《A Necromancer Who Just Wants to Plant Trees》 Chapter 1 outstanding citizen matthew and the bloody necromancer .. gold digger basin. rolling stone town. spring. a robin with blue-feathered back and yellow-feathered chest flapped its wings and flew up from the lawn in front of the city hall. over a few chimneys and red brick roofs. it landed deftly on an oak tree surrounded by many red and yellow walls. there were insects crawling on the branches directly below. the robin was about to pounce. but suddenly. a roar came from the translucent glass window behind it. bugs quickly shook off the branches. the birds also flew away in a panic. all that remained were the five well-dressed humans behind the glass window on the second floor who were still arguing. .. i disagree! the plump middle-aged woman, liz, slapped away the wooden board in front of her that had the words outstanding citizen selection engraved on it. then, she turned to the bald man on the left. howard is a complete hooligan and scum! not only does he like to hook up with married women. he even likes to seduce married men! he always took advantage of the time when women went shopping to look for their men. ive seen it with my own eyes dozens of times! dozens of times! the more liz spoke, the more excited she became. her saliva sprayed onto half the table. the four men couldnt help but shrink back. calm down, liz the bald man comforted her, this is just a nomination. lizs attitude was unusually firm. he cant even get nominated! howard is terrible! as she spoke, her slender eyes looked around and suddenly seemed to have discovered something. could it be that one of you has been hooked up with him? the four men trembled and denied in unison, no! the bald man tore the recommendation letter in his hand into pieces. the committee unanimously rejected howard rozes nomination! anyone who had worked in city hall for more than a week knew how scary lizs mouth was. she was the walking gossip board. if one were unlucky enough to make it into her gossip knowledge, then the whole town would know about this rumor tomorrow morning. everyone present was a respectable person. they could not afford to be slandered. .. then, the last candidate to be nominated is mr. matthew from the mage district. he had just lived in rolling stone town for two and a half years, and he met the criteria for an outstanding citizen. his day job was as a history teacher at seaver public school, and the students all liked him. he also had a part-time job at the public security bureau, and captain blake had a high opinion of him. according to the person who recommended him, mr. matthew is kind, warm, and generous. he doesnt have many friends in rolling stone town and is always alone. the reason for this is that hes too busy to make friends the bald man didnt finish his sentence. a gentleman on lizs left raised an objection. mr. chairman, a recluse does not meet the criteria for an outstanding citizen. the bald man nodded slightly. dont worry, richard. according to the reference, mr. matthew had planted nearly 1000 oak trees in rolling stone town in two and a half years, which had greatly greened the towns environment. the oak tree outside the window and the three trees in front of the city hall were all thanks to mr. matthew. in addition, captain blake of the public security bureau had given a statement. the person of reference felt that mr. matthew had made an indelible contribution to the public security and environment of rolling stone town and deserved to receive this years outstanding citizen award. everyone listened. they couldnt help but glance outside the glass window. was this tree planted two years ago? why do i feel that it has always been there richard, who was dressed like a gentleman, muttered. it seems to be. i have an impression of itmatthew was a tall, thin, handsome, and shy young man. liz looked nostalgic. this is indeed an outstanding contribution. another man reminded them, but the most important criteria for the selection is whether they can get along with other citizens. the bald man nodded. its usually so, but the owner of this recommendation letter doesnt seem to write anonymous letters often. she accidentally added her own name at the end richard clapped his hands hard. the recommendation violated the rules! we will directly reject this! alright, rolling stone town still didnt have any outstanding citizens who could be nominated this year, just like the past three years! the rest of the people either shrugged or spread their hands, tacitly agreeing to this outcome. but at this moment, the bald man said, it was signed by sif suki. suki. it was the surname of the lord of rolling stone town. sif suki was the only daughter of the lord of rolling stone town. the room was silent for two to three seconds. even the most picky liz raised her hands. lets skip the nomination round. i support matthew to become an outstanding citizen. the others all agreed. however, before the bald man could finish his sentence. he slowly pulled out an old paper from the bottom of the pile of documents. theres one last question. this is the registration form that matthew handed to the municipal government two years ago. it clearly states his origin and profession as an adventurer i wonder if he wrote it wrong. according to my observations. what he had done in rolling stone town over the years had nothing to do with his profession and even contradicted it. however, if what was registered on this piece of paper was true. im afraid hell miss out on our generous reward for being an outstanding citizen. what profession? isnt he just an ordinary mage? everyone curiously went over to take a look. the first thing they saw was a sketch of a smiling face. Chapter 2 outstanding citizen citizen and bloody necromancer in the class column below. the word necromancer was written on it. wow someone exclaimed. if its a necromancer, then it really wont work. i remember that the lord hates necromancers the most richard said seriously, but this might be a misunderstanding. how about this? ill talk to matthew after work. the bald man nodded. then ill leave it to you. also, do the assessment work. to be honest, i dont believe it either. .. in the evening. north of rolling stone town. in the newly formed oak forest. a tall and thin figure was busy. matthew held a shovel in his hand and filled the newly dug pit with a thin layer of mature soil. there were a few small sacks on the ground beside him. one of the sacks contained a sapling, and the rest were empty. in the next moment. he planted the sapling into the pit. he covered it with several layers of soil of different textures. after the transplant. matthew took out a bottle of green liquid and poured it on the soil near the seedling. light green light waves surged. it was obvious that the seedlings had grown a lot. its posture also became more resilient. .. [you have successfully planted an oak tree. your nature affinity has slightly increased.] [the accumulated number of oak trees planted and survived: 996 .. im still short of four trees. ill definitely have enough by tomorrow! he looked at the sky. matthew decided to rest and go home. just like usual. he checked the contents of the mission panel again. .. [main mission: plant trees] [description: in the vicinity of rolling stone town, choose a type of tree to plant on a large scale. please proceed with this mission under the premise of ensuring the survival rate. no time limit] .. [beginner target: 1000 trees] [basic reward: undead summoning (bone dragon) & large amount of xp] .. putting aside the rewards, if this quest were given to a druid, it would be normal. but the problem was- matthew was very sure that he was a necromancer who had a strong foundation! after all it was written clearly on the character panel. .. [name: matthew] [class: level 5 necromancer] [attributes: strength 10/agility 14/constitution 11/intelligence 15/intuition 15/charm 16] [characteristic: necromancer/fear harvest] [abilities: spellcasting/scroll/general knowledge (necromancy and magic)/insight/medicine/natures gift/summon undead creatures (contract: 1/3)/rotten sac understanding] [spell: -] .. i shouldnt have opted for dual skills at the beginning! he looked at the nondescript yet frivolous game system. matthews emotions were complicated. he remembered it very clearly. on the eve of his transmigration, he had been slaying the mud monsters in the forest of decay on his computer. he was rocking two classes back then. the two classes were druid and necromancer. in the end, he transmigrated in the next second. he became a necromancer. immediately after. matthew found something even more confusing. after transmigrating, he had a game system. however, there seemed to be a problem with the system. in the game he played, the system names of different classes were different. the necromancers system was called the path of undying. the druids system was called natures heart. however, in matthews transmigrated system, it was all a bunch of garbled characters and codes. among the characters, he could barely make out the words undying, natural, and there were countless watermarks of the other stacked on top of each other. it made people dizzy. matthew felt numb. fortunately, the system quickly stabilized. at the same time, he was given his first main mission. that was to plant trees in rolling stone town. matthew, who had just arrived and had no family, had no reason to refuse. he started working diligently. this job lasted for almost three years. .. in the mage area. outside an elegant and ancient two-story residential building. matthew stopped at the door. he did not immediately open the gate. instead, he looked at the alley opposite. someone was waiting for him. mr. matthew! a young girl with a youthful aura ran out of the alley. the two guards behind her hesitated for a moment but did not move. the pretty girl jogged to matthew. the sky was already dark. matthew could still see the deep blush on her face. beanna. matthew replied. matthew, im going to jade court next week. father wants me to go over and learn dance and art i came to see you before i left. the girl lowered her eyes. matthew nodded. jade court is a good place. seeing that the girl didnt react, he added, the wood elves are good at singing and dancing. their artistic taste is indeed above that of humans. the girl still lowered her head. matthew could only say, remember to write to me when you go to jade court so that i can reply to you. the young girls eyes finally had some liveliness. she raised her head slightly. her big eyes were filled with anticipation. i will. matthewcan you hug me before you leave? matthew said awkwardly, im afraid that wont do. the young girl had already taken the initiative to hug him. her soft body pressed against matthews chest. he could feel the rapid heartbeat. i like you, matthew. beanna boldly confessed. matthew let her hug him for a while. then, he gently pushed her away. then, he kindly reminded her, beanna, youre still young. you dont know what true love is. even if you take ten thousand steps back, youve only seen the surface of me. you dont know the real me. beanna retorted excitedly, i know you! ive been secretly looking at you every day in class! i know everything you do! you are a good person! you love plants so much, and you love life! theres no man better than you in rolling stone town! .. i have reservations about this point of view ah, im sorry to disturb you, but official business is more important a mans voice suddenly came from the other side of the room. beanna blushed. she quickly hid behind matthew. then matthew saw a man dressed like a gentleman walking over quickly. mr. matthew, im richard from the five-member committee of the city hall. regarding the outstanding citizen selection, i have an urgent message for you to confirm. this is the information you registered at the city hall two years ago. is this your profession? is there a mistake? matthew took the document from richard and glanced at it. then, he said with unusual determination, there is no mistake. as you can see, i am indeed a necromancer. richard was stunned. this doesnt make sense. you dont look like a necromancer. beanna also snorted. i dont believe it! you must be talking nonsense on purpose! matthews expression was normal. in the next moment. he suddenly snapped his fingers in the direction of his home. not long after. the kitchen door was pushed open from the inside. a tall shadow walked out from inside and came to the garden outside. richard and beanna widened their eyes. it was a two-meter-tall tauren skeleton! as they walked, the skeleton greeted them, hey! matthew, this is rare. do we have any guests tonight? matthew shook his head. i dont think so. he looked at beanna and richard, who were dumbfounded. im sorry to startle you, but i must say- it seems that you dont understand me, nor do you understand necromancers. goodnight. goodbye, both of you. .. at night. the thick aroma of mushroom soup filled the dining room and kitchen. matthew and the tauren skeleton sat opposite each other and enjoyed their dinner. what a pity, matthew. skeleton said regretfully, you really shouldnt have let me show my face in public. this time, not only did you lose the selection of outstanding citizens, but you also might have lost the admiration of an innocent girlno matter how you look at it, its a loss! matthew drank a mouthful of mushroom soup and looked satisfied. i dont care. the skeleton asked with interest. then what do you care about? lets do it in stages. at this stage, i just want to plant trees properly. pa! matthew gently put down the bowl. peggy, go to the greenhouse and prepare the saplings i need tomorrow. im going to the basement to meditate. the skeleton cried out, why should i go? ive been working for 72 hours straight! i was the one who made the dinner of love just now! im so tired! matthew calmly replied, youre a skeleton, peggy. you wont get tired. in addition, i only have you as my contract summon. i dont trust the other skeletons to do these things. peggy couldnt refuse. she could only curse as she walked into the greenhouse on the east side. damn necromancers! .. Chapter 3 undead summoning spell: bone dragon .. the next day. matthew woke up early. today was saturday. he didnt need to go to seaver public school during the day. it was just the right time to complete the final mission target. he carried a few bags of saplings from the greenhouse and hurried out. peggy was indeed meticulous. in addition to the things needed for planting, she also placed lunch boxes and water bags on the shelf next to the sapling bag. this meant that she not only guessed that matthew was going to do a big job today but also guessed that he would probably forget to get food from the kitchen. such attentiveness was a miracle for a low-level undead creature. sometimes, matthew felt that it was not impossible for peggy to plant trees for him. but he was only thinking about it. although rolling stone town was not a remote place where magic was extinct, and necromancers were far from being hated by everyone in the world of aindor, a walking skeleton would always attract many strange gazes. not to mention that peggy was a rare skeleton transformed from a dead tauren. skeleton planting trees would definitely attract all kinds of criticism in a small place like rolling stone town. it was troublesome just thinking about it. .. north of the oak forest. matthew walked steadily as he surveyed the land ahead. he was choosing a location for the saplings. planting trees was never an easy task. seed selection; germination; foundation soil allocation; fixed planting in greenhouse; tree pit selection; transplantation and maintenance; .. this series of steps had been memorized by matthew in the past three years. however, there were all kinds of problems that needed to be solved in practice. for example, right now, matthew had already prepared the saplings and tools, but he was unable to start work because of the difficulty of selecting a site. rolling stone town is really not a good place to plant trees. he looked at the billowing black smoke coming from the west. matthew sighed. the gold digger basin was famous for its various mines. the land here had been dug up several times by humans and kobolds, and most of the places were not suitable for plants to live. man-made pollution was one thing. what was even more terrifying was the huge scar in the north! matthew stood on top of a mound and looked north. its getting closer. he looked at the black scar that was spreading from the north with a complicated expression. .. [scar of the dead] .. it was a scar left on the earth by a natural disaster many years ago. it started from jewel bay in the east, passed through jade court and eversong forest, and extended to the dukes territory and gold digger basin of the human kingdoms. near the scar of the dead, life force was extinguished. even undead creatures found it difficult to survive. it was the purest and most brutal power of extermination. mortals couldnt fight it. .. there are many similarities between this world and the game world, but there are also many differences. there was no scar of the dead in the game world, and i have never heard of rolling stone town and jade court. could i be in the same game universe but not in the same plane? .. he retracted his gaze. matthew walked down the hill. behind him was the oak forest that was gradually taking shape. in front of him was a barren land, and behind the oak forest was rolling stone town with red roofs and yellow bricks. the three regions were clearly separated. sometimes, matthew felt that the mission issued by the system might be related to the scar of the dead. because the more he looked at the oak forest, the more it seemed like a shield in front of the scar of the dead. it was a pity. just relying on an oak forest wont be enough to stop the scar of the dead from spreading. he thought casually. .. matthew walked around the hill. he finally found a few suitable pits. although this place was beyond his planned location, it was still a distance away from the scar of the dead. the oak saplings planted here might be able to survive. limited by his physique and strength, matthew could not be considered swift and decisive in his work, but he was more experienced. he maintained a certain rhythm and speed. until the sun rises high in the sky the saplings in the sacks had settled down at the foot of the hill. matthew wiped his sweat, took out a bottle of green liquid from his pocket, and sprinkled it on the oak seedlings one by one. this was the green growth liquid that he had asked someone to buy from the druids of the guardian highland at a high price. it had the effect of accelerating and consolidating plants. if the plant were watered constantly, it would have 20 years of natural growth in a year. unfortunately, this was the last bottle matthew had. these three years. matthew had invested almost all of his savings into the vigorous planting of trees. now, it was finally time to reap the rewards. his hands trembled slightly. puff. drops of green liquid fell. the small sapling that had been wilting just a moment ago instantly flourished! at that moment. matthews eyes also lit up. .. [successfully planted five oak trees. your nature affinity has slightly increased.] [accumulated number of oak trees planted and survived: 1001] .. [you have completed the primary objective of the main mission: plant trees.] [you have received the reward undead summoning (bone dragon) and massive xp! .. [you have leveled up to level 8!] [unable to continue level up, remaining xp has been accumulated, please upgrade as soon as possible] .. your [undead summoning] spell has been leveled up to level 8, and a contract slot has been added! your intelligence +1 your perception +1 .. you have obtained a new ability, instant summoning! you have obtained a new ability, fixed drop! your ability, rotten sac understanding, has been upgraded to rotten sac mastery! you can now learn higher-level spells! .. .. a dense stream of information flashed past matthews eyes. a huge sense of satisfaction surged into his heart. the increase in attributes and abilities did not exceed matthews expectations. however, in terms of experience, he still had some left after leveling up three times. this was much more than the amount of experience he gained from the necromancy meditation every day! however what matthew valued the most was still the bone dragon summon! .. [undead summoning (bone dragon): you can summon a bone dragon to serve you at any time.] [remark: this bone dragon is no higher than level 15.] [contract status: contracted] .. its actually in a contracted state. i even saved myself a contract slot! matthew was very satisfied. summoning was a necromancers specialty, and it would increase with the level. every two levels of professions advancement would result in an additional contract slot. this was used to summon a specific creature. the necromancer needed less mana to summon the contracted subjects. the tacit understanding between the two sides was also higher. as time passed, some necromancers would even develop feelings for their contracted subjects. .. kobold mine. in a hidden underground cave. matthew held the withered wood staff and tried to summon the bone dragon for the first time. an incantation sounded. with the support of the new ability instant summoning , when the first syllable came out of matthews mouth, the dark cave flashed with a reverse hexagram array pointing to the negative energy plane. grayish-white bone powder and dark green fire floated from the void like snowflakes. matthew looked over. a giant skeleton beast that was mostly submerged in the darkness was lying there warily. a deep blue soul flame lit up inside the skull of the skeletal dragon. it stared coldly at matthew. matthew was a little nervous under its gaze. the air was constantly filled with the sound of the wind in the cave. the man and the dragon were in a stalemate. matthews muscles were abnormally tense. this was the first time he had faced a monster that was twice his level! the contract he had formed made him immune to the faint dragons might. however, the immense pressure from its body and the fear brought by its terrifying image could not be ignored. .. its no wonder that people are always prejudiced against necromancers. the subjects in the field of necromancy are scarier than the last. how many people can face this fear? matthew adjusted his state of mind. he waved his withered wooden staff and ordered the skeletal dragon, bow your head. the skeletal dragons movements were slow but firm. its long neck slowly circled around the rocks and ceiling of the karst cave. then, it landed steadily on the ground in front of matthew. its lower jaw was pressed against the ground. the blue soul fire was jumping. for some reason, matthew actually felt a trace of nervousness from the spiritual fire of the behemoth in front of him. matthew was amused. the skeletal dragon was nervous, but he wasnt. he mustered his courage and stepped on the skeletal dragons head. the latter made a whimpering sound, appearing very docile. matthew was relieved. he bent down and touched the bone dragons bones. it was dry. it was also very rough. at a glance, it was obvious that it was not an expensive bone. when we have money, we will definitely get you a new set of bones. matthew couldnt help but say. the bone dragon let out a low groan. .. [the loyalty of philolius (bone dragon) to you has increased to 85! .. matthew was amused. so easily satisfied? then i should make more promises. the skeletal dragon slowly raised its head. it lifted matthew up. matthew was able to look down at the cave from a higher angle. this place was originally a paradise for gold diggers. later, when the mines were exhausted and idle, it was occupied by a kobold tribe. after the suki family took over rolling stone town, the local lord issued several orders to expel the kobolds. under the hunting of the surrounding adventurers and mercenaries, the area gradually became silent and deserted. as far as matthew knew. there were many similar karst caves in the gold digger basin. these karst caves were complicated. rumor had it that some of the karst caves were even connected to the vast underground world. that was also where the kobolds had truly retreated. .. matthew rarely set foot in these areas. however, the size of the bone dragon was too big. even the underground karst cave could not accommodate it. one could imagine how big a storm it would cause if it appeared on the surface. he was a low-key and pragmatic person. he had never intended to hide his identity as a necromancer. however, he did not want to cause trouble for no reason. in the future, ill just stay in the cave with philolius. he thought about it. matthew carefully examined the skeletal dragons body. he also checked his stats. .. [name: philolius] [race: bone dragon (lv15)] [attributes: strength 24/agility 10/constitution 17/intelligence 4/will 10/charm 14] [characteristics: blind (60 feet)/immune to acid/immune to cold/sensory sensitivity/undead creature] [ability: flattery/first attack/undead dragons might/dash/sweep tail] .. flattery? matthew realized it later. was he trying to flatter me just now? it was as if it was to confirm matthews thoughts. the bone dragons bubbling sounds came from beneath his feet again. coupled with the emotions transmitted by the leaping soul fire, this was definitely flattery. the image of a strong man that matthew had just built up because he thought the bone dragon was in awe of him instantly disappeared. he could not help but stomp his feet. your name is too difficult to pronounce. ill call you phily! .. philolius was at a loss for a moment. immediately after, its soul fire began to tremble violently. waves of joy surged through the contract. .. [in appreciation of your name, the loyalty of philolius (bone dragon) to you has increased to 90!] .. perhaps it was too happy. philys head shook too much. matthew was almost thrown off by it! fortunately, his perception and agility were both extraordinary. he did a small, elegant jump. matthew landed steadily in the shadows of the cave. but at that moment. he suddenly felt that something was wrong. he turned around and looked in the direction where he had landed. he stepped on a piece of clothing covered in blood. .. Chapter 4 a gift from nature .. [you have used your ability, insight.] .. judging from its size and design, it originally belonged to a woman or a short man. .. the bloodstains on the clothes had dried up a long time ago. .. nearby, a string of messy footprints leads to a cave. the footprints are deep and big, definitely not a kobold or a gnoll. a footprint left by a human, a bear gnome, or a half-orc] .. he noted down this information. matthew meticulously put on his gloves and took away the bloody clothes. then, he prepared to leave. the terrain of the underground cave was extremely complicated, and it was not something that a small necromancer like him could explore alone. although the bone dragon was fierce. however, its size was not suitable for the cave. the passage in front of matthew could barely accommodate two people. phily definitely wouldnt be able to get through. furthermore, it was obvious that this had happened a few days ago. matthew thought that handing blood robes over to the security office was the best choice. the suki family was one of the few nobles who placed great importance on the security of their territory. this was a well-known fact among the human kingdoms. if someone had really gone missing recently, the public security bureau would not sit idly by. .. they left the cave. matthew quickly returned to the city. along the way. he realized that the main mission had changed. .. [main mission: plant trees] [progress: beginner goal achieved] .. [follow-up mission 1: keep up the good work!] [description: please continue to expand the oak forest in rolling stone town. target 3000 trees!] [reward: 10xp per 1 surviving oak tree] .. [follow-up mission 2: maintenance is important too!] [description: a new forest is easily destroyed by an accident. please protect your forest well.] [reward: different rewards for each successful protection event] .. 10 experience points for every oak tree? matthews eyes lit up. wasnt this more exciting than fighting and killing? there was no risk in planting trees! as for protection matthew didnt care too much. ever since the kobolds disappeared, the security of rolling stone town had been very good. the bloody clothes in the karst cave should be an accident, probably related to those restless adventurers. my oak forest is planted on private land. no one would dare to secretly cut down trees, right? matthew thought. .. other than the two follow-up missions. matthew didnt know when, but a symbol similar to taiji had appeared at the bottom of the mission bar. the symbol was divided into left and right, and the shape of both sides was exactly the same. they were both similar to transparent three-dimensional commas. the difference was the color of the light spots surging inside. the left side was gray, and there was only a trace of it at the bottom. on the right side was green, and a large number of light spots were rolling inside. they had already accumulated to about half. .. what was this? matthew stared at it for a while. he found that the green light spots were slowly increasing. especially when he passed by the oak forest, the speed of the light spots increasing seemed to be faster! the gray dot on the left was not moving at all. there was no note on the mission panel. however, he guessed that it might be related to the necromancer and druid classes. .. what happens when the light spots are full? are there so many green spots because i planted so many trees? if i summon a few more undead or use negative energy spells, will i be able to increase the number of gray spots? .. along the way. matthew studied it with great interest. however, when he was about to reach the town. the appearance of an uninvited guest interrupted his thoughts. .. hehe! the laughter of a human girl sounded. matthews eyes lit up with a faint white light. he steadied himself. a thumb-sized elf with wings on her back flew out of the white light. she enthusiastically flew around matthew three times, then shook the mini flower basket in her hand. a large handful of fresh fruits fell into matthews arms. then, a white light flashed. the other party disappeared without a trace. .. [your ability gift of nature is in effect.] you have obtained a large bunch of raspberries! [raspberry: a sweet, crispy, and nutritious fruit with the blessing of fairies. after consumption, it can increase a little energy and has a slight purifying effect.] .. my luck today is pretty good. when he saw the object in his arms, matthews slightly nervous expression temporarily relaxed. that was an oak tree fairy. they were the companions of the oak forest. the fairies appeared when the oak forest reached five hundred trees. in order to express their gratitude and love for matthew, they would send things over every few days. most of the fruits gifted by the oak fairies were of extraordinary quality, but the problem was that these little fairies were mischievous by nature, and pranks were almost engraved in their blood. the last time she sent something to matthew, he was still in class. in the end, in front of more than ten children. a naughty oak fairy threw him a few pieces of womens underwear!! matthew almost couldnt explain himself. he couldnt possibly tell his students that this was a gift from nature, right? .. fortunately, most of the time, the fairies still abided by their duties. matthew did not argue with them. chewing on the sweet raspberries, he quickened his pace. at the intersection two blocks away from the security office. he bumped into an anxious blake. it was a burly, bearded young man. matthew, i was just about to look for you! blake was delighted to see matthew. matthews heart skipped a beat. did something happen? blake nodded quickly. the farmers in the east found a merchant who was intercepted and killed on the road. his body has just been sent to the town. i need your help. matthew said without hesitation, lets go. the two of them rushed in the direction of the security office. .. blake was the garrison captain of the public security bureau. he was also one of the few people in rolling stone town who knew matthews profession. in order to save money for the planting business, matthew not only applied for a job as a history teacher at seaver public school but also part-time as a corpse consultant at the public security bureau. as everyone knew, the call of the dead was the most basic necromancy spell. it could capture the souls of the recently deceased for interrogation. with matthews support, the security bureaus case-solving rate skyrocketed. time passed. the residents of the territory knew that blake from the security office was a god when it came to solving cases, so they rarely caused trouble. it could be seen that matthew had played a big role in the public security of rolling stone town. .. a moment later. in the morgue of the public security bureau. in front of matthew stood a ghost with a reserved and blank expression. who killed you? blake asked skillfully. the ghost pondered. its a man with disheveled hair. hes very, very tall blake frowned. why did he want to kill you? the ghost shook his head. i dont know either. that day i came back from jiliu city to buy goods. because i drank some wine, i went the wrong way. when i woke up, i was already near the ghost castle. i saw a group of people singing and dancing there. there were also many ghosts flying above their heads. it was a terrible scene, those ghosts! as he spoke, his entire body began to tremble. he could not even maintain his spirit body form. matthew hurriedly interrupted and reminded, dont be afraid. youre also a ghost now. the ghost said woodenly, oh do you remember anything else? is there any information that you can provide us? blake seized the opportunity to ask. the ghost shook his head. i dont know either. that day, i came back from jiliu city with some goods it was a terrible scene, those ghosts! blake and matthew looked at each other helplessly. ghosts were like this. most of them only had a small amount of memories from when they were alive, and most of them were memories with strong emotions. other than these. no matter what question you asked him, he would only repeat some memory fragments. this was also the limitation of the call of the dead. .. blake tried to ask another question. after confirming that there was no way to pry more useful information from the ghosts mouth, he sighed. he signaled matthew to remove the spell with his eyes. before matthew could do anything, the ghost actually looked over. wait, am i really dead? blake said sympathetically, im very sorry. the ghost sighed and said, what a pityafter i die, my wife will definitely take the family property and take the child to find another merchant to marry. im afraid she wont carefully choose a suitable burial place for me. blake did not know how to answer for a moment. can you bury my body in the oak forest north of town? there was no need for a coffin. you could just bury me. i quite like oak trees. the last time i passed by, i seemed to have heard little girls chattering and quarreling. according to my grandmother, i believes i bumped into a flower fairy this is my only wish. as he spoke. his spirit body gradually faded away. before blake could speak, matthew agreed. sure. thank you! the ghost disappeared. blake looked at matthew hesitantly. matthew spread his hands and thought, master ronan wont mind. blake touched his head. alright, alright, do as you please. its your forest anyway. however, this corpse will only be handed over to you tomorrow. there are still some necessary inspections and procedures tonight. matthew nodded. he took the opportunity to tell blake about his discovery in the underground cave. blakes expression was abnormally serious after hearing this. i understand. ill arrange for someone to ask around. you have to be careful too, matthew. dont wander outside the town alone in the future. ive been feeling a little uneasy recently. oh right, remember to collect this months allowance. ive applied for double for you. matthew narrowed his eyes. thats what i like to hear. .. .. tonights main dish was matsutake pilaf. the side dishes were cabbage egg soup and a few slices of bacon. the taste was amazing. matthew licked the bottom of the bowl clean. finally. he could not help but praise, peggy, your cooking is amazing! even among the living, you are second to none! as the saying goes in my hometown, the person who marries you is blessed. the tauren skeleton was a little embarrassed by the praise. no. i do this everything. besides, im already dead, so i cant get married. after a while. she saw that matthew was still immersed in the delicious food. therefore, she gathered her courage and asked, matthew, look at how well ive done. are you going to give me a raise? matthew skillfully wiped his mouth and stood up. next time. his figure quickly disappeared into the basement passage. damn necromancers! the minotaur skeleton roared. matthew pretended not to hear it. he went to the basement and did not start his daily meditation. instead, he took out a crystal ball that was about to turn gray from the cupboard in the room next to him. .. blood robes in the karst cave. the merchant was intercepted and killed. according to the ghosts description, there was an abnormal group of people wandering around the ghost castle. .. just like blake. matthew also felt a little uneasy. so tonight. he planned to perform divination! .. Chapter 5 the art of the turtling mage .. the divination failed. matthew stuffed the crystal ball into the cabinet with a calm expression. this was very normal. he was a necromancer and had no talent for divination. even though he had always taken time to fiddle with it out of his love for divination over the years. but the result was obviously not satisfactory. he calmed down a little. matthew finally arrived at the westernmost room in the basement. there were two large bookcases here, and magic books were placed on them. he was ready to learn some spells that matched his current level. .. matthew was now a level-8 necromancer. however, the spells on his system were still the ones he had learned at level 5. it was time for an update. in rolling stone town. it was not easy to buy a magic book that recorded the principles of magic. not to mention, it was related to the path of the dead. fortunately, matthew was prepared for the problem. he had always asked his friends in baiyan city to help him purchase them in advance. in addition to the portion gifted by great mage ronan. the spellbooks in this room were enough to support matthews needs until he reached level 10. his gaze swept back and forth between the bookshelves. a moment later. matthew made a list of spells for himself. this was the spell he was going to learn next. .. pseudocide (level 7 spell, can fake death to escape); .. the last dance (level 8 spell, can detonate non-contracted summons); .. vampiric touch (level 6 spell, can absorb life force by touching others to heal oneself); .. garcias armor ii (level-6 spell, an advanced version of the level-2 spell, garcias armor i, physical defense); .. thunderblast sword (level-7 spell, enchants the longsword and gains the special effect of lightning); .. strengthened summoning (level 8 spell, increases the effect of undead summoning) .. learning spells was not an easy task for most people. most mages spent almost half of their time studying and mastering spells. if these six spells were taught to other necromancers of the same level, it would take at least 10 months. and this was under the condition of going all out. but matthew was different. the speed at which he learned spells was in inverse proportion to his talent in divination. he was confident that it would not be a problem for him to finish studying them within three months. .. next, i have to focus on learning spells. i have to apply for leave from school matthew came to the meditation room with a stack of books. it was close to midnight. he was a little sleepy. peggy, a cup of coffee! no one responded. so matthew could only make a cup of black coffee himself. the bitter and mellow taste immediately made him shudder. im energized matthew pursed his lips. he casually flipped open a thick book. on the title page. the string of mischievous magic words jumped out. it danced around matthews nose. .. [garcias armor ii: the art of turtling mages .. [note: garcias self-deprecating skill is as good as his skill. i recommend that every mage learn one of garcias spells-ronan] .. grand mage ronan. i hope that his journey to the astral plane will go smoothly. matthew smiled. master ronan was the greatest benefactor he had met since he transmigrated. back then, matthew had just transmigrated and had no idea about this world. other than the tree-planting mission, he had no clues. however, planting trees also required money, land, and other resources. matthew had been wandering around rolling stone town for a while, and he was almost down and out to the point where he could not afford to eat. at the crucial moment. ronan, who happened to pass by, pulled him back. he invited matthew to his house for dinner and asked him why a spellcaster who studied the path of necromancy did not go to baiyan city to develop himself but wandered around a place like rolling stone town with no future. matthew said that his talent in the path of necromancy was mediocre, but he was unwilling to stop there, so he suddenly had an idea. the path of necromancy studies death and life, but most necromancers seem to only care about death and not life, so i want to try it from a different angle i plan to plant some trees near rolling stone town. it would be best if i could plant a forest. i want to feel the power of life through this move. it might be helpful for my breakthrough in the path of necromancy. this was a lie matthew made up to get two more meals. he didnt expect these words to pique ronans interest. at that time, he had expressed his admiration for matthews unconventional ideas. ronan told matthew. he could plant trees on his land. moreover, the cost of buying seeds and green liquid, ronan planned to fund half of it. matthew was flattered. but he still refused ronans kindness. he planned to rely on his own strength to buy the seeds. ronan didnt mind. he wrote a letter of recommendation on the spot, allowing matthew to go to the seaver public school to teach the children of the nobles in the town. matthew could choose the subjects himself. after that. ronan also helped matthew in life, work, and planting trees. even matthews house was provided by ronan. later, matthew found out half of the houses in the mage district belonged to ronan. the other half belonged to his wife. rolling stone town was ronans hometown, although he spent most of his time in jewel bay. however, he was the reason why rolling stone town had not suffered any natural or man-made disasters over the years. .. as for the great wizard ronan. matthew was still grateful. however, he was also very clear about the reason why the other party helped him. it was impossible to cling to ronan forever. he still had to rely on his own strength to grow truly. thinking of this. matthew focused his attention. he began to concentrate on studying spells. .. the next day. matthew walked out of the security office, followed by two guards. they carried the merchants body into the oak forest. matthew skillfully dug a hole and buried him, completing the ghosts wish. of course. since he was already there, matthew did not forget to plant three oak trees. 30 xp was credited. matthew was satisfied. .. in the afternoon. blake came with the report. he told matthew. the underground cave had already been investigated. he did not find any other clues. the cave was connected to seven or eight deep tunnels, which could lead to almost any place in the gold digger basin. even the best tracking expert could only scratch his head in this situation. this was in line with matthews judgment. it also proved that he was right not to investigate recklessly. as for the surroundings of the ghost castle mentioned by the ghost as that place had declined for many years and was far away in the mountains, it was highly dangerous. therefore, blake was still gathering manpower. he promised matthew that he would inform him as soon as he found anything new. .. one night a week later. in the basement. vsboo.. a short incantation sounded. matthews body was suddenly covered with a layer of thick translucent armor! .. [your spell, garcias armor ii, has been successfully cast! physical defense +8 [duration: 180 seconds] .. he had succeeded! he felt the soft and bouncy feeling of being wrapped up everywhere. matthew was intoxicated. it felt like he was wrapped in a huge piece of jelly. its not heavy. however, its defense was very high. according to turtling mage, garcias armors greatest feature is that it can be stacked on top of each other. level i and ii can provide 3 and 8 points of armor, respectively. as expected of a turtle turtling mage, i like it! matthew was just about to continue exploring the technique of stacking two spells. suddenly. an illusion appeared before his eyes. at that moment. he seemed to see a corner of the oak forest! the illusion disappeared in an instant. immediately, a warm current surged into matthews heart. he suddenly had some knowledge in his mind! .. [your ability natures gift is in effect] you have gained new abilities, appraisal and accountant. [appraisal: you can accurately estimate the value and price of most goods circulating in jiliu city.] [accountant: you have mastered a certain amount of financial knowledge and are qualified for a basic accounting position.] .. appraisal? accountant? matthew was confused. is this also a gift from nature? he muttered to himself. at this moment. matthew suddenly remembered. the corner of the oak forest that he had just caught a glimpse of seemed to be the place where he had buried the merchants body! i buried the body, and nature gave me a part of his ability? this speculation was absurd and even terrifying. but matthew felt that it was very likely that it was the truth! do i only need to bury the body, or do i need to fulfill the last wish of the deceased? how many corpses can i bury? was there a limit to this kind of gift? would i get a negative ability? matthew stopped thinking. everything had to be done in practice. he noticed. in the mission panel, the taichi symbol had changed. the green energy bar on the right side had risen by a large margin, and it looked like it was about to reach two-thirds of the energy bar. this should also be related to the gift just now. theres no rush. lets take our time and see. even if theres a shortcut to obtaining the gift, i have to be careful. i cant turn great wizard ronans land into a mass grave matthews eyes flickered slightly. at this moment, you finally look the part of the evil necromancer. at the basement entrance, peggy said charmingly as she leaned against the wall. matthew ignored her coquettish posture. is dinner ready so early? paige shook her head. big beard is here. he seems to be in a hurry to see you. .. at the gate of the fence. what is it? someone kidnapped sif?! matthew was shocked. blake nodded hurriedly. .. dont make a fuss. i just received the news. the other party asked for a ransom, but the lord judged that the other party was only stalling for time and thus delaying the rescue. currently, the suki clan is secretly gathering people. i had already led my team to ghost castle, but i had no choice but to return after receiving such an urgent reportof course, it was only right. nothing could compare to miss sifs safety. blake concluded, im here to remind you to be careful. there might be more abnormalities happening in the future. you dont have to worry about miss sif. everyone will do their best. .. with that, he left in a hurry. matthew frowned. sif was the only daughter of this generation of the suki family. she was also his student. just like beanna. the girls at the school liked matthew very much. matthew remembered the last time he saw sif. the girl even told matthew that she had written an anonymous letter to the city hall, recommending him to be this years outstanding citizen. later, the people from the city hall really came to confirm it. unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye. sif had been kidnapped! kidnapping the only daughter of the suki family in rolling stone town was too outrageous. the other party was really daring. either it had been planned for a long time, or they were simply mad! even ronans title of great mage couldnt suppress this madness. how crazy was this? matthew felt deeply uneasy for sif. unfortunately, he did not have any clues about the kidnappers. divination was not his forte. im afraid i cant help. .. he closed the door. matthew sighed softly. the tauren skeletons voice came from the kitchen. dinner is ready! matthew was about to go over. suddenly. a white light flashed in front of him. an oak tree fairy rushed towards him in a panic! whats wrong? matthew listened to the fairys complaints. his expression became more and more serious. someone set the fire?! its almost near the oak forest? .. Chapter 6 arsonist .. matthew rushed into the room. he began to change his clothes as quickly as possible. .. [you have equipped mist robe (+1)!] [mist robe (armor +0): casting speed +10%] slightly increases mental power recovery speed] .. [you have equipped withered wood staff!] [withered wood staff (attack +1): undead summoning +1] .. [you have equipped the magical bag!] [magical bag: contained eight slots. each slot can store up to 12 items of the same type.] .. [currently stored items: rotten spore/phantom butterfly/scrolls] .. after changing into a completely different outfit. matthews entire temperament changed. normally, he was more like a young teacher who was easy to talk to. but now he was one step closer to the typical necromancer in the publics mind. dinner is ready! peggy walked over with a pot of fried mushroom noodles. ill eat when i come back! matthew said as he hurried into the night. .. ten minutes later. matthews figure appeared at the edge of the oak forest. the only thing that accompanied him was a mage fire used for illumination. his expression did not look too good. the appearance of the suspected arsonist had greatly threatened his most important resource. he was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. in an instant, he became furious. according to normal logic, he should go to the police station for help. however, matthew considered that blake must be busy with sifs matter and might not be able to free up his hands to take care of matthews matters. secondly, he wanted to punish this audacious arsonist personally! this is the forest that i painstakingly cultivated. its not like any tom, dick, or harry can come and ruin it for me! at the edge of the oak forest. matthew stood on his tiptoes and looked into the distance. from here, he could indeed see a large fire. the fire had not spread to the oak forest for the time being. fortunately, there was no flammable fuel in this area. he calmed himself down and realized that the place where the fire was burning seemed to be a farm. there was only a hill between the oak forest and that place. matthew had met the owner of the farm a few times, and his daughter was very cute. the fire on the farm was so fierce, but there was no shout nearby. it was not difficult to guess what happened to the farm owners family. .. they are not ordinary bandits. matthew calmed down. the oak fairy told him that there were many arsonists, and they exuded an evil and powerful aura. this meant that there was a high probability that it was done by adventurers. he could not act rashly when the enemys combat strength was unknown. thus, he observed for a while. then, he quickly ran to the other end of the oak forest. very quickly. matthew arrived at the location in his memory. it was a huge haystack. below the haystack, there was a place that looked like a cellar. the cellar was not very spacious. the layout was a little like matthews university dormitory in his previous life. puff! matthew opened the iron lid. he sensed it. then, he began to use the [undeed summoning]. under the guidance of magic power. out of the blue. a ghastly white hand slammed onto the mud floor at the cellars exit! immediately after. one skeleton after another crawled out of the hole! not long after. at the edge of the haystack, there were 12 skeleton soldiers with pale green soul flames in their heads. most of these skeleton soldiers had thick bones and high integrity. they also held weapons and small round shields. they were the elites of skeleton soldiers. they were all summoned creatures that matthew had carefully collected. it took him a lot of effort to make them look like they did now. one had to know that undead summoning was not something that came out of nothing. no matter how powerful a necromancer was, it was impossible for them to conjure a team of skeleton soldiers out of thin air. summoning undead required materials. .. take the skeleton soldiers as an example. summoning them required a certain number of bones. if the number were insufficient, even if the summoning was successful, the skeleton soldiers you summoned would still be missing arms and legs. not to mention fighting, they might fall apart after taking two steps. the reason why skeleton soldiers were synonymous with cannon fodder was because the materials they needed were relatively easy to obtain. the others, such as dark warriors, blood demons, bone dragons, and soul eaters, were thousands of times more difficult to summon! of course. there was also a way to bypass the casting materials and obtain the summoned creature. that was to build a magic circle that pointed to the negative energy plane. one could directly pull the subjects over from the other side. however, the amount of resources consumed was even more shocking. even a high-level mage would weigh the pros and cons before constructing such a magic circle. therefore, generally speaking. it was not without reason that necromancers with low morals preferred to wander around the cemetery and mass graves. they were really poor! and someone like matthew, who had bought almost every bone in the cellar with his own money or picked it up by accident, was definitely a saint among necromancers. .. lets go! matthew ordered. the skeleton soldiers, who were slightly slow to react, slowly followed him. waves of cold air began to spread. in the oak forest. even the noisy night wind became silent. it seemed that even they were afraid of the arrival of the undead. .. boom! a violent flame exploded in the farmland. the strong wind blew, adding fuel to the fire. he watched as the farm gradually disappeared into the sea of fire. heiss, who was wearing a black singlet and revealing his muscles, revealed a smile that came from the bottom of his heart. he suppressed the thought of continuing to set the fire. he shifted his gaze to the dark forest not far away. feins information seems to be true. rolling stone town is defenseless at a time like this! hehe, then let me bestow them with a little more shock with the flames! he strode towards the hillside. behind him. the six followers followed him. is everything arranged? heiss asked indifferently. boss, dont worry. not a single one survived. they were all burned alive! one of the scarred faces revealed a sinister smile. heiss nodded in satisfaction. as a level-11 arsonist , he could feel that his strength had increased a little! not much. but it was clearly visible. in fact. according to the original plan, he should have retreated after burning the farm, but the feeling of having his strength increased made him extremely intoxicated. especially when he noticed the oak forest in front of him, he immediately changed his mind. he could feel the exuberant vitality contained in this forest. burning this forest would bring him a great increase in strength! that was about ten times the size of the farm. it was almost the same as burning down a street in a city. however, the risk was far lower than setting fire to the city! no arsonist could resist such a temptation. in particular, heiss could clearly sense that as long as he burned this forest, the path of flame that was originally very vague for him would become clear. he could no longer hold back his crazy thoughts! set fire! set fire! he wanted to burn it! burn! burn! .. stop! they walked halfway up the hill. heiss suddenly shouted. the six attendants immediately surrounded him vigilantly. boss, whats wrong? do you want to retreat? scarface asked. heiss ignored him. he just stared straight ahead with his eyes wide open. the night breeze brought along a faint green fluorescent light. there was a faint smell of decay in the air. its a bone flame heiss looked thoughtfully at the row of figures slowly appearing on the hillside. skeleton soldiers? a necromancer? heiss furrowed brows immediately relaxed. did fein send you here? go back and tell him that ill find him after burning this forest! as for whether or not to join the church, that will depend on his sincerity. the skeleton soldiers did not move. the person who was hiding in the dark and controlling these undead creatures did not say anything. heiss couldnt help but laugh. youre not going to stop me, are you? with these skeletons? his followers also laughed. scarface volunteered. boss, i can send all these skeletons flying with a single kick! heiss shook his head. his gaze searched the hillside. his gaze was extremely sharp. however, he did not act rashly. after a few minutes. his tense state was instantly relieved. the two huge muscles on his chest also trembled. dont be so mysterious. ive found your position. didnt fein tell you what i am? hehe, im very sensitive to temperature! he looked at the skeleton soldiers and said mockingly, do you necromancers like to hide among the trash? how uncreative! however, the other party still did not answer. heiss was finally enraged. if you dont get lost, ill burn you too! as he spoke. a glass bottle that was emitting flames suddenly appeared in his hand! im not trying to be mysterious. finally. a voice came from behind a skeleton soldier. im just waiting for the sacs to take effect-youve just inhaled them. matthew stood on the hill. a large amount of negative energy gushed out from the tip of the withered wood staff! .. [sac of decay: acceleration of infection!] .. not good! heiss turned around. the followers looked a little panicked. they began to realize that something was wrong. why is my face a little itchy? the same goes for my arm! its so itchy! something seemed to be growing! under their terrified gazes. some people had red bumps on their skin. at first, these lumps were not eye-catching and did not feel anything. soon, they became extremely itchy. people simply couldnt control their hands from scratching. he scratched. a large amount of yellow-green pus gushed out from it. splashes everywhere on his skin. the infection began to grow even faster! as the infected area continued to spread. in the crowd. the aura coming from the negative plane became thicker and thicker! stop scratching. kill that necromancer, and youll be fine! heiss made a prompt decision and roared. the group endured the itch and charged forward. matthew continued to wave his staff. this time. he didnt even need to chant! .. [undead summoning spell: contract item!] .. [your ability instant summon is in effect!] .. [your ability fixed drop is in effect! .. on the hill. a large green circle of light appeared in the area where the group was about to rush up. quickly dodge! before heiss could finish. a tall figure descended from the sky! bang! one of the followers couldnt dodge in time. he was smashed into meat paste! the people beside him were also affected by the shock wave and rolled down the hill. heiss looked over furiously. the two-meter-tall figure was looking around in a daze. her bones were white and flawless. but the most eye-catching thing was the plate in her hand. matthew? do you want to have dinner? just nice, i just heated up the fried mushroom noodles again peggy looked at matthew happily. no, throw away the fried noodles, peggy. i want you to fight for me. matthew said. peggys mood suddenly became serious. she turned to face the arsonist. then, she said to matthew, in that case, please buff me! .. Chapter 7 necromancers weakness! .. on the hillside. the two-meter-tall tauren skeleton stood proudly. heiss stared at peggy with a malicious expression. she was different from skeleton soldiers. peggys bones were much better in terms of color and texture. especially the bones in her waist and legs. the entire thing had a dark gold color. this color appeared especially mysterious and powerful against the night sky. matthew did not hesitate. one by one, he took out magic scrolls from his magical bag. then, he tore it up without hesitation! in just a few seconds. one after another, strengthening spells were cast on the tauren skeleton! .. bears tenacity; the strength of a wild bull; the elegance of a cat; the owls wisdom; sword and sword protection; negative energy shield; .. considering the enemys occupation. matthew had even spent a lot of money to give peggy a valuable [heat-resistant ring]! this would grant her immunity to fire for a short period of time. arcane halos descended. these strengthening spells pushed peggys combat power, which was originally just a little over tier 3, to the peak of tier 3! she looked like she was not to be trifled with. however, she was still not satisfied. thats it? where is buff of eagle prestige? where is the buff of the cunning fox? why didnt you go all out? matthew waved his hand. i dont have enough mana. of course, this was a lie. in his heart, he was actually thinking, why would a skeleton like you need extra charm and intelligence checks?. lets do it. lets end this quickly. as they spoke, matthew began to mobilize his mental power to command the skeletons to move forward. peggy did not continue asking. her right hand suddenly reached for her crotch. the sound of a crack. she pulled out her dark golden thigh bone. this bone blade that was half the height of a human was her most handy weapon. losing this thigh bone would not affect her balance and movement. but with this bone blade, her ability to deal damage would increase by several times! phew! the bone blade tore through the air. peggy charged forward! the followers who were originally blocking the front immediately scattered like birds and beasts. peggys target was obviously not these small fries. she took a step forward. the distance of more than ten meters suddenly disappeared. bang! the bone blade slashed at the short knife that the arsonist had pulled out in a hurry. after successfully parrying the attack, heiss body sank a little. the muscles in his chest trembled violently. his eyes revealed a trace of disbelief. in the next second. the short knife, which was obviously of extraordinary quality, started to twist rapidly! heiss released his hand alertly. then, he rolled on the ground. a whistling sound brushed past his scalp. half of his long black hair had been shaved off! in the middle of his head, there was a gap that looked like the mediterranean sea. damn skeletons! heiss went on a berserk! he rolled continuously to avoid peggys pursuit. puff! puff! puff! three bottles of red medicine were smashed on the ground in front of him. a wall of fire instantly formed. matthew had sharp eyes. he saw that it was [blazing glue]. dont barge in! he hurriedly reminded her. the flames of the blazing glue were especially fierce. the heat-resistant ring was immune to heat, but it might not be immune to the destructive power of the flames themselves. peggy didnt get carried away. she calmly avoided the flames and chased after heiss. however, heiss was also very cunning. his movement technique was obviously trained in urban street battles. with the help of an incendiary tool, he started to deal with peggy. the few sneak attacks of the tauren skeleton were all resolved by him. very quickly, there were bonfires burning around peggy. her space of movement was constantly being compressed. the situation was gradually reversed by heiss. .. the arsonist profession is a bit of a counter for me matthew silently noted it down. most arsonists were evil. he would kill any arsonist he met in the future! it was obvious that the flames were effective against the undead. it wasnt just peggy who was affected. the skeleton soldiers instinctively avoided the places where the flames burned. heiss had observed this. he immediately berated the remaining lackeys, what are you waiting for? use the molotov cocktail to break through the blockade of the bone shards and kill that necromancer! heiss calm command greatly encouraged his followers. they were originally in a state of chaos due to the sacs of decay and only knew how to avoid the pursuit of the skeleton soldiers, but now they also reacted. cover me! scarface resisted the itch and called out to his companions, that necromancer doesnt have much mana left. as long as we charge over, we can win! the remaining three nodded reluctantly and began to move in groups. the sound of glass bottles shattering became more intense, and the flames surged on the hillside. fortunately, this area was barren land, so there was no way to form a more ferocious fire. but even so. the movements of the skeleton soldiers were also affected to a certain extent. .. scarface used the fire to swerve left and right. suddenly. he noticed that there was a gap in the skeleton soldiers movements! there! scarface shouted. he gripped his dagger tightly and charged forward. the others immediately followed. whoosh! the night wind blew. the flame that moved sideways had helped him a lot. the gap between the skeleton soldiers became even bigger. cover me! scarface charged forward with all his might. the skeleton soldiers on both sides of the road came to defend. however, they were all blocked by scarfaces companion with a fearless attitude. bang! one of the followers was hit by a skeleton soldier who walked over and hit him with a shield. his head was covered in blood. he staggered and fell. he was still full of hope as he looked at scarfaces blurry figure running away. scarface would finish the job on their behalf! Chapter 8 necromancers brand! i wont let you down! scarface turned his head to take a look. then, he began to accelerate. within a few breaths. he successfully crossed the line of defense built by the skeleton soldiers! that damned necromancer. it was already right in front of him! go to hell scarface grinned as he launched his final charge. however, in the next second. his eyes widened. he saw the necromancer suddenly raise his left hand that had been hidden under his robe. a thin layer of cloth slid down matthews arm. under the moonlight. an exquisite crossbow appeared under the mist robe! the tip of the arrow was still glowing green. scarfaces sinister smile instantly froze. whoosh! the arrow hit his chest. scarface, who was sprinting, suddenly staggered. after falling, he rolled down the hill weakly. .. the crossbow is indeed a reliable partner for spellcasters on their path of growth. matthew skillfully reloaded the crossbow. the performance of these arsonists exceeded his expectations. fortunately, he had more than one trick up his sleeve. after getting rid of scarface, the threat of the small fries disappeared. under matthews command, the skeleton soldiers retreated and pushed forward step by step. the remaining three followers barely managed to meet up with heiss in a panic. but peggy had already outflanked him from behind. a solid encirclement was formed. seeing this scene, matthew still felt that it was not safe enough. there was actually resistance in the eyes of the enemies. it seemed like the pressure was not enough! why dont we try the signature move of the necromancer? matthew cleared his throat. he tried to make an evil and hoarse voice that was described in the online novels he had read before. hee hee, looks like you want to become my servants hehe the effect of this move was surprisingly good. the followers instantly thought of how their bones would be harvested after they died. the will of the followers instantly collapsed. they began to scatter and flee. however, at this moment, the rotting sacs on their bodies had already spread to their skin, and even their eyelids were covered by a thin layer of blood membrane! because they could not see the road clearly, they could only run like headless flies, which provided great convenience for the skeleton soldiers to clean up the mess. after a while. three of heiss followers were killed one after another. at this point, the only enemy left was heiss the arsonist ! matthew was not careless. this guy was a real 3rd rank adventurer and most likely an elite. under normal circumstances, peggy might not be able to win against him in a 1v1. he chose a more stable ending strategy. .. halfway up the hill. the fire gradually died out. heiss glared at matthew with a bloody face. behind him was a tauren skeleton with a bone blade and terrifying combat strength. in front of him was a team of fully equipped skeleton soldiers. this necromancers army was enough to take down a small town. but he used it to deal with a single arsonist and his subordinates. heiss felt very aggrieved. he really wanted to ask this necromancer what was wrong with him. however, his rationality told him that this was meaningless. the individual quality of the skeleton soldiers is insufficient. perhaps we can try to catch them off guard this thought ran through heiss mind. but he quickly dismissed it. he looked at the crossbow in the necromancers hand with fear. a strong sense of unwillingness appeared in his eyes. whoosh. he scratched his extremely itchy cheek in frustration. in my current state, i cant guarantee that i can kill the enemy with a critical strike hes lucky! he quickly took two steps to the side. it was right next to the almost extinguished wall of fire. then, he took out a bottle of purple-green potion and gulped it down! coo coo coo! heiss drank very quickly. when there was only half left. he stopped moving. the next time we meet, i will burn your bones and scatter your ashes! he threw out a vicious sentence. heiss turned around and ran down the hill! at that moment. his speed was unbelievably fast. it actually left a long afterimage under the moonlight! .. sprint potion! .. peggy originally planned to interrupt the other partys action of taking the medicine. however, heiss was unbelievably fast. he was gone before she could get close to him. at this time. the afterimage quickly swept past the tauren skeleton. the soul fire in peggys head suddenly lit up. whoosh! the bone blade moved forward. thrust! the sound of weapons piercing flesh rang. the huge bone blade cut deeply into heiss shoulder blade! good prediction! matthew couldnt help but praise loudly. however, heiss tenacity was far higher than he had imagined! after taking this attack head-on, he only staggered a little. then, he continued to run without saying a word! hey, my leg! peggys hand slipped, and she failed to retract her bone. heiss carried it and ran away! [arsonist] had an extremely strong ability to escape. coupled with the help of the advanced sprint potion, it would be very difficult to catch him unless an inescapable net was set up in advance! heiss was very skilled in escaping. relying on this combination. he had already saved himself several times. he believed that this time would not be an exception! .. matthew, matthew! peggy was anxious. you chase after him first! matthew said calmly. his gaze was locked in the direction where heiss afterimage had gone. i will not let him escape matthew was ready to use his ultimate move. however, at this moment. his body suddenly trembled slightly. immediately after. a strong desire and hatred surged into his mind. he pondered for two seconds. matthew decisively chanted another spell. .. near the farm. heiss slowed down. he was in a terrible state. peggys bone blade had almost cut him in half from the back! if it werent for his high tenacity, he would have been a dead man. but even so. he urgently needed a place to recuperate. theres a fire here, so its not convenient for the enemy to get close. he thought about it. heiss decisively barged into the farm. the surroundings were all burning with flames, but to him, it was like returning to his home. arsonists had extremely high fire resistance. if he were a little careful, an ordinary fire would not pose any threat to him. were safe for now. he was leaning against a stone house that had been burned beyond recognition. heiss rested for a while. he looked at the bone blade on his back and frowned. just as he was thinking about how to deal with his injuries and the pursuers. a mournful roar suddenly pierced his eardrums! heiss quivered. a sharp pain came from his chest. he turned around in shock. he saw a ghost with a blurry face sticking close to him! in the next second, the specters claws suddenly pulled out from heiss chest. bang! bang! the heart that was exposed to the air was still beating vigorously! no heiss desperate cry was stuck in his throat. because in an instant, his vocal cords were torn to shreds by spectral soul! .. [you sensed a powerful resentment. channeling the resentment, you used undead summoning!] [you have obtained an extremely resentful ghost (lv8)!] .. [you killed the arsonist heiss and his subordinates, preventing the fire from spreading to the forest!] [you have received the reward wilderness transformation! .. Chapter 9 the eye of the jungle and the wind of the oak tree .. wilderness transformation: you have mastered the basic skills of shapeshifters. you can transform into an animal blessed by the wilderness without casting a spell or chanting. you can choose one of the following animals as your wilderness formC skunk; raven; douglon. .. wasnt shapeshifting the unique skill of druids? matthew was pleasantly surprised. this was most likely caused by the two gaming systems that were fighting against each other. in the end. matthew chose the raven as his wilderness form. this was to make up for his shortcomings. all three animals were small beasts and did not occupy a high ecological position in the food chain, so their combat ability was very average. .. skunks were more agile. in some more complicated mountains or forests, skunk transformation might help escape, but other than that, it had no other advantages. matthew wouldnt go so far as to turn into a skunk and squeeze some musk for himself to sell. .. the douglon was a small dragon that looked like a hound. however, the dragon bloodline in these small animals was even thinner than that of the kobolds. dragons might and spells were naturally out of the question. douglon had a certain storage ability, and there was a natural dimensional space in its abdomen. the size of the space was linked to douglons level. newborn douglon dragon cubs had one-dimensional space, and each subsequent level would add one more dimensional space. each dimensional space was about the size of a medium-sized pumpkin and could store many things. if he had to choose an animal companion, matthew would choose the douglon without hesitation. but this was his own transformation. turning himself into a mobile storage space would instead make matthew lose his sense of security. .. compared to the two animals. ravens advantages were self-evident. it could fly! and it was very fast! it was worth it just to travel or escape, not to mention that the raven also had excellent reconnaissance abilities. the only weakness of this animal was its low hp. raven only had one hp. if you were discovered by an enemy who had the ability to deal with the air, you would easily be knocked out. how can this be so perfect? matthew was quite satisfied with his new ability. in his impression, many powerful mages would turn into ravens. this was a good sign. he looked at the mission pane. the reward for [wilderness transformation] came from [follow-up mission 2: maintaining it is also very important!] other than the new ability, he also received 200 xp. the mission itself had not changed. this meant that this was a long-term and repetitive task, just like planting trees. as long as a threat appears and the defense succeeds, i can obtain a reward?! then, could i attract a threat myself? to farm the rewards?! matthew was just thinking about it. after all, he had no way of determining the systems judgment criteria. if he messed up, it would be a huge loss. in terms of personality, matthew actually didnt like to fight and kill. he preferred to plant trees slowly and defend passively. it was enough to obtain stable happiness. .. chirp, chirp! the oak tree fairies appeared. they surrounded matthew and sang praises in a high-profile manner, praising his heroic feat of expelling the arsonists. fairies hated skeleton soldiers. but they liked matthew very much. this might be the effect of matthews extremely high affinity with nature. .. [you have received the blessing of fairy princess lulu!] you have obtained a semi-permanent status: eye of the forest! you have obtained a semi-permanent status: wind of the oak tree! .. [eye of the jungle: when you are in the jungle, your vision will be greatly improved, and you will be able to see what is behind you.] [wind of the oak tree: when you approach an oak tree, it will release the power of nature to heal your wounds and soothe your soul. your mana recovery speed will also be greatly increased.] [when an oak tree fairy lives on the oak tree, the effect of the wind of the oak tree will be doubled.] .. fairy princess? matthew looked curiously into the fairies. in the end, he only saw a flickering shadow. lulu was very shy. matthew had only heard of her name from other fairies, but he had never seen her face. however, that night, lulu took the initiative to show up and give matthew a blessing. but matthew still couldnt see her face clearly. thank you. matthew expressed his gratitude to the place where the white light disappeared. [eye of the jungle] and [wind of the oak tree] were both very practical. the semi-permanent meant that as long as fairy princess lulu was still alive, they would take effect. according to matthews deduction, lulu should have just become a fairy princess. she was still very young. there was also a chance for her to become a more powerful and long-lived fairy queen as long as nothing happened to the oak forest. in a way, these two semi-permanent statuses were no different from permanent statuses. .. matthew comforted the frightened fairies. then, he walked down the hill. at the edge of the farm. the flames gradually died down. the skeleton soldiers dragged the bodies of the arsonist and his followers together. peggy was wiping her bone blade. not far away. a blue halo was floating in a daze. it was a ghost with a blank expression. until matthew walked over. only then did the ghosts eyes gradually regain their luster. matthewyou helped me. the spectral soul realized what had happened. matthew raised his withered wooden staff, and a stream of negative energy surged into the ghosts body. the ghosts originally almost intangible spirit body regained a little luster. im sorry, mr. farmar, i couldnt come earlier. matthew sighed softly. farmar was the owner of this farm. he and his family should have died at the hands of those villains. previously, matthew had planned to chase after the arsonist. he felt an extremely powerful resentment in the direction of the farm. this resentment was actually growing stronger against the raging fire. it sensed matthews presence. so it begged him for a chance to take revenge. matthew naturally wouldnt refuse. if such a powerful resentment were ignored, it would definitely give birth to a malicious ghost that would kill without blinking. he used the dead summoning to respond to the other partys plea. in the end, farmars spirit body was transformed into a powerful specter. spectral souls strength depended on his resentment. after his revenge was successful, farmars spirit body was greatly weakened. if there was no external interference, he was going to disappear soon. .. .. yesterday was anthony or farmars sons birthday. our family went to town for half a day and bought a lot of things that children liked: desserts, candies, butter bread, and strawberries with frost sugar when i went out this morning, i felt that the omen was bad. my old dog, hunter, kept barking, but i found him noisy, so i locked him in the warehousei should have known that hunter wouldnt bark for no reason. hes very intelligent .. the group of people rushed in. they kidnapped lina and anthony and killed the others. i only had a pitchfork in my hand, and the other men were defenseless. we relied on the warehouse to resist for a while i couldnt even buy them enough time to escape into the cellar. damn it! .. farmar rambled on. matthew listened in silence. this was a very responsible middle-aged man. almost all he talked about were his family, his brothers, and the farm laborers. his face was full of longing for life. however, even with matthew injecting negative energy into him, his life as a ghost was about to come to an end. unless do you want to continue existing in this form? i can help you. farmars condition was getting worse and worse. matthew couldnt help but mention it. farmar was stunned. he shook his head. no, thank you, matthew. thank you for your kindness, but i dont need it. lina and the children are waiting for me. i should go with them. as he spoke, he looked towards the east. matthew looked over thoughtfully. his vision suddenly turned gray. outside the charred stone house. six or seven souls were clustered together. they gazed lovingly at the farmar. that was his family. matthew also saw that cute little girl. she looked dazed. it was as if she did not know what had happened. im leaving, matthew there are some of my savings in the cellar behind the mill. please take them. farmars figure gradually disappeared. i only have one wish. dont let us die without a proper burial, okay? the gray field of vision suddenly disappeared. farmar and the other souls instantly disappeared. matthews temples were pounding violently. .. [you have mastered a new ability, elementary spirit vision, during your encounter and conversation with a ghost.] [elementary spirit vision: you can see a corner of the ghost world.] [remark: using this ability will consume a lot of mental energy.] .. phew ~ matthew heaved a sigh of relief. under normal circumstances, ghosts could only be seen by people when they turned into strong corporeal forms, such as malicious ghosts. ordinary ghosts couldnt be seen normally. necromancers could use the spell spirit body perception to capture the traces of souls. however, spirit body perception was a tier 3 spell. therefore, necromancers below level-8 rarely had ghosts as their summons. farmar actually had the chance to become a powerful specter. it was just that his resentment dissipated too quickly. if matthew was an evil necromancer, he could have forced him to sign a contract with him and not kill heiss or continue to lie to farmar that heiss was not dead. this way, he would be able to obtain a spirit with astonishing combat strength. but matthew wouldnt do something like that. .. next was to clean up the battlefield and check the spoils of war. matthew first cast his gaze at the body of the arsonist, heiss. he walked over. he touched it without any courtesy or dignity! .. [you have obtained the spoils of war] 400gp&80sc; blazing glue x3 (set); fiery dragon oil x2 (bottle); molotov cocktail x1 (bottle); ring of invisibility (unidentified); silver frost brotherhoods token x1; secret letter x1; muscles scroll x6, heightening scroll x10. .. Chapter 10 the dark knight and the order of calamity .. cleaning up the battlefield was hard work. however, if there were rich spoils of war to take. the situation was different. matthew grabbed a handful of gold coins and threw them into a small mud jar, then placed them into the dimensional space of the magical bag. the pleasant sound of metal rolling could be heard throughout the entire process. there is no sound more pleasant than this. the arsonist was extremely wealthy. in addition to the one he took from the cellar. matthew had earned more than 500 gold coins overnight! in the past three years. even when his financial situation was at its best, it was less than one-tenth of what it was now. this money can be used to buy a lot of green liquid. perhaps i can consider buying a higher-level catalyst toolthis meant that many more trees could be planted this spring! other than gold coins, the wealth of items on heiss blinded matthew, a poor villager. blazing glue, molotov cocktail, fiery dragon oilthese were all good materials for arson. in a low-level encounter. these items could unleash unimaginable power. without these items, matthew would have flattened them long ago! now. the remaining items were in matthews hands. of course, he wouldnt use them recklessly because the undead were naturally afraid of fire. it was just that he had to be more careful when using it. it wouldnt be good if he hurt his underlings. .. [you have used identification on the ring of invisibility (unidentified)!] the appraisal was successful, and your identification skill proficiency +10. [ring of invisibility (level 1 rare item): wear this on your index or middle finger, and you can enter an invisible state at any time. can be used nine times per day.] [attribute: perception +1] [remark 1 1: when in stealth mode, you cannot move, attack, or cast spells. otherwise, the invisibility effect will disappear.] [remark 2: you still have the ability to collide with the target when you are invisible. if you collide with someone else, the invisibility effect will disappear.] .. this is more like a concealment ring. matthew looked at the silver-white ring with a black snake pattern with great interest. this wondrous item was still far from being a true ring of invisibility. however, it could be used more often and did not require any casting actions. [perception +1] attribute upgrade is also worthy of the identity of a first-grade strange object. he polished the ring. then, he put it on his middle finger. the rest of the things were a little lackluster. there was still half a bottle of [advanced sprint potion] left. he could use it for himself in the future. he did not know which city the silver frost brotherhood was from, nor did he know the importance of this token. it was too troublesome to throw it in the junk pile. as for those illusion scrolls, they were even more comical. matthew did not expect heiss shiny muscles to be the effect of an illusion. this guy was actually less than 1.7 meters tall. the flesh on his body was also loose. there were no signs of training at all. perhaps he thinks that kind of appearance will help him burn, kill, and pillage matthew looked up at the arsonist on the ground. heiss still had the same horrified expression on his face when he died. the knife marks on his shoulder and the hole in his chest made the corpse look even more terrifying. on the surface of the corpse. the dark red spots were still spreading tirelessly. it was the rotten spore that matthew had previously scattered into the air. after these spores were inhaled by people, it would rapidly form an extremely itchy sac of decay on the surface of the human body. the sac of decay was a creature from the negative plane. it could replenish negative energy for necromancers in battle. matthew currently has the ability rotten sac mastery . when the level was high, he could also detonate the sac of decay, control the sac of decay, and control the infected through the sac of decay! this was the terrifying aspect of necromancers. .. heiss [toughness] and [immunity] were ridiculously high. his followers had long since succumbed to the infection, but the sacs only appeared on heiss body after his death. crackle! the sacs on heiss body popped like fireworks. low crisp sounds rose and fell. matthew immediately stopped reading the secret letter. we have to deal with it first, or it will be too ugly. he took out a dark green bottle from his magical bag. puff. the cork was pulled out. a group of butterflies that were flickering with green light flew out. they flew around matthew a few times. then, they impatiently stopped on heiss and the other corpses. as the green light moved across the surface of the corpse. the dark red marks were mostly gone. this was the phantom butterfly, a creature from the negative energy plane. the phantom butterfly fed on the sac of decay and its spores, making it a good scavenger. matthew rarely used the sac of decay. every time he used it, he would definitely use the phantom butterfly to clean up the surrounding environment. this had nothing to do with the system. it was purely his own little obsession with cleanliness. if the rotten spores were allowed to spread, the environment there would soon become similar to the negative energy plane. this was the reason why most necromancers lived in terrible environments. they were not as particular as matthew. .. the phantom butterfly only fed on the sac of decay. once there was insufficient food, it would quickly die. matthew followed the philosophy of go big or go home. he didnt stop until the fluorescent lights all over the mountain were so green that they were dazzling. next was the disposal of the bodies of the arsonists. this was matthews first time coming into contact with such a complete and fresh corpse. he was still a little nervous when dealing with it. the followers of the five arsonists. except for the one who was smashed into meat paste by peggy at the beginning. the other four could be summoned as zombies. their physiques were not bad. scarface even had a chance to become an elite zombie! matthew used corpse oil and secret water of negative plane to simply embalm their bodies. after that, he ordered the skeleton soldiers to drag the others into his secret cave. zombies were far more powerful than skeletons. correspondingly, the process of summoning zombies was much more troublesome than summoning skeletons. he needed to think about it carefully. .. the corpse of heiss the arsonist was an excellent material. in baiyan city. the corpse of such a 3rd rank adventurer would definitely be sold at a high price by the necromancers. this was because it was the best material to make a high-level undead summon, the dark knight. matthew did not have the ability to make dark knights yet. this was after level 12. and he had not even advanced to that level yet. it was still far away. for now. the options in front of matthew were as follows: .. first, store the corpse and take it out when he had the ability to make dark knights. second, transport it to baiyan city and sell it at a high price. third, turn heiss into a zombie and nurture it into a zombie king. fourth, bury him in the oak forest to see if there were any gifts of nature. .. lets eliminate the second and third first. matthews eyes flickered. he did not lack money. moreover, it was too wasteful to use a tier 3 corpse as a zombie. it was not easy to nurture a zombie king, and there was a 99% chance that it would be a loss. and between dark knight and gift of nature matthew hesitated for a moment. in the end, he still chose the fourth option. he wasnt coveting heiss ability. more than that, he wanted to explore the mechanism of natures gift. if it really doesnt work out, i can dig the body out again. granted, that will reduce the integrity of the corpse, and the combat power of the dark knight will be greatly reduced. once he made his decision. matthew no longer hesitated. he found a good place in the oak forest to bury heiss body. at the same time, he dealt with the victims at the farm. the skeleton soldiers had average fighting abilities, but they were good at manual labor. he found a piece of barren land to the north of the farm and buried everyone. only then did matthew have the free time to read the secret letter. a few minutes later. matthews expression changed slightly. .. [to like-minded people: the heavenly change was a foregone conclusion. yurkus had awakened and was watching everyone on this continent. in time, his great power would make the hearts of the world tremble. [the structure of the world is changing. in the near future, the heavenly fire and seawater will pour into the inland, and every piece of land we are familiar with will become an endless purgatory. [i have received reliable news that the southern guardian ronan is trapped in the astral plane, the eastern guardian and the evil dragon in the sea have both suffered heavy losses, the western guardian disappeared many years ago, and the northern guardian has never crossed the heavenly chasm mountains. [witherer, evil art master, inheritor of the path of the undead, avenger, red-letter hunter, voodoo descendant, arsonist, conspirer dont be afraid anymore. this is the time for us to rise up and walk the dark path! .. [we have established a stronghold in the secret area northeast of rolling stone town, and we welcome every brother and sister who has been summoned to come and join us in this great event. [written by fein, southern shepherd of the order of calamity.] .. the above was the content of the secret letter. there were also many provocative words in the letter. the general idea was to encourage all kinds of evil adventurers to come out and cause trouble. it was as if there would be no chance if they did not cause trouble then. matthew was not interested in these things. what he cared about was the person in the letter claimed to have established a stronghold north of rolling stone town. he was going to hold a blood sacrifice to please the void ruler, yurkus. and after this blood sacrifice he would obtain supreme power and could easily flatten rolling stone town. he would also attract the heavenly fire and burn everything. burn everything? matthew frowned deeply. this heretic cult believer called fein was more or less reckless. the truth was clear. .. bloody robes in the karst cave; sif. sukis kidnapping; the arrival of the arsonist; the intercepted merchant; .. all of this pointed to fein and the order of calamity! matthew looked at the mission panel. as expected. after he finished reading the secret letter. the mission changed. .. [follow-up mission 2: maintaining is also important! [description: a new forest is easily destroyed by an accident. please protect your forest well.] [progress update 1: you have killed the arsonist heiss and his subordinates, preventing the fire from spreading to the forest in time!] [you have received the reward wilderness transformation ] .. [progress update 2: you realize that the arrival of fein and the church of calamity will not only pose a great threat to the security of rolling stone town but will also endanger the forest that you have painstakingly planted.] [you cant stand the threat thats so close to you.] [please destroy them as soon as possible!] .. [quest target: fein (level 12 warlock) and his companions.] [mission reward: spell rapid growth and the entrance ticket to the moonlight society] .. Chapter 11 evil priest camp .. rapid growth? matthew was delighted. this was also the druids signature spell. the green growth liquid he used to plant trees was the potion version of this spell. its effect was lowered since the spell had been modified into a potion form. if he could master this spell, his ability to plant trees would be comparable to a real druid! .. shapeshifting and rapid growth are the signature skills of druids. it seems that the rewards for the quest maintaining is also very important are all druid abilities no, perhaps it has nothing to do with the mission but with my means of completing it. whether its dealing with the arsonists or the order of calamity, i have killed. in that case, is the system working in reward? the reward given for planting trees was the bone dragon of the necromancy element. but the reward for killing and fighting was related to druidism? .. matthew pondered with interest. there were not many samples at the moment, so it was not enough to make a conclusion. but this did not stop him from making a bold assumption. he glanced at the bottom of the mission panel. the tai chi symbol had a new change. the green dots on the left had already exceeded two-thirds. it was not far from being fully charged. he just didnt know what would happen if it was full. on the other side, the gray light spots were still very faint. however, it was much better than before. matthew had sharp eyes. he could see that the gray speck of light at the bottom was trying its best to surge upward. whoosh! the dot of light rushed to the 1/3 position. .. the heart of nature and the path of the undead. matthew guessed. the rapid increase of the grey light spots should be related to the battle tonight. the operating mechanism behind it still needed to be explored. but not now. near the farm. some people had already discovered the disaster there. more and more people came from the town and the countryside. matthew led the team back to the oak forest. he sent the skeletons back to the cave. then, he said to peggy, ill have to trouble you to walk back by yourself. peggy exclaimed, its so dark, and you want me to walk alone at night? ill be afraid! matthew coughed. then ill summon the skeletons to keep you company? peggy said hatefully, you dont give me overtime pay and want me to walk home by myself. necromancers like you really have zero consciences! matthew shrugged. im not that capable of teleporting you back. you have to understand me, peggy. peggys heart softened a little. alright, alright, ill go back alone. but next time i work overtime, you have to give me at least one soul crystal. when we signed the contract back then, you said as much after sending off the talkative tauren skeleton, matthew looked to the north. the merchants ghost had mentioned the chaos in the ghost castle. combining that with the contents of the secret letter even if the stronghold of the order of calamity was not within the ghost castle, it should be nearby. time was tight. matthew planned to eliminate the threat as soon as possible. thus, he leaped. whoosh! a raven flew over the branches under the moonlight. it headed northeast. .. the divination results are out. the enemys location has been confirmed. they are in a valley near the ghost castle. in the main hall. a middle-aged man with a thin face, fully armed, was calmly patrolling the surroundings. some of the people present were stung by his burning gaze and unnaturally looked away. there were also some people who raised their heads excitedly to welcome the other partys gaze. they yearned for a chance to gain the recognition of the lord of the suki family. blake and ann, each of you take a team and surround them from the southwest. you have to be fast and be careful of ambushes! mr. zeller, please continue to contact the advanced wizards of baiyan city or stormflow city. if there is anyone who is willing to help, agree to any conditions! just as i expected, our enemies are not bandits who are blinded by money. they are a bunch of lunatics, scum, and cultists! as i said before, the suki family will never compromise with such evil scum. your mission is to kill every villain you see. thats all. in the quiet hall. the lords voice was loud and clear. a series of strict and unyielding orders were issued. those who received the specific mission were all delighted. but gradually, there were also people who looked puzzled. sir, will our radical actions agitate the other party? after all, miss sif is indeed in their hands. an exceptionally handsome young man wearing a magic robe spoke. this also echoed the doubts of the other people present. the suki clan was indeed famous for its tough attitude toward its enemies. however, the problem now was young miss was in the hands of those villains! if they followed the lords method, sifs survival rate would be so low! everyone stared at the lord in confusion. the latter said coldly, its because they have sif that were doing this. he did not explain too much. instead, he said to the handsome man, mr. zeller, in addition to contacting the advanced mages, please pay attention to the clues we found before. sif couldnt have been kidnapped out of thin air. you should understand what i mean. zeller nodded solemnly. everyone, please take action. use your fastest speed and your strongest strength. the lord waved his hand. the people in the main hall gradually dispersed. in the end. only the lord was left alone. he strolled to a window. not long after. an owl flew in. to be honest, i dont understand the men of the suki family very well. youre clearly worried about your daughter, but you still make decisions that might harm her. the owl asked in confusion. the suki familys lord took a deep breath. in front of everyone, i will always be the head of the suki family and nothing else. every word i say represents my family. the suki family would never compromise with evil. this is our motto. the owl was even more confused. then why did you call me over? the lord said, i know you can transform into a giant eagle. the owl nodded. yes. take me to the ghost castle, and the favor you owe me back then will be written off. the lord said decisively. the owl thought for a moment. he nodded and said, sure. but it seems that the patriarch of the suki family wouldnt take this risk. the lord tightened his grip on the sword at his waist. at this time, im also sifs father. .. an hour later. the raven flew over the barren mountains under the moonlight. occasionally, a ghostly wail could be heard from afar. the ghost castle stood at the highest point of the barren mountain. the fog around it never dissipated. even if the moon hung high in the sky tonight. matthew could only vaguely see the outline of the castle. he stared at the mountain fog. he had a bad feeling. it was as if there was a pair of eerie eyes staring at him in the fog. .. its said that before the castle was abandoned, it was the former residence of a hero of the human kingdom. it was once prosperous and noisy, but after a strange disaster, a large number of people living in the castle died. the survivors fled in a hurry, and no one could tell what happened. later on, it wasnt that no one explored it, but the adventurers who dared to barge into the castle didnt manage to come out in the end. it was as if they were swallowed by the fog. the last time someone explored the castle, it was a famous necromancer in baiyan city. he got the news from somewhere and publicly declared that the secret to immortality was hidden in the castle. he insisted on entering it. the necromancer was no exception. when he was exploring the castle, he had a fierce battle with a group of demons from the lower world, the old onibabas, outside the gate. therefore, the castle was also called the onibabas castle. .. he recalled the conversation he had with blake. matthew suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. his perception told him. this castle was not something that he could explore at his current level. fortunately, his destination tonight wasnt ghost castle. he avoided the strange fog. the raven leaned to the west. after a while. in the middle of the mountain range ahead of them, there were sporadic sparks of fire. it was a dangerous valley. there were guards at the entrance of the valley. however, the guards attitude seemed to be more relaxed. matthew naturally lowered his altitude. he glanced at the mission panel. .. [mission progress has been updated: you have discovered the evil priests camp!] .. matthew didnt rush in. the mission target was an evil priest. this class usually had an extremely high perception. a sudden appearance of a raven could easily alert the enemy. he flew a circle around the valley entrance and skillfully stopped in the bushes beside the mountain path. there was a battle here. perhaps even more than one. the mountain path was filled with corpses. there were humans. there were also smaller humanoid creatures. it was a lizard monster! matthew made a judgment based on his knowledge. the wilderness is so convenient. for a necromancer, an ownerless corpse is a gift from nature he decisively transformed back into his human form and began to summon skeletons. the incantation and matthews magic power injected a mysterious color into the messy pile of corpses under the moonlight. one by one, the skeletons stood up from the blood. their condition was very ordinary. the soul fire in their brains was sometimes bright and sometimes dark, and the bones on their bodies were in a mess. some of them were even a mixture of lizard monsters and humans, looking very strange and terrifying. this was the lowest-level cannon fodder skeleton. they were nothing compared to the elites matthew had hidden in the cellar. but it was enough to scare the laymen. .. the magic wave of the undead summoning spell quickly attracted the attention of the camp. a fat man who was more than two meters tall moved over, surrounded by a group of minions. he was wearing heavy armor. behind him, two teams of people were holding a huge battle axe and a mace for him. hey! necromancer? what are you doing? fatty looked at matthew with fear. matthew was still summoning skeletons. dont you have eyes? im giving these souls a new life. fatty said angrily, they are my people! even if they die, they are still my corpses! matthew said arrogantly, not anymore. bang! fatty stomped his feet in anger. the already loose mountain path began to shake. do you want to be my enemy? matthew looked at him with a faint smile. your bodys grease can be used to refine a lot of corpse oil, but i wont consider making you my slave because your bones must have been worn out in order to support your body when you are alive. kill him! fatty was about to make a move. a dignified voice suddenly came from the camp, enough! fatty was so angry that his entire body was trembling. fein, let me kill him! how dare he mock my figure? no one dares to do that! however, the minions around him quickly dispersed. a man in a silver robe appeared in front of matthew. he looked to be about 30 years old. he had blond hair and blue eyes. he looked decent and had the temperament of a decent person. tell us why youre here, necromancer. otherwise, dont blame us for taking action. fein looked down at matthew. are you fein? matthew was also scrutinizing him. i killed an arsonist and found this. im interested in the business you mentioned, so i came here. he threw the secret letter over. fein glanced at the letter. he suddenly laughed. you killed my friend and still dare to come looking for me? his originally dignified and upright face also became a little demonic because of this smile. if you would call that trash your friend, then i would be very disappointed, matthew said rudely. fein laughed. he used to be, but not anymore. you killed him, so you replaced him to become a part of our cause. come in first, my friend. as long as youre interested in the great cause of the order of calamity, well definitely get along well. .. Chapter 12 one dragon? i already had it .. thanks to the good image of the necromancer and matthews superb acting skills, he had successfully entered the evil priests camp. however, he did not let his guard down. from beginning to end. he didnt even walk past fein or the fat man. he hid in the middle of the skeleton soldiers. he followed behind them all the way. the fatty named angele was getting more and more disgusted by matthew. fein didnt say much about it. on the contrary, this was how a lone necromancer should behave. evil, mean, cunning, cautious. it was obvious that he was not to be trifled with. .. the valley entrance was very narrow. however, the camp was surprisingly spacious. matthew found some scattered pottery and utensils inside. these things were obviously not made by humans. this used to be the lair of a group of lizard monsters. he seemed to have seen the doubt in matthews eyes. fein explained with a warm smile, i wanted to invite them to join our cause, but their shamans didnt appreciate it, so i had to kill them all. matthew lowered his voice. its fine. they still contributed their strength. fein looked at the short skeletons among the skeleton soldiers. his eyes revealed a hint of praise. thats true. ive long wanted to find a necromancer to join us, but unfortunately, the necromancers in baiyan city have their hands and feet sealed by chains. theyre too gentle, like wolf cubs raised in sheep pens all year round. even if someone takes off the chains for them, theyll only be a whimpering dog. feins words were probing. this cunning priest obviously did not let down his guard against matthew. matthew replied disdainfully, the chain of desire cannot suppress the necromancers pursuit of the truth. you only saw the surface of baiyan city. fein smiled meaningfully. perhaps. it seems that you know baiyan city better than me. matthew pretended to snort. he did not continue to dwell on this topic but chose to take the initiative. who is your sect leader? as soon as he finished speaking. the fat man, angele, was furious. youre offending the dignity of our lord! matthew did not give in. heh, as far as i know, there are a lot of scammers in the outer planes. their strength is pitifully weak, but they pretend to be omnipotent. do you understand what i mean? fein? youre not the first evil priest i know. .. evil priests. as its name suggested, this was a relatively evil class or profession. the power of the evil priests usually came from the sect master they served. most of these sect masters were not from this plane, but they were abnormally powerful outer-layer lifeforms. they could be fairies from the arcane wilderness, great evil spirits from the lower planes, creations of dusk whose bodies were buried in the astral plane, or divine sins sealed under the bridge of all life. the strength of an evil priest depended on how much power their sect master could project into the plane and how much the sect master cared for the former. usually, the sect masters would not let their disciples be too weak. however, there were some exceptions. it was just as matthew had said. the quality of the creatures in the outer plane was mixed, and it was inevitable that there would be a few people who were mixed in. some evil priests were deceived by the outer layer creatures and did not gain much power, but they paid a huge price. such examples were not rare. .. you do have some knowledge. fein was still not angry. he chuckled and said, its not convenient for me to tell you the name of my lord for the time being, but as long as you join my church, you will have the answer to everything you want to know. inconvenient to reveal? then he could eliminate the void ruler yurkus mentioned in the secret letter. sometimes, evil priests did not do things to please their sect master. instead, they would try to please the people their sect master wanted to please. this means that the sect master behind him wont be too high in status. matthew thought quickly. he still maintained his sharp and mean attitude on the outside. he looked around. your church? with all due respect, these people dont look like they can do anything. they dont seem to have any faith in the church. there were about forty to fifty people inside and outside the camp. this was not a small scale for an evil priest team. however, matthew noticed that these people did not seem to be fanatical cultists. they looked listless. fein blinked. they are just some helpers that i found in a hurry. some of them are exiled prisoners that i bought from black lake port, and the other is a bandit group that i have incorporated. its reasonable for you to look down on them, but in the path of completing our career, we will always need some such menial characters. matthew snorted, and his disdain became more and more obvious. you better show some sincerity and not waste my time here! alright, alright. fein shrugged helplessly. ill bring you to meet someone. im preparing to hold a ceremony recently, and shes the most crucial part. .. deep in the valley. in a tall tent. matthew saw sif. it was a young girl with brown-red hair and a pretty face. her skin was very clean, and only one or two faint freckles on the left side of her nose gave her a delicate and mischievous feeling. she was now wrapped in a thick blanket. she looked unconscious. who is this girl? matthew asked knowingly. the only daughter of the suki family. fein raised his head proudly. you should know what kind of bloodline flows in her body as long as the ritual is successful, we can attract the heavenly fire to destroy everything. matthew didnt say anything. he really didnt know what was so special about the bloodline of the suki family. he tried to beat around the bush. how did you catch her? fein didnt get carried away. this is something you will only know after you join the church. how is it? sir, ive already shown enough sincerity, but you havent even told me your name. matthew said casually, you can call me rogge. if i join you, what can i get? fein nodded. so, mr. rogge. our mission is to awaken the calamity through a great ritual. every time we succeed, the lord will bestow rewards and secret treasures. as long as you join us, you will also receive a share of these blessings. after you break through to the fourth level, my lord might bestow you with a bone dragon. bone dragon? i already have one. matthew thought to himself that this evil priest was even better than him at making up stories. but on the surface, he still looked tempted. then what do i need to do? feins eyes flickered. a small test. since you were able to kill heiss, you must have mastered the death curtain, right? .. death curtain. necromancer level 12 spell. the effect was equivalent to a small, weakened version of the undead calamity! where the death curtain covers the place all living beings would be quickly drained of their life force. then, one by one, they turned into dead spirits. .. i do. matthew frowned. however, the effect of this spell is not good. even a disabled person has the opportunity to escape the range of the death curtain by relying on their will to escape. this was also the awkward part of the death curtain. it sounded very powerful on paper. however, compared to the undead calamity, which had instant death, the death curtains killing efficiency was so low that the victims could easily escape. even necromancers who wanted to kill the innocent would not learn this spell. what if they stand still and let you kill them? said fein with a smile. matthews heart skipped a beat, and he immediately nodded. of course, that would change everything. very good. fein opened the tent door and motioned for the two to leave. they arrived outside the camp. he shouted, angele! call everyone over. then, he looked at matthew and whispered, prepare the spell. matthew refuted, are you crazy? casting a spell in front of so many people, they will tear me apart! no, believe me, they wont! fein said firmly. you did something to them matthew was puzzled. but why did you do it? although these people are useless, they must have cost you a lot of money, right? mr. rogge, you have too many questions. for the first time, fein showed a hint of dissatisfaction. as they spoke, everyone gathered around. including the two guards who were guarding sifs tent. fein suddenly let out a sharp shriek. fifteen seconds later. these people all covered their heads in pain. then, they knelt on the ground one after another. at the same time. flagelella-like threads began to emerge from their skin. these gray threads floated in the air. it emitted a strong evil aura! .. [insight: the priest fein used curse!] .. lets begin, mr. rogge! fein gave matthew an unfriendly look. angele! bring that girl and prepare my carriage! he called out again. matthew looked around. he noticed that other than the big tent where sif was imprisoned, there were many other small tents in the valley. these small tents were not used for living. there seems to be something hidden inside. .. [insight: you have sensed a strong curse aura. this is part of a curse creation.] .. curse creation. death curtain. matthew was enlightened. he wanted to create a batch of true evil spirits here! evil spirit was different from the undead that was purely filled with negative energy. evil spirits that were layered with the elements of the curse were even more terrifying and evil! are you guys leaving? matthew took out his staff and looked at fein. yes. before you came, i received a secret message that the suki family reacted faster than i expected. unfortunately, i have to postpone the ceremony and abandon this stronghold. fein explained coldly, their people are on their way here, and i naturally have to prepare some surprises for them. if you dont make a move, then these curse creations will only add a little trouble to the underlings. however, if we could create a real evil spirit in the material world, not only would the spirit be able to make the suki family suffer a huge loss, you might even be able to please his lord. mr. rogge, out of politeness and respect, ive already told you everything that i shouldnt have said. nowplease dont disappoint me, as he spoke, his right hand gripped the sword. his left hand was holding a spellbook with an evil wolf head engraved on it. .. i understand. matthew smiled lightly and raised his withered wooden staff. a low incantation sounded. fein retreated to what he thought was a safe distance. he looked at matthew warily. until that moment, a strong sense of danger surged into his heart! i forgot to tell you that although i am a necromancer, i am actually a good person. matthew smiled. in addition, i already have a bone dragon. as soon as he finished speaking. the soundless roar took away all the sounds in the valley. in the distorted air. a gigantic creature covered in bones descended from the sky! fein and angele tried to escape. unfortunately, they could not do it. a domineering aura spread out like a stone thrown into a calm pond. .. [your summoned creature has used the ability draconic prestige!] .. [evil priest fein and evil warrior angele were stunned, weakened, and scared.] .. [duration: 12 seconds] .. Chapter 13 three legendary elements .. a level 15 bone dragon could cause immense damage to most enemies. the main reason was the draconic might that it had mastered. the draconic might of the bone dragon was considered relatively weak among the dragon race. however, one had to consider the power of its summoner too. it was easy to produce unexpected effects. except for a portion of warriors who had refined their strength and a small number of monsters, most people could only be reduced to lambs waiting to be slaughtered in the face of the draconic might. evil priests were no exception. puff! philys body smashed into the fat mans body. the latters body, which had been transformed by evil techniques, was tougher than most humans. however, compared to the bone dragon that descended from the sky he could only melt like a slightly larger piece of tofu! on the other side. matthew also took out the crossbow he had hidden in his bag. whoosh! the arrow accurately hit feins chest. the latter showed signs of breaking free from the influence of the draconic might using the pain. unfortunately, matthew would not give him a chance. he willed phily his order. phily tactfully followed suit. fein had just covered his chest with the crossbow and staggered two steps when he was smashed into meat paste by the four-toed bone claw! .. [mission log: you have killed the priest, fein, and successfully eliminated the potential threat of the oak forest!] [you have obtained the spell rapid growth, the entrance ticket to the moonlight society.] .. [warning: you have killed evil priest fein. you have gained the hatred of the evil spirit overlord omadochi!] [omadochis hatred +10] .. evil spirit overlord? matthew frowned slightly. he had thought that feins master was, at most, a great evil spirit. he didnt expect that it was actually an existence at the overlord level. however, he did not panic. the stronger the evil spirit, the harder it would be for it to use its power in the material world. as long as he didnt go to the lower planes to court death, this amount of hatred points shouldnt have much of an impact. .. ssss sss just as matthew endured nausea and searched the corpse among the mixture of blood and meat paste, a strange voice came from the valley. it was the bandits. there was a hint of pity in matthews eyes. the curse has entered their bodies. theres no hope. he knew very little about the curse. but at this moment, these bandits and exiles had already turned into monsters with long green hair and four limbs touching the ground under feins curse. their spines were bent and twisted like mollusks. their facial features had long cracked. under the green flagella were countless fine flesh seams and purplish-red blood tumors! hiss hiss hiss! they began to attack each other unconsciously! these curse creations were not true evil spirits. after losing their creator, fein, they were only left with their most primitive instincts. they tore each others bodies apart. very quickly. the valley was filled with an intense stench. kill them all! matthew ordered decisively. phily did not hesitate. it whizzed over like a bulldozer. just one round trip. the number of curse creations in the valley had decreased by half! .. as expected of the strongest summoned creature. my three years of planting trees were not in vain. matthew nodded in satisfaction. he swept through the valley. after confirming that there was nothing missing. only then did he walk into the big tent. sif was still unconscious. matthew did a quick check to make sure that she wasnt affected by the curse before he heaved a sigh of relief. sif was a very lovable child. born in a noble family, she did not put on airs like a young lady. instead, she was keen on fighting for justice. the residents of rolling stone town liked her very much. matthew naturally hoped that she would be safe. he did not remove the blanket. instead, he carried sif and walked out. in the valley. phily was having a great time playing. it was like a small mountain, rampaging back and forth. most of the curse creations had been killed by it. only a few at the edge were still running around like headless flies. matthew could tell that phily was deliberately keeping these crafty creatures to play with! he was just about to remind phily to stop playing. however, at this moment. an intense warning suddenly shot through his heart! matthew was shocked. he had no idea know when it started. the mist that had been lingering at the top of the barren mountain slowly pressed down. on the upper level of the valley. the mountain fog continued to descend. it was about to swallow the entire valley! lets go! matthew roared. then, he hugged sif and jumped onto philys head. the bone dragon let out a low cry in unease. it seemed to have sensed the strangeness of the mountain fog. its huge body started moving. it rushed straight towards the mountain path! avoid the fog! when they were about to reach the entrance of the valley. matthew saw the fog coming from the side of the mountain road. what was even more terrifying was in the fog, he saw a silhouette with disheveled hair! hurry up and leave! matthews heart was beating very fast! however, the other side was a cliff. can you fly? the mountain fog was about to engulf them. matthew asked anxiously. phily did not reply. it spread its featherless and fleshless wings. then, it leaped toward the cliff! whoosh! the strong wind mercilessly pierced through the bone wings on both sides. philys heavy body sank down violently. matthew hugged sif tightly with one hand. his other hand grabbed onto philys bones tightly. wu phily let out a hurried wail. its body fell faster and faster. they were about to land at the foot of the mountain. at this critical moment. the bone dragons soul fire suddenly emitted a burst of stimulating light. the faint wail faded away in an instant. in the next second. philys body seemed to have become many times lighter. its falling posture was suddenly adjusted to a gliding posture! .. [due to being forced to jump off a cliff, your summoned creature, phily, has awakened its potential and mastered the dragon-language spell, advanced feather fall!] .. good job! matthew patted the skeletal dragons head hard. then, he turned around to take a look, still in shock. the mountain fog had already shrouded the valley entrance. however, it finally stopped decreasing. that damned evil priest didnt tell the truth. he must know something about the mountain fog around the ghost castle. no wonder he tried to run away matthew broke out in a cold sweat. fortunately, fein did not expect that matthew only took a second to destroy them. if i was delayed for another one or two minutes matthew didnt dare to think further. this world was too terrifying. the first time he took the initiative to go out on an adventure, he almost suffered a big loss. as expected. it was safer to plant trees at home! .. he slowly came to his senses. matthew looked down at the vast land under the moonlight. the darkness in all directions receded like the tide. the chilly night wind blew against his face. this feeling was not bad. matthew straightened his back. lets go home. phily also let out a low cry. then, it whistled down the mountain! .. at the foot of the mountain. the suki family lord was bidding farewell to the giant eagle. im sorry, but i can only send you here. the giant eagle said in a deep voice, my intuition tells me that there is a terrifying evil growing on this mountain. i cant just sit by and do nothing. i also lack the courage to fight against it, so i can only take my leave. you have to be careful and dont get too close to that castle. the suki family lord nodded. i understand. the location that he divined is in the valley on the west side, which is quite a distance from the ghost castle. the giant eagle folded its wings. so, you deliberately made a big fuss to confuse the insider? the lord laughed silently. of course. to be able to take sif away from zellers eyes, there must be someone on our side working for the enemy. the giant eagle sighed, the human world is indeed complicated. i hope your courage and wisdom will lead to a good outcome. the lord patted the back of the giant eagle. then, he pulled out a silver greatsword. those bugs who only dare to hide in the corner and scheme may have forgotten that i, rhaegar suki, was also a warrior who had fought alone in purgatory. i swore seventeen years ago that no one could take sif away from mei will never let that happen again! as he spoke. he raised his sword and strode up the mountain. however, he had only taken a few steps when a huge shadow came crashing down from the sky! whoosh! a strange shadow flew over his head. rheagar was so shocked by draconic might that he could not move. bang! the giant sword landed on the ground. it almost smashed through rheagars boots! a few seconds later. rheagar, who had barely recovered his mobility, looked over in horror. on the back of the skeleton beast. he saw a figure standing proudly! more importantly he vaguely saw that the person was carrying someone in his arms! sif! rheagar shouted at the top of his lungs. it couldnt be wrong. that feeling couldnt be wrong. the nightmare from 17 years ago resurfaced in front of him. he chased after the bone dragon for some distance in a mixture of shock and anger. but very quickly. the black shadow disappeared into the night. .. there seemed to be someone down there just now. what was he shouting? phily flew too fast. matthew didnt see or hear clearly. at this moment, he was still immersed in the joy of riding a dragon and flying. under the support of the high-level feather fall, rheagar glided out for more than 80 miles before stopping in front of a hill. matthew had wanted to de-summon rheagar before sending sif home. but at this moment, a fire suddenly lit up behind the hill! before matthew could take any action, the flames had already rushed in front of him. it was a group of people carrying torches and hurrying along! .. ssss sss phily let out a low roar. draconic might! the sudden encounter had caught them off guard. all of them were stunned to the spot. matthew also saw the panicked faces of the people! dont move! he scolded in a low voice. he stopped philys aggression. after a long time. only then did the team recover from their shock. clang! clang! clang! they drew their swords and retreated. its a bone dragon! oh no! didnt you say that they were just bandits? amidst the uneasy whispers of the people, a calm and cold voice came from the back of the bone dragon. captain blake, we meet again. please follow me. .. in the crowd. blake was stunned. he opened his mouth in disbelief. please follow me. under the illumination of the torch. everyone watched nervously as the figure walked down from the skeletal dragons back. he faced the crowd with his side profile. therefore, they could only see a blurry appearance. however, the most important thing was in his arms was a sleeping woman! its the young miss! someone exclaimed. wait! blake, who had regained his senses, stopped the others in time. everyone, retreat! he ordered in an unquestionable tone. everyone looked at him in confusion. after a few seconds. only then did they retreat a large distance under blakes urging. blake walked forward quickly. matthew? is it really you? he said in a trembling voice. who else? matthew handed the sleeping girl over. she is also my student. thank god! blake took sif and heaved a long sigh of relief. then, he looked at matthew and the bone dragon behind him with a complicated gaze. i always thought you were just a lousy necromancer uh, do you need me to keep it a secret for you? matthew smiled. sure. then, he reminded them, its best not to go to the ghost castle. its too dangerous there. im afraid we can only wait for the return of the great wizard ronan. blake nodded solemnly. the two of them chatted for a while. matthew turned around and left. under everyones respectful and vigilant gazes. phily slowly turned its body. the huge skeletal body slowly disappeared into the darkness. .. [hint: after tonight, the legend of the necromancer riding a bone dragon will spread widely in the form of rumors. [your regional reputation level +1 (rolling stone town)!] .. you have satisfied one of the three legendary elements. if you satisfy one more, you can activate the legendary path ahead of time! three elements (legendary path): reputation/domain/level .. Chapter 14 defensive psalms and loose gloves .. for matthew, who had always been low-key and pragmatic, it seemed too early to say that he was a legend. however, seeing the same rules as the game in his previous life appearing then still made him feel a little at ease. legend. it referred to those who were above level 21, had mastered the power of the domain, and were famous. one had to have all three elements. if an adventurer wanted to activate the legendary path, he would have to rely on three aspects: level, domain, and reputation. under normal circumstances. domain elements were the hardest to master, followed by levels, and reputation was the easiest. especially for those who were good at fraud and self-promotion, obtaining a reputation was very simple. therefore, matthew did not have much hope of entering the legendary path early. meeting blake here saves me a lot of trouble. otherwise, i would have to send sif to the lieges manor myself. matthew was very relieved to leave sif with blake. this bearded man was not only a reliable captain of the garrison, but he was also sifs cousin by blood. what was even rarer was that blake had actually taken the initiative to offer to keep his power a secret for him. i wonder how he will tell the others and report to his uncle, the suki family lord the return journey was very brisk. after a while. the crude walls at the edge of rolling stone town could be seen vaguely. matthew waved at the bone dragon behind him. lets go back! philys was from a negative energy plane. although they had signed a contract, matthew still needed a lot of mana to summon him to the prime material plane. with his mere level-8 mana, it was already very difficult for him to hold on until now. if it wasnt for matthews intention to test out his limit, he might have sent it back a long time ago. phily the bone dragon soul flame swayed, revealing an obvious reluctance. go, you did great tonight. keep up this performance, and you might get a reward in the future! matthew skillfully consoled the creature. .. [thanks to your encouragement, the loyalty of phily (bone dragon) has increased to 93!] .. the gray reverse summoning array lit up. phily shook its tail, and its huge body suddenly disappeared, leaving behind only a few pieces of bone powder on the ground. matthew smiled. this bone dragon is much more useful than i thought! however, in the next second. .. [necromancy contract: the official summoning has ended. your summoned creature, phily, has gone all out for tonights battle. however, during this period, it consumed a large amount of energy, which affected its survival in the negative energy plane. [phily requests the reward for this summoning: 5 soul crystals. do you want to pay?] .. [option 1: pay at the original price (philys loyalty will increase, and it will be willing to share an ability exclusive to it with you)] .. [option 2: bargaining (philys loyalty remains unchanged, but it may not be so obedient the next time it is summoned.] .. [option 3: refuse to pay (philys loyalty drops)] .. five soul crystals?! matthew revealed a look of disbelief. peggys salary for two months is only one soul crystal. can the bone dragon be worth 300 days of peggys service in one night? his heart began to twitch! soul crystals. it was a derivative produced by necromancers during meditation. this thing was extremely precious. for high-level undead creatures, soul crystals were necessary for their advancement. many intelligent undead creatures were willing to sign contracts with necromancers because they wanted a stable way to obtain soul crystals. peggy was an example. in addition. soul crystals were also essential for crafting magic items, casting forbidden necromancy spells, and setting up undying rituals. it could be said to have a wide range of uses however, necromancers were not very efficient at producing soul crystals. take matthew as an example. even if he meditated for six hours every day, he could only obtain three to five soul crystals a month. for two and a half years, matthew had only accumulated more than 20 soul crystals! this was not because he had slacked off in meditation. it was just that the exhaustion was indeed not small. otherwise, he wouldnt be thinking about how to pay peggy lesser every day i didnt expect to meet a cute scammer. matthew shook his head in his heart. this bone dragon could no longer be summoned in the future. he couldnt afford it. he hesitated. matthew still chose to pay the original price. there was no other way. phily was now his trump card. loyalty was hard to come by, and he was not willing to lose a lot for a little. .. [undead contract: you have paid 5 soul crystals!] .. phily is extremely grateful. his loyalty towards you has increased to 96! .. phily has shared its ability, blind sense! .. [blind sense (weakened): you can perceive your surroundings without using your normal sight, hearing, smell, and other visual organs. any small fluctuation will be difficult to escape your perception.] .. you can use this ability to detect invisible units and hidden creatures (except spirits). .. [range: 30 feet] .. this ability was surprisingly good. it was perfect for detecting invisible units! matthews heartache was slightly alleviated. ill just treat it as buying an ability with the five soul crystals! .. later in the night. at home. matthew, who had taken a short break, perked up again and began to take out the spoils of war from his magical bag. the evil wizards camp actually had quite a lot of resources. unfortunately, the storage space of the magical bag was very limited. bringing back so much was already the result of matthews best efforts. most of the spoils of war came from looting fein. compared to heiss, the arsonist, fein did not have much money on him, only a hundred gold coins and a few silver coins. perhaps most of his money had been spent on buying prisoners and supplies. however, in terms of items, fein was very rich! .. [defensive psalm (spell book)] [description: when you hold this book, you can use it as a medium to support your spell casting. you can also use it as a charging support to guide your spell casting.] .. [casting medium: +20% casting speed, protection domain spell effect increased] .. [pre-charge: you can choose three spells from the following list to cast quickly every day. after all three spells are used up, it will take at least 24 hours to recharge.] .. [spell list: mystic lock; spell unlock; rune of guard; protection from good and evil; magic emblem; mordenkainens private chamber. .. matthew found the defensive psalm on feins corpse. fortunately, it was not destroyed by the skeletal dragons claws. gently wiping it, it glowed with a new luster. the book was only the size of a palm and was bound in leather, reinforced with steel and silver. there was a steel lock on the side of the book, and it could only be opened with a key. unfortunately, matthew did not find the key. however, he was not discouraged. the steel lock that came with the defensive psalm was not a magic lock, which meant that there was no need to use a spell to open it. if that was the case, he could turn to thieves. i remember that there was a slightly famous locksmith in baiyan city. many people said that he was a retired high-level thief. matthew thought, unfortunately, ive never heard of anyone in rolling stone town whos good at picking locks. the defensive psalm was a very good magic tool, or rather, the defensive spells recorded in it were precious to matthew as long as he could find someone to unlock it. it was the perfect replacement for his staff. .. [blood essence bottle: when the bottle is filled with dark red blood essence, you can quickly recover your hp by drinking it.] [description: 1. every 10 milliliters of blood essence can restore 5 C 6 hp.] [2. you can slowly refine the blood essence fluid by injecting blood into the bottle.] [3. the ratio of blood (normal animal or human) to blood essence fluid is 10:1.] .. [current blood source fluid: 125/150 (ml)] .. it was shaped like an ink bottle the size of a babys fist, but it was filled with dark red liquid. matthew could feel a faint life force from it, and there was also a faint evil aura. its origins were probably related to the blood race. putting aside his prejudice, the blood essence bottle was a small top-grade item. a full bottle could recover 18 hp in a second, which meant that it could instantly restore an intermediate warrior from a near-death state to about half hp. this was a treasure that could save a life at a critical moment! matthew solemnly placed it in the first compartment of his magical bag in case he needed it in the future. as for the blood. just buy it! it was normal for a necromancer to buy some blood for research, right?! .. among the remaining items, there was a charged staff that could release arcane missiles five times after charging. there was an extremely precious realm heart stone . if it were sold in baiyan city, the price would not be lower than 400 gold coins. this was the core material used to construct the inter-plane array. there was also a one-handed axe with +1 enchantment that could greatly increase the efficiency of logging. finally, there was a magical glove. .. loose gloves (level 2 rare item) [description: when you wear this glove and shake hands with the target, the targets guard will be greatly reduced.] [remark: if you wear this glove for a long time, your wariness towards others will also be greatly reduced.] .. Chapter 15 attle concept and gossip .. the loose gloves was a very interesting strange item. it couldnt directly provide combat power. however, if it was used properly. the value of this glove might even exceed the sum of the other items. the negative side effects were also within an acceptable range. when he didnt need it, he would just throw it in a corner. he sorted out the spoils of war. while matthew was impressed by feins wealth, he also reminded himself, the man didnt even have the chance to use so many of his tools. it can be seen that whenever you fight with others, no matter how well prepared you are, there is a risk of sudden death. matthew was a risk-averse person, and he was slightly tired of fighting. at least for now, he was willing to avoid most of the battles that could be avoided. if it werent for the fact that the arsonist and the evil priest were threatening his development resources and he had the bone dragon, he wouldnt have taken the initiative to attack. but he also knew that avoiding battle would not solve all problems. therefore, he had no choice. how to protect himself in future battles became the most important thing. no matter what kind of battle it is, the core principle must be to stay alive. only when you are alive can you deal damage! from another point of view, as long as one is alive, even if one is on the verge of death, there is still hope for one to fight with all of ones might and survive! he recalled the two battles tonight. matthew seriously summarized his experience. the first combat concept he formulated for himself was survival first. as for how to apply this concept in practice, many details were involved. matthew focused deeply on the concept of [beware of sudden death]. any profession with weak health had the risk of dying. this was because this world was filled with all kinds of strange ways to kill people instantly. master ronan had once given matthew a book called the death of a mage . the book recorded the sudden deaths of 99 famous mages in history. the last page of the book read: .. [if you still feel that the author is making a mountain out of a molehill, then you are likely to be the 100th mage who will pay the price of his life for his arrogance.] .. perhaps he was influenced by the book. ronan held the series of spells of garcias armor in high esteem. however, matthew felt that the magic armor was useful, but it was too one-sided. combined with his gaming experience from his previous life, he set the three key attributes to highlight in his mind. .. [toughness, immunity, will] .. toughness was the fundamental attribute that resisted most negative statuses and control methods. the benefits of high toughness were incredible. if fein was not an evil priest but a sword master, philys draconic might might not be so effective. even if the bone dragon was still a level higher and matthews side would definitely win, the battle would definitely not be so smooth. this was the most direct manifestation of the value of toughness. if a thief tries to sneak near me, i can use blind sense to counter invisibility. however, if the other party also has a method similar to the dragons might, im afraid i can only sit and wait for death! when he thought of this situation, matthew felt a little worried. .. immunity was a key attribute to resist parasitic microorganisms, bacteria, fungi, and voodoo curses. willpower was more useful against fear counterchecks. according to matthews current growth pattern, he did not have to worry too much about his willpower for the time being. the necromancers meditation would naturally increase his willpower slowly. immunity was too unpopular, and he was usually the one who used abilities like rotten spore to trick others. as long as he was careful, he would not fail miserably. therefore, he only needed to focus on toughness. training ones physique could only go so far. .. perhaps the druid class has a way to increase their toughness. if it really doesnt work, i can find a shapeshifting target with high toughness. i remember that there are also some low-level passive spells that can slightly increase toughness .. after a long time. matthew finally pulled himself out of his self-reflection. he opened the mission panel. he had already mastered the spell rapid growth . with his current mana, he could use it about ten times a day. this would definitely be of great help to the planting of trees. the other reward was a little confusing. .. [entrance ticket to the moonlight society (consumable)] [description: with this ticket, you can enter the sub-plane where the moonlight society is located with the help of a nature soul in the wilderness or forest on a full moon night.] .. matthew knew that the moonlight society was similar to the druid school of magic. but was it really useful for him? even if a certain nature soul was willing to help him enter the moonlight society, would he, a necromancer, really be accepted? why dont i just give it a try? perhaps it could work. he didnt have much hope. at the bottom of the mission panel. the taiji symbol underwent a significant change. .. the gray energy on the left side increased by a large margin and jumped to about three-quarters of its original size. the green energy on the right increased just a little bit more. according to matthews previous experience, after he planted four or five trees, the gap would be filled. he was looking forward to the changes after the energy bar was full. the next day. matthew woke up early and went to the oak forest to work. however, after half a day, he had planted a few trees, and the energy had also increased to the maximum. however, the expected change did not come. this made matthew think in disappointment, do i need other conditions to trigger it, or do i just need more time? he did not hesitate for too long. after all, planting trees was his job. he was already very satisfied with the 10 points of xp he could get from each oak tree. .. in the afternoon, matthew went to seaver public school and the public security bureau. for the former, he went to the principals office to ask for leave, while for the latter, he went to blake to explain the situation at the farm to him. the matter of taking leave went smoothly. matthew had connections, to begin with. not only did the principal agree quickly, but he also asked him about his well-being. as for blake, at least from the reactions of the others, he had done a good job of keeping it a secret. the people from the public security bureau greeted matthew as usual. it seemed that they did not associate matthew with the necromancer from last night. the two of them communicated closely in the morgue for a long time. .. you dont know how chaotic the situation was yesterday. i tried my best to appease my team members and sent someone to inform the other team that they could return to the city. in the end, as soon as i arrived at the town, i was told that the lord had disappeared. its very likely that he went to find the kidnappers alone! .. at that time, all of us were stunned. i hurriedly handed sif over to the people from the lieges mansion and prepared to lead the team to the ghost castle again. after walking for a few miles, the feudal lord actually returned by himself! later on, i found out that mr. zeller had a way to contact the lord. after knowing that sif was fine, he came back. .. however, i still brought some people to take a look at the barren mountains in the middle of the night. the environment there is very scary. the fog on the castle sinks to the mountainside. i dont know where the bandits set up their camp. .. blake rubbed his dark circles and complained softly. matthew smiled and met blakes curious gaze. he said casually, their camp is halfway up the mountain in the valley. the kidnappers died on the spot before the fog sank. blake was instantly dumbfounded. youre too amazing! matthew shook his head. he chatted with blake for a while before leaving the security office. on the way home. matthews thoughts were still heavy. it seemed that the incident last night had come to an end. however, there were still many doubts and possibilities. .. first, the order of calamity. from the contents of the letter, it seemed that fein was just a shepherd, and his influence was limited to rolling stone town and the surrounding cities. although he had destroyed the entire evil priest camp in one go, it was hard to guarantee that the others from the order of calamity would not return. .. secondly, there was a high chance that the suki family had spies from the order of calamity. according to blake, sif was kidnapped when she went to the countryside to play. the route she took was very secretive, and no one knew except those close to her. if this spy were not found out, they would always be a hidden danger. fein also mentioned the uniqueness of sifs bloodline. this made matthew curious and uneasy. .. third, fein had mentioned in the letter that the archmage ronan was trapped in the astral world. at first, matthew didnt care. he thought it was nonsense. however, he had just heard from blake that ronan had not appeared for more than a year! not only in rolling stone town, but even jewel bay, where he was stationed, had been in a commotion recently. there were several major events that had happened, but ronan had not appeared. this was inevitably worrying. if this information were true, if that were the case, the days ahead in rolling stone town would not be peaceful. .. the fourth was about the ghost castle. the soul of the merchant who had been intercepted and killed had mentioned that he had died at the hands of a tall man with disheveled hair. neither fein nor angele fitted the description. last night, matthew saw a figure with disheveled hair as the fog descended. this meant that the death of the merchant was related to the fog in the ghost castle. however, his corpse was found by the farmer on the road not too close to the ghost castle. this was very intriguing. so last night, was it feins curse creation that stimulated the creation of the fog? or was it caused by someone else? is it because great wizard ronan is trapped in the astral plane that the evil creatures in the ghost castle are about to make a move? the more matthew thought about it, the more his head hurt. until dinner time. his thoughts were restless. .. tonights dinner was tomato cream soup, black pepper steak, and cloves egg tart. peggys cooking was still superb. however, matthew had a poor appetite. whats wrong? my dear matthew, are you finally in your lovey-dovey state? tell me, which girl is it that makes you so hungry? it cant be sif, right? shes your student! matthew rolled his eyes. im just thinking about the problem. peggy said seriously, dont think about the problem while eating. this is basic respect for food! people will often take things for granted. only someone like me who has died once knows how wonderful and luxurious it is to be able to eat like a living person. matthew was stunned for a moment and said apologetically, youre right, peggy. he threw away those thoughts and began to enjoy his dinner. peggy supported her bony chin with both hands. thats more like it, matthew! by the way, let me tell you some gossip. i heard it secretly a while ago! this time, it was matthews turn to lecture peggy. .. peggy, how many times have i told you not to run around at night just because you have stealth skills? this is very impolite! if you were caught, it would not only be awkward, but it would also be scary. .. peggy shrugged. then do you want to hear the gossip or not? matthew scooped up a large spoonful of thick soup. before the sweet spoon could reach his mouth, his mouth could not help but salivate. ding he mumbled. do you know why the suki family lord hates necromancers? peggy said mysteriously, because his wife ran off with a necromancer! .. Chapter 16 domain: oak tree .. this was really explosive news. matthew quickly put down the spoon, his eyes shining. no wonder ive never heard of the lords wife. are there any more details? peggy shrugged. thats all i heard. at that time, the adulterous couple couldnt wait to get into it after they finished talking. i thought they would continue talking after that, so i hid under their bedroom window until dawn. but i still got nothing! matthew scooped another spoonful of soup for himself. what a pity. immediately after, he reminded her solemnly, next time, dont stay outside until dawn. its very dangerous. your stealth skills arent good enough to come and go in daylight. peggy nodded and said, youre right. i was almost seen by someone that day. matthew quickly asked, what happened after that? peggy said happily, fortunately, the male owner of the house came back at dawn. the house immediately became noisy, and everyone was distracted. i took the opportunity to run out. male owner? matthew was shocked. so you were eavesdropping on a couple having an affair?! peggy crossed her arms. otherwise, why would i call them an adulterous couple? matthew coughed. which family is it? peggy looked at him suspiciously. what, you want to have an affair with the lady too? puff! matthew almost spat the soup on her face. no, i was just curious. he denied it. peggy crossed her legs. .. its 27 white narcissus street in the craftsmens district. the owner of the house is called brice. hes a hardworking shoemaker with a good reputation. the female owner is called jenny. she was once a maid of the lords manor and served the former lords wife. jenny isnt pretty, but she has a smoking bod. even i have the urge to touch her bones by looking at her. as for the adulterer that night, based on his voice, i could tell that he was a coachman of the suki family lord. his name should be dagan. .. that night? do you mean this has happened on other nights? matthew wiped his mouth with a napkin and inadvertently displayed the sensitivity of a druid. of course, jenny is famous in the craftsmans area for not rejecting anyone. her lovers cant be counted on two hands. peggys legs were raised higher and higher. but if you want to know, i can also list the names of jennys lovers. thank you, but theres no need. matthew rejected her. peggy, it seems that even if you change your profession to intelligence management, you will also be very good at it. peggy was instantly overjoyed. matthew, have you finally discovered my excellence? then when will you give me a raise? ive already used up the soul crystals from last month! matthew stood up skillfully and inadvertently displayed the indifference of a necromancer. next time! damn necromancers! in the dining room. the tauren skeletons roar did not calm down for a long time. .. the next morning. matthew deliberately went to the security office again. he sorted out his guesses from last night on a piece of paper and handed it to blake along with the secret letter. the latters expression became much more solemn after reading it. when they left the security office, matthew noticed that a few members of the garrison team were yawning as if they had just returned from a patrol. in the past, the security office had almost no night shifts. it seems that the lord has strengthened the security around the town. i wonder if the roads, trading stations, and sentry posts at the border have received the same level of attention. matthew did not think too much about it. he had only done what he could. he would leave the rest to the suki family lord. .. at noon. the breeze was warm. matthew stood on the hillside on the southwest side of the oak forest to choose the site for his next work. master ronans land had been completely covered by the oak forest. if matthew wanted to expand the planting area, he would have to step into other peoples land. he looked into the distance. the map of the surroundings of the oak forest appeared in his mind. .. to the southwest was rolling stone town, which did not have much room for expansion. .. in the southeast, there were some farms of various sizes. most of the crops in rolling stone town grew here. most of the land here had been bought by the farmers, so there was not much space for oak trees to grow. .. to the northeast was a barren land without an owner, but there was the scar of the dead obstructing it. further away were the barren mountains and the ghost castle, which looked ominous no matter how one looked at it. only the land in the northwest was the most suitable. however, that was the private land of the suki family lord. if matthew wanted to plant trees on it, he would at least have to seek the approval of the city hall. the lord wouldnt reject me just because of his prejudice, would he? matthew was a little troubled. a long time ago, master ronan had reminded him that the suki family lord was a good person, but he hated necromancers. yesterday, he got the reason from peggy. he could understand the hatred of the lord. however, he did not want to hang the fact that he had saved sifs life over the lord in exchange for the right to plant trees on his land. in short, it was a pain in the ass. if worse comes to worst, ill challenge the scar of the dead! ill plant a large oak forest along the edge and wrap the scar of the dead in it! matthew encouraged himself. he was tired of choosing the location. he leaned against an oak tree to rest. the afternoon sun shone brightly. it made one feel sleepy. matthew yawned and was about to take a nap. suddenly. a violent tremor around him woke him up from his dazed state! what is happening? matthew looked around blankly. he saw that the oak trees beside him were growing at an unbelievable speed! they had grown from three to four meters to three to four hundred meters before his eyes! the endless shade of the trees covered everything. matthew stood up from the ground. he looked up at the oak forest. the oak forest was also sizing him up. matthew could hear their whispers. .. ah, how amazing! a necromancer! i hate necromancers, but i dont hate him. maybe there are some strange necromancers, or maybe this is an anomaly. we should give him a chance to take the test. .. matthew walked quietly in the dark forest. a deer that was emitting pure white light ran past him. two woodpeckers were playing with each other overhead. a frog wearing a gentlemans hat greeted him by the pond he passed by. in the end. he came to a waterfall in the depths of the forest. the waterfall went down ten thousand feet. a large number of green light spots flowed up the waterfall. this light spot matthews heart skipped a beat. in the next moment. an eagle-faced man appeared beside him. the latter said in a low voice, you are not qualified to explore this place yet. after saying this. the scene around matthew seemed to be rewinding! whoosh! the green phenomenon disappeared without a trace. matthew sat under the oak tree in a daze. at the bottom of the mission panel. the green light on the right side of the taiji symbol had been completely consumed! .. [hint: you have successfully stepped into the sub-domain of nature, oak tree, and have completed a short stay in it!] .. as a reward for stepping into the field, you can choose one of the following three abilities: .. 1. summon treant (in a forest that is over 500 years old, you can recruit several treant companions) .. 2. woodpecker contract (you will obtain shapeshifting form: woodpecker, and gain three times the flying speed) .. 3. natural immunity (your toughness +2) .. matthews eyes lit up. what was there to hesitate about? he directly chose 3! at that moment. matthew vaguely saw a green light enter his body. he could feel that his physique had become stronger. 1 point of toughness can provide a 20% increase in effect. my immunity in related areas is now 44% stronger than before. matthew was in a good mood. although it could not be compared to sword masters and monks, who had more than 10 points of toughness, matthew was rather stronger already. at least he had taken the first step of stopping a sudden death. .. [detected that you have fulfilled two of the three legendary elements (reputation/domain). you have unlocked the legendary path ahead of time!] .. legendary path (germinal) .. keywords: undying and natural .. [domain status: 1/6] .. [revelation 1: weak body, low mana, poor mind, ignorant soul. the path of legend has actually been opened in you. this may be the mercy of the heavens or, more likely, an error in the laws. you should not have extravagant hopes.] [returning to the mediocre path is your only way to save yourself.] .. [revelation 2: life and death, destruction and rebirth dont always seem to conflict.] [youve found an unprecedented path. it doesnt matter if its muddy or thorny. you should keep at it.] .. [please choose a revelation as the motto of your legendary path! (different revelations mean different legendary paths and different follow-up rewards)] .. matthew immediately took down revelation 2 . next. as long as he could continue to explore this path, he would carve out his own legend. after he mastered some legendary abilities, his power would also be stronger than an ordinary necromancer! at this point. matthew finally understood the meaning of the tai chi symbol. it was the embodiment of matthews legendary path! the general direction had been decided. his path was marked by the two keywords, undying and natural. if the green lights will open the oak domain when full, what about the gray lights? matthew was looking forward to it. however, at this time, another piece of news flashed before his eyes. .. [ you have completed the enlightenment of the oak trees domain. current situation of the realm is your first entry to the domain.] .. [you have received a permanent status, longevity] .. [description: your lifespan +100 years] .. you have obtained a temporary status, no pain, no gain. .. [description: during the duration of the status, you will receive one strengthening experience point for every oak tree you plant.] [every ten experience points can be used to strengthen your summoned skeleton soldier once!] .. [duration limit: 30 days] .. Chapter 17 late night visitor .. is this the power of the heart of nature? matthew was overjoyed. a short lifespan had always been the greatest pain for humans in their search for the truth. many wizards would do anything to extend their lifespan. liches were one of the products of humans pursuit of immortality. however, if he could extend his lifespan naturally who would be willing to turn themselves into a cold lich? matthew had a premonition. as he continued to explore the domain of the oak tree. there was still a lot of room for him to extend his lifespan! compared to the one-time buff of longevity, the effect of no pain, no gain stimulated the fire of labor in matthews heart. if i plant ten trees, i can strengthen them by +1. if i plant 1000 trees in one go, i can strengthen the skeleton soldiers by +100? he was completely excited. although it was a bit of a fantasy to plant 1000 trees in 30 days. however, as long as they were properly planned, 200 to 300 trees were still possible. it was currently spring. it was the most suitable season for planting trees. in order to speed up the planting process to the greatest extent, matthew decided to do both. tonight, he would write a report to the city hall to apply for planting trees on the land of the suki family lord. the next morning, he would officially start to plant trees in the direction of the scar of the dead! .. .. [you planted a sapling. you used rapid growth on the sapling!] .. [planting successful. your affinity with nature has increased slightly!] .. [you have received one strengthening experience point (10 points accumulated)] .. [you have gained 10 xp.] (your level cannot be increased, the remaining xp has been accumulated, please level up your profession as soon as possible) .. the next afternoon. matthew was resting behind a huge rock. the oak tree that had just been planted was about 40 to 50 meters away. but matthew couldnt sense any vitality from it. the root cause of this phenomenon was the pitch-black scar on the other side of the rock. the marker stones near the scar of the dead are said to have been set up by the suki family lord with his men. they are all in the territory of rolling stone town. they can indeed prevent ordinary people from entering dangerous places by mistake, provided that the scar of the dead does not spread. matthew wiped his sweat, his eyes very serious. he had been in rolling stone town for less than three years, and the scar of the dead had spread visibly. three years ago. the edge of the scar of the dead was more than ten meters away from the marker stone. and now, the two were almost touching. it was not hard to imagine what the situation would be like in a few years. this was also the reason why he planted the new oak tree further away. he had to leave enough buffer for the scar of the dead to spread in the next few years. how tiring todays tree planting goal had been achieved. however, it was not easy to reclaim land near the scar of the dead. the terrain here was complex, and the land was barren. there were many factors he had to consider. the only consolation was that the gold digger basin had a rich underground water system. as long as the oak tree took root, it would not die of thirst. the trees planted today are a little too sparse. they cant form a group effect, and their ability to resist disasters will also decrease he inspected the areas that he might be able to set foot in tomorrow. matthew pondered as he walked back. as the oak forest continued to expand, he needed more and more time to go back and forth between his home and the forest. usually, it was fine. however, right now, he was racing against time to earn as much buff as he could. he was going to ask someone to build a small wooden house in the oak forest. at least this month. he was planning to hide in the forest and not come out! .. in the evening. it was almost time to get off work, and the city hall was deserted. only ms. lizs unique loud voice came from one of the offices. you want to plant trees on his lordships private land?! yes. matthew politely handed over the application. he was a particular person. as for the various official rules and regulations, as long as they were not particularly annoying, he was happy to abide by them. this application was written with reference to the model documents handled by the city hall in previous years. he was confident that no one could find any fault with the content and format. as expected, after reading it, liz raised her eyebrows. beautiful writing. thank you. matthew smiled. ill help you submit the application. theoretically, there shouldnt be any problems because this land has always been entrusted to our city hall by the lord. there was once a businessman who wanted to contract that place. he wanted to build a small mine there, but his proposal was ultimately rejected by us. at that time, there were already enough mines around rolling stone town. you werent here at the time. there was thick smoke everywhere liz continued, but guess what? the mines were gone overnight! the bosses of the mines lost all their money, and the businessman even came to thank us. i remember he gave mr. ormond two boxes of cider but only one for me. matthew listened quietly. he had heard a lot about the mines in rolling stone town. in many versions of the legend, those mines disappeared overnight. some people said that the lord of rolling stone town had offended the ore elves, but matthew knew that ore elves did not exist at all! some said that this was a curse from purgatory and that rolling stone town, which had lost its mines, would become poor. but in fact, rolling stone town did not decline because of this. the suki family lord had established two trading posts at the border of his territory, one in the south and one in the north. they took over the trade routes from the southwest and northeast to the hinterland of the human kingdom and the eversong forest. business at the trading post boomed, and the economy of rolling stone town also thrived. in recent years, the handicraft industry in the town had developed rapidly, and various small workshops had emerged one after another. there was a faint hint of industrialization. perhaps it was the suki family lords credit, but in matthews opinion, the five-member committee that had been handling various government affairs all year round had also contributed greatly. ms. liz was one of them. about ms. liz. matthew didnt know much. in his impression, this woman was harsh and picky, loved gossip, and had a bad reputation in town. however, she also loved her work and was diligent. this could be seen from the fact that the other officials had already gotten off work, and she was still in the office dealing with documents. the most important thing was she was blakes mother, the distant cousin of the suki familys lord, and sifs aunt. in a sense, liz represented the will of the suki family lord in the five-member committee. this was also the reason why matthew had specially find her to post his application. .. an hour later. it was completely dark outside. alright, young man, thank you for listening to me. there arent many young people as patient as you. liz lit the candle and continued to deal with the documents. you can return now. i will help you with your application as soon as possible. after the committee has approved it, i will inform you as soon as possible. matthew nodded and stood up. he loosened his muscles and bones, and his body made crackling sounds. by the way, matthew, i remember that you are also a necromancer. what do you think of the rumors these days? liz suddenly called out to him, her eyes full of gossip. matthew pondered and said, you mean the necromancer with the bone dragon? i heard that he almost fought with the town guards. liz shook her head. the version you heard is wrong. that necromancer seems to be a friend and not an enemy. not only did he savewell, uh in short, he did not seem to be a bad person. she seemed to realize that some things could not be said casually. matthew smiled gently. necromancer is just a profession. of course, hes not necessarily a bad person. liz looked at him with interest. .. for example, you? a necromancer who likes to plant trees? to be honest, i really think youve been delayed by your need to be an adventurer. look at you, matthew, what a handsome young man! even compared to my blake, your appearance is not inferior. as long as you agree, ill be happy to introduce you to a few daughters from good families .. matthew immediately blushed. i-i think im far inferior to blake. liz was delighted to hear this. dont say that, matthew. i think youre much more pleasing to the eye than my brat. thats it. come to me tomorrow to get the approval. you can plant whatever you want on the land of the lord! you dont need to get the lords approval? matthew was surprised. liz waved her hand. its just an administrative process. the lord wont really interfere with political affairs. hes busy taking care of his daughter these days. i still have this amount of power. as long as you dont turn that piece of land into a mass grave, you can do anything! matthew was overjoyed. so he flattered liz a few more times. the middle-aged lady was laughing so hard that she bent forward and backward. he waited until late at night. after matthew came out of city hall, he sent liz home. not only did he receive his approval in advance, he even applied for a forestry allowance. this sum of money was about 200 gold coins. it was taken from the lords own treasury. this experience gave matthew a lot of insight. thousands of words converged into one sentence, blakes mother is awesome! .. .. it was another night. in the basement. peggy, a cup of coffee! matthew shouted twice but did not get a response. he could only get up and do it himself. she cant be eavesdropping under some window at this time again, right? the strong aroma of coffee washed away a little sleepiness. matthew mumbled. his attention returned to the spellbook in front of him. .. [introduction to the thunderblast sword: how to stick it deep.] .. however, he didnt wait long. the copper bell with a thin thread hanging beside his hand buzzed. someone was ringing the bell outside the fence. a late-night visitor for me? matthew frowned. .. Chapter 18 you have to pay your family .. matthew pushed open the door and looked out. outside the gate. a petite figure stood there. there was no moon tonight. matthew could only vaguely see that the other party was wearing a dark red cloak and was looking left and right uneasily. sif? the mage fire lit up. matthew walked over and saw a fair little face. it was the girl he had rescued from the evil priests camp a few days ago. perhaps it was because she had been running, but sifs face was red, and her eyes were misty. shh! matthew, i snuck out! sifs voice trembled slightly. uh, is it convenient for you to let me in? matthew opened the door. of course, but isnt it inappropriate for you to do this? he was referring to sif, who had just been kidnapped. her safety worried many people in the lieges residence. if she were discovered sneaking out, it would inevitably cause a big problem. dont worry. im not an insensible rebellious girl. sif took off the hood of her cloak as she walked inside. i sneaked out after the maids fell asleep. there was a mirror image of me in the bedroom to cover for me. moreover, i wont be away for too long. i already feel very sorry for making everyone worry so much last time. matthew nodded. he led the girl into the living room and sat down. do you want coffee or milk? peggy was not around, so matthew could only serve her himself. sif smiled and said, milk. i cant sleep well if i drink coffee at night. i havent slept well these days. a moment later. the girl held the steaming milk and blew on it gently. matthew sat silently in front of her. the atmosphere was a little awkward. ha, its so hot sif took a sip of milk and stuck out her tongue. im here to thank you, matthew. matthew observed the other party without batting an eyelid. sif put down the milk and said with amusement, please, dont tell me you think everyone will believe that story blake made up. at least i know that my savior isnt some big shot from baiyan city, but its you. matthew thought for a moment and asked, were you sober at that time? sif blushed and nodded. i was never unconscious. the evil priest had me smell some kind of power. my consciousness was always clear, but i couldnt control my body. at this point. she let out a long breath, and her face revealed a deep look of fear. to be honest, matthew, if it werent for you, i really dont know what would have happened. you saved my life, but i dont know how to thank you. these past few days, they locked me up at home, but i couldnt sleep at all. every time i closed my eyes, the evil priests face would appear in front of me. only when i thought of you would my heart feel a little more at ease. matthew listened quietly to sifs confession. being kidnapped could easily become a persons nightmare. if it were someone with a weak mentality, they would have collapsed long ago. but sif was obviously different. she only whispered for a while before she put on a youthful smile and said, i really didnt expect you to be so powerful! if the other girls in the school knew about this, im afraid that the number of love letters youll receive during the spring festival will be doubled! but im a necromancer, matthew said calmly. so what if youre a necromancer?! beanna is an idiot! sif said excitedly. she clearly likes you so much, but she was at a loss when she heard that you were once a necromancer. not every necromancer is a bad guy! matthew looked at her in surprise. beanna? sif subconsciously covered her mouth with half a palm and said embarrassedly under matthews gaze, okay, okay, i admit that i encouraged her to confess to you, but whats wrong with that? she likes you a lot! she has a diary at home, and at least 90% of the content is related to you. she even wrote down the color of your socks in class every day! in my opinion, this is what love looks like! of course, id encourage her to show her feelings before she left. i just didnt expect her to care so much about what the world would have thought about you being a necromancer. what a disappointment! .. matthew rubbed his temples. he couldnt comment on the views of teenage girls on love. hence, he could only change the topic. so, the others also know that i was the necromancer? sif shook her head like a rattle drum. i didnt tell anyone! everyone else believed blakes nonsense, including my father. hes a big idiot however, before she finished speaking. in the corner of the living room, the copper bell strung on the hemp rope rang again. who would come looking for you in the middle of the night? sif followed behind matthew with half a glass of milk. in the next second. her face turned pale. its my father! oh no, matthew, where can i hide? .. my lord. what brings you here so late at night? matthew asked politely from inside the fence. he did not open the door. firstly, he was not familiar with this lord. secondly, his daughter was in his house. he was afraid that he would not be able to explain this situation. is this how you treat your guests? rhaegar suki said angrily. matthew noticed that he was also wearing a dark red cloak. the material was similar to the one sif was wearing, but the size was obviously much larger. the space behind him was empty, and there were no followers following him. stop looking, im alone. rhaegar impatiently urged, lets talk inside. matthew had no choice but to open the door and lead him into the living room. coffee or milk? he asked. no need. i wont stay here for too long. rhaegars tone was very stiff. matthew nodded and naturally sat down opposite him. listen, matthew! i hate necromancers the most in my life! but my upbringing doesnt allow me to turn a blind eye to my daughters savior. rhaegar gritted his teeth and said, thats why im here to thank you. thank you for saving my daughter! matthew spread his hands, but, blake who would believe that nonsense he made up? a necromancer from baiyan city who happened to be passing by? coincidentally, they had met once. even a third-rate bard could come up with a better story than that. matthew rubbed his temples and was a little speechless. seeing matthews flustered expression, reagars mood seemed to improve a little. dont blame blake. i watched that child grow up. he has never been a good liar! however, you can rest assured that there are no more than five people in the town who really know the inside story of this matter. although i dont know why a powerful necromancer like you would hide in my territory, we will keep your secret. matthew looked straight at rhaegar. im curious. even if you can tell that blake is lying, why are you so sure that its me? maybe he really knew some powerful necromancer? rhaegar sneered and then said seriously, i saw you the other day. our suki family has a certain purgatory bloodline, so we also have some secret abilities. in any case, i can be certain that it is you. matthew nodded. actually, he didnt want to keep it a secret. he just wanted to keep a low profile. alright, matthew, lets cut the crap. you can make a request of me. ill definitely fulfill it within my ability. rhaegar stared at matthew with an unfriendly gaze. i dont want to owe a necromancer a favor! matthew thought for a moment and decided to mention that he wanted to plant trees on the land in the northwest. although liz had already helped him settle this matter. but matthew was a very particular person. after all, that piece of land was rhaegars private land. in order to avoid unnecessary disputes, it was better to confirm it with this lord when there was a chance. just planting trees? rhaegar frowned. matthew looked at him with an open gaze. one or two bodies might be buried there. a look of deep disgust flashed across rhaegars eyes. as expected of an annoying necromancer! but you did save sifs life. ill give you that piece of land! from now on, were even! matthew was a little surprised. without waiting for him to speak. rhaegar stood up immediately. remember, necromancer. i dont owe you anything in the future. also, i want to give you a piece of advice. stay away from my daughter! after saying that, he glared at matthew fiercely and then went out by himself. bang! he slammed the door shut. the footsteps faded away. after a long time. sifs little head popped out of the kitchen. she looked at matthew with a worried expression. oh no, matthew, are you really going to stay away from me? matthew looked at her in amusement. he said it on purpose for you to hear. dont make things difficult for him. sif looked surprised. so matthew led her to the window. outside the fence, illuminated by the mage fire, the middle-aged man in the dark red cloak was still standing at the door. hes waiting for you. perhaps hes been secretly protecting you ever since you came back. his eyes were bloodshot. he probably hadnt slept for the past few days. matthew said gently, he is a good father. sifs eyes instantly turned red. she pursed her lips and whispered, i know, i always knew after mom left, he was sad for a long time. im sorry, matthew. he doesnt mean any harm to you. matthew smiled, indicating that he didnt mind. sif was silent for a while, then waved her little fists in front of her chest. ill think of a way to help him undo the knot in his heart. i know my father is a good person, but i dont want to alienate you because of this. matthew, do you understand what i mean? the girl looked up at matthew. her eyelashes trembled slightly, and her eyes were bright. matthew did not speak. at this moment. a voice came from the kitchen. you can try to find yourself a stepmother. people say that only new love can soothe the pain from an old love. sif looked at the skeletal tauren in surprise. matthew, is this your summoned creature? sif whispered. matthew noticed that there was more curiosity than fear in her eyes. so he introduced, this is peggy. yes, shes my family. peggy was delighted at first. then, her face darkened. thank you, matthew, but i have to remind you that you still have to pay your family for her services! .. a week later. deep in the oak forest. in a newly built wooden house. matthew sat by the wooden bed and looked at his latest work. .. [no pain, no gain: accumulated 83 strengthening experience points. eight strengthening opportunities.] .. [please choose the skeleton you want to strengthen!] .. Chapter 19 skeleton soldier .. in the past week. matthews life was busy and fulfilling. planting trees during the day. at night, he would meditate and learn spells. he even found time to find someone to build this small house in the forest. the house was not big, but it was well-equipped. in addition to the necessary functional areas, the two carpenters also built a small attic and a beautiful fence for him. matthew sat on the wooden bed. there was a faint fragrance between his nose and mouth. he vaguely felt that the green energy in his natural legendary path had increased slightly. as for the progress of the undying path it had halted. this might be related to the fact that he had not summoned many undead creatures or killed any recently. however, matthew was most excited about the strengthening. theres no hurry. ive already endured for so many days. lets wait for the sky to turn dark. matthew looked out the window. the faint yellow sunlight was gradually dimming. even though few people came to this forest, he still maintained the habit of summoning skeletons at night. it wasnt that matthew was afraid of being disturbed. he simply didnt want to scare the ordinary people in the town. half an hour later. matthew walked out of the wooden house. the warm night wind brought the laughter of the oak trees. matthew opened the cellar lid of the skeleton cellar and woke up the 12 skeleton soldiers one by one. very quickly. the skeleton soldiers finished assembling. under the hazy moonlight. matthew carefully examined the skeletons. he wanted to choose the best one to strengthen! in fact, matthew had wanted to strengthen peggy at first. after all, she was at profession level nine, and the two of them had been together for many years, so they had a tacit understanding. however, the problem was that peggy was a mutant skeleton and did not meet the requirements for this enhancement. matthew had to pick the best one from this batch of skeleton soldiers with an average level of 3. .. you! after a 20-minute physical examination. matthew finally chose the target to strengthen. it was a skeleton soldier that was looking at him in a daze. the reason why matthew chose him was because he had considered many aspects. the soul fire of this skeleton soldier was more condensed. although it did not have the most bones, its bones were relatively good. the most important thing was matthew realized that this fellow was a little different from the other skeleton soldiers. the other skeleton soldiers would only be in a daze when they were examined by him. but it was different. it had been unconsciously twisting its hips! it was this that aroused matthews curiosity! its said that very few undead creatures can inherit some of their abilities from when they were alive. this skeleton soldier might also have a chance to awaken with this thought in mind, matthew ordered it to stand out alone. in order to make it easier to order him around in the future, he even specially gave him a name: since its a skeleton soldier, lets call it soldier from now on! .. [prompt: naming successful! your summoned creature skeleton soldier no. 11 has its own name, soldier!] .. soldier was puzzled by your naming, but he was still grateful for it. .. [soldier twisted his crotch at you] .. its about time matthew ordered the other skeletons to go back to the cellar. then, he glanced at the summoning panel. .. [name: soldier] [race: skeleton (lv3)] [attributes: strength 14/constitution 8/agility 14/intuition 4/intelligence 4/charm 4] [characteristics: fear immunity/disease immunity/undead race] [ability: step back] .. high agility and strength? matthew raised his eyebrows. he tried to invest ten strengthening points into soldier. .. [enhancement successful! soldiers level had increased to level 4, and his overall attributes had received a small increase. soldier received the enhancement keyword beginner enlightenment! [beginner enlightenment (white): your summoned creature has the intelligence of a 5-year-old child and can understand some of your simple commands.] .. strengthening can upgrade the summoned creature, increase its overall attributes, and impose keywords of different grades on them? matthew was an experienced gamer. he could tell the general direction of the system at a glance. he strengthened soldier again. .. [enhancement successful! soldier received the keyword short weapon specialization! .. [short weapon specialization (purple): your summoned creature is good at using short weapons.] [when it uses a short weapon, its attack speed, attack power, and critical hit probability are increased by 30%.] .. sure. matthew no longer hesitated and strengthened it with all his might! the next three attempts were all successful. the rewards were two good keywords and a level increase. .. [weakness observation (blue): your summoned creature can identify the enemys weaknesses before and during battle.] .. [assassin mode (blue): your summoned creature has activated the assassin mode. agility +2, and learned the assassins abilities stealth and sap] .. i didnt expect you to become an assassin with some twitches of your hips! matthew looked at soldier with interest. he wondered if it was the effect of [beginners enlightenment]. he noticed that soldiers soul fire had become more solid. there was also a hint of nostalgia and respect in the eyes that looked at him. hence, matthew struck while the iron was hot and continued to strengthen it. .. [enhancement failed! soldier received the keyword bone loss! .. [bone loss (grey): your summoned creatures hp is reduced by 10%] .. would a failed enhancement result in negative keywords? matthew was deep in thought. this was not unusual. the results of the next two times were normal. one upgrade and a purple keyword. .. dirty trick (purple)(prerequisite keyword: [weakness observation): your summoned creature is good at using underhanded moves including but not limited to crotch attack, sand toss, and return spear.] .. dirty trick is actually purple grade?! matthew was a little surprised. soldier looked at him innocently. with its current intelligence, it might not be able to understand the changes in its body, but these keywords would be integrated into its combat instincts. matthew clicked his tongue in wonder. he walked around soldier. he noticed that the color of the latters bones had changed significantly. the gray bones that had occupied most of his body had disappeared, replaced by white and even silver bones! gray bone, white bone, silver bone, gold, diamond the classification of skeletons flashed through matthews mind. soldier was now a skeleton assassin. of course, it couldnt be compared to a golden skeleton with extraordinary talent like peggy. however, it was not to be underestimated. .. [enhancement successful. soldierobtained the legendary keyword sword dancer! .. sword dancer (gold!): your summoned creature has awakened part of its strength from when it was alive. assassin mode has been replaced with the rare profession blade dancer mode! .. [soldier gained new abilities, blade dance, funeral dance, and dark night cloak! .. a golden legendary keyword! matthews eyes immediately lit up! after this enhancement. soldiers temperament had obviously changed. the bones on his body flickered with a silver light, and almost in an instant, all of them turned silver-white! a pitch-black curtain appeared behind him. matthews heart skipped a beat as he ordered, put it on. soldier was stunned for a moment. the curtain automatically covered his body. in the next second. soldier disappeared without a trace! .. [your summoned soldier has used dark night cloak!] .. matthew closed his eyes and activated his blind sense. he could sense that there was an invisible unit near him, but he could not know its exact location! he was clearly right in front of me. matthew asked soldier to turn off the dark night cloak. the invisibility effect of this ability was too shocking! after all, philys blind sense was supposed to be the nemesis of invisible units! it seems that i have to be careful in the future. not all invisible units can be detected by blind sense. but now, the more matthew looked at soldier, the more satisfied he was. in time, this guys strength would definitely not be inferior to peggys, and it might even surpass the bone dragon! i wonder if there are any higher-level gold legendary keywords? matthew subconsciously wanted to strengthen it again. however, he suddenly realized that he had used up all the strengthening opportunities! he smiled bitterly and patted his cheek. now, he finally understood why the mobile gacha game was so popular in his previous life! .. since the dark night cloak wouldnt consume any of soldiers energy at night, matthew arranged for him to patrol outside his house in stealth mode. the cabin had just been built, and matthew still had a lot of arrangements to make. if it were the old rolling stone town, it would be fine. recently, public security had shown signs of deterioration, so he had to be extra careful. spell traps were a must. when i go to the market to buy seeds tomorrow, ill also see if there are any trap-setting scrolls. its too troublesome to do it myself matthew lay on the hard wooden bed and ate a few mouthfuls of bread. he began to miss peggys cooking. why dont i have soldier guard the next and ask peggy to come over and accompany me? no, soldiers intelligence is still too low. he couldnt handle many things as easily as peggy. matthew yawned. he forced himself to meditate. for the soul crystals. he could not slack off for a night! .. southwest of the oak forest. on the hill. two figures, one tall and one short, walked over. boss dean, it should be nearby. the farm below has been burned to ruins. it must be heiss doing. the tall mans face was fierce. this guy is really rude. he clearly promised boss that he would meet you on time. in the end, he ran to such a remote place without saying a word. we cant even find a trace of him! short dean stared at the trees ahead. suddenly. his nose twitched. heiss is dead! the tall man was stunned. how is that possible? could it be that the great mage had made a move? deans face was gloomy. impossible. its a fact that ronan is trapped in the astral plane. he cant possibly lay his hands on a small fry like heiss! the tall man thought for a moment and said, is that a local lord? the suki family was once glorious. although the current patriarch is a useless guy, i heard that his wife ran away with a necromancer. dean shook his head slightly. the two of them silently stepped into the oak forest. heiss corpse is buried here! dean looked gloomy. buried in the woods? who would do such a wicked thing? the tall man looked around. at this moment. he suddenly pointed into the distance and said, boss, look! theres a small wooden house over there! .. Chapter 20 craftsmen protection association .. boss, look! theres a small house over there! as he spoke, he was about to walk over. dont go over there, mobley! dean suddenly shouted at the tall man to stop his rash action. follow me immediately! dean said as he quickly retreated out of the forest. mobley didnt understand, but he still followed dean obediently. they continued until they completely left the forest. mobley couldnt help but ask, why should we retreat? if it were up to me, we should set fire to this place! i can feel that this place is full of vitality. if this fire is strong enough, we might be able to advance a lot on the path of legend! dean was also moved. but very quickly. he shook his head. ive told you and the others in the brotherhood many times. the most important quality of an arsonist is restraint! it is easy to surrender to the burning desire, but we need to restrain it. look closely at this forest. its obviously newly cultivated. and that hut. i just sensed the scent of a domain in the forest! this meant that there was at least a powerful druid nearby, and heiss was probably killed by him. before i know his level, i dont want to fight a high-level druid in his domain! mobley scratched the back of his head and said disapprovingly, but ive never heard of any powerful druids in rolling stone town. dean looked at him. the intelligence needs to be updated. well stay outside tonight and enter the city tomorrow to collect intelligence. after making sufficient preparations, well formulate a plan and then take action! do you understand? mobley said resentfully, alright, alright. youre the boss. ill listen to you. the two of them went around the oak forest. they gradually disappeared into the night. at the edge of the forest. matthews figure quietly appeared. on his shoulder. an oak tree fairy was chattering about something. these two people are not good peopleit was very likely that they were heiss accomplices, members of the silver frost brotherhood. matthew glanced at the mission panel. the progress of the maintenance mission was not updated. however, he did not let his guard down. in his opinion, the system was not omnipotent. perhaps only after he had collected enough information would the mission progress be updated. in comparison. he was more willing to trust his intuition. did you remember what those two looked like? matthew asked the fairy on his shoulder. the latter revealed a smug expression, then rubbed matthews earlobe hard, revealing an extremely enjoyable expression. .. the next day. security bureau. pa! two lifelike portraits were placed on blakes desk. blake was still eating breakfast. when he saw matthew, he wiped the bread crumbs off his beard and hurriedly asked, is there something wrong with these two? matthew nodded. they might be related to the farm fire. blake stared at the portrait. i understand. ill mobilize people to follow them secretly. if theres really something wrong with them, ill take them down! but today is the first day of the spring festival market. there are many people in the town, so i have to prioritize the safety of the people. matthew expressed his understanding. he was not worried that blake would not be a match for the two of them. the captain of the garrison team was already a peak tier 3 warrior at a young age. it would not be difficult for him to fight heiss alone. moreover, he had many members with excellent weapons and complete equipment. it was common knowledge that if no magic professions were involved, in a situation where warriors were fighting each other, it would always be an irrefutable fact that the party with more people and better equipment would win. although rolling stone town was a poor and remote place, it never lacked elite warriors. after all, the suki family lord was a level four warrior himself! the only thing lacking here was spell casters. these two paintings are not bad. can you introduce the artist to me? blake said as he looked at the two portraits. matthew couldnt help but tease, oak fairies are probably the most picky creatures in the world when it comes to appearance, and their princess has the strictest eye. they prefer handsome young men. as for you, blake, you look at least forty years oldunless you shave your beard, they might not even want to see you. blake was instantly displeased. .. hey, dont talk nonsense, okay? when i went out this morning, my mother even praised me for being very energetic! and whats wrong with my beard? dont you think it makes me look manly? as for my age, im only 24 years old this year! the same age as you, matthew! .. matthew shrugged. say hello to ms. liz for me. he then left the security office. .. trade area. farm produce street. today was the opening day of the spring festival market. the residents of the farms and villages around rolling stone town had gathered here. the streets were crowded with people. matthew squeezed through an ox cart full of white radishes and lettuce leaves. he arrived at a corner of the market. under the shack. a young man with long hair was glancing at the waists of the people passing by with flickering eyes. jeff! stop looking. no one can save you if you steal again! matthew slapped him on the shoulder. jeff was shocked. matthew, is that you? uh, i dont intend to steal anything. im just looking Chapter 21 craftsmen protection association he explained. seeing that matthew did not have the intention to argue with him, he heaved a sigh of relief. its still an oak seed, isnt it? thats right, growth green liquid is out of stock. the druid from before is missing, and i havent found a new source of stock for it. jeff was a traveling merchant. he wandered between rolling stone town and guardian highland, selling the specialties of both places for a living. the price of his goods was fair, but his hands and feet were not clean. he was caught stealing several times. the last time he was arrested, he should have been sentenced. it was matthew who found blake to help him. at that time, jeff was so grateful that he expressed that he would never steal again. however, matthew did not trust him. if it were not for the fact that there were very few merchants coming and going to the guardian highlands, and the oak seeds he needed were only available to the druids there, he would not have interceded for him. .. as usual, he picked up two small bags of seeds. matthew flipped through it and frowned. the quality of these seeds isnt very good. is that so? no way! jeff was a little nervous. i told them that i wanted the best seed. the fat man told me that this was from the druid church and that the quality was definitely excellent damn it, i knew that humans words couldnt be trusted! matthew shook his head. he had already stepped into the oak tree domain, so he could naturally sense it clearly. these seeds were full of vitality on the surface. however, its interior seemed to have been violently destroyed by a force. less than one-tenth of the seedlings would sprout. the quality of the seeds was on a completely different level from the ones jeff had provided previously! you bought it from a human merchant in the guardian highlands? matthew pondered. yes, i just told you. the druid from before is missing. there seems to be some trouble in the forest over therematthew, dont tell me you dont want this batch of goods. then i might really have to go back to my old job! jeff said with a long face. matthew glanced at him rudely. suit yourself, but no one will care about you if you get caught next time. even so, matthew still accepted the goods at a price 20% lower than the market price. after all, no one in rolling stone town would buy oak seeds except him. this was the first time that jeff had made a mistake. the next time you go to buy seeds, you must find the local druids. the humans there are no different from us. its too common to pass off inferior ones as good ones. matthew warned after the deal was over. i understand. unfortunately, i cant tell the quality of the seeds. but theres news about the book called germination, jeff said regretfully. if you need it, ill buy that spellbook directly next time. matthew nodded. the druids germination spell could speed up the sprouting of seeds. mastering this spell would greatly increase the efficiency of planting trees. after all, the steps of planting trees were closely linked. if one segment were affected, the overall efficiency would drop or drop. oh, right. matthew was about to leave, but he suddenly remembered jeffs dark history, so he asked, do you know how to pick locks? yesbut i havent done it for a long time. jeff replied. can you open this lock? matthew handed over the psalm. jeff took the spellbook, knocked on the steel lock, listened for a while, and then shook his head. im afraid not. this is a compound lock. i definitely cant open it with my skills. but i can find an axe to help you split it. axe? what a joke! in that case, the spells recorded in the book would most likely be destroyed. no thanks. matthew calmly put away the spellbook. jeff looked at the silver book reluctantly. why dont you try the craftsmen protection association? they also have locksmiths there. craftsmen protection association? matthew knew that there was such an existence in rolling stone town, but he was not familiar with it. his wooden house was built by someone recommended by blake, so he did not put too much effort into it. yes, an organization led by mr. richard. it is said to protect the legitimate rights and interests of craftsmen. many carpenters, stonemasons, and workshop workers are members of the association. mr. richard is a real gentleman, isnt he? jeff said admiringly. he was one of the few members of the committee of five who was willing to do practical things, and the craftsmen loved him. the association building is north of the craftsman area. you should know the way, right? he thanked jeff for his suggestion. matthew struggled through a pile of tomatoes, spinach, and pig manure. in the market. there seemed to be more and more people. .. the craftsmen protection associations building was deserted, forming a sharp contrast with the trade area. matthew followed the receptionist to the locksmiths office on the second floor. the door was open. dong dong dong! he knocked on the door and looked inside. there was only a man in his thirties in the office. the man was dressed like a gentleman, sitting upright and reading a thick book. mr. richard? matthew was a little surprised. i thought this was where the locksmiths gathered. richard put down the book and joked, so, is it not mr. matthew? the man who is only one step away from becoming an outstanding citizen. please come in. youre right. this is indeed the locksmiths room, but theyre all at the trade area now. its the spring festival, you know. matthew nodded slightly. he was about to leave. do you need someone to unlock something? richard suddenly asked. matthew nodded. hmm, what kind of lock is it? household or richard asked hesitantly. matthew simply took out the defensive psalm. the compound lock of a magic book. richards eyes were very vicious. heh, did you accidentally lose the key? matthew said frankly, its not that complicated. its just that im its new owner. richard nodded thoughtfully. then, he maintained this position for a long time. matthew was a little puzzled. after a long time. then, he stammered, uh, bring it over. ill help you open it. matthew handed the book over without hesitation. richard had a good reputation in the town, so he wasnt worried that richard would steal his spellbook. however, the other partys behavior was indeed a little strange. could it be that hes an amateur in the art of lockpicking, but hes not skilled enough and is afraid that ill blame him if he breaks it? matthew thought. richards fingertips had just touched the steel lock of the defensive psalm. however, he heard a pa sound. the lock actually opened automatically! .. in the office. it was quiet. what? your lock was originally unlocked! you sure are careless, mr. matthew! richard said with a smile. matthew stared at him silently. half a minute later. maybe it was just luck? it seems to have opened by itself a trace of regret flashed in richards eyes. matthew was still organizing his reply when richard said, then, i suppose im your lucky charm. how about you treat me to a drink at green vine bar? alright! matthew replied. then, he glanced at the system notification. .. [observation: richard has used omnipotent hands to open the defensive psalm for you!] .. [remark: omnipotent hands, tier 5 thief ability. able to unlock 95% of physical locks and 60% of magic locks below tier 5.] .. Chapter 22 hidden talent .. omnipotent hands, tier 5 ability. matthews eyelids twitched. this meant that the elegant gentleman in front of him had at least level 17 in his profession. furthermore, it was the rogue profession that was extremely difficult to master. no wonder he could appear behind him without warning the last time they met. at that time, matthew thought it was that beannas confession had distracted him. whats wrong? when he walked out of the association building, richard seemed to notice matthews absent-minded expression. matthew shook his head. he looked at the celebratory crowd that was squeezing in from the neighboring district. in the crowd. there was a young man dressed exaggeratedly, walking on stills. he kept swaying left and right, greeting the pedestrians on both sides. his movements were extremely clumsy, as if he could fall at any moment. nothing, im just a little emotional. rolling stone town is really full of hidden talents. matthew said as he looked at the young man who was standing on his legs. isnt that so? richard smiled and made way for the two playing children. then, he turned around and glanced at matthew. after all, a bone dragon is not something an ordinary person can control. .. green vine bar. in a booth near the corner of the back door. the young bartender happily served the drinks. hello, two cups of pig eating wine. today is the spring festival. old barry will give everyone a cup of sparkling sweet water for free. richard elegantly took a sip of the light green wine. then, he said to matthew, i still remember the first time i came here. i didnt know what a wonderful alcoholic drink, pig eating wine, was. when old bill recommended it to me, i thought he was teasing a foreigner like me. matthew also raised his wooden cup and took a sip. this was a specialty of rolling stone town. the origin of its name was unknown, but the taste was spicy and memorable. this was because a type of seasonal weed was needed to make pig wine. therefore, it could only be tasted around the spring festival every year. matthew did not reply to richard. he was still thinking about richards intentions. it was fully by chance that i went to the craftsmen protection association to find a thief, so richard couldnt have predicted that. so, was this just a coincidence? or did he plan to get in touch with me, so he just took advantage of the situation? no matter what the situation was. it was not a good thing to be targeted by a tier 5 bandit. fortunately, richard did not show any hostility. matthew also believed that he was doing the right thing. there should be nothing to be afraid of. .. the two of them chatted for a while. perhaps a portion of the people from the market and the celebration had scattered over. the tavern gradually became lively. richard suddenly asked matthew with interest, that girl, did she write to you after she went to jade court? beanna? the tense matthew instantly recalled the girl who confessed to him at his door that day. no. matthew shook his head. he thought for a moment and added, it has only been half a month. she might have just arrived at jade court and hasnt settled down yet. richard smiled. you dont have to defend her. im just curious about your attitude toward her. as far as i know, youre very popular with female students, but why do i feel that you dont like them very much? matthew denied, no, the girls are all very energetic and cute. richard asked curiously, then why do you always reject their confessions? i heard beanna wasnt the first. matthew explained seriously, just like i told beanna, they dont know the real me. they are still a group of children. they might like me because my identity as a teacher gives me the opportunity to gain their admiration easily. it could also be because having an older boyfriend would make her feel vain among her peers. it might even be because the taboo relationship between teachers and students had stimulated their rebellious hearts. in short, there could be many factors behind their confessions. however, it could not be because of love. and ive always treated them equally. they were my students, a group of innocent children who were still growing up. that was all. .. richard suddenly asked, including sif? matthew answered without hesitation, including sif! alright, chatting with you is really boring! richard looked helpless. hey, matthew, your popularity with the girls would be something to brag about. if it were anyone else, they would have told the whole town. but youre actually seriously explaining to me why you didnt accept those girls confessions? matthew said seriously, i thought this was something very serious that i needed to clarify. of course, its important. at least our lord should be able to sleep well tonight. ill pass on your words to rhaegar. richard yawned. matthew was suddenly enlightened. so youre the lords richard shook its head. no, it was just a coincidence. your spellbook reminded me of some of my experiences when i was young, and then i couldnt help myself. of course, rhaegar has also talked to me about it, but i have already retired for many years. i am not interested in you or your bone dragon! today is the spring festival. lets have another drink. its on me! richard seemed to have lost the mood to talk. but this time, matthew took the initiative to say, so that night, when sif was kidnapped, you would have solved the problem even if i didnt do anything? Chapter 23 hidden talent richard spread his hands. dont think that im so powerful, matthew. im just a retired old man. the person who attacked us was an evil priest. of course, he wouldnt be my match in a one-on-one fight, but i didnt know any spells. i couldnt find their location through magic like zeller, nor could i rush to the scene of the incident as quickly as you could to save the damsel in distress. do you understand? so i want to thank you on behalf of sif. after all, this world belonged to wizards! .. when he said the last sentence, his tone was a little lonely, and his eyes were filled with memories. matthew nodded thoughtfully. after a while. the busy bartender hurriedly served two more glasses of pig eating wine. richard was about to take the cup. suddenly. his body movements stopped there, but his eyes glanced at the door. matthew followed his gaze. two seconds later. the door of the tavern was pushed open. two figures, one tall and one short, walked in side by side. matthews pupils contracted. even though the other partys face had been modified, he recognized that this was the duo who had passed through the oak forest last night! the two of them entered the tavern and looked around. cant they see us? matthew was surprised to find that the short man with a vigilant expression quickly shifted his gaze away from the corner booth. it was as if there was no one sitting in the booth. a moment later. the short man found a convenient spot to observe and sat down. the tall man started to get close to the bartender. those are two gang members from two big cities. they are inquiring about a high-level druid who doesnt exist. richard calmly grabbed the glass and took a sip. looking for you? matthew said frankly, yes, on the night i saved sif, i killed an arsonist. arsonist? strange. richard narrowed his eyes. these maggots that live in the sewers of the city actually left their territory? matthew said, they might have been bewitched by the order of calamity. richard thought for a moment. the order of calamity? never heard of it! matthew shrugged. could it be an evil organization that has emerged in recent years? other than that, i know that they seem to be members of the silver frost brotherhood. richard nodded and said, i know about that. the silver frost brotherhood is a criminal organization active in eastern countries. they have mastered the arsonist profession, and among the higher-ups of the organization, there is even a notorious, legendary profession called red-letter hunter. matthews heart skipped a beat. is this organization very famous? richard answered, its a little notorious. most of the members of this organization are wanted in major cities, including ji liu city, baiyan city, guardian highland, and jade court. jade court, in particular, placed a high bounty on the members of the silver frost brotherhood because of a murder that targeted a wood elf village many years ago. matthew suggested, im sure our lord would want to capture these hooligans from silver frost brotherhood. its the spring festival today. letting them come and go freely in the crowd will probably pose a hidden danger to public security. do you want to take action? he knew that it was unlikely. however, he also wanted to see the actual combat situation of a high-level bandit. as expected, richard shook his head and said, im retired. im only a civilian now. moreover, the people who will deal with them are on their way. about 30 seconds later. a row of fully armed guards filed in from the gate. the leader was blake, who was holding a short sword! lets go! as soon as the soldiers entered the door, the short dean jumped up from the stool. bang bang bang! with a few crisp sounds, before the customers in the hall could react, thick black smoke and raging flames rushed out from several corners! the hall was in chaos. through the back door! dean grabbed mobley, who was slow to react. the two pushed away the panicked customers and quickly crossed the hall to the back door. dean breathed a sigh of relief. he did not know how the garrison team discovered them, but he knew very well that he must not get entangled with these fully armed soldiers in a narrow space! even if he stabbed the other party with all of his might, he probably wouldnt be able to cause any dents in the other partys armor. however, as long as they left the tavern and entered the complex neighborhood, they would enter their home ground. arsonists were never afraid of chaotic street battles, even if they were outnumbered. moreover, it was the spring festival today. as long as they went out of the back door, they would have an endless stream of people as cover and countless invisible hostages! the two of them arrived at the back door under the cover of the thick smoke. dean looked back. very good. the hall was in chaos. even the garrison member at the front was more than ten steps away from him! this distance is perfect! dean looked fierce. he took out two bottles of orange-red potion from his inventory and prepared to smash them. but at this moment. he suddenly felt his feet slip, and his entire body suddenly spun and fell forward! he instinctively wanted to throw away the two bottles of explosive potion. however, just as he was leaning forward. the two bottles of medicine had disappeared without a trace! whats the situation? dean fell forward to the floor in shock and fury. bang! bang! he heard two heavy objects hitting the floor. before he could react to what had happened. a strong garrison soldier had already used his knee to press down on his spine. he suddenly felt like he couldnt breathe! clang! another team member skillfully put heavy shackles on the two people who had fallen to the ground! .. gentlemen, rolling stone town does not welcome any members of the silver frost brotherhood, but our prison welcomes you. blake said righteously. only then did he notice the two people in the booth next to him. eh? mr. richard and matthew was it you? oh, i understand. i was wondering why the two of them suddenly collapsed! blake was enlightened. then, he winked at matthew with an expression that said, dont worry, ill keep it a secret for you. matthew quickly explained, it wasnt me however, his words were mercilessly interrupted by richard. thats right. he did it. good job, matthew. i didnt know you had such skills! as he spoke, he raised his glass. to spring, i hope that the weather will be good this year and that everything will be peaceful. then, he stood up and walked away with his gentlemans cane. when he passed by the two arsonists. richard deliberately stopped. he smiled at the confused duo who had fallen to the ground and said, welcome to rolling stone town! matthew looked at this and was speechless. .. [observation: richard used stumbling block to take down the arsonists dean and mobley successfully.] .. [stumbling block: tier 5 thief ability. able to take down any target and temporarily seal all their abilities.] .. [hint: you have obtained two explosive potions!] .. matthew lowered his head in shock. at this moment. only then did he realize that there were two bottles of orange-red potion in the right pocket of his shirt. a high-level thief is so terrifying! matthew was shocked. .. .. because today was the spring festival. matthew deliberately stayed at his home in town for dinner. putting aside her tall and fierce skeleton appearance, peggy actually had the soul of a good wife and mother. for dinner, there was garlic-roasted red sausage, honey-roasted chicken, croissants, salad with kale and strawberries, mushroom fried noodles, spinach egg soup, and special snacks from the spring festival. matthew was very satisfied. after dinner. he meditated in the basement for a while. it was not until late at night that he packed his things and rushed out of town. he had planned to spend the night at home. however, tonight was coincidentally a full-moon night. matthew decided to try the moonlight societys admission ticket he possessed! midnight. following the guidance of the moonlight. he came to the center of the oak forest and began to call the fairy princess name softly. even if he had an entrance ticket, he would need the help of a nature soul to enter that strange space that only druids could enter. coincidentally. lulu, the leader of the oak tree fairies, was a nature soul. .. Chapter 24 extraordinary charm .. lulu was an overly shy fairy. the other fairies living in this oak forest had more or less greeted matthew. only this princess was always secretive. even when she appeared in front of matthew, she would hide among the fairies so that he could not see her clearly. it would be a lie to say that he was not curious about lulu. however, matthew had always respected these little creatures who got along well with him. after summoning the fairy princess. matthew closed his eyes. a cool breeze brushed past his face. there was a moment. matthew vaguely felt that a fairy had stopped on his nose and was boldly walking up and down. this feeling quickly disappeared. matthew thought that it was his imagination. he did not think that it was the fairy princess teasing him. after all, she was too shy. i am here a thin and weak voice drifted over from afar. matthew could sense that she had stopped on a tree five steps away from him. good evening. i need your help. i have an entrance ticket to the moonlight society. only with the help of a nature soul can i enter the corresponding interdimensional space. matthew waved the ticket in his hand. this is not a difficult matter. lulus voice drifted closer. why are you closing your eyes, matthew? matthew smiled lightly and said, if you allow me to open them, i will. i i trust you, matthew! lulus voice was hesitant at first. but soon, she mustered up her courage and said, you can open your eyes now. matthew opened his eyes naturally. at first, it was a faint glow under the moonlight. then, he saw a pair of golden wings. finally, there was that a fairy that was slightly larger than ordinary fairies and that inconceivably exquisite face. at that moment. matthew felt his head buzzing. his eyes widened subconsciously. whoosh! lulu flew back twenty feet nervously. then, she hesitantly inched closer to matthew. hu matthew let out a long breath and woke up from his loss of composure. im sorry. i didnt expect you to be so beautiful. he laughed at himself and said, did my eyes pop out just now? lulu patted her fair chest with her small hand. you did well, but that gaze just now did scare me. matthew nodded. he finally understood why lulu didnt easily appear in front of others. perhaps it was not because she was shy. it was because of her unmatched beauty! what is your charm? matthew asked. 20 points? or perhaps more? i dont know either! lulu counted with her fingers. 20 points meant extraordinary charm. this was the limit of charm that ordinary creatures could reach! that was not counting the charm bonus unique to fairies. almost all creatures would be tempted to get close to lulu, grab her, or even toy with her! even matthew could not help but have evil thoughts when he stared at those small wings for a long time. .. [you resisted the enchantment of the fairy princess (passive), willpower +1] .. then can we start? matthew tried hard to look away and asked. of course. lulu circled matthew excitedly. this is the first time ive come into such close contact with a creature other than my clansmen. this feeling is so exciting! right, you were talking about the moonlight society? no problem. come with me, matthew. as she spoke, her shadow danced in the moonlight. matthew strolled along. after a while. the admission ticket in his hand suddenly disappeared. the singing of natures soul awakened the young oak forest. matthew felt as if there were friendly gazes on him. lulu stopped on the trunk of a tall oak tree. matthew walked closer to take a look. there was a pale green secret door on the tree wall. he pushed the door open and entered. the majestic greenery greeted them. .. [hint: you have entered the kingdom of the goddess of moon, assia, the half-domain moonlight woodland.] [this was the home of the spirits of nature. they hated evil and rejected outsiders. they were willing to maintain a friendly relationship with the druids.] [this is also the shelter of the moonlights blessed. every traveler who walks under the moonlight can pray to assia. if they receive a response, they can temporarily stay here to avoid the monsters hidden in the long night.] .. the air was good. this was matthews first impression of moonlight woodland. he looked around. he found himself in an open space that was similar to the oak forest in the real world. not far away, there was an altar of the goddess of the moon. a proud owl rested on the stone tablet of the altar. the other partys gaze was not very friendly. matthew felt a little strange. according to the instructions on the admission ticket. even if he was a necromancer, there should be many nature souls and spiritual creatures nearby! he should be able to gain the recognition of the locals through various performances. only then could he become a member of the moonlight society and obtain some additional blessings. did something change? matthew tried to ask about it. however, before he could get close to the altar. a rude voice was heard, evil necromancer, if i were you, i would turn around and leave without hesitation. people should at least have a sense of shame. i dont know how you got the ticket or how you coerced a kind nature soul to hold a ritual for you, but if you think that you can become a moonlights blessed just like that, then you are gravely mistaken! it was that owl. its voice was like a little girls voice. matthew explained, i am indeed a necromancer, but i am not a bad person. the owl flapped its wings, and its voice became sharper. bad people never say they are bad people! get out of here, necromancer! i hate you! matthew frowned. he had expected that the old-fashioned and conservative nature soul would have a bad attitude toward him because of his profession. however, he didnt expect that the owl wouldnt even give him a chance to explain. miss owl. he held his breath and patiently tried to persuade the other party. i think ive done things fairly and honestly. wouldnt it be unfair if i were to be rejected just because of my profession? the owl flew up with a plop. dont call me miss owl! i have a name! my name is ella! ella wouldnt trust a necromancer! please leave immediately! as she spoke, she flew to matthews head, pretending to pounce on him. alright then. matthew shrugged helplessly. fortunately, he was already mentally prepared. the natives of the moonlight woodland were different from the newly ascended nature souls like lulu. although they still looked like small animals, they might have lived there for hundreds or thousands of years. the passage of time had made their thinking more stubborn. it would be euphemistic to describe them as inflexible. not being able to join the moonlight society was not a big deal. it was just a spell sect. matthew was about to leave. however, at this moment, a thin white light suddenly lit up on the altar. hey, what are you looking at? the owl ella bared her fangs and shouted, this is the grace of the goddess of moon, not something a necromancer like you can covet! matthew shrugged. he didnt like the owl, but he couldnt be bothered to argue with her. hence, he turned around and left. i dare you to take another look. if you anger the goddess of moon, im afraid she will punish you with lightning punishment! said ella haughtily. matthew ignored her and stepped into the secret door. however, at that moment, he heard thunder behind him. rumble! matthew was shocked. the goddess of moonlight couldnt be really that angry, right? he subconsciously turned around and saw a bolt of lightning fly out from the altar and strike the owl, ella! in the next second. he appeared safe and sound in the oak forest. lulu was nowhere to be seen. .. did the goddess of moonlights lightning strike the wrong target? forget it, just treat it as a small interlude matthew adjusted his mood. he returned to the cottage and began his homework for the night. outside the wooden house, soldier was wearing a cloak of darkness, silently carrying out his patrol mission. the forest was quiet and peaceful. the night was silent. at daybreak. matthew yawned and pushed open the wooden door. however, he was shocked to find a strange bird with black wings and cramped limbs resting on the oak tree 30 meters away from the door of the wooden house! good morning, mr. matthew. the strange bird greeted him uneasily. matthew looked at her in hesitation. if it werent for the fact that the voice hadnt changed, he wouldnt have been able to associate the strange, charred bird with the arrogant owl from last night! ella? he sized up the other party with interest. im sorry, mr. matthew. i only wanted to joke with you last night, but i didnt expect it to go too far. to show my sincerity, i will personally invite you to the moonlight forest tonight. if nothing goes wrong, you will successfully join the moonlight society and become a member of our harmonious and loving family. matthew chuckled. he ignored ella and went in to look for the sapling bag and tools. then, he walked towards the pit he had chosen two days ago. mr. matthew, mr. matthew ella hurriedly followed him up. im busy, miss owl, matthew waved the shovel and said, i didnt think you were joking yesterday, and i didnt feel the sincerity of your apology today, so i dont think i should join the moonlight society! he started digging. the flying mud scared ella so much that she screamed and flew away. but not long after, she flew back eagerly. .. i apologize to you, mr. matthew. i know i was wrong. it was my ignorance that blocked my vision. i thought that necromancers were all bad people, but thats clearly not the case. uh, are you planting trees? wow, what a great feat! you are the kindest necromancer i have ever seen! mr. matthew, it was all my fault last night. i thought you were a necromancer who had mastered the nature domain, and i felt disgusted. however, i thought it through later. i believe you are actually a druid who has mastered the domain of necromancy. isnt that much more pleasing? i can feel the natural affinity from you. how refreshing! wow, mr. matthew, are you even so handsome when you wipe your sweat? .. ella tried to please matthew. matthew did not speak. he was just minding his own business. he worked from morning to dusk. in the evening. matthew returned to the wooden house. a strange fluctuation surged in his heart. .. [your ability natures gift is in effect] you have gained new abilities heat-resistance, tenacity and sprint. .. [heat resistance: you become extremely insensitive to high temperatures and possess extremely strong fire and heat resistance.] .. [tenacity: you have a stronger physique than ordinary people (constitution +1, toughness +1)] .. [sprint: you possess extremely strong sprinting abilities, especially in the chaotic streets of urban areas. you can burst out with twice the usual speed.] .. Chapter 25 moonwalker .. thank you, mother nature! matthew placed one hand on his chest and saluted in the direction where he buried heiss. the three new abilities obviously came from the arsonist. and they were all very practical. [heat resistance] can reduce fire damage; [sprint] made up for some of the mobility; and the constitution and toughness provided by [tenacity] were what matthew dreamed of. matthew remembered how heiss managed to run hundreds of meters after being stabbed in the back that day this arsonist clearly had more than one ability that could increase his toughness. matthew was already content to get one. at present, it seems that natures gift has no negative effects. from my senses, ive figured out that one oak tree corresponds to one burial. matthews mind started to work. although he did not intend to turn the oak forest into a new cemetery, if he encountered a suitable corpse in the future, he would definitely not let it go! the only regrettable thing was choosing natures gift was equivalent to giving up the body of an undead creature. in a sense. matthew sensed that this ability seemed to be trying to lead him to the right path. even though the method was somewhat strange. .. in the next few days. matthew planted the trees diligently. and ella followed suit. she looked at matthew every day, hoping that he would change his mind. however, matthew chose to ignore her. even when she got too close. soldier would suddenly jump out from a corner and stab her! this scared ella so much that she flew all over the branches. of course, soldier had no intention of hurting her. he had only used ella as a target to practice sneak attacks under matthews instructions. every time he attacked, he would immediately activate the dark night cloak and disappear. this made ella feel worried, and she did not dare to approach the ground. however, no matter how matthew threatened ella. the owl did not leave. she tried her best to follow matthew, trying to seize every opportunity to persuade him to join the moonlight society. unfortunately, times have changed. until the night six days later. matthew finally found ella and expressed his willingness to give her a chance, but only if ella told the truth. why did you leave the moonlight forest to find me? i want to hear the truth. matthew examined ellas eyes. the latter retracted her feathers and shrank back. .. this is the will of the goddess of moonlight. that day, i chased you away, but i was punished by the goddess like never before. she struck me with lightning 100 times and then drove me out of the moonlight forest! i have to bring you back! if i cant complete this mission within a month, my spirituality will be stripped away, and i will be banished forever. i will become a muddleheaded beast please, matthew, i really know my mistake! for the sake of the goddess, please join the moonlight society! .. ella begged. matthew was deep in thought. its really related to the goddess of the moonlight. she actually paid attention to me? wasnt it said that after the ascension of the heavenly family palace, the connection between the heaven realm and the material realm had become very weak? he thought about it. in the end, he decided to return to moonlight woodland to take a look. he knew very little about the gods of this world, and the goddess of the moonlight did not seem to exist in the game in his previous life. now that he had the opportunity to come into contact with her, he could not miss it. as for the owl, ella. with matthews magnanimity, he naturally would not continue to bicker with her. however, the necessary punishment was still necessary. what? you want me to enlighten your oak forest once a month for a three-year period?! ella exclaimed, do you know how much energy i have to initiate enlightenment? matthew glanced at her and said calmly, it wouldnt kill you, right? ella lowered her head. it seemed that she could no longer say a word. .. in the second half of the night. moonlight finally shone through the clouds. under ellas personal guidance. matthew once again stepped onto the ground of the moonlight woodland. the moment he entered. three beams of moonlight flew up from the altar. it landed on matthew! at that moment. it was as if he was bathing in a hot spring. all the pores on his body were relaxing. .. [hint: you have received the blessing of the goddess of moonlight, moonwalker.] [moonwalker: when you walk under the moonlight, your intelligence and intuition increase by 1 point.] .. [you have received the blessing of the goddess of moonlight, the forest guardian.] [forest guardian: you have a full amount of reputation and legendary points in the moonlight woodland. you will be able to go anywhere you want. you also have the ability to enter the moonlight woodland under the moonlight.] .. [you have successfully joined the moonlight society!] [under the moonlight, your shapeshifting becomes a quickcast spell. all attributes of shapeshifting +1!] .. wow. matthew was amazed. this series of blessings came so suddenly. apart from joy, he also sensed a faint sense of danger. what does the goddess of moonlight need me to do? he knew very well that there was no free benefit in this world. ella, on the other hand, looked overjoyed. congratulations, mr. matthew, you have become the first and only necromancer in the moonlight society! although you are not an official member yet, thanks to the grace of the goddess of moonlight, you can enter and leave the moonlight woodland as you wish. most importantly, my mission is completed. i finally dont have to worry about being expelled by the goddess. as she laughed, she actually choked up. matthew patiently waited for her to release her emotions. then, he asked the same question again. or should i ask the goddess myself? as he spoke, he was about to walk towards the altar. no need, no need. im your guide. let me pass on the will of the goddess to you. ella spread her wings and flew away. follow me, matthew. on the way, ill introduce you to what you need to do to become an official member of the moonlight society. ellas voice echoed in the forest for a long time. matthew noticed that the emblem of the goddess of the moonlight on the altar was gradually dimming. he followed ella all the way. they passed through most of the forest. along the way, matthew saw many nature souls. they all had the appearance of small animals. unlike the nature spirits he encountered when he was traveling in the oak tree domain, the natives of the moonlight forest were clearly lifeless. they were spirits that symbolized vitality and nature. however, in matthews eyes, they were not as lively as a skeleton soldier! the natives looked at him in astonishment. at first, they were surprised and disgusted. however, perhaps they felt the grace of the goddess of the moonlight, and most of them stopped for a while. after a long time, they looked at matthew with reverence. their expressions and eyes were very stiff as if they were forced to admire matthew. the situation in the moonlight woodland doesnt seem good. matthew noticed a detail. along the way, he did not encounter a single druid! after all, even if humans or elven druids were busy in the material plane, there was a chance that druids would be born among the natives of natures soul. however, he did not see any of them. this was very unusual. he quickly followed the cheerful ella and told her all his questions. ella lowered her altitude slightly. youre very sharp. there arent many druids in the moonlight woodland. it wasnt like this before. i still remember when i was young, and when i was just born, the nature souls in the forest were full of vitality. every forest was inhabited by druids. they would take the initiative to repair the scars caused by the passage of time. but then a disaster happened, and the forest suffered a huge blow. many druids died, and no new druids were born in natures soul. didnt you ask for help from the outside world? matthew asked curiously. yes, ella said with a sigh. weve asked for help from the guardian highlands, the arctic tundra, and the azure sea, but they rejected us without exception! only a few young druids who were traveling outside were willing to help us, but their power was not enough to change the situation, so this place became what you see now. as they continued to go deeper. matthew noticed that the trees on both sides of the forest were dying. this meant that moonlight woodland was being attacked by evil forces. why did the guardian watchers refuse to help? matthew found it strange. ella flew down. she stopped on a dead pine tree and looked around. .. times have changed, matthew. humans are getting worse, and the druids are no exception. although their reason for rejecting us is that they have also been attacked by evil and are unable to provide support. but i know the real reason. its because we are moonwalkers, and they are the favored ones of the earth. .. matthew didnt expect that the druids would refuse to help because of their different factions. from the information he had so far. the moonlight society was an organization under the command of the goddess of moonlight, assia. she might only have a very small amount of authority related to nature. ever since the disaster that ella mentioned, the druids who followed moonlight had almost gone extinct. the remaining druids on this continent were all members of the earth society, which should be an organization founded by a god who controlled the power of the earth. there was no doubt that the divine power of the god of earth was much higher than that of the goddess of moonlight. the authority he held would also occupy more weight in the field of nature. this was what led to the current situation. to put it in laymans terms. the moonlight society might have been glorious once, but it had fallen. matthew could basically understand why the goddess of moonlight had punished ella and treated him so generously. the situation in the moonlight woodland was so bad that the moonlight goddess was desperate. only ella, this idiot, dared to chase away the people who might be able to help. she chased matthew away. it was little surprise that she was punished. however, i would probably be rejected by the earth society. matthew thought again. .. were here. fifteen minutes later. ella stopped in front of a dark cave. she rushed forward and said, your job is to deal with those disgusting bugs here. if you can kill a mad zerg, you will become an official member of the moonlight society, and the goddess will bestow more grace on you. at the same time. the mission panel was also updated. .. [sub mission: kill zerg] [description: the moonlight forest is being invaded by the zergs. kill them all and then extort a sum from the goddess of moonlight!] [reward: goddess of moonlights grace & ability battle spellcasting] .. Chapter 26 the ancient tiger .. here, this is for you. ella flew in front of matthew with a badge the size of a bottle cap in her mouth. matthew reached out and took it. he realized that it was a disciple badge of the goddess of the moonlight! can i use it too? matthew asked in surprise. ellas tone was somewhat embarrassed. the goddess is magnanimous. matthew could hear the sadness in the other partys words. ive already given you the badge in advance, just believe in it! he looked down at the badge. in front of it was a bright moon that broke through the clouds. on the other side was a forest under the moonlight. there were also the outlines of many small animals in the forest. it was a very conventional badge design. .. [assias smile (divine spell badge):+30% movement speed under the moonlight.] [description: can cast moonlight 5 times per day. even in a dark space, this badge can bring you moonlight.] .. if the badge only provided the moonlight spell, it would undoubtedly be of little value. however, the buff of increasing movement speed was still very good. now that matthew had sprint, coupled with the effect of the divine badge, he wondered how fast he could run! praise the moonlight! matthew quickly put the badge on his chest and sang loudly from the bottom of his heart. seeing this, ellas originally low mood suddenly rose a lot. thank you, matthew. well, there are a few things that i have to explain before entering the cave. miss owl said seriously, firstly, as your guide, i will be by your side from the beginning to the end when you deal with the zerg race. however, i hope that you can protect mebecause im not good at fighting. i dont want to enter the cave at all! but the goddess wont allow it. please, matthew, dont let me die! .. where were we? oh, secondly, this underground cave is extremely complicated. not only does it belong to the moonlight woodland, but it is also connected to the material plane and some other unknown planes. there may be extremely terrifying monsters hidden in the depths, especially below the tenth floor! therefore, we must be careful when exploring. although the zerg mostly only appear in the first ten floors, sometimes people will go too deep if they are not careful. i hope you are prepared. .. thirdly, there are a few druids doing the same job as you in the cave. the goddess doesnt want any conflict between you. in order to avoid conflict, she gave you the divine badge in advance. this is what those druids look like. they are all very nice people, especially this miss samantha, who is also a moonwalker like you. .. as she spoke. a few magic portraits of druids appeared before matthews eyes. he glanced at them. his gaze lingered on the female druid for a while. ill remember this. its not up to me whether or not something unpleasant will happen. matthew chuckled and glanced at ella. the latter lowered her head in shame. then, she said solemnly, ill vouch for you! these druids like me very much. with me around, they wont find trouble with you! so you must protect me well! matthew replied indifferently, ill try my best. ella still looked a little nervous. she carefully stepped on matthews shoulder and asked, then, shall we enter the hole? matthew shook his head. im afraid i cant go in like this. i have to go home first. ella immediately became anxious. dont tell me you want to? matthew said frankly, as you can see, i am a necromancer. no, absolutely not! i cant let the undead creatures taint the moonlight woodland! even if they took one more step in the forest, it would be blasphemy to nature and the goddess! ella was jumping on matthews shoulder emotionally. matthew had expected this. after she calmed down, he then asked calmly, if i dont have my summons, are you going to fight for me? ella fell silent. in short, no! no, matthew! oh, fine hissi hate you, matthew! .. im in. half an hour later. in the dark underground cave. a row of skeleton soldiers was exploring the dark area in front of them in an orderly manner. matthew walked in the middle. ella was sitting on his shoulder with a resentful look on her face. the visibility in the cave was very poor. fortunately, matthew had prepared torches in advance. the two skeleton soldiers in front and behind each raised one, illuminating the surrounding environment. the terrain here was somewhat similar to the underground karst caves. they were both tunnels that extended in all directions. the only difference was the climate here was even more humid, as if the entire cave had been soaked in water for a long time. matthew walked among them. the sound of dripping water and footsteps continued. however, most of the underground plants here were in a state of decay and withering. it was as if a force had taken away their vitality. is this the zerg? in the corner ahead. a skeleton soldier was using his forearm to dig out a purple conch-shaped meat shell mechanically. the meat shell was filled with yellow-green mucus and pus. he could still vaguely see the severed limbs of insect-like creatures. this is a destroyed hive. do you see the mark on the wall over there? ella tried her best to suppress her disgust. that is the crescent moon mark. there was a tick above the mark, which meant that all the zergs in the vicinity had been cleared, including the hive. matthew nodded. he had seen the mark long ago. it was obviously left behind by other druids. we have to pay more attention to this kind of mark. ella entered the state of a guide. if there is an exclamation mark on the crescent moon, it means that there are many bugs nearby. there might even be wild zergs guards! they are terrifying monsters. they are the elites of the zerg race. the two of them continued forward. they left very smoothly. apart from withered underground plants, destroyed hives, and a few traces of burning, they did not encounter anything new along the way. very quickly. a y-shaped intersection appeared in front of them. the terrain on both sides of the road sunk. .. [hint: you have found the entrance to the second level of the zerg nest.] .. both caves led to the second level. but matthew was not in a hurry to move. he could hear footsteps and conversation coming from the cave on the left. .. its too narrow here, samantha. my wilderness form is restricted, and we have to be on guard against being infected at all times. i have to admit that this is indeed one of the more difficult challenges ive received. it was a deep male voice. his voice was extremely magnetic and carried a faint majesty. so you understand how i felt before, right? you are the ancient tiger, eli! if you find it troublesome, imagine how i must feel. the female voice chuckled and said, however, your transformation just now was indeed very cool. its a pity that the zerg guard ran away. haha, do you think so too? i hmm? whos there? the male voices smugness stopped abruptly. not long after. a man and a woman walked out of the cave on the left. they were dressed in simple linen clothes. the man was tall and had an open chest, revealing well-proportioned and developed muscles and thick chest hair. the woman was tall and had a hot figure. her eyes were very long, and her face had a wild beauty. hello, samantha! the moment the two sides met, ella greeted them. did you just come up from below? hows the situation down there? my underlings and i are going down to take a look. samantha did not say anything. she just stared at matthew. however, the tall man beside him said indifferently, samantha is the moonlight societys sole support, so the situation down there is a mess. the number of zerg guards is increasing, and they are also very good at escaping. i just severely injured one, but unfortunately, it escaped. ella looked at him in surprise. you are you the ancient tiger of the earth society? the legendary eli? eli smiled warmly. im only a 3rd rank shapeshifter. im not worthy of the title of ancient tiger. you should wait until i complete my final hunting mission and demolish that evil dragon in the ice river will i be fit to use the title. then, he turned to matthew like samantha. a necromancer? samantha asked. matthew nodded. its not what you think! ella said hurriedly. samantha, matthew is a good man! hes here to help us! you have to believe me, i will never compromise with evil. matthew felt sad and amused when he saw her like that. he simply opened his mouth to help explain, not every necromancer is evil. on the contrary, i came here to get rid of the evil in this place. truly an eye-opener. eli sneered, his gaze sweeping over the skeleton soldiers. he seemed to want to do something, but samantha stopped him. lets go! ella urged matthew into the cave. matthew shrugged and ordered a few skeleton soldiers to scout ahead before he followed. he watched as the group of figures disappeared into the cave. eli frowned and said, you should have let me take action. at least, you should have destroyed those skeleton soldiers. how could we allow those undead creatures to taint the nature sacred land? samantha shook her head. leave it be. the situation in the moonlight woodland forest is indeed terrible. is that why theyre colluding with the necromancers? samantha looked a little pained. youre right, eli. ill consider your previous proposal. elis eyes lit up. you want to leave the moonlight society? this is great! with your strength and potential, our earth society has always reserved a seat for you! when are you coming with me to see the great elder? samantha said seriously, calm down, eli. i once swore under the moon that i must help the forest eradicate the zerg race. even if i wanted to leave the moonlight society, this oath would not change. if i could not do this, i would never leave. eli was stunned. then, he revealed a satisfied expression. very good, such is the will of a woman i like! the earth god will protect you, samantha. when i go back and make my preparations, we will join forces and kill queen zerg! its a pity that the situation at the highlands isnt looking good either. otherwise, i could have applied to the church to mobilize the sacred object. sigh, as you know, the scar of the dead is getting worse. .. Chapter 27 my job .. the male druid who was hostile to me just now, hes not from the moonlight society, right? the tunnel was filled with water. matthew asked as he lifted his pants. of course, hes from the earth society. ive never seen him before, so i guess samantha asked him to help. ella said happily, fortunately, samantha held him back! matthew smiled. indeed. ella obviously didnt understand what matthew meant. she chattered about the story of the ancient tiger, ell. .. eli is an orphan. a long time ago, his parents had provoked an enemy and were chased to the west of the guardian highland near storm valley. in order to buy time, elis father died. meanwhile, elis mother carried him in his swaddling clothes and crawled into the tiger cave to avoid the pursuit of his enemies. .. unfortunately, his mother was injured, and she died after climbing into the cave. before she died, she saw an aggressive but exhausted tiger. elis mother said to the tiger, eating me is enough for you to fill your stomach. please let my child go! and so, the tiger silently ate her. the entire process, she didnt make a sound. perhaps she fainted from the pain, or perhaps she was already dead. in short, eli, who had memories of his childhood, witnessed this process. it was hard to imagine how he felt when he recalled this matter! .. after eating elis mother, the tiger took eli to the depths of the cave. there, eli found two tiger cubs that had their eyes closed. thats right. the tigress had just given birth. she was very weak and urgently needed to replenish her energy. if it wasnt for elis mother, she might have left the cave to look for food. even if storm valley was the tigers territory, it was still a very dangerous thing. the tigress, who had recovered her strength, began to feed her cubs. eli also had a share. i believe you can guess the story behind it. eli was raised by the tigress and received the favor of the god of earth in the process. his first wild transformation was a fierce tiger. later on, through various fortuitous encounters, he mastered the transformation technique of the saber-toothed tiger and the legendary creature, the ancient tiger! his combat power was extremely terrifying and could not be measured by a normal tier 3. therefore, people had given him the title of a tier 4 shapeshifter in advance, which was the ancient tiger! .. matthew nodded his head after listening. a very rough life. then did he help his parents take revenge? ella thought for a moment and said uncertainly, i dont know. i think so. in short, he is very powerful. if you meet him underground in the future, it is best to avoid him. matthew didnt say anything. his eyes were staring ahead. all the skeleton soldiers stopped in their tracks. drip! drip! drip! drip! the sound of water dripping from the cave on the left was disturbing. and in that deathly silent atmosphere. the air in all directions suddenly became slightly agitated! matthew! ella belatedly exclaimed, theyre coming! however, before she could finish her sentence. matthews robe instantly bulged and folded. in the next second. he turned into a raven and flew away! hey, matthew, wait for me! ella was so anxious that her voice turned hoarse. like matthew, she landed on a horizontal stone pillar. when she looked down again. one after another, rat-sized zerg larva emerged from the darkness. they crawled like silkworms, their bodies covered in purple-green pus, and their speed was faster than ordinary people! matthew! ella couldnt help but scream, the most terrifying thing about the zerg larva is its parasitism. as long as you wound them even a little, they can consume any living thing with parasites! were finished! the battle below became more and more chaotic. there were more than a dozen larvae dealing with each skeleton soldier! just as ella was burning with anxiety, matthew finally said, other than infection and parasitism, what other abilities do they have? ella was stunned. isnt this scary enough? matthew looked at her as if she was an idiot. it is indeed terrifying to living creatures, but my summons are all undead! can these bugs infect skeletons? as if to confirm matthews words. suddenly, there was a sound from below! the two lowered their heads and looked down. a fist-sized larva crawled onto the knee of a skeleton soldier. its body rapidly shriveled. at the same time. a large amount of pus came out of the larvas body and covered the bones tightly. chirp chirp a sound similar to a mouses cry was heard, and more larvae gathered. they rushed to the place where the pus was flowing and were eager to give it a try. however, in the next second. a sharp sword descended from the sky. whoosh! the blade sliced through the larvae bodies like tofu, and the pus exploded like juice! skeleton soldiers did not use any skills. it only slashed its sword back and forth at the place where the larvae gathered, and a large number of larvae died! after it was done, it even touched its knees. after wiping off the pus, its bones were as bright as new. .. [hint: your summoned creature is immune to the infection of the zerg larva!] .. your summoned creature, skeleton no.3, has killed 13 zerg larva. your xp +13 (exp accumulated). .. the battle continued noisily. matthew sat on the wall and watched. summoning his underlings to fight while eating popcorn was the greatest pleasure for a necromancer! moreover, from the moment the first skeleton soldier raised his dagger, the outcome of this encounter had already been decided. just as ella had said, the most terrifying thing about zerg larva was its pervasive infectious ability. against this kind of infection, even high resilience might not be enough to resist it. this creature was the nightmare of all living creatures. however, it was different for the undead creatures. you couldnt infect a skeleton with parasites. without the biggest threat, the zerg larva was essentially no different from a larger rat. no matter how slow the skeleton soldiers reaction was, it could still kill a few insects with a single slash. what was more interesting was that the zerg larva lacked intelligence. they seemed to be unable to judge the situation on the field and could only rely on their instincts. the battle was clearly one-sided, but they were still pouncing on the skeleton soldiers one after another. after a short 15 minutes. there were more than a hundred corpses of zerg larva on the ground! matthews skeleton soldiers were almost unharmed. the reason for the word almost was because one of the skeleton soldiers had twisted its ankle when it was cutting the bugs. however, it was a skeleton. so matthew could just twist it back after the incident. after this battle. matthew found that most of the skeleton soldiers soul fire had condensed a little! undead creatures could also increase their strength through fighting and killing, but the progress was not obvious. matthew was busy planting trees every day, so the skeleton soldiers had been ignored. now that he finally had a chance to show off his skills, matthew was quite satisfied with the result. .. so is this the goddess scheme? the undead creatures seemed to have a natural counter to the zerg race that caused this place to wither and decay! matthew thought. he didnt stay here for too long. after resting for a while, he ordered soldier to continue leading the team deeper. matthew and ella were flying above, observing and commanding. the road was smooth. other than the two infected humans on the third level, they smooth-sailing. the skeleton soldiers killed all the enemies without any injuries and emptied all the hives along the way! although there werent any large spoils of war, the occasional dozens of gold coins and the xp that allowed the skeleton soldiers to level up quickly made matthew feel that this trip was worth it. as for the two infected bodies one of them was ambushed by soldier when they first met. the latter cut half of his body with a short knife, instantly making him lose his combat ability. the other one fought a straggling skeleton soldier. the fight was intense. the strength of the infected body was shocking. by the time soldier and the other skeleton soldiers arrived, the skeleton had been mostly torn apart. this was also the first casualty matthew had encountered while exploring the cave. .. what should we do? matthew, youre missing a skeleton. should we continue? ella asked nervously. they were now close to the entrance of the fourth level. according to ella. from the fourth level onwards, this kind of wild infection would become common. of course, it was not necessarily the infection of humans but more of all kinds of animals. the infected body had the infection ability of a larva, strong strength, and good melee skills. druids recognized them as troublesome creatures. what missing skeleton? matthew chuckled. then, he took out his withered wood staff and chanted at one of the infected bodies. very quickly. under ellas surprised gaze. a staggering skeleton soldier stood up from the pool of red and green blood. so as long as there are corpses, you can summon skeletons endlessly, right? ellas eyes widened. i guess so. matthew added in his heart, the key is still my upper limit for summoned creatures. alright, lets treat it as defeating evil with evil ella muttered. matthew looked at her silently. she hurriedly said, then lets hurry to the next level! matthew shook his head. no, todays mission ends here. ella was stunned. why? did my words offend you? uh, im sorry, matthew. i apologize to you. i can finally understand the goddess wisdom. necromancers are indeed more suitable for killing bugs than druids! matthew yawned. no, it has nothing to do with that. there are only four hours left before dawn. i have to rush home to sleep now. i still have to wake up early tomorrow! wake up early? why did you wake up early? ella didnt understand. planting trees! matthew said confidently. dont you know thats my job?! .. the next evening. matthew simply refused the eager ella outside the door. he sat down by the bed. soldiers figure slowly appeared in the corner of the room. matthew checked the progress of the planting mission. in the past week, he had worked overtime and planted a total of 104 trees, which naturally corresponded to 10 strengthening opportunities. he didnt hesitate and threw everything onto soldier! ten rays of light flashed, and soldiers leveled up three times, reaching level 9! there were also seven new keywords. four of them were blue and white keywords. .. [your summoned creature, soldier, has received keywords: shadowstrike (blue)/poison (blue)/farming technique (white)/ nurture the children (white). .. Chapter 28 ondage master .. shadowstrike was an ingenious attack. it could use the enemys shadow to launch a short displacement and then instantly cause extremely great damage. matthew made a straw doll for soldier to demonstrate on the spot. the result was quite shocking. if soldiers shadowstrike hits you, not to mention fragile skin, even a close-combat unit around tier 3 and below medium armor will have to shed a layer of skin! what was worse was that shadowstrike was only the beginning of a series of combos for rogues after they got close. take soldiers sword dancer as an example. after shadowstrike, it could immediately follow up with burial dance, a killer move with extremely high damage. it was very difficult for low-level adventurers to resist such sudden and continuous explosive attacks. as expected, when fighting with rogues, not letting them get close is the first rule. matthew didnt think that garcias armor could last long when he was entangled by an elite rogue. in his opinion, magic armor was the last layer. when you were forced to reveal your last layer, your life was not far from being controlled by others. of course, this did not mean that the last layer was not important. .. the other blue keyword was poison. this was a keyword that included a series of minor skills such as identifying poison, extracting poison, making poison bottles, and smearing weapons with poison. due to his limited energy. matthew knew very little about herbal medicine and pharmacology. now that soldier had gained such an ability, he could be considered to have made up for his shortcomings in this aspect. in the future, i can ask soldier to collect poison and make more poison bottles. he can use them himself, and my crossbow will be more lethal. .. if shadowstrike and poison were still within matthews knowledge. the last two white keywords were hard to understand. what the hell was farming techniques ? could it be that soldier was actually a farmer when he was alive? [nurture the children?] did he raise small animals like pigs before he died? or was he a man with rich experience in raising human babies? matthew looked at soldier in confusion. the latter still responded to matthews gaze with a blank expression. after a while. soldier looked away. he found a spot in the corner of the bed and quietly sat down. matthew felt a little helpless. i didnt expect that the gray keyword that had just appeared would take effect so soon! .. [slacking off (gray): your skeleton has learned to slack off in non-combat mode.] .. fortunately, it was limited to non-combat states! if it would slack off in battle, then matthew would have to consider whether he should give him all the subsequent enhancements. his gaze went past the gray keywords. the good news was the last two keywords were both purple. the bad news was these two keywords looked a bit strange. .. [shadow dance steps (purple): your skeleton can quickly and violently twist its crotch to please and charm the target.] [at the same time, when it was dancing, a part of its dance steps could cross the shadow realm, thus achieving the goal of speeding up the approach to the target.] .. [bondage master (purple): your skeleton is good at using rope skills (including binding), even when not in battle.] [requirements: to prepare for this skill, please prepare at least a strong enough magic rope for him.] .. so, what exactly does the sword dancer profession is about anyway? matthew was deeply puzzled. he looked at soldier again. the latter hesitated for a moment. then, he got up and twisted his hips at matthew. the air fluctuated slightly. matthews eyelids twitched. at that moment. he felt dizzy! stop! he pressed down on soldiers restless crotch. i understand now. the dance steps are indeed powerful. this should be infused with some kind of ritual spell. matthew rubbed his temples in an attempt to wake himself up. if this continued he would probably feel that the skeleton in front of him had become more beautiful. this was the effect of charm. his willpower wasnt low, and he was soldiers master, but he was still affected. if it was someone else matthew suddenly felt a little more expectant! he sized up soldier. he realized that this skeleton was very different from the others. his bones were full and strong, and there were a lot of silver light spots inside. compared to other skeletons, he was cleaner-so clean that he was almost unstained! his entire body was covered with bones that were as white as jade and had silver edges. have you bathed yourself? matthew asked thoughtfully. soldier was stunned. ten seconds later. he nodded uncertainly. matthew looked helpless. soldier was good at everything. he had great potential, but his intelligence was too low. this was also a common problem with undead creatures. even the powerful bone dragon phily only had 4 points of intelligence. of course, intelligence did not completely represent iq, but those with low intelligence usually did not have much of an iq. soldiers current mental state was equivalent to a five-year-old child. it was fine with matthews command. however, if matthew let soldier go alone, it would be 100% likely to cause trouble! it seems that peggy is indeed extraordinary. as expected of someone i risked my life to find in the land of gold. matthews eyes were filled with nostalgia. however, very quickly. his memories were interrupted. saber, saber, ime, saber! a thought came intermittently from soldiers soul fire through the undying contract. matthew nodded thoughtfully. you want a good saber? a short one? ten seconds later. two, twotwo. soldier replied. i understand. i will forge two suitable daggers for you as soon as possible. thank you. master. this time, the response only took three seconds. .. [due to your promise, soldier (skeleton)s loyalty to you has increased to 99!] .. those you nurture will be more loyal to you, after all! matthew sighed. .. after having a simple dinner in the small wooden house, it was already dark outside. matthew pushed the door open and walked out. a faint white light flickered in the oak forest not far away. the oak fairies that had been hiding in the dark during the day came out in full force. except for princess lulu, almost all the fairies were dancing around ella the owl. ella was standing on the crown of an oak tree. her eyes were tightly shut as she muttered something. faint divine spells spread out like ripples. matthew walked in the forest. the feeling of being watched by pairs of kind eyes came back. she was enlightening the oak forest. as a nature soul favored by the goddess of moonlight, ellas attainments in the nature domain were much higher than lulus. through the ritual of enlightenment. she could inject more wisdom and vitality into the oak forest. the oak trees became healthier as a result. and in the long process of growth. if there were someone to enlighten them, then there would be a higher probability of a tree spirit being born among them, which was what people often called the tree guardian. if they were lucky, they might even give birth to one or two tree shepherds. this was extremely beneficial to the development of the forest. however, it also meant a great consumption for the creature casting the enlightenment. matthews actions had been unpredictable. ella was afraid that he wouldnt go to get rid of the zerg tonight, so she fulfilled the promise matthew had asked her to fulfill in advance. .. [hint: your nature partner, ella, has completed an enlightenment ritual for your oak forest.] [your domain: oak tree has received a slight upgrade! .. there was such a benefit? matthew was overjoyed. enlightenment could not only benefit the oak trees but also strengthen his domain power?! looks like i have to think of a way to get ella to come over more after the three years are up. matthew thought. the only uncertain factor was actually lulu. as a nature soul, lulu had obviously regarded the oak forest as her habitat. she could tolerate ella coming here to cast enlightenment in the short term. but as time passed. she definitely couldnt take it. because this would be stepping on her territory. lulu should have a similar ability in the future, right? in his thoughts. the white light in the forest had already faded. the oak fairies vanished. ella dragged her exhausted body to matthew. hey matthew, i did pretty well, didnt i? ella asked with her head down. matthew nodded. he could feel the joy of the oak trees. ella was obviously not slacking. matthews attitude naturally softened. youve worked hard, ella. you did well. ella said happily, then can we remove the zergs now? matthew shook his head. under ellas puzzled gaze, he asked, can you germinate? ella seemed to have guessed something, so she nodded hard.i know, i know, matthew. that is the basic skill of natures soul! i know what you want me to do. you said that your job is to plant trees, and i see you carrying saplings around every day. so, have you used up all the saplings? matthew said approvingly, youre very smart. i dont have enough saplings, but i have a small greenhouse where im cultivating some oak seeds. however, if i follow the normal process, their germinating speed will be too slow, so i want you to help me germinate them. you dont have to ripen them all. just a small portion will do. we can do it in batches. as for the specifics, it depends on your physical condition. after all, you have just completed a round of enlightenment. you must have consumed a lot of energy. ella said impatiently, take me there. we dont need to do it in batches. ill germinate all of them tonight! matthew hesitated. is this okay? your body ella was full of confidence. dont underestimate the perseverance of the nature soul, matthew! isnt it just a small greenhouse? i can still withstand it! .. twenty minutes later. at matthews house in rolling stone town. in the greenhouse on the east side. peggy looked at the shocked ella with interest. is is this the little greenhouse you were talking about? miss owl said in a trembling voice. she looked at the endless mini greenhouses in front of her. her vision turned black, and she almost fainted! the previous owner of this house left behind a ritual field with folded space here, but my magic power is insufficient, so i can only activate a small portion. currently, it only has an area of less than 15 acres. matthew said pleasantly, do you need me to introduce you to your future working environment in detail? .. Chapter 29 you have my blessing .. no, theres no need, ella said. matthew could only continue regretfully, maybe i was wrong with my wording, but for me, this greenhouse is far smaller than the one i have in mind. and i dont mind if you do it in batches. theres no need to rush. however, ella showed unprecedented stubbornness. no! she said seriously. matthew, nature souls will never go back on their words. just you wait. after tonight, all the seeds will sprout! she flapped her wings and flew to the first seed shed. a faint natural aura spread out, and ella began to work energetically. is she the arrogant natures soul that you told me about before? she doesnt look like a bad person. peggy asked with interest. matthew nodded in agreement. of course, shes not a bad person. in fact, most of the nature souls are very suitable to be friends. theyre just blinded by the discrimination against my profession. however, this is not their fault. necromancers do have a bad reputation. in fact, matthew quite liked to deal with natures souls, and he even liked most druids. their emotions were all written on their faces. they were straightforward folks. one wouldnt need to worry about betraying around them. so now that you have this child laborer, does this mean that i dont have to be responsible for the greenhouse in the future? peggy asked expectantly. matthew smiled. ella is only here to help. shes new here, and there are still many details that she doesnt know. she needs you to teach her. peggy pursed her lips. alright, i knew that you damn necromancers wouldnt let a free labor like me go so easily. matthew smiled and handed over an irregular crystal that was emitting white light. this months salary. peggys soul fire instantly turned into the shape of a smiling face. .. oh, matthew, you are the kindest necromancer i have ever seen! i bet other necromancers wont pay their salaries on time like you! when i was still in the golden pit, i had a friend who was a contract creature of an eccentric old man. he told me that the damned necromancer not only wanted him to be at the forefront of the battle, but he also wanted him to help take care of his everyday life, liking bathing him and so on! i also suspected that the necromancer had molested him. however, i had no evidence. plus, my friend had no ability to resist because he had signed a contract. every time we met, he would look for me to discuss how to get rid of that necromancer. unfortunately, he did not succeed in the end. the last time i saw him was after a terrifying battle. at that time, he had almost lost all the important bones in his body. i was very worried about his condition, but he smiled and told me that it was not without good news. at least he wouldnt be asked to bathe the old man anymore. later, it was proven that he was right, but only partially. that damned necromancer had indeed stopped molesting him. instead, he removed all his bones before his eyes and gave them to the other skeletons. the excess bones were broken down into a bone powder, and even the last soul fire was used to light the lamp. how despicable! ah, im sorry, ive said too much, but i still want to say- thank you, matthew! .. matthew listened quietly. i only did what a man with a bottom line should do, so you dont have to thank me, peggy. but what im curious about is, how did you know what happened to your friend? peggy hesitated for a moment, her soul fire swaying slightly. uh, maybe i have a telepathic connection with him? in short, i saw those images before he died. i thought that after becoming an undead creature, i would no longer be afraid of death, but thats not the case. im still afraid of losing my self-awareness. every time i think back to the scene i saw at that time, i feel terrified at this point, peggys soul fire suddenly flickered intensely. her voice was trembling. matthews expression changed. he quickly put one hand on peggys back. hey, peggy, stop reminiscing about those unpleasant things! do you still remember what i told you when i brought you out of the golden pit? we can do it! ive already established a good relationship with natures soul, and even the goddess of moonlight has blessed me. i think im on the right path! we only need time to solve the mystery that has been bothering you. but before that, you have to be strong. you cant be defeated by yourself! .. matthew said as he tried to calm peggys surging emotions. he gently hugged peggys cold skeleton. a wave of intense sadness surged into matthews mind. he gritted his teeth and supported peggy with determination. this scene should have been beautiful. unfortunately, there was a difference in height between the two of them. .. after a long time. peggy was finally freed from that intense, sorrowful mood. thank you, matthew. youve helped me again. peggys soul fire gradually stabilized, and her tone also returned to calmness. its been more than a year since i last felt that terrible feeling. i thought i had gotten rid of that nightmare, but it still didnt let me go. matthew was already used to such situations. when he first signed with peggy, she would get sick almost every week or so. later, matthew brought her to the material world to live, and she slowly got better. what did you see just now? matthew asked softly. its similar to last time. there are countless tauren corpses on a boundless grassland. the ground is black, and the grass is dripping blood. peggy said calmly. perhaps that was the most memorable memory you had when you were alive. matthew speculated. perhaps. peggys mood recovered very quickly. she even took the initiative to joke about matthew. youre hugging me too tightly. matthew subconsciously let go quickly, but he immediately reacted and looked at peggy with anger and amusement. oh, matthew, youre too gentle. it hurts! peggy smiled proudly. but to be honest, im a little touched. if i werent already dead, i would have married you! matthew was about to answer. at this moment. the two of them simultaneously felt a shocked gaze staring at them. matthew looked sideways. am i interrupting something? ella said in disbelief. .. zerg nest, fourth level. after a not-so-intense battle, the skeleton soldiers were slowly cleaning up the battlefield. matthew, on the other hand, looked seriously at the dispirited ella beside him. this stubborn natures soul was forcefully taken away from her post after a quarter of the oak seeds had ripened. if matthew didnt stop her, he was worried that the other party would die in his shed that night. are you feeling better? matthew asked with concern. much better. dont underestimate the recovery ability of natures soul! ella replied weakly. however, her mental state was much better than when she first entered the cave. the moonlight woodland was her home. here, the energy she had consumed would be quickly replenished. thats good. matthew chose his words carefully. actually, what you saw earlier was a misunderstanding ella suddenly quivered. matthew, you wont kill me to silence me, will you?! she looked at him nervously. the goddess will keep an eye on you! matthew rubbed his temples and said helplessly, if i wanted to silence you, i definitely wouldnt have waited until now! ella let out a long breath. thats good, thats good. dont take it to heart, matthew, i understand no, i mean but i know that there are many necromancers who develop feelings for their summoned creatures. i have to admit that compared to the other skeletons, peggy is a real beauty. at the very least, she still has all her bones. at this point, she paused for a long time before she suppressed some emotions and said, you two have my blessing. congratulations. matthew slapped his forehead. now how was he going to explain himself? master master, theres a hardcover book soldier suddenly transmitted intermittent thoughts. matthews heart skipped a beat. he avoided the pile of corpses of the infected on the left side of the road. he came to the other side where soldier was. there was a corpse of an infected human whose stomach had been cut open. judging from the injuries, soldier had done it himself. there was a hardcover notebook on the body, probably from the infected persons pocket. there were hundreds of gold coins scattered around the book, which meant that the infected person was once very rich. matthew did not approach. in the hierarchy of the zerg, an ordinary infected person was only stronger than a new larva, but an infected corpse was the breeding ground for more than a dozen larvae. after killing them, they had to be dealt with properly to prevent future troubles. soldier, bring the book over. matthew ordered. soldier did as he was told without hesitation. puff! a larva suddenly crawled out of the infected mans eye socket and jumped straight at soldiers thigh bone. whoosh! a sword shadow flashed. soldier accurately cut the larva into two in midair. at the same time. he had also picked up the book. matthew took the notebook, wiped the blood and pus on the cover with a rag, and then looked at it. the size of the notebook was only slightly larger than matthews palm. the cover had a pattern made of gold powder that looked like some kind of cuneiform text. matthew felt that this pattern was somewhat familiar, but he couldnt recall it for a moment. he opened the cover. however, the bloodstained first sentence made his body tremble. .. the empire ordered us to study psionic power on the dawn, but the terrible zergs destroyed everything .. it wasnt the content that moved matthew. instead, the word empire finally triggered the association in his mind. he finally understood why the pattern on the cover looked familiar! isnt this the symbol of the antu empire? i remember that the antu empire was the big villain in the game in my previous life. almost all the monsters in the dungeon were related to their laboratories scattered all over the universe! matthews emotions surged. his previous judgment was correct. he had indeed transmigrated into the game world, or at least he was in the same universe as that game! thinking of this. he couldnt wait to read the rest of the notebook! .. Chapter 30 numbers against a necromancer .. there wasnt much content in the notebook. from the tone of the narrator, he should be a low-level researcher at a laboratory in the antu empire. his research is on psionic. it was an extremely powerful ability that was different from magic. it was mentioned in the notebook. the antu empire seemed to have captured a batch of experimental subjects that were very suitable for studying psionic powers. unfortunately, the level of the narrator was too low, so he did not have the opportunity to come into contact with them. he did not even know what kind of creatures they were. he was in charge of the theoretical part. however, in the multiverse, only the proud and aloof giza race held the supreme secret of psionic power. although there were a few handwritten copies from the giza people in the laboratory of the antu empire, their research on psionic theory was still in its infancy. however, the impatient upper echelons of the empire had ordered them to conduct the psionic experiments ahead of time. after a certain experiment. a swarm of zergs that came out of nowhere attacked the laboratory, and most of the people became infected by the violent zerg. the dawn they were on had activated the self-destruct sequence immediately after the invasion of the zerg swarm. it was under such circumstances that the narrator wrote his final words. .. youni from group 3 was also infected. she treated me to pettigrew biscuits and took care of me several times at work, but i couldnt confess my feelings to her until the end. looking at her twisted and crazy face across the glass, my heart ached for a long time until i saw her husbands infected body. .. everyone is dead. i locked myself in the cold storage. i would rather freeze to death than become a zombie-like thing, but the cold air soon disappeared. i soon realized that someone had cut off the power supply, but who could have done it? a ghost? i dont know. i dont want to think about it either. i want to save myself! but im on a fucking starship thats wandering outside the empires territory! no one can save me! if i had known that the apocalypse would come so suddenly, i wouldnt have pretended to reject baz when he invited me to a striptease show. f * ck! i suddenly remembered my childhood dream of sleeping with a large number of women of different races. how did i end up as a mediocre researcher? this is so sad! the above was the second to last page of the notebook. the last page of the book made ones heart tremble. .. i have a woman now, hahaha! she is very voluptuous and beautiful. her charm is not inferior to younis. the key was that it felt very comfortable to be with her. for her, i should pull myself together. we will definitely be able to escape and be together forever. this is my promise. my queen! .. the notebook stopped abruptly. matthews heart was creeped out. at the last moment of his life, was this researcher hallucinating, or did something shocking happen? matthew did not know. he only knew that the other party would not be able to escape the fate of being infected. so, the dawn is a starship. after becoming a hive, the starship crashed here for various reasons ella had mentioned that the zerg nest was part of the moonlight woodland, the material plane, and other worlds. from this point of view. perhaps the swarm of zergs had chosen this place as their landing point due to their consciousness. at this cross-section of many worlds, it was more convenient to infiltrate many worlds at the same time. matthew thought calmly. combining the knowledge he had learned in his previous life. he silently raised the difficulty level of this hive in his heart. the instance dungeons created by the antu empire were definitely not that simple! according to ella, the zerg guard was the strongest unit of the zerg. however, matthew was sure that there were more dangerous creatures hidden below creatures like the zerg queen or king. after all, the antu empire is famous for her hubris. originally, it was prosperous enough to dominate an entire universe, but it set up thousands of laboratories and recruited a bunch of monsters, eventually causing the complete destruction of its own universe matthew shook his head helplessly. he put away the researchers notes. at this moment, the skeleton soldiers had already piled up all the infected bodies together. buzz! buzz! buzz! matthew sprinkled a handful of fiery dragon oil from afar. whoosh! a small flame lit up. the pile of corpses started burning intensely. in less than ten seconds. the infected and the larvae were burned clean. the flames dissipated. only black marks were left on the ground. it burns fast and takes only a short time. the arsonists fiery dragon oil is indeed a necessary tool for burning corpses and destroying evidence. matthew praised in his heart. what was even more amazing was that the fiery dragon oil only left behind bones. as long as he needed it, he could summon more skeleton soldiers at any time! .. matthew led the group forward. the area in front of them was empty. it was obvious that someone had swept through it. at the fork in the road. ella rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, these three paths all lead to the fifth floor. the only difference is the different entrances. however, you have to take note that below the fifth floor is the activity space of the violent zerg guards. they are very terrifying and are not comparable to ordinary infected entities. matthew nodded. if it was before, he might have chosen to move forward boldly. however, since he knew that this was the antu empires doing, he would not charge forward blindly. the left and right roads have already been taken. it should be samanthas doing. with her and elis combat power, it shouldnt be a problem to clear the local infected, but they wont have an easy time as i do. with that in mind, matthew decided to take the middle path. before entering the fifth level, he had to clear all the zergs in his way! however, before he could give the order to the skeleton soldiers, intense footsteps suddenly came from the next tunnel! whoosh! a yellow and black phantom jumped out of the tunnel. the moment she bumped into matthew and the others, she cursed, damn it! matthew took a closer look. it was a leopard. the leopards forelimbs touched the ground and then bounced up. it walked upright like a human. the spots and animal skin instantly faded, revealing a beautiful figure. return to where you came from immediately. ill try to buy you some time. remember, dont look back. theyre here for me, but if youre discovered, im afraid you wont be able to escape! samantha said hurriedly and crouched down on the ground. she didnt move, but in the blink of an eye, a lifelike leopard appeared in front of everyone. samantha? what happened? ella was shocked. its the zerg guards. i dont know why, but those zerg guards actually left their territory to ambush me today. i almost fell for ithurry up and stop asking! the leopard shouted angrily. then, without looking back, she ran back into the tunnel. deep in the tunnel. all kinds of strange roars could be heard. matthew, we have to help before ella could finish, matthew transformed into a raven and flew up to the top of the cave! wait for me! ella followed in panic. however, matthew did not fly far. he only found a high platform where he could stand and observe the situation while deploying his skeleton soldiers. fierce fighting sounds came from the tunnel. after a while. the leopards figure appeared again. there were three bloody wounds on her body, one of which had worms crawling on it! ella, why havent you left yet?! the leopard saw the owl in the stands and was shocked and angry. the skeleton soldiers move very slowly. im afraid we wont be able to outrun the enemy. i want to know how many zerg guards are chasing after you, matthew said. samantha was stunned when she heard matthews voice. before she could respond, a large group of people rushed out of the tunnel! at that moment. ella could not help but scream. matthew was also shocked by the ugly appearance of the monster at the front. what kind of monster was that? it was like a monster made of countless human legs and bodies, but the joints were not sewn carefully. the iron wires barely held the joints together, and the zerg larva crawled out one by one. its skin was purple-red, and its speed was extremely fast. wherever it passed by, there would be a large pool of yellow-green mucus on the ground, making people feel extremely nauseous. .. [violent zerg guard (lv10)] .. and behind this monster were more than a dozen infected ones. this number had indeed exceeded the limit that the skeleton squad could handle under normal circumstances! go. ill stall for time. eli will be here soon. dont worry about me! samantha shouted. as she spoke, she growled at the guard. after successfully attracting the other partys attention, she went around the terrain and played hide-and-seek with the other party. the skeleton soldiers were engaged in a battle with the infected. the scene was extremely chaotic. however, in this situation, the lack of individual strength of the skeleton soldiers was magnified infinitely. in less than half a minute. three skeleton soldiers were suppressed by the infected in a one-on-one battle! beep beep beep! more footsteps came from the tunnel. the second violent zerg guard quickly appeared in front of everyone. unlike the first violent zerg guard, which was almost entirely made up of human thighs, this violent zerg guard had countless arms. they looked extremely evil. soldier! matthew shouted. in the shadows. a skeleton that was moving forward while twisting its hips suddenly attacked. like a ghost, he appeared behind the second guard, and the short sword in his hand slashed out like a storm. in the blink of an eye. he had cut off all the stitches on the guards body! pa! the monster actually turned into a pile of minced meat on the spot! hundreds of larvae jumped out. they shouted and pounced on the skeleton soldiers and samantha! very quickly, the space became too small for the leopard to bounce around. she was careless, and several wounds appeared on samanthas body. samantha, get over here. matthews voice came from the high platform. she glanced at matthew. matthew had returned to his human form and was holding a shiny magic book in his hand. she hesitated for a moment, and finally, under ellas loud persuasion and the effect of the divine badge on matthews chest, she approached him at an extremely fast speed. ten steps behind her, there were two infected ones chasing after her. youd better have a way to escape. otherwise, i can only take ella away the female druid said quickly. matthew did not answer. he lifted the book slightly and started chanting. puff! a group of mysterious magic words floated in the air. the two infected ones charged at them, but they seemed to have hit a wall, and their heads were bleeding! not only that, but their bodies also began to weaken rapidly, as if a force was sapping their vitality! .. [defensive psalm: you have cast the spells rune of guard and protection from good and evil.] .. protective spell? arent you a necromancer? samantha was surprised. of course, im a bona fide necromancer. matthew smiled. and youll soon know why people say that you should never assume you have a numbers advantage against a necromancer! in the next second. matthew suddenly let out a sharp syllable. in the chaotic battle. a lotus-like gray fog suddenly bloomed from the body of a skeleton soldier that was about to fall. a large amount of negative energy poured out! there was a loud bang. the skeleton soldier exploded. it directly killed several infected ones and even more larvae around it. however the real explosion had just begun. .. [you have used the spell last dance on skeleton soldier no. 9!] .. [you have started using consecutive corpse explosion! .. Chapter 31 psionic staff .. corpse explosion. necromancers signature spell, one could learn it as long as one reached level 4. the principle was to use mental strength and mana to pry the negative energy from the newly dead body, causing it to explode due to energy imbalance. therefore, the first requirement for corpse explosion was a corpse that had been dead for no more than five minutes. fresh bodies teetered on the balance of life and death. that was why a small imbalance in the energy could release such a shocking explosive force. when a necromancer who was proficient in corpse explosion reached the 2nd rank he had the opportunity to learn an advanced spell called corpse explosion chain. this skill could give corpse explosion a powerful buff. the corpse of a creature killed by corpse explosion would have a 50% chance of automatically creating another corpse explosion. coincidentally. matthew had mastered this technique a year ago. coincidentally. each of the violent zerg infected ones and violent zerg guards was infested with countless violent zerg larva. in terms of chaining corpse explosion, these larvae perfectly played the role of connectors. the damage of a single corpse explosion wasnt great, but the health points of the zerg larva were even lower. they were almost instantly killed. and each larva would be treated as a single unit to increase the probability of a chain corpse explosion greatly! thats why. bang! bang! bang! after the first explosion sounded from the damp and dark cave, the continuous explosions sounded like firecrackers during the spring festival in matthews previous life. the haze of negative energy continued to rise from the cave. they looked like little mushroom clouds. the high-intensity chain explosions also inevitably caused abnormal airflow in the cave. even though the three of them were within the protective spell, they could feel the wind whistling past them. ella staggered. if matthew hadnt reacted quickly and grabbed her she was almost swept away! rumble! the serial corpse explosions caused the stone wall to collapse. for a moment, a strong wind blew, and white smoke billowed. a large number of zergs died in the explosion. in the midst of the chaos. samantha saw the arrogant guard who had ambushed and chased her! it originally wanted to rely on its thick skin to pass through the area with the most intense explosion. however, a series of mournful wails followed. its bloated and huge body fell down uncontrollably. in the end. in the purgatory of negative energy woven by white bones and gray fog, the zerg guard had also contributed its body to the corpse explosion feast! boom! the huge body exploded. all the creatures within 20 meters of it were blasted into pieces! matthew estimated that after the big guy exploded, the number of zergs present had already decreased by more than half. however, the corpse explosion continued. slowly, the loud explosion chain turned into occasional explosions. 20 minutes later. matthew used the arcane missile that came with his charged staff to deal with the stragglers that escaped the explosion. the terrifying corpse explosion finally stopped. the wind slowed down slightly, and the white smoke sank. the three of them walked out of the range of the gradually dimming rune of guard. in front of them was a mess. a large amount of debris was mixed together. minced meat, broken bones, eyeballs, nails, hair, fascia, internal organs, stones, gold coins, clothes a large amount of blood and pus sprayed on the stone walls in all directions. the air was filled with a nauseating smell. even with matthews mental fortitude, he almost couldnt resist the urge to retch. ella flew away without a sound. samantha, on the other hand. perhaps it was because she often fought with the zergs. her resistance to such bloody scenes was obviously stronger. she walked around the scene of the corpse explosion with a calm expression, checking to see if there were any stragglers left. only when she saw the parts left behind by the zerg guards did she slightly frown. on the other side of the battlefield. matthew met up with soldier and counted the few spoils of war and losses. in terms of losses, except for soldier, all eleven skeleton soldiers became triggers for the explosion. this was what matthew had accumulated in rolling stone town for a long time. it was impossible to say that he did not feel heartache, but skeleton soldiers were essentially cannon fodder. there werent many spoils of war either. there werent many good items on the zerg race, and they were bombarded repeatedly by the corpse explosion spell indiscriminately. the items that survived the explosions were of high quality. matthew found a sapphire ring, a card that looked like an access card, and a psionic staff the length of an arm. the sapphire ring was not only beautiful but it was also enchanted with a spiderweb spell. unfortunately, it was not of a high grade and could only be cast once a day. there was no clue as to the origin of the card, but matthew noticed that the emblem of the antu empire was engraved on the lower right corner of one of the cards. this could be a certificate to enter an important laboratory. as for the last psionic staff, because it was in an unappraised state, matthew habitually activated an identification skill on it after he obtained it. .. [appraisal failed! you are unable to learn the attributes and usage of the psionic staff!] [hint: you need higher knowledge (psi)] .. i failed? matthew raised his eyebrows, and then he felt a headache. most items related to psionic power could only be used after being appraised. in order to appraise such items, the user of the identification skill had to have a high level of psionic knowledge. however, psionic knowledge usually came from items related to psionic power. it could be said to be a perfect closed loop. however, matthew was not discouraged. he still had an advanced identification scroll gifted by master ronan at home, which should be able to identify this staff. the only thing he needed to consider was whether this staff was worthy of the advanced identification scroll. matthew gently stroked the amber stone embellished with light blue on the psionic staff. for a moment, he could not make up his mind. what an impressive explosion. your strength has exceeded my expectations. to be honest, youve helped me a lot. under normal circumstances, it would have taken me a lot of effort to get away. samanthas voice sounded. matthew put away his staff and said calmly, this is nothing. they are also my targets. samantha stared at matthew with her bright eyes. but i made you lose a team of skeleton soldiers. i owe you this. matthew waved his hand. its just a team of skeleton soldiers. dont worry about it. no, this is very important. im thinking of a way to make it up to you. samanthas eyes were bright. or you can try to make some requests, but i might not be able to satisfy all of them. matthew thought about it. maybe we can work together? this hive is huge, and we havent even explored a third of its surface. as moonwalkers, we have the same goal. samantha shook her head without hesitation.no, i wont cooperate with you! before matthew could say anything. she spoke first, how about this? i might not be able to accept your request, so ive decided to return a team of skeleton soldiers to you. eli and i killed a lot of infected people, and their bodies were buried in specific locations on each floor after being processed. i think those materials should be enough for you. that was fine too. matthew was not unhappy about being rejected. he looked at samantha curiously and asked, why did you reject me? just because im a necromancer? samantha said honestly, im sorry, but i really dont want to work with a necromancer. it goes against my nature. matthew couldnt help but laugh. are nature souls all so narrow-minded? samantha was stunned. what right do you have to expel the undead from nature? matthew asked righteously. cant undead creatures be a part of nature? is your understanding of nature a concept instilled into you by those conservative and backward existences who hold power? if thats the case, then i really dont want to cooperate with you. your understanding of nature is too shallow. what? what are you talking about? samantha asked in shock. how could her highness the goddess allow you to say such blasphemous words? blasphemy? was this level of challenge considered blasphemy? matthew now had a new understanding of the moonwalkers mind. in fact. matthew didnt care if the goddess of the moonlight would punish him or not. not to mention that she had a favor to ask of him, even without the pressure of the violent zerg, it was uncertain whether she had the ability to punish him or not! after all, according to the information he had learned from master ronan, it had been hundreds of years since the famous event, the ascension of the heavenly family palace. the influence of the gods on the material plane could be said to be negligible. not to mention the human countries, even the elves who were relatively devout in their beliefs, had already gone against the will of the gods. only conservative and backward groups like the druids still maintained a relatively fixed belief. since theres no room for cooperation, ill leave first. matthew yawned and prepared to go home. remember to bring me to the skeleton material the next time we meet! finally, let me share my own understanding. for me, nature is all-inclusive. it doesnt only include the narrow embodiment that humans can see but also the truth of the universe. samantha stared at matthew, her expression changing. matthew didnt say anything else and disappeared. samantha did not leave. she paced back and forth. her gaze was erratic. not long after. footsteps came from the cave behind her. sorry, im late. did something happen here? eli asked apologetically. samantha hesitated for a moment and repeated matthews words. after hearing this, eli was furious. not only is he blaspheming god, but he is also blaspheming nature! how could dirty undead creatures be considered a part of nature? hes just waxing tales! and hes just a mere 2nd-rank necromancer. how can he have the cheek to talk about the universe? if he were in our earth society, a person like him would have been robbed of everything and exiled to the underground of the far east! eli cursed at him fiercely. samantha was surprisingly silent. time passed. elis heart skipped a beat. samantha, dont tell me you believe his nonsense? samantha hurriedly shook her head. how is that possible? im just thinking about how to repay him! after all, he saved my life just now. eli heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. if he really saved your life, then we should have done something to repay him. i have some leftovers. you can give them to him as compensation. then, he said in a reproachful tone, next time when im not around, dont take risks alone. samantha replied casually, got it. eli asked excitedly, then lets continue? samantha hesitated for a moment, then bit her lip and said, no, im injured and a little tired. ill call it a night. see you next time, eli. with that, she disappeared. only eli was left standing there, confused. .. at home in rolling stone town. .. [hint: you have consumed an advanced identification scroll.] appraisal was successful! [you have obtained cough staff (psionic item)! .. Chapter 32 domain: temperance .. [description: when the wand is fully charged, it can instantly cause up to three targets to fall into a violent coughing state.] .. [note: when coughing, the targets focus will be reduced by at least 10 points.] [if the coughing target was located in a crowd, it could quickly cause a small-scale infection.] [the duration of coughing depended on the targets level and immunity.] [you cannot make legendary, undead, and mechanical units cough.] [this staff can ignore all defensive spells below legendary; [there is a certain chance that the coughing state will be dispelled by a high-level priest] .. a small divine artifact! when he saw the explanation, he was stunned. matthew knew that his usage of the advanced identification scroll was worth it. this thing is simply the bane of spellcasters! he fondly caressed the smooth side of the staff. focus was the most important attribute of spellcasting. if one did not focus enough, it was very likely that the spellcasting would fail, and the consequences of the failure were often extremely tragic. imagine this. a high-level mage who had carefully set up a defense was passionately chanting a high-level spell that could turn the tide of the battle. suddenly, his throat felt itchy, and his eyes rolled back. the spell stuck and turned into a cough! then, what happened next? while his focus was being cut off, he still had to endure the terrifying spell backlash! mages and warlocks were not the only ones who could be affected by this wand. it could also interrupt druids, shamans, and bards spellcasting. one step further. rogues, who needed high-precision movements to maintain their threat in battle, would also suffer setbacks. high-level warriors, monks, sword saints, and other resistant monsters could probably cough while hacking at people. the others would be affected to varying degrees. as for the priest. in this era where the gods are far away, its not that easy to meet a priest. no wonder the antu empire is so crazy. psionic energy does have its merits! matthew held the psionic staff tightly in his hand. after a moment of excitement, he frowned slightly. because in the next line of the description, there was another sentence: .. [staff charging method unknown (insufficient psionic knowledge)] .. even an advanced identification scroll could not figure out its full appearance, which showed how rare psionic knowledge was. however, matthew was not in a hurry. this scroll had already helped him determine the direction of the information search. next, he just needed to find a way to collect knowledge, such as the charging method of psionic items. it seems that i have to find time to visit the crucible house and find the tower spirit, who is extremely lacking in love to inquire about master ronans recent situation. he thought about it. matthew put away the psionic staff properly. then, according to the usual practice, he began to review tonights encounter. .. in a situation where i suddenly encounter a large number of enemies, its not a problem to abandon the ordinary skeleton soldiers. however, i could still do better in terms of distance control. my clothes were already stained with blood. if i asked peggy to wash my clothes later, she would nag at me again. this was very embarrassing. .. the defensive spell in the defensive psalm is indeed impressive. the second-tier infected body cant go through the shield at all, but it can probably take a few hits from the third-tier violent zerg guard. there were still some blank pages at the back of the spellbook, which seemed to be able to be filled with some other defensive spells. however, such spells were usually for one-time use only. i wonder how much a mage who specializes in defensive magic will charge to imbue the pages of the spellbook. .. the existence of the antu empire proves that i have indeed come to a world with a game-like worldview. psionic items are very powerful, but i cant have too many greedy thoughts. i should first do my old job well and study other things when i have the strength. hmm, ill set a small goal first. ill expand the oak forest to about 1800 trees before summer comes! .. the tip of the quill dipped in mineral ink flew across the cheap papyrus. writing manuscripts was a small habit that matthew had developed since he transmigrated. at first, he only recorded the difficulties of planting trees and some esoteric knowledge. later, he would also use them to vent his longing for his hometown and record some thoughtful content. anyway, he used chinese characters, and his handwriting was so illegible that only he could barely recognize it. he saw this as a unique way to relieve stress. during this period of time. matthews brain was often alternating between extreme emptiness and high-speed operation. swoosh! swoosh! swoosh! the pleasant sound of writing rang out. matthew quickly wrote the last paragraph. .. as for what i said before i left, i hope it left an impression on samantha. maybe, she will be my first experimental subject to explore my unique path of legend. perhaps eli has potential too. however, i still have to be careful not to hurt them. although these two druids are old-fashioned, they are very kind and upright. .. undying and nature . this was the question that matthew had been thinking about ever since he transmigrated. he knew very well that these two seemingly different paths would be the source of his future power. based on the worlds knowledge, the two paths were almost completely opposite. people did not even want to think about why they were opposite as if it was a natural law. matthew had once asked master ronan this question. the latter pondered for a long time before giving matthew an answer. ronan told him that all the concepts that were currently used on the continent could not be separated from the interpretation of the world by the gods of the age of enlightenment. Chapter 33 domain: temperance in the era when the gods rose up and interfered with the human world with their own power, in order to consolidate their absolute authority in their own domain, they formed a set of explanations for the world and concepts under the tacit understanding and compromise of many parties. this was the worldview inherited by many races on the continent. this concept had lasted for too long. as a result, no one was willing to break it for hundreds of years after the gods left. .. for mages, spells are low-level tools, domains are middle-level tools, and concepts are high-level tools. but to the gods of the heavenly family palace, the concept was their life. for example, in the age of enlightenment, if one day all living beings believed that what rose at night was no longer the moon, then the next day, all the gods related to the moon were at risk of falling. of course, the situation was very different after the ascension of the heavenly family palace. the gods were powerless to interfere with the present world. concepts were still a source of power for them, but concepts were no longer fatal. more importantly, they became too weak. this is why we can sit here and discuss concepts without considering the feelings of the gods. in fact, they were a bunch of pitiable worms that had been swept into the trash heap, destined to never shine again in this world. after their ascension, it was the era of spellcasters. i admire your views on nature and immortality . if you embark on the path of legend one day, you might really have a chance to walk on a supreme path that no one has ever walked before. .. these were ronans original words. matthew was deeply moved after hearing it. he was excited that the light shone on his previously lost path, but he was also glad that he met a good teacher like ronan when he had just started. in matthews opinion. it was inevitable that the concept of undying and nature went hand in hand on his body. if he continued to use the existing concepts and worldview, then the two would inevitably conflict with each other. he even suspected that the chaotic characteristics of the system were a manifestation of conflict. to solve this problem, he had to come up with a new concept! and in this new concept system, he had to make the undying and nature mutually inclusive. this was theoretically possible. after all, the negative energy plane that symbolized the origin of the undead was naturally formed. it should belong to the broad sense of nature. as time passed, there would be a day when the world would be destroyed. when the universe was destroyed, it would return to death, and death was a sub-domain of undying. the two could be mutually inclusive. of course. with matthews current strength, it was still too early to talk about the concept. he had to grasp the power of undying and nature at least before he could announce the new concept to the world. but a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. persuading the most conservative druid to accept the possibility of the overlapping of undying and nature was matthews test after planting the tree. .. he finished writing. matthew did not put away the stack of papyrus. he was just taking a short rest. then, he continued to write. next was the content of his future plan. matthew liked to make plans regularly and list out the things that needed to be done one by one. the first was planting trees. before summer arrived, this was matthews main business. no project could affect his continued effort in planting trees. for this reason. he decided to reduce the time he spent cleaning the zerg nest at night. after all, the lower he went, the more dangerous it would be. he had to ensure that there were no stragglers that escaped from the upper levels before he considered going to the next level. he believed that ella and the goddess would understand. the second was the learning of spells and the advancement of his profession which had been delayed for half a month. these two were actually not that urgent, not to mention the spells that could be learned at any time. matthews level was now stuck at level 8. if he wanted to continue to improve, he had to complete a ritual called night of the undead to obtain the qualification to advance to advanced necromancer . he could also go for other powerful or unorthodox advanced professions: the true necromancer, the lord of paleness, the lord of the dead souls, the sigh of ode, the tomb guardthere was also baiyan citys characteristic advanced necromancer class, the chained death. in short, if he did not advance, his level could not continue to increase, and his experience could only be stored temporarily. however, advancement often required a lot of energy and time. after some thought. matthew decided to plan for the advancement in the first week of summer. this meant that he still had enough time to think about which path to take. lastly, he needed to add some necessary props and items. he wanted to buy scrolls. the weapon that soldier requested had to be forged by someone else. if he still had money left, matthew wanted to exchange it for a bigger magical bag. also, a long time ago, he had taken a fancy to a ring in the crucible house that could increase his energy limit. however, he thought about it. he sighed. in the end, he crossed out the last two items from his to-do list. .. it was late at night when all the paperwork was completed. matthew sorted the papyrus paper and pressed it with different weights. he had just stretched when a white light shone. pa! a coconut fell into matthews arms. wait, where did you get this? matthew was surprised. unfortunately, the oak tree fairy came and went quickly. he only saw a flash of white light, and the other party disappeared, leaving matthew alone to enjoy this gift of nature. Chapter 34 domain: temperance how do i crack open this thing matthew touched the thick coconut shell with both hands, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. however, very quickly. his attention shifted from the coconut to the ability gift of nature. he pondered for a moment. matthew placed the coconut on his thigh, took out another piece of paper, and wrote, how should i use this miraculous and strange ability? he stopped writing and thought for a moment. if he were a greedy person, he would strive to maximize his benefits. he would collect corpses through all sorts of legal or illegal channels and then bury them in his oak forest. after that, he only needed to sit back and enjoy the fruits of others labor. but was that really right? matthew shook his head decisively. boundless gifts seemed tempting, but if he did that, what difference would it make him from those people who did all kinds of evil for power? besides, there might be hidden dangers to this ability that he had not discovered. matthew didnt think that he could always enjoy the gifts without paying any price. his intuition told him that abusing this ability could cause a lot of problems. therefore, he had to be cautious. matthew decided to take the initiative to control the number of gifts. he wouldnt refuse a corpse that was delivered to him, but he wouldnt take the initiative to search for a burial object either. .. in addition, i should also control my thoughts in terms of perception. i cant think of burying someone when i see that they have powerful abilitiesthis kind of greedy thinking is very dangerous. it might gradually strip away my humanity. natures gift is a gift, and i shouldnt take the initiative to demand or expect it. he wrote these. matthew heaved a sigh of relief. at that moment, it was as if something hazy in his heart had been broken. his heart was clear and refreshed. in the next second. he suddenly noticed that everything around him had fallen into a strange distortion. in a trance. matthew saw countless faces that seemed to be immersed in mercury. some of them were happy, some were sad, some were greedy, and some were cold. it was as if there were pairs of eyes with different emotions watching him. his skin was itchy from the gazes. just as matthew was about to give in. all the images disappeared. powerful energy was injected into his body! .. [you have firmly rejected an incredible temptation in the depths of your heart. you have successfully stepped into the sub-domain of desire, temperance!] [as a reward for stepping into the field, you can choose one of the following three abilities:] .. 1. heart of tranquil water (your willpower is enough to resist most charms below legendary level) 2. spare power (after your mana or stamina is completely exhausted, a small portion of energy will be replenished. amount of usage: 10 3. a heart without regrets (you can choose whether to seal the emotion regret. after sealing it, you will never be disturbed by this emotion) .. after the unexpected joy. matthew began to think. these three options actually had their own merits. [a heart without regrets] could help a person permanently remove a relatively negative emotion, and it could also be unsealed at any time. it was flexible and easy to use. there was a limit to the number of times he could use spare power , but it could always help him in a desperate situation. however who could refuse the heart of tranquil water? out of courtesy, matthew glanced at the other two options and chose one without hesitation! .. you have completed the enlightenment of the temperance sub-domain. your current status: initial entry. .. you have received a permanent status of clear mind. [clear mind: every day, as long as you complete the restraint of a certain desire, you will have a clear mind for at least 1 hour. in this state, your learning efficiency will be three times that of usual!] .. this is very useful. if were talking about desire, i am already restraining it every day! matthew couldnt help but mutter. in the next second. a faint voice came from outside the basement. i knew it! matthew, i knew that you were actually restraining the urge to violate me every day. you necromancers are all the same, arent you? matthew turned around. peggy was swinging her long legs against the door frame. as she was doing that, she was still winking at matthew. this scene. matthew could only say in his heart, what in the whats the matter? he asked. there are three big things im about to tell you. peggy became serious. .. Chapter 35 matthews living room .. first, when i visited our neighbors house in the middle of the night, i happened to see the lords guards leaving through the eastern gate of the mage district. they were fully armed, and there were about twenty of them. im guessing that they werent there for a walk. peggy said. matthew nodded slightly. the lords guards were the absolute elites of the suki family. they were independent of the garrison and only listened to rhaegars orders. most of the time, they would not leave the camp next to the lieges residence. only during wars or rebellions could they be seen in other parts of the town. rhaegar has been keeping quiet for half a month. it seems like hes making a big move. matthew gently kneaded the feathers at the end of the quill, and his eyes gradually became clear. it should be about the traitor. peggy shrugged. i dont know about that. im just sharing interesting or suspicious signs with you, as you asked. but if your judgment is correct, then the traitor is probably not a small figure. it is very likely that he is a knight with a fief. otherwise, rhaegar would not need so many people. matthew nodded in agreement. although this matter is important, it has nothing to do with us. the next item is especially important! peggy stared at matthew seriously and said word by word, matthew, you need to get back to work! matthew was shocked. we dont have enough money anymore? peggy threw a stack of bills and an account book on the table. there were all kinds of items and numbers written on them, and matthew was dazzled. this is the account book for the last quarter and the budget for the next quarter that i just prepared. lets talk about income first. you went out a few times recently and brought back some one-time income. these gold coins are about seven hundred. and ever since you took a leave of absence from the seifer public school, headmaster ryan has stopped your double salary. relying solely on the allowance from the public security bureau, your monthly income is only 50 gold coins. remember these numbers, and lets talk about expenses in terms of food and accommodation, you have very high requirements for three meals a day. i prepare a variety of food for you every day, but many of the ingredients themselves are very expensive. fortunately, the fairies would send some fresh vegetables and delicacies over every now and then. but even so, we still have to spend a lot of money in a month. here, its very clear. your food expenditure is about five gold coins per month, and i need to buy negative energy stones to maintain my life and physical strength. recently, ive been deliberately reducing my consumption, but it still costs around 25 gold coins per month. look, our monthly food expenses actually cost 30 gold coins! peggy growled and said, this is too extravagant! matthew pinched the bridge of his nose. it is indeed extravagant. however, the biggest expenditure is still in the greenhouse. in order to ripen a large number of seeds at the same time and cultivate them into saplings, you need to open the growth circle in the greenhouse at all times. this requires a large amount of silver powder and sunstones, and the monthly expenditure is more than 100 gold coins! this did not include the cost of buying seeds. next, you would buy a full set of attribute enhancement scrolls. even if that feminine mage in baiyan city is willing to give you a discount, a set will cost you 200 gold coins. i also know that you want to buy a new magic book, a new magical bag, and that ring that increases the maximum limit of your energy. however, if this continues, your savings will be exhausted within seven months! well go bankrupt then! matthew! peggy looked very nervous and didnt feel safe at all. matthew thought for a moment. ive also calculated the expenditure. theres one thing you might not have noticed. the main factor that caused the expenditure gap is actually the greenhouse. after this spring, ill greatly reduce the consumption of the greenhouse but thats still not enough, is it? peggy stared at him, then covered her jaw with one hand and said rather exaggeratedly, matthew, why dont you let me go back to the negative energy plane? i dont need extra negative energy stones to survive there! although i dont like that place, at least it can lighten your burden. matthew looked at her speechlessly. or you can go back to class. you are an excellent history teacher! peggy tried to persuade him with reason and emotion. however, the salary given to me by the public school is only 60 gold coins a month. if we follow your calculation, we will still be unable to make ends meet. matthew spread out his hands, indicating that he was a lazybones who did not want to go to work. no, as far as i know, as long as you are willing to go back to class, your salary will increase to 100 gold coins a month! peggys plan was revealed: so, go back to class, matthew. this family needs your income. the girls in school are also waiting for you to come back. did you take principal ryans money? peggy confessed, actually, this is also the third thing i want to talk about. miss sif came by today and said that she had something to talk to you about. i told her that you werent here, so she planned to wait for you in the living room. i told her that you might not come back tonight. she looked a little disappointed. after sitting in the kitchen for about an hour, she left with some regret. however, she told me that she would visit you again tomorrow at the same time. matthew rubbed his temples. did you say no? peggy glanced at him. i said yes. Chapter 36 matthews living room why? matthew asked. paige crossed her arms. because that girl was very cute. she chatted with me for more than an hour in the kitchen and even asked me what dishes you liked. she promised me that when she came tomorrow, she would bring me the purgatory recipes hidden in her house. as a skeleton who aspires to become a top chef, of course, i couldnt refuse! matthew was amused. so thats why youre urging me to go to work. was it sifs idea? also, is this the big thing you mentioned? peggy said matter-of-factly, going to work on time is a virtue, matthew. besides, this concerns my dream and your happiness. why isnt it important? i want to remind you that sif is different from other girls. her mind is much more mature than you think of underage girls. i think she suits you very well. matthew spread his hands and joked, unfortunately, her father does not suit me. i thought so too, peggy said seriously. so i gave her a suggestion. i told her to get rid of her father, who likes to follow his daughter when she comes to find you tomorrow! matthew scratched his head. so rheager was following sif again? didnt he have his own work to do? who knows? peggy said. hes a pitiful person, but this kind of oppressive protection may not give sif happiness. he should learn to let her grow up on her own. you look like you have a lot of experience with children, matthew teased. peggy was stunned for a moment. her soul fire flickered again, and she didnt speak for a long time. eh, new memories? matthew lowered his voice. no, peggy shook her head. but i think i heard this sentence from another person. i dont know if youve had a similar experience. a moment, a sentence, that strong feeling of deja vu, as if youve experienced it before matthew nodded. the two of them were silent for a while. so, are you going back to class or not? peggy asked suddenly. matthew blinked. the reason why i was willing to go to class was partly because i lacked money. on the other hand, i hoped to use the school library and the students books at home to catch up on knowledge. now that i dont need that anymore, i suggest you forget the previous suggestion. he paused for a moment and thought, but i really should find myself a legal, stable, and quick job. what do you think about that, peggy? peggy yawned and looked disinterested. how would i know? im just a muddle-headed skeleton. good night, matthew. .. the next night. matthew, who had been busy in the forest for the whole day, returned to his home in town early. after dinner, he took a shower and waited in the living room with a book. although the content of the book wasnt boring, matthew was a little distracted. he was mainly thinking about how to tactfully persuade sif not to come to him every few days. he had a good impression of sif. therefore, he did not want to hurt her even more. 7 pm. it was almost time for sifs visit. a bell rang outside the house. matthew put down his book and quickly got up to open the door. however, what he did not expect was it was another woman standing outside the fence. samantha? matthew looked at her in surprise. please forgive me for coming in uninvited, and please dont blame ella. i was the one who begged her to tell me your address. samantha looked a little tired. however, there was a strange look in her eyes. at this moment, she was wearing a dress that was in line with the trend of human towns, but it did not fit her well. her chest swelled and trembled slightly. her expression was a little awkward. uh, im not used to places where humans gather. can you let me in? samantha asked in a low voice. of course however, before matthew could open the door to welcome her in. not far away, a mournful roar erupted, no! the man roared as he walked closer, samantha, what are you doing? why did you go to this necromancers house? matthew silently watched the menacing eli. look, this he looked at samantha again. in the next second. the uneasiness on the female druids face instantly disappeared, replaced by anger and fierceness. eli, im warning you! do not follow me! samanthas voice was like a beasts roar, making ones heart palpitate. she turned around and stomped towards eli. every step she took. her body expanded. three steps later. a beautiful and flawless brown fur draped over her body. she had transformed from a 1.7-meter-tall human woman into a brown bear that was more than three meters tall! please wait a moment, mr. matthew. samantha turned around and said in a gentle and apologetic tone. youve never used that tone with me. eli was still angrily accusing her. the giant bear pounced forward and grabbed elis body. it was as if she was dragging a log as she rushed out of the town! in the blink of an eye, the two figures disappeared one after another. only a shallow mark was left on the cobblestone floor. ten minutes later. a black shadow appeared at the end of the mark. it was a leopard. she lightly jumped in front of matthew. im sorry, but eli wont bother us anymore. Chapter 37 matthews living room matthew thought for a moment and didnt say anything in the end. he politely led samantha into the living room. peggy, we have guests! matthew shouted. peggy reluctantly came out of the kitchen. she glanced at samantha and snorted again. then, she turned around and brought a cup of cold coffee from the kitchen. at this moment. the bell rang again. sorry, excuse me. matthew had to open the door first. this time, it was indeed sif standing outside the fence. she was no longer wearing the dark red cloak but a white dress. she was tall and had long legs. her legs were close together, and her hands were behind her back. her smile was sweet and gave people a feeling of healing. good evening, matthew! sif smiled and greeted him. matthew smiled back. good evening. well, please come in first. as he spoke, he moved to the side. sif took half a step forward. during this process. she suddenly turned around and looked at the alley opposite her with a helpless expression. wait for me, matthew. she jogged over. in the shadows of the alley. sif poked a section of the wall, and a red blanket appeared on the wall. the blanket fell, and an embarrassed middle-aged man appeared in front of her. father, you promised not to interfere with my freedom, said sif angrily. rheagers face turned red, and he quickly retorted, but you also promised me that you would pay attention to your own safety! sifs eyes widened. but im going to matthews house. its not a dangerous place! rheagers face was bitter. to him, that was probably the most dangerous place in rolling stone town! but he didnt dare to say this to sif. in the many arguments and conversations with his daughter, they did have an agreement. he was the first to violate the agreement. therefore, he tried to coax sif out of her unhappiness. i promise you, i will leave now. finally. rheager patted sifs head reluctantly. under the latters gaze, he turned around and left the street. however, less than five minutes later. he turned around and sneaked into the shadows again! .. detestable necromancer! rheager gritted his teeth in hatred, but it was really inconvenient for him to do anything to matthew. he watched sifs back and matthews smiling face disappear behind the door, and the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger. no! i cant just wait outside like this! i have to see what they are doing! the living room. theyre in the living room. i have to find a place where i can look into the living room! rheagers gaze frantically searched the surroundings. very quickly. he found a red roof with a tall chimney. rheager was agile and jumped up. he took two steps forward and revealed a happy expression. as expected, i can see matthews living room from here! however, the roof was tilted upward on both sides. if he wanted to see into matthews living room more clearly, he still had to go up. so he grabbed hold of the bricks and stepped forward. all the way to the roof. suddenly. he bumped into a similarly sneaky and wild figure. that persons face was filled with unwillingness, and his eyes were fierce. when rheager bumped into him, he was also staring at matthews living room! rheager was stunned for a moment. then, as if he had thought of something, he instantly became furious! he grabbed the wild mans shoulder and asked, did the despicable necromancer get your daughter too? .. Chapter 38 matthews living room .. grabbed by rheager, eli instinctively wanted to counterattack, but he restrained himself at the critical moment. his intuition told him that the man in front of him did not seem to have any malicious intentions. he frowned and pondered the meaning of rheagers question. then, he shook his head and said, no. rheager was a little surprised. matthew was well-known for being liked by girls. he thought that, just like him, eli was a family member of the victim girls. im sorry. realizing that he had lost his composure, rheager let go of his hand and sighed. i really envy you. you dont know how popular that necromancer is among the underage girls. if you have a daughter, please keep an eye on her, or youll regret it! elis lips quivered slightly. in the end, he said truthfully, the one who just went in was my girlfriend. rheager widened his eyes. the two men on the roof fell into a dead silence. .. in matthews living room. the atmosphere was also a little strange at first. when two young women with different figures and looks appeared in a sealed space, a few meaningful eye exchanges were inevitable. very quickly. sif smiled sweetly. matthew, do you have guests? you guys go ahead. ill go to the kitchen with peggy. as she spoke. she actually hooked her arm around peggys arm with incomparable ease. the two of them went to the kitchen affectionately. not long after. laughter came from the kitchen. samantha looked away and asked curiously, are all human girls so bold now? matthew shook his head and smiled. sif is an exception. he poured samantha another glass of milk. i came to look for you today because of what you said the other day. samantha went straight to the point. at first, i didnt think that what you said was right, but your words reminded me of the past a friend. she took a sip of milk and pressed her lips together to wipe away the white foam. her beautiful face revealed a deep reminiscence. in fact, it has been a long time. there was someone who said something similar to me, but at that time, i was too young, and i lacked knowledge of this world. i thought about it carefully. although you are a necromancer, you dont look like a bad person. that day in the hive, i saw you transform into a raven. that wasnt a mages ability. that is the shapeshifting form that only druids have. no matter how bad the situation was, the goddess of moonlight would never give the title of moonwalker to someone who had nothing to do with druids. it was these thoughts that prompted me to look for you. i want to know if you can really master the abilities of both nature and immortality at the same time. matthew smiled. sorry, this is my secret. samantha blushed. she seemed a little uneasy. im sorry. i didnt mean to pry into your secrets. i just i just want to confirm one thing. matthew crossed his hands and rested his chin on them. why dont we talk about your friend first? hes the biggest reason why you came to find me, isnt he? he thought samantha came to him because she was convinced by his wonderful debate. he did not expect that there was another reason. this made matthew feel a little frustrated and curious. what kind of friend would make samantha, an old-fashioned druid, dare to break through her shackles and come to him? samantha was silent for a while. after a long time. she then slowly said, alright, about my friend, i have to start from my hometown. my hometown is a village by the sea. my parents and the other adults in the village make a living by fishing. i dont have many memories of that village. i dont know why, but i was nine or ten years old at that time, but my memories of my hometown are so vague. i only remember that one day, all the people in the village ran out to watch some festivities. my mother pulled me along. it was on a shoal with jagged reefs. we saw a huge, magnificent, majestic, and exquisite tower ship on the shore. no matter what words i used, i couldnt express the shock i felt when i saw that ship for the first time. it was like the armor of a god, making people feel awe when they saw it. on the ship, there was a flag with golden lines on it, and the patterns on it were also very beautiful. the villagers had never seen such a flag before. many years later. i found it in jade courts library. that was the flag of the su country. at this point. samantha paused and stared at matthew with a strange look. do you know about the su country? matthew quickly understood the emotions in samanthas eyes. that emotion was called anticipation. sorry, i dont know. matthew only felt that the term su country did not seem to conform to the common language habits of this continent. alright then. samanthas eyes flashed with disappointment. most of the people in aindor dont know much about su country. after i became a druid, i went crazy looking for traces of su country. i only know that the su nation is on the other side of the endless ocean. if you depart from the gem coast, there are three ways to find that legendary country. if you headed north, you would cross the eternal icefield and the road of desolation. you would pass through the barren and dangerous far east, and you would have a chance to reach the northern part of the su country. Chapter 39 matthews living room to the south, you had to go southeast after arriving at serrated city. along the way, you would cross mount doom, voodoo swamp, and barbarian tooth peninsula. this way, they would have a chance to reach the south of the su country. the last method was to cross the endless sea by boat. in short, that country was very distant, mysterious, rich, and powerful. did you know? the leader of the su country had a legendary profession called emperor. they combined their own mana with the veins of the earth, and they could release invincible power with a raise of their hands. the su people said that he was the embodiment of the true dragon. the emperors wife usually received a legendary profession called empress. legend had it that she could communicate with the phoenix above the nine heavens and also had powerful energy. the emperor, empress, and their officials guarded the land of the su country. however, at the borders of the su country, in the endless abyss, there were always demons eyeing them covetously. in order to resist these demons, the emperors of the past generations built a vast and magnificent magical wonder-the great wall. it was said that even the shortest part of the great wall was more than 300 meters! the emperor often went to the great wall to fight the demons in the abyss. the mages under his command were all powerful characters, and they also had a special advanced profession, the great wall mage. it was said that great wall mages could use the power of the great wall to cast spells. ten level-17 great wall mages working together could cast a large-scale destructive spell that was comparable to a legendary spell. of course, the empress also has her own group of mages, but their special advanced profession is called jade phoenix mages. it is said that their power comes from the phoenix that signed a contract with the empress .. samanthas eyes lit up as she recounted the story. matthew listened quietly, but his heart was not calm. according to her description, why did this su country seem so much like a magically modified ancient china? after samantha finished speaking. matthew said with a fascinated look, thats an amazing country. so, did your friend tell you all that? samantha nodded. i believe youve guessed it as well. my friend came from the tower ship. he told me that their ship encountered a sea monster in the deep sea. in order to avoid the pursuit of the sea monster, they had no choice but to change their direction. in the end, because the ship was too damaged, they were forced to dock. at this point. she suddenly laughed at herself. it might be my wishful thinking to say that we were friends. perhaps in his eyes, i was just a little girl who loved to read stories. he was the captains son and was three years older than me. their ship had countless snacks, and every one of them was an eye-opener for me. he took me to his fathers room to use the starry mirror, a mirror that could see very far away, and he told me how they fought monsters that were more than 300 meters long in the deep sea. these things were like a dream to me at that time. matthew was moved. do you like him? samantha waved her hand. thats just an unrealistic fantasy of a young girl. he and i played together for about two months. then, one day, they left quietly, just like when they arrived. i only remember the night before he left. he came down from the ship and brought me a lot of snacks. he told me that they were going out to sea to find a secret treasure left behind by a legendary master of the su country in the endless ocean. as long as they find that secret treasure, they can uncover a new path that will allow the mage to control the power of life and death at the same time. he said that he would come to me once he found the treasure trove and wanted to share it with me. one winter, the village was destroyed by bandits. i joined the moonlight society and became a druid. of course, he did not return. sometimes, i cant even be sure if that magnificent black ship is a dream i had when i was young. at this point. samanthas eyes were filled with nostalgia. the living room was silent for a long time. so you came to me just to know if the secret treasure your friend mentioned exists? matthew asked. samantha nodded, then shook her head in pain. id rather it didnt exist. otherwise, im afraid itll be difficult for me to continue facing my faith. matthew said seriously, your faith should be nature, not a god who holds a portion of natures authority. as he spoke. he stood up and extended his hand to samantha. give me your hand. samantha hesitated. finally, she placed her hand on matthews palm. .. on the roof. rheagar only heard a brutal beast roar. a strong wind blew. the wild man rushed into matthews house at an astonishing speed. let her go! eli roared and wanted to break through the window. however, in the next second. a mighty power spread out from matthews body. a warm breeze blew from all directions. the house seemed to disappear. in its place. it was a warm and friendly oak forest! under an oak tree. matthew and samantha were standing with their palms against each other. as for eli. his attack was interrupted by the power of the domain. he looked around in a daze. suddenly. he let out a long and unbelievable roar! five seconds later. the oak forest twisted and disappeared. .. [you have activated the oak domain. druid samantha has sensed the oak domain with your help. she will have the opportunity to understand the power of the domain.] Chapter 40 matthews living room [druid eli has accidentally entered your oak tree domain. with his high talent, he will also have the opportunity to comprehend the power of this domain. .. ah? matthew turned to look at the window next to him in surprise. outside the window. elis face was twisted. his eyes were filled with gratitude and pain. in short, it was very complicated. eli! samantha stomped her foot angrily. eli pushed open the window and said through gritted teeth, let go of your hand first. samantha ignored him and looked at matthew. i didnt expect you to really control the power of life. however, you must not have shared the oak tree domain with me just to show off. what do you want me to do for you? elis eyelids twitched. however, under samanthas murderous gaze in the end, he shut his mouth. su country. matthew pulled out his hand. i want to know everything about the su country. if possible, i also want the information about the secret treasure. samantha nodded. you will get what you want the next time we meet. eli finally couldnt hold it in anymore. theres a next time!? whoosh! samantha transformed into a leopard and threw him to the ground. in an instant. she turned into a brown bear and quickly dragged eli out of the town. im sorry, samantha. i didnt mean to break the promise. i just couldnt control myself. i was worried that you would be deceived by that necromancer. facing the furious samantha, eli seemed a little submissive. thats enough. eli, i dont want to talk too much about this topic with you. you and i might have had a good time talking, but your possessiveness has suffocated me. im an independent individual. i have my own mind and judgment. i know what im doing. samantha put her hands on her hips. were done. eli looked at the other party in disbelief. youre dumping me for him? samanthas eyes were filled with pity. cant i have my own will in your eyes? do i only exist as an attachment to other men in your eyes? you disappoint me. goodbye, ancient tiger. as she spoke, she turned back into a leopard. after taking a few steps. she turned around and warned, if i find out that you dare to find trouble with mr. matthew, you know what will happen. the leopard fluttered a few times and disappeared into the night. eli stretched out a hand desolately as if doing so could bring back that vigorous figure. there was a burning flame on his chest. he stood there for about ten minutes. suddenly, he roared and transformed into a ferocious tiger that ran tirelessly. only in this way could he temporarily forget the pain. but as he ran he came to the oak forest north of the town. he had just been to the oak tree domain, so of course, he would not feel unfamiliar with this place. this was the necromancers domain source! instinctively, he raised his claws, wanting to chop down an oak tree. however, at this critical moment. he retracted his claws again. i cant vent my anger on a tree, he muttered to himself. samantha was probably just angry. i shouldnt have mistrusted her. that necromancer actually has the power of the oak tree domain. samantha must have her own reasons for visiting him. maybe i almost ruined her plan. its normal for her to be angry. if i beg her a few more times, she should forgive me. unknowingly. he walked to the north of the oak forest. eli suddenly stopped in his tracks. there was a dangerous aura in the air ahead. youre still as sharp as ever, little tiger. a coquettish female voice came from behind a rock. eli growled, and a slender black panther walked out gracefully. quinna? eli said warily. the black panther slowly approached. she even walked up to eli and tried to scratch the tigers chin with her claws. but this action was dodged by eli. whats wrong, little tiger? are you not happy that your girlfriend dumped you? the black panther giggled and said, then, let me take care of you. you havent forgotten the fun weve had, right? shut up, quinna! disgust flashed in elis eyes. i was young and ignorant at that time, which was why i was seduced by you. i didnt know that you had become a member of the withering order. we are now mortal enemies! get lost before i kill you! the tiger growled repeatedly. the thick killing intent solidified. the black panther wanted to tease him, but when she sensed the murderous aura, she leaped away and said, youre really a little tiger who doesnt know how to have fun! eli stared coldly in the direction where the other party had disappeared. his mind had not become unclear because of the breakup. if quinna appeared here, there must be other members of the withering order nearby. what are they doing in this town? the only forest nearby is this oak forest! eli strolled in the forest, thinking bit by bit. do the witherers want to attack the oak forest? no, there must be something worse. no, i cant sit by and do nothing. the oak trees are innocent. i benefited a lot from the necromancers domain just now. even for that alone, i have to stop the witherers plot! thinking of this. eli made a huge decision in his heart. he wanted to stay in the oak forest to guard this place. he was not leaving! .. back in matthews living room Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Matthew’s Living Room chapter 41: matthews living room translator: lonelytree eh? did that big sister with the good figure just go out through the window? facing sifts confusion, matthew explained with a smile. shes a druid. is that so sif placed her hands behind her back and looked a little shy. matthew, i came here today mainly to thank you for saving my life. matthew was stunned. havent you already thanked me? he was already thinking about how to reject sifts next visit. however, in the next second. sif quickly took out a small bag from behind her and handed it to matthew. last time, it was a verbal thank you. this time, i brought a gift. sifs eyes are shining you wont reject me, will you? matthew stared at the luggage in his hand, unable to refuse! [magic bag (super version): 12 slots in the shortcut bar, five cubic meters of basic storage space, zero weight, and increased movement speed] [additional spell: biscuit spell (can automatically generate ten biscuits per day as food)] how much is this thing? matthew asked in a hoarse voice. 1400 gold coins. it cost me all my pocket money that id saved before i was 15, sif said frankly. but it doesnt matter. ill be 16 soon. my father will give me a lot of pocket money again. i cant take it. its too expensive. matthew said with a conflicted expression. my life is worth more than 1400 gold coins! sif smiled and said, and ive already bought it. you know the situation in rolling stone town. there arent many mages, and no one else can use it. matthew looked troubled. a phantom rushed into the kitchen and snatched the luggage. ill accept it on his behalf! peggy said loudly. matthew glared at her. did you tell her that i really want a better backpack? peggy spread her hands. i said that you only wanted an enhanced version, the one that costs 500 gold coins. who knew that she would buy the super version? sif spread her hands. anyway, the gift has already been given out. you cant return it back for me! as she spoke, she slumped lazily on the sofa. matthew sighed and said, okay, okay. i appreciate your kindness. i really need this. thank you, sif. sif blinked. everyone wants you back in class-im interested in history, but the books are so boring! matthew shook his head helplessly. i really dont have time for classes recently, but if you want, i can teach you in private. sure, sif straightened up from the sofa. lets start from the hundred city division. last time, you didnt teach me how the seven saint alliance ruled the hundred city-states. matthew nodded. he returned to his room and took out a thick history book. then, he sat in front of sif and began to explain. rhaegar, who was trying to hide in the haystack, was shocked when he heard the conversation in the living room. is it just a lecture? at this moment. a carefree skeleton walked out of the kitchen door. rhaegar curled his body. the skeleton circled around the windowsill and walked back. fortunately, it didnt discover me. rhaegar was rejoicing. suddenly, he heard a conversation coming from the room. matthew, matthew! ive found a legal, stable, and profitable way to make money! do tell. we can use your charm and seduce a few underage girls to come to our house for classes. then, we can sell the sitting area around the windowsill for a high price! huh? how do you know it wont work if you dont give it a try? since we have a potential customer, you should go and ask. rhaegar silently raised his head. then, he met matthews complicated gaze. uh, mr rhaegar, would you buy a ticket? matthew asked politely. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Tower Spirit chapter 42: tower spirit translator: lonelytree the next morning. at 3:50, matthew opened his eyes on time. after washing up, he went to the kitchen to grab a loaf of bread and left the house amidst the chirping of birds in the morning. he did not leave the mage area as usual. instead, he walked toward the centre of the mage area, where no one else had ever visited. the morning of early spring was still cold. matthew walked past a well-maintained bush. drops of dew swirled along the leaves, and a few drops even spilt on his shoes. a few minutes later. he wolfed down the bread and stood in front of a two-story house in the middle of the mage area. dong dong dong! the bell suddenly rang from the bungalow. this meant that it was four oclock sharp. matthew quickly stepped forward. he gently knocked on the door with his right hand until an exaggerated face appeared on the door. he then said the password, a days plan is in the morning. the strange face split open quickly, revealing a dark, dome-shaped entrance. good morning, matthew. welcome to crucible house. ill wait for you on the top floor. remember to press the acceleration button on the elevator a few more times. youll experience an extraordinary pleasure. a mechanical voice came from inside. matthew lowered his head and walked in. what appeared in front of him was an extremely vast space. the floor was paved with a strange material like mercury, the dome of the sky was lined with stars, six marble pillars rose into the sky, and the two sides were lined with sculpture-like automatons. this was the crucible house. it was part of a mage tower that the great mage ronan had made public. here, you could buy magic tools and materials, borrow magic books, rent magic laboratories, forge magic equipment, find an adventuring team, and so on. it was similar to the adventurers guild in many online games, except that the crucible house only served mages. moreover, the entry time was very strict. it was only fifteen minutes between four in the morning and four fifteen in the morning. if they missed it, they would have to come back the next day. there were at least four entrances to the crucible house south of eversong forest. however, matthew never bumped into anyone every time he came here. he speculated that it might be because there were too few mages in this world at the moment and that the crucible house charged an entrance fee. thirty gold coins each time wasnt too expensive, but it was still an expense. take matthew as an example. if he did not have the need to borrow books from this place, he would never have come to the crucible house. the food and service here were good but expensive. the materials and tools provided by master ronan were much better than those outside. but if matthew had a choice, he would rather travel a few hundred kilometres to baiyan city to find a familiar merchant to buy the same materials and tools. unfortunately, he had no choice. this was the kind of place where one would unconsciously bend over when they entered the door if they were not rich. matthew walked to the nearest marble pillar. this was actually a magic elevator hidden in the pillar. you could go to the floor you wanted according to your needs. different floors had different constructs to serve you. of course, you could also choose to have human servers receive you, but it would cost more. when matthew approached, he was surprised to find a woman wearing black-rimmed glasses and a traditional robe waiting anxiously before the elevator. ding! the pillar rotated to both sides, and the magic elevator appeared in front of them. ah, why dont you go first? the female mage said to matthew somewhat unnaturally. she seemed to be particularly constrained. matthew sized her up and shook his head. no, you go first. ill wait for the next one. the female mage was a little surprised. however, after seeing matthews determined expression, she was shocked. she quickly nodded and thanked him in a low voice. then, she jogged into the lift. by the way, if a voice asks you to press the acceleration button later, remember to reject it! the elevator doors were about to close. matthew smiled and gave his advice. through the crack, the female mage tilted her head in confusion. the elevator went up in an instant. matthew waited patiently for a few minutes. a brand-new elevator booth unfolded in front of him. he walked in calmly. as a close friend of ronan, the privilege he enjoyed in the crucible house was tower spirit 177s service. this would greatly facilitate him to find what he wanted in the vast sea of imowledge. there was no need to pay labour fees. matthew was very grateful for this. the elevator doors slowly closed. he could feel himself rising at a slow and comfortable speed. after a few seconds. a stiff voice rang in his ears. sir, according to the current speed, you will need 29 hours and 7 minutes to reach the floor you want. so, do you need an accelerated service? i am your friendly companion, tower spirit no. 247. matthew immediately refused. no. dont play this kind of trick anymore. 177 , you sound like a broken record. a few seconds later. the voice continued, 177 has been killed and replaced by me, 369. now i control the crucible house. if you dont want to fall, you better press the acceleration button. it will make you very happy. matthew smiled and said, it can indeed make people very happy, but im sorry, ive already vomited once. after that time, i swear i wont fall for your trick again. the voice laughed coldly.. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Tower Spirit chapter 43: tower spirit translator: lonelytree feeling stubborn today, arent we? not bad, matthew. youve grown up. you dont really think i need you to press the button to speed up the elevator, do you? im the greatest tower spirit in history. who am i? king of the crucible house! if you continue to be so impertinent, ill personally help you speed up! im ready. matthew pulled the elevator handrail. the voice of the tower genie instantly became evil and ghostly. are you really ready? hehehe, matthew, im going to speed up now matthew closed his eyes and tightened his grip on the armrest. dont be afraid. ill be very gentle, matthew. the tower spirit was still threatening. matthew suddenly opened his eyes. are you finally afraid, matthew? the tower spirit was proud. matthew let go and looked at the elevator panel. weve arrived at the top floor. 1ne uoor openeu. matthew stepped out. the top floor of the crucible house was a large open space. above his head was the boundless starry sky. in the open space. a golem that was more than three meters tall, made entirely of clay, and wearing an exaggerated suit walked toward matthew. it didnt look angry because of the failure of the prank. instead, it greeted matthew with a humble tone, good morning, matthew. welcome to the crucible house. your humble servant, tower spirit 177, is at your service. however, matthew did not dare to put on airs in front of him. one had to know that the construct in front of him had a bad personality, craved a mate, and was extremely lonely. it was also at level 23! it was said that it was the only legendary golem in the known city-state territory of the human kingdom. matthews strongest bone dragon was no match for its punch. dear mr. 177. matthew went straight to the point. i want to find and borrow books from two different categories. keywords. 177, who had entered his work mode, said concisely. the first keyword is psionic power. im looking for books and information related to charging psionic items. matthew quickly said, the second keyword is the su country. secondary keywords may include emperor, great wall and jade phoenix. 177 pondered for 3 seconds after listening. then he replied, pure psionic research books are very rare, but there are still some books related to charging psionic items. im not talented, but i happen to have some imowledge in the field of psionic abilities. if you can be more specific, i might be able to answer your question directly. that way, you can save a book loan fee. matthew looked at it suspiciously. will there be an additional consultation he couldnt help but be careful. in the crucible house, borrowing books was much cheaper than consulting! you worry too much, matthew. 177 calmly said, there was originally a consultation fee, but it has been offset by the problem brought by the second keyword. regrettably, the information related to the su nation is classified as a level 11 secret. in the entire seven saint alliance, only the four guardians and the other three heavenly mages are qualified to view them. if you really want to know more about this, the suggestion here is to kill ronan, that old man, and replace him as the guardian of the south. that way, you can do whatever you want. matthew didnt find this particularly strange. there must be a reason why the su country was rarely known on this continent. the seven saint alliance definitely had their own considerations when it came to blocking this news. with his current strength, there was indeed no need to rush to gather information in this area. he sighed. so you cancelled my consultation fee out of pity? 177 said seriouslv, no, im angry. who am i? the greatest tower spirit in history! king of the crucible house! i worked hard for ronan without sleep and rest. in the end, when i went to look up information related to su country just now, i was actually denied access! how dare the old men of the alliance refuse the crucible house-well, those secondary keywords you mentioned earlier were pretty good, its mine now-refuse the request of the crucible houses emperor!? of course, i want to take revenge on him. not only will the consultation fee be waived, but youll follow me down later and take whatever you like. dont worry. ill support you in everything. i hope that ronan will die in the astral world, and i, tower spirit 177, will become the guardian of the south and enjoy the beauties of the world! matthew fell silent after hearing 177s bold words. how did ronan train the tower spirits? why are you praying for his downfall he muttered in his heart, then hurriedly changed the topic and explained the origin of the cough staff. 177 said decisively, thats simple. the grade of such psionic items is not high, and the charging method is easy. the first method is to find an existence with psionic power to act as your energy source. then, youll go on a stroll around the abyss. some demons have psionic energy, but they may not know how to use psionic power. however, their power is enough for you to charge common psionic items. here, i recommend the succubus. at least one-third of the succubus have a source of psionic energy in their bodies, but they almost never use it. they only know how to be in heat all day long. considering that their physique is sturdy and durable, you can use them for many different things. at the same time, they are also a cost-effective choice. do you want me to show you some examples? the rock golem grinned wickedly at matthew. matthew rubbed his temples. what about the second method? hold your staff and imagine that youre coughing, said 177. matthew was stunned. is it that simple?! 177 nodded, of course, its simple. this method is very inefficient. you need to be mentally prepared. matthew silently noted down the two methods and bowed to the tower spirit to thank it before bidding farewell.. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Tower Spirit chapter 44: tower spirit translator: lonelytree are you leaving already? 1771s tone became more lively. you know, matthew, im very lonely. matthew felt a chill run down his spine. arent there a lot of constructs in the crucible house? could it be that none of them caught your eye? he asked politely. dont even mention those mediocre female subjects. ronan couldnt even fathom the creation of high-level wisdom, and the constructs he created were all trash. i really wonder how he created me back then. maybe he lied. im not his biological son at all! 177 said unhappily, ive expressed my needs to him many times, but what about him? there was once when i told him that my mate at least had to match my size. do you know what he did? he caught a dinosaur for me! matthew said in surprise, dinosaur? do you mean it as a descriptive term? 177 took a look, shook his head and said, no, literally. he caught a f * cking female tyrannosaurus rex. god knows how many wicked things he did when he participated in the revival of ancient mythical creatures project! matthew fell silent. but that t rex was quite strong. the tower spirit added. what happened after that? matthew could only force himself to continue this conversation. after that? it wasnt easy for me and little flower. little flower was the name i gave her. she wasnt very intelligent and had a bad temper, which complemented me perfectly. we had a certain degree of affection for each other, and our lives were quite fun. however, that damned ronan turned around and took little flower away. he even said that there was a problem with the project and that the others in the seven saint alliance had stopped it. therefore, he had to return the test subject. 177 said bitterly, in order to make it up to me, he caught another cyclops for me. that monsters level is almost as high as mine. the good news is that i was also interested in this new lover. matthew nodded. i guess there must be bad news. 177 sighed and said, when i couldnt find the entrance for three days and three nights, i realized that ronan was so careless that he got the gender of the cyclops wrong! matthew was stunned. the sun was high in the sky when he left the crucible house. matthew came to the oak forest tiredly. in the cottage, after taking a short rest, he began his work. however, when he walked to the north of the oak forest with a shovel, he suddenly realized that something was wrong! a trace on the ground had been erased. if it wasnt for the oak tree domains support, matthew might not even have noticed this trace. soldier. he silently woke up the blade dancer, who had been waiting in the cabin. he wanted to use his domain to communicate with the oak forest. at this moment. a few oak tree fairies flew out. they began to pour out their grievances. an ugly, fierce, and big guy came to the forest last night? and he helped you block the attack of an evil witherer?! that was how you survived the invasion of the witherer. that big guy didnt go far. so he merely went into hiding? matthews expression changed. in the end, it became slightly gloomy. he had a rough idea of who the fairies were talking about. however, he was more concerned about the witherer. this was the druids nemesis. they obtained power by destroying the forest. once a forest was targeted by the witherers, it would be reduced to scorched earth. i know. dont worry. i wont go anywhere until i deal with that witherer. matthew said as he gripped the shovel in his hand. a moment later. he continued walking toward his plot of land. no matter what happened, planting trees was still the most important thing! at night. the moonlight shone brightly. when the first ray of moonlight shone on the world. the badge on matthews chest reacted. [due to your performance in killing three violent zerg guards, you have become an official member of the moonlight society!] [you have obtained a spell: moonfire] Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Birth of Evil chapter 45: birth of evil translator: lonelytree moonfire: guide a ray of moonlight to attack the target. when it hits, it will deal fixed damage. after 15 seconds, it will continue to cause moonlight scorch damage. when you cast moonfire under the moonlight, the damage dealt will be doubled. moonfire could not cause any damage to golems. this spell deals an additional 100% damage to undead creatures matthew made a straw doll and tested the damage of moonfire indoors and outdoors. it could only be said that it was a little sad. the double damage from the moonlight is only equivalent to a level 5 C 6 spell. without the moonlight, it barely scratches the enemy. although the badge had the ability to release moonlight and could deal damage in most situations, it was still too weak. matthew was not very satisfied with this spell. one of the few advantages of moonfire was its low mana consumption. the burning effect had a certain tactical significance, and it looked pretty? suppressing undead creatures is also an advantage. matthew comforted himself. in fact, he did not expect much from the spells bestowed by the goddess of moonlight. she was a god, not a mage. her spell level might not even be as good as some fourth or fifth-tier mages. the advantage of the gods was that they could use their divinity to imbue their spells. however, after the ascension of the heavenly palace, they were no longer able to cast divine spells on the human world. matthew believed that this moonfire spell should have been a divine spell created by the goddess of the moonlight. later, the goddess had to modify it so her believers could use it. thinking about it this way the goddess was in quite a quandary. no wonder she was so humble. however, the goddess of moonlights low profile may have existed since the age of enlightenment. her domain is the moonlight. this means that the domain of the moon has already been taken by some other divine. her power will be limited. matthew rubbed his believer badge and thought casually, but ella once mentioned that the moonlight woodlands had a period of glory. could it be that she was once the goddess of the moon and not just the goddess of moonlight? however, it didnt matter. matthew quickly walked back to the hut and politely praised, praise the moonlight! in the following days. matthews focus in life returned to reality, especially planting trees. he used the extra time to search for potential witherers. unfortunately, his divination skills were really weak. when he divined the location of the witherers, he somehow saw a woman coming out of the bath. judging from the architectural style behind her, it was obviously a craftsmans district or a commercial district in rolling stone town. however, that woman was clearly not with the witherers. afraid of being perceived as a peeping tom, matthew hurriedly covered the crystal ball with sackcloth. for this period of time, he decided to stop divination. the witherer had not been found yet, but it was getting easier for matthew to track down the whereabouts of eli. he found a time to activate the oak tree domain. as eli had resonated with his domain, matthew could immediately lock onto his position as long as he was in the oak forest. from the content of matthews perception. elis daily routine was very monotonous. it looked like he seemed to be patrolling the forest very seriously. matthew observed for a while and let him be. his forest was full of hidden talents. there were skeletons, necromancers, and corpses. what was wrong with having a proper druid? in the moonlight woodlands. ella had repeatedly urged matthew to continue clearing the mve, but matthew had always used the excuse of insufficient human power to brush her off. in fact, this reason was not completely unreasonable. he had lost so many skeleton soldiers. it would take some time for matthew to resummon all the soldiers. samantha never showed up again after that day. matthew guessed that she had gone to sort out the information he wanted about the su country. the mission at the hive was really not urgent. the goddess of moonlights mission was for him to eliminate one violent zerg guard, and matthew had done more than that. as for the side quest of eliminating all the zergs, matthew had given up the idea of pushing through the quest after learning that the hive was related to the antu empire. it was better to do things steadily! during this period, two things happened: matthew found some time to buy 10 air element restraining runes and a small bottle of the ghouls nail powder from a merchant in baiyan city. these two items were prepared for the next summoning of zombies. the other thing was the transfer of rheagars private territory to matthew. matthew received a free land gift document signed by the lord from an unfamiliar city hall official. of course. this matter absolutely could not be completed openly. therefore, under the hint of the official. matthew went to see ms liz again, who complained that matthew should have come to pick up the land lease document earlier. on the surface, matthew had become the tenant of the territory. however, only a few people knew that he was actually also the landowner! liz was very straightforward, and she even gave matthew the promised allowance in full. when matthew walked out of the city hall. matthew, who had his pockets tinkling, felt that life was wonderful. he had only saved sif once due to convenience, but the father and daughter had thanked him with generous gifts. he felt a little guilty. there was a moment when matthew even had a wicked thought in his heart. if only this would happen again! very quickly. he seriously banished his evil idea.. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Birth of Evil chapter 46: birth of evil translator: lonelytree i shouldnt wish for sif to get into any more harm. the child has already suffered. although i wouldnt mind saving rheagar one time. just like that. five days later. in the evening. in the oak forest. matthew carried the sack and shovel and walked leisurely back to the hut. when he was less than 50 meters away from the wooden house. his domain suddenly triggered automatically! the big guy is coming! an oak tree secretly told him. matthew turned to the west. a figure rushed over. he rushed in front of matthew, paused for a moment, and then asked in a particularly unhappy tone, its fine if there are no animals in your forest, but why arent there any berries?!! eli glared at him. matthew thought for a moment. maybe because this is an oak forest? elis dissatisfaction became even more serious. thats not what i meant. of course, i know that this is an oak forest, but why are there only oak trees in the forest and no other plants? matthew put down his shovel and explained in a friendly manner, its like this, mr eli. i just started to plant this forest. im not a forestry expert. i only know how to plant oak trees for now. eli revealed an incredulous expression. then, he sneered, its indeed in line with my understanding of necromancers. how can there be only one kind of tree in a forest? forget it. i dont want to talk about this with you today. you know, shapeshifters like me often need a lot of meat to replenish their energy. of course, i have mastered many druid spells that enable my survival. for example, i have a spell that can help me fill my stomach with a small amount of berries. however, the problem is that you have nothing here! matthew looked enlightened. he was wondering why eli had been running around in the forest for the past few days! so he was looking for food?! so, you hadnt eaten for five days? matthew hurriedly asked. four days! eli revealed a cold expression that showed disdain for talking to matthew. on the third day, i couldnt help but steal a chicken from the farm next door. but i cant do too much of this kind of thing, and this debt will be on you. matthew, im guarding the forest for you! guard the forest for matthew? matthew thought for a moment and connected the cause and effect. it seems like he wants to repay me for me bringing him into the oak domain. matthews opinion of eli changed a lot. in that case, mr eli, lets have a meal at my place. he sent out an invitation. i wont eat with a necromancer! ill stay here. you can bring the food to me! elis attitude was still stinking and unyielding. matthew didnt mind. in that case, i can only give you this first. the magic bag that sif had given him just happened to produce a large batch of biscuits. matthew handed it over. ell t00k tne disc111t ana smelled it, tnen cnewecl it eagerly. matthew smiled. he turned around and went back to his room to eat. after dinner. he found that eli was still in the same spot. hence, he took the initiative to go over and say hello, whats wrong, mr. eli? are you not full? eli glanced at him. im full. thank you. his tone was still very firm. after saying that, he glanced at matthews wooden house. what did you eat just now? matthew pursed his oily lips. just a simple meal. is that so? i smell sausages. eli looked at him suspiciously. matthew changed the topic. so, the reason why you are staying in my forest is to repay me for the little help i inadvertently gave you? if thats the case, theres no need for that because it was just an accident. i only wanted to provide samantha with domain enlightenment. you were able to comprehend it purely because of your amazing talent. when he heard matthew mention samantha, the veins on elis forehead twitched. he used a lot of strength to hold back his anger. i have a ruler in my heart. i wont leave until i pay back what i owe you. dont underestimate me. we, druids, are the true kings of the jungle. if i didnt guard the forest for you, these oak trees would have been destroyed by the evil witherers! matthew laughed. he wanted to tell eli that he didnt owe him anything. however, matthew swallowed his words when he saw the proud face of eli. hence, he nodded and said, if you want to stay, of course, you can. please do as you please. ill get someone to prepare a portion of food for you. as he spoke, he took out a pen and paper, seemingly preparing to record. the corner of elis mouth twitched. no need. the biscuits just now will do. matthew chuckled. biscuit or sausage? eli hesitated for a moment. sausage then. do you want anything else? for example, drinks? matthew asked again. eli shook his head decisively. no need. milk or coffee? matthew did not seem to hear him. um, milk, eli answered awkwardly. then, from tomorrow morning onwards, you can come here to find me before i start planting trees. i will give you the food for that day. matthew lowered his head and scribbled a few lines. he looked at his serious expression. a thought suddenly came to elis mind. does he treat his employees so well all the time? no, damn it! im not an employee of this necromancer! he raised his head fiercely. however, he was shocked to find that matthew had already left.. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Birth of Evil chapter 47: birth of evil translator: lonelytree night fell, and everything was silent. matthew, who had finished his meditation for the day, pushed open the door and walked out. the moonlight was bright outside. eli was sitting under an oak tree not far away, staring blankly at the moon. matthew did not greet him. he walked straight to the northwest. however, very quickly. footsteps came from behind him. what are you going to do in the middle of the night? necromancer. eli asked from behind. its a private matter. matthew replied concisely, youd better not follow me. as soon as he said that. eli seemed even more interested. he quickly caught up with matthew. what bad things are you hiding from matthew glanced at him. its not that i need to hide anything from you. i just feel that summoning a zombie in front of a druid would be a little blasphemous. youve already done more blasphemous things to samantha! then, he realized what matthew was about to do. how dare you summon zombies in the oak forest?! the anger in the corner of elis eyes was about to fill up again. this is the domain of nature, a sacred land that cannot be defiled! matthew replied slowly, if this counts as defiling, then nature has almost been ruined by me. elis temples were throbbing. he suppressed his anger and looked at matthew. then arent you afraid that ill destroy your evil ritual? matthew looked at him meaningfully. this is my domain. youd better not do anything stupid, eli. as he spoke, he walked to the skeleton dorm. he pulled open the cover. he began to transport the corpses outside. eli watched this scene with a gloomy expression. he knew that even though matthew looked like he was only at tier 2, with the support of the oak tree territory, he did not have much chance of winning. if he wanted to launch a sneak attack, matthew could activate his domain immediately. the repulsive force of the domain would provide him with enough room to manoeuvre. after the domain was activated, not only would matthew be buffed, but as a druid, eli would also be weakened by the changes in the environment. this was the power of a domain. not to mention, this necromancer in front of him obviously had many hidden cards. these days in the forest. it wasnt the first time that eli had felt killing intent from matthew. it was a pressure that only a rogue of at least tier 3 could give it to him. i wont interfere with your ritual, but i want to witness the birth of evil with my own eyes. after i repay you, i will destroy all the evil creatures you summoned! said eli grimly. matthew ignored him. he placed the bodies of the five arsonists in a row in the open space under the moonlight. he didnt explain himself. however, necromancers generally believed that summoning zombies under sufficient moonlight would be easier, and there was also a chance of producing high-quality zombies. matthew would rather believe it than not. he quickly sprinkled a handful of corpse powder and a small amount of ghouls nail powder evenly on each corpse. he then equipped them with the [air element concealing rune] that he had purchased previously. after doing all this. matthew began a long chant. undead summoning took a long time to cast, but even for the slowest necromancer, it would only take about five minutes at most. however, matthew took 12 minutes to cast it! the reason was simple. at first, he was just fooling around. although he was willing to believe in elis character, he had to be extra careful at this critical moment. it was not until eli squatted down impatiently that matthew began to summon the undead! in the forest. the necromancers chanting was rhythmic. dark clouds floated by. elis face flickered. suddenly. one of the corpses stood up stiffly! immediately after. corpses crawled up from the ground one after another! eli subconsciously jumped up from the ground. but in the next second. he was surprised to sense that the oak forest around him seemed to have come alive! the night wind blew. wisps of green light appeared on the oak trees. in the end, it merged into the bodies of the five zombies! this scene also shocked matthew. he couldnt help but look at the record panel. [hint: you have successfully completed the summoning of the undead (first time/zombie)] you received 5 undead creatures (zombies/average level 7) your zombies were blessed by the oak tree domain when they were born. they received the bark spell! [bark spell (passive): your zombie skin will automatically form a layer of tough ancient tree skin (armor +3), and the tree skin will provide a certain amount of damage reduction when they receive damage.] zombies that knew the bark spell? matthew was stunned. he wanted to take a closer look at the data of his zombie followers. at this moment. another change occurred. a strong ray of moonlight shone down. the five zombies were bathed in the moonlight. their bodies seemed to have started a wonderful transformation. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Silver Moon Zombie chapter 48: silver moon zombie translator: lonelytree this unique moonlight lasted for 15 seconds. after the light dissipated. both eli and matthew were shocked. a layer of silver-grey light flowed on the bodies of the five zombies. the glow appeared once every six seconds. although it was fleeting, it gave people a sacred feeling! zombies blessed by the moonlight? i must be crazy! eli rubbed his eyes desperately. however, nothing changed. on the other side. matthew also received the latest notification. [your zombies were blessed by the goddess of moonlight at the beginning of their birth. they received level increase, holy moon armor and moonlight power. [your zombies have evolved into silver moon zombies. your undead summoning (zombies) has new abilities!] [level increase: your zombies average level increased by 1 level (current level: [holy moon armor: under the moonlight, your zombie will receive a layer of holy moonlight armor (armor +1) and possess a minor transcendent, holy temperament (charm +1/1ntimidation +10). ] [before the holy moon armor is broken, your zombies will not receive additional damage from spells or items that restrain undead creatures.] [moonlight power: under the moonlight, your zombies have strength +1, movement speed +50%] silvermoon zombie? did the goddess of moonlight take over the naming rights? matthew grumbled in his heart. the silvermoon zombies were obviously stronger than normal zombies. however, what he was more concerned about was the goddess of moonlights constant buffs. a goddess who was once high and mighty had repeatedly shown goodwill to a mortal. either the goddess had discerned that matthews future achievements were limitless and had come to curry favour with him in advance, or she was in a precarious situation! matthew guessed it was the latter. first, she struck ella with lightning. then, she gave me a badge and a blessinz. now, even mv zombie underlinzs have gotten a share of the benefits. this is definitely not something that can be gained by killing a few wild zerg guards. however, matthew was not worried about the goddess making any unreasonable requests. after all, the initiative was in his hands now. hiss a silvermoon zombie suddenly raised its head. it was facing the moon, and wisps of white gas were spewing out from its half-rotten lips and teeth. coupled with its yellow teeth and the sores on its neck, it looked especially evil and strange. matthew walked over to take a closer look, his eyes constantly revealing a satisfied expression. zombies and skeletons might be undead creatures of the same level in the eyes of ordinary people. however, in the eyes of the necromancer. the difference between the two could not be clearer. zombies were much stronger than skeletons! one should not underestimate the dozens of pounds of rotten meat that zombies had more than skeletons. it was this rotten meat that gave zombies stronger characteristics. first was the level. skeleton soldiers were mostly between levels 3 and 4. meanwhile, the zombies were at least level 5, and matthews silvermoon zombies were at level 8. the second was zombies defensive ability. it was common imowledge that skeleton soldiers had basically zero defence. when they were attacked, they had no shield. therefore, except for a few mutants, most skeletons, even if they were of a high level, would easily fall into the predicament of being shattered by a single touch. zombies were different. their speciality was their thick skin. the undeads characteristics and the buffer effect of rotten meat gave ordinary zombies a defensive ability that skeletons lacked. as for the silvermoon zombies, they were even stronger! lastly, it was the attack ability. skeleton soldiers had high attack power, but zombies had even higher attack power. most zombies were born with the following two attributes: [unlimited strength: zombies strength will not be lower than 15 points.] [paralysis poison: during a battle with a zombie, living enemies will be paralyzed once every 30 seconds. once the immunity roll fails, they may enter a paralyzed state for 3 C 5 seconds.] the true weakness of zombies was their movement speed and attack speed. the speed at which they raised their hands and walked was so slow that their enemies could easily walk away. if a normal persons movement speed was 10, then the skeleton soldiers was 7, and the zombies were only 4! the slow movement and attack speed were the reasons why necromancers didnt like zombies. but the silvermoon zombie was different. thanks to the moonlight power the silver zombies could move around 6 points under the moon. although it was still not fast, it was much faster than normal. at the same time, the increase in strength and the existence of the paralyzing poison also allowed the zombies to control their enemies better. i can learn one or two crowd control spells. hmm, the level 5 spell frost path is not bad. it can work with zombies to kill the target. matthew was in a good mood as he wandered around the zombies. he didnt even care that elis mind was about to explode. after getting familiar with the attributes and abilities of the zombie, matthews physical examination was ready to come to an end. it was a pity. none of the five zombies were elite zombies. according to scarfaces performance when he was alive, matthew thought that he would become an elite, but who knew that he was only a normal zombie? however, the zombie that had been transformed from scarface was indeed the tallest, largest, and strongest among them. to make it easier to remember. matthew named it the big zombie. the remaining four sat in a row according to their physiques. naturally, they were named zombies two to five.. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Silver Moon Zombie chapter 49: silver moon zombie translator: lonelytree matthew was already very fond of his zombie underlings. after the naming was completed. matthew began to drive the silvermoon zombies around the oak forest. he had to arrange accommodation for his new employees. the skeleton dormitory definitely wouldnt do. although zombies and skeletons were both undead creatures, they were born to be enemies. if no one controlled them, a war would definitely break out between the two. matthew did not want that to happen. he walked around the forest. in the end, he found a similar hole about 200 meters away from the skeleton dormitory. the tunnel was one-way. it looked dark, narrow, and deep. matthew ordered the zombies to jump down one by one. they did exactly as he said. hmm, i can stuff another five. tomorrow, ill find a carpenter to get a few boards to cover the hole. from now on, this is the zombie dormitory! matthew was about to leave. at this moment. eli, who had been tailing them all the way, finally couldnt take it anymore. he asked angrily, are you hiding the zombies here? matthew spread his hands. isnt that clear? eli was even angrier. if not for his strong sense of principle, he really wanted to throw himself at the necromancer and scratch his handsome face! since you like to mix undead creatures with nature so much, why dont you build a few new cemeteries in the forest? he mocked. matthews eyes lit up. he pondered for a few seconds. he pressed his hands on both sides of elis shoulders and praised sincerely, youre really a genius! i should have thought of it earlier! matthew praised eli several times. only then did he let go of his hand and turn to leave. wait! eli suddenly felt something was wrong. what do you mean? i agree with you about a cemetery. if we build a super large cemetery in the oak forest, it might become a city of the undead in the future! matthews mind was filled with longing for the future. in the past, his attention on undead creatures was limited to some special targets, mainly peggy, phily and soldier. he was limited by energy and negligence. he really did not think of building a real cemetery for the undead creatures to live in. this would not only greatly increase the loyalty of the employees, but there were also many other benefits. the cost of building a cemetery was not low. however, matthew had already decided to build the cemetery in a hole under the forest. at this moment. the empty underground city in the gold digger basin became the perfect graveyard. the undead rested underground. the oak tree grew aboveground. what a beautiful and harmonious scene. matthew decided to go back and discuss it with peggy. if they wanted to build a cemetery, the opinion of the tauren skeleton was undoubtedly the most important. his mind was filled with the enthusiasm to build a cemetery. matthew returned to the cabin and was about to record his inspiration when a tall shadow appeared outside the window of the cabin. peggy? matthew looked at her in surprise, and his eyes gradually became nervous. what happened? in his agreement with peggy. only when something urgent happened would she leave home and come to the forest to look for matthew. peggy said seriously, matthew, a young man who is ten times more beautiful than you found me. he said that he wanted to redeem me and let me go with him in the future. with the relationship between you and me, how could i agree? but he gave me a raise, so i thought i had to tell you before i eloped with him, so i came to you. matthew rolled his eyes, his nervousness gone. stop joking. get to the point, peggy. he said. peggy shrugged. alright, alright. there was a beautiful young man who came to our house today, but he came to look for you. i said you werent there. he said he would come back tomorrow at the same time. he has something important to discuss with you. matthew asked incredulously, did you come all the way here just for this? this doesnt suit your personality. peggy said shyly, because of that beautiful young man, i hope that you receive this news as soon as possible. he even praised me for my temperament! matthew was even more in disbelief. he didnt give you any other benefits? peggy said unhappily, am i the kind of person who will accept random benefits? could it not be due to love? to be honest, matthew, the moment i saw that young man for the third time, i already thought of where to elope with him! matthew rubbed his temples and suddenly said, i know who our mysterious guest is! peggy said in surprise, have you guessed it? i was just about to tell you his identity, origin, and name zeller. matthew shrugged. the warlock from the lords mansion, the one who is inseparable from rheagar most of the time. in the entire rolling stone town, only he can be more handsome than me. he saw that peggy was still smitten after nodding her head. matthew couldnt help but tease, with his charm, who knows how many women he has fooled? you are not his match, peggy. who knew that peggy actually replied very quickly, who knows? how many men have fooled around with a skeleton tauren before? maybe he will find it fresh? matthew was at a loss for words and could not find an angle to refute. after all, there was a high chance zeller had never fooled around with a skeleton tauren before. 8 pm the next day. matthews living room. coffee or milk? theres wine too, but theyre all very bland. facing matthews hospitality. zeller casually put one thigh on the other imee. he had a confident and charming smile on his face.. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Silver Moon Zombie chapter 50: silver moon zombie translator: lonelytree thank you, just water will do. he was sitting comfortably on the sofa. it was completely different from the tension that many guests felt when they first visited. every detail of zellers body showed that he was very relaxed. tonight, he was wearing a thin purple short trench coat. with the black inner lining and long pants, the white belt was particularly eye-catching. in the middle of the belt was a silver circle, and the pattern on it changed constantly. goat horn, rainbow, blade willow leaf, girl, farm bull, book, killer hanging on the right side of the belt were a few cute frog dolls. they looked vivid and lifelike. matthew noticed this when he first entered the door. he couldnt help but take a few more glances. he had to admit. zellers handsomeness was from the inside out. if his appearance could only be considered above average, then his inner charm could drive most intelligent creatures crazy. this was a warlock. he was a professional charmer. this kind of charm ability feels just a little worse than lulus. matthew was secretly shocked. on the other side. the attentive peggy had already brought up the water that zeller had ordered. however, matthew felt his scalp go numb with just a glance. peggy, why did you bring out the entire water tank from the kitchen? peggy glared at him. what? im afraid that zeller wont have enough to drink. matthew was speechless. peggy was indeed a mutant among mutants. logically speaking, undead creatures were immune to charm, but she seemed to be mesmerized. but even so, matthew still felt that she was acting. are you that eager for a pay raise? did i really give too little? he even thought of this. a small quarrel broke out between the master and servant. zeller did not mind. he magically took out an empty bottle from his sleeve and filled it with water. then, he used the same trick and grabbed a few pieces of ginger to sprinkle them into the cup. ever since i awakened at the age of 13, i only drank this. zeller explained with a smile. matthew responded and finally thought of a way to send peggy away. it was not until the figure of the tauren completely disappeared in front of the two that zeller suddenly sighed. its because of this that i dont want to go out and meet people. as he spoke. his eyes darted around matthews body teasingly. mr matthew, other than rheagar, you were the first person to ignore my charm when you first met me completely. this is very impressive. matthew waved his hand. youre overpraisinz me. your charm leaves a deep impression on me. speaking of which, is there no way to restrain your charm? zeller took a sip of cold ginger water. yes. but im already in a state where im trying my best to restrain my charm. matthew was silent. charm that doesnt match ones strength is often the root of trouble. zeller continued, i still remember that when i was 13 years old, i was sold to a big noble with a vast territory because i was too beautiful. that big-bellied middle-aged man kept saying that he wanted to take me as his adopted son. in the first week, he did a good job on the surface. he found someone to teach me how to read, taught me etiquette, and even bought me a pony to ride on. i was really happy at that time. i thought i had met a good person. that was until the day he undid his belt when we were alone in the room. he asked me to help him do it. matthew couldnt help but ask, and then? zeller smiled and said, then i awakened and became a warlock. of course, this is the simplified version. in fact, there are a lot of complicated contents in the middle, but they cant be explained in a few words. regardless, thats not the reason why i came to visit you today. matthew nodded. please speak. first of all, i want to thank you on behalf of sif. i watched this child grow up. if anything happened to her that night, i would be very sad. zeller said as he solemnly untied a frog doll hanging from his belt. he handed it to matthew. a small gift. please accept it. it might bring you luck. matthew hesitated. in the end, he still took it. he rolled the doll in his palm and did not find anything unusual. so even you know the truth? matthew asked casually. zeller smiled gently. no one will really believe blakes story about the necromancer of baiyan city, right? matthew coughed twice. however, it was rheagar who told me the true identity of that necromancer, zeller added. in the next second. his expression turned serious. in that incident, the people who died at your hands belonged to the order of calamity, a newly rising evil organization. according to our latest intelligence, the order of calamity has no intention of stopping. they are recruiting more people to harass rolling stone town. their primary target is you. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Unacceptable chapter 51: unacceptable translator: lonelytree as far as matthew knew. zellers position in the lords manor was the head of intelligence and the person in charge ot matters related to adventurers. this person was deeply trusted by rheagar. this could be seen in the incident of sift s kidnapping. rheagar had given zeller full authority to deal with the matter of the spy. and zeller was worthy of rheagars trust. he rarely appeared outside of work, but he was always with rheagar. as long as the head of the suki family appeared, one would be able to find zeller within ten steps. time passed. as a result, a ridiculous rumour even appeared in some small circles in rolling stone town. some people said that zeller was a new lover that rheagar had found after he was betrayed by his wife. but matthew felt that this was pure nonsense. he didnt find any signs of a couple between the two of them. moreover, he had to be careful. from sif, matthew already knew that zeller had followed rheagar before he married and had children. the two of them must have accumulated a pure and deep friendship over the years. the person who made up the rumour was probably jealous of zellers extraordinary status in the lords manor, as well as his face that was enough to bring disaster to the country. thanks for the reminder. matthew put his hands together and said, so it was the lords intention for you to visit tonight? zeller smiled gently. no. rheagar was not willing to let a necromancer interfere with the intelligence work of rolling stone town, but i convinced him otherwise. matthew gently clenched his fingers. what do you want me to do? he could tell that zeller was implying something. zeller reached his right hand into his left sleeve, and a high-quality kraft envelope appeared between his index and middle fingers. he placed the envelope in front of matthew and said unhurriedly, this is all the information. ill tell you as you read. matthew did not hesitate. the envelope wasnt sealed, and several thin pieces of paper slipped out after the red string was untied. matthew glanced at the content and frowned slightly. its a bit tricky, isnt it? zeller gulped down a mouthful of cold ginger water. it would be fine if there were only one order of calamity, but i never thought that rolling stone town would one day be targeted by three notorious evil organizations at the same time. the timing is too coincidental. im afraid even blake wouldnt believe that none of them were organized and dispatched. matthew looked at the three organizations mentioned in the intelligence that might attack rolling stone town in the near future. the order of calamity; silver frost brotherhood; withering order; what is even more ironic is that these three organizations actually sent threatening letters or challenges to us using their own names! even the approximate time and place of the attack are written clearly. are the current leaders of criminal organizations that unconventional? or should we lament that rheagar had kept a low profile for so many years that the outside world had forgotten the brutality and terror under the gentle appearance of the suki family? zeller spoke very calmly and steadily. however, when he said the last sentence. matthew felt a surge of anger. he does seem to regard himself as a member of the suki family. this thought flashed through matthews mind. his gaze quickly swept through all the words. not long after. matthew understood the situation. as you can see, the southern patriarch of the order of calamity has demanded that we hand over the murderer of their members and pay 50% of our annual tax as an annual tribute. otherwise, they will raze rolling stone town to the ground. the leader of the silver frost brotherhood demanded that we hand over the two arsonists currently in the rolling stone town prison and pay 60% of our annual tax as an annual tribute. they also wanted us to provide a stronghold for the silver frost brotherhood to train reserve members. finally, they even wanted us to send 50 women every year to solve the marriage problem of their members. as for the withering order, they were the easiest to talk to. they only asked for 30% of our taxes, and they only asked for the destruction of the forest around the town. zeller still had a gentle smile on his face. these bandits are more familiar with extortion than the devils in purgatory. matthews expression was a little serious, and he looked a little more ruthless. can rolling stone town deal with the invasion of three evil organizations at the same time? zeller quickly said, we can resist the invasion, but we cant control the intermittent disturbance. matthew instantly understood. the biggest headache when a territory encountered an evil organization was that the other party would not play the fair game. evil organizations would more likely employ harassment tactics. the security situation in the territory would take a sharp turn in the short term! not to mention rolling stone town, even a medium-sized city like jiliu city wouldnt dare to say that they would survive this onslaught from all sides. among the nearby cities, only baiyan city and jade court had such strength. of the three organizations, two of them are targeting me, and the remaining one is also related to me. matthew pursed his lips. on the surface, thats the case, but in fact, without you, they will still launch a malicious attack on rolling stone town. zeller tapped his left and right knuckles with his right hand and said briskly, its better to say that you have already helped us resolve an attack from them. besides, with you around, rolling stone towns resistance to evil has increased, so you dont have to have any other thoughts. as long as you are a resident of rolling stone town, you will be protected by the suki family, and the suki family will never compromise with evil.. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Unacceptable chapter 52: unacceptable translator: lonelytree matthew nodded. he believed zeller. if the three major organizations only mentioned the time of their attack in their letters, then where did you get the detailed data on their number of members, their position structure, and their estimated strength? matthew pointed at the rows of numbers on the report. that was the work of divination and scouts. zeller explained, there have traces of any unusual movements. actually, before i received the letter, i had already sent scouts to the surrounding cities to collect information. at that time, i found some clues. it is impossible for such a large number of people to move quietly. they need food, accommodation, and equipment. matthew looked at him curiously. how did you think of sending people to other cities to investigate? zeller explained patiently, for that, i have to mention the case of the mole that i was commissioned by rheagar to investigate. matthew became more energetic. have you found the mole? zeller said with certainty, vic. balmer, also known as little balmer, was the son of balmer senior, one of the nine imights who had fought together with lord rhaegar in purgatory. little balmer was the same age as sif, and he looked like a simple and honest little fatty. he had followed sifs footsteps since he was young and considered himself her follower, so they had a good relationship. when he grew up, his father took him to the manor in the west for training, so he had less contact with sif. this spring, he suddenly wrote a letter to sif inviting her to the countryside. on the way, something happened to sif. this guy or the mastermind behind him is very cunning, give me set up many errors to trace. by the time i truly locked onto him, half a month had already passed. when i went to palmer seniors manor, i could only regretfully say that there was no one alive in the entire manor. the original farmers, maids, gardeners, chefs, and even the entire family, including palmer senior, had all become bizarre creations. my men had no choice but to clean up the manor. i found some evil art masters manuscripts in little balmers bedroom, and i can basically confirm that he was the culprit. to be honest, i held little balmer when he was born. his honest appearance was too deceptive. no one expected him to come into contact with evil arts, and the first thing he did after becoming an evil art master was to refine his father into a bizarre creation! i heard that balmer senior was very strict when he trained his son. perhaps little balmers hatred came from this. but no matter what, he is still a menace. unfortunately, he had escaped. while my men were searching for little balmer, they accidentally learned that an evil organization was recruiting soldiers in jiliu city. after my divination confirmed this information, it became more comprehensive. of course, the value of this information was quickly reduced because they directly issued a challenge. zeller calmly told him the ins and outs of the matter. finally. he added seriously, palmer senior was a very good person, loyal and brave. its just that hes a bit too old. rhaegar and i have neglected him. if we had paid more attention to his recent situation, he might not have been harmed by his matthew was also angry. so, not only is that little balmer still alive, but he might even return to rolling stone town when the three major organizations take action? zeller nodded slightly. theoretically, thats possible. perhaps he was the one who lured the order of calamity here in the first place, or perhaps he was just the most suitable breakthrough point the order found in rolling stone town. however, all of this did not matter. the important thing is how should we deal with it? before i share my plan. i need your opinion. matthew thought for a few minutes and replied, since the three organizations have sent their letters of challenge separately, it means that they are not united internally. the best strategy is to divide them and defeat them one by one. the withering order has the most concentrated target, so we just have to make a fuss around the oak forest to lure them into taking the bait. werent there still two arsonists in the silver frost brotherhood in prison? we just need to find the right time to let them escape successfully. after they escape, there is a high chance that they will go to the organization. well only need to follow them. i dont have any idea about the order of calamity. the fact that they dared to come to me after feins death proved that they have the ability to fight against bone dragons. the evil priests methods are evil and impossible to guard against. however, there is one thing worth noting. they were very concerned about the bloodline of the suki family, so sif and rheagar are the key characters. they could also be used as bait to lure the snake out of its hole, but doing so would be risky. zeller showed a look of approval after hearing this. your reactions and ideas are top-notch. most of your ideas are in line with my plan in the second stage. matthew was a little surprised. second stage? yes, we will do what you said, but not now. zeller explained, at this stage, the people from the three major organizations are probably infiltrating in batches. they must be extremely vigilant at this moment and wont be easily lured in. evil forces were gathering in rolling stone town. but at the same time. our saviour is also on the road. only three of the nine knights who fought in purgatory remained in rolling stone town. one of them died, one retired, and only one who could fight was left. the rest went out for adventures. we have already written to them for help. as long as these people receive the letter, they will definitely return.. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: I Can ‘t Accept It chapter 53: i can t accept it translator: lonelytree ive also sent people to the east to look for an old acquaintance of mine, who is a monk whose strength is close to legendary. with him around, the safety of rolling stone town would be more secure. in addition, i also used my connections to call for a few old friends to come and help me. even mr richard couldnt help but send a letter to northland. look, our connections are actually not weak. all we need is time. matthew reacted quickly. so your first phase plan is mainly to stall for time? zeller said bluntly, i want you to pretend to be great mage ronan! matthew was shocked. then, he nodded and said, its not impossible. at this moment. peggy, who had been eavesdropping for a long time, finally poked her head out from under the windowsill. wont ronan be unhappy if he finds out? zeller and matthew answered almost at the same time, he wont! he might even find it interesting. the two of them looked at each other and smiled. they chatted for more than an hour. at night. matthew walked zeller to the fence. the two of them walked on the stone path in the garden. zeller, who was walking in front, suddenly smiled and turned around. mr matthew, please forgive me for playing a little trick at the beginning of the conversation in order to gain your trust. the story about the awakening of the warlock is not my own, but i heard it from another warlock friend. i deliberately made myself sound miserable so that i could gain your sympathy and pave the way for convincing you. but now, it seems that this is unnecessary. youre the kind of person i like. matthew was stunned at first, and then he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. thats good. at least you didnt experience such a painful thing. a strange light flashed in zellers eyes. you are a strange necromancer. your kindness is heartwarming. im sorry again for lying to you before. however, speaking of pain, my awakening experience was actually much more tragic than my friends. as he spoke, he came to the fence and elegantly closed the door. however, i wont tell my story unless im on my deathbed. good night, matthew. after sending zeller off. matthew was in the living room sorting out the information he had obtained tonight. then, he rushed back to the oak forest to take care of the place. he had to talk to eli about the withering order. the witherer was the archenemy of the druids. eli definitely knew more about this organization than he did. however, before that. after a week of hard work. he had already accumulated the capital for another ten strengthening buffs. the crisis was approaching. this was the time when he needed immediate combat strength. therefore, matthew deposited all the buffs he had to strengthen soldier. [hint: you have consumed ten strengthening buffs. your summoned creature, soldiers, has levelled up to level 12. its overall attributes have increased!] [your summoned creature, soldier, has obtained seven keywords. two of them are white, 1 is blue, 2 are purple, and the remaining 2 are gray!] my luck isnt very good. matthew sighed. the two grey ones were really a headache. he glanced over. as usual, he looked at the weaker keywords first. [backstab (white): when your skeleton attacks the enemy from behind, the damage and stun duration will be greatly increased.] [sprint (white): your skeletons movement speed in battle has been greatly increased.] [storm combo (blue): when your skeleton uses a short knife as a weapon and successfully hits the enemys vital points, it can make a second and third slash in a very short time as a combo. this process will cause a lot of damage.] the quality was surprisingly good. it wasnt particularly powerful. however, it was solid and useful. at least its not some strange abilities. matthew then looked at the purple keyword. [colorful dance (purple): when your skeleton uses this dance, it can leave an afterimage wherever it goes. during the duration of the dance, regardless of its current position and state, it can instantly return to the position of the afterimage. [currently, the maximum number of afterimages that can be left is: 4] [fake death (purple): your skeleton has learned the exquisite skill of faking death, which is enough to deceive most creatures.] [when your skeleton leaves the state of fake death, its next three normal attacks will deal a lot of extra damage.] it is finally back to normal! matthew was greatly comforted. one of the two purple keywords provided high mobility, while the other provided sinister killing moves. he didnt understand how a skeleton could fake his death. but soldier naturally had a way. at this point. [uncoordinated-grey]: in non-combat mode, soldier has developed bad coordination in his extremities. this is also okay. matthew heaved a sigh of relief. however, in the next second. his expression changed slightly. [work awareness (gray): your skeleton has developed the awareness that it is creating value for you. this awareness is not strong and is even a little humble.] [every three months, you need to pay 1 soul crystal to appease soldier, which will give him a great incentive.] this its a little unacceptable! matthew subconsciously gave himself a facepalm. soldier looked at him blankly. after a while. he actually imitated matthew and used his bone palm to hold his face. the scene was both funny and strange. eli flashed out from behind the house and stared at matthew seriously. what position is this? are you trying to summon some evil creatures in front of me again? Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Intelligence Mystery Lock chapter 54: intelligence mystery lock translator: lonelytree eli? i was just looking for you. matthew quickly threw this small annoyance to the back of his mind. he said to eli, you mentioned before that you once confronted a witherer in the forest? eli nodded solemnly. quinna, thats her name. quinna was once an outstanding human druid, but she was abandoned by the nature soul after failing three advancement rituals. as a result, she became resentful and angry at nature and turned against nature. she joined the witherers as you know it. there were still some things he did not say. in recent years, more and more druids had turned into witherers. this was a bad sign. the druids are defecting at an accelerated rate while a necromancer is busy planting trees. this world is really crazy. this was what eli was thinking. matthew nodded slightly. as far as i know, theres an organization called the withering order that has its eyes on this place. he said, if possible, please tell me more information about them. eli muttered, the witherers gathered together to form the withering order. i dont know the details of this organization, but i know that the witherers usually dont appear in big organizations. they often form groups of two or three to carry out destructive actions. the witherers obtain power from destroying the forest. if there were too many people, the power that each witherer received would be very diluted. however, witherers rarely went solo. they would only go deep into the forest alone when they held an evil advancement ritual. as he spoke. his eyes look around for a long time he gave a very confident answer. i dont think there will be more than four of them. if there are more than four of them, they wont get any benefits even if they destroy all of your oak trees. also, im guessing that the witherer thats with her should be around tier 3, with the highest being level 12. this is because every tier 4 witherer is a walking tree plague. there is an unconcealable rotten halo on their bodies. as long as they appear, i can smell them from 200 miles away. four level-12 witherers? matthew was confident. seeing matthews thoughtful expression, eli puffed out his chest proudly. you dont have to worry about this. i told you that i would help you chase away those witherers. although im only at tier 3, if we were to fight head-on, even four witherers combined would definitely not be my match! matthew believed in this word. the shapeshifter route that eli took was the most powerful branch among the mid-level druids, not to mention that he had mastered the powerful ancient tiger form. matthew felt that it might have been the appearance of eli that delayed the witherers attack. otherwise, he and the witherers would have fought long ago. thank you, eli. youve been a great help. matthew said seriously, but im thinking about how to catch all these witherers in one go. after all, we cant be on the defensive forever. hearing this, eli showed an expression of agreement. if you want to draw them out, i can hide in one of the caves nearby. however, there cant be any undead in there. i cant stand being in the same cave as zombies or skeletons! matthew waved his hand. theres no rush. if theyre really patient, let them continue to observe. during this period, ill make sufficient preparations. by the way, you seemed to have something to tell me just now? matthew noticed that this was the first time eli had voluntarily approached his cabin. as expected. eli said seriously, the food you brought this morning tasted very good. the sausages and bread were unbelievably well cooked, and the cup of milk with honey was equally memorable, so i came to thank you. matthew smiled. all the credits go to peggy. elis eyes lit up. matthew muttered, uh, peggy is indeed a good woman eli pretended to be reserved and said, then, please send my regards to miss peggy. tell her that im looking forward to tomorrows food. if theres a chance, i wish to talk to her face to face. after saying that. he swaggered off. matthew was left alone, struggling to decide what expression he should show. in the wooden house. matthew examined soldiers body. after going through 28 enhancements. soldiers level had already reached level 12. the blade dancers outstanding profession had given him an extremely strong assassination ability. matthew speculated that soldier would become a nightmare for all frail adventurers. just a little bit more! i still have to plant a few more trees! once he broke through to tier 4, he would become a more useful companion than phily. matthew gently caressed soldiers strong spine. at this moment, a thin layer of dark red fibres had already grown on the bones in the core area of the chest and spine. they were tightly attached to the silver-yellow high-quality bones. under the illumination of the fire, it gave off a mysterious and demonic aura.. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Intelligence Mystery Lock chapter 55: intelligence mystery lock translator: lonelytree at the same time. the cloak on his back also became bigger and thicker. the dark night cloak was originally just a pitch-black cloth, but now there were two pieces of red velvet material at the bottom and around the neck. soldier now looked like a big shot. matthew thought for a moment and decided to change soldiers contract to a more advanced one. the current soldier was the same as the other skeleton soldiers. he had signed a temporary contract with matthew. he could be summoned and abandoned at any time. the advantage of this contract was that it was cheap. however, it was not conducive to the long-term tacit understanding between the necromancer and the summoned creature. matthew had been watching to see how soldier could be strengthened. now, he felt that soldier was qualified enough to use up one of his contract slots. in the future. soldier, like peggy and phily, would become matthews exclusive contracted undead summon! [contract replacement successful. your contract slot-i, exclusive contract creature +1.] [current number of contracts: 3/5] [you have paid 1 soul crystal as a reward for soldiers hard work for the next three months. your summoned creature, soldier, is extremely grateful. his loyalty to you has increased to 105!] [thanks to your discerning eyes, great nurturing, and generous funding, soldier has shared his ability, dark night cloak, with you!] [dark night cloak (weakened): you can enter a strong invisibility state anytime and anywhere. after entering the invisibility state, you cannot be selected and cannot be attacked. but there is a possibility of being accidentally injured by ranged attacks.] [duration: 45 seconds] ive practically raised soldier myself. its much kinder than phily! matthew was very emotional. [dark night cloak] was soldiers trump card. this was one of the few abilities matthew could use. although there was a time limit and its effects were weakened compared to the original version, it was still an excellent escape skill. at least it was much stronger than the invisibility ring that matthew had obtained before! immediately. matthew tried it a few times in the room. after activating the dark night cloak. he felt as if he had entered the water. he was surrounded by a sticky, flowing medium. there was a deep barrier between him and the material world. however, it could be broken at any time. compared to the invisibility ring, which limited his movement when hidden, matthew could walk at normal speed under the dark night cloak! matthew even deliberately walked towards eli. the ancient tigers senses were indeed sharp. he jumped up at once, his nose twitching. then, he lay back down lazily. next time, remember to take a shower or apply perfume. eli proudly commented, ive long remembered your scent. necromancer, your invisibility might not be bad, but ive said it before, we druids are the kings of the jungle! matthew shrugged and walked away. he believed that not everyone had a sensitive nose like elis. next, he tested the cooldown time of the dark night cloak. seven minutes. the dark night cloak could only be used for a second time after 7 minutes. this was a little too long. however, considering that this was an ability that had been exchanged with a soul crystal. matthew was still feeling contented. matthew returned to the moonlight woodlands. somewhere in the third level of the underground hive. a strong wind blew. it blew away the thick pile of fallen leaves on the ground, revealing the ghastly white bones of varying degrees of decay underneath. samantha stood at the edge of the tunnel and said, these corpses have already been purified. you dont have to worry about whether they are still infected by the violent zerg. matthew nodded. he didnt waste any time and immediately began to summon his underlings. not long after. a group of skeleton soldiers who were trembling but still full of spirit appeared in front of matthew. a total of 12. this was the maximum number of undead creatures matthew could maintain, not counting exclusive contract summons. the maximum number of summoned creatures could be increased. once he completed his next advancement, then the number would be 18, which was the current number +6. in most cases, the maximum number of summoned creatures of a necromancer strictly followed this formula. only a few people could break through the limit. they had either mastered the relevant powers, had ancient artefacts, or were legends. the undead calamity was not so easy to activate. most necromancers lived their long lives cautiously. they were no different from ordinary mages. maybe even poorer. samantha informed matthew through ella that she had yet to organize all the information she had collected about the su country, but she could take matthew to replenish the skeleton soldiers first. considering the impending storm in rolling stone town, matthew agreed. while controlling the unfamiliar skeletons, he pretended to ask casually, why dont i see eli? samantha said coldly, ive already broken up with him. matthew was shocked. wait. you two were a couple?! it didnt seem like it. it didnt look like it at all! matthew recalled some of the details and scenes he had seen when he met the two of them. he would believe it if it was said that eli was interested in samantha, but to say that they were a couple which couple was so unfamiliar with each other? samantha didnt seem to want to talk too much about this topic.. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Intelligence Mystery Lock chapter 56: intelligence mystery lock translator: lonelytree yes, we were together for a short time, but we separated again. matthews heart skipped a beat. the scenes from that day surfaced in his mind. combined with the time that eli appeared in the oak forest. he had a general understanding of the cause and effect, but he suddenly admired eli even more. what kind of person do you think eli is? he asked again. samantha thought for a moment and said, he is a good man, but he is not suitable for me. he is kind, upright, and strong. that was good. however, he is too controlling. when i was with him, i often thought that i was just his vassal. this feeling was unpleasant, so it was only a matter of time before i separated from him. matthew nodded. but it sounds like you two could still remain friends. samantha said with uncertainty, maybe, but hes very proud, and hell probably misunderstand the intention. why are you asking so many questions? are you interested in eli? she looked at matthew with wide eyes. matthew quickly waved his hand and said, no way. he was still wondering if he should tell samantha that her ex-boyfriend was working for him. samantha casually said goodbye. thats it then. ive already replenished the skeleton soldiers for you. if you need more corpses, go to the other layers of the tree pits. theyre all corpses that eli and i have purified. as she spoke, she transformed into a leopard. as for the information about the su country, i will sort it out for you as soon as possible. thank you for your domain enlightenment. then, goodbye, matthew! as she spoke. she ran away. looking in that direction, she was heading deep into the hive alone. even now, shes still unwilling to cooperate with me. what a stubborn woman. he looked at samanthas back as she left. matthew shook his head slightly. at this moment. ella, who had been wilting for a few days, flapped her wings excitedly. matthew, matthew! now that you have a strong army, are you finally ready to start a massacre? matthew asked in surprise, how can you tell that i have a strong army? the quality of these skeletons is obviously ordinary, and they are not as experienced as my previous ones. ella begged, then lets kill at least two zergs today before leaving! matthew nodded reluctantly. fine. however, before the threat of the witherer was resolved, he really did not want to spend too much effort on other aspects. three minutes later. they watched as a newborn skeleton clumsily destroyed a new nest by the side of the road and successfully killed two violent zerg larva that had come out of it. matthew immediately said to ella with a pleasant expression, can we call it a day now? ella lowered her head and was speechless. the next day, at the craftsmen protection association building. matthew walked briskly through the hall. following the front desk ladys guidance. he stepped up the stairs and walked towards the third floor. however, when he passed by the second floor, matthew suddenly stopped and walked towards the locksmiths office. just like last time, the office door was still half-open. behind the desk was a middle-aged gentleman reading a book. do you have another lock that needs to be unlocked? this time, richard did not hide it. he had already cast his gaze on matthew before he approached the door. no, im here to look for a blacksmith, so i came to see you since i was passing by. matthew said with a smile. as he spoke, he took out some fruits from the bags in his hand and placed them on the table. the person in front of him was a rogue of the fifth tier or above. it was definitely not wrong to have a good relationship with him. richard sneered. you dont have to do that. ive seen too many things when i was young. some fruits cant buy me over. tell me, what do you want me to help you with? matthew smiled helplessly and walked out. im really just passing by. ill leave now. wait! richard stopped matthew. he glanced at the fruits on the table and asked, what are you looking for a blacksmith for? matthew explained, i need to entrust someone to forge two short knives. short knives? richard looked at matthew suspiciously. did you summon an assassin? the man was very sharp. matthew knew that he couldnt hide it from richard, so he simply admitted it. congratulations! at least in the middle and lower levels, having a rogue by your side will be very useful. richard closed the book. but youve come to the wrong place. there are many excellent craftsmen in the association, but there are very few excellent blacksmiths. i dont think i can recommend you to anyone. matthew frowned slightly. fortunately, he knew that excellent blacksmiths were scarce, so he only came to try his luck today. do i have to go to jiliu city or baiyan city? before matthew could ask the question, richard picked up the pen and wrote a few words. however, i can introduce someone to you. everyone calls him old fallon, and hes the vice president of the veterans association. he once followed rheagar into purgatory, and hes very skilled in forging. he hasnt been open to the public for many years, but i can try to help you get in touch with him. matthew took the recommendation letter and thanked him. richard waved his hand and said seriously, this is not free help, matthew. zeller must have told you about the challenge letter from the three major organizations. this is very unusual. i need you to think about it. think about it seriously. have you ever seen such behaviour in history or in a book? dont be in a hurry to answer me. take a deep breath. think. seek your memories. youre the only one among us who can think of it. i mean, if something like this really happened in history. richards words sounded strange. but matthew tried to follow his words. a few seconds later. a stunned expression appeared on his face! i did remember something. whats going on? matthew was extremely surprised. there was indeed a large chunk of related content in his mind. but before that. it was as if they did not exist in his memory. thats a curse that the gods placed before they left, matthew. richards voice seemed to come from the clouds. a lot of profound, useful knowledge, important, and accessible history has been hidden by the curse called intelligence lock. even if it has lingered in the minds of many people, only those with 15 points of intelligence and above, especially mages, have the chance to recall it. thats why i told you that this world is ultimately the world of spellcasters. you were born to be spared from one of the three great curses left behind by the gods. how can you not be favoured by the heavens? now, tell me, what do you remember? Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Ursul’s Cries chapter 57: ursuls cries translator: lonelytree intelligence lock. when this word appeared in matthews mind, it was as bright as the newborn sun. the haze of memories was swept away. a part of the knowledge that was originally like the fog became clear. he held his forehead with one hand and reminisced, a ritual. i read in a book that an evil organization issued a declaration of war before invading a certain territory. this is the beginning of a ritual called plunder. this ritual originated in the age of enlightenment when the gods were divided into two camps, good and evil the age of enlightenment. it was an era when the gods dominated the human world with their own power. at that time, the internal conflicts among the gods were very serious. they were generally divided into two camps, one good and one evil, attacking each other. after many years of development. the children of the good gods controlled the towns and villages, while the believers of the evil gods wandered in the wilderness and ruins. in order to please the god they served, the followers of the evil god would often attack and plunder towns and villages on a regular basis. before this. they would hold a grand activation ceremony which included spreading fear, that is, spreading a declaration of war to the target town and creating a large number of rumours of impending disaster. through this action. they would have the opportunity to disrupt the situation in the target town in advance, which would reduce the resistance to their subsequent attacks. even if they could not achieve this goal perfectly, they could still gain the favour of the god they believed in through the ritual itself. this would allow them to obtain stronger evil power. so, the act of issuing a letter of challenge is not only the beginning of the plundering ritual but also a part of the activation ritual? richard asked seriously. matthew nodded. if they are indeed imitating the believers of the evil god in the age of enlightenment, then there is a high chance that they will do two more things to complement the activation ritual completely. the first was to create an iconic event. the impact of this event must be great, and the outcome must be tragic. it would be best if it could be linked to something that the residents of the town were familiar with. then, they would publicize the tragedy of this case, spreading panic. once this was done, the activation ceremony was officially completed. in the age of enlightenment, the evil gods would bestow a large number of divine blessings at this stage as a reward, and also to pave the way for the subsequent official plundering ritual. richard said approvingly, look, i knew you could do it. this information is a big help. ill go straight to zeller and tell him about this. matthew thought for a moment. if the intelligence lock really exists, wont you soon forget about this too? richard smiled peacefully. theoretically, yes, but thats something that happened in a higher dimension. if we deliberately remember these things, we wont forget them in the short term. the curse of the gods isnt that powerful. the terrifying thing about it is that its pervasive. besides, if something leaves a deep impression on you, so deep that you will never forget it, then the curse will not be able to do anything to you. its like i shouldnt have remembered the intelligence lock, but i knew it existed because i have a deep impression of it. matthew nodded thoughtfully. he noticed that when richard said these words, although its tone was very calm, there was always a strange look in its eyes. this was exactly the same as when he said, this world is ultimately the world of spellcasters. matthew guessed that this retired rogue had a story that he could not forget. there was a high chance that this story was related to the spellcaster and the intelligence lock. the two of them then exchanged some secrets that might be hidden behind the plundering ritual. richard believed that the actions of the three major organizations were not just imitating the ritual. they would definitely be able to draw strength from the activation ritual. as for the source of this power, it was still difficult to determine whether it was the void ruler yurkus that matthew had previously discovered in the secret letter or an evil god who had been hiding his strength for many years and suddenly made a high-profile comeback. at least we can predict tnelr next move in aavance. richard got up and carefully tidied up his clothes. ill go find zeller now. if its convenient, youd better go to the lords residence tomorrow. this is to prevent the most extreme situation from happening, which is that both zeller and i have forgotten about this matter. matthew agreed. but do i just go to the lords manor like that? would rheagar have any objections? he asked. richard glanced at him. why would rheagar object? his daughter has been clamouring every day to go to your house for tutoring. now that you are going to him, its much safer for him. in my opinion, he will pay you to be sifs tutor sooner or later. just treat it as familiarizing yourself with your future work environment in advance. when he left the craftsmen protection association. matthew was still memorizing the knowledge he had lost and regained. the feeling of forgetting at any time was terrible. he could only deepen it repeatedly and planned to jot down everything related to the intelligence lock in his daily manuscripts when he went back. he passed through two busy streets. the crowd gradually became deserted. matthew came to the front of a house in the northern part of the region. compared to the craftsmens protection associations building. the house seemed to have been in disrepair for a long time. perhaps because it had been in a fire, the walls of the facade were covered in black spots.. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Ursul’s Reprimand chapter 58: ursuls reprimand translator: lonelytree a few boston ivy covered it, and the white and pink flowers added some vitality to this slightly desolate low building. the wooden door was half-open. on the grass in front of the door was a set of mailboxes and a wooden sign that said veterans association. matthew leaned over. he first rang the bell for a while and only walked in steadily after making sure that no one answered. behind the door was an open and cold front hall. the air was filled with the faint smell of herbs. a few rough stone pillars appeared in front of him, and the reception area was empty. i cant see anything. it was clearly early in the morning, but it gave matthew the illusion that it was getting late. is anyone there? he lowered his voice and shouted twice. after a while. the sound of footsteps could be heard coming from the spiral staircase. a tigure appeared at the end ot the stairs. the man had a head full of white hair and was old, but his pace was fast and steady. he was very tall and had to hold the handrail to maintain his balance when he went down the stairs, but his back was always straight, and his posture was perfect. im old fallon. who are you looking for? the old man came in front of matthew and sized him up with his turbid eyes. his tone was neither servile nor overbearing. matthew immediately showed richards recommendation letter. my name is matthew. im here to look for you. my friend needs a pair of weapons. old fallon took the letter silently. then he opened the wooden door to the maximum, allowing more sunlight to seep in. then, he took out a monocle wrapped in layers of blue velvet from his shirt pocket and began to read carefully. mr matthew. old fallon meticulously put away the monocle and said in a very formal tone, im already very old. im afraid i dont have the strength to forge a new weapon for your friend. matthew had actually given up hope the moment he saw old fallon. he looked at least seventy years old. indeed, he did not seem to be at the age where he could start forging at any time. however, i had collected many weapons when i was young. for richards sake, i am willing to sell one of them to you. old farron continued, the current problem is that i need to know your friends profession, usage requirements, and various habits. it would be best if he could come here in person and let me see his hands. otherwise, it will be difficult for me to choose a suitable weapon for him. matthew thought for a moment and reminded, my friend, he is not human. old fallons expression did not change. that changes nothing. matthew nodded. the old man in front of him had also fought his way out of purgatory with rhaegar. he definitely had some knowledge and experience, so he naturally wouldnt make a fuss out of it. hence, he thought for a moment and summoned soldier. the light of the contract flashed. a skeleton hidden under a dark red cloak appeared silently. skeleton? can you order him to walk a few steps for me? old fallons eyes lit up with surprise. matthew ordered soldier to cooperate. the latter subconsciously twisted his hips as he walked. old fallon couldnt help but laugh. is it actually the blade dancer? this is the first time ive seen a dead spirit retain the skills of a blade dancer. its unbelievable! matthew was delighted. he knew that he had met an expert today, so he hurriedly asked, are you familiar with the profession of blade dancer? old fallon thought about it. im not familiar with it. i just had a good time with an understanding blade dancer. unfortunately, we didnt end up together. as he spoke. he seemed to see the curiosity in matthews eyes, so he took the initiative to add, the blade dancer is a special profession in the thousand sails archipelago. the dancers there perfectly combine dance and sword techniques, creating an incredible way of killing. most of the time, the blade dancers were female, but their leader was most likely a male. in my memory, the leader of the blade dancer was close to the tier of legendary power. the blade dancer had extremely strong assassination abilities. they were one of the two most terrifying rogue advancements in the endless ocean. matthew asked curiously, what about the other one? ninja. a strange syllable came out of old fallons throat. just like the sword dancer, the ninjas were created by the islanders to protect themselves. in the past few decades, you could see many sword dancers and ninjas in gem city and dragon bay. however, since the incident of the evil dragon in the sea , the islands they lived on were overturned or submerged by endless waves. now, it is very difficult to see these two kinds of advanced rogues. matthew secretly noted it down. soldier didnt respond to the old mans description. he just kept twisting his hips. he twisted and twisted. his figure suddenly disappeared. if matthew hadnt given the order to reveal himself in time, he would have twisted himself away to oblivion. he shows a very deep soul instinct. he must have been a very outstanding blade dancer when he was alive. he might even be someone i knew. old fallons eyes were filled with emotion. with matthews help, he grabbed soldiers hands and examined them. i know what weapon to choose for you. please follow me. old fallon led matthew up the stairs. he took two steps. he suddenly stopped and asked, you can summon skeleton soldiers with the inheritance of the blade dancer, and you have a letter of recommendation from richard.. you must be the rumoured necromancer with the bone dragon, right? Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Ursul’s Reprimand chapter 59: ursuls reprimand translator: lonelytree why did these people know so much? matthew smiled helplessly. he could only nod and admit it. you saved sif, and im very grateful to you. previously, rheagar was unwilling to tell me your true identity, which made me very angry. old fallon said seriously, come on, child. i have a gift for you. matthew followed old fallon up to the third floor. when they passed by the second floor. the smell of herbs suddenly thickened. there were many rooms on the second floor. the smell came from these rooms. matthew glanced at them and vaguely saw a few figures lying on rattan chairs. they were all survivors of the snake hunt. at that time, more than 200 knight servants went to winter snake valley with us. in the end, less than 50 people survived. more than 30 of them died less than five years after they settled in rolling stone town. these are the remaining 20 people. old fallon explained, the poison fog of the purgatory viper is very terrifying. they only touched the edge of the poison fog and were already left with a permanent illness. fortunately, rheagar was a good person and was willing to spend money to support them. these herbs were not helpful for their illness and could even be addictive, but they could more or less relieve some pain. as they spoke. matthew also heard a few helpless and suppressed wails from behind the doors. he hesitated and said, even the great mage ronan cant do anything about it? old fallon glanced at him. ronan is a good person, but he doesnt necessarily care about everything. as they spoke, they came to the third floor. old fallon led them to an empty conference room to wait. then, he left. about twenty minutes later. the sound of wooden planks trembling could be heard from the stairs. matthew looked over. old fallon walked in with two heavy boxes, one big and one small. matthew was about to step forward. however, he was stopped by the other partys gaze. dont worry. im not that old yet. he placed the two boxes on the ground, and then opened the copper lock on one of them. he lifted the long and narrow velvet cloth, and two exquisitely shaped, rounded short knives appeared in front of matthew. try it. old fallon skillfully picked up a knife with each index finger of his hands. in the next second. he flicked his fingers. the dagger spun and flew towards soldier. soldier still looked dull and sluggish. however, at the moment the short blades closed in on him his hands were as steady as a magnet as he grabbed the two knives. he held his two blades and quickly retreated a large distance. then, he involuntarily danced in a very rhythmic dance! [ your summoned soldier likes the weapon you gave him very much. his loyalty to you has increased to 115!] [in gratitude for your gift, soldier shared his ability, step back!] [step back: through a tactical move, you can quickly pull back a distance to get rid of the opponents entanglement.] good heavens, in love with the new weapon so soon? matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. he hadnt even paid for the item, but soldier had already shared his ability in advance. was he forcing matthew to get the two blades for him? it looks like he likes it very much. there was a hint of gratification in old fallons tone. this pair of daggers are called firefly and brightmoon. they were forged by a great gray dwarf craftsman. its former owner was a highly skilled drow assassin, who was an impressive woman. matthew looked at him thoughtfully. are you very familiar with her? old fallon said calmly, i cant say that were familiar with each other. we just had some good times together. unfortunately, we didnt end up together. matthew felt that these words were extremely familiar. old farron continued, firefly and brightmoon themselves dont have any particularly outstanding enchantment effects, but their quality and sharpness are excellent enough. in the hands of the right person, their lethality is not inferior to that of a semi-divine weapon. in terms of abilities, firefly could increase the time of stealth and the speed of attack. brightmoon, on the other hand, would provide a large amount of additional damage when an attack combo was in effect. in short, they are the best daggers in my hands. if it werent for richards introduction and the fact that you saved sif, i wouldnt sell them to you. matthew suddenly had a toothache. old fallon had already said that he would sell and not gift the weapon to him. then this pair of daggers would definitely not be cheap! as expected. when he asked about the price. this veteran, who had always maintained a meticulous temperament, revealed a rare hint of profiteering. 800 gold coins, no bargaining. matthew shook his head gently. this price was too high, far beyond what he could afford! he had a budget of 200 gold. the difference between the two was three times. you can also rent it. old fallon suggested, i know that the price is a little high, but a rogues weapon is no cheaper than a mages weapon. its not easy to find such a weapon on the market, let alone in rolling stone town. you might not even be able to find a weapon of the same quality in jiliu city or baiyan city. if you want to rent it, you only need to pay ten coins per month, but you need to pay the first two years rent in advance. you can pay the rest slowly. i also need collateral like title deed or real estate. matthew quietly pulled the pair of short knives from soldiers hands. i still need to think about it. he put the knife back into the box. theres no hurry. you have plenty of time to think. old fallon smiled apologetically. actually, i also want to sell it to you at a low price, but as you can see, our situation here is not good. i cant ask rheagar for money every year. matthew nodded in understanding. old fallon opened another box. inside was a long and thin whip. try it. the old man said gently, this is the gift i mentioned before. it represents my gratitude. matthew took the whip. he used his hand to stroke the snake-scale-like whip gently. a new message flashed before his eyes. [you have obtained the necromancers exclusive weapon, ursuls reprimand!] ursuls reprimand (whip) [description: this whip is usually used against undead creatures.] [when you wave this whip at an enemy undead creature, it is equivalent to applying the effects of dispel undead and reprimand undead to the target unit. it has a very high priority in dispelling undead creatures.] [when wielding this whip against your own undead, your undead will lose a small amount of soul fire and receive a random powerful buff!] [remark: some undead creatures are easily addicted to the lash of the whip. when using it, please pay attention to the state of their soul fire. dont go overboard.] Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: I’m With Him! chapter 60: im with him! translator: lonelytree this weapon is very special. matthew could feel a cold power contained in it. it was different from the negative energy that was destructive and violent. it was more like a power that went straight to the soul. for ordinary people, it might just be a prop that could be used to dispel the undead. however, in the hands of a necromancer with many summons, it would have a chance to shine even more brilliantly. of course, the previous owner of this weapon, ursul, was a bad-tempered necromancer. her reputation was once known by everyone in the great swamp. people said that the undead under her command had all kinds of incredible abilities. at first, i thought that this was because of her brilliant magic, but later i found out that this was the real reason. old fallon sighed and said, when she died, she entrusted me to find a good owner for this weapon. however, a few years later, the incident with rheagar happened, and i sealed this whip. matthew was stunned. you and the previous owner of this whip also had a good time together? a female necromancer? old fallon raised his eyebrows. do i look like a person whod sleep around? matthew hurriedly shook his head. ursul and i are just good friends. of course, she might have had some interest in me when she was young, but at that time, my standards were still high. all i was interested in were princesses from a small country or some rich ladies. i would rather waste money on a succubus than look at a wizened necromancer. but the facts proved that i was wrong. at this point, old fallon laughed at himself. after returning from purgatory, my looks were ruined. those superficial women left me one after another. only ursul took the initiative to find me. she spent a lot of effort to treat the wound on my face, and then one day, she left quietly. matthew was puzzled. what happened later? later? there was no later. child, when you were young, you believed that there would always be time and that those who missed out would always have a chance to meet again. however, in reality, most stories end up with regret. old fallons eyes were filled with sorrow. at that time, i was busy dealing with the wounded soldiers. later on, i encountered the mining expansion in rolling stone townby the time i could finally free myself from my work, ursul had already lost her mind due to an experimental error that caused the negative energy to corrode her brain. she was no longer herself. when i came to look for her, she couldnt even recognize me. i went to the swamp where she lived twice. the first time, she chased me out. the second time, she was a lot clearer in her mind. before she died, she left everything else to the two apprentices, who were often beaten and scolded by her, except for this whip. at first, i thought she wanted to whip me. later, i realized that this whip was a magical tool that she had spent her entire life creating. it contained all her understanding of the summoning of the undead. she probably thought that the two untalented apprentices were not enough to display its value, so she entrusted me to find a good home for it. old fallon said all this in one breath. his gaze lingered on the whip for a few seconds, then he looked away and said in a congratulatory tone, now, its yours. matthew took a deep breath and tightened his grip on the whip. i wont let it down. old fallon nodded. i believe you. the two of them were silent for a while. soldier, who was beside him, watched as matthew put away ursuls reprimand. the envy in his soul fire almost materialized and jumped out. seeing this, matthew could only sigh. as for the firefly and the bright moon, i think i can only choose to rent them. compared to buying, renting was undoubtedly the more expensive option. but matthew had no choice. the cash flow on hand was not enough to support a one- time purchase. and now the storm is coming. he really needed these two short knives to increase soldiers combat strength. after weighing the pros and cons, he could only use the title deed that he had just obtained as collateral. after a series of procedures. matthew walked out of the veterans building tiredly. behind him. soldier was wearing the dark night cloak, and his soul flames were flickering. old fallon also smiled. if you need other weapons, you are welcome to look for me. my arsenal contains sharp weapons from all over the world, so i dont think you will be disappointed. matthew smiled bitterly and did not reply. old fallon suddenly said, oh right, if you can find a better way to cure or alleviate the venom of the viper, i can give you this pair of short knives directly. i can even give you another high-quality weapon. viper venom? matthew recalled the group of veterans who were smoking and moaning in the rooms on the second floor. then he nodded his head vigorously. ill try. he left the veterans building. matthew deliberately went to the shop in the craftsmans area again. he bought ten sturdy shovels. then, he walked briskly back to the oak forest and began his tree-planting journey. in the evening. his planting quota for the day was completed as scheduled. after a simple dinner, he started meditating and learning spells. unknowingly. the moon was already hanging on the branches. in the wooden house. matthew stretched his back, picked up the sack with the shovel, and walked out to the open space. he walked all the way to the zombie dormitory, summoned the five silvermoon zombies, and dropped shovels in front of them.. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: I’m With Him! chapter 61: im with him! translator: lonelytree pick them up. these are your weapons. matthew tried to give the zombies an order. this process was not easy. never overestimate the intelligence and ability to use tools of ordinary undead creatures. it was much more difficult to instruct them to adapt to a complicated tool like a shovel than to learn how to operate an excavator. fortunately, matthew was very patient. like a kindergarten worker, he taught the little zombies slowly. it took him nearly an hour to teach the zombies how to grip the shovel correctly. phew! matthew wiped his sweat. this process was very difficult, but the result was good enough. zombies have meat, so its different! he tried to dispatch one of the zombies to dig a hole in the open space. the latter tried a few times. not long after. an irregular pit appeared in front of matthew. pass! matthew smiled contentedly. this was the superiority of zombies over skeletons. being closer to the structure of a human palm meant that they could easily grasp the tools that they could easily grasp when they were alive. but skeletons couldnt. skeletons could be slashed with knives or smashed with small round shields. however, their hands could not hold weapons or tools steadily for a long time. it was quite possible that their bones would fall off as they worked. this was also an important reason why matthew had never let the undead creatures participate in his work. but now, things were different. he could command the silvermoon zombies to dig holes, which would greatly increase the efficiency of planting trees. in the future, i can focus more on-site selection, transplantation, and maintenance. matthew led the zombies all the way to the northwest. very quickly. on the barren land under the moonlight. there was a group of figures who worked tirelessly. i never thought zombies could do this kind of work. eli appeared silently. he looked at the zombies with a complicated expression. they dont look like evil creatures at all. they look more like a group of farmers. matthew smiled and said, undead creatures are not evil in the first place. its just that for other life forms, their existence is too different, so it will cause people to panic and reject them subconsciously. eli frowned. he obviously didnt agree with matthew. however, he did not refute him. instead, he took the initiative to change the topic. it seems peaceful these few days, but the evil hasnt gone far. i can sense their existence. witherers matthews expression became serious. eli nodded vigorously. theyre really cunning and patient. theyve been watching from the shadows, which gives me a bad feeling. perhaps we should try to change our strategy. waiting for them to attack is too passive. matthew muttered, if we want to draw the snake out of its hole, we need to make more preparations. eli said confidently, as long as they dare to show themselves, they will definitely not be my match. as for preparations, havent you done a lot these past few days? there were magic traps everywhere outside the small wooden house. i almost stepped on them. matthew spread his hands. those are just warning spells, and its hard to say if theyll be of much use. the important thing is that once we choose to lure them, we must wipe them out. eli loosened his muscles. im ready. matthew had been thinking about this for the past few days. since elis fighting spirit was surging, he was not afraid. he thought for a while and agreed. how about this? well hide in the moonlight woodlands tonight. ill instruct the oak tree fairies to be on the watch. if the witherers make any strange movements, well come back immediately. wait for me over there. ill get ella to open the door for you. eli agreed. not long after. matthew summoned ella to bring eli to the moonlight woodlands first. and matthew wanted to find lulu and explain the matter. the witherers destroyed the trees very quickly. if they wanted to minimize the losses, the oak fairies vigilance was crucial. moonlight woodlands. the fourth level of the hive. eli wandered around idly. the unique scenery and style here made him feel a little disappointed. he still remembered. the last time he was here, he was still fighting alongside samantha. but now when he thought of that cold, exquisite, confident, and independent face, he felt unbearable pain in his heart. damn it. i shouldnt have come to this damn place. eli kicked the rock in displeasure. bang! the rock flew far away and smashed into the wall, creating a deep dent. the echo could not stop for a long time. eli touched his forehead. the pain didnt ease, but it deepened. every time he thought of samantha. it was as if a large piece of his heart was suddenly missing. this feeling of emptiness was torturous. what is she doing now? will she also regret saying those words to me? if only i could see her again. all sorts of thoughts rose in elis mind. the longing in his heart grew stronger. a strong urge urged him to move forward. he didnt walk far. a leopard suddenly jumped out from the tunnel next door! samantha? eli looked at him in surprise and joy. the leopard quickly transformed into a human. however, what made elis heart ache was her first reaction when she saw him was to frown! did you cause that commotion just now? samantha glanced at the marks on the wall and asked coldly.. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: I’m With Him! chapter 62: im with him! translator: lonelytree eli was stunned. his mind was in a mess as if he did not know whether to admit or deny it. however, samantha didnt want to be entangled with him for too long. she scolded coldly, listen, eli, its over. can you stop being childish? i dont have time to play games with you. im very busy! now, please leave the moonlight woodlands immediately. the members of the earth society really shouldnt stay here for too long. samanthas words sounded normal, but they were like sharp knives stabbing into elis heart. his face was extremely pale. his throat wriggled, but he could not say a word. samantha continued, please stop pestering me. this is the moonlight woodlands, the kingdom of the moonlight goddess. you are trespassing! elis pale face instantly swelled with a thick layer of blood. he had never felt so embarrassed before. just as he was feeling extremely embarrassed, a gentle voice sounded behind him. sorry for being late. not far away. matthew rushed over with ella, and samantha looked surprised. then, she heard matthew say, im sorry for the misunderstanding, but ely is with me. hearing this. eli was like a drowning man who had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. his voice suddenly became louder. thats right. im with him! the embarrassment he felt just now disappeared in an instant, and eli subconsciously puffed out his chest. matthew walked over and patted eli on the shoulder, then waved at samantha. in that case, well take our leave first. the two of them walked away with their arms around each others shoulders. samantha looked at the scene in a daze. the dull expression on her face could not calm down for a long time. it was not until elis back completely disappeared from sight. she suddenly had the illusion that something that originally belonged to her had been snatched away. the night was exceptionally long. in order to deal with any unexpected situations, matthew and eli did not go deep into the hive. instead, they swept through the areas that had been roughly wiped out on the fifth floor. however, the witherers patience was better than they had imagined. not only did they not gain anything by daybreak. it was the same for several nights. the withererq didnt move the oak forest was calm. matthew could only announce that his plan to lure the snake out of the cave had failed. eli then proposed a plan to actively track them. he wanted to use his tracking ability to find the witherers and wipe them out in one fell swoop. unfortunately, he was a shapeshifter who was more inclined to fight head -on rather than a wilderness master who was better at tracking. every witherer was a true master of anti- tracking. matthew was afraid of being lured away, so he did not dare to act rashly. just like that. the witherers became a thorn in matthews heart. to pull it out, matthew went to look for zeller to ask him for divination. however, zeller said that he had divined too many times recently. he needed to slow down to ensure the accuracy. matthew could only helplessly put this matter on hold. fortunately, he was very patient. just treat it as a breath-holding competition with them. lets see who can have the last laugh! just like that, a few days of seemingly peaceful but actually turbulent days passed. three nights later. matthews living room. ding dong ding dong! someone rang the bell. before matthew could get up to open the door, a gust of wind came out of the kitchen and headed straight for the front door. is sif here? i remember that today is the day you and she agreed to make up for the missed lessons! peggy asked happily as she opened the door. matthew nodded helplessly. matthew, youd better come over. outside the door. peggys voice sounded a little grumpy. i dont remember you having so many students who need extra lessons. the living room can barely fit so many people, but theres definitely not enough milk. matthew looked up in confusion. in the next second. a group of people filed in. sif, who was walking at the front, was smiling. following behind her was a tensed-up rheagar. then there was the bearded blake, the handsome zeller, and richard, who was holding a gentlemans cane. finally. a surprised samantha followed them in. she was holding a thick book bag in her hand. a group of people rushed in. the originally empty and spacious living room suddenly became lively and crowded. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Calamity Mage chapter 63: calamity mage translator: lonelytree as he had been living in a wooden house outside the city recently, and people would visit him from time to time, matthew decided to set mondays and tuesdays as his rest days every week. he would return home to live in the next two days and deal with some matters related to him in the town. however, he did not expect this. the number of visitors on his first rest day had already exceeded five. fortunately, the living room was big enough. after the initial reception, matthew went over one by one and asked why they were here. sif was there for a class. the value of a super version of the magic bag was obviously not something that could be offset by a hasty history class. in fact, matthew was already mentally prepared to give her a private lesson for half a year. rheagars reason for being there was more interesting. matthew guessed that the father and daughter had been arguing at home already. in the end, rheagar promised sif to come to matthews place every monday for tuition, but the condition was that he had to follow along. matthew did not have any objections to this. after all, when it came to lectures, it didnt matter how many students there were. as long as rheagar didnt get in his way, there wouldnt be a problem. among the other visitors. blake had come to ask matthew if he needed help with the guarding of the oak forest. he knew that matthew had been staying in the oak forest recently, and he happened to receive an order to increase patrols, so he came to ask matthew if he needed the help of the garrison. zeller and richards visit was obviously related to the ritual of plunder that matthew recalled. as for samantha. she brought the information about the su country as promised. in the living room. matthews brain spun rapidly. he was preparing to arrange the reception according to the priority of the matter. at this moment. sif stood up obediently. matthew, since you have so many guests, ill go to the kitchen with peggy first. as she spoke. she decided to drag the confused rheagar to the kitchen. but at this moment, zeller, who had been smiling, said, i took a look around outside. theres actually nothing particularly urgent for matthew, right? i heard from sif that shes here for your lessons. ive long been interested in mr matthews history class. if you dont mind, you can teach sif first while we listen from the side. isnt this a very novel experience? it was unknown if it was due to his high charm. zellers words received unanimous approval from the others. yes, yes. ive long heard that matthews class is very popular, but i havent had the chance to attend it. blake scratched his beard, his face filled with interest. richard elegantly put his cane aside. sure, i have no objections. rhaegar was originally there to accompany the lecture, so he naturally wouldnt say anything. samantha was the only one left. matthew looked at her questioningly. the latter smiled sweetly. my knowledge of history is almost zero. if you dont mind, id like to sit down and listen too. thus, the slightly disturbed living room quickly quieted down. everyone looked at matthew curiously. matthew wasnt afraid. he treated the living room as a school and the adults in front of him as children. he took out the thick history book that he had prepared for sif. just as he was about to open the book and begin his lecture. at this moment. a faint voice came from the kitchen. matthew, remember to make it exciting. the first lesson can be free, but the lessons after this will not be free. matthew smiled helplessly. he cleared his throat. last time, i told sif about the historical event of the hundred city division. this event is actually familiar to everyone. it means that the influence of the alliance of seven saints on the city-states across the continent has reached an unprecedented peak. its effect was objective. after the division, every major city on the continent had at least one mage from the seven saint alliance. these mages had made indelible contributions to the development and construction of their respective cities. even after a hundred years, people would never forget the contributions of that batch of mages. of course, the subsequent development of the hundred cities division didnt follow the seven saint alliances plan. in the actual implementation of the plan, many flaws appeared, so much so that there were several disputes within the alliance over whether to continue the strategy or not. from the perspective of hindsight, this plan was actually a failure. hundreds of years after the gods had left, the largest human organization in aindor was still the loose seven saint alliance, which was essentially a mage organization! the human kingdom is just a name that the seven saint alliance has created. in fact, we all know that no human force on this continent is qualified to be called a kingdom . we have towns, cities, manor owners, and lords, but we dont have a kingdom or a king. and all of this was thanks to the gods. at this point. matthew paused for a moment and took a sip of water while observing everyones reaction. there were six audiences present. half of them were confused. they were sif, blake, and samantha. the remaining three revealed thoughtful expressions. isnt this what it should be like? isnt this a good thing? under matthews encouraging gaze, samantha boldly asked.. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Calamity Mage chapter 64: calamity mage translator: lonelytree whether its humans, elves, or druids, were all doing pretty well now. i mean, the structure of a city-state is also very good. people dont disturb each other, so why must we form a kingdom? matthew did not answer immediately. he looked at rheagar. the latters expression was also very serious. he actually took the initiative to say, in terms of social organization, a kingdom that can control more city-state resources at the same time will be a more advanced, risk-resistant, and powerful existence than an independent city-state. ive travelled to other worlds, and many of their places are indeed more developed than ours. the simplest and crudest example is that if a kingdom composed of multiple city-states declared war on an independent city-state, the latter would almost certainly lose. matthew nodded in agreement. we all know the principle of strength in numbers. as a social creature, an organization that could allow more humans to form groups would definitely trample over those fighting alone. in fact, the transition from a single city- state to a union of many city-states was inevitable in the development of history. this point could be verified by the development of other planes or worlds. we might not have much information in this area, but the seven saint alliance has looked into it a lot. sif was puzzled. then why hasnt there been a kingdom on the continent yet? werent the gods exiled long ago? matthew said in a deep voice, you might forget what im about to say after hearing it today, but it doesnt matter. forgetting doesnt mean that the truth doesnt exist. we all know that four hundred and seventy years ago, the founder of the seven saint alliance, the great existence whose name is still unknown to the people. we usually respectfully address her as the first and only calamity mage in human history. she was angry at the gods lack of progress and enslavement of all living beings, so she personally planned and executed the most wonderful mage performance in history, ascension of the heavenly palace. our world had been stuck in the age of enlightenment that the gods limited for a full two thousand years. in the past two thousand years, there had been no significant progress in human society. two thousand years ago, human ancestors fished in the river and farmed on the ground. two thousand years later, their descendants still used the same fishing tools and farming methods. at that time, the world was lifeless, and you could not feel the progress of the world from the changes of time. this was because, in the early days of the age of enlightenment, the gods who divided the theocracy and faith had woven rules and regulations for everything in the world. they used their clergy to divide their territories and bound everything with their concepts. they treated this world as their pasture. they only wanted to harvest the faith of all living beings day after day. they were not willing to see their believers make any meaningful progress. time was meaningless to this world. it was just a counter for the gods to harvest faith. under the high pressure of the gods. all living beings could not save themselves they could not even develop the consciousness to save themselves. until the arrival of the calamity mage . this situation was finally broken. that day. all the statues on the continent collapsed. countless shrines or temples rose out of thin air, and the heavenly palace, which symbolized the glory of the gods in the past, also soared into the sky. they carried and bound the will of the gods and flew to the highest point of the astral world with a shrill cry. people knelt around the temple in fear. they did not know what had happened. to this day, we still dont know what happened that day. we only know that after that day, most of the existences that had been touched by the divine in this world were banished forever by the calamity mage. this is the ascension of the heavenly palace. matthews tone was very calm. however, the history itself was enough to shock all audiences. even rheagar and zeller. they might have heard of the ascension of the heavenly palace. however, they only vaguely knew that that was when the gods left. they didnt know that the gods had been exiled! they couldnt imagine that the one who banished the gods was a mere human mage! is, is this a myth? rheagar muttered, i thought it was the seven saints who joined forces to reach an agreement with the gods. and the gods left willingly. matthew smiled and shook his head. the seven saints were very strong, but they were not strong enough to bargain with the gods. in history, they were all disciples of the calamity mage. after the gods left, our world finally began to change. farmers invented farming tools and discovered crops with higher yields. fishing boats floated on the seas and rivers. we had fishing nets, harpoons, and all kinds of new fishing gear. tailors found better materials than cotton, linen, and animal skins. the craftsmen improved the craftsmanship and production process. city-states rose up one after another, and human exchanges became more frequent. according to normal development, we should have welcomed the first true human kingdom long ago. however, the gods who were far away were still unwilling to be left out. after the calamity mages left, they imposed three curses on the land in an attempt to delay the changes of the world and ensure that the divine concepts they defined continued to exist. hearing this. everyones expression was solemn. they were all shocked by this mysterious and bold narration, and at the same time, they were extremely curious about the curse of the gods that matthew mentioned. he took a sip of water and continued. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Calamity Mage chapter 65: calamity mage translator: lonelytree i only know two of the three curses. the last one was not even introduced in the book that great mage ronan gave me. the two curses that i know of are imown as the intelligence lock and the civilization lock. as he spoke. he first explained the contents of the locks. then, he explained civilization lock. similar to the intelligence lock, the curse of the gods has actually taken away a part of what made us humans. the intelligence lock takes away the memory ability of history and knowledge of all humans with intelligence below 15 points, while the civilization lock blocks the possibility of the evolution of human civilization. as he spoke. matthew looked at rhaegar. mr. rhaegar, you are the lord of rolling stone town. you have a large territory, including sixteen villages in the north and south and two trading posts. but have you ever thought of expanding the scale of rolling stone town? have you ever thought of annexing the surrounding cities? dont you want more power? rhaegar frowned and thought for a while, then shook his head hard. my rationality tells me that what you said is not a bad idea, but for some reason, im not interested in the concept of expanding my domain. is this the function of the civilization lock? matthew nodded. if you were the only one who despised expanding territory, then it might be a coincidence. however, almost all the city lords have no ambition to annex the territory around them. this is clearly the power of the curse. samantha suddenly said, but isnt it a good thing that theres no war? at least there wouldnt be so many people who would be displaced and separated from each other. matthew replied seriously, that is true from an individual point of view, but objective laws cannot be ignored. if our civilization remains stagnant, we may one day die suddenly, perhaps due to an accident or an invasion from an enemy. this is not an exaggeration, but these are words left behind by the calamity mage within the alliance. i believe that she came from beyond the heavens, so she must have witnessed the rise and fall of some civilizations. the reason why she made the decision to exile the gods was probably not because of anger, but something else. samantha was stunned. although her thinking was old-fashioned, she was quite smart. she instantly understood matthews meaning. are you saying that our world might be invaded by foreign enemies in the future? in the face of such an enemy, we could only survive by having all the races form a kingdom? matthew blinked. it is indeed possible. the seven saint alliance has made many guesses about this, but they are all just guesses at the moment. after all, the existence of purgatory and abyss has been proven. if demons or devils invade our world one day, it will be difficult for us to survive on our own strength without the protection of the gods. all in all, the era of the gods was long gone. even if there were curses left behind, their power would become weaker and weaker. according to master ronans prediction, our world is on the eve of rapid changes. in the next second, this world might undergo earth-shattering changes. i think were lucky to be born in this era. at the very least, compared to our ancestors, we will have the opportunity to use our own strength to change the world, or even to redefine some new concepts. samantha looked at matthew thoughtfully. like nature? matthew smiled and closed his book. that will be the content of the next class. peggy, who appeared out of nowhere, interrupted, thats right, thats right. after the lesson. in the living room, there is only silence. everyone was silently digesting the cognitive shock brought by matthew. matthew himself was also using this to strengthen his memory. his intelligence was high enough to be immune to the intelligence lock, but there was a certain chance that he would forget. teaching was a good way to strengthen his memory, which was the main reason why he did not reject giving everyone a lesson that night. ten minutes later. matthew took a bag of documents from samantha and sent her away. at the door. samantha suddenly turned around and looked into matthews eyes. is eli with you now? matthew explained frankly, he was grateful for my unintentional enlightenment in his domain, so he temporarily worked as a forest ranger at my forest. samantha nodded thoughtfully. is the forest the origin of your oak domain? matthew nodded. your domain enlightenment is very special and left a deep impression on me. that oak forest is the same. perhaps i should find time to go there and take a look. samantha bit her lip. her eyes drifted as she said this. then, she transformed into a leopard and jumped away. the second to leave was blake. matthew was very grateful that big beard always remembered him. the two of them discussed for a while. in the end, he rejected blakes suggestion to increase the number of patrols near the oak forest. this might alert the enemy. blakes alternative was to set up a hidden sentry not far from the oak forest. most of the time, there would be guards on duty. this way, once a battle broke out in the oak forest, blake would be the first to receive the news and rush over to provide support. matthew did not feel invincible just because he had the bone dragon. it was safer to have the support of the garrison. blake agreed to this request. he patted his chest and assured matthew that the secret sentry would be set up tomorrow night at the latest. this made matthew feel much more at ease. finally, it was zeller and richard. matthew, according to what you said about the initiation ritual, we have picked out three iconic buildings-the giant wind mill in the north trade station, the black vulture inn in the south trade station, and the seven saints square in rolling stone town. if a bloody tragedy happens in these three places, it will definitely shock the entire rolling stone town the next day. at present, we have secretly strengthened the reconnaissance and patrols in these three places. zeller asked quickly, in addition, our operation must begin. are you ready? matthew knew that zellers plan was for him to disguise himself as ronan and create a cloud of suspicion to slow down the evil organizations pace of crime. i dont have a problem with it, but you have to tell me your plan first. matthew replied. the late spring festival is coming soon. we all know that every year during the late spring festival, the great mage ronan will release huge magic fireworks in the seven saints square, the north-south trade post, and some small villages to celebrate the prosperity of spring with the residents. zeller calmly explained, but in fact, ronan is very busy. there were several years when he was not in rolling stone town during the spring festival. those fireworks were set off by his apprentice. in order not to affect the festive atmosphere, he had already made arrangements for this. at present, there were still some devices in the warehouse of the city hall that could release magic fireworks, so releasing fireworks itself was not a problem. this year, we couldnt contact ronan, and we didnt hear from his apprentice. if we want to make it look like hes still with us, the key is his image. its difficult to fool the enemy with just makeup. we need the help of magic. matthew shook his head. i dont know anything about transfiguration. zeller smiled gently. what a coincidence. me too. however, i have another way. since our goal is to create a false sense of confusion, theres no need to make everything seem real. we just need to keep them suspicious. i dont think theyll come up close to check whether youre the real ronan or not. ill try my best to dress you up as ronan and then use the mirror image spell to send your image to all parts of rolling stone town. at that time, someone else will set off the fireworks. what you need to do is to make yourself look like a great mage. after all, you are the only mage we can find in our town. matthew put his hands together and thought for a while before finally agreeing to zellers plan. there was no risk in this plan. if it could really deter the evil organization, it would be considered a merit. immediately. the two of them discussed many details. all the way until late at night. zeller reluctantly left matthews house with richard, who was yawning crazily. meanwhile, sif had been brought home by rheagar. after all the guests had left. the lively atmosphere instantly disappeared. matthew sat alone in the living room, enjoying the sweet silence. he sat his chest suddenly felt as if it had been pried open by something powerful. the scenery in front of him began to blur. matthews heart skipped a beat. suddenly. he saw that the grey comma of the tai chi symbol had been filled up without him realizing it. at this moment. countless grey dots were jumping out of it! [hint: you are visiting the sub-domain of death, undying!] ] Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Crossdressing and Succubus chapter 66: crossdressing and succubus translator: lonelytree looking up, he saw an endless plain. countless craters were scattered across the ground. the sky is greyish brown the same was true of the horizon. a huge full moon hung between heaven and earth. it was like the undying soul fire. the silence was the eternal theme here. even the wind was silent. endless whirlwinds came from an unknown place and blew to the next unknown place. the undead creatures that were swept up by the whirlwind either choked and fell or regained their vitality. death and metamorphosis played out different stories in the same negative energy whirlwind. matthew walked alone on this quiet land. it was different from the lively and noisy experience in the oak tree domain. everything here was so quiet. it was very similar to the concept of this place. death. a skeleton walked towards him. almost none of its bones were intact, and its soul fire was pitifully weak. it seemed that as long as a gust of wind blew, this newborn skeleton soldier would lose its last chance to live again. however, it was very tenacious. matthew saw with his own eyes that it was blown into a bottomless pit by the negative energy whirlwind. according to his guess, this skeleton would definitely fall apart. and that indeed happened. matthew noticed that it stayed in the hole for a long time. it was so long that matthew began to doubt whether time had meaning in this domain. at a certain moment. he saw the skeleton climb out of the hole again. the earlier tornado had destroyed its last remaining thigh bone. it managed to recover a little before it struggled to get up from the ground. matthew noticed. the soul fire in its eyes burned even brighter. it turns out that undead creatures also have such a strong will to live. matthew was slightly moved. this skeleton clearly did not have much intelligence. it did not even know where it should go. however, from the moment it ignited its soul fire, it possessed the instinct to survive. perhaps in the next moment, it would be completely extinguished by another whirlwind. but before that. it would continue to move forward. to that unknown placea place where the fire of life could bloom. after stopping for a moment. matthew continued forward. along the way. he brushed past all kinds of undead creatures. zombies, ghosts, banshees, vampires, ghouls, headless horseman, death horseman, dark knight, abomination, tomb guard, mummy some of them were strong, and some were weak. however, they were all heading towards the unknown. here. none of the undead creatures knew what was ahead. very few people could explain the purpose of constant moving. but moving forward was the only purpose. death is eternal silence, and the undead are existences that persist in advancing in eternal silence. they may not be actual living creatures, but they are just like living creatures, fighting against death tirelessly. they were destined to be unable to escape the barrier of death, but they could no longer be simply regarded as the vassals of death. this is the undead. matthew came to the end of the horizon with this conclusion. he stood in front of the eternal full moon. a wind blew from above. so the negative energy wind is blowing down from the moon? he curiously looked at the celestial body that was close at hand but far away on the horizon. in the next second. the scene in front of him shattered like a mirror! the view shook slightly. matthews consciousness returned to his living room. [based on the accumulation of summoning undead creatures and the exploration of negative energy planes, you have successfully entered the sub-domain of death, undying!] as a reward for stepping into the domain, you can choose one of the following three abilities: undead body (your body can instantly transform into the shell of an undead creature. during this period, you will obtain the immunity and other characteristics of the undead creature; in the state of undead body, you will have the opportunity to gain more understanding of the undying domain. lasts for 60 seconds once a day. negative energy control (you will gain the opportunity to control negative energy. after choosing this ability, you will have the opportunity to obtain some negative energy spells) new summon (you will receive a random summoned undead that is not lower than tier 3) it was a difficult choice. matthew frowned slightly. unlike the oak domain and the temperance domain, he really wanted the three abilities given by the undying domain! as for the undead body, it was a life-saving skill and had the chance to increase the exploration progress of the undying domain. negative energy control was the ability that necromancers dreamed of. with this ability, casting negative energy-related spells would be twice as effective. after all, the two main skills of necromancers were: summoning undead creatures and negative energy spells. as for the third option, new summon, it was less tempting. matthew actually did not lack undead followers, but it would be perfect if he could summon a headless horseman or a dark knight. this would make up for his lack of strong followers in the melee. although peggy was also very fierce, matthew was not willing to risk her life or death. he hesitated. matthew gritted his teeth and chose the undead body. this was also out of consideration for the unity of knowledge and action. he didnt want to miss any life-saving skill, not to mention that this ability could increase the progress of the exploration of the undying domain. perhaps it could lead to a virtuous cycle of progression. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Crossdressing and Succubus chapter 67: crossdressing and succubus translator: lonelytree [you have completed the enlightenment of the undying domain. current status: just entered the domain. [you have obtained a permanent status, undead army.] [undead army: your maximum number of active summoned creatures has been increased by ten times!] you have obtained a temporary status, pale hand. [pale hand: if not controlled, your right hand will continue to emit negative energy. when it comes into contact with any living thing, it will be instantly killed!] [duration: 30 days] these two buffs are not bad! matthew was quite satisfied. the undead army meant that the maximum number of his summoned creatures had increased to 120. this was a huge gap between him and an ordinary necromancer. the pale hand was equally powerful. it could inject negative energy into the undead creatures, making them energetic. at the same time, it could also give the enemy a fatal blow in an intense battle. although the probability of instant death was very low. but what if he succeeded? what matthew had to lose was a chance. but the enemy could lose his life at any time! this was the power of a domain. matthew noticed. at this moment, the tai ji symbol became balanced again. the green dot on the right was slightly fuller, but not by much. what was even more interesting was there was a small brown comma right below the tai chi symbol. its size was only 1/10 of the size of the top commas. there were also light spots in the small commas, but the number was very small. matthew knew that it represented the temperance domain. now, he had already dabbled in three fields: oak, temperance, and the undying. although he was only in the initial stage, as time passed, he would obtain a higher level of mastery of the domain. the most common legendary requirement is to master one domain. a legend who dabbles in three domains at the same time is already an elite. im only a tier 2 necromancer, but ive already dabbled in three domains in advance. the greatest convenience that the system provided him was the stepping stone to the domains represented by death and nature. under a situation where the experience was abundant, he only needed to plant trees slowly, accumulate levels and spells, and in the future, he would soar to the sky. two days have passed since the beginning of the year. unknowingly, it was already the end of march. rolling stone town welcomed the second festival of spring, late spring festival. with the help of the silvermoon zombies, matthews planting efficiency greatly increased. before the spring festival. he had finally strengthened soldier to level 14! he was only one level away from matthews highest-level summoned creature, phily. other than the rapid advancement in level. soldier also gained a series of new abilities such as clone technique , ruthless multi-slash , concealment technique , ground shrinking , and picking onions on dry land . the quality of these keywords was only blue and white, but it also greatly enriched soldiers combat methods. this blade dancer was like a nightmare for low-and middle-level adventurers. of course. matthew also encountered two questionable keywords. [alcoholic (grey): your skeleton is addicted to alcohol. every 72 hours, he needs to drink at least one bottle of ale to relieve his restlessness.] [crossdressing (gray): your skeleton has awakened the power of drag! he desires to wear some bright clothes or skirts. if you can dress him up beautifully, he will feel very happy.] to be honest, matthew was stunned when he first saw these two keywords. a skeleton that was addicted to alcohol? how could he drink it? once the drink entered his mouth, wouldnt it leak out? as for the other keyword, it was easier to satisfy. soldiers dark night cloak was getting more powerful. matthew could easily find soldier some beautiful dresses to wear underneath it. what made matthew most dissatisfied was that whether it was to do drag or to drink, he had to spend money! in order to save costs. matthew bought some of the cheapest ale, and soldier drank it without hesitation. just as matthew expected, the ale immediately spilt down soldiers throat. however, matthew also noticed. a portion of the alcohol seemed to have been absorbed by soldiers soul fire. this was actually very interesting. it seriously violated the law of the undead. anyone who could break the rules was definitely not an ordinary person. in this aspect, soldier was already on par with peggy. this was one of the few things that made matthew feel gratified. as for female clothing. matthew went to the second-hand shop in town to buy two dresses. they were both tattered old ladies clothes, but soldier wore them with ease. it was just that matthew wished he could unsee certain things. but aside from these small flaws. soldiers strength had increased steadily. late spring festival. matthew brought only one of his underlings to the lords mansion. at this moment, the sky is dimly lit the spring festival celebration had already begun. on the way, matthew could hear the joyful sound of gongs and drums from the spring festival team outside the village. late spring festival was the third and last day of the last week of march. spring in rolling stone town came and went very quickly. two months ago, it was a snowy winter, and after march, it was a scorching summer. therefore, there was a grand festival in march. there were the early spring festival at the beginning of the month and the late spring festival at the end of the month. these two festivals were often celebrated grandly. they were also the two most significant festivals for the residents of rolling stone town in the first half of the year. if they missed the late spring festival, the next festival of the same scale would be the harvest festival in autumn.. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Crossdressing and Succubus chapter 68: crossdressing and succubus translator: lonelytree today, regardless of whether it was the residents of the town or the farmers in the countryside, they all woke up very early. this was because most people were very keen to participate in the various activities of the late spring festival. unlike the early spring festival, which focused on celebrations, performances, and gatherings, the late spring festival attracted more attention from the different competitions and activities organized by the residents. this tradition originated from the age of enlightenment. it was said that the gods at that time held various sports competitions in the spring to select warriors from the human race. later, it gradually evolved into a semi-official entertainment activity. anyone could apply for a contest with the officials of rolling stone town. once the application was approved, they would receive a subsidy from the city hall. the participants of the contest were all registered on the spot, and the main purpose was to be entertaining and lively. when matthew passed by the entrance of the mage area in the morning, he found that the people in charge of the grass-eating competition and ring competition were already moving materials to the spot. near seven saints square, the most popular martin run event was also drawing the finish line. there was also the one-handed and one-legged wrestling competition and the face-to-face wrestling fight that were also in the process of preparation. the entire rolling stone town was thriving. this scene made matthew feel a little enlightened. in the past years, due to his obsession with planting trees, he did not even have the chance to watch the late spring festival, let alone participate in it. today, the rich festive atmosphere aroused the idea in matthew of participating in a few activities. unfortunately, he had another mission. today, i am the great mage ronan! with this thought in mind. under the guidance of the guards, matthew and soldier arrived at the side hall of the lords residence. although it was early, the manor was already bustling with noise. the servants were busy decorating for the festival, and the masters did not sleep in. matthew heard sifts voice as he walked through a porch. oh, daddy, im not a fifteen-year-old girl anymore. i dont want to dress like a little princess from a fairy tale today! sif complained. but even after the day after tomorrow, you will still be a sixteen-year-old girl. rheagars voice was very gentle. and isnt it good to dress like a little princess? they are very happy in the fairy tale. sif snorted in dissatisfaction. i dont like it. those clothes are too childish. even if its a fairy tale, i want to wear them like the female knights in the fairy tales! rheagar was silent for a few seconds before he reluctantly said, when you grow up, youll have plenty of time to wear mature clothes. but today, promise me that youll wear clothes that should be worn at your age, okay? these clothes are very beautiful. you might not wear them for a long time in the future. just treat it as spending a few more years with them. there was a hint of reluctance in rheagars voice. sif was stunned for a moment, then happily agreed, alright, alright, ill listen to you. ill pick a princess dress. i love you, dad. rheagars pampering voice drifted over. i love you more, my little princess. go to the next room and let shiya help you put it on. what a sharp child. matthew could even imagine the change in expression on sifts face when she heard what rheagar had said. although this girl had a strong personality, her nature was sharp and gentle. at least she did not let down rheagars love for her. matthew did not stay in the corridor for long. they passed through three corridors in a row. he finally arrived at the destination of this trip, a domed building on the west side of the lords residence. this was the residence of zeller, rheagars only magic consultant. you came on time. i was just about to get ready. zeller, who was dressed fashionably and had a handsome face, came out to welcome him. his gaze lingered for a few seconds near soldier, who was wearing the dark night cloak. then he led matthew into the house. ive finished setting up the mirror image technique. i tested it twice yesterday, and the results were perfect. zeller asked. by the way, have you eaten? ive eaten. fried spring rolls and a cup of yoghurt. matthew replied. peggy is such an enviable partner. zeller looked enlightened. i heard sif mention that her culinary skills are superb. matthew smiled and nodded. then ill take you to get your makeup done. zeller brought matthew to the innermost room. there were many mirrors and a large number of bottles and jars of medicinal powders. most of the materials were things that matthews knowledge was blind to. although charm is bestowed by the heavens, as a man, you have to know how to take care of yourself and cherish it, zeller explained with a smile. then, like a hairdresser, he made matthew sit down in front of a mirror. then, he snapped his fingers. in the mirror in front of matthew. suddenly, a blonde, blue-eyed woman with an explosive figure appeared! good morning, zeller. the girl lazily rubbed her sleepy eyes as she walked out of the mirror. an incredible fragrance assaulted him. a force called desire began to tease matthews nerves. lesna, dont use your charm on my guest. he wont fall for it. zeller ordered sternly. the girl stuck out her tongue. in the next second. she sat on the stage in front of the mirror with her legs crossed. her short skirt was silently pulled up, revealing a large area of snow-white skin. a slender tail with a heart at the tip extended from the bottom and swayed unconsciously. this scene was enough to make most mens mouths go dry. however, matthew looked at zeller calmly. is this the makeup artist you found for me? zeller heaved a sigh of relief. this is lesna, my contracted partner. in most cases, she is also my family. [hint: your ability heart of tranquil water is in effect. you have successfully resisted the charm of succubus lesna [your will +1] Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Martin Run chapter 69: martin run translator: lonelytree warlocks were indeed the legendary rich, and handsome profession. even their contracted creatures were blonde succubi, unlike a bitter necromancer like him, who could only accompany skeletons and zombies all day long. this thought flashed across matthews mind. it would be a lie to say that he wasnt envious. matthew joked with zeller, with such a charming contract partner, no wonder you havent married yet. zeller waved his hand. youre mistaken. my relationship with lesna is very pure. matthew didnt believe it. can you control yourself? before zeller could say anything, lesna complained to matthew, to tell you the truth, i often wonder if zeller likes men. he always treats me as if im nothing. most of the time, my charm seems to be released to the air. zeller smiled gently. of course not. theres no doubt about lesnas charm, but i have my own way of doing things. frankly speaking, it was not easy to resist her charm. sometimes, i would be impulsive and waver, but i saw it as a form of training and challenge. fortunately, i could always maintain control. lesna rolled her eyes. matthew had a little eye-opener. he had heard that most warlocks had a very licentious private life. they would do it with any creature that moved. however, zeller was clearly an exception among warlocks. he had a succubus pet, but he could sit still and cultivate his willpower. this made matthew suspect this guys sexual orientation. the three of them chatted for a while. the atmosphere in the room gradually became lively. lesna began to put makeup on matthew. according to zeller, this succubus lady was an expert in the field of make-up and disguise. most of the time, the make-up done by lesnas hands had an effect that surpassed illusions. matthew did not have much understanding of this for the time being. he could only feel lesnas small hands holding a powder pad and a paintbrush as she smeared it all over his face. it was itchy. her body was very close to him. it was the instinct of a succubus. matthew could feel the strong hormones that she inadvertently emitted at all times. if it werent for the heart like still water , he would have made a fool of himself by now. lesna was very focused on her work, but her expression didnt look very happy. about an hour later. the boring make-up session finally came to an end. lesna threw away the pink cushion in her hand in frustration and said in an unfriendly tone, alright! being in the same room with you two men is like going to jail. i thought you were scary enough, zeller, but i didnt expect your friend to be the same as you. weve been glued together for so long, but he didnt react at all! tell me. you must be gay too, right? her tone was very aggressive. however, her expression was full of frustration, and her eyes were filled with self-doubt. im a normal man, but im better at temperance. matthew explained calmly, not bothering to argue with a succubus. then, he looked into the mirror, and his eyes lit up. the man in the mirror was exactly the same as the great mage ronan in his memories! very exquisite craftsmanship. matthew couldnt help but praise. this sentence made lesna feel much better. she gently bit her lower lip and reminded him, youd better stuff a few more insoles into your shoes. i remember that ronan is a few centimetres taller than you, and his body is also a little stronger than yours. but it doesnt matter. anyway, youll have a cloak to help cover it up later. as they spoke. zeller had already walked over from the next room with a replica of the archmages robe and a magic cloak that ronan used to wear on the late spring festival. why dont you try on the clothes first? ill get someone to look for the insoles later. zeller looked at matthews face seriously and then showed a satisfied expression. matthew took out a height-increasing scroll from his magical bag. if its height, maybe this thing will come in handy? zeller looked past the height-increasing scroll and focused on matthews bag for a few seconds. is it the super version? matthew was stunned for a moment before he nodded. you sure know how to spend. ive wanted to get a super magic bag for a long time, zeller said. but i was too short of money to get one. lesna snorted coldly and interrupted, if you stop donating to the orphanage, you could have bought yourself more than a few bags already. or perhaps, if you had established your own family earlier, you would have earned much more than you do now! zeller shrugged. lesna, dont even think about it. im not leaving rolling stone town. never. i promised rhaegar. lesna was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. that man again? i shouldnt have followed you because i thought highly of your potential. for the sake of rheagar, you even rejected the position of the lord of dragon nest city! i think the mans wife was not as loyal to him as you were to him! enough! zellers tone suddenly became stern. in front of the guests, please pay attention to your words. lesna was obviously hot-tempered, or rather, she had a strong sense of resentment from the beginning to the end. did you just yell at me? how many times have you scolded me for rheagar? you a loud slap sounded.. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Martin Run! chapter 70: martin run! translator: lonelytree lesna was slapped to the ground by zeller! you seem to be pushing your luck, succubus. zeller bent down and pinched her chin hard. his tone was unprecedentedly cold. if youre really dissatisfied with the current situation, i can send you back to the abyss at any time, no matter which demon lords territory it is. but if you still want to stay by my side, you should learn to behave yourself. promise me that this will be the last time. lesnas eyes were filled with fear. she stammered, i promise, this is the last time. the last time what? zeller asked coldly. this is the last time i tried to take advantage of you. i was wrong, zeller. i didnt manage to arouse your friends lust, so i was a little muddle-headed. lesna replied with a trembling voice, dont send me back to the abyss. i beg you. theyll break me very good. now, apologize to matthew. zeller let go. lesna stumbled and fell to the ground, two bruises on her smooth chin. im sorry, mr. matthew. i shouldnt have spoken nonsense in front of you. she apologized nervously. matthew waved his hand, indicating that it was fine. lesna was instantly relieved. with zellers permission. she carefully entered the mirror in front of matthew and disappeared completely. ive embarrassed myself in front of you, matthew. zeller returned to his gentle and amiable appearance. demons are different from ordinary creatures. if i treat them kindly, they will be more likely to be ungrateful and comolacent. lesna is an examdle. if i dont punish her occasionally, she might think that she is my master. as he spoke, he smiled helplessly. your summoned creature, peggy, i see that you treat her very well too. will she show such signs too? matthew could understand zellers helplessness. demons were indeed a unique species and could only be controlled by using both and cruelty. thinking of this, he didnt envy zeller for having a succubus anymore. at least his kindness with his summons was rewarded. no, no. matthew smiled. peggy has a lot of shortcomings, but overall, her personality is quite cute. the only thing that annoys me is that she often asks for a raise in salary, but i dont think thats her fault. a hint of envy appeared in zellers eyes. then, shall we get up and change? the celebration is about to begin, and were going to set off fireworks at the climax of the celebration. matthew nodded. then, he hesitated. whats wrong? zeller asked. although its a little presumptuous, and the timing isnt right, can i ask lady lesna to charge my magic staff? matthew took out his cough magic staff in embarrassment. he had followed the method of tower spirit 177 and charged the staff by holding the staff and imagining coughing. the result was shockingly inefficient-about 3 seconds of imagination counted as one official charge, but at least 10000 official charges were needed to charge the staff fully. matthew had originally planned to charge it slowly, but since he had run into a succubus, he might as well take advantage of it. after all, matthew didnt ask zeller or the officials of rolling stone town for compensation for helping him this time, right? zeller took the staff and studied it for a while before nodding. psionic energy? it shouldnt be a problem. ill give it to lesna later. the two of them stood up. after changing his clothes and getting taller. zeller led matthew to the hall where the mirror image ritual was set up. at noon. the seven saints square in the centre of rolling stone town was packed with people. this was where many awards were given out. although it had only started today, there were already many small contests that had already concluded. the contestants and their families and neighbours came to receive the award happily. a cheerful atmosphere pervaded the air. under the statues of the seven saints. two men dressed as travelling merchants were whispering to each other. in front of them was a large wooden box with a large string of cotton candy inside. today is the best day to break out of the prison. look, a large number of guards have been transferred to the square to maintain order. i dare to bet that there is no one in the prison at all. a man in his twenties said in a low voice. youre right, jonas, but dean doesnt want to come out. that is our main problem. the man who answered him looked to be in his thirties. he was thin, and his eyes were bright, but he always looked lazy. leon, why do you think boss dean is not willing to leave the prison? jhonas was puzzled. who imows? perhaps the food in the prison was better. leon grabbed a marshmallow for himself and said casually while eating. i keep feeling like were two big idiots. we came to rolling stone town and didnt even know the specific mission jonas said unhappily, they only told us to disguise ourselves and sneak into the prison. in the end, boss dean ignored us. are we really here to sell cotton candy? leon comforted, were not the only two who are here. there are other members of the brotherhood and two other organizations. dont worry. they must be doing something big. we just need to follow the orders and observe the situation in rolling stone town. jonass eyes glided as he looked at the people around him, who were filled with laughter. but i feel that weve been discovered! how could they laugh so happily? did they recognize us long Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Martin Run! chapter 71: martin run! translator: lonelytree leon said helplessly, youre really too nervous, jonas. why dont you sit by the side? jonas shook his head and said, no need. that will make me even more uncomfortable. damn it, why would this countryside town make me so nervous? you have to know that i didnt even feel anything when i set fire to the white bull ports dock! leon licked his marshmallow. do you want one candy too? or, you can just participate in a competition and have some fun. thats a good idea! jonass eyes lit up. i just saw that the prize for one of the events is a big jar of honey. my mother likes to eat honey. why dont i give it a try? leon put down the cotton candy in his hand. wait, are you serious? why? participating in the activities of the country bumpkins was also a form of scouting, right? jonas pushed away the box in front of him righteously and then walked towards a corner of the square impatiently. leon could only push the cart to keep up. hey guys, its time for the annual martin run. wipe the soles of your shoes! open your eyes! remember to keep your balance and dont fall. every year, people run into the manure pit or the drain, and thats not why were holding the martin run! remember, the route is very important! ill repeat the route one last time: start from the starting point, circle around the seven saints square, and run to the east wall. when you reach the tower, remember to pick up the beacon. then, turn back and pass through the craftsman area. after getting two beacons along the way, sprint towards the seven saints statue with all your strength. we will meet you there at the finish line! now, everyone gets ready! accompanied by the hosts hoarse shouts, the surrounding crowd erupted into cheers and cheers. the martin run was the most popular event every year. even other cities sent competitors over. jonas was mixed in with the crowd, but he was not as nervous as before. he looked behind him. behind the dense crowd of contestants, three people in huge fluffy uniforms were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. they would play the role of the monsters chasing martin in the event. the contestants were playing the role of the hero of the mythical story in rolling stone town, the omnipotent and fastest super martin. jonas had just listened to the host recount the story of super martin. he had to admit. that story was quite interesting. hey, foreigner. a provocative voice came from beside him. jonas frowned and looked over. the one who spoke was a fierce-looking big guy. remember to scram further away when i speed up later. otherwise, dont cry when you get knocked into the shit pit. jonas was instantly annoyed. when he killed and set fire in white bull harbor, these country bumpkins were still playing house! he actually dared to take the initiative to threaten him? he wanted to teach this big guy a lesson. but at this moment, the host in front suddenly shouted, martins run! the crowd exploded. the three monsters let out strange cries. more than forty people rushed forward. for a moment. the scene was extremely chaotic. jonas was initially wrapped in the crowd. but very quickly. he found an opportunity to break out of the crowd. arsonists were originally good at running, not to mention that jonas was an outstanding arsonist. with a few swift moves, he had gotten to the middle of the group. stop that foreigner! he just pushed me! the big guys angry roar came from behind. jonas sneered. he didnt expect these locals to be so uncultured. do they even want to form cliques for a running competition?! as expected. suddenly, two men squeezed towards him. jonas was angered. with a shout, his speed increased drastically. whoosh! he passed those people like a phantom. wow! the audience exclaimed from both sides of the road. jonas was extremely pleased. let these country bumpkins see what true speed is! he quickened his pace. he moved forward at an incredible speed. in the blink of an eye. he had already surpassed the first group, who had the advantage of starting the run first. so powerful! good luck! he runs really fast! amidst the enthusiastic cheers of the crowd. jonas was completely immersed in the world of running. he tried to adjust his breathing and control his pace. the arsonists strength was actually sprinting, but he did not want to lose to others, so he maintained a good speed even after taking the lead. the scene in front of him gradually became blurry. only the cheers from both sides continued. unknowingly. jonas hand was already filled with three beacons. in front of him. the finish line was just drawn under the statues of the seven saints. at that moment. a tsunami of cheers came. almost everyone was cheering for jonas wonderful performance. he was also greatly encouraged. he sprinted all the way to the finish line! let us welcome the champion of this martin run, mr. jonas. he is joining the race for the first time! the host roared. everyone applauded. a few young men ran over enthusiastically. someone helped jonas put on the wreath that symbolized a champion. the others joined forces to lift him up and throw him into the air. he fell down, and then they threw him into the air again! jonas! jonas! impressive jonas! everyone was celebrating enthusiastically. jonas himself was completely smug. he enjoyed the crowd. in a daze. he was escorted to the makeshift podium by everyone. hey, the amazing jonas! the host said loudly, you are the well-deserved champion, and you even beat the previous record by a full minute. may i ask how you did it? jonas was about to answer. the host suddenly stuffed a large jar of honey into his hand. this is the reward for the champion! immediately after. a few fully-armed garrison members appeared behind him. ah! before jonas could react. he was already subdued by the powerful team members. sorry, but you ran too fast. we have reason to suspect that you are a member of the silver frost brotherhood. the bearded leader explained apologetically, come with us. if its proved to be our mistake later, ill personally compensate you with a jar of honey. at that moment. jonas felt his ears buzzing. he frantically searched for traces of leon in the crowd. but he couldnt find leon. all he saw were shocked faces. the people did not seem to have realized why the garrison team wanted to arrest this young man who was running so fast. at this moment. everyone was surprised to find that the sky had turned dark! bang! at the same time. the clear sound of fireworks exploded in the man-made night. colourful patterns spread out at any time. the crowd cheered and clapped for the sudden magic fireworks. ronan! ronan someone was cheering the name of the mage. when he heard this word, jonas muddled mind suddenly became extremely clear-headed. at that moment. out of the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw a figure walking away from the crowd. that back view. it was the man he had seen in the portrait! legendary-mage. ronan! no, no, no. this was impossible! i, i have to tell everyone this news! ronan was not lost in the astral plane. he is still in the town! jonas subconsciously struggled. however, he was completely lifted up by the garrison members. then, he was mercilessly sent to prison. rolling stone town, which was originally filled with joy, had its undercurrents surge again because of the brilliant fireworks. [hint: you have completed a large-scale bluff performance. you have mastered two basic elements of the deception domain: bluffing and trickery.] Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: At the Touch of Fire chapter 72: at the touch of fire translator: lonelytree in the hall that was reflecting rays of bright light, the arcane runes that activated long-range mirror image were extinguished one by one. matthew blinked to adjust to the change in the light. its over. you did well. zeller walked over from the side. as he removed the rest of the mirror image spell, he signalled matthew to relax. matthew quickly took off his stiff cloak and could not help but ask, is this really going to work? the reason why he asked this was because he felt that he had not contributed much in the process just now. he was only disguised as master ronan and walked around the area that zeller had planned out, trying to make himself look more like a legendary mage. zeller explained the principle to him in advance- he would use the mirror image technique to present ronans image in rolling stone town and the north-south trade post. at the same time, he ordered the others hiding at the scene to detonate the magic fireworks left behind by ronan. thanks to the strong festive atmosphere, most people would not notice matthew pretending to be ronan before the fireworks exploded. however, after the fireworks exploded, under everyones conscious search, there was naturally no lack of observant people who would see archmage ronan. then, everything else would follow. however, after the entire process ended. matthew still had a strong sense of unreality. its hard to say, but everything depends on ones actions. at least weve muddied the waters, havent we? i still have some things to deal with. give me a moment, please. zeller smiled apologetically at matthew. then, he hurriedly walked to another side hall. matthew had to remove his makeup himself. it was also at this moment that he suddenly received a notification from the system. the two elements of deception? matthew touched his chin. doesnt this mean that weve succeeded? elements were the prerequisites for a domain. under normal circumstances. if mortals wanted to dabble in a domain, they had to collect the elements of the relevant domain in advance. the more relevant elements they collected, the higher the possibility of them entering the domain. elements were the key to accessing domains. but this didnt mean that it was the entirety of the domain. for example, matthew had completely ignored the key and directly barged into the domain three times already. it could be seen how convenient the system was. especially after unlocking the legendary path. matthew could clearly feel that his entry into the domains was thousands of times simpler than others! even this time. if it were anyone else, it would at most be a meaningful deception experience. although matthew did not directly step into the domain of deception, he had indirectly grasped two keys to the domain of deception. if he worked hard in this direction, he would have soon entered the domain of deception. according to mage ronan. domains were more advanced tools than spells. matthew gradually realized that his natural talent in the field might be his greatest strength. next, i can focus on the three domains i have now. i can cultivate in the three domains and obtain more abilities in the respective domains. i can also expand horizontally and get involved in other related domains. as he pondered. matthew had removed most of his makeup. zeller rushed in. theres good news. it proves that our work is not for nothing. matthew looked at him curiously. zeller smiled. when we were setting off the fireworks, blake captured a member of the silver frost brotherhood. matthew nodded. our garrison captain is quite capable. how did he discover that the other party is a member of the silver frost brotherhood? zeller couldnt help but laugh. its said that the criminal volunteered to participate in the martin run event and won first place. he ran so fast that people recognized him as a supernatural being at a glance. was there such a thing? matthew was stunned for three seconds. then he must have accomplices, matthew said. zeller nodded and replied, this is obvious. the members of the silverfrost brotherhood usually work in groups of two. although we havent found his companions, we can be sure that he and his companions have seen archmage ronan with their own eyes. especially when he was arrested, he reacted violently. he seemed to be eager to pass on this important news. to be honest, im currently wondering if i should find a chance to release him. matthew thought for a moment. theres no need to be too deliberate. zeller agreed. youre right. there are so many people present at the late spring festival. the news will definitely spread. in short, were doing well so far. thank you for your hard work, matthew. matthew shook his head. i didnt help much. zeller said seriously, at least youre a real mage. this is very significant in the aspect of anti-divination. alright, your mission is over. next, we will deal with the three evil organizations. if there is nothing else, we will not disturb you anymore. of course, if youre willing, i would like to invite you to join the lords mansion formally. your status is temporarily the lords magic consultant, which is similar to my role. matthews heart jumped. will rheagar agree? Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: At the Touch of Fire chapter 73: at the touch of fire translator: lonelytree zeller smiled. i will convince him. im very good at this. matthew thought for a moment and threw out two more questions. if i become the advisor of the lords manor, what do i need to do? how much is the reward? zellers invitation was obviously not a spur of the moment. after hearing matthews words, he said without hesitation, usually nothing. when an incident occurs, you only need to provide related knowledge and assistance. as you can see, i am only a warlock. my understanding of magic is far inferior to that of mages. rolling stone town has always been lacking a formal magic consultant, and i think youre the perfect candidate. as for the remuneration, it will not be less than 200 gold coins per month for the first year. we will re-evaluate it based on your contributions in the past year, but the remuneration will only increase and not decrease. if the intensity of the work was as easy as what he said, then the pay was quite generous. however, matthew did not agree immediately. he only nodded. i will consider it carefully. that should be the case. however, i still hope to have the opportunity to continue working with you. zeller smiled and snapped his fingers. in the mirror. lesna timidly looked at the two of them while leaning against her glasses. charge this staff. zeller handed the item over. lesna took the staff, and her face blushed. okay, please wait a moment. after a while. her fiery figure appeared in the mirror again, but the flush on her face was even more obvious. here. matthew took the cough staff and was delighted to find that the staff had become charged and could be used at any time! the only strange thing was when matthew first took the staff, it felt a little wet and warm. thank you. he didnt ask how the succubus charged the staff. after chatting with zeller for a while more. matthew got up and left the lords mansion. it was the afternoon, and there was still a commotion outside. matthew brought soldier around the town for a whole afternoon. after experiencing the rare festive atmosphere, he hurried back to the oak forest. at dusk. matthews busy figure once again appeared near the pit in the northern wasteland. he had no choice. no matter how late it was, he had to make up for the work he missed during the day. there were only four days left until the temporary state of double harvest ended. in the next four days, nothing could stop matthew from planting trees with all his might! night fell. in an abandoned mine northeast of rolling stone town. the sparkles of torches illuminated the dark and damp mine pit. shadows of different heights and sizes swayed along with the light. these shadows reflected on the rock walls of the pit, looking exceptionally ferocious. the rustling sounds of discussion and the increasingly loud quarrels echoed in the cave for a long time. ronan cant be here! a dull voice instantly drowned out the other noises. it was a young man with a greasy face and a torch in his right hand. he was wearing a greyish-brown robe, and his entire body was enveloped in a faint black light, which added a hint of evil to him. i swear in the name of my lord that ronans true body is definitely trapped in the astral plane. this is a fact that has been verified by many parties! the mans eyes looked around fiercely. his eyes were filled with undisguised malice, and those who were stared at by him would involuntarily have their hair stand on end. however, there were also people who were not afraid of him. a slender black panther walked out gracefully. her voice was hoarse and magnetic, and it instantly attracted the attention of all the male creatures present. but we all saw ronan with our own eyes. anderson, before the evil god behind you shows his true sincerity, everyone will only believe their own eyes. anderson glared at black panther with an unfriendly gaze. youd better use the right words, quinna! my lord is not an evil god. he has lived in the heavenly palace for a long time and was once the ruler of this land! quinna sneered, every evil art master firmly believes that their master is the true god of the heavenly palace. youd better show us something practical. in order to cooperate with your damn ritual, weve already lost the initiative. rolling stone town has strengthened its defences, and everyone is now in a passive position. what you should do now is, to be honest, and not continue to hide. this is not beneficial to our cooperation. as soon as she said this, she immediately received a lot of resonance. in the shadows. leon from the silver frost brotherhood took a step forward. madam quinna is not wrong. the declaration of war was your orders suggestion. weve already cooperated with you and done a lot of work. now that our brothers have infiltrated the town but weve discovered that ronan might still be in town! legendary mages are no joke! i also heard that the lord of rolling stone town has sent people to seek the support of a legendary monk. im afraid none of us wants to face such a threat. the others also agreed. the people of the three major organizations were not united. they were incited by anderson, the southern patriarch of the order of calamity, to imitate the plundering ritual of the age of enlightenment and reap benefits from all sides by destroying rolling stone town. their main goal was the path of legend. whether it was the arsonist, the witherer, or the evil art master, if they could personally participate in the destruction of a territory of order and good, it would benefit them endlessly. however, rolling stone town was obviously different from that of the average poor and remote village.. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: At the Touch of Fire chapter 74: at the touch of fire translator: lonelytree under blakes lead. the garrison had greatly strengthened the patrols and inspections at the north-south trade post and rolling stone town. this greatly increased the difficulty of the evil organization members sneaking in. even if they managed to sneak in, most people had to give up their weapons to fit in. this was one of the difficulties leon mentioned. even if they were inside the town, they were barehanded. how were they going to do anything? the news that ronan was still suspected to be in rolling stone town became the final fuse. these evil people were not stupid. they were much better than ordinary people in terms of adapting to the situation. even if something felt a little wrong, they would rather retreat first and then watch. no one was willing to be the first to die. the mine was gradually filled with quarrels and accusations. the members of the three major organizations argued for a long time, but no one was willing to complete the most important activation ceremony. enough! anderson shouted angrily. i knew that it would be difficult to accomplish anything with a bunch of motley crew like you. fortunately, i didnt count on you from the beginning. his cold, venomous gaze swept across the crowd. firstly, shut your mouths! your equipment and weapons will arrive soon! secondly, ill personally conduct the activation ceremony. after tomorrow, ill let the shadow of fear fill the sky above rolling stone town. i hope you weaklings wont find any other excuses. and then i have to emphasize again, ronan is trapped in the astral plane! this is the news that my lord personally told me. if you dont believe me, you can verify it yourself. you should have a channel to verify it. finally, you should fight for the legendary path that you want and not grumble like a group of chickens. anderson said as he walked out of the crowd. he opened his hands and suddenly began to chant a spell loudly. everyone immediately retreated vigilantly. andersons spell took effect extremely quickly. after a while. in the next moment, almost transparent jelly-like living creatures appeared in the open space in front of him! molting gel? quinnas voice was solemn as she took seven steps back. now, ill go to the farm to look for a few unlucky experiment subjects. those who have the guts, come with me. as he spoke. anderson waved his hand. the staff in his hand shot out black shadows. in the blink of an eye. the dozen or so molting gels on the ground were put into wooden boxes that appeared out of thin air. in the shadows. a group of short figures rushed out. they struggled to lift the box and followed behind evil art master anderson. everyone saw clearly that it was a group of kobolds! what do we say now? let him enjoy the rewards of the activation ceremony alone? seeing andersons tenacious determination, the evil organization members wavered again. some of them even began to calculate the benefits of the activation ceremony. at the very least, we should go and take a look. anderson was the only member of the order of natural disaster who had come today. the others probably had other plans. quinnas eyes flickered as she said, i dont remember there ever being any kobolds under the command of the order of calamity. in the mine. everyone discussed for a while and became restless again. they planned to follow him from a distance and observe the situation. they had only taken a few steps. where did anderson say he was going to find the unlucky subjects? leon replied casually, a farm? damn it! quinna straightened her claws. theres an oak forest on the way from here to the farm! leon was still confused. and then? is there a flower fairy living in the oak forest? he even made a small joke. no, i didnt its alright now. quinna seemed to have thought of something, and her posture became relaxed again. in the next second. she quickened her pace impatiently. keep up. if were late, there wont be any fun to watch. north of the oak forest. the five silvermoon zombies were still working hard. matthew quietly put down his shovel. his eyes were fixed on the north. eli appeared out of nowhere and stood beside him. there is an evil smell, and it is unprecedentedly strong. they are coming! following elis warning. a series of shadows of varying heights walked out from the entrance of a mine ahead. at this moment, dark clouds were drifting past, covering the bright moonlight. but at that moment. both sides saw each other! the atmosphere suddenly became tense. the battle was about to start. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Kill! chapter 75: kill! translator: lonelytree [hint: you have encountered the evil arts master anderson (lv15) and 33 kobolds!]] almost at the same time when the two sides met. matthew shouted loudly, ella! miss owl, who was doing an enlightenment ceremony for the oak forest, heard matthews call and flew southwest without saying a word. that was the location where matthew and blake had agreed to set up a new sentry post. seeing ella leave safely to report the situation, matthew heaved a sigh of relief. he didnt have time to change his robe. he quickly took out the defensive psalm and held it in his left hand. he put the cough staff and the withered wood staff on his waist so that he could use them at any time. elis reaction was even more extreme. he glared with his eyes wide open and pounced forward on all fours. his entire body expanded, and with a roar, a tall and mighty sabre-toothed tiger appeared on the barren land under the moonlight. he actually pounced straight at the enemy! ambush battles always caught people off guard, but andersons reaction was quick. he shook off the cloak on his back and took out a huge mace from his back. the mace emitted a dark red, evil lustre. under his orders. the kobolds people swarmed out. they charged eli with their small wooden sticks and small round shields. matthew keenly noticed that some of the kobolds were holding wooden boxes in their hands. compared to normal kobolds, their eyeballs were more prominent. their eyes were bloodshot and had a strange lustre similar to andersons hammer. roar! eli bravely charged into the crowd of kobolds. his body size was enough to crush these small and medium-sized creatures. the sabre-toothed tiger pounced, raised its fangs and swept its tail. immediately, three to four kobolds died! however, something unexpected happened. the kobolds, who were known for their tendency to flee when their morale was low, displayed illogical bravery. the death of their companion did not make them afraid. instead, they continued to surge at eli fearlessly. eli was strong and would not be hurt by the kobolds. however, there were too many kobolds. with the support of courage, even the ferocious sabre-toothed tiger had to circle around them. it was not easy to attack them head-on. a few seconds later. anderson himself also joined the battle with the dog-headed people. he waved his huge mace and shouted something. the evil art masters incantation was complicated and obscure. he chanted it quickly and incoherently. matthew did not even have the chance to interrupt it with his cough staff. anderson had already ended the casting phase. matthew could only vaguely determine that he had used a total of three spells. the first spell was the summoning of a magic pet! black smoke rose from the moon, and a demon that looked like a hyena with sharp barbs on its tail quietly appeared. susuva magic hound (elite/lv10): an abyssal creature, a mid-level demon, usually accompanied by elite gnolls. just as the information about this summoned creature appeared in front of matthews eyes. he had also completed his summoning. the glow of the undying contract gradually dimmed. a tauren skeleton appeared in front of matthew. matthew, whats the meaning of this? i was just listening to some music at home! peggy grumbled, and then she saw the situation in front of her. she pulled out her bone blade and said, who should i chop? matthew pointed at the susuva magic hound that was running toward him. peggy immediately went up and fought with the demon dog. on the other side. due to elis reckless advance, his position was held back by the kobolds. matthew had just commanded the silvermoon zombies to reinforce him when the evil arts master anderson had reached the sabre-toothed tiger with his mace. at this moment. matthew could also tell that the second spell that anderson cast was a kind of power infusion or physique-strengthening spell that originated from his evil god. this was because he saw andersons body expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. thrust! the black, thorn-like hair tore through the evil art masters robe. as his body size soared. evil art master anderson also revealed his hideous appearance. the illusion of human appearance was broken. under the moonlight, he became a giant gnoll that was two meters tall and had abnormally bulging muscles! die!t, the huge gnoll smashed the sabre- toothed tigers waist with its mace. eli couldnt dodge it completely. he was hit from the side and immediately screamed! seeing this, the kobolds attacked even harder. even though the silvermoon zombies had already rushed to the vicinity to support eli, andersons target, eli, was in a sorry state. the latter did not expect this evil art master to have the terrifying close combat ability of a gnoll! anderson kept waving his mace. eli was slowly being cornered. helpless. eli could only hurriedly cast two buffs on himself. then, he prepared to wait for an opportunity to escape. matthew was also preparing to support eli. he took out his withered wood staff and aimed it at andersons back. at this moment, the evil art master seemed to be wholly focused on chasing after eli, completely unconcerned about what was happening behind him. all signs indicated that this was the best time to launch a sneak attack. matthew gripped his withered wood staff tightly. he was indeed preparing to cast the strongest single-target spell he could cast- enhanced exhaustion ray. however, at this critical moment. he suddenly remembered the third spell that anderson had chanted! im a caster, so its illogical for him to ignore me. he had cast three spells, so what was the last one? what was the third spell? matthew stared at andersons back, which was emitting red light, and chanted rapidly. a second later. cold air burst out from the tip of the withered wood staff. immediately after. then, a one-meter-long ball of white cold air enveloped andersons body. whoosh! a red light flashed on andersons body. the white mist instantly disappeared. matthew felt a sharp pain in the palm of his hand that was holding the magic staff! a slight sense of nausea quickly rose in his heart. [hint: you have used the rank o cantrip frost mist on evil mage anderson!] [you have suffered eindersons counterspell (magic contract enhanced)! ] [your frost mist has lost its effect. you will suffer the punishment of being countered.] [for 12 minutes, you will not be able to cast any spell of the same level as frost mist.] [your focus-0.5 (lasts for 18 seconds)] [hint: you have successfully identified and used a rank o cantrip to break the enemys counterspell. you will soon have the opportunity to explore the elements of the battle domain.] i knew there was something else! and its a counterspell that was strengthened by his evil god! matthew was secretly glad that he had sensed that something was wrong. if he had used a tier 2 spell, the punishment he would have to endure would probably destroy him! ever since matthew had transmigrated, he had hardly fought with a proper spellcaster. this was his first time. as expected, actual combat was different from theory. if matthew had not been cautious enough, this vicious counterspell would have definitely made him suffer. this planned counterspell also made matthew realize that andersons target from the beginning was him! as expected. after sensing that matthew had been punished by the law. anderson turned around. he brandished the mace and quickly launched a surprise attack in matthews direction. the kobolds ran even faster. a small portion of them went past the silvermoon zombies and charged towards matthew. the rest of them were fighting with the zombies. seeing this, eli hurriedly prepared to run back to support matthew. however, there was already some distance between the two sides. he could only barely catch up to some of the kobolds who were lagging behind. hiss hiss hiss! even susuvas hound, who was fighting with peggy, found an opportunity to shake her off. this cunning demon sped up and wanted to attack matthew from the other side. at the crucial moment. peggy suddenly took a step forward and threw a bone blade in front of her! puff! the bone blade that left her hand easily tore the demon dogs head apart. the demon immediately convulsed and fell to the ground. brain matter and blood mixed together and gushed out from the hole that had been cut open by the bone blade. she couldnt be bothered to deal with the demon dog. peggy pulled out her bone blade and went to matthews side to protect him. dont be afraid. with me here, no one can hurt you! the soul fire in her brain was burning brightly. her golden bones gradually turned into a noble dark gold under the moonlight. a gratified smile flashed across matthews face. however, his attention was still focused on the gnoll evil art master who was charging at him. in the next moment. he gripped the withered wood staff tightly and focused his attention. he aimed at andersons tall body and fired a solid enhanced exhaustion ray. anderson took the ray full of negative energy head-on. its body size had almost shrunk by a portion. under the weakening of the exhaustion ray. not only was andersons life slowly fading, but his powerful attributes were also slowly decreasing. however, he did not stop his assault. the kobolds at the front had already started fighting with peggy. fortunately, matthews reinforcements had also arrived. the skeleton dormitory was not far from here. matthew used the summoning of the dead to summon 12 skeleton soldiers at the start of the battle. now, they had finally arrived and surrounded matthew in the middle. these bones cant protect you! anderson roared as he charged over. his powerful mace smashed into peggy, shattering her arm bones and sternum, causing her to stagger to the side! this tier 4 evil art masters close combat ability was evident! matthew stared at anderson. he quickly took two steps back. he aimed the withered wood staff in his hand at his opponent again. whoosh! a grey light flashed. [hint: you have used the negative armor spell on evil art master anderson!] [andersons armor (bio fur) has been weakened to -1.] your spells cant hurt me! anderson swept the area with force again. two skeleton soldiers were sent flying by him. at this moment, there were less than 20 steps between him and matthew. however, when he saw matthews face under the moonlight. anderson couldnt help but feel surprised. because there was a confident and calm smile. it was now! kill him! matthew whispered. in the shadows that no one could see clearly, a skeleton with his hips twisting appeared silently behind the tall gnoll. anderson didnt have time to turn around. firefly and brightmoon had already landed impatiently on his thick neck. the blade went in as if it was kissing a lovers skin. stabC blood splattered before the sound. his head fell to the ground with a miserable cry. under the moonlight. the giant gnolls head rolled on the ground like a ball on the beach. it happened to roll in front of matthew. matthew lifted his leg. he stepped on it heavily. coincidentally, at this moment. another group of figures came out of the cave. they watched in shock as matthew stepped on andersons head. his eyeballs squeezed out of the eye sockets. blood splattered up half a meter. it dyed the necromancers shoes and clothes red under the moonlight. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Banishment Letter chapter 76: banishment letter translator: lonelytree at the entrance of the mine. quinna watched in disbelief as matthew stepped on andersons head. of course, she knew that there was a strange necromancer living in the oak forest, and she suspected that he was the one who had the ability to summon bone dragons. however, she did not expect anderson to be defeated so quickly. he was the southern patriarch of the order of calamity, a genuine tier 4 evil arts master, the organizer of the three organizations expedition, and the strongest among them! this scene also shocked the other members. their originally unstable fighting spirit instantly melted away like melting snow. many people subconsciously retreated, wanting to hide behind the others. in the end, they realized that everyone had retreated. after andersons head fell to the ground. the situation on the battlefield also became clear. the originally fearless kobolds all covered their heads and scurried towards the entrance of the cave. however, their escape route was blocked by eli. the sabre-toothed tiger showed off its might as he dealt with the escaping kobolds. one slap, one kill. soon, all the kobolds were eliminated. the only fish that had escaped the net was the susuva demon hound. this demons vitality was shockingly tenacious. even though peggy had punctured its skull and a small amount of brain matter was leaking out, it still managed to stumble away. this scene fell into matthews eyes. he frowned. the susuva demon hound is a creature from another world. after the gnoll dies, it should not be able to maintain its existence in the prime material plane. almost at the same time. suddenly, a violent tremor came from under his feet. matthew reacted quickly. he lifted his leg and launched a heavy kick. bang! andersons head exploded in the air, turning into a strange blood mist. matthew saw it clearly. there were human faces, bugs, brain grooves, and clusters of extremely evil runes in the blood mist! at the same time. the badge of the goddess of moonlight on his chest began to tremble violently. retreat! matthew growled. under cover of the skeletons, they quickly left the blood mist and the headless corpse. the blood mist wrapped the gnolls corpse like an octopus. in the next moment. a solemn voice came from the blood mist. that persons words were extremely rigid and clear. it was as if it was echoing in the hearts of everyone present: ill grant you an undying body. wherever the night goes, youll live endlessly and be indestructible! as soon as he finished speaking. the headless corpse of the gnoll slowly stood up from the ground. unknowingly. a smooth neck grew out from the undamaged head. everyone was stunned by this strange scene. even for the members of the evil organization, such a scene of resurrection was extremely rare! hehehe, im immortal. anderson shook his neck from side to side as if he was trying to get used to this new head. his eyes were evil and unscrupulous as he locked onto matthew as if he wanted to swallow him alive. the blood mist still hadnt disnersed. it was like a protective halo that enveloped the gnoll. matthew sensed a strong domain from the blood mist. at this moment. a message formed by moonlight suddenly appeared on the constantly vibrating badge. the god of the gnoll anderson is the evil demon trier of the ancient land, and trier is actually the incarnation of the god of midnight. the blessing of the god of midnight is only effective at midnight. if it is delayed until dawn, his undying blessing will be broken. C -assia moonlight. the midnight god? was this matter actually related to the heavenly palace? matthew didnt doubt the authenticity of this information. after all, this was in line with the goddess of moonlights many attempts to curry favour with him. even if she had any designs on him, it would be something else. however, whether it was assia or the god of midnight who had transformed a man into an evil spirit, it meant that the exiled gods had started to make their move. this was not good news for this world that was lagging behind in development. this thought flashed through matthews mind. he suddenly pulled out a crossbow and aimed it at anderson, who was in the blood mist. come on. you cant kill me! anderson shouted crazily. matthew judged that he was still in a temporary state of paralysis after being resurrected, so he no longer hesitated. an arrow shot out from the pile of skeleton soldiers and hit aderson in the chest! the arrow pierced the gnolls chest, and the gnoll pulled it out as if it did not feel pain. it then twisted the arrow in half in front of matthew. however, matthew did not stop. he raised his hand and swiftly took out another loaded crossbow from his magical bag and aimed it at anderson. whoosh! another arrow. anderson glared angrily. youre doing useless work! he had just pulled out the second arrow from his chest when the third arrow flew over. however, matthew missed this time, and the arrow pierced the gnolls knee. the three consecutive arrows made him furious. the blood mist began to move slowly toward matthew. however, matthew, who had missed his three shots, sneakily retreated towards the oak forest. he met up with eli. with the silvermoon zombies and skeleton soldiers as protection, they retreated in an orderly manner. only soldier was ordered by matthew to harass the evil art masters in the blood mist. after receiving the order, soldier immediately limped towards anderson. his dance steps were sometimes stiff and sometimes smooth. everyone saw the skeleton that was always twisting its hips around the blood mist in a probing manner. from time to time, he would strike. the short knife could easily tear open the skin of the gnoll, leaving a mark on his body that was neither deep nor shallow. however, the effect was limited. the blood mist seemed to have given anderson an insufferably vibrant life force. no matter how soldier added wounds to his body. he could always recover quickly, and his aura became stronger and stronger. this gnolls close combat ability is too strong. said eli fearfully. im afraid that only guardians of the same level can take him head-on. ordinary warriors cant do anything to him. matthew nodded lightly. peggy and eli were both tier 3 melee experts, but they were barely a match for anderson. the pressure that this guy gave off on the battlefield was indeed too great. he had seen through this, which was why he had chosen to lure the enemy in and cooperate with soldiers sneak attack. however, who knew that an evil art master actually had the protection of a true god? even though the heavenly palace was far away and the god of midnight could not directly interfere on the battlefield, the blessing he gave through his avatar was already troublesome enough. eli, i need you to cooperate with my skeleton assassin and continue to pressure him. ill give you some support from behind. matthew voiced his thoughts. eli didnt refuse. he just asked curiously, hes immortal now. whats the use of your crossbow and our harassment? im not thinking of killing him now. im just trying to weaken him as much as possible. matthew said calmly, didnt you notice that his movements are much slower than before? eli was enlightened. are you using poisoned arrows? matthew nodded. it seems that his immortal body is not omnipotent. the effects of the powerful exhaustion ray and the negative armour debuff have been purified, but the poison on the crossbow will still slow him down. this is not enough to kill him. we are facing a protracted battle. eli took a deep breath. i understand. you need me to force him to use his other abilities. matthews eyes flashed with caution. yes, while the others are still hesitating, try your best to put pressure on him. i suspect that he still has a powerful killing move other than resurrection, so you have to be careful. anderson was the strongest enemy matthew had ever faced since he transmigrated. because it was an ambush, both sides were almost unprepared. the attack just now was the best decision matthew made on the spot. things had come to this. matthew didnt have many cards in his hand, and he definitely couldnt use his trump card, bone dragon, for two reasons. first, revealing his trump card meant that he had to be prepared to escape. clearly, he had not reached that step yet. second, matthews trump card was actually a non-secret. the order of calamity was aware of the existence of the skeletal dragon, but they still dared to come and cause trouble. this meant that they had the means to fight the skeletal dragon. in such a situation, showing his cards first was equivalent to sending himself to his death. matthew had to rely on other methods to delay anderson! at this moment. his gaze was locked onto the gnoll evil art master. his attention was unprecedentedly focused, and he did not want to miss a single detail. eli understood matthews tactics. he switched from his wild form to a more agile jungle lynx, and he worked with soldier to harass anderson. the injured peggy was in charge of supporting them from further away. matthew, on the other hand, kept retreating at a moderate pace. in the blood mist. anderson was pincered from both front and back. even though his recovery ability was amazing, he was still harassed tirelessly. the spiked hammer in his hand was extremely lethal, but it just couldnt hit soldier and eli. the formers footsteps were strange. he was clearly a skeleton, but his movements were as slippery as an earthworm! after the latter transformed into a lynx, his agility skyrocketed. furthermore, eli did not focus on attacking but on harassing. he didnt give anderson any chance to hurt him. the group retreated while fighting. they gradually approached the edge of the oak forest. finally. anderson also realized that his movements were a little too slow. he cast purification on himself to temporarily suppress the poison. the blood mist dispersed bit by bit. he seemed to have been completely freed from the stun of resurrection. suddenly. he rushed forward and almost injured eli, but soldier, under matthews command, pounced behind anderson like a ghost! firefly and brightmoon were about to repeat the same trick. but this time, anderson dodged at the last moment. the pair of daggers only tore through the gnolls scalp and did not decapitate it again. unable to succeed, soldier quickly blended into the shadows. andersons face was flushed red from the tactic. he finally couldnt hold it in anymore. under matthews scorching gaze. the gnoll tore off a palm-sized piece of fur from its chest! the back of the fur was filled with twisted words. anderson held the fur in his hand and glared in the direction where soldier disappeared. he shouted, you dont belong here! as he spoke, that piece of fur actually started to burn out of thin air. soldiers figure suddenly appeared. his movements were a little stiff at first, and then a dark grey negative energy halo lit up under his feet. you dont belong here! anderson roared again. the halo completely engulfed soldier. [hint: the evil art master anderson has used the banishment letter on your summoned creature. soldier has been banished for a short period of time!] currently, soldier is in the negative energy plane. time limit before you can summon soldier again: 4 hours [banishment letter (magic contract enhancement): an exile spell stained with the blood of the great demon trier. it can banish any non-legendary creature from the material world for a short period of time. the duration depends on the level of the banished subject and the will of the summoner.] soldier was banished. anderson had completely regained his spirit, and his movements became faster and faster. the pressure on eli instantly increased a lot. anderson used his hammer to force eli back. then, he charged toward matthew without any regard for anything else. however, matthews eyes flashed with indescribable excitement. so, the banishment document is your trump card against the bone dragon? he was not in a hurry to attack. instead, he ordered the skeleton soldiers and zombies to disperse. he quickly ran towards the oak forest. in the forest. the sound of horse hooves could be heard. matthew ran with a smile on his face. he knew. he was definitely not fighting alone. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: The Southern Four chapter 77: the southern four translator: lonelytree the significance of the sentry post was vividly reflected in this battle. matthew had never thought of fighting against the three evil organizations on his own, and so after the failed ambush, his tactics immediately changed to delaying and probing. and ella didnt disappoint. amidst the sound of horse hooves. a total of eight cavalrymen had successfully arrived in front of matthew. the leader of the group was blake, who was fully armed, and zeller, who was dressed in casual clothes. the remaining six knights were also armed to the teeth. matthew knew that they were not members of the garrison but the lords guards. his lordship already knows. he ordered me to come over first, and follow-up reinforcements are already on the way. zeller dismounted and stood beside matthew. the knights, on the other hand, were slowly advancing with their spears in their hands. under the night sky. the three-meter-long spear gave off an extremely oppressive feeling. this was a real military weapon! even anderson, who thought highly of himself, was no longer arrogant. he did not dare to continue chasing but hurriedly retreated to the entrance of the mine. blake and the others were about to give chase. matthew quickly reminded them, be careful. those wooden boxes are strange! hearing this, the knights hurriedly tightened their reins. the moonlight shone on the barren land in front of them. there were more than ten wooden boxes scattered around the corpses of the kobolds. a few of the boxes had been knocked open by the fall, and they looked empty. however, matthews nerves were beating violently. be careful! its molting gel. do you have sight powder? he saw the notification. he knew that the monster in the wooden box had sneaked over under the cover of the night and in its unique form. without saying a word, zeller threw a glass bottle at the empty space in front of him. with a bang, the bottle shattered, and light purple smoke spread out from it. wherever the smoke went, some of the molting gel that was originally difficult to distinguish with the naked eye was instantly dyed with a thick layer of purple! this was sight powder, a powerful tool for mid-and low-level adventurers to fight against invisible units. the disadvantage was that it was expensive, and even matthew could not afford it. the fastest molting gel was already close to its position. the horse at the front suddenly raised its front hooves in shock and neighed. the knight managed to maintain his balance and pulled the reins to the side. blake reacted quickly and stabbed his spear forward. the iron spear easily pierced through the jelly-like body of the molting gel, but the latter was only nailed to the ground and could not move. it seemed that it was not dead. we cant kill them like this. we need fire or lightning, or we can just dry the water in their bodies. as a mage.. matthews basic skills were still passable. the molting gel was a kind of sludge-like monster, and its form was transparent and jelly-like. their movement speed was not fast, but they were also extremely easy to miss. once a living creature accidentally touches the molting gel, the gel will rapidly expand and engulf the living creature at the fastest speed. the person wrapped in the molting gel will suffer great pain for 72 hours. they will not be able to escape or struggle and can only await the arrival of death. their flesh, blood, internal organs, and even bones would be easily digested by the molting gel, leaving behind only a few strands of hair and complete human skin. the molting gel would spit out the human skin and hair after digestion. after leaving it in place, it would set off to look for the next prey. it was precisely because of this characteristic that some evil spellcasters or organizations would store molting gel and use it to skin themselves. of course, there were many examples in history where they were accidentally eaten alive because of the molting gel. this thing was far from being as clumsy and harmless as it looked. matthew reminded everyone. everyone began to eliminate the molting gel. zeller also carefully calculated the number of wooden boxes to prevent any of the molting gel from getting away and harming the residents nearby. matthew took advantage of this opportunity to cast the undead summoning spell on the pile of kobold corpses! [hint: undead summoning has been successfully cast. you have obtained 30 silver moon kobold zombies (average level 6). ] [you have obtained 3 kobold skeleton soldiers (average level o.] after a round of summoning, matthews mana was mostly depleted. the kobolds who had been fighting for the order of calamity instantly turned into undead and turned against them. other than three whose corpses were too damaged by eli and thus could only be revived as skeletons, the rest of the kobolds were all transformed into silvermoon zombies. compared to the silvermoon zombies transformed from humans, these undead kobolds were smaller in size and lower in level, but they also inherited the characteristics of bark spell, moonlight power, and holy moon armor. other than their reduced agility, they were stronger than living kobolds in all other aspects! this was the first time matthew had controlled so many undead creatures at the same time. however, he did not feel flustered. instead, it felt like he was playing an rts game. he drew a frame in his mind and ordered the kobolds to attack, defend, or idle. easy orders could usually be carried out smoothly, but it was difficult to give more detailed instructions. if he wanted to carry out more detailed micro-control, matthew had to learn the magic skills related to group control. with the help of the kobold zombies, he cleaned up the molting gel. the pressure on the knights was instantly reduced. they turned their attention to the entrance of the mine.. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: The Southern Four-Man Team chapter 78: the southern four-man team translator: lonelytree at this moment. the people at the entrance also had a fierce argument with anderson. weve been discovered by the officials of rolling stone town. that evil necromancer doesnt look like someone to be trifled with. we dont have any weapons, and we lack manpower. its time to admit that this operation failed. a one-eyed man said this and walked into the mine without looking back. although the others did not say it explicitly, they all agreed with his opinion. only andersons eyes were gloomy and burning with anger, but he had no intention of retreating. quinna and leon looked at each other. both of them sensed that something was amiss. however, there were a few knights outside the cave who had already bypassed the remaining molting gel and were chasing after them. their eyes revealed the intention to retreat. for the members of the evil organization, the courage to admit defeat and know how to protect themselves was the highest principle of survival. if anderson and the order of calamity could really tear open the wounds of rolling stone town through the activation ceremony and cause panic there, they would not mind adding icing on the cake and joining forces with the order of calamity to carry out a party of evil organizations in rolling stone town. however, the current situation was different. rolling stone town was harder to deal with than they had imagined. then they had better leave. that was the best plan. more and more people retreated into the cave. a mocking smile appeared on andersons face. quinna and leon frowned and walked into the cave. but not long after. the people who had left earlier suddenly ran out of the cave. move aside! a rough voice came from the depths of the cave. several peripheral members of the silver frost brotherhood were unable to dodge in time and were sent flying to the stone wall by a huge force! boom! boom! boom! the entire mine cave shook violently. everyone was forced to regroup at the entrance of the cave in shock. another feminine voice sounded, how many times have i told you not to hammer people into the wall? the soil here is soft. if youre not careful, youll be buried alive. accompanied by a voice. a dark-skinned, slim female drow walked out of the shadows. she had very little fabric on her body and could barely protect her vital parts. other than her hot figure, the thing that attracted everyones attention the most was the scimitars hanging on both sides of her long thighs. the curved edge of the scimitar was very wide, and the edge of the scimitar flickered with silver light. there was no doubt that this was a drow warrior with extraordinary combat strength. behind her. a troll with dark blue skin and a head that almost reached the ceiling ot the cave was walking lazily. compared to a normal troll. the most special thing about this troll was that he was too fat! he alone almost filled the entire tunnel. it was clearly this troll who sent the gang members flying. hey, little girl, it doesnt matter how many times you tell sinwak! the troll threw a tantrum at the drow warrior and said, sinwaks memory lasts for 17 seconds at most. its useless for you to tell him this! its useless! the drow warrior rolled her eyes. she couldnt be bothered to waste her breath on this idiot. everyone was forced out of the cave. they watched as the fat troll struggled to squeeze its body out of the hole and fell to the side. boom! the ground trembled slightly. the troll lay on the ground and moaned comfortably. sinwak, youre the most self-aware troll ive ever seen, but please tell me in advance the next time you lie down. i have a phobia of earthquakes. r two more people walked out from behind the troll. the one who spoke was a boarman holding a huge axe. and the warrior beside him was even more eye-catching. he was not tall, and there was a circle of fine scales and a short horn on his forehead. he had a long tail on his back, and the scales on his tail were dark blue, emitting a strange lustre in the night. combined with his deep pupils, the identity of this warrior was obvious. he was a half-dragon or a dracon. [warning: you have encountered the order of calamitys southern quartet-] headhunter lara (drow warrior/lv15); angry mountain sinwalk (troll/lv14); 100-man slayer mehdis (dracon spellcaster/lv14); deep howling butcher banwen (boar warrior/lv14); [you have encountered the underground coalition army from the abyss (kobolds, gnolls, imps, lesser inferior demons, etc.). there are more than 300 of them!] he looked at the lines of information. matthews eyelids twitched. he guessed that the order of calamity would not send anderson alone. however, he did not expect the other partys reinforcements to be so fierce. it was fine if there were just four elite adventurers. but there was a whole army as well! im afraid this isnt a plundering ritual at all. the church of calamity wants to attack rolling stone town! zeller looked very serious. we might have misjudged the enemys true purpose! matthew was also on guard. he looked in the direction of the cave in the distance. countless kobolds and gnolls were pouring out of the cave, and they were still giving weapons to the silver frost brotherhood and the withering order! at this juncture, the other two organizations had no other choices. they were forced to join the order of calamity. war. at the very least, a small-scale battle was unavoidable! we might need to retreat first. zeller suggested. wait a moment. after matthew said this, he stared in the direction of the cave entrance. zeller followed his gaze. he saw evil art master anderson cursing at his subordinates! do it. matthew suddenly whispered. the air around anderson twisted, and several half-broken bottles smashed into his body and feet. in the next second, the gnolls head, back, and chest suddenly burst into flames! who is it? the gnoll roared angrily and smashed the mace in its hand, but it missed. peggy, who had sneaked in and succeeded in her attack, ran quickly. before anderson could react, the tauren skeleton had already run far away. only the others were left to put out the fire in a hurry. however, what peggy used were the blazing glue and molotov cocktail that matthew had obtained from the arsonist. once the flame was ignited, it could not be contained. moreover, andersons fur had become the best fuel. in just a few seconds. in the process of anderson jumping up and down, his black fur was burnt clean. the strange blood mist appeared again. the resurrection power bestowed by the god of midnight could save the gnolls life and also have the opportunity to quickly regenerate his fur. however, the most important pieces of fur were no longer there! [hint: paige used blazing glue to burn the gnolls fur and two copies of banishment letters hidden in its chest hair.] so you were still hiding your two more banishment letters. such schemes. matthew smiled in relief. in the next second. just as anderson furiously ordered his men to charge into the oak forest. a bright circle of light flashed across the open space in front of them. a mountain-sized skeleton appeared out of thin air. it turned its head and looked straight at the entrance of the cave. the soul fire in its skull was as terrifying as the lamp of the grim reaper. at that moment. everyone felt as if the sky was collapsing and the earth was shattering! Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Changes in the Battle chapter 79: changes in the battle translator: lonelytree phily entered the arena with the might of a dragon. in an instant, it intimidated the kobolds and gnolls who had just charged forward. the skeletal dragon slightly opened its wings, and its bony neck twisted in the air. in the next second, its jaw opened, and thick black smoke gushed out from its chest. dragon breath! the dragon breath that was mixed with poison and acid shot out in a cone shape. the fan-shaped area in front of the skeletal dragon was covered in black smoke. the underground creatures at the front didnt even have the chance to scream before they were killed by the terrifying breath. phily charged forward again. boom! philys mountain-like body rolled over the barren land. dozens of dead bodies appeared on the ground. it had made outstanding military achievements when it first appeared, but it was not greedy for credit. seeing that the enemys main force was fleeing in fear, it instead cautiously stood guard in place, only its head facing matthews direction, looking proud of itself. philys action was in line with matthews train of thought. the bone dragon was definitely a great weapon to kill small fries. however, the evil art masters, who were nearly invincible in close combat, and the newly-arrived southern four-man team were deep behind the enemy formation. their levels were not much different from the bone dragon, and if they rushed over rashly, there was a risk of being torn apart. without the banishment letter, the battle will only drag on to our advantage. matthews train of thought was very clear. this was rolling stone town, his home ground, and in a tug-of-war, the more corpses on the ground, the better for the necromancer. therefore, he and zeller quickly communicated for a while. the knights slowly drew back their formation in the direction of the oak forest. everyone paid close attention to the changes in the enemy. at the entrance of the cave. over a hundred underground creatures were intimidated by the skeletal dragon and were running around like headless flies. some of the weaker ones were even trampled to death by their companions. seeing this scene. the few members of the order of calamity acted decisively. the burly boarman warrior carried a brown flag and rushed into the chaotic formation. with his physique, the underground creatures he bumped into along the way were sent flying. just like that, the wild boarman knocked away more than ten kobolds and came to a relatively empty wasteland. the next moment, he suddenly stuck the flag into the ground in front of him. hoya! the wild boar warrior patted the mane on his chest and let out a loud roar. the battle flag shook without wind. the halo spread through the battleground. the panicked underground creatures were relieved of their shock. at the same time. the dracon swordsman had been following him. when he saw the flags effect activated, the half-dragon pulled out a pitch-black horn. wuwuwu ! the horn sounded. the underground creatures trembled when they heard the sound, and then they moved toward the direction of the flag. the fear in their eyes disappeared. what replaced it was a strong battle intent! just like that. with a flag and a horn, the chaotic situation instantly calmed down. the army of the order of calamity had assembled once again. during this process. more and more underground creatures were coming out of the cave. more and more underground troops gathered on the barren land. well done, banwen, mehdis! anderson praised loudly. then, he looked at the fat troll beside him. sinwak, its your turn. i know itll be easy for you to take down that damned bone dragon. who knew that the troll was lying comfortably on the ground? for a moment, he refused to get up. shush. sinwak isnt going anywhere! ill just lie here and wait for the enemies to come before i tear them apart! anderson couldnt help but berate, we are at war! for the sake of the great yurkus, cant you rest after the match? the troll was indifferent. the great yurkus didnt say that sinwak couldnt lie down for a while. sinwak had already rushed for half a day and successfully arrived at the battlefield. what else do you want sinwak to do? anderson was furious at his attitude. dont make me beat you up, sinwak! he raised the mace in his hand sternly. it doesnt matter. sinwaks memory is only 17 seconds at most. the troll lay down lazily. only two thick moss-covered buttocks were exposed, facing anderson. bang! anderson was so angry that he smashed his hammer down, accurately hitting the trolls head. the latters eyes turned white, and his body trembled. then, a heavy snore sounded. sinwak! anderson was furious. let him sleep for a while. considering the age of the trolls, sinwak is still a five-year-old child. the drow warrior beside him said casually. anderson looked at her angrily. how long will he sleep? lara tidied her hair. who knows? last time, he dared to sleep in front of the old black dragon and slept for a full 80 hours. the black dragon was so angry that it almost castrated him! i jnfortnnatelv. the black dragons subordinates could not find the sinwaks genitals. hes really too fat. im really worried about his future wife. anderson was speechless. he glanced at the depths of the mine. so where is black dragon aegus? did he refuse to come? lara said sarcastically, its not like you dont know the old black dragons character. when he was young, he fantasized about dominating the underground world. later, after being defeated by the dracolich and the fire tribe, he was scared out of his wits. to this day, he only wants to live a peaceful life with his hundreds of wives of different races. hes already giving the order face by lending his troops. anderson said coldly, its not like he doesnt have the intention of coveting the surface world. the reason why he doesnt want to come personally is because hes afraid of ronan. lara said matter-of-factly, who isnt afraid of that lunatic ronan? if it werent for the fact that my lord had explicitly told me that ronan was trapped in the astral plane, i would never have gotten involved in this mess. anderson nodded. his tone was much gentler. lara, do you see that bone dragon? it is a great enemy on the battlefield. i need you to kill that necromancer. this will greatly reduce our losses. dont worry. ive already fought with that necromancer. his level isnt high, at most 3rd tier. his bone dragon should have been obtained by chance. who knew that lara would quickly shake her head and refuse, my mission is to contact the old black dragon aegus, mobilize the army, and protect your life. i wont do anything else. andersons blood pressure, which had just dropped, rose again. so, you plan to stand by and watch? lara replied without hesitation, the purpose of my existence is to ensure that even if you are defeated, your corpse can be transported back to the holy church in a relatively complete state for resurrection. after all, this was a precious body bestowed by the gods. in all of the south, you are the only one with such an honour. i cant let your dead body be left outside. anderson shook his head angrily, his mace clenched tightly. lara was still expressionless. i thought you had already gotten used to life in the order. it seems that your greatness still needs some growth. i advise you not to look at me like that. im not a stupid troll. if i feel threatened, i dont mind turning you into a corpse and bringing you back to the holy church in advance. as she spoke, her right hand was already on the scimitar on the outside of her thigh. please, cant you show any of the orders camaraderie and unity? anderson, didnt you always say that were a family?! the wild boarman warriors guarding the battle flag in the distance seemed to have sensed the tense atmosphere. he complained loudly, besides, cant you control the two groups of people youve roped in? theyve already run away! anderson was stunned. he quickly looked in the direction the boarman warrior was pointing. the silver frost brotherhood and the order of withering had scattered and fled after taking their weapons. but this time, they did not run into the mine. instead, they retreated towards the northwest. one of them did not seem to be running away from rolling stone town. anderson shouted with a gloomy expression, dont bother about them. lets finish the battle quickly! banwen, you and mehdis are old partners. you two can lead the team to take down the bone dragon. after receiving the affirmative reply from the boarman and the dracon, anderson then ordered a strong gnoll to lead a small army to bypass the main battlefield and sneak attack the farm next to it and to create as much chaos as possible. thats why. amidst the troll, sinwaks deafening snores. the situation changed again. the underground coalition army launched its attack in an orderly manner! the lords manor and the camp beside it were brightly lit. the sound of gathering footsteps could be heard. in a room. sif, who was in her pyjamas, looked worriedly at her father, who was getting armed. must you go? uncle zeller and the other cousins and blake can handle it, right? rheagar adjusted his armour and replied seriously, the people of the suki family will not run away from the battle. when our people are threatened by invaders, the only thing we need to do is to kill them with our own hands. he thought for a moment and said, the battle is at the oak forest. your teacher might be there too. although i dont like him, i have to protect him. sif bit her lip. but im also a member of the suki family! i also want to go together. rheagar turned around and gently patted her head. the blood of the clan indeed flows in your veins. at some point in the future, you will step onto the battlefield like me and fight for things that are very important to you, but that is definitely not today. sif broke free from his hand. but youre not even willing to teach me how to fight! im going to be 16 soon. youve been lying to me all this time. i know you only want to protect me, but i really dont want to live under your protection forever. rhaegar was stunned for a moment. he bent down and gently grabbed his daughters shoulder, his eyes bright. fighting is not a difficult thing for the blood flag family. sif, i swear to you that one day, you will become an outstanding warrior. but before that, my daughter, please let me protect you, okay? sif pursed her lips and took a few deep breaths. she pushed rheagar away with tears in her eyes. i know, i know. im just worried about you, uncle zeller, and matthew. i shouldnt have delayed you. i just couldnt control myself. you dont have to worry about me. go. i promise you. i will stay safe in the house until you come back. hurry! hearing sifs promise, rheagar smiled in relief. he put on his helmet and took a heavy two-handed sword from the wall. he carried it on his shoulder and walked out quickly. very quickly. outside the camp. under the leadership of rheagar. the knights of the lords guards rushed in the direction of the oak forest in an orderly manner. just as the last team disappeared from the front of the lords residence. in an alley opposite. a few sneaky figures quietly appeared. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Withering Light chapter 80: withering light translator: lonelytree boss leon! the lords manors people have come out in full force. at this moment, their internal defenses are empty. should we go straight into the manor? in the alley. a member of the silver frost brotherhood suppressed his excitement and said. leons expression changed. he raised his hand and smacked the mans head. dont even think about it! do you think the people of the suki family are fools? rheagar had at least left a small team in the manor. the lords mansion must have other security forces. moreover, what good would attacking the lords mansion do us? the lackey scratched his head in embarrassment. leon looked at the flickering lights in the manor and waved his hand decisively. lets go! where to? a few lackeys quickly asked. prison, of course! boss dean, morris and my stupid partner jonas are all in prison. now is the time to save them. leon calmly led his men through rolling stone town at night. after jonas was arrested for participating in the martin run. he had secretly scouted rolling stone town countless times. at this moment, he was familiar with the place. after a while. they arrived outside the high walls of rolling stone town prison. northeast. there was a tall tower. there seemed to be someone watching from above. just as leon was about to personally lead his team to the watchtower to take out the guards suddenly, there was a commotion near the high wall! a few figures sneaked out from under the high wall. boss dean? leon shouted uncertainly. leon? you came at the right time! damn it, we finally met a reliable friend. in the darkness. dean cursed as he walked out. behind him was jonas, who looked ashamed. as for the tall morris, he was supporting dean. leon then noticed that dean was limping. before he could ask. dean took the initiative to scold, jonas, that idiot. i brought him out of prison, but he fell in the tunnel i dug. in the end, he was fine, but he broke my leg! leon had a strange look on his face. after a long time, he finally managed to hold back his laughter. leon called the other lackeys over and looked at the watchtower nervously. then do we need to evacuate this town quickly? the order of calamity has brought the underground coalition army with them, and they are very powerful. if we continue to cooperate with them, our relationship will probably be out of balance. dean shook his head. you shouldnt have been instigated by the order of calamity from the beginning. they have a deep relationship with the underground people, and they are not on the same path as us. rolling stone town isnt as simple as you think. i still dont understand how i was captured by them. the bearded garrison captain is indeed powerful, but he cant keep up with my speed. this is why i havent escaped. if i hadnt received your emergency signal, i wouldnt have taken the risk to come out now. morris couldnt help but interrupt, boss dean, arent we being too careful? maybe we just slipped that day? and look at how we escaped, and their guards didnt even notice us. in my opinion, rolling stone town isnt any different from other towns. jonas expressed a different opinion. i think this town is a little strange. i was caught just because i ran a little faster. this is unbelievable however, dean interrupted him, i dont want to hear you again. shut up! jonas lowered his head in the grievance. were already out. its definitely impossible for us to leave just like that. dean whispered, leon, report to me the information from the outside. lets ignore the watchtower first. the group of people left the prison in small groups. a moment later. they found an abandoned workshop to hide in. dean hurriedly dealt with the fractured calf and used his outstanding tenacity to suppress the pain. so, are they going to have a decisive battle in the north of rolling stone town? after listening to leons narration, deans eyes lit up. then we cant just leave like this. we have to do something! morris said excitedly, take advantage of the situation and kill them all! leon cautiously suggested, i dont think its necessary for us to draw the attention of the order of calamity. we dont know the internal defence of rolling stone town either. if we poke the hornets nest rashly, we might get caught in it. dean nodded in agreement. youre right. we dont have to, and we dont have the right to kill in rolling stone town. remember our profession. were arsonists, not murderers. restraint is the most important virtue. well just set the fire and leave the rest to the order of calamity. the question now is, where should we start the fire? leon immediately drew a sketch of rolling stone town on the ground. first, well eliminate the mage area, the suki family area, and prison area. although the mage district in rolling stone town has an empty title, dean calmly analyzed. ronan is also said to be trapped in the astral world. there is no need to take the initiative to make enemies with the legendary mage. its the same in the suki family district. there are only small nobles and knights there, and our principle has always been to kill civilians rather than offend nobles. there are many guards in the prison area. although these guards are not powerful, it is still troublesome to deal with them. only the craftsman area, workshop area, civilian area, and farm area were left on the map. theoretically, the civilian area and the farm area are the best, but the former is too far away from us and close to the battlefield. the latter is simply at the edge of the battlefield, so the risk is too high. there are not many people in the workshop area at night. even if the fire is successfully set, it will be difficult to create chaos. following deans exquisite analysis. only the craftsman district was left on the map. lets go there! dean said decisively. the group moved out again. jonas carried the limping dean towards the craftsmans area. ten minutes later. in the centre of the craftsman area. this is it. this iconic building is tailor-made for us! dean suppressed his excitement. in the art of arson, the more people involved, the better the effect. the more famous the building that was burned, the better. the building in front of him was obviously the most eye-catching one in the craftsmens district. jonas, carry me. morris and i will set the fire inside. leave a few people behind for support. dean quickly arranged. after setting the fire, we will leave the town from the northwest. leon, you go and arrange the retreat route. of course, you can also choose some suitable targets to burn along the way. leon nodded in dissatisfaction. dean did this because he didnt want to share the spoils. he was clearly the most intelligent one in the brotherhood! leon suppressed his unhappiness and brought a few of his followers to the north of the craftsmens district. the rest of the people quietly sneaked into the building under deans lead. the moonlight shone gently. outside the hall on the first floor. the sign of the craftsman protection association was clearly visible. north of the oak forest. evil art master andersons order was firmly carried out. on the battlefield. led by the flag-carrying boar warrior, they advanced step by step. from the side, a strong gnoll led a group of people around the forest and attacked in a roundabout way. they want to attack the farm area! matthew reminded. ill go! zeller suddenly mounted his horse. his riding skills were superb, and he soon arrived at the eastern part of the forest. it had to be said that his action was very dangerous. under the pressure of the enemy, a spellcaster who left the team without permission could easily be targeted by the enemy. however, zeller was very confident. he sat on the back of the horse and suddenly chanted a very short spell. then, matthew saw him take out a musket from his backpack. magic gun? matthew didnt expect zeller to have such high-quality goods. bang! zeller gently pulled the trigger of the magic blaster, and a blazing fireball shot out. it actually crossed a distance of about 200 meters and hit the wild land east of the gnoll squad and the oak forest! not only that. after the fireball landed on the ground, it burned fiercely into a wall of fire that was aoouc 30 meters long: at the same time. the spell zeller had chanted earlier also took effect. a strong wind suddenly blew around him. immediately after. an air elemental with an extremely muscular appearance appeared out of thin air! zeller ordered him skillfully. the air elemental flew to the top of the wall of fire with a reluctant look on its face and then blew down fiercely. hu hu hu! the walls of fire extended for fifty to sixty meters on both sides. its height had also increased to more than two meters. the gnolls eastward route was instantly blocked! zeller had single-handedly obstructed andersons plan to divide his forces. matthew heaved a sigh of relief. he took a look at the shape and colour of the air elemental and determined that it was an air elemental elder. this meant that zeller was at least a tier 4 warlock! he felt much more at ease. then, he turned his attention to the battlefield. in fact. ever since the appearance of the bone dragon. matthew had been working hard on his job, summoning the dead! more and more corpses were awakened by him. the good ones would become silvermoon zombies, and the bad ones would become skeleton soldiers. these undead creatures lined up in an irregular formation in the north of the oak forest, silently welcoming the army that was inspired by the horn. as matthew summoned more and more undead creatures. his mana was also gradually running out. his head was in even more pain! i cant drop the ball at this juncture. matthew took a deep breath. he took out three items from the bottom of the magic bag: negative energy stones, sobriety stickers, and mana tobacco leaves. he held the negative energy stone in his palm to reduce the negative energy consumption when summoning the dead. the sobriety sticker was pasted on his forehead. it could provide a cool and stinging sensation and stimulate the recovery of mana to a certain extent. however, long-term use had great side effects, and it was easy for me to become addicted. in the end. matthew stuffed the crumpled mana tobacco leaf into his mouth and chewed it carefully. in the next moment. a strong force surged out of his mouth. his eyes began to tear up, and thick black smoke came out of his nostrils! cough, cough, cough! it was the first time matthew had taken mana tobacco, and he choked. but after a brief discomfort, he could feel that his mana, which was gradually running out, had recovered a little. phew! matthew exhaled a long cloud of smoke. in the next moment. he chewed up all the tobacco leaves and swallowed them. then, he continued to summon the dead souls tirelessly. a few seconds later. [hint: you have summoned and maintained more than 100 undead. during the summoning process, you have gained a new understanding of the undying domain!] [you have mastered a new ability: withering light.] [withering light: you can activate a grey light on your undead. those who are enveloped by the grey light will continue to suffer the debuff of decreasing Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Who Said Necromancers Can ‘t Fight? chapter 81: who said necromancers can t fight? translator: lonelytree withering light was a unique ability. after activation, it was similar to a halo effect, but it could not be stacked. the hp reduction was not much, but the advantage was that it continued to reduce hp. this characteristic was very advantageous in a long tug-of-war. another unique feature was that it was not matthews mana that was used to activate and maintain this ability. it was the soul fire of the chosen undead. in a sense, this was a mutual destruction. however, matthew did not care about this flaw. would a necromancer lack cannon fodder? he looked at the densely packed kobolds and silvermoon zombies in front of him. matthew felt a deep sense of satisfaction. withering light is also a perfect ability for corpse explosion, but the casting distance is not far enough. in fact. summoning so many undead creatures at the same time, matthew also realized that his control range was reaching its limit. this was not only related to mana but also to vision. matthew looked around. soon, he locked onto a tall oak tree. in the next moment. he transformed into a raven and spread his wings while he flew. at this moment, the moonlight was strong, and matthew did not sway forward at all when he entered the wilderness form. his movements were very smooth. with a few flops, he successfully arrived at the top of the tree. after transforming back into his human form, matthew stood still and looked ahead. his vision suddenly widened, and his control over the undead creatures returned to a steady level of proficiency. at this moment. the owl ella flew over. she shouted nervously, matthew, there are too many enemies. im a little afraid. i dont dare to fight with you. i can only give you some help within my ability. as she spoke. a white light appeared from her body and quickly entered matthews body. [hint: you have received the high-level blessing of ella, the soul of nature, elegance of the wind [elegance of the wind: your evasion has been greatly increased.] evasion was a good attribute. before matthew could thank her, another white light suddenly flew over from the crown of the oak tree and sank into his body. [hint: you have received fairy princess lulus high-level blessing, good luck bang bang ] [good luck bang bang: your luck has been greatly improved.] matthew looked down. below the tree crown, a group of oak tree fairies were talking about something. then, they cheered matthew on. as for the shy lulu. after casting the advanced blessing, it disappeared without a trace. however, matthew still felt that his chances of winning were greatly increased with the two high-level blessings. he knew that even for natures soul, casting a high-level blessing was extremely taxing. this could be seen from ellas listless state. lulu was probably no exception. i must guard the oak forest! matthew turned his firm gaze back to the battlefield. just as the enemy was completing their deployment and preparation. the first reinforcement from rolling stone town was already in position. it was the garrison led by blake. there were about twenty people. they were also well-equipped and well-armed. however, they did not have horses, so they arrived a little slower. under matthew and blakes communication. this group of guards was arranged behind the undead creatures, forming the second line of defence in the north of the oak forest. if matthews undead army was broken through then they would have to face the enemy head-on. the knights of the lords guards were arranged between the front line and the eastern firewall. this meant that they could cut into the battlefield from both sides at any time to complete tasks such as breaking the array. however, even territorial disputes were rare these days. in recent years, the knights only had the experience of exterminating bandits and expelling kobolds. on the real battlefield, whether they could display actual combat strength was still a big question mark. zeller and his elemental guarded the eastern route. no matter what, they could not let the gnolls attack the farm area. this was the consensus of matthew and the others. however, in this way the pressure of the main battlefield was almost completely on matthew. but matthew was not afraid at all. instead, he became even more excited. because this was what a necromancer should be like in his dreams. one person could defend against tens of millions of enemies! boiling the bone dragon that was hiding among the undead lowered its head. the flickering soul fire made it look even more mysterious and majestic. its here! matthews eyes narrowed. at the very front. the wild boarman warrior carrying the flag was the first to charge into the kobold zombies. withering light! matthew immediately ignited the soul fire of a few zombies. grey light filled with negative energy shot out from the bodies of the undead and quickly enveloped the body of the wild boar warrior. however, the latter was not afraid at all. he did not even use the huge axe on his back. instead, he held the flag with both hands and waved it left and right as if he was sweeping the ground! hualala! the zombies in front of the wild boarman were sent flying. the kobolds on both sides that were hit by his battle flag were also sent flying in the air like trash that had been swept away! what a powerful warrior! matthews eyelids twitched. the undead army was not as resilient as the human infantry. at the same time, the boarman warriors physique was too terrifying. no one could stand up to him. matthew noticed that he had a dark red lustre similar to andersons. this guys position in the order of calamity was obviously not low. it looked like the fierce wild boarman warrior was about to tear through the defence line with his own strength.. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Who Said Necromancers Can’t Fight? chapter 82: who said necromancers cant fight? translator: lonelytree matthew could only order the bone dragon to intercept the boarman. an unwillingness came from the contract. however, phily still charged forward aggressively. rumble! the skeletal dragon trotted over and charged forward. the undead in front of it moved away. the wild boarman warrior shouted, perfect timing! he threw away his battle flag and charged at the bone dragon with his giant axe. behind him. the low-profile dracon warrior followed closely behind with a glowing magic sword in his hand. he chanted a spell in a low voice. every few seconds. a layer of light appeared on the body of the wild boarman warrior. when he arrived in front of the bone dragon. the wild boarmen seemed to be wearing colourful neon lights, which looked quite scary. these two are obviously old partners. fortunately, the troll and the drow didnt join them. matthew felt a lot of pressure. these two tier 4 adventurers were too ruthless. the dracon man did not even make a move, and the undead on the battlefield was almost scattered by the boar-men. this made matthew eager to have a dark knight or death knight! just one bone dragon was still too weak. in his thoughts. phily was about to collide head-on with the wild boarman warrior, but phily was quite cunning. during the process of charging, it had always held back its strength. just as it was about to collide, it suddenly changed its direction and tilted to the side! where are you going! the wild boarman raised his battle axe and slashed in the direction the bone dragon turned. in the next second. bang! this sweeping tail hit the wild boarman right in the face. almost instantly, his face was torn into a bloody mess, and his entire body was sent flying. good job! how sinister! matthew praised in surprise. from this exchange, it could be seen that phily was not someone who only imew how to bully the weak. it also had its own unique understanding of battles between people of the same level. however, matthews happiness only lasted for less than two seconds. in the smoke, a fluorescent light shot into the sky. unlike the wild boarmans brash bravery, the dracons charge was more elegant. his footsteps were steady, and his speed was extremely fast. in the blink of an eye, he had rushed to little philys side. puff! phily was caught off guard, and the dracon stabbed the demonic sword in his hand into the bones under philys rib. bone dragons had no flesh and blood. the sword itself could not cause much damage to phily. however, after the demonic sword stabbed in bolts of light purple lightning kept pouring out. in just an instant. the pale purple lightning weaved layers of lightning nets on the skeletal dragons body. wii phily suddenly let out a sorrowful cry. his soul fire shook violently. his body swayed left and right, losing his balance! [warning: your bone dragon has been inflicted with the lightning bind curse of skalona the sword. he has temporarily lost part of its ability to move!]j phily struggled. his movements became slow and weak. the half-dragon man clutched the demonic sword tightly. the scales on his body became even more azure. to make matters worse, the boarman warrior, who had half of his face torn off, actually got up from the ground. he raised his axe and charged again. this time. his target was the skeletal dragons tail! wuwuwu! under the assault of two tier 4 elite warriors, the bone dragons decline was obvious. at the critical moment. two kobold silvermoon zombies pounced over. bang! bang! [spell: the last dance!] the zombies self-destruction was more powerful than the skeletons. although it could not cause much damage to the dracon, it cut off the communication between him and the magic sword in time. matthew was worried, so he used corpse explosion on the zombies body. the charging wild boarman was also entangled by a zombie. matthew used a combo of self-destruct and corpse explosion combo. under the violent explosion, the wild boarmans axe finally cracked. the purple lightning flashed and disappeared. after getting a chance to catch his breath, the skeletal dragon stood up almost immediately. instead of running away, he turned around and pounced! boom! the battlefield was filled with dust again. philys sudden attack forced the dracon and the boarman to roll to the side. the former launched another skilled sweep. even though the two tier 4 powerhouses had also dodged it, a suitable distance appeared between the two sides. just like that, under cover of the other undead, the bone dragon fought and retreated, finally leaving the attack range of the dracon and the wild boar man. on the tree crown. matthew wiped away his cold sweat. elite tier 4 was indeed difficult to deal with. whether it was anderson or the two foreign warriors in front of him, their resistance, combat power, techniques, and tactics were almost impeccable. he glanced at the eastern part of the battlefield. over there. anderson personally led the gnolls to attack. blake took the initiative to fight him. to matthews surprise. blake, who was only at tier 3, could actually withstand andersons ferocious attack head -on. this meant that big beard could be considered to be born with divine strength. eli and zeller stood behind him to provide support. zeller was at least a 4th tier warlock. in a short period of time, both sides were in a stalemate. as long as the troll and drow warrior dont join the battle, we can still drag this on. matthew retracted his gaze. he looked warily at the wild boarman who were charging left and right among the undead. however, in the next second. matthew suddenly realized that the boarman warrior in his field of vision had disappeared! his gaze suddenly shifted to the dracon beside him. at this moment. the latter was holding the demonic sword high and silently muttering something, staring at him with burning eyes. a strong sense of danger struck. matthew transformed into a raven and flew back without hesitation. however, it seemed to be too late. a blue portal appeared above the tree. the wild boarman warrior suddenly appeared. half of his face had turned into a bloody paste, and his expression became even more ferocious. hahahaha! good teleportation, mehdis! you are the 17th mage to die under our invincible cooperation! as he spoke. he waved his huge axe and hacked at the raven! in a life-and-death crisis. the moonlight society had given him a +1 attribute to all attributes while he was in the shape-shifting form. it was enough to allow the raven he had transformed into to have extraordinary speed! whoosh! matthew just flapped his wings and flew away. the terrifying axe wind brushed past his feathers. the wild boarman let out an eh? when he missed his attack. however, his reaction was also very fast. he kicked on the branch at threw his axe at the raven. the ravens path was blocked off. matthew had no choice but to take the challenge head-on. before the wild boarman could catch him, matthew took the initiative to undo his shape-shifting form. bang! the two peoples heads collided, and they hugged each other in mid-air! oh, lovely necromancer, you dont really want to fight me in a melee, do you? the wild boarman laughed wildly. the two of them hugged each other and fell down. as soon as he landed, the wild boarmans rough hands immediately grabbed matthews neck. he smiled cruelly and exerted force with both hands. just as he was about to snap matthews neck, he felt the air in his hands. under the boarmans incredulous gaze, the body part above matthews chest had actually turned incorporeal. who said necromancers cant fight in melee? matthew stared at him coldly. he shook off the glove on his right hand, and a violent, uncontrollable negative energy surged out. pa! at that moment. matthews right hand also grabbed the thick neck of the wild boar! [hint: you have used undead body to transform part of your body into ghost form.] [you have used pale hand on the wild boar warrior!] Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Unforgivable chapter 83: unforgivable translator: lonelytree even though he felt the negative energy overflowing from the pale hand, the boarman warrior was not afraid at all. instant death for spells or skills below legendary tier almost never worked. this was also an important reason why there were very few mid-and low-level necromancers who focused on instant death spells. the wild boarman relied on his strong physique and could easily bypass all of this. so he ignored matthews actions and placed his hands on the ground, trying to get up to find his axe. undead form did not mean that it was immune to all damage. many enchanted weapons could cause damage to spectres, and his axe happened to be one of them. youre dead, necromancer! the wild boar warrior growled and wanted to walk to the side. however, matthew stuck to him like gangrene. the neck of the boarman warrior was very thick, and the pale hand could only grab a small part of it. moreover, no matter how hard matthew tried, he could not leave even a mark on the neck of the wild boarman. only the terrifying negative energy was continuously being injected into the enemys body. every minute and every second, the boarman warrior was triggering the instant death check from pale hand. however, his physique was indeed extremely powerful. matthew pinched him for a few seconds, but he was still safe and sound! i told you, youre dead! the boarman warrior was extremely rough. he dragged matthew to the side. if matthews body werent in the undead state, he would have been dragged until his skin and flesh were torn apart! but matthew was also very persistent. he just hung on to the body of the wild boar warrior. all his strength was channelled into the pale hand! in the chaos. the wild boarman dragged matthew and rushed seven to eight meters away. just as he was about to grab his axe, a strange shriek suddenly came from the pale hand. wait! the wild boar warrior seemed to have sensed something and let out a shrill roar. at that moment, the indomitable momentum of the wild boarman suddenly stopped. his eyes were wide open, and his entire body was turning grey at a speed visible to the naked eye. a thick aura of death bloomed from his body. bang! his sturdy body fell to the ground. his entire face turned into a stiff greenish-grey colour, and a large amount of negative energy involuntarily dissipated from it. matthew lay on his body and panted heavily. he could not help but look at his right hand. something seemed to have awakened in the pale hand! [hint: due to your increased luck value, the pale hands instant death has taken effect!] you have killed boarman warrior banwen . pale hand killed and captured a high-quality soul (lv14). effect increasing. attack range +1 meter instant death check effectiveness slightly increased. the effectiveness of pale hand could be increased? matthew, who had survived the disaster, was shocked at first, but then he was attacked by intense pain. the effect of the undead body had ended, and there were still many superficial wounds on his body from being dragged by the wild boarman. if it werent for the sobriety sticker on his forehead his will and focus would probably drop drastically at this moment. it hurts. luckily, i have the undead body and pale hand! matthew barely managed to stand up. he saw ella and peggy rushing back to help. at this moment. in the enemy camp ahead. a voice filled with grief and indignation was heard. the dracon cursed warrior revealed a sorrowful expression. in the next second. he charged at matthew like a madman. his speed was so fast that it made ones hair stand on end. after a few moves, he crossed the line of the undead. the guards immediately went up to meet them, but the dracons figure suddenly fluctuated violently. his figure disappeared from the spot. a few seconds later. he appeared again near an oak tree in a flash. the dracons charge seemed elegant, but it was also unstoppable. when he passed by the oak tree, his body crashed into it and directly broke the three-meter-tall oak tree! boom! the oak tree fell to the ground. the dracon quickly approached matthew. however, at that moment. he also saw the change in matthews expression. originally, he was still grimacing in fear, but when the dracon crashed into the oak tree, all the fear on matthews face disappeared. in its place. there was only terrifying coldness and intense killing intent! how dare you injure my tree!? matthew was furious. his mind reacted, and then he charged at the dracon swordmaster! when the dracon saw the necromancer coming towards him, he was stunned. then, he raised the magic sword in his hand in ecstasy. in a flash. a gust of cold wind came from behind him. the dracon, who had focused all his attention on matthew because of his partners tragic death, did not notice that a cunning and huge fellow had already sneaked behind him. boom! the skeletal dragons huge claws mercilessly slapped the dracons back. the latter staggered. he did not even manage to hold onto the demonic sword properly, and his lower body was firmly pinned to the ground by the dragon. just as he endured the pain and wanted to reach for his demonic sword the necromancer had already rushed in front of him! the dracon struggled violently. however, the other party had already bent down and placed that terrifying hand on his head! unforgivable. this was the last thing the dracon heard before he died. [hint: pale hand has killed and captured a high-quality soul (level 14). the effect is increasing.] attack range +1.5 meters (current attack range is 2.5 meters) instant death check effectiveness slightly increased obtain a small amount of lifesteal effect. after killing the dracon, matthews anger subsided slightly. he quickly put away the magic sword, battle flag, and giant axe, then called two zombies to drag the two corpses away. the town guards who had returned to the defence team were speechless when they saw this scene. on the battlefield. the underground alliance army had lost their incomparably brave duo. the underground alliance army was quickly defeated. there was no need for others to take action. the silvermoon zombies, which occasionally emitted a withering light, easily drove the kobolds and gnolls away. but matthew did not slack off. he tidied himself up and climbed onto the skeletal dragons back, finding a comfortable position to stand. lets go! under matthews orders. phily aggressively charged into the battlefield. wherever the dragons might reach. the underground creatures scattered and fled. however, most of them were mercilessly killed by the bone dragon. if there were any that slipped through the onslaught, they died at matthews hands. he simply stood on the back of the bone dragon and stretched out his right hand. a steady stream of death notifications came from matthews system. just like that. the man and the dragon were like harvesters on the battlefield. a large number of underground creatures died. the battle gradually died down. on the eastern front. sinwak, lara, what the hell are you doing!? anderson, who was being held down by blake and the others, almost collapsed when he turned around and saw the situation on the battlefield. he angrily hammered blake away with his mace and let out a raving roar. however, what made his blood pressure explode was the troll sinwak was still sleeping soundly at the entrance of the cave. and the drow warrior lara was already missing. damn it! damn it! youre all trash! anderson waved his mace crazily. blake and the others were shocked by his madness and moved away. even the gnolls behind anderson did not dare to approach their leader, who had completely gone berserk. at this moment. a shadow the size of a small mountain rushed over from the battlefield. phily carried matthew and broke through the formation of the underground creatures. then, it charged towards anderson without stopping. dragons might! as soon as he got close, phily tactfully took the initiative to release his dragons might. andersons resistance was very strong. however, in the face of the targeted dragons might, he still couldnt be completely immune to it. at the crucial moment. zeller also sent an assist. he cast a powerful paralysis spell from afar. andersons muscles began to tremble. seizing this opportunity. phily directly pressed its huge body onto it. rumble! the skeletal dragons body crushed the gnoll evil art masters body like a mountain. andersons head was still stuck out from the mountain of bones. matthew strode over. he activated pale hand from two meters away. a greyish-brown hand of negative energy extended from matthews right hand and pressed down on andersons head. under the thick aura of death. he instinctively trembled. then, he burst into uncontrollable laughter. i am immortal! hearing this, matthew was unmoved. he asked with a playful expression, is that so? as soon as he finished speaking. under andersons terrified gaze, a faint white light appeared in the eastern sky. no, this is impossible! anderson struggled violently, but the skeletal dragons weight was heavy. no matter how hard he tried, he could not move. no one imows the sunrise time in rolling stone town better than me. youre too late. matthew smiled. at the end of the day, midnight will pass. as he spoke. he lowered his right hand. it completely pressed down on andersons head! anderson screamed. the scream lasted for about ten seconds. andersons face was filled with despair and fear, but it gradually turned into bewilderment. the smile on matthews face was slightly stiff. i am immune to instant death! anderson was ecstatic. at this moment, zellers paralysis effect was about to wear off. the gnoll evil art master once again displayed his almost abnormal physique. boom! anderson actually stood up while carrying the bone dragon! i am immune! anderson turned his head abruptly, trying to break free from the restraints of the pale hand. he instantly made preparations to retreat. at the critical moment, the pale hand twitched violently again. in the blink of an eye, it had drained eindersons exuberant vitality! anderson, who had just had a glimmer of hope, knelt down with his eyes wide open. they were lifeless. at the same time. the morning light in the east finally broke through the darkness and pierced the human world. a loud and clear cry came from that direction. everyone could vaguely see it. a giant eagle seemed to be flying towards them from the sun. there was a bald figure sitting on its back. a few kilometres away from the battlefield. a team of well-trained cavalrymen was passing through the oak forest at high speed. the person at the front was the lord, who was filled with fighting intent. our companions are ahead, our families are being threatened by evil creatures, and our territory is being trampled by the enemy! the suki family would never give up on any of their citizens or let go of any of their enemies. weve been at peace for too long. perhaps weve already forgotten what kind of excellent warriors we are. it doesnt matter because were going to start a massacre tonight! we need to let the outside world know what will happen to those reckless underground creatures if they provoke the enemy they shouldnt! on this land. we are the people they cant afford to offend! now, the enemy is right in front of us. everyone, please follow me! accompanied by rheagars extremely provocative, angry roars. the knights rushed out of the oak forest with high morale. kill them! rheagar rushed to the front with red eyes. but in the next second. his movements suddenly slowed down. because the battlefield in front of him was not how he had imagined it at all! there was not a strong enemy army. he only saw undead creatures scattered across the vast wasteland. at the forefront of the undead, a tall and thin figure was riding on a bone dragon, chasing after the remaining underground creatures and killing them! Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Divine Dragon Sect’s Disciple chapter 84: divine dragon sects disciple translator: lonelytree youre late, rhaegar. of course, so am i. a voice full of energy sounded in rhaegars ears. upon hearing this voice. a smile appeared on rhaegars face. he turned around and hugged the newcomer. due to his heavy armour, he could only symbolically hug the other partys waist. welcome back, weiqi li. rhaegar patted his back sincerely. then, he couldnt help but touch the other partys smooth forehead. the feeling is still the same as before, huh? if you dare to lay your hands on an evil monk who worships evil queen babasha or dusk creator galan, i can guarantee that your brains will be blown out. the warrior monk who came with the eastern eagle showed a helpless smile. but you touched the head of li weiqi, so he can only roll his eyes at you. its good to see you. rheagar looked at li weiqi with a sigh. you havent changed much from ten years ago. is this the help of qi? li weiqi smiled and said, qi may be able to slow down ageing, but following the precepts is the secret to eternal youth. as he spoke. his gaze turned to the battlefield in the distance. to be honest, i couldnt believe that there would be a necromancer in your army. rheagars face darkened. this is an accident. hes not my subordinate. to some extent, he made my pre-war declaration a joke. necromancers being annoying are not without reason. li weiqi asked curiously, you cant say that. if you had such a necromancer with you when you were exploring the purgatory, you would have suffered much less damage. rheagar was silent for a moment, and then he snorted. thats why its even more annoying, isnt it? lets not talk about this. when you went to the east to search for the legendary path, how was your harvest? li weiqi said calmly, i once climbed a lonely peak that was as tall as the 10,000,000 meters and played with giant turtles and whales at the bottom of the sea, but i never found the trace i wanted. however, ive gained quite a lot along the way. perhaps my strength hasnt increased, but my soul has been greatly satisfied. rheagar revealed a gloating smile. so your strength is still at the fourth tier like mine? li weiqi glanced at him. pretty much. its only four levels higher than tier 4. this time, it was rheagars turn to roll his eyes. hey, how could you two forget the real hero? the eastern giant eagle transformed into a human and interrupted unhappily. to be honest, huo wen, your flying speed might not be comparable to my divine steps. li weiqi said seriously, if you let me come back alone, i might have arrived sooner. the druid hoven immediately became anxious. do you think divine steps can allow you to run three thousand miles? i let you ride me for a day and a night, and this is how you treat me? li weiqi, there must be something wrong with your training and commandments! li weiqi joked, there is no such thing as taking care of a small animals self-esteem in my commandments. huo wen immediately turned into a sparrow and pecked at his head. however, li weiqis bald head was undamaged. the sparrow pecked for a long time and almost pecked its mouth sore. rheagar snickered at the side. it wasnt until zeller walked over that the fight that didnt match their age came to an end. pay attention to your status and image. you are no longer the youths from twenty to thirty years ago. zeller smiled and hugged li weiqi. the latter immediately said emotionally, oh, zeller, you are still so handsome and charming. resisting your charm is probably the hardest commandment of mine to keep. li, your flattery is still so lame, stiff, and even a little disgusting. lener naa gooseoumps all over ms race. huo wen is right. i have never seen a monk who loves to talk more than you. li weiqi spread his hands. is there a possibility that you have seen too few monks? huo wen stepped on li weiqis head and flapped his wings. its rare for everyone to gather together. we must have a good drink. li weiqi is treating! li weiqi took out his empty pocket. my commandments forbid me from drinking, and my commandments have made me poor. rheagar shook his head. what a pity. it seems that only the three of us can drink. li weiqi blinked. for this occasion, i could break my commandments. the four of them pushed and laughed for a while. meeting again after so many years. they were clearly old people from a turbid world. however, in front of the comrades who had fought side by side in the past, everyone saw the shadows of each other when they were young. it was as if they had returned to their high-spirited teenage years. no worries, no reservations, no burdens. there was only the hope that tomorrow would be better, on the battlefield. matthew rode on the bone dragon and waved his pale hand wantonly. this thing could increase its effect by killing people. it was just that killing low-level enemies would only increase his strength slightly. even so. now, the attack range of the pale hand had reached 5.6 meters. this meant that matthew could ride on the back of the bone dragon and sweep the enemies below easily, like cleaning up the minions. matthew did not forget to keep his eyes and ears open. the arrival of the eastern eagle and the monk, as well as the reinforcements from rheagar, did not escape his attention. however, what happened next left matthew confused. he had thought that these people would come over to help. but they were catching up outside the forest?! matthew could even hear their laughter! are they embarrassed to steal my kills? or do they think theres no need to make a move? matthew pondered for a moment. but at this moment, he suddenly found a dense group of shadows at the entrance of the mine! are there more underground creatures? matthews heart skipped a beat. he might be riding phily, but in fact, he was already at the end of his rope. if there were another wave of enemies, he would immediately turn around and hand the situation over to rheagar. however, this time the underground creatures that appeared at the entrance of the mine seemed to be afraid. they wandered around the area for a while. pairs of red eyes were fixed on matthew and the skeletal dragon. both sides had a faint intention of confrontation. at this moment. a clear dragons roar suddenly came from behind matthew! whoosh! a wave of air brushed past the edge of the bone dragon. the dragons roar rushed to the entrance of the mine along with the air. the underground creatures were all knocked down to the floor! very quickly. the new wave of underground creatures began to retreat. their figures quickly disappeared into the cave. matthew heaved a sigh of relief. his gaze couldnt help but glance at the data panel. [hint: you have encountered monk (divine dragon sects disciple) li weiqi (level 20)] li weiqi used the dragon roar airwave to force back the new underground coalition army the mine leads to the underground area named underdark. it seems that thev are acting ud again. a deep voice sounded behind matthew. the bald warrior monk was flying over! his steps were strange and did not seem fast, but in the blink of an eye, he had already arrived near matthew. behind him. rheagar and the others were also approaching quickly. matthew got off the bone dragon and went up to him. hello, you can call me li weiqi. the other party took the initiative to extend his right hand to matthew as a symbol of friendship. young necromancer, i feel in you the love for nature. you are the most peculiar necromancer i have ever seen, the inheritor of the path of necromancy. matthew subconsciously reached over. you can call me matthew. unexpectedly, li weiqi shrank back. i heard that necromancers are very friendly, but theres no need to greet others with instant death spells. matthew smiled apologetically and switched to his left hand. li weiqi smiled and held his hand, then patted his shoulder in a friendly manner. im just kidding. ive already cultivated the diamond body and am immune to all instant death spells. at this moment, rheagar and zeller also walked over. after a brief introduction, the two of them exchanged glances. matthew found out that other than the half-legend, li weiqi, the druid huo wen, who could transform into the great eagle of the east, was also the son of a demigod. however, due to some special circumstances, the current huo wen could no longer participate in the battle. the enemy has not been completely eliminated. they were only scared away by me. li weiqi looked at the entrance of the cave and said, i can feel the evil approaching. perhaps some force in the abyss is stirring. rheagar and the others revealed a solemn expression. just as everyone was thinking. but li weiqi had already strode into the cave! ill give them a small warning. as he spoke. his figure disappeared into the cave. uh, he went in alone. doesnt he need help? matthew could not help but ask. he always likes to act alone. zeller explained, dont worry, li will be fine. hes the most the most special monk, but very strong. rheagar, who was standing at the side, looked at matthew with a complicated expression. you surprised me. i didnt expect you to be able to kill the enemy alone and save our people from losses. im very grateful to you. so, is there anything you need help with? matthew thought for a moment. clean up the battlefield and move the corpses? rheagars face sank, but he still agreed. oh, right, i also want to build a cemetery under the forest. you know, i have a lot of undead creatures under me now. matthew scratched his head in embarrassment. rheagars face turned completely black. he replied unhappily, that is your private land. you dont have to tell me what you want to do. matthew was even more embarrassed. what i mean is that i dont have that much money and manpower. rheagar looked at matthew in disbelief. zeller reminded the two of them at the right time. matthew guarded rolling stone town alone. rheagar turned around and walked away at a clear path. how much money and manpower do you need? you can discuss it with zeller! matthew stopped rheagar in time. wait, theres one more thing. he pointed at the source of the snoring and reminded him, theres another troll there. hes an important member of the order of calamity. i dont imow what to do with him. the group walked around the troll. i think i have a way to wake him up. huo wen, who had returned to his human form, took out a pitch -black medicine bottle from somewhere. he pulled out the cork. an extremely smelly gas gushed out. the rest of them took a few steps back. even the sleeping troll was sneezing from the smell. he rubbed his sleepy eyes and straightened half of his body. everyone immediately took out their weapons, their faces full of vigilance. what happened? the troll looked at everyone in confusion. your army has been defeated like a mountain! rheagar shouted, your companions have already been killed by us! however, the trolls face was filled with joy. so, am i captured? rheagar was stunned for a moment, then said with certainty, exactly! bang! the troll suddenly lay on the ground. thats great! sinwak has been captured, and sinwak can have a good sleep! a few seconds later. under everyones shocked and complicated gazes. the thunderous snoring sounded again. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Spoils of War chapter 85: spoils of war translator: lonelytree everyone looked at each other. rheagar was about to draw his sword, but he put it back halfway. he looked at matthew. its up to you to decide how to deal with it. everything on this battlefield is your spoils of war, including the captives. you should have the right to deal with them. this sentence was equivalent to the official deciding the distribution of tonights results. matthew was not surprised. putting aside the fact that he hated necromancers and female slaves, rheagar was indeed an upright and fair lord. however, matthew had not thought of how to deal with this big-hearted troll. he circled sinwak three times. the latter snored like thunder and had no sense of crisis. i can kill him for you. rheagar suggested. matthew shook his head. i think a living troll might be more valuable. i want to train him. rheagar shrugged. then youd better watch him until he dies. he might be sleeping soundly now, but when he wakes up, especially when hes hungry, hell be a very troublesome threat. matthew agreed with rheagar. trolls were indeed dangerous and evil creatures. perhaps it was easier to control them as undead creatures, but he felt that the troll in front of him was not that bad. he was just a little too fat. can you do me a favour? matthew looked at zeller with a questioning gaze. i plan to build a prison for the troll, but before that, i cant control him. zeller nodded and replied, this is not difficult. as he spoke. he took out his wand from his waist and aimed it at the sleeping troll. crackle! crackle! after a short incantation. a bolt of lightning shot out from the tip of the wand and struck the trolls head. however, the latter had no reaction. zeller wasnt discouraged. he repeated the incantation three times. when the fourth bolt of lightning struck sinwak the troll suddenly woke up and shouted, whos touching sinwaks butt? as soon as he finished speaking. his huge body shrank rapidly. soon, it turned into a lively frog! here. zeller skillfully grabbed the frog, stuffed it into a glass bottle, and gave it to matthew. my malicious transfiguration can last for 24 days, but during this period, this glass bottle cannot be broken, and he cannot come into contact with any living thing. matthew nodded as he carefully took the bottle. what do you plan to do with him? zeller asked curiously. matthew thought for a moment. i havent thought about it yet. perhaps.. we can use him to build the cemetery? after dealing with the threat of the troll. the only thing left in the north of the oak forest was to clean up the battlefield. rheagar ordered his men to set up a monitoring station near the mine entrance. he planned to explore the underground space of the gold digger basin in the next few days to prevent underground creatures from infiltrating rolling stone town from other exits. these jobs had nothing to do with matthew. at this moment. he was commanding the skeletons, zombies, and living people to move the corpses and count the spoils of war. rheagar had already given the order. matthew planned to leave a portion of the spoils of war for the people who participated in the battle, including zeller, blake, and eli. the rest would be his. he did a rough count. first of all, the income in cash exceeded 1500 gold coins! this was based on the fact that most of the kobolds and gnolls were poor. the order of calamity wasnt rich, either. the main reason was that matthew had killed too many people this time. next was equipment and weapons. matthew had gotten a lot of good stuff from the three tier 4 threats. [rooster war flag]: this item can increase the morale of the group and the vision and strength of the flag bearer. at the same time, it can activate a small area healing halo. [growler]: its that two-handed axe. it has the effects of unstoppable force, wound tear, and spirit-slaying weapon. its a melee weapon and can be sold for a good price in jade court or baiyan city. there was also a small piece of adamantine on the axe. it was not impossible to remove it if it was melted. after all, adamantine and mithril were rare metals that spell casters were very eager for. [rhinoceros leather shorts]: it was also taken from the body of the boarman. this pair of pants is light and tough and can provide far more armour value than ordinary leather armour. the only flaw is that the size is a little big. one side of the shorts can fit two mathews. [demon sword skalona] and [cursed warriors teachings]: a good magic sword and a small booklet found on the body of the dracon. the latter also recorded the inheritance method of the cursed warrior. however, one needed to go to the underground to complete the inheritance quest. aside from the cursed warrior class, it seemed that only people with psychic abilities could use the demon sword. ring of desire : it was taken from the body of the dracon. its name is desire, but its actual effect is abstinence. the wearer will gradually lose the urge to reproduce. in addition, it provides 10 dark vision. matthew tried it, and the effect was not bad. it meant that there was no need for lighting in a completely dark environment. [cursed hammer: the main weapon of the gnoll anderson. it is of excellent quality, but the negative effect is that the wielder loses 2 points of agility and gains points of strength. it is also a rare item for some melee classes.] [scroll of the void] was a sealed magic book that could only be opened by the members of the order of calamity with a unique spell. [anti-magic stone (magic contract)]: this stone can be used to cast the instant magic counter once a day. this seemingly ordinary stone is actually a magic contract between the warlock and the master, symbolizing the cooperation between the two. matthew had to muster up a lot of courage to take this stone. regardless of whether it was the great evil demon trier or the midnight god, he had already offended them, so he didnt care if he offended them to the end. the only concern was whether the other party would be able to locate him through this stone. however, on second thought, the location of the oak forest had long been exposed. he would be guarding this place for the time being, so the location was not important. if the order of calamity still refused to give up. then let them come! finally, the most valuable spoils of war for matthew were the corpses of more than 300 gnolls and kobolds, as well as the corpses of three tier 4 adventurers. even 300 cannon fodder corpses were enough to create a negative energy pool of rebirth in the cemetery. this directly changed the ecology of the cemetery. matthew decided that after the number of skeletons reached the limit, the remaining corpses would be used as materials to fill the pool of rebirth. high-level corpses were even more useful. it could be buried in exchange for a gift of nature , or it could be used to create dark warriors or death knights. its a pity that the dark warrior can only be made at the fourth tier. ive mastered the undying domain in advance, so i should be able to try it at the third tier. matthew knew that his advancement was imminent. fortunately, the double harvest effect was about to end. now, he finally had time to arrange matters related to the advancement. as for which of the three corpses would be used as a gift and which would be used to make dark warriors, matthew was still unsure. he planned to properly store them. he would make a choice when the time was right. however, just as matthew was dealing with the body, he was surprised to find that evil art master andersons head had disappeared! he squatted down and carefully examined the wound on the corpse. he found that the wound on the head was smooth and smooth. the technique of the head cutter was definitely perfect. the first thing that popped up in matthews mind was the appearance of the drow warrior, who had disappeared! did she steal andersons head? it cant be that this fellow can be resurrected, right? matthew frowned. he was not afraid of andersons comeback, but he was afraid of the drow warriors ability to appear and disappear. andersons corpse was surrounded by the garrison and a few circles of zombies. since the other party could steal andersons head without him knowing, it meant that she could launch a similar sneak attack. matthew immediately ordered the bone dragon to activate blind detection. unfortunately, phily had walked around the entire place but found nothing. it seems that while i was cleaning up the mess, she stole andersons head and immediately ran away. matthew felt a little regretful. andersons corpse was originally the best material to make a dark knight. if it become a headless horseman, he would have to find him a mount. forget it. its too troublesome. lets just bury it! matthew picked up the shovel skillfully. he buried the gnolls body under an oak tree. a gnoll was buried in spring. what would nature give him? matthew was looking forward to it. after dealing with all kinds of spoils of war. matthew finally had the time to cast his gaze into the data panel. [hint: you have successfully completed a small-scale battle and returned with a great victory. you have obtained the elements of the battle domain i : strategy, hand-to-hand combat, probing, and counterattacking. accumulate more elements, and you will have the opportunity to enter the battle domain . after tonight, the terrifying pale hand would spread widely in the form of rumours. your regional legend (rolling stone town/underdark)+1 your faction legend (order of wither/order of calamity)+l the accumulation of elements and legendary points meant that matthew had taken another steady step on the path of legendary. however, his gains tonight were not limited to this. [maintenance is also very important (follow-un mission 2): tonight. von have successfully stopped the invasion of the order of calamity and the underdark coalition against the oak forest. you have received the reward shapeshifting transformation il! [wilderness transformation il: you can choose a new animal as your new shapeshifting form.] night blade lynx; albatross; brown bear (moonlight enhancement) Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Training the Same Race chapter 86: training the same race translator: lonelytree looking at the three new forms, matthew fell into deep thought. his gaze was mainly on the night blade lynx and the brown bear. the albatross was not bad, but matthew already had a raven, so it was naturally the first to be excluded. between the remaining two. if the moonlight societys exclusive enhancement description was not behind the brown bear, the night blade lynx was undoubtedly a more tempting choice. not only were these creatures agile and natural predators, they also had the ability to sneak and cast spells. running fast had always been an attribute that matthew paid more attention to. it was a pity. we cant just ignore the goddess of moonlight. matthew hesitated for a while and finally chose the brown bear. hint: you have obtained the wild brown bear form (moonlight enhancement). your wild form has received the blessing of the goddess of moonlight, assia. the brown bear has been renamed as moon bear. compared to ordinary brown bears, moon bears have the following additional advantages: moon bears strength and constitution +1. bathed in the moonlight, the moon bears running speed was twice as fast as usual. the moon bear had gained instinct casting, vine spell. moon bears are very attractive, so it is easier for them to attract the opposite sex. the moon bear gained the abilities of suppression, intimidation, and capture. the moonlight society is stronger than i thought! matthew was glad that he had made the right choice again. not only were the moon bears powerful, but they could also run fast under the moonlight. their looks were not good, but their [instinct casting] was amazing! the so-called instinct casting referred to some wild beasts and monsters who had not experienced spellcasting training. they relied on bloodline awakening or a chance to obtain a specific spellcasting ability. it was similar to an animal version of a warlock. the difference was that instinct casting did not consume mana, and there was almost no casting throw. the casting method was also very close to instantaneous and silent casting. therefore, the instinct casting was perfect for ambushes. just by looking at the text description, matthew could imagine a set of vine spell to trap the enemy and suppress them. the moon bears basic attributes were extraordinary. he finally had the ability to fight in close combat. the only pity was that the pale hand could not be used in the wilderness form. otherwise, the enemy would be able to taste the negative energy bear paw. until dawn. only then did the people in the north of the oak forest gradually become sparse. since matthew did not allow logging in the oak forest, rheagar had to go to the logging yard in the farm area to gather wood. however, he was efficient. at dawn, the sentry post at the monitoring station had already taken shape. matthew commanded the zombies to hide the corpses in a huge underground cave. he planned to use the negative energy stone to build a sealing array to store the corpses. this was obviously not a small project. fortunately, zombies were much more capable than skeletons. at least matthews blood pressure didnt increase when he was ordering them. later. matthew saw a young man in a black jailers uniform running hurriedly from the town. he looked a little anxious. did something happen again? matthew quietly went over. my lord! not good! as expected, the young man reported with a bitter expression, last night, the three prisoners of the silver frost brotherhood secretly dug a tunnel and escaped! hearing this. matthew, zeller, and rheagar all had serious expressions. the silver frost brotherhood was full of ruthless arsonists. after they escaped from prison, they would definitely do something bad. was there a fire in the town last night? rheagar asked seriously. the young man thought for a moment. i dont think so. at least i didnt hear of any fire on my way here. the three of them heaved a sigh of relief. rheagar wanted to ask again. unexpectedly, another person in the garrison uniform ran over from the direction of the town. the man panted and said, reporting to my lord! we found a group of people in the drainage ditch in the craftsman area. their hands were tied with a rope. they clearly had room to move, but they didnt dare to move! later, after the vice-captains verification, he found out that a few of them were villains who were wanted by several nearby cities. they seemed to be members of the silver frost brotherhood. the young man from before widened his eyes in disbelief. he couldnt help but ask, is there a total of three people? later, that person shook his head and said, not only that, there are a total of nine of them, and one of them is even crippled! he then asked rheagar, my lord, what should we do now? should we lock them all up in prison? when the three of them heard the report, they all had strange expressions. ill handle it. zeller whistled, and the horse that was resting at the side heard him. he mounted the horse and headed in the direction of the town. there were indeed a few members of the silver frost brotherhood in the group of the order of calamity yesterday. matthew speculated, they should have gone to prison, but why were they tied up after they successfully escaped? rheagar did not take it to heart. he glanced at matthew and said meaningfully, this is what happens when you offend someone you shouldnt. coincidentally, there are quite a few people in rolling stone town that you shouldnt offend. the image of the elegant gentleman richard immediately appeared in matthews mind. so, how do you plan to deal with them? we cant keep locking them up forever. matthew looked curiously at rheagar. rheagar waved his hand and walked away as if he was unwilling to talk to matthew. however, his voice still floated over. of course, its to collect the bounty. ive already sent someone to inform jade court that their shadow leopard is on the way. sometimes, clearing bounties can be a good business. cleaning up the battlefield and storing the corpses was a big project. even with the help of the zombies and the garrison, it took matthew three days to temporarily arrange these precious spoils of war. during this time, the state of double harvest had entered its final countdown. matthews planting of trees naturally began to accelerate. four days later. [hint: your temporary state of double harvest has ended. during this period, you have planted 452 trees in total. your nature affinity has been greatly improved!] [remaining number of strengthening: 7] after the four-hour deadline of the banishment letter, matthew summoned soldier back. with this fourth -tier sword dancer by his side, his sense of security doubled. right now. he was going to strengthen soldier for the last time. to what extent could it reach? it all depended on soldiers luck and matthews. unfortunately, the luck that lulu gave me has disappeared. moreover, after that blessing, she seemed to have suffered a great loss. i havent seen her for the past few days. matthew took a deep breath and began to strengthen without saying anything! the result was unsettling. first, he levelled up to level 15. following that, the keywords were also released one after another. train clansmen (purple): your summoned soldier has mastered the skill of training his own kind. the skeleton soldiers trained by soldier will have a certain chance to obtain the assassin profession and a very low chance to obtain the blade dancer profession. after long-term training, the overall strength of the skeleton soldiers will be significantly improved. [bad direction (gray): in non-combat mode, there is a certain probability that soldier will get lost.] training his own kind is still okay. i now have 120 skeleton soldiers for him to train. maybe he can create a skeleton assassin team? matthews eyes lit up. as for his poor sense of direction, in his opinion, soldiers intelligence was not enough to support him to move alone. as long as he kept following him, he would not get lost, right? matthew was quite satisfied with the first three keywords. however, the next three keywords gave him a head-on blow! [dual blade attack (blue): your summoned creature will gain additional proficiency points when using dual blades.] [beginner horsemanship (white): your summoned creature has mastered horsemanship. there is a certain chance for it to become a cavalryman with a mount.] [obsessive-compulsive disorder (gray): in a non-combat state, soldier will show slight obsessive-compulsive disorder tendencies.] blue, white and grey. was this better? matthew glanced at it one last time, disheartened. however, this time. what appeared in front of his eyes was a flash of golden light! [domain (shadow): your summoned creature has obtained the qualifications to enter the shadow domain. it has obtained the following abilities: shadow slingshot (soldier can use the energy slingshot to move quickly in the shadow realm); shadow kill (soldier can hide in any shadow and launch a surprise attack on the enemy); power of domain (soldier can activate the shadow domain, which will shock and repel the enemy). it was actually a domain! matthew stared at soldier for more than ten seconds. however, this guy was so confused that he thought matthew wanted to see him dance. without saying a word, he twisted his hips with all his might! can you share your domain with me? matthew asked. soldier was stunned. matthew patiently communicated for a long time, but soldier still looked confused. matthew didnt know if he was pretending or if he really couldnt share. in the end, the friendly exchange between the master and servant ended with matthew giving up. at this point. soldiers strength had been determined. level 15, wielding the power of the shadow domain, wielding extremely strong assassination abilities, and being able to train his own kind. this meant that soldier had the template to become a lord or a hero. he was already able to contend with phily. the only flaw was that there were a series of grey keywords. but overall, matthew was still satisfied and gratified. at least there werent any raise salary keywords, right? at night. it was beyond matthews expectations. this time, the latter was here to ask for his leave. after this battle, i deeply realized my own shortcomings. perhaps i shouldnt wait for the change of seasons. now, im going to kill that ice dragon! eli said solemnly, i apologize for my recklessness at the beginning. i almost missed out on a true friend of nature because of my prejudice. that night, i witnessed your reaction when the dracon into a tree. at that moment, i saw endless anger in your eyes. only those who truly place nature at the top would have such a reaction. matthew, my friend, you are the true guardian of the oak forest! i couldnt help you this time. when i become a tier 4 shapeshifter, ill come back and fulfil my promise! seeing his determination. matthew didnt ask him to stay. he only said some words of blessing and planned to get him more food. who knew that at this moment? eli suddenly looked shy. he whispered in embarrassment, before i leave, i have a request. matthew nodded and said, please speak. eli asked expectantly, can i see peggy? i want to personally praise and thank her for her cooking. oh, i guess she must be a very beautiful woman, right? Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: I Am Peggy! chapter 87: i am peggy! translator: lonelytree matthew tried to be as tactful as possible as he looked at elis eager gaze. peggy is indeed a woman with a pure heart, but sometimes, keeping a trace of mystery may be a better way to get along. eli understood matthews meaning. he was a little dissatisfied. i thought that after these days together, even if you and i are not friends, at least not strangers. matthew hurriedly smiled and said, as long as you agree, eli, we will be friends forever. elis expression softened. since were friends, why did you stop me from seeing peggy? as he spoke, he suddenly revealed an expression of realization. could it be that peggy is your lover? then im indeed a little rude but dont worry. i just want to see her. i definitely have no intention of snatching her away! after all, ive been there before. i know how painful that feeling is. i wont let you suffer that kind of pain. the smile on matthews face froze. no, no, peggy is not my lover, and im not stopping you from seeing her out of selfish desires. eli was surprised. then why are you so unwilling to let me see peggy? matthew was about to explain when a tall figure suddenly walked over in a hurry. matthew! hurry up and look at my chest! come, come, touch! did i lose some bones? the tauran skeleton walked over casually. taking advantage of the situation, he forcefully pushed eli to the side. eli looked displeased, but before he could say anything, the strange skeleton shouted at him, little kitty, dont look so unhappy. i heard you secretly talking about me behind my back! eli was amused. he was just about to say that he was talking about miss peggy. but in the next second. he heard matthews helpless voice. alright, peggy, stop fooling around. didnt i check for you the other day? its just a few broken ribs, but ive already helped you reattach them. with your physique, youll be able to recover in a while. peggy obviously didnt believe it. she covered her chest with one hand and reached under her ribs with the other. after a while, she shook her head and said, alright, even if the ribs have been reattached, i still feel my butt hurting. hurry up and help me check it.. as soon as he finished speaking. the dumbfounded eli finally reacted. he asked, tongue-tied, shes peggy.. the tauren skeleton said proudly, i am peggy! matthew had a hint of pity on his face. yes. meet peggy. underdark, blood light pool. the location of the order of calamitys sanctuary. in front of the door of an ordinary white house, there was a burning brazier on both sides of the house. the brazier was burning without any substance, and occasionally, a painful and twisted face would flash in the fire. on the steps. a golden-haired man with a genial smile was facing the drow warrior with a vigilant face. he gently opened his arms to the drow warrior, and there was a power in his voice that could move peoples hearts. welcome back to the holy church, my daughter lara. as he spoke, he leaned his arms forward, signalling lara to come over and hug him. laras eyelids twitched slightly. she reluctantly walked over and hugged the man gently before separating. her body movements were full of resistance, and there was even a deep fear in the depths of her pupils. father, this operation has failed. mehdis and banwen have died in the enemys hands, and sinwak is suspected to have been captured. i followed fathers orders and only brought back andersons head. as she spoke. she held her head tightly in her arms and respectfully handed it over. only the head? laras body trembled. she hurriedly lowered her head and said, that group of people is keeping a close eye on them. the strength of rolling stone town is above our estimation. that necromancer is very cunning. anderson was unable to counter his spells, nor did he have the chance to banish his bone dragon. they have a lot of people, and theyre guarding the place closely. i cant bring back andersons corpse, so i can only settle for the next best option. im sorry, this defeat is unavoidable. even if i were to intervene, i wouldnt be able to change the situation. the golden-haired man shook his head. we did not fail. lara looked up in surprise and saw a sincere smile on his face. my lord said that he was very happy and that his initial goal had been achieved. lara was confused. but we were indeed defeated. the golden-haired man smiled and said, a temporary victory or defeat is just fleeting. more importantly, war is only a means, not an end. we have to hurry up and prepare for the next mission. this is the best way to repay our lords generous grace. lara heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said obediently, i see. ill go to the black dragon city to persuade them. no rush. the golden-haired man smiled. everyone is dead, and you are the only one left alive. although this is my order to you, you still have to be punished. not for me, but for your dead companions. lara suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with fear and unwillingness. pearl-like beads of sweat instantly appeared on her forehead. father she moaned softly. what, are you unwilling? the golden-haired man was still smiling. under the light of the fire, his shadow was stretched infinitely, forming a ferocious and terrifying outline on the stone wall. no, im willing. lara gritted her teeth for a long time and finally said. come, lets go in. the blond man gently held her hand. the two of them walked into the wooden house that was painted white. very quickly. an extremely shrill female voice came from the house. vaguely. one could even hear the blond mans gentle teachings. you should be happy, lara. its a fathers love. you should be happy. the present is a gift from our lord. laugh! laugh loudly! otherwise, i cant guarantee that i can stuff this spine into your body in time.. very quickly. outside the wooden house. the mournful voice turned into a faint laughter. an underground squirrel passed by in a daze. it curiously leaned on the window of the wooden house and looked around. there was a crisp sound. a ferocious tentacle extended from an unknown place. when the sticky tentacle disappeared. there was only a shallow blood stain on the window. the hysterical laughter in the room. it continued. northeast of the oak forest. matthew stood near a marker stone with a serious expression. behind him were a few guards with shocked expressions. the group was actually still some distance away from the marker stone, but they did not dare to approach it anymore. this was because they felt a terrifying destructive power! the scar of the dead has spread, and its spreading abnormally. its stronger than before! matthews eyes were solemn. at the time of the incident, he was building a temporary cemetery in the cave with a few teammates. sllddenly_ he sensed an evil movement when he followed his senses to this place, he discovered that the scar of the dead had not only spread to the southwest, but the activity of a certain existence within it had also increased significantly. the oak tree that matthew had planted here was originally 30 to 40 meters away from the scar of the dead. but now. the tree was almost stuck to the scorched earth of the scar of the dead! under the influence of destructive power. the oak tree was already showing signs of decay. although it would not die immediately, it would definitely be difficult for it to survive over time. what the hell? why did the scar of the dead spread out of nowhere? matthews mind was full of doubts. then he remembered a strange thing that he had encountered while cleaning up the corpses over the past few days. matthew realized that the more than 300 corpses, whether they were gnolls, kobolds, imps, or imps, all looked more like dried corpses. there was no water and no blood. when matthew first discovered the anomaly, he thought it had something to do with the evil spells the order of calamity had cast on the underground creatures. but now it seems that it might not be the case. could it be that the scar of the dead has absorbed the blood of those who died in the war? oh, right, i used elementary spirit vision to check the condition of the spirit bodies and found that the number of spirit bodies after the battle was also on the low side. i thought that my spirit vision had weakened matthews heart was pounding. was the destruction of rolling stone town not the ultimate goal of the order of calamity? the scar of the dead was! buzz, buzz, buzz! at the edge of the scorched earth, a giant hand that seemed to be made of countless pieces of paper and ashes broke out of the ground and attacked matthew aggressively. matthew was extremely calm as he took three steps back. soldier had already taken his place. in a flash, the two short knives crossed each other, and the hand instantly turned into ashes. [hint: you have eliminated a hand of ashes , and your nature affinity has increased slightly. you have obtained a new main mission- [main mission 2: exterminate the scar of the dead!] [description: the scar of the dead is expanding without restraint. it has even threatened the oak forest that you have painstakingly planted. it is time to pull out the tumour of this land!] [primary objective: stop the scar of the dead and prevent it from spreading further to the southwest.] [basic reward: demigod power (including domain) and a large amount of xp] matthews eyelids twitched. as expected, the main mission is connected to the scar of the dead. even though he had already expected it in the depths of his heart. however, the mission content and generous rewards still surprised him. a demigod with a domain? this meant that as long as matthew reached the fourth rank, with the support of his demigod power and domain, he would be invincible before non-legendary enemies. if he was a demigod in his third-tier state, he still had the ability to challenge people two tiers above him. this also reflected the difficulty of the task. at the very least, no one knew how to stop the scar of the dead from spreading. the elves of jade court did not manage to do so. the druids of the guardian highland also failed to do so. matthew could only rely on his own strength to explore. this was a rather difficult task. but he had to do it because if he did not stop the scar of the dead, the oak forest that he had painstakingly planted would very likely be destroyed. at that time, his path of nature would be completely sealed, and there would be no way for him to advance any further! lets go and report to the lord. we need to set up a new marker stone. matthew took a deep look at the scorched earth in front of him. then, he turned around and left with his men. at night. matthew, who couldnt sleep, stood in the north of the oak forest and looked at the scar of the dead. the more he looked at it, the more he felt that this thing was a huge earthworm. after watching for a long time. matthew even had the illusion that this thing could twist. matthew. a familiar voice sounded behind him. matthew looked back. but the next second, he could not help but blurt out, no, youre not ella! under the moonlight. miss owl flapped her wings elegantly and holily. there was a sense of majesty and holiness that she did not usually have. youre very sharp. hello, matthew. nice to meet you. im assia, the goddess of moonlight. the owl chuckled. she flew to a rock and stood still. then, she looked at matthew kindly. the moon is beautiful, isnt it? Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Not Now, Matthew.” chapter 88: not now, matthew. translator: lonelytree the moonlight shone through the owls body, casting a white shadow behind her. matthew couldnt see her face clearly, but he could vaguely tell that it was a womans figure. she gave off a beautiful, holy, gentle, and reserved feeling. goddess. matthew bowed slightly to show his courtesy. im here for you. assia didnt beat around the bush. instead, she chose to get straight to the point with a smile. you must be wondering why i would provide so much help for free. thats because i hope to get your help or even protection in the upcoming changes. matthew nodded slightly, expressing his willingness to listen. the dark days are coming, and aindor will usher in the darkest and most turbulent period after the age of enlightenment. countless evil that was sealed in ancient times are reviving, and the saddest thing for the creatures of this continent is that not only will they have to fight against the twilight creatures, abominations, and other monsters with their mortal bodies, but the gods who fought alongside them during the last dark days will also stand against them this time. when assia talked about the gods, she did not avoid them at all, as if she were not a member of the gods. she smiled gently. to the gods, the best news is that the calamity mage has left. this is exactly the news that the seven saint alliance and you all dont want to hear. but no matter what, this is already an established fact. darkness and turmoil are coming. matthew, it wont reach you overnight, but its already on its way. matthew asked in a deep voice, what is the dark age? and how did you know that the calamity mage had left aindor? what if she turns back and kills the gods? assia seemed to be prepared and immediately replied, the operation of the universe follows a seemingly impermanent but traceable theorem, and so does our plane. darkness and light always coexist. before the age of enlightenment, the gods and mortals worked together to wipe out most of the dark things on this plane, but they were not completely destroyed. they just hid quietly, waiting for an opportunity to make a comeback. the dark days are coming. when that day officially arrives, the power of all evil creatures will expand to an unimaginable level, and the power that symbolizes light will also be infinitely weakened according to the law of the rise and fall. as for the calamity mage, it was her arrival that caused the dark ages. if it werent for the unexpected ascension of the heavenly palace, the power of the gods would have been enough to suppress those evil creatures for at least another 1000 years. in fact, we cant be sure if the calamity mage has left, but for the gods who are weak and on the verge of death and still have a hundred years of anger in their hearts, this is the best time. they are ready to unite and do something that can overturn the laws of the world. due to anti-divination, i cant tell you the details of that matter. you only need to know that the aindor continent will slowly enter an era of unrest. everyone will be involved in the flames of war and disputes. no one will be spared. as she spoke. there was a hint of pity in her tone and expression. they? matthew looked at assia suspiciously. did the goddess of moonlight mean that she was not one of the gods who caused trouble? what else? there was a hint of dissatisfaction and resentment in assias tone. if i was willing to join their ranks, why do you think i voluntarily gave up the domain of moon when i was forced to ascend to the throne in the heavenly palace, leaving myself with only the domain of moonlight? was assia the moon goddess? did she voluntarily give up the moon godhood? matthew knew that he had learned an extremely secretive piece of information. of course, i admit that giving up that part of my godhood is the best way to preserve myself in the process of ascending to the throne in the heavenly palace. the calamity mage made the rule that the weaker one is, the closer one is to the mortal world. moonlight is the medium that can get closest to the material world, so i became one of the few gods who can influence the mortal world. assia continued, but i do not like what they do. i did not participate in the three curses, which is proof. if you doubt this, you can go to the people of the alliance of seven saints to verify it. matthew nodded. he was willing to believe assia. after all, it was not difficult to verify such things. so, what do you want me to do for you? matthew asked. assia said frankly, i think that the gods crazy plan is unlikely to succeed. if it fails, it will bring irreversible damage to the heavenly palace. i will also be affected. i hope that if that happens, you can give me a certain amount of protection. matthew was surprised. why me? im just a 2nd tier mage. assia sighed softly. the first reason is that i cant find anyone else. with the heresy and efforts of the seven saint alliance, the gods are completely evil in the hearts of people, especially mages. it has been many years since a new druid was born in the moonlight forest. my influence in the mortal world is declining day by day. coincidentally, you appeared in front of me. the second reason is that i think you have a bright future ahead of you. you have ronans patronus on you. i know that guy. he wont waste his few patronus on someone with no potential. matthew was slightly shocked. he didnt even realize that the great mage ronan had permanently cast a patronus spell on him! and these words coming from assias mouth could also be considered a kind gesture in a sense. oh right, is great mage ronan really trapped in the astral world? was this part of the gods plan? matthew hurriedly asked. assia blinked. this is a topic that i cant say. but i can assure you that a scourge like ronan wont die so easily. matthew understood instantly. he interpreted at least three pieces of information: ronan was indeed trapped in the astral plane. this was the work of the gods. there was a high chance that ronan would not die. matthew pondered. he combed through the goddess words and found no flaws for the time being. then, he said, im willing to provide you with a certain amount of protection as long as its within my ability. however, the final interpretation of this protection is still in my hands. the extent to which i can do it will depend on how much value you can provide me. these words were very bare. but he won in honesty. after hearing this, assia was not angry but happy. she smiled and looked at matthew. what do you need me to provide, young necromancer? matthew simply asked, i want to know how far you are willing to go for this. assia said boldly, if you become strong enough in the dark age, you can have a wife who used to be the moon goddess. thats all?! unknowingly, matthew also became a little arrogant. assia looked at him bitterly. then what else do you want to do? greedy necromancers? at this point. her approachable aura instantly vanished. an insufferably powerful aura pressed down on matthews chest! matthew almost fell to his imees. i am the moon goddess. i cannot be blasphemed! assia suddenly changed into a sacred and inviolable face, and her eyes were filled with disgust and disgust as she 100ked at matthew. dirty and weak necromancer, you think you can get your hands on the moon maiden with your mere 2nd tier strength? i can crush you like an ant. as she spoke. the shadow made of moonlight slowly walked towards matthew. matthews vision seemed to freeze. the world spun. all he could see was a pair of fair, bare feet stepping on the barren land. those cute and playful toes were so delicious to him. its the power of charm matthew shook his head vigorously. the domain of temperance was suddenly activated! however, this was not enough to immediately remove the charm of the goddess. instead, it caused matthew to fall into a longer tug-of-war. after an unknown period of time. only then did he suddenly wake up from his dazed state. his back was already drenched. his lips were extremely dry. matthew knelt on one knee, panting. phew, the goddess really knows how to playso powerful. matthew was shocked when he recalled what had just happened. he had the heart of tranquil water, and his will attribute was not low. he was immune to the seduction of the fairy princess lulu and the succubus, but in front of the goddess of moonlight, all of this almost fell apart! the gods were indeed powerful. at this moment, he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest. he looked down and saw that there was another message on the believer badge. [on the eve of the dark age, the number of evil art masters on this continent will increase by a hundredfold. remember to be careful of the order of calamity. by the way, you have a strong will. im very satisfied.] evil art masters? matthew was deep in thought. at this moment. after being possessed by the goddess, ella finally woke up. she looked at matthew, who was kneeling on one knee in a daze and said in surprise, matthew, what are you doing? immediately after. miss owls voice became bashful. aiyaya, ive heard people say that this is a fixed position humans use when they want to seek a mate. no, matthew. matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. he wanted to explain. but ella said, at least not before you master the owls shapeshifting form. matthew was completely stunned. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Equilibrium chapter 89: equilibrium translator: lonelytree natures soul was both conservative and open-minded! matthew was filled with emotions as he watched ella fly away shyly. he returned to the hut and recorded the conversation with the goddess in the form of a handwritten copy. although matthew shouldnt be affected by the intelligence lock, matthew wanted to be sure. in the next few days. matthews planting of trees slowed down slightly. in the past month, he had planted a total of 1+52 trees, which was simply unbelievable in the past. ella had played a big role in achieving such efficiency. if she had not germinated the seeds day and night, and if matthew had not mastered the rapid growth spell, the results of the past month would not have been so remarkable. theoretically speaking. in rolling stone town, only march, april, may, and october were suitable for planting trees. matthew should be doing his best. unfortunately, the saplings in the greenhouse were almost exhausted. the oak seeds that matthew had bought last time were indeed problematic. many of the seeds could not be saved by ella. after that, the travelling merchant jeff never appeared in the market of rolling stone town again. no one in the town usually went to the guardian highland. for a time, matthew lost his source of seeds. he took the time to entrust another merchant to help bring the goods, but it was unknown when he would get the goods. the logistics of this world were still too inefficient. on the other hand, there were still many things waiting for matthew. for example, advancing and building a cemetery. in the underground cave. one by one, the silvermoon zombies were wandering around unconsciously. ah! ah! ah! a few crows flew out of nowhere and dared to peck at the rotting flesh on the zombies body. in the end, their sharp beaks were blocked by the bark spell. the crow persevered for a while, but it still couldnt eat any meat, so it flew away resentfully. deep in the cave. a few figures were still busy. yes, nail it here. thank you for your hard work! the mage fire and the torch lit up a corner of the room. shadows flickered on the wall. under matthews command, a few garrison members closed the last circle of fences against the wall and set up a wooden sign painted with red paint outside the fence. the wooden sign said C [matthews graveyard (zombies inside! beware!) ] with the few alarm traps matthew had set up himself, the cemeterys approximate range was determined. the cave where the cemetery was located was originally an abandoned underground mine. there were several tunnels leading to the depths of the ground. in order to prevent any more complications, matthew not only set up warning wooden signs around the cemetery but also blew up the passages. as a result, the cemetery became a sealed underground space except for a few paths leading to the oak forest on the surface. matthews zombies and skeletons would be able to move freely here. although there was no single room, it was far more spacious than the dormitories. when i come back from baiyan city, i will plant a whole circle of black locust near the fence. at that time, the negative energy in the cemetery will have a chance to circulate automatically. he gave a small tip and sent away the garrison members who were helping with the construction. matthew stood on the edge of the fence and thought. behind him were the shadows of the undead. this scene would only look horrifying to others. however, for the necromancers who were used to seeing it, it was indescribably beautiful. but the seeds of the black locust tree are not cheap. sigh, as expected, no matter which era it is, it is difficult to do anything without money. matthew shook his head and smiled bitterly in his heart. the black locust tree was a plant that grew in the underworld. like the phantom butterfly, the black locust tree fed on negative energy. the difference was that when the undead was active at night, the black locust tree would release a certain amount of negative energy to promote the circulation of negative energy. only during the day would they absorb a small amount of negative energy for growth. the biggest advantage of this plant was that it did not need sunlight. as long as there was water, it could be planted underground. and once the cemetery was surrounded by black locust trees the negative energy there would almost never leak out. at that time, matthew planned to add things that the undead liked to the cemetery: coffins, shrouds, negative energy spring water, loose bones, ropes, saws, rotting plants matthews goal was to turn this place into a miniature negative energy plane! in the future. he even wanted to integrate the ecospheres of the spaces above and below the ground to form a closed loop that could circulate with each other. he had even thought of a name tor the relevant domam. lets call it ecosphere! aindor doesnt seem to have such a domain yet. when i become a legend and can create my own domain, the ecosphere might become a new domain of a higher level, which would encompass the domains of oak and the undying. now that my body carries two legendary paths, i have to find a way to command them. even if i cant do that, i have to balance them at least. just as matthew was leaning against the wooden sign and thinking. the sound of rocks rolling could be heard from the depths of the cave. matthews heart tightened. that was the direction of the tunnel he had blown up earlier! before he could gather the undead. a shiny bald head emerged from the tunnel. when he saw matthew. the bald man was also stunned. we meet again. oh, matthew, right? matthew looked at li weiqi in surprise. mr li, what are you doing? li weiqi rubbed his hands, a little embarrassed. these days, i followed the scent of those underground creatures and destroyed three nests of underground creatures, but they still managed to escape. two days ago, i fought with a bunch of hook horrors that had just woken up from hibernation. i was almost driven to the territory of the benthic demon fish, but in the end, i returned to where i was. when i was approaching the surface, i got lost and could only carve out my way in an unconventional way. matthew walked over quickly. he discovered that there was a passageway that could only allow one person to pass through where the cave had collapsed! beside him, there were pebbles everywhere. matthew was a little shocked. mr li, did you dig the cave with your bare hands? li weiqi said enthusiastically, dont call me mr. li. you can call me li weiqi or li. as for the cave, i didnt use my bare hands. i used qi. matthew had heard of it. he knew that it was a i-gnd of extraordinary energy cultivated by martial monks, and it had a completely different nature from magic power. li, i noticed that your qi seems to be a little different. matthew recalled the dragons roar when he confronted the enemy that day and could not help but ask. according to what he knew, ordinary monks couldnt unleash dragon roars. li weiqis class was called divine dragon sects disciple , which meant that he was also a special case among the monks. indeed. li weiqi didnt avoid it and introduced generously, the divine dragon monastery that i was ordained at belongs to a more special branch of the monk faction. not only do we cultivate qi, but we also strive to use qi to simulate the forms of transcendental life in the universe. the giant dragon is just one of them. there are also monks in the divine dragon monastery who simulate the giant whale in the deep sea and the snake in the sky. because of this kind of simulation, our qi often carries different temperaments and attributes. compared to the average monk, our cultivation was even more difficult. not only did we have to follow the precepts and cultivate our qi, but we also had to track the transcendental creatures that we simulated when necessary. at this point. a bitter smile appeared on his face. this path has its pros and cons. simulating transcendental lifeforms gives us greater combat abilities, but if such transcendental lifeforms no longer appear in this plane, we will almost permanently lose the possibility of advancing. matthew was stunned when he heard that. li weiqi said in a bright voice, thats why ive been running around outside all these years, hoping to find traces of the creature i simulated. unfortunately, ever since it left a paw print in the divine dragon temple two hundred years ago, it has never appeared in the mortal world again. i suspect that it has already left this plane. matthew couldnt help but ask, what is that creature? li weiqi said the uncommon word in the standard common language, coiling dragon. its a peculiar dragon that was once active in the eastern continent in ancient times. its different from the chromatic dragons, metal dragons, or rare dragons in aindor. the coiling dragon is an older and more powerful true dragon! according to the records of the divine dragon temple, the coiled dragon was born a legend. when it matured, it possessed the power of a superior legend or even a divine. i comprehended qi because of its claw prints, but i hesitated because i couldnt find more traces of it. perhaps this is fate. a giant dragon from the eastern continent? matthews heart quivered, and he blurted out, then do you know about su? li weiqi looked at matthew in surprise. you actually know about the most famous country in the history of the eastern continent? history? matthew was puzzled. li weiqi nodded: i used to travel around the endless ocean and the western coast. i got to i-mow some of the su people who were living in exile there. they told me that there was once a very powerful empire in the eastern continent, but it was destroyed more than 1,000 years ago. it was also because of the fall of the empire that you could see some su tribes on the long coastline of the arunay sea and the surrounding islands. their ancestors had crossed the sea on huge turreted ships hundreds of years ago and settled in aindor. now, they only retained the features of the su, and most of them had integrated into the local life. was it destroyed a thousand years ago? matthew was puzzled. if what li weiqi said was true. what about the ship that samantha encountered in her childhood? matthew wanted to ask more when li weiqi smiled. are you going to let the zombies and skeletons keep watching our conversation? matthew hurriedly took him out of the cemetery. walking in the oak forest. li weiqi closed his eyes and took a deep breath. when he opened his eyes. his face was filled with curiosity. you planted this oak forest yourself? its incredible. i can feel the love of the oak trees for you and your natural affinity. even i, a monk, am not as popular as you in the forest. but you are clearly a necromancer, and you even built a cemetery. wait, are you planning to imitate the su and walk the path of life and death equilibrium? matthews heart jumped. the path of equilibrium? can you tell me in detail? li weiqi said seriously, yes, but everything has a price. matthew nodded and said, whatever you want, just say it. li weiqi blinked. give me a mouthful of water, thank you. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: You Can ‘t Watch What’s Next! chapter 90: you can t watch whats next! translator: lonelytree in the small room, li weiqi drank a cup of water and said with confidence, during the years i was pursuing the coiled dragon, i had dealings with many sus. some of them had advanced professions that were different from those in aindor. an elder of the su told me that in an even more ancient era, there was an elite profession in the eastern continent that had the ability to transcend life and death. its name was daoist. it was a pity that the group of su people who came on the ship did not master all the daoist heritage. some of them used their professional skills and combined the power of the native shamans of the barbarian tooth peninsula to create a new path that balanced life and death. that high-level path was called the envoy of equilibrium . among the su, only adventurers above tier-8 could advance. however, envoy of equilibrium are rare. ive only heard of similar professions on a remote island in the arunay sea. the su people on that island are very reclusive and live an isolated life. i helped them kill a sea monster and was lucky enough to gain their recognition, but i still didnt have the chance to come into contact with the real envoy of equilibrium. perhaps this was just a legend among the su. controlling life and death at the same time was against the common sense of the aindor continent. daoist priests and shamans fused to become envoy of equilibrium? matthew suddenly had a great interest in this profession. he had studied the information samantha had given him about the su nation, but most of it was just groundless rumours or a map of how to get to the su nation. there was very little information about the secret treasure that the captains son had mentioned to her. under such circumstances, matthew had planned to take a safe and stable path, which was to advance to a high-level necromancer. after all, whether it was the lord of paleness or the other advanced undead profession, they would more or less gradually lean towards the evil camp. only the necromancers advancement could maintain a delicate balance. it was not difficult to become a high-level necromancer. matthew only needed to find a few unfamiliar immortals in the wilderness and have a heart-to-heart talk with them all night. before daybreak, one could complete the night of the undead ritual and obtain the title of a high-level necromancer by obtaining the recognition of the unfamiliar undead by any means. however, this method of advancement was relatively mediocre, and there was almost no additional increase in strength. it was matthews last choice. however, things were different now. he accidentally learned about the envoy of equilibrium. whether it was a shaman or a daoist, they should be walking the path of a mage. a necromancer trying to advance should not be unable to meet the prerequisites. of course, all of this was just matthews imagination. according to li weiqi, it would be extremely difficult to advance to become an envoy of equilibrium. matthew only wanted to give it a try. if it didnt work, he would return to his original plan and advance to a high-level necromancer. since he had the path of life and death and the support of his domain, his combat strength was several times that of an ordinary person. he did not have that much desire for the additional boost brought by the special advancement. then, matthew and li weiqi talked about the small island of the su. when he found out that matthew was interested in advancing to the envoy of equilibrium, li weiqi asked matthew to find a pen and paper without saying anything. he wrote a recommendation letter for matthew. this moved matthew. before he could voice his doubts, li weiqi laughed and said, the oak trees have already told me what youve done here. matthew, youre a person who loves nature. i dont want you to lean towards evil in the future. the envoy of equilibrium is the most suitable advancement for you. its just that you cant have too much hope. when i was walking on the island, i realized that the su didnt have any special abilities. they might have completely lost the inheritance of their ancestors. this wasnt surprising. no matter what race they were, they would lose a lot in the long dark years. after writing the recommendation letter, li weiqi said, and im not helping you for free. for the next few days, ill be living in the mayors house of rolling stone town. the bustling town is not suitable for me. only your oak forest is more suitable as a cultivation residence. i hope you can agree to let me live in the forest for a long time. how could matthew disagree? after eli left, he was about to go out to look for an opportunity to advance. coincidentally, a tier 5 big shot took the initiative to come and take his place. although li weiqi was most likely staying here to monitor the underdark for rheagar. however, matthew, as the beneficiary, was still relieved. at least for the time being, the oak forest was safe. the two of them chatted for a while. finally. li weiqi suddenly said seriously, matthew, its best if you dont leave this place for too long. matthew said solemnly, what do you mean? will something big happen here? li weiqi nodded and said, its a very serious matter. im afraid that if you leave for too long and i take over your harem, your harem will fall in love with me! matthew was shocked. harem? li weiqi couldnt help but laugh out loud. your oaks! you didnt expect it, did you? matthew laughed dryly. as expected, monks were hard to understand! after getting the clues about the envoy of equilibrium from li weiqi, matthew began to speed up his preparations before his advancement. apart from the necessary items to purchase, information was more important. li weiqis information was not clear enough to be used as a basis. so, at four oclock the next morning. matthew walked briskly to the cauldron house. he moved to the top floor. matthew saw the mild-tempered tower spirit 177. good morning, matthew. you look very pleased with yourself. as someone who has been through it before, i guess youre in love! and im quite satisfied with my life with my partner. oh, just like me and little blossom in the past. its really sad to think about it. tower genie 177 said in frustration. thats not the case. i just found a suitable opportunity to advance. i have two things to ask you, matthew quickly explained. ask away! the tower genie waved his hand. ill give you a 50% discount on the consultation fee before ronan returns! wont you get the consultation fee in full regardless? matthew asked curiously. a look of grief and indignation immediately appeared on the tower genies face. no, i only have a ten percent cut! in fact, i dont plan to surrender the consultation fee until ronan comes back. this way, after giving you a 50% discount, ill still earn much more than before! it seemed that the great mage ronan was also good at exploiting people. matthew tactfully stopped asking. two keywords. the first is the scar of the dead. i want to imow the origin and story of the scar of the dead, as well as the potential solution to solve the spread of the scar of the dead. the second keyword was the envoy of equilibrium. this profession did not involve the su country, but it was related to the su. please dont tell me that it was another confidential matter. he made his intentions clear. the tower spirit pondered for a moment before suddenly shouting, no. 1001! go and bring me the shining thing on the cabinet! very quickly, a panting little fellow appeared on the other side of the elevator. it was a construct the size of a halfling, and its body looked rather thin. at this moment, it was carrying a document bag on its back. the bag was heavy and seemed to contain a lot of content. this is all the information about the scar of the dead in the seven saint alliance. its free. the alliance welcomes anyone who wants to solve the scar of the dead to work hard, but its very difficult for you to find the answer you want directly. the tower genie handed the folder to matthew. then, he proudly introduced the small automaton, see, matthew? this is my new son, number 1001! ive always felt too lonely. its not a good thing to always look for a partner. why dont i find myself a son? what do you think? seeing the small automaton trembling, matthew could only try his best to smile sincerely. a great child looks like he has a bright future! i agree, matthew. the tower genie was overjoyed. i knew he had a bright future ahead of him. look, his eyes are very similar to mine. one look and i can tell that we are father and son. theres no mistake about that! after saying that, he was about to carry no. 1001 up and play with it for a while. theres still the envoy of equilibrium, matthew hurriedly reminded it. the tower genie was confused. didnt you say that just now? thats confidential information. everything related to the su country is top secret unless you can kill ronan and replace him. but you definitely cant do it now, right, matthew? my suggestion is that you can try your luck, but dont get too involved. i have high hopes for you. after you have successfully advanced, please come to the cauldron house to find me immediately. i will help you with the procedures to join the seven saint alliance. me? join the alliance of seven saints? matthew was a little surprised. the tower genie nodded. of course, ronan has already written you a letter. as long as you reach tier 3, you will immediately become the existence with the highest authority among the peripheral members. however, after that, you will have to rely on your own hard work. after all, ronans life and death are unknown. the value of your relationship with him will be greatly reduced. the seven saint alliance was the most powerful mage organization on the aindor continent, so matthew would not miss out on it. the various arrangements made by great mage ronan warmed his heart. what? are you going to leave now? the tower genie was playing with the small automaton while looking at matthew casually. matthew revealed an embarrassed smile. actually, i have another request. the tower genie said straightforwardly, why the need to be so polite? we are the first two founders of the ronan must die organization. we are inseparable. you nave anytmng to say, just say it! matthew directly ignored the traitors declaration in his words. he took out the glass bottle from his bag. i know youve been lonely, so i found you a companion. of course, i have my own requirements. i hope you can train him well. when i return to take him away from you next, i hope to get an obedient little guy. as he spoke, he smashed the bottle on the ground. caw, caw, caw! after the bottle shattered, a frog jumped out. the tower genie said unhappily, hey, matthew, what do you think i am? you want me to train some creatures?! do you think im a brothels madam? besides, im not willing to play with any creature. i have my own interests, hobbies, and preferences. look at what youve brought me. a frog? im not interested at all! as soon as he finished speaking, the frogs body expanded rapidly, turning into a ridiculously fat troll. who was it that woke sinwak up from his sleep?! the troll roared in dissatisfaction. there was a crisp bang. matthew saw the tower genie smash automaton 1001 into a wall far away, oh, son, youre still young. you cant watch the next training scene. tower genie 177 stared at the trolls fleshy body. his expression became more and more playful. back home. matthew wanted to go to the lords mansion first to discuss with zeller about becoming a consultant. however, just as he was about to leave, the towns postman unexpectedly brought him a letter. the envelope was very large, and the edges were decorated with green tree patterns. there was also a beautiful bow tied with silver satin. the address of the letter was displayed. this letter came from the holy city of the wood elves, the jade court. matthew pondered for a moment and opened the letter. a faint fragrance assaulted his senses. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Soul Cage chapter 91: soul cage translator: lonelytree [dear teacher (teacher crossed out) matthew: how have you been? im sitting on a bench outside the prancing pony inn on the upper east side of jade court, writing to you. it had been half a month since i came to jade court. before i set off, i had all sorts of unrealistic fantasies about the journey, but after leaving rolling stone town, i realized that it was very different from what i had imagined. i guessed that it was because my knowledge was too poor. many things happened on the road that caught me off guard, and i had no one to talk about them with. from the first day i came here, i often missed the people of rolling stone town. i missed my father, mother, sif, and you. please forgive me for my boldness that day. as you said, i actually dont understand necromancers. i dont know why i subconsciously felt fear. perhaps i was held back by the fear of the secular world. now that i think about it, i was more at a loss at that time. but i guess youll forgive me, right? because youre always so understanding. so i still shamelessly wrote to you. i hope you really dont mind. our journey wasnt peaceful. on the second day after we left jiliu city, the convoy encountered a group of road bullies. at that time, their people blocked the front and back of the convoy. i was so nervous in the carriage that i almost vomited. the guard captain comforted me and said that they would take care of it. he said that his judgment of bandits was very accurate. those road bullies didnt look like people who would fight to the death with others. our convoy was also strong enough. as he expected, the convoy leader and the road bullies discussed for a while. after collecting some money from each family, they dispersed. the head guard told me that the boss of the envoy is most likely in cahoots with the road hooligans. both sides are working together to cheat the passengers of their toll. people who are out rarely mind spending money to avoid disaster, so its very safe to do this. i didnt quite believe it after hearing it. i felt that this was a story made up by the guard captain to show his knowledge. however, on the afternoon before we arrived at the elven territory, i accidentally bumped into the leader of the convoy negotiating with a man who didnt belong to our convoy in the forest beside the camp. he took a heavy purse from the man. i recognize that man. he is one of the road bullies. they found me, but the leader of the convoy just chased me away and warned me not to say anything. after returning to the carriage, i told the head guard about this. in the end, he didnt allow me to leave the carriage for the next three days. i was very scared at that time, so of course, i wouldnt go anywhere. i kept thinking about it in the carriage. i kept feeling that the boss of the team was going to silence me the next moment. i was so scared that i didnt sleep well for a few days. however, nothing terrible happened even after we changed the leader of the convoy in the territory of the elves. when we were handing over the guide, i secretly lifted the curtain to look at the leader of the convoy from jiliu city. he was very calm from the beginning to the end. when he saw me, he even smiled at me. at that time, i suddenly remembered the first time i saw him in jiliu city. his wife came to see him off. he was sitting beside the carriage with his three or four-year-old daughter in his arms. he smiled warmly and talked to his wife, telling her not to worry. at that moment. i finally understood the essence of this world. back at sifts house, she used to lecture me like an old woman. child, the world of adults is very complicated. a little lamb like you can easily be eaten alive. i was always amused by her imitation of an adults tone. now that i think about it, sif has always been smarter than me, more mature than me, and realized the complexity of the world earlier than me. the lords daughter was indeed more outstanding. what do you think? i thought that the convoy would have a smooth journey into the elf territory. but who knew that the next day, we would encounter a giant dragon? it happened so suddenly. when the dragon flew over our heads, i felt my heart stop beating for a few seconds while sitting in the carriage. all the horses were extremely uneasy and wailing. i saw a huge shadow on the ground through the window. there was a faint hint of green in the sky. later, i heard the half-elf guide mention that it was an adult green dragon that built its nest in the court of fallen leaves. her name was fattina. the jadeite court had clashed with her many times and tried to expel her, but fattina was cunning and persistent. she always wandered around the northern part of the forest and would occasionally attack pedestrians or carriages that were left alone. we were lucky that we werent targeted by fattina, but her appearance in the south of the forest was very strange. i sensed a hint of worry from the half-elf guides attitude. the jade court didnt seem to be as powerful, sacred, and inviolable as i had imagined. the elves also had problems that they couldnt solve. later on, i met many elves who were like walking corpses outside the city. the guide warned us not to get close to them, or we might lose our lives. the locals called them the heartless. this was a group of lunatics who had been abandoned and cursed by the forest. i asked the guide why the jade court didnt expel them since they were so terrifying. the guide only said that the elves couldnt bear to abandon their compatriots but didnt explain further. i was even more confused. after entering the city, i felt like i had stepped into a dream. jade court was really beautiful. there were countless trees here. they were tall, reliable, and warm. their omnipresent branches and leaves covered every corner of the city.. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Soul Cage chapter 92: soul cage translator: lonelytree most of the ancient trees here were more than a thousand years old. if you wanted to enjoy the sunlight, as long as you knew a few words of elvish, the ancient trees would also spread their branches and leaves, allowing the sunlight to shine on your face. i know you love planting trees, matthew. youll love it here. when i first entered the city, i was so happy. but soon, reality poured cold water on my face. before i left, my father only said that he would send me to learn elven songs and dances, but he didnt tell me that i had to learn swordsmanship and spells at the same time! i was sent to join a group of half-elves and elves. im the only human in the entire group. although everyone there greeted me with a smile, i could feel the thick estrangement and indifference under the smile. they dont welcome me. they even discriminated against humans. once, after a dance class, i overheard a half-elf saying to her companion while changing clothes, that human big-breasted girl really knows how to show off her figure, but whats the use? her dancing was not bad. her swordsmanship and magic were both zero points! i dont think she can become a sword chanter at all. her companion smiled and replied, why are you paying attention to her? forty years later, her voluptuous figure would quickly shrivel like a punctured balloon. isnt that the tragedy of human girls? i feel that with her hard work, she still has a chance to become the lowest-level of sword chanter. but by then, she will already be an old woman who cant dance. i was really sad after hearing it. it wasnt because they were mean but because they lamented the short life of humans. half-elves had a lifespan of at least 300 years. wood elves had twice as long as them. it was said that the night elves in the perpetual night forest had even longer lifespans. but what about us? i would inevitably age in a few decades at most. i feel really bad. i didnt even dance enthusiastically for the past few days. after that day, the other peoples negative attitude towards me became even more obvious. they always bullied me intentionally or unintentionally. either the wooden sword used for training was hung on the butt of the muskox, or the dance clothes were splashed with embarrassing milk stains. i cried for days before telling myself to be strong. father spent a lot of money to send me here to study. i cant give up easily. i thought of sif many times when i was in pain. i couldnt help but think that if she were here, she would definitely be able to handle these problems with ease. unlike me, who only knows how to hide and cry alone. speaking of crying, i actually dont reject crying. its useless, but at least it can make me not collapse so much. a few days passed. things took a turn for the better. their bullying of me was witnessed by a general of the windchasers. he scolded the others fiercely on the spot, scaring everyone. the generals name was tarani, and he was a very handsome elven swordsman. he was very young, and it was said that he had the highest chance of becoming an elven sword saint in the entire jade court. tarani treated me very well and would come to see me from time to time after class. at first, i was not used to his enthusiasm. but very quickly, i discovered a secret about tarani. she was actually a girl, but she liked to dress up as a man. god, i was really embarrassed when i wrote this. i kept feeling like i was writing a novel by a third-rate bard, but it was all true. very soon, tarani announced her pursuit of me. this matter caused me more trouble than the elves bullying me. i didnt know how to reject a powerful windseeker general, and she was a girl. i could only decline taranis passionate pursuit on the grounds that i was still young. tarani didnt force me. she said that she would wait until i became an adult, but there were only less than six months before i became an adult. this troubled me because i had no one to talk to, so i thought of you. matthew. if you have any brilliant suggestions, please write back and let me know! by the time i wrote this, the sky had already turned dark. the fragrance of roasted meat wafted through the inn. not all elves were vegetarian. their roasted meat was light and not greasy, and it had a unique flavour. however, i still missed the leaf-rolled barbecue in rolling stone town more. tomorrow will be the spring festival, and there will be fireworks in town again. old yorks family will push the last batch of pigs and wine to sell everywhere. everyone will gather to eat cotton candy and honey strawberries. who will win my favourite arm-wrestling competition and martin run this time? i wont be there to see it. but i know that it must be a very lively scene. i really wanted to go home. you must reply to me! piease! C yours, beanna, 3.28, in the jade court. after reading through it, matthew felt a little emotional. he had guessed that beanna would write to him, but he hadnt expected her journey and her studies in jade court to be so tumultuous. beanna and sif had always been the most outstanding students in matthews class. their family backgrounds were very good. beannas father was a great businessman with great vision and charm, and her mother was the only daughter of a great noble in the city. compared to sif, beannas personality was more reserved and quiet. therefore, her confession that day shocked matthew. after reading the various experiences mentioned in the letter. matthew went home and pondered for a moment before writing a long reply to her.. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Soul Cage chapter 93: soul cage translator: lonelytree even though beannas intention of deliberately crossing out the word teacher was obvious. but in matthews heart, she was still his student. he tried his best to analyze it from her standpoint. r.. your actions are wise. under the premise that tarani will not hurt you, having a windchaser general to protect you will undoubtedly make your studies in the jade court much smoother. i have a few suggestions that you might as well try] after he finished writing the letter, he sealed it with a wax seal and asked someone to deliver it to the prancing pony inn in jade court the next day. in this era, the efficiency of mail circulation was similarly low. instant messaging for high-level mages was extremely expensive, and ordinary people still had to endure a long wait. it would be nice if there was an owl or an albatross as a messenger. matthew couldnt help but think as he put away the letter. ella, a noble nature soul, would never run errands, and there seemed to be no one suitable for delivering letters among the undead. perhaps this was because necromancers usually did not have the need to socialize with humans. in the afternoon. matthew went to the lords residence and signed a consultant contract with zeller. from then on, matthew officially had a place in the lords manor. he would provide magic knowledge consulting services for rheagar, and zeller could put more effort into intelligence work. however, matthew, the consultant, was there to take a leave of absence on his first day of work. after sharing the scar of the dead and some information about the goddess of moon with zeller, he told him that he was about to advance and had to take a leave of absence for a while. zeller very considerately approved matthews paid leave in rheagars stead. not only did he give matthew some valuable suggestions for his advancement, but he also enthusiastically asked matthew if he needed an advance on his salary. matthew was very grateful for this. then, he unceremoniously made a small advance. when he left the lords residence, matthew bumped into sif, and the two of them chatted for a while. after informing the other party that he would be leaving for a while. sif looked disappointed. after comforting her for a moment, matthew suddenly asked, did beanna write to you after she went to jade court? sif shook her head. matthew smiled in his heart and left the lords residence. beanna mentioned sif in her letters to matthew, but she did not write to her. a girls thoughts were indeed subtle. seven days later. matthews figure appeared outside the southernmost city of the hundred cities alliance, jiliu city. soldier and ella were the only people accompanying him. in the past few days, they had left rolling stone town and were exhausted from the journey. before heading to the east coast, matthew made a special trip to baiyan city and bought a series of props from the transsexual mage he was familiar with. among them, the most important item was the item that could be used in the night of the undead: rabbit feet, monkey claws, bat teeth, boar umbilical cordthese were all small objects that could please the dead. as the night of the undead was an alternative ritual for advancement, matthew would naturally make extra preparations. after leaving baiyan city. matthew found a moonlit night and entered the moonlight woodlands. the advantage of joining the moonlight society was shown during long-distance travel. as long as there were nodes to enter the moonlight forest, including the souls of nature, altars, and shrines that believed in assia, matthew, as a moonwalker, could reverse the transmission. unfortunately, assias power in the south was obviously weak. the southernmost node that matthew had found in the moonlight forest was still hundreds of miles away from their first destination, marsh water city. the surroundings of marsh water city were all in the foothills, and the road conditions were extremely bad. matthew had sat in the carriage for a few days and almost vomited. it was dusk. the accompanying convoy was camping and resting. matthew stood on the mountainside and looked to the southeast. the eastern coastline that bordered the endless ocean was rugged under the setting sun. the sea was calm, while the land was undulating. between the mountains, a majestic city rose from the mountainside and spiralled up, eventually enveloping the entire mountain. that was the marsh water city. further south, the mountains would be replaced by endless tropical rainforests. there lived a group of indigenous people who called themselves the children of the rainforest . the alliance of seven saints called them the jangos. the jango people were brave in battle, conservative and xenophobic. they were very resistant to outsiders entering the rainforest. even the druids and rangers in the north could not blend into this mysterious green land. they had their own unique professions, the most famous of which were blowdarter and rainforest shaman. they had mastered the power of voodoo, beast-taming, man-eating, and other primitive and wild domains. the seas around the rainforest, including the endless ocean in the east and the arunay sea in the south, were inhabited by a small number of su and a large number of nagas. the latter were the darlings of storms and the sea. it was said that the dragon witch sect and the headhunters were still active in the depths of the rainforest. mountains, forests, oceans, storms. this was the complicated environment that matthew was about to face. this trip was destined to be dangerous. he did not dare to slack off at all. therefore, after doing sufficient homework in advance, matthew would verify the accuracy of the information on the spot every time he went to a place. for example, right now, he was observing the faraway marsh water city. matthew, matthew! ella whispered on his shoulder, the rainforest in the south is very terrifying. i can sense a very violent will of nature. it doesnt welcome me and is even fierce! and, and, i sense that theres a plague in the city youre looking at. many people are dying of fever! sob, sob, sob, im so scared. lets not go over, okay? plague, fever? matthew frowned. he didnt doubt the perception ability of the nature soul, which was why he had specially brought ella along on this trip. however, marsh water city was his first stop on his journey south. we can get in and out quickly. i need to find a guide to cross the rainforest there. matthew comforted her, as long as we dont come into contact with too many people, we wont be so unlucky as to contract the plague. ella immediately sighed, and her little head became listless. matthew thought for a moment, then quickly walked to the carriage guide and asked, an ge, i heard that theres a plague in marsh city recently. is that true? the middle-aged man with a white headscarf said, of course, its true because theres always a plague in marsh city. if you dont have a few fevers, youll be embarrassed to say that youve been to marsh city! dont worry. dont go to crowded places, dont visit brothels, and your chances of getting sick will be reduced by at least half, and getting a fever doesnt mean death. there are several temples in marsh water city that specialize in the holy water business. as long as you have money, you wont die. some rich people in the city will even deliberately get infected and drink holy water to purify their bodies and minds. this is a way for them to find excitement. matthew was speechless. he had long heard that some cities in the south had wild cultures. today, he had heard that it was indeed well-deserved. he then chatted with an ge about the situation in marsh water city. they only left when night fell. at night. matthew sat in the open top and reread the information about the su that samantha had given him. at this moment. a large oak forest suddenly appeared in front of his eyes! a familiar feeling welled up in his heart. matthew knew that this was the taste of a gift! [your ability natures gift (1/2) is in effect.] you have obtained new abilities, spike specialization and soul cage. [spike mastery: you have acquired the skill to use the foreign weapon, spike, and are quite proficient in it. when you use this weapon and cause a headshot effect on the enemy, you will have a chance to become berserk (strength temporarily increased); soul cage: you can capture the soul of a recently dead or very weak humanoid creature and lock it in one of your cages. the captured soul will remain in the cage until the end of the spell, or you destroy the cage. during this period, you can choose from the following options: stealing lives; soul torture; stealing experience points; will humiliation; the eye of the dead; [consumption: consumes 1 heart-connecting stone (worth 100 gold coins) for each use.] Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: King of Plague chapter 94: king of plague translator: lonelytree the mace aside, soul cage was an ability that was at least at the 4th tier! matthew took a closer look. stealing life could be used to suck a large amount of blood. [soul torture] was a type of interrogation that involved torturing the soul. [stealing experience] referred to obtaining an ability from the captured soul in a short period of time. will humiliation could reduce the opponents resistance, and it was best used to deal with weak enemies. finally, the eye of the dead could enter a coordinate in the depths of the other partys memory, and then check the situation around the coordinate, making it easier to trace clues. more importantly, these options were not single-choice and could be used repeatedly. as long as the targets soul is imprisoned in the cage, matthew could cast 6 different abilities on the soul. this is more like the ability of a necromancer than an evil art master. perhaps the god of midnight has also mastered a small amount of death domain. matthew thought. the goddess of moonlight had mentioned that the number of evil art masters on the aindor continent would increase. with reference to the god of midnights situation, it was not difficult to know that many gods who hated the calamity mage would probably create evil avatars in the outer plane and bypass the restrictions of the heavenly palace with the identity of the evil art sect master, thus indirectly gaining influence in the mortal world. in that case, many new evil art masters were actually priests of orthodox gods! their abilities had also started to leave the traditional evil art masters category, and their styles became strange. matthew realized that he must not have a preconceived notion of an evil art master in the future, or else he might die a horrible death! other than its advantages. the cost of activating the soul cage was quite high. a total of 100 gold coins! with matthews current wealth, he would, at most, have one heart-connecting stone in reserve. he could not afford more. back then, anderson did not use this ability. on the one hand, it might be because the conditions were not sufficient, and on the other hand, it might be because he did not have the heart-connecting stone on him. it is said that the casting materials required for many high-level abilities are very expensive. many times, high-level spell casters do not die from insufficient combat strength but from poverty! when i complete my advancement, i must find a way to make a fortune! thinking of this, matthew closed the documents and lay down to rest. even though they were close to the city, it was still not safe to camp in the wild, so matthew slept very lightly. however, the night was surprisingly peaceful. the next day, the convoy set off smoothly. in the evening, the group arrived at marsh water city. matthew and the convoy parted ways at the city gate. therefore, this place was also known as the city of ten thousand gates. most of the residents here were humans, mixed-blood jangos, orcs, and half-orcs. occasionally, there were traces of su and sea elves. when they passed by the fourth stone door. matthew bumped into a group of people who were coughing crazily. they looked sallow and emaciated, and their eyes were out of focus, but for some reason, they were still walking aimlessly on the street in a layer of grass woven from reeds. as they walked, they coughed violently. when the patrolling guards saw them, they did not dare to stop them. they only reprimanded them from afar and quickly avoided them. seeing this, matthew put on his mask and waited in the alley for a while. he waited until the group of coughing people left before he quickly walked past them. twenty minutes later. matthew arrived at the jungle dance inn between the 11th and 12th stone doors. this was the place that li weiqi strongly recommended. it was said that not only was the fee low, but if you really didnt have money, the hotel owner would also allow you to work in the hotel to pay off your debts. matthew wasnt that cheap. he only trusted li weiqi. not to mention this hotel provided a guide service. after brushing shoulders with the group of coughing marchers. he only wanted to find a guide as soon as possible and leave this place! that night, he settled into the jungle dance and chatted with the half-orc inn boss named trogg for a while. when the latter learned that matthew needed a guide to cross the rainforest, he patted his chest and promised that he would bring him the best guide in marsh city the next day. matthew heaved a sigh of relief. seeing that there were many people coughing in the hall, he declined the enthusiastic invitation of the boss to eat in the hall and ate something alone in the room on the second floor. the weather in marsh water city was hot and humid, and matthew had no appetite at all. however, for the sake of the rest of the journey, he still tried his best to eat a little. night fell. violent coughs came from the rooms next door. upstairs, a group of men and women were enjoying their lives. when he pushed open the window, a wave of heavy smoke surged up. matthew looked down and saw that someone was burning a plant that looked like wormwood in the courtyard on the first floor. the person was muttering as he burned. beside the fire, there were several people lying on reed mats whose fate was unknown. matthew hurriedly closed the doors and windows and forced himself to sleep. why would li weiqi recommend this place? he didnt even say that there were sick patients everywhere. he covered his head with a pillow and smiled bitterly in his heart. find a guide tomorrow and leave immediately. i cant stay in this place for another minute! the next morning. there was a crackling sound coming from the hotel toilet. a moment later. matthew walked out with a pale face, clutching his stomach. tsk, this is the sixth time. he endured the dull pain in his lower abdomen, and his forehead and eyelashes were covered in bean-sized sweat. [warning: you have entered the domain of the plague king. you are infected with a fever. current symptoms are fever, diarrhoea, coughing] when did i fall for it? when matthew sat on the toilet bowl for the seventh time, he began to doubt his life. at this moment, he was sweating profusely, as if there were ants crawling in his lungs. the turbid stench in the toilet reminded him of the long night he had had. if it werent for his extraordinary tenacity. matthew would be exhausted by now. looks like i have to ask the shop owner to buy the holy water for me. he rubbed his lower abdomen and frowned, preparing to face the eighth attack. at this moment, ellas voice came from outside the door. matthew, matthew, are you ready to go? the bathroom door was pushed open. ella screamed and flapped her wings to fly away. matthew, did you blow up the toilet? matthew said wearily, its a fever. ive been infected with a fever. find the innkeeper and ask him to buy me a portion of holy water for purification. the door opened for a while. ella carefully appeared in front of matthew. as a nature soul, ella spent the night in the moonlight woodlands. seeing matthews miserable appearance, miss owl suddenly showed a sympathetic expression. why didnt you say so earlier? matthew looked at her in surprise. dont underestimate the nature soul. im the one the goddess favours the most! as she spoke, her chest puffed up, and a white light merged into matthews body. [hint: ella has used intermediate dispel on you.] dispel failed! ella did not believe it and tried twice in a row, but she still failed. a plague that even intermediate dispel cant drive away? she asked seriously. matthew, someone is spreading and controlling it in the dark. i smell the power of a domain! matthew nodded lightly. plague king. he had never heard of this name before, but anyone who dared to have such a name was most likely a ruthless person. as expected, marsh water city was not a good place. however, he did not have the capital to cause trouble now. ill try advanced dispel. ella hesitated for a while before saying, but after using this ability, my mental state will be very bad for the next ten days. i i might have to lie in your arms! matthew nodded with difficulty. [prompt: ella has used advanced dispel on you.] dispel successful! you have been freed from the plague. please replenish your water and energy in time. due to a night of diarrhoea, cough, and fever, you have obtained the following elements of the plague domain: infected, sick, immune, and healed. accumulate more elements, and you will have the opportunity to enter the plague domain! a moment later. matthew straightened his back and walked out of the toilet, looking completely different! matthew, i cant take it anymore! ella fell into his arms. matthew caught her steadily and thanked her. then, he packed his luggage and walked downstairs. like undying, plague is the sub-domain of death. if theres a chance, i must conquer it! matthew silently memorized the name of the plague king in his heart. when he turned the corner, he heard someone crying downstairs. he looked out and saw that it was the person who burned the wormwood in the backyard last night. matthew saw the person burst into tears hugging the reed mat. as for the people beside him, their eyes were closed, and their faces were pale. they had completely lost their vitality. the flames in the brazier had long been extinguished, leaving only dark red embers. matthew took a deep look at him and quickly went downstairs. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: I’m Super Rich! chapter 95: im super rich! translator: lonelytree there were a few tables of people sitting in the hall downstairs. when he saw matthew, innkeeper trogg immediately greeted him warmly, are you alright? when i passed by your room this morning, i smelled something tragic. do you need me to buy some holy water for you? matthew smiled and shook his head. no need, mr. trogg. im fine now. trogg looked at matthew in surprise, then turned to a corner of the hall and said, the guide you asked for has been found. here, thats old lucky, the best guide in marsh water city. hes been through the rainforest 78 times without a scratch. he was also the one who led li weiqi to the arunay sea. matthew looked around and saw a dark-skinned, taciturn old man. he looked like he was in his fifties or sixties. his beard was light and white, and his eyes were sharp. he was sitting quietly at a table, smoking a pipe. he met matthews gaze and nodded gently. matthew, you have to be careful. this person has killed several people! matthews chest suddenly bulged, and it was ellas small head that popped out from her lapel to remind him. matthew nodded, indicating that he understood. however, he didnt really care. how could someone who could survive through the rainforest many times be a good person? and in terms of kill streaks, matthew had quite a few too. thus, he walked over openly and extended his right hand. hello, mr. guide. old lucky glanced at him and moved away from the smoke. after exhaling a circle of smoke, he shook his head and said, just call me old lucky. in addition, young man, i have to give you a piece of advice. dont casually extend your hand to others in marsh water city. normal people wont shake hands with you. those who shake hands with you will usually infect you with the plague. matthew looked enlightened. i understand. thank you, old lucky. trogg told me that youre going to the arunay sea? old ji asked, what are you going to do? matthew thought for a moment. just strolling around and enjoying the scenery on the sea? old lucky laughed. you might as well say that you want to see the body of a jungle woman. at least, when the last customer told me that, i believed him. as he spoke, his expression turned serious. i can take you there, but you have to listen to me completely along the way! remember, dont mess with jangos, dont stuff anything into your mouth, and dont jump on any woman you see. matthew said with interest, are there any explanations for these three prohibited matters? old lucky tapped his cigarette butt on the table. theres no explanation. its just three lives. the guest who provoked the jangos had his head cut off, and to this day, you could still see a piece of art made from his skull in a headhunter tribe in the eastern part of the rainforest. the man who grabbed wild berries and ate them had been rotting in the swamp for seven to eight years. as for the last guest, he had once spent a night with a jango native. in the end, he abandoned the woman who begged him not to go. in the end, half of his face and his entire penis were eaten by a voodoo worm. matthews face revealed a horrified expression. but as long as you listen to me and dont cause trouble, the path im taking you on will be very safe. unfortunately, with my many years of experience as a guide, it was really difficult to keep my employer from causing trouble. some people just didnt have any brains at all. as he spoke, he kept sizing matthew up. i hope youre not that kind of person. ill listen to your advice to the greatest extent in the rainforest, matthew said. i wont cause trouble unless its necessary. old lucky put away his pipe. thats for the best. heres a list of essential items for crossing the rainforest. take it to the market and buy it yourself. well set off tomorrow morning. oh right, youre not the only guest i have this time. theres another guy who came to find me yesterday. hes the one who claimed to want to experience the fiery nature of the jungle women. hell be traveling with us for a while. what kind of guest is that? matthew asked curiously. for the first time, a complicated expression appeared on old luckys face. its hard to describe. hes a bard. at this moment, a young man with a buzz cut and bare feet walked in from outside the inn. as soon as he entered, he walked towards matthew with a smile. oh, my dear old lucky, is this the companion who will be crossing the rainforest with us? without waiting for old lucky to agree, he leaned over and wanted to give matthew a big hug. old lucky lectured me yesterday that i shouldnt shake hands with people casually in marsh water city. i think i can only use a hug to express my hahaha! the talented bard lorraine was about to embark on a journey through the terrifying rainforest with his passerby companion. this is really exciting! matthew glanced at the mans unusually thick chest hair and avoided him without batting an eyelid. im matthew. he introduced himself briefly. good name, matthew. youll be the name of the main character in my next work! lorraine did not mind matthews evasion at all. he leaned against the wall pillar with a confident smile on his face. you dont look too good. do you need holy water? i bought a lot. matthew was about to refuse. unexpectedly, the other party conjured a set of light blue glass tubes and stuffed them into matthews hands. even if youre not sick, its fine. keep it for future use. there are many insects and snakes in the rainforest, and itll come in handy. dont worry that ill harm you. look at the packaging of the holy water. its just bought from the feathered serpent temple and hasnt been opened yet! dont refuse. old lucky also received my holy water. if you dont believe me, you can ask him. matthew looked at the old man in confusion. the latter shrugged. matthew hesitated for a moment. this set of holy water was indeed unopened. even the price tag was not torn off. on it was written, 20 gold coins/6 bottles. loraines enthusiasm made matthew uncomfortable. he declined several times. however, the other partys expression showed that he would turn hostile if matthew did not accept it. in the end, matthew accepted the gift. thats it! loraine patted matthews shoulder happily and said, now that you have accept the gifted, you are my true friend! i once stayed in cloud edge city for a while. you know the cloud elves there, right? they are known for their arrogance and rarely interact with humans. however, they get along very well with me. later, someone couldnt help but ask me, lorraine, whats so special about you that the proud cloud elves would befriend you? and my answer was only one sentenceim super rich! his words caught the attention of a few people in the hall. pairs of malicious gazes were cast over. however, lorraine was not afraid at all. he smiled and pulled open his robe, revealing the scrolls and charms on his belt. he said to the others, everyone, dont think of attacking me just because im rich. do you see that? forbidden spell scroll and legendary talisman dont risk your life for a little money. its not worth it. you have to know that a truly rich person has a lot of life-saving things. dont use your life to test my wallet. in the hall. old lucky smoked his cigarette silently. the others slowly retracted their greedy gazes. matthew looked at lorraine curiously. were all the rich people in this world so ostentatious? lorraine seemed to be interested in him. he pulled matthew to sit down and asked trogq to bring some local specialties up. then, they started chattinq non-stop. most of the time, lorraine was the one who was talking. why did i become a wandering bard? because i didnt have any talent in other aspects! i was born into a super-rich family. my grandfather was a great mage, and my father only knew how to wield knives and guns. im the only son of this generation, but im useless in both magic and strength. my mother was very worried about this. she was afraid that i would not be able to keep the family business, so she found her first love, a legendary bard who was unrestrained. she asked him how to raise her son into a powerful bard. the man replied, give your son a large sum of money and let him wander in the big city. tell him to go in and out of women. after experiencing a lot, he will naturally become a bard. my mother believed in her first love, so when i was seventeen, i took a large sum of money and went to deep blue harbor alone. that person was right. after more than ten years of torment, i achieved nothing, and then i became a bard. before i came to marsh water city, i stayed in smandy for a while. it was rich in perfume, spices, and beauties. it was also known as the city of hundred flowers. i was doing well in smandy. i have a lot of friends. to tell you the truth, i didnt want to leave, there were a lot of attractive women in smandy- the taste of a noble lady made me linger, and the fragrance of a young girl also made me intoxicated. but the distance called me, and i met with a sign from heaven in smandy- afterwards, i realized that if i wanted to write better works, i had to experience more new things. so i had to reject my tearful lovers and came to this mountain city in the north of the rainforest. speaking of which, we were about to enter the rainforest. it was really exciting. hearing this, matthew couldnt help but ask, a revelation from the heavens? lorraine replied lazily, there was one time when i was having an affair with a rich lady and her daughter and was discovered by the male owner of the house. his family immediately went crazy. matthew gasped. that scene must be very embarrassing. matthew said. indeed. especially when the man questioned me in front of his wife and daughter. at that moment, i instantly realized that this was a revelation from god, it was time to leave the city of flowers. this time, it wasnt just matthew. even ella, who was lying on his chest and listening with relish, was stunned! im just joking! loraine suddenly laughed. do you really believe that i can sleep with their entire family? even the worst bard would employ a cliffhanger at the end of a piece of work. this was a necessary move to attract the audience. as for the real reason why i left hundred flowers city, ill tell you next time. its getting late. we should go to the market to buy the things on the list. eh, wheres old lucky? Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Do You Have a Problem With Necromancers? chapter 96: do you have a problem with necromancers? translator: lonelytree however, due to lorraines warm invitation, matthew went with him to the market outside of marsh water city. the place was densely populated. not only was there stinky water flowing on the ground, but there were also vegetable leaves, human or horse feces, and thick reeds scattered everywhere. this made matthews already bad impression of marsh water city worsen. in his impression, no matter how many people there were in rolling stone town, the hygiene situation would not be so bad. perhaps this was related to the sewer project that rheagar had promoted in his early years. in front of a straw sandals stall. lorraine was talking to a white-haired old woman. his image was elegant and his words were witty. in a short while, he made the other party giggle. a moment later. lorraine successfully bought eight pairs of straw sandals from the old woman at a price that was 30% lower than the market price. this surprised matthew. you know how to bargain?! he could not help but ask. lorraine shrugged. i just heard that she sold them to the locals for 3 silver coins a pair, which is a little higher than the price she gave me! and why shouldnt we bargain? im just super rich, not super stupid. this detail once again subverted matthews impression of the bard in front of him. matthew did not say a word during the subsequent purchases. he just watched lorraines performance from the side. in less than an hour later. lorraine finished purchasing all the items on the list, and the price of each item was 50% to 30% lower than the initial price offered by the vendor. to achieve this effect, lorraines outstanding bargaining power was not the only factor. more importantly, he was very good at selecting suitable trading partners. matthew realized that lorraine bought almost all of her things from the female stall owners. this method of target selection maximized lorraines charm. however, there were a few times when he had a fiery conversation with the female stall owners, and both sides wanted to have sex on the spot. this really made matthew blush. this guy was simply a mobile hormone, going into heat wherever he went! furthermore, lorraine had no qualms about his choices. from an old woman in her seventies to a shy young girl, he seemed to be able to flirt with them without hesitation. it was no wonder that he had caused such a farce in the city of flowers. lorraine might be more like a real warlock than zeller. matthew gave this evaluation in his heart. fortunately, lorraine still had some rationality. under the regretful gazes of the female stall owners, the flirtatious flirting didnt go anywhere beyond that. in the afternoon. the two of them found an empty space outside the market to check the items on the list. the soles of these shoes were very soft, and they would not leave a trace when walking in the rainforest. old lucky had asked everyone to prepare two pairs to wear, but lorraine bought eight pairs in one go, and matthew and he each took half. eight cans of insect repellent powder; two snake-chasing sticks; a certain amount of holy water; three specially-made short knives. the path in the depths of the rainforest was often covered by lush shrubs. only by bringing these short knives could one cut open the path ahead. scissors, mirrors, combs-old lucky had specifically noted that these things were used to deal with the natives in the depths of the rainforest. they could be used to exchange for good things or to gain the favor of the indigenous tribes. if they were captured, they might even be able to exchange for their lives. so lorraine bought two whole snakeskin bags. there were also dry rations, water bags, tents, flint, and other necessities for traveling. after a round of counting, the two of them verified that there was no mistake and divided it among themselves. matthew paid lorraine according to the price, and he did not refuse and gladly accepted it. during this process, matthew also discovered that lorraine was really rich. the magic bag on his waist was considered extremely luxurious among the middle and low-level spellcasters. however, the interspatial ring on the other partys middle finger was undoubtedly the king of all storage items! matthew estimated that it could store at least a warehouses worth of things. it was worth more than 4000 gold coins, but it was impossible to estimate because this number had already exceeded matthews understanding, a poor mage who had lived in a remote town for a long time. its good to be rich! just as matthew was sighing in his heart, a commotion suddenly came from the market behind him. the two of them turned around. he saw a group of people with pale faces and reeds walking unsteadily. the stall owners on both sides avoided them. even if someone in the team reached out to take the items from the stall, the stall owners did not dare to say anything. very quickly. the sick procession walked out of the market and headed in matthews direction. we have to hide. lorraine pulled matthews hand and went into the alley. after the large group of patients had walked past, lorraine poked his head out of the alley. do you know why they are still on the streets when they are sick? matthew shook his head, but he guessed that this was probably related to the king of plague . this group of people was clearly terminally ill, but they were still walking around on the streets, as if they were afraid that no one would inherit their disease. who else would benefit from this except the master who controlled the plague? quick, their route has changed. lets follow them and take a look! lorraine suddenly became excited. he didnt seem to move, but two rays of white light shot out from his left ring finger and landed on the two of them. it was only then that matthew realized that lorraines ring finger was not as empty as it looked.. there was actually a magic ring that was usually invisible! Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Do You Have a Problem With Necromancers? chapter 97: do you have a problem with necromancers? translator: lonelytree invisible enchantment? could it be that his hands were covered with magic rings? matthew was once again amazed by the power of the rich. [hint: lorraine has used protection against disease on you for 4 hours. due to the elements you have mastered in the plague domain, the duration has been increased to 12 hours.] on the other side, lorraine had already run over excitedly. matthew hesitated for a moment and followed. fortunately, the team did not walk out for too long. they arrived at the back of a theatre-like building. there, a man in a long robe wearing a red mask was waiting quietly. the leader of the team chatted with the red-faced man for a while and took a handful of silver coins from him. he then went back and distributed them to the others. the patients then scattered and left. if you dont know how to go into stealth or hide, its best not to track others. the red-faced man said to the alley in the opposite corner, moreover, i can smell the stench on your body from afar hmm? and a necromancer? lorraine boldly appeared. matthew followed about five steps behind him, his eyes alert. did you pay them to go out on the streets? loraine questioned the red-faced man, dont you know you almost passed the fever to me? the red-faced man said calmly, im just helping them. theyre so poor that they cant afford holy water. rather than waiting to die, they might as well accept my help. lorraine looked domineering. huh? are you really spinning yarn before a bard? do you believe that i can refute you until you are dizzy and cry? take off your mask and let me see your face. i guess you are one of the members of the temples that sell holy water. hehe, spreading the plague is to make it easier to sell holy water, right? the red-faced man said coldly, i advise you to keep a low profile, outsiders. marsh water city is not a place where anyone can behave atrociously. if you dare to violate the authority of the plague king, your end will be very, very miserable. i guarantee that even death cannot describe the pain. especially you, bard. you might be able to live longer if you keep your mouth shut. learn more from that necromancer behind you. look, he has always been quiet. this shows that he is a person who understands the times. loraine said unhappily, my friend just doesnt like to talk. maybe he wants to beat you up more than i do! however, the red-faced man seemed to have lost interest in continuing the conversation. he ignored lorraine and matthew and turned to leave. remember my warning. leave marsh water city as soon as possible and get as far away as possible. this place is not suitable for you! damn it! lorraine clenched his fists tightly. he stared at the red-faced man for a while before he gradually loosened his grip. at this moment, matthew looked at him strangely. arent you going to beat him up? im just bluffing, lorraine said helplessly. who knows what support he has behind behind him? then, he looked at matthew with dissatisfaction. why didnt you speak up for me just now?! i thought you were going to fight him to the death. matthew shrugged. lorraine glared at him and said, how could i be so reckless? after all, the patients didnt really infect me. at this moment. there was a commotion in the direction where the red-faced man had disappeared. lorraine looked over. in the end, he saw a skeleton wiggling its hips and carrying a bloody head towards them. you you! you killed him! loraine looked at matthew in surprise. matthew said calmly, yes, because he really infected me. [hint: you have killed a plague envoy (lv9). plague domain element: infected +1] what plague king? hes just a small fry! matthew glanced at the kill record of soldier and lowered his evaluation of the king of plague. in fact, when he was sure that the plague king actually needed to spend money to hire patients to spread the plague on the streets, he had already deduced that this guys level and domain were not too high. after all, if they were a high-level casters, they would not rely on such a low-level infection method. so while lorraine and the red-faced man were talking, matthew had already expressionlessly asked soldier to go into hiding. and the notification after killing the plague envoy also proved this point. if the plague king were an evil art master, he would definitely know immediately of this transgression. matthew would inevitably attract the attention of the plague king. but now, the system had not been updated, which proved that the plague king did not even know that his underling had died. what i need to find out is why the many powerful forces in marsh water city allow such a weak plague king to wreak havoc? perhaps its similar to lorraines conjecture. the plague king is a puppet that the various temples pushed out to sell holy water? he came back to his senses. matthew found lorraine staring at him. whats wrong? he asked. its nothing. lorraine shook his head with a subtle look in his eyes.so, youre a necromancer? matthew nodded. yes, do you have a problem with necromancers? loraine blinked. i mean, do you know any sisters in the same trade that you can introduce to me? ive never dated a necromancer before! matthew was speechless. under lorraines expectant gaze, he reluctantly replied, i do know a necromancer who is now my sister.. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Do You Have a Problem With Necromancers? chapter 98: do you have a problem with necromancers? translator: lonelytree loraines eyes lit up, and then he asked suspiciously, what do you mean? matthew gave him a you know look and stopped the topic. he asked soldier to clean up the scene and prepared to leave. at this moment, lorraine took the initiative to say, you killed someone in marsh water city, so it will cause some trouble. it will be troublesome to stay another day. why dont we go to old lucky now and ask him to leave the city overnight? it will be much safer if we enter the forest. matthew also had the same intention. the two of them quickly walked towards the inn. after finding old lucky, the two of them did not explain the situation and only said that they were leaving the city. old lucky was also very decisive. seeing that the two employers were determined, he agreed immediately. the three of them left marsh water city at dusk, and their figures gradually disappeared into the dense rainforest in the south. marsh water city. late at night. in a theater, on the stage, the black velvet curtain slowly fell, and an angry voice sounded from behind the scenes, judith is dead. who killed him?! below the stage, more than twenty figures wearing red masks lowered their heads and remained silent. no one can leave in one piece after provoking the plague king in marsh water city! the angry voice sounded like it came from a play, and it said hoarsely, magic mirror, please show me the last living person judith saw before she died! the floor of the stage suddenly cracked open, and a huge, smooth mirror slowly rose up. the light in the mirror swirled, and a figure suddenly appeared. everyone below the stage subconsciously craned their necks. at that moment. he saw a brown-haired, unclothed man who looked unrestrained! this temperament, he must be a bard. someone whispered. find him! kill him! a voice came from behind the curtain. no matter where he goes, the nocturnal magic hound will help you! with that, more than a dozen canine figures ran out from behind the stage. the masked men took a demon dog each. they quickly left the theater. in the end. a bell rang. a figure walked out from behind the curtain. his face was covered in makeup, his eyes were filled with anger, and the red on the tip of his nose was so eye-catching. at the same time. the duo, who had changed their plans and hurried on their way, had already arrived outside the rainforest under old luckys lead. the forest looked restless and cold under the night sky. in the depths of the forest, roars of unknown creatures could be heard. from time to time, shadows would flash past the branches, causing waves of shock. tonight, well spend the night at a resting spot outside the forest. tomorrow morning, ill take you to a relatively friendly jango tribe to borrow a canoe. after that, well use the waterway of the roding river to go down the river. if everything goes well, this will save us one-third of the journey. old lucky warned seriously, remember, you have to listen to me on the road, understand? the two of them nodded and followed behind old lucky. at this moment. matthew suddenly sensed a somewhat violent and somewhat shy consciousness! [hint: due to your strong affinity with nature, you have formed a connection with the local soul of the rainforest!] oak domain in effect. you can use the oak domain as a medium to further communicate with the soul of the rainforest. after the communication is completed, you will obtain the following additional buffs: the soul of the rainforests initial recognition; the permission to enter the black banyan dream realm; a temporary natural ability (effective only in the rainforest); do you wish to continue communicating with the soul of the rainforest? Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: The Rage of the Rainforest Soul chapter 99: the rage of the rainforest soul translator: lonelytree without a doubt, matthew chose to continue being friendly. this was the benefit of having a high affinity with nature. wherever he went, he could have an intimate and romantic encounter with the local nature soul. the rainforest soul was also a natural soul. it didnt have a single individual will like ella, but it was a collective will formed by the billions of creatures in the rainforest. if he could successfully please it, then matthews time in the rainforest would be much easier. however, the current situation was not optimistic. ella had once told him that the soul of the rainforest was particularly violent and fierce. matthew could also feel this. it was not easy to get along with such a nature soul. after confirming, a light green progress bar appeared in front of him. the speed of communication was very slow. it was not until old lucky led the duo to their resting spot for the night, a cave house on a cliff outside the rainforest, that the bar had barely risen to one percent. the soul of the rainforest is indeed not easy to deal with. it is very wary of outsiders. according to the current progress, it will take at least dozens of days to open its heart. matthew began to think about whether there was a way to speed up the communication. at this time, lorraine and old lucky had already made a bed on the floor, and the two of them started arguing about the night watch. of course, im the one keeping watch! im young, strong, energetic, alert, and quick-witted. am i not the best candidate for the night watch? with me around, no one can do anything evil! you two can have a good nights sleep, lorraine said. especially you, old lucky. youre older. when we enter the rainforest, well still need you to lead the way. old lucky silently took out his tobacco and fiddled with it a few times. he shook his head and said, ill guard the second half of the night, and matthew will guard the first half of the night. once youre on the road, you have to listen to me. what about me? lorraine seemed to feel that he was being looked down upon and said unhappily, old lucky, are you discriminating against bards? at least let me play a role, right? old lucky thought for a long time and finally said, why dont you play the flute for everyone? however, lorraine readily agreed. he took out a dark green flute and placed it on his lips as if he was performing a magic trick. old lucky hurriedly stopped him and said, stop! are you trying to lure the twin-legged flying dragons or the gnoll tribe over by playing the flute here? after saying that, he looked at lorraines dumbfounded expression and sighed heavily. its my fault. i shouldnt have joked with you. im sorry, but please rest well tonight. lorraine turned the flute in his hand gloomily as if he had a thousand words in his heart, but he didnt say them out loud. in the end, he nodded silently. after a while, matthew found old lucky and suggested, old lucky, you guard for the first half of the night. my summoned creature will be responsible for the safety of the second half of the night. he pointed at soldier. at this moment, soldier was wrapped in a huge cloak. this cloak was woven from reeds, and its aura was one with the rainforest. it was not expensive, so matthew bought it when he found it on the market. old lucky wanted to refuse, but after sizing soldier up for a while, he suddenly changed his mind. alright, but be careful and stay alert at all times. matthew nodded and went to lay out his sleeping bag. hey, matthew, old lucky obviously doesnt trust me. i have to prove it to him! lorraine, who was leaning against the stone wall, whispered, did you know that when i was hunting the sky giants with the cloud elves in cloud edge city, i didnt sleep for ten days and ten nights! on the morning of the eleventh day, i was still in high spirits and had played a crucial role in the battle to capture the sky giant! tonight, no matter which of you keep watch, i will not fall asleep. ill let that old man see how great a young mans energy is! matthew saw his excitement and asked calmly, is this your first time camping in the wild? lorraine thought for a moment. something like that. there were at least luxurious carriages whenever i went out in the wild. matthew sincerely advised, why dont you sleep for a while first and wake up in the second half of the night when everyone is the sleepiest? lorraine yawned. youre right, matthew. ill take a nap first. the next morning. the light of dawn shone on the cliff and penetrated the cave house. lorraine was woken up by the chirping of birds. he rubbed his sleepy eyes in satisfaction and looked around. he found that matthew and old lucky had woken up and were dressed neatly. a beautiful night, huh? lorraine greeted them warmly. looks like our luck is not bad. no one came to disturb us. uh, i originally wanted to get up to keep watch, but the wind that blew last night told me that everything was peaceful and nothing happened, so i fell asleep again. matthew and old lucky looked at each other, not knowing what to say. at this moment, lorraine suddenly realized that there were a few wooden figures behind matthew. eh, matthew, why are there four skeletons beside you? hey, theres even a skeleton dog! lorraine asked curiously, are they your summoned creatures? their appearances are really unique! before last night, they werent my summons. matthew smiled. as he spoke, he glanced at the data panel.. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: The Rage of the Rainforest Soul chapter 100: the rage of the rainforest soul translator: lonelytree [records: your summoned creature soldier has killed two plague envoys (lvio). plague domains elements: fungus +1. your summoned creature soldier has killed a nightstalker hound. your xp +1. your summoned creature soldier is on a killing spree! your communication speed with the soul of the rainforest has increased!] a dozen kill records were displayed in front of matthew. the cold words silently displayed the cruelty of last nights attack. in fact, matthew didnt wake up much earlier than lorraine because these enemies were all killed by soldier near the cave house. it was not difficult to tell from the battle records that other than the first two plague envoys that were killed by soldiers sneak attack, and the rest were killed by the sword dancer head-on. the entire process only lasted for three minutes. soldier had single-handedly wiped out an entire team of plague envoys and night stalker hounds! the most important thing was that the battle was silent. even the most vigilant old lucky did not react. it was obvious how strong the sword dancer was. what surprised matthew, even more, was that after soldier killed a wave of enemies, his communication speed with the soul of the rainforest increased by a large margin! could it be that killing is the shortcut to earning the favour of the soul of the rainforest? matthew secretly noted it down. at this time, matthew was also pleased that soldier did not let down his training. the level 15 sword dancer who had mastered the shadow domain not only attacked and killed but his head-on combat ability was also not inferior. in most cases, soldier was already more useful than the bone dragon. more importantly, he was cheaper! matthew gnashed his teeth in hatred at the thought of the bone dragon. after the last war ended, phily turned around and scammed him with three soul crystals, but he had not shared his ability with him yet! this couldnt go on. matthew decided that after he advanced, he would bring soldier and phily to have a good talk. matthew hadnt been doing well in terms of soul crystals recently. as one of his underlings, phily should be able to understand the appropriate and necessary pay cut. if phily couldnt understand. he had to help him understand. so, yesterday, the plague kings men ambushed our camp, and i didnt know anything? at this moment, lorraines innocent eyes widened as he finally reacted. old lucky completely ignored loraine. he frowned for a while and then said to matthew, did you provoke the plague king? hes not a big shot, but theres a reason why hes still alive. we have to enter the rainforest as soon as possible. if you want to return to marsh water city next time, its best to disguise yourself and hide your aura. theres no time to lose. lets set off! the rainforest road was muddy and not easy to walk on. this was still the outer perimeter. the group of people were wearing the straw sandals of the jango people. they walked on the dirt road that was usually used by people. even so, their journey was hard. it showed how difficult it would get as they entered the depths of the rainforest. this was also the reason why matthew chose to summon skeletons instead of zombies after discovering the corpses of the plague envoy and the night stalker. the skeleton was light and could keep up with the pace. if it was a zombie, it might get stuck in the mud as it walked, and it was destined to be a burden. old lucky was indeed an excellent guide. along the way, he sometimes walked at the front to identify the direction and mlide the fante and sometimes ran in the hack in deal with the traces thew left behind. during this time, he would also take time to introduce some common knowledge about the rainforest. matthew and lorraine listened very carefully. it could be seen that after the night watch incident, the bards exaggerated temperament had been restrained a lot. he barely spoke and only nodded obediently when old lucky looked at him. the journey was calm. in the evening. they arrived at a jango tribe called yucca on the outskirts of the rainforest. according to old lucky, the leader of the yucca tribe had married a daughter of a noble from marsh water city, so they were in close contact with the outside world. among the jango tribe, the yucca tribe was undoubtedly a moderate tribe. even the extreme headhunter tribe regarded them as traitors. but even so, matthew and lorraine still didnt have the chance to enter the tribal settlement. the jangos were very cautious. even the moderate ones would not allow outsiders to enter for the first time. therefore, old lucky was the only one who was enthusiastically brought to the settlement by a native named wuka. meanwhile, matthew and lorraine had to wait patiently under a huge banana tree outside the village. fortunately, old lucky was very efficient. after a quarter of an hour, he brought a few young and middle-aged natives out of the settlement. after greeting matthew and lorraine, they headed east. after walking for about two miles, they could vaguely see an open water area ahead. this was the roding river, which ran through half of the rainforest. it was also what many jango people considered the mother river. there was a pier by the river. some indigenous women were fetching water and washing clothes, and a few children were playing around. when they saw the outsiders, they all looked at matthew and lorraine curiously. at this moment, lorraine suddenly had an idea. he took out some glass beads and a small comb from his snakeskin pocket. his distribution method was very particular. first, he handed it to the young and middle-aged men, then approached the women and children with old luckys permission. [hint: your partner lorraine has distributed gifts to the people of the yucca tribe. your friendship with the yucca tribe +1] matthew was stunned. he did not expect himself to benefit from lorraines act of charity. he felt the friendly gazes of the young adults and looked at lorraine, who quickly got along with the children. matthew was reminded that the power of money was indeed outstanding.. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: The Rage of the Rainforest Soul chapter 101: the rage of the rainforest soul translator: lonelytree however, he soon noticed that when lorraine was playing with the child, her gaze would always drift towards the indigenous woman. this gave matthew a headache. fortunately, old lucky had been chatting with the young men in the local language, and the latter did not notice lorraines presumptuous gaze from the beginning to the end. finally. old lucky walked over and pulled away the reluctant lorraine. they said that you looked like a good person, so they were willing to lend us a small hunting cabin for the night. i wanted to continue on the journey, but the roding river at night is indeed not as safe as during the day. thus, the three of them rested for another night in the riverside hut. the next morning. the young men came as promised. they came to a bush outside the hut and carried out four canoes of different sizes. they were placed into the river from the dock one by one. this canoe was made by the jango people by burning the hollow tree hearts. because they used young trees, it was only wide enough for one person to sit on. matthew and the other two sat on one each. the remaining one was stacked with soldier, four skeleton soldiers transformed from plague envoys, and a few skeleton dogs. fortunately, the skeleton was light, and the undead would not budge without matthews orders. otherwise, they would have capsized! the group bid farewell to the yucca tribe and went down the roding river. the first section of the roding river was wide and had a good view. it was also a sunny day, and the scenery along the way was beautiful. this was the first time matthew and lorraine had experienced the rainforest from the perspective of a canoe. the latter was in a poetic mood and could not help but want to play the flute. however, not long after. after crossing a shallow shoal with a gentle flow of water. the river began to narrow, and a large number of white reeds appeared on both sides. the river also became turbulent. the two of them did not dare to be negligent. they followed old luckys instructions and balanced the canoe. after that, the canoes speed increased significantly. the scenery on both sides of the river receded quickly. occasionally, a few jangos could be seen among the reeds, their faces alert. but overall, the voyage was smooth. except for one time when lorraine accidentally flipped over the boat because he saw a jango woman bathing among the reeds. the group arrived at their destination, gravel beach, before nightfall. according to old luckys introduction, the roding river changed its course at this point to the east, heading all the way to the endless ocean. naga territory was near the mouth of the sea, and even the jangos were unwilling to go near there. they landed on the gravel beach, and the journey after that would become even more arduous. what was worth mentioning was there were many alligators near the gravel beach. these wild beasts made people nervous, but old lucky told the two of them that it didnt matter and that they could just drag the canoe ashore. the truth was just as he said. when they got closer, a few alligators were close to matthews feet, but they did not attack. after they went ashore, they dragged the canoe to the bushes according to old luckys instructions. old lucky made a few marks and told matthew that the yucca tribe would come and retrieve it later. why arent these creatures attacking us? they look hungry. lorraine asked curiously. its just a lesson from thousands of years. old lucky said lightly, the jangos are brave and good at fighting, and the adventurers who can venture deep into the rainforest are all skilled. these alligators are blessed by the soul of the rainforest, so they are especially smart. they know that the creatures that dare to attack humans are dead, so they choose to starve rather than die. lets go, lads. we still have a long way to go. after saying this, old lucky pulled out the short knife from his waist and cut off a banana leaf that was in the way. a small path leading to the depths of the rainforest could be vaguely seen after the bushes were cleared away. matthew was about to catch up when his heart suddenly throbbed. [warning: the soul of the rainforest is dissatisfied with your cowardly actions. it believes that life blooms during murder. it is disappointed with your performance since youve entered the rainforest, but it is still attracted by your natural affinity. therefore, it intends to give you one last chance to prove yourself! ] [additional mission update: the rage of the rainforest soul!] [description: in the next ten days, the soul of the rainforest will send out its favoured primitive creatures to attack and harass you continuously. surviving is your only goal.] [you can choose to leave the rainforest to appease the anger of the soul of the rainforest, but you will never be able to gain its recognition after that.] [you can also choose to accept the challenge head-on and defeat all enemies.] [reward: one-time successful communication & shapeshifting form +1 (you can choose one of the primitive creatures sent by the soul of the rainforest to shapeshift into.)] Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Rainforest Fever chapter 102: rainforest fever translator: lonelytree natures soul was formed by geographical environment and group consciousness often had its own temperament. for example, the nature soul of the snow mountain loved to sleep and was very lazy in communicating with the outside world. it might not be willing to talk to matthew even with matthews high affinity with nature. the rainforest was different. it was young, lively, cruel, and warlike. this was related to environmental factors. the rainforest was extremely rich in species and had dense ecological niches. all creatures found a path of evolution through constant killing. the law of the rainforest was the survival of the fittest. therefore, the collective consciousness formed by these creatures was naturally violent and warlike. matthew had no choice but to accept the challenge from the soul of the rainforest! if he avoided the battle, not only would he lose an opportunity to improve himself, but it might also cast a shadow over his future development in the nature domain. wait a minute. matthew immediately stopped after accepting the challenge. he said to old lucky and lorraine, ive run into some trouble, so i wont be able to travel with you for the time being. the challenge of the soul of the rainforest was only targeted at matthew. he did not want to drag old lucky and lorraine down with him. under the puzzled gazes of the two of them. matthew explained, just now, i had some sparks with the nature soul of this rainforest. it has a lot of opinions about me now. it wont be long before all kinds of wild beasts and monsters will come looking for us. i dont want to implicate you. old lucky looked at matthew suspiciously. you can communicate with the soul of the rainforest? matthew didnt elaborate. he just nodded and said, it was a coincidence. hearing this, loraine immediately said resolutely, how can we abandon our companions at a time like this? matthew, no matter how many monsters come, i will fight side by side with you. i will be your strongest backing in battle! i was just worried that the journey would be dull and boring, and there would be nowhere to get materials. this is just right. let me see what kind of monsters are in this rainforest! unfortunately, no matter how powerful they are, they cant compare to the sky giant i captured with my own hands! old lucky looked deeply at matthew. the next moment, he picked up the short knife and walked back. i wont give up on my employer halfway. besides, youre not familiar with this area. if we go our separate ways, your chances of winning will be greatly reduced. however, can you tell me more about the attack of the jungle monsters? matthew muttered, it will last for about ten days. during the day, they might just be ordinary harassment. usually, at midnight, the monsters will go crazy and attack. this was not matthews random nonsense, but rather, he had captured the information fragments that the soul of the rainforest had revealed during his communication with it. but matthew wasnt sure if it was just a smokescreen. in short, in the next ten days, he had to be prepared. after old lucky heard this, he chose another path and gestured for matthew and the other two to follow. the terrain here is not suitable for us to fight. ill take you to another place. well go to the periphery of the bitter water swamp. the terrain there is relatively open, and the terrain is not that complicated. the only monsters in the vicinity are the black-backed gnolls and the little mite monsters. most of them are not a concern. there are only two things to be careful of. occasionally, groups of ftvin-legged flying dragons will appear in that area, but the chances of us bumping into them are very low. in addition, the western part of the bitter water swamp is the territory of a manticore. it had lived for a very long time, at least two hundred years, so try not to get close to it. let me make this clear. if a manticore or wyvern appears, my priority is to protect myself. lorraine laughed disapprovingly. its okay. ill protect you! he suddenly became a little excited. how would the people of the future describe this experience? the legendary path of the great poet lorraine had just begun? uh, this title is a little tacky. bards should praise others and not boast. haha, i thought of the title of the new work. itll be called brave matthew/part 1: rainforest fever! perhaps it could even be adapted into a stage play! the poster for the play will use the rainforest as the background, with your portrait in the middle, next to two beautiful jango women with sparse cloth and admiring faces, and you can even hug them on both sides. how about that? matthew patted him on the shoulder. it sounds good, but remember to give me a portrait fee and a license fee when it becomes popular. in the west of the bitter water swamp, on a wasteland with scattered reeds and thorns, old lucky was using a short knife to cut off all the plants that could obstruct his vision. matthew and lorraine were also assisting from the side. matthew looked around and found that the piece of land that old lucky had chosen was indeed not bad. first of all, the terrain here was relatively high, and the field of vision was relatively wide. secondly, it was dry land. it was far away from small rivers and streams. there were few weeds and shrubs, so it was easy to clean them up. lastly, there were not many tall trees nearby. it was equivalent to a small open space in the dense rainforest. why is there such a place? matthew noticed that this highland was not naturally formed, so he asked. old lucky meticulously chopped the thorns. in the past, there was a mage living in the depths of the bitter water swamp. he was a loner and did not like to interact with others. he also hated it when others approached his territory. therefore, when the mage first arrived, he had several conflicts with the jango tribe and some monsters in the rainforest. after a few rounds of fierce battles, the mages won the final victory. after that, no one was willing to approach this place, especially the beasts in the rainforest who had some spirituality.. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Rainforest Fever chapter 103: rainforest fever translator: lonelytree that mage had disappeared about three years ago. some guessed that he was dead, while others guessed that he had only left for a long time. regardless, the bitter water swamp was left empty. however, due to the traps and deterrence left behind by the mage, there were not many large monster colonies here. the high ground in front of us was formed by the corpses of the earth giants that the mage summoned in a battle. i chose this place not only because of the terrain but also because of two other reasons. first, that mages threat to the rainforest creatures is still there, which might help you filter out some enemies. secondly, if the situation is really critical, i suggest that you try to escape into the depths of the swamp. of course, this is a last resort. matthew instantly understood what old lucky meant. so, is that mage also a necromancer? after cutting off the last of the thorns, old lucky threw down his short knife and took out a dry cigarette from the bag on his back, he took a few sips and then nodded. yes, i am. the necromancer was very powerful and evil. he was once the nightmare of the jango tribe nearby. half of his undead army was transformed from rainforest creatures, and the other half was jango. he even used the corpses of jango to make two abominations! however, the jangos still could not do anything to him. in the few rounds of confrontation with the necromancer, they had prayed to the feathered serpent god, mobilized the forest war beasts, and even lost five or six shamans. however, in the end, they were still no match for him. if it werent for the fact that the necromancer didnt have the ambition to expand his territory, this rainforest would have changed its name long ago. in short, i suspect that the necromancer is already close to or even stepping into the legendary realm. he left many traps and undead in the swamp. even if you are a necromancer, you might not be able to communicate with those undead. therefore, do not risk entering the depths of the swamp until the last moment! after listening to old luckys warning. matthew said sincerely, thank you. old lucky waved his hand. im just a guide, and i cant help you much. if we really fight, im afraid youll be on your own. at this moment, loraine interrupted, dont worry, im here. although i dont know magic and my martial arts are average, my flute will surprise you! as he spoke, he shook the light green flute at his waist. then lets wait and see. matthew smiled and continued to prepare for the upcoming battle. the sun started to set. the weary bird returns to its nest. amidst the sparse cries. in the forest at the edge of the highlands, there were many figures with malicious intentions. they are here. matthew reminded in a inw voice on the side, old luckys face was filled with wariness. lorraine was the only one who was still reading a comic book with great interest, chuckling from time to time. until he heard matthews reminder. he slowly closed the book and stretched while looking around blankly. where? east. its a group of black-backed gnolls, matthew said calmly. there are about eight to eleven of them. is there a dungeon nearby? old lucky quickly replied, there are some, but not many. the surface exit is also very far from here. matthew nodded. there are three jungle leopards in the west. they look like females, and their average level is around level 10. theres also a level-il forest boa lurking on the banyan tree in the north. its camouflaged, so i almost couldnt tell. old lucky looked at matthew in surprise. did you use a detection spell? even with his many years of experience in traversing the rainforest and his ability to adapt to this place, he still hadnt discovered the giant forest boa. however, matthew, a necromancer, had actually discovered it with his naked eyes. how could he not be surprised? matthew did not explain. in fact, it was ella, who was in his arms, who reminded him in a low voice. nature soul was indeed excellent at sensing wild beasts. with ella, no creature in the rainforest could escape matthews eyes. its time to make a move. matthew noticed the strange movements of the black-backed gnolls. ill go lure that forest boa away. old lucky quickly said, i have a lot of experience in dealing with giant boas. you dont have to worry about me. as he spoke, he moved toward the boa alone. on the other side. the black-backed gnolls seemed to have realized that they had been exposed. they no longer concealed themselves and started to move. black-backed gnolls were close relatives of gnolls, but they were much taller than ordinary gnolls. they had sparse black hair and were very strong, almost as powerful as beastmen. these creatures were usually active in the undercity and were extremely rare in the rainforest. however, since they had appeared in this siege, it proved that they were part of the rainforest and were under the command of the soul of the rainforest. matthew did not let his guard down. this group of black-backed gnolls was very high-level. each of them was above level-7, and there were a few level-9 ones. in addition, they were also motivated by the bloodthirst of the soul of the jungle, so their strength could not be underestimated. he controlled the skeleton soldiers to fight the enemy while soldiers figure slowly disappeared into the air. at this moment. a cheerful flute sounded, and lorraine began to play with a satisfied expression. he blew quickly and skillfully. in just a dozen seconds, the short flute sound changed from cheerful and intense to melodious and magnificent. as the sound of the flute changed, buffs were also added to matthew. [hint: you have listened to lorraines song, mountain crossing song , and your movement speed has increased.. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Rainforest Fever chapter 104: rainforest fever translator: lonelytree [you have listened to lorraines song,numb heart, and your resistance to charm has increased.] [you have listened to lorraines song, mermaids song. your casting speed has increased.] in front of them, the gnolls and the undead were already fighting. however, the gnolls combat power was very shocking. almost as soon as they came into contact, the skeleton soldiers were at a disadvantage and could only struggle to hold on. at this moment, lorraines flute music became simple and high-pitched. [hint: you have listened to lorraines song ancient battlefield. the spell you cast has a slight chance of causing double casting.] [you have listened to lorraines song, chant of the wind. you have received a gale shield.] the sound of the flute continued, and an endless stream of buffs added to matthew. at this moment, matthew finally experienced the feeling of being strengthened! unfortunately, the undead could only benefit from gale shield. the other buffs were ineffective. moreover, matthew had taken a closer look. although lorraines buff lasted for a long time, the effect could only be described as mediocre. he did not know if it was because he had not heard the complete piece of music or because loraines level was not high enough. bard was a late-game class after all, so matthew did not place too much hope on him. go back and find a safe place. seeing lorraine put down his flute, matthew took the initiative to remind him. he had thought that with the heroic spirit that the poet had shown before, he would strongly request to stay and fight side by side with him. he had even thought of how to persuade him. however, lorraine listened to matthews words and was very obedient. as if he had done everything he could, he ran away. matthew saw him find a suitable viewing spot and cheer for matthew in the distance. what a strange fellow. matthew didnt mind. he turned his attention back to the front. at this moment, the black-backed gnolls had the absolute upper hand. however, when the figure of the blade dancer began to appear behind them, the situation on the battlefield instantly changed! soldier attacked. the short blades crossed, and a head fell to the ground! the other gnolls rushed towards soldier in shock and anger. however, soldier only took half a step back before he disappeared into the shadows, leaving no trace of the enemy. matthew nodded in satisfaction. however, at the next moment. nature affinity had a change! [warning: the soul of the rainforest is very dissatisfied with your attitude of using your summoned creatures to kill the enemy!] [a truly strong person should be brave enough to fight for himself and not borrow the strength of others!] am i not allowed to use summoned creatures? matthew frowned. that was fine, too. judging from the monsters that had appeared so far, matthew could deal with them himself even if he did not use the undead! so, he ordered the undead to retreat to the side while taking out a charged staff from his inventory. arcane missile! five magic energy balls smashed into the gnolls at the front. the spell did not kill them immediately but knocked them to the ground. in the next second, matthew skillfully shot a crossbow at the enemy, who had fallen to the ground. puff! the arrow pierced the gnolls chin, and the gnoll let out a mournful cry before dying on the spot. yes, my shoots are getting more and more accurate. matthew was very satisfied with his performance. however, at this moment. the feeling of deja vu surfaced again. [warning: the soul of the rainforest is dissatisfied with the way you are using the item to kill the enemy!] [a true expert should be brave enough to charge into the enemys line of battle and not use long-range attacks insidiously.] matthew was unhappy. again and again. are you trying to toy with me? youre commenting even on my murder methods?! this time, matthew ignored the warning of the soul of the rainforest. not only did he order the undead to come back and fight, but he also took out blazing glue and molotov cocktail from his magic bag. bang! bang! flames exploded. several gnolls were hit, and they fled in all directions while screaming. soldier, who was hiding in the dark, was already thirsty for a fight. he took the initiative to appear from the shadows and began to harvest one after another. in front of the blade of the blade dancer, the black-backed gnolls were quickly defeated and were eventually annihilated. the three jungle leopards that had appeared before were even more alert. they only walked around the edge of the battlefield twice. when they realized that there was no chance, they retreated and left. a moment later. matthew began to clean up the gnolls corpse. at this moment, old luckys figure appeared from the rainforest. where is that giant boa? matthew greeted from afar. he followed me for a while and then ran away. ulu lucky repneu loucuy. however, at this moment. the expression on his face changed drastically. matthew also heard ellas exclamation. matthew, run! theres something wrong with the tree on the right! before he finished speaking. the withered tree that seemed to have been lying on the ground from the beginning suddenly sprang up! the huge body of the forest boa instantly formed a huge shadow on matthews body. the moon was already high up in the sky, and the moonlight was bright. the giant boa pounced fiercely at matthew, its slippery body wrapping around him, vowing to strangle him in an instant. however, the moment it pounced forward. matthews body began to expand unconsciously! roar! under the horrified gazes of the huge boa and old lucky, a brown bear that seemed to be emitting moonlight appeared out of thin air! pa! the moon bear grabbed the head of the forest boa and smashed it to the ground. the gentle moonlight shone on the moon bears body, adding a lot of attributes to it. bang! bang! bang! matthew pressed down on the giant boas head and smashed it to death! the latter did not even have the chance to resist before its head was pierced through, and it lost its life. the enemies in the first round were relatively easy. after looking around and seeing that there were no other enemies, matthew stopped his transformation. in the next moment. a furious voice sounded in matthews heart. how dare you ignore my warning? matthew knew that this was the soul of the rainforests will. he thought for a moment and decided to retort bluntly, you can send enemies over, but who i kill first and how i kill them is my business! the soul of the rainforest said angrily, youve angered the spirits of this forest. i wont let you walk out of here alive! matthews previous gentleness and modesty were also gone. he even tried his best to make his tone full of violent emotions. up to you. ill kill as many as you send! send out your strongest spirits as much as you can. let them come to me and die. even if they dont come to me, ill go to them and kill them. unfortunately, you dont have a physical body, or ill kill you too! the soul of the rainforest no longer replied. a moment later. [hint: your toughness and brutality have won the respect of the soul of the rainforest. the time you have to endure the siege of wild beasts and monsters in the rainforest has been reduced to three days!]j as expected. matthew realized that the soul of the rainforest was actually the same as most he couldnt blindly listen to the other partys coercion. matthew didnt expect that his clumsy and violent performance would gain the other partys respect. at this moment. he finally understood zellers helplessness. under certain circumstances, it was quite difficult to be a good person. but in the next second. the smile on matthews face froze again. [warning: the soul of the rainforest has raised its danger rating for you. in the next three days, it will no longer restrain itself and will go all out. it will mobilize its most powerful subordinates to surround and attack you!] [treat it with caution!] it seems that imitating the rainforest souls personality is useful, but not completely useful. matthew rubbed his chin and shook his head with a bitter smile. matthew, matthew! hurry up and take a look. there seems to be something in the snakes stomach! ella flew over and reminded him. matthew immediately went over. he found that the huge boas stomach was indeed bulging. at this moment, old lucky also came over. the two of them looked at each other, and old lucky raised his sabre and slashed. in no time, he cut open the stomach of the giant boa. he mumbled. a humanoid object filled with a rotten stench rolled out. matthew focused his eyes. he realized that it was a zombie. there was a shiny nameplate hanging on the zombies neck. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: I Had Already Guessed That You Were a Fellow Cultivator! chapter 105: i had already guessed that you were a fellow cultivator! translator: lonelytree matthew recognized this nameplate! this thing was once very popular in baiyan city. it was used by necromancers to classify, mark, and arrange the undead. this could reduce the mental power consumption of the necromancers when they were forming an undead army. some of the nameplates also had some secret words that could only be deciphered by necromancers who had mastered the unique interpretation method of baiyan city. this could also be considered a reward or trap left behind by a reclusive necromancer for his own kind when he was wandering alone. matthew took off the nameplate and tried to read it. soon, a row of dazzling words appeared in front of him. [if i hadnt become a necromancer, would things have been different?] matthew frowned- the words had no context. hilt they yagnely revealed his regret after becoming a necromancer. however, at the same time, he was also curious about the owner of the nameplate. he might be from baiyan city, but necromancers usually dont like hot and humid weather. this will make the undead, which are already difficult to keep clean, even more difficult to deal with. why did he come here? matthew looked into the depths of the swamp. at this moment, old lucky, who had been circling around the giant forest boa, walked over. this snake came from the depths of the bitter water swamp. it must have swallowed more than one zombie along the way. otherwise, its movements wouldnt be so slow. this is not good news. hearing this, lorraine, who had quietly returned to the team, interrupted, why? wasnt this a good thing? if this boa is the strongest thing in the depths of the swamp. doesnt it mean well be safe there? old lucky glanced at him. it could also be a fluke. moreover, the traces it left along the way are very obvious. perhaps something terrifying will be drawn out by it. lorraines eyes widened. before he could continue, old ji suddenly asked, where did you go just now? didnt you say that you wanted to fight alongside matthew? lorraine looked at him innocently. you dont really want me to fight with monsters, do you? thats disgraceful. moreover, i saw that an old man like you was being chased by such a big snake. it looked very dangerous, so i wanted to go and support you. it was just that you ran too fast, and i couldnt catch up. old lucky smiled and said nothing more. matthews gaze was cast further away. there, on the path where the forest boa crawled, seven or eight zombies were staggering over. one of the zombies accidentally stepped on empty air, and its lower body sank deeply into the mud pit of the swamp. it struggled violently but soon sank deeper and deeper. matthew saw the nameplates hanging on their necks, so he wanted to make a move. but this time, old lucky moved even faster. still using the short knife he used to cut trees, he rushed forward and slashed at the zombies neck. pu, pu, pu, pu! old luckys steps were steady, and his knife skills were skilful. he almost killed one zombie with each slash, and the zombies fell to the ground. although the combat power of the undead would be greatly reduced after losing its master, old luckys smooth handling of the situation made matthew look up to him. he had never had the chance to see this guide fight in person before, so he had never been sure of old luckys strength. after this round, matthew had determined that he was at least a 3rd rank ranger and should have mastered some aboriginal skills. this was very rare. the rainforest did not welcome classes like druids and rangers from the north. for old lucky to be able to blend in like a fish in water, he must have something extraordinary about him. after killing the zombies, he did not keep the nameplates for himself. instead, he handed them to matthew. if you need it, take it all. but remember, its best not to reveal your identity as a necromancer to the jango people in the depths of the rainforest. they might not do anything to you, but they will definitely hold a grudge. the yucca tribe was better off because they did not participate in the war against the necromancers. matthew nodded and thanked old lucky. then, he took out a rag to wipe the nameplates clean and read them one by one. [in my opinion, zombies are much cuter than humans. they just want to bite you a little bit, and a little bit will satisfy them.] [as for humans, if a human bit you, then that bite was just the beginning.] [those natives are really annoying. i merely took a nest of young feathered snakes?] [its so annoying to hear them beat gongs and drums every day!] [i had to give them a little warning, but i couldnt tarnish the reputation of the necromancer too much. hmm, ill just use the corpses of their compatriots to make a stitched monster!] [no, two!] [a shocking discovery: if you break the contract with an undead creature, you will need 72 hours to re-sign the contract!] [this was truly an unprecedented discovery!] [why 72 hours? does undead need time to cool off after a break- up?] [hehe. im such a genius. ive discovered something to utilize this rule!] [most of the undead creatures that we can contract have spirituality. they will take the initiative to ask for soul crystals, and we usually pay them monthly.] [based on this, we only need to terminate the contract when we are supposed to pay the monthly salary, then lock it up for 72 hours to prevent it from getting lost or being kidnapped, and then re-sign the contract. according to my observation, most undead creatures will forget about the previous salary arrears after re-signing the contract..] Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: I Had Already Guessed That You Were a Fellow Cultivator! chapter 106: i had already guessed that you were a fellow cultivator! translator: lonelytree [undead who work for free is too cute!] [with this method, you can promise a sky-high salary. since theyll forget about it, why not make it as preposterous as you can?] [im really a genius! praise me, praise me!] [sigh, even if you praise me, i wont be able to hear it. j [im an idiot.] [ferlog is completely unwilling to talk to me.] [im really an idiot.] [im leaving. the legend of the winged serpent god is indeed fake. im really stupid. after the ascension of the heavenly palace, how can there be a true god in the secular world? if i want to secure some divinity, i might as well go to the outer planes to find demons!] [perhaps i can try to become a god myself, but if i become a god now, will i be exiled by the laws left behind by the calamity mage?] [sigh, if only i had connections with the calamity mage.] [i left some interesting things in the swamp. if you have any companions, you can go and get them, but i cant guarantee that you wont die.] C -your forever spirit girl, dania.] after reading it, matthew had a curious expression. it seemed that the legendary necromancer in the depths of the swamp was a woman. some clues from before made matthew think of ursul, but ursul had died long ago. dania should be another powerful necromancer. the secret message she left on the nameplate was cheerful, which seemed to be inconsistent with the gloomy image of a necromancer, but matthew knew that this was the norm. it was precisely because they had to deal with gloomy undead that they would be so lively when dealing with other necromancers. he was somewhat interested in the things that dania had left behind, but he still had to deal with the soul of the rainforest, who was furious. matthew put away the nameplate, then found the corpse of the black-backed gnoll and began to summon the zombies. there was no point in leaving now. no matter where they went, they would be attacked by the strongest beasts recruited by the soul of the rainforest. if that were the case, matthew would definitely choose the stronger zombies instead of the skeletons to prepare a defensive counterattack. moonlight shone down as he chanted. under the strange gazes of old lucky and lorraine, the silver moon, blackback gnolls, and zombie stood up one by one. the tree skin spell and holy moon armor on their bodies were dazzling. however, neither old lucky nor lorraine asked. they just silently accompanied matthew, waiting for the next wave of ferocious beasts to attack. the night passed quickly. the expected full-scale encirclement did not come. matthew only encountered a few sporadic attacks. he did not need to do anything. soldier alone could resolve them. in the morning. the rainforest was gradually covered with dark clouds. the dull sound of thunder came from the sky as if thousands of people were beating drums in the clouds. the atmosphere on the ground became more and more oppressive. matthew knew that the soul of the rainforest was exerting pressure on him by controlling the environment. the real attack had yet to arrive. it wanted to use all kinds of methods to make him bow his head. unfortunately, matthew had already figured out the soul of rainforests temper. it was impossible for him to lower his head. the only thing he could do now was to fight until the soul of the rainforest submitted its will! in the afternoon. more and more ferocious beasts gathered around the highland. most of the ferocious beasts were still watching. however, there were also a few who could not hold back and had conflicts with matthew. after a few rounds of fierce battle. the beasts suffered heavy losses, but matthew became more and more courageous as he fought. he had just come to the rainforest and was already lacking material. with creatures throwing themselves at him, the number of undead he ruled grew. thats why. for the entire afternoon, the chanting on the high ground did not stop. at dusk. he looked at the densely packed undead figures at the edge of the highland. the surrounding ferocious beasts all stopped. [hint: you have summoned a silvermoon zombie tiger with the undead summoning spell!] [current zombies: 56/skeletons: 22] matthew was actually not very satisfied with this number. he still had mana and negative energy left, so he could summon more. however, the beasts that lived in the rainforest all year round were not fools. after seeing the first wave become the necromancers puppets, these tigers, leopards, crocodiles, and snakes did not dare to approach. however, they did not go far. instead, they hid nearby as if waiting for an opportunity. matthew was also very calm. he would seize every interval between the ferocious beasts attacks to rest. for example, now. crackling! the bonfire in the middle of the highland was emitting black smoke. the rainforest had a humid climate, and this was the scene of wet firewood burning. originally, old lucky did not allow them to start a fire in the forest, saying that doing so would attract real ferocious beasts, but now it clearly did not matter. looking at the dense crowd of undead around them, the two of them had a clear understanding of matthews strength. so, if i want to deal with a necromancer like you, do i have to kill you in one fell swoop? if we just send people to encircle and suppress you, would we be providing you with help instead? beside the fire, lorraine was holding his booklet. he would occasionally glance at it and occasionally chat with matthew. matthew nodded. as long as they dont exceed the necromancers threshold, then the necromancers are the least afraid of human wave tactics. the more powerful the necromancer is, the more so. i will remember your words and write them into my works in the future.. yes, braveheart matthew once said that necromancers are fearless! Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: I Had Already Guessed That You Were a Fellow Cultivator! chapter 107: i had already guessed that you were a fellow cultivator! translator: lonelytree lorraine replied casually. matthew looked at his casual appearance in the face of a powerful enemy and couldnt help but feel curious. at the end of the day. matthew managed to see lorraine fight with a beast. to matthews surprise, the bard was not only good at playing the flute. his close combat skills were also quite impressive. in the afternoon, matthew saw him take down a tiger with his bare hands! the bard showed a kind of ease when he was attacked by the beasts. even if he was surrounded, he could quickly find a breakthrough and pull away to protect himself. the only thing that puzzled matthew was lorraine had never used a melee weapon. to be exact, he had never used any other weapon except for the light green flute! this also led to him not killing a single ferocious beast. at most, he would only be severely injured them. is this the principle of the wandering bard? no killing? matthew complained in his heart. besides, he also noticed that lorraine loved reading that booklet. he was always focused on it. however, according to matthews observation, the booklet was very thin. it looked like it had no more than ten pages. lorraine had been reading it for the past few days. no matter how slow he was, she should have finished reading it, right? but he did not. he was still reading. matthew was even more curious. therefore, he took advantage of the moment when the ferocious beasts stopped and asked, lorraine, i have two questions for you. uh, if its a private matter and you dont want to answer them, just pretend i didnt ask. lorraine was instantly interested. oh? matthew, after pretending to give me the cold shoulder for so many days, are you finally willing to admit that youre interested in me? matthew didnt say anything. old lucky coughed. the two of them looked over. old lucky stood up with a pipe in his hand and said, ill go to the side. you guys chat. although he said that, he did not walk far. he turned sideways to face the two of them, his ears slightly pricked up. matthew smiled. im very curious. you clearly had several chances to kill the ferocious beast in the afternoon, but you didnt do so. why? and that book in your hand, what is so interesting that it attracts you so much? lorraine thought for a moment. these are indeed my two secrets, but if its matthew who asked, its not impossible to tell you. but secrets between friends should be exchanged. i will ask you two questions later, and you must answer them truthfully. without waiting for matthew to agree, lorraine said in embarrassment, the reason why i dont kill is not because im compassionate, but because i have a slight blood phobia. its not that serious, but it will still affect my concentration and thinking. when i saw the head of the plague envoy in marsh water city, i was completely stunned. to tell you the truth, seeing blood will only make my concentration drop slightly. however, if i were to kill a ferocious beast with my own hands and see the scene of blood splattering, i might directly faint! as for this booklet its actually a priceless magical tool that can help me stay focused. as he spoke, he generously handed over the booklet. matthew flipped it open and found that every page was a beautiful portrait! the portraits were all of women with their upper bodies naked. these women were either laughing or angry, and their expressions were different. they might not be very good-looking, but they had one thing in common- they all had rather full breasts. do you think this thing can maintain focus? matthew couldnt believe it. however, in the next second. [hint: you have read lorraines book of fullness, your focus +1 (your spellcasting success rate has greatly increased)] matthew fell silent. this magic tool is quite special. he handed the booklet over. lorraine smiled gently and asked excitedly, now, its my turn. first question, whats the situation with that owl on your chest? matthew replied readily, her name is ella. shes not in good health at the moment and is recuperating. unexpectedly, lorraines eyes lit up. her? matthew looked at him in confusion. are you two very close? lorraines eyes were filled with admiration. matthew thought for a moment. i guess so. lorraine slapped his thigh and praised, i knew we were on the same path! you can even go down with owls. not bad, matthew. as expected of a necromancer. this is amazing! matthews face darkened. he was about to explain. however, at this moment, the sky suddenly darkened completely. a piercing screech came from the distant horizon. a black shadow flew across the sky. the high ground was instantly ravaged by a strong wind! at the same time. heavy footsteps could be heard from the depths of the rainforest, as well as the roar of a large number of trees falling! from the west came the sound of the river washing. ella popped her little head out and exclaimed, matthew, matthew! i sensed that something terrifying had climbed ashore from the river over there! [warning: the soul of the rainforest is about to launch its final siege on you!] [you are about to encounter the primordial descendant: winged dragon wind god (lv15)!] [you are about to encounter the mutant overlord: patterned crocodile (lv15)!] [you are about to encounter the primordial descendant/mutated overlord: steel-tooth dinosauruses (lv16)!j Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Dragon Slaying! chapter 108: dragon slaying! translator: lonelytree [hint: the soul of the rainforest invites you to a duel!] [considering your relatively weak level and strength, you only need to kill one from the wind god winged dragon, the patterned crocodile, or the steel-tooth dinosauruses to obtain the rainforest souls recognition!] duel? my ass! the moment the three lord-tier monsters appeared, matthews eyes began to wander. he was ready to run. what a joke! this was not a monster lineup that normal people could fight against! dont be fooled by their level. in fact, level was only a part of strength, especially in a place like the rainforest where prehistoric species were abundant. sometimes, size and weight were everything! an ear-piercing screech pierced through the sky, and a shadow that covered the sky flew over his head. for a few seconds, matthew could not see the moonlight! it was the winged dragon wind god. as the most powerful descendant of the pterodactyl, it was the overlord of the sky. in prehistoric times, even the overlord of the land, the tyrannosaurus rex, was on the hunting list of the winged drazon wind god. this showed how powerful it was. it was a true top-tier predator. ordinary winged dragon wind gods had long necks, and their wings could reach up to 10 meters. the one targeting them was extremely large. matthew estimated that it had a wingspan of 14 meters and weighed at least 550 kilograms! the winged dragon wind god was extremely fast and cunning. it would not attack unless it were the right time. because it had the advantage of the sky, it made it difficult for the enemy to find an opportunity to attack it. however, the opposite was different. it had plenty of opportunities to catch your flaws. people on the ground were destined to have an unfair confrontation. in matthews knowledge, only necromancers who were at least level four and had mastered instant death spells had a chance to fight against such monsters. it was impossible to destroy the winged dragon wind god with the strength of low-level undead. zombies and skeletons would shatter with a single touch. they couldnt cause any damage to the winged dragon wind god. however, the most terrifying thing was this thing was only the vanguard! in the distant forest, trees were falling in groups, and a large number of small animals were running around in panic. under the moonlight. a dark green figure could be seen running fearlessly through the rainforest. its body was streamlined, and its colour was dark green. its head was like an awl, and its eyes were very small. its lower jaw was split to a very high position, revealing four rows of sharp fangs. it had shrivelled forelimbs that were almost invisible and incredibly thick hind legs. its tail was thick and full of barbs. from its outline, it looked more like a giant loofah with thorns. that was dinosauruses! even though it had yet to arrive in front of them, the group could already feel its insufferably arrogant pressure. this was the effect of a bloodline suppression of a super-giant creature against a normal-sized creature! just imagine the terrifying scene of a hill-sized predator charging at you with all its might. matthew had now experienced it firsthand. due to his relationship with ronan, he had also learned about the scraps of the revival of ancient mythical creatures project, which included information on the dinosauruses. matthew clearly remembered that adult dinosauruses had an average length of 28 to 40 meters and a weight of 80 to 130 tons. the dinosauruses in the rainforest were relatively small and probably underage. matthew estimated that it was 25 meters long and weighed dozens of tons. even phily was a piece of fragile glass in front of it. matthew had a clear understanding of his own strength. the dinosauruses and the winged dragon wind god were surface threats. the patterned crocodile, which was at the same level as them, was more cunning. it had been hiding in the dark since the beginning, waiting for an opportunity to strike. although matthew did not see the other party, he knew the crocodile was not an easy target. with his little strength, he could barely put up a fight. in less than ten seconds. matthew made a decisive decision. he ordered all the zombies to move towards the dinosauruses path while he led soldier to prepare for a tactical retreat. old lucky, im afraid we before matthew could finish his sentence, he was surprised to find that old lucky behind him had long disappeared! he ran away. lorraine waved the flute in his hand. what do you plan to do next? fight the enemy bravely? do you need me to blow the flute for you? no, wed better get going too. do you have any idea how to get out of here quickly? if not, im afraid well have to head to the swamp. matthew didnt blame old lucky. instead, lorraine didnt run away in this situation, which greatly improved his impression of him. at the same time, matthew also realized that lorraine should have an escape plan at any time. as expected. lorraine slapped his ring, and a charged staff inlaid with a large sapphire appeared in his palm. matthews eyes were sharp. he recognized that this was not an ordinary charging staff. it was a priceless teleportation staff! therefore, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief and silently put the forced teleportation scroll in his magic bag, which cost him more than half of his wealth, back to its original position. are we just going to run like this? lorraine casually raised her staff and asked, i mean, should we leave them something to commemorate this happy encounter? at this moment, the ferocious beasts from before had returned to the highlands. they were surrounded. the winged dragon wind god was hovering in the sky, exerting pressure. the patterned giant crocodile was nowhere to be seen. dinosauruses was getting closer and closer.. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Dragon Slaying! chapter 109: dragon slaying! translator: lonelytree come and fight! be a man, kill or be killed. this is what a rainforest warrior should be like! the voice of the soul of the rainforest rang in matthews ears. you call it a duel when three lord-level tier 4 monsters attack a tier 2 necromancer? have some shame! even if you are the soul of the rainforest, you cant twist the truth like this! matthew retorted rudely. the soul of the rainforest was silent for a moment. youre right, but this is part of natural selection. good luck, necromancer. after saying this, matthew clearly felt that something was wrong with the three lord-tier monsters. if the soul of the rainforest had restrained them before, then now, they were beasts that had lost their reins and were ready to unleash their ferocity! lets go! matthew urged. in an instant, all the silvermoon zombies that were already in position self-destructed! roar! dinosauruses charged forward ferociously, and in the blink of an eye, it was less than ten meters away from the two of them. a foul smell accompanied by saliva assaulted their faces. from this angle, matthew could see the swelling on the other partys tongue! at the critical moment, lorraine raised his staff and a blue portal opened before the two of them. the two of them didnt waste any time and went in. puff! as soon as they landed, dinosaurusess tongue came from the portal. if soldier hadnt followed closely behind and slashed at the tongue, matthew and lorraine would have been swept back by the tongue! lorraines face turned ashen. he quickly closed the portal and began to pant heavily. matthew was still in shock. however, he forced himself to stand up and look around. where is this place? is it a random teleportation? he found that the surroundings were still the same as the rainforest, and there were many trees that had been tripped on the right side! there are two modes of teleportation. one of them is pseudo-random. it can bring us to a relatively safe place within a five-kilometre radius. the other method was to specify a location, but the premise was that the location had to be visible to the naked eye. lorraine explained slowly. matthew nodded and reached out to lorraine, who was lying on the ground. thank you. i didnt expect you to be willing to fight with me under these circumstances. lorraine held matthews hand and quickly stood up. matthew felt that his hand was a little cold. he was probably really scared. however, the next second, lorraine smiled casually. where else do you think i got so many friends? did you really think that one could make good friends by spending money? money can get your fake friends, but real friends are made with sincerity. although matthew didnt completely agree with his idea, he just owed him a favour and naturally wouldnt refute it. he observed the direction in which the tree had fallen, then pointed in the opposite direction and said, we have to leave quickly. its not safe here. the creatures in the rainforest are all experts at tracking. lorraine was about to answer when a familiar and ear-piercing screech suddenly sounded from the sky! whoosh! a black shadow that blotted out the sun flew over their heads! it was the winged dragon wind god. their expressions changed. the winged dragon wind god turned around and charged at the two of them! in the nick of time, matthew opened his hand and threw a capture ball into the air. in an instant, a huge grey net formed in the air. the cost of this item was not cheap, and it was often used by mages to capture small and medium-sized pets. it was naturally impossible to capture the winged dragon wind god, but it could greatly hinder its progress. as expected, the cautious winged dragon wind god flipped over and dodged the huge net. then, it circled in the air and wanted to do the same thing again. but at this moment, matthew and lorraine had already run into the depths of the forest! whoosh! a strong wind blew, and the two of them staggered, almost falling. the winged dragon wind god was in hot pursuit. it was obviously more familiar with the rainforest. even though matthew and lorraine were smart enough to start running around the trees, the latter was able to lock onto its target again after a few seconds. seeing that he couldnt shake it off with ordinary methods, matthew decisively took out a bottle from his magic bag and handed it to lorraine. drink half and leave the other half for me. lorraine did not suspect anything. he took the bottle and drank it. after drinking half of it, he stopped and frowned. he handed it back to matthew. the taste is strange as if someone else had drunk it before. matthew did not have time to explain and drank the last quarter of the potion in one gulp! [hint: you have consumed the advanced sprint potion . your running speed has greatly increased!] [warning: the winged dragon wind god is about to launch a new dive!] lets go! matthew shouted and ran. this time, he ran much faster. not only did he leave an afterimage in the open space of the rainforest, but he also almost crashed into the surrounding trees. lorraine quickly followed. with the help of the advanced sprint potion, the two of them ran at a rare speed and finally left the winged dragon wind god behind. however, the crisis did not disappear. the winged dragon wind god always had the advantage of vision. matthew didnt dare to delay and just urged lorraine to run forward. but at this time, lorraine was obviously unable to run anymore.. he was sweating and panting as he complained, matthew, what did you do to this rainforest soul to make it so angry? did you pee and defecate everywhere in the forest? Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Dragon Slaying chapter 110: dragon slaying translator: lonelytree matthew smiled and did not argue with him. he asked ella to help him identify the direction and then avoided the pursuit of the winged dragon wind god and the other two lord-tier monsters. after running for about half an hour, even matthew was winded, let alone lorraine. the two of them were forced to rest in a natural treehouse. however, not long after, the annoying clamour of the winged dragon wind god rang in their ears again. fortunately, this time, the cry lasted for a few minutes before it gradually faded away. looks like it didnt notice us this time. lorraine looked relieved. he collapsed on the ground like a pile of mud. not necessarily. the winged dragon wind god has always been cunning. it might think that it cant take us down alone, so it might as well go back and get help. in short, we cant stay here for too long. why dont i go alone? matthew suggested. im their target. you wont be implicated. unexpectedly, lorraine stood up instantly. dont even think about abandoning me! matthew, i said that i would fight alongside you, so i cant give up halfway like old lucky. i wanted to become a legendary bard. i couldnt leave behind such a failure as abandoning my companions on my glorious resume in the future. matthew really wanted to say that it wouldnt make him look bad, but lorraine was very determined, so he dismissed the idea. then lets rest for another three minutes. matthew said. lorraine fell to the ground with a thud. he leaned against the tree trunk as if he had lost focus. i really miss hundred flowers city now. indeed, only when i lose it do i realize how wonderful it was back then, especially madam cindy. sob, sob, sob. every time i felt sad, cindy would always silently comfort me with her warm chest. im so tired. sigh, madam, i shouldnt have let you down back then. so mrs. cindy was the mistress of that house? matthew asked curiously. lorraine shook his head. no, shes the mistress younger sister. matthew and ella, who only had their heads sticking out, widened their eyes. thirty minutes later. deep in the rainforest, at the edge of a small swamp. matthew and lorraine looked ahead with serious expressions. over there, a group of twin-legged flying dragons were eating a few marsh sheep. perhaps because she was a little tired, ella did not sense their existence in advance. the two sides collided head-on. the twin-legged flying dragons immediately flew up in shock. then, they circled around matthew and lorraine with malicious intentions. prepare for battle. matthew took out his crossbow and aimed it at the twin-legged flying dragon that was suspected to be the leader. lorraine nodded and prepared to play his flute. however, the twin-legged flying dragons had only circled around them a dozen times. suddenly, the leader screamed and flapped his wings before leaving. he did not even look at the unfinished corpse of the stepping sheep. the other dragons flew away one after another. matthew and loraine looked at each other, and both of them could tell that something was wrong from each others eyes! they immediately wanted to go around the swamp and continue forward. however, not long after, a sound that shook the earth and mountains came from behind! the trees were toppling, and the earth was shaking. there was a huge creature rushing over! dinosauruses! matthew pulled lorraine and continued to escape. they avoided the swamp, but the dinosauruses was getting closer and closer. the suffocating pressure once again surged into their hearts. at the same time, ella reminded him, the patterned gigantic crocodile is approaching. i cant sense its location, but i can smell its ferocious scent. its near us! at the moment of crisis. matthews eyes searched the surroundings. at this moment, a voice suddenly came from the tree above them. theres a cliff on the east side, and theres a cave house carved by travellers at the top of the cliff. it should be able to help you avoid the dinosauruses and giant crocodile! old lucky!? lorraine looked up in surprise and saw old lucky clinging to the banyan tree like an ape. his face was painted with oil paint. i knew you wouldnt abandon us! old lucky calmly said, you are my employers. even if you die, i will collect your corpses. i dont like doing this kind of work, so the two of you better stay alive. as he spoke, he looked in the direction of the earthquake and urged, dinosauruses isnt far away. with that, he leapt up, and in a few breaths, his figure disappeared from their sight. the two of them did not dare to delay and quickly walked in the direction that old lucky had pointed out. after a while, a lone peak appeared in front of them. the cliff on the west side was extremely smooth and difficult for monkeys to climb. matthew looked into the distance for a moment and successfully found the cave house that old lucky had mentioned. lets go! lorraine raised his teleportation staff again. this time, the destination was visible to the naked eye, so he could teleport directly. the two of them went through the portal and arrived at the cave house high up on the cliff. the environment here was dry and undisturbed. it was a good place to avoid enemies. the only drawback was that the space was too narrow. matthew and lorraine were squeezed together, making it a little crowded. however, in order to avoid accidentally falling from the edge, they had to squeeze close to each other. even so. the two of them were unprecedentedly relaxed. it had only been less than two hours since they had been surrounded by the three monsters, but these two hours felt like an entire day. the fear of being hunted down was torturous. now that they had relaxed, sleepiness naturally crept into their hearts.. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Dragon Slaying! chapter 111: dragon slaying! translator: lonelytree night gradually fell. the roars of dinosauruses came from the bottom of the cliff. rumble! it seemed to be doing something to the mountain root. the entire cliff began to shake slightly, scaring the two who had almost fallen asleep. outside the cave. a faint moonlight shone in. matthew, who felt uncomfortable, changed his position. as a result, he was face to face with lorraine, and their foreheads were almost touching. oh, matthew, are you sure you want to sleep like this? let me warn you in advance that anyone who sleeps with me for a night will fall in love with me without exception. lorraine blinked and said in a showy manner. matthew was expressionless and silent. after a while, lorraine couldnt help but pull up his collar. im a little hot. why dont i his words were mercilessly interrupted by matthew. lorraine, i suggest you take care of your vocal cords for a while. lorraine said innocently, what do you mean? matthew rolled his eyes. shut up. lorraine pursed his lips. after a moment of silence, he twisted his body again. aiya, matthew, why are you saying one thing and doing another behind my back? hey, hey, hey, dont touch my chest! matthew looked at him in shock. what are you talking about? at this moment, miss owl stuck her head out and whispered, sorry, its me. i didnt know that was your chest. i thought it was matthews. lorraine shrugged. it looks like im the third wheel. he was about to turn around, but he hesitated for a while and didnt dare to. ella whispered to matthew, matthew, the moon is out. i can take you to the moonlight woodlands to seek the help of the goddess. matthew shook his head firmly. i know you mean well, but theres no need for that for now. he couldnt ask assia for help at this time. the foundation of the cooperation between the two sides had always been that the goddess was weak. if matthew took the initiative to ask her for help, the balance of the cooperation would be different. although the current situation was a little difficult, matthew did not feel that he had reached a dead end. when he was squeezed together with lorraine, he was constantly thinking about how to deal with the enemy. the dinosauruses definitely couldnt be killed. its hp was unbelievably thick. even a legendary mage would take a long time to grind it down with an instant death spell. after all, the dinosauruses physique was too shocking, and their exuberant hp meant that they had extremely strong immunity against instant death. i need to reach rank 4 first! then, ill come back. matthew silently blacklisted dinosauruses. matthew silently blacklisted dinosauruses. the same was true for the patterned crocodile. matthew had never even seen it before, and he did not know what its abilities were. the chances of winning were not high. among the three lord-tier monsters, matthew could only deal with one. in his thoughts. the sound of rapid flight came from the sky outside the cave. its the winged dragon wind god. it cant stand the loneliness and wants to attack at night! lorraine tensed up. its fine. it came just in time! matthews eyes were filled with killing intent. do you have any plans? lorraine asked. matthew shook his head. its not that fancy. its just a small plan. the law of the rainforest is natural selection. however, he added, but i might need your help later. as he spoke, he handed the cough magic staff to lorraine. after telling him how to use the staff, he shared his little plan. along the way, lorraine had won matthews trust. if lorraine was not trustworthy, matthew felt that there was no one in the world that he could trust. i understand. lorraine nodded solemnly. he took out the booklet without hesitation and handed it to matthew. take it and come back alive. matthew looked at lorraine in surprise. the latters eyes were open as he gestured for matthew to bring the book with him. matthew did as he was told. [hint: you have equipped the strange item book of fullness , your focus +3.] [continue reading the book of fullness, and you will gain more focus.] at the edge of the cave house. matthews mind was unprecedentedly calm. he could hear the sound of airflow fluctuations. he knew that the winged dragon wind god was nearby! it was very cunning and would not take the initiative to attack, but matthews next choice would make it lose the right to choose. because it was the guardian of the soul of the rainforest, it could be cunning, but it could not lose the courage to seize the opportunity. and matthew was going to give it such a great opportunity! in the next moment. he transformed into a raven and flew out gently. as soon as he came out of the cave, he saw the winged dragon wind god hovering above his head! matthew flapped his wings and flew away. the latter was also stunned when it saw raven. it did smell like a conspiracy, but the soul of the rainforests ruthless nature did not allow it to hesitate. if it could be said that it was cautious before, then now, it could not find any reason to reject the open opportunity. whoosh! the winged dragon wind god made a decision and pounced on raven. in the sky. the airflow swayed. the raven flew unsteadily in the wind and was caught up by the winged dragon wind god in the blink of an eye. the latters sharp claws were about to scratch matthews head. in the next moment. the raven used his last bit of strength and moved half an inch up. during this process, its body began to undergo rapid changes. [wilderness form: moon bear!] due to the moonlight, matthew did not even need to pause when he switched forms. everything happened in a flash, and even the winged dragon wind god, the overlord of the sky, did not have time to react. in a hurry, it suddenly leaned to the side. unfortunately, it was too late. the moon bear grabbed the winged dragon wind gods wings, exerted strength in its waist, and mounted it! the winged dragon wind god let out a sorrowful cry. it flapped its wings with all its might, and its natural ability to cast spells began to show. with the help of the airflow, it managed to maintain its balance and soar downward at a relatively low speed. at the critical moment, lorraines help finally arrived. he stood at the edge of the cliff and aimed his staff at the whining winged dragon wind god. puff! a grey light shot out and accurately hit the winged dragon! the latter began to cough violently. this time, it could no longer maintain its balance and fell down together with the moon bear. matthew took advantage of the situation. he frantically slapped the back of the dragon with his bear paw. in the next moment, he seized the opportunity to twist the dragons slender neck! the chaotic melee in the sky made it impossible for him to distinguish his direction. he could only rely on the wild instinct in his bones to use all his strength to twist! kacha! matthew vaguely heard such a voice. the ground was getting closer and closer. the surrounding scenery became more and more dazzling. his heart began to beat faster, and he could only react instinctively. at the critical moment, a gentle female voice sounded in his ear, fly! for some reason, matthew instinctively followed the other partys reminder and turned into a raven. he flapped his wings and barely maintained his balance when he was less than 20 meters from the ground! the winged dragon wind god wasnt so lucky. the weight it was bearing was even greater, and it fell to the ground with its face plastered. rumble! several trees were smashed into pieces by the dragon. in the end, the dragon hung on a tree stump, dying. matthew folded his wings and transformed into a human. there were abnormal movements on both sides of the rainforest. on the left, the dinosauruses was still running over. a giant crocodiles head silently emerged from the river on the right. hiss! the winged dragon wind god used its last bit of strength to pounce at matthew. however, matthews reaction was faster. he instantly transformed into a moon bear and slapped the winged dragons head, shattering it into pieces! in order to prevent the dragon from attacking, matthew grabbed its neck and beat its head and body crazily. a few minutes later. only then did this brutal massacre come to an end. at this moment. it was only then that matthew realized that the dinosauruses had stopped in its tracks. the giant crocodile in the river had also disappeared without a trace. [hint: you have single-handedly killed the winged dragon wind god. you have obtained the opportunity to enter the sub -domain of the dragon domain, dragon slaying!] [dragon slayer (pterodactyl): your legend rating +1 (pterodactyl)] [you have obtained territory ability: dragon slayer hero (your resistance to dragons might has been significantly increased)] [you have defeated the winged dragon wind god and passed the trial of the soul of the rainforest.] [you have obtained the opportunity to enter the black banyan dream realm!] Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: This Is What I Call a Threat chapter 112: this is what i call a threat translator: lonelytree the surroundings suddenly quieted down. the rainforest had always been very lively. but at that moment, matthew felt peace. it was as if all sound had been swallowed. with his hearing blocked, matthews other senses became unprecedentedly sensitive. he could feel the flow of the wind and could clearly see the morning dew on a flower 30 meters away. under the effect of the eye of the jungle, he could see the situation in other directions without turning around. it was a wonderful feeling. matthew seemed to be looking at the grass and trees in his 360-degree field of vision. he saw dinosauruses turn around and leave in disappointment. he saw the huge splash caused by the patterned crocodile when it sank into the water. he saw a few flying squirrels fly away from the tree crown. he saw a jango native standing on the top of the banyan tree and looking at them warily. he saw two piranha flowers fighting over territory. he saw a few large blue morphing butterflies flying around the ground. he saw a nest of transparent glass frogs patiently waiting for food. he saw a giant otter flip over by the river and accidentally fall into the water. ah! rainforest! this is the rainforest. the warm and humid wind blew past matthews face. he suddenly came back to his senses from that mysterious state. at this moment, two bright rays of light shot down from above, piercing through the lush branches and leaves. the first beam of light landed on the winged dragon wind gods corpse, and it quickly disappeared. the second ray of light shone on matthew. [hint: the soul of the rainforest has invited you to enter the black banyan dream. do you wish to enter?] matthew was not in a hurry to receive the soul of the rainforest. he was still replaying the battle with the winged dragon wind god in his mind. he decided to strike while the iron was hot and relive the seemingly simple but thrilling battle. this was matthews first time experiencing such an exciting fight. this was also the source of his shock. although the entire process did not last long, matthew seemed to have easily killed the winged dragon wind god. however, it was indeed an extremely difficult process for a rank 2 necromancer to kill a rank 4 winged dragon. matthew closed his eyes and focused on the replay of the battle. soon, he concluded two key points and something worth reflecting on. the first key point was that he had successfully surprised the winged dragon wind god in the form of a moon bear. the winged dragon wind god was the overlord of the sky. with the control of the air, it would inevitably lose some of the advantages that other tier 4 lords had: for example, an unbelievably exuberant vitality or an extremely high biological armour. matthew speculated. with the dinosauruses and the patterned gigantic crocodiles large hp, even if he were to attack them, he would need to stab them for more than ten minutes before he could seriously injure them. what was even more terrifying was that if ordinary weapons were used, he might not even be able to break through their defences! this was due to the lord-tier super-giant monsters biological armor. they were like a moving biological fortress. not only were their destructive powers shocking, but their skin was also indestructible. this was also an important reason why matthew did not dare to challenge those two. however, the winged dragon wind god was different. the darling of the sky was destined not to have the high biological armour similar to the overlords of the land, which gave matthew an opportunity. back when they were fighting in the sky, matthew discovered that his moon bear transformation could break through the pterosaurs biological armour. the moon bears level was lvii. the winged dragon wind god was quite fragile. this was probably the reason why it was so cautious. once it lost control of the air, the winged dragon wind god was no different from an ordinary tier 3 monster. nature was fair. it wouldnt make you strong in all aspects. all in all. when the moon bear rode on the winged dragons back, the outcome of the battle was already decided. the moon bear weighed 880kg, while the winged dragon wind god only weighed about 550kg. even if the moon bear did not have the natural ability to control the airflow, the winged dragon wind god would definitely be at a disadvantage in terms of size and weight. its slender neck and hooked claws were not suitable for close combat. the best outcome would be to die together with the moon bear. the second key point was assias reminder. this prevented matthew from getting injured. with the moon bears strong physique, while it was impossible for him to die if he fell down with the winged dragon, he could still be severely injured. the damage received in the shapeshifting form would also be reflected back to the main body to a certain extent. the goddess of moonlights actions were undoubtedly kind. i owe you a small favour. although he was still wary of the goddess of moonlight, matthew was still very particular. he would remember this favour and repay it when the time was right. moreover, strictly speaking, matthew was able to climb onto the back of the pterosaur in the form of a moon bear because of the blessing of the goddess. the shapeshifting without casting was too powerful! joining the moonlight society is still worth it. matthew concluded with satisfaction. as for the point worth reflecting on, it wasnt about matthew himself, but his enemy, the winged dragon wind god. matthew used the enemy as a warning and learned from its mistake, if it had been a little calmer back then and tested the waters a little more, the outcome might have been different. of course, this was also the fault of the rainforest soul. if it didnt egg the dragon on, i wouldnt have been able to kill it so smoothly. the tragic end of the winged dragon wind god was a lesson for matthew.. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: This Is What I Call a Threat! chapter 113: this is what i call a threat! translator: lonelytree first, as long as one did not have an overwhelming battle strength, it was always right to probe a few more times. second, be it in battle or other aspects, one must follow ones own train of thought. if one were disrupted by others, one would definitely die a miserable death! he came back to his senses. matthew suddenly found himself illuminated by eight spotlight-like lights. the message bar was filled with notifications that said, the soul of the rainforest invites you to enter the black banyan dream. youre really impatient. matthew smiled and chose to agree before the ninth light of guidance descended. a light feeling came from under matthews feet, and then his entire body rose up, turning into bubbles in the glow. in the blink of an eye, he arrived at the black banyan dream realm. there were huge banyan trees everywhere, and the humid air was mixed with a faint heat. vines hung on the branches of the banyan trees, and some of the vines were full of small white flowers. matthew followed the guide through the forest and arrived in front of a black banyan tree that towered into the clouds. there was an altar under the banyan tree. right above the altar stood a throne made of vines and animal skulls. at this moment, a young girl with an impatient face was sitting on the throne. her skin was fair and her face was young, but her eyes were filled with killing intent. the girl was wearing clothes woven from leaves. her legs were well-proportioned and slender. her fair and tender feet and toes were raised on the throne, which was quite eye-catching. your movements are so slow, necromancer. hurry up and choose your spoils of war. this is my gift to you! the young girls tone was very cold. as soon as she finished speaking, the phantoms of three miniature lord-tier monsters appeared on the altar. dinosauruses. patterned crocodile. winged dragon wind god. other than the winged dragon wind god, which was a corpse, the other two were alive and kicking. matthew could even see them walking around and looking for food. choose one out of three. i guess you probably wont consider other creatures, so im too lazy to bring them to you. hurry up and choose, the girl urged. dont be so wishy-washy. be a man! matthews gaze wandered between the dinosauruses and the patterned gigantic crocodiles, and his eyes were filled with joy. he hesitated for a moment, then walked toward the dinosauruses. however, just as his fingers were about to touch the shadow, a strange feeling arose in his heart. matthew reacted instantly and retracted his hand at lightning speed. he knew that it was the domain of temperance that sounded the alarm for him. yeah, what right do i have to choose dinosauruses? i dont even have the courage to face it. it was the same for the patterned crocodile. according to the promise of the soul of the rainforest, he could choose the shapeshifting form from any creature that participated in the siege. however, this was clearly not in line with the spirit of the rainforest. matthew looked up and saw that the smug smirk on the girls face was quickly fading away. what are you doing? hurry up and choose! the rainforest souls impatience confirmed matthews guess. thinking of this. he didnt hesitate anymore. he walked past the dinosauruses and the patterned crocodile and reached out to touch the winged dragon wind god. i choose this! in the next second, matthews fingertips touched the phantom of the winged dragon wind god. a vast memory surged into his mind. he saw the blue sky, white clouds, cliffs, and strong winds. he saw the dense rainforest on the ground, the rivers that were like silver belts, and the tyrannosaurus rex that was wreaking havoc in the forest. immediately after, his vision lowered, and a black shadow quickly swept across the rainforest. in an instant, he felt something heavy on his hook claw. matthew lowered his head to take a look. it was a baby tyrannosaurus rex. very quickly. the furious roar of an adult tyrannosaurus rex came from the depths of the rainforest. however, the pterosaur that matthew possessed had already spread its wings and disappeared into the sky. [hint: you have obtained the shapeshifting form of the winged dragon wind god.] [winged dragon wind god: prehistoric descendant/true dragon bloodline (light)/overlord of the sky/descendant of gale] [the winged dragon wind god has the ability to dominate the sky, but remember, you are not truly invincible.] [the winged dragon wind god had mastered the instinctive spells of air control and wind force.] [due to the fact that the winged dragon wind god is a first-generation dinosaur species, it is not recognized by the true dragon. it will even be despised by the giant dragon species. some giant dragons will actively hunt for dinosaur species, so please be vigilant in areas where giant dragons appear.] [due to your class level, the creature level of the winged dragon wind god you transformed into has been adjusted to level 12.] matthew was very satisfied to have obtained a new shapeshifting form, and it was an extremely powerful winged dragon wind god. he did not care about the creature level adjustment. the highest level of the wilderness form could not exceed the level of the players class by 4 at most, otherwise, the player would be restricted. however, as long as matthew completed his advancement, this problem would naturally be solved. after making his choice, matthew looked at the girl on the throne and saw that she was puffing her cheeks and looking angry. matthew couldnt help but ask, what would have happened if i had chosen dinosauruses? the girl replied hatefully, of course, a dinosauruses will jump out and fight you to the death! you didnt kill a rainforest creature yourself, and you want to obtain its form? youre dreaming too much! matthew frowned. so your previous promise was actually a lie? the girl said disapprovingly, cunning is also the nature of the rainforest. the final selection process is also a part of the trial. ive already treated you well enough and sent the winged dragon wind god to go easy on you. trial? matthew was surprised. dont you ask for a trial? the girl asked, moreover, its the highest level of domain trial. although you offended me, i have to admit that you successfully passed the trial. i wont be stingy with your rewards. as she spoke, a green glow rose from the throne below her and landed on matthews body. [hint: you have passed the rainforest souls wilderness trial (domain version). you have successfully stepped into the nature sub-domain, rainforest, and have completed a short stay in it.] as a reward for stepping into the domain, you can choose one of the following three abilities: vigorous energy (energy recovery speed increased by 100%) master biologist (you can instantly gain a large amount of knowledge about rainforest creatures) arrow frogs gift (every seven days, you will receive a small portion of the rainforest arrow frogs poison extract) so i was in a daze just now and saw so many rainforest creatures because i entered the domain! matthew was enlightened. however, he soon became contlicted because he wanted all three options! which man didnt love power? rainforest knowledge was also very important! the poison of the arrow frog was to matthews liking. he hesitated for a moment and decided to make a bold move. why are you so slow? the girl urged unhappily, pick one and get out. however, in the next second. however, she heard matthew say in all seriousness, i cant make a choice. the girl said irritably, why? matthew said, because i never initiated the wilderness trial. im just a traveller who has just entered the rainforest. i was trying to communicate with you in the most basic way. the girl was stunned. what did you say? matthew calmly explained his encounter. he swore that he did not request a trial from the soul of the rainforest. after the girl heard this, she frowned, and her eyes were blank. wasnt it you? then, thenthen who was the one who sent me the trial request? matthew smiled. thats not important. the important thing is that you seem to have neglected your duty. you threw a poor person who shouldnt have participated in the brutal wilderness trial to three lord-tier monsters. even if you are the soul of the rainforest, that wont cut it. the girl said unhappily, are you threatening me? matthew shook his head and said, no, that wasnt a threat. it was just a statement of fact. after saying that, he took out blazing glue, fiery dragon oil, and molotov cocktail from his inventory and waved them in front of the soul of the rainforest. now, this is what you call a threat. more than ten kilometres away. in a mysterious cave. three jango natives walked out side by side. one of them was an old rainforest shaman with a face full of oil paint. he looked into the depths of the rainforest in confusion and said to the tall man beside him, why didnt our ritual receive a response from the soul of the rainforest? has it really abandoned us? Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: He Smells Like Oak Tree! chapter 114: he smells like oak tree! translator: lonelytree this is already the second time weve held a sacrificial ritual recently. there was clearly a fluctuation the first time, but there was no reaction this time. the wrinkles on the old shamans face were almost squeezed together. this is the first time ive encountered such a situation in my life. a skinny young man next to him said worriedly, the people in the tribe have always been dissatisfied with the sacrifice of resources to lumiere. after two consecutive failures, im afraid the second elder and the others will not give in anymore. the old shaman nodded solemnly. ill think of a way later. the old man turned around and looked at the cave that was filled with candles. then, he let out a long sigh. you can stop, isaros. this is my advancement ritual. theres no need to use the tribes resources. the tall native named lumiere said calmly, i dont want to trouble you for my matters anymore. the old shaman, isaros, smiled kindly. silly child, you are the future of the black banyan tribe. it is my duty to serve you. i believe in my own judgment. among all the jangos, only you have the chance to break through to the fifth tier and even become a legend. you will become the king of the rainforest, lumiere. lumiere walked over and grabbed the old mans withered hand. he said sincerely, im serious, isaros. if you believe in your own vision, then you should believe that the future king of the rainforest can solve this problem on his own. isaros was stunned for a moment. he looked at the young man before him with a complicated gaze. for a moment, he seemed to have seen the scene more than twenty years ago when he held lumiere, who was still a baby in his swaddling clothes, and the latter cried loudly. youve grown up, lumiere. the old shaman was filled with emotion. his hand that was holding lumiere trembled slightly. i believe you, but you have to tell me, how do you plan to solve this problem yourself? lumiere said firmly, the soul of the rainforest didnt respond to us. it might not have abandoned the black banyan tribe, but it could also be a test for me. in the next few days, i will hunt the twin-legged flying dragons or patterned crocodiles alone. every hour, i will offer a sacrifice of this level to the honourable soul of the rainforest! i believe that my devotion is enough to move the soul of the rainforest. the old shaman was instantly moved. this is very dangerous. lumiere smiled confidently. yes, i am dangerous to the ferocious beasts in the rainforest. dont forget, isaros, im the only blood hunter of the black banyan tribe! he put down the old mans hands and called out to the thin young man, ah jin, help me take care of isaros. ill be back soon. when i return, ill be a tier 5 child of the rainforest. wait for my good news! as he spoke, lumire leapt up the tree like a cheetah, then darted around the branches like an ape. within a few breaths. his figure merged with the vast rainforest. black banyan dream realm. put away all your annoying things! the girl on the throne was furious. this is black banyans dream realm, and it will not tolerate the blasphemy of arsonists. matthew smiled as he slowly put away the items. youre mistaken. im not an evil arsonist. im just a lowly necromancer. as you can see, im seriously injured. uh, its mainly mental trauma and shock, and this is mainly due to your mistake. you seem to have transferred an advancement ritual for a 4th-tier profession to me, a 2nd-tier mage. no matter what, this should be considered an accident, right? i believe that a responsible soul like you will definitely not sit idly by. the girl immediately stomped her feet in anger. are you blackrnailing me? how dare you extort a nature soul? arent you afraid that ill kick you out of here immediately!? matthew bent his waist even deeper and said in a servile manner, im afraid! of course, i believe that your might is unquestionable in black banyans dream realm. but what about outside the dream? perhaps you dont know, but i happen to have the oak sub-domain, and i can access the nature domain through it. you dont want the will of nature to know about this accident caused by your negligence, do you? the girls eyes widened as she stared at matthew as if she wanted to swallow him alive. all ten toes on her fair little feet were clenched tightly. clearly, she was extremely furious. however, when she heard the last sentence, her face suddenly turned pale. after a moment of silence, she asked coldly, what exactly do you want? annoying oakmen! matthew said humbly, just a little compensation. the girl said impatiently, if you have something to say, say it! matthew looked at her with interest. first, i want to know your honorific name. the soul of the rainforest originally had no name, but matthew realized that the girl in front of him was a little special, so he wanted to know more about her. matthews question seemed to have stepped on the girls little tail. she jumped up from the throne and asked fiercely, why are you asking this? matthew smiled calmly. if its not convenient, you dont have to say it. the girl pursed her lips and said reluctantly, su ya. it was a name that sounded a little different from the common language of aindor. matthews heart skipped a beat. su ya? not sufia or something like that? Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: He Smells Like Oak Tree! chapter 115: he smells like oak tree! translator: lonelytree su ya snorted, expressing her affirmation. who gave you your name? matthew knew that the naming of natures soul was very particular. ellas name was given to her by the goddess of moon, and those who were qualified to name the rainforest soul were not ordinary people. moreover, the structure of her name was similar to that of the su people further south. he was naturally very interested. im not telling you! su ya said indignantly, why do you care, stinky oak man! alright then. matthew didnt dwell on it. then lets discuss the compensation. su ya crossed her arms in front of her chest, her gaze sharp as a knife. say what you want, but you better know when to stop. matthew said naturally, i want all three abilities from the rainforest domain. su yas expression, which had just regained its calm, instantly twisted. youre shameless! how can you be so greedy? you wanted all three domain abilities? as expected of a disgusting oak man! you didnt even know the most basic sense of shame. matthew was indifferent. you can scold me even more harshly, but it doesnt hurt me. im just asking for a little compensation. impossible! su ya decisively refused, this goes against the rules set by the will of nature! matthew said with a playful expression, but you have already violated the rules set by the will of nature. su yas face turned pale as she tried her best to defend herself, that, that was not intentional. matthew shrugged. im afraid the will of nature will not think so. su ya slumped weakly on the black banyan throne. her gaze was a little dull. after a while. she weakly supported herself with the throne and straightened her body. at mosttwo. deal! matthew readily agreed. su ya looked at matthew in shock. you, you.. matthew, who had succeeded, tried his best to make his smile look warm and amiable. [hint: you have acquired the domain abilities vigorous and arrow frog poison . [you have obtained poison canister (arrow frogs poison)xl] a small wooden jar appeared in matthews hand. it looked like a small medicine bottle, but it was made of hollowed wood and a stopper. there was nothing in the jar, but seven days later, matthew would be able to obtain a portion of the toxin extract of the rainforest arrow frog. this was a true poison! except for the native species of the rainforest or people with high poison resistance, the arrow frogs poison could easily kill ordinary people or monsters. unfortunately, he had to slowly wait for the bottle to fill. but no matter what, it was a huge boost to matthews crossbow. other than the two domain abilities. matthew also obtained a permanent status called predator and a temporary status through the rainforest domain. [predator: when you attack in your shapeshifting form and successfully kill and devour a creature of medium size or above, you can digest it within 60 seconds and obtain additional stamina, mana, and health points (cooldown: 6 hours] [irascible soul: when you are in a state of anger, anger will also return your strength (all attributes +1 in anger). ] [you can also transfer this power to your summoned creature.] [duration: 120 days] [predator] was a very useful recovery method. although it was limited. however, it was precisely the shapeshifting form that recovered the slowest after being injured! the winged dragon wind god or moon bear would be a little more invincible in a prolonged battle with the predator buff. the more troublesome thing is that it needs to be swallowed raw. moreover, it requires medium-sized creatures, meaning at least cows and sheep. matthew thought about the scene of him swallowing an animal whole, and a chill ran down his spine. however, he knew that this only required a process of adaptation. the wilderness was different from humans, and he had to overcome this. as for the irascible soul , it was relatively ordinary. as a temporary state, not to mention the oak trees double harvest, even the hand of paleness given by the undying domain was much stronger than it. all attributes +1 was indeed a very powerful increase. in a sense, it could also be used to save on attribute improvement scrolls. but the problem was matthews temper was too good! he rarely got angry. even if this ability lasts for 360 days, i probably wont be able to use it. matthew shook his head in his heart. at this point. matthew had already dabbled in the domains of oak, undying, temperance, dragon slaying, and rainforest. it was reflected in the tai chi symbol, which was the addition of two small commas in the green commas on the left. it symbolized nature and its two sub-domains: oak and rainforest. there was also a small comma on the right side of death: undying. dragon slaying and temperance were in the form of small commas on the outside, surrounding the tai chi symbol in a symmetrical manner. it looked like many stars surrounded the moon. according to the current trend, matthew would become a domain integration master sooner or later! however, he was not pleased. ronan had said that the domain was only a tool and that one should not delve too deep into it. these words were reflected greatly in the gods. they had elevated their domains into divinity and possessed incredible power, but this also meant that they were limited by their designated domain. even without the arrival of the calamity mage, the gods might not be able to proceed down the divine path smoothly.. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: He Smells Like Oak Tree! chapter 116: he smells like oak tree! translator: lonelytree thank you for your gift. after packing up, matthew politely prepared to leave. but before i leave, i have a small request. su ya, who was seated on the throne, had long lost her initial vigor. she replied weakly, speak. next, im going to pass through the rainforest. although ive just entered the domain, its not safe, so i hope to obtain a little blessing. matthews attitude was quite frank. su ya stared at him in disbelief. what do you think i am to you? do you think you can take anything you want? matthew sighed. youre making me too sad by saying that. i happen to have the oak domain pa! a white light flew out from su yas body and quickly entered matthews body. [hint: you have received the blessing of the soul of the rainforest, suya, suyas joy [su yas joy: when you walk in the rainforest, most plants and creatures will show you a friendly attitude.] [duration: 18 days] now, get lost! the girl gritted her teeth and shouted. matthew had no reason to refuse. as you wish. a strong light flashed. matthews body turned into bubbles and disappeared without a trace. on the throne. the girls body suddenly curled up slightly, and her slender neck involuntarily leaned back. her face was deeply flushed, and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. her hands hung weakly. after a long time. a satisfied moan sounded. the humiliation and helplessness on su yas face had long since faded away, replaced by a deep joy! at this moment. a little flying squirrel descended from the black banyan tree above the throne. the little flying squirrel looked up at su ya and asked in confusion, lord su ya, you clearly deliberately imposed that trial on him. why did you act threatened by him? su ya glanced at the little flying squirrel, and her face was flushed with disdain as she said, what do you know? he smelled like oak! and i hate oak the most! i could sense that the soul of the oak beside him had yet to take form. this is my chance, ill take him away from the oak! the little flying squirrel said thoughtfully, so you still havent gotten over the shadow of that incident. su ya glanced at him. suddenly, a kick flew up. she kicked the flying squirrel far away. after a while. the second flying squirrel jumped down from the banyan tree and looked at the throne curiously. lord su ya, if you want to snatch that man away, why dont you be more straightforward? su ya held her chin with one hand and said in a tone full of disdain, what do you imow? a truly brilliant hunter usually appeared in the form of his prey. besides, im the soul of the rainforest. if i want to snatch a man, ill either conquer him or be conquered by him. theres no third possibility! little flying squirrel no. 2 nodded affirmatively. then youve probably been conquered. bang! su ya skillfully launched a powerful volley and kicked flying squirrel no. 2 to the horizon. after a while. the third flying squirrel landed. this little flying squirrel looked rather honest and was only reporting diligently. lord su ya, the people of the black banyan tribe have held two sacrificial ceremonies. they are begging you to hold an advancement ceremony for the blow archer named lumiere. su yas big eyes rolled up. let him wait. i am not free. little flying squirrel no. 3 said awkwardly, but that lumiere is determined. in the past few hours, he has killed and sacrificed eight wyverns or monsters of the same level. its not good for you to neglect your duties like this. besides, whats so good about that man? why dont you take a look at me? is there something that that man has that i dont? little flying squirrel no. 3 suddenly puffed out its chest and looked at su ya with a burning gaze. su ya sized up little flying squirrel no.3 and immediately sneered, youre too small. as she spoke, she stood up with an unfriendly look in her eyes. dont kick, dont kick. i can fly away by myself. before flying squirrel no.3 could finish its sentence. it heard a whoosh. it was kicked into a black shadow and flew far away. it was even kicked out of black banyans dream realm! su ya stood on the throne, her gaze gradually becoming sharp. no one or anything can stop me from snatching a man! do you hear that?! accompanied by her energetic declaration. more and more flying squirrels jumped down from the banyan tree, forming a waterfall of flying squirrels! we heard it. well go and get some information for you now! for a moment. all the little flying squirrels in the black banyan dream realm swarmed out of their nests and into the rainforest. deep in the rainforest, by the river. matthew met up with lorraine through ella. the moment the latter saw matthew, he gave him a big hug. this made matthew feel a little touched. its great that youre alive. im really worried that if you die like this, i wont be able to get an answer to my second question! lorraine joked. matthew simply asked, so what is your second question? lorraine shrugged. youre a necromancer. i have confirmed that. but i noticed that you can use several shapeshifting forms. this cant be explained by coincidence, right? of course, im just curious. if this involves your secret, you can refuse to answer. matthew smiled. this is indeed my secret. however, i would have told you this secret later, so theres no harm in telling you now. i yearn for life, but i also chase death. i know the undead, and i stand with the oak forest. this might seem like a deviant act to others, but to me, its my way of equilibrium. this is my path of legend. lorraine looked at matthew in surprise. however, before he could speak, a trembling voice came from the forest beside him. wait. are there still practitioners of the art of equilibrium in this world? matthew turned around. old lucky was wearing a forest disguise and was looking at him with a complicated expression. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Gold Coast chapter 117: gold coast translator: lonelytree you know the art of equilibrium? matthew looked at old lucky in surprise. old lucky patted the branches on his body and walked out from the bushes. ive met an envoy of equilibrium several times. he saved my life twice. a very great man. matthew hurriedly asked, where is the envoy of equilibrium now? is it convenient for you to reveal more? old lucky said regretfully, i dont know where he went either. in fact, i only know a little about the art of equilibrium. i only know that its a path created by the su in the south. about a hundred years ago, when the su and jango were still friendly, the jango shamans and the su elders had a very deep exchange of knowledge. at that time, the two sides had built many houses on the gold coast, and they were very close. it was said that the su was also encouraging the jangos to build a ship that could cross the sea with them. they claimed that as long as the ship was built, they could bring back the wealth hidden in the depths of the sea and share it with the jangos. many of the jangos were tempted. they yearned for the sus superb technology. the two sides were working together more closely, and the art of equilibrium was probably a product of that time. but when the feathered serpent god got angry, the jangos had to cut off all contact with the su. later on, there were no more practitioners of the art of equilibrium in the rainforest. i heard that the su themselves lost the complete inheritance of the art of equilibrium. the one i met when i was young was probably the last envoy of equilibrium of the su. his final destination seems to be the sea. im not sure. matthew was slightly disappointed. so, youre here for the art of equilibrium? old lucky unconsciously rubbed his tobacco leaves. matthew nodded. then i advise you to lower your expectations. old lucky sighed and said, the number of the su has been greatly reduced. a considerable number of the su are only willing to believe that the other side of the sea is their home. they are unwilling to integrate into the life of this continent. these peoples final destination is the sea. a small number of su who were willing to integrate here lost their ancestral skills and became island natives, not much stronger than the jangos. matthew quickly adjusted his state of mind. thank you for your reminder, but since im already here, i should continue to try. old lucky didnt say anything else. lorraine, who was beside him, asked curiously, what do you mean by their final destination is the sea? did they turn into nagas? old lucky coughed twice. he didnt want to answer, but when he saw matthews curious expression, he said, its a secret ritual of the su. they firmly believe that the souls of their ancestors on the other side of the sea will guide them on their way back. therefore, before they die, or when they feel a strong calling, they will step into the sea empty-handed. lorraine was shocked. is that not suicide? old lucky frowned. in our opinion, this is no different from sending themselves to their deaths. however, it has an extraordinary meaning to them. they consider themselves to be wanderers who were abandoned by their homeland. in order to return to their homeland, they are willing to do anything. in this regard, the su have a particularly strong obsession. is there such an obsession? lorraine asked in surprise. its really puzzling. old lucky immediately warned, in any case, when youre in alien territory, resoectinc their customs is the most basic courtesv and survival rule. the jangos are like this, and so are the su. its fine for us to discuss a few things behind their backs now, but we cant say these things in front of them. lorraine pursed his lips, but he soon became happy again, as if he had new material. lets go. matthew reminded them, this rainforest shouldnt cause us trouble anymore. as he spoke, as if to confirm this point, he walked towards the two piranha flowers that had been fighting. be careful! old lucky shouted. its alright. matthew replied casually. then, old lucky and lorraine were surprised to see matthew walk to the piranha flower unscathed. the moment he got close, the two piranha flowers actually stopped fighting! moreover, they did not attack matthew. instead, they kept swaying their bodies as if they were yearning for something. didnt you say that this rainforest hates you? lorraine looked as if he had seen a ghost. i think she doesnt hate me that much now. matthew smiled and stretched out his hand. the two piranha flowers frantically rubbed the back of matthews hand with their flower buds as if they had been domesticated for many years. this scene was too horrifying and bizarre. old lucky almost lost his grip on the pipe in his hand! magic, you must have used magic! lorraine shouted, why dont you move aside and let me try? matthew took half a step back. before lorraine could step forward, the two piranha flowers snapped with fury, and they started to pinch each other crazily! one of the flowers spun around in a big circle after the scuffle was too intense. it suddenly brushed past lorraines trousers. the serrated edge of the flower bud suddenly extended and scraped off a few pieces of cloth on his body. matthew! the duration of your spell is too short! lorraine shouted. but at this moment, matthew turned around and walked into another bush. he could feel that he had entered a strange state. before he could even do anything, the bushes automatically parted to the sides.. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Gold Coast chapter 118: gold coast translator: lonelytree a viper groveled at him, and two burrowing owls greeted him. for some reason, a little flying squirrel with a bruised nose and swollen face raised a few berries to him. he could clearly feel the direction he was heading in. the path would be smooth and unobstructed. from then on, even without old lucky as a guide, matthew could successfully cross the rainforest. su yas joy is indeed delightful. matthew thought. recalling the encounter in black banyan dream, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl into a smile. mistake? who would believe that! the process of transferring the advancement ritual that originally belonged to a tier 4 adventurer to a tier 2 mage was like forcefully stuffing a utility pole into a coke bottle. this process was extremely rough. it couldnt be a mistake. su ya definitely did it on purpose. the rainforest souls temperament was unpredictable, but matthew guessed that it was most likely related to his high affinity with nature. in the black banyan dream realm. although su yas attitude towards him was very bad, scolding and fierce, her gaze never left matthew, not even for a moment. matthew understood that look too well. in short, boys had to protect themselves when they were alone outside! he knew that once his high affinity with nature established a connection with natures souls and spiritual creatures, they would involuntarily want to get close to him. it was fine for people like lulu and ella. however, the soul of the rainforest, su ya, was no pushover. her possessiveness was even more obvious. conquering the soul of the rainforest was not an easy task. matthew did not have that level of self-conceit, so he would rather believe that su ya was acting. its sometimes quite troublesome to have a high affinity with nature. however, on second thought, it was better to be high than low, right? it would take a lot of effort for people with low affinity to communicate with the soul of the rainforest. thinking of this, matthew turned around and urged, lets go. the two of them, who were stunned by the unbelievable scene in front of them, finally came back to their senses. practitioners of the art of equilibrium are indeed born unusual. old lucky sighed and then silently followed matthews footsteps. lorraine spread his hands. so, should i change the title of my work? matthew the equilibrium master. what do you think? two and a half days later. the group passed through layers of rainforest and arrived at a large lake that stretched as far as the eye could see. this is dalong lake. plesiosaurs often appear by the lake. someone once saw a prehistoric thunder dragon in the center of the lake, but that was a legend from a long time ago. the further they went to the centre of the lake, the lower the temperature became. old lucky leisurely introduced, however, we wont stay at the dalong lake for too long. next, well walk along the rainforest on the eastern shore of the lake. itll take us at most two and a half days to leave the rainforest and arrive at our destination, the gold coast. he had been very relaxed as a guide for the past two days. even a fool could see the love the rainforest soul had for matthew. wherever he was, no rainforest creature would dare to offend him. old lucky only needed to lead the way in peace. the only one who was dissatisfied was lorraine. it was less fun, but when old lucky suggested that he take him on another path away from matthew, he immediately kept quiet. after a while, he said that he would fight side by side with matthew and would never give up on his companions. a group of people was resting by the dalong lake, enjoying the beautiful scenery while drinking fresh water. it was evening. the surface of the open lake glistened. matthew noticed that many animals were drinking water by the lake. wolves, honey badgers, bears, foxes, monkeys, rabbits these animals seemed to completely ignore each other when drinking water, and the scene was very peaceful. but very quickly. this peaceful scene was broken. a plesiosaur suddenly jumped up from the bottom of the lake, causing countless splashes. many animals were scared away. at this moment. a black shadow suddenly charged out from behind a rock on the shore. his speed was as fast as a cheetah. in the blink of an eye, he rushed to the shore. then, with a leap, he directly rode on the neck of the plesiosaur! hiss! the plesiosaur let out an angry roar. but soon, the roar turned into a wail. matthew saw it clearly. the half-naked jango native with a few blowdarts hanging from his waist suddenly grabbed the neck of the plesiosaur. as the latter struggled, he suddenly slapped the neck of the plesiosaur with his right palm! pa! pa! pa! the speed of the natives palm strikes was extremely fast. in about three breaths, he had slapped the dinosaur over a hundred times! immediately after. the three of them saw the plesiosaurs neck seemingly lose its support as it fell weakly to the shore! all the beasts on the shore fled in fear, and the sand and dust flew everywhere. when the three of them passed through the sand and approached the shore, they found that the overly strong native was dragging the plesiosaurs neck into the rainforest. the plesiosaur was already dead. not to mention matthew and lorraine, even old lucky had never seen such a strange and effective dragon-hunting technique. hes a blowdart user, but he doesnt use blowdarts. his strength is astonishing. old lucky speculated, its also possible that a monster of this level isnt worth him using his weapon. killing a level-13 plesiosaur with his bare hands, this person was too strong! the three of them looked at the native warily.. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Gold Coast chapter 119: gold coast translator: lonelytree on the contrary, the latter greeted them generously, hey, outsiders! youd better not stay too long by the lake. theres a nest of plesiosaurs here. theyre very vengeful, but they often cant recognize humans, so theyll attack you indiscriminately. hurry up and leave this place. old lucky took a few steps forward. hello, child of the rainforest. may i ask which tribe you are from? the man smiled and said, hello, my name is lumiere. im from the black banyan tribe. but dont worry, im different from them. im not as xenophobic as the old guys in the tribe. im a man who wants to become the king of the rainforest. i know how to improve. if theres a chance, id like to see the outside world! seeing that his attitude was not bad, lorraine also went over and asked curiously, what are you doing? im trying to please the soul of the rainforest, lumiere explained patiently. im asking her to help me organize an advancement ritual. advancement ritual? loraine was intrigued. can we watch? i havent seen the advancement process of the rainforest warrior. lumiere smiled embarrassedly. that wont do. its not that im xenophobic, but this is our tribes tradition. its not convenient for outsiders to visit. moreover, for your safety, youd better leave quickly! although most adventurers who could enter the depths of the rainforest had some skills, the dalong lake is different. there is a completely different ecology here from the rainforest. even the soul of the rainforest could not control this place, so we had to be careful! old lucky nodded, indicating that he would leave as soon as possible. seeing the other partys sincere attitude, lorraine felt embarrassed to continue pestering him. only matthew had a complicated look in his eyes. at this moment, he had already guessed that this native in front of him was the unlucky fellow who had prayed to su ya for the advancement ritual. although this matter had nothing to do with matthew, and he was even a victim himself, he still wanted to get lumieres help as much as possible. how many high-level monsters have you killed? he asked. lumiere thought for a moment. twenty-one wyverns, thirteen patterned crocodiles, two jungle leopards, and some other miscellaneous prey. ive almost cleared the rainforest in the north of dalong lake. i was forced to come to dalong lake to hunt. matthew thought to himself, i knew it. su ya was not in the mood to hold an advancement ceremony for others! matthew felt a chill run down his spine when he thought about how the soul of the rainforest had been staring at him for the past few days. he wanted to help lumiere even more. matthew said, how can you be sure that you can move the soul of the rainforest in this way? youve killed so many wild beasts, but shes still indifferent. dont you think theres something wrong? lumiere was stunned for a moment, and for the first time, an unhappy expression appeared on his face. do you know more about the soul of the rainforest than i do? outsider, i grew up here. i know her better than you do! i am certain that killing is the only way to please the soul of the rainforest! maybe youre right, matthew said with a smile. but why dont you change your mind? in the past, it was always one person holding a sacrificial ritual, right? youre still hunting a plesiosaur, which means that the soul of the rainforest has not responded to you. why dont you let the three of us outsiders accompany you this time? perhaps we can bring you good luck? lorraine also tried to persuade him, what he said is not without reason. perhaps youre just lacking a little bit of luck. coincidentally, im known as the bard of good luck by the cloud elves in cloud edge city. with me watching, your rainforest soul might even respond to you. old lucky frowned. he wanted to stop the two of them from acting rashly, but when he thought of matthews peculiarity, he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. lumiere hesitated. matthew struck while the iron was hot. tradition is meant to be broken! if you agree to let us watch, then one day, if you leave the rainforest and cant integrate into human civilization, you can come to rolling stone town to find me. ill give you some help. lorraine waved his hand and said, hell. you can go to any city. as long as you say lorraines name, youll have a lot of friends. well, it might bring you a little trouble. there will be a lot of women looking for you. you just have to tell them that lorraine has been buried in the sea. lumiere looked hesitantly at the two in front of him. after a while. he finally agreed. alright, i do need a change of luck, but you cant make any noise during the ritual. you cant offend the soul of the rainforest. she is my goddess! the two nodded in agreement. lumiere was swift and decisive. he soon brought them to the place where he was holding the sacrificial ceremony. it was a damp crypt. beside the crypt, there were piles of wyverns and other creatures corpses. some of the corpses had already rotted and stank. the sacrificial ritual was quite simple. lumiere was soon ready. he stabbed three wooden stakes into the plesiosaurs head from three different angles. then he lay on the body of the plesiosaur and took a big bite. then he chanted a long chant in jango language that no one else could understand. a few minutes later. lumiere spat out the scales from his mouth. his eyes were filled with disappointment. as expected, it still doesnt work?! matthew walked over and gently stroked the plesiosaurs corpse. suddenly. a dark red light emerged from the corpse. matthew immediately ran away. lumi?re, on the other hand, pounced on it happily! whoosh! the red light entered lumieres chest. the rainforest in the distance began to tremble violently. i feel it, i feel it. the soul of the rainforest has given me a response! he knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes. i knew my devotion would move my goddess! im going to hunt that dinosaur now. after killing it, ill become the true king of the rainforest! in addition to joy. from the corner of his eye, lumiere saw matthew fleeing. he couldnt help but shout, hey, foreigner, i still dont know your name! matthew, my name is matthew! remember, matthew of rolling stone town! his voice came through the thick leaves of the rainforest. lumiere repeated the name in his mind. then, he stood up with a determined look in his eyes. he roared and ran in the direction of the earthquake. ill go take a look at the outside world after i conquer the rainforest! tremble, dinosauruses, the king of the rainforest is here! even if he ran far away in one breath. matthew and the other two also heard lumieres long howl. the king of the rainforest, huh? lorraine didnt seem to like this title. theres still a hint of barbarism in it. matthew revealed an appreciative smile. i quite like him. after all, who doesnt like a confident man? two days later. the group finally left the rainforest. the lush scenery along the way was left behind by them. the sea breeze with a salty smell greeted them. on the boundless sea, small islands were faintly discernible. the waves crashed against the golden beach. shells, coconuts, fish and shrimp could be seen everywhere. matthew bathed in the sea breeze along the coast, and a strange resonance surged in his heart. [prompt: you have discovered the arunay sea/gold coast.] [you have sensed the domain, equilibrium.] Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Equal Stream Island and Naga chapter 120: equal stream island and naga translator: lonelytree the domain was a fixed, continuous, and covered form of presence. it was similar to a magic array. once it was set up, it only needed regular maintenance to be effective for a long time. matthew stood by the sea, quietly feeling the faintly discernible power of equilibrium. someone set up a domain field here, but it hasnt been maintained for a long time. this was what his perception told him. at the same time, more information surged into his mind. the equilibrium domain field was designed to correct the natural deviation and harmonize the balance of the elements. those who lived here for a long time would have their bodies and minds balanced and would be healthier and happier than living elsewhere. other than that, what other uses did the domain have? matthew could not sense it. the domain was temporarily unable to resonate with matthew. being able to grasp this fleeting opportunity was already a manifestation of his agile reaction. [hint: you have communicated with the domain field equilibrium left behind by the envoy of equilibrium. you have obtained the elements of the domain of equilibrium: coordinated.] [accumulate more elements, and you will obtain the opportunity to enter the equilibrium domain!] this wasnt matthews first time obtaining an element, but what was different from before was that the coordinated element directly triggered a change in the tai chi symbol. matthew saw that the two large commas nature and undying had sunk a certain distance. a trace outlined by a dotted line appeared in the empty space above. it was a large comma that was exactly the same size and shape as nature and undying! [equilibrium]. matthew knew what it meant even without the words. at that moment. he could feel that there was a force that filled the last piece of the puzzle for him. as expected, its not easy to master undying and nature at the same time. only by introducing a third partys equilibrium can the path of legend be complete. matthews heart was filled with an uncontrollable sense of satisfaction as if a missing piece of his heart had suddenly been filled. that feeling was indescribable. however, he did not stay in that feeling for too long. because in reality. it was time for the trio to bid farewell as they traversed the rainforest. in front of you is the evening wind pier. you can recruit boatmen there to head to any island in the arunay sea. i will stay in the nearby forest for 15 days. if i dont see you within 15 days, i will return to the rainforest. after saying these two sentences. old lucky contentedly filled his pipe with tobacco leaves and stopped to watch the two leave. thank you. you are the most reliable guide i have ever met. matthew thanked him politely. old lucky laughed. have you met many guides? matthew said honestly, you are the first. old lucky nodded. then what you said is not bad. as they spoke, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. at this moment, lorraine walked over while stretching. dear matthew, im afraid i wont be able to travel with you anymore. old lucky looked at him curiously. from your attitude on the way here, i thought you would keep pestering him until you succeeded. lorraine widened her eyes and said unhappily, hey, old lucky, what nonsense are you talking about? matthew is my brother! im not the kind of guy who would take advantage of his brother! old lucky raised his hands in surrender. then what is your real purpose in crossing the rainforest? matthew asked. lorraine said with a beaming face, you didnt expect this, did you? i had actually successfully deceived old lucky. the jango women were never my intention. heh, the women in the jungle had a wild beauty, but i was a little obsessed with cleanliness and could not accept their dirty bodies. the reason why i was willing to go through all the hardships to come here was because a friend asked me to go to st. ji island to play. he said that there were moderate nagas, sea elf women, and stone elemental beauties who were willing to have sex with humans. one had to know that it was too dangerous to take a boat to st. ji island from the sea. it would pass through the territory of the radical naga. therefore, i specially thought of a genius plan. i would reach the arunay sea through the less dangerous rainforest. after that, i would head all the way east and meet up with my friends at the agreed location. after that, it would be a good day for me to go out to sea! matthews expression turned strange. that friend of yours, have you met him in real life? lorraine shook his head decisively. no, we mainly communicate through messengers and confide in each other. he has a good personality and is an upright person. matthew couldnt help but ask, so, you believed everything he said unconditionally? lorraine smiled and gave matthew a big hug. dont worry about me, matthew. you have to know that ive also trusted you unconditionally these days. matthew wanted to say something, but he stopped. he only wished lorraine a smooth journey and hoped that she could sleep with a few more foreign women. he recalled lorraines actions along the way. matthew knew that he was not the playboy he looked like. loraines true strength might be much higher than his own, and this did not include the magical tools in his hands! it was indeed unnecessary to worry about this guy. take care, matthew.. just wait to hear the story of my return from the sea! Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Equal Stream Island and the Naga chapter 121: equal stream island and the naga translator: lonelytree finally, matthew waved lorraine off. then, he walked alone towards the evening wind pier in the west of the gold coast. at this moment. suddenly, there was a flash of light behind matthew. the image of the sword dancer slowly appeared. whats wrong? recently, he had been acting solo so much more than before. matthew turned to look at soldier. the latter didnt say anything. he just took out a long string from his cloak. matthew focused his eyes and saw that there was a skewer of struggling flying squirrels! they were trapped together by soldier like dumplings. when they saw matthew, the little flying squirrels looked at him with tears in their eyes, as if they were begging him to let them go. you mean they have been watching me? through the spiritual fluctuations of the summoning contract, matthew could barely understand what soldier meant. soldier nodded. the little flying squirrels immediately panicked. they could not help but wag their tails and beg for mercy. their large eyes were filled with tears, and it was easy to soften peoples hearts just by looking at them. matthew rolled his eyes and immediately guessed that these little flying squirrels were su yas spies. however, he had already left the rainforest. it was extremely difficult for su ya to keep an eye on him, so he did not have to be calculative with these small animals. so he said to soldier, put them back in the rainforest. soldier nodded blankly. the next second, he shook his wrist, and the knots on the rope fell off. the little flying squirrels fell to the ground like eggs. after landing, most of them fled in panic and disappeared into the rainforest in a short while. at this moment, matthew suddenly realized that there was a little flying squirrel standing in front of him, trembling with fear. it only used its hind legs to support itself, its front claws retracted in front of its chest, and its eyes were filled with fear. eh? its you? matthew recognized it. wasnt this the little flying squirrel that seemed to have been beaten a few days ago? it had even offered matthew berries in the bushes. most of the injuries on the flying squirrels face had already healed, but its eyes were still slightly swollen, making them seem even bigger. why didnt you go with your companions? matthew bent down and asked patiently. the little flying squirrel spoke in human language, lord su ya doesnt even treat us, little flying squirrels as humans! no matter how good our work is, she always punches and kicks us! i cant live another day like that. i dont want to stay in the black banyan dream realm anymore. i want to follow you, lord matthew. please give me a chance! matthew looked at it playfully. why me? the little flying squirrel boldly said, because only you have the hope of conquering lady su ya! i hope that one day, when you really do that, you can let me, as your servant, have a share of the profits! matthew was surprised by the flying squirrels ambition. what do you want to do to su ya? the little flying squirrel immediately laughed evilly. i want to kick her hard! matthew looked at it with interest. he realized that this little flying squirrel was different, so he asked again, whats your name? the little flying squirrel said, i dont have a name, and so do my 3,000 compatriots. usually, lady su ya cant even tell who is who. she only knows how to say hey hey hey very rudely. ive had enough of that woman. i want to defect! please accept me! matthew wanted to agree, but considering su yas cunning, he had another layer of consideration. if you want to follow me, its not impossible. i need you to prove your loyalty to me. how do i know that you will not betray me like you did su ya? matthew asked. thats easy. arent you a mage? you can cast a curse on me. if i betray you, i will be crushed to pieces immediately! little flying squirrel said somewhat sorrowfully, actually, i also suggested that lady su ya cast such a spell on us, but she didnt even have the interest to cast a spell on us. damn it! how much does she look down on our little flying squirrel? i have to take revenge on that woman! matthew rested his chin on his hands and thought for a moment. theres no need to cast a curse, but you still need to go through a small test. i hope that you can return to su yas side now and pretend that nothing has happened. didnt she want you to monitor my every move? i hope you can monitor her every move for me. i will pass by the rainforest in a while. if your performance can satisfy me, i will consider taking you away with me. the little flying squirrel thought for a moment. sure, but how should i pass the information to you? theres no rush. remember it first. on the day i return to the rainforest, find an opportunity to pretend to have been captured and report the information youve gathered over the past few days to me. matthew encouraged, if you really do a good job, then i wont be stingy to fulfil my promise. the little flying squirrel immediately became excited, but soon after, he had a troubled expression on his face. whats wrong? matthew noticed this. i now have a chance to escape from the sea of misery, the little flying squirrel said. but i still have many brothers. if i escape alone, and they are still sinking under the violent rule of that bad woman, i will be very sad. matthew was helpless. he could steal one squirrel from the soul of the rainforest but not a whole bunch. otherwise, if he really angered su ya, he would never be able to enter this rainforest again. im sorry for making things difficult for you. the little flying squirrel was depressed for a while before it regained its spirit. i will return to lady su yas side and monitor her every move. however, before i leave, i have one last request. can you give me a name? i dont want to live namelessly like the other little flying squirrels.. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Equal Stream Island and the Naga chapter 122: equal stream island and the naga translator: lonelytree matthew quickly said, thats easy. since youre a flying squirrel, ill call you hoodlum! good! although i felt that this name was ordinary, it was probably because my standards were too low, and i couldnt appreciate it. after all, i was just a little flying squirrel that hadnt seen much of the world. from now on, hoodlum is me, and i am hoodlum. no one can mix me up with the other flying squirrels! hoodlum cheered for a while, then solemnly extended his front paw at matthew. pinky swear, i learned it from you humans, hoodlum said seriously. matthew smiled and hooked it with his pinky. hoodlum bowed respectfully and ran into the rainforest. this little flying squirrel is quite interesting. matthew looked at soldier. so, where did you get this rope? soldier looked confused and started to twist subconsciously. matthew had to check the data panel as he walked. finally, he flipped to a message from a few days ago. [hint: your summoned creature soldier has used the bondage masters ability.] he peeled the tree bark and imeaded it to make a strong rope. your summoned creature soldier is extremely satisfied!] bondage master? that was a real ability?! matthew was slightly surprised. recalling the scene of the flying squirrels being strung up, he suddenly realized that he should prepare a magic rope for soldier! this ability might not be as indecent as it seems on the surface. as he pondered. the grey lighthouse with mottled walls in front of the coastline was already close at hand. there was a small dock on the east side of the lighthouse. at this moment, only two figures could be seen on the dock, one old and one young. matthew walked over quickly. evening wind pier. under a row of lush palm trees. an old man was resting with his eight or nine-year-old child. both of them had black hair, black eyes, and dark skin, but it was obvious that they had been tanned by the abundant sunlight on the gold coast. their skin colour was still yellow. these were the typical characteristics of the su. hello , matthew greeted from afar. is it convenient to take a boat? i want to go equal stream island. the child looked at matthew curiously. the old man slowly stood up from under the tree. as he put on his straw hat, he narrowed his eyes and looked at matthew. equal stream island doesnt welcome outsiders. matthew explained, i have a friend who is a distinguished guest of the island. i have a letter of introduction from him. he is a warrior monk and should be famous in this area. without waiting for the old man to speak, the child spoke first, the monk you mentioned, is he the one who likes to talk nonsense and always likes to go into the sea to catch turtles to eat? the monk did have a full mouth of nonsense, but would he go around catching turtles to eat? matthew could only probe, is his name li weiqi? yes! its him! the child said unhappily, i heard that he ate all the turtles on the island by himself! do you know how ridiculous he was back then? hes just a martial monk the old man walked over and interrupted him. he said to matthew, li weiqi is indeed a distinguished guest of the island, but im afraid that the island is very different from when he was there. if you insist on going, we can take you there. matthew nodded. the fee is one gold coin. the old man said. matthew asked as he took out the money, do you accept the hundred cities alliances gold coins? the old man nodded. yes. he took the money and took out a very short flute from his waist. he put it to his lips and played it silently for a while before putting it away. wait a moment. perhaps to relieve his boredom, the old man continued the topic. there are many small city-states on the shores of the arunay sea. most of the civilizations of these city-states came from the north. some of the city-states here are very rich, while others are relatively poor. however, they are all within the influence of the hundred cities alliance. actually, if you walk around the gold coast, you will find that other than the unique customs of the locals, other places are no different from the hundred cities. matthew asked curiously, how many city-states are there on the gold coast? the old man pondered and said, i dont know. there are fewer cities on the north bank, but the south bank is very prosperous. there are at least a dozen famous city-states. among them, torch city, where the golden sacred lord was located, was the most famous. the other small city-states also had their own characteristics and cultures. however, the south bank doesnt seem to be peaceful recently. if youre thinking of travelling, its safer to stay on the north bank. however, you should never enter the rainforest and do not provoke the jango people and their feathered serpent god. they are a bunch of lunatics! matthew noticed that the old mans tone was full of resentment toward the jangos. he wanted to ask more questions. at this moment, the child stood at the edge of the dock and waved at them. the boat is here! the boat is here! matthew looked up and saw a white line coming from the sea and sky. when he got close, he saw that the turtle hidden in the white wave was the size of a basketball court in his previous life! lets go, young man. the old man gestured for matthew to follow. xuan kunzi will take us to the island. under the old mans guidance. matthew tried to get on the turtles back from the dock, but when he passed the edge of the turtle shell, matthew slipped.. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Equal Stream Island and Naga chapter 123: equal stream island and naga translator: lonelytree fortunately, soldier was behind him. matthew stepped on soldiers face and climbed up smoothly. be careful. at this moment, a gentle voice sounded in his ear, recently, ive had a lot of strange creatures growing on my body. although old ali and little stone helped me get rid of them, theres always some slippery mucus left behind. it had a nice voice, but the only drawback was that it spoke very slowly. matthew knew that it was the turtle under his feet talking, so he replied curiously, are you xuan kunzi? yes, this is the name my master gave me. oh, he said that this is a daoist name. unfortunately, my comprehension is not high, and i have not achieved much, so he did not bring me along when he left. the turtle said gently, however, im not interested in the balance of heaven and earth that he talked about. being able to sleep in the warm seawater every day is the happiest thing in my life. matthew asked, is your master an envoy of equalibrium? xuan kunzi replied, yes, but i havent seen him for thirty years. perhaps he has returned to the east, the land he has always been longing for. perhaps he had died in the depths of the sea, just like the other su. sometimes, i feel that the sus obsession with their homeland is actually a curse. what do you think, old ali? old ali was silent. after a while, he said, when im older, ill walk towards the sea, just like my compatriots. i dont care if its a curse or not. i only know that this is not my home, never! as they spoke. the turtle slowly left the dock and swam toward the depths of the arunay sea. it was noon, the sun was shining brightly, and the sky was blue. a few small islands could be vaguely seen scattered on the surface of the sea in front of them. the milky white beach reflected the bright sunlight. a tall coconut tree grew in the middle of xuan kunzis turtle shell. a group of people was currently sitting under the coconut tree, enjoying the shade. matthew, xuan kunzi, and old ali were chatting casually while the child named little stone was curiously walking around soldier. soldier, who had always been dull, was very patient at this moment. he played with little rock for a while and suddenly disappeared from the spot. wow! little rock cried out in surprise, attracting everyones attention. in the next second. soldier reappeared with a big coconut in his hand. are there coconuts on my back? xuan kunzi exclaimed, speaking of which, my master is really unreliable. back then, in order to make it convenient for him to ride me, he actually planted a coconut tree on my back. can you believe it? everyone laughed. soldier cut the coconut with a short knife in front of little stone. then, he handed it to him. no, i cant take it. little rock seemed a little reserved. my grandfather said that we cant take things from guests. soldier was dumbfounded. he only knew how to offer the opened coconut. matthew was about to help him out. however, at this moment, xuan kunzis voice sounded with a hint of unease. i think we might not be able to go to the island today. old ali asked, are you getting lazy again, xuan kunzi? you havent reached the standard for exercise this month. xuan kunzi said slowly, no, it is not me. its the naga. matthew immediately stood up. on the surface of the sea in front of him, there were layers of white waves. on each layer of white waves, there was a naga holding a sword! recently, the nagas have been very restless and have been patrolling the sea. ill try to speed up and shake them off! xuan kunzi said with great effort. however, five minutes later. the turtle was surrounded by a group of naga warriors. sigh, if i hadnt been lazy when i was in class with my master and learned a few more tricks, i wouldnt have been caught up by the naga. xuan kunzi let out a long sigh. now that things have come to this, we can only surrender. i hope they can arrange a more comfortable sea prison for me. as they spoke. a small leader who was taller than ordinary nagas approached. where are you guys from? where are you going? answer quickly! Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Gravestone chapter 124: gravestone translator: lonelytree nagas were a strange and evil humanoid creature that lived in the deep sea for a long time. they had the ability to walk on the waves and had a strong concept of territory. they would often mercilessly expel or destroy human ships that passed by. matthew had heard about this race when he was chatting with master ronan. it was said that the appearance of the naga race was related to a twilight creature who was sealed by the gods in the early days of the age of enlightenment. the twilight creature hated the gods, so he wanted to steal humanity from the gods. he lured some humans into the sea and taught them evil cannibalism rituals. during the cannibalistic ritual, humans who believed in the twilight creature mixed themselves with a large number of snakes. the power of the ritual made the flesh of humans and snakes indistinguishable. in the pain, excitement, and unclear ravings, the first nagas were born. they were known as the original nagas. the original nagas were highly praised by the twilight creature and inherited the most evil power from the latter. every original naga had the power of a lord. then, under the orders of the twilight creature, they went to different seas and established huge naga tribes at the bottom of the sea. however, the nagas that were born later did not have the chance to receive the blessings of the twilight creature. although they also had strength and qualities far beyond humans, they were far inferior to the original nagas. the naga that was born later was called the derivative naga. the nagas that were now dominating the many seas of aindor were mostly derivative naga. as the original intention of the twilight creature was to transform more humans into nagas, the nagas often left the underwater tribes to plunder the population. because the nagas were matriarchal, over time, there was a saying that the nagas liked to snatch men. of course, this was not a rumour. due to the influence of the twilight creature, the proportion of females in the naga race was extremely high. after losing the inheritance of the cannibalistic ritual, the naga tribe had to ensure that a fixed number of foreign males integrated into it every year, or the tribe would be at risk of extinction. other than that. nagas were generally strong and good at using weapons. they also had several natural spellcasting abilities. on the sea, if one encountered a group of nagas, fleeing was the best choice. at this moment, in front of matthew, the number of nagas surrounding xuan kunzi had already exceeded 30! they had seaweed-like green hair that reached their waists. regardless of gender, the upper body of the nagas was always naked, except for the waist, where the human part joined with the snake tail had a large string of colourful shells. below the shell was the snake-like lower body of the naga, but at this moment, it was blocked by the white waves below, making it difficult to see clearly. im a traveller from the gold coast, and i want to visit equal stream island. matthew said kindly, theyre just sending me there. the naga leader narrowed his slender eyes and said, this is the territory of the naga kingdom. outsider, your appearance here means that you have offended the naga queen. im afraid that the endless sea prison is your only destination! at this moment, a female naga behind him reminded him, the endless sea prison is full. there are only a few empty seats next to big mouth august. isnt that even more interesting? bring them to see august! the male naga revealed a cruel smile. matthew noticed that little stones face turned pale when he heard the name august. he asked a few questions in a low voice and found out that august was a sea beast that had once caused trouble in the arunay sea. he was imown for his greed and gluttony. it was once the nightmare of the nearby people, but it had been subdued by the nagas. throw your weapons over! the naga leader ordered. theres no need for that. we can talk. matthews face was full of smiles. im a traveller from afar. ive collected many unique small items along the way. dont you want to hear about the interesting stories of my journey? im willing to share it with you. the naga leader sneered and wanted to say something. suddenly, he turned his eyes and said to matthew, then come here. lets go over there and talk. i hope your story will be interesting. the two of them came to xuan kunzis tail, and the other nagas tactfully dispersed. matthew fumbled around in his luggage and immediately handed over a medium-sized bag with a smile. there were a few mirrors and some berries in his pocket. apart from that, there were also gold coins. youre very tactful, young mage. the naga leader snatched the bag from matthews hand and said with satisfaction, i can let you leave, but you must remember that the great naga queen is about to unify the arunay sea. our naga kingdom is taking shape, and this is unstoppable! if you want to travel on the sea, a few interesting stories might not be enough. you had to go to see the queen, bow to her, and beg her for special permission. only then could you travel on this sea without any problem. matthew pretended to be grateful. thank you, thank you very much. if i have the chance, i will definitely visit the queen personally. the leader was even more satisfied. he could not help but say a few more words, a traveller like you must control your curiosity and not wander around. it was inevitable that there would be bloodshed in the process of unifying the naga kingdom, but it did not mean that youd be safe once you leave the sea.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Gravestone chapter 125: gravestone translator: lonelytree as far as i know, the south isnt peaceful either. the golden sacred lord wants to unify the cities on the south bank, and a group of people who call themselves the order of calamity want to do some evil ritual. a lone traveller like you will easily become their target. matthew nodded again and again after hearing that. he flattered the naga leader until he was on cloud nine. however, he was puzzled. the naga queen wanted to unify the arunay sea, and the golden sacred lord wanted to control the southern cities. this was an unprecedented sign in history! could it be that the civilization lock is failing? or is this part of the heavenly change? matthew was puzzled. as for the order of calamity, it also gave him a deja vu of why are you guys everywhere? taking this opportunity, matthew chatted with the leader for a while and learned about some of the recent events in the arunay sea. as he spoke, the leader suddenly glared at soldier, who was behind matthew. skeleton, why do you look like your brain isnt working well? he kept staring at me, and i didnt like it. matthew was stunned. then, he realized something and quickly ordered soldier to restrain himself. in the undying contract. a faint sense of grievance and anger was transmitted over. matthew glanced at the data panel. [hint: you have successfully avoided a prison sentence by bribing the naga leader. you have obtained the elements of the bluff domain: bribe, flatter, and accumulate more elements. you will obtain the opportunity to enter the domain for the first time.] [warning: your summoned creature soldier is extremely eager to kill this group of nagas.] [because of this encounter, he had awakened a portion of his memories from his previous life.] [soldier is dissatisfied with your orders, but he understands your concerns, so hes just a little aggrieved.] did soldier have a grudge against the nagas in his previous life? matthew comforted through the contract, now is not the best time to act. we still need to stay in the arunay sea for a while. when things are done, i wont stop you. soldier nodded blankly. soon after. matthew watched as the arrogant leader led the other nagas away on the waves. not long after, a faint sense of direction appeared in his perception. he knew that the spell mark he left on the gold coin and pocket was taking effect. equal stream island. on the beach, xuan kunzi lazily stretched his limbs. on the side, old ali handed matthew a firecracker-like object that was as thick as an index finger and as long as a palm. this is the soaring sparrow. its a small toy that we, the su, made ourselves. we light it with fire and release it into the sky. it can be seen from very far away on the sea. if you want to leave, just fire it. even if we dont see it, the other boatmen will come and pick you up. but be careful. it seems that the situation in this sea area has become quite tense. im not sure if this will attract the nagas again. in fact, they should not have appeared here. previously, they were mainly active in the deep sea. the old man sighed deeply. matthew took the sky sparrow and watched as the old and young boarded xuan kunzi and left. only then did he turn his gaze to the slightly dilapidated island in front of him. in the next moment. he turned into a raven and looked down at the island from the sky. a spindle-shaped island appeared in front of him. it was long from east to west and narrow from north to south. the tip of the eastern island happened to meet an ocean current. the cliff there divided the ocean current from the east into two, one facing northwest and the other facing southwest. perhaps the name of the island came from this. the island was high, and the trees were flourishing. there were many seabirds living on the eastern cliff, and there were many wild animals in the forest on the mountain. the sandy beach on the southwest side was relatively flat, and there was a small bay. matthew saw a dock there, and there were a few dilapidated fishing boats docked there. the natural conditions of this island are not good. its not very suitable for humans to survive. matthew found that the human buildings on the island were mainly concentrated on the two large flat lands on the southeast and southwest sides. there were a few other places, but the mountain was too steep and not conducive for starting a settlement. the su people gave up settling there after trying for not long. along the way, he saw many islands with better geological conditions than equal stream island, but they were empty. this meant that when the original su people chose a place to live, they discovered other mysteries on this island despite its harsh geographical conditions. matthew flew around the island. he could sense that the domain here was stronger than in other places. living here, even if he did not successfully advance to the equilibrium envoy, he would still have the opportunity to continuously accumulate the elements of the equilibrium domain. the power of the domain is truly magical. matthew transformed into his human form and stopped near a stone house that looked like a ruin. this should be the village of return that li weiqi had mentioned. although he was mentally prepared, matthew was also depressed by the dilapidated scene in front of him. there were rows of stone houses, but as he walked, he found that at least one-third of the houses had collapsed. if a house collapsed, the house next door would be affected. therefore, the area around the collapsed stone house was uninhabited. there were few people in the village. matthew walked for a short distance and saw an old man squatting at the door of a stone house, smoking silently. his face was full of wrinkles, and his eyes were numb.. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Gravestone chapter 126: gravestone translator: lonelytree matthew tried to greet him, but he did not get any response from the old man. he did not even look at him. he could only continue to move forward. finally, when they passed by an intersection, matthew heard painful moans coming from a larger stone house. excuse me, do you need my help? matthew stood at the door and asked. the door of the stone house was open, which allowed him to see the scene inside at a glance. as soon as he finished asking, matthew decisively walked in. because he saw an old granny fall to the ground. at this moment, she was rolling around weakly with her arms propped up. are you alright? matthew went over and slowly helped her up. then, he sat by the bed. realizing that the old ladys body could not stand sitting for a long time, he immediately made some bedding from the side and let her lie down. i just wanted to get up and drink some water by myself. the old granny said gratefully, my husband went out to pack his fishing gear. he will be back soon. thank you, child. matthew poured her a glass of water and carefully helped her drink it. then, he shook his head and said, its just a small matter. you dont have to thank me. matthew asked with concern, is there no one else who can take care of you? for example, your children? my children? the old granny snorted. they have all gone ashore. torch city in the south, ashes city in the north. they have gone everywhere, but none of them are willing to stay on the island. however, they did not do anything wrong because the other young people on the island did the same. anyway, this isnt our hometown, so whats the point of staying on the island? seeing that she was in good spirits, matthew chatted with her for a while. not long after, the husband of the old woman named zhen zhu returned. to matthews surprise, he was not a su. his appearance was more like a mixed-blood of jango and coastal humans. his name was orgen. orgen looked a dozen years younger than zhen zhu. after learning about the old ladys fall, orgen was very grateful to matthew and insisted on having him stay at home for dinner. during lunch. orgen began to talk about his origins. he was originally from leh city on the southern shore, and because of a trade, he had an inexplicable relationship with zhen zhu, who had recently become a widow at that time. under orgens persistent pursuit, he moved to the island a few years later and married zhen zhu. after that, the two of them gave birth to five children, two boys and three girls. these children left the island after they became adults. in the beginning, they would come back to visit once a year. as time passed, the five children discussed that one person would come back as a representative every year and take turns to visit their parents. now, orgen said that the last time a child came to visit them was three years ago. i dont blame them. theyve grown up now. they have their families and their children. its impossible for them to waste time on an old woman like me. do you still remember? orgen, molly, and the others once discussed raising money to bring me to the big stone city to retire and live a good life. its just that im too stubborn and unwilling to leave. the old lady couldnt help but interject when orgen was recounting his experience. yes, yes, yes. our children are very filial. lets not talk about this anymore. child, why did you come to the island? matthew told him the reason for his visit and placed the letter of introduction written by li weiqi on the table. orgen opened the envelope, but he didnt read it himself. instead, he handed it to zhen zhu. after reading it, zhen zhu sighed and said, youre late. village chief returned to the embrace of the sea last year. no one in the entire island knows about the inheritance of the art of equilibrium. matthew had already expected this. although he was depressed when he heard the news, he was not too upset. its fine. im just here to try my luck. he tried to make his smile look more relaxed. zhen zhu returned the letter to him. if youre not in a hurry, you can stay on the island for a few more days. there are many empty houses here. ill get orgen to clean them for you. leave after the lantern festival, child. matthew had read about this festival from the information samantha had collected. however, she did not explain it in detail. she only noted that this was a very important festival for the su. matthew thought about it. since he had no other clues, it would be good to stay on the island for a while. he could experience the islands scenery, continue to perceive the domain, and even tutor himself on spells when he had time. hence, he agreed. in the next few days. matthew found a stone house not far from zhen zhu and orgens home. it had to be said that the climate of the island was very pleasant. according to olgen, even in winter, it was still warm as spring. this made matthew think of peggy while enjoying the climate here. back in rolling stone town, every winter, peggy would complain that she was freezing to death and ask matthew to keep her warm. matthew had touched her bones before. she was indeed freezing. it was useless to add more clothes or burn the fireplace. of course, what puzzled him more was how could a skeleton feel cold? this was also the first time he noticed there was something unusual about peggy. matthew couldnt help but feel sad when he thought of peggy. during this journey, he had eaten very poorly. it was either dry rations or exotic food that could not be eaten. the food on the island was better. orgens cooking was not bad, but matthew couldnt be so thick-skinned as to freeload on the old couples food every day, right? days passed. the lantern festival was getting closer and closer. one evening. matthew strolled alone on the beach in the south. at this moment, the sea breeze was slightly cool, and the setting sun was golden. the waves hit the beach and the reefs, forming a harmonious movement with the flying seabirds. as he walked, matthew suddenly noticed a black object on the beach in front of them. moreover, its appearance was very different from the shells that could be seen everywhere here. he walked over and bent down to pick it up. [hint: you have discovered a gravestone (bright sandalwood king)] Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: So Happy chapter 127: so happy translator: lonelytree gravestone? matthew was slightly stunned. this thing did not conform to the burial customs of the aindor civilization. when he saw the additional remarks, he was relieved. in the information provided by samantha, there was a port city called bright sandalwood . it was located on the east coast of the endless ocean and was once a very prosperous port city. the city lord of that city was the bright sandalwood king. he was also the leader of the first batch of su clansmen who had brought people across the sea to settle down in aindor. there is an underwater tomb near the island, and it might have been opened by someone. otherwise, this gravestone wouldnt have been washed here by the sea. matthew had a reasonable suspicion that bright sandalwood kings tomb was not far from the island. it might even be on the island. because this gravestone was obviously very heavy, it was impossible for it to drift with the waves for a long time. would the inheritance of the art of equilibrium be left behind in the tomb of the leader of the su? matthew thought that the possibility was very high. it was a pity that his divination skills were terrible. otherwise, he could have tried to obtain more clues. he picked up the gravestone and continued to walk along the beach. these days, he had been to many places on equal stream island and had some small gains. although they were not meaningful, they were all interesting. the beach was littered with shells, and from time to time, a few stranded big fish could be found. matthew couldnt tell what species they were, but he imew that they were fat and thin. he put the fish in bags and handed them to orgen when he returned to the village. orgen was a friendly person with good craftsmanship. the fish on the island were fat and delicious. after his treatment, they were steamed, boiled, smoked, or roasted. it was a feast for the taste buds. this beach wasnt big. before he knew it, matthew had reached the end. the coastline ahead suddenly became rugged, and the soft sand was replaced by huge reefs. orgen told matthew that every day, when the tide was low, one could find seafood in the reef area. the taste was even more exquisite. unfortunately, the tide was high, and the seawater could surge at any time. the reef area was relatively dangerous. matthew stood on a large reef and looked out for a while. in the end, he walked to a higher place. not long after. matthew found a large area of abandoned buildings. the architectural style here was the same as that of the village of return, which was made up of large stone houses. the only difference was that this place had been abandoned. in the middle of the circle of stone houses, there were a few low kiln houses. this was an abandoned kiln. through the traces left on the mottled stone walls, it was not difficult for matthew to know that the su had once burned kilns there on a large scale. the warehouse next to it was filled with colourful pottery. these pottery were printed with various lifelike animals and everything else. but matthew looked around and saw no porcelain. he didnt know if it was because the porcelain was more expensive and had been taken away or if they couldnt restore the craftsmanship of the porcelain there. even so, the craftsmanship of the su was much better than that of the craftsmen in rolling stone town. since it was an abandoned kiln, matthew simply took two sets of pottery and asked orgen if he needed to pay the fees later. he left the abandoned kiln. matthew continued to walk up the mountain, but after a few steps, he suddenly stopped. his perception was triggered. matthew turned around and saw a short plant on the hillside behind the abandoned kiln. the plant seemed to have been struck by lightning. its branches and leaves were charred black as if it could die at any moment. however, matthew could feel a vigorous vitality from it! [hint: you have discovered a tea tree (alpine green tea)(lightning struck)] green tea? matthew was overjoyed. he quickly walked over and found seven more tea trees behind the one that had been struck by lightning. the last seven tea trees were full of tea leaves. from the shape and texture, they were already a little too old to be picked. regardless, matthew picked some tea leaves and brought them back to the village. he boiled a pot of hot water with his newly acquired pottery and made himself a cup of steaming green tea. after a while, he took a few sips. a refreshing feeling that he had not felt for a long time surged into his forehead. [hint: you have consumed a cup of blessed alpine green tea. your temporary focus +1, learning speed and casting speed have increased by 15%(lasts for 45 minutes)] blessed green tea? whose blessing? matthew was curious. this enhancement effect was much stronger than the coffee he often drank. there were tea leaves in aindor, but most of them were black tea. there were very few green tea leaves that suited matthews taste. after drinking a cup of hot tea, matthew began to have ideas about the tea trees. in the afternoon. matthew found orgen and talked to him about pottery and tea trees. as for the former, orgen said that the su in the village did some pottery many years ago. for some magical reason, those who use the pottery would have their rate of ageing greatly slowed. matthew could take some for free for his own use, but he could not use it for personal gain. otherwise, the pottery would soon be damaged. this was also the reason why the young people on the island did not take the pottery with them when they left. as for the tea tree. orgens reaction was blank. it was not until matthew showed him the tea leaves and described the exact location of the tea tree that he finally reacted. you mean that row of short trees? are those considered tea plants? matthew nodded. orgen sighed, im sorry, im afraid that even zhen zhu and the other elders in the village dont know the effects of these trees. perhaps the village chief knows, but he didnt take care of them when he was alive.. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: So Happy chapter 128: so happy translator: lonelytree the people of the su on the island have forgotten too many things. at this rate, they will soon forget themselves. maybe its because they dont belong here, and drifting here was just an accident, but im grateful for the accident. without it, i wouldnt have had the chance to meet my true love. then, he said that if matthew was interested and had the ability, he could transplant those trees. the elders in the village would not stop him. matthew was naturally happy to get permission, but he quickly asked about zhen zhu. in the past two days, he had occasionally visited the old lady. the conclusion he came to was not optimistic. she looked like her life could end at any time. however, orgen was very positive. he smiled and said, shes been in good spirits these days. i think shell be in this state at least until the lantern festival. matthew sensed something else from orgens laughter. he patted orgens back gently. then, he returned to his room to learn spells. rlwvo days later. the lantern festival arrived as scheduled. on this day, a red lantern was hung in front of every stone house on the island, adding a festive atmosphere. matthew noticed that the old man who ignored him on his first day had also hung lanterns in front of the door. he went over to greet the other party, and the latter actually responded with a faint smile on his face. in the past few days, matthew had greeted all the old people in the village. perhaps it was because there were few young people in the village, but the old people were all very friendly to him. only this one had always been indifferent to him. matthew had thought that the old man had a mental problem or was unable to speak. he did not expect a response today. he immediately chatted with the old man, but he did not expect the latters reaction to be even more intense. the old man patiently told matthew about the process of their sea fishing. later on, the old man even told matthew that he would take him out to sea in a few days when the weather was better. there was no logical problem with the entire conversation, but the contrast between the old man before and the old man after was amazing. on the day of the lantern festival. matthews two main meals were at the old couples house. contrary to usual, not only was zhen zhu wearing beautiful clothes today, but she was also in high spirits. on the other hand, orgen, who had always been enthusiastic, was silent. he even injured his finger twice in a row when he was cutting vegetables, and the blood kept flowing. fortunately, matthew had a hemostatic ointment with him. the small episode quickly passed. the dining table was also filled with joy. but matthew had already realized what was going to happen next. sure enough, in the evening, orgen found him. lets go to the eastern beach. lne real lantern festival is adout to degrn. matthew noticed that he was holding an oval-shaped pottery in his arms. there were many holes in it. it was a musical instrument called xun. matthew didnt say anything. he followed orgen to the eastern beach, which was adjacent to the easternmost cliff. a large number of seabirds wandered in the sky. they often built their nests on the cliff to avoid sneak attacks from enemies such as poisonous snakes. the two of them found a reef and sat down. the tide gently slapped the beach under their feet. the twilight gradually deepened, and the evening had passed. bright lights began to light up in the forest by the shore. they were old men carrying big red lanterns. they looked like they were trembling, but their footsteps were very firm. they walked very slowly, but their eyes were firm, and their faces were calm. the first person to walk was the one who had ignored matthew before and invited him to go out to sea to fish earlier that day. the old man walked past matthew with a lantern and smiled at him. this day has finally come, hasnt it? im about to return to my homeland, where the grass is full of fragrance. i cant wait. he was the first to walk into the sea with his lantern. the tide gently patted the old mans body. his steps began to stagger, but his direction remained firm. east. he faced the east and walked into the sea. the waves were turbulent, and the seagulls were silent. gradually, the old mans figure completely disappeared from matthews sight. it was unknown if he was swept away by the sea, swallowed by the darkness, or if he had really returned to his homeland as he said. after that, the dying old men walked out of the forest one by one. their expressions were very calm. some had tears in their eyes, while others were filled with yearning. they all had a deep desire for the east. one by one, they walked into the sea. just like the old man from before, they disappeared without a trace. not long after. zhen zhu walked over. she was wearing the most gorgeous clothes and had a faint smile on her face. when they passed by the reef, she put down the lantern, hugged orgen, and nodded at matthew. you dont have to be sad. this is more like a release for us. we were born with an endless desire for our homeland, but that feeling of not being able to get what we wanted tortured us for our entire lives. i cant go back, i cant go back. i am unable to return to that continent when im alive. but my parents, my grandparents, my siblings, they are all waiting for me there. im going back, im going back. my hometown, the hometown in my dreams zhen zhu carried a lantern and sang an unknown song in a raving tone. there was a low whimper on the beach as if someone was crying.. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: So Happy chapter 129: so happy translator: lonelytree matthew knew that it was orgen blowing the xun. a faint sorrow surged into his heart. he watched as zhen zhus figure disappeared into the waves. his eyes couldnt help but feel warm. hey, matthew, why are you crying? ella poked her head out of his chest and asked. matthew shook his head. he did not deny it completely. its just that the sea breeze is too strong, and i think of my hometown. at this moment, he finally understood. it was inevitable that the su who had drifted here would wither. the young people took off their burdens and integrated into the aindor life. the elders could not do so, and their only option was to die at the bottom of the sea. they faced the east until they died. in a few years, when the last old man walked into the sea with a lantern, the island would become a deserted island, and the story of the su would gradually become a legend. they didnt belong there, so they should leave. the sound of orgens xun gradually died down. matthew suddenly felt that he was enveloped by a large mass of darkness. in the endless spacetime, he seemed to have lost control of his body. for a moment, he broke out in a cold sweat. however, when he came back to his senses, he realized that nothing had happened. only the data column recorded everything faithfully. [hint: you have witnessed the entire process of the lantern festival. your knowledge +50 (su); [you have obtained the mark of the lantern festival, +10 su friendliness; [warning: you are immune to calls from the bottom of the sea. will +1.] [you have successfully avoided the high-intensity charm multiple times in a row. you have automatically mastered a new ability: unmovable rock.] [unmovable rock: after entering this state, you will gain extremely strong resistance to any mental attack (including charm, fear, intimidation, bluff, singing, mental pierce, etc.] [at the same time, your thinking speed and speech speed will be reduced to one-tenth of your usual speed. please use this ability with caution.] matthew was shocked before he could check his new ability. he didnt expect xuan kunzi to be right. the su didnt enter the sea because of the curse but because of a charm! where did this charm come from? what kind of creature was hidden in the vast sea that was calling out to the su? what would become of the su after being charmed? matthew had no answers to these questions. he was just a little scared. he didnt expect the ceremony to be so dangerous. fortunately, his resistance to charm was maxed out. heart of tranquil water and high willpower were enough to give him close to legendary resistance! i have to be more careful in the future, not only during rituals but also festivals. but why is orgen fine? he should have participated in several lantern festivities already. could it be that this charm was only targeted at the su? then what about me? after some puzzling thoughts, matthew finally couldnt help but glance at his new ability. he was quite satisfied. unmovable rocks advantage lay in its all-round increase in mental resistance. heart like still water could only resist the charm, so its application was still a little narrow. the only problem was that he had never tried to slow down his thinking. it seemed that he needed to train for a period of time. otherwise, it would be easy to make mistakes if he used the ability. at this moment, a tear-stained orgen walked over with a xun in his arms. child, you have witnessed the entire process of the lantern festival. in the tradition of the su people, you are one of us from now on. orgens voice was very low, and it was obvious that he was trying his best to speak. im very sorry that zhen zhu deceived you before. the art of equilibrium has not been completely cut off. the last equilibrium envoy still has a relative alive. thats his grandson, yu lian. you can find him at the casino in cordor city on the north shore. take the letter from li weiqi, and he might be willing to help you. matthew frowned and asked, so, is he a gambler? orgens tone became calmer. no, hes the boss of the casino. two days later, north of the gold coast, cordor city. happy casino. as night fell, the casino was bustling with noise. a short man wearing a beret, a huge backpack, and heavy armour that obviously did not match his body size walked through the crowd of gamblers. he was only slightly taller than the table, and he might not be able to see everything on the table even if he stood on his tiptoes. the waiters almost bumped into him several times. in the end, he miraculously resolved all the troubles he had encountered. he was so huge horizontally, but when he walked through the crowd, it was as if he had activated stealth, and no one noticed him. shortie passed through the hall and came to a pitch-black door guarded by guards. at this moment, there was still a queue in front of him. there was someone standing at the door to greet the queue. it was a slender woman with slightly raised eyebrows. she did see shortie, but she quickly ignored him. yu lian, come out! the short one spoke in a childish voice. she seemed to be quite angry. she came up and pushed the tall and thin figure in front of her. make way! make way! mage, im not cutting the queue. im going to blow up this casino. if you listen to my advice, either cast a few explosion protection spells on yourself or leave this place immediately. although shorties voice was tender, it was full of energy. everyone near the door heard it. everyone was stunned for about three to four seconds before bursting into laughter! the tall and thin man turned around. he didnt see anyone at first, but after a while, he lowered his head to follow the gazes of others and found the person he was talking to. uh, hello, sir. are you talking to me? eh? are you a dwarf? the mages eyes were filled with interest as if it was the first time he had encountered such a miniature race. however. shorties eves immediately became very fierce. he said expressionlessly, mage! youre in danger now. i can add you to my revenge list at any time! in order to prevent you from dying for no reason, i have to tell you a few things. first, im not a sir; im a lady. is it that difficult to tell? matthew was stunned. his gaze swept across the other partys ordinary chest and then he looked up along the neck that was tightly wrapped in an iron sheet. helmet, short hair, big eyes. it was indeed not that easy to tell. secondly, im not a dwarf. im just naturally short! as a mage, you are very unqualified and rude. if you dont know how to differentiate between humans and dwarves, then i suggest you study ethnography and study the structure of the human body to avoid embarrassing yourself or even getting into trouble next time! do you understand now? although she was short, her words were very imposing. matthew realized that he had indeed been negligent, so he sincerely apologized. im sorry, i didnt have good eyesight. its okay. you dont have to apologize to me. shortie still had a cool expression on her face. first, there are many superficial people like you. i meet them almost every day. secondly, whether you apologize or not, youre already on my list of people i hate. i might take revenge on you at any time, so theres no need for you to apologize now. after saying this. her gaze began to shift to the group of gamblers and guards who were watching the show. finally, you gloating fools, do not underestimate the destructive ability of a vengeful machinist. im serious. yu lian, get out now! the guards began to realize the seriousness of the matter. the gamblers also retreated while the guards rushed over. shorties face instantly revealed a helpless expression. i knew it. if i didnt show my skills, i would have to deal with the lackeys all day. sound and noise. lets teach them a lesson! as she spoke. two clockwork birds quickly crawled out of the bag on her back. chirp, chirp, chirp! the two birds automatically rewound themselves and flew towards the guards! Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Are You the Soul of the Rainforest? chapter 130: are you the soul of the rainforest? translator: lonelytree the clockwork birds were as fast as a beam of light. they brushed past the shoulders of the two guards and hovered above their heads for a while. suddenly, they let out an ear-piercing shriek! the sound was so loud that it almost deafened the people nearby! the guards immediately looked pained. they couldnt help but cover their ears, and their bodies became limp as they collapsed to the ground. the gamblers who had been watching from the side were also affected by the aftermath of the scream. they ran in panic. the two clockwork birds swooped down as well and frantically shuttled through the crowd. when they changed places, they began to shriek again. for a moment. it was a mess near the gate. shortie looked around with a satisfied expression, but then she looked at the tall and thin mage in front of her in surprise. he looked safe and sound. her gaze quickly locked onto the small book in the other partys hand. unfortunately, she was too short. she could only vaguely see the corners of the defensive poem through matthews fingers. humph! shortie snorted heavily. however, she did not continue to provoke matthew. instead, she walked to the counter next to the door in an extremely domineering manner. at this moment, the charming woman in charge of entertaining the guests was also moaning with a headache, so she had no time to look after the things on the counter. shortie stretched out her right hand and jumped. she couldnt reach it. she didnt give up. she got closer and jumped again! she got it this time! matthew saw her take a chip wrapped in iron. she didnt seem to make any extra movements, but her right hand suddenly emitted a burst of red light, and even the chip lit up. [hint: you have noticed that the machinist in front of you is performing item injection on the chips.] [item injection: one of the basic abilities of a machinist. the item that is injected will change its basic properties (there is a certain degree of chance involved)] in the next second. shortie threw the chip with all her might. her expression was relaxed, and her eyebrows were filled with a cool temperament. however, under the heavy armour that didnt fit her figure. her movements were clumsy and strenuous. she was only throwing a small chip, but it gave matthew the illusion that she was throwing a big shot put. bang! the red chip smashed into the black door. smoke and dust billowed. a few seconds later. a huge hole appeared in the middle of the door. the scene behind the door could be seen at a glance. matthew leaned over and clearly saw that there was an extremely spacious office behind the door. there was a luxurious desk in the middle of the office. behind the table sat a fat man with a cigar in his mouth and shiny hair. he looked to be in his thirties and was frowninz at the uninvited guest outside the door. are you yu lian?! shortie asked through the door. the fatty raised his hand and suddenly slapped the table twice. then, two young women with only a piece of silk wrapped around their waists climbed out from under the table. the two women walked out of the office door as if no one was around. one of them was wiping her mouth as she walked, cursing, yu lian, can you drink less wine and eat less chilli next time? yu lians expression did not change. after the two women left, he replied coldly, i am yu lian. do you have any objections to my door? he stood up as he spoke. he was tall and fat, and he completely crushed shortie in terms of aura. however, the next moment, his pants slid down without warning. damn it! mary, susan! wheres my belt? yu lian hurriedly pulled up his pants and roared in the direction where the two women had left. unfortunately, no one answered. a strong look of disgust flashed across shorties eyes. however, she still took a step forward. yu lian, i want to talk to you. yu lian pulled up his pants and sat down on the chair. he slammed the table and said, come in and talk. shortie walked in fearlessly. matthew, who had been watching the show for a long time, also silently followed. after a while, the guards who had recovered surrounded the area around the door. so, how much did that bastard butcher give you? yu lian placed his ankles on the desk and shook his cigar. who is butcher? shortie asked in return. not butcher? then, was it feliger? that damned guy, i even treated him to a meal last month, and he actually dared to find someone to come and ruin my place! yu lian instantly became furious. shortie said coldly, i dont know what youre talking about, but the names you mentioned have nothing to do with me. im here for a woman. yu lian immediately revealed an expression of disbelief. women, women! there are hundreds of women coming and going to my casino every day. may i know who you are? shortie snorted coldly. lily, do you remember now? yu lian pondered in distress. lily? which lily? was it lily the big milk cow or the lily with the mole on her butt? it couldnt be the one with the inscription on her stomach, right? she was almost fifty! shorties expression was cold as if she had seen through yu lians acting. she continued, you lied to lily. you told her that you would be with her, but in the end, you chose to abandon her. she is not doing well now. she does not want to eat or drink, and her mental state is terrible. i must seek justice for her. if you are not going to give her justice, ill take the justice myself.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Are You the Soul of the Rainforest? chapter 131: are you the soul of the rainforest? translator: lonelytree i havent blown up a casino before, but there are no arcane machinists who dont like explosions. the threat in shorties words was obvious. however, yu lian was not angered. he only looked a little confused. at this moment, matthew stepped forward. dont you remember? yu lian waved his hand. ive had too many people in my life who ive cheated on and abandoned. its really hard to remember all of them at once. so you admit that youre a scumbag? shorties eyes turned sharp. hey! even if youre an arcane machinist, you cant do this in my office! yu lian shouted out in dissatisfaction, close the door! someone outside reminded him, boss, the door is closed, but there is a hole. yu lian slapped his head. then come on, candy baby, candy baby, come out quickly, my good girl! as soon as he finished speaking. a few chaotic roars could be heard. a huge monster suddenly jumped out from the side hall next to the office! its body almost filled the space. the three heads repeatedly rubbed against each other in the corridor between the office and the side hall. a large amount of saliva formed a drizzle and sprinkled on the faces of everyone in the office. there was a slight sourness. this was a pure-blooded purgatory cerberus! if it werent for the fact that the monsters three heads were tied with collars and there were more than ten thick iron chains at the back, it would have pounced right at shortie and matthew! look, look, i am not a pushover either. if you really have the ability to install bombs everywhere in my casino, then blow everything up. but as long as im alive, i can rebuild my life at any time! everyone in cordor city knows that my name is the real source of money, not the casino. he pressed the cigar head hard into the ashtray, sparks flying everywhere. now get out of here and fix the door for me. if you compensate me, i can agree to keep only one of your hands. dont look at me like that. although candy baby isnt hungry now, she can still consume a dozen of you. shortie didnt say anything and put down the backpack on her back. she opened a corner of her backpack and took out a round object with a doodle of a heart. this is elysian paradise. once it is detonated, it is equivalent to the effect of a tier 5 spell, silent moment. if you dont know this spell, you should at least have similar common sense. after it explodes, well hear the quietest moment in the world. shortie stated coldly, not only can it blow up your casino, but it can also send you and your dog to the underworld. no, the purgatory cerberus is tenacious. i cant guarantee that it will definitely die. perhaps it will survive and enjoy your corpse. i heard that dogs are very loyal animals, but when theyre extremely hungry, its not like they cant enjoy their owners corpse, right? hey! calm down, calm down. although he didnt know if shortie was telling the truth, the round thing in her hand did make yu lian and matthew nervous. the latter didnt say anything and used the defensive psalm to open mordenkainens private chamber. this was a very interesting defensive spell. it would create a magic singularity in the casters place. through this singularity, one could enter a dimensional space of about 20 square meters. when damaged, the singularity would be destroyed, and the dimensional space would collapse. however, the people inside would not receive the first wave of damage. instead, they would appear at the original location of the singularity. this spell was perfect for avoiding explosions. even though he was prepared to dodge at any time, matthew still advised, hey, madam, things havent gotten to that point yet. theres still room for communication. listen to me and put down the bomb first, okay? we can have a good talk. shortie glanced at matthew as a show of respect and stuffed the bomb back into her backpack. the next moment, she placed her backpack on the ground and sat cross-legged on the floor. this was equivalent to stuffing the bomb inside her legs. shortie actually looked a little cute in this position. however, the presence of the heavy armour and bombs reminded the two of them that the lady in front of them was not a kid who came to ask for candy but an arcane machinist who was known for her amazing destructive power. cant you remember lily? matthew saw that shortie had calmed down, so he turned to ask yu lian. yu lian looked like he had a headache. nowadays, every woman likes to call herself lily. how can i remember no. can you tell your lackey to stop annoying me? he seemed to have chosen to vent his anger on matthew out of frustration. shortie, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, looked up at him. hes not my lackey. yu lian looked at matthew in puzzlement. then why did you come in? you follow her inside and always come out to smooth things over when things are about to be awkward. isnt this the job of a lackey? matthew thought about it and felt that what the other party said was not without reason. im another visitor from equal stream island. this is li weiqis letter of introduction. even though yu lians attitude was terrible, matthew wasnt annoyed and just patiently explained. li weiqi? was he that turtle king? if you see him, tell him to stop.. he has almost eaten all the turtles on the north bank! Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Are You the Soul of the Rainforest? chapter 132: are you the soul of the rainforest? translator: lonelytree yu lian ridiculed him and then looked at matthew apologetically. im sorry for mistaking your identity. actually, this is not the norm for us at the casino. although there are troubles in the casino every day, its the first time something as outrageous as today has happened. speaking of which, do arcane machinists really have such abilities? if they can just create explosions just like that, then what was the use of mages? regardless, im afraid i dont have time to read this letter now. matthew smiled and shook his head. dont worry, lily is more important. upon hearing the name lily, yu lians face broke down. matthew reminded him, according to this lady, it should be a woman who has been hurt by you recently. yu lian hugged his head and said, i swear, ive hurt a lot of women, but i really havent been with any lily recently! if you really cant remember it, well just explode. i have some protective scrolls and skincare amulets here. matthew looked at the girl on the ground with some ruthlessness. shortie did not back down. she glared back. matthew had to change the target for the mediation. madam, i can tell that yu lian did not seem to be lying. in fact, there is no need for him to lie. if you can provide more information, it might help us communicate. shortie turned to look at matthew. her eyes were still fierce, and she looked unwilling to speak. she even silently hugged the backpack in her arms. matthew said gently, speaking of which, i still dont know your name. ive always been interested in the arcane machinists. today is the first time ive met you. oh right, my name is matthew. im a mage, yes, a necromancer. may i have the honour of knowing your name? the fierceness in shorties eyes was slightly restrained. she replied coolly, bobo. my name is bobo wilkins. after saying that, she turned to look at yu lian. lily is a peripheral member of the huo sisters. she was chased away by you a month ago. when i found her, she was covered in bruises. yu lian quivered when he heard this. a month ago? i only fired two or three people at that time. wait. could it be burlene? bobo asked in confusion, whos burlene? a female worker who used to work at part-time lover. well, thats the name of a brothel! later on, she was kicked out by part-time lover because she kept stealing from customers. because i took care of her business in the past, she didnt steal my things, so i gave her a chance to work in the casino. she wasnt caught stealing during this period of time. she just tried to seduce me repeatedly, but i didnt agree. times are different now, and im no longer interested in her. then, one day, she bribed the security guards and secretly climbed into my bed, giving me a shock. after that, i left her with olkin, who was the head of security under me at that time. he had always liked burlene. she didnt reject him back then and was very happy to be with olkin. after a while, about a month ago, 01kin made a very serious mistake at work. the casino suffered a huge loss, so i drove him away. burlene also left with olkin. well, if you didnt mention the time, i really wouldnt have remembered. i think burlenes previous stage name was lily? after listening to yu lians narration. bobo frowned. youre lying! im telling the truth. candy baby can even testify for me! yu lian spread his hands. youve been deceived, stupid woman! that burlene instigated you to come and die! damn it, cant you use your brain and compare our words to see which is more reliable? bobo replied expressionlessly, one is a casino owner, and the other is a female worker who lives under someone elses roof. who do you think ill believe? yu lian instantly went berserk when he heard this. you can ask anyone in condor city about my reputation! ive done many bad things, but i never lie. bobo was still very stubborn. no matter what yu lian said, she still hugged her backpack and did not move, as if she had become a statue. yu lian went through a lot of trouble to explain. in the end, he asked, can you trust me a little? damn it, if it werent for your special profession, you would already be inside candy babys stomach! bobo didnt say anything. i trust him. at this moment, matthew stood up. he stared at bobo and spoke in a very gentle tone. so you guys are in cahoots! bobo looked at matthew warily. matthew smiled and said, actually, the best way to find out the ins and outs of the matter is to confront her. of course, i guess that lady lily is unwilling to come here. i have something to ask you. when lady lily told you about her life in happy casino, did she show you the scars on her body? bobo nodded her head heavily before adding, i was furious when i saw the wounds on her body. i swore to avenge her! matthew asked, are her injuries new or old? bobo was stunned. it seems it seems to have both old and new. she told you herself that she was chased away a month ago. in a months time, no matter how serious the external injuries are, they should have recovered, right? moreover, you mentioned there were new injuries.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Are You the Soul of the Rainforest? chapter 133: are you the soul of the rainforest? translator: lonelytree matthew said calmly, i cant guarantee that everything mr. yu lian said is true, but lady lily obviously lied to you. shes using your sense of justice. bobos eyes flickered for the first time. she looked as if she had never expected things to turn out this way, and her expression was a little panicked. although this emotion only lasted for a short time, matthew still captured it. a very young arcana machinist with a sense of justice and is easily incited by others. she is stubborn, has a venomous tongue, and isnt easy to communicate with. however, her abilities seem to be extraordinary. he quickly labelled bobo with all sorts of labels in his mind. at this moment, bobo was clearly convinced. she blushed and was at a loss. however, she still hugged her backpack tightly and did not dare to let go. matthew used his eyes to signal yu lian not to provoke her. then, matthew took a step forward. whats wrong? bobo, if youre willing to trust me, we can put down the bomb first and continue to discuss this matter calmly. bobo blinked. then matthew heard her whisper, but, but things have already come to this. it would be very awkward if we dont blow something up. matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. bobo hesitated on the spot for a while before finally stuffing the bomb into her backpack and slung it over her shoulder. it seems that ive not given this matter too much thought. i, i, im sorry. under matthew and yu lians helpless gazes. her apology was as soft as a mosquito. [prompt: you have successfully resolved an almost unavoidable conflict. you have obtained the essence of the domain of equilibrium: harmony xio!] [element accumulation completed.] [you have obtained the opportunity to enter the equilibrium domain. do you wish to enter?] deep in the rainforest. in a narrow valley. with a mournful wail, the green mountain-like monster finally fell at the entrance of the valley. the fall of dinosauruses shook the earth and mountains. but this time, no animals nearby were scared away. this was because this life-and-death battle related to the advancement ritual had already lasted for nine days! after nine days, lumiere had finally taken down the dinosauruses. at this moment. he was lying on the neck of the dinosauruses, vomiting blood crazily. his injuries were severe, and he was on the verge of death. however, as long as dinosauruses died before him, everything would be different. not long after. a bright light shone down from above, illuminating lumieres body like a searchlight. lumi&res heart wavered. he knew that this was the guiding light of the black banyan dream realm! he completed the hunting ritual. he was about to receive a blessing and officially advance to the fifth rank of the child of the rainforest! more importantly he finally had the chance to meet the soul of the rainforest that he had been longing for. in the past. he had only heard about the soul of the rainforest from the elder who had completed the promotion ceremony. this was enough to make him yearn for it. and today. today was the day he met the soul of the rainforest. the light of guidance slowly disappeared. lumiere felt a sense of euphoria. he was being lifted up by a gentle force. he felt like he was flying to heaven. after an unknown amount of time. lumiere realized that his injuries had already healed. in front of him was a lush banyan forest. under a huge banyan tree, lumiere was pleasantly surprised to find a tall throne! he shifted his gaze from bottom to top uneasily. suddenly. on the throne, he saw a small figure looking down from above. it was a little flying squirrel that had imitated a humans posture and was leaning forward with its limbs spread out! lumiere was astonished. he gathered his courage and asked, uh, may i ask, are you the soul of the rainforest? the little flying squirrel did not answer. it just stared at him coldly. lumiere hesitated for a moment before he slowly knelt down. in the next moment. the majestic voice of the flying squirrel sounded in his ears, you did well, and you deserve more rewards. but you are not qualified to see the soul of the rainforest yet. unless you can complete another mission for the soul of the rainforest. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: I Miss You, Matthew. chapter 134: i miss you, matthew. translator: lonelytree what do you need me to do? lumiere asked immediately. the little flying squirrels reaction was very cold. it was not in a hurry to tell lumiere the contents of the mission. instead, it gently raised its slender claws, and its movements were elegant and domineering. lets first receive the power of the ritual. you have proven yourself to the rainforest. you deserve all this. as it spoke. the altar under the throne lit up with green light. lumiere walked over, his heart surging. balls of green light surged into his head, neck, chest, abdomen, and limbs. he felt his already strong muscles become even tighter. at the same time, new abilities surged into his mind one after another. the pleasure of being filled with energy and information flow could not be described in words. lumiere could not help but raise his head and howl. ten minutes later. only then did he come back to his senses and muttered to himself in a hoarse voice, i see, i see! my path of legend has finally begun. it is both inside and outside the rainforest! lumiere was excited, but his eyes were a little confused. he was still digesting the huge amount of information brought by the legendary path. now, leave the rainforest and go to the gold coast in the south. go to cordor city and find a man named matthew. the little flying squirrels cold voice sounded at this moment, no matter what method you use, bring him into the rainforest and make him stay in the rainforest for as long as possible! lumiere was stunned. of course, he remembered matthews name. the battle with the dinosauruses a few days ago was unforgettable, but he did not forget the man who brought him good luck. he wanted to ask what the purpose of this mission was. however, the flying squirrel impatiently waved its claws. remember, you only need to do what youre told to do. dont ask about anything else! lumiere frowned slightly. he thought for a while. in the end, he nodded gently. i understand. a strong light shone on lumieres body, and the latters figure slowly disappeared from the black banyans dream. a moment later. su ya expressionlessly appeared beside the throne. upon seeing the appearance of the soul of the rainforest, the little flying squirrel did not get down from its throne. instead, it looked at su ya excitedly. lord su ya, how similar was the way i imitated you just now? su ya rarely praised him. you are quite interesting. your imitation is not bad. but if it werent for the fact that i was too lazy to see this guy who wasted almost ten days of my time, i wouldnt have allowed you to sit here. hey, havent i seen you before? are you that little flying squirrel who likes to brag no matter what happens? there were tears in the little flying squirrels eyes. you finally remember me! then he boldly suggested, why dont you go and rest? leave this to me. i think im very talented in imitating the soul of the rainforest! seeing this familiar smile, before su ya could even lift her foot, the little flying squirrel nimbly climbed down from the throne and stuck out its butt. be gentle this time before it finished speaking. the little flying squirrel had already been kicked to the horizon! happy casino. in yu lians office. matthews gaze quickly scanned the data panel. after a few seconds of silence, he chose [no]! harmony was only one of the elements in the domain of equilibrium. although he had accidentally accumulated enough single elements in this way, matthew wasnt prepared to use harmony to enter equilibrium. there were at least two drawbacks to entering the domain using a single element: first, the ability obtained after entering the first realm was highly related to that single element. take matthew, for example. the domain ability he could obtain was mostly related to resolving conflicts. the best-case scenario was to obtain the ability to improve his eloquence. this was not what matthew wanted. secondly, doing so would leave matthew with the mark of harmony in the domain of equilibrium too early, which would affect his future development in the domain of equilibrium. everyone knew that the first entry was very important. he needed to leave a good impression on the domain the first time he entered. it would be more convenient and smooth the next time he entered. mr. yu lian, i didnt think it through. ill go back and verify the situation with lily. if its really a misunderstanding, ill apologize to you. ill also compensate the money for the door. bobo carried her backpack and came to his desk, whispering. yu lians desk was very high. matthew reckoned that from his angle, he could only see bobos helmet. for some reason, he wanted to laugh when he thought of this scene. yu lian looked very serious. theres no need for compensation, miss machinist. as long as you agree to remove the bomb installed in the casino immediately, we can forget about this matter. bobo tried to stand on her tiptoes, trying to look at yu lian, who was sitting on the chair. matthew thoughtfully handed her a chair from the side. she thanked him softly and stood on it. this time, her aura increased quite a bit. i will pay for what i have damaged. if you are worried about those non-existent bombs, please rest assured that i only brought one bomb today. it is in my backpack. what i said just now was to scare you. bobo said seriously. really? yu lian had a look of disbelief. will an arcane machinist really bring one bomb with them? bobo crossed her arms and said condescendingly, i knew it. people dont know much about the arcane machinists, and it will always lead to misunderstandings.. do you think that were just a bunch of people who only know how to create explosions? Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: I Miss You, Matthew. chapter 135: i miss you, matthew. translator: lonelytree yu lian spread his hands and lit another cigar for himself. bobo looked at matthew. matthew shrugged. my knowledge is shallow, and i know very little about the arcane machinists. however, my impression is that machinists are indeed highly related to the various explosions. matthew was actually quite tactful. in the literature books he had read, the arcane machinists were usually described as walking bomb depots. theres no guarantee that their armour or weapons wont explode. this was the most frequently quoted summary of the impression of the arcane machinists. preconceptions, those are all prejudices! bobo tried to explain, we often do good things. a few years ago, the cloud elves and the sky giants fought over a ruin on the clouds. it quickly became a tug-of-war, and both sides suffered countless casualties. because these two races were our neighbours. whether it was cloud edge city, where the cloud elves lived, or the heavenly island, where the sky giants lived, they were both located in the same sky as the headquarters of the arcane machinists, the cyberdragon. well, cyberdragon is a great floating city. if you havent heard of it, you should go and study geography. all in all, the battle between the two neighbours had the arcane machinists on the cyborgs worried. we began to wonder if we could stop the war in our own way. we did manage to do that. we found an opportunity to blow up the cause of the dispute between the two sides, the ruins on the clouds that were said to have been left behind from the beginning of the enlightenment era. we blew it up completely, turning it into ashes without leaving any dust behind. after this incident, the cloud elves and the sky giant no longer fought each other. look, we arcane machinists can still do some good things. behind the desk, yu lian silently smoked his cigar, his hands trembling. matthew also rubbed his temples. what about the relationship between the cyberdragon, cloud edge city, and heavenly island? bobo looked at him matter-of-factly. of course, it has become very bad! we have no choice but to sacrifice ourselves for the sake of the big picture. fortunately, it didnt matter if they didnt like us. even if the cloud elves and sky giants joined forces, they wouldnt be able to defeat cyberdragon. after all, we only do good things occasionally. our real specialty is still making bombs! even matthew fell silent. bobo, on the other hand, looked as though she had just declared her victory. like a proud rooster, she jumped down from the chair happily. ill go now and ask lily! wait! yu lian stopped her. leave with him later. i will arrange for you to leave from the back door. as he spoke, he gestured for the lackey outside to temporarily cover the door with something. then, he took the letter from the table and opened it to read. this time, bobo did not object. she brought a small stool from the side and sat down obediently. two minutes later. yu lian raised his eyebrows and looked at matthew. so youre here to find the art of equilibrium? matthew nodded, his eyes firm. however, he did not have high expectations. after leaving the island, matthew regarded cordor city as his last stop in the south. if he couldnt find the inheritance of the art of equilibrium here, he planned to find a few unfamiliar undead and have a night of the undead until he got drunk. unexpectedly, yu lian said very easily, i do know where the art of equilibrium can be inherited. this information is supposed to be charged, but since youve helped me today, ill tell you for free. to be honest, youre really lucky. when i sold this information to a grave robber, i received a total of 1000 gold coins! grave robbers? matthew was puzzled. thats right. the last inheritance of the art of equilibrium is in the underwater tomb of the bright sandalwood king. the tomb raiders on the gold coast have long been restless about this. they tried to rob the bright sandalwood kings tomb several times but failed. later, for some reason, they actually found me. i told them a path leading to the underwater tomb. yu lian flicked his cigar as if he were describing a very successful business deal. matthews heart sank. as expected, someone had opened the tomb of the bright sandalwood king already. otherwise, he would not have found that gravestone on the beach of the island. sir, you are also a member of the su. the su have always valued burial graves, right? isnt bright sandalwood king your ancestor? he looked at yu lian in confusion. hearing this, yu lian could not help but laugh. ancestor? i dont care. i heard that they had accumulated a lot of family property, but they didnt leave any for me. i came out to make a living before i was 13 years old. i relied on myself to get to where i am today. my grandfather might have taught me some self-defence techniques, but i dont understand his art of equilibrium at all. in short, i started from scratch. i have no other relationship with the su apart from blood. i dont agree with their philosophy either. yu lian had already said so. matthew naturally did not say anything more. he only asked about the location of the underwater tomb and the way to enter. yu lian said, bright sandalwood kings underwater tomb is extremely grand and huge. it is located in a half-plane and has only two entrances to the outside world. what i pointed out to the grave robbers was actually a dead end. as for you, you have the mark of the su on your body. i believe that you have been to the island and even observed the lantern festival there. you are still alive and kicking, which means that you do have the potential to become an envoy of equilibrium.. Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: I Miss You, Matthew. chapter 136: i miss you, matthew. translator: lonelytree remember, after you leave condor city, head northeast and enter the rainforest. follow a small river with light blue gravel at the bottom of the river and swim upstream along the river bank. after about two days of walking, you will find a lake. the lake is called dalong lake. at the centre of the lake, one thousand and four hundred meters below the surface of the lake, one would be able to find the path of life that led to the bright sandalwood kings tomb. of course, i have to remind you that the journey will not be easy. there are many monsters living nearby. even the ferocious beasts in the rainforest are afraid of them. it is said that there are also lightning dragons in the centre of the lake. anyway, i have never been there, so i dont know. you can only rely on yourself. dalong lake. the scene of lumiere hunting a plesiosaur by the lake immediately appeared in matthews mind. at that time, he felt that this lake was a little mysterious. so the dalong lake is related to the bright sandalwood kings tomb. no wonder the ecology there is unique. even the soul of the rainforest cant do anything to it. matthews mind suddenly became clear. if you want to explore the tomb at the bottom of the lake, its best to go early. its been an eventful autumn recently, and even the city of condor is a little restless. yu lian reminded. troubled times? matthew used his gaze to signal for the other party to explain in more detail. yu lian was straightforward. the golden sacred lord intends to unify the south bank. many merchants and castellans from small cities have come to the north to seek refuge. a large number of them have come to condor city. the more people seek refuge, the more people will take advantage of the situation. who knows how chaotic the security of condor city will be in the next few months? actually, the north bank isnt peaceful either. the sandstorm bandits are fighting internally, and theyre assassinating people outside the city every day. the worst thing is that these stupid bandits often make mistakes in their assassination targets. ive already lost quite a few customers to them. there was also a group of cultists who used the order of calamitys name to spread the faith of yurkus in the city. they seemed to be the most well-behaved of them all and even gave bread to those who took refuge when they preached. however, based on my experience, these people were the most difficult to deal with. i even suspected that the grave robber who had asked me for information was working for them. if you encounter them in the wild, you have to be careful. of course, these are not the worst. most importantly, listen to my advice and dont go out to sea for the time being! dont even go near the coastline! matthew was surprised at yu lians generosity in sharing this information. however, he was quickly attracted by the last sentence of the other party. why? yu lian cursed and then said as if nothing had happened, there was a bard who came out of nowhere and was taken away by a group of nagas. when he met the naga queen, she took a liking to him. therefore, he stayed in the aru ruins, which is the most prosperous city of the naga tribe. the naga queens palace is also there. in the end, this person had only entered the palace for a few days before causing a huge commotion. the news i heard was that not only did he sleep with the naga queen, but he also slept with her three daughters, her mother, and even the naga general who guarded the palace. although those cold-blooded nagas were extremely abnormal, they valued the loyalty of their partners. there was a rumour that the naga queen had even wanted to make him a prince. now, the mother and daughters had turned against each other, and the naga tribe had fallen into a civil war. moreover, they fought from the bottom of the sea to the surface of the sea. whether it was the naga queen, the general who led the troops, or the other princesses, their tempers were not good. after suffering a loss from their own people, they naturally had to vent their anger on others first. the atmosphere in the arunay sea had been very tense for the past two days, and this was the root of it. the most ridiculous thing about this matter was that after the bard with a rotten crotch caused this trouble in the naga palace, he disappeared without a trace. no one had heard of him falling into anyones hands. hearing yu lians complaints, matthews expression gradually became subtle. a bard in the naga royal palace? why did this sound so familiar? its indeed ridiculous. matthew didnt reveal that he knew lorraine. he only thanked yu lian for his reminder. the two of them chatted for a while more. after confirming some details about the underwater tomb, matthew said goodbye. bobo, who was sitting on the bench, immediately stood up. yu lian called for a lackey to lead them out through the secret door behind the office. after a while. the body of the cerberus lying in the corridor slowly changed. from a terrifying monster, she turned into a tall and lovely girl with dark red skin and a slender tail on her back. the girl was wearing a leather jacket, looking sexy and hot. if matthew were present, he would immediately be able to tell that this was a tiefling. why didnt you take care of them, yu lian? this doesnt suit your personality. the girl took off the collar around her neck and obediently wrapped herself around yu lians body. however, the latter did not dare to move. he looked straight ahead as if he had become a gentleman. i run a casino, and im not an assassin. besides, those two people are not to be trifled with. never mind the arcane machinist who will explode at any time, but that necromancer is a practitioner of the art of equilibrium. its okay if you dont understand what this means, but you have to remember that those who can trigger the domain of equilibrium are all freaks! yu lian looked a little tired. is this the reason why you sent away the troublemakers respectfully and shared the information with them for free? Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: I Miss You, Matthew chapter 137: i miss you, matthew translator: lonelytree the girl gently licked yu lians earlobe. i almost dont recognize you anymore. yu lian forced a smile. sometimes we have to endure some losses. if this information can quickly send these two gods of plague away, im willing to say more. well grab a dwarf among the slaves and kill him. that way, no one will doubt happy casinos strength. hiss, delores, dont touch thatugh! the tiefling giggled. dont be so guarded against me. im just here to remind you of your current identity. you spoke so passionately just now that even i almost believed that you started from scratch. yu lian immediately revealed a flattering expression. that was just an excuse to fool them. i know very well that im just a dog in purgatory. hmm? purgatory? delores raised her eyebrows. no, im only the mother of all laws, swanas dog! yu lian hurriedly tried to salvage the situation, its good that you know. delores giggled as she used her small hand to brush every inch of yu lians skin. i really dont have any ill intentions. im just afraid that youll remember something you shouldnt remember after meeting that necromancer. yu lian looked at the huge sea map hanging on the side of the office with a complicated expression and sighed deeply. what is it? do you miss the su? dont worry, delores. im no longer one. in the alley outside the secret passage. matthew slowly retracted his gaze. he only relaxed a little when he successfully walked out of the alley. is this your first time dealing with an arcane machinist? they wouldnt dare to make a move against us. bobo was very confident about this. they always think that we will explode when they touch us, but in fact, we wont! matthew didnt believe her. she could not help but stop and look up. touch my helmet if you dont believe me! matthew hesitated for a moment and deliberately reached out his left hand to touch it. thrust! immediately, a blue-white electric current rushed up, causing matthews fair and clean left hand to tremble. the tips of his index finger and middle finger, which were the first to come into contact with the electric current, had charred black spots appear. hiss! matthew retracted his hand at lightning speed and looked at bobo in shock. the latter raised her helmet with both hands in confusion. is there an electrical leakage somewhere? why dont i feel anything? oh, here! as she spoke, she gently adjusted the angle of her helmet and then said to matthew, its done. touch it again. dont worry. you wont get an electric shock this time! but it could explode, right? matthew complained in his heart. bobos gaze was very eager, so he could only change the topic. so, are you going to look for lily now? do you need my help? bobo was indeed attracted. no need, i can go alone! i still owe you a favour this time! next time forget it. i heard your conversation just now. are you going to rob the tomb at the bottom of the sea next? matthew immediately shook his head and said, no, im not a tomb raider. im just chasing after knowledge. bobo put on a fake smile. theres no need to hide it. i understand. necromancers robbing tombs are very common. matthew tried his best to deny it. although im a necromancer, i really dont rob tombs. this time, im just looking for an opportunity to advance. bobo nodded, it doesnt matter. ill accompany you on this trip. then, we wont owe each other anything. dont be in a hurry to refuse. arcane machinists are very powerful. you should know that even the cloud elves and sky giants combined cant defeat the cyberdragon! matthew thought for a moment and agreed. he was mainly interested in bobos equipment. he wanted to know what it looked like after it was taken off. as for the abilities of the arcane machinists themselves, he was a little afraid. he said solemnly, you have to promise me that you wont blow up the tomb. bobo sneered and stomped her feet, i knew you wouldnt trust me, but i promise you that i wont blow up the tomb. are you satisfied now? matthew heard this and reached out to touch bobos helmet in satisfaction. it didnt feel cold and hard like a normal helmet. instead, it felt soft and silky. when her helmet was touched, bobo seemed to have turned into a robot whose power had been turned off. she suddenly stood there without saying a word. lets go. after a long time, matthew withdrew his left hand and said. where to? bobo asked in a muffled voice. were going to find lily. dont worry, i wont interfere with you. at most, youll just watch the show outside. matthew said. forty minutes later. in the commoner district of condor city, at the entrance of a small building with a courtyard. bobo carried her backpack and hopped out from inside. how is it? matthew asked. i interrogated lily according to your story, and she cried and told me everything. yu lian didnt lie. the injuries on her body were left behind by the former security captain, olkin. after 01kin lost his job, he drank every day and hit people when he was drunk. lily was beaten up badly. later on, 01kin found out that lily was an outer member of the huo sisters and had evil ideas. i happened to pass by this city, and lily lied to me under olkins instigation. we huo sisters stand up for each other. they planned to use me to get rid of yu lianthats probably what happened. bobo calmly recounted what had happened in the room. so, how do you plan to deal with them? matthew and she walked side by side, their backs facing the small building as they left the commoner district.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: I Miss You, Matthew chapter 138: i miss you, matthew translator: lonelytree ill deal with them the way i originally planned to deal with yu lian. the huo sisters cant allow such bad people to exist! bobo lifted her chin slightly and said coolly. boom! at this moment, a loud sound came from behind the two of them. matthew turned around and saw a bright fire dragon leaping out of the small building. in an instant, the small building turned into ruins! countless passers-by swarmed over and pointed at it. matthew turned around, only to find that bobo had not turned back at all. at this moment, she had already skipped far away. hurry up, mage! im sleepy and hungry now. i need to go back and rest. the food in the eagle horn inn is the best, and it wont disappoint you. matthew smiled and quickly followed. forty minutes later. in a room on the third floor of the eagle horn inn. bobo sat on the edge of the bed and looked at matthew expressionlessly. let me make it clear in advance that i dont take off my armour when i sleep. so youd better not have any bad thoughts! matthew was also a little helpless. today was his first day in condor city, so he went to look for yu lian before he could book a hotel. after walking around the commoner district, he was told that the eagle horn inn was full when he returned. not only that, matthew went to six hotels nearby and found that they were all full. this meant that the information that yu lian had mentioned about many merchants coming to condor city to take refuge was true. seeing that matthew had nowhere else to stay, bobo offered her room. however, after they entered the room, the happy atmosphere between the two of them suddenly became awkward. matthew did not explain too much. he took out the defensive psalm and opened mordenkainens private room in the corner of the room. this spell lasted for 12 hours, so it could be used not only for protection but also for accommodation. the only restriction was that the singularity had to be in a safe place. if he cast it in the wild or in an alley, a stray dog could destroy it, and it would be very sad. rest. ill go buy some underwater breathing potions tomorrow morning, and then well head to the rainforest. matthew said as he stepped into the secret chamber. the arcane machinist heside the bpd hilmmpd gnftlv and began tn gentlv wine her armour. late at night. a figure was rapidly approaching the city of condor. as he approached the city wall, he leapt over the nearly ten -meter-high wall! after landing. the man sniffed the air and rushed towards the urban area. not long after. he arrived outside the eagle horn inn. found it. the last scent is here, on the third floor that room! lumi?re gazed excitedly at the dark windows of the third floor. in the next moment. without thinking, he jumped to the third floor of the hotel. his movement technique was very agile. he walked between the windowsill and the tiles and soon arrived in front of the window he wanted. lumiere pushed open the window decisively and entered. however, just as his feet touched the floor of the room, a fierce fist came from the side. thankfully, lumieres perception and agility were both astonishing. he immediately did a side roll and dodged the heavy punch that was emitting lightning! flames lit up. he saw a short man in heavy armour glaring at him. the other partys right glove was emitting blue lightning at this moment as if it was going to attack him at any time. wait! im not a bad person! lumiere explained hastily. bobo scolded fiercely, climbing through someone elses window in the middle of the night, and you say youre not a bad person? as she spoke, she was about to punch. lumiere immediately shouted, matthew! i smelled matthew. im here for him! buzz! buzz! buzz! the lightning that was about to explode suddenly retracted. bobo looked suspiciously at lumiere. smelled him? at this moment. matthew, who was awakened by the alarm spell, finally walked out of his private room. what happened? when he saw the face of the uninvited guest, he could not help but be a little surprised. why are you here, lumiere? lumiere looked at matthew with delight. he was about to say something when he suddenly froze. because he realized that he didnt know what to say! after receiving the mission from the little flying squirrel, lumiere ran all the way south, not daring to rest for a moment. it was the first time he had stopped to think about how to tell matthew why he was there. lumiere was very conflicted. he had grown up in the rainforest and was not familiar with the rules of the outside world, so he was not good at lying. he couldnt possibly say that the soul of the rainforest wanted him to invite him back, right? this would not only hurt the reputation of the soul of the rainforest, but lumiere would also feel embarrassed. thus, he fell into deep thought. have you advanced? this is something worth celebrating. matthew noticed the change in lumieres body and congratulated him. but you came to look for me so late at night. did something happen? lumiere seemed to hesitate in the face of matthews question. his forehead began to sweat, and his heart was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. seeing this scene, bobos boxing gloves began to emit blue light again, do you know him? i dont think hes a good person. look, he doesnt even dare to reply to you! matthew was also a little puzzled. lumiere? lumiere was so anxious that he was dizzy. he looked at matthew in a daze and suddenly said, i miss you, matthew. in the room. the blue light from the boxing gloves reflected matthews shocked face. bobos face turned blank. then, she looked back and forth between the two of them with a strange gaze. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Can I Touch Your Thing? chapter 139: can i touch your thing? translator: lonelytree in a not-so-spacious hotel room. as soon as he said that, lumiere began to regret it. he was just unreasonable, not ignorant of the world. hence, he hurriedly explained, no, thats not what i meant. i just dont know how to express myself in the common language. dont misunderstand. as he spoke, he even spoke a few words in the native language. in short, matthew is not my partner. madam, you can rest assured. lumiere emphasized to bobo. in his opinion, the two of them must have a deep relationship if they stay in the same room at night. bobos eyes lit up when he heard that. you can tell that im a lady?! seeing that the topic had changed, lumiere immediately chuckled and said, thats obvious. bobo puffed out her chest proudly and looked at matthew. look, its not my problem that someones eyesight is bad. there are still many people in this world who can distinguish the truth. matthew smiled bitterly. his perception was actually quite sharp, but it was naturally incomparable to a tier 5 big shot like lumiere. he exchanged a few more pleasantries with lumiere. as he spoke, lumire had an idea. he expressed that he had travelled for a day and was hungry. he hoped that the two of them could get him something to eat. matthew saw that it was dark and lumiere probably wouldnt be able to find another place to stay for a while, so he looked at bobo with a questioning gaze. bobos impression of lumiere had greatly changed because he could accurately identify her feminine characteristics. she nodded coolly at matthew. the next moment, matthew smiled and led lumiere into his private room. after the two of them entered, they did not come out for a long time. only bobo, who had been woken up in the middle of the night and had lost her sleepiness, was left. bored, she could only wipe her armour again. the next morning. matthew calmly walked into a magic supply store in the north trade district. he wanted to replenish some supplies for the trip to the dalongn lake, and the most important one was the [underwater breathing potion]. after the user drank this potion, two pairs of cheeks would form on the skin on both sides of the neck, thus gaining the ability to breathe freely underwater. underwater breathing potion was a potion that was widely used. although the production habits and processes were different in different places, the effects were often similar. matthew wasnt worried about not being able to buy good potions, but he was worried that the price would be too expensive. the funds he had on hand were far from enough to squander at will. however, when matthew walked around the shop called desert light, he almost couldnt suppress the excitement and joy in his heart! he came to the counter and asked calmly, how much is the underwater breathing potion? the shop owner was a hobgoblin wearing pince-nez glasses and knitting a sweater. she was much taller than ordinary goblins, but she was still only about two-thirds the size of a human. when she heard matthews question, she immediately put down the woollen rack and gently introduced, 12 gold coins per stack. the price is marked clearly. her common language was very standard. other than her appearance, she did not seem to be any different from a human female. matthew pretended to ask casually, 12 gold coins? why is it at this price? the female goblin slowly replied, is the customer finding it expensive? this was already the result of a discount. underwater breathing potions had always had a stable market, not to mention that they were made by the deep sea naga, and their quality was trustworthy. to tell you the truth, this potion was originally going to increase in price. previously, the nagas had always felt that they were selling it too cheaply, but as soon as they raised the idea of increasing the price, internal strife broke out among themselves. it was said that it was due to a great bard. the magic craftsmen of the naga tribe were also divided into several factions. there was no way to raise the price. and in order to seize the market, our shop even lowered some prices yesterday. if you want to buy more, i can give you a discount. the discount is not much. its just to express our gratitude for your support of the eternal night tribe. matthew took a bottle of underwater breathing potion from the shelf and found that the label of eternal tribe was indeed pasted on its back. at this moment, his heart was suddenly enlightened. no wonder theyre selling so cheaply. it turns out that foreign products have flooded into the market. the original monopoly of mages and a small number of alchemists has been destroyed. not only are the naga products cheap and effective, but the local mages probably wont be able to compete with their prices anymore. also, why do i hear news of loraine everywhere i go? matthew found it funny. he calculated in his mind for a while, and then, with a wave of his hand, he bought 20 sets of underwater breathing potions and ten sets of the more powerful frogman potion, which cost 18 gold coins. in this way. he only had around 100 gold coins left. however, matthew did not panic at all. they only needed to transport this batch of potions to a big city near rolling stone town: baiyan city, jade court, jiliu citylt could be sold anywhere for more than eight times the price! this profit margin was over the top. matthew wished he could build a teleportation gate in condor city and travel back and forth every day! however, this was obviously unrealistic. the cost of ultra-long-distance teleportation could easily wipe out the profits of running a business. the idea of running a business seemed to only exist in fantasy. wait, its not entirely impossible. i can find a safe spot in the wilderness and build a shrine for the goddess of moonlight. matthew pondered over a feasible plan. in his opinion, the moonlight woodlands was actually a very promising route for long-distance cargo transportation.. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Can I Touch Your Thing? chapter 140: can i touch your thing? translator: lonelytree it was a pity that the southernmost part of the area covered by assias divine power had not reached marsh city yet. a high-level blessed creature like ella could return to the moonlight woodlands under the moonlight from any location in the prime material plane, but that didnt mean that she could return at will. without a shrine or altar as an anchor point, returning to the moonlight woodlands under the moonlight was destined to be a one-way ticket. matthew seriously considered the feasibility of building a shrine in condor city. the geographical location of condor city was actually very advantageous. it was the central section of the north shore of the gold coast. whether it was on the sea or on land, the flow of people was very large. at the same time, it was located in the middle of the four terrains. to the north were the mountains. the mountains were mount elgaoxiong and the millennium mountain range. the latter was a natural barrier that stretched for nearly a thousand miles, dividing the vast land in the south into two parts. the millennium mountains were a dangerous place that many high-level adventurers hated. in addition to the terrifying and dangerous terrain, the mountains were also unevenly distributed with the habitat of eagle men, air elementals, mountain giants, green-footed dragon snakes, salamander men, specters, and red-robed monsters. it was said that there were also traces of liches and twilight creatures. in short, it was very dangerous. to the south was the sea, and the sea was the arunay sea. the port of condor city was very large, and it was very suitable for doing business with the naga, the overlord of the deep sea. to the east was the rainforest, the jango world; to the west was the endless poplar desert, where there were many oases. these oases fed 99% of the desert population. the merchants of condor city were willing to go to the oases to do business, but later, someone claimed that there was an adult blue dragon living in the poplar desert who liked to rob people. gradually, the trade route that traversed the desert and connected to the oasis became deserted. there was no need to mention the main road that ran from east to west along the coastline. the geographical superiority of condor city was obvious. when ella comes back from her long break in the moonlight woodlands, ill ask her about the method of building an altar! matthew secretly made up his mind. his thoughts were set. while the hobgoblin lady boss was packing the goods, matthew casually asked, are you knitting sweaters for your family? however, the weather in condor city was so hot. who would wear a sweater here? the other party smiled and replied, my son, quint, is the vanguard of the black dragon lord in the extreme frost city in the north. i havent seen him for many years. this year, i received a letter from him saying that he has a child. my husband and i plan to save some money so that we can visit them. i knitted this sweater for my grandson, whom i havent met yet. for this reason, i specially learned some exquisite skills from the su people next door. matthew took the packaged box. after confirming that there was no mistake, he said goodbye to the lady boss and left. it could be seen that the hobgoblins had lived in human society for a long time and had basically been assimilated. they also cherished the things that humans cherished, and the customs of humans gradually became their customs. when dealing with them, one could indeed ignore their race to a certain extent. they left the shop. lumi&re followed at once. lumiere had been thinking of an excuse since last night. now, his thoughts were finally clear. he decided to stay by matthews side first. after gaining his trust, he would think of a way to lure him back to the rainforest without disturbing him. so he said to matthew, ever since i advanced, my path of legend has been opened. my instincts told me that it was outside the rainforest, so i left the rainforest. its just that im too unfamiliar with the outside world. coincidentally, your scent left a deep impression on me, so i unknowingly came over to find you. i actually didnt know what to do next. i was full of curiosity and fear towards the outside world. perhaps this was the adaptation period for me. matthew, if its possible, can i stay by your side during this time? dont worry, i wont freeload. im very capable. ill do anything you want. matthew looked regretful after hearing this. so thats how it is? lumiere, im happy to help you. unfortunately, im afraid i wont be able to travel with you for the time being. lumiere asked in shock, why?! matthew said regretfully, because im about to enter the rainforest, and your legendary path is outside the rainforest. im afraid well have to go our separate ways. he then walked towards the hotel. lumiere was left alone, dumbfounded. back in the guest room, matthew smelled a burning smell. he looked down and saw shortie sitting on the floor, playing with a brick meticulously. where did you get the brick? matthew asked curiously. its best not to distract an arcane machinist when they are injecting the item so as to avoid creating an explosion tragedy. bobo didnt even raise her head, and her tone was icy cold. after a while. matthew saw that the brick began to emit red light crazily. his eyelids twitched, and he was about to retreat. fortunately, the red light disappeared in an instant, but there was an additional irritable smell inside the brick. [hint: your machinist partner bobo has successfully created a brick bomb!] matthews expression changed. are you making a bomb? bobo snorted softly, what do you think? i cant possibly go out on an adventure with a bomb on my back. that would be too insecure.. how can an arcane machinist go out so perfunctorily? Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Can I Touch Your Thing? chapter 141: can i touch your thing? translator: lonelytree matthew said in a deep voice, you promised me that you wouldnt blow up the tomb! bobo looked at him in confusion. yes! but what about the outer area and the blind monsters inside the tomb? cant i use bombs? matthew rubbed his temples. he suddenly understood yu lians headache yesterday. its not that bombs cant be used, but there arent that many occasions where they can be used. as if he was coaxing a child, he said gently, my summons and spells are enough to deal with most situations. moreover, we have strong reinforcements. although the man you saw yesterdays behaviour was a little strange, hes actually not bad and is very strong. just take this brick with you. theres no need to make more. upon hearing this, bobos expression did not change. however, two antennae suddenly stood on both sides of her helmet, and the top of the antennae flickered with a faint red light. what is the meaning of this? matthew stared at the antenna. it means im very happy. bobo replied coldly. immediately, her voice was a little shy. if you can promise me one thing, i can turn the red light that symbolizes happiness into an even happier yellow light. matthew asked, what is it? can i touch you? bobo raised her head and widened her eyes which were filled with desire. she pointed at matthews right hand and said, its this glove. i can feel the wondrous power it gives off. it has a terrifying power that can destroy everything, but it also makes me excited. let me touch it, and i wont argue with you. matthew realized that the negative energy emitted by the hand of paleness had corroded part of the glove. in the eyes of the arcane machinists, anything could be injected. item injection was their most basic professional ability. each item would produce a different reaction after being injected. of course, the most common reaction would be an explosion. if bobo had wanted an ordinary item, it would have been fine, but this glove was a first-class dangerous item. matthew shook his head and refused. sorry, this glove concerns my privacy. i cant give it to you. bobos little face immediately fell, and the red light on the antenna became even more dazzling. seeing this, matthew quickly took out a biscuit from his bag and handed it over. why dont you try this? bobo looked at biscuit with disdain, but she still took it. she placed the biscuit in her palm. after a slight arcane wave, the biscuit emitted a blue light! [hint: your machinist partner bobo has injected the biscuit. [bobo has successfully created a magic biscuit (after consumption, instantly recovers 20% of mana. the mana standard is taken from the average value of a tier 3 mage)] cookie that instantly recovered mana? matthew was stunned. bobo placed the biscuit in her palm and asked matthew expressionlessly, do you want it? matthew nodded. kacha. she quickly stuffed the biscuit into her mouth and chewed it in large mouthfuls. she even provoked him vaguely, and its gone! matthew was stunned at first, but then he smiled helplessly. [hint: you have seen through bobos cantrip, crossing the heavens. you have discovered that bobo has hidden the real magic biscuit in her palm.] matthew didnt ask for the biscuit. he imew that although bobos way of thinking was unique, she wasnt someone who couldnt be communicated with. if there were a situation that needed the biscuit, she would definitely be willing to take it out. the two of them prepared for a while. lumiere arrived late. he looked for matthew with a conflicted expression. uh, matthew, i think i might have remembered wrongly. my legend path seems to be in the rainforest. matthew, who had long noticed lumieres various abnormalities, went straight to the point. did the soul of the rainforest send you to find me? lumiere was shocked, but he soon said with relief, you guessed it yourself, so you cant blame me, right? it was indeed a mission given by the soul of the rainforest. i couldnt understand it either. then, he described the mission he received from the flying squirrel in detail. matthew smiled after listening. its okay. just stay by my side. no matter what the soul of the rainforest was planning. now that matthew was about to go to the dangerous dalong lake to rob a tomb i mean to seek an opportunity to advance, how could he not accept a tier 5 blow-darter who had delivered himself to his doorstep? after lunch, the three of them left condor city and headed towards the rainforest. when they left condor city, they also encountered a few ruffians with unfriendly expressions. unfortunately, before they could even get close, they were sent flying by bobos lightning gloves. at that time, many people had seen this scene. therefore, the rest of the journey became very comfortable. nothing happened until they entered the rainforest. after entering the rainforest, it was even safer. lumiere was a true child of the rainforest, and matthews suyas joy had not expired yet. the two of them walked forward hand in hand. this gave bobo the illusion that this rainforest was quite safe. a day and a half later. the group arrived at the dalong lake. however, before he could get close, lumiere said solemnly, theres the sound of fighting! the three of them walked forward quietly. not long after, they discovered two groups of people fighting by the dalong lake. there were 40 to 50 of them, and they were all of high levels. they didnt look like good people. its the sandstorm bandits and the order of calamity! among the three of them, bobo was the one with the most information. she excitedly took out the big bomb from her backpack. what do you think? shall we break up the fight? matthew shook his head. he brought the two of them around the main battlefield where the two sides were fighting and approached the dalong lake from another angle. then, he took out three frogman potions and signalled for them to enter the water. lumiere and matthew had both taken the potion. very soon, gills grew out of their necks, and their leg strength was greatly enhanced. in the water, they only needed to kick lightly, and they would be able to jump far away! only bobo refused to take the medicine. she hopped to the shore and jumped. with a bang, she sank into the water like an iron lump. matthew and lumiere quickly followed. after entering the water, the two of them got used to it for a while before they realized that they had lost track of bobo. a moment later. a strong current suddenly rushed out from the bottom of the water. matthew focused his eyes. a layer of glass had appeared on bobos helmet. her pair of heavy steel boots were currently puffing backwards. she hooked her finger at matthew and dove down. the two quickly followed. however, the gap between the two sides was widening. the swimming speed provided by the frogman potion was already amazing. however, bobo was like a high-speed torpedo in the water! in the end, probably because she felt that the two of them were swimming too slowly, bobo floated up from the bottom of the water again. then, she grabbed the clothes around the necks of the two men and suddenly sank down. a few minutes later. they arrived at the bottom of the dalong lake. from afar, matthew saw a huge statue. the bottom of the statue was covered by a large amount of white sand, and the top was covered with water grass. the statue held a sword in its left hand and a talisman in its right hand. its facial features matched the image of the su. [hint: you have discovered the bright sandalwood kings underwater statue. knowledge (giant/su clan)+10] [beauty +10] this is the place. theres no mistake. matthew walked around the statue three times and successfully found a secret door at the base. he took out the defensive psalm and activated the spell recorded on it to crack the secret door. it was beyond his expectations. the secret door was instantly unlocked. the three of them looked at each other, and matthew was the first to walk in. after passing through the secret door. the wet feeling and the heavy water pressure instantly disappeared. in front of matthew was a huge underground square. there was a stone tablet in the centre of the square that was filled with dense tadpole characters. behind the stone tablet were a dozen smaller stones that were engraved with carvings. matthew walked over and subconsciously placed his hand on the stone tablet. a surge of information rushed into his mind. [hint: you have received the inheritance of the art of equilibrium. do you wish to continue?] Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Spell Harmonization chapter 142: spell harmonization translator: lonelytree the inheritance had already been activated, so how could it be interrupted? matthew chose to continue. more information flooded into his mind. he stood in front of the stone tablet with his eyes closed and beads of sweat on his forehead. black and white images flashed before matthews eyes. within a few breaths. not only did he successfully receive the inheritance of the equilibrium envoy, but he also learned part of the story of the first equilibrium envoy of the su clan, bright sandalwood king. matthew slowly opened his eyes. the tadpole-like characters on the stele twisted quickly and evaporated in a short while. it was the same for the dozen or so pictures behind the stone tablet. matthew turned around and asked bitterly, after you came in, did you see anything on the stone steles and stones? bobo shook her head silently. lumiere looked at the stone tablet curiously. isnt this always blank? matthew nodded in his heart. this proved that his guess about the stone tablet was correct. only those who had the potential to become the envoy of equilibrium would see the tadpole characters and those patterns. this required at least two conditions: first, and most importantly, the mark of the su. secondly, the person who came into contact with the stone tablet had to have at least two legendary paths or two particularly powerful powers. this should be a necessary condition to activate the inheritance of the envoy of equilibrium. as long as he passed this threshold, it would be very easy to accept the inheritance. for example, matthew did not understand the content of the tadpole language at all, but he could still easily understand the information that was poured into his mind. it was probably because the person who left behind the inheritance had considered that the birth of the envoy of equilibrium was not easy. therefore, they made it more convenient. matthew, who had gone all the way to the south, finally got what he wanted. but there was still confusion in his eyes. [prompt: you have received the inheritance of the special profession: envoy of equilibrium. you can choose between the following two ways to add the ability of the equilibrium envoy to your ability list. advance (unlocked special path: balance of all things) side profession (faced with xp penalty)] according to matthews previous thoughts, there was a high chance that he would directly choose to advance. after all, the envoy of equilibrium had a special path, which meant that his future achievements were limitless. however, after taking stock of the information he had inherited. matthew hesitated. he did not make a rash decision. instead, he closed his eyes and began to recall the origin of the envoy of equilibrium. and if he wanted to sort out all of this, he had to start from the start. according to the information stored in the stone tablet, he was the first envoy of equilibrium in this world. in that unknown era. after a terrifying disaster swept across the eastern continent, the bright sandalwood king, who had long had a premonition, led the people on twelve ships with the ability to travel far away. they left their homeland and headed west in search of a safe shelter. in the process of crossing the endless ocean, bright sandalwood kings fleet encountered two great difficulties. the first difficulty occurred in the southeast of endless ocean. there was a trench at the bottom of the sea that led straight to the abyss. a sea monster that could destroy the world lived in the trench. legend had it that it was also a member of the twilight creatures. when the bright sandalwood kings fleet passed by the top of the trench, they were ambushed by the sea monster. the latter swallowed the ship at the front in one gulp. the sea monster was extremely huge, almost as wide as the land, and its body was so long that one could not see the end. at that moment, everyone on the ship was shocked. only bright sandalwood king stepped forward. he left the ship alone and flew to the belly of the sea monster with a flying spell, asking for a negotiation. the sea monster admired bright sandalwood kings courage and expressed that it was willing to give him a chance. however, the sea monster also said that the location of the negotiation could not be at sea but at the bottom of the sea. thus, bright sandalwood king followed the sea monster to the bottom of the sea. the negotiation lasted for about 72 hours. at that time, the sea was covered with dark clouds and stormy winds. the scene was very scary. a few captains with weak wills secretly drove the ship away. when the negotiations between the bright sandalwood king and the sea monster ended, and he returned to the surface of the sea, he discovered that there were only five ships left waiting for him. he did not get angry. he only sighed and said, those who stayed could still survive, but how could those who left quietly survive? as expected. when everyone cheered and welcomed bright sandalwood king back onto the ship, the fleet successfully sailed through the rainy sea area. they quickly saw the wreckage left behind by the ships that had escaped in advance. bright sandalwood king told the others. the people on these ships were also eaten by the sea monsters like the first ship. fortunately, he had already negotiated with the sea monster, and the other party would not make things difficult for the rest of the people. the rest of the crew cheered. there were also people who were curious as to what the bright sandalwood king and the sea monster had discussed and what method the bright sandalwood king had used to dispel the sea monsters thoughts of devouring them. unfortunately, the bright sandalwood king was tight-lipped about this topic. until his death, no one knew the contents of the negotiation. after that, the fleet headed west. a few months later, they arrived at the west side of the endless ocean. according to their calculations, it was less than three days journey from there to the barbarian tooth peninsula, which belonged to the aindor continent. here, the bright sandalwood king fleet encountered a second extremely troublesome problem. a plague broke out on the ship. this plague was very strange, and everyone had different symptoms. the bright sandalwood king discovered that the stronger the su clansmen, the more serious the plague would be. especially the high -level professionals led by the daoist priest, each one was sicker than the other.. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Spell Harmonization chapter 143: spell harmonization translator: lonelytree the herbs and spells they had mastered were useless against it. the su began to die in large numbers. even though bright sandalwood king tried his best to solve the problem, he was unable to do anything. not long after, he also fell ill. fortunately, there were still some healthy people on the ship. they continued sailing under bright sandalwood kings orders and finally arrived at barbarian tooth peninsula after a period of time. the fleet of the su had docked here for nearly half a year. the people who died from the plague eventually accounted for two-thirds of the population on the ship, especially the daoist priests. this was also the fundamental reason why this special profession gradually lost its inheritance. during this period, the su began to frequently contact the local aborigines in order to save themselves, and both sides began a large amount of trade. not long after, the seriously ill bright sandalwood king sent people to learn some voodoo techniques from the native shamans. under the strong suggestion of the shaman, the bright sandalwood king made a desperate attempt and fed the remaining patients, including himself, a powerful hex poison. as a result, something magical happened. after the hex poison entered the body, the symptoms of the plague were greatly reduced. although it was not completely eradicated, at least it could save peoples lives. at that time, bright sandalwood king was very emotional. if they had arrived at the peninsula earlier, perhaps even more people would have been saved. unfortunately, fate had already been cast, and no one could change it. the bright sandalwood king, who had barely managed to survive, began to study the plague in his body. he was a true genius. when he was in the su country, he was once the leader of the great wall mages. he was rewarded for his meritorious service in resisting the demons. when he arrived at the barbarian tooth peninsula, his class level was a level 16 great wall mage and a level 4 daoist. he was a half-step legendary mage. very quickly, his research had some preliminary results. bright sandalwood kings research showed that the plague itself was only a fuse. a large number of su clansmen on the ship died because of the differences in the laws and domains of existence between the east and west continents. why did so many daoist priests die? this was because most of these daoist priests in the su country had mastered the power of two domains at the same time. controlling wind, rain, lightning, and summoning zombies and ghosts were actually from the same domain in the eastern continent. however, the concepts and mastery of these powers on the western continent had long been divided by the gods. if they were to encroach on different territories, they would inevitably incur the backlash of the laws. in comparison, the plague was only a symptom amplifier. what killed a large number of su people was actually their own power. the voodoo poison given by the native shaman happened to have the effect of weakening strength, so it could greatly alleviate the symptoms. this discovery made the bright sandalwood king extremely depressed. he imew that the gods didnt even take the initiative to attack. this was the natural reaction of the domains that had been deeply imprinted by them. this meant that the western continent was not an ideal place for the eastern people to take refuge. however, they had no other choice. it was difficult to return to their homeland, so they could only choose to adapt. the information about the inheritance after that was a little vague. matthew only knew that after the bright sandalwood king left the barbarian tooth peninsula, he spent a long time researching the situation of the western continents domains. in the end, he used a divine artefact he brought from the eastern continent as the foundation and created a balanced domain out of thin air. he used this to reconcile the opposing powers of several attributes in his body. he had succeeded and stepped into the legendary realm. however, he had also failed because even the bright sandalwood king himself had to rely on that divine artefact to maintain a long-term equilibrium. for generations of envoys of equilibrium, if they wanted to advance further in this profession, they had to sign a contract with that divine artefact. in the information that matthew had obtained, there were also annotations of the envoy of equilibrium on that divine artefact. from their attitude towards the divine artefact, it was not difficult to see that this thing was not reliable at all! for example, the second -generation messenger of equilibrium, who was also the fourth son of bright sandalwood king, left behind a note like this: heavenly artefacts are unpredictable, and the heavenly dao is unfathomable. these words were tactful. when it came to the seventh generation of the envoy of equilibrium, the style gradually began to deviate. [the legendary path of the envoy of equilibrium consists of capturing artifact spirits. one could never tell where a spirit is hiding. you would remember the contract you signed with the divine artifacts always, and youd want to slap yourself.] when the last envoy of equilibrium was about to die out, he left a note: [stupid artifact spirit, it only knows how to neglect its duties every day. it cant fulfil its original promise at all!] [the art of equilibrium was wrong from the very beginning. everything is biased, so how can there be equilibrium?] [unless it is the harmony of the two most primordial powers.] [but how could a mortal do this?] [its too difficult. all envoys of equilibrium should die!] from this, it could be seen that the envoy of equilibrium profession was filled with uncertainty. it was a brand new profession that the bright sandalwood king had created to save himself. however, the situation was different for matthew because he already had half a foot in the equilibrium domain. the king and the others are quite pitiful. from the time they arrived at the barbarian tooth peninsula, the ascension of the heavenly palace had not happened yet! the domains concept would subconsciously try to please the gods. this was the reason why the plague occurred. if they had come after the ascension of the heavenly palace, things might have been different. the gods would have been exiled by the calamity mage.. the power of domains within them would not have taken the initiative to oppose the su! Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Balance Envoy and Spell Harmonization chapter 144: balance envoy and spell harmonization translator: lonelytree according to the description in the inheritance, the profession of daoist priest is mainly to control wind, rain, lightning, and summon zombies and ghosts. this is equivalent to the combination of evocation mages and necromancers. in this era, these two domains do not conflict. could it be that before the ascension of the heavenly palace, the gods at that time had infinitely divided the domains to the extent where they would conflict? matthew sighed softly, feeling somewhat incredulous. to him, there was too much useful information hidden in this inheritance. this information might even be more valuable than the class of equilibrium envoy. however, it also left him with many doubts. how did bright sandalwood king negotiate with the sea monster that was created by twilight? was the content of the negotiation related to the strange ritual of the su walking into the sea before they died? were the daoist priests really killed in large numbers because of the conflict of domain power? and what was the divine artefact that bright sandalwood king used to establish the equilibrium domain? where was it now? these were all things that matthew was very interested in. however, he was also very clear that not every question in this world could be answered. many mysteries were destined to disappear in the fog of history. if he were too persistent, he would easily kill himself. most importantly, he had to make a choice now. my path is already very clear. nature and undying, this is a path that cannot be changed. i dont need an overly powerful advancement. what i need more is stability. most of the random factors in the advancement process must be eliminated! i need the power of balance to balance the two paths. even my system name has been messed up by undying and nature. when they grow stronger, its hard to guarantee that the two domains wont fight in my body. therefore, i need this power, but at the same time, theres no need to pay too much for the class of envoy of equilibrium. after figuring out what he needed, matthews thoughts were extremely clear. [hint: you have chosen side profession. you have consumed a large amount of xp. you have obtained envoy of equilibrium level 1(second profession)! ] [warning: when upgrading your second profession, envoy of equilibrium you will face the penalty of having a side profession. you will need to consume an additional 50% of your xp to advance!] [you have obtained the class characteristic of envoy of equilibrium: supreme harmony.] [supreme harmony: you can harmonize the various powers in your body together so that they are in a balanced and stable state without contlict.] at the same time, you have also obtained the ability to harmonize spells. [harmonize spell: through a spell action (cannot be omitted), you can choose two spells or abilities that belong to different domains from the list of abilities you have mastered to harmonize.] [after the harmony is completed, you can upgrade one of the spells or abilities to an enhanced spell (ability). the spell or ability will have a stronger effect when released.] [the other spell or ability that had been tempered would automatically enter cooldown.] [note 1: different spells will have different strengthening effects after being harmonized.] [note 2: you can now use harmonize twice a day.] after obtaining the supreme harmony, matthew could clearly feel that the power in his body had become more balanced. above the taiji symbol, the art of equilibrium, which was originally a dotted line, became a solid line. matthew could see many green and grey spots of light pouring into the balance from nature and undying, eventually mixing into dark green spots of light. however, the dark green dots of light did not stay in the equilibrium for long. they quickly dispersed into the domains of nature and undying. soon, the dark green light spots that entered the life and undying domain split into grey and green again, and they expelled each other back to their own territories. this repeated. although the number of light spots in the three paths varied, it also formed a dynamic balance! the hidden danger that had been buried in his heart had finally been alleviated. this made matthew extremely happy. what he was more interested in was the ability to harmonize spells. it could actually harmonize abilities from different domains, allowing one of them to exert greater power. the key was that different combinations could produce different strengthening effects. this was very interesting. matthew couldnt help but use one on the spot. this ability required a standard spell action and lasted for about five seconds. after the blending was completed. of the two abilities matthew had chosen, one was available, and the other was on cooldown. [hint: you have used the spell harmony. the target of the harmony is wild form (raven) and rotten sac mastery.] [after the reconciliation, the wild form (raven) was strengthened to the wild form (corrupted raven). ] [the size of the raven you have transformed into is expected to increase slightly. perception and agility +1, and it has a powerful infection ability of the sack of decay!] this is fun! if it werent for the limited number of times, matthew would probably play with it every day! the most interesting thing about this ability was that as his strength increased, he would obtain more and more abilities, and the results of the combination would also increase exponentially. if not for lumiere and bobo watching from the side. he wished he could transform into a raven and fly around! it took a lot of effort for matthew to calm down. in addition to the class characteristics, the level 1 equilibrium envoy also brought him a new ability. equalized perception: no matter where you go, you will be able to sense the local energy field. if there is any imbalance, you will immediately detect it.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Balance Envoy and Spell Harmonization chapter 145: balance envoy and spell harmonization translator: lonelytree [you can use this ability to conduct elemental tracking or use it as a basis to rearrange and repair the energy field.] this was also a very useful support ability. only elemental creatures could sense energy fields. it was mainly made up of the four elements and spiritual attributes. the loss of some kind of energy usually represented an abnormality in the energy field. some powerful monsters would also change the local energy field when they passed by, so it was very suitable for tracking enemies. as for rearranging the energy field, matthew did not have the ability to do so yet, but if he encountered a tinkering job in the future, he could really give it a try. the continuous expansion of the scar of the dead might be related to the imbalance of the energy field. matthews brain worked very quickly and immediately found a use for this ability. moreover, it was a very useful use! at this point. the level 1 envoy of equilibrium gave matthew a passive class characteristic and two useful or interesting abilities. and he had only paid a portion of his xp! a level 1 envoy of equilibrium is enough for me now. next, i should proceed with the advancement of the night of the undead. if the envoy of equilibrium could show a certain degree of stability in the future and prove that this path is more promising, it is not impossible to develop the secondary class into a main class. matthew thought to himself. of course, doing so was not without cost. it would cost a lot of xp. however, what matthew did not lack the most was xp! im done. lets go! after finishing his job, matthew turned around without hesitation. he didnt even glance at the tomb passage that vaguely appeared in the depths of the square. bobo said in astonishment, are you done just like that? this is too fast! matthew was speechless. dont tell me you like to be slow? bobo hesitated, but arent you here to advance? this is too easy! is it easy? matthew smiled. you just happened to see the satisfaction when i harvested the fruit, but you never saw the hardships when i went through the wind and rain. matthew was not exaggerating. in order to obtain the inheritance of the envoy of equilibrium, he had indeed paid a lot. just because of some legends, he had crossed more than half of the southern land, from the pestilence-ridden swamp city to the rainforest that was full of difficulties. if it were an ordinary person, he would have died on the way. even if he obtained news of the art of equilibrium, he might still suffer a huge loss in the rainforest. as long as yu lian pointed him to a dead end, or if he did not run into bobos matter and did not leave a good impression on yu lian, the latter might even charge him a large sum of money or ask matthew to do something of equal value. these experiences added together had actually far exceeded the effort required to advance normally. although he only got a secondary profession in the end, matthew didnt think it was not worth it. life was like this. after working hard, he would be satisfied with the results, no matter how big or small the results were. i mean, are we leaving just like that? arent you going inside to take a look? bobo reluctantly turned her head to look at the entrance of the tomb. matthews voice came from the front. i told you im not a grave robber. as he spoke, he walked out of the secret door. but, but, i havent blown up anything yet bobo was still turning her head back with every step she took. a large hand suddenly reached out from the secret door and forcefully dragged her out! the stubborn machinist could only compromise in the end. the path from the bottom of the lake was also extremely smooth. they did not encounter any monsters along the way and returned to the shore. our luck is really good! lumi?re was jumping habitually on the shore- this was the aftereffect of the frogman potion. his jumping ability was amazing, and he could jump four to five meters high. we didnt even bump into a single monster. how strange. usually, there are so many plesiosaurs in the dalong lake! but soon, lumiere, who was jumping in the air, changed his expression. hurry up and leave! matthew noticed that he was looking in the direction where the order of calamity and the sandstorm bandits had been fighting! is someone coming? the order of calamity or the bandits? matthew asked cautiously. no, there are monsters over there! oh my god, run! there are corpses everywhere! the order of calamity and the bandits were mostly wiped out by the monster in the lake! lumiere could not help but shout. at this moment, there were already a few monsters surrounding the shore from that direction. matthew grabbed bobos hand without a word and ran away. lumiere hurried after them. the group fled into the rainforest. after a while, a few plesiosaurs walked over. they looked at the dense rainforest and couldnt help but let out a few low howls. they wanted to step forward, but they held back because they were afraid of something. they gradually retreated and finally disappeared by the lake. a day later. at the edge of the bitter water swamp. the three figures slowly appeared. what do you think happened to those two groups of people yesterday? could it be that you secretly issued a bounty mission to both parties to search dalong lake to lure the monsters away from us? matthew smiled and replied, a real necromancer might do that. bobo corrected, and you are a true necromancer. matthew glanced at her. actually, you didnt have to follow me all the way here. after leaving the tomb, the favour you owe me has already been offset. bobo said seriously, the favour owed by the machinists cannot be repaid so easily. yesterdays grave-robbing operation went too smoothly. i must help you blow up something today! matthew shrugged and stopped persuading her. instead, bobo looked at the reeds in front of her and asked curiously, so what are we doing here? find a few zombies to spend the night with. matthew said casually. his eyes searched the edge of the swamp and soon found his target. they were two zombies trapped in the reeds and mud. there was even a shiny nameplate hanging around their necks. found them! matthew turned around happily. in the end, he met bobos disdainful gaze. you can even sleep with zombies. necromancers are really unexpectedly disgusting. matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. he was about to explain that it was a misunderstanding. at this moment. lumi?re, who had been watching from the side, suddenly said, theres a fight up ahead. haha, i love watching people fight. let me see which fools are acting so presumptuously in my territory. hehe, one of the idiots belongs to the bandit gang from yesterday. the other group of idiots, uh, seems a little familiarfuck! thats my tribe!! Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Night of the Undead chapter 146: night of the undead translator: lonelytree noticing that his clansmen were being beaten, lumiere immediately pounced forward like a mad dog. at this moment. only then did matthew realize how terrifying this guys physical body was. lumiere dashed into the forest at the speed of a bullet and swiped at the nearest bandit. puff! the latters neck was instantly torn apart, and a large amount of blood spurted out, spraying the bushes beside him everywhere. no! no! no! the bandits eyes were wide open as he clutched his neck and staggered to the ground. lumiere ignored him and pounced on the others with a low growl. lumiere was completely different from his usual self when he was in combat mode. it was as if the polite, embarrassed, and smiling boy had disappeared the moment he smelled blood. what replaced it was a real killing machine! he was like a nimble cheetah but also like a violent tiger. he pounced, bit, scratched, and slapped. no one in the bandit gang could withstand a single move from him! twenty seconds later. the ground was covered in blood. the 20-man bandit gang was wiped out! lumi&re raised his head from a corpse, his lower face covered in blood. the sight of it sent shivers down the spines of the other jangos, let alone matthew. this guy might really become the king of the rainforest or even an even more amazing figure! in addition to his shock, matthew also admired him. for a moment. he saw su yas shadow in lumiere. that wild and violent killing stance was definitely not an act. it was lumieres desire for blood from the bottom of his heart, as well as his hunting instinct that had been trained hard. what was even rarer was that even though he had the potential to become the king of the rainforest, he had always maintained an approachable attitude and was full of curiosity about the outside world. this was rare in conservative indigenous tribes. after the battle, lumiere was already negotiating with his clansmen. matthew did not go over. he did not want to trouble lumiere. hence, he shifted his gaze away and happened to see bobo taking out the bomb from her backpack. he hurriedly pressed down on bobos helmet! what are you doing?! matthew noticed that his actions had directly caused the antennae on both sides of the helmet to stand up, and a faint red light lit up above them! im helping to mediate the fight! bobo retorted righteously, we cant just beat up one side, right? thats so unfair! matthew realized that she probably did not understand the word clan, so he quickly explained the relationship between lumiere and the jangos. only then did bobo put the bomb back in resentfully. she unhappily adjusted the straps of her backpack. is that so? if i had known, i would have thrown a small brick earlier. sigh, why are the two of you so fast? matthew patted her head gently. the next time you want to use a bomb, can you discuss it with me in advance? im a timid person, and im afraid of sudden sounds. bobo rolled her eyes at him impatiently. blah blah blah! however, the light bulbs on the antennae on both sides suddenly turned from red to blue. after a while. matthew heard her whisper, got it, coward. a moment later, the jangos retreated, and lumiere returned to explain the situation. that group of people just now called themselves the wind bandits. they seem to have some connections with one of the two groups by the lake, but they are not the same. my tribe members discovered them accidentally entering the rainforest during their daily hunt. at that time, they seemed to be searching for something, and both sides started fighting at the slightest disagreement. fortunately, i arrived in time because the bandits had the advantage in numbers. my tribe members might not be able to defeat them. matthew nodded. bobo suddenly interrupted, it was the wind bandits that died in your hands, and the sand bandits and the order of calamity that died by the lake. the wind and sand bandits were originally in cahoots, but theyve been backstabbing each other due to the recent civil strife. lumiere revealed a look of surprise. this is very unusual. actually, i dont care about their internal strife. i only care about whether they will appear in the rainforest. this place was very dangerous for them. if there were not enough benefits, these people would not take the risk. he looked at matthew apologetically. im afraid i have to go back to the tribe first to see the situation. there are so many outsiders in the rainforest, and i feel that something is not right. matthew agreed. your analysis is correct. you dont have to worry about us. lumiere was also very decisive. after bidding farewell to the two of them, he disappeared into the depths of the forest in a few flashes. matthew looked around. like lumiere, he had sensed the abnormality of the jungle. if he had been distracted by the discovery of the envoy of equilibrium before, then now, matthew realized that the degree of abnormality this time was probably beyond his expectations! this was because he had not seen any flying squirrels since he entered the rainforest! it was impossible for lumiere to replace the flying squirrel as su yas spy. he was not a blessed of the soul of the rainforest. all the signs showed that su ya was not in the mood to pay attention to matthew at all. then what was su ya doing? things werent that simple. therefore, matthew tried to communicate with the black banyan dream. with the recognition he received, as long as he was in the rainforest, he should be able to enter the black banyan dream easily. however, this time, he was rejected! [hint: due to unknown interference, you are temporarily unable to enter the black banyan dream world!] Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Night of the Undead chapter 147: night of the undead translator: lonelytree matthews heart sank. if su ya were playing hard to get, it would be fine. however, if something happened in the rainforest recently that required her to close the black banyan dream realm, then it would be dangerous. matthew did not have a particularly good impression of su ya. however, she was a proper nature soul, and her attitude towards him was not bad. he was happy to see su ya control this rainforest. however, if someone else wanted to replace her matthew had to consider whether to interfere. however, it was not yet certain that something had happened to the rainforest. when lumiere returns, he should be able to find out the truth. matthew calmed down and turned his attention to miss zombie in the reeds. ever since he became an envoy of equilibrium, he found that he could easily distinguish the gender of the undead by observation. for example, soldier was indeed a man when he was alive. for example, the two zombies in front of him were both female. it was not that their remaining secondary sexual characteristics betrayed them but that matthew could accurately sense the proportion of fat on their bodies and a series of other details. after a few casual glances, matthew found an empty space to sit down and waited silently for the sky to turn dark. bobo also followed him eagerly. she came to matthews side and took out two folding stools from her backpack like a magician. she sat on one and signalled matthew to sit on the other. matthew was very touched. he sat on it and felt a warmth on his butt. oh, it even has a heating function. it would be so blissful in winter. he praised as he stretched. bobo chuckled, the light bulb above her head emitting a yellow light. matthew reminded her, in a while, im going to perform a ritual called the night of the undead. it will be my springboard to advance to a high-level necromancer. there might be many unfamiliar undead coming over. bobo immediately shook her head like a rattle drum. i havent seen a necromancer advance yet. although its disgusting to imagine it, ill have to see for myself how disgusting it is. matthew didnt mind. he just smiled faintly. actually, its not that disgusting. speaking of which, why did you leave the cyberdragon? bobo said happily, finally, someone asked me this question! the reason why i left cyberdragon was to find a book called machinery, fire dragon, and titan. it was a very great work, a masterpiece left behind by a legendary machinist. it was said that as long as one could find it, they would be able to open up a unique path different from a normal arcane machinist. in cyberdragon, i was just an insignificant craftsman. my invention was laughable in the eyes of other machinists and not worth mentioning. every time the chief gives me a job, its always the most leisurely and simple. furthermore, the cyberdragon has very strict control over the machinists. we even have to control the share of bombs they make every year. i really cant stand it! later, i heard that as long as i could find machinery, fire dragon, and titan, i could make bombs on cyberdragon without limit, so i sneaked into the sewers and left. i wanted to look for the book directly, but i found that i had no clue at all. fortunately, before i became a machinist, i was a member of the huo sisters the purpose of this organization was to help women in dire straits resolve their difficulties and live their lives. in fact, i was able to enter the cyberdragon and become a machinist because of the recommendation of the huo sisters therefore, after leaving the cyberdragon, i also wanted to find them and ask for their help. sisterhood had already moved away. moreover, they didnt leave any hints behind. i could only try to find them based on some scattered clues. in the end, i met lily in condor city. she claimed to be an outer member of the sisterhood, and i fell for it. actually, she wasnt one of them at all. she had only come into contact with people from the sisterhood before. she said all of this in one breath. bobos eyes were filled with confusion. so i dont know where to go next. do you have any good suggestions? matthew guessed that bobo probably didnt have many relatives in this world, so he asked gently, so, is your dream to find that book? bobo shook her head, her eyes filled with determination. my dream is to become the worlds most powerful arcane machinist. ill ride a super titan that can cover the sky and the sea and then pour my magic power into the heavenly family palace to see if it will explode! blow up heavenly palace? matthews mouth twitched. this idea is very creative. bobo chuckled, do you think so, too? a saint once said that the significance of being an arcane machinist was to make the gods tremble. i felt that she was right, so this sentence became my motto. matthew asked curiously, which saint is it? bobos little face turned red, and the orange light on her forehead flickered. im not telling you. matthew chuckled, thinking that if she could really blow up the heavenly family palace, it was not impossible for her to become saint bobo. the two of them continued chatting. bobo was obviously the kind of person who looked cold at first, but after getting familiar with her, she became extremely talkative. she chattered non-stop. matthew also learned some gossip about the legendary city of cyberdragon, which was built on the clouds. but gradually. matthews reply was somewhat perfunctory.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Night of the Undead chapter 148: night of the undead translator: lonelytree bobo didnt notice it at first, but she did eventually. she was a little embarrassed. whats wrong, matthew? are you tired? ive been talking too much. matthew smiled and shook his head. he pointed to the sky and said, its getting dark. [hint: you have ignited the incense burner of the past (high imitation). your advancement ritual, the night of the undead has already begun! in the open space. a faint scent of incense overflowed from the small incense burner. matthew sat on a small stool, and a lot of things were spread out in front of him like a stall. lucky rabbit feet, cursed monkey claw, bat teeth, boar umbral vein, goats placenta, water buffalo horn, humans liver stones, small inferior demons eyeballs the fuel in the incense burner was a mixture of rhinoceros horn, ghoul liver fat, and a small amount of butter. this ointment could make the living groggy and wake up the undead. some of the undead could even recover their wisdom and memories for a short period of time. it could attract the nearby undead to join this party that belonged to the undead. matthew sat there with a mint leaf in his mouth and a small handful of chilli in his left hand, ready to use physical methods to keep himself awake at any time. fortunately, his willpower was high, so the incense burner had little effect on him. chilli shouldnt be of any use. soon, some of the undead were attracted. the first to come over were the two zombie ladies who were originally trapped in the reeds. attracted by the incense, they crawled out of the mud pit with difficulty and walked to matthews side. matthew silently put on a boxing glove-like equipment in his right hand. there was also a short stick and a pole on the ground. during the night of the undead, he couldnt use any spells or abilities. he could only rely on his eloquence or strength to make friendly contact with the undead. even though matthew was extremely charming, he couldnt rule out the possibility that some of the undead would harbour malicious intentions towards him. boxing gloves, short sticks, and poles were prepared for them. matthew couldnt hurt them. he could only send them away. this was perhaps the most difficult part of the night of the undead ritual. under matthews slightly nervous gaze, miss zombie slowly approached. a faint stench assaulted him. matthew was highly focused. this was the first time he was in such close contact with an undead that he was not controlling. this feeling reminded him of the first time he came into contact with the undead. this was probably how ordinary people felt when they saw the undead. danger, destruction, loss of control when these labels were stacked together, it was indeed difficult for people not to panic. the incense slowly rose. another two zombies and a skeleton found their way here. they stood in a row in front of matthew as if they were all perusing the things on the ground. is there anything that you like? matthew said calmly, everyone can choose one, but only one. the two zombie ladies took the lucky rabbits foot and wild boars umbilical cord, respectively. the skeleton took the goats placenta in a daze. one of the remaining two zombies grabbed the eyeball of the underling and ran away. the other one suddenly pounced in front of matthew. his hands grabbed matthews shoulders tightly, and his rotten eyeballs almost stuck to matthews face. his mouth was full of yellow teeth, pus, and a pungent smell. all of these made matthews hair stand on end. i want to choose you! hehehe! the zombie drooled and was about to kiss matthew. matthew, run! ill help you blow him up! beside him, bobo had already raised the red brick in her hand in a fit of rage. matthew quickly turned around to stop her. bobo widened her eyes in disbelief. then youll let him kiss you? matthew didnt have time to explain. he turned around and punched the zombies chin with his right hook. however, the zombies head was as heavy as lead. matthews punch only made the zombies head tilt a little. matthew quickly picked up the short stick from the ground and propped it against the zombies stomach to maintain a certain distance from it. however, the zombies strength was too great, and matthew could not hold on much longer. the zombie nudged his hip and knocked matthew to the ground. hehehe! you said it yourself! i can pick anything i like! the zombie threw the short stick aside and pounced over with a strange smile. seeing this, matthew hurriedly shouted at the other undead who had taken his things, this guy is ruining the reputation of the undead. are you going to watch him do this? the few undead were stunned for a moment, as if they were thinking about what the reputation of the undead meant. but soon, the two zombie ladies who came first grabbed the perverted zombies neck. the two of them worked together to drag the perverted zombie out. matthew wiped his sweat. fortunately, the undead were willing to help. otherwise, he would have to play hide-and-seek with that perverted zombie for the entire night. or hed lose something important. but at this moment. matthews heart suddenly skipped a beat. from the corner of his eye, he saw a huge figure slowly walking over from the depths of the swamp. at that moment, matthews nerves were extremely tense again. because it was an abomination! Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Advancement Successful, Level Soars! chapter 149: advancement successful, level soars! translator: lonelytree abominations were powerful and evil undead creatures. the birth of every abomination was filled with pain and anti-human nature. they were terrible, deformed creations, the true reflection of human fear. each of the abominations had a completely different appearance. the one that appeared in front of matthew had seven heads, six of which surrounded the largest one in the middle. if one looked from a distance, one might mistake the six heads on its neck for necklaces. his limbs were bound by multiple human thighs or calves, and there was a bloody mouth on his stomach that was emitting yellow smoke. it was filled with jagged fangs, and a hand would pop out from time to time. perhaps because it had been in the abominations abdominal cavity for a long time, that hand had an unhealthy colloid state and looked extremely smooth. the thing that characterized the abominations was the suturing on their bodies. no matter how disgusted he was with this anti-human creation, matthew had to admit that the necromancer who created this abomination was brilliant. their tailoring level must be above the master level! otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to suture such a perfect wound. matthew looked around for a long time, but he couldnt find the end of the suture! other than that. other than the mouth on its stomach that was constantly spewing sulfur, there was no pus flowing out of the other parts of its body, nor was there any stench leaking out. this was almost a perfect abomination! other than the dead bodies of jangos oh, and nagas? when he got closer, matthew noticed that there was a big snake tail behind his butt. it was sewn from the lower body of three nagas, and it looked a little like a braid. this abomination actually had a tail! what kind of heaven-defying aesthetic was this? matthew could not help but doubt the mental state of the necromancer named dania. but he quickly dismissed these messy thoughts in his mind. the appearance of abomination was crucial to matthew. it was both an opportunity and a challenge. first, although the night of the undead was the simplest way to advance, there was no requirement for the necromancer and the undead to do anything that night. however, if there were a high-level undead overseeing the ritual, matthew would have a chance to obtain a large amount of negative energy affinity. his affinity with negative energy had never been high, so he often needed to borrow the power of the negative energy stone. this was an excellent compensation plan. secondly, if he could get along well with this abomination, he would have a very comfortable night bullying the weak and fearing the strong was common among the undead. no one would offend a necromancer who was protected by abomination. not even that perverted zombie that had just been chased away. so when the abomination comes near. matthew couldnt wait to get up and welcome him. good evening, mr. abomination. the abomination did not seem to be fully awake. facing matthews solicitous attention, it only snorted heavily. his gaze drifted to the small objects on the ground. matthew didnt say anything else. he quickly took out a small demons head from his magic backpack and offered it with both hands. those low-grade goods are not worthy of you. i have specially prepared high-grade goods for a noble lord like you. abominations big head had yet to react. the little heads below praised, this necromancer is a bootlicker! hes afraid that well eat him! i like his attitude. if only he bent down a little more when he bowed, i would be able to see his pa! the abomination angrily slapped its little head with its right hand. stop it. my head is buzzing! as he spoke. he unceremoniously took the little demons head from matthews hands and stuffed it into his mouth. crack! crack! crack! the sound of chewing could be heard, and the bloody mouth stopped spewing sulfur. i also want that! abomination walked to the side of the stall and poked down with his thick finger. it was unknown which one he was pointing at. you can take whatever you want. matthews face was full of flattery, as if he had become a waiter for the undead. the most interesting thing about the night of the undead was that the necromancers, who usually ordered the undead around, were forced to accept the role of the undead on this night. many necromancers found it hard to let go of their arrogance. they were unable to compromise with their slaves, which eventually led to their failure to advance. matthew, on the other hand, did not have this burden at all. he was very patient to begin with. when he was really unhappy, he simply imagined that the undeads were all peggy. in this way, no matter how much suffering he suffered, he would just grit his teeth and endure it. the abomination was picking and choosing from the stalls while the other undead remained motionless. after a while, he picked a lucky rabbits foot, two sections of a grey wolfs cecum, and a bats tooth. i want all of these! said abomination gruffly. matthew nodded and bowed. absolutely, mr. abomination. the face in the middle looked satisfied. just as he was about to find a comfortable place to lie down, a small head on his neck suddenly interrupted, that necromancer said that each person could only take one item. its against the rules if you take more. abomination looked at matthew suspiciously. is that so? matthew nodded. there is indeed such a rule, but it doesnt apply to you.. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Advancement Successful, Level Soars! chapter 150: advancement successful, level soars! translator: lonelytree abomination said unhappily, why? i hate preferential treatment. matthews face stiffened. fortunately, he reacted quickly. this is not preferential treatment. this is because youre not a single entity like the rest of them. abomination pondered for a moment after hearing that. youre right. he punched the small head who interrupted him, then strode towards the stall. i have a lot of people on me, so i have to take a few more. matthew maintained a smile throughout. these little things were not worth much, so the abomination could take as much as he wanted. moreover, he was not going overboard. he had only taken half of the things on the stall. then, he found a comfortable place near the incense burner and sat down, playing with those little things in high spirits. matthew actually had a lot of stock in his inventory, but he didnt take it out immediately. he just watched quietly. with the abomination holding the line, the other immortals were much more reserved. they were even unwilling to speak. if not for the incense burner, they might have left long ago. matthew looked on coldly and knew what was going on. a moment later. the cracking sound in the abominations stomach came to an end. matthew immediately said gently to the zombie lady, who was in a daze, can you send this to mr. abomination? he took out another head from his luggage. this time, it was an imps head. it was also the spoils of war from the previous battle. miss zombie seemed to be very easy to talk to. she nodded in agreement and hugged the little imps head as she walked towards the abomination. she didnt say anything and stuffed the imps head into the abominations stomach. kacha kacha. another round of chewing sounds sounded. abomination looked at her with satisfaction. oh, thank you! beautiful lady. your gentleness reminds me of my late wife. miss zombie asked dumbly, wow! whats her name? abomination sighed deeply. im sorry. its not that i cant remember her name, but i have too many wives. of course, its not what you think. in fact, were all very loyal, but you have to understand that im a freak made up of more than thirty humanoid creatures. its only natural that i have many deceased wives. as for which one, forgive me for being clumsy and not knowing where to start. miss zombie exclaimed, wow! so powerful! the abomination chuckled and rubbed its head in embarrassment. matthew noticed that the other six heads were silent at this time. they looked shy and afraid, which was completely different from the scene when they were talking to matthew. while they were talking, matthew carefully observed the state of the other undead. they should have been danias former subordinates. after dania left, they lost their master and showed a certain degree of negative energy deficiency symptoms. for example, miss zombie. her skin was extremely dry, unlike the wet skin of a normal zombie. this meant that the negative energy in her body was not enough to sustain water. in the long run, she would become a dried corpse, and her combat strength would be greatly reduced. the others had similar symptoms. only the abomination was unaffected. this was because he was level 16 and could directly interact with the negative energy plane. in order to make the undead more stable, matthew took out six negative energy stones and placed them next to the incense. this action greatly increased the favorability of the undead present. on the other side, miss zombie seemed to have ended her conversation with mr. abomination. she returned to matthews side in a daze. the night deepened. more and more undead approached. frightened by the aura of abomination, most of them obediently sat down on the periphery. matthew saw that the atmosphere was right, so he cleared his throat and said to the undead present, i once heard a story about a headless horseman and a flying ghosthead falling in love. are you interested in hearing it? his words broke the silence of the night of the undead and attracted the attention of all the undead. miss zombie was the first to show her support. she looked at matthew in confusion. the headless horseman doesnt have a head, and the flying ghost head doesnt have a body. matthew smiled and asked, is this important? must we be so similar to be together? with that, he gave miss zombie another head and let her continue feeding abominations. the undead looked thoughtful. suddenly, a skeleton stood up. i dont think its important. were already dead. if you want to love, then love. why do you have to follow those rules? skeletons point of view won the approval of many undead. however, there were also zombies who objected. this isnt a matter of rules and regulations, but a matter of how to consummate the love. if they cant even do it, then whats the point of their love? although there werent many people supporting this zombie, their voices were loud and clear. for a time, both sides were engaged in a verbal battle, and it gradually became lively. matthew smiled. he had achieved his initial goal. the more the undead quarrelled, the happier he would be, as long as they did not fight. furthermore, with the abomination there, no one would dare to make a move on his territory. as they quarrelled, the undead present was divided into two groups. one group was the skeleton party, which had the advantage in numbers; the other was the zombie party, which shouted loudly. both sides insisted on their own words and argued.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Advancement Successful, Level Soars! chapter 151: advancement successful, level soars! translator: lonelytree after arguing for a while, the abomination suddenly asked, can you sew them up? matthew couldnt keep up with his train of thought. what do you mean? abomination explained, if you can sew them up, wont they be together? the undead fell silent. it was unknown whether it was because of their fear of abomination or because they were stunned by abominations train of thought. matthew rolled his eyes. this its indeed a solution. however, there is another problem for the headless horseman and the flying ghost head. they were picky about the taste of food when they were alive. the headless horseman liked to eat sweet food when he was alive, while the flying ghost head liked to eat salty food when she was alive. this time, before he could take the initiative to sow discord. the undead quarrelled again. however, this time, they broke the shackles of their race. the skeleton party and zombie party, which had just been established for less than an hour, disbanded one after another and became the salty party and the sweet party. matthew was delighted. this was the ultimate move he had prepared for the night of the undead! there were so many undead. it would be too tiring for matthew to have a heart-to-heart talk with them one by one. moreover, when he was chatting with an undead, the others would interrupt. he couldnt be silent either. it didnt conform to the principle of in-depth communication between the two parties during the night of the undead. the more mature method was for the necromancer to act as the host and guide the undead during discussions and debates. this was not a matthew original. he learned it from the necromancers in baiyan city. however, matthew did come up with the debate topics himself. his selection criteria were only one: the more argumentative the topic was, the better! this way, he would probably be able to survive the entire night of the undead. of course. this technique was not omnipotent. if you wanted to use this method to pass the night of the undead, you had to have a big brother who could control the situation. this was also the fundamental reason why matthew was so ingratiating to the abomination. in addition. in terms of chatting topics, the undead actually had many taboos. this was also the reason why matthew did not wish to speak too much lest he made a verbal mistake. if he said something that made brother abomination unhappy, all his previous efforts would be in vain. in such a situation. the necromancers of baiyan city had a method that was close to cheating. they would find a powerful undead before the night of the dead. this immortal must be a high-level existence with intelligence like peggy. they called this kind of undead a middleman. the necromancer would make a deal with the middleman beforehand. the two sides had agreed on a time and place. after the night of the undead began, the middleman would stumble into the ceremony site like it was an accident. this was to ensure that nothing would go wrong. how effective was this cheating process? baiyan citys officials even had a service that specialized in renting out middleman ! this was also one of the reasons why baiyan city was able to mass-produce high-level necromancers. however, there was a price to be paid for taking shortcuts. the advancement completed by taking shortcuts would usually only be the weakest grade. matthew naturally looked down on them. he was confident that he could pass the night beautifully with his gift of the gab. perhaps it had been too long since the undead had spoken, but they seemed to be very active. other than big brother abomination, the rest of them were all expressing their opinions noisily. matthew was much more relaxed because of this. he only needed to control the scene. what you said makes sense, but what if the headless horseman is unwilling? i mean, though he was a man and had once had manly features, he is now a ghoul. miss flying ghost head has a good temper, but she always lacks a sense of security. she cant stand the fact that the headless horseman often doesnt return at night. she even suspects that the headless horseman actually has a head, but he hides it and uses it to flirt with other flying heads youre right. the flying ghost head has always been known for its ugly appearance, but are ugly people destined not to get true love? if she really couldnt meet her mr. right, couldnt she just wait? what if there is one still waiting for her? matthew interjected one sentence after another. the debate of the undead was pushed to the climax wave after wave. if it wasnt for big brother abominations frequent question of cant you sew them together?, matthew could probably make the debate last the whole night! but even so. time passed by without him realizing it. in the heated debate. someone suddenly shouted, its dawn! the undead, who were still arguing fiercely just now, suddenly felt as if they had been struck by lightning. matthew looked down. the incense in the incense burner had also burned out the last wisp. almost in an instant. the undead, who had been extremely lively just a moment ago, became stiff as if a force had deprived them of all the wisdom and memories that had been temporarily given to them. the light of dawn shone on the rainforest. the undead returned to their muddleheaded state. one by one, they left matthews ritual site. including the abomination. under the effect of the ritual, they would obediently leave the scene. matthew watched them leave with relief. other than the perverted zombie that wanted to assault matthew earlier matthew walked in front of him and tripped him. the latter staggered and fell to the ground, baring his teeth at matthew. he finally got up. matthew kicked him to the ground again. until all the undead disappeared from matthews sight.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Advancement Successful, Level Soars! chapter 152: advancement successful, level soars! translator: lonelytree at this moment, the perverted zombie jumped up from the ground and bit matthew. matthew did not even blink. in the next second. his body expanded rapidly and instantly turned into a moon bear. then, he slapped down! puff! puff! puff! the moon bear slapped the zombie three times in a row, turning its sturdy chest into pieces of meat! then, he twisted his palms around the other partys neck. the head of the perverted zombie was chopped off by matthew. ding! it was the sound of a nameplate falling to the ground. matthew kicked the zombies head away and slowly turned back. in the next moment. he bent down and picked up the nameplate. it was written on it- [this zombie is a pervert. dont get close to it.] a very timely reminder. matthew smiled helplessly. at this moment, bobo, who was watching from a distance, bounced over. what a unique night. although i didnt see what i wanted to see, it still left a deep impression on me. i have a question. matthew said, shoot. so are the headless horseman and the flying ghost head together? bobo raised her head, her eyes filled with curiosity. no. matthew replied. why? bobo looked a little disappointed. because the headless horseman has no head, and the flying ghost head has no body. when they meet, they will only brush past each other forever, unless they are sewn together just like how the abomination suggested. matthew smiled and replied, of course, i made everything up. if undead still crave love, their soul fire must be seriously ill. [prompt: you have completed the advancement ritual: night of the undead. you have obtained the advanced profession: advanced necromancer. since the advanced necromancer and the basic necromancer were of the same origin, the former would be used to replace the latter. [please distribute the experience points!] your level has increased from lv8 to lv12! [your attributes have increased: intelligence +1, intuition +1.] your contract slot +2; you have obtained the class characteristic of an advanced necromancer, soul projection. you have obtained new abilities, tombstone crafting and death shock wave your ability, rotten sac mastery, has been upgraded to rotten sac control. due to your outstanding performance in the night of the undead, you will receive the following additional rewards: your affinity with negative energy has increased slightly. you will receive a new undead summon (random/rank 3 C 4)! ] a large amount of xp was consumed, and matthews level also soared. jumping from the peak of tier 2 to the peak of tier 3 in one breath, his strength instantly rose by a level. the first thing he saw immediately was the increase in his attributes. the additional intelligence would help him learn spells faster and cast spells better. perception was exactly the attribute that druids needed. it could make people more sensitive and could detect things that ordinary people could not. at the same time, it could also improve the effect of shape-shifting form. in terms of characteristics and abilities. a high-level necromancer would usually obtain one of the four main spells. they were army summon , withering halo teeth stone , and soul projection the army summoning technique could increase the upper limit of the summoned creatures by about two or three times. the withering halo gave the undead an effect similar to withering light, but its overall performance was worse than the latter. the teeth stone was a relatively good skill. it was a stone condensed by a necromancers own mana and negative energy. it could greatly increase the owners goodwill with the blood race. most of the necromancers who had obtained the teeth stone had embarked on the road to success. after all, the blood race was one of the few undead who had strong individual combat strength, high intelligence and knew how to cooperate. however, these three skills dimmed in front of soul projection. [soul projection: your soul can leave your physical body, and your physical body will enter a state of absent-mindedness. in this state, you will obtain the following special properties. [your soul can travel to the nearby world at twice the speed of walking. you will also gain the ability to see through walls and become invisible to mortals.] [both your soul and body gain high resistance against physical damage such as slashes and stabs.] [you can cast a spell in your soul state without the casting action and medium. when the spell is a necromancy spell, you will also gain the ability to cast without materials.] [you can try to possess any target, but its best if its an inanimate object. when the soul is not strong enough, any possession of a living thing can be considered to be a suicidal move.] [when your soul leaves your body, you will continue to consume your soul energy unless you can return to your body to rest.] [you can also create some containers that can hold souls and place them around your body as a resting place.] [however, no matter what, your soul projection time cannot exceed one hour, and the maximum distance cannot exceed 70 meters from your physical body.] [after using the trembling form, you have to return to your physical body in three minutes at most. otherwise, there is a risk of not being able to return.] despite all the limitations, soul projection was still one of the most powerful characteristics that a high-level necromancer could master. matthew didnt know if it was his good luck or if his performance in the night of the undead was too good. this spell was ridiculously powerful whether it was used for reconnaissance, fighting, or scheming. the only spell that could have a similar effect was the level 12 magic soul pot of the same level, but the effect of the magic soul pot was less than one-fifth of the effect of soul projection. therefore, matthew was quite satisfied. moreover, the two new abilities were not bad. [tombstone crafting: you can create tombstones for the undead to rest on. near the tombstones, they can recover faster, absorb negative energy better, and greatly increase their potential loyalty.] [undead who rest near the gravestone for a long time will have a lower chance of becoming an elite version of themselves.] [you can also detonate the gravestone. the latter can be regarded as a unit that can satisfy the conditions of the last dance and corpse explosion at the same time.] [ death shock wave: you can launch a terrifying negative energy blast wave in a huge fan-shaped area. the blast wave has a powerful knockback and shock effect.] [enemies hit by the shockvvave will suffer a heavy injury trigger. if the trigger is successful, at least half of their hp will be sucked away.] [even if the trigger failed, the person hit by the shock wave would still lose about one-fifth of his health.] [can be used twice a day.] one of these two abilities was a support ability that could improve the treatment of the undead. the other was a rare aoe skill. the range damage provided by the shockwave had always been what matthew lacked. the spells of the school of necromancy were extremely complicated, but negative energy had always been known for point-to-point explosions, and there were few aoe. this ability greatly made up for matthews shortcomings. his mood became happier. at least i didnt waste a night of talking! the secondary profession of envoy of equilibrium and the advancement of the high-level necromancer had greatly increased matthews strength. he believed that as long as he was given some time to familiarize himself with his abilities, he could easily kill many tier 4 enemies, even with his tier 3 body. after all, in this world, level was only ranked at the end of the five major elements of strength. the other four elements in matthews mind were ranked as follows: domain, network, equipment (including items), ability. the domain was the most important. it was the sprout of the legendary path and the key to the truth of the world. it could also be of great help in a fight. his connections came second. in matthews opinion, a problem that could be solved by persuading and convincing people was not a problem. equipment and items represented wealth, and money could actually solve many problems. lorraine was a living example. as for ability and level, they were the least important. he roughly skimmed through the detailed descriptions of the various enhancements. matthews mood gradually became perturbed. next. it was a moment that challenged matthews luck! [hint: do you wish to summon a new undead contracted creature?] [the summoning is taking effect. please wait] Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Wall-Phasing chapter 153: wall-phasing translator: lonelytree [prompt: summon successful. you have obtained a cursed specter''(lv9/elite mode)] when this line of words appeared in front of matthew, he was more or less disappointed. however, the ghost that appeared next made his eyes light up. she looked like a woman with a very special temperament. she floated out of the negative energy array, and a faint cold air surged over. from top to bottom, spectral souls body was constantly turning into nothingness. her upper body was very solid. she had big eyes, a straight nose, pale lips, long black hair that reached her shoulders, and a chiffon dress that was tightly wrapped around her waist. further down. it turned into a faint white light. this ghosts level was not high, but she was very good-looking. matthew looked at her and found that her charm was actually very average, only 12 points, not even as good as matthews. however, she could give people a kind of temperament that was like a spring breeze. very few undead could give matthew such a feeling. alright, luck is always strange. at least shes good for the eyes. thats better than nothing. he thought about it. matthew glanced at miss ghosts interface and saw two unusual characteristics. [silence (curse): your ghost cannot communicate with people like a normal ghost.] [beauty is strength (curse): your spectre can adjust its appearance (minus its charm) in exchange for additional levels and combat power.] you can choose between the tollowing two adjustments: manual adjustment (every day at 3 am, you can adjust the ghosts charm value once. in the following day, she will fight with a fixed appearance, charm, and combat power.) self-adjustment (return the power to adjust the appearance to the ghost itself. she will be grateful to you for this, but she may not adjust the appearance and combat power to your satisfaction.) you can now try to adjust the appearance and combat power of the ghost (limited to the next 30 minutes). theres such a curse?! matthews interest was piqued. matthew, this sister is so beautiful! bobo exclaimed as he looked at the new spectre. is she your summoned creature? ill use the big bomb in my backpack to exchange for it! matthew smiled. summoned creatures cant be casually exchanged. in the next second. he began to adjust the ghosts charm. [hint: you have used beauty is strength on the specter. the specters charm-2 (current level 10), level +1 (current level 10)! ] eh? why did she become ugly? bobos gaze was very vicious. did i see wrongly just now? matthew, ill only exchange a small bomb for her now! matthew didnt say anything. two points of charm for a profession level? let me see your limits! [hint: ghosts charm-12 (current-2), level +6 (current lv16)!] [your ghost has obtained a new ability] mommy! theres a ghost! before matthew could check on miss ghosts new ability, he was disturbed by bobos screams. he turned around and looked at bobo with amusement, is it that exaggerated? matthew, tell her not to come over! bobo retreated nervously. if you come any closer, ill really throw a bomb! ghosts are afraid of my bomb too! this time, she actually didnt mention anything about the exchange. matthew was a little curious about her reaction, so he turned around and said, bobo, its not good to judge a book by its coverwow! matthew only glanced at miss spectral souls current appearance and could not say anything. it was an ugliness that exceeded the common understanding of the world. words could not describe it. this was probably what gods and ghosts hated. pa! at this moment, a few birds flew over their heads, and a few bird droppings landed gracefully. fortunately, the ghost did not have a physical body. the bird droppings passed through her head and landed on the ground. matthew also dodged it with his high perception. only bobos helmet was left with a lump. matthew? what happened? bobo was still immersed in the huge shock brought by the collapse of miss spectres beauty. matthew quietly changed his gloves and touched her head, pretending that nothing had happened. otherwise, she would probably shout and blow up the birds nest. is this the terrifying part of having -2 charm? even a feathered beast couldnt help but be disgusted? it was also matthews first time encountering a creature with negative charm. very quickly. a faint sense of grievance came from the death contract. matthew immediately changed her charm back. miss spectral soul returned to her beautiful appearance. matthew thought for a moment. in the end, he still handed the right to make adjustments to miss spectral soul. although she was already undead and her looks were no longer important, matthew still felt that such manipulation was too cruel to her. originally, his expectations of the spectral soul were low. but actually, she could manipulate her attributes for strength. this was already beyond his expectations. moreover, there was another benefit to giving the right to miss spectral soul. the exchange of charm and combat power was not restricted by the 3 am limit. it could be adjusted at any time. this greatly increased her danger level. who would have thought that a level-9 specter would suddenly become a level-16 specter? who placed this curse on her? Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Wall-Phasing chapter 154: wall-phasing translator: lonelytree matthew was curious. it was a pity that the summoned creatures for advancement or mission rewards were randomly grabbed from the negative energy plane. miss ghost could not speak, so he had no way to know her story for the time being. specters should have their own names too. seeing how youre floating here and there, ill call you drifter! [hint: naming successful! the loyalty of the cursed ghost to you has increased to 85!] [you have returned the right to adjust beauty is strength to drifter. the drifter is very grateful to you. the drifters loyalty has increased to 95!] [the drifter has shared her ability, wall phasing technique , with you.] [wall phasing technique (weakened): you can turn your body into a ghost through a preparatory action and pass through a physical wall with a thickness of up to 1.2 meters.] warning- when you pass through the wall, your speed will be reduced to 1/3 of your usual speed. if you are attacked or initiate an attack while you are passing through the wall, you will lose your ghostly form. during the process of passing through the wall, if you touch a living thing, you will also lose your ghostly form. every time you practice passing through walls, please prepare an escape spell in advance or ask a companion to assist you. every year, there are mages who encounter strange bullying during the process of practising passing through walls the wall phasing spell was indeed a very classic spell. even though they knew it was dangerous, there were still countless people who wanted to learn it. with a large base, there were naturally many who were stuck in the wall. matthew had heard ronan tell him a joke: if a mage asks you to be his partner when he practices the wall passing spell, it means that he trusts you without a doubt. however, its also possible that hes seducing you matthew, who had read countless adult films in his previous life, naturally understood it in seconds. at that time, he was still amazed by the degree of open-mindedness of the mages in this world. later, he realized that no matter which world it was, humans were actually the same. specters were different from zombies and skeletons. specters were more prone to sun damage than the other two. therefore, matthew did not plan to let the drifter come out during the day. fortunately, ghosts had their own advantages, and they could possess people. matthew thought for a moment and decided to let the drifter attach herself to his backpack. that way, when something happened, he could just tap his backpack, and the drifter would naturally appear. when she had nothing to do, it was reasonable to let her stay in the luggage and help clean up and tidy up the inventory occasionally, right? under bobos curious gaze, the drifter turned into a wisp of white smoke and flew into matthews luggage. there was another important choice for matthew. that was, should he level up again? thats right, after levelling up to level 12 in one go, matthew still had surplus xp. it was different from tier 2 to tier 3. tier 3 to tier 4 did not require an advancement ceremony. once people had enough xp, they would rush past the levelling process. however, matthew was different. he rushed a little too fast. he tried to use the temperance domain to judge this matter and soon got an answer. [note: due to your levelling speed from level 5 to level 12 in the past six months, as well as your spell learning status, it is recommended that you take a rest period of at least eight months.] the resting period meant that he would not level up for the next eight months. matthew could understand this. the level was only a part of strength. spells and abilities that matched it were equally important. matthew had stayed at tier 2 for a long time. although some spells were learned in a hurry and his foundation was not too stable, he could still make do with them. however, tier 3 was different. he had not learned a single tier 3 spell. if he advanced to tier 4 in one go and then went back to learn tier 3 spells, he might fall into the trap of the law of pride. high -level spellcasters would often be careless when learning low-level spells. many times, a high-level spellcaster would not be able to comprehend the essence of spells of the same level as a low-level spellcaster. matthew decided to adopt the suggestion of an eight-month resting period. first, he had to learn the spells that he needed to learn. at the very least, he could not proceed without a stable foundation. at the same time, he also decided to plant more trees. this was because matthew realized that the light spots in the undead domain had greatly countered the light spots in the nature domain. the former was about two-thirds, while the latter was only one-third. this meant that matthews exploration progress in the undead domain had been faster. matthew was consciously balancing the two. not long after daybreak, lumiere appeared beside the bitter water swamp. matthew had not gone far. he imew that lumiere would return soon. in fact, matthew felt that lumiere had returned to the tribe yesterday partly because he was concerned about the tribe and partly because he had chosen to avoid the night of the undead. the future king of the rainforest actually had a high eq. he could roughly guess what would happen during the night of the undead. as a jango, he would definitely not feel good seeing the abomination sewn from the corpses of his compatriots, and it was not convenient for him to destroy matthews advancement ceremony. therefore, leaving in time was the best choice. this move made matthews impression of lumiere increase by a large margin. when lumiere saw matthew, his expression was very serious. i went back and asked the people in the tribe. in the past two days, a large number of outsiders suddenly appeared around the rainforest. these people came very strangely. it happened in the past two days. moreover, they didnt seem to be unfamiliar with the rainforest at all. it was as if they had done their homework in advance. my tribe and some tribes in the southwest had a few conflicts with these people, but they didnt gain much of an advantage. this is very unusual. after all, the rainforest is supposed to be our home ground.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Wall-Phasing chapter 155: wall-phasing translator: lonelytree matthew wanted to ask more. suddenly, lumiere turned to look at the other side of the forest. matthew also sensed a group of people approaching! lumiere strode forward, shouting something loudly in the native language. soon, some figures emerged from the rainforest. they were wearing clothes woven from leaves, holding spears in their hands, and had sharp teeth sewn into their mouths. their eyes were extremely fierce. matthew noticed that there were a few strong men among the natives. they carried a few human heads on their backs. one of the heads had not dried up, and blood was still flowing out of the stump. its the headhunter tribe in the southwest. be careful. theyre very extreme and resist any outsiders. lumiere did not turn around. he was still negotiating with the other party, but his words still accurately floated into matthew and bobos ears. no one knew how he did it. lumiere and the headhunters talked for a long time. the latter stared fiercely at matthew and bobo, pointing at them as if they were unwilling to let them go. in the middle of the stalemate, matthew asked, what are they talking about? lumiere replied, they said that there are people cutting down the rainforest in the southwest. many people. those people have also built factories in the rainforest. i dont know. they said it very vaguely. i dont know if its a factory or a logging farm. in short, its a large building surrounded by fences. the sound of machinery is always coming from inside. damn it, what was going matthew wanted to ask again. suddenly, a headhunter gave a signal. in a nearby bush that wasnt too dense, a little boy who looked to be only twelve or thirteen years old suddenly raised his blow dart! whoosh! a thin dart went straight for matthews chest. fortunately, matthew was very vigilant. the moment the two sides met, he used his perception to sweep through the surroundings to look for hiding spots. at that moment, he was about to dodge when a short figure suddenly stood in front of him and jumped. bang! the blow dart collided with bobos helmet, changing its course. with a whoosh, it struck the tree bark at the side, and a green liquid flowed out of the arrowhead. matthew was a little angry. bobo had already made her move. the glove on her right hand flashed with a blue light as she threw an uppercut into the air. puff! the child hiding in the bushes seemed to have been hit in the abdomen by a huge force. he was sent flying. not only did he fall out of the bushes, but he also hung on a tall branch in the end, screaming endlessly. wait, stop! lumiere shouted. he turned around and said to bobo and matthew, step back a little more. trust me and let me handle it, okay? his eyes were pleading. bobo was about to shake her head and refuse. matthew grabbed her helmet and walked away. a hint of gratitude flashed in lumieres eyes. then, he walked toward the group of headhunters alone. the aura of the child of the rainforest was unleashed. no headhunter dared to stop him. lumiere, what are you doing? a headhunter asked. you shouldnt have done that. there was a hint of pity in lumieres eyes. the headhunters questioned, are you going to kill our child for an outsider? lumi?re leapt onto the branch like a cheetah and gently lifted the child from the tree. the childs mouth was constantly bleeding, and his eyes were filled with fear. there are no children in the rainforest, only hunters and prey. lumieres tone was extremely calm. i know what youre thinking. you think i wont do anything to a child, but youre wrong. i have warned you many times that they are my friends, but you still crossed my bottom line. this is really too stupid. a headhunter with a vicious face scolded angrily, i dont believe you dare to kill him! crack! lumi&re calmly twisted the childs neck. the headhunters cries of shock and pain could be heard in the forest. lumiere slowly stood up, his hands trembling slightly. you will never become the king of the rainforest! you cant be our king. youre a traitor! the headhunters roared in grief and indignation. lumiere turned around resolutely. whether or not i can become the king of the rainforest is not up to you. i want to become the king of the rainforest precisely because i hope that one day, a child like him wont have to hold a blowdart and kill people in secret. i want to change the living environment of all the jangos. i want us to live a stable life. i want us to eat, live well, wear warm clothes, and avoid killing as much as possible. and if we want to achieve all of this, we cant blindly reject all outsiders. they are the key for us to leave the rainforest and enter the world. i dont expect you idiots to understand my ambition, but if you continue to be stubborn and obstruct me, i dont mind twisting your heads off, i mean, all of you. after saying this. he stopped and turned to the headhunters again. now, tell me everything you know about those outsiders. please dont get it wrong. im not begging you for anything, and im ordering you to tell me the truth. ten minutes later. lumiere returned to the two of them with a calm expression. he only said, hes dead. matthew patted him on the shoulder. the latter quickly said, according to the clues provided by the headhunter tribe, the people who cut down trees in the southwest of the rainforest may be related to the dragon lich sect. the highest leader of the dragon lich sect is a powerful priest. it is said that he has a close relationship with a dragon lich who has already advanced to a demigod. before this, they had been active in the desert. for some reason, they suddenly began to invade the rainforest. matthew nodded. when lumiere was communicating with the headhunter, he had already thought of some clues, but he still needed some evidence. so matthew asked, do you know where the dinosauruses and the winged dragon wind gods original territory was? lumiere was stunned. its the west, near the headhunter tribe. what do you mean? matthew had an expression of i knew it. the ecological state is the reason! it seemed that the people of the dragon lich sect had been keeping a close eye on the rainforest. they might have had plans for the rainforest for a long time, but due to the existence of the two lords, dinosauruses and the winged dragon wind god, especially the dinosauruses, their plans could not be implemented. after your advancement ritual, the dinosauruses died, and there was a vacancy in the ecological niche. it is impossible for the rainforest to give birth to a second overlord with similar intimidation abilities in the short term. in comparison, you might be stronger than dinosauruses, but in terms of individual strength, you cant cover as much territory as it. you fought with dinosauruses for a long time, which must have attracted their attention. when dinosauruses died, the dragon lich sect could not wait to take action. judging from the timeline, this speculation was also valid. otherwise, they wouldnt have come in right after you left. bobo asked, what about the sandstorm bandits and the order of calamity? lumiere answered first, the people from the order of calamity are from the underdark. i know that there are several entrances to the underground cities near the rainforest. some gnolls used to occupy them, but they disappeared later. matthew actually had many doubts about the sandstorm bandits. he was about to explain this point. suddenly. a little flying squirrel jumped down from the tree behind the three of them. his voice sounded extremely excited. hahaha, lord matthew, great news! a black-robed man who had appeared out of nowhere had brought more than ten ground fire dragons and a group of dragon blood warriors with him. they were currently attacking the black banyan dream realm! lord su ya is struggling to hold on, but the situation is not good. i think she will soon step down! the next soul of the rainforest is none other than me, hoodlum! what do you think? lord matthew? Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Divine Guidance Spell and Law of Death chapter 156: divine guidance spell and law of death translator: lonelytree the black banyan dream realm was under attack? matthew and lumiere looked at each other, and their expressions became extremely serious. are you sure its the earth fire dragon and the dragon blood warrior? matthew asked. hoodlum nodded. theres no doubt about it. however, the bloodline of those ground fire dragons isnt very pure. their bodies are fat, and their hands are short. its obvious that they dont usually exercise, unlike me. i fly around all day, which is why i can cultivate a good figure! as he spoke, he confidently showed off his short figure. thats the dragon lich sect! lumiere blurted out. matthew nodded. he didnt know much about the dragon lich cult. he only knew that this cult was widely active in the remote areas of the aindor continent. the spiritual totem of the dragon lich sect was the dragon of the dead, ariana. it was said that she was the only god who escaped the ascension of the heavenly palace. the reason was that ariana had never been liked by the gods of the heavenly palace and had never been to the heavenly palace. when the calamity mage descended, ariana happened to hold a feigned death ritual that happened once every 900 years, which actually hid her from the omniscient calamity mage. in the end, this expert, who had been apotheosized by the dragon lich sect, became the only god who survived the ascension of heavenly palace. however, ariana was very smart. after she recovered from her fake death, she didnt act out. instead, she hid in her demi plane and kept faking her death to avoid the rules set by the calamity mage. during this period, she had also reached a tacit agreement with the people of the alliance of seven saints. both sides would mind their own business. even though ariana herself was so low-key, the people who worshipped her were extremely crazy. the believers of the dragon lich cult regarded him as the only true god and worshipped and prayed day and night, even though ariana had never responded to their prayers. if that was all, the dragon lich cult could not be called a cult. at most, they were a little paranoid and fanatical. however, the real purpose of this sects continuous activities was to create one dragon lich after another! this naturally evil creature would cause devastating damage to the world of the living in most cases. therefore, the dragon lich cult was on the list of evil sects in the seven saint alliance, and every member of the dragon lich cult was wanted. ronan used to joke with matthew and said, when i was young, i had no money to spend. before i was strong enough to plunder the dragons and demons at will, i often went to the believers of the dragon lich cult to withdraw money. their bounties can feed a mage quite nicely. it was common for the followers of the dragon lich cult to be rich. after all, this group of people was not afraid of death. they frequently went to dragon nests or places that were suspected to be dragon tombs. if they did not die, they could obtain a huge sum of wealth. of course, there were many dead believers of the dragon lich cult. however, those who survived were all extremely rich! but the question is, how did they do it? su ya wouldnt be stupid enough to open the black banyan dream to the people of the dragon lich cult, right? matthew asked, puzzled. hoodlum replied, thats because the black-robed man has a semi-divine artefact in his hands. it sounds very powerful. its called the book of blasphemy or something. anyway, thats what lord su ya said! matthew reacted. so su ya asked you to come over? hoodlum placed his hands on his hips and straightened his chest. his white chest hair was very cute. he said proudly, yes, she sent me for help, but she had no idea that because of her brutal rule, we were no longer her loyal subjects! when lady su ya passed away, the position of the soul of the rainforest would be empty. hehe, who would be the next soul of the rainforest? what do you think of me? matthew? you will support me, right? and you, lumiere? at this point, he seemed to suddenly realize lumieres existence. hence, he coughed heavily and pretended to imitate su yas tone. i trust that you will not make the wrong choice, lumiere. however, it was too late. lumiere looked at matthew in shock. it-it-you know each other? has it always been like this in front of you? matthew waved his hand. none of this is important. the key now is that we have to enter the black banyan dream realm as soon as possible! hearing this, lumiere did not ask further. matthew looked at hoodlum. is there any way to bring us into the black banyan dream realm? hoodlum spread out his hands. i have no idea! there is nothing i can do! unless you have some kind of divine artefact or semi-divine artefact on you that can bypass lord su ya and directly open the door to black banyans dream realm. su ya asked you to call for help, but she didnt tell you the way to enter the black banyan dream realm. matthew felt that his intelligence had been insulted. hence, his gaze became unfriendly. i hope you are telling the truth. as he said that, soldiers figure suddenly appeared from the dark. the two short knives rubbed against each other, making a tooth-numbing sound as he approached the flying squirrel. however, someone was faster. a wisp of white smoke flew out of matthews luggage, and an extremely ugly face suddenly appeared in front of the little flying squirrel, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws at him! mommy! i lied, i lied! hoodlum was scared witless. matthew couldnt help but kick his butt and urged him impolitely, lead the way. five minutes later, in the depths of the rainforest, under a thick black banyan tree. do you see the wall of trees on the inner wall of the banyan tree? walk over, place your hands on the tree wall, and recite natures respect to enter the black banyans dream realm. this is one of the few nodes in the material world that can connect to the black banyans dream realm.. you must not tell others! Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Divine Guidance and Death by Law chapter 157: divine guidance and death by law translator: lonelytree hoodlum said loudly. matthew glanced at the birds flying over his head, the pythons coiled on the branches, and the toads crouching under the tree. he did not say anything but turned around and looked down at bobo. are you sure you want to go with us? actually, you dont owe me anything anymore. bobo snorted softly, of course, we dont owe each other anything. the rainforest here is stuffy and hot, and i cant stay any longer. however, since the enemy is the dragon lich sect, i have to follow. the dragon lich sect has done many evil things in the gold coast and the desert. the huo sisters tried to stop them, but they suffered heavy casualties. its destiny for me to bump into them this time. matthew reminded her, but in here, you must not use bombs or create any degree of explosion. do you understand? he wasnt trying to make things difficult for bobo. the black banyan dreamscape was unlike the material world. it was too fragile, and any energy field fluctuation could take hundreds of years to repair. the dragon lich sect attacking the black banyans dream would cause some damage already. matthew did not want to add to it. bobos eyes widened. i cant do this or that. have i returned to cyberdragon? but dont worry, other than bombs, i have a thousand other ways to deal with the cultists of the dragon lich sect! as she spoke. she gently waved the boxing gloves on her hand. lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled. matthew was relieved. the group of people passed through the tree walls of the old black banyan tree in turn. after a short period of discomfort. the forest of the black banyan dream instantly appeared in front of matthew. however, in the next second. he saw a raging fire trying to ignite the banyan tree forest! its the ground fire dragon! hoodlum reminded. at this moment, these words appeared in front of matthews eyes. [hint: you have encountered a group of earth fire dragons (level 11/vigorous life).] new mission options! [mission title: rainforest is also a forest, black banyan is also a tree!] [mission description: protect the black banyan dream world and the forest. kill or expel the people of the dragon lich sect!] [quest reward: depending on your choice, a random reward of druid spells or abilities of different levels.] matthew was overjoyed when he saw this. he had wanted to help su ya even if there was no reward. as a true necromancer, how could he just watch the dragon lich sect stir up trouble in the sacred land of nature? moreover, now that there was a reward, matthew was even more motivated. he looked over. in the forest in front of them, a group of ground fire dragons were scattered and spewing fire at various parts of the banyan tree forest. their flames werent very powerful, but there were enough of them. the banyan forest had inherited the characteristics of the rainforest. it was relatively moist and wasnt that conducive to fire. however, over time, it would still be ignited. so matthew prepared to deal with this group of fire dragons first. at this moment. lumiere suddenly said to matthew, im afraid i have to leave first. im very worried about lady su yas safety! as he spoke, he ran towards the throne without looking back. matthew did not stop him because he could understand lumieres actions. the latters power came from su ya, from the rainforest, and part of his legendary path also came from this. this was the tragedy of the jungle natives. the limitations of his birth meant that lumiere had no other path to take. only by serving the soul of the rainforest could he have the opportunity to walk his own legendary path. it was good to let him go first. in fact, matthew himself was a little worried about su ya. although the soul of the rainforest was baring her fangs and brandishing her claws in front of him, once she lost the protection of the black banyan dream, she was just a small nature soul. at most, her level was higher than ellas. after he saw lumiere off, matthew made his move. he took a step forward and waved his hands. his body immediately expanded, and his wings spread out to more than ten meters long. a terrifying airflow rose from under his body. with a light push, the scenery in front of him quickly retreated. with a whoosh, he shot into the clouds! [shapeshifting form: winged dragon wind god!] the airflow in the sky was disturbed. matthew flew above the banyan forest in a carefree manner, and the scenery below was unobstructed. in the next moment. he suddenly lowered his altitude and dived down, stopping in an instant. then, the instinct engraved in his bloodline was activated. the winged dragon wind gods claws reached down, and when it flew up again, there was an angry ground fire dragon on its claws! the wind blew, and the air current rose. matthew grabbed the fire dragon and continued to climb. after a few seconds, he was already hundreds of meters in the air. he loosened his grip. the earth fire dragon fell down while smoking. soon, a smear of bright tomato sauce was left on the vast land. the earth fire dragon was a monster with thick skin and flesh. if matthew fought it normally, it would definitely take a lot of time. this monster was more like a fat spider with a fire-breathing head than a dragon. their bodies were abnormally fat, bulging like spiders. their limbs were short, and their bellies crawled on the ground. the only advantage was that it could continuously spit fire and had an amazing defence. fortunately, i found the skill to deal with them. i wonder where the dragon lich sect got such a monster. matthew hated the monsters in front of him from an aesthetic point of view.. even big brother abomination was cuter than them! Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Divine Guidance Spell and Death by Law chapter 158: divine guidance spell and death by law translator: lonelytree then, he tried a few more air raids. however, after the first ground fire dragons lesson, the remaining monsters were actually on guard. they all leaned towards the nearest banyan tree, using its thick and large branches to cover themselves. matthew didnt rush forward because of his limited vision. he just hovered on the top of the tree, quietly waiting for his companions to arrive. very quickly. a short shadow quickly ran over from the forest. matthew took some time to observe and found that bobos movements were a little stiff. every step she took was especially large. instead of saying that she was running, it was more like a rabbit jumping. he guessed that it was because her speed was completely dependent on her boots that were emitting blue light. she couldnt fine-tune every detail of her body when she was running. she could only reduce the error rate by increasing the range and reducing the frequency. to be honest. seeing her jump all the way, matthew was really worried that she would fall and end up in the mud in the next second! but in the end, she still successfully rushed to the front of the fire dragons. in the next second. bobo waved her blue gloves. matthew, look at my uppercut! puff! the blue flames flickered intensely. an ground fire dragon that was watching the show from behind a tree suddenly felt a pain in its stomach. its chubby body was sent flying by the hammer! it involuntarily flew up a few meters, and just as it was about to return to the embrace of the earth, a black shadow quickly flew over its head! good fist technique! matthew praised loudly in the air! a few seconds later. he brought the ground fire dragon to heaven. however, at this moment, the arcane machinists shout came from below, matthew, can you hurry up? matthew looked down. good heavens. bobo was moving in and out of the group of fire dragons. fire dragons were sent flying by her hammer. it wasnt as if the monsters didnt put up any resistance, but their flames were completely ineffective against bobos armour. a thick glass visor had also descended from her face, providing an all -rounded defence. what a powerful armor. i wonder if i can ask her to help me customize a set? just as this thought flashed across his mind. matthew rushed down, grabbed a floating fire dragon, and flew into the sky. just like that. bobo punched wildly on the ground. matthew went up and down in the air. a few minutes later. this group of earth fire dragons were all smashed to death. there were two more at the edge who tried to escape, but they were killed by soldier. however, matthew also noticed that soldiers efficiency in killing the ground fire dragon wasnt very high. perhaps it was because the latters body fat was too thick and soldiers knife was too short. after killing this group of fire dragons. matthew received a new message. [hint: you have killed 16 ground fire dragons, relieving the threat of fire in the black banyan dream world.] [you have received the reward spell: divine guidance [divine guidance (cantrip): if a creature is willing, you can touch its forehead with your hand and grant it a divine guidance. in the next 3 minutes, the creatures chances of passing one attribute check will be greatly increased.] matthew was delighted. even though this was the lowest-level cantrip, it was a divine skill for druids! whether it was in daily life or in battle, attribute checks were very important. for example, matthew met a fat tiger. the latter used to be an expert at climbing trees, but due to a lack of self-discipline, it gradually lost the ability to climb trees. under normal circumstances, the fat tiger would fall every time it climbed a tree. this was because he couldnt pass the agility check required for climbing . at this moment, he asked matthew to guide him. the fat tiger would be able to climb the tree happily in the next three minutes! divine guidance had similar effects in other fields. for example, when bargaining with others. the other party might have been reluctant to compromise on the price because you were ugly, but now, because of your bargaining technique, the other partys charm check would be satisfied. in the end, the deal would be negotiated successfully. in short, divine guidance was a good skill to have. then, on the way to the throne, matthew and bobo used the same trick again. they cooperated perfectly and cleanly killed two groups of fire dragons. the reward for matthew was two more cantrips. [oak staff skill: you can infuse the power of nature into a short or long staff in your hand. for a period when you hold the weapon and engage in melee attacks, you can use your casting key attribute to replace your strength value to perform an attack check.] [water manipulation: you can change or manipulate up to 5 cubic feet of water to a certain extent.] it couldnt be compared to the divine guidance technique, but it was better than nothing. after killing the third group of earth fire dragons, the two of them were already very close to the throne. matthew flew in the air to check on the situation first, but he realized that the believers of the dragon lich sect who had originally surrounded the throne were actually showing signs of retreating. he didnt see su ya at first. he saw lumiere chasing after the enemies near the throne like a god descending from the heavens. his hands seemed to be the sharpest claws in the world. no matter how powerful the enemy was, he could always find the softest part of the enemys body and tear them apart.. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Divine Guidance Spell and Death by Law chapter 159: divine guidance spell and death by law translator: lonelytree in matthews eyes. lumieres fighting style was extremely brutal, but it was also pleasing to the eye. the winged dragon wind god hovered on the throne for a while. suddenly. he found traces of su ya on the huge banyan tree branch above his head! she seemed to be chasing after someone anxiously! matthew focused his eyes. in front of su ya, there was a black-robed man who was hugging a green branch and running while fighting! [warning: you have encountered the third priest of the dragon lich sect, blinken(level 20 advanced necromancer)] [blinkens domain: dragon/dragon lich/undead] a half-legend? matthews eyelids twitched. i shouldnt run. i need to seize the right opportunity. matthew adjusted the airflow under his wings and was patiently looking for an opportunity. at this moment, lumiere suddenly charged out from the crowd near the throne and pounced on the black-robed man. puff! however, what he saw was only an illusion. in the next moment. matthew once again captured the black-robed mans whereabouts from the air. he had already teleported to the centre of the dragon lich sects believers. retreat! the black-robed man ordered. a huge teleportation gate appeared behind him. the nearby dragon lich cult believers, dragon blood warriors, and a few clumsy fire dragons quickly walked into the black gate. the enemies retreated like the tide. even black robe himself stepped into the portal. stop him! he stole the verdant branch! su ya could not help but exclaim in shock. however, it was this voice that made the black-robed man retract his foot. he turned around angrily and pointed his staff at su ya. idiot woman! i snatched it, not stole it! i did not steal anything, understand? i wont allow a person like you to live in this world! as soon as he finished speaking. the black-robed man suddenly chanted an incantation that was clearly a double acceleration spell. quickly dodge! at that moment. even matthew, who was in the air, felt great danger. a grey ball of light shot out from the tip of the staff. the black-robed man sneered after he finished casting the spell. he no longer lingered and turned around to step into the door. the speed of the grey ball was simply too fast, and in the blink of an eye, it had already reached su yas chest! lumiere, who was very close to her, jumped over to help block it, but he brushed past the grey ball. su yas small face instantly turned pale. in the next second. silently. the grey ball quickly entered a palm-sized body. su yas eyes widened. a voice slowly sounded in her ear, now, lord su ya should be able to remember me. three years ago, i was chased by a stinky bat, and it was lord su ya who saved for the past three years, i have been working hard and doing all kinds of outrageous things, hoping that you will remember me. please remember my name. lord matthew gave it to me. i actually like it very much. lord su ya, my name is [hint: your companion hoodlum has been hit by the law of death(tier 5 spell). the instant death check has taken effect.] [hoodlum is dead.] beside the throne. matthew quickly descended and transformed into his human form. he bent down and picked up the cold and stiff body of the flying squirrel with both hands. under the erosion of the massive negative energy, its brown-white fur had completely turned grayish-black. his name is hoodlum. i gave him that name. matthew was silent for a moment before he brought the little flying squirrel in front of su ya. he had already guessed hoodlums respect for su ya. after all, no matter how ridiculous hoodlums words were, he would never forget to use honorifics when he mentioned su ya! matthew even suspected that hoodlum was a double agent sent by su ya. he felt a little regretful. hence, his gaze towards su ya was filled with sorrow. however, in the next second. su ya actually chuckled. did that performance really touch you? this damned flying squirrel! when did he learn how to manipulate emotions like humans? matthew was stunned for a moment, not understanding what was going on. su ya explained, in order to persuade the animals to resist the invasion of the dragon lich sect, i promised them that if they died in the black banyan dream, no matter how much time and effort it took, i would resurrect them one by one, at least in the form of a low-level nature soul. this guy knows what hes doing! as she spoke. she waved her hand. a white light emerged from the flying squirrels corpse and slowly entered the throne behind her. the white light flew past matthew. matthew could still vaguely see hoodlums soul winking at him! [hint: the soul of the rainforest, su ya, has held a promotion ceremony for your companion hoodlum, the soul of nature (spirit form/lntermediate).] [it will return to the black banyan dream in its spirit form within 30 days and receive a certain amount of natures blessings and the care of the soul of the rainforest.] this brat matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. however, he quickly suppressed this emotion because there were still a large number of dragon lich sect believers retreating near the black door! i still have something su yas words were interrupted by matthew. wait! after saying that. he transformed into the winged dragon wind god again and flew toward the black door! Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Book of Blasphemy and Holy Mage chapter 160: book of blasphemy and holy mage translator: lonelytree the winged dragon wind god flew past the black door. a strong wind suddenly swept up, and a few dragon lich sect believers who almost ran through the door were swept out. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! with the portal as the centre, a small group of people fell away from the black door. matthew didnt hesitate at all. he flapped his wings wildly, and the terrifying airflow formed a huge vortex near the black door! violent wind! the believers of the dragon lich sect fell like dominoes. it looked like a mess below. matthew was about to start harvesting when many of the fallen believers cried out in surprise. then, banging sounds rang out one after another. matthew focused his eyes and saw that the cultists had turned into puddles of mist, weakly falling on the ground. as the scale of the gale continued to expand. more cultists were swept in, and more and more water stains appeared on the ground. matthew finally realized where these dragon lich sect disciples came from. [water mirror image (military version)]! this was a spell that was at least level 4, and only those with the ability army spell specialization had the chance to cast it. matthew had a higher opinion of the black-robed blinkens strength. law of death, and army spell specialization. he is at least at a hero level. in fact. law of death was a terrifying spell. the caster could grab someone and kill them. one had to know that this was a tier 5 spell! this was the power of instant death spells. matthew was more concerned about the army spell that blinken had mastered. no one was willing to cultivate this kind of spell. after all, it was time-consuming and troublesome to study it unless he had a well-trained army under him! after the mirror images were destroyed one by one. matthew estimated that there were less than 100 dragon lich cult believers attacking the dream realm of the black banyan tree. because there were only 12 people left to cover the rear. from their panicked expressions, they probably didnt know that their companions were just mirror images! and they were the cannon fodder that had been sacrificed! thats why blinken didnt plan to attack the black banyan dream realm from the start. he was just bluffing. his real target was probably the verdant branch that su ya mentioned. matthew understood. after the 12 dragon worship cult believers lost the cover of the mirror image, they quickly became the targets for the winged dragon wind god to practice diving and catching people. after a series of screams. the black door slowly disappeared. there was more ketchup on the ground. matthew, who was hovering in the air, was still not satisfied. he scouted with all his might for a while, and sure enough, he found two groups of fire dragons in the banyan forest to the east of the throne! and bobo was currently attacking them with a heavy fist! in the next second. the winged dragon wind god let out a long cry of joy and charged forward with a strong gust of wind. bobo, hold on! im coming! on the throne in the distance. su ya was staring into the distance. he seems to hate these dragon lich cult believers. hehe, is it because he cares about me? from time to time, a hint of pride flashed across her eyes. however, she was completely unaware that.. lumiere, who was covered in blood, was observing the soul of the rainforest and the winged dragon wind god with a complicated gaze. his expression was very distorted, with confusion, unhappiness, and even more confusion. in the end, all his emotions were restrained. lumiere nodded thoughtfully. at that moment. he seemed to understand something. [hint: you have killed 12 dragon lich cult believers and resolved the crisis in the black banyan dream.] [you have killed 28 ground fire dragons and resolved the fire crisis in the banyan tree forest.] [you have received the rewards spell: water creation and spell: food purification.] [water creation: you can create up to 4 litres of water in an open container. or, the same amount of water could be evenly scattered in an area of up to 10 cubic meters in a very small-scale rainfall. it could be used to extinguish flames and water plants.] [you can use water creation 3 times per day.] [food purification: you can purify a non-magic food, removing all toxins and diseases from it.] otherwise, why was it said that druids were the most suitable class for transmigrators? even if you came here penniless. when you were hungry, you could pick some berries from the bushes. when you were thirsty, you could make water appear out of thin air. if you were afraid of eating unclean things and had diarrhoea, you could still use [food purification]. if he didnt have money to buy weapons, he could just pick up a small branch on the ground and apply the [oak staff technique] on it. in the shapeshifting form, one could enter the city to work and act cute, while in the wild, one could communicate with animals. it was indeed the most suitable profession for poor transmigrators. even now, matthew didnt think that these two spells were useless. if he had mastered food purification in marsh city, he would not have gone to the toilet seven or eight times a night. after killing all the earth fire dragons. matthew led bobo to see su ya. at this moment, the area around the throne had already regained its peace. the animals summoned by su ya had also left one after another, leaving behind one corpse after another on the ground. rays of white light emerged from the corpse and merged into su yas throne. it was extremely difficult for su ya to transform the souls of all animals into even the lowest level of nature soul. even if she was already standing at the top of the rainforest, a large-scale promotion ceremony was still a big challenge for her before she became a demigod.. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Book of Blasphemy and Holy Mage chapter 161: book of blasphemy and holy mage translator: lonelytree bobo walked over and sized up su ya curiously. she could not help but say enviously, what white toes. wow, youre really tall. to matthews surprise, su yas attitude towards bobo was unexpectedly calm. she smiled gently at shortie. thank you. youre very cute too. bobo jumped up excitedly, did you hear that, matthew? even the soul of the rainforest praised me for being cute! she really has good taste! because she had just done a good job in boxing, matthew couldnt be perfunctory, so he praised her a little. the blue light on bobos helmet was about to burst out from the light bulb. at this moment, lumiere walked over. su ya suddenly became serious. she sat upright on the throne, and her temperament instantly changed from an amiable big sister next door to a high and mighty queen. they took the verdant branch. that black-robed man, blinken of the dragon lich cult, used the book of blasphemy to weaken my power and forcefully pried open the door to the black banyan dream. he perfectly seized the moment when i was at my weakest. before that, i was preparing the advancement ritual of the war beasts. the ritual hadnt succeeded yet, and i had lost a lot of energy, so i gave them an opportunity. as soon as she finished speaking. two rings of white light lit up on the altar in front of the throne. everyone focused their eyes. lying in the white light were the phantoms of dinosauruses and winged dragon wind gods that had shrunk many times. matthew understood. the war beast was a supernatural soul of nature. only lord-tier monsters that tore apart all competitors and crushed their peers in the natural world had the chance to become a war beast. using the dinosauruses as an example, after they were promoted to warbeasts by su ya, they became the guardians of the black banyans dream realm. it could survive for as long as the black banyans dream realm could. at the same time, war beasts could retain most of their strength when they were alive. they even had the opportunity to reconstruct their physical bodies, unlike most natural souls that existed in the form of spirits, which always had some defects since they lacked a physical body. correspondingly, the promotion of war beasts consumed a lot of energy for the host of the ceremony, not to mention su ya was promoting two at the same time. matthew looked straight into su yas eyes, but the latters expression did not change. however, matthew realized that su ya might have predicted the impending crisis, which was why she had allowed the two lords, the winged dragon wind god and the dinosauruses, to die in his and lumieres hands. because only then would she have the opportunity to hold the warbeast advancement ceremony for them. in hindsight, there was nothing wrong with this choice. since blinken could directly pry open the door to the black banyans dream, all of this had nothing to do with the rainforests ecological niche in the material world. it could only be said that blinken had been plotting for a long time, and he was very decisive, seizing the opportunity perfectly. matthew was about to ask for some details when he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his foot as if someone had stepped on him heavily! however, the control of his strength was extremely perfect, causing matthew to feel a slight pain, but not to the extent of screaming. after the pain, there was a small numbness. matthew frowned as he stared at su ya. the latters gaze was calm, and her aura was dignified, as if she was a god that was accepting believers on a pilgrimage. when matthew saw this, he began to wonder if she was the one who had stepped on him! however, this was black banyans dream realm. who else could it be other than her? what exactly is the book of blasphemy? fortunately, his friend bobo asked matthews question. the book of blasphemy is a true divine artefact. in theory, blinken only has one-fifth of it, so it can only have the effect of a semi-divine artefact. fifty years ago, this semi-divine weapon was still hidden in a secret vault of the seven saint alliance. however, at that time, blinken was already one of the guards of the secret vault. he had long coveted the remnant page of the book of blasphemy, so he deliberately designed a series of schemes. in the end, he successfully escaped with the remnant page and went to the dragon lich cult. the one who answered everyones questions was not su ya. it was a young man who was slowly walking out from the shadows under the banyan tree. he was very thin and short. his skin was dark, but his teeth were very white. when he smiled, he gave people a very shy feeling. hi, everyone. my name is xiuyi, and im from the secret intelligence department of the seven saint alliance. im an ace spy, and my job is to keep an eye on the dragon lich cult in the desert. i stutter a little. i get nervous when people look at me. thank you. xiuyi finished the two sentences as if he were reciting his lines. su ya helped to introduce him. ive known xiuyi for many years. he was always active in the desert. before the dragon lich cult attacked, he came to warn me, but blinken came too quickly, giving me less than an hour to react. xiuyi turned his head and didnt look at anyone. he said smoothly, its not your fault, master su ya. blinken is the third most powerful person in the dragon lich cult. his strength is unbelievably strong, and no one knows that he will suddenly go crazy. uh, everyone, if you dont mind, let me introduce the background of the dragon lich cult first. the group of people were curious, to begin with, so they naturally nodded. only matthews nod was a little slow. because just now. he felt another foot rubbing against the back of his foot. this time, it wasnt a stomp. but it seemed more torturous than stepping! is it su ya? what is this woman doing? she has just lost her verdant branch.. she cant be in the mood to flirt with me Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Book of Blasphemy and Holy Mage chapter 162: book of blasphemy and holy mage translator: lonelytree matthews mind was in a mess. however, he soon listened attentively. the dragon lich cult originated from the worship of the dragon of the dead, ariana, but in fact, ariana hated them very much. she once personally said to the person in charge of negotiating with the alliance of seven saints, if its possible, i hope that im the only dracon lich in this world. i enjoy loneliness and dont yearn for my own kind because having too many of my own kind means competition. id rather lie in my grave every day and count flies than have a few more dragon liches in the world. although this sentence was said in the context of ariana trying to distance herself from the dragon worship sect, we think it has a certain degree of authenticity. ariana was just a spiritual icon used by the dragon lich cult to attract believers. their real leader was actually a mage named isabelle. speaking of which, i have no choice but to reveal my familys dirty laundry. lady isabelle, as the teacher of the current guardian of the south, mr. ronan, was once the previous generations heavenly mage of the seven saint alliance. her level was above level 30, which was also the legendary holy mage. yes, she was a traitor of the seven saint alliance. this was also one of the reasons why the seven saint alliance had yet to destroy the dragon lich sect. we dont know why the former heavenly mage and the guardian of the human race betrayed us. fortunately, although isabelle was crazy, she was not too evil. the alliance had paid a huge price to stop her. after a few difficult battles, we eliminated a considerable number of members of the dragon lich sect. isabelle was also convinced and took the initiative to confine herself. the alliances higher-ups had people accompanying her day and night. we could say that her mental state is still okay. the dragon lich sect that were looking at now is mainly controlled by two mages. they were once lady isabelles favourite students. blinken, whom im monitoring, is mainly responsible for the activities of this cult in the south. he was very cunning and appeared and disappeared like a ghost. the alliance sent people to capture him a few times, but he escaped. this time, i caught a clue about him. i only dared to hide in the dark and wait for the follow-up orders from my superiors. according to my observations. before attacking the rainforest, blinken had been in the desert. he had been patiently chatting with the blue dragon every day, trying to persuade it to join the dragon lich sect after its life was exhausted. however, the blue dragon was only greedy for the money of the dragon lich sect. it refused to sign the contract after receiving money several times. blinken was already very angry. however, blue dragon was shameless, timid, and cautious. he could not do anything to him. blinken was indeed quite capable. while he was dealing with the blue dragon in the desert, he did not forget to set up the dragon lich sects businesses in the city. he was very business-minded. casinos, brothels, magic shops under his management, the dragon lich sects businesses flourished. many local tyrants in the gold coast tried to find trouble with them, but in the end, they could not do anything. he spent most of his time in the desert fighting the blue dragon. this was truly admirable. i thought this situation would continue until blue dragon or blinken made their move. however, some time ago, i received a message from an insider from the dragon lich sect. he told me that a member of the dragon lich sect was in a tavern in condor city when he accidentally heard a drunkard say that they had found a giant dragons tomb in the rainforest and that they were going to be rich. the member of the dragon lich sect verified that the drunkard was a mid -level leader of the sandstorm bandits. ever since that day, the sandstorm bandits began to have internal strife. after that, blinken asked around and somehow concluded that there was a dragons tomb in the rainforest. after all, the book of blasphemy had records on how to advance as dragon liches. one requires a large number of dead dragon skeletons. the news of the dragons tomb directly stimulated blinken. he almost immediately gave the order to temporarily give up on negotiating with the blue dragon and mobilized a large amount of resources to the edge of the rainforest. he was cutting down trees and building factories. they probably knew that they would encounter resistance from the rainforest creatures and were prepared to fight to the death with you. the tomb of the giant dragon? matthew and the other two looked at each other, feeling somewhat baffled. he recalled the members of the order of calamity and the sandstorm bandits who had appeared at the shore of the great dragon lake that day. he couldnt help but wonder if blinken had made a mistake. could he have mistaken the bright sandalwood kings tomb for the tomb of the giant dragon? this is too ridiculous! matthew thought about it, and the strange feeling on his calf came again. after trying to adjust his posture and move forward and backward to no avail, he could only use his willpower to resist the numbness in his calves forcefully. on the throne. su ya rested her chin on one hand and crossed her legs. her left leg was stacked on top of her swayed, and her fair little foot unconsciously pressed forward. her expression was innocent and holy. this made matthew speechless. he did not understand why su ya did this, so he could only silently endure the humiliation. in short, according to my intelligence, the dragon lich sect has temporarily allied with the order of calamity from the underdark. the two sides have reached a certain agreement, and the people of the order of calamity seem to be very interested in the legendary tomb of the dragon. xiuyi said with assurance, as for the situation with the sandstorm bandits, i dont know. at this point. his expression and tone became very sincere. no matter what, blinkens actions must be stopped. not to mention what will happen when he finds the dragons tomb. before that, the safety of the rainforest creatures and the black banyan dream will be in huge danger. according to the procedure, this matter should have been handled by my superior. however, there has been some kind of malfunction in the alliance recently, and all communication rituals cant be used. im just a spy without combat power. i had no choice but to ask for help from others. now, i officially represent the alliance of seven saints to entrust you with a task. can you help stop blinkens actions? it would be even better if you could kill him or capture him. the alliance of seven saints has never been stingy with rewards. i can guarantee that after the mission is successful, you will at least receive a magical equipment or item with a rating of l2 or above! matthew was about to agree. however, he heard a delicate voice beside his ear, dont do it! Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Why Am I Still Leveling Up? chapter 163: why am i still leveling up? translator: lonelytree why? matthew asked the voice in his heart. however, the other party did not answer. matthew looked up at su ya, who was sitting on the throne with a divine expression. it was as if xiuyis mission or the voice in matthews heart had nothing to do with her. what is this? is she still going to put on the airs of the soul of the rainforest? matthew suddenly laughed in his heart. because she couldnt bring herself to ask for help to expel the dragon lich sect, so she simply used the name of the seven saint alliance? he saw through it very clearly. xiuyi was definitely from the alliance of seven saints, but his mission was to recon. based on what xiuyi said, he couldnt contact the alliance and, therefore, shouldnt have the right to issue any missions. in this way, the real client of this mission was obvious. as he thought about this. matthews smile had a hint of mockery. however, he soon stopped smiling. because the little foot that had been rubbing against him suddenly kicked him at a position that was quite fatal! at that time, matthew almost hissed and keeled over. in the next second. matthew met bobos suspicious gaze. are you actually daydreaming? hurry up and say your opinion. weve already expressed our stance. matthew coughed and looked at xiuyi apologetically. im sorry, i was indeed a little distracted just now. what did you guys say? bobo said unhappily, lumiere and i have decided to accept his request. its better for the people of the dragon lich sect to go to hell sooner or later. however, at the same time, we would like to hear your opinion. after all, in terms of cunning, im afraid we are not as good as necromancers. lumiere nodded in agreement with bobo. both of them looked at matthew. the latter immediately muttered, i need more information. the current information doesnt allow me to make a judgment. blinken is a level 20 necromancer. hes too dangerous. xiuyi immediately said, in fact, thats just his level on the surface. blinken has been oppressed by the book of blasphemy for a long time, and his strength has dropped quite a bit. now, he had to spend a portion of his power to suppress that semi-divine weapon at all times, so his true combat strength was only around level 18. if you think that tracking blinken is difficult, i can provide a little help in this regard. this is my job. as he spoke, he took out a chubby and round little elf from a small cloth pocket at his waist. then, he knelt on one knee and placed the little elf on the ground. i dont know, i dont know! after the little elf landed, she immediately revealed a pitiful expression. its skin was light blue, and there were water ripples flowing on it. be good, little bubu. it wont hurt very much. xiuyi said gently. the little elf immediately covered her eyes with her hands, but her hands were too short. she could only cover the corners of her eyes. the rest of her eyes were watery, and she looked very pitiful. xiuyi raised his right palm and slapped the elfs forehead. at the same time, he shouted the name of the dragon lich sects priest, blinken! the little elf was smashed into pieces by this slap, and its body turned into a huge puddle of water. in the middle of the water stain, a clear image quickly appeared. the light of dawn penetrated the dense rainforest and hit the huge banana leaves. a few crystal clear dewdrops could be seen rolling back and forth on the leaves. suddenly, a large hand pushed the banana leaf away impatiently, and the dew immediately rolled down from the edge. the camera quickly moved up and then looked down at the sparse team from a high position. they were the dragon lich sect people! looking down from this angle, the composition of the team could be seen at a glance. the black-robed man, blinken, was walking at the front. behind him were four well-equipped dragon blood warriors, followed by more than 20 dragon worship disciples in brown robes. the members of the fourth echelon were all ground fire dragons, and the one in charge of driving them away was a dragon blood warrior at the back. the entire army was orderly as they passed through the rainforest. even the earth fire dragon, which was the most prone to making mistakes, appeared to be extremely intelligent. it could be seen that blinken had put in a lot of effort in managing the team. as they walked. the black-robed man suddenly raised a hand. stop! there were nearly 200 units in the team, and they were in the complex terrain of the rainforest. however, with a single order from blinken, every unit stopped in place within two seconds! matthew saw a fire dragon sink into the mud because of the sudden brake. but even so, it did not move at all, allowing the mud to drown its fat body gradually. blinken looked around and said coldly, rest for eight minutes. next, prepare for battle. with that, he rushed in front of the ground fire dragon and pulled it out of the mud! too careless! blinken seemed to be reprimanding him sternly, but in the next second, he cast a cleanse on the fire dragon. the fire dragon howled and kissed blinkens shoes. the atmosphere gradually relaxed. everyone was resting on the spot. only blinken himself kept walking back and forth. his eyes occasionally looked around and occasionally swept across the crowd.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Why Am I Still Leveling Up? chapter 164: why am i still leveling up? translator: lonelytree suddenly. his gaze paused on a dragon lich sect disciple for three seconds before he walked quickly toward him. the dragon lich sect disciple panicked. he stood up from the ground and was about to say something when blinken grabbed his collar. in the next second. blinken carefully tidied the creases on his collar and adjusted the angle of the dragon lich sect badge on his chest. remember, no matter how big the crisis is, humans must not panic and must not forget to take care of their appearance. this is the biggest difference between humans and animals. next time, if i find out that theres a problem with the angle of your badge, ill expel you from the dragon lich sect immediately! the believer opened his mouth in excitement. lord blinken, i, i blinken helped him tidy up his appearance and patted his shoulder. dont talk. do your job well. after saying that, he quickly left and looked elsewhere. a few minutes later. blinken led his team and set off again. this time, the camera couldnt keep up with them. instead, it watched them leave the forest and arrive at a relatively open highland. on the ground, the water droplets slowly disappeared. from a large puddle at the beginning, it gradually became a small ball. in the end, all the water droplets merged into a round ball of meat. buzhi, buzhi! the little elf stood with her hands on her hips angrily as if she was scolding xiuyi. xiuyi, who was prepared, immediately took out a lead block from his waist and handed it over. the elf grabbed the lead and swallowed it. the lead appeared in its translucent stomach, and bubbles popped out. the elf burped in satisfaction, and the lead disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. buzhi is a scouting elf, but its scouting method is a little tragic. xiuyi smiled shyly and put away the elf. matthew nodded. those images were indeed very clear, and they were not detected by blinken, who was a quasi-legend. this meant that the elfs investigative ability was very high. he extracted three pieces of information from the previous image. first, blinken was indeed a strong leader. the evil camps people were often difficult to train, but he could make every subordinate obey orders obediently. although there was a reason for his strength, blinkens personal charm and management skills also accounted for a large proportion. the underground allied army of the order of calamity was nothing more than a bunch of wandering soldiers in front of blinkens troops. secondly, blinken seemed to have a very serious obsessive-compulsive disorder. it was no wonder that he was so angry at su yas slip of the tongue when he withdrew from the black banyan dream. thirdly, after leaving the black banyan dream, the direction of the march seemed familiar. matthew thought for a while and confirmed that the highland they were about to reach was the place where he had fought alongside old lucky and lorraine. it was the edge of the bitter water swamp. judging from his posture, it seemed that he was going deep into the bitter water swamp. if matthew did not know that the former owner of the swamp was called dania, he would have really associated blinken with the legendary necromancer. whats the use of the verdant branch? matthew asked su ya. su ya said calmly, its one of the foundational items of the rainforest. with it, the dragon lich sect disciples can move freely in the rainforest to a certain extent, reducing the risk of encountering poisonous insects and beasts. at the same time, its also a natural divine item. its something that druids, rangers, and nature souls dream of. matthew thought for a moment. so, blinken snatched the verdant branch to fight a protracted war in the rainforest. he didnt intend to attack with one fell swoop, or rather, he didnt have the ability. xiuyi echoed, what you said is very reasonable. blinken is a very smart person. he never does anything impulsive. this sudden intrusion into the rainforest is the most impulsive thing ive ever seen him do, but he handled it in an orderly manner. to be honest, if he werent an enemy of the alliance, i would want to be friends with him. matthew nodded slightly. to be able to make the scout sincerely admire him, blinken was not simple. this kind of brave and resourceful enemy was the most troublesome. unless it was absolutely necessary, matthew was not willing to make him an enemy. my suggestion is that we can track blinken and try to stop him from destroying the rainforest. if we had the chance, i would even be willing to negotiate with him. the best option would be to persuade him to leave the rainforest without using force. matthew explained seriously, a level 20 mage is already very powerful. blinken used to work in the seven saint alliance and defected to the dragon lich sect. it wasnt that i lacked the courage to fight, but that i didnt want anything to happen to anyone present. of course, if negotiation is not possible, then force will be necessary. i believe that with our strength and cooperation, killing him is not impossible. xiuyi thought for a moment. but how do you plan to persuade him? although blinken was very smart, he was also very stubborn. he had already determined that the dragons tomb really existed, so he would never give up. matthew asked, dont you think its strange? im referring to the news about the dragons tomb and the sandstorm bandits.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Why Am I Still Leveling Up? chapter 165: why am i still leveling up? translator: lonelytree xiuyi was taken aback before turning serious. please share with us. matthew turned to bobo. i remember yu lian telling us that day that the sandstorm bandits had recently erupted into internal strife. both sides have been constantly fighting in the city, but in the end, they have mistaken their targets several times. the ones who died were all outsiders, right? bobo nodded vigorously. matthew chuckled. the bandit gang got the wrong target? you must be joking! i can understand if they are a knight regiment or a warrior regiment, but i cant understand how a bandit regiment that is famous for intelligence investigation and accurate assassination could get their targets wrong! realization dawned on bobo. so that fatty lied to us! xiuyi coughed when he heard that. uh, he probably didnt lie to you. ive also verified this information. its true. the places where both sides exchanged fire were both inside and outside the city of condor, and most of the people who died were indeed outsiders who were accidentally involved. matthew gave a direct conclusion. i think that the internal strife of the sandstorm bandits might be an act. yu lian once told me that, other than me, he also sold the news of the seabed tomb to another group. this means that someone might be interested in the seabed tomb, but he did not dare to take the risk. therefore, he found the sandstorm bandits and put on an act. his ultimate goal was to encourage the dragon lich sect to scout the way first. of course, this was only one of the guesses. there were many different situations, and my guesses had many loopholes. for example, if the dragon lich sect was strong enough to take down the seabed tomb, the mastermind might not get anything. this would not work. for example, it was doubtful that such a smart blinken would take the bait just because of the internal strife of the sandstorm bandits. in short, there are indeed many loopholes in this matter. we havent found out the truth yet, but we can use these to negotiate with blinken first. from the way he snatched the verdant branch and left the black banyan dream realm in time, it could be seen that he was a rational person. as long as he was rational, no matter how evil he was, he could still negotiate. after saying this, matthew was a little thirsty, so he picked a leaf and twisted it into a funnel shape. he rubbed a glass of water for himself and asked everyone as he drank, what do you think? su ya rested her chin on her hand as she looked at matthew with relish. she also crossed her legs. lumiere shook his head silently. bobo seemed to have entered a standstill state. only xiuyi exclaimed, your thinking is really clear. you can grasp so many key points at once. i think youre more qualified to be a spy than me! why didnt such an outstanding mage like you join the seven saint alliance? matthew smiled modestly. if it were any other mage, they might be able to analyze it more thoroughly than i do. the few of them discussed for a while. in the end, even su ya tacitly agreed to matthews plan. matthew let the others rest for a while. he said that he needed to find a place to write two letters. although he was confident in his plan, he was also worried that he was too young and inexperienced. the plan he formulated might have hidden dangers. therefore, he decided to write a letter to ask the experienced big shots. originally, master ronan was the best advisor. it was a pity that he wasnt here. matthew was going to write to zeller, hoping that his seniors, including zeller, richard, and li weiqi, could give him some advice. the other letter was intended for peggy. although he had completed his advancement, it was obviously not matthews style to leave the matter of the dragon lich sect alone. as a result, he might stay in the south for more than a month, and he would have to remind peggy of many things. the content that he was about to write went through his mind. matthew took out a letter and a pen from his bag. at this moment, su yas voice sounded in his ear. follow me. then, matthew saw a beautiful figure quickly disappear into the forest on his left. he stood up and walked in that direction without batting an eyelid. however, matthew did not know that bobo and lumiere, who had long since noticed his abnormality, saw this scene. the two of them looked at each other and then looked at the throne. however, there was no trace of the soul of the rainforest on the throne. lumiere had a complicated look on his face and did not speak. bobo suddenly asked, if a human and a nature soul mate, will she give birth to a human or a nature soul? lumiere was stunned. uh, they shouldnt have reached this level, right? bobo looked at him in disdain. are you blind? lumiere scratched his head in embarrassment. sorry, this question is beyond my knowledge. i really dont know what will happen. after all, im just a country bumpkin who hasnt left the rainforest much. bobo said seriously, please dont say that. lumieres heart warmed. in the next second. bobo said seriously, country bumpkins might even have more knowledge than you! lumieres face stiffened. here, this one is for you. dont be dejected anymore. bobo randomly took out a colourful candy and an alarm clock from her bag. she placed the alarm clock on the ground and patted the button on it. the clocks needle slowly moved. then she handed the colourful candy to lumiere. ill treat you to a smart candy. youll become smarter after eating it. lumiere gratefully accepted the candy, but he did not eat it but put it in his pocket close to his chest.. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Why Am I Still Leveling Up? chapter 166: why am i still leveling up? translator: lonelytree after doing all this, bobo began to polish her armour silently. lumiere pointed at the alarm clock on the floor and asked, what are you doing? oh, to time matthew. bobo replied casually, arent you curious how long itll take him to write letters, i mean? in the small forest. su ya casually set up a hazy barrier. she elegantly walked to a round tree stump and stopped. she turned around and looked at matthew. you can write here. but before that, i have to ask you. why didnt you listen to my advice?! her expression became stern and fierce as if the irritable soul of the rainforest had returned. matthew said calmly, someone has to deal with the matters of the dragon lich sect. su ya said coldly, lumiere can take care of them. matthew shook his head and said, this is too dangerous. i cant let him go alone. su ya paced back and forth angrily with a dark face. a moment later, she suddenly sighed. the anger on her face disappeared and was replaced by a deep worry. she closed her legs and slowly sat on the tree stump. im very weak now. the book of blasphemy has contaminated the source of the black banyans dream. i need to spend a lot of energy to purify it. i need someone to protect me, matthew. this was the first time matthew saw a pleading look in su yas eyes. matthew muttered, if its just protection, lumiere or anyone else can do it. no. su ya said decisively, i dont trust him. matthew was stunned for a moment. he had thought about the various reasons why su ya looked at him differently, but he did not expect her to give such a reason. i came from the rainforest myself, so i know very well what is engraved in the blood of every creature here. i trust none of them equally, including your partner lumiere. su ya said coldly. matthew didnt refute her. he was just thinking about whether her words were correct or not. i am only the soul of the rainforest, not the god of the rainforest. su ya said softly, do you think i like to pretend to be hot-tempered every day? but if i didnt do this, they would immediately think that i was weak. i will be instantly pushed down and destroyed! today, when the dragon lich sect attacked the black banyan dream realm, i summoned many animals, but i didnt summon the patterned giant crocodile. do you know why? im afraid that it will eat me when it comes in! trust me, it wont miss this opportunity. it was not the only one. dinosauruses and winged dragon wind gods were the same. every ferocious beast in the rainforest cherished the opportunity to climb up the food pyramid. therefore, i can only feel a sense of security after they die and advance into warbeasts. because i was born surrounded by wolves! matthew. can you understand this feeling? matthew looked over. su yas expression was still very stubborn, but there were tears in her eyes. lumiere is not that kind of person, i believe, matthew said. su ya smiled. you believe that sounds like you have been convinced by me. matthew did not disagree. then why do you trust me? he asked. because you come from a civilized world, and you have the recognition of the oak forest. su ya said softly, oak is not great, but she has always been very accurate in judging people. even if the oak forest related to you has not officially become a natures soul, i still believe her judgement. after matthew heard this, he roughly understood su yas current situation. however, he still looked apologetic. but i cant let them go alone. im worried about their safety. su ya looked at him bitterly. so you dont worry about my safety? matthew scratched his head. how about i leave a bone dragon with you? get lost! su yas expression suddenly changed. who wants your bone dragon, stinky necromancer? you and your summoned creatures better stay far away from me! i dont want your protection! matthew raised his eyebrows. he realized su yas little trick, but he did not point it out. he only smiled playfully. its not a good thing to throw a tantrum at the soul of the rainforest now. atter all, youve already exposed your weakness. not willing to be outdone, su ya slapped the tree stump between her legs with her right hand. come on! come at me if you have the ability! arent you going to write a letter? ill just sit here and not leave. or you can go write somewhere else. or you can move me away from here. if youre a man, youll know which to choose matthew immediately rushed over. after a while. he successfully subdued su ya from an extremely tricky angle. su ya was forced to half kneel in front of the tree stump, her face filled with disbelief. matthew said leisurely, well. this is perfect. ill dictate, and you write for me. he slapped the letter and quill on the stump. su ya immediately screamed, are you still a man? matthew said calmly, so, will you write for me? su ya gave up and said, fine! ill write! let go! matthew let go of her hand cautiously. su ya begrudgingly went to grab the quill and letter. what do you want me to write? su ya suppressed her anger. matthew cleared his throat. darling zeller darling?!!!! su ya raised her head and almost dropped her quill. matthew pressed her head down. just write. dont ask too many questions. su ya snorted lightly. her face was slightly red as she obediently wrote.. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Why Am I Still Leveling Up? chapter 167: why am i still leveling up? translator: lonelytree [hint: rainforest souls favorability +1+1 +1] matthew looked at it and smiled. the two letters were quickly written. matthew quickly left the black banyan dream and summoned ella from the moonlight woodlands, who had been resting for a long time. he asked her to bring the two letters back to rolling stone town. then, he rested for a while in the black banyan dream realm. an hour later. just as they were about to set off to negotiate with blinken. matthew was surprised to hear such a great piece of news. [hint: since you have successfully completed the advancement, the power limit of your contracted summoned creature (tauren skeleton) will be passively removed within 24 hours. you can also choose to manually remove the limit in advance to recover more of the tauren skeletons original power.] is there such a thing? i was the one who restricted peggys strength?! why didnt we know about this when we signed the contract? matthew was stunned. he did not hesitate. he chose to cancel the limitation manually! a little earlier. another morning arrived in rolling stone town. the sky lit up. pedestrians shuttled to and fro on the street of farmers. housewives or old people carrying baskets walked and stopped in front of the stalls, saying good morning to each other, asking about the price, and occasionally chatting. the streets were filled with voices. at a stall selling white radishes at the corner of the street. the stall owner, mary, was tidying up the vegetable stall. suddenly, her vision blurred, and the two white radishes disappeared into thin air! ding! a few loose coins landed on the stall. mary accepted the money as if nothing had happened. she turned to her husband, who was cleaning the donkey cart, and said, that invisible person actually came to buy white radishes today! the husband asked in a daze, havent our white radishes always been delicious? mary shook her head and said, he bought it once two years ago, but he hasnt bought it since. he probably doesnt like it himself. perhaps there was a guest at the invisible persons house today, and the guest liked it, so he bought it. the husband put down the brush in his hand, hugged marys waist from behind, and praised, youre really smart! mary was proud for a while, then she seemed to have thought of something and said seriously, so dont think about fooling me. i heard that youve been getting close to that slut jenny recently. if you get caught, hmph! the husband trembled and repeatedly expressed that he wouldnt. mary kissed him contentedly. the sun gradually rose. not long after. a tall shadow appeared in the alley next door. peggy carried the basket and counted the dishes she had bought the day. white radish, carrot, beef, beef eyes, beef liver the recipe that sif mentioned should only need these ingredients. not long after. she walked briskly back home, only to find that the kitchen was already flaming. she walked over and saw that sif, who had stayed the night before, was cooking a pot of delicious soup! peggy asked curiously, what soup are you making? baby. sif pulled up her chefs dress, which had been enlarged by who knows how many sizes, and raised her spoon. she turned around and smiled. i made soup with the fish jelly and mushrooms that i ate last night. by the way, didnt i always say that i wanted to try to make a dish that even the undead could taste? i added something special to the soup today. do you want to try it? as she spoke. she scooped a bowl of soup for peggy. peggy took the soup and stuffed it directly into her chin, ignoring the boiling heat. unlike soldier. the hot soup flowed down her neck, but before it could seep out or drip out, it was instantly evaporated by her soul fire! she even burped like a human. the soup is not bad. unfortunately, i still cant taste it. peggy looked at sifts disappointed eyes and patted the girls shoulder. dont be discouraged, baby. youre already very good. when matthew comes back, your cooking will shock him. hahaha, i cant wait to see that scene. however, in the next second. sif suddenly widened her eyes. peggy didnt realize what had happened. whats wrong, sif? sif pointed at peggys chest and said, there was a light there just now, and then you seemed to be completely different. peggy looked down. she realized that her chest was shining with a bright white light! im going to level up! peggy was overjoyed. ever since i followed that loser matthew, i havent levelled up. whats going on today? i can feel that surging power! wait, could it be because of this bowl of soup? sif waved her hand, indicating that she didnt know anything. peggy was about to get another bowl. however, all of a sudden. her chest emitted a white light again! this bowl of soup of yours actually has such a powerful effect that it can let me advance two levels in a row? peggy exclaimed. sif was also shocked. the two of them looked at each other, not knowing what to say. after a while. two more white lights appeared on peggys body! why am i still levelling up?! peggy grabbed sifs shoulder in ecstasy. child, we might have discovered a huge secret! thats your fish jelly mushroom soup. it can allow the undead to level up quickly! were rich, baby! i have to share this good news with the stingy matthew. oh, matthew isnt hereforget it. ill just ignore him. ill secretly level up and give him a surprise later! she had a party dancing between the kitchen and the living room. suddenly, she heard someone knocking on the door politely. sif pushed the door open. there was an owl outside. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: This Is My Way of Negotiating! chapter 168: this is my way of negotiating! translator: lonelytree rolling stone town, lieges manor, study room. wearing a sleeping robe, rheagar yawned as he pushed open the door from the corridor and entered. as expected, an unbelievably handsome guy was already neatly dressed and sitting at his desk, waiting for him. wait, ill get madam wesley to make me a pot of coffee. as he spoke, rheagar poked his head out from the side door of the study and called out the maids name. when he took the coffee from the servant and walked slowly to the table, zeller had already placed a letter in front of him. matthews letter. zeller said. who? rheagar held his coffee and blew gently, his face full of confusion. matthew, your magic consultant. zeller reminded. rheagar looked extremely surprised, but his expression was too exaggerated. wait. i have a magic consultant?! the guy who applied for a month of paid leave on his first day at work? zeller smiled. i helped him with his application. rheagar sat down on the soft chair and took a sip of the hot coffee. at the same time, he said in a muffled voice, i knew you were involved! what did the letter say? he took another big gulp of coffee. he might have to continue taking leave zeller hadnt finished his sentence. rheagar spat the coffee out! the coffee spilt on half of the desk. sure, but he wont be getting any salary! rheagar said indignantly, a while ago, du lin and the others asked me if i needed them to recommend a magic consultant. i said that my residence already had one and declined their kindness. recently, i have a few magic questions that i cant find anyone to ask! zeller handed over a clean white handkerchief. perhaps you can write to him. theres no need. write back and tell him to play as long as he wants outside. its best if he never returns to rolling stone town! rheagar complained as he wiped the table. his eyes were filled with resentment. seeing this, zeller coughed lightly and added, matthew also mentioned in his letter that he was in a bit of trouble. rheagar revealed an expression of i knew it. i knew that necromancers are troublemakers wherever they go! zeller retorted, but hes been planting trees in rolling stone for three years and has never caused any trouble. rheagar snorted. seeing that he couldnt win against zeller, he shouted outside, madam wesley? madam wesley! get me another cup of coffee! his voice was very loud, but there was still no response from the corridor. damn it, madam wesleys hearing is getting worse. ill have to fire her sooner or later! rheagar cursed and increased his volume. after a while, a sturdy old woman walked over from the corridor. she carried a coffee pot and poured another cup for rheagar. madam wesley! rheagar said loudly in her ear, wipe the table, then ask mason to wake sif up. if sif isnt in her room, ask mason to find that damn tauren skeleton. tell her to bring sif back to the lieges residence before noon, understand? madam wesley nodded slowly. after packing up. as she carried the things out, she suddenly said to the lord, rheagar, lower your voice next time. my ears can hear you very clearly! rheagar turned around and sneered at zeller. the deaf always think their hearing is very good! with that, he raised his voice and said to madam wesley, madam wesley, since you always organize the maids to play cards during lunch break, ive decided to lower your salary! the old woman quickly revealed a blank expression. what are you talking about, rheagar? i cant hear you clearly. speak louder! rheagar shrugged and suddenly whispered, i saw your husband and your son walk into a brothel on waterpipe street with their arms around each others shoulders yesterday. the old woman immediately rolled her eyes at him. youre already in your forties. dont joke around like a child. my husband died more than three years ago, and you were the one who presided over his funeral! after saying that, she took her things and left without looking back. see, i knew she was pretending to be deaf! she just wants to be lazy and not work! rheagar cursed hatefully, ill fire her next week. zeller laughed. youve been saying that for two years. everyone knows you cant fire mrs. wesley. she watched you grow up. rheagar blew on his coffee expressionlessly. im serious this time! speaking of which, what about this letter? matthew is in trouble, zeller reminded. i think we need to help him. why? rheagar asked. hes very smart and excellent, zeller said. the only thing is that hes too young. thats why we can help him. dont forget, hes someone that ronan has chosen. rheagar was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, well, tell me, what kind of trouble did he run into? ill provide help depending on the situation. after saying that, he took another big gulp of coffee. zeller suddenly stopped talking. after rheagar swallowed all the coffee, he asked curiously, why didnt you say anything? im waiting for you to finish drinking. im afraid youll spray it all over again. zeller joked. because the problem matthew encountered was blinken of the dragon lich sect.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: This Is My Way of Negotiating! chapter 169: this is my way of negotiating! translator: lonelytree rheagars eyes widened. he looked at the cup in his hand and said self-deprecatingly, fortunately, you have foresight. otherwise, im afraid i would have to change into pyjamas. so, that kid went out and provoked a legendary mage? zeller corrected him. half-legend, peak of tier 5, level 20. blinken has been a half-legend for many years. i guess the reason why he hasnt been able to break through is related to the dragon lich sect. if he cant advance to a dragon lich, he might never be able to advance to legend. rheagar said: even so, youre trying to persuade me to take the initiative to provoke a fifth-tier mage, and its the dragon lich sect with a great background? if you werent a warlock yourself, i would have suspected that you were seduced by that kid! zeller said calmly, weve killed quite a number of tier 5 mages before. back in purgatory, we all imew that the gap between those below the legendary realm wasnt that big. if we were to prepare carefully, tier 5 mages would actually be very weak. seeing zellers expression. rheagars heart skipped a beat, and an expression of resistance appeared on his face. damn it, its happening again. i dont want to listen to you now! he tried to cover his ears. however, zeller pulled them away mercilessly. no, you have to listen. this is very important. in the letter, matthew mentioned that he had encountered the dragon lich cult and blinken in the rainforest south of marsh water city, and there had been some conflict between the two sides. in the letter, he described his follow-up plan in detail, hoping that we could point out the shortcomings of his plan. his first step was to negotiate with blinken. see, this is what i admire most about him. not only did he know how to write to us, but he also knew how to try to negotiate with the enemy first. most boys at his age were idiots. they only knew how to fight and be jealous. he knew that violence meant risk, so it should always be the last resort to solve problems. im willing to help a young man with such a bright future. i believe you are the same, rhaegar. rheagar couldnt help but nod. however, he immediately felt troubled. so, who should we send? richard? he kept saying that he had already retired, so it was impossible for him to take action over such a small matter. du lin and asma had just returned to rolling stone town a few days ago. they didnt know matthew and didnt like necromancers. it was definitely not appropriate to send them. li weiqi, on the other hand, has been idling around matthews forest since we blew up all the passages to the underdark, complaining that he was bored. i really dont know how he trained his qi. there must be something wrong with this monks commandments! zeller crossed his arms and said confidently, li weiqi, and you! if the negotiations failed, then both sides would most likely end up in a fight. and if we want to kill a tier 5 mage, li weizhi alone is not enough. although matthew mentioned in his letter that he had a tier 5 child of the jungle and an arcana machinist whose combat power was unknown, i didnt have any confidence in them. therefore, i can only ask you to take action. rheagar immediately jumped up from his chair. im the lord of rolling stone town. do you think ill go through fire and water for that kid just because he wrote me a letter? it is precisely because you are the lord of rolling stone town that you should consider the future of rolling stone town. zeller said seriously, the world is changing, rhaegar. the peace of the past is gone. when dulin and asma came back, they told you about their encounters overseas. the lock of civilization that matthew told us about is being broken, and the ambitions of the people are getting bigger and bigger. i suspect that in the next 20 years, many wars will break out on this continent. baiyan city and jiliu city are showing such signs. even if ronan could return from the astral plane, his true foundation was still in gem bay. and rolling stone town needs a guardian, an archmage that we can trust. you and i both know matthews potential and now, the opportunity is right in front of you. believe me, rhaegar, there is no better investment than helping a future master currently in need. rheagar revealed a struggling expression. damn it, zeller, i knew this would happen. i was almost convinced by you! it was always like this! if you can give me another reason, ill go! zeller smiled faintly. you are the most idle person among all the higher-ups in rolling stone town. is this reason enough? rheagar sat on the chair dejectedly. alright, ill go! be careful. remember to remind li weiqi. zeller untied two frog dolls from his waist and handed them to rheagar. i know youre not afraid of necromancers, but nothing is absolute. rheagar took the doll and laughed at himself. i knew i couldnt hide it from you. ive been watching you, rhaegar. zeller said gently, i know that you spent a lot of effort to cultivate that ability for revenge. it is the nemesis of necromancers. this is also one of the reasons why you allow matthew to hang around you, isnt it? rheagar hung one of the dolls on his waist and shook the other one. ill give it to li weiqi, but he might not need it. right, how should we get there? this place is too far away from the rainforest. the eastern giant eagle cant carry the two of us at once.. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: This Is My Way of Negotiating! chapter 170: this is my way of negotiating! translator: lonelytree zeller laughed again. the owl that matthew sent to deliver the letter is a high-level blessed nature soul of the goddess of moonlight. when there is moonlight tonight, she will bring you into the kingdom of the goddess of moonlight. after that, matthew himself will provide the goddess with a coordinate anchor point. you can directly teleport to his side, but the price is that he will owe the goddess of moonlight a favor. this is the cunning part of this kid. he only explained his plan to us and asked for suggestions in the letter. he had no intention of asking for help. however, he wrote down the instructions for us and even told us the price he paid. look, what a cunning and thick-skinned kid. he already knew how to make full use of his connections. so at his age, what were you doing, rhaegar? facing zellers question. rheagar replied without hesitation, ah, i was still in pony town at that time. i fought with the bastards from the turtle gang every day. occasionally, i would fight with others because of young and beautiful girls as he spoke, he suddenly felt that something was wrong and hurriedly stopped. zeller couldnt help but laugh. [hint: your contracted summoned beast (tauren skeleton) has levelled up to lv13!] [peggy had mastered a series of new abilities.] is she only one level higher than me again? however, when he was level 5, peggy was level 9. matthew was a little confused. he had signed the most ordinary undead contract with peggy. if there were a seal, it would definitely have nothing to do with the contract. this kind of incomprehensible thing could only be attributed to the strangeness of peggy herself. anyway, she had many strange things about her, so this one was not a big deal. maybe it wasnt a seal, but my advancement or other actions activated the potential in her body? matthew collected his thoughts. at this moment, the four of them were standing in front of the throne, receiving su yas blessings. beams of white light descended. su ya sat upright on the throne, her expression as if she was sacred and inviolable. after coming out of the small forest, she carried herself with an unbelievably elegant and holy temperament. this strong contrast was really impressive. matthew believed that she would take the opportunity to humiliate him when she blessed everyone. therefore, he held his breath and gritted his teeth. however, the blessing ceremony was soon over. none of the rubbing, stepping, and kicking that matthew had expected came. this made him heave a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he also felt a sense of loss. when he left the black banyan dream realm. matthew turned around and glanced at su ya, who was sitting on the throne. the latters face gradually became blurry. in the midst of the haziness. matthew seemed to see her smile at him. then, the scenery in front of him began to blur. a gentle force pushed him out of the black banyan dream realm. morning, at the edge of the bitter water swamp. lumiere bent down and carefully examined the marks on the ground. theyre moving very fast. they should have reached the depths of the swamp by now. theres no sign of fighting nearby. strange, such a huge commotion. could it be that they didnt attract the undead in the swamp? matthew said solemnly, blinken is a powerful necromancer. its normal for him to have a way to appease the undead. what im curious about is why hes heading in this direction. could it be that the bitter water swamp is related to the dragon lich cults search for the dragon tomb? xiuyi pondered and said, ive also heard a little about the former owner of the bitter water swamp. the necromancer named dania was the city lord of baiyan city for the last two generations. she was an archmage who was officially registered in the alliance. she was considered a very decent necromancer, so she probably didnt have much contact with blinken. matthew nodded and said, no matter what, we have to catch up to blinken first. everyone, be careful. we can follow their footsteps when we enter the swamp but try not to step on their footprints. experienced army masters would leave a few terrifying magic traps in the footprints of their own troops. many trackers died because of this at matthews signal, lumiere took the lead. he pushed aside a patch of reeds and followed the footprints. matthew, bobo, and xiuyi followed in one after another. they didnt walk far when a zombie suddenly emerged from the haystack in front of them! as soon as she saw lumiere, she couldnt help but rush over. just as lumiere was about to attack, matthew shouted in a low voice, retreat! lumiere did not hesitate and quickly dodged. matthew began to chant a spell in a low voice. [spell: comforting the dead]! under matthews incantation, the zombie gradually lost its desire to attack. she staggered to the side of the crowd until everyone had passed, and she followed behind them. do you know that zombie? bobo asked. matthew looked at miss zombie, who was at a loss and sighed softly. we met once at night. xiuyi and lumiere were instantly shocked. matthew quickly pointed at bobo and explained, she was also there that night. bobo seemed to recall something and nodded her head vigorously. yes, yes. i was there too! as a result, xiuyi and lumiere were even more shocked when they heard that. after a long time. only then did the two of them come back to their senses. xiuyi coughed and awkwardly changed the topic. mr. matthew, i see that there are still many undead along the way. if we keep using the peaceful method, im afraid it will affect our speed of pursuit. matthew waved his hand. its fine. i wont appease them anymore. if there are any more undead, ill use this to open a path! as he spoke. he took out ursuls reprimand from his inventory and held it tightly in his hand. this time, the two of them only glanced at the black and long whip and did not say anything. ten minutes later. outside the swamp, on a slightly raised highland. a muscular dragon blood warrior was leading four dragon cult disciples and seven to eight ground fire dragons to patrol the surroundings. it seems that blinken has set up a sentry post to guard against pursuers. in the reeds not far away. xiuyi, who was the first to discover the sentry post, whispered, what should we do? should he go around them? mr. matthew? matthew said, of course, we have to kill them in one go! xiuyi was stunned. but didnt you say that you wanted to negotiate first? matthew smiled and patted lumiere and bobos shoulders. this is my negotiation method! as he spoke. he was the first to rush out of the reeds. his body expanded rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a moon bear! roar! the moon bear growled as it ran. [instinct casting: vine spell]! at that moment, two vines with barbs quickly grew from the ground and entangled the dragon blood warrior tightly! Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Forbidden Spell: Heavenly Sphere of the Death! chapter 171: forbidden spell: heavenly sphere of the death! translator: lonelytree dragonblood warrior. this was a special profession that obtained the gifts, strength, resistance, or curses of the dragon through rituals such as dragon worship and bathing in dragon blood. within the dragon lich sect, they had a complete set of procedures for nurturing dragon blood warriors. these mass-produced dragon blood warriors were not as powerful as those heroes who relied on their own strength to kill dragons and bathe in dragon blood. however, they were still considered powerful among ordinary professionals. the dragon blood warrior trapped by the vines was quite powerful. he had a profession level of level 14, and the dragon wings on his shoulder armour meant that he was ranked second in the dragon lich sects internal level. which was the dragon wing level. according to xiuyis introduction, the internal hierarchy of the members of the dragon worship sect was divided into dragon claws, dragon wings, dragon teeth, and dragon souls. this could be easily identified from the clothes they were wearing. just as the moon bear was about to attack.. matthew saw the dragon wings on the shoulders of the dragon blood warrior emit circles of black magic light. in the blink of an eye, the green vines that were originally wrapped around his body quickly withered as if their life force had been sucked out. in addition to the dragon blood warriors own resistance, it allowed him to get rid of the vines easily. the dragon blood warrior did not retreat in the face of the moon bears menacing attack. instead, he quickly removed a shield of the same height from his back! then, he charged at matthew. bang! a dull thud was heard as the moon bear slapped the shield. the wooden shield produced an unpleasant scraping sound, but the dragon blood warrior only staggered back half a step. then, he recovered his strength faster than the moon bear. in the next second. the dragon blood warrior let out a low shout, and the muscles all over his body swelled up. the mud in the swamp was suddenly kicked back by him. puff! a simple and unadorned shield bash hit the moon bears chest. if it werent for the fact that the moon bears overall attributes were a lot stronger than ordinary brown bears, he would have been stunned by this shield bash. i didnt expect him to be a guardian. how rare! a trace of regret flashed through matthews heart. but the next moment, he didnt hesitate to pounce again. the moon bear and the dragon blood warrior clashed for several rounds, but there was still no winner. at this moment, lumiere and bobo also followed suit and launched a surprise attack on the four dragon worshippers. the group of earth fire dragons roared and spat out flames that did not differentiate between friend and foe. for a moment, the temporary sentry post was in chaos. matthew remained calm throughout. he did not lose his mind because of the passionate melee with the dragon blood warrior. instead, he was always looking for an opportunity. in the seventh round, moon bear pretended to repeat the same trick. the dragon blood warrior naturally had no intention of retreating. he raised his shield and rushed over. however, at this moment, moon bear rolled to the side agilely. the dragonblood warriors momentum was too fierce, and he revealed a flaw. matthew seized the opportunity to slap him, but the other party was very experienced. perhaps he had predicted matthews attack trajectory. in a flash, the dragon blood warrior raised his shield horizontally and once again blocked matthews bear paw! however, this time, he lost his balance and rolled backwards after taking matthews palm. and in the few seconds that he rolled on the ground, the dragon blood warriors weakness was exposed! a low-key sabre light flashed. the dragonblood warriors body was still rolling on the ground. however, his head was held firmly in the arms of a skeleton wearing a black and red cloak. matthew successfully cooperated with soldier to kill the dragon blood warrior. he did not delay and directly attacked the group of deformed earth fire dragons. soldiers one-on-one assassination ability was very strong, especially when someone created a sneak attack environment for him. every time he attacked, he would land a critical hit. however, when faced with a creature like the earth fire dragon, he had a lot of trouble. matthew saw him frantically moving around the earth fire dragon. his short knife was like the wind, stabbing the earth fire dragon until it roared and was covered in wounds. however, it did not die. even though the blade was dipped in poison, the resistance of the earth fire dragon was extremely high. this bit of poison could not affect them too much. on the other hand, soldier had to be very careful. be it the flames of the earth fire dragon or that fat body, once they touched soldier, his small and weak skeleton body would be easily damaged. ten breaths later. lumiere had already snapped the necks of the four dragon worshippers. from the clothes they were wearing after falling to the ground, it was not difficult to tell that these people were just cannon fodder at the lowest level, which was the dragon claw level. in order to end the battle quickly, matthew had planned to transform into the winged dragon wind god and coordinate with bobo. however, he suddenly changed his mind. in the next moment, he gently patted the magic bag. a sweet-looking ghost appeared in front of him. go, kill them! matthew gave the drifter an order. the drifter nodded gently. then, she flew to the top of the ground fire dragons. the ghost floated gently for a few seconds, and her beauty collapsed at a speed visible to the naked eye. even matthew, the owner, could not bear to look at the scene. in the next second. a sharp cry burst out from the drifters body. the cries were mournful, sharp, and unusually sorrowful. they had a very strong spiritual penetrating power. even lumiere and bobo were nearly affected! and the few ground fire dragons suffered the worst! Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Forbidden Spell: Heavenly Sphere of the Dead! chapter 172: forbidden spell: heavenly sphere of the dead! translator: lonelytree after a round of crying. all the ground fire dragons were stunned on the spot. the drifter gracefully sank down. during this process, her looks were recovering at an extremely fast speed. miss drifter lightly walked past a ground fire dragon, and with a wave of her hand, the soul of a simple-minded ground fire dragon was caught in her palm! [hint: your summoned creature, the drifter, has used its ability, sad cries of death. j [the ground fire dragons immunity failed (intelligence, perception, and will), and they all entered a state of absent-mindedness.] [in this state, the drifter could activate the second part of the skill, taking soul]. [in other words, she could directly cross the barrier of the spiritual realm and take away the souls of the absent-minded.] the drifters movements were very nimble. after a few rounds, the souls of the seven ground fire dragons were all captured by her. she obediently sent these souls to matthew. matthew immediately took out a bottle that was usually used to hold pills from his luggage. after emptying the pills, he chanted the most basic soul seal spell. the white smoke slowly dissipated. very quickly. these weak souls were successively stored in bottles by matthew. on the ground, the soulless ground fire dragon was dying rapidly. three minutes later. they were completely dead. seeing this scene, the other three did not make a fuss. after all, matthew had always been publicly known as a necromancer. if he kept relying on his shapeshifting transformation to win, it would be even stranger. this should be a rear guard post. xiuyi, who had been nowhere to be seen during the battle, appeared immediately after the battle ended. he attentively searched the surroundings and reported, i just found a mini alarm spell nearby, but the source of the alarm is not the members of the sentry post. it seems that blinken already knows of our arrival. matthew nodded. it was unrealistic to chase after a great mage without the latter knowing. if matthew wanted to negotiate with blinken, he had to let him know that he was chasing him. matthew had to show a certain amount of strength, or he wouldnt have a chance to negotiate with blinken. from the way the sentry post was set up in a hurry, he seemed to be in a hurry to do something and didnt seem to be in the mood to pay attention to us. xiuyi speculated, if thats the case, then there must be quite a few sentries along the way. their purpose is not necessarily to stop us, but to slow us down as much as possible. matthew agreed. therefore, he seized the time to search the corpse. it was a pity that the lower class of the dragon lich sect looked very poor. they must have handed over all their money to the cult. even the dragon blood warrior with the dragon wings only had seven or eight gold coins on him. matthew had no choice but to order soldier to take off the clothes, belts, underwear, shoes, and so on from the corpses. it wasnt that he was stingy. there were simply too many undead in the cemetery at home. most of them did not have any decent clothes or equipment on them, so matthew was shopping on their behalf. the group continued to move forward. however, the deeper they went into the swamp, the harder it was to walk. in the afternoon, it was even more foggy. they couldnt even see their fingers when they stretched out their hands. they couldnt even tell the direction, let alone give chase quickly. at this time, it was scary walking around the swamp. if one stepped into a pit, it would be extremely dangerous. even for professional adventurers, there was a risk of death in the muddy swamp. matthew was not in a hurry. he held his breath and urged everyone to move forward slowly. because of the thick fog, the sunlight was greatly weakened, and the drifter had more room to move. specters were the most comfortable in the swamp. the drifter was lightly exploring the path ahead, pointing out the possible mud or traps ahead. just like that. although they stumbled, they did not lose track of the dragon lich sect. three hours passed. they were already deep into the swamp, but they didnt encounter many undeads along the way. they only killed three sentry posts of the dragon lich cult. each sentry post was stronger than the last. the last one was even equipped with two archers. if it werent for the fact that matthew had soldier and the drifter, two elite assassins, these two archers hiding in the tree would have caused them a lot of trouble. finally, after a fierce battle. only the unlucky bobo was hit by an arrow on her knee and helmet. her armour was very strong, but the archers werent mediocre either. the arrows they shot were extremely powerful, leaving bruises on bobos forehead and knee. this made her extremely angry. she threatened to blow up the dragon lich sects lair on the spot. and in these three battles. the most outstanding performance was undoubtedly matthews new employee, the drifter. spectres were semi-invisible, had fast movement speed, and could kill without blinking. they also had two incredible abilities, physical damage immunity and death-seeking wails. this allowed the drifter to enter the dragon lich sects army as if no one was around. after killing a few times, she would be able to completely disrupt the enemys formation. what followed was naturally a happy harvesting time for matthews group. seeing this scene. matthew was very pleased at first, but he soon felt a headache. even though there was a strong worker, matthews lineup was less than satisfactory. putting aside the zombies and skeletons that were cannon fodder, among the contract summons peggy was a logistics team leader who had worked hard for many years. matthew was usually unwilling to send her to the battlefield to fight the enemy head-on.. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Forbidden Spell: Heavenly Sphere of the Dead! chapter 173: forbidden spell: heavenly sphere of the dead! translator: lonelytree phily had a strong physique, but he was not tactful enough. he asked for overtime pay every time he appeared, which matthew loved and hated at the same time. soldier? assassin. drifter? and an assassin! matthew looked around and realized that he was the only one left who could be considered a fighter or a tank! in the future, do i need to tank the enemies for my creatures to ambush them from behind? the thought of such a scene coming true made his head ache. im already at the 3rd tier now. when i go back and learn spells, i can start learning how to make dark warriors! in the future, if i dont have seven or eight dark warriors with me, im not leaving! even so, matthew had gained a lot from these few battles. not only did he obtain a certain amount of money, but he also still had the mission to expel or kill the dragon lich cult members. these dead members of the dragon lich cult contributed two new spells to matthew. [magic trap: you can use a string to create a circle with a radius of two meters on the ground or floor.] [when you finish casting, the string disappears and turns into an invisible magic trap.] [after that.] [when a person or creature (no larger than the trap) steps into the trap, the rope will automatically fly up and firmly bind the person or creature. at this time, the target will have to undergo a round of dexterity check.] [if the target passes the dexterity check, your magic trap will be ineffective, and the target will leave safely.] [if the target did not pass the dexterity check, they would be suspended in midair and hung upside down until the spell ended.] [currently, your magic trap can last for 72 hours.] [after triggering, the spell will last for 6 minutes (depending on the targets condition).j [human immobilizing spell: immobilizing any human in your field of vision (the target needs to undergo a round of perception check). after successful immobilization, the effect lasts for a maximum of 2 minutes. during this period, you can do anything to the target except attack.] [once you attack the target, the target will be freed from the frozen state.] [remarks: 4 times a day.] of these two spells, the magic trap was only average and had a certain use, but the human immobilizing spell was really good. the success rate of this spell was actually not high, but it had the advantage of fast casting speed and short incantation time. even without the support of supreme magical skills, it was still very suitable for a quick cast. if the target were hit, then it would be like a lottery won. even though the immobilizing spell would lose its effect once he attacked the target, two minutes was enough for him to swing his hammer and charge it up to hit the targets head. most mortal bodies would inevitably die, and ruthless characters who could withstand all kinds of fatal attacks would not be bound by the spell. with the two spells in hand, matthew was in high spirits. he wanted to find more dragon lich cult disciples to have a heart-to-heart talk. however, after taking down the fourth sentry post. there was no one else in the depths of the swamp. they walked for a full hour. not to mention the dragon lich cult disciples, they did not even see the undead who should have been wandering in the swamp! as far as the eye could see, there was a thick fog. uneasiness spread in the team. somethings wrong. its too quiet. matthew, i keep feeling that the footprints on the ground are a little deliberate. should we avoid them first? the one who spoke was the ace spy, xiu yi. his face was pale, and he had retreated to the back of the team. matthew nodded. he was about to order the drifter, who was leading the way, to turn back. suddenly, they felt the light above them grow darker. because of the fog, they were not sensitive to light, but at this moment, the sky was completely dark! everyone felt that something was wrong. they raised their heads and looked up. at this moment, a breeze happened to blow, dispersing some of the fog above their heads. matthew raised his head, and his eyes instantly widened. he saw a terrifying thing above his head. it was a huge ball, as big as a small mountain. it was precisely because it slowly flew over everyones heads that the light suddenly disappeared. the shape of the ball was extremely terrifying. everyone could see clearly that at the edge of the ball were undead creatures! skeletons, zombies, ghouls, and abominations! countless undead creatures were gathered together by a strange energy. they struggled and pushed hard, but they could not get rid of the attractive force from the centre of the ball! even soldier and the drifter couldnt help but fly upwards when the shadow ball flew over the heads of the group of people. matthew quickly increased his mental support. soldier turned sideways and hid in the shadow realm while the drifter hurriedly flew into matthews bag. [warning: blinken has used a tier 5 spell, forbidden spell: heavenly sphere of death!] [heavenly sphere of death: using a carefully crafted gravitational sphere of negative energy as the core, it provides a powerful attraction force of negative energy, kneading a large number of undead into a huge ball shape.] [if the spellcaster had enough magic power and mental strength, he could use an incantation to raise the celestial sphere high and slowly push it. the celestial sphere would attract all the nearby undead along the way.] [the caster can throw the celestial sphere at any area, causing an impact force like a negative energy meteorite. this move can be used repeatedly until the celestial sphere disappears.] [the heavenly sphere of death is constantly releasing negative energy, deceleration halo, decaying halo, weakening halo, and other debuffs.] [special warning: if the living gets too close to the heavenly sphere of death and are caught by the undead on the surface of the ball, they will immediately become the new undead on the heavenly sphere and become part of the spheres undead shell..] Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Forbidden Spell: Heavenly Sphere of the Death chapter 174: forbidden spell: heavenly sphere of the death translator: lonelytree no wonder the undead in the swamp had disappeared! a flash of lightning flashed across matthews mind. at this time, why would he need to read the system message? he instinctively roared, run! the sphere slowly pressed down. matthew patted his chest, and a ray of moonlight lit up on his badge. with the help of the moonlight, he quickly turned into a raven and flew away. lumiere and xiuyi fled even faster. bobo, whom matthew was most worried about, stomped her feet, and flames burst out from the soles of her feet. her entire body shot to the side like a torpedo. bang! bobo crashed into a tree. fortunately, she had the protection of her helmet, narrowly avoiding the first wave of the spheres crushing force. however, this was just the beginning. after the huge sphere landed on the ground, all the undead on it extended their hands towards the group. a babbling sound rang in their ears. everyone who heard it trembled. the huge ball formed by the undead rolled into the swamp. perhaps it knew that matthew, lumiere, and xiuyi had their own means of escape. the balls first target was bobo! after this fall, bobos speed had decreased significantly. although she immediately stood up and took a few steps, the bottom of her feet kept emitting blue light. it was unknown if the circuit was broken, but it looked very unsmooth, which was really worrying. matthew flew in the air and looked down at the entire situation. soon, he saw a black-robed figure 50 meters ahead of him. seeing this, he hurriedly shouted, lumiere! save her! he did not need to remind lumiere because lumiere was already on his way. he strode out from the reeds at the side and carried bobo and her armour on his shoulder. at that moment. lumieres knees bent involuntarily, but he adapted to the weight in just half a second. carrying bobo, he sprinted forward! lumieres physique, which was comparable to that of a dinosaur, was fully displayed at this moment. the ball was chasing after them, and the undead reached out their withered hands to grab them. however, he was able to maintain a certain distance from the ball. this gave the undead on the ball a feeling that they were close to their targets. i-im not rushing you. bobo said with a pale face, but can you be a little faster? im a little, a little lumiere said calmly, no, i cant run too fast. that wont attract his attention. as he spoke, he looked up at the sky. the raven, who had been following them, immediately turned back after finding that the two were safe and flew southwest of the swamp. at this moment, the fog had already dissipated. even lumiere could clearly see the shadow of the black-robed man. it was the priest of the dragon lich sect, the level 20 necromancer blinken with the dragon soul class! the air in the sky was turbulent. matthews heart was pounding hard, perhaps because the raven was too fragile. he slowly approached the black-robed blinken and circled three times above his head. who knew that the latter did not even look him in the eye, which made him feel discouraged. just as matthew was about to interfere with the other partys casting. out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a puddle of wet water under the black-robed mans feet! the swamp was damp, and water vapour was everywhere. it was normal for there to be water stains. however, it was obvious that the water stain between the black-robed mans feet was newly formed. it was a little like he had peed his pants. it was not that noticeable, but it did exist. fortunately, matthews perception was extraordinary, and he observed carefully. otherwise, he really wouldnt have noticed this detail! thats true. in order to deal with us, blinken even used a tier 5 forbidden spell. the fog just now was most likely his cover for the heavenly sphere of the dead. this guy is so cautious. how could he just stand in front of us and cast a spell? matthew coldly observed blinkens movements. as expected, he found some parts of the body that were stiff. its the water mirror image spell! matthew made a decisive judgment. but to control a spell like the heavenly sphere of death, he definitely wouldnt be too far away. even for a level 20 mage, one kilometre is the limit. he looked around, but the fog had not completely dispersed, so he could not see clearly. he looked back at lumi&re and found that the latter could still handle it, so he breathed a short sigh of relief. we have to find blinkens true location! thinking of this. matthew flapped his wings and landed on a thick branch. after transforming into human form. he did not dare to rest for a moment. he jumped under the tree and knelt on his left knee. the five fingers of his right palm slowly opened and then gently clasped the soft soil. [ability: equalized perception] in an instant. the colours of the world lost all meaning in matthews eyes. a brand new worldview slowly unfolded in front of him! Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Meteorological Wonders chapter 175: meteorological wonders the world that was purely made up of energy fields only had two colours, black and white. however, matthew felt the huge difference between targets that were equally black or equally white. it was worth mentioning that this difference in perception was also presented in the form of colour. it was an indescribable feeling. if described, he could say that they were colourful black and monotonous black. he could clearly sense the elemental field formed by the four basic elements of earth, fire, wind, and water. they maintained the stability of every inch of space in the material world. they were clearly separated from each other, so it was easy to distinguish them. the elemental field was the cornerstone of the existence of the energy field. the layer above was the slightly ambiguous colour of the aether field, also known as the magic field. most spellcasters gathered energy from this field to cast magic. matthew looked around and saw that the aether field was broadcasting large-scale, high-level spells almost all the time. meteorite annihilation, time backtrack, chaos calamity, group malicious transformation, reality remodelinghowever, these spells were constantly released in the microscopic environment. the magic cycle in the aether field reflected the instability of magic. the effect it had on the real world was minimal, but there would occasionally be unlucky people affected by it. for example, a magic apprentice who was conducting a basic potion experiment did not do anything, but the bottle on the table suddenly fell, which led to a series of disasters, such as a laboratory fire. people might think that the tragedy was caused by the carelessness of the magic apprentices. but in reality. it was also possible that the self-release of a legendary spell under the microscopic level had a rare slight impact on the reality of the material world. this was the wonder of this world. magic could create, destroy, create destruction and destroy creation. above the aether field was the element field with more units and more colors. the elements were the matrix that formed the domain. they were originally controlled by the aether field. when the spellcaster pried the power of the aether field to release a spell, they would also utilize the elements in an equal proportion. however, once a large amount of elements were gathered in a certain object or life form. the special window of [domain] was born. those who mastered the domain could reverse the power of the aether field or even the elemental field from top to bottom, using the elements as a medium. this was the origin of domain ability the gods manipulated the domains and used their power to become gods, but they also tied themselves to the domains inextricably. matthew could clearly see the domains he had mastered in the element field. they were either oval or triangular in shape, big or small, but it was more appropriate to describe them as windows. looking down through the domain, the units in the elemental field could be seen at a glance. if one looked up, everything became blurry. because that was the real material world. the above feelings only happened in a flash. after matthew activated his equalized perception, he immediately discovered the abnormality of the aether field and the elemental field. he saw at least six figures nearby, spread out from far to near. a large amount of magical energy was surging between the figures! water mirror images, all six of them! matthew was enlightened. the distance between each water mirror image was no more than 500 meters, and the furthest one was only about 2.4 kilometres. blinken himself was probably near the water mirror image at the furthest end. he constructed a magic energy link between the six water mirrors, and through this link, he could remotely cast spells! this was undoubtedly a huge consumption of his mana, but it was safer. matthew also noticed that the water mirror image that appeared in front of them was obviously different from the mirror images in the middle that were used to transmit magical energy. this mirror image had real combat ability. blinken also relied on this terminal combat mirror image to control the heavenly sphere of the death. if he dared to rush forward rashly, the mirror image before them would definitely throw negative energy spells at him! however, the mirror images between the image before them and the last image were different. whether it was to save mana costs or to increase the efficiency of energy transmission, matthew judged from the fluctuations of the aether field that these mirror images were simply utility poles ! they had the ability to conduct and guide magic power, but they could not react to the surrounding situation in time. this gave matthew an opportunity. blinken summoned this fog not only to cover up the heavenly sphere of the death but also to cover up his water mirror transmission chain! matthews heart was burning. even if a normal tier 3 mage could identify the existence of the mirror terminal, it would be impossible for them to sever the energy transmission chain in such a short period of time! the powerful class characteristics of the envoy of equilibrium were displayed to the extreme at this moment. matthew turned off the energy field. as a result, his brain felt extremely dizzy! fortunately, he managed to stabilize his body after swaying a few times, and his spiritual power was slowly recovering. what a huge consumption! my focus has dropped drastically. matthew was secretly shocked. he didnt know if it was because it was his first time using equalized perception, but in just a few seconds, his spiritual power was almost drained by this ability! according to his current state, without external interference, he would need at least a 15-minute short break to recover his mana. fortunately, the shapeshifting transformation did not consume mana.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Meteorological Wonders chapter 176: meteorological wonders translator: lonelytree matthew braced himself and transformed into a raven again, flying toward the second mirror image. in less than half a minute. matthew successfully found the water mirror image hiding behind the two banana leaves. facing matthews approach. the water mirror image seemed to be oblivious. it just stared blankly in the direction of the first mirror image, and the arcane emblem on its forehead flickered with red and blue. matthew did not hesitate. he pulled out his crossbow and fired a headshot at close range. puff! the arrow successfully penetrated the mirror images head, and a hole as thick as a finger appeared on it. however, the mirror image was not damaged. water flowed around the hole and slowly repaired it. matthew noticed. during this process, the arcane emblem on the forehead of the mirror image turned into a bright red light. is the red light a bad reaction from the energy network? matthews heart sank. blinken had probably realized that he was sabotaging things, so he had to end the battle quickly. the crossbow was useless, so he took out his charged staff and fired five arcane missiles in a row. matthew deliberately fired five missiles at different locations. the arcane missile mercilessly pierced through the water mirrors head, neck, chest, thigh, and abdomen. five holes of equal proportion instantly appeared, and water was sizzling out. the red light on the mirror images forehead flashed even more intensely! but not long after, it completed its self-repair once again. this time, matthew was a little anxious. his right hand rummaged through his inventory for a while. he was not satisfied with the various items he touched until he touched a bottle of something warm. matthew finally smiled. in the next moment. he threw out the last bottle of blazing glue and half a bottle of fiery dragon oil! a bright flame flashed. puff! the wet banana leaves on the side caught fire, and the raging fire instantly burned the mirror image. this time, the mirror image poured out with water. but it was useless. blazing glue and fiery dragon oil instantly evaporated the mirror image! [hint: you have destroyed blinkens water mirror image. his spell ritual, super long-range transmission has been destroyed! [warning: the heavenly sphere of the death has lost its controller. it may attack any target nearby on its own!] arsonists props are still the best! although these props were sold outside on the market, the quality was really uneven, and the price was even more ridiculous. most of the time, the blazing glue one bought from profiteers for cheap was expired and could not be burned at all. even if it started burning, the fire was pitifully weak, and the effect was far from as strong as the arsonists self-made fire bomb! after noting this down, matthew quickly turned back into a raven and went back to check on the situation at the battle scene. in the swamp, the rolling ball suddenly stopped. the undead on the shell howled wildly. they kept reaching out to lumiere, trying to capture him and make him one of their own. however, the ball could only roll back and forth at this moment. it could not reach lumiere and bobo at all. it stopped?! matthew succeeded! lumieres face was filled with joy. bobos face was pale as she patted his shoulder. then put me down quickly. im about to throw up. lumiere immediately put bobo down. however, halfway through. the ball suddenly started rolling again, and this time, it was faster and more violent than before! lumiere was startled, but his reaction was excellent. he grabbed bobo with one hand and ran away without caring about her painful cry. the ball chased after him crazily for a while, but it was attracted by a crocodile passing by the edge of the swamp and deviated from its pursuit. before the crocodile could understand what was going on, it was dragged in by countless hands. the shell made of the undead squirmed violently, and not long after, a crocodile with only half of its skin and flesh was on it. the zombies beside it were still frantically tearing at its flesh and blood. the crocodile opened its bloody mouth in anger, but it was quickly gnawed until only its bones were left. lumiere and bobo, who had run a certain distance away, saw this scene and felt a chill run down their spines. but soon, the anger in bobos eyes surged out uncontrollably. matthew- red light flashed above her head as she roared at the sky. just then, a raven flew over. without another word, bobo pulled out a small black object from her backpack and threw it into the sky. matthew hurriedly took it with his beak. he looked down and saw that it was a push-type remote control with a lever! that ball over there, can i blow it up? bobo asked loudly. matthew held the remote control in his beak and said, you can blow that thing up however you want! very good. bobo took out the bomb from her backpack and stuffed the bomb into lumieres hands. when it gets close, stuff this into the stomach of that abomination at the top of the shell. lumiere weighed the bomb in his hand and said readily, no problem! bobo rummaged around in her backpack for a while and found two larger boxing gloves. then, she put the medium-sized boxing gloves on her own small boxing gloves and attached the largest boxing gloves to the outermost layer.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Meteorological Wonders chapter 177: meteorological wonders translator: lonelytree after that, the steel glove on her hand that was emitting blue light was the size of a watermelon! then, she limped toward the meatball. lumiere hugged the bomb and went around it. matthew found a high place to land, transformed into his human form, and grabbed the remote control tightly. he didnt say much. at this moment, he only needed to listen to bobos orders. although miss machinist seemed unreliable and kept threatening to blow up, there had never been a real explosion. matthew had full trust in her. after swallowing a few crocodiles lurking in the swamp, the ball was once again attracted by the scent of a living person, and it rolled towards bobo. bobo wasnt afraid at all. as she walked, she adjusted the boxing gloves in her hands. the surface of the gloves was silver-white and metallic. the blue light that flickered from time to time gave people a quiet and manic feeling. in the blink of an eye. the distance between the two sides was less than fifty meters. bobo knelt on one knee, pressing her right glove onto the ground. at the same time, a mechanical voice came from the glove. beginning level one charging! in an instant, the blue light on the boxing glove turned from light blue to a light that was almost navy blue. the ground nearby began to tremble slightly. the ball rolled over violently. lumiere, who was on the flank, seized the opportunity and quickly approached. he stuffed the bomb in his arms into the abominations mouth. when he turned around and left, he even heard the sound of something breaking his teeth! the ball moved slightly towards lumiere by half a meter, but the latter was running too fast, and it rolled towards bobo. on the branch, matthews thumb was pressed against the push rod, and his breathing was tight. as the ball rolled closer and closer, the undead let out excited howls, and countless hands reached out to bobo. however, bobos expression was extremely calm. twenty meters. twelve meters. eight meters! she finally stood up with difficulty and used all her strength to throw a beautiful uppercut at the sphere of the death! as she hit it, she shouted, matthew- the hysterical roar pierced through the swamps and forests, startling countless birds. bang! the hill-sized sphere of the death was sent flying into the sky by this uppercut! matthew stared at the trajectory of the sphere. when he estimated that it was about to reach the highest point, he pushed hard. two seconds later. the ball exploded silently. the remains of countless undead were scattered into the sky like mud. in the next moment. inside the sphere of the death, a pitch-black, spinning spherical crystal that looked like a black hole was exposed to everyone. the violent explosion destroyed the crystal and triggered an even stronger airflow fluctuation. in an instant. a black tornado formed at the centre of the explosion. the remains of the undead that were about to fall due to gravity were instantly sucked up and wrapped up by the edge of the tornado! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! a strong wind blew near the swamp. everyone looked at the sky in shock. the tornado in the sky was getting bigger and bigger. zombies and skeletons were dancing crazily at the edge of the tornado, accompanied by the heads of jango people, the tails of nagas, the hearts of trolls, and a large amount of flesh and blood! oh my god! i was actually running with this thing just now?! lumiere raised his head and looked at his hands with lingering fear. the tornado stayed in the air for a few minutes, moving southwest at a high speed with a large number of corpses and branches of the undead. ten minutes later. evening wind pier. old ali was drowsily leaning against a coconut tree. little rock, who was playing with the crab, saw the tornado in the distant sky and shouted, grandpa, grandpa! look over there! oh my god, you wont believe what i just saw! old ali was woken up by his grandson and changed his posture unhappily. dont make a fuss, child. ive lived my entire life. what havent i seen? little rock didnt know how to describe the scene in front of him. he pointed at the sky and repeated, tornado! zombies! zombies! tornado! ali was annoyed by his noise. he turned his head to look at the sky. the next second, he jumped up! after staring blankly at the horizon for a few seconds, old ali suddenly ran toward the dock! get up, xuan kunzi! you wont believe what i just saw! the old man shouted as he ran. on the shore, a huge turtle buried its head in the water and blew bubbles contentedly. dont make a fuss, ali. ive lived for hundreds of years. what have i not seen before? but he still turned his head curiously. when he saw the tornado carrying hundreds of thousands of undead passing by in the distance, along with some zombie residue, animal bones and internal organs, resin, or mud, his neck suddenly stretched twenty meters long! ive really never seen this before! xuan kunzi cried out in surprise and hurriedly dived into the water. he could vaguely hear a voice coming from the water- wifey, wifey, you definitely wont believe it one evening. the undead tornado swept across the northern shore of the gold coast. it was only at night that the tornado turned from the southwest of condor city into the arunay sea and gradually disappeared from everyones sight. [prompt: you have destroyed blinkens heavenly sphere of death and the negative energy gravity crystal.] blinkens mental power was damaged. hatred of dragon lich sect +10! [you have unintentionally created a weather phenomenon, the undead tornado!] [a few jango people and an elemental watched the entire battle between the brave party (you) and the undead heavenly sphere. they might spread their sight of the battle in oral form. soon, more and more stories about the undead tornado will appear. bards will sing about you, young heroes will idolize you, and wealthy forces will consider recruiting you.] [your party (lumiere, bobo) has southern legends +1;] [your regional legend points (rainforest +3, gold coast +1, swamp city +1, naga race +1)] very good. you destroyed my heavenly sphere of the death. id like to have a chat with you before im completely enraged. but i will only give you three sentences. now, begin. a black shadow quickly appeared in front of the three of them. blinken said with a sinister expression.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: What Class Do Necromancers Hate the Most? chapter 178: what class do necromancers hate the most? translator: lonelytree in aindor, negotiations were a common occurrence. the people of aindor were so passionate about negotiations that they were obsessed with it. whether it was a civilized society or an adventure in the countryside, when people encountered conflicts, their first reaction was to choose negotiations. and even if the initial negotiations failed, in most cases, both sides would agree to start a second round of negotiations and add a mediator role in the subsequent negotiations. in rolling stone town, the position of mediator was often held by the towns respected people. in a big city like jiliu city, the government even had a special negotiation organization to manage disputes among the people. matthew had once read the work of a senior mediator, who wrote on the title page: [how can we ensure a better resolution of the dispute? there were three things to do.] [before the negotiations, one had to ensure that the strength of both sides was equal.] [during negotiations, use all sorts of methods.] [after negotiations, dont be too hung up with the outcome.] the first two points were easy to understand, but the third point seemed to matthew to mean something like this: even though it was the consensus of most people in aindor to use negotiations to solve problems, there were still many people who did not care about ethics. there were also examples in history of people who went back on their words and backstabbed the next day. therefore, even if the outcome of the negotiations had already become a fact, they had to be more careful and vigilant. this was matthews first negotiation. he was facing a level-20 big shot. although the blinken in front of him was most likely a water mirror image, the law of death in the morning still left a deep impression on matthew. it would be a lie to say that he wasnt nervous. but at this moment, matthew knew that he had to muster up the courage to face him. if he showed any signs of fear, this negotiation would be lost. he walked up and maintained a safe distance. he said calmly, there are no dragon tombs in this rainforest. blinken sneered. now, the second sentence. matthews expression did not change. the internal strife of the sandstorm bandits is most likely a self-directed farce. blinken was getting impatient. the third sentence. matthews heart was slightly stirred. blinkens reaction was beyond his expectations. he thought that the two pieces of information he had thrown out would at least make the other party refute, but the other party was completely indifferent! blinkens attitude changed matthews train of thought. he reacted quickly and decisively to change the content of the third sentence. i have a legendary existence with me! blinken wanted to raise his right hand subconsciously, but he stopped before the staff could reach 15 degrees. a legend? do you think im a child? do you think i am so easily deceived? he stared coldly at matthew. seeing the other partys attitude, matthew finally heaved a sigh of relief. when blinken was about to raise his staff, he was ready to use his undead body. soldier and the drifter were already in position. as long as the enemy showed the slightest intention to act rashly, the two immortal assassins would immediately attack. fortunately, blinken finally reacted to matthews words. even though the content was still questionable. however, at least there were signs of negotiations between the two sides. theres no point in lying. i dont think itll be difficult for you to verify my words. matthew replied calmly. suspicion flashed in blinkens eyes. the next moment, he suddenly took out a skull from his pocket. there was a faint soul fire within the skull, which was obviously different from the ordinary undead. matthew could feel a rich life force. it was rich but very weak as if it could be extinguished at any time. blinken carefully held the skull in his arms, then gently stroked its forehead and cheekbones, and asked gently, emma, my emma, he said they have a legend with them. hearing blinkens voice, the skull seemed to wake up. she flew out of blinkens arms, spun in the air, and landed in his palm. why didnt i wake up with my lovers kiss this time? my ken, do you not love me anymore? the skull looked at blinken with some resentment. blinken quickly hugged her and kissed her forehead. im sorry, baby. im just a little anxious. his tone was gentle, his movements were gentle, and even his kiss was filled with love. i like your kiss. it reminds me of when we were still in love. you were so young and radiant back then, but now youre old. the negative energy has corroded your body and brain. skull emma said affectionately. blinken coughed. we can talk about this when we get back, baby. im negotiating with someone right now. is that so? emma turned 180 degrees, glanced at matthew and the others, then turned back and said to blinken, im afraid what that child said is true. he has a guardian god on him, and his level is very high. its probably not something an ordinary legend can do. its at least a superior legend. superior legend? blinken was shocked. there arent many superior legends in the entire south! oh, my poor lover, this rotten world has corrupted your flesh; necromancy has blurred your vision. cant you see the obvious mark on the patronus? emma asked worriedly. blinkens eyes shone with a bright white light. after a few seconds, he frowned and said, ronan. but i heard that he was trapped in the astral plane.. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: What Class Do Necromancers Hate the Most? chapter 179: what class do necromancers hate the most? translator: lonelytree emma persuaded, but he wont be trapped in the astral plane forever. you know what hes capable of. your current judgment worries me. promise me, dont let the negative energy continue to erode your brain. its the sexiest organ in your body and also my favourite. blinkens facial muscles twitched slightly, but he soon understood. ill be careful, emma. the skull looked particularly worried. she turned to matthew and the others. let me talk to that child. im more suitable to negotiate with normal people than you. blinken took a deep breath and didnt say anything else. he tacitly agreed to emmas words. hello, my name is emma. whats yours? the skull looked very friendly. matthew replied politely, hello, madam. my name is matthew. nice to meet you, matthew. emma said vivaciously, the world has always had a big misunderstanding about blinken. in fact, he is a good child, always has been, but he is not very good at expressing himself. when he was still a magic apprentice, a few troublemakers had hidden all the frogs for dissection because they hated the dissection class the next day. when blinken learned of this, he went to them and tried to get them to hand over the frog. the reason was that he did not want his group to fall behind the other groups of magic apprentices. however, the children were too naughty. not only did they not want to hand over the frog, but they also threatened blinken that if he exposed this matter, they would turn him into a frog and throw him into the womens toilet! emmas tone was filled with nostalgia. matthew realized that this skull seemed to be very important to blinken, so he played along. what happened after that? emma sighed. they annoyed blinken and refused to tell him where they hid the frogs, so the angry young blinken used malicious transfiguration to turn them all into frogs and put them in the material cabinet in the anatomy class. it wasnt until the next day that the teacher noticed the abnormality. the unlucky, mischievous ones were not cut open, but blinken received a big punishment. later, when i found out about this, i took the initiative to talk to him. only then did i know that he just wanted to take a good anatomy class. how could you say anything bad about such a hardworking child? matthew was speechless. it seemed that emma had a very large leeway for blinken. at this moment, a voice came from behind matthew. emma? are you ms emma? were you a professor of prophecy at the pharaoh city magic academy? yes, i remember you giving mr. blinken a lesson. as expected, xiuyi immediately appeared after the fight. it seemed like he knew emma well. emma replied happily, yes, i didnt expect that someone would still remember me. after my husband died, i heard that blinken had defected from the alliance of seven saints. from then on, i was depressed and passed away not long after. but very soon, blinken dug me out of the coffin and found a way to preserve my memory and wisdom. im sorry to meet you like this. do i look evil? xiuyi whimpered, not knowing how to answer. seeing this, matthew calmly changed the topic. as you said, mr. blinken used to be a decent person, but what he did today is not so decent. this morning, he used the book of blasphemy to pollute the black banyans dream and took away the verdant branch of the soul of the rainforest. after that, he ran amok in the rainforest. the creatures in this area were very uneasy. everyone was afraid of who he would attack next. this is the purpose of my negotiation. i really hope that this matter can end peacefully. but if mr. blinken continues to be stubborn, im afraid it will be difficult to resolve the conflict between us through negotiations. emma immediately said, i will ask him to return the verdant branch, but not now. we still need this thing. as for the black banyan dream, im very sorry. i promise you that blinken will never blaspheme the black banyan dream again. did you hear that, little ken? blinken revealed a helpless expression. emma, that kid is threatening me! emma instantly raised her voice. i asked you if you heard me! you did go overboard this morning. look at how scared that little fox is. its already good that i didnt ask you to come and apologize! blinken said angrily, i understand. after this, i will return the verdant branch. i also promise that i will not profane the black banyans dream realm in the future. very good. emma yawned in satisfaction. she said to matthew, you and little ken are both necromancers. you should have a lot in common, so theres no need to be enemies. now that little ken has made a concession, you can have a good talk. dont be too impulsive, young man. alright, little ken, im a little sleepy. send me back. blinken didnt hesitate. he eagerly lifted the skull and kissed it three times before reluctantly putting emma back into his arms. after emma left, the warmth on blinkens face instantly disappeared, replaced by a fierce and vicious face. brat, dont think im as easy to talk to as emma! ive already given in. i can promise you and the soul of the rainforest behind you that i wont harm the creatures here as much as possible. but i want that piece of land in the west of the rainforest. i need the factory to fulfil my wish, so tell those natives to stay away from my factory. otherwise, i dont know what will happen.. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: What Class Do Necromancers Hate the Most? chapter 180: what class do necromancers hate the most? translator: lonelytree also, my people and i will be walking around the rainforest for the next period of time. if those ferocious beasts or natives take the initiative to attack me, dont blame me for being ruthless! if you can agree to this, i can give emma face and stay out of your way for the time being. matthew knew that this negotiation would not end well. he simply said vaguely, im not sure if the soul of the rainforest will accept such conditions, especially after you robbed her, but ill convey these words to her. blinken sneered, she will accept it. brat, i dont know what the soul of the rainforest promised you, but no matter how generous the reward is, its not as important as your life. youre not so lucky to have a flying squirrel be a sacrifice for you, right? matthews heart skipped a beat. so, he knew everything that happened in black banyans dream realm after he left. what do you want to do in the rainforest? the tomb of the dragon? it doesnt exist at all. he tried to pry more information out of blinken. however, blinken only smiled faintly. dont ask so many questions, kid. dont do useless things. ive already sent my people away when we were negotiating. as for me, you should know that the person in front of you is just a mirror image. the real me is already thousands of miles away. as he spoke. he turned around and walked away. after ten steps, he suddenly turned around and looked at matthew solemnly. forget it. since were both necromancers, ill give you one last piece of advice. matthew asked, what is it? when you wear a robe with tight cuffs, its best to always roll up your sleeves to avoid affecting your spellcasting. blinken said seriously, also, the second button on the inner lining of your shirt is not fastened. remember to button it immediately. after saying that, his figure immediately collapsed and turned into a puddle of water. xiuyi came over. so, is this negotiation a success or a failure? matthew did not answer. instead, he quickly turned around and looked at bobo, who was enduring the pain. lets heal the wounded first. the sparkling-emitting gloves were removed one by one and thrown into the pool beside the mud. white steam immediately rose from the water. after the three layers of the iron sheet were removed, bobos fair, small, and slightly fleshy fist was revealed. no burns, but there are some slight fractures. matthew carefully examined her hand. as a necromancer, he was a natural surgeon. not many professions dared to say that they knew bones in front of a necromancer. ive received professional training. how could i be scalded? bobo blushed and said, but fractures are inevitable. sure enough, the burden of level 1 charging is still too great for fists and gloves. but you all saw it just now, right? its really cool, isnt it? matthew smiled and nodded. without hesitation, he took out a scroll from his inventory and tore it. the magic ripples were like fish swimming into bobos fists and wrists, while some of them flowed along her skin to other parts. huh? the latter moved her wrist a little and found that the slight fracture on her hand had recovered, and the bruises on her skin had disappeared. is that a basic external injury healing scroll? was it expensive? bobo asked hesitantly. matthew smiled and shook his head. seeing the embarrassed look on bobos face, he naturally wouldnt tell him that she was actually using an intermediate external injury healing scroll! fortunately, this thing was not expensive in baiyan city. after all, necromancers were all skilled in surgery. this is an intermediate scroll! xiuyi suddenly interrupted, mr. matthew, youre so rich! this scroll was sold for more than 120 gold coins in condor city, and this was under the condition that people generally did not pay much attention to external injuries. lumi?re had no concept of money, so he listened with interest. bobo didnt seem to have any reaction after hearing that. it was just that the colour of the light on her helmet changed, looking very much like the neon lights in matthews previous life. matthew casually explained, i did not buy it that expensively. after saying this, he wanted to pinch his thigh. why did he only think about buying underwater breathing scrolls from condor city and selling them inland? why didnt he do the reverse with baiyan city and jiliu city? if what xiuyi said was true, and this scroll that sold for 8 gold coins in baiyan city could be sold for more than ten times the price in the gold coast, then matthew had to open up this trade route that ran through the north and south! of course, now was not the time to think about this. even though bobos external injuries had been healed, everyones spirit had been greatly drained after the battle just now. they urgently needed a break to relieve their mental and physical stress. since the undead in the swamp were all taken away by the tornado, the dragon lich disciples had most likely withdrawn. therefore, in theory, this was the safest place in the rainforest. matthew and the others found a place to camp. he entrusted xiuyi to stay in the temporary camp and asked soldier to protect bobo while he and lumiere scouted the area. the journey was calm. just as matthew had guessed, there was not even a ghost in the depths of the swamp. he then asked lumiere, if it were you, would you be able to accept such a negotiation result? lumiere said uncertainly, i dont know. that necromancer is really strong. i can feel that if i were to face him one-on-one, i wouldnt be his match.. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: What Class Do Necromancers Hate the Most? chapter 181: what class do necromancers hate the most? translator: lonelytree however, if i let him plunder the rainforest like this, i will feel humiliated. perhaps i can endure it for now, but those headhunter tribe people will definitely not let it go. even if they have to fight to the last drop of blood, they will fight the dragon lich sect to the end. matthew sighed. then they will all become the necromancers accomplices. lumiere was speechless. he recalled the gigantic heavenly sphere from earlier. if not for bobos bomb, he really wouldnt know how to deal with it! i didnt mean to mock your clansmen. i also respect their courage. matthew said in a deep voice, but before the second round of negotiations, its best if they dont provoke blinken. this will disrupt my plan. lumiere nodded and asked, is there a second round of negotiations? matthew said calmly, perhaps it shouldnt be called the second round of negotiations. the next time we meet, theres a high chance that itll be a life-and-death battle. actually, this is inevitable because blinken has no sincerity to negotiate with us at all. lumiere asked in confusion, didnt he promise the skull? i could tell he loved her very much. matthew shook his head. i dont trust him at all for at least two reasons. first, why did blinken come to the swamp? we saw the heavenly sphere just now. i suspect that he came for the undead here. this matter was ruined by us. logically speaking, he should have killed us already, but he didnt do it at all. this meant that either he didnt care about the heavenly sphere of the death, or he might have another one! matthew asked, youve been here before. can you confirm that the undead on the sphere are all in the swamp? lumiere revealed a look of recollection. i cant remember clearly. there are indeed a lot of undead in the swamp. thinking about it carefully, although the heavenly sphere looks terrifying, there are not that many undead on the outer shell. if we really count them, it might not cover all the undead in the swamp. matthew nodded and said, thats right. i believe that blinken wouldnt do something meaningless. the heavenly sphere of the death is the purpose of his trip. its a pity that i dont know much about this spell, but it doesnt seem to be an offensive spell at all. or rather, offence is its side effect. he must have a greater purpose in making the heavenly sphere. matthew speculated. lumiere asked worriedly, if he really has another heavenly sphere of the death, isnt he stalling for time by negotiating with us? matthew said, im afraid so. theres another reason why i cant trust him. thats emma! lumiere was shocked. but she looks very nice! matthew said in a deep voice, its because shes too nice. dont you think her interaction with blinken in front of us is a little too fake? of course, there was also the possibility that their relationship was really that good. it was just that some of emmas words made me uneasy. lumire still looked as if he could not believe that emmas kindness was faked. but he listened very seriously. matthew recalled, emma said that blinken was a good boy. in order to punish the students who hid the frogs, he used malicious transfiguration on those students and turned them into frogs. the story is not wrong. i just want to know how a magic apprentice, who is at most level four, learned malicious transfiguration, which requires at least level ten to master. lumiere looked enlightened. matthew walked forward quietly. actually, there were still many suspicious points that he did not mention, including when emma mentioned su ya, she seemed to have inadvertently pointed out that su yas true form was a fox. this was very intriguing. the interaction between her and blinken was completely controlled by the former. she thought of blinkens inexplicable betrayal and his later participation in the dragon lich sect. matthew even suspected that emma was the mastermind! from another point of view, regardless of whether matthews guess was true or not, blinken was unwilling to give up his activities in the rainforest, which meant that the negotiations had completely broken down. not to mention su ya, matthew himself would not allow the dragon lich sect to tarnish the rainforest, and he would not allow blinken to barge into the tomb of the bright sandalwood king! looks like a fierce battle is inevitable. he thought about it. matthew flipped open the divine power badge on his chest. the message from two hours ago was still shining brightly. [two people, just this once. never again.] these were the goddess of moonlights exact words. assia agreed to help matthew, but doing so was also a huge burden for her, who was getting weaker. she could not always support matthew unconditionally. the meaning of this sentence was: i can help you next time. but you have to pay more. i wonder who zeller will send over? if i were him, li weiqi would definitely take one spot. who else would it be? it should be zeller himself, right? matthew was still guessing. suddenly, a small house appeared in front of them. the cottage was surrounded by a fence, and there was a sign hanging on the front of the fence door. danias house (its so strange; why must there be such a door sign? no one will come to visit me anyway). this is the residence of the undead girl, dania? matthew immediately perked up. he walked around the fence and found a dry garden behind the house. there was a huge stone in the garden. matthew could sense the faint but clear life force on the stone at a glance! stone elemental? matthew instantly reacted. he was most likely the elemental who had been watching their battle with the undead sphere! however, matthew did not act rashly. he went back to the main gate and cast a universal cantrip according to the rules of visiting necromancers in baiyan city. puff! matthew sprinkled a smear of bone powder on the fence door. a series of mournful cat meows came from the emerald green light! a few seconds later. a rough voice came from the garden. why couldnt dania find a boyfriend when she was around? shes been gone for god knows how many years, but men are coming to her door one after another. i really feel bad for my best friend. ah, shes a necromancer. so, are you here for the collection that dania left behind? the stone elemental yawned as she walked over. she stood on the inside of the fence and did not seem to have any intention of opening the door. she looked like she was in a bad mood and only wanted to be perfunctory. according to the rules, you can choose between quick q&a or flying bird chess. quick q&a means ill ask, and youll answer three questions. the thinking time should not exceed 20 seconds. ill accept any reasonable answers but, of course, extra points for giving the optimal answer. if all three questions were answered correctly, or if a question was answered optimally, you could enter the door. flying bird chess is a game with me. if you lose, you can get lost. if you win, you can enter the door. its that simple. matthew knew about flying bird chess, which was very popular in baiyan city. unfortunately, he only knew how to plant trees and did not even know the basic rules. he could only choose quick q&a. the stone elemental chuckled. first question, what is the profession that necromancers hate the most? lumiere heaved a sigh of relief. he didnt think this question was very difficult. necromancers naturally hated the nemesis of necromancers, such as paladins. matthew thought for two seconds and replied, necromancer. the stone giant shuddered and instantly became spirited. whats your relationship with dania? Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Are You Eating This? chapter 182: are you eating this? translator: lonelytree after explaining that he had never met dania before, the stone elemental said regretfully, if you had come a few decades earlier, dania might have been able to get rid of her single status successfully, and she wouldnt have become so perverted later. as she spoke, she pulled open the fence door. matthew walked in, and lumiere tactfully waited outside. danias cabin looked small, but the space inside was comparable to a castle. the floor was translucent. they were like floating tiles, transparent and full of texture. matthew looked around and saw at least a hundred rooms under his feet! floating brick structure? this is the technology to build a floating city. matthew was amazed by the interior of the hut. the stone elemental was already used to it. no, dania doesnt have that kind of brain. she just tore down a library in a floating city and installed some of its parts here. she took a few steps on the floating bricks and muttered, necromancer, male, below 30 years old, above 180 cm, looks very handsome according to human aestheticsthats room 7. the stone elemental led matthew to a smaller floating brick and stepped on it heavily. at the same time, she explained, dania left different gifts for different people. they belong to different rooms, and each room has 3 to 20 items. you can only choose one of them as danias gift. matthews heart skipped a beat. different groups of people? even non-necromancers if that was the case, he wanted lumiere and bobo to try their luck. the stone elemental yawned. matthew was surprised. but i just saw some rooms with the logo of other professions. the stone elemental chuckled. thats why i said that shes gone perverted. she clearly set the rules that only necromancers are allowed to participate in flying bird chess and quick a & a, but in the end, she prepared gifts and rooms for all classes. her mental state before she left was very confusing. i even suspect that she didnt want to leave anything good for her descendants, even necromancers. i think because she couldnt find a boyfriend in her lifetime, she left these behind as proof of her existence. as she spoke, she stomped on the tiles again. this time, the latter finally sank slowly. matthew came to a small storage room. on the table in the middle was a specimen of a chicken covered in black feathers. the label below it read, this is the 1, 000, 000, oooth purgatory chicken born since the birth of purgatory. (of course, its fake. who would be so bored as to count chickens?) for some reason, this sentence felt funny to matthew. he smiled and looked away. there were six items on the shelf beside him. [high-level negative energy stone (im lying to you. do you think there are different levels of negative energy stones?) ]; [a broom that doesnt know how to sweep the floor (but it can help you mop the floor when its wet. it can also salivate. isnt it amazing?]; [a copy of the title deed to a house in baiyan city (when i bought the house, the agent told me that this is a permanent property right. kill him if he was lying.]; [danias paper crane (my prince charming, hehe, hehe)]; [spellbooks with spells written upside down and in reverse order (strongly recommended, this is a wonderful book, but remember to practice it upside down!) l ; [blood-stained pads (hehe, hehe, hehe)]; when he saw the last item, matthew really began to doubt danias mental state! how long had she been a shut-in to drive her crazy? the stone elementals words seemed reasonable. this necromancer probably didnt want to leave something for her descendants but just wanted to find a sense of existence. matthew used the elimination method to make a preliminary screening. the only options left were [specimen of purgatory chicken] , [baiyan city land deed], and [spellbook]. baiyan citys title deed was actually quite good, but whether it was permanent property was really a question mark. if he took it back and it was a lie, it would be a huge loss. matthew felt that there might be something hidden in the specimen of the purgatory chicken. normally, the specimen was just a pretence. the egg in its stomach was the main point. it was a pity that matthew did not have enough spiritual power now. otherwise, he would have been able to see it clearly with a round of equalized perception. as for the spellbook, it was something that every mage would not neglect. matthew pondered for a moment. in the end, he still chose to take the spellbook with him. even if the book is written backwards, its not impossible to decipher it. theres definitely no big mistake in choosing a spellbook, as long as its not too trashy. after gradually understanding danias mental state, matthew made this choice. anyway, he didnt pay anything. he only answered a question. it was already good enough to get a small gift. after getting the spellbook. matthew left the storage room under the lead of the stone elemental. if possible, please spread the news that danias hut has a gift among the necromancers. the stone elemental said as she sent the guest off, in the past, the edge of the swamp was filled with the undead left behind by dania. no one could break in at all. its a pity that her meticulous arrangements have completely become a pantomime that no one can appreciate. at that time, i advised her that if she wanted more people to understand her, she shouldnt set such a high threshold. however, she refused. she insisted that only necromancers who could break through the undead in the outer circle were qualified to receive her gift.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Is That All You Eat? chapter 183: is that all you eat? translator: lonelytree i couldnt understand her thoughts at all. why would she still force these powerful necromancers to play her mini- games then? perhaps this was the reason why she could not find a boyfriend in her life. as her best friend, i feel sorry for her. shes actually a very good person. its just that her mind has been affected by negative energy. young man, you have to be careful too. the path of undying is not something that ordinary people can control. matthew nodded with gratitude. of course, he knew about the negative energys influence on humans, especially on the brain, heart, and other organs. just like how arsonists always found it difficult to restrain their desire to set fire, necromancers were also easily tempted by negative energy and gradually fell into the abyss. generally speaking, this process would be significantly accelerated after the 4th rank. this was also the objective reason why high-level necromancers always gave people the impression that strangers were not allowed to approach them. however, matthew was different. he didnt know if it was because of the tree, but he could feel that his body organs were protected by the power of nature. the negative energy caused little corrosion to his body, but in a sense, it stimulated the growth of the power of nature. the two powers had formed a temporary balance in his body. now that he had inherited the art of equilibrium, he did not have to worry about it in the short term. instead, it was the stone elemental ladys words that piqued his interest. so, was your relationship with ms. dania very close? of course, we were best friends. otherwise, why would i take the time to help her clean up and look after this house? you dont think that im like those silly undead, that im also a slave of dania, do you? my home is in the stone elemental plane, and i just like to travel in the human world. the two of them walked to the fence, and the stone elemental stretched again. i need to catch up on my sleep later. i have a dance party to attend at st. ji island tonight. matthew was stunned for a moment when he heard the name st. ji island. unfortunately, the stone elemental lady had already closed the fence door and quickly went to the backyard garden to sleep. everything was safe near the camp. the swamp was humid, so xiuyi thoughtfully lit two bonfires and hand-made two roadblocks. it was obvious that other than not being able to find this person during battle, this ace spy wasnt bad at all. matthew found bobo in a tent with a spanners flag. when he entered the tent, matthew was stunned for a moment. apart from the helmet, the heavy armour had been stripped off to the side. bobo was only wearing a white cotton singlet and a pair of white shorts made of the same material hung from her waist. she had shrunk a lot and looked even more petite. however, bobo seemed to be in good spirits. she was half-squatting on the ground, hammering away at the joints of her armour with a wrench that was bigger than her arm. are you alright? matthew looked away uncomfortably. bobos voice was a little dejected. unless you can give me some steel, screws, and a super workbench. damn it, if only i had stolen the workbench that was nailed to the door next door when i left cyberdragon. ding dings workbench is portable and can be expanded to this size. as she spoke, she gestured in front of matthew. unfortunately, bobos arm span was too short. matthew couldnt imagine how big the workbench was. he asked casually, who is ding ding? bobo proudly puffed out her chest and said, hes my neighbour. hes a little brat who only knows how to forge iron. hes about the same age as me and has had a crush on me since he was young. however, its impossible for me to accept him because hes not even taller than me! matthew smiled and said, thats a pity, but he still has a chance to grow taller in the future, right? bobo shook her head and said, he has no chance. hes a real dwarf. most of the cyberdragon citizens are dwarves. occasionally, there will be goblins and fairies. there are too few humans like me. as she spoke, she looked up at matthew with some longing. arent you necromancers very knowledgeable about bones? can you help me see if i can still grow taller? my requirements are not high. ill be satisfied if i can be 1.5 meters, no, 1.4 meters tall! matthew coughed twice. ill take a look at you next time. im very tired today, and im going back to rest. i just came to see you before i rest. alright, alright. bobo shook her head and went back to fiddling with her armour, wearing a huge helmet that didnt match her petite figure. two hours later. matthew opened his eyes. he loosened his muscles and bones, then took out a few tea leaves and put them in his mouth to chew. a short break wouldnt allow him to fully recover his mental strength, but at least he could use some spells. he was not in a hurry to leave his tent. instead, he took out the spellbook and prepared to read it carefully. then, he flipped open the title page. [warning: the incantations in this book have been reversed by me and written backwards. reading it may cause mental trauma. do not read it unless you are seeking death.] matthew was unmoved, but he still carefully flipped to the second page. but what if this is a spellbook that doesnt need to be read? congratulations, youre in luck. this is a spellbook published by the feast sect lodge! dont flip to the back. you cant understand the incantation at the back.. just obediently enjoy this delicious food! Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: You ‘re Eating This? chapter 184: you re eating this? translator: lonelytree [right, the incantation was food is the most important thing!.] [remember to be sincere. if you fail once once, read it a few more times.] [C your forever ghost girl, dania.] [feast sect lodge]? matthew was surprised and delighted. he quickly turned to the last page of the book and found the unique emblem of the arcane wilderness and the feast sect lodge in the corner. is this really a gift left behind by an old lady in her seventies or eighties? that was true. after staying at home for a lifetime, it was normal for one to still be childlike. matthew stroked the spellbooks spine with joy. the feast sect lodge was an organization from the arcane wilderness, which was independent of the material world and a magical plane full of active magic power. the natives of the arcane wilderness were great fairies, elf dragons, flower demons, and tree demons. they were all innate spellcasters, and they had the innate spellcasting ability that was not inferior to intermediate mages. among the great fairies, there was a group of people who were committed to promoting the innate spellcasting ability. they believed that learning spells were too hard and that spellcasters should take a different approach and master the innate spellcasting ability like the fairies. the feast sect lodge was a product of a similar concept. every year, this organization would regularly publish some special spellbooks to spellcasting organizations in the material world and other dimensions in exchange for money, materials, and, more importantly, influence. the special feature of these spellbooks was that they were not meant for reading but for eating! as long as you eat a spellbook of this type, you will be able to master a spell within 15 minutes at most. moreover, this spell belongs to the category of innate spellcasting and enjoys various additional spell check bonuses. this made the spellbooks of the feast sect lodge extremely popular. due to the limited production of the lodge, many times, even members of large spell casters organizations might not be able to get a copy in their lifetime! how could matthew not be surprised? praise dania! he said from the bottom of his heart. food is the most important thing! he chanted the incantation sincerely again. the spellbook began to change gradually. at this moment, someone outside the tent asked softly, matthew, do you have anything to eat? im hungry. it was bobos voice. wait a moment. matthew put down the spellbook and took out some biscuits from his luggage. he came to the tent door and handed them to bobo. do you think this is enough? take it and share it with everyone. i still have some things to deal with. bobo took the large handful of biscuits and counted them happily. matthew turned around and walked back, not realizing the tent flap was not closed fully. then, he picked up the spellbook. food is the most important thing! matthew read it again sincerely. this time, the spellbooks transformation speed increased drastically. it quickly turned from a book into a black lump that looked like a stack of several doughnuts! there was also a beautiful spell note hanging on it! [congratulations on winning the lottery!] [this book records a highly rare spell, and we believe that only the rarest food combinations are worthy of this spell.] [so, as you can see, this is a chocolate-flavoured, poop-shaped delicacy. please enjoy.] [- -feast sect lodge, head chef, zi zi] matthews mouth twitched slightly. at this distance, he could still smell the rich fragrance of chocolate. forget it. ill endure it. he took a big bite, and it tasted really delicious. outside the tent. after eating a few biscuits, bobo felt a little thirsty, so she walked to matthews door. suddenly, her body trembled as she saw an unbelievable scene! you gave us biscuits, and you ate that?! bobo asked in a trembling voice. matthew didnt react immediately. oh? this is chocolate-flavored. it is not bad. bobo was stunned for a moment. she, who had always been strong, couldnt hold it in this time. she covered her mouth, and tears began to flow out. matthew saw her expression and finally realized what had happened. he finished the food quickly and was about to explain. but at this moment. a huge amount of information surged into his mind! [hint: you have mastered the innate spellcasting ability, instigation!] [instigation: you can fight with other necromancers for control of the undead and have a higher chance of winning.] [if you succeed, you will receive a second cast of instigation without exhaustion within a short period of time!] Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Did We Come at a Bad Time? chapter 185: did we come at a bad time? translator: lonelytree in the dark and damp cave, the flickering torches drew shadows on the walls like demons. in the middle of a rare square altar. the sphere of the death, which had been cast with the shrinking spell, slowly disappeared into a holy white light. immediately after. a stone brick floated up from the base of the altar. the stone brick shook violently in the air, making a rustling sound. a large amount of dust and stone chips fell from the brick. very quickly. the outer shell of the stone brick was shaken off, revealing a few purple pages wrapped inside. he saw those pages. blinken, who was guarding the centre of the altar, looked excited. he solemnly took out a book from his bosom. its outer shell was as hard as iron, and the cover was a palm with six fingers. shhh! the book and the pages each emitted a piercing sound as if the water temperature of a kettle had reached a critical point. three seconds later. the page completely broke free from the stone brick and smoothly merged into the book in blinkens hand. in an instant. the palm with only six fingers suddenly reached out from the cover and grabbed blinkens neck. the latters eyes bulged, and the veins on his temples bulged! the few people around the altar were indifferent to this scene. they just coldly watched the change on the altar. the purple palm seemed to have a special magic power. it sealed all of blinkens power so that the latter couldnt resist at all. at the crucial moment. a skull flew out of blinkens arms! the skull slammed into the base of the six-fingered palm. at the same time, pitch-black negative energy shot out from emmas eyes. they were like dark vipers that wrapped around the six-fingered palm. then, they exerted force and tightened! ten seconds passed. the six-fingered palm suddenly collapsed! blinken lost his balance and fell to his knees. he panted heavily, but his right hand that was holding the purple book never relaxed. stay alert at all times, little ken. there are many people here who wish for your death. emma said faintly. blinken smiled, relieved. i know. i finally got the second book of blasphemy. i have a chance to resurrect more of your body parts. hearing this, emma only said coldly, you can say that after youve done it. with that, she burrowed into blinkens arms. brinken looked down at the direction emma had disappeared to. his eyes flashed with deep infatuation and a little disappointment. he grabbed the book tightly and stood up. he came to the edge of the altar and said to a huge shadow, was that a pleasant cooperation? a hoarse voice came from the shadows. you seem very weak now blinken frowned. a man and a woman came towards him. the man was a mutant with an elephants trunk, and the woman was a drow warrior with a hot figure. they followed a man in the shadows. he just made a deal with the lord and sacrificed a finished heavenly sphere of the death to obtain the other one-fifth of the book of blasphemy. as far as i know, although the book of blasphemy is powerful, it will constantly bite its master. his strength was originally suppressed to around level 18, and now, i dare to bet that hes not at tier 5 at all! the elephant-trunk man excitedly held a slender wooden stick and said, boss, why dont we kill him? there was a long silence in the shadows. blinken said coldly, dont be stupid. the master behind you wouldnt dare to offend me like this! moreover, at this juncture, do you still want to offend the dragon lich sect? the man in the shadows laughed. im not afraid of offending the dragon lich sect, but i wont attack you. after all, we used to be friends. the elephant-trunk man wanted to say something, but he was pulled away by the drow warrior. blinken let out a long sigh of relief. he was indeed very weak now. in order to suppress the restless book of blasphemy, his strength was less than 60% of his usual strength. if these people really attacked, he would pay a heavy price regardless of whether he lived or died. fortunately, the person in the shadows let him go. blinken hurried away with the book in his arms. it wasnt until he walked away from the altar and activated a pre-set teleportation gate that he finally regained his provocative confidence. he turned around and said, if you fall into my hands next time, i will consider letting you off. also, your altar foundation is an irregular square. wont the god you serve blame you for this, anderson? the person in the shadows suddenly became agitated. my name isnt anderson!!! as he spoke. he slowly walked out of the shadows. blinken only took a glance, and deep shock flashed in his eyes. even with his experience in necromancy, he had never seen such a strange creature. only one head was left intact. the frame below the neck was made up of bones of different lengths and qualities! in order to prevent the bones from being incompatible, the person who pieced them together used a large amount of magic glue at the joints. the reason why he barely looked like a human was because his bones were wrapped in chains. these iron chains seemed to have a life of their own, and they wrapped around his body irregularly.. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Did We Come at a Bad Time? chapter 186: did we come at a bad time? translator: lonelytree on his four limbs, there were eight iron chains hanging on the ground, so as long as this person moved slightly, there would be a rustling sound. with blinkens eyesight, it was not difficult to see that these living chains were taken from the purgatory chain demons. from now on, i only have one name, and that is avenger! andersons face was filled with hatred. the part of his head that could barely prove his identity as a gnoll was also wrapped in some fine iron chains. as he spoke, the barbs at the end of the chains would occasionally pierce into his scalp. this was a painful experience for ordinary people, but he did not react at all. how did you become like this? blinken asked in shock. he had a little friendship with anderson, or else he would not have risked his life to make a deal with the order of calamity. however, when he saw andersons current appearance. even blinken, who specialized in the study of body reconstruction, found it hard to accept. it was the lord and father who gave me a second life. andersons face was filled with devotion. the lord reconstructed my head, and father gave me a piece of bone from every brother in the church. he also used the power of the chain demon to reconstruct my body. i have become stronger than before. dont worry about me, blinken. you should worry about yourself. youre too weak now. i can still restrain my subordinates, but when you return to the dragon lich sect, hehethe people under you might not listen to you. blinken snorted and regained his cool. you dont have to worry about that. the dragon lich sect has a strict hierarchy and is very stable internally, unlike the order of calamity, who think that you have the help of a righteous god and are so arrogant. the elephant-trunk man cut in angrily as if to defend his boss, i dare you to say one more thing. blinken mocked, has anyone ever told you that your nose is extremely similar to a penis? after saying that, he took the opportunity before the elephant man could react and walked directly into the portal. who knew that in the next second. he heard the elephant-trunk man laugh in a daze. youre so strange. why are you suddenly praising me? blinkens figure disappeared completely. the drow warrior lara pressed her forehead with her hand speechlessly. he was mocking you! the elephant-trunk man was shocked. really? lara rolled her eyes. why did father send me with teammates like you? strong but dumb. the elephant-trunk man chuckled. he eagerly ran to laras side. his elephant trunk shook as he wanted to rub against laras thigh, but he was almost cut off by the other partys knife! he didnt mind being almost hurt by lara. he just smiled and asked, lara, why do you think were paired together? could it be that your ex also likes thighs like me? lara coldly put the scimitar back into the weapon sheath on her thigh. youd better control your nose. otherwise, i cant guarantee that i wont have a third teammate soon. secondly, i said something wrong just now. sinwak is not the same as you. he is much stronger than you! after saying this. she looked at anderson, whose chains were shaking. the transaction is complete. our mission has been completed. its time to leave, an avenger? anderson gritted his teeth and said, shush. i can sense his existence! its the lord who is guiding me. i see it, i see ithe will come here and walk into the trap! were not going anywhere. well wait for him here! only then did lara notice that andersons eyes were extremely cloudy, glowing with a strange blue-white lustre. him? do you mean that necromancer? did he also come to the south? lara frowned. that person is not to be trifled with. he is a huge problem. even if you can use the pilgrimage state to predict his movements, we might not be able to take him down. anderson looked at her cruelly. shut up, woman! if it werent for you and sinwak slacking off last time, we would be celebrating our victory in rolling stone town! lara wanted to say something. anderson looked at her maliciously. dont forget who is the highest commander of this operation. if you dare to disobey my orders, you better hope that i wont survive. otherwise, ill hand you over to father myself, hehe lara shivered when she heard that. she subconsciously touched her back. after confirming that her spine was still there, she heaved a sigh of relief, but her palms and back were covered in sweat! emily. go to the cave entrance and wait for them. test the quality of his companions. remember to be careful and focus on your own life. if you can lure them into our trap, you will be the top contributor to this operation. anderson shook the chains on his body hard. a large amount of magic light flashed. yes, lord avenger. a coquettish voice came from all directions. the atmosphere around the altar suddenly became tense. only the elephant-trunk man asked with anticipation, so, who is the enemy this time? can i touch his thigh after this? instigation. it was one of the top spells among the three trump cards of the necromancers power to incite chaos in an army. the three spells were bewitchment, chaos, and instigation. it was a very powerful spell.. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Did We Come at a Bad Time? chapter 187: did we come at a bad time? translator: lonelytree it could forcefully fight for the control of an undead unit with the enemy. this process would last for about 3 to 15 seconds, depending on the intensity of the fight. after 15 seconds, even if the two sides were still in a stalemate, the instigation would be considered a failure. however, the most annoying part of this spell was that there was almost no loss after failure. since the battlefield for control was on someone elses undead, the person who actively cast it would not even suffer from the common punishment of losing focus and weakening spirit. once it succeeded, the undead who had been instigated to defect would be treated as a temporary unit and directly join the battle. although temporary units could not self-destruct, when the two armies were fighting, the damage caused by a sudden betrayal in the formation was enough. however, even though it seemed like a good idea to continuously cast instigation, the effect wasnt that great. the continuous use of instigation will have a significant diminishing effect. in laymans terms, the second unit that had been instigated to defect would often require a higher judgment value to successfully pry it away from the original owner, and the third unit would be even more difficult. generally, when the seventh or eighth undead was instigated, the effect of free instigation would be so weak that even a tier 1 mage could resist it. therefore, it was not suitable to use it against the undead army. instead, it was a godly skill against a small group of undead! what was even more amazing was that the unit that was instigated to defect was a temporary contract. it didnt matter if the undead was broken or became crippled. in any case, the undead could be fired at any time. it did not take up the contract slot, did not consume mana, and at most, he would have to pay a little mental strength and negative energy. praise the eternal undead girl! at this moment. matthew sincerely sang the praises of danias name in his heart. this spell was too important. he did not expect to be able to instigate a legendary unit to rebel, but there was still a great chance of getting a few bone dragons to turn on their owners! from what xiuyi said, there seem to be several bone dragons working under blinken! matthews eyes flashed with a beautiful longing. however, he was soon freed from his thoughts. matthew spent nearly five minutes before he finally explained to bobo that he wasnt really eating sh * t. after that, xiuyis voice came from outside. mr. matthew? you might need to come out and take a look. matthew quickly walked out. following xiuyis guidance, he saw a figure wandering alone in the north of the camp. she followed us all the way. xiuyi sized up matthew and miss zombie with a complicated expression. i know. let me solve it! matthews heart skipped a beat. miss zombie was lucky. due to her remote location, she was not sucked away by the heavenly sphere of the death. she became one of the few undead who were still wandering in the swamp. this might be the command that dania had given them before she left. matthew had not been able to deal with her before, mainly because she had already signed a contract with another necromancer. he was not confident that he could poach her from dania. things were different now. he planned to try to persuade her to defect. so he walked over gently and greeted miss zombie. hello, we meet again. im very grateful for your help that night. matthew smiled. miss zombie looked at him in confusion. after a moment, she suddenly bit him! matthew hurriedly stepped back to avoid it and then used [instigation] on her! [hint: the instigation has been successful. you have obtained temporary control over the stupid zombie!] [you will have the right to use her for 72 hours.] miss zombie immediately froze. that simple? matthew was also stunned. however, he quickly realized that no matter what dania had done, she had little control over the undead there. in the process of his instigation, he did not encounter any resistance at all. perhaps this had something to do with the zombie ladys subconscious willingness to cooperate with him. it was just that this kind of successful rebellion had lost the pleasure of possession. matthew thought dully, its a pity that big brother abomination has flown away. otherwise, it would be more interesting if i could persuade him to defect. after dealing with miss zombie. xiuyi walked over and said, when i was patrolling the surroundings of the camp just now, i used some of my methods to track the whereabouts of the dragon lich cult. i found that not only was blinken not in the rainforest, but the other dragon lich cult members had also disappeared. this is obviously unreasonable. he analyzed seriously, blinken can teleport himself, but he doesnt have the technology to teleport many people, so i suspect that theyre hiding. matthew nodded. he understood what xiuyu meant. the dragon lich sect definitely wasnt hiding from him. they had another motive. so matthew tried to communicate with the black banyan dream. very quickly. a gentle voice rang in everyones ears, undercity. xiuyi revealed an enlightened expression. i know that there are two or three entrances to the undercity nearby. the one closest to the swamp used to be the territory of a group of black-backed gnolls, but the last time i went to check, the gnolls had already disappeared. uh, do we need to follow them? lumiere walked over, indicating that he was in good condition and could continue on his journey. matthew looked at bobo again. the latter had already put on her armour again, and the right glove was replaced with a fire-resistant glove. bombs and lightning gloves arent all the tricks that an arcane machinist can use. i still have 998 ways to kill the people of the dragon lich sect.. Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Did We Come at a Bad Time? chapter 188: did we come at a bad time? translator: lonelytree bobo said confidently. then, everyone turned to matthew. matthew looked up at the sky. the sun was setting, and half the sky was dark. a waning moon was vaguely hanging on the branches of the rainforest. then lets go over and take a look. theres no need to chase too closely. ive invited two experts. when they come, well have a better chance of winning against blinken. matthew patted the badge on his chest and said. forty minutes later. in a narrow and damp underground passage. the group moved sideways. it took them a long time to pass through the gap between the two huge rocks. the underground space in front of them suddenly opened up. the stone stairs leading down were obviously man-made. there were messy murals on the side, as well as a small number of tools and living supplies. it was not hard to guess that this was once the territory of a group of black-backed gnolls. there should be another exit in this undercity. with the size of the black-backed gnolls, they will not be able to pass through this place. the gnolls in this camp were probably killed by matthew, so he knew their physical condition very well. xiuyi agreed. most of the undercities under the rainforest extend in all directions. although there arent many creatures here, they have inherited the cunning of the rainforest creatures. as far as i know, there are at least three roads leading to the surface. this is the closest one, and its relatively safe. even so, there are always dangers lurking in the underground world. i remember that there are many vampire bats hiding in the road ahead. its best if everyone doesnt use torches because they especially like to attack people who hold torches. i have a certain level of dark vision, so why dont you let me go first? but you must remember to support me at all times. i really dont have confidence in my combat standards. the group discussed for a while and decided to adopt xiuyis suggestion. they extinguished the torches and used a rope to connect the four wrists. if anything unusual happened, they could shake the rope violently to inform their companions. it was also very convenient to break free of the rope if necessary. xiuyi took the lead. matthew followed closely behind. he took out the ring of desire from his inventory and put it on. in his pitch-black vision, a greyish -white outline suddenly appeared. this was the effect of dark vision. the ring of desire could provide 10 points of dark vision, which meant that matthew could now see the dark environment in front of him. it was blurry if they were further away. in the undercity, equipment that could enhance dark vision was always in demand. the effect of the ring of desire was immediate. however, its other use was equally annoying. after wearing it, you really dont have any desire at all. if heart of tranquil water only helps you resist the temptation from the outside world, then wearing this ring of desire is equivalent to directly completing the psychological castration. matthew spun the ring a little uncomfortably. as they went deeper into the undercity. the team gradually fell silent. only the rustling of footsteps could be heard. if not for the occasional shaking of the rope, everyone would have thought that their companions had been swallowed by the endless darkness. about half an hour later. xiuyis relieved voice came from ahead. weve already passed the vampire bats territory. there should be some fungus man villages ahead. theyre not a threat to us. we can light the torches for a while. if the surface creatures suddenly enter the undercity and cant see the light for a long time, they will have hallucinations. as he spoke, he lit his torch first. however, in the next second, matthew, who was about fifteen meters away from him, shouted in surprise, watch your back! xiuyi reacted quickly. he didnt turn back but took a sudden step forward, attempting to pull away from the monster behind him. however, the other party was even faster. matthew only saw a white light flash past. the shadow pounced on xiuyi from behind and instantly disappeared! xiuyi staggered. when he got up, he patted his chest and said in a frightened voice, what pushed me earlier? fortunately, im fine before he could finish his sentence, his eyes began to roll back rapidly, emitting an abnormal light! hehe, come and kiss me! xiuyis voice suddenly became extremely soft. he rushed towards matthew, hugged him, and kissed matthew in an extremely rude manner! matthew didnt say anything and raised his leg to kick xiuyi. however, this kick was like kicking an iron plate. not only did it not kick the other party away, but matthew staggered. fortunately, this somewhat delayed xiuyis bestial nature. lumiere arrived in time. he grabbed xiuyis shoulder and pressed him against the wall! matthew focused his eyes. [warning: your partner xiuyi has been invaded by charm soul. all of his attributes have been temporarily absorbed by charm soul by 1/4!] [once a charm soul kisses you for more than 3 seconds, 1/4 of your attributes would be temporarily absorbed by the charm soul!] charm soul? matthews expression was solemn. as a necromancer, he knew that this was an extremely terrifying undead creature! dont be fooled by its name. this thing was at least tier 4, and its potential destructive power was even far greater than that of the bone dragons, dark warriors, and other fierce undead. the main problem was its ability to absorb its targets attributes.. even though the effect was temporary, if she took a kiss out of everyone, ordinary adventure teams would definitely be wiped out! Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Did We Come at a Bad Time? chapter 189: did we come at a bad time? translator: lonelytree why is he so strong? lumiere exclaimed. even with his physical fitness, he couldnt take down the charmed xiuyi! this made him quickly realize that things were not that simple. matthew didnt have time to explain. he quickly pulled out the long whip at his waist. let me whip him! although lumiere was puzzled, he still had unconditional trust in matthews command. at that moment, he used all his strength to turn xiuyis body around while his back was pressed against the wall. hurry up! during this process. lumiere was shocked to find that his arms were trembling! come and kiss me! xiuyi said coquettishly. his mouth even pressed against his. get lost! lumiere roared. at this moment, matthew, who had hurriedly grabbed ursuls reprimand, finally lashed out for the first time in his life! pa! the snake scales on the whip ruthlessly scraped xiuyis back. the latters clothes immediately split open, and the skin on his back also split open! ah, matthew, you got me too! lumiere wailed. matthew comforted him, sorry, ill try my best to whip accurately! as he spoke, he lashed out with his whip again! bang! a white light was drawn out from xiuyis body! [hint: you have used ursuls reprimand to hit your partner, xiuyi. dispel undead and reprimand undead are in effect. you have successfully expelled charm soul (level 16/rare elite)!] matthew heaved a sigh of relief and then raised it again. he saw the charm soul emerge from hughs chest and pierce lumieres chest! the latter realized that something was wrong and subconsciously roared, im the man who wants to become the king of the rainforest. no evil spirit or ghost can possess me! at this moment. xiuyi, who was in front of him, woke up in a daze. what happened? before he could ask for an explanation, he saw lumiere in front of him, and lumiere grabbed xiuyi as if he was going to gobble him up! help! xiuyi struggled violently, but lumiere easily pressed him against the wall! lumieres breath and lips were getting closer and closer. xiuyis eyes were filled with despair! he closed his eyes! a crisp smack sounded beside his ear! after that, there were two more whipping sounds! ah, matthew, you hit me too! xiuyi, who was pressed against the wall, shouted in pain. however, how could matthew be in the mood to care about this? this charm soul had displayed a terrifying ability to continuously possess peoples bodies as well as an extremely terrifying speed. the long whip in his hand might be her only nemesis. he had to constantly be on guard against the other party. if he were charmed, then everything would be over. endure it! i dont believe that shes completely immune to dispel undead! matthew knew that this was not the time to be merciful. he gritted his teeth and ruthlessly whipped the two people who were hugging each other! pa! pa! pa! the crisp whipping sound, the two peoples alternating wails, and the occasional panting of the charm soul mixed together, echoing in the cave for a long time. ten seconds later. matthew suddenly felt the badge become hot! the goddess of moonlight had sent him a message that matthew needed moonlight. matthew didnt say anything else. he wiped his badge and activated moonlight spell. after that, he continued to whip the two of them. in the next second. a ray of moonlight shone in the cave. two figures slowly appeared. after the teleportation was completed. the duo from rolling stone town saw this ridiculous scene at a glance. matthew was sweating profusely and panting as he lashed his whip. near the cave wall, the two men were hugging each other. they did not dodge matthews whip and occasionally made strange sounds. seeing this. li weiqi subconsciously touched his bald head. wow! rhaegar, did we come at the wrong time? Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Anderson ‘s Gift chapter 190: anderson s gift translator: lonelytree earlier. in the oak forest north of rolling stone town. li weiqi, who was empty-handed, and rheagar, who was carrying bags, walked to the agreed location. it was already nighttime. the oak forest was silent. occasionally, the howling of zombies could be heard from underground. its been a long time since i left rolling stone town for an adventure. this reminds me of when i was young. i was only sixteen or seventeen years old, no more than eighteen years old. that was how i left my hometown with my luggage. i was filled with anticipation for the future and embarked on an adventure. rheagar said emotionally. li weiqi looked at him strangely. is this why you didnt use the storage ring and insisted on carrying all your luggage? has our lord, who has been pampered for so many years, finally begun to reminisce about the past? rheagar looked at him. i thought you would help me share some of the burden. li weiqi said seriously, everyone has their own cultivation. forgive me for not being able to share your burden. rheagar could not help but roll his eyes at him. after walking for a while, he finally could not help but stuff the largest bag into his storage ring. but this way, it doesnt feel like an adventure. its more like a vacation. rheagar sighed. i dont think the people of the dragon lich sect will agree with you. li weiqi smiled. right, rheagar, i heard about sif and matthew. rheagar suddenly became sensitive. what do you think? li weiqi asked curiously, i think they are very compatible. clang. rheagar pulled out a huge sword that was flashing with a cold light and placed it on li weiqis neck. although theyre very compatible, matthew is a poor necromancer. hes not compatible with our pure and sacred little princess of rolling stone town, so in the end, i still object to this marriage. li weiqi said righteously, also, regarding this matter, i have a suggestion for you in this operation. rheagar took away his sword. tell me. li weiqi suggested, you can work hard and use your ability to save matthews life. its best if you can get injured! rheagars heart skipped a beat. he put away his sword and pondered. what do you mean? li weiqi smiled evilly. in that case, he owes you a favour. with matthews moral sense, as long as you continue to oppose it, he will continue to feel guilty when he and your daughter date in the future. as time passed, this guilt would make him completely lose interest in sif. how was it? isnt it a brilliant idea? lei jias body trembled as he looked deeply at li weiqi. this is not a bad idea. sometimes, i really suspect that you are a warrior monk reincarnated from a devil. how could you think of such a cunning and vicious plan? li weiqi shrugged. dont make personal attacks, rheagar. the truth is that im much smarter than you. rheagar did not refute this point but continued to question, so? youre smarter than me. and is that why you can break the precents so crazily? i heard that youre notorious in the coastal city. youve almost eaten the turtles in many places until they became extinct! this doesnt conform to the precepts of a monk, does it? speaking of turtles. li weiqis face suddenly turned green. dont mention it. i feel like vomiting when i hear the word turtle! rheagar laughed and said, ate too much of them? li weiqi nodded. theres nothing we can do. you know that we, the divine dragon sect disciples, are different from other monks. while we try our best to abide by the precepts, we also have to imitate the actions of the super creatures. and the thing that the creation named coiling dragon that i imitated likes to eat the most is sea turtles! i really have no choice. even if i dont like it, i have to bite the bullet and eat them. rheagar was shocked. so, how many sea turtles did you eat to reach the tier 5 realm? li weiqi said uncertainly, tens of thousands? i cant remember. if the turtle egg counts, its a hundred thousand? rheagar thought for a moment. then its not easy for you either. its not easy! li weiqi complained, do you know why i havent become a legend? rheagar asked, is it related to coiling dragon? li weiqi said bitterly, thats right! other than eating turtles, that guy also liked to breed new races! rheagar did not react for a moment. after a few seconds, he burst out laughing. i cant imitate this at all! li weiqi touched his bald head helplessly. even if i dare to break my abstinence, the genetic genes of human beings cannot easily break through the reproductive barrier like the dragons and create new races at will. im trapped on this point! rheagar joked, this is indeed not easy to solve. with your financial resources, not many women are willing to have children with you. li weiqi could not help but say venomously: yes. there were women who were willing to have children with you, but they ran away. rheagar fell silent. uh, im sorry. i went a little overboard. li weiqi immediately apologized, it is said that the third characteristic of coiling dragon is to speak without filter. im a little too immersed in the character, rheagar. rheagar stared at him fiercely. i will forgive you, li weiqi, but only after i kill you! as he spoke, he raised his sword and chased after li weichi! clang! clang! the big sword and the diamond body collided violently, and sparks flew in all directions in the oak forest. gentlemen, we should set off.. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Anderson’s Gift chapter 191: andersons gift translator: lonelytree after a while, ella flew over. it was cloudy in rolling stone town that night. therefore, ella came over with a white glass bottle in her mouth. after pulling out the cork, the moonlight inside immediately filled the space. lets go! bathed in the moonlight, the three of them entered the moonlight woodlands one after another. the environment of birds and flowers and the refreshing air made the two of them feel refreshed. under ellas lead. they quickly stepped onto the altar of the goddess of moonlight. bow your heads and pray to the great goddess of moonlight, assia. she will take you to matthew. ella reminded. the two of them did as he said. rheagar poked li weizhi with his elbow and said uncomfortably, how should i pray again? it had been so long since i had interacted with the gods that i had forgotten about them. li weiqi said naturally, oh, im quite experienced in this area. in order to prevent mistakes when dealing with multiple gods, the best way is to only use general terms. first, recite a universal prayer, and then devoutly shout praise the goddess or praise the god, depending on the gender of the other party. dont overdo it! i knew that there was an unlucky person in history who had mixed up girl of pain and sister of desire . that persons fate was very tragic. it is like cheating. if you call everyone your baby, it wont be easy to make mistakes. pa, pa, pa! three bolts of lightning struck down in succession, causing li weiqis face to darken. having achieved his goal, rheagar immediately laughed out loud. he opened his arms and shouted, praise the ancient moon, the bright and eternal moonlight, the guardian of the night, the morning star of travellers, the great lady assia! a gentle white light lit up and enveloped the two of them, teleporting them to an unknown distance. after tens of seconds of chaos. the two of them opened their eyes. they heard the pleasant sound of a whip and saw matthew panting. wow! rhaegar, did we come at the wrong time? li wei asked curiously. matthew immediately looked at them. theres a charm soul! shes possessing them! li weiqi immediately became alert. i understand. i also smell the aura of an evil spirit. the experienced rheagar immediately reacted. an evil spirit? i just happen to have the means to deal with them! as he spoke, he took out his big sword and a bottle of sword oil that flickered with blue light. this bottle of sword oil could provide the already sharp sword with the effect of a spirit-killing weapon. this way, he could kill the spirit. at this moment, li weiqi had already charged forward with his bare hands. that charm soul was really cunning. when she saw li weiqi rushing over, her first reaction was to run! she possessed lumieres body, turned around, and ran into the darkness. however, as li weiqi ran, he extended his right hand to lumiere. come back here! [ability: dragon drinks water!] terrifying energy erupted from his palm and formed a small vortex. lumieres momentum was temporarily restrained. a few seconds later, he involuntarily fell into li weiqis palm! seeing that the situation was not good, the charm soul took the initiative to break away from lumieres body, wanting to escape. however, how could matthew, who had been holding back his anger, allow this to happen? in the darkness, a ghost floated over and tripped the charm soul. there shouldnt have been a collision between spirit bodies, but the drifter had used an attack posture that was specifically targeted at spirit bodies, causing the charm souls movements to slightly pause. matthew seized the opportunity and lashed out with the whip in his hand. pa pa! four consecutive whips struck charm souls body like lightning, and the last one hit the drifter. the former wailed as her body collapsed. the latter let out a joyful sound. bang! charm souls spirit body melted and collapsed like an avalanche. some scattered powder and snow-white particles fell to the ground. [hint: you used ursuls reprimand to accurately hit the main body of the charm soul.] [dispel undead in effect!] [you have killed charm soul (lv16/rare elite)!] [charm soul dropped a set of spirit body stardust and 10 wraiths tears.] [you used ursuls reprimand to hit your summoned creature, the drifter.] [the drifters strength +1;] [the drifters attacks would have a continuous speed reduction effect.] [the drifters soul fire was slightly damaged.] [the above effects will last for 72 hours.] phew. matthew heaved a long sigh of relief. this charm soul was extremely difficult to deal with. if it wasnt for li weiqis appearance scaring her away, it would really be difficult for him to deal with her. ursuls reprimand had a strong restraining effect on spirits, but its possession ability was too strong. matthew wasnt very good at using whips either. thinking of the whip, matthew could not help but look down. unknowingly, his hand had grabbed the wrong end. his palm was a bloody mess, his forearm, neck, face, calf there were several small wounds on his body that had been accidentally touched by the whip. this was the result of using a xenogeneic weapon without mastery. the whip was still alright, but if some of the weapons were used forcefully, one could even accidentally kill oneself! it seems that i have to learn the whip technique in the future. feeling the burning pain from his wound, matthew continued to suck in cold air. he walked over and temporarily picked up the items that charm soul had dropped. at this moment. a loud and clear voice came from behind them. im ready.. wheres the spirit? Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Anderson’s Gift chapter 192: andersons gift translator: lonelytree matthew was slightly stunned. the stalwart lord charged over with a shiny sword in his hand. li weiqi waved his hand. the next time you fight, you can negotiate with the enemy first and let her wait for you. rheagars face darkened, and he didnt say anything. matthew met the two of them and went to check on lumiere and xiuyi. at this moment, the two of them were already awake. when they recalled the scene just now, their faces turned red. however, they immediately grimaced in pain. matthew quickly took out the healing ointment and applied it on them. this ointment was made by soaking the extract of bitter grass for a long time. it had an extremely strong effect on superficial injuries. in baiyan city, this ointment had always been the best seller in all the major apothecaries. as for why necromancers were so keen on buying medicine to treat superficial wounds, matthew was puzzled before, but now he suddenly understood something. after a round of treatment. lumiere firmly declared that he had recovered, but he still looked a little scared. while applying the ointment, he asked matthew, if i encounter such an enemy next time, how should i deal with it? matthew thought for a moment. there are spirit-killing weapons and ghost protection spells. if you have to take it head-on, you can only rely on our powerful mental strength and will. or should i say, advancing to legend will solve your problem. lumiere nodded thoughtfully. on the other hand, xiuyis situation was dire. his physical fitness was much worse than lumieres. after being whipped by matthew, he could not stand up. the group discussed for a while and decided to send xiuyi back to the surface before they went too tar into the undercity. along the way. matthew also explained the ins and outs of the matter to the duo from rolling stone town. after listening. rheagar said seriously, i can understand that you want to protect the rainforest, defeat the dragon lich sect, and even kill blinken. we are willing to support you. however, theres one thing you have to explain to me! matthew asked, what is it? rheagar pointed with his right hand. whats wrong with this child? matthew, youre too irresponsible. in rolling stone town, people who have child labour are flogged! matthew followed his finger and looked over. bobo raised his head and looked at him with a confused expression. that expression was really like a child who had been kidnapped and sold without knowing it. in the depths of the cave, beside the square altar. emily is dead! anderson suddenly growled in frustration, how is this possible? with her ability, if she wanted to escape, no one should be able to stop her! lara calmly persuaded, we should retreat, avenger. dont be blinded by hatred. a wise man knows how to adapt to the times. but anderson didnt listen at all. he only said coldly, everything will proceed according to the original plan. we have the altar, the protection of the god of midnight, and yurkus. we still have a high chance of winning! lara held her breath. can i quit? anderson looked at her with a sharp gaze. the elephant-trunk man beside him asked with interest, are we going to fight? speaking of which, your organization, oh no, now its our organization. how do we usually resolve internal conflicts in our organization? do we vote? im a very easygoing person. ill vote with whoever lets me touch their thigh! however, he immediately glanced at andersons lower body, which was covered in bone spikes and iron chains and said without hesitation, forget it, ill vote for lara! anderson roared furiously, i am your boss! bi qi, get lost! lara, it seems that you miss your fathers education. hehe, if you dare to disobey me again, i guarantee that you will be able to relive your last experience! lara recalled that night in the holy church, and her entire body trembled uncontrollably. her eyes were filled with fear. i, i understand! she lowered her head to anderson, her entire face buried in the shadows. anderson nodded in satisfaction, then looked at the elephant-trunk man and began his scolding. the disunity of his subordinates reminded him of that night in rolling stone town. this gave him a very bad omen. perhaps retreating is a better revenge strategy. a rare sense of regret rose in his heart. at this moment, lara walked over with her head lowered. she looked frightened, and her voice was trembling. anderson, no, boss, i just dont think our chances of winning are that high. emilys strength is above ours. even if she accidentally encountered a profession that countered her, she wouldnt die so easily. perhaps, perhaps we should temporarily avoid this. of course, youre the boss. as she spoke, she walked awkwardly to the other side of anderson. anderson actually had the intention to retreat, but it would be embarrassing if he took back the words he had just said. therefore, he made up his mind to say a few more harsh words and wait for lara to persuade him. then, he would find a way out and think about it. therefore, he said arrogantly, have you forgotten that i am immortal? as long as its midnight, i wont die ahhhh! a moment before the scream. the three knives cut into his neck and skull from different angles. the two scimitars cut off his head like scissors. a short knife that was flashing with a red light pierced deep into his skull and out of his neck, completing a penetration! andersons curses echoed in the cave. the chains on his lower body suddenly twitched wildly. but lara was prepared. with a nimble roll, she hugged andersons head and hid far away. ten seconds later. andersons headless corpse fell to the ground. lara slowly closed the eyes of the head in her arms. she looked at the altar in shock. it was alright. nothing happened. it seemed like anderson wasnt as he had boasted, receiving the attention of the gods all the time. opposite the headless corpse. the elephant-trunk man raised his hands in panic. hey, this is your personal grudge. it has nothing to do with me! lara stared at him coldly. bi qi, youre just a mercenary. theres no need for you to be too loyal to the church. do you understand what i mean? dont get in my way. dont go back to the holy church, or youll regret it. bi qi nervously pinched his nose. do i look that stupid? do you think i still dare to return to the holy church after such a thing happened? i dont want to be the scapegoat. dont worry, lara. do you remember that i voted for you just now? we are on the same side. i just feel a little unlucky. why is it that every time i join a new organization, my new boss will be killed by his subordinates? and its not even me who did it. this is already the third time! lara hugged andersons head and quickly left. then remember to do it yourself next time. what you said makes sense. bi qi followed. where are you going, lara? can you bring me along? i just lost my job. rustle! a cold light flashed. lara raised her scimitar and warned, dont follow me, or i can guarantee that youll lose more than your job! bi qi retreated in embarrassment. lara, on the other hand, ran wildly, and soon her back disappeared into the darkness. [hint: your ability natures gift (2/2) is in effect.] [you have gained new abilities, cold resistance and counterspell.] [cold resistance (weakened): you can resist the cold very well, but because you dont have fur, the effect is not as strong as the gnolls.] [counterspell: l after sending xiuyi back to the gnoll camp. the group turned back. halfway there. a new [gift] suddenly appeared in front of matthew! what are these? are they andersons gifts? but havent i gotten these already? at this moment. matthew suddenly noticed the (2/2) symbol. the last time the gift appeared, there seemed to be a (1/2) prompt. this meant that the gnoll evil art masters gift was given twice. but why now? matthew was confused. however, he got the answer after ten minutes. theres someone coming! li weiqi, who was leading the charge, suddenly shouted to stop. i mean no harm. in the darkness. a round thing rolled over. the figure of the drow warrior slowly appeared. i want to talk to you. this is a little sincerity from me. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: I Will Definitely Blow You Up! chapter 193: i will definitely blow you up! translator: lonelytree the black thing kept rolling on the ground until it hit the stone wall on their right. matthew took a closer look. wasnt this andersons head? did you kill him? combined with the gift he had just received, matthew understood the cause and effect lara nodded heavily. my name is lara. i used to serve the order of calamity. now, i want to make a deal with you. to show my sincerity, ill give you andersons head first. hes the southern patriarch of the order of calamity. there are only six other people in the entire order of natural disaster who are on the same level as him. by doing this, ive completely cut off my ties to the order. i think this should dispel some of your doubts. rheagar gave matthew a look. be careful of traps! as he spoke, he raised the big sword in his hand, ready to fight at any time. lara suddenly took a step forward. everyone was provoked by this and was about to make a move, but in the next second, the drow warrior resolutely took off all her clothes. silently. piece by piece, the fabric slid down her ankle. everyone could not help but widen their eyes in shock. what a shocking body! her skin, which was originally tightly wrapped in cloth, was now covered with bruises, brands, bloody sores, rotten wounds, and sutures. there was also the half-cut breast on her left chest! this scene sent chills down everyones spine. is this what your order did to you? matthew asked in a deep voice. lara put her clothes back on one by one expressionlessly. its no longer my order. regardless of whether our cooperation succeeds or not, im no longer a member of the order of calamity. hes called father. i dont know his name, but his position within the church is supreme. even anderson has to lower his voice before him. i suspect that he is the descendant of an evil god. his perversion terrifies me. during the last punishment, he even pulled out my spine. he told me that perhaps becoming an animal with no backbone would please the supreme being he spoke of. he asked me if i was willing, and i was completely devastated. this is the reason why im here. i dont want to face that pervert anymore. after rheagar looked at the other partys wound, his originally fierce gaze softened slightly. however, he still asked, what kind of deal do you want to make with us? lara said calmly, i once swore allegiance to the evil god, and now that ive betrayed his order, its impossible for him to let me go. thats why i want to become an oathbreaker! this ritual requires the help of many people. i hope that you can help me share the wrath of the evil god during this process. what i can provide you with is all the information about the order of calamity and some information about the dragon lich sect. if you want to know about the underdark, the black dragon city, deep city, and other places, i will consider telling you. rheagar pressed on step by step. what if we ask you to tell us the information first? lara said straightforwardly, thats not a problem! rheagar was puzzled. arent you afraid that well betray you? lara said calmly, when i was in the underdark, i didnt trust any of the underground people. almost every one of them was treacherous and two faced. but ive always heard the legends on the surface. they say that the people on the surface are very naive and kind. you rarely betray your companions and are willing to keep your vows. i dont know if this information is true or false, but im willing to give it a bet. plus, even if you kill me in the end, it will be a relief for me. although her tone was very calm, it was very sincere, and no one could find fault with it. rheagar looked at li weiqi, who waved his hand. he patted matthews shoulder and took two steps back. this is your team, so its up to you to decide. personally, i dont want to trust any drow, but she may or may not be an exception. matthew thought to himself, no wonder you can be the mayor. you talk so much nonsense. matthew felt that working with lara was worth a try. he felt that the other party was not lying. but just as rheagar said, one had to be careful when dealing with underground creatures. so matthew said, im willing to believe you, but before we officially cooperate, i want to know more. for example, why are you here? what was wrong with andersons head? lara immediately replied, after the failed sneak attack on rolling stone town, i brought andersons head back to the holy church. the evil god who called himself the god of midnight used a secret method to resurrect him, but he also turned him into a nondescript monster. anderson has always held a grudge about what happened in rolling stone town. he even changed his name to avenger just to show his ambition of revenge. three weeks ago, father claimed to have received an oracle, telling us to rush here and build an altar in an underground cave. later, we found out that the purpose of building this altar was to cooperate with blinken of the dragon lich sect. this evening, blinken sacrificed a strange ball on the altar, and the evil god behind the order of calamity bestowed him with a few pages of the book of blasphemy. i dont know what that is. i only know that blinken was very excited after he got the improved book of blasphemy, but he was almost killed by it.. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: I Will Definitely Blow You Up! chapter 194: i will definitely blow you up! translator: lonelytree im sure of one thing. after getting the book of blasphemy that didnt belong to him, blinken became very weak. even if i were to attack, i would have a chance to kill him! but anderson wasnt willing to do that. he had some connections with blinken, so he let the latter go. of course, this could also be the evil gods intention. anderson has the ability to communicate with the evil god. unfortunately, the evil god is not omnipotent. he claims to be able to foresee the future, but he cant see my curved blade. when she said the last sentence. laras tone was obviously smug. matthew couldnt find any fault with it. he asked lara curiously, why are you so sure that the god you serve is an evil god? lara asked, what else could it be? what kind of real god will cultivate evil art masters? matthews expression was strange. is that what all the members of the order think? lara nodded. something like that. except for a few fanatics, no one believed his claim that his true identity was the midnight god! according to the elders of the underdark, when the evil gods deceived mortals to work for them, they liked to assume the identities of real gods and let their believers praise them by calling their fake names. the evil god behind the order of calamity calls himself the god of midnight, but he doesnt dare to let us worship him as the god of midnight! he only has such courage, but he wants to overthrow the world. dont you think its ridiculous? in my opinion, hes not even a god. hes probably just a big demon! matthew almost laughed out loud when he heard the word big demon. he really wanted to tell lara that this was a beautiful misunderstanding. the person she served before was really a true god, but because of the ascension of the heavenly family palace, they were forced to use a demon avatar. if the god of midnight heard the snitch under him criticize him so harshly, he would probably vomit blood. this time, matthew somewhat believed that lara had truly abandoned the darkness and joined the light. he turned around and discussed with the others. they all planned to go near the altar to take a look. on the one hand, they wanted to verify laras description, and on the other hand, they wanted to destroy it. if an evil gods altar were left alone, it would easily bring disaster to the local ecology. this place was not far from the surface of the rainforest, and matthew had the intention to eradicate it. lead us to that altar. this is the first step of our cooperation. matthew emphasized. lara wasnt surprised. she had been prepared for this when she mentioned the altar. ill lead the way, and you dont have to follow too close. the monsters on this road have been cleared by the order of calamity. you can walk slowly with torches. with that, she turned around and walked into the darkness. everyone quickly followed. twenty minutes later. the terrain in front of them changed significantly. the narrow tunnel suddenly expanded in all directions. then, a huge underground karst cave appeared in front of everyone. the cave was more than ten meters tall, and there were rows of stalactites hanging upside down like glaciers. colourful gems were embedded in them, reflecting colourful light in the darkness. below the stalactite. a huge square altar stood tall. the group slowly approached the altar. halfway through, li weiqi suddenly sniffed the air. did you just kill anderson here? lara, who was leading the way, turned around and nodded in relief. however, in the next second. under everyones horrified gazes, a purple flame rose from the altar and pounced on laras back at lightning speed! in the blink of an eye. lara let out a miserable cry as her entire body was ignited with purple flames! it was the fire of divine punishment! traitors should repent in the endless burning. you will be burned in the flames for forty-nine days until your filthy soul completely disappears. a deep voice came from the altar. in just a few seconds, all of laras clothes and even her hair had been burnt clean! the purple flames danced on the surface of her skin and seeped under her skin! shell die if this continues, matthew! li weiqi shouted. matthew made a prompt decision. lara! if you still want to live, hold the ceremony of the oathbreaker now! lara was engulfed by the purple flames and rolled on the ground in pain. li weiqi leaned over, but he didnt dare to go near her. he only blew two breaths to relieve some of her pain. at the crucial moment. laras forehead was almost wrinkled into three layers. she was sweating profusely, gritting her teeth in extreme pain, and used the machete to cut her arm thirteen times! i have decided to break my oath. even if i have to sink into the sea of fire forever, even if i have to dance on the tip of a knife, i am willing to use the rest of my life to hate my former master! i will be untrustworthy, i will be heartless, i will be unjust! i will fall into endless darkness, never to see the light of day; i will become a spurned ghost, and it will be difficult for me to rise again; but i still curse everything in this world. i will eventually overthrow everything that is tainted. i will also eventually become a reborn from the ashes oathbreaker! she struggled to finish the prayer, and the damage caused by the purple flames on her body was instantly reduced by more than half. li weiqi saw this and quickly walked over. he used the divine dragon aura to suppress the purple fire for her from half a meter away.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: I Will Definitely Blow You Up! chapter 195: i will definitely blow you up! translator: lonelytree her condition gradually stabilized. however, on the altar, a faint laughter sounded. i knew it. you hypocritical humans wouldnt even give up on a traitor. i wanted to let you go, but you gave me no choice. one had to know that those who broke their oaths had to face the punishment of the gods! this was a legitimate punishment that even calamity mage would not object to. as they spoke. rays of multicoloured light lit up from the altar. we must destroy the altar immediately! matthew knew that the oathbreaker ritual had given the god of midnight an excuse to use his powers in the lower realm, and this altar would multiply his influence! he was actually a little conflicted now. if lara were left alone, everyone would definitely be able to escape. after all, she was the only target of the midnight god. however, lara held a lot of crucial information about the order of calamity. matthew didnt want her to die just like that, but it wasnt that easy to destroy the altar quickly, especially when the god of midnights divine power had increased greatly. give me anything. the bigger the volume and energy density, the better! at the crucial moment, bobo stood up and said loudly, we arcana machinists are best at making bombs! everyones spirits were lifted when they heard that. they were all prepared to find a suitable object for her. however, time was of the essence. three beams of light exploded on the altar. the first beam of light scattered like a shooting star. then, a large group of vampire bats flew over from the underground cave! the vampire bats were circling above everyones heads, obviously waiting for an opportunity to strike. after the second and third light beams exploded, a teleportation gate appeared in each spot. a few burly demons with horns on their foreheads and blazing flames on their tails crawled out of one of the portals. they had a group of lesser demons behind them. the strange thing was the other portal was empty as if nothing had been sent over. be careful. its an invisible unit! matthew and rheagar shouted almost at the same time. matthew subconsciously took out lime powder from his inventory and was about to scatter it in that direction when rheagar had already taken out several bottles of developer powder and smashed them on the ground in front of him as if they were free! matthew quietly stuffed the lime powder back into his bag. bang! bang! bang! rheagars developer powder was a truly high-grade product. it had the effect of automatically locating the enemy. in an instant, it made the molting gel on the ground appear! [warning: you and your party have encountered a large group of vampire bats (group level 9), 300 molting gels (revealed), 7 horned demon warriors (level 15), and a large number of lesser demon servants!] even though they were already mentally prepared, when they saw the 300-plus molting gel, their scalps went numb. the light purple developer was evenly sprinkled on their wriggling bodies, and it was almost not enough. damn it! rheagar swung his sword down and took out two bottles. you guys stall for a while. ill apply some sword oil! li weiqi, who was taking care of lara, cursed angrily, didnt you just apply it earlier? rheagar replied as he wiped, this is a different monster type. i have to apply it again! at this critical moment, matthew couldnt care less. compared to living creatures, the undead had an easier time dealing with the molting gels. especially the drifter. she had no body, and the molting gel was not a real threat to her. as long as she had enough time, the spectre could kill all these monsters alone! leave those demons to me! lumiere volunteered, and matthew naturally wouldnt reject him. from his sprinting posture, it wasnt hard to see that this guy had held back a lot of anger today and was preparing to vent it on these demons! whoosh! lumiere leapt high into the air, leaping over the molting gel beneath him and stepping on the edge of the altar. he rushed to the front of the demon and pressed his hands against the demons chest. horned demon warriors were famous for their strength in purgatory, so they naturally wouldnt back down when faced with a small humans provocation. he went up to lumiere. a few horned demons behind him also laughed and followed to watch the show. then, they were pushed by lumiere onto the stone pillars of the altar like a train! boom! a corner of the stone pillar broke and smashed into the heads of the horned demons. some of them were dizzy from the impact, while the rest were furious. they moved frantically toward lumiere, trying to take him down. however, the child of the rainforest, who had gone all out, finally showed his terrifying melee strength. he spread his ten fingers and waved his claws like a cheetah. after a few breaths, almost all the horned demons had their throats torn open. fresh blood gushed out! however, the demons were extremely tough and resilient. they only touched their throats before attacking lumiere again! lumiere didnt dodge. he roared and pounced forward like a ferocious beast in human form. he fought with the demons! behind them, the vampire bats seized the opportunity and swarmed down. however, they did not know that matthew had been waiting for them for a long time! just as they were diving down. matthew quickly completed a spell harmony through a standard spell movement.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: I Will Definitely Blow You Up! chapter 196: i will definitely blow you up! translator: lonelytree [hint: you have used the spell harmony. the target of the harmony is the wilderness form (winged dragon wind god) and the death shock wave.] [after the adjustment, wilderness form (winged dragon wind god) was strengthened to wilderness form (winged dragon death).] [the winged dragon wind god that you have transformed into is estimated to have a slight increase in size, intelligence +2, and the ability of death breath! the final effect was almost as matthew had expected. previously, he had used raven and rotten sac control as materials to come up with a basic template. from the looks of it now, although the effects of spell harmony were random, there was a certain pattern. for example, the addition of a certain spell-type ability to the shapeshifting form would probably give the shapeshifting form a similar spell-type ability. in the next moment. matthews body lit up with moonlight. facing the attack of the vampire bats, he quickly transformed into the enemys natural enemy. winged dragon death! compared to the normal winged dragon wind god, the colour of the skin and feathers of the winged dragon death had turned grey, which symbolized negative energy. matthew shook his hand, and a large pile of ashes fell. the winged dragon opened its mouth wide and spat out a breath of death at the bats! whoosh! whoosh! terrifying negative energy was spat out from his mouth. the breath of death had not only inherited the original heavy injury trigger from the death shockwave, but it had also added a slight amount of instant death trigger. the level of the vampire bats was not low, but that was if they were in a group. individually, they were pitifully weak. after matthews barrage of spraying, the bats that bared their fangs and brandished their claws were like mosquitoes that had been sprayed with a powerful pesticide. one by one, they crashed. matthew was still not satisfied, so he swept his gaze around the ground. as an undead creature, the molting gels were not afraid of the breath of death, but the continuous heavy damage still affected their wriggling rhythm. the drifter took this opportunity to go up and attack crazily. at this moment, a few more lights lit up on the altar. it seemed that there were new monsters coming to help. matthew knew that he couldnt continue fighting like this. he turned to bobo and said, have you found something suitable? bobo had already put her backpack on the ground and took out everything inside. she said to matthew dejectedly, the energy density of the things i carry with me is not enough. its difficult to destroy the core of the altar completely! matthews gaze swept around the area. suddenly. he saw something, so he flew over and grabbed it, throwing it in front of bobo. what do you think of this thing? the energy density wasnt low. this once belonged to a high-level evil art master! he said, pointing his paw at andersons head. bobo was stunned for a moment. but ive never tried item injection on a human head. matthew asked, do you have a better option? bobo looked at rheagars sword. the latter said vigilantly. this wont do. this is my family heirloom. i have to pass it on to my grandson and his grandsons grandson in the future! matthew also advised, if you dont have anything better, try the head. if we really cant destroy the altar, we can only choose to retreat. it was irrational to fight a prolonged battle with a true god by the altar. even if this god had lost his mind. matthew had already made up his mind. if bobos injection failed, he would order a retreat. compared to lara, he cared more about the lives of the others in the team. bobo hugged andersons head and looked around. in the end, she said helplessly, then ill give it a try. although its very easy for an arcana machinist to turn everything into explosives, i really dont think i can do this. as she spoke, she pressed her hand on andersons forehead and began to use the unique ability of the arcane machinist. item injection buzz! buzz! buzz! the blue light that looked like an electric arc was emitted. andersons eyeballs started to roll out, and strange filth flowed out of his ears. a few seconds later. rheagar stood up and said with a high fighting spirit, im ready. let those vampire bats come at me! who knew that before he could raise his sword, someone pushed him from behind? he turned around and saw the panic-stricken bobo! the latter was holding a head that was as bright as day! matthew, matthew! i felt that something was wrong. as i injected it, it seemed like it was already ready to explode! bobo was a little flustered as she shouted, i cant control the explosion of this head like how i control ordinary items! matthew, who was killing monsters in the air, quickly flew back and landed in his human form. we need someone to throw this bomb on the altar! bobo revealed a rare nervous expression. leave it to me! at some point, lumiere had finished off the horned demons and returned to the crowd, covered in blood. rheagar stopped him decisively. leave it to me. this thing looks very dangerous. i dont seem to have been able to help earlier. let me do it! at this moment, matthew walked over quickly. dont waste time arguing whod be a hero. have you forgotten theres a necromancer in your team? matthew then summoned the corpse of a horned demon warrior and made him carry the bomb as he quickly walked towards the altar. the others quickly dodged after clearing the monsters along the way for the horned demon zombies. even li weiqi came over with the weak drow warrior in his arms. are you sure that thing will explode? the people who quickly retreated stood in the distance and looked at the altar. rheagar pointed at the horned demon zombie. dont you think his movements are very stupid? he might not even be able to reach the core of the altar. and this evil god wont just watch us blow up the altar and do nothing. as soon as he finished speaking, a group of purgatory firebirds flew out from the portal. they went straight for the horned demon zombie. their goal was obvious. they wanted to take andersons head away from the altar. however, at this moment, without any warning, a circle of blue light bloomed from andersons head. everyone felt a buzzing sound in their ears! then, the world spun! as the crowd fell in all directions, they could still see the stalactites above their heads showing signs of crumbling! an explosion descended. the violent tremors made everyones feet numb. the falling rocks caused dust to fill the sky. the ground shook for a few minutes before it finally calmed down. when the dust fell to the ground. matthew, who was under the protection of soldier and the drifter, patted the soil off his body safely. is everyone alright? he asked. bobo, who was covered in dust, was the first to jump out from the corner and reply, good news, good news, matthew. we successfully blew up the altar! matthew didnt have time to share bobos joy. in the next second. rheagar coughed and said, the bad news is that the explosion just now caused a large-scale underground collapse, and our way back was blocked by a pile of falling rocks. bobo jumped up happily when she heard that. its fine, its fine. just find me something more dense! i will definitely blow you all up to the heavens! matthew hurriedly stopped bobo from doing that. the underground karst cave was already on the verge of collapse. if there was another explosion, they might really ascend to heaven. matthew first went to check on the situation of the others. after confirming that everyone was fine, he prepared to re-survey the situation around him. however, he only took a few steps. he found a wooden horn among the rocks. matthew bent down and pushed away the rocks. that thing immediately revealed its true appearance. [hint: you have discovered a locked otherworld treasure chest Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Deep City Love Story chapter 197: deep city love story translator: lonelytree [warning (perception successful): you have discovered a mimic monster (level 10) disguised as a locked otherworld treasure chest!] mimic monster. a foreign creature that looked like a treasure chest. they were widely distributed in every corner of the continent, especially in the undercity. these hateful guys were the natural enemies of adventurers. not only would they secretly swallow the spoils of war that originally belonged to the adventurers, but they would also not let the adventurers go easily. it was said that the items devoured by the mimic monster would often be transported to an alternate dimension called treasure chest heaven. an existence known as the king of mimics dominated everything there. legend had it that all the mimic monsters in the world were created by the king of mimics and sent to all parts of the world through the turbulence of time and space. the purpose was to collect treasures for him. therefore, treasure chest heaven must have accumulated unimaginable wealth over countless years. many adventurers had spent their entire lives searching for the treasure chest heaven. unfortunately, no one had ever succeeded. matthew hated mimics monsters the most! not only would this thing completely destroy the joy of encountering a treasure chest in the wild, but it would also destroy the treasure chest. most importantly, they still craved after the adventurers bodies! matthew was furious. he quietly summoned two horned demon zombies to block the mimics monsters escape route. then, he took out the mace that originally belonged to anderson from his inventory and smashed it at the mimics monster! thanks to the mace hammer specialization gifted by anderson, matthew was barely able to use it even when his strength was insufficient. bang! bang! bang! before the mimics monster could figure out what had happened, its entire body was smashed flat! [hint: your mutant weapon: spike hammer has killed mimic monster. your spike hammer proficiency +1.] [you have obtained the loot from the mimic monsters stomach.] [two bloodstained books;] [a piece of rare metal (unidentified); ] [one cloth glove (partial armour +0.5);] [a small amount of gold coins;] [three well-preserved sheep intestines (one end tied up, the other open); ] [two undigested finger bones.] he ignored those strange things. matthew took out the two blood-stained books from the body of the mimics monster. after wiping the bloodstains on them with a rag, the two books were revealed. the hitchhikers guide to the underdark. author: black bear monster that doesnt eat humans. deep city love story. author: innocent drow. are all the pen names of authors in the underdark so strange? matthew flipped through it for a moment and was shocked! the hitchhikers guide to the underdark was one thing. although the author of this book had terrible writing and the narrative was upside down, it could at least introduce the customs of the underdark. as for the credibility of the local customs mentioned in this book. matthew was also completely uncertain. as for the book, love story of deep city , it was completely insane! matthew skimmed through the story outline and found that the book was written in the first person. it was an autobiographical account of the ups and downs of a drow girl named mira. the story began from the moment of her birth to the time when she was abused by the matriarch when she was a minor, to the time when she experienced several civil wars in deep city when she was an adult, and finally, she successfully became the city lord of deep city through various amazing means. that was the content of the first chapter. from the second chapter onwards, matthews head started to hurt. after becoming the city lord, mira and the three male drows were truly in love. they gave birth to six daughters, and all the boys were drowned. fourteen years later, our protagonist, mira, was betrayed by her eldest daughter. this matter finally came to an end with mira killing her eldest daughter. sixteen years later, our protagonist, mira, was betrayed by her second daughter. this matter finally came to an end with mira killing her second daughter. seventeen years later, before her third daughter could betray her, mira had to put an end to it. twenty years later, the fourth, fifth, and sixth daughters joined forces to betray her. mira was forced to abdicate and was exiled to the cold dragon pool along with her three harem members. along the way, the three harem members abandoned their vows and left mira one after another. in the end, only mira consciously followed the tradition of the drow elves and arrived at the cold dragon pool in deep city with difficulty. over there. hungry and cold, with her magic abilities sealed, mira met many drows that she had exiled before. they abused mira day and night. the latter walked towards the edge of death in despair. during this process, in order to alleviate the pain, mira began to recall her difficult life. deep city love story was written by the female lead, mira, under such circumstances. the most ridiculous thing was after matthew finished reading it in one go, he realized that it was only the first half! the ending of the book was written like this- [im probably going to die.] [the lake water in the cold dragon pool might not be as cold as my heart. i couldnt feel any warmth, and my body was extremely weak.] [im definitely going to die.] [because i saw the shadow of the grim reaper.] [hes here to take my life.] [im finally going to die!] [the grim reaper?] [why?] [so gentle?] [what?] [narration: mira met the grim reaper before she died, but the grim reaper was unwilling to take her life.. it turned out that our heroine was so beautiful that even the grim reaper fell in love with her!] Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Love Story in Deep City chapter 198: love story in deep city translator: lonelytree [death resurrected mira, but he had a condition. he wanted mira to give birth to many children for him, and all of them had to be boys, and they must not drown after they were born.] [of course, mira would not agree!] [the drow tradition was to drown newborn boys.] [this way, only the strongest baby boy could survive so as not to waste the precious food of deep city!] [but how could she resist the mighty power of the domineering death god?] [poor mira was brought to a mysterious palace by the god of death. she was abused day and night and gave birth to seven boys in three years!] [when these baby boys grew up, they became very terrifying things. they became the tools for death to take revenge on the heavenly palace!] [after completing all this, mira returned to deep city with the support of death and her sons. at this time, deep city was facing a huge crisis under the governance of miras three daughters. could mira seize the opportunity to successfully take revenge on her daughters? [would miras sons and sisters have sparks?] [if you want to know what will happen after this, let us look forward to the second half of the deep city love story!] is this really something that a normal person can write? matthew was deeply suspicious. the author of this book obviously had a deep understanding of deep city and the customs of the drows. it was an in-depth description and analysis of the social form of the drows, where women were the only ones, the clan was the unit, and everyone was surrounded by the matriarch. moreover, they even knew about the heavenly palace. many details showed that she had an extraordinary amount of knowledge. however, it just so happened that an author with such a deep background had written a story that was so outrageous. this made matthew very confused. he hesitated. forget it, lets not continue spreading mental pollution. his fingertips lit up. [cantrip: flame tongue] matthew rarely burned books, but this book was too heaven-defying. there were many descriptions that made his scalp tingle. therefore, he planned to burn it directly and purify his soul at the same time. the faint flames quickly engulfed the book. a few minutes later. all that was left of the love story of deep city was a spine made of some unknown material. hmm? matthew picked up the spine from the ground. after wiping away the ashes, he found groups of strange runes on the spine. secret manual? matthew was delighted. [prompt: you have discovered the pink chapter: confused (spellbook remnant page)]. [you can insert this chapter into any spellbook. all types are compatible. after charging, you can use the spells recorded in this chapter up to three times a dav. the current spells are as follows:] [confusion: you spit out a ball of pale pink mist from your mouth. the mist contains a strong fragrance and the scent of hormones. those who are enveloped by the mist will quickly fall into a state of confusion and be manipulated by others.] [it was even more effective when used with love potion or love powder.] [basic spell duration: 20 minutes] [caring spell: choose a target and place a magic mark on the target for three consecutive days without alarming the target. from the fourth day to the forty-ninth day, you can send a magic message at a specific time to the target, making the target feel the warmth of care.] [remark: can care for up to 7 targets at the same time.] matthews eyes lit up! these two spells were very good! in the eyes of those who were obsessed with sex, confusion and caring techniques might just be some dirty tricks. the former could only be used to force the opposite sex to indulge in their desires, while the latter could only be used to chase after them or monitor them. however, in matthews eyes, the former was a divine skill for a close-range sneak attack. the latter could be used for directional communication or as a threatening spell! the only problem was compatibility. although the pink chapter clearly stated that all spellbooks could be inserted, he compared the size of the defensive psalm and the pink chapter spine. the difference was too great. the defensive psalm was only the size of a palm, and the spine of the pink chapter was three to four times larger! can this be inserted? matthew tried. the page slowly sank into the blank space behind the defensive psalm. at that moment. matthew could clearly feel the unhappiness of the defensive psalm. it was resisting with all its might. but very quickly. this resistance was immediately dispelled by the faint red light emitted by the pink chapter. in the end. the pink chapter had successfully fused into the defensive psalm, and its size had also been successfully reduced to the size of a palm. matthew opened the expansion page of the defensive psalm and found that the two spells could be used now. however, he did not try to activate it because he did not have a suitable target. the remnant pages of the pink chapter are hidden in the spine of the deep city love story. if this book has been printed many times, do the other books have similar content? matthew suddenly became very interested in this book. he took out the hitchhikers guide to underdark and removed its spine, but it was empty. it seems that we can only wait for lara to wake up before asking. she is a drow from deep city, so she should have heard of this author. after packing up the things left behind by the mimic, matthew ordered the horned demon zombies to clean up the battlefield while pulling more undead from the ruins.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Love Story in Deep City chapter 199: love story in deep city translator: lonelytree the others also began to move. some helped clean up the battlefield, while others tried to find an exit. not long after. a slight vibration came from the top of the karst cave again. everyones expressions changed. bobo said calmly, dont be afraid. it should be the aftershock from the explosion just now. im very experienced in this. as she spoke. dust and stones began to fall from above their heads. lets find a place to hide first! matthew quickly reminded them. at this moment, the shaking above became even more intense, and sand and dust covered everyones bodies. fortunately, the stalactites were still firmly attached to the stone wall. after a while. the shaking disappeared, and the dust gradually settled. see, my judgment is very accurate. bobo proudly adjusted the angle of her helmet. bang! a loud bang sounded above her head. a blue object fell on her helmet and bounced a few times on the edge before finally landing on the dusty ground. what is this? bobo looked down and said in surprise, this is a magic crystal! bang! bang! bang! very quickly, a series of voices rang out above bobos head. small blue, red, and yellow stones kept falling. this time, no one dodged. everyone looked up at the sky in joy, allowing those rocks to hit their faces! a high-purity magic crystal! oh my god, there are so many of them. were going to be rich! li weiqi said happily. but in the next second. his expression returned to normal. no, youre going to be rich. these things have nothing to do with me! however, there was a hint of frustration in his tone. at this moment, rheagar came over and patted his shoulder, gloating. i understand. it must be because coiling dragon doesnt like money. dont worry, ill take care of your share. li weiqi gritted his teeth and said, commandment! this time, its because of the commandments! the sudden rain of gems livened up the atmosphere of the team. everyone put all the magic crystals they had picked up together. matthew and rheagar estimated that this small box of magic crystals could be sold for about 6,000 to 8,000 gold coins. dividing it evenly among everyone present, there was still 2,000 coins. apart from rheagar, this was a huge sum of money for everyone else. bobo was still alright. lumi&res eyes lit up when he heard that the gemstones were priceless. 2000 gold coins? i can buy a lot of things for my tribe! he could not help but rub his fists. seeing this. matthew suggested, regarding these magic crystals, i happen to have an idea and am about to put it into action. if youre interested after listening to my proposal, well act according to plan. if you want to take your share, theres also no problem. you can distribute it on the spot. my plan is this: we can use this money to set up a small chamber of commerce. the main job of the chamber of commerce is to buy some specialities and magic tools from the northern cities of the gold coast and transport them to the inland areas we are familiar with, such as rolling stone town and the surrounding big cities, to sell. similarly, we can also sell the items from rolling stone town to condor city. the products i chose have a profit margin of nearly ten times or even more. as long as the quantity of the goods was controlled, it would basically not affect the fluctuation of the local market price. therefore, its completely feasible for us to take the high-end and high-quality route. as for the most difficult problem, which is the transportation route i basically had a strategy to deal with it. now, with just a nod, you will be one of the founders of this chamber of commerce. once the follow-up plan could be carried out smoothly. then, in the next few years or even decades. we will all share the profits generated by the chamber of commerces activities according to the initial investment. if the chamber of commerce becomes bigger and stronger from now on, you might even be able to enjoy other benefits. now, do you have any details to ask? matthew looked at everyone expectantly. i agree! bobo was the first to raise her hand. so im a lady boss now? li weiqi waved his hand. i wont participate in splitting the money, nor will i participate in making money. but if your chamber of commerce is established, can you give me an honorary founder position? if one day i am so poor that i have no food to eat, at least i can ask your chamber of commerce for a bit. rheagar looked at matthew meaningfully. how long have you been preparing for this? in principle, i have no objections. but before its established, remember to make a report to the city hall. rolling stone town has been vigorously supporting businesses for the past two years. get liz to help you deal with it. you can fight for a tax exemption policy for at least three years. only lumiere seemed to be unable to make a decision. matthew, i want to know if its possible to make a loss if we set up a chamber of commerce. matthew said seriously, i dont rule out the possibility of losing money, but i personally think that the possibility of profit is greater. lumiere hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. he looked at matthew apologetically. im sorry, but my tribe might need this money more right now. it can help us get out of the rainforest faster. matthew did not force him. he gave lumiere his share on the spot. the rest of them agreed to let matthew temporarily manage the funds before the chamber of commerce was officially established. although lumiere was unwilling to invest in the business, he was very interested in the activities of the chamber of commerce. he expressed on the spot that after the chamber of commerce was established, he was very happy to work for everyone. the rainforest would definitely be unobstructed for the people of the chamber of commerce. matthew felt that he was saying this out of guilt, so he laughed and skipped the topic. so, what should we do next? bobo looked at matthew expectantly. explode back the way we came, or go deeper into the undercity? before matthew could reply. everyone sensed an abnormality not far away. lara?! lara had woken up from her coma. her body seemed to be suspended in the air by a force. black oil surged out of the void and repaired her body, which was riddled with holes! the twilight creature, galan, has accepted me! she lowered her head and muttered softly. a dangerous aura quickly spread. [warning: your temporary companion, lara, has been chosen by the twilight creature: galan to become a shadow oathbreaker!j Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: This Is A Gift From Sif! chapter 200: this is a gift from sif! translator: lonelytree laras body was undergoing an astonishing transformation. after suffering the divine fire of retaliation, all the hair on her body had been burned clean. at least two-thirds of her body surface had been severely burned, and her internal organs were constantly failing. her right hand was burnt to the tip of her forearm. the parts of his legs below the ankles were also burnt away. lara was undoubtedly unlucky. she didnt notice the abnormality of the altar and was directly hit by the divine fire of retaliation. there was also a lack of high-level priests to dispel it for her. however, she was also lucky. the moment the divine fire of retaliation was cast on her, she happened to have a powerful monk beside her. li weiqi had been using his qi to protect her vital organs and reduce the damage of the purple fire. otherwise, she wouldnt have had the chance to recite the prayer of the oathbreaker. after that, matthew and the others successfully destroyed the altar, which was equivalent to saving her life. according to the normal procedure, even if lara woke up, she would still be in a highly disabled state. however, just as she was about to die. a monster hiding in the shadows reached out to help her. twilight creatures. in the ancient myths woven by the gods. the twilight creatures were a group of monsters born at the same time as the gods in the age of enlightenment. they came from the outer plane, and their bodies were filled with all kinds of evil, distortion, and strangeness that mortals could not imagine. in the process of fighting with them, the gods discovered that they had powerful divinity and were difficult to kill. in the end, after paying a heavy price, the gods defeated the thirteen twilight creatures and sealed them all over the world. however, according to matthews knowledge. the twilight creatures actually didnt care about being sealed. they felt that this was just a new residence for their physical bodies. their spiritual tentacles could still penetrate the seal and reach all kinds of people around the world. therefore, in the first few hundred years of being sealed. the twilight creatures had always been working hard to spread the unique distortions in their bodies to the human world. within the seven saint alliance, there was a saying: according to this theory, the twilight creations were the ultimate weapons created by an extremely advanced magic civilization, and the meaning of their existence was to destroy the world. however, the world could not be destroyed so easily. even if it was created by twilight, the destruction of the world had to follow the basic laws of the rise and fall of the plane. they had to wait patiently for the world of aindor to develop to the peak of supremacy and then slowly go down a path of eternal damnation before they could seize the opportunity to destroy the world. this statement even raised a more radical conjecture: the power of twilight creatures was entirely derived from the dark side of the gods. the reason why the calamity mage carried out the ascending of the heavenly palace was to curb the power of the gods and the development potential of the twilight creatures, thus slowing down the speed of the worlds destruction. from the perspective of history. after the gods were exiled, the influence of the twilight creatures on the material world also decreased. other than that, there was no direct evidence to prove the validity of this conjecture. when ronan introduced this conjecture to matthew, he also frankly admitted that this conjecture was created to slander the gods. perhaps only the calamity mage knew the exact truth. matthew stared at laras body warily. the power from the depths of the shadow world was repairing her body. her pitch-black skin had been burned clean by the divine fire, leaving only a layer of red and white flesh membrane. now, the bloody parts were filled with shadows, including the half of her breast that had been cut off. she had short, sharp hair on her scalp. after the transformation, lara was like a drow with severe albinism. her skin was black and white, and it was extremely dazzling against the black and white background. i know galan. li weiqi said in a rare serious tone, he is deeply supported by the evil monks in the far east. in recent years, even in aindor, i have seen many monks who worship galan. he gave them the power to distort their vows, allowing them to obtain power far more powerful and evil than ordinary monks while distorting their commandments. rheagar looked straight at him. distorted vows? for example, eating turtles? li weiqi smiled bitterly: not like me. they are truly distorted! monks who worshipped galan would twist abstinence into indulgence in sensual pleasures. they partied every night and could not leave women every day. however, if one didnt abide by this twisted commandment, they would suffer a terrifying backlash. many evil monks could control their inner desires at first, but later, they became slaves to their desires. there was also a monk who worshipped galan and confessed to me before he died. he said that he didnt want to get close to women at all, and he even wanted to vomit whenever he saw women. however, he had no choice. the distorted oath forced him to indulge in pleasure. he could only brace himself and repeat the boring oath day after day. do you know how he died in the end? because he resisted the distorted oath in the depths of his heart, he had actually lost the transcendental body of a monk. in the days of numbness, he accidentally contracted a strange sexually transmitted disease.. in the end, the disease attacked his heart, and he died suddenly! Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: This Is A Gift From sif! chapter 201: this is a gift from sif! translator: lonelytree can you believe it? of course, i think its also possible that galan was dissatisfied with his overt compliance and decided to punish him. with this monk as an example. the other evil monks didnt dare to be negligent. some of them drank crazily, some killed people and became demons, and some indulged in debauchery, completely becoming slaves who twisted the precepts. look at me. although the precepts also bind me, it doesnt matter if i break the precepts occasionally. although many of them had sought refuge with evil gods or twilight creatures only when they had nowhere else to go, they understood in their hearts that it was just drinking poison to quench their thirst. it was a ticking time bomb. after saying this, li weiqi looked at lara with pity and sighed softly. at this moment, the shadow on laras body gradually receded. the force that was holding her up in the air gradually relaxed. ten seconds later. she opened her eyes and murmured, i seem to have been reborn however, she did not seem to be very happy about this new life. thank you for saving me. she adjusted her body on the spot, caught the clothes matthew threw over, and quickly put them on. what happened to you while you were unconscious? matthew asked. laras condition did not seem too bad. at least she was conscious. shadows, endless shadows. at the bottom of the darkness, there was a voice that promised me that i could be reborn. at that time, my consciousness was already blurry. that voice was like a life-saving straw for a drowning person. i had no other choice. lara whispered. matthew comforted her. no one here will blame you for your choice. in that kind of situation, anyone would do it to survive. lara looked at him gratefully. li weiqi asked seriously, so when galan reconstructed your body, did he ask you to do anything? lara hesitated for a moment as if she was thinking. yes, he said three sentences to me. the first sentence was that he wanted me to be his eyes. he promised that he would not hurt me, nor would he affect the people around me. he just wanted to see the current mortal world. hearing this, li weiqi and matthew subconsciously shook their heads. neither of them believed galans nonsense. what about the second sentence? li weiqi asked. the second sentence was help me ask the monk beside you if hes interested in joining my shadow sect. i can help him advance to the legend realm. if he wants to bargain, let him state any conditions, and ill relax the requirements on the commandments appropriately. this sentence seemed to be directed at you. lara looked at li weiqi with a strange expression. li weiqi chuckled. ill stay with the coiling dragon. what about the third sentence? matthew asked curiously. who knew that laras expression became even stranger. she turned to matthew and said, the third sentence is, help me ask the necromancer beside you if he is interested in joining my shadow sect. as long as he agrees, i will help him become the new shadow god and ascend to the supreme throne of the shadow god! tell him not to care about the difference in the profession. it is common for a necromancer to be a shadow mage. tell him not to worry about the problem of my sect. the world always had misunderstandings about me. i was actually a very easy person to talk to. im the kindest of all the twilight creatures. this is a publicly acknowledged fact. if he doesnt believe me, you can ask him to ask around. after saying that, she paused. this sentence must be for you, matthew. matthew rolled his eyes and smiled politely. forget about the shadow throne. get mister galan to find someone else. at this moment, rheagar interrupted unhappily, whats up with that galan? doesnt he want to ask the rest of us? didnt you ask him what conditions he would give if he recruited me? lara answered honestly, no, he doesnt seem to have noticed your existence. rheagar flew into a rage and was about to draw his sword. he was persuaded by li weiqi, the shadow world isnt a fun place. galan is sealed in the shadow world, so dont listen to his words. besides, the monsters in the shadow world are very fast. if you go there, you wont even have time to apply your sword oil before you die. these words made rheagar stare at him. matthew saw that laras body was fine, so he advised her to rest for a while. she had just been reborn, so she had consumed a lot of energy, both mentally and physically. lara did not refuse. she took the biscuits and water from matthew and found a place to rest after eating. li weiqi said that he also needed to meditate and rest, but in fact, he was sitting beside lara with the intention of watching her. this was exactly what matthew wanted. he didnt completely let down his guard against galan. but if laras words are true, then galan was actually attracted here by li weiqi and me, and saving her was just a convenience? this was not good news. matthew had already received a lot of attention from high-level existences. the scariest thing about this thing was that it had a snowball effect. it was almost like a god staring at a mortal, and another god came over. what are you looking at? let me take a look too. as such, the various demons, purgatory lords, and twilight creatures might also come to join in the fun. matthew felt immense pressure when he thought of that scene.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: This Is A Gift From Sif! chapter 202: this is a gift from sif! translator: lonelytree he was only a tier 3 mage. ive been exposed a little too much recently. in the future, ill try to keep a low profile in front of these big shots. who knew that just as he thought this, a line of information appeared in front of him. [hint: you and your team have destroyed the altar of the great evil demon trier (land of the end of antiquity) in the form of a big explosion.] [a nearby fungal tribe and a snot dragon (immortal peach spirit realm/spiritual monster) hiding in a pile of stalactites witnessed the whole process.] [it was expected that in the near future, the story of the detonation squad fighting evil demons would spread widely in the underdark and the immortal peach spirit realm.] [your partys regional legend (underdark/lmmortal peach spirit realm)+l;] [favorable impression of your group (fungal tribe +1/snot dragon tribe +1); ] [trier (midnight god)s hatred +20!] [twilight creation galan has paid attention to you!] [the twilight creation, brook, has paid attention to you!] [queen midnight (arcane wilderness/fairy overlord) has paid attention to you!] what is the meaning of this? do bad news travel so fast? matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. he stood up and looked around. there were ruins and falling rocks everywhere. where was the trace of the fungus tribe and the snot dragon? why was it that people would see him doing good deeds everywhere? its fine if they saw something, but must they spread the word? what made his scalp tingle the most was the attention from the last three entities. the two twilight creatures and the fairy overlord were most likely lured there when they destroyed the midnight gods altar. at this moment, matthew realized how reckless it was to destroy a gods altar! this not only attracted the hatred of the person involved, but it also meant that the other big brothers and sisters of the same level would pay attention to it! weve already met galan. brook isnt famous, so we dont know which domain hes from. as for the midnight queen, shes most likely the nemesis of the god of midnight. their domains almost overlap, and with the ascension of the heavenly palace, the power that the fairy queen can display might be stronger than that of a true god. matthew thought about it and decided that he would return to rolling stone town to plant the trees in peace after he settled the matter with the dragon lich sect. before he was a legend, he would never come out and cause trouble again! immediately. he commanded the horned demon zombies to speed up the clearing of the falling rocks. not long after. rheagar walked over. i just went to check the original road. although it looks like its blocked by falling rocks, its actually not that bad. matthews teeth hurt. he wanted to ask rheagar how bad the collapse was, but the words that came out of his mouth were, then ill go take a look. according to my experience, with this degree of collapse, as long as you have tools, its very easy to dig a passage. however, you have to be careful when digging to avoid a second collapse. this time, the lord finally spoke in human language. my suggestion is to dig back the way we came. you happen to have hands, and i happen to have tools. as he spoke. he took out a dozen shovels from his storage ring. matthews eyelids twitched, and he couldnt help but ask, how big is your storage ring? rheagar casually raised three fingers. 30 cubic meters? matthew was extremely envious. three cubic meters! rheagar said proudly, this was a gift from sif last year. she bought it with her own savings. hehe, but i secretly returned the money to her afterwards. after all, shes still underage. i plan to let her save that pocket money for her dowry in the future. wheres your bag? it doesnt look bad either. how big is it? hearing this, matthew felt a little guilty as he touched his super version of the magic bag. then, he weakly raised a finger. rega smiled and patted his shoulder. one cubic meter is not bad. at least you earned it with your own hard work. youre still young. youll get better in the future. after saying that. rheagar threw down his shovel and walked away like a triumphant rooster. matthew was left alone to face the falling rocks, silently enduring the torture of being a thief. three hours later. the clanging noises finally came to an end. the horned demon zombies successfully moved the pile of falling rocks away, and the road to the surface was open in front of everyone. matthew ended this high-quality short break. his spiritual power and magic power had recovered greatly, and he could continue fighting. the others, including lara, had almost recovered. everyone didnt stop and headed straight for the exit. along the way. lara took the initiative to tell matthew about the information she had learned. blinken is very weak now. there is no doubt about it. he had been collecting the book of blasphemy. according to anderson, he wanted to use that book to defile a tomb in exchange for incredible power. it was a kind of..a power that could surpass life and death. i overheard their private conversation before the deal. matthews expression turned solemn. a power that transcends life and death? so, blinken already knew that it was the tomb of bright sandalwood king? it was no wonder that his previous negotiation had no effect. but whv now? matthew asked, other than the mission to build the altar, does the order of calamity have any other operations? for example, coming to the rainforest or something? lara shook her head decisively. i dont think so. there arent as many people in the order of calamity as you think. after the failed attack on rolling stone town, the southern branch had basically been demolished. i can confirm that no one from the order of calamity has gone to the surface for any action in this period of time. matthew felt strange. when he went to the da long lake that day, he clearly saw a group of calamity disciples fighting with the sandstorm bandits. thinking of the sandstorm bandits, matthew suddenly realized that other than the frequent appearances of this group in the rainforest at the beginning, they had almost never appeared again. he asked su ya. even the soul of the rainforest couldnt find any trace of them. they were not in the undercity either. this meant that they had probably left the rainforest. someone is stirring up trouble from behind! matthews mind was sharp, and he quickly outlined a nearly complete blueprint of the incident. however, there were still some fragments that needed to be filled. however, now was not the time to think about this. the dragon lich sect was the number one enemy of the rainforest. they had to seize the moment when blinken was weak and attack the dragon lich sect! after leaving the surface. the group picked up xiuyi, who had regained his mobility. with su yas permission. matthew brought everyone through the node of the black banyan dream to complete the long-distance teleportation in the rainforest. in just thirty minutes. they arrived southwest from the centre of the rainforest. at the edge of the rainforest. he could vaguely see the outline of a factory that looked like a logging yard. outside the factory, there were piles of tall trees that had been cut down. inside, it was brightly lit. matthew looked at the sky. it was almost midnight. he turned into a raven and flew over the factory. he found that there were still a large number of dragon lich worshippers working overnight! they were entering and exiting a huge building. each of the dragon lich disciples who walked out was carrying a round egg in their arms! thatsdragon egg? matthew wanted to take a closer look. who knew that at this moment a sharp arrow tore through the air and flew past matthews feathers! get lost. this is not a place where druids can be. on a high platform. a half-elf archer in tight leather armour warned coldly. a sinister necromancer walked out with a staff. behind him was a huge monster. matthew narrowed his eyes. it was a bone dragon! [hint: you have discovered the dragon nurturing field (dragon lich sects base).] [you have encountered half-elf archer erasema (lv16)!] [you have encountered necromancer jennings (lv14) and his bone dragon Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Your Bone Dragon Is Really Awesome! chapter 203: your bone dragon is really awesome! translator: lonelytree after his whereabouts were exposed, matthew flew higher and flew away without looking back. a few magic attacks came from behind, but they all fell powerlessly because they were too far away. what was worth mentioning was matthew noticed that the half-elf archer did not attack. she was holding a strong bow that had been enchanted many times. to her, this distance was not unattainable. is there someone in the dragon lich sect who isnt that bad? thinking back to the arrow that brushed past him just now, the other party should have gone easy on him. he remembered the half-elfs face and name. the raven quickly returned to the rainforest. matthew had a general understanding of the structure of the dragon nurturing ground. behind the tall wooden walls, there were a total of five tall wooden factories in the shape of petals surrounding the central building. it was a giant tower with a pointed tip that reached into the clouds and an oval base. there was no sound in the tower. however, matthew felt a dangerous aura from it. there must be something locked up there! a dragon? matthew thought of the dragon eggs that the dragon lich disciples were holding in their arms, and his mood was rather agitated. as the name suggests, this is probably the place where the dragon lich sect hatches young dragons. however, the young dragons might not be true dragons. they might be the kind of ground fire dragons that ive seen before. he compared it in his mind and confirmed that the dragon egg in the hands of the dragon lich sect was much smaller than the real dragon egg. a few seconds later. matthew returned in the crowd and recounted what he had seen and heard in addition to the necromancer and the half-elf archer, who were high-level members of the dragon fang class, there were six dragon blood warriors and a small group of bear gnome warriors beside them. they seemed to be the bodyguards of these two people. the most people inside are the dragon lich disciples. they are all humans, about a hundred of them. these people are much healthier and stronger than the normal evil cultists, but they shouldnt be difficult to deal with. in addition, although i didnt see it, there should be a large number of ground fire dragons or other low-level sub-dragons in the factory. they look very busy. they might be speeding up the hatching of the dragon species. li weiqi asked, didnt you find blinken? matthew shook his head. li weiqi pondered, its not impossible to forcefully attack the dragon nurturing ground to lure blinken out. however, before we see blinken, its best for rheagar and me to hide. otherwise, well lose the effect of a surprise attack. but if you do this, you will be short of manpower. im afraid it will be very difficult for you to pose a threat to the dragon nurturing ground. anyway, you should make the decision, matthew. were all willing to believe you. the others agreed. only rheagar subconsciously curled his lips. manpower is not a problem. this is still the home ground of the rainforest. the soul of the rainforest will give us the greatest help. matthew made a prompt decision. he closed his eyes and communicated with the black banyan dream realm, conveying his request to su ya. you will have the help of the entire rainforest. su yas voice was soft and sacred. matthew felt an itch in his heart when he heard that. fortunately, he activated heart like still water in time, and the itch disappeared. the group waited at the edge of the rainforest for a while. very quickly. rustling sounds came from the forest behind him. one by one, the flying squirrels flew down from the trees, forming a short waterfall of flying squirrels. dont worry, us little flying squirrel is just the vanguard. there are plenty of brothers who can fight hard behind us! a familiar voice sounded. hoodlum? matthew asked into the depths of the rainforest. boom! the ground trembled slightly. the banana leaf that was as tall as two people was forcefully opened, and a burly figure that was even taller than matthew walked out. matthew focused his eyes. it was a little flying squirrel that was larger than an ordinary person when it stood up! his entire body was covered in uneven muscles. those lumps looked as if they had been drugged. only the scar left by the negative energy between the white hairs on his chest could prove his identity. how did you become so fat? matthew asked in surprise. hoodlum shrugged. oh, matthew, thats a long story. the will of nature was moved by my belief in risking my life. after reviving me, it asked me if i had any other wishes in this life. i thought about it for a moment. as the next rainforest soul, it would be better if such an embarrassing dark history of being kicked in the butt was exposed. i told the truth, and natures will did as i wished. in the end, when i woke up, this was what i looked like. i had become a natures soul, but i had also lost my petite and cute appearance. fortunately, i didnt turn into a girl. otherwise, i would have gone crazy! bobo asked curiously, whats wrong with becoming a girl? hoodlums face turned cold. my 3,000 brothers are all men. once i become a girl, the consequences will be unimaginable! speaking of which, my current status is different from before. they all call me boss hoodlum! hoodlum proudly snapped his fingers with his slender claws. the little flying squirrels immediately swarmed over. some of them climbed onto hoodlums back to beat his chest and back, some tickled him, and some danced back and forth on his arms. matthew smiled. looks like things are indeed different now. hoodlum said proudly, of course, you can still call me hoodlum, little matthew. as the two of them spoke. more and more animals walked out of the rainforest. there were countless birds in the sky, and the beasts on the ground were even more ferocious. apes, pythons, crocodiles, hippopotamuses, and a group of rhinoceroses that came out of nowhere were also eyeing the factory wall.. Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Your Bone Dragon Is Really Awesome! chapter 204: your bone dragon is really awesome! translator: lonelytree the rainforest creatures gathered outside the dragon nurturing ground. hoodlum wasnt bragging. the rainforest creatures were all under his command. some of the beasts seemed to be unable to hold back their desire to kill, but they didnt dare to move without hoodlums order. what do you want to do, matthew? hoodlum asked. let the rainforest creatures attack the dragon nurturing ground head -on. leave the troublesome characters to us. matthew said decisively. this is too simple. brothers, your boss will lead the charge! hoodlum waved his hand and swaggered toward the wall. the archers on the tower had clearly noticed this conspicuous target. as soon as hoodlum approached, he was greeted by a barrage of arrows. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! a volley of arrows rained down. hoodlum was instantly stabbed like a huge porcupine! bang! his body suddenly exploded. with a flash of white light, those arrows fell to the ground. a little flying squirrel quickly ran out. ive successfully tricked them into using their arrows! brothers, charge! in the next second. tens of thousands of rainforest creatures charged at the wall! within the wall. the people of the dragon lich sect had obviously heard the commotion. i knew that being soft-hearted wouldnt end well. lady erasema, if you hadnt deliberately missed that arrow, perhaps they would have been more afraid! necromancer jennings snorted heavily. the half-elf archer ignored him. she climbed up the tower again, pushed away the human archers, and took a good position. she started to shoot at the rainforest creatures that rushed over! when the dragon lich disciples inside the wall received the signal to retreat, they also put down the dragon eggs in their hands and retreated towards the five factories . they dealt with the crisis in an orderly manner. jennings controlled the position of the door where the bone dragon was. the latter rushed into the group of beasts and stomped back and forth, killing many of the rainforest beasts! however, the battle had just begun. [hint: your companion hoodlum (newly promoted natures soul) has been pierced by an arrow. mighty illusion dispelled, currently fleeing like a rat!] matthew glanced at the data panel and chuckled. he quickly assigned tasks to his teammates. after doing all this, he prepared to go around to the side of the dragon nurturing ground alone. instigation was a divine skill, but it could not be used indiscriminately. jennings was one level higher than matthew, and matthews chances of winning were slim in a head-on battle. he had to employ some tactics. matthew had only taken a dozen steps when bobos voice came from behind him. matthew, arent you coming with us? matthew explained, i have to sneak attack from the side. although you guys stay in the front, dont enter the dragon nurturing ground rashly. just like what ive just arranged, wait for my signal. bobo asked doubtfully, why do you have to be so wretched even though youre a mage? matthew said righteously, have you seen a mage who can transform into a winged dragon wind god? bobo thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. she then protested, then why did you put me in the same group as the logistics group? are you looking down on me? matthew was stunned for a moment before he reacted. logistics? do you mean rhaegar? no, no, no, youve misunderstood. hes a true tier 4 warrior. bobo was shocked, i always thought he was here for comic relief. i was going to ask you where you found the logistics staff to liven up the atmosphere! hey! little girl. its not a good habit to sneak ill of others behind their backs. rheagar followed her unhappily. matthew just entrusted you to me, and i was looking for you everywhere! bobo looked at him suspiciously. however, under matthews encouraging gaze, she finally compromised. alright then, uncle. were temporary partners now. matthew said that he was going to launch a sneak attack alone. what do you think? rheagar said calmly, let him do it. a necromancer should do something sneaky! bobo asked in boredom, then what are we going to do? are we just going to sit here and wait? this is too boring. why dont we go and ambush a group of monsters? i see a group of fire dragons over there. they look stupid and easy to bully! rheagar thought for a moment. its not impossible, but what is the attribute of the ground fire dragon? bobo said straightforwardly, fire? earth? it should be those. rheagar waved his hand. then lets go kill them! bobos mood instantly lifted, im sorry, uncle. i always thought you were from the logistics team. rheagar smiled magnanimously and took out a bottle of medicine that emitted an icy aura. its alright, wait for me. ill apply some sword oil, and well set off. bobos eyebrows suddenly turned into a v shape, and the antenna on her helmet stood up again. the red light was jumping, and she looked extremely dangerous. the surrounding environment also became very chaotic. the sounds of fighting between the dragon lich disciples and the ferocious beasts could be heard from both inside and outside the wall. however, this did not affect rheagars movements in applying the sword oil to become more elegant, decent, and slowly. east of the dragon nurturing field, near the desert, matthew squeezed through a gap in the wall. he was wearing the invisibility ring on his hand, and his body was standing close to the wall. he would enter the invisible state at the slightest movement. however, the journey was very smooth. the dragon lich disciples were all attracted by the wild beasts attack from the west, and there was no one around him.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Your Bone Dragon Is Really Awesome! chapter 205: your bone dragon is really awesome! translator: lonelytree matthew was able to sneak in. ten minutes later. he successfully arrived at the back of a factory. this place was not far from the western wall. the dragon lich sect had built a mixed structure of a wooden bunker and a tower here. in the dragon nurturing field, the senior members of the dragon lich sect were gathered here. the half-elf archer occupied the top of the tower. her archery skills were outstanding, and she could always accurately find elite characters among the dense rainforest creatures and kill them in one shot. if it wasnt for the fact that there were too many creatures in the rainforest and that su ya had given them a death order, she might have been able to defend this checkpoint by herself. however, the core factor that hindered the rainforests battle was the necromancer. jennings was standing on the third floor of the bunker. he was surrounded by guards. right in front of him was the most intense battlefield. at this moment, there were already countless corpses. under jennings command and chanting. the bone dragon charged forward, greatly slowing down the assault of the rainforest army. the corpses were also resurrected by jennings. the ferocious beasts that had just charged into battle became the necromancers puppets in an instant. this phenomenon was extremely terrifying for any intelligent creature. after the initial wave of attacks. even the fiercest and smartest beasts, insects, and snakes hesitated. they wantonly destroyed the wall, but they did not dare to go any further. in the factory of the dragon nurturing ground. dragon lich disciples kept coming in and out. groups of fire dragons were released and were heading to the battlefield in an orderly manner. seeing this scene. matthew knew that if he didnt make a move, he would be defeated on the battlefield sooner or later. so, he found a corner that was not easy to be discovered. he began his little trick. two minutes later. jennings, who was on the third floor of the wooden bunker, suddenly felt that something was wrong. at that moment. a deep chill flashed through his heart. it was as if a powerful hand had wantonly inserted itself into the inseparable contract between him and the bone dragon! no, that was not a hand. it was the spiritual power of a third party! what spell is this? jennings looked in the direction of the bone dragon in horror. as expected. under the intervention of the third partys mental power, the skeletal dragons movements were obviously slowed down. it stretched out its claws, wanting to kill more rainforest animals but unwilling to, which made jennings extremely angry. someone wants to snatch control of the bone dragon from me? not only are there high-level druids among the enemies, but are there also high-level necromancers? what made jennings heave a sigh of relief was the third partys spiritual power did not seem to be strong. although he had successfully intervened in the contract between him and the skeletal dragon, it seemed that he still had the initiative in his hands. he was confident that he could take back his bone dragon! in the next second. he closed his eyes and tried his best to focus. but at this moment. an extremely terrifying screech sounded in his ears! jennings eardrums seemed to be pierced in an instant. he opened his eyes in a panic, only to find that not far away in the sky, a ghost with an ugly face was smiling at him! [ability: cries of death]! fortunately, high-level necromancers had high resistance to mental attacks. he bit the tip of his tongue and immediately woke up. what are you doing? quickly chase away that spectre! jennings roared angrily. the mental resistance of the dragon blood warriors was also very high. they reacted and tried to slash at the spectre in a flurry, but the spectre made a turn in the air and flew in the opposite direction of matthews hiding place at an extremely fast speed. after being frightened by the spectre, jennings concentration dropped significantly. in his panic, he felt that the bone dragon was leaving his control! at the critical moment, he did not have the extra energy to locate the enemys position. he only tried his best to focus his mental power, trying to pull the bone dragon back to him! he had spent his entire life building this bone dragon! he absolutely could not lose it! i cant let anyone snatch it away! with the support of this strong belief, jennings mental strength was unprecedentedly condensed, and he actually pulled the bone dragon back from the other partys hands. however, before he could smile. a strange itch erupted from his lungs, windpipe, and throat. cough, cough, cough! he started coughing violently! during this process. his focus collapsed like a waterfall! he could no longer hold on to his bone dragon! no, no, no! jennings coughed in pain. he felt a hand choking his lungs, making it impossible for him to breathe. his eyeballs were bloodshot, and the blood vessels were almost dripping out. there was a moment. it was as if he could see the innocent people he had tortured and killed. they had also knelt on the ground like this and looked at him helplessly. but that didnt stop jennings from killing them cruelly and making them into undead. dont disturb me, you bugs. death is your reward! jennings shook his head violently. he rejected the memory that surged into his mind and tried his best to call for help from his companions. erasema! theres a mage nearby! please find him! however, the half-elf archer did not respond to his screams. as soon as spectral soul made her move, a skeleton assassin jumped out of the shadow realm and started fighting with her. erasema was a master archer and had outstanding melee skills. however, it was not easy for her to deal with a sword dancer of the same level. she couldnt help jennings at the moment. three seconds later. she heard a heart-wrenching roar from her companion below, no! give it back to me! two seconds later. the skeletal dragon, which had been in a daze on the battlefield for a long time, suddenly moved again. however, this time. it was charging towards the wooden bunker! [hint: you have successfully instigated a rebellion. you have obtained temporary control over the skeletal dragon (lasts for 12 hours)! ] it felt good. matthew, who had succeeded in his attack, did not hesitate to control the bone dragon to charge forward! rumble! the skeletal dragon crashed into the base of the bunker, causing it to collapse violently. the buildings on top of it were also on the verge of collapse. at the same time, many bones fell from the skeletal dragons body. on the bunker. jennings, who had just been helped by the dragon blood warriors to evacuate to the open space, saw this scene. he raised a hand in pain and wailed in pain, be gentle! thats my bone dragon! however, at this moment. a sentence floated beside him. thank you, but its mine now. your bone dragon is so useful! hearing this, jennings suddenly began to vomit blood, and his body convulsed violently. ten seconds later. he stomped his feet and died in the arms of the dragon blood warriors. [hint: necromancer jennings died due to anger!] [you have successfully instigated the bone dragon to defect in front of its master and angered the original master to death. you have opened up a new domain. this domain is similar to the plunder domain but not exactly the same. you can make the following choices:] [1. beginners entry to the plunder domain(no consumption) [2. create a new domain and name it (consumption: a proof of domain)] Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: The Immortality: The Manners of a King! chapter 206: the immortality: the manners of a king! translator: lonelytree matthew did not have time to take a closer look at the chaotic battle. beneath the bunker, the bone dragon went berserk and tore the building apart. matthew took the opportunity to sneak out a few steps. the bone dragon respectfully lowered its head in front of matthew. matthew skillfully rode on the back of the bone dragon, knocked away a few more fire dragons that were in the way, and rushed towards the door. at this moment, the situation on the battlefield had completely reversed. they had lost the suppression of firepower from the high tower. the rainforest creatures, who were good at fighting, instantly smelled victory. they all gave up on going against the wall and started to beat up those who were in trouble. the dragon cult disciples behind the bunker were instantly killed and injured by the poisonous insects and ferocious beasts that rushed in. the dragon nurturing grounds formation completely collapsed. a few members of the dragon wing class surrounded the half-elf archers and commanded the group to retreat as they fought. however, during this process. who knew how many dragon cult disciples and ground fire dragons had died under the pursuit of the rainforest beasts? matthew rode the bone dragon to the wall. at this moment, lumiere walked over. matthew, i think its time for my people to appear. we are also part of the rainforest. we have a responsibility to protect the rainforest. as he spoke. behind him, a dense group of people appeared in the forest. matthew could vaguely recognize the black banyan tribes mark. the other tribes seemed to be headhunters in the surroundings. he didnt reject the jangos participation in the war. su yas target this time included the jangos. tell them to be careful and stay behind the beasts. if they encounter a necromancer, remember to retreat and report to you or me. matthew reminded. lumiere nodded excitedly. immediately after. he turned around and spoke to the rainforest natives behind him. a few minutes later. under lumieres leadership. the jangos, armed with short spears and sticks, followed suit and swarmed into the dragon nurturing yard. under the impact of these two forces. the factory buildings on the periphery instantly fell. the remaining dragon lich disciples quickly retreated to the tall building in the centre. over there. there was still one last wall for them to stand behind. matthew did not participate in the part where he beat the dog that was down. it was not that he did not want to chase after it, but the dragon lich disciples retreated very quickly. this kind of chase was not only inefficient but there was also the risk of being killed instead. he had always placed his guard against blinken as his top priority. therefore, he walked leisurely behind the frontline. when they passed by the dragon lich sects factory. matthew even went down to take a look. the space inside was evenly divided into six rows and countless columns. between the rows and columns were fire pits. the fire pits were burning with raging flames, and some of the fire pits still had dragon eggs that the dragon lich disciples had not taken away in time. there was a small firewood shed at a certain distance between the fire pits. at both ends of the factory were two huge firewood sheds, which were filled with firewood for burning. its indeed the place where the dragon eggs hatch. matthew took out a dragon egg and examined it carefully. after a while, he shook his head. it was not a true dragon. moreover, the true dragon bloodline in the dragon egg was abnormally thin. even if this kind of dragon egg hatched, it would only be a dragon beast that was close to a wild beast. it could not even be called a sub-dragon. other than selling one or two of these creatures to curious mages for research, they had no value. why did blinken hatch so many eggs? matthew was puzzled. he did not believe that it was because of the fire dragons combat strength. this thing had a big appetite, and the cost of raising it was extremely high. its combat strength was only so-so. however, as a necromancer, blinken definitely did not lack summoned creatures. why would he need to raise fire dragons to boost his reputation? very quickly. his doubts were answered. in the northwest corner of the factory, matthew found a huge pit. there were some red creatures that looked like deformed puppies crawling in the pit. it was a dragon fledgling that had been strung together using ground fire dragon and some other creature. beneath the bodies of the few dragon fledglings was a pool of pitch-black stagnant water. beside them were a large number of dragon fledglings corpses. this water clearly had a strong corrosive nature. many of the dragon fledglings corpses had been corroded until only their scales and claws were left. even though matthew had long believed that the dragon lich sect was a cult, he still felt a strong sense of discomfort when he saw this scene. it was obvious. most of the young dragons were thrown into this pit as soon as they were born and then soaked in the black liquid and died silently. matthew took a branch and poked it in the stagnant pool. he found that there was some black powder at the bottom. dragon mountain ash? matthews expression turned even uglier. this was a forbidden magic material that was usually used in magic rituals related to dragon liches. this thing could only be collected from dead dragons. but blinken obviously had a more convenient way. thats not right. the dragon mountain ash extracted from the corpses of a large number of young dragons contains a huge amount of resentment. this resentment is almost about to form a curse. even a dracon lich cant withstand it. a newborn dragon lich is still very fragileor perhaps blinken had no intention of helping any dragon become a true dragon lich? is the curse his intention emmas face appeared in matthews mind.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: The Immortality: The Manners of a King! chapter 207: the immortality: the manners of a king! translator: lonelytree all sorts of conspiracy theories flashed through his mind. he could not help but feel a chill down his spine. when he left the factory. he felt as if there was a pair of eyes staring at his back. matthew rode the bone dragon back to the main group. at this moment, the main battlefield had already advanced to the central tower. under the attack of the rainforest coalition army. the dragon lich disciples, who had retreated in a panic, finally organized a decent defense. a dragon fang member who looked like a dragon trainer led more than a hundred ground fire dragons to the battlefield. these ground fire dragons had thick skin and flesh. they were like a wall of flesh. although they could not counterattack too strongly, they at least stalled the rainforest coalition armys attack. in the other directions, there were also middle-level and high-level members of the dragon lich sect leading the disciples below to stabilize the defence with the help of the wall. matthew looked from afar and found that apart from the half-elf archer and the new dragon tamer, there were three necromancers: a brawny man who looked like the leader of the dragon blood warriors and a beautiful fairy descendant who was dressed scantily. she looked like a warlock. the level of these people was not low. perhaps the battle near the factory had bought them time to set up. in short, when the rainforest coalition army attacked here, no matter which direction they came from, they were met with severe resistance. even though the jangos were fearless in battle, lumiere had no choice but to ask them to retreat for the time being when they could not open a gap even after sacrificing several lives. the beasts surrounded the central tower and the surrounding walls. they started to hesitate again, only knowing to attack the wall, as if they could not see where the real enemy was. matthew had expected this. he was not in a hurry. after all, apart from destroying the dragon nurturing ground, the bigger goal was blinken. if the latter really cared about his subordinates. matthew believed that blinken would appear very soon. thus, both sides fell into a stalemate. using this opportunity. matthew also took a look at his new domain. if he had to choose one of the two. he was definitely leaning towards the latter. if he chose the plunder domain, he could get 1 C 2 permanent abilities, at most a temporary ability, and the effects of the domain itself. it was very nice, but in front of a self-created domain, it was worthless. matthews path of legend was destined to be different. he was destined to start from life and death and transcend it. thus, he didnt want to miss any opportunity to create his own domain or concept. every opportunity was to pave the way for a greater path in the future. it was about the new domain. there were still many things that matthew had not thought through clearly. for example, how to name it. the domain that ive opened up is similar to plundering, but its not just plundering. it contains elements such as corruption, emissary, betrayal, conversion, and temptation. in essence, it comes from the rare ability instigation, so its also related to the undead. the former is a bit like the tauren in the indecent literature of my previous life, and the latter is immortal. the tauren is immortal. isnt that peggy? matthews imagination ran wild, and he almost laughed out loud at his strange association. of course, it wasnt impossible to call the new domain tauren. in aindor, concepts were forced into this world by those who had power. if you were strong enough, you could name your domain whatever you wanted. considering that peggys race was almost extinct on the continent of aindor, it was entirely possible for matthew to take over the domain name. at most, he would give peggy the position of a domain supervisor, and then it would be official. thinking about it this way matthew, who had always been indecisive, also finalized this plan in his heart. unfortunately, the tauren domain could not be officially named yet. this was because he did not have the proof of domain on hand. the proof of domain was a reflection of a persons rich experience in the domain. it was similar to the drivers license issued by the field to an old driver who had been on the road for many years. however, the proof of domain could be accumulated. the more times the person had delved into the domain, the further they had explored. generally speaking. those who explored the same domain twice, at most three times, could obtain a proof of domain. matthew was still a newbie. he had only explored all the major domains once, so his proof had not been issued yet. however, he believed that he would be able to obtain the proof of domain very soon. he just didnt know if it would be from the undead or the oak tree. if that didnt work, he could also use 20 elements to exchange for a proof of domain. it was just that doing so would be too much of a loss. matthew would be naturally unhappy. [hint: you have chosen to create your own domain! ] this domain is temporarily named tauren . no name conflict detected.] [as you do not possess the proof of domain, you are temporarily unable to obtain the permanent abilities and buffs of the tauren domain.] [the domain will be reserved for you for 120 days. if you still cannot provide the domain proof after 120 days, the tauren domain will automatically disappear.] i wonder what kind of permanent abilities the tauren domain can provide? matthews heart was itching with anticipation. he couldnt wait to get his hands on the proof of domain as soon as possible. he glanced at the domain tab in the quest bar. good heavens, before he knew it, the undying bar had already jumped to about 900/0. he reckoned that he would be able to enter the undying domain for the second time soon.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: The Immortality: The Manners of a King! chapter 208: the immortality: the manners of a king! translator: lonelytree thinking of this. matthew calmed down and quietly patrolled outside the walls of the central tower. he communicated with su ya again. the rainforest army quickly switched to a strategy of surrounding but not attacking. they surrounded the remaining dragon lich disciples and kept giving them pressure to stimulate their nerves. unknowingly. a night passed. when the first light of dawn came from the east and hit the canopy of the eastern part of the rainforest. blinken still did not appear. matthew sighed softly. im afraid he wont appear. li weiqi appeared beside matthew. with the ability of a tier 5 mage, if he had rushed back the moment he learned that the base was under attack, he would have appeared a few hours ago. we gave him enough time to return to help. matthew nodded. he didnt know what blinken was up to. but then the only thing they needed to do was to completely destroy the dragon nurturing ground. earlier. in the tower, an argument inevitably broke out. after jennings death, there were only four dragon fang higher-ups left in the dragon farming field. they were the high-level necromancer potter, the half-elf archer erasema, the leader of the dragon blood warriors, kunbototra, and the fairy warlock white. the four of them had a strong disagreement about the current situation. where is lord blinken? the half-elf archer questioned, the enemy is unbelievably strong. in terms of numbers, we are also fighting against the creatures of the entire rainforest. without the help of a high-level necromancer, we cant possibly defend this place! potter said unhappily, watch your words, little girl. i am also a high-level necromancer! dont forget, the western wall is still guarded by my death curtain. after this night, there have already been quite a number of undead transformed within the enemies. if this drags on, our chances of winning will only increase. erasema glanced at him. i mean no offence, but honestly, mr. potter, your necromancy skills are nothing compared to lord blinkens. potters face turned pale, but he did not refute. the leader of the dragonblood warriors, kunbototra, said, the order i received was to defend this place. unless lord blinken personally chanced the order. i wont go anvwhere. i dont know where lord blinken went, but i believe he wont give up on us. everyone here owes lord blinken at least one life. to put it bluntly, even if he wants us to pay with our lives, can you refuse? even erasama, who had been the first to suggest retreating, fell silent. she didnt like anyone from the dragon lich sect, nor did she like their behaviour. however, she liked blinken. the latter had saved her life, and after that, she joined the dragon lich sect. in her life in the dragon worship sect, that man had never disappointed her. every time she encountered a crisis, he would always appear on time and calmly resolve it. however, the situation seemed to be different this time. the elven bloodline in her body constantly reminded her of the danger that was coming. if it wasnt for the fact that he still had faith in blinken she probably left without looking back. but jennings is dead. this is the first time weve seen the death of a dragon fang member. according to the past, lord blinken would have rushed back long ago. erasema murmured. she looked very conflicted. you have to have confidence in yourself, your companions, and even more so, lord blinken. necromancer potter said in a deep voice, maybe if we drag it out for a while, lord blinken will appear. as he spoke, he looked at the fairy warlock. white, why arent you saying anything? dont you usually like to bicker with era? the fairy warlock stretched lazily. this action completely exposed her beautiful body, which was not wearing much to everyone. however, the other three quickly looked away. this included erasama, who was also a woman. you already know that i like to bicker with her the most. if i dont say anything, it naturally means that i agree with her. white said lazily, to be honest, im already planning an escape route. blinken did save my life, but that didnt mean that i had to sell my life to him. fairies are very realistic creatures. of course, i thought that half-elves were more noble, but now it seemed that they were similar to me. as she spoke, she looked at erasema provocatively. the latter was indifferent. so what about you? whats your final decision? kunbototra asked erasama. retreat. if you dont retreat, i will leave by myself. after that, i will find lord blinken to apologize. erasema thought for a moment and said in pain. but the dragon blood warrior wanted to persuade her again, but he was interrupted by the necromancer beside him. look, look, women are like this. they flee faster than anyone else when they are in trouble. usually, blinken treats them better than anyone else. now, only an old man like me and a loyal dog like you are left to work for him. lets go, ah kun. let them go. we should also go do our things. theres no point in holding on forever. if we want to survive, we have to take the initiative to attack and teach those bastards outside a lesson! potter stood up. he patted the dragon blood warriors shoulder, and the two of them quickly left. wont you feel burdened if you leave just like that? the latter said frankly, i will. but in the end, i cant die as calmly as them. i still have many wishes that have yet to be fulfilled in my life. repaying lord blinken is only one part of it. i dont want to die without knowing where he is. white snorted. how hypocritical, half-elf. im different. i just want to live happily and taste a few more men. im already sick of staying in the dragon lich sect. other than the disgusting dragonmen here, there are only disgusting bones. the most hateful thing is that i spent three months and still failed to climb into blinkens bed! joining the dragon lich sect was truly a nauseating experience! farewell, godforsaken place, and hypocritical companions. after saying this, she stood up and quickly walked out of the door. however, her body underwent a huge change as she walked. she grew taller, her facial muscles stiffened, and her chest flattened as if it had melted. a black cloak covered her. lord blinken? erasema looked at her in surprise. dont be silly, big-breasted, brainless half-elf. you dont think that blinken transformed into me to test you, do you? white turned around and mocked, i just wanted to help those two idiots before i leave. after all, im good at bluffing. erasema looked at her with a complicated expression. you always impress me, white. the fairy warlock immediately let out an exaggerated laugh. stop making me laugh, half-elf. dont tell me you want to praise me after weve been quarrelling for three months? that will be even more disgusting than the experience i have had in the dragon lich sect in the past three months. you dont think im helping them out of kindness, do you? in fact, ive climbed onto both of their beds before. ah kuns physique is really not bad. although the old thing wasnt very good, the use of necromancy in the bedroom was an eye-opener for me. this is the reason why i want to help them. dont think too highly of me, my hypocritical and foolish half-elf princess companion, ha! after saying this, blinken instantly disappeared. dawn. the undercurrents inside and outside the wall finally surged uncontrollably. west of the central tower. the bone dragon mercilessly broke through the wall. behind the wall. the sparse undead gathered in this direction. a dark cloud with a large amount of fog also surged over. matthew rode on the bone dragon, holding a long whip in his hand, calmly observing the situation in front of him. in the next second. he decisively activated [domain: undying]! [hint: you have encountered necromancer potters death curtain ! you have activated domain: undying . you will be immune to about 50% of the effects of the death curtain! your weapons, ursuls reprimand and domain: undying had a violent reaction! [you have obtained a temporary status: sovereigns manners (undying)! ] Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: A Dragon chapter 209: a dragon translator: lonelytree the death curtain was a poor version of the undead calamity. all living creatures within the curtains range would receive a continuous reduction in hp. once their hp was depleted, they would quickly be transformed into undead. however, the downside of this spell was that other than the hp deduction, the living creatures in the curtain would only have their movement speed reduced at most. there were no other negative effects. even the health was being deducted at a very slow rate. a strong tier 3 creature could easily jump around in the curtain for five to six minutes. matthew was only in the early stages of the field of undying. however, after activating his domain, he still received half of the damage reduction. on the one hand, this showed the transcendence of the domain, and on the other hand, it proved that this spell was indeed useless. if my exploration of the undying domain reaches a deeper level, the moment the domain is activated, i can disperse this death curtain. matthew stepped into the death curtain, and this feeling surfaced in his heart. at that moment. the long whip in his hand also became abnormally hot. [sovereigns manners (domain resonance): when the status is in effect when you walk among a large number of undead, you will receive the following two effects: ] [prestige: you possess the initial prestige of an undead king. all low-level undead must bow to you when they meet you. they can only attack you after three rounds of salutations.] [retreat: your words and actions will have the effect of repel on the low-level undead. even if its just a look, they will be intimidated and retreat at least five steps.] his domain resonance. this was a resonance phenomenon between a certain domain and a specific weapon. ursuls reprimand was a necromancers exclusive weapon, and its original owner was a senior necromancer. it was not surprising that it could resonate with the undead domain. he could only vaguely sense it. the power contained in this whip had not been developed to the extreme by him. when he was whipping the undead. although he could feel a sense of contentment, he could also sense a faint sense of alienation between the weapon and himself. matthew knew. even if many weapons were not sentient, they would still develop some spirituality. after i return, i might be able to try using the equilibrium domain to communicate with this weapon. equilibrium includes the mediation between people and the harmony between people and objects. legend has it that there are many divine artefacts and high-level wondrous items. even after obtaining them, it will take a long time for the owners to tune in to them. this necromancers specialized weapon might have a similar temperament. matthew rode on the bone dragon and strolled through the death curtain. there were originally quite a number of undying beings swarming over from all directions. however, under the suppression of the [sovereigns manners]. when the undead who wanted to hurt matthew got close, they could not help but kneel on the ground and kowtow. seeing this, matthew simply turned over and walked towards the undead. the group of undead who had finished kowtowing stood up and wanted to attack, but they were forced back by the retreat effect. among the undead, there were a few high-level zombie skeletons that were immune to sovereigns manners. however, they were blocked by the other undead and could not move out no matter what. they could only watch matthew walk down the red carpet under their eyes. for a moment. in the place matthew had walked past, the undead split into two. they retreated to the side one after another. those who didnt kowtow hurriedly kowtowed, and those who finished kowtowing had to continue standing as punishment. occasionally, there would be a few audacious traitors who would be crushed by the bone dragon that was diligently following behind. matthew moved freely in the death curtain as if he were strolling in his own backyard. ten seconds later. he found the high-level necromancer hiding among the undead. it was an old man who looked like he was about to die. oh. sovereigns manners. necromancer potter looked at matthew with a complicated expression. i havent seen this for many years. the last time i saw it was on a female mage called ursul. the whip in your hand is very similar to hers. who is she to you? miss ursul is my senior. matthew replied cleverly. ursul was old fallons confidante, and old fallon was also his senior in rolling stone town. in other words, he wasnt familiar with ursul at all. he only treated her as a senior out of respect. porter obviously understood this point, so he smiled helplessly. what a cunning kid. it was normal for jennings to die in your hands. when i was your age, i only knew how to fight blindly. but then again, if youre really a descendant of ursul, then theres still some connection between ushmm? lord blinken? the old mans face flashed with a trace of recollection. just as he was about to continue, his eyes suddenly widened, and he looked behind matthew. matthews neck stiffened slightly. he turned his head ten degrees and stopped. however, he quickly turned his head back completely. at that moment. a hint of pride flashed in potters eyes. but youre still too young! in an instant.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: A Dragon chapter 210: a dragon translator: lonelytree the spell that he had been secretly preparing for a long time shot out. tier 4 spell, astrids claw! it was a giant tentacle-like claw with a greyish-black circular spot on it. countless gossamers floated in the centre of the spot, waving in the air like hungry tongues! the powerful instant death spell tried to strike matthews head. but at this moment. a purple light rose from matthews body. before astrids claw could land, it suddenly disintegrated. immediately after. potters vision turned blurry, and intense pain assaulted his nerves. his eyeballs were twitching, and his temples hurt so much that he felt like he was about to faint. after the pain came dizziness. after the dizziness, he could not stop vomiting. wow! wow potter knelt on the ground, his hands clutching his neck as he vomited until the ground was a mess. soon, everything in his stomach had been vomited out. there was not even much acid and bile left. but he was still violently retching. apart from the pain. he looked up at matthew in disbelief. the latter was looking at him calmly. it was as if he could see the doubt in potters eyes. matthew explained gently, your acting skills are too exaggerated. i didnt want to turn around at first, but after thinking about it, i decided to give you a chance. its a pity that youre too greedy. you tried to kill me with a tier 1+ spell. why dont you think about why i dared to walk into the death curtain alone? besides, who wouldnt prepare a counter before a fight? [hint: you have successfully used counterspell to disintegrate the tier 4 spell astrids claw of the high-level necromancer potter. potter will suffer a severe focus penalty!] [porters concentration was no longer sufficient to maintain the death curtain, and it began to dissipate.] [you have successfully used counterspell to incapacitate an advanced mage. you have obtained the following elements:] [acting (deception)+ 2;] [counterattack (magic domain)+5] battles between mages were just so wonderful. the fastest could be decided in one or two rounds, while the slowest could last for days and nights. the counterspell gifted to matthew by the respected mr. anderson could resist all spells of the fourth tier and below. the effect lasted for four and a half minutes. when the bone dragon broke through the wall, matthew secretly put a counter on himself. it was actually active when he fought jennings, but it hadnt been put to use. now, it seemed that counterspell was indeed effective in a battle. after all, not every mage was that cautious. of course, potters situation was special. he knew that there was a high chance that he was no match for matthew, so he wanted to fight to the death. unfortunately, the result was not ideal. after the death curtain was removed. the west side of the central tower was completely exposed. without the cover of the curtain, the undead were particularly vulnerable to the attack of the rainforest beasts. soon, this became a breakthrough point. two members of the headhunter tribe also charged through this breach. the stalemate was broken. the area around the tower was once again in a state of intense killing. matthew did not charge with them. instead, he brought potter to the wall, wanting to continue interrogating the necromancer. then, at this moment. potter suddenly looked behind matthew. lord blinken? matthew frowned instinctively. but he soon realized that this time, potter was not acting. behind him was the rainforest, and the eye of the jungle was still in effect. at that moment, matthew clearly saw a black-robed man holding a book as he hurriedly ran past the wall. even though that person only revealed half of his side profile. but matthew was also certain that he was blinken! strange. matthew hesitated for a few seconds, his gaze sweeping across the battlefield. finally, he handed potter over to a native of the black banyan tribe and had him hand him over to lumiere. he quickly chased after the black-robed man. blinken didnt hide his tracks. matthew transformed into a raven and soon found himself in the desert to the east of the rainforest. you actually dared to chase after me alone. blinken put the purple book in his arms and looked at matthew with a malicious gaze. however, matthew only sized him up once and quickly frowned. in the next second. he suddenly dashed towards blinken! blinken was a little flustered. he muttered something and a green light descended from the sky. it was a group of poisonous snakes! however, matthew boldly jumped up. with this action, he transformed into a moon bear and jumped over the group of poisonous snakes. blinken still wanted to cast a spell, but miss ghosts sad wails of death was already activated. accompanied by a sharp and shrill howl. an extremely ugly face appeared. blinken almost lost control and fell backwards. puff! the moon bear landed on the ground, and its feet sank into the sand dune, but it didnt stop him from grabbing the collar of blinken. this time. the latter could no longer maintain the effect of the transformation spell. the black robe slowly faded away, turning into a white veil that was barely visible. the detestable necromancer had been replaced by a beautiful and sexy descendant of the fairies. a fairy warlock? matthew asked.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: A Dragon chapter 211: a dragon translator: lonelytree did blinken make you take his appearance to lure me away? the fairy warlock revealed a shy expression. youre hurting me. as long as you put me down first, im willing to tell you anything and do anything with you however, before she could finish her sentence. the giant bear grabbed her by the neck and ruthlessly smashed her head into the sand on the ground! charm has no effect on me. if there are any more magical fluctuations, i will directly twist your head off. matthew pressed for more than a minute before pulling the fairy warlocks head out of the sand. then, he warned coldly, your body is very good. i still lack a banshee among the undead under me. i heard that there is a chance that the rarer banshee of death will be born from the corpses of the descendants of the fairies. do you think you have the potential? the latters face was full of horror, and her delicate face was covered in sand and bruises. she spat out the stones while she could not help but breathe heavily. during this process, more sand was squeezed into her mouth. dont, dont kill me! ill tell you anything you want to know! she looked terrified. ill ask you a question, and youll answer it. now, your name, identity, background, and why did you join the dragon lich sect? matthew did not intend to give her time to think. perhaps it was the bears breathing that gave her a lot of pressure. the fairy warlock answered without hesitation, my name is white. i come from a secluded fairy tribe in the northern desert. our ancestors came from the arcane wilderness. i joined the dragon lich sect three months ago. the reason why i joined the dragon lich sectwell, i wanted to sleep with blinken. matthew nodded thoughtfully. looks like it didnt work. white looked at him in fear, but then her eyes were filled with curiosity. how did you know? matthew said calmly, if you were that close to blinken, you would have buttoned up the two rows of buttons inside your jacket when you pretended to be him. with the obsessive-compulsive disorder that blinken had shown, it was absolutely impossible for such a situation to happen. so matthew saw through her disguise at a glance. this was also the awkward part of the transformation spell. personal habits were hard to change. this fairy named white obviously liked to keep her collar open all day long. even if she had turned into blinken, she only made adjustments to the outer coat, but the inner lining was habitually handled according to her own style. this was a fatal mistake. from this mistake, it wasnt hard to see that this fairy didnt have much experience in adventuring and fighting. matthew continued to interrogate, why did you turn into blinken? where is blinken now? i pretended to be blinken to attract your attention. it would be best if i could scare you away. who knew that i would be seen through as soon as i came up? white said in frustration, as for blinken himself, no one knows where he went. that day, he went out with more than a hundred people. later, those people all came back, but he was nowhere to be found. those who returned reported that blinken had gone to make a deal with the order of calamity and would not be returning to the dragon nurturing ground anytime soon. blinken also left us a message saying that if the dragon nurturing ground was attacked and it was too difficult to resist, we should retreat as soon as possible. matthew asked, then why didnt you retreat? white couldnt help but curse, isnt it because of those two silly men who are full of loyalty?! annoying. we had different understandings of the message blinken left behind. his original words were: if a strong enemy attacks, you must try your best to hold on. if you really cant hold on, your life is more important. retreat as soon as possible. in the end, those two silly men grabbed onto the words must hold on and refused to let go. now, even i cant escape! matthew felt even stranger after hearing it. with the level of rigour shown by blinken, how could he leave such an ambiguous order for his subordinates? either this order itself was problematic. either that or blinken was in a state of half-heartedness when he wrote this order. he had more things to do, so he naturally did not care about everything in the dragon lich sect. emmas appearance appeared in matthews mind again. for some reason. the skull that looked friendly had always left an evil impression on him. if you ask me, blinken definitely wont be coming back. he must have gotten something from the deal with the order of calamity that was enough to make him abandon the dragon lich cult. i guess it has something to do with the skull head that he often held in his arms. white said. matthew asked, how much do you know about that skull? white shook her head. not much, but i was secretly reminded when i first entered the dragon lich sect that that thing was what blinken cared about the most. to be honest, i was really surprised to see this ending. blinken had clearly put in so much effort for the dragon lich sect, so how could he suddenly leave? in short, if you cant stand the evil deeds of the dragon lich sect, please let me go. ive onlv ioined for three months and havent done anvthinz bad vet. she looked at matthew eagerly. matthew ignored her. he gently slapped the fairy warlocks forehead, causing her to be in a daze. then, he transformed into a human and tied her hands with a rope. after finishing all of this. matthew planned to return to the battlefield. however, after taking a dozen steps a figure holding a bow appeared on the sand dune to the side. let her go! the half-elf archer aimed at matthews head and said coldly, dont doubt my accuracy. matthew slowly turned 90 degrees and faced erasema. you can try to see if the bow and arrow will work on me. or perhaps you care about her life that much? as they spoke. a few figures quickly rushed over from the direction of the dragon nurturing ground. leading the way was lumiere, who was carrying a man on each shoulder. on his left was necromancer potter, who was still vomiting, and on his right was the burly dragon blood warrior, kunbototra, who was unconscious and bleeding from the corner of his mouth. li weiqi, who was following closely behind him, used divine steps and caught up from behind. its not a wise move to chase after blinken alone. matthew, although you informed us in time if we were delayed by something, who knew what would happen? he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that matthew was safe and sound. matthew smiled and replied, dont worry, theres a high chance that blinken wont appear here. then, bobo, xiuyi, and lara appeared in matthews vision. matthews gaze swept across the entire team, and he couldnt help but ask bobo, wheres rheagar? bobo lowered her head and did not answer. seeing this, matthew couldnt ask further. he looked at erasema again. look, your companions are all in our hands, so dont point your arrows at me. the half-elf archers gaze swept across the battlefield. theyre just my colleagues. im sorry, white. ive already tried my best. with that, she jumped backwards and disappeared behind the sand dune. when everyone rushed over, they only saw a black hole that was constantly being filled with sand. did blinken really abandon the dragon lich sect just like that? this is unbelievable. its as if someone told me that rheagar had given up on rolling stone town! on the way back. li weiqi grumbled, so we travelled thousands of miles to the rainforest, but we didnt even see blinken? matthew smiled. there will be opportunities in the future. as they spoke. they had returned to the edge of the dragon nurturing ground. the area around the central tower had been completely occupied by the rainforest creatures and the jangos. the dragon nurturing field was in chaos. the rainforest beasts that lacked commands only knew how to wreak havoc. they surrounded the tower and vented their anger. suddenly. a rumbling sound came from the east side of the central tower. immediately after. large pieces of wooden structures began to collapse. dust fell in patches. sand flew everywhere. in the tower, a huge head was exposed. he seemed to have been awakened by the commotion outside and could not help but raise his head to let out a low groan! the sound waves surged from the tower. the nearby rainforest creatures froze; their limbs went limp, and they could not help but kneel on the ground! matthew focused his eyes. that was a dragon! Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: The Truth chapter 212: the truth translator: lonelytree when the pair of dragon horns on the dragons head appeared in matthews field of vision, his first reaction was shock. red dragon? no, that wasnt right. soon, he realized that the dragon in front of him was very different from a real red dragon. his horns resembled that of a red dragon, but below his neck, the style was completely different. under the fine and rough scales, this guys bloated and short neck almost merged with his fat body. it was not difficult to see through the cracks of the collapsed buildings. this dragon was almost as fat as a meatball! his weak forelimbs were completely buried in the fat on his chest, and his hind legs were hidden in the building, making it impossible to see them clearly. matthew instantly calmed down. this was a standard sub-dragon with at least a quarter of the red dragon bloodline. judging from its appearance, it was most likely a sub-dragon species that was a hybrid of a red dragon and an earth dragon. in other words, it was a true ground fire dragon. this kind of monster could not be underestimated, but it was far inferior to a true dragon. after the dragon roared. a large number of rainforest creatures were scared away. the ground fire dragons head hung limply on the only remaining wooden shelf. his golden vertical pupils stared at matthew and the others. immediately after. an extremely dignified voice sounded in everyones ears, save me! please save me! matthew turned to look at white. the fairy warlock shrugged. they didnt let me in there before. they only said it was a secret place, but i heard from blinken that he caught a fire dragon and put it in there for breeding. breeding? matthew looked at the fat ground fire dragon again. the latter sobbed with snot and tears, thats right. that damned necromancer, blinken, locked me up in the desert for five years. five years. do you know how i survived? every day, when i open my eyes, i eat, mate, eat, mate. im almost driven crazy by him! dont think that im fat. in fact, i wasnt fat at all before. i was very flexible. it was really because of blinkens conspiracy and the pressure of breeding in the past few years that i became like this! its all that bastards fault! well, since you heroes are here, that bastard blinken must have been destroyed by you, right? matthew looked at him curiously. you speak the common language fluently. thank you. the ground fire dragon replied politely, my name is arutelon. my grandfather was a powerful red dragon, but my father was not. he was just a fire dragon that only knew how to fight and go into heat. fortunately, my mother, who was a fairy, was smart enough to save my bloodline in time. she made me more intelligent and charming. in fact, when i slim down, you will find that i am not bad-looking. as he spoke, aru stretched out his five claws, wanting to scratch his chin. however, because he was too fat, his claws could not reach his chin no matter what. aru was so anxious that he bounced around in circles. in the end, it was matthew who accurately fired five arcane missiles to solve his urgent problem. matthew turned around and discussed with the team for a while. everyone felt that the ground fire dragon was not a threat, so they planned to enter the central tower to take a look at the situation. they would decide whether to release this hybrid and intelligent sub-dragon. although a part of the tower had collapsed, the remaining parts were still relatively strong. matthew and the others carefully walked in. in the tower, they found the lower body of aru, which was even fatter. his stomach and buttocks took up almost two-thirds of the space inside the tower. the remaining feet, tail, and short wings could only be tucked under his stomach and on the sides. it looked no different from a ball. arus body was pierced with more than 30 thick iron chains. these chains were also pasted with magic incantations. are these incantations used to restrict your movements? matthew asked. no, a part of it is used to help me move. as you can see, im too fat now. i cant even turn over on my own. despite being locked up as a breeding tool for five years, aru still looked optimistic. and the other part, uh, is the one stuck to my stomach and tail. please help me get rid of it. its used to induce lust. bloody blinken, you cant imagine what he did to me! matthew and his companions checked the situation in the tower while chatting with aru. how did you get caught by him? aru complained, at first, i lived in the depths of the underdark without a care in the world. unfortunately, one day, the little black dragon of the extreme frost city went crazy and asked for double the tribute from all the nests of creatures around us. at that time, it was difficult for me to even feed myself. how could i pay tribute? i had no choice but to move my house towards the surface. not long after my last move, i met blinken. in the beginning, he disguised himself very well. seeing that i had a big appetite, he kept using large amounts of cattle and sheep blood to tempt me. i couldnt resist his temptation. the more i ate, the fatter i became. we became good friends. in about half a year, i went from a healthy and handsome young man to a round meatball. at this time, blinken finally showed his ugly face. he forced me to breed for him. of course, i was unwilling, but at that time, i was too fat and completely lost my fighting strength. i was captured by him in a few rounds.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: The Truth chapter 213: the truth translator: lonelytree after that, i was locked up in the territory of the dragon lich sect and tortured by them day and night. ive really regretted it all these years. if i had eaten less at that time, would i have been able to run faster and finally escape from the clutches of that damned necromancer? sigh! his tone was filled with regret. matthew smiled and asked curiously, what kind of animal did blinken let you mate with? oh, there are many of them. in the beginning, mammoths, rhinos, crocodiles, giant camels ive tried all of these. at that time, i was quite happy. i felt that although i was fooled, my days werent that bad. but very quickly, my nightmare came. one day, he brought back two abnormally terrifying creatures. a few days later, he told me that i could only continue to mate with those creatures. at that time, i was really furious! whats even more hateful is that they always ask for more. they are never satisfied. sometimes, i feel that theyre squeezing out the fat from my body, but i dont lose weight at all. aru complained. anyway, i dont want to mention the name of those disgusting creatures at all. youll see them soon anyway. what aru said was true. not long after. the group of people saw ugly creatures with eight legs, short fur, and dense compound eyes in a large number of giant cages at the bottom of the tower. breeding spider (lv11/giant creature/ancient creature): they were good at participating in the reproduction of any species, and most of the children they gave birth to inherited their fathers abilities and forms. the method of giving birth to the children is also inherited according to the paternal line. with just one glance, matthew understood why the ground fire dragon, controlled by the dragon lich sect, looked more like a spider. it really is the product of a large-scale crossbreed between a fire dragon and a spider. matthew was basically certain. blinken used the technology he had mastered to continuously extract the reproductive potential of aru and the breeding spider, thus obtaining a large number of cheap and inferior dragon eggs. after these dragon eggs were quickly matured and hatched, most of the young dragons became the ashes of the dragon mountain in the black pit. blinken collected a large amount of this material. with this, he could mass-produce hundreds of dragon liches. however, this thing must have other uses. those dragon fledglings that survived the deep pit were qualified to become members of the dragon lich sect. they would be raised and tamed by specialized dragon trainers so that the dragon lich sect disciples could use them when they burned, killed, and plundered. although the ground fire dragons were weak compared to matthew and bobo, they were still very difficult to deal with for ordinary adventurer teams. moreover, the dragon lich sect usually plundered ordinary people. judging from the number of dragon eggs in the dragon nurturing field, although it has just been built, it is indeed prepared for a protracted war. however, something happened later that made blinken completely dismiss this idea. he directly abandoned the dragon nurturing ground and disappeared. matthew was walking outside the cage of the breeding spider. these spiders looked dull and slow as if they were reproductive machines. they dont seem to be very smart. they even lack biological instincts. matthew asked, puzzled. yes, thats why its so boring to breed with them- i mean, the breeding spider is indeed not a normal creature. when blinken introduced them to me, he once proudly said that he got this creature from a big shot in the alliance of the seven saints. if you ask me, this must be something that some mage made in the laboratory! it was impossible for nature to give birth to such a pure machine. aru said. at this moment, li weiqi, who had also been checking the cage for a long time, said to matthew seriously, hes right. the breeding spider isnt a natural creature, at least not a creature that should exist in the current natural world. i sensed an uncoordinated qi in its body, which means that it has traces of artificial synthesis. not a creature of the current day? what do you mean? matthew didnt understand. its an ancient creature. its a product of using magic to revive it. however, magic can often only revive a weakened version of the ancient creatures with many fatal flaws. li weiqi looked at the weak xiuyi. i heard that the alliance of seven saints has conducted several rounds of experiments on the revival of ancient mythical creatures. is there such a spider among them? xiuyi spread his hands when he heard that. im just a supernumerary staff in charge of running errands. ill do whatever the masters ask me to do. even if such a project exists, its not my place to know. matthews heart skipped a beat. he had heard about this project from tower genie 177. next. everyone quickly checked and counted the resources in the tower. matthew found a jar in the storage room that seemed to have contained a large amount of dragon mountain ash. the rest of the things were basically in line with everyones understanding of the dragon lich sect. these thirty or so spiders had high magical research value. matthew had planned to transport them all back to rolling stone town, but aru told him that these spiders had to be fed with blinkens mana and blood regularly to survive. blinken had not returned for a few days, and many spiders showed signs of decline. it would not be long before they all died.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: The Truth chapter 214: the truth translator: lonelytree this made matthew feel extremely regretful. at the moment, he could only keep these spiders in the iron cage and take their corpses away after they died. at least they could be used as materials to summon high-level undead creatures such as hell spiders or frost dead spiders. the task of rescuing aru was long and laborious. fortunately, lumiere had summoned a large number of jangos. even so, it would take a few hours to remove the chain that ran through the ground fire dragons body with the combined strength of many people. fortunately, aru was very patient. while the jangos were still untying the chains, snoring could be heard near the dragons head. it seemed that what he said was true. after leaving the tower. matthew then checked the other buildings in the dragon nurturing ground. after collecting everything that should be collected. next. destroying the dragon nurturing ground was like setting a fire. in the afternoon, all the buildings in the dragon nurturing ground had been demolished except for the central tower. after aru successfully escaped, this place would also be burned down. from then on, the threat of the dragon lich sect to the rainforest would be temporarily removed. matthew, rheagar, and li weiqi discussed for a while and jointly decided on a plan to deal with the cultist captives. after breaking through the dragon nurturing ground, there were about twenty dragon lich disciples in their hands, including three high-ranking members: necromancer potter, dragon blood warrior kunbototra, and fairy warlock white. combined with xiuyis recommendation, matthew planned to send all of them to the black suo mountain fortress. it was the place where the seven saint alliance judged and imprisoned criminals. the reason he made this choice was partly because xiuyi had said that although he couldnt contact the alliance headquarters, he could contact the black suo mountain fortress in the west of the desert. according to the alliance headquarters tradition, if these cultists were caught, they would be sent directly to mount black suo or similar institutions. this was in line with the official procedures. on the other hand, the seven saint alliance offered a high reward for the members of the dragon lich sect. the reward for capturing a dragon fang member alive was usually between 2,000 to 2,500 gold coins! and killing a dragon fang would only give him about 500. ordinary dragon lich worshippers would be rewarded with about 50 gold coins each. even if it was for the sake of profit, they did not intend to kill these people directly. matthew estimated that these captives could provide them with a bounty of about 7,500 to 9,000. this bounty was not inferior to the magic crystals they obtained in the buried city! the only interlude was while checking the list of captives, xiuyi expressed that whites existence was very awkward because she had only recently joined. the alliance didnt offer a bounty on her, so if they wanted to transfer her to prison, she would only be counted as a normal disciple cultist. at this moment, white expressed that she was willing to pay the ransom herself. matthew was tempted, but after thinking about it, he decided to hand the fairy warlock over to the seven saint alliance. however, he suggested a different method. in the next few days. the group stayed in the central tower. the few empty iron cages had also become the temporary prison cells for the dragon worship disciples. while they were rescuing aru, they were waiting for the field personnel of the black suo mountain prison. at the same time, they were also secretly guarding against blinken, who might still appear. soon, two days passed. as the period of instigation was about to end, matthew transformed miss zombie and the bone dragon into his summoned creatures. the difference was that the former was just an ordinary summoned creature. even after the conversion ritual, she still did not receive the bonus of the silvermoon zombie, which made matthew feel a little pity. the latter occupied a contract slot and became matthews fifth contracted undead. however, compared to phily, this bone dragon was of average quality and had poor attributes. phily could probably fight two of him alone. after matthew signed the contract, he threw it into the negative energy plane and let it restore the bones by itself. however, it didnt matter if this bone dragon was powerful or not. its existence was the greatest meaning to matthew. other than that. the mission to expel the dragon lich disciples that he had received in black banyans dream realm had also been completed. perhaps it was because matthew did not murder that many people. in the end, he only managed to obtain three more druid spells. [beast perception: when the spell is in effect, you can touch a willing beast and directly sense the senses of the target beast, including its special senses. however, at this time, your main body is considered to be blind and deaf.] [plant location spell: you call the name of a plant, and the plant will respond to you within 10 kilometres.] [flourishing leaves: you can grab a large leaf of any plant and wither it in about 5 seconds. during this time, you or your companions will recover a certain amount of hp.] [using this spell too much will easily lead you astray. please use it with caution!] [daily usage: 5] these three spells all had certain uses. especially flourishing leaves . this was the first healing spell matthew had obtained. in the future, when his teammates fought, he could finally be the healer behind them! as for the description, it mentioned that using this spell too much might lead him astray. matthew was already a necromancer. compared to normal druids, he was already so astray from the normal path. on the evening of the third day. the floating ship used to transport prisoners in the black suo mountain fortress finally arrived near the ruins of the dragon nurturing ground.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: The Truth chapter 215: the truth translator: lonelytree this time, after black suo mountain received xiuyis magic message, they urgently sent two field law enforcers to detain the prisoners of the dragon lich sect. the two law enforcers were dave and macwhite. they were both 4th tier mages and had worked at black suo mountain for many years. they were very experienced.l what was worth mentioning was macwhite actually knew rheagar. the two of them had chatted for more than ten minutes at a banquet hosted by the great mage ronan a few years ago. although they did not catch up for too long after meeting this time, with this relationship, both sides trusted each other even more, and the exchange was very harmonious. macwhite told rhaegar that according to the normal procedure, the prisoners who were taken to black suo mount needed to be taken to trial before the bounty would be given. however, this time, xiuyi had specially emphasized their bravery and contributions in the magic message, so black suo mount had specially approved them to send the bounty money over. at this point. matthew and the others received a high reward. dave and macwhite also got their wish and captured a group of important criminals. both parties were happy. however, in order not to delay their work, the two sides did not exchange pleasantries for too long. ten minutes after escorting everyone onto the ship. the floating ship started again. during this time, xiuyi boarded the ship. he leaned against the side of the ship and said goodbye to matthew and the others, saying that she had to go to black suo mount for work. matthew smiled as he sent off xiuyi and the airship. until the black shadow disappeared at the end of the desert. the smile on his face gradually disappeared. are they all marked? matthew asked li weiqi. li weiqi nodded solemnly. yes, the ship is confirmed to be from black suo mountain, and the people are also from the seven saint alliance. matthews expression was a little complicated. with his back facing the setting sun, he sighed softly. at most tonight, the truth of why blinken suddenly disappeared will be revealed. i hope im overthinking it. at night. beside a bonfire near the tower. li weiqi appeared in front of matthew again in a hurry. without waiting for him to speak. matthew nodded to show that he knew everything. on the data panel. [hint: the necromancer potter and dragon blood warrior kunbototra that you have marked are dead!] im afraid that it wont be long before the news of the floating ship of black suo mount being wrecked or being crushed by a giant dragon reaches our ears. matthew smiled helplessly at li weiqi. this world is really complicated and cruel. li weiqis expression didnt change. he sat down next to matthew and poked the bonfire with a branch. therefore, the reason why blinken resolutely abandoned the dragon lich sect is very clear. he just wants to live. matthew nodded lightly. at first, i couldnt understand why blinken was so aggressive when he negotiated with me, but he disappeared after the negotiation. now that i think about it, he severely misjudged my identity during that negotiation. when he saw xiuyi beside me and heard that i was related to the seven saint alliance, he panicked. he thought that i was the first step taken by some important figure in the alliance to test him, and what awaited him next was his elimination. the reason why i havent thought of this is probably because i still have some positive illusions about the alliance of seven saints. the alliance has allowed the dragon lich sect to develop without stopping for so many years. and xiuyi said that he was sent by the alliance to monitor blinken, but only he knew if that was true or not. after all, from the beginning to the end, he slowly led us to fight to the death with blinken. the alliance has always waited until after the trial before giving away the bounty. but they broke the rules this time. dave and macwhite are so enthusiastic this time because they want to shut our mouths. after all, i have ronans guardian spell on me. rheagar and you are also present, so they dont dare to have any evil thoughts. the dragon nurturing ground was destroyed by us. the dragon lich disciples either died or fled. even the boss, blinken, didnt dare to show his face. in a few days, people will start to cheer and celebrate. there will be one less scourge in the world. but who would have thought that the notorious and hated third priest of the dragon lich sect, blinken, was most likely the underling of a big shot in the seven saints alliance? how much of the dragon mountain ash and other forbidden materials that blinken collected were for his own use, and how much was handed over to the giants hiding in the shadows of the alliance of seven saints? i dont know the light of the flames reflected on matthews face. his expression was a little sad, a little helpless, but more so, it was filled with traces of anger. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: You Are The Pride Of The su! chapter 216: you are the pride of the su! translator: lonelytree anger itself was meaningless. matthew quickly controlled his emotions. he had long known that the world was always complicated and humans were always multi-faced. it was just that the world in his previous life was relatively comfortable. the most aggression he got was when he faced keyboard warriors on the internet. however, knowing it and experiencing it personally were two different things. he opened his hands and quietly felt the temperature of the bonfire. a moment later. matthew let out a long sigh. the fire in his eyes had disappeared, but the fire in his heart would not be extinguished easily. after experiencing this incident, he was even more eager to join the seven saint alliance than before. the singing and dancing of the jango natives could be heard. matthew looked around. around the central tower and arus head, they lit more than a dozen bonfires. many young natives held hands and sang and danced by the fire. they were enjoying the joy of expelling the dragon lich sect. the jango culture was bold and open. at such celebrations, young girls would often boldly confess their love to the boy they liked. if the boy refused, the girl could directly drag him into the forest and force him to have sex. in some of the more ancient tribes in the western part of the rainforest. young girls who mastered the way of voodoo would use spells and poisons to force the men they liked to submit. fortunately, the indigenous tribes that participated in the siege of the dragon nurturing ground were relatively more civilized. they were mainly from the black banyan tribe, and there were also two headhunter tribes mixed in. therefore, there were males being pulled around, but no poisons were used. and in this jango party, lumiere was undoubtedly the most popular. his strength was unique in the rainforest. in the process of expelling the dragon lich sect, he contributed a lot. in the end, when he attacked the dragon nurturing ground, he almost broke through the defence line of the ground fire dragon alone. after killing the dragon trainer of the dragon lich sect, he defeated an unusually powerful dragon blood warrior leader with his bare hands. the other dragonblood warriors had also died at his hands. not to mention the black banyan tribe, even the two members of the headhunter tribe bowed obediently when they saw lumiere. thus, as soon as the bonfire celebration began, lumiere was surrounded by young girls. perhaps matthew and the others were still watching the show. lumire had appeared rather shy at first. he had come over several times to invite matthew and the others to participate, but after being rejected a few times, he threw away the burden and played with his clansmen enthusiastically. facing the girls invitation. lumi?res attitude was one of acceptance. not long after the bonfire celebration began, he entered the forest with a plump girl. matthew counted. since then, lumiere had frequently entered the same forest, changing every half an hour. at first, he would pretend to go to the bonfire to play after he was done. later, lumiere stopped pretending and let the girls line up outside the forest to enter one by one. when the other male natives saw this scene, there was only envy on their faces. matthew was even more amazed. no wonder this guy is so unwilling to invest in the chamber of commerce. if this continues, his son and daughter will definitely be all over the world. with so many wives, even the king of the rainforest has to work to support his family! meanwhile, some jango girls shyly pulled matthews hand. matthew smiled and rejected her. however, the girls expression changed instantly. she wanted to pull him away fiercely, but she was shocked by the drifters sudden appearance and ran away unwillingly. matthews gaze shifted away from lumieres grove. feeling the joy of the jango people. matthew said thoughtfully, at the very least, what were doing isnt meaningless. li weiqi seemed to have suddenly woken up from his meditative state. next time, remember to warn me before you speak. i was shocked by you. i mean, dont be silly, matthew. everything you do is very meaningful. besides, even if its meaningless, would you stop doing them? life is more real because of these kinds of variables. matthew nodded lightly. at this moment, he heard light footsteps behind him. a woman wrapped in a purple cloak walked over. my mirror image was killed. it seems that i owe you my life. matthew calmly replied, you should be glad that you joined the dragon lich sect for a short time. officially, to the seven saint alliance, youre just an ordinary disciple. even if you run away, they wont be interested in capturing you. white adjusted the angle of her cloak, revealing a pair of bright eyes. even so, i still owe you a favour. i hate owing people favours the most, so i wont give you less than the bounty. as she spoke. with a flick of her finger, a golden, bean-like object fell into matthews palm. this is the immortal bean. after consuming it, it will randomly increase your physique, strength, or agility by one point. you can also choose not to take it and use it as a token to enter the arcane wilderness. if you want to do that, go to kannan city and find a great fairy called felic. she will show you the way. after saying that. she was about to turn around and leave. what do you plan to do after leaving the dragon lich sect? matthew asked curiously. who knows? maybe ill find a rich old man and wait for him to die and inherit a large amount of inheritance Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: You Are The Pride Of The Su chapter 217: you are the pride of the su translator: lonelytree but for now, lets first report to the little sister, who i just acknowledged that im safe. the voice of the fairy warlock gradually faded away. matthew followed her back and saw a figure holding a longbow. after the two of them approached, they exchanged a few words. finally, they left side by side, their figures gradually disappearing into the desert in the east. matthew retracted his gaze. at this moment, the celebration had reached its climax. many of the jangos began to take off their remaining clothes and run around the campfire naked. in the corner. rhaegar was playing with a group of jango children. he raised his sword high and suddenly threw it into the fire. the sword lit up, and the children cried out, wow! rheagar proudly swung his sword, and the flames on it instantly disappeared, replaced by layers of frost and snowflakes. this time. the children exclaimed even more loudly. compared to rheagars perfect integration. surrounded by another group of children, bobo was at a loss. she sat on the ground in a daze, allowing the group of children to touch her helmet. the antenna on her head was changing, and there were all kinds of colours. the children were amazed. suddenly. a clockwork bird flew out from bobos shoulder. the children started chasing after the clockwork bird. this gave bobo a chance to catch her breath. matthew looked up. the tower was filled with laughter. aru, who was still in the tower, tilted his head and dozed off. at the top of the tower. lara, who had just become a shadow oath breaker, was carefully observing her surroundings. the moonlight shone on her. however, it did not leave a shadow on the top of the tower. the next morning. matthew was still sleeping soundly in mordenkainens private room. suddenly, he heard su yas urgent message. blinken has appeared. hes in the rainforest! matthew quickly called his other companions. except for lumiere, whose legs were weak, the others were quick to complete their preparations. with su yas help, the group quickly crossed the rainforest. they followed blinkens footsteps. forty minutes later. at the side of the dalong lake. matthew encountered blinkens mirror image there. however, this time, blinkens arrangement was obviously in a hurry. the water mirror statue would only repeat one sentence in place: dont even think about catching me! dont even think about catching me! everyone easily destroyed the water mirror image. as expected, he still went to the bright sandalwood kings tomb! matthew took out the underwater breathing potion and distributed it to everyone. the group dived into the water. very quickly. they reached the bottom of the water again. the statue of king was no different from the last time he saw it. however, when matthew went around to the bottom of it, he discovered that the secret door on the base had disappeared! he placed his hands on the base and activated his equalized perception. in the next second, the abnormality of the energy field quickly appeared in his mind. [hint: you have discovered that someone has used a magic mechanism to seal the secret door leading to the kings tomb.] [the entrance was completely sealed.] [you have detected traces of spell: plane lock.] [plane lock: once activated, it cannot be interrupted. the sealing effect will last for at least 60 years.] of course, matthew knew about the plane lock . this thing was usually used by high-level mages to protect their demi planes or small vaults. however, what blinken did was equivalent to locking himself alive in the bright sandalwood kings tomb for at least 60 years! this guy really treated me as someone sent by some big shot of the alliance to eliminate him! no wonder he ran away when he saw me and even provoked me by saying that i couldnt catch him. he probably hates me to the core, but he doesnt dare to deal with me. matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. thinking about it carefully, blinkens guess was actually very reasonable. a guy like him who knew the dark history of the alliances big boss would be killed sooner or later. it was estimated that before he arrived, the relationship between blinken and the big boss was already a little tense. only the former would be so paranoid. if that big shot really wanted to make a move on blinken, he would definitely not let go of the glory of uprooting the dragon lich cult. the big shot would send a capable subordinate. the two of them finally worked together to kill the villain blinken. the big shot had solved the hidden danger of the spy. the subordinates would reap actual benefits and merits. everything would be perfect. only blinken would die. unfortunately. this is just a f * cking blunder! the group of people circled around the bottom of the lake. after finding nothing, they had no choice but to leave the lake. after that, matthew and the others observed the area near dalong lake for two days. after entering the water several times to confirm that the secret door was really sealed, they completely believed that blinken had locked himself in the bright sandalwood kings tomb. he probably wouldnt be willing to come out for a while. no matter what, the crisis in the rainforest was temporarily resolved. after the dragon worship sect left, everything returned to peace. in the group. the only one who was unhappy was rheagar. i havent made a move yet! the enemy ran away already?! this is too boring. when matthew heard his words, he suddenly had an idea and invited everyone to visit condor city for a few days. what he meant was that since they were already here, why not go to the gold coast for a tour? they could also inspect the market in condor city and discuss the details of the establishment of the chamber of commerce.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: You Are The Pride Of The Su chapter 218: you are the pride of the su translator: lonelytree no one objected. the next day, the group arrived at the city of condor, which was filled with oceans, rainforests, and deserts. as a turtle monk who had once been famous on the gold coast, li weiqi took the initiative to take on the role of a guide. over the next few days, everyone had a good time. matthew and rheagar also took the opportunity to understand the market situation in condor city and the cities on the north bank. in addition to the underwater breathing potion and the frogman potion, they had also discovered several other items that could make a lot of money inland. the unique delicacies and customs here were also eye-opening for the few inland people. the only flaw was that due to the influx of refugees from the south bank, the property prices in condor city rose, and even the hotel charged higher. the four men had to share a room to save money. matthew naturally had mordenkainens private room to make room for himself, but from the meaningful gaze of the innkeeper, he knew that their reputation had been damaged. on the evening of the fourth day. this was the last day matthew planned to stay in condor city. everyone planned to visit a club opened by the naga in condor city. however, halfway through. they suddenly encountered two groups of people fighting on the street. rather than calling it a fight, it was more like a one-sided beating and killing. one group of people was defeated badly, and soon, the street was covered in blood. matthew noticed that the gang members had a strange flower tattoo on their the defeated side was soon on the verge of death. by the time the guards at the city gate arrived, the group of people who had attacked had already fled. they could only frown and collect the corpses. matthew recognized the leader of the guards, then activated his charm to greet him and stuffed a gold coin into his pocket. who died? the guard replied, gang members. the security of condor city has always been very good. the only people who will die in these alleys are the troublemakers. matthew asked curiously, so, was it a gang fight? does this happen often? the guard shook his head and said, not often. its just that, for some reason, its happened very frequently in the past few days. could it be related to the refugees in the south? heh, i know this person. hes the boss of the dragon and beauty casino in the next block. i dont know why hes wearing the clothes of a thug. i heard that he has some relationship with the dragon lich sect. he pointed at a corpse on the ground and said. matthew suddenly quivered and quickly asked, how is dragon and beauty now? the guard shrugged. the boss is already lying here. what do you expect the business to be like? of course, it was divided up by the other gangsters! as he spoke. he ordered the other guards to move the corpses. matthew was thinking hard. a moment later. he finally remembered where he had seen the emblem on the gang members who had escaped! whats wrong? bobo tugged at matthews clothes. lets go. ill bring you to a place. matthew said decisively. rheagar said disappointedly, what is it? were not going to the naga club? matthew chuckled and said, i promise that the place im taking you to is much more interesting than the naga club. ten minutes later. happy casino. the huge black door that bobo had blown up previously had been restored to its original state. outside the black door. rheagar had already started to play with his chips, and lumiere was watching with great interest while bobo was still tiptoeing, trying to raise her head above the chess table. near the black door. lara was pacing back and forth with her hand on the scimitar at her waist. inside the black door. the fat man behind the desk stood up with a smile on his face. however, in the next second, his pants fell down. two slim, naked girls covered their mouths and crawled out from under the table. ah welcome, welcome, my friend! the casino owner, yu lian, looked at matthew in surprise. have you really become the envoy of equilibrium? oh my god, this is really a miracle! you must know that this profession is difficult for even us su to master! youre the pride of the su clan! matthew, um, i hope you dont mind me saying this. matthew smiled gently. of course not. its a compliment to me. i came today not only to express my gratitude to mr. yu lian for showing me the way but also to share with you my experience in the rainforest. yu lian raised his eyebrows. oh, that must be a very thrilling story. unfortunately, i have an appointment with another guest and have to leave in ten minutes. im afraid i wont be able to listen to you for that long. matthew smiled and pulled a chair over to sit down. then ill make it short. i met the quasi-legendary mage of the dragon lich sect, blinken, in the rainforest. he was defeated by me and finally hid in the bright sandalwood kings tomb. im very curious. how did he know about the bright sandalwood kings tomb? the smile on yu lians face was a little stiff. perhaps he has remarkable abilities? you know, mages always have some abilities that we dont know about. he used divination, right? it must be divination. matthew calmly looked into yu lians eyes. lets start from the beginning. nearly a month ago, a grave robber bought the secret of the bright sandalwood kings tomb from you. you once told me that there are two paths leading to bright sandalwood kings tomb, one life and one death.. but in reality, there is only one path, right? Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: You Are The Pride Of The Su chapter 219: you are the pride of the su translator: lonelytree there is only one exit. and the way it changes depends on the behaviour or attitude of the person who took it. this part was indeed not a lie. the grave robber happened to be a middle-ranking member of the sandstorm bandits. he happened to be drunk and told everyone about this news. and someone from the dragon lich sect happened to be sitting near him. therefore, the dragon lich sects leader, blinken, naturally learned of this news. however, the information he received had been tweaked. somehow, the grave robber confused bright sandalwood king and the ancient giant dragon tomb. that was so strange. however, you know very well what the tomb of a giant dragon means to the people of the dragon lich sect. and in order to make the cunning blinken believe this, you did not hesitate to do everything in your power, letting the sandstorm bandits put on a good show of internal strife as they fought to control the dragon tomb. the two groups of sandstorm bandits fought all the way from condor city to the da long lake. one of them even disguised as disciples of the order of calamity and fought with their brothers. now, we all know that the internal strife in the sandstorm bandits was fake. and you could have made it more realistic. however, when one of them had a conflict with the jango tribe, my partner lumi?re accidentally intervened, causing you to lose a lot of men. even if you had a lot of influence in the bandit gang, it would be difficult to make them continue with this charade. after that, the sandstorm bandits completely withdrew from the rainforest and never appeared again. fortunately, your goal has been achieved. you just want to provoke blinken and give him a sense of crisis that the dragons tomb has been discovered by others so that he cant help but speed up his actions of entering the bright sandalwood kings tomb. for you, as long as you can shift blinkens attention to the rainforest, you will have succeeded in a sense. not to mention that blinken had indeed entered the tomb. when i arrived, i found a plane lock at the entrance. at first, i thought it was blinken who did it. but now, i realized that this lock was actually your handiwork, right? when yu lian heard this, he finally became serious. hehehe! stop it, matthew. you cant joke like this. i dont have the ability to set up such a lock. besides, what good would it do for me to lure blinken to my ancestors tomb? matthew smiled. its just business. when i was still in the rainforest, i heard from an unreliable friend of mine that blinken was a very capable person. he was stationed in the desert, but he could manage the industries of the dragon lich sect in a few cities by the shore. i guess the expansion of the dragon lich sects casino in the gold coast has seriously affected your business, right? he stole your gamblers, signed your prostitutes, and even did better than you in other semi-legitimate industries. of course, this is not your fault. he is a quasi-legendary mage, so he should be better than most people. hearing this, yu lian was silent for a while, and a helpless smile appeared on his face. matthew secretly raised his guard. but he still said, of course, im not here to denounce you. strictly speaking, i almost saw through your scheme, and you didnt use me to do anything. im just curious. how did you convince blinken that the bright sandalwood kings tomb was the tomb of a dragon? how did you control the secret door and the plane lock at the bottom of the da long lake? when the three of us entered bright sandalwood kings tomb, why didnt you do anything to harm us? he looked at yu lians expression. matthew could basically conclude that his speculation was true. the reason why he did not immediately fall out with yu lian was also because of the last condition. the other party probably had the switch to control the secret door, but he chose to let matthews group go. this was the key reason why both sides could still sit here and talk. alright, matthew, youre indeed the pride of the su. youve connected all these clues together. yu lian said with a faint smile, if you swear that you will only be my friend and not my enemy, i will tell you everything you want to know. matthew thought for a moment and finally shook his head. whether or not we can continue to be friends doesnt just depend on me. it also depends on you. then i can only answer one question. yu lian asked slyly, among the three questions you asked just now, which one do you want to know the most? matthew said without hesitation, the first one! yu lian took out a cigar and leisurely lit it. he took a deep puff and then said, who said that there couldnt be other tombs under bright sandalwood kings tomb? its really difficult to fool you mages, so i can only tell you the truth. when the bright sandalwood king built his tomb back then, he dug out half of the giant dragons tomb and rebuilt his own grave. if blinken was lucky enough, he might really be able to ascend to a dragon lich there! Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: My Brother Matthew chapter 220: my brother matthew translator: lonelytree matthew naturally did not believe yu lians words. this guy had deliberately tricked blinken into entering the bright sandalwood kings tomb, so how could he not have a follow-up killing move? hence, he asked, is the kings tomb actually a land of death? yu lian said in a relaxed tone, whether you live or die, the choice is yours. just like what you guessed before, life and death are indeed the same. if you still want to explore the kings tomb after inheriting the power of the envoy of balance, then you are indeed only one step away from death. matthew heaved a sigh of relief. yu lians words implied that blinkens chances of survival were slim. matthew pondered as he looked at yu lian. this guy was indeed very resourceful. on the surface, he did not look very strong, but he was able to toy with the great mage of the dragon lich cult. although matthew suspected yu lian had other help, what he did was still not simple. facing matthews unrestrained sizing up. yu lians tone gradually became tough. listen, matthew, i gave you the right clue and didnt harm you. i just did what i should do. i didnt want to cause trouble. i can see that you have the advantage in numbers and have a wide network. at this point, yu lians gaze looked in the direction of the black door for a while. rheagars voice could still be heard faintly in the room. i won, i won! hey, dont go back on your word. these are all mine yu lian immediately looked straight into matthews eyes and said harshly, but i have been able to survive in kordo city for so long. im not a pushover either, candy baby! candy baby! he shouted a few times in the direction of the corridor. a few seconds later. a beautiful tiefling wearing silk pyjamas with long horns on her head walked out from the room on the other side of the corridor. with sleepy eyes, she crossed her arms over her chest. whats wrong, dear? when yu lian saw this, he immediately became anxious. didnt we agree? when i shout for candy baby, you should appear in the form of a cerberus before coming out! oh, sorry, i forgot. tiefling stuck out her pink tongue and walked into the house with her wide and perky buttocks. she seemed to be undressing as she walked. the atmosphere was a little awkward. fortunately, yu lian was very thick-skinned. he laughed and calmly prepared to change the topic. however, matthew went straight to the point. i told you, im not here to cause trouble. other than finding out the truth, i also want to do business in condor city. i think its the most suitable to look for you. hearing this, yu lians eyes narrowed. he laughed and took out a brand new cigar to light. business? thats a different matter. come, come, sit, sit. li weiqi, you sit, too. i love talking business with people. as he spoke, he shouted into the corridor, delores! delores? serve tea to the guests! three seconds later. an evil aura came over, and a three-headed hellhound with a steel lock on its neck suddenly squeezed through the corridor. the three heads raised up at the same time and opened their bloody mouths. a large amount of sour saliva formed a drizzle and splashed on the faces of everyone in the office. yu lian silently looked at the extinguished cigar in his hand and said helplessly, candy baby, no, delores, why dont we change to a simpler password in the future? no, forget it. ill serve the tea myself in the future. this conversation allowed matthew to stay in condor for three more days. in the end. matthew promised to use 10% of the profits generated by the newly established chamber of commerces future operations in condor city in exchange for the protection and support of the local tyrant, yu lian. yu lians current momentum was very strong. after the dragon lich sect was eliminated, most of the territory and industries were annexed by him. in the future. it was very likely that he would become a figure who could run everything in condor city. matthew could also sense the aura of purgatory from him. when he thought of the tiefling girl who could transform into a purgatory three-headed dog, matthew determined that yu lian was definitely hiding his true strength. it was highly possible that he was the representative of purgatory on the gold coast! under such circumstances, matthew felt that it was already a great profit to be able to exchange 10% of the profits for yu lians protection. of course, the other party was able to offer such generous conditions not because master yu lian was a kind person. matthew knew very well that the few companions he had brought to the casino for a stroll that day were the ones who had contributed to the speedy negotiation. whether it was li weiqi or lumiere, they were all genuine tier 5 fighters. the arcane machinist bobo was a character that gave yu lian a huge headache. even rheagar, who had a great sword on his back, was also very intimidating. the next day. the oak chamber of commerce was officially established in the city of condor. with the help of yu lian, the new chamber of commerce completed its registration in the trading department of the city hall of condor in less than an hour. in addition, he also helped matthew get a tax-free quota for two years. matthew knew that this was not only yu lian trying to show his goodwill to him but also to show him his influence in condor city. he was not disgusted by yu lians attitude of showing off his muscles. he even wanted yu lian to do more. regarding the name of the chamber of commerce. actually, matthew had originally planned to call it the rolling stone chamber of commerce , but rheagar said that his town already had a building by that name. it was a chamber of commerce solely owned by the lord himself. it mainly did business between the northern trading station of rolling stone town and jade court. the profits were not big, but it was stable.. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: My Brother Matthew chapter 221: my brother matthew translator: lonelytree bobo suggested calling it matthews chamber of commerce , but matthew waved his hand to indicate that it was too high-profile. besides, he was a necromancer. what if his reputation became bad and affected the business of the chamber of commerce in the future? in the end, it was the approachable name of the oak chamber of commerce that won the unanimous approval of the three founding shareholders. after the registration was completed. there were 9000 gold coins in the initial account of the oak chamber of commerce, as well as a small portion of magic crystals that had not been sold yet. there were three shareholders: matthew, bobo, and rheagar. during the division of the shareholders rights and interests, rheagar took the initiative to express that he had not helped much along the way. the magic crystal was discovered thanks to bobos bombs, and the dragon nurturing field was broken through by matthew. he had no chance to make any contributions. therefore, he only asked for 10% of the shares. following that, bobo also stated that she had not contributed much to the attack on the dragon nurturing ground and only intended to get 30% of the shares. but matthew didnt agree with them. he knew that the reason why bobo hadnt been able to do much during the attack on the dragon nurturing ground was mainly because he had been dragged down by rheagar. he felt that 60% was too much for him. however, bobos attitude was firm. she felt that 40% was too much for her. both sides felt that they could not take so much, so they started a tug-of-war. neither of them could convince the other. in the end. it was the experienced rheagar who reminded them, actually, if youre not afraid of the trouble of doing the accounts, you can also split it 3-5:5-5. matthews eyes lit up. he and bobo looked at rheagar in shock. our lord seems to be quite useful. matthew thought. in the end, the rights and interests of the three initial shareholders were settled. two days later. matthew chose a shop in the trade area that was recommended by yu lian and rented it. fortunately, the influx of refugees from the south coast had only the original owner of the shop was a goblin. he looked amiable and easy to talk to. after matthew signed a three-year contract with him. this shop, with a small courtyard, became the first foothold of the oak chamber of commerce in condor city. now that they had a place to stay, the next step was to clean the house, buy furniture, and recruit manpower. lumiere was the most active in this regard. lumiere had just received more than 4,000 gold coins from matthew a few days ago, and he was feeling very proud. while matthew and bobo were looking around for shops, lumiere was also looking through the rental market in condor city. matthew wondered if the guy was finding a love nest for himself and his harem. after asking, he found out that lumiere wanted to find a place for the elderly and families in the tribe who had difficulty walking to recuperate. he told matthew that he hoped all the elders in the tribe would live in such a house. after a few days of chatting, matthew also learned that lumiere intended to expand his tribe into condor city. he wanted to experience the customs of the foreigners there and learn the knowledge and achievements of the outside world. matthew encouraged him, but he also reminded lumiere to be careful not to be deceived, especially to be careful of yu lian and those who mingled in the underworld. lumires strength was so great that few people could hurt him. considering that blinken was trapped in the tomb at the bottom of the sea, yu lian was a lot more cunning than lumiere. therefore, matthew added more advice. moreover, lumiere had previously said many times that he could work for the oak chamber of commerce even if matthew didnt pay him. in the end, matthew gave lumiere the title of security advisor of the chamber of commerce. he also said that if lumiere really wanted to help, he could come to the shop at any time. on the other hand, if he encountered any difficulties, he could also use the chamber of commerce to convey information to matthew. no matter what, lumiere staying in condor city was good news for the oak chamber of commerce. if anything happened in the future, everyone could look out for each other. as for the first president of the oak chamber of commerce, matthew didnt take the position himself. instead, he directly appointed lara the shadow oath breaker. lara, who had just received the news, was very surprised. she asked matthew directly why he trusted her so much. matthews answer was also very frank. i hope that my president is someone who will never betray me. the underdark can no longer accept you, and the order of calamity will put a bounty on your head. your race and skin colour meant that you would never assimilate on the surface. if you dare to betray me, im afraid youll have to face galan forever. lara was a little emotional and touched after hearing it. she, indeed, had nowhere to go. those who broke their oaths would naturally be despised by all gods or organizations. this was because no one could guarantee that she would betray them again. furthermore, her unique appearance also meant that most people would subconsciously feel uncomfortable around her. matthews approach made sense. however, to be honest, matthew made this choice because matthew had developed a trace of trust in her. lara didnt say much. she just told matthew that she would do a good job. on the morning of the second day after the appointment. matthew saw lara holding a book that she had found on a street stall and reading it with difficulty. matthew glanced at it. title: earning a million gold coins in a year, how did i do that? Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: My Brother Matthew chapter 222: my brother matthew translator: lonelytree author: aldrich toe. the cover of the book was still a huge goblin lying in a pile of gold coins. matthew couldnt help but smile. the president of the oak chamber of commerce did not need these things for the time being. but laras attitude made him realize there was a high chance that he had not chosen the wrong person. three days later. at the northern gate of condor. matthew packed up and was about to leave. last night, through ella and the goddess of moonlight, assia, he sent rheagar and li weiqi away through reverse summoning. and today. he would bid farewell to bobo and then embark on the long journey back to the north with lara. you dont have to send me off. ill be very safe. at the city gate, bobo casually adjusted her helmet and said, like i said before, i will follow the gold coast and head west. i will pass by boulder city and reach kannan city. im going to track down the huo sisters. there arent many directions for their headquarters to move, so i think the west is the right route. matthew smiled and said, if you still cant find the huo sisters, why dont you come back? you have a chamber of commerce here. if you really feel lost, you can go to the north. i welcome you at rolling stone town. bobo nodded vigorously. rolling stone town, ill remember it. its uncle rheagars territory, right? he once invited me to be a guest there. if i really have nowhere to go, ill look for you. but dont get your hopes up. im going to become an arcane machinist who can blow up the heavenly palace! even if i cant find the sisterhood, ill find the legendary machinery, fire dragon, and titan! just you wait, matthew. ill surprise you the next time we meet. as they spoke. she suddenly stuffed a pocket-sized black box into matthews hand. this is a parting gift friend. only a true friend can get it. bobo emphasized. matthew accepted the gift and was a little embarrassed because he had not prepared a parting gift for bobo. he searched his magic bag. other than magic tools, there was only a pile of bones. sorry, i dont think i can return any present matthew hadnt finished his sentence. bobo didnt mind at all as she waved her hand. she turned around and tugged at her backpack strap before coolly walking into the distance. [hint: you have received bobos gift, the qishan black box.] [qishan black box: through this item, you can communicate with other members of the qishan penpal association who possess the black box on a regular or irregular basis.] [note: after the qishan black box is activated, you only have one minute to communicate with a specific pen pal by writing.] [can be used once a day.] [communication is only possible when both parties are on the same plane.] a machinists version of a walkie-talkie?! matthew was shocked. can the cyberdragon citizens already create such an impressive thing? i wonder how much it costs to communicate in the same plane regardless of distance. although he was curious, matthew still put the box away first. he met up with lara, and the two of them set off from the north of condor city, heading towards the rainforest. in the future, lara had to be able to independently take on the task of running the business transportation route. matthew decided to take her through the route at least once first. especially in the area between the rainforest and the swamp city, even if lara was a peak tier 4 oathbreaker, she could not be careless. before noon. as soon as the two of them entered the rainforest, matthew could not wait to communicate with the black banyan dream. this time, the entry was unusually smooth. matthew passed through the familiar black banyan forest. the traces of blinkens siege had all been wiped away, and the world was once again full of vitality. on the same familiar throne. su yas legs were tightly closed as she sat upright. hoodlum was sitting on her left shoulder. su yas expression was calm, and her voice was also very cold. i thought you would say goodbye to me when you left the rainforest. matthew could sense some resentment from the other partys tone and could not help but scratch his head. i came over immediately su ya interrupted him. but you didnt defeat blinken, nor did you find my verdant branch. do you think you deserve a reward? as matthew listened, he felt as if he was being mercilessly mocked. su ya didnt give him too much of a chance to explain and only said coldly, as long as blinken is still alive, the black banyan dream realm is not safe. thus, in order to protect myself, after you leave, i will close the black banyan dream ream long time. hoodlum on her shoulder nodded and said, thats right, little mat. su ya and i are going to close the door and live our own lives. pa! su ya skillfully grabbed and kicked hoodlum in front of matthew. help me take this stinky flying squirrel away. i see that the two of you have the same stinky smile. you two belong with each other. why are you still standing there? move. do you want me to send you off? su ya said with disgust. matthew picked up the dizzy hoodlum and was about to leave. su ya suddenly said, wait! since youre leaving, return all the blessings on you to me! as she spoke, a green light began to glow from matthews body. these were all bestowed upon him by su ya a few days ago before he attacked the dragon nurturing ground. now, they had all been taken away. even though matthew was prepared, he still felt a strong sense of loss. he didnt say anything else and left with hoodlum. however just as he was about to leave the node of black banyans dream realm. a gentle voice called out to him again, matthew! matthew subconsciously turned around. in an instant, he saw something white and furry. his lips seemed to have been rubbed by something fragrant and soft. immediately after. a burning pain came from his lower lip! didnt you ask me why i was called su ya last time? ill tell you the next time we meet. now, get lost. return to your oak tree! a coquettish and fierce voice sounded. a gentle force pushed matthew out of the black banyan dream. he licked his lips. the faint, sweet smell stimulated his taste buds. however, his first reaction was: i wont get rabies from this, right? [hint: you have received su yas life blessing, the power of the heavenly fox.] [heavenly fox power: your perception +1/your agility +1] [the blessing that you once had on you, su yas joy, has been upgraded to su yas nostalgia.] [su yas nostalgia: when you walk in this rainforest, you can step into the black banyan dream realm at any time and place and use the black banyan dream realm to complete long-distance displacement.] [when you walk into the rainforest, the soul of the rainforest will sense your presence.] [other than a few existences, most of the creatures in this rainforest will not take the initiative to attack you.] [duration: permanent] after reading all the blessings. matthew sighed softly. moment, he telt an urge. that impulse pushed him to knock on the door to black banyans dream again. however [hint: the soul of the rainforest, su ya, has temporarily closed all the entrances to the black banyan dream.] that fast? matthew tilted his head in disbelief. next to him, lara silently watched him. were you rejected? matthew shook his head. then she must be playing hard to get, lara said decisively. matthew said angrily, im a necromancer, and my heart has always been as still as water. i just want to go home! as he spoke. he strode towards the north. lara shrugged. she quickly followed. three days later. in marsh water city. matthew and lara came to the 11th and 12th stone doors together. he pointed at the hotels signboard and said, jungle dance has a good reputation, and the boss is also very nice. if you need to replenish your supplies and rest, this will be a good place to stay. next time you come alone, if youre not confident in crossing the rainforest, you can ask the boss to find you a guide called old lucky. tell him my name, and everything should be fine. as he spoke. he led lara forward. when they approached the inn. there was a commotion inside. there was a very recognizable voice that was talking non-stop. who am i? i just slept with a few nagas at sea. you said that im very powerful? just so-so, just so-so. to tell you the truth my brother matthew is the real deal. he even does it with a cat bang! the door outside the inn was pushed open forcefully. matthew smiled and appeared in front of the door. long time no see, my brother, lorraine. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Loraine’s Magical Spell chapter 223: loraines magical spell translator: lonelytree in the lobby of the inn, a man with an unrestrained temperament sat at the edge of a table surrounded by idlers. his dazzling golden hair was casually scattered over his shoulders, and his silk cardigan was as wide open as possible, revealing his thick chest hair. the emerald flute hanging from his waist emitted a magical glow from time to time, and the dazzling legendary charms hanging beside the flute constantly reminded others of its owners rich and noble status. who else could it be but loraine? matthew greeted the innkeeper, trogg, and ordered two glasses of juice for himself and lara before walking over. when loraine saw matthew, he immediately jumped down from the corner of the table happily. he pushed away the idle people who were in the way, opened his arms and cheered, matthew? you came back just in time. i was just about to tell them about your glorious history! matthew couldnt stand the bards enthusiasm. after a brief hug, he calmly stopped loraine from trying to go any further. he pulled a chair and quickly sat down. my matter is not worth mentioning. why dont we talk about you? werent you enjoying yourself on st. ji island? why are you back so soon? how is the island? the moment he heard about st. ji island. lorraine immediately perked up and sat down on the table in front of matthew. then, he raised a glass of mead and said with a smile, it was awesome! let me tell you what happened to me. um. at period, it was quite boring. that was when i was captured by a group of nagas and was forced to go to the bottom of the sea. at that time, i was extremely annoyed. every day when i opened my eyes, the creatures i saw were nagas. although nagas came in all different sizes and backgrounds, after a while, it became boring. so i thought of a way to escape. later, i got my wish and landed on the island. my friend had heard about my encounter and knew that i was no longer interested in the nagas, so she arranged for the sea elf and crab woman to entertain me. how should i put it? the sea elf women felt pretty good. however, the crab woman was not as good. her body was always filled with the smell of rotten seafood. even if she sprayed a lot of perfume, it was still disgusting. i pitied them, so i let them accompany me on the island for three days before sending them away. at that time, i was quite depressed. the scenery of st. ji island was not bad, but it was not as fun as i had imagined. until that friend of mine finished something and personally came to accompany me matthews heart jumped. your friend? thats right, shes the stone elemental beauty i mentioned to you before! lorraine said happily, you didnt expect it, did you? its so rare to find a stone elemental in the material plane. at first, i suspected that she was lying to me in the letter, but after meeting her, i knew that she was telling the truth. its not convenient for me to go into the details. in short, i spent a few wonderful nights with her. at this moment, the boss, trogg, walked over and gave matthew and lara a glass of fruit juice each. he smiled and said, welcome back. old lucky mentioned the two of you once before. if he knew that vou had returned safelv, he would definitelv be verv happv. the two of them nodded slightly. after trogg left. matthew quickly used [purify food] on the juice on the table. in the field of vision. the mottled lustre that symbolized bacteria and viruses was eliminated. matthew took a sip with relief. the juice tasted really good. loraine, i have a question. matthew asked curiously as he drank, this question might be a private one, but its mainly out of academic curiosity. i mean, the structure of stone elementals is different from ordinary humanoid creatures, right? lorraine said matter-of-factly, of course, at first, i didnt know how to do it. it was like holding a rock. until i thought of the spell turn stone into mud puff! matthew spat out a mouthful of juice on laras upper body! is that how the spell should be used? he looked at loraine in shock. who knew that loraine also looked at matthew with a confused expression? how else would you use the spell? matthew looked at lara apologetically. the latter shook her clothes indifferently, took the initiative to ask for a key from trogg, and went upstairs to change. of course, spells werent invented for this kind of thing. matthew shifted his gaze back to loraine and corrected him seriously, as far as i know, this is a spell invented to resolve specific roadblocks in the way. loraine asked, are you sure? couldnt the roadblocks be moved or dismantled? did the mage have to invent a spell to deal with it? matthew frowned. lorraine continued, why do mages suddenly invent a spell that can turn rocks into soft mud? there must be a strong motive behind this. and i think that love that transcends races is a strong enough motive. what do you think, matthew? matthew fell silent. lorraine commented sharply, actually, there are many spells that can support my point of view.. for example, the most commonly used spell by mages like you, mage hand! Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Loraine’s Magical Spell chapter 224: loraines magical spell translator: lonelytree matthews head was full of question marks. what about mages hand? loraine blinked. legend has it that in the age of enlightenment, many mages would lock themselves in their mage towers and not come out all day in order to study spells. under such circumstances, it was common for them not to see other people for several years, let alone the opposite sex. thats why they invented the hand of magic. their goal was to experience the feeling of being comforted by a hand other than their own. now that i think about it, those mages in ancient times are quite pitiful. regarding this, i have a unique theory. by observing the colour of a mages mage hand, i can determine whether he has a partner and whether he is happy with his partner matthews temples throbbed as he listened. he wanted to retort. however, looking at loraines confident expression, he realized that it was not a wise move to argue with him. the main thing was if he continued to argue, matthew might even be convinced by him! your understanding of spells is indeed unique. matthew had no choice but to flatter him, you can write a book in this field, which might sell better than your novel. loraines eyes lit up. youre right. let me think. how about lorraines magical use of spells as the title? but since its a serious work in the field of magic, a bard like me is definitely not authoritative enough. i still need to find a powerful magic consultant, and that person can only be you, matthew! other than providing the necessary knowledge, you also have to help me provide demonstrations. how about this, matthew, let me see your mages hand first? loraine revealed a smile that revealed her true intentions. i refuse! matthew immediately rejected loraines invitation. but then he explained to himself, im a necromancer, and im exposed to negative energy all year round. its inevitable that my hand of magic will be contaminated. mine is not a typical case. besides, my magic power is low and not worth mentioning. so, loraine, you should find someone else for the position of magic consultant. hearing this, loraine immediately showed an unhappy expression. hey, matthew, youre not a friend. your excuse might fool others, but not me. a person who can create an undead tornado and easily blow up the altar of a great demon cant possibly have low magic power. matthew looked at him in surprise. how did you know about these? lorraine puffed out his chest proudly, his jacket opening wider. it was only then that matthew noticed that this fellows chest hair had been specially trimmed into the shape of a heart. it looked as flashy as it could be. bards know everything, my dear. high-level bards had a class feature called catching wind and shadow. that is, any major event that happens within 20 to 100 kilometres of us has a certain chance of being perceived by us. if a bards perception is high enough, he can even witness some fragments of the scene of the major event in the form of a vision. if you ask me, blowing up the evil demon altar is nothing, but that tornado is really cool! i followed the strange phenomenon all the way to st, ji island. even the zombies brain and intestines were clearly seen when they were thrown out by the tornado! said lorraine smugly. catching wind and shadows? the bards of this world actually had this ability? it was no wonder that as long as something big happened, people would always know about it. with these human-shaped news communicators, it was almost impossible to do something big in a low-key manner. matthew secretly noted this down. seeing that the topic had been successfully changed, he took the initiative to talk about his encounter in the rainforest. he talked about his landing on the island, his visit to yu lian, his return to the rainforest to fight the dragon worship sect, and finally, blinkens escape. he skipped over many of the details, but loraine still listened attentively. however, what surprised matthew was that the thing that piqued lorraines interest the most from his story was the fire dragon! what happened after that? did you save him? im talking about that poor dragon called aru. he was so fat, so it was definitely not convenient for him to move, right? lorraine asked with concern. matthew reminded, arutren is a male ground fire dragon. lorraine shook his head. i just want to talk to him. dont you think hes very powerful? hes been oppressed by the dragon worship sect for five years, but hes still in high spirits. seeing his strong thirst for knowledge. matthew could only tell him, that dragon was too fat and couldnt squeeze into the path leading to the underdark. in the end, the black banyan tribe took him in. the rainforest is rich in ecology, but the black banyan tribe definitely cannot afford to raise him. he would probably have to learn to hunt by himself. however, its not that theres no good news. before i left, he told me that he wanted to lose weight and was going to be a vegetarian for the next period of time. if he could really become a vegetarian, he might have a chance to improve his health. loraine clicked his tongue in wonder and repeatedly said that she wanted to find that fire dragon to exchange experiences. the two of them chatted for a while. after lunch. matthew still hadnt seen old lucky. he had planned to take lara away from marsh city in the afternoon and continue their journey. however, he met lorraine, who enthusiastically pulled matthew to his side and said that he wanted to treat him to a good show.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Loraine’s Magical Spell chapter 225: loraines magical spell translator: lonelytree the time was tonight. considering that the theatre in marsh water city was indeed famous in the south, matthew reluctantly agreed. he immediately booked a room with the boss and explained the situation to lara. the latter said that she also wanted to explore the city. thus, both sides split up. lorraine dragged matthew to buy tickets for the night. lara, on the other hand, walked deeper into the stone door alone. southern theater. there was a long queue outside the ticket office. the men, women, and children in the queue were generally in good spirits, and their clothes were cleaner than the ordinary people on the street. they are probably the servants of the influential people in marsh water city. they are here to buy tickets for their masters. lorraine pointed around them and said, this theatre is very famous. the last time we came, their circus and a few important actors were invited to tour a few cities in the north. they just returned a few days ago. tonights performance was the first since the tour team had returned. it was said that they had prepared a new script, costumes, and performance format for this. it is really exciting! you can see how popular this place is with so many people lining up. of course, if their script and performance can please or even impress me, i will naturally not be stingy with my applause. however, if the result disappoints me, i will have to harshly criticize them! matthew saw a poster next to the ticket office. in the centre of the poster was a handsome man with a bright smile. he showed two rows of white teeth and had a fake island background behind him. the man was surrounded by several young girls who were completely naked. for some reason, matthew felt that this layout was familiar. brandon white, the top star of the southern theater, is a killer who specialized in capturing female audiences. in the marsh city and the surrounding cities, from ninety-year-old women to nine-year-old girls, everyone likes him. loraine whistled. but i think his smile is a little unnatural. his body movements are not as good as that clown over there! matthew took a look and found half a clowns face in the corner of the poster. they looked like an insignificant character. and right above the poster was the name of the show. [a particularly wonderful story.] lets go buy tickets. lorraine walked straight to the ticket office. he found the person at the front of the queue and handed over a handful of gold coins. it wont take up too much of your time to queue up again, sir. the man looked very angry when loraine patted him on the shoulder. but soon, his face was filled with joy. of course! of course! youre right, sir. im happy to queue again. after saying that, he left the queue and swapped places with loraine. lorraine proudly flashed his glittering biceps at matthew. hello, sir. how many tickets? perhaps it was because she had seen the scene just now. the ticket sellers attitude was very good. two tickets. i want the best seats. lorraine casually placed his arm on the window of the ticket office. the ticket seller took a quick glance at his chest and blushed. one hundred and twenty gold coins, sir. you can choose to be in the first row to get a close experience or the second row where there is more room. or you can have a room on the second floor. the view there is better, and its quieter. no matter what you and your partner do, no one will disturb you. only 120? its not as expensive as i thought, said lorraine, grinning. he fumbled around in his bag for a while and grabbed a bunch of gold coins of different shapes and sizes. is this nagas gold coin? sorry, sir, we only accept standard gold coins from the alliance of seven saints. lorraine was a little dissatisfied. he immediately slapped a gold brick in front of the ticket seller and said, then do you accept this? the ticket seller was dumbfounded. she said in a daze, this, this, i have to ask the guild leader. matthew went over to stop her. whats wrong? he asked loraine. ive run out of alliance gold coins. she doesnt accept nagas gold coins or gold bricks. do i have to find someone who can exchange them for gold coins now? loraine complained and looked at matthew. do you have any gold coins on you? matthew counted for a long time before handing over the full amount of gold coins. thank you. ill take it as a loan. ill find a currency exchange place tomorrow and return the money to you. lorraine paid and kept the gold bricks and naga gold coins. he took two tickets from the dizzy conductor and handed one of them and a yellow book to matthew. book of abundance? matthew was a little surprised. of course, you need collateral for the loan. loraine smiled and patted his shoulder. lets go, matthew. lets go back to the inn to talk before my gold bricks attract more bandits. i also need to go back to store my treasures. the two of them had just taken a few steps forward. matthew could feel a lot of people following behind him. moreover, these people were suspected to be from different forces. is this the charm of gold bricks? he looked at lorraine with envy. the latter was still holding his head high and walking fearlessly. when they were two streets away from jungle dance inn, lorraine even took the initiative to take matthew to the side alley! a moment later. loraine looked at the empty alley in surprise and said, whats going on? are bandits not interested in gold anymore? matthew smiled as he walked past him and patted loraine on the back. lets go. maybe the pickpockets have become smarter. at the same time. in an alley two streets away. after a dull thud. the last pickpocket fell into the crowd in a sorry state. at this moment, there were more than a dozen people lying on the ground in the alley. they were either unconscious or too weak to move. they could only lie on the ground and moan. and the culprit of all this was a black-robed man wearing a cloak. after doing all this, he turned around and left. however, just as the man in black was about to walk out of the alley. he suddenly stopped in his tracks. under the shocked gazes of the pickpockets. he silently turned back. that skeleton, without any flesh and blood, began to touch the weak bodies of the pickpockets! [hint: your summoned creature, soldier, has defeated the pickpockets who were tailing you.] [soldier had awakened part of his previous lifes memories, and he began to have some interest in the money of the living.] [soldier began to pick up the wealth from the pickpockets.] your summoned creature soldier has obtained a new keyword, intermittent honesty. intermittent honesty [grey]: in most cases, he would return the loot to you. soldiers keyword beginner enlightenment effect improved. beginner enlightenment (enhanced): soldiers current intelligence is equivalent to that of a 7-year-old child. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: A Good Show chapter 226: a good show translator: lonelytree why does soldier keep learning these useless things? seeing the latest notification, matthew couldnt help but complain in his heart. whats the use of a skeleton like you taking gold coins? back at the hotel. he told lorraine that he wanted to go back to his room to rest. lorraine gave him a knowing look and walked away considerately. matthew was too lazy to explain anything to him. he quietly waited for soldier to return. another ten minutes passed. soldiers figure appeared in front of matthew. this was the effect of the shadow slingshot it gave soldier the ability to freely travel between the physical world and the shadow world. one second, he was still wandering downstairs, and the next second, he was beside his master, matthew. ding dong ding dong! soldier began to shake off the gold coins hidden inside his cloak. he trembled for a while, then finally retracted his wrist. he took a big step back in a seemingly honest manner as if he was dutifully standing guard for his master. matthew sneered. are these all? there were currently more than 40 gold coins on the table, which was actually quite a lot. this was most likely because the pickpocket had gotten a good haul. soldier was stunned for a moment. he pretended not to understand matthews words and twisted his hips slightly. however, he only twisted twice before matthew shouted, you disappoint me! soldier stood there in a daze. he stared into matthews eyes, and the soul fire in his brain jumped uneasily. at a certain moment. he took another step forward, and his withered wrist continued to shake on the table. crackling! after a pleasant sound. matthew found that the number of gold coins on the table had doubled, and there were almost 80 of them! money is easier to come by when you dont get them legally. i borrowed loraine 120 today, and i already got it back! matthew composed himself and continued to look at soldier with a scrutinizing gaze. stealing a few gold coins might be a small matter for matthew. soldiers mind was only seven years old, and he was in urgent need of education. a master was like a parent. matthew had to let him know what was right and what was wrong. are these all? he continued to ask coldly. soldier was stunned for a few seconds. a faint sense of grievance came from the undead contract. after a while. soldier stepped forward again and shook his wrist. this time, the number of gold coins that leaked out was relatively sparse, but there were still more than ten. matthew was secretly surprised and simply repeated, are these all? soldier was completely dumbfounded. this time. he was silent for more than 30 seconds. then, he took a step forward. just as matthew thought that soldier was going to continue handing over the hidden gold coins, he suddenly reached out his other hand and broke off his right palm! crack! he blankly handed the smooth palm to matthew. matthew was stunned at first, and then a sense of guilt rose in his heart. but just as he was reflecting on whether he had gone too far, he suddenly saw a flash of golden light inside soldiers cloak through his broken forearm! this guy would rather give up his hand than keep those few gold coins? matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. forget it. i wont argue with you this time, but it wont happen again. matthew skillfully put soldiers palm back. then, he sternly reprimanded, if you really like these gold coins, i can promise you that you can get 10% of the gold coins on the enemies you kill in the future as your spoils of war. but other than that, you cant take a single coin more, understand? soldier listened to matthews reprimand in a daze. matthew thought he didnt understand, so he repeated it several times. a few minutes later. soldier suddenly got down on one knee in excitement and gave matthew a big bow. the soul fire in his brain burned fiercely. compared to usual, it was like a dormant volcano that had suddenly entered an active period! [hint: since you have promised a reasonable share of the loot, soldier is grateful to you. his loyalty to you has increased to 120!] [since soldiers lovaltv to vou has exceeded 120. abing has shared his abilitv short weapon specialization with you! [short weapon specialization (weaken/strengthened): you are good at using short weapons. when you use short weapons, your attack speed, attack power, and critical hit probability will increase by 15%.] [enhancement: for you, the definition of a short weapon is broader (any weapon size does not exceed 30cm is a short weapon). ] soldiers keywords changed. intermittent honesty (gray) + continuous loyalty (blue) [continuous loyalty (blue): when his own needs are met, he will no longer covet any spoils of war and will gather as many spoils of war for you as long as he can! j after the undeads loyalty exceeds 120, is it possible for me to steadily obtain shared abilities from them? matthew noticed the change in the description. loyalty had always been a mysterious indicator. low-level undead did not have loyalty. although they had a small amount of consciousness and intelligence, they were still 100% loyal to the summoner. there was no such thing for high-level undead. for example, peggy. let alone loyalty, matthew couldnt even see her six major attributes. her abilities were something that he had learned from spending time with her.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: A Good Show chapter 227: a good show translator: lonelytree if peggy wanted to hide something, and she didnt want matthew to know, matthew would probably never understand. only those who were born with a certain level of intelligence and possessed a little humanity, but did not ascend to the level of peggy would have a special indicator of loyalty. currently, only phily, soldier, and the drifter had loyalty indicators under matthew. if he wanted to get more shared abilities, he would have to continue working with these three. matthew pondered for a moment and pulled his attention back to the present. [short weapon specialization] was still useful for mages. in addition to the crossbow, every mage would also prepare a dagger for self-defence. the higher the level, the more powerful it would be. this dagger was often the mages last defence. if he could make good use of the dagger, he might be able to create a miracle. but what matthew was most concerned about was soldiers change! he was originally annoyed that this guy had gained another grey keyword. he did not expect that through his preaching, he would miraculously turn the negative keyword into a positive one! did this mean that there was room for improvement in other keywords? matthew looked at the kneeling soldier and fell into deep thought. as night fell, matthew and lorraine walked on the streets of marsh water city together. after nightfall, the city, which usually looked lifeless, seemed to suddenly come alive. the flow of people on the street had obviously increased. loraine introduced, do you find it strange? there are more people going out at night than during the day. this is because there is a superstition among the residents here. they believe that the probability of getting sick at night is much lower than during the day, so if possible, they wont go out during the day. therefore, other than holy water, the best-selling items in marsh water city are lanterns and candles. matthew found it interesting. so many people actually believe this nonsense? lorraine shook his head. its not entirely nonsense. ive asked many people. they all have long-term experience living in marsh water city. according to their observations, they almost never get sick when they go out at night, but not during the day. this might not be a superstition, but a rule. matthew nodded seriously. when they were about to reach the entrance of the theatre. he suddenly asked, didnt you notice we didnt encounter anyone sick or coughing on the way here? loraine nodded and said, its like this. perhaps this is the reason why its not easy to be infected when you go out at night. those guys who were sick didnt seem to parade around at night. maybe its not that they dont want to go out at night, but that the plague king doesnt want to pay them at night? lorraine laughed out loud. this guess is very reasonable! maybe the plague king is the clown in the theatre were going to. because hes busy working at night, he doesnt have time to hire people to spread the plague! at this point, he suddenly dragged matthew into a small alley on the side of the theatre. as he walked, he said excitedly, do you still remember the location where we chased after the red-masked man? lets go over and take a look now. we might find something unexpected! the two of them walked into the depths of the alley. this was exactly the back of the theatre. they really bumped into something. at the back door of the theatre, a man was shaking a womans arm impatiently. the woman looked less than twenty years old. her belly was slightly bulging, and she looked very sweet. however, her hair and clothes were a little messy. the woman grabbed the mans forearm and begged, i love you, bran. i really love you. i cant live without you. i already have your child. i dont expect you to do anything for us, but can you come and see me occasionally? we havent seen each other for more than three months. i understand that you keep saying that youre busy, but why did you always make time when we first got together? bran, please, please dont be so cruel, please dont abandon me! the man said impatiently, isnt it enough that im willing to meet you before the start of the performance? reyne, my career doesnt allow me to be dragged down by a child and a wife. ive told you many times, and i thought you would understand this. ive always thought that youre a well-behaved girl. back then, i broke up with cassidy because i saw this in you. dont disappoint me, okay? the womans expression was a little confused. but, but, but im pregnant. my parents found out and chased me out. ive used up all the money on me and have nowhere to go now. i dont dare to go home. my father wants me to abort this child. the man patted her face and said coldly, your father is right. aborting this child is good for everyone. as for the money, dont count on me. my pockets are emptier than yours. otherwise, i wouldnt be performing so hard on stage. dont think that im rich because im very glamorous on stage. im just earning some hard-earned money. anyway, reyne, go home. you can abort this child yourself. only then can we continue dating. im very busy now. leave before im completely disappointed in you.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: A Good Show chapter 228: a good show translator: lonelytree as he spoke, he cursed at matthew and the other man, get lost! you annoying flies! dont stay at the back door of the theatre, or ill call the guards! his words were fierce, but he quickly retreated behind the door. bang! the back door was tightly shut. only the woman was left crying helplessly against the door. madam, do you need our help? lorraine walked up to her like a gentleman. who knew that the woman would glare at him fiercely? mind your own business! if you dare to spread the news about bran and me, i will make you pay for it! with that, she wiped her tears and walked away aggressively. matthew watched this scene with interest. this was the first time he had seen lorraines charm fail before a woman. that man just now is the main character of tonights show, brandon white, right? he walked over and asked. lorraine still had an indifferent expression on his face. thats right. it seems that this isnt the first time hes gotten a girl pregnant. matthew looked at him questioningly. is this also the effect of catching wind and shadows? did you just sense that there would be a melodramatic scene here? lorraine waved his hand. i dont need to use that skill. that thing is used to capture big events. for this kind of regional gossip, i have a special ability called alley gossip. as soon as i get close to an area where something similar might happen, i can smell it. the more matthew listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. are you sure youre a real bard? lorraine blinked. everyone has their own secrets, matthew. if you can be called a necromancer, why cant i be a bard? lets go. its almost time to enter. the two of them left the alley and returned to the main road. not long after, they arrived at the main entrance of the theatre. at this moment, the square was filled with all kinds of carriages. from time to time, men and women dressed fashionably and elegantly walked out of the car, arm in arm with each other. the servants handed over the tickets that they had bought. after a simple inspection, the people from the theatre would naturally come over to lead them in. there were indeed a lot of people watching this show. although everyone was either rich or noble, there was still a short queue at the door. this time, lorraine didnt cut the line. while the two of them were waiting patiently, a small incident happened at the entrance of the theatre. a young attendant who was in charge of checking tickets suddenly fainted. this scene caused quite a commotion. he was lying on the ground with a red face and sweat on his forehead. it was like he had a fever. whispers came from the crowd, but not many people left. soon, people from the theatre carried him away. however, this meant that the theatre was understaffed. the queue became rowdier. many nobles could not help but complain. at this moment, a middle-aged lady in a long black dress walked out. as she walked, she shouted to the anxious staff, stop! calm down! that child, barry, has been working late for three consecutive days. he fainted because he was too tired. its not any other reason. lawrence! where was lawrence? tell him to take over barrys job. tell him to be careful. if anything happens, ill definitely ask the guild leader to chase him away! this middle-aged lady had a mean look. all the staff at the door lowered their heads as if they had seen their natural enemy when they saw her and only dared to work obediently. after a while, a smiling young man walked out of the theatre. the moment he appeared, he gave off a comical feeling. the middle-aged lady warned sternly, theres no room for mistakes in todays work. the people youre serving are either rich or noble. if anything goes wrong, you know what will happen! yes, mrs. jess! the young man seemed to want to seize this opportunity and kept nodding and bowing. under the middle-aged ladys picky gaze. he started working methodically. to everyones surprise. he did a good job, even better than other professional ticket inspectors. he seemed to have practised every procedure involved in the ticket checking countless times in advance, and he handled it flawlessly. even if he encountered some unexpected small situations, he could respond appropriately. very quickly. the crowd at the entrance of the theatre was alleviated. the middle-aged woman was still staring at lawrences back with a vicious gaze. the latter did not seem to see it and just quietly did his work. it was matthews turn. lorraine handed the tickets over. the other party revealed a very standard bright smile, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. hello, theres no problem with your ticket. you can choose to go to the private room on the second floor or watch our performance up close in the first row on the first floor. lawrence said with a smile. lorraine replied with the same bright smile, were not going to the private room. well sit in the first row. alright, sir. ill arrange for you immediately. lawrence shouted into the theatre. not long after, a burly female worker came over to lead the way. lawrence returned the ticket to lorraine. thank you for your support for the southern theater. i hope you have a wonderful night. he said the same thing to matthew. matthew nodded politely. as the two of them passed by each other, he suddenly noticed that there was an unnatural red on the tip of the other partys nose. actually, there are a lot of strange theories in marsh city. other than the fact that its safer to go out after dark, theres also the saying that the employees of the southern theater wont get sick. in the first row, lorraine stretched comfortably and chatted with matthew. but the child just now obviously fainted from a fever, so this theory was false. matthew replied, when i walked in, i heard a lot of people discussing this matter. several people swore that the theatre staff had never fallen ill before. if what they said was true, then the waiter who just fainted was the first person to fall ill in the theatre. is that so? lorraine seemed to have discovered something and became spirited. does this mean that something special will happen tonight? matthew looked at him playfully. shouldnt i ask you? youre the one with alley gossip and catching wind and shadows. lorraine shrugged. using my ability frequently will make me lose a lot of fun in life. tonight, i just want to be an ordinary spectator. matthew smiled and said nothing more. the people in the theatre arrived one after another. the warm-up program had already begun on the stage. a good show. it was about to start. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: The Plague King Greets Everyone chapter 229: the plague king greets everyone translator: lonelytree on the dark stage. the tightly shut curtains slowly opened, and the magic spotlights on both sides lit up. a tall and handsome man dressed in a bold and unrestrained island-style costume somersaulted a few times onto the stage. the light shone on him alone, illuminating his white teeth and pure smile. a young mans voice was heard, the wind of the island brought me to the beach. she said go out to sea, young man! go to sea, sailor! there are treasures in the sea that you dream of. there is a girl in the sea who you will love at first sight. i said no to wind of the island. i dont have my dreams in the sea. there is no home in the sea. the wind of the island leads me to the cliff. she said fly, young man! fly, warrior! in the sky is the freedom you chase day and night. the sky has the courage youve been longing for. i said no to wind of the island. the sky doesnt have my dreams. the sky is not my home. the wind of the island brought me to the mountain. she said to cultivate, young man! cultivate, chief! the mountain was filled with the tranquillity of a paradise. the mountain was filled with the fragrance of spring seeds and autumn storage. i said no to wind of the island. although the mountain is my hometown. the mountain is not my dream in this life. the wind of the island led me to the shamans hut. the shaman asked methe young prince. where are you going? at this moment. the chanting stopped. only the male lead on the stage stared into the distance affectionately and sang loudly, i said i want to leave the beautiful and rich island of pantura. i said i wanted to leave the embrace of my strict father and loving mother. i want to go to the hundreds of cities and thousands of countries on the land and walk through every inch of soil outside the island. wind of the island and my parents, please dont worry. when the traveller returns from a thousand sails, i will be a well-known bard! the curtains were quickly pulled open. a few actors dressed in aboriginal clothing rushed forward. the two actors who played the male leads parents hugged him exaggeratedly and performed a difficult dance. in the end, under the good wishes of everyone and the narration. the young prince of the island, duradin, left pantura and went to the vast land to learn the skills of a bard alone. during this period of time. he was deceived because of the language barrier, ridiculed because of his strange way of dressing, and harassed because of his handsome appearance. however, none of this interrupted his passion to become a great bard. this was almost a one-man show for the male lead. other than the narration and the passersby, he met from time to time. the entire stage was filled with the male lead, who was the only one attracting the audiences attention. even matthew had to admit it. brandon might have a huge problem with his personal morals, but his acting skills were indeed superb. his performance was extremely captivating. a second ago. the prince he played was still commenting on the various strange phenomena in the cities of the mainland, making a funny and sharp comment that was in line with his identity as an island aborigine. the audience burst into laughter. in the next second. however, he vividly portrayed the embarrassment of being cheated of all his money because he had mistakenly believed in a scammer and finally being forced to sleep on the streets and suffer from the wind and rain. some of the female audience members even started sobbing. this situation was only alleviated when duradin met the famous bard, donald. after that, the prince moved into donalds house and began to diligently learn the skills of a bard. the first scene ended with a lame joke from the great bard, donald. the second scene was about to begin. when the magic spotlight was pushed forward. matthew took a look and found that although the spotlights above the theatre were made of rails, they were not highly automated. on every spotlight sat a bored gnome. they wore standard vests with steel wires hanging from their backs. they moved through the dense beams. the magic spotlight was pushed by them. as expected, as long as you put in the effort, you can find a solution. matthew was surprised by the theatres design. however, he thought about it. if he were to put on such a production, hed replace the goblins with ghosts. at the same time he took the opportunity to observe the expressions of the audience. everyone, including lorraine, was watching very seriously. that was true. the entertainment industry in this world was far less developed than in matthews previous life. an opera of this level was already an extreme visual feast for people. matthew was captured by it too. after the initial novelty. he could also patiently enjoy the performances of the actors, as well as the dance that he could not understand but still felt a little charming. on the stage. the plot proceeded in an orderly manner. the second scene was as follows: what the prince of island didnt know was as soon as he left the beautiful island, a terrifying coup broke out on pantura. his second uncle colluded with the naga and stabbed his father to death with a short dagger he got from the naga. after that, with the help of naga, second uncle changed into his fathers appearance and successfully sat on the position of chief of pantura. he also took over his mother, who seemed to be unaware of this. however, duradins second uncle was very different from his father. the latter was generous and kind. the former was cruel and vicious. the tribe was soon thrown into chaos by him. he even openly communicated with the nagas, who were originally enemies. the tribe was angry but did not dare to speak up. very quickly.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: The Plague King Greets Everyone chapter 230: the plague king greets everyone translator: lonelytree the originally peaceful island was now in chaos. at this moment. with the help of the wind of the island, the shaman who lived in seclusion on the high mountains of pantura saw through the disguise of the second uncle of duradin. he asked the seagulls for help overnight. he called for duradin, who was travelling outside, to return quickly. the second act ended here. a classic revenge story. lorraine commented, its not too bad, but it could be better. well have to see how the third and fourth acts are handled. as he spoke, he flipped through the program list he had received when he entered the venue and frowned. why are there only four acts? its too rushed! seeing his serious expression, matthew smiled and asked, from a professional point of view, what do you think of the plot and lines of the first two acts? lorraine shrugged. he said seriously, tonight, i cant analyze it from a professional perspective. i just want to be an ordinary audience member. matthew sensed something strange from his tone. before he could speak, lorraine suddenly whispered, if, i mean if, if something strange happens tonight, no matter how strange it is, try to be a silent audience, okay, matthew? this was the first time matthew had heard lorraines nervous tone. however, before that, he had a premonition. he had only come to marsh water city to check out the place, and he had coincidentally bumped into lorraine. wasnt this too much of a coincidence? thinking of his strange abilities, there was only one answer. lorraine had been waiting for him in the jungle dance inn. and tonights show was probably not limited to the stage. matthew stared at lorraine. logically speaking, i should leave immediately, right? lorraine forced a smile. at that moment. matthew suddenly felt that lorraine was so unfamiliar as if he had become another person. we are friends, right? matthew asked softly, friends should trust each other and not hurt each other. lorraine looked guilty. he covered his face with his hands and said in an extremely low voice, i wont hurt you, matthew. this is my promise. matthew nodded. your words are enough, so what do i need to do? lorraine put down his hands in surprise. are you really willing to believe me? matthew looked at him expressionlessly. sure? a hint of joy flashed in lorraines eyes as he said in a deep voice, you just have to continue watching. tonight, you just have to be an audience, just like me. matthew nodded silently. on the stage. the third act started, and the plot continued to progress steadily. three years later. the seagull finally found prince duradin, who had learned a certain skill, and told him what had happened to pantura. after finding out that his father had been killed and his mother had been taken over, he was shocked. duradin was furious and wanted to go back to avenge his father. however, his teacher, donald, made an unreasonable request at this time. he believed that duradin was at a critical stage of learning and couldnt afford to be distracted. if duradin insisted on going back, he would be expelled from the school and lose the chance to become a great bard forever. faced with this dilemma, duradin finally chose to give up everything and return to pantura to do what he should do after a night of psychological struggle. the ending was naturally happy. donalds unreasonable request was to test duradins determination. the latter made the right choice. as a teacher, he gave money and equipment and also let his other favourite student, a bard who had secretly fallen in love with duradin in the past three years, embark on the road back with the prince. on the road. they encountered a powerful naga under their second uncles command. in the end, the man and woman were defeated on the beach and captured. at the moment of death. the male and female protagonists expressed their feelings to each other. it was another long musical. the girl behind matthew cried. however, the two of them did not die on the beach. the naga revealed his identity after defeating the male and female protagonists. it turned out that he was the old shaman in disguise. the shaman told duradin that his second uncle, who had received the blessing of the naga, was very powerful. if the prince could not even defeat him, then he would definitely not be a match for his second uncle. if he wanted to get rid of that despicable person, he would have to go to a secret island and seek the help of a mage. the mage came from the barbarian tooth peninsula and controlled the yan sheng spells that even the nagas feared. the so-called yan sheng spells was a curse spell school that was widely spread in the eastern sea. in marsh water city, the yan sheng spells could be compared to the voodoo art in the western part of the rainforest. they were both terrifying killing methods. those who were cursed by the spell would often die in strange ways. however, the conditions for learning the spell were very harsh. only those with outstanding talent had the opportunity to learn these spells from the mages on the secret island. thus, the group embarked on the journey to the secret island. along the way, they overcame all obstacles and finally found the mage. after listening to the princes story, the mage expressed his willingness to teach him the yan sheng spells. but at the same time, he also expressed that the path of the yan sheng spells was not that simple. if one wanted to obtain something, one had to pay something first.. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: The Plague King Greets Everyone chapter 231: the plague king greets everyone translator: lonelytree if duradin wanted to avenge his father through the yan sheng spells, then he might lose even more. however, how could duradin, who was burning with anger, listen to him? he begged the mage to teach him the method. the mage was moved by his sincerity and finally chose to agree. after that. the mage let the prince stay in his hut for three days, and the rest were driven out. three days later. duradin walked out with a pale face. the mage was nowhere to be found, duradin, who had learned the yan sheng spells, returned to the now-changed island of pantura with the female protagonist and shaman. the climax of the last scene had finally arrived. perhaps to make it easier for the audience to go to the toilet, the intermission between the third and fourth acts was longer. on matthews way back, he saw a young man running into the dressing room in a hurry. the middle-aged woman with a mean face from before urged him, lawrence, do you want to be whipped again? quickly change into your stunt double costume! yes, mrs. jess. the optimistic voice of a young man came from the corridor of the dressing room. matthew shook his head, and lawrences appearance appeared in his mind. the unique perception of the envoy of equilibrium told him that this young man was definitely not simple. he returned to his seat. the fourth act had already begun. the speed at which the plot progressed suddenly increased. the group of people bumped into his second uncle. duradin tried to expose his second uncles identity in front of everyone, but everyone on the island was already unfamiliar with him. they didnt completely believe duradins words. only when the old shaman appeared and stood with duradin did some people waver. however, at this critical moment. duradins mother actually took the initiative to speak up for her current husband! she told duradin not to listen to the old shamans slanderous words. his father was fine and hadnt been killed by anyone. there had indeed been an accident three years ago, but the person who had died was his second uncle. his mothers betrayal had left him heartbroken. second uncle seized the opportunity to order the chieftains guards to capture duradin. the two sides fought for a while. the old shaman was old, and both duradin and the female protagonist were bards, so their combat strength was naturally not enough. very quickly. they were arrested and thrown into the prison on the island. duradin met several tribal elders who were loyal to his father in prison. they were one of the few people on the island who were willing to believe duradins words. unfortunately, they were all prisoners like the prince and could not help duradin. that night. his second uncle came to visit him in person. he told duradin that if he stopped talking nonsense, he would restore his identity as a prince and let bygones be bygones. naturally, duradin didnt believe it. the other party could even kill his own brother, so what if he killed his nephew? however, in order to lower his second uncles guard. duradin pretended to agree. the latter left in satisfaction. at night. the female bard and duradin talked to each other, she asked duradin why he didnt use the yan sheng spells to win. duradin remained silent. the female lead kept asking. only then did he helplessly reply. if one wanted to curse a person to death through the yan sheng spells, one had to sacrifice another persons life, and this person had to be the most important person in the casters heart. duradin told the female protagonist that before today, the most important person in his heart was his mother in his memories, but after today, it became the female protagonist. just like how he couldnt bear to sacrifice his mothers life before. right now, he was not willing to sacrifice the female leads life. after listening to duradins painful narration. the female protagonist fell into a long silence. before dawn. the clever and witty duradin successfully used his second uncles promise to scare the prison guards. the male and female protagonists were able to reunite and enjoy a night of sex in prison. however, when duradin woke up, he found that the female protagonist had found a cup of poisoned wine from somewhere. she quietly waited for duradin to wake up and drank it in front of him. now that im about to die, quickly use my life to curse that sinister and ugly uncle of yours! take back what belongs to you, my love. go, duradin. then, she collapsed. the grief-stricken duradin hugged the female protagonists corpse and hurriedly used the spell that the mage had taught him. this scene tested the actors skills. matthew admitted. brandon had handled the earlier scenes well. however, his performance for this part was much worse in comparison. even from an outsiders perspective, his crying scene, acting, and chanting could only be considered barely passable. he was about to turn to lorraine to comment on this. at this moment. the magic spotlights above his head suddenly dimmed! the stage was pitch black. the audience immediately burst into an uproar. shh! dont make a sound. an optimistic and cheerful young mans voice suddenly sounded in the audience. i know you guys havent had enough of the show, right? duradin in this scene should be filled with grief, helplessness, blame, fear, and so on. however, our male lead, mr. brandon, acted as if he were in a childrens play. when he cries, his heart aches; when he smiles, his face lights up; when he grins, his eyes bloom. i admit that his acting skills have reached perfection. but there are no feelings. a magic spotlight suddenly lit up. under the spotlight. it was a young man wearing the same clothes as the male lead! everyone was in an uproar. even though he had dressed up meticulously, someone recognized him. he was the young man who had been pulled to replace the fainted ticket seller at the door. lawrence, what are you doing?!! an angry voice came from backstage, mixed with the sound of high heels. you motherless bastard, get down here! the smile on lawrences face didnt change. he looked at the middle-aged lady with a mean face who came from backstage. mrs. jess, for someone as vicious as you, your mouth must be filled with poisonous insects, right? mrs. jess wanted to curse again. however, the moment she opened her mouth, a foreign object suddenly came out. wow! she bent down and spat, and a scorpion, a venomous snake, and a toad appeared on the ground! the actors on the stage were shocked by this sudden change. they all hid backstage. mrs. jess knelt on the ground in fear and clutched her throat. poisonous creatures kept crawling out of her mouth. after they landed, they didnt run around but returned to her body. very quickly. her screams echoed throughout the stage! youre too loud, mrs. jess. were in a theatre. lawrence snapped his fingers. mrs. jess voice suddenly disappeared. immediately after. lawrence looked up happily and looked at the equally shocked audience. the little episode will end soon. our performance will continue. next, i will be the male lead and present the climax of this good show to everyone. thank you for your support. by the way, the plague king sends his regards to everyone. as he spoke. he bowed deeply to the audience. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Demigod Ritual! chapter 232: demigod ritual! translator: lonelytree lawrence looked very sincere. however, the commotion in the audience became even more intense. the audience was all influential people in marsh water city. they might not have anything else, but they definitely had a good sense of the situation. when lawrence made mrs. jess spit out poison, many audience members saw that the situation was not good and prepared to escape. however, they soon realized that all the doors to the theatre were closed. one by one, people wearing red masks walked out from the shadows of the various passages. they blocked all the exits. plague king! someone stood on the steps and shouted, i have no intention of interfering in your dispute with others. open the door and let me leave. lawrence smiled brightly. i cant do that unfortunately. in the corridor on the left, a middle-aged man with a fat face said unhappily, so, are you the plague king? i know you. youre a clown in the circus of this theatre. youre doing your job well. listen, buddy, i dont know what kind of conflict you have with your colleagues, but youd better let us go now. the four sacred halls are hunting you down. you shouldnt be so ostentatious. lawrences expression did not change, but his tone became sharp. although you are an audience member, i dont like the way you talk to me. being born to a higher class doesnt mean that you can always be high and mighty. its time you had an acute fever. as soon as he said that. the plump mans face immediately turned pale, and his forehead began to sweat crazily! he lay on the railing of the corridor and vomited. immediately after. a crackling sound came from his crotch. the strange smell quickly spread. everyone avoided him. only his servant subconsciously helped him up. however, when he saw his master suddenly become terminally ill, the servant was so frightened that he retreated repeatedly. holy water, holy water! the man struggled as he vomited. the servant was enlightened. he quickly found a bottle of holy water. under the plump mans desperate gaze, the servant actually swallowed the holy water in one gulp! lawrence snorted. it was as if it was to verify his statement. in the next second. the servant who had just drunk the holy water also became the same as the plump man. first, his face instantly turned as white as paper. immediately after, he vomited and shat on the spot. the people around him all avoided him as if he were a god of the plague. however, the plague still spread quickly. a noblewoman with a child noticed her daughters strange behaviour. she hurriedly took out a short staff from her bag! biu- a white light flashed. the childs gradually pale face instantly returned to normal. purification staff? do we have a mage in the audience? lawrence looked at the lady with interest. the noblewoman warned coldly, i dont care if youre the legendary plague king or not. if you dare to hurt my child, ill burn your bones and scatter your ashes. the people from the four great temples will be here soon. you wont be able to seal off the theatre for too long. there might be a mage even more powerful than me hiding in the audience. so, if you know whats good for you, quickly get your men out of the way. you should get lost too. dont disturb us from watching mr. brandons performance! this lady was clearly brandons true fan. with every word she said, the smile on lawrences face disappeared. when she finished speaking. lawrences face turned gloomy. he stared at the lady and asked in a clear voice, is it because im always smiling that you think i can be so easily bullied? ive been smiling all this time because im playing the role of the male lead, duradin. hes a character who loves to smile, so not only do i have to smile, but i also have to smile brightly, warmly, and cheerfully. but this doesnt mean that i only know how to smile. if you want me to play a devil, i will! as he said the last word, lawrences face suddenly began to twitch. there seemed to be something squirming crazily under his skin. pairs of sharp teeth emerged from his gums. accompanying it. there was also a forked tongue that was about 30 to 40 centimetres long sticking out of his mouth! i already said that i am the plague king. how dare you good-for-nothings look down on me?! lawrence stood on the stage and said hysterically, then ill let you have a taste of the plague. now-cough! lawrences bloodshot eyes bulged out abnormally. he pointed his right hand in the direction of the noblewoman. the audience started coughing violently! cough, cough, cough! the incessant coughing sounded like a symphony. you achoo! lawrence waved his right hand and shouted at another audience. sneezing sounds could be heard from the audience. itchy! heart palpitations! menopedic pain! impotent! sleepiness! adhd! face paralysis! twitchy mouth! crotch pain! lawrence began to blurt out all kinds of illnesses. the vast majority of the audience became struck by diseases. the theatre became noisy, but no one had the time to stand up and talk back to lawrence. lawrence looked at the scene with satisfaction. this chaotic disease storm lasted for about three minutes.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Demigod Ritual chapter 233: demigod ritual translator: lonelytree lawrence suddenly stretched out his right hand and grabbed at the air. stop! everyones symptoms instantly stopped. as i said, i just want to invite everyone to watch my performance. lawrence bowed slightly. my tolerance is very limited. lets not make each other unhappy, okay? the audience was silent. even if there were a few adventurers among the nobles, they had also experienced the power of the plague kings domain at this moment. they looked at each other. some were gesturing to each other, while others were using secret tools to contact the outside world. there was still a little chaos in the audience, but lawrence turned a blind eye to it. he asked a red-masked man to carry away mrs. jesss body, which had been corroded beyond recognition by the poison. then, he turned around and walked to the trembling actors. lawrencemy lord. brandon, who played the male lead, was also very discerning. he immediately gave up his seat and apologized submissively, if youre willing to play the role, this scene will definitely take it to the next level. forgive my ignorance and arrogance in the past. previously, i dared to point fingers at you laughing, lawrence patted brandons shoulder. no, brandon, im actually very grateful to you. although you love to mock me just like them, at least your guidance on acting has benefited me a lot. brandon heaved a sigh of relief and said in a flattered tone, no, no, thats what i should do but before he could finish, lawrence lifted his neck, and the female lead beside him screamed. but you still have to die. lawrence said gently. brandon struggled in fear. w-why? i-i didnt offend you more than anyone else. lawrence, do you remember? in the past, i thought that you didnt have any luck with women, so i specially introduced girls to you. lawrence smiled. are you talking about the girls you abandoned after getting pregnant? brandon quickly explained, i did it out of good intentions. theyre all good girls. you cant kill me because of this! lawrence shook his head. even though youre a scumbag who loves to have sex with underage girls and then get them to get an abortion, i really dont hate you because of this. i just really, really need your face right now. after all, the audience below the stage is here to see you, dear mr. brandon. as he spoke. under brandons horrified gaze, lawrences hand quickly slid across brandons neck as if it were surgery. there was a piercing sound. a piece of fresh human skin appeared in lawrences hand. brandon screamed and fell to the ground. only flesh and bones were left on his face! however, the audience was silent. the plague kings domain had completely expanded. a powerful force pressed down on everyones throats, rendering them unable to make a sound. they could only stare in horror as brandon rolled back and forth on the stage! lawrence turned a blind eye to the man. brandon rolled a few rounds on the stage and soon fell into the shadows backstage. he was completely silent. with a pounce. the lights on the stage dimmed. now, lets continue our performance. you dont have to be afraid. just treat me as brandon. lawrence put brandons face on, and he looked exactly like brandon! the actors had obviously not recovered from the huge impact, but under lawrences tyranny, they could only brace themselves and start working. when the fourth act began. the voice-over stuttered and only regained its previous fluency after getting used to a few passages. the lights lit up. the time and scenery on the stage returned to the scene when the male lead, duradin, and his party had just returned to the island. however, this time. all the actors looked distracted. lawrence was the only one who performed exceptionally well. everyone knew that he was a demon who killed without blinking. however, as the plot progressed on stage. many of the audiences consciousness gradually blurred. they held their chins and began to enjoy the plot on stage with great interest. they did not notice the abnormality of the other actors at all! in the first row. matthew looked at the stage thoughtfully. so, is this the real show tonight? on the data panel. [hint: you are currently in the domain of the plague king!] [equalized perception: you have detected that the plague king lawrence has two major domains: [domain 1 (plague): weak strength, at most at the level of profound.] [domain 2 (performance): powerful strength, at least master level.] [warning: you are participating in a demigod (advancement) ritual!] demigods. it was a special title that symbolized strength but was not completely related to it. a powerful demigod might have power comparable to a god, and his level might be above level 28, which was in line with the identity and level of the divine domain. as for the weak demigods, it was very difficult to define their limits. in theory, there were demigods with a total level of a measly 1. the true combat strength of such demigods was about tier 2 to tier 3. the exact situation depended on their class, abilities, and other factors. just like how the level wasnt the only determinant regarding ones power. it was the same for the divine personas.. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Demigod Ritual chapter 234: demigod ritual translator: lonelytree moreover, a demigod only had a level o divine persona. but in reality. those who could become demigods would most likely have extraordinary combat strength. innate demigods enjoyed the protection of their parents, so they were usually not bad. demigods who awakened later in life had to go through all kinds of tests, so they were tougher. under the background of the ascension of the heavenly palace. the demigod ritual was the final destination for a mortal to reach the upper limit on the path of the divine. in matthews perception. the plague king, lawrence, would not be higher than level 18, and the threat he posed was far less than that of blinken. in terms of domains, lawrence was far less impressive. his real domain is actually performance! whether its the good show that is being performed on stage or the plague king that he has been playing offstage, they are all just performances. if he wants to advance to a demigod with a mortal body, the only domain he can use is performance! matthew understood. no wonder lawrence had to hire coughing people to march in the city to spread the plague. because he did not want to rely on the power of the plague domain. he was just playing the role of the plague king! since it was a performance, it naturally needed an audience. the marchers were lawrences audience, but they were also performers in another sense. those who witnessed their parade were the audience from the outer circle. in this way. could the plague kings performance reach every corner of marsh water city? because its a performance, the plague in the city seems exaggerated. its fierce and urgent, but its not that fatal. the major powers of marsh water city might have wanted to interfere in the beginning, but after discovering something, they were happy to see it happen and even started a business of holy water. matthew stared at lawrence, who was indulging in his performance. however, just having a performance was not enough. even if he had accumulated a large number of elements in the relevant fields, if he wanted to advance to a demigod, not only did he need this vast and concentrated advancement ritual, but he also needed something more crucialdemigod divine persona. without a doubt. lawrence must have this thing in his hands, or he would never have held the ceremony. lorraine was 100% aware of this. otherwise, he wouldnt have dragged him here to watch a good show. thinking of this matthew couldnt help but glance at lorraine. the latters expression was calm as he stared intently at the performance on the stage. matthew opened his mouth. in the end, he didnt ask further. since he had chosen to believe him, matthew would place his trust in him through the end. however, he looked at lawrence with a hint of pity in his eyes. prince duradin, in the play, was a bard. lawrence was most likely a bard. lorraine, below stage, was also a bard. a demigod ritual of the bards was destined to be performed in the theatre tonight. it was just that lawrence might not be the one who would advance to become a demigod. on the stage. the fourth act continued. lawrences acting skills were indeed amazing. after the female lead drank the poisoned wine, the male lead, duradin, suddenly had an emotional outburst and his control was as intense as a mountain torrent but also as restrained as a spring rain. just this scene. it was thousands of times more impactful than brandon. the following climax showed lawrences incredible acting skills. in the play, prince duradin used the yan sheng spells to break the disguise of his second uncle and the extraordinary power that naga gave him. according to the customs of pantura. the two sides would engage in a final hand-to-hand battle on the cliff. your actions are despicable, but how can i refuse to carry out the panturan tradition? come, second uncle, let the wind of the island witness our duel. this is the last time i call you by your honorific title. how could you harm your own brother? hes your brother. youre an evil person who should go to hell! both parties rolled around on the cliff. duradin grabbed his uncles neck and questioned him angrily. the shaman once told me that revenge is not desirable. ending your sinful life might make me feel even more empty. however, if i dont do that, where would there be fairness and justice in the world? at the brink of life and death, his uncle pulled out his hidden dagger, but it was snatched away by duradin. the moment duradin stabbed the dagger into the mans heart, the mans heart was already filled with blood. his mother stumbled over. she hugged her uncles head and cried, duradin, oh duradin, how could you kill your own father? after saying that. she pulled out the dagger and stabbed herself in the heart, dying as well. hearing this, duradins face turned pale. he staggered backwards on the stage, all the lights shining on him. at that moment. shock, hesitation, loss, doubt, pain, confusioncountless emotions burst forth at the same time! below the stage. the applause was thunderous. matthew noticed that almost all of the audience members were immersed in lawrences performance. this was the terrifying aspect of a domain that was close to completion. with lawrences performance, so many people temporarily forgot about the bloody incident. their faces were flushed, and they clapped their hands. especially when the prince, played by lawrence, committed suicide with the same dagger in despair. the atmosphere at the scene reached its peak.. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Demigod Ritual! chapter 235: demigod ritual! translator: lonelytree many people stood up from their seats and cheered loudly, wonderful! king of performance! king of performance! encore! gradually. this kind of applause and cheers constantly converged to the same frequency. the cheers of the king of performance became the lines that everyone chanted. matthew didnt need to activate his equalised perception to feel that a large number of performance elements were gathering on lawrence! dozens of seconds later. his chest lit up with a bright yellow light. matthew narrowed his eyes. divine personaf he was about to remind lorraine. however, when he turned around, the seat next to him was empty. matthew suddenly looked up. in the darkness, a spotlight suddenly lit up automatically and shone on a handsome man wearing the male leads costume! who are you? lawrence looked at lorraine, who had suddenly appeared in shock. why are you wearing the same clothes as me? lorraine smiled and clapped. the performance was not bad, but i still dont think it was a good show. i think my performance is above yours. by the way, we are not dressed in the same clothes. as he spoke, he pointed at the ground. there was a slight uproar below the stage. lawrences clothes suddenly changed. from a glance, it was obvious that the fashionable male protagonists clothes from the big city had turned into aboriginal clothes with a strong island style! lorraine cleared his throat, and his expression suddenly became very sorrowful and angry. your actions are despicable, but how can i refuse to carry out the panturan tradition? come, second uncle, let the wind of the island witness our duel. this is the last time i call you by your honorific title. lawrence was stunned for a moment and said angrily, thats my li his voice was blocked by a powerful force! in the next second. it was as if there was an invisible force pulling him, and the two of them began to fight! how could you harm your own brother? the shaman once said to mebut if not, how could there be fairness and justice in the world? lorraines words were powerful. lawrence couldnt breathe. it was the same for his physical body. there should have been a hand-to-hand fight, but lawrence was pinned down by lorraine, and it became a one-sided accusation! the style of the performance instantly changed from a drama to a performance art performance, full of absurdity. there was complete silence below the stage. not to mention lawrence, even matthew, who was sitting in the first row, had to open the two realms of oak and undying at the same time to resist the power of lorraines vast domain! [hint: your companion loraine is performing a demigod ritual!] [warning: loraines domain is at least at the level of a lord.] [lorraine used his domain ability on lawrence: performative takeover.] [lorraine was plundering lawrences divinity in front of him!] [lorraines actions have resonated with your domain (tauren domain). in your domain, the relevant elements are rapidly increasing] does this work too? matthew was stunned. even if the plague king was a bard, he was limited by the ritual and could not use the power that was too out of line with his character. but lorraine was under the same limitation. this meant that lorraine had suppressed the plague king to the point that he could not breathe with just his physical strength! just what level is this fellow matthew couldnt help but think. on the stage. lorraines actions were faster than matthew had expected. after the scene where he killed his uncle ended. lorraines hand kept groping lawrences chest. suddenly, a bright yellow particle appeared in his palm. lawrence, whose domain and power were both crushed, shouted helplessly, thats mine! lorraine was indifferent. matthew, can you help me keep this noisy man down? he suddenly said to the audience. matthew looked at the people around him. they all seemed to be immobilized by a human immobilizing spell, so he asked, wasnt i supposed to be just an audience member? lorraine smiled. weve finished watching the show. its time for the refund. matthew waved his right index finger, and a ghost immediately flew over and held lawrence down for lorraine. what a beautiful sister spectral soul. lorraine only took a rare glance before he started his own finishing work. he placed the bright yellow particle in front of his chest and quickly took out a small heavy box and a rare ceramic bottle. lorraine touched the particle with his index finger with a solemn expression. a few seconds later. a faint green colour suddenly separated from the bright yellow light spot. lorraine immediately put all the green light into a ceramic bottle. then, he threw the bottle at matthew, who was below the stage. this is for you. dont reject it. this play is horrendous. this is your reward for sitting through it. matthew caught the bottle. [hint: you have obtained an exquisite porcelain vessel.] [porcelain bottle: contained a complete plague domain. after absorption, you can complete the initial entry into the plague domain.] remember to return the bottle to me after you use it. that thing is much more precious than a domain. lorraine reminded him, also, if you have the chance to come into contact with a divine persona in the future, remember to prepare this box made of pure lead in advance. only then can you completely isolate the spread of the divine personas aura.. Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Demigod Ritual! chapter 236: demigod ritual! translator: lonelytree as he spoke. he skillfully stored the divine persona. matthew looked at lawrence, who was lying on the ground with a twisted expression of confusion. is it over just like that? lorraine smiled in a relaxed manner. what else do you think will happen? im not a robber, and i was the one who gave him this divine persona in the first place. theres no reason for him to be angry, right? life is like this. many times, you think that the story will unfold as youve planned, but in fact, a small ripple in the stagnant water might just ruin every he hadnt finished his sentence. suddenly, an earth-shattering explosion came from the square at the main entrance of the theatre! immediately after. a series of explosions sounded like cannonballs landing on the ground. matthew almost thought he was hearing things. however, a series of red messages were quickly refreshing on the data panel! [warning: a cloud elf troop from cloud edge city is rapidly approaching. cloud elf drop pods are being deployed!] [the two sky giants had just arrived at the main entrance of the theatre!] [a fleet of airships from the cyberdragon was rapidly approaching marsh city!] [warning: lawrence has gone completely insane after losing his demigod divinity and domain abilities. he is using his own life as nourishment to summon the poison world tree with voodoo magic!] for a moment, warning signs appeared. matthew pointed at lawrence, who was starting to grow vines, and his eyelids twitched. are you sure theres no reason for him to be angry? boom! there was another loud bang. the ground in the middle of the stage suddenly caved in, and a huge hole appeared. a thick and dark giant tree jumped out and grew towards the sky at a speed visible to the naked eye! boom! a few seconds later. the dense tree crown broke through the roof of the theatre! the tarpaulin, wood, and parts of the rail car that had been knocked over by the giant tree fell down. the audience seemed to have woken up from a dream. they fled in panic. open the doors! lorraine shouted from the stage. in an instant. all the doors in the theatre were opened the people fled in panic. run, matthew! lorraine jumped down from the stage and pulled matthew towards an evacuation tunnel. however, two seconds later. r two rows of moist and thick tree walls suddenly appeared on the ground in front of them! do you want to leave? its not that easy. lawrence stared at lorraine with hatred. at this moment, the lower half of his body had already been wrapped up by the roots of the poison world tree. its upper body was also covered with green vines and roots. i knew it. i wouldnt be so lucky. lawrence said bitterly, its impossible for me to really pick up a divine persona just because i accidentally fell. im a forsaken child of the heavens. from the moment i was born, this worlds discrimination against me has never stopped. everyone is laughing at me, mocking me, and targeting me! the same goes for this divine persona. from the beginning, this was your trap, right? lorraine did not deny it. he looked at lawrence calmly. i gave you a chance, child. you have a chance to use it well. lawrence sneered, stop pretending. you know what kind of choice a person like me will make. thats why you sent the divine persona to me. stop denying it! lorraine smiled meaningfully. thats true, but it doesnt conflict with what i said, understand? im up to no good, and youre up to no good. were a match made in heaven, and weve put on a good show for my audience, havent we? at this moment, the merciless vines had already wrapped around lawrences neck. he roared hoarsely, go to hell, you thief! the tree wall was also wrapped around them. lorraine quickly took out his teleportation staff. at this moment, matthew suddenly said calmly, respected giant tree of the poison world, i greet you on behalf of the soul of the oak tree, the soul of the rainforest, and the goddess of moon, assia. the shrinking of the tree wall suddenly slowed down. after a while. an old voice sounded. he sounded very happy. hello, mr. matthew. ah, i cant remember the last time i spoke to the natures envoy, but its a pleasure to meet you. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: The Realm of Plague and the Way Back chapter 237: the realm of plague and the way back translator: lonelytree how do you know my name? matthew looked curiously and cautiously at the face that appeared on the tree wall. the latter said honestly, oh, of course. the wind of nature from the prime material plane is singing your name. they say that there is a necromancer who wants to rebuild the soul of the oak tree in the prime material plane. such a courageous act is certainly impressive. reconstruct the soul of the oak tree? why did he use the word rebuild? matthews heart skipped a beat. could this be the reason why the path of nature gave him this mission? as he pondered. the poison world tree asked, the person beside you, is he your friend, mr. matthew? matthew nodded. yes, whats wrong, mr. giant tree? oh, i have a name, matthew. just call me sorinka. the giant tree introduced itself politely. at this moment, lawrence, who was entangled by a large number of roots, somehow burst out with a huge force. he crawled out from inside and showed his head as he shouted at the top of his lungs, dont get it wrong! sorinka, i summoned you! it was me! its not him! sorinka quickly showed an apologetic expression. he pulled lawrence down and explained to matthew, i originally wanted to eat this bard in one bite. after all, its rare to see such a fresh demigod. i havent eaten such a delicacy for hundreds of years, but for your sake, im willing to hold back my appetite. matthew was stunned for a moment before thanking him, really? thank you so much. sorinka was flattered. no, no, no. i should be the one thanking you, mr. matthew, who is favoured by the future oak soul. furthermore, the already outstanding rainforest soul, and lady assia, are indebted to you. its not in vain for me to use my clone to make a trip to the prime material plane. lorraine curled his lips, but in the end, he didnt say anything. matthew wanted to ask a few more questions. lawrence came out of the vines again. sorinka, you idiot! i summoned you! kill those two! hurry up and kill them! pa! the vine slapped him hard on the face. immediately after. countless vines were tied around lawrences waist, lifting him up high. his mouth was stuffed with thousands of vines, and he could not make a sound. he could only watch matthew and the poison world giant tree talk and laugh. if you have the chance, you are welcome to visit the poison world. our place is not as bad as the rumours say. when you arrive here, you only need to report my name to the giant frog of the poison world, and no one will dare to harm you. of course, before you come, you still have to strengthen your physique. otherwise, its inevitable that youll suffer some physical pain. sorinka said gently. as he spoke, he revealed a spell coordinate on the tree wall. he said that as long as he followed the index of this coordinate, matthew could find the entrance to the poison world through the inter-plane teleportation spell. sorinka seemed very enthusiastic, and matthew also wanted to chat with him. however, the current situation was really special. sorinkas clone in the material world kept growing, and soon, the southern theater could no longer accommodate it. at matthews request, sorinka let them stand on one of his vines. then, the vines rose up along with the giant tree. very quickly. they were three to four hundred meters in the air. the scenery below was unobstructed. in the square in front of the theatre. two giants about six meters tall were slowly advancing. their movements were slow, but their steps were huge. soon, they began to hit the door of the theatre. in the sky. meteors flashed by. matthew saw it clearly. those meteors were actually drop pods with metal shells! has the cloud elves technology reached this level? matthew found it hard to believe. lorraine nodded. the cloud elves are a race that is cursed and blessed at the same time. they usually cant come into contact with the ground and can only live in the clouds. however, their technological level is second only to the cyberdragons. as they spoke. a rumbling sound could be heard. in the southeast sky. a huge airship led the way, followed by countless small planes. is that from cyberdragon? matthew asked. lorraine shrugged. its not just them. due to the brief fluctuation of the divine persona in the demigod ritual, its aura is enough to attract all the factions nearby. look, weve been surrounded. its the forces of the local temples in marsh water city. matthew looked at loraine with a headache. you better have a way to escape. sorinka said thoughtfully, so theyre here to encircle and annihilate you? i thought they were here for me. i only sent a clone to leave a mark, and theyve already mobilized such a large force. uh, do you need my help? i can use the vines to wrap you up and throw you out with all my might. i can probably throw you more than ten kilometres away. lorraine hurriedly declined, thank you, but theres no need. im afraid that if im rolled up by you, ill be like that poor worm below. my mouth will be stuffed with vines, and i wont be able to speak. as he spoke, he took out a green [eagle eye gem] and placed it in front of his left eye. then, he quickly used the teleportation staff to open a door. the two of them entered. the portal quickly disappeared. matthew found himself at the entrance of the jungle dance inn! after tonight, we might be famous people in the south! Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: The Realm of Plague and the Way Back chapter 238: the realm of plague and the way back translator: lonelytree lorraine smiled proudly. of course, they might have thought that we summoned the giant tree. matthews face darkened. so run away as soon as possible before they can confirm your identity. lorraine whistled. ten seconds later. a huge albatross appeared in front of them. lorraine skillfully climbed onto the back of the albatross and hugged its neck. he said to matthew, this pursuit wont end so soon. their target is me, so its best if you dont travel with me. leave marsh water city as soon as possible. ill see you later, matthew, if youre willing to see me again. as he spoke, he winked at matthew. the albatross beneath him suddenly flapped its wings and soared into the sky! matthew silently watched the back of the figure in the sky. suddenly. he took out the book of abundance from his inventory. however, as soon as he took it out, the colour of the cover of the yellow book faded and soon turned pink and white. the title of the book on the cover had also become 618 make-up techniques: make-up techniques for men. as expected. matthew smiled silently. he quickly returned to the guest room to find lara, and the two of them left the city overnight. perhaps the commotion in the direction of the theatre had attracted too much attention. nothing happened along the way. it wasnt until they left the marsh water city and arrived at the mountainside, where they had rested for a short while, that the two of them took a break. matthew stood on the same cliff as when he came and looked at the city. the crown of the giant tree that had reached the clouds had long been reduced to ashes by unknown damage from all sides. however, there was still a large amount of unknown magic light shining above the city. at that moment. he suddenly felt a little tired. lets go. he told lara, who had been expressionless the entire time. after walking for a long time, lara suddenly asked, why did we leave in such a hurry? matthew thought for a moment and looked to the north. its nothing. im just a little homesick. when lara heard this, her eyes were filled with envy. two weeks later. a plain carriage was travelling on a bumpy stone road, passing by the checkpoint of the red mountain in the south, passing through the golden fertile fields, and finallv slowlv entering the territorv of rolling stone town. matthew sat in the carriage, quietly feeling the changes in the domain power in his body. he held a white porcelain bottle in his hand, but the contents inside were already empty. due to the uniqueness of the plague domain. matthew carefully chose to absorb only a little every day. half a month passed. finally, he had safely mastered this hard-earned domain power. [due to an unexpected gain, you have successfully entered the sub-domain of death, plague.] [as a reward for stepping into the field, you can choose one of the following three abilities:] sack of decay evolution (your sack of decay will have the ability to rapidly spread the plague)] plague undead (your undead will have the ability to spread plagues rapidly)] enhance symptom (you can use this ability on a single target. after that, you can choose at most two diseases or symptoms latent in the targets body to cause it to worsen drastically in a very short period of time)] [you have chosen enhance symptom!] there was actually a very easy choice. matthew didnt want to be a walking plague machine at all. however, the ability to aggravate the targets illness was extremely useful. nowadays, who didnt have an occupational disease? mages were sick all year round. even if a warrior didnt have old injuries, he should have a joint strain, right? even for a bard, there was a high chance that he had a sore throat. druids looked very healthy. they often ate raw food and had sex in the wild. they most likely had stomach flu or std. thieves who were good at fighting might have tenovagnosis and arthrosis. most of the adventurers in the north had a cold. adventurers who lived by the sea were prone to gout. how could there be so many perfectly healthy adventurers in the world? only monks with qi protection were relatively healthier. matthew felt that this ability would be very useful when fighting against those below legend. [you have completed the enlightenment of the plague domain. current status: just entered the domain.] [you have obtained a permanent status, health origin . [health origin: your disease resistance +10; plague resistance +15] [you have obtained a time-limited status, plagued with all diseases.] [plagued with all diseases: you can activate this state at any time in the next three years. after activation, it will be converted into a temporary state for 60 days.] [within these 60 days, you can stimulate your physique growth by contracting diseases, plagues, and even toxins.] [pay attention to your immune system. overinfection may kill you!] in terms of status. the health origin provided a good basic resistance, which gave matthew more confidence when he came into contact with the elements related to the plague in the future. the time-limited status was also very tempting. after all, no one would reject an increase in the attributes like physique. however, matthew also knew this could easily kill him. the good news was that this state could be activated at any time in the next three years. matthew still felt that before using this ability, he had to increase his resistance a little more. after sorting out the power of the domain. matthews attention returned to outside the carriage. after entering the territory of rolling stone town, the road conditions were obviously better, and the carriage was not as bumpy as before.. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: The Realm of Plague and the Way Back chapter 239: the realm of plague and the way back translator: lonelytree matthew stretched comfortably, feeling a little excited. however, all of a sudden. a black shadow flew past his head. the coachman comforted the horse in panic. lara quickly opened the door and asked, whats wrong? the coachman said, a big, strange bird came and blocked our way. lara wanted to go out. matthew had already lifted the curtain and walked out. dont be nervous. it should be looking for me. in front of the carriage. an albatross that was two meters tall stood there in a daze. it saw matthew. it walked over clumsily like a penguin. after handing a letter to matthew, it flapped its wings and flew away. whoosh! whoosh! what a wave of air. matthew covered his mouth and nose as he passed through the dust and returned to the carriage. he said to the coachman, lets continue. the carriage slowly moved forward. lara glanced at the pink letter. is that from a girl? matthew smiled. no, a very coquettish man. as he spoke. he opened the letter. dear matthew: i can see your face. i was lying on the soft bedding of the female captain of the big wave, watching the seagulls and whales playing outside the porthole. the cabin was not comfortable at all. the environment here was like a seafood market in the south in june: stuffy and hot. but i was on a whaling ship with a favourable wind. its been half a month since we parted. forgive me for only writing to you now. i was not used to writing, so i often wrote a few words and gave up. but today, i have decided to write you a letter. captain halima brought me a can of tangerines in the morning. its a kind of sweet food that i usually dont like to eat at all. but sweet food can give people courage. i opened the can and set it aside. i ate as i wrote. i ate a slice when i felt stumped. this way, i had a chance to finish writing this letter. thats right. the reason why i dont want to write to you is that i lack courage. even though we had only interacted for a short ten days. your sincerity, kindness, and trust really touched and embarrassed me. every time i think about how i lied to you so many times to achieve my goal, even the taste of canned oranges seems to have become bitter. where should i start? maybe i should just be random. about five years ago. the cloud elves and the sky giant had discovered the ruins of a battle of gods in the cloud ruins. they found more than four collapsed places in the ruins caused by the fall of the gods. at first, the two sides worked together to explore the first collapsed land. soon, they confirmed that the fallen god that formed the collapsed land was called flynn. more importantly, they soon found flynns divine persona in the collapsed land! even though the divine power and divinity in it had long disappeared, with this divine persona, both forces had the chance to nurture a demigod. it was unknown who was the first to betray the agreement. in short, the two sides started fighting in the collapsed land. just like that, the cloud elves and the sky giants fought from the collapsed land to the ruins of the battle of gods and then to the ruins on the clouds. the temptation of becoming a demigod was too great. the small-scale friction quickly escalated into a large-scale protracted war. in the prolonged war, the cloud elves and the sky giants could not the drawn-out consumption and began to recruit foreign aid. i happened to be in cloud edge city at that time. because i had a good relationship with the cloud elves, i was quickly invited to join the war. out of curiosity about the ruins on the cloud, i agreed. however, the unfortunate thing was the sky giant also called for reinforcements. they found the cyberdragons airship fleet. it was unbelievable! these sky giants, who were normally so dumb, went to the arcane machinists to win this war for them! i had just arrived at the cloud ruins when a small source of information told me about the whereabouts of the cyberdragon airship. i immediately escaped. the facts proved that my decision was quite wise. do not get close to the arcane machinists, and you will become very unlucky! that night, the ruins on the cloud was very lively. the arcane machinists blew up a quarter of the ruins of the war of the gods! the remaining three-quarters had also been severely damaged. the ruins activated their self-protection barrier, making it impossible to enter. that night, countless cloud elves and sky giants died. i didnt know if cyberdragon suffered any damage, but i didnt care. all i know is that because of the big explosion, flynns ruin fell to the human woliu. many forces had noticed this. countless hands were fighting for flynns divine persona. fortunately, i was lucky. in the end, i managed to obtain this divine persona. however, it was impossible for the cloud elves, sky giants, and cyberdragon to give up just like that. they had been paying close attention to flynns aura. in order to avoid unnecessary complications. i took the divine persona and disappeared. for a very long time, i placed the persona in a lead box and didnt even dare to look at it. several years later. only then did they gradually relax their pursuit of the divine persona. and i finally had the chance to study this treasure. very quickly. i discovered two problems with this treasure. first, flynns domain was not simple. his main focus was performance, and he had even incorporated some elements of plagues. if i want to advance to a demigod, i will definitely be affected by the domain of plague. however, i hate plagues. in my path to becoming a legend, plagues are not an option.. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: The Realm of Plague and the Way Back chapter 240: the realm of plague and the way back translator: lonelytree [this had to be overcome without a doubt. secondly, it seemed that flynns divine persona had been contaminated by something, and there was a trace of madness in his mind. i traced the source of the imprint and found that it was related to a twilight creature named ashitana. he was in charge of voodoo, destruction, trickery, sudden death, and other dark domains. if i were to fuse with the divine persona directly, i would inevitably be contaminated by ashitana. even if i successfully became a demigod, my mental state would become a worry. this was also a problem that needed to be overcome. it took me three months to come up with a plan. in this plan, i needed to find an unlucky person to explore the path for me, and to face the pollution of ashitana for me. at the same time, i could also successfully remove the plague domain contained in the divine persona. in order to prevent my plan from being discovered in advance, i came to marsh water city a long time ago. after a year and a half of observation. i found a near-perfect option. it was lawrence from the southern theater. when we first met, this young man left a very good impression on me. he was always so warm and cheerful. even if others mocked him, he didnt seem to mind. he just silently endured the pain and gave the audience a smile and a funny look. but soon, i discovered lawrences dark side. in the circus, he often secretly abused animals to vent his anger. outside the theatre, he would pretend to be brandon, the top actor of the theatre, and date girls. he would often get them pregnant and slander brandon. poor brandon, perhaps because he had too many women, he could not remember who was who. for every woman who came to his door, he thought that he was the baby daddy. in the beginning, he was willing to pay some money, but soon, he was emptied out, and he became a horrible man. lawrence saw brandons ugly change. he was proud of this and became even worse. it was not until he was almost discovered by a girl on a date that he stopped in time. the real reason why i chose him as my test subject was because i found out during an investigation that lawrence had killed someone when he was very young! it happened when he was about eight or nine years old. one night, a tiger in the circus suddenly ran out of its cage and ate people. after the incident, there were many different opinions. no one knew how the tiger had escaped from the cage. according to the past rules, when the tiger was not training, it would be fed to its fill every day. it would not attack at night and eat people. there was no conclusion to this matter in the end. but there were two things we can be sure of- first, lawrence was in charge of feeding the tiger meat that night. secondly, the person who died was the vice-captain of the regiment, jayce, who had the worst attitude towards lawrence and was often beaten, scolded, and whipped. probably because of their trust in the child, no one believed that lawrence would kill jayce. only his wife, with her womans intuition, determined that lawrence was the murderer of jayce. however, at the request of her regiment commander, she couldnt do anything. at most, she could only mock lawrence with words. of course, jayce and his wife played a big part in the abuse lawrence suffered in those years. after i learned the whole story through my spells and special abilities, i took action. i let lawrence obtain a divine persona that i had modified after an accidental fall. it also contained a bards training. i added the knowledge and ritual required to become a demigod into the divine persona. of course, i concealed an important part of it and also made some changes to the divine persona. through these means, i could ensure that he would do things in the manner i wanted. of course, i also gave lawrence a chance to be kind. if he were pure enough and refused to become the plague king, things wouldnt have developed to such a stage. you can laugh at me for being hypocritical, and i do have bad intentions, but i never thought of killing him. even if he didnt use the divine persona, the bards skill that i gave him was enough to give him a new life. unfortunately, once a persons desires were magnified, they could never turn back, right? alright, i admit that from this point of view, im indeed a horrible person. in short, after leading lawrence onto the path of the plague king, he was very excited. i started to look for my main character. thats right. lawrence had his demigod ritual. i had mine too. that day, you saw me easily take away his divine persona. this was not only because my power was above his, but also because of my performance domain. sorry, matthew. you are the protagonist and audience that i have chosen in the end. from the first time we met. the ritual for me to become a demigod began. (this damn canned tangerine is too sweet! captain halima came to ask me if i needed water. of course, i did. i was dying of thirst! ill go over now and continue writing when i come back. (when i came back, it was already dark. that damn woman had amazing stamina. who knew that she was not talking about literal water? im even more thirsty now. forget it, and ill drink a mouthful of sugar water and continue writing.) speaking of acting, do you still think im a super-rich second -generation heir? that was a lie! think about it carefully.. in the many days that ive been with you, what part of my performance has made you think that im especially rich? Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: The Realm of Plague and the Way Back chapter 241: the realm of plague and the way back translator: lonelytree actually, it was only the first time, right? a few bottles of cheap holy water, some forged charms and scrolls, a perfect performance, an arrogant temperament, and a simple and crude line. youre convinced by these, right? its not your fault. ive used this on many people, and its almost always worked. every time i go through this process, everyone feels that im a rich second-generation heir. this was the importance of the law of acting: first impression! with this first impression. even if i were to bargain with others in the market, you would only think that i was a smart rich second generation and would not realize that it was just a facade. later on, when we entered the rainforest, i didnt need to deliberately put on a show. i just needed to drop a few details and you would be able to imagine the rest yourself. am i right? sorry, little matthew. this is the first place i lied to you. this was how i completed the first step of the ritual. identity deception. then, the second step came, cognitional deception. when you were travelling in the rainforest and the city of condor, you must have heard of the news of an unrestrained bard who single-handedlv destroyed the naga palace, right? this news spread like wildfire on land and sea. i know that you will definitely admire and envy me after hearing this. just thinking about that scene made me want to laugh. sorry, little matthew. this was the result of me hiring six or seven bard companions to spread rumours around the coastline day and night. i only needed six or seven bards to work together and create a storm-like news effect in a certain area. the most ridiculous thing was not only did the people on the shore believe this ridiculous story. even the naga in the sea believed it! the naga warriors who were far away from the palace thought that internal strife had really broken out, so they started fighting without saying anything. when i left, they were still fighting happily. i didnt know what would happen after that. the nagas would probably stop. it should probably stop then, it was the third step. on the day of the ceremony, when i took you to buy tickets, i lied that i didnt have enough gold coins on me and borrowed a sum of money from you. im sorry, little matthew. you definitely wont be able to get this money back. this was also part of the ritual money fraud. at this point. matthew, i had scammed you out of your money. however, there was still one last thing that had to be completed in the ritual, and it was also the most difficult point on my path to becoming a demigod. that was trust deception ! in the theatre, when the good show was about to begin. i told you that you only need to be a spectator, but in fact, you and i would go on the stage in the end. i asked you to trust me, but my story was already full of flaws. i knew that you had already noticed the abnormality. if you continued to pry into the matter or leave in a huff, then my ritual was destined to fail. but you didnt. im very grateful for your trust in me. i know that its not because of my acting skills or any other reason, but because you really treat me as a friend. this is also what i feel the most guilty about. after that, i left the plague domain to you. this will make my remaining conscience feel better. but just like you said, friends should trust each other and not hurt each other. i dont know if my actions hurt you. if so, im sorry. even if you leave me, i wont complain. however, if you think that i can still be saved and that youre willing to continue being friends with me, then please write back and let me know. (im currently on a long journey and have no fixed residence. ill let you imow as soon as i have a new address. if you want to reply, just write it and give it to the sweet girl. its that albatross. it will come to you from time to time.) i swear. i might lie to anyone in the future. but i wont lie to you. my friend. matthew. your best friend. level 20 bard, level 1 dusk chanter, deceit demigod. musical instrument master, weapon master, amateur grave robber, smandys lying operator, cloud edge citys honorary citizen, deep blue harbors sword singer, and the third most popular man on the east coast in the new decade. losolon ranqi, 45 years old, but i dont feel it at all. he closed the letter. matthew was filled with emotions. lorraines letter did not stray too much from his expectations. when he was watching a good show in the theatre, matthew had already noticed that something was wrong. the choice after that could only be said to be a matter of his choice and opinion. now, it seemed that the result was not bad. [network: legendary bard +1.] if trust can be exchanged for the friendship of a legendary demigod bard, im sure many people will take up this chance, right? matthew smiled. he did not reply immediately. instead, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the peace back home. however, this silence did not last long. the carriage stopped. the coachman chatted with the people outside for a while. a moment later. a gentle young male voice sounded, hello, im a resident of rolling stone town. i have an urgent matter to attend to, and im planning to rush to the southern trade station. however, my carriage broke down on the way, and it wont be repaired in a short time. can you take me with you? matthew lifted the curtain and found that the other party was a young man who looked only slightly worse than him. he stood there alone. not far away, there was a carriage parked by the roadside. the coachman was checking something under the carriage. the young mans expression was somewhat anxious. sure, come on up. they were all from rolling stone town, so matthew didnt mind giving him a ride. thank you! the man said gratefully. this carriage was not very spacious. after the man got into the car, lara immediately squeezed in and ended up next to matthew. a faint fragrance entered matthews nose and mouth. he quietly moved a few steps to the side and got closer to the strange man. im sorry to have troubled you. the man apologized. then, he generously extended his hand to matthew. my name is howard, howard jols. i have properties in the southern trading post and rolling stone town. how may i address you? matthew subconsciously reached out his hand. however, all of a sudden. he felt that this name sounded familiar. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Revenge Tree Planting! chapter 242: revenge tree planting! translator: lonelytree although he remembered the rumours about howard circulating in town, matthew still shook his hand. rumours couldnt be completely taken seriously. the two of them then chatted politely. however, howard looked worried and kept leaning against the carriage window to look into the distance, so matthew did not say anything more. twenty minutes later. the carriage successfully arrived at the southern trade station, which was located south of rolling stone town and bordered by the golden fertile field and the highleaf territory. howard thanked him and got out of the car. he wanted to pay for the carriage, but matthew refused. then, he gave the coachman a few loose coins and hurried into the trading station. the southern trading post was a large market built on a plain. it provided a resting place for merchants and travellers from the south to the north. it was also a wholesale market. one could buy a large amount of grain, fabrics, handmade crops, and some small gadgets at a lower price here. there were also some shacks built to the north of the trading post, where many small workshops had been transferred from rolling stone town. matthew wanted to show lara around the trading station. but lara said that she had her own way of scouting. matthew let her go alone. ever since she entered rolling stone town, lara had wrapped herself up in layers of thick robes. any part of her skin that was black was covered, only revealing those areas with severe paleness. this made her look very strange. but at least people wouldnt associate her with the evil drows. about half an hour later. lara was back. thus, the carriage bypassed the trading post and continued north. inside the carriage. matthew asked, how was it? lara said calmly, i roughly understand the situation. matthew asked again, is there anything worth noting? lara thought for a moment. there are two pieces of information. the first is related to the passenger just now. the reason why he looked so anxious was because the workers in his textile workshop were on strike. the reason was said to be related to the ghost. several stall owners in the trading station were discussing this matter. they even discussed whether they should close their business for a few days to avoid the bad luck. ghost? matthew didnt care too much. what about the second one? lara said, a few merchants from the south are discussing the coup of red mountain, which is what happened in the territory we passed yesterday. rumour had it that the son of red mountain lord killed his father and became the new lord. on the first day he became the lord, he announced that he would increase taxes on merchant groups passing the mountain. not only that, but he also wanted to set up a special patrol team to catch smugglers. although the specific decree had not been issued yet, the merchants had already confirmed this point from many channels. these days, the convoy entering and leaving red mountain had sped up. they were worried that red mountains actions would affect the flow of people at the southern trade station. at this point. she added, however, none of this has much to do with us. no ghost would dare to provoke you. moreover, the tax checkpoints on red mountain wont affect me. at most, ill take the mountain road. matthew nodded. red mountain was the only way for rolling stone town to develop its trade in the south. the main reason was that the sandy river that ran through red mountain was amazing. the sandy river was stable enough to transport goods day and night throughout the year. red mountain prospered because of this, and the local lords family was extremely rich because of the business from the south to the north. the volume of goods was large. naturally, there were many smugglers. even matthew, who had been planting trees in rolling stone town, had heard about the rampant smuggling in red mountain. now that a new lord had taken over the throne, it didnt seem that strange for him to issue a new decree. hence, he opened the window to get some fresh air. after clearing his mind, he switched to another book and started reading. the time in the carriage was very long. although the southern trade station was located in rolling stone town, the area of rolling stone town was about 17 ,ooo square kilometres, which was equivalent to a city in matthews previous life. another two hours passed. the scenery outside the window gradually became familiar. the carriage drove into the town. matthew did not return home immediately. instead, he went to the lieges residence to report on his work. the result surprised him. zeller, who was known for his workaholism, was not in the administrative hall of the lieges residence. only rheagar was sitting there drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. after hearing that matthew was preparing to come back to work. rheagar put down his coffee cup and raised his eyebrows. are you sure you dont want to rest for two more months? matthew smiled. ive rested enough in the carriage. rheagar pursed his lips and stood up unhappily. he led him to a small room next door and introduced him. this is the office that zeller arranged for vou. he h0des that vou can come over more often when you have time. your office is very close to me. this is also zellers arrangement. he hopes that the two of us can interact more. of course, this is his wishful thinking. matthew asked, what about the oak chamber of commerce? rheagar said matter-of-factly, thats another matter. as one of the shareholders, im naturally concerned about the development of the oak chamber of commerce. as he spoke. he pointed at an old lady who had just passed by the corridor and introduced her, this is madam wesley. you can ask her to do any chores you need, but remember to speak louder. shes deaf and cant hear much.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Revenge Tree Planting chapter 243: revenge tree planting translator: lonelytree take note of itforget it. actually, theres no need to remember it too clearly, because im going to fire her next week. dont look at her doddering appearance. her new boyfriend is only 34 years old. madam wesleys curses immediately came from the other end of the corridor. watch your mouth, rheagar! so the coffee i brewed this morning wasnt filtered properly? youre already fifty years old. dont be so petty! rheagar immediately stomped his feet and said, so you admit it?! was it not filtered properly? it felt like i was drinking a cup of boiling mud! look, when i was talking to her this morning, she pretended not to hear me! in the future, if madam wesley ignores you, just remember to say a few bad things about her. after a round of face-to-face instructions. rheagar stretched his back. thats all. if you have any other questions, dont look for me. as he spoke, he walked out. matthew teased, werent you busy reading the newspaper? rheagar turned around and corrected him seriously, no, its the more important nap time now. it was already afternoon when he left the lieges manor. the carriage drove into the mage area and slowly stopped. matthew jumped out of the carriage. lara followed closely behind with her luggage. the largest luggage was the three body bags that matthew had bought from baiyan city before he left. each body bag could hold eight bodies and keep them fresh for a short period of time. the treasures in the body bag were matthews greatest harvest from his trip to the south, other than his new part-time profession, advancement, and the plague domain. matthew had just opened the door. peggy rushed out of the house. she looked at matthew in surprise and gave him a warm hug. alright, peggy, alright. your ribs are hurting my head. matthew was very touched and helpless. the minotaur skeleton was simply too tall and powerful. her master was like a little bird in her arms. oh, matthew, im so glad to see youre still alive! after you left, many things happened. i have to tell you in detail, but before that, i have to tell you a secret. hehehe, you definitely wont be able to guess it. said peggy smugly. matthew looked up and asked, did you level up? peggys swaying soul fire immediately stopped shaking. how did you know? matthew shrugged. peggy still wanted to ask, but at this time, lara had already come in with three body bags. matthew, you cant bring back a woman every time you go out. you have to know that the number of women in our family has already exceeded the quota! after seeing lara, peggy quickly raised her voice, looking alert. matthew thought to himself, since when did there be a quota for the number of women in the family? he introduced them, this is lara. she will be working for me in the future. lara, this is peggy. well, in most cases, peggys words are my words. lara looked a little uneasy. at first, her eyes were filled with surprise when she saw peggy, but then she thought of matthews identity and felt relieved. at this moment, facing peggys condescending gaze, she put down the body bag and greeted her submissively, good afternoon, madam peggy. as soon as he said that. peggy was instantly overjoyed. she threw away all her vigilance and rejection and pulled laras little hand into the house. aiyaya, you dont have to call me madam. were all friends. ill show you around. matthew was left alone. he looked at the heavy body bag on the ground and fell into deep thought. after a while. he then shouted helplessly, soldier, get to work. he walked into the house. a familiar and warm feeling assaulted him. matthew collapsed on the sofa without caring about his image. a huge sense of exhaustion surged in his heart, and his eyelids began to fight crazily. matthew did not resist and fell into a deep sleep. half an hour later. he was woken up by peggys vigorous shaking. mind your image, matthew. stop drooling! get up and eat. matthew rubbed his sleepy eyes and walked to the dining table. he found that in addition to peggys freshly cooked food, there were some strange dark dishes beside it. they looked like a mixture of mushrooms and fish heads. so he asked curiously, what are these? peccv reolied. this is an invention of sif and me. its a medicinal soup that can help the undead level up quickly. matthew said in surprise, does it really have such an effect? peggy said proudly, how else do you think i levelled up? it cant be because of you! ever since i signed the contract with you, i havent levelled up! matthew, who was enjoying the food, almost choked when he heard this. considering that lara was beside him, he changed the topic and said, did sif come here often after i left? peggy nodded and said, yes, shes here most of the time, matthew frowned. dont tell me she thinks this place is her home. peggy said righteously, i told her to treat this place as her home. as she spoke. she looked at lara apologetically. im sorry, this house already has a mistress, and theres more than one. lara quickly explained, im just lord matthews attendant. is that so? are you good at fighting? peggy was interested. lara said awkwardly, im not very powerful. peggy probably just advanced, so her confidence was a little inflated. she insisted on pulling lara out to fight.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Revenge Tree Planting chapter 244: revenge tree planting translator: lonelytree matthew didnt care about her and just buried his head in his food. fortunately, lara knew her limits. she repeatedly shirked the challenge, using the excuse that she was tired from the journey and did not have enough energy for a fight. the two women were exchanging blows at the table. matthew finished a sumptuous dinner. im full, peggy. this is the most delicious meal ive ever had. matthew complimented her sincerely. then he said to lara, stay at home for a few days and learn about the situation in rolling stone town with peggy. ill make other arrangements for you later. relax, rolling stone town isnt the underdark. its safe here. after saying this, matthew excitedly ran to the greenhouse in the east. after a while, lara saw him carrying a few sacks and a shovel out of the door. where is lord matthew going so late at night? arent you going to rest? lara couldnt help but ask. hes addicted. peggy commented. lara was shocked. tree addiction. peggy spread her hands. three days later, noon. matthew lay relaxed in the shade of an oak tree. at this moment, he was both tired and satisfied. he looked towards the north. the originally boundless land had an additional touch of green. this was the result of his crazy planting of trees over the past few days. three and a half days. 100 tall oak trees that were freshly planted. it didnt just represent 1000 xp, and it also symbolized matthews hard work. unfortunately, the green liquid has been used up. the upper limit of planting trees every day is locked. matthew stretched. he began to think about how to further increase his efficiency. if he wanted the oak seedlings to survive quickly, he needed [growth green liquid] or [spell: rapid growth.] matthew had run out of stock. the latter could only be used 10 times a day. matthew had the oak territory, which could extend the ten times per day limit. however, even so, he barely managed to reach 100 trees in three and a half days. if he wanted to go further he had to get better at [rapid growth]. jeff hasnt shown up yet. if this really doesnt work, ill go to the guardian highland myself. i have the two transformations of raven and winged dragon wind god. even if i encounter danger on the way, i should be able to deal with it calmly. matthew thought lazily. however, at this moment, domain symbols suddenly appeared in front of him. matthew was surprised to find that the undying , who had been leading by a large margin, was still in the same spot. and the oak domain was full for the second time! in the next second. a strange fluctuation surged over. he had once again arrived at that strange forest! but this time, matthew stayed in the domain for a shorter time. he only saw countless birds flying past him on a tree crown. then, the annoying eagle-faced man appeared. he said coldly to matthew, its still too early for you to come here. as he spoke. he kicked matthew. matthew couldnt help but fall backwards. [hint: plant 100 oak trees in 3 and a half days. your persistence has gained you more oak elements. you have obtained a second chance to enter the oak territory !] [since you didnt explore too deep this time, its a pity that you didnt obtain more domain abilities.] [your current exploration progress on the oak tree domain is: beginner (2 times or more)] [you have obtained a temporary status: revenge tree planting!] [description: during the duration of this state, you will gain 1 strengthening experience point for every oak tree you plant.] [every 15 experience points can strengthen your summoned creature zombie/silvermoon zombie once!] [duration: 30 days] matthew quivered and immediately jumped up from the ground! Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Lord of Ashes chapter 245: lord of ashes translator: lonelytree matthew was a little unhappy that he did not gain any abilities after entering the domain for the second time. he wanted to pick up the eagle-faced man and beat him up. however, the return of the time-limited state excited him. he had already tested the power of strengthening on soldier. now, the domain was giving matthew another chance. he was confident that he could grow an even more powerful zombie! it seems a little strange to say this. but why are the undead the ones who benefit greatly from the gifts of the nature domain? when i plant trees on a large scale, will the tauren domain grow rapidly again? matthew let his imagination run wild for a while. he began to formulate a new round of planting plans. with the previous experience, matthews train of thought was clearer now. he had the zombie army as his workers, and the most difficult task of digging and filling the soil was not a problem at all. at present, the only things that could limit the production capacity of his tree-planting industry were seeds, saplings, and growth spells. in terms of seeds, matthew had a two-pronged plan. on the one hand, he was going to ask samantha if there was a way to buy the seeds. on the other hand, he planned to ask zeller to purchase oak seeds through the official channels of rolling stone town. after all, he was a person with an official position in the lords manor. it was not too much to use the public channels to purchase things, right? he could still ask ella for help with the sapling. with miss owls strong germinating ability, as long as there were enough seeds, saplings would not be a problem. matthew and ella had a long-term cooperation agreement. however, ella had been busy with something in the moonlight woodlands recently. matthew hadnt seen her much. as for the most important part of the growth of the oak trees. matthew planned to visit the crucible house the next morning. perhaps he could find some magic tools to aid him there. the only drawback of the things there was that they were expensive. however, matthews net worth had also risen. as long as it was not too expensive, he was willing to pay for it. speaking of which, perhaps i can increase the level of my [rapid growth] spell to increase my efficiency. matthew stood firmly under the tree. the thought that flashed through his mind made his eyes light up. he had no way to improve his druid spells in the normal way. however, he had [magic harmony]! i can try to use [rapid growth] as the base to coordinate with other spells and see if i can get something better! matthew started trying on the spot. hint: you have used spell harmony. the target of the spell is rapid growth and garcias armor. after blending, rapid growth was strengthened to rapid growth (green armor). the strengthening effect of this spell is as follows: daily usage increased to 11 times; this spell allows plants to grow quickly and, at the same time, gain a green armour spell (armor +3/30 minutes duration). when multiple plants in the same area have green armour, a green tree wall will appear between these green armour plants, which is enough to block the damage of some external enemies. green tree wall? although it seemed useless, matthew still went back to his room and seriously recorded the results of the spell harmony. if i can set up a green wall trap, it might have a certain strategic significance. matthew thought for a moment and continued to cast the second spell. hint: you have used spell harmony. the target of the harmony is rapid growth and vampiric touch. after the adjustment, rapid growth was strengthened to bloodthirsty growth. the strengthening effect of this spell is as follows: daily usage increased to 15 times; deduct 3 hp from the caster before each use. this spell will provide double the growth speed of the original spell, but the plants planted through bloodthirsty growth will have a certain chance of becoming cannibal plants and a very low chance of achieving elite/lord mode. this is not bad. matthew also recorded the results. spell harmony could only be used twice a day, and he had at least a hundred spell combinations. only by recording the various results could it be used at a critical moment. compared to the green armor spell, the bloodthirsty growth spell was more powerful. although it was troublesome to sacrifice his blood, it was not a bad idea to cultivate a man-eating plant to protect the forest. this trip to the rainforest made matthew realize that nature did not mean absolute peace. the survival of the fittest in the rainforest was perhaps too cruel. however, the atmosphere in the oak territory, which was overly peaceful, was also a little too monotonous. he felt that he had to give the oak forest a little stimulation. of course. all of this was just matthews imagination. his current goal was to find the best upgrade to rapid growth as soon as possible. from the looks of it, the green armor spell was stable and controllable. if he used it every day, he would gain a little more experience. in a month, he could probably gain more mastery of it. he thought about it. matthew decided to reserve one of the harmony spell slots for the green armor spell every day until he found a better harmony spell. after that, matthew strolled through the oak forest again. walking in the forest that he had planted himself, this feeling was so wonderful and so reassuring. the breeze that passed through the forest blew across matthews face.. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Lord of the Ashes chapter 246: lord of the ashes translator: lonelytree the tiredness on his body instantly disappeared, and the annoyance accumulated from the journey a while ago also dissipated a lot. matthews body and mind were greatly relaxed. suddenly. he suddenly realized that his forest was already very big. it spread from the eastern part of the town to the northern part of the private territory that used to belong to rheagar. further north. many neatly arranged holes had already appeared. that was the result of the hard -working zombie workers working all night. matthew was very pleased with this. however, he did not plan to plant them according to these holes. this was because matthew had only roughly estimated the bearing capacity of the earth before. after returning from the south. matthew now had the ability to feel the earths pulse more directly. [equalized perception]! in an instant. the world changed colours in front of matthew. elemental field. aether field. in the material world. the structure of the plane seemed to unfurl in front of him. he could clearly see the energy flow in every corner! what? in the past three and a half days, ive planted 100 trees, and ive almost drained the essence of life in the forest?! no, its not just that. its probably because the oak forest is expanding too quickly. this piece of land is almost being drained dry. matthews expression was solemn. previously, he only vaguely knew that he could not plant trees too quickly, or else it might cause permanent damage to the ground. however, this was the first time he had such a direct insight into the flow of elements in the earth. he saw that there was not much life left in the elemental field under the oak forest. the most abundant elements were soil, stone, and gravel derived from the earths elemental layer. the oak forest greedily absorbed the life essence of the earth, causing it to show signs of drying up. although the oak forest would feed the earth, it expanded too quickly and the feedback was too slow, which resulted in the imbalance of the elements. fortunately, theres still a chance to remedy the situation. we should be able to make up for the lack of life elements through measures such as fertilisation. matthew was a little scared. at the same time, he also noticed that near the cemetery under the ground, due to the large number of activities of the undead, a small amount of death elements had fused into the soil. the element of death replaced the element of life in the earth. if this continued.. perhaps in a few years, the oak forest would absorb pure negative energy from the earth! what would happen to the oak forest then? matthew couldnt imagine it. fortunately, i have equalized perception, so i can fix everything in time. next, i can plant trees further north. fortunately, the land area given by rheagar is large enough. besides fertilising, i remember that the druids of the earth society have a ritual called sanctuary of life that can ensure the vitality of the earth. ill ask eli when he comes back. he thought about it. matthew looked northeast. his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. a huge fault appeared in the energy field in the northeast. that scene was like a merciless machete that had cut into a huge piece of cheese! the marks left behind by the machete could not heal for a long time and were even expanding outwards. matthew also saw an extremely strange monster in the traces. the monster had three human faces, and its body was like a zombie. at every moment, ashes and sparks fell from its body. it had countless hands, and the most eye-catching one held a sickle that could reach the heavens! the monster glanced at matthew from the side. matthew felt a pain in his temple and instantly exited the state of equalized perception. hiss! matthew held the oak tree and gently rubbed his temples to calm the pain. [warning: you have discovered the secret of the scar of the dead, the lord of ashes who is active in the elemental plane!] [the lord of ashes has sensed your gaze and is about to send its generals and troops to eliminate you!] [it was estimated that there were still 720 hours before the first wave of troops arrived.] the lord of ashes was this the source of the scar of the deads expansion? matthew frowned. he knew that he would never be able to avoid the scar of the dead. this time, he was prepared to deal with the expansion of the scar of the dead. however, he did not expect the other party to strike first. the reason was simply because he had taken a look at the monster. however, matthew was not worried. he had seen similar cases in the information of the seven saint alliance. in theory, the scar of the deads effect on the material world was limited to harming the creatures close to the scar. if one stayed far away enough from the scar, one wouldnt be affected that much. if this rule hadnt changed, the troops it sent out should not be too powerful. that being said. matthew returned to his home in town immediately. he came to his familiar desk. matthew first wrote a reply to lorraine, telling him that although he did mind being cheated. as long as lorraine could guarantee that there would be no more deliberate deception, the friendship between the two sides would have a chance to continue. then he handed the letter to the albatross who had been standing guard in the garden for the past few days. the sweet girl pecked the letter and flew away without looking back. matthew didnt even have the chance to hand over the porcelain bottle in his hand. next time then. he thought with a clear conscience. soon after. matthew returned to the basement, took out the thick document, and read it carefully.. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Lord of the Ashes chapter 247: lord of the ashes translator: lonelytree the seven saint alliances research on the scar of the dead was very thorough, which could be seen from the weight of the document bag. in general, this document could be divided into three parts. the first part was about the historical background and the reason for the formation of the scar of the dead. in the second part, the seven saint alliance made many efforts to stop the spread of the scar of the dead, but most of these efforts failed. the second part was a summary of these failures, which was also very valuable in matthews opinion. the third part was a series of feasible counter proposals for the scar of the dead proposed by the higher-ups of the seven saint alliance. this part was also very valuable for reference. matthew started reading from the first part. however, he soon frowned. although there was a lot of information in this section, he did not know if it was a mistake in paperwork or if someone had deliberately messed things up. the information was rather messy, and many of the statements were contradictory. the degree of absurdity had already reached the point where two conjoining pages could counter each other. is this really the information recorded by the alliance? matthew was deeply suspicious. but when he thought of the incident with blinken, he suppressed his suspicions. he hadnt really come into contact with the alliance of seven saints, and the impression he had of it was all from what he had heard from ronan. after the ascension of the heavenly palace, the seven saint alliance became the most powerful organization and authority in the world. it was not surprising that there was some corruption within. immediately. he resisted his disgust and tried to extract useful information from the messy written information. a few hours later. matthew put down the thick goatskin book tiredly. at this moment, he was already extremely certain. this information had been tampered with. matthew wasnt the only one who could gain access to this. it was likely that after a certain point in time, someone infiltrated the library of the alliance and ruined this. the intention was probably to blur the historical cause of the scar of the dead. however, as the envoy of equilibrium, matthew had a natural ability to capture the elements of imbalance. many of the contradictions in the information were easily seen by him. gradually, he managed to extract some relatively useful information. matthew pieced the information together and tried to restore the truth of history. so, the origin of the scar of the dead is actually in the jade court?! in the information that matthew had pieced together, the story went like this: ever since heavenly palace ascended to the throne. the main elven god, triestina, who was worshipped by the wood elves living in jade court, was also exiled by the calamity mages. since then, the entire wood elf community had been in a constant state of panic. it seemed that for a race like the elves, not having faith was a very terrifying thing. they would instinctively seek out some powerful existences as their spiritual support. one year. a legendary evil art master named lance picked up on this weakness. therefore, through careful disguises and strategies, he successfully made the wood elves believe that although triestina was exiled, she had prepared her vessel in advance in the human world so that she could continue to guide the spiritual world of the elves. lance claimed that he was the incarnation of triestina in the human world. what was very strange was that the wood elves actually believed such a ridiculous lie! after that, this legendary evil art master successfully entered the jade court and even became a partner with the wood elf queen at that time, giving birth to a boy and a girl. the day the queen gave birth. jade court was still immersed in joy. but very quickly. the wood elven queen was the first to realize that something was wrong. because she was shocked to find that the two children she had just given birth to were neither elves nor humans. they looked like a humanoid creature with an octopus face! at this moment, no matter how obsessed the elven queen was, she knew that something bad was going to happen. she wanted to question lance. however, the latter left after the queen successfully gave birth. the following night. it was the most painful night in the history of jade court. no one knew what had happened in the elven palace. the elves living in the outer city only saw two tentacles rising from the ground. one of the tentacles pierced through the world tree, maias crown. the other tentacle attacked all the living beings nearby indiscriminately. matthew could only find a few words about the terrible disaster. he was certain of one thing. after that night. the elven queen in her prime had fallen. many wood elf civilians were sacrificed alive by a mysterious evil ritual before the queen gave birth to her children. more wood elves died in the subsequent disasters. as for the boy and girl that the queen had given birth to they turned into two tentacles. one of the tentacles was killed by the queen using the divine weapon that was suppressed in the world tree. the other tentacle also received a fatal blow from the queen, but it was not completely dead. it fell to the ground and fused with the earth vein, forming a shallow mark 80 kilometres south of jade court. at that time, the elves were immersed in grief and did not notice the abnormality of the traces. when the mark grew, the elves were surprised to find that they could no longer stop the growth of the mark. the scar of the dead was born. after experiencing the pain of that night. the population of the originally prosperous wood elves had plummeted, and they had lost control over the forest.. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Lord of the Ashes chapter 248: lord of the ashes translator: lonelytree in the end, the wood elves had no choice but to move the capital and bring in external forces to maintain their local dominance. before that. matthew had the same opinion of the wood elves and night elves. he also felt that the night elves were too arrogant and cold. not to mention their court, even the eversong forest, where the night elves lived, did not allow ordinary humans to enter. in comparison, the wood elves were much more reasonable. not only could they enter the jade court as they pleased, but even ordinary humans had the chance to enter their capital city. now it seemed that it turned out that the wood elves were forced to do this as they relied on human forces to restrain the scar and attacks from other elves after suffering a great loss. as expected, there is a reason for everything. no wonder even beanna, the daughter of a merchant from a small town, had the chance to go to jade court to learn dancing. the wood elves have declined as well. matthew stretched. then, he picked up her pen and wrote down the info that he had sorted out. [after that, when the alliance of the seven saints studied the severed tentacle, they discovered that it belonged to a void creature that they had never heard of before. the latters name was yurkus, the void ruler that the evil art masters of the order of calamity believed in.] [we have reason to believe that the legendary sorcerer is also a member of the order of calamity.] after writing this. it was too tiring to extract the correct information from a pile of mixed information. he needed to rest. he couldnt use up all his spiritual energy tonight. it was time to go to class with sif. he had been standing her up for a month. matthew was a little embarrassed. he decided to prepare for tonights history class and strive to leave the most perfect impression on sif. i have to plant trees, organize information, and even find time to learn spells. it seems that i really dont have time to go to the office of the lieges residence. yeah, ill work for two to three days first, then ill find an opportunity to ask for leave from rheagar. he thought about it. matthew happily grabbed a history lesson plan and began to read it. at night. in matthews living room, the lecture was loud and clear. tonight, matthew was working especially hard. but very quickly. he noticed that something was wrong with sif. except that, she looked very happy when they first met. after class began. she looked distracted. this was very rare for sif. matthew stopped talking and asked with concern, whats wrong, sif? did something happen? sif was stunned for a moment and forced a smile. no, its nothing. matthew said seriously, you cant lie to the teacher in class. sif blushed and sighed. this afternoon, i heard from my father that he was also part of your expedition to the south. after i found out about this, i felt a little upset. matthew was stunned for a moment and immediately apologized. im sorry. i shouldnt have dragged your father into that kind of danger. although matthew didnt expect that the person who came would be rheagar, he still apologized. sif immediately shook her head and said, thats not what i care about. i also heard from him that youre now the magic consultant of the lieges residence. matthew was surprised. is there anything wrong with that? sif cupped her face and looked at matthew seriously. so, the time you spend with my father is longer than the time you spend with me? what kind of question was that? you cant be jealous of your father, right? matthew was shocked by the girls bizarre comparison. in order to prevent sif from misunderstanding, matthew explained, dont worry, my relationship with rheagar isnt that good. other than official business, we barely speak in private. sif looked at him suspiciously. really? matthew smiled and said, of course, i can guarantee that. sif heaved a sigh of relief. im sorry. im happy to see that your relationship with my father has improved, but im afraid that the two of you will get too close aiya, lets not talk about this. anyway, its fine as long as things arent what i imagined. should we continue our class? matthew nodded. he picked up the lesson plan and was about to continue. however, at this moment. a loud and excited voice suddenly came from outside the main door. open the door, matthew! ive thought of a brilliant idea. we can sell my sword oil to the south, and well definitely make a fortune! open the door! matthew! at that moment. the smile on matthews face froze. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Be More Confident chapter 249: be more confident translator: lonelytree matthew pushed the door open and walked through the garden to the gate. sure enough, he found that it was rheagar shouting. he did not open the gate. instead, he said to rheagar through the fence, well talk about the sword oil tomorrow or the day after. ill go to the lords manor to find you. rheagar banged on the railing. open the door first. other than sword oil, i have something important to discuss with you! matthew stared at him and suddenly smiled. you are doing this on purpose, arent you? rheagar said righteously, what makes you think i did it on purpose? i didnt know sif was at your house. alright matthew couldnt be bothered to argue with him and silently opened the door to let rheagar in. come in, but you have to find a place to sit first. ill talk to you about sword oil after im done with sifs lesson. rheagar did not answer. he just snorted and impatiently entered the door. however, as soon as he entered, he saw sif looking at him with righteousness. a smile of embarrassment appeared on rheagars face. im sorry, baby. i forgot that you were having classes at matthews house today. as he spoke, he shamelessly sat down beside sif. at this moment, peggy brought a cup of hot coffee and a cup of lemon tea from the kitchen. rheagar naturally took a cup of coffee and took a sip. thank von C your cooking is not had. much better than our madam wesleys- peggy stared at him. rheagar felt goosebumps on his back from being stared at. he hurriedly put down the coffee in his hand and apologized repeatedly, so this cup isnt for me? sorry, sorry. peggys soul fire calmed down a little. however, in the next second. she saw rheagar naturally take the cup of lemon tea and take a big gulp. as he drank, he said, so this cup is for me! ha! the taste is really good. seeing this scene. sifs cheeks puffed up even more. peggy also looked like she was about to make a move. fortunately, matthew stopped her in time. he knew that rheagar was here to make things difficult for him. however, for the sake of the tax exemption policy, matthew didnt mind as long as it didnt affect his classes. he ignored rheagar, who was sitting like an old man and continued to tell sif about history. it was strange. previously, when it was a one-on-one lesson, sif looked uneasy. now that rheagar was interfering, she became very serious. she took note of every important point that matthew made. he finished a long paragraph. sif suddenly asked, matthew, why do many people from the evil faction always seem stupid in history books? what i mean is that they might not be really stupid, but many times, they have better choices. i discovered that there were many similar records. in those historical stories, the protagonists who played the role of justice often only needed to use a little strategy, and the big bad guys from the evil camp would obediently fall for it. if it werent for the fact that these were all real historical facts, i would have suspected that the bards had fabricated them to fool us. you should have seen a lot of bad guys. are they really that stupid? regarding this question. matthew pondered for more than three minutes before he slowly gave his answer. putting aside the contrast between good and evil in the division of factions and putting aside the survivor bias in the compilation of historical stories, i can give you a relatively positive answer. yes, in the process of life and adventure, most of the characters we encounter in the evil faction are not smart. sif held her chin with one hand and asked curiously, why? were the people of the evil faction born ignorant? matthew shook his head. no, i think the root cause of this phenomenon is the lack of education. as he spoke, he noticed that lara, who had been listening in the corridor, could not help but walk over. matthew gestured for her to sit down and said without hesitation, most of the evil organization members are not very smart. the organizations im talking about include the evil art masters, arsonists, witherers, red-letter hunters, and the underworld natives take the order of calamity as an example. i once killed a gnoll sorcerer named anderson. hes a tier four evil art master, and hes really powerful. if hes smart enough, i might suffer a huge loss. fortunately, he was only a gnoll. and i am a human mage who has received sufficient education. the fact that i could defeat him didnt mean that i was naturally better than him. its because my background completely crushed him. just imagine it. if you were a gnoll, what could you do? can you do better than anderson? maybe you think you can if you were a talented gnoll born in a barren underground tribe, your parents were no different from other gnolls. they gave you life and loved you very much, but none of them could abandon their jobs to accompany you. when you were born, they had to go out to hunt and fight day and night. the only ones accompanying you are the gnoll cubs who know nothing about this world like you. fortunately, you were very smart.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Be More Confident chapter 250: be more confident translator: lonelytree when the other brothers and sisters had just learned how to fight, you had already learned how to wield swords and guns like your parents. your talent was constantly being fulfilled. you learned to hunt when you were very young, and you were born with a talent in the path of slaughter. your brothers and sisters were still bullying the fungi people, but you could already fight the underground lizards. when you were older, even adult gnolls would not be able to defeat you. your parents were very happy. they were proud of you and started to listen to your opinions more. your brothers and sisters also surrounded you. gradually, your family became a force that cannot be ignored in the gnoll tribe. just like that, everything developed smoothly. a few years later, you would become the leader of that tribe, the supreme ruler of the small gnoll society. all the gnolls must obey your orders. the power in your hands made you feel satisfied. but after that? you would find that from the moment you were born until you became the leader of the tribe, you only learned how to hunt and fight. no one in this tribe can teach you higher-level knowledge. even the older elders would only teach you how to distinguish herbs and how to heal wounds. at most, they would teach you a secret recipe to have more children. there was nothing else. magic r impossible, that was a talent that only gnoll sorcerers were qualified to touch. on a certain day. an evil presence has descended upon your tribe. in the face of the evil shadow, you only have two options: submit or be killed. you chose to obey. the evil being was very satisfied and bestowed his blessing. and so, you suddenly became a powerful evil art master. you obtained supernatural power, the magical power that you dreamed of. at this moment, you suddenly realized that magic was so simple! however, no one could remind you that magic also had its own techniques and intricacies. and to control these extraordinary powers required even more knowledge. if there were no fortuitous encounters, then you would never be able to come into contact with this information in your entire life. you could only rely on your own comprehension and experience to repeatedly explore and eventually form your own magic system. this system was like a small broken house compared to the regular spellcasting system, while the latter was a fortress with a solid foundation. but you wouldnt know that. you were very proud. you thought you were invincible. with this magical power, you began to make a name for yourself in the underdark. you began to come into contact with the society of other races, including human society. if you were lucky enough to live to a very, very old age, then you would indeed have the opportunity to make up for the disadvantages of your birth after coming into contact with human society and improve your cognitive level. unfortunately, most gnolls did not have such an opportunity. very quickly. the evil god who gave you power ordered the establishment of a powerful church. you would be the patriarch, commander, and vanguard of that church. you were ecstatic about this and felt that you were about to reach the peak of your life. but what you didnt know was- when you led the allied forces recruited from the underdark and left the tribe, the last glance you had of your home may be the last. when you passed through the long gravel tunnel, choked by the light from the surface and shed tears, you were extremely excited. you didnt know what kind of enemy you were about to face. in other words, you were not facing a specific enemy. it was the entire human civilization. even if you were lucky enough to encounter some small villages on the surface, you would encounter well-trained cavalry, fully armed warriors, and generals who were proficient in tactics. there were also great mages who had undergone the systematic education of the seven saint alliance. they had magic power that is not inferior to yours, as well as overwhelming casting techniques. now, do you think you still have a chance of winning? do you think you can do better than anderson? the answer was, of course, no. even if it were me, if i were reincarnated into a gnoll with my current cognitive level, my final outcome would probably be similar. after listening to this long conversation. the living room was silent for a long time. sif nodded, not fully understanding. i think i can understand a little. rheagar was no longer sloppy. his eyes flickered as he looked at matthew. lara was deep in thought. matthew took a sip of water and said gently, the story of the gnolls is just a microcosm. in fact, many people in the evil camp are not born evil. their birth determined that they lacked choices, and it was also their birth that determined that they did not have the opportunity to obtain higher-level imowledge. the knowledge here did not only refer to spells. spells were only a part of imowledge. they were very useful, but not omnipotent. personally, these uneducated enemies who control great power are not scary at all. because even if they did evil, it would be very difficult for them to really achieve anything. i understand! sifs eyes suddenly lit up. no wonder, in history, the great devils who can cause great destruction are usually not born in the evil camp. except for those who are born with supernatural power, most of the devils who have become devils through their own efforts have received a good education and have worked in a large organization of the righteous side! some of them are mages who defected from the alliance, some are scholars who delved into knowledge, some were once famous paladins who had fallen, and there are also great druids who have been in close contact with nature for a long time but have fallen into the embrace of darknesstherefore, these villains who came from a wealthy background and possessed knowledge were the most terrifying, right? Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Be More Confident, You Have a Relationship! chapter 251: be more confident, you have a relationship! translator: lonelytree matthew looked at sif in surprise. this childs ability to think was quite good. she actually drew inferences from one instance. indeed. for example, when i went to the south this time, i once fought with a dragonlich sect mage named blinken. he was the most troublesome enemy ive ever encountered. that guy was once an outstanding member of the seven saint alliance. this kind of person is much harder to deal with than the gnolls. matthew sighed. sif held her chin with both hands regretfully and said, but why did they go to the evil side? matthew didnt want to delve further into this issue, so he said vaguely, the human heart is always complicated. in short, the reason you can sit here and easily evaluate the stupidity or cleverness of historical characters is because you have a good family background. i think that since you were born, you have never been engaged in any production work. this is also unbelievable for many children from poor families. there were manv children in rolling stone town who started workinz in textile workshops at the age of seven or eight. although there was a public school in the town, not everyone had the opportunity to study full-time. you have to thank your father for all this. he gave you such a good life. you have to learn to cherish it. rheagar felt extremely pleased as he listened, and his old face turned red. facing sifs grateful gaze, he turned his head away in embarrassment. lara looked at this scene with envy. matthew walked over and patted her on the shoulder, then said to sif, lets end todays lesson here. what ive said should be enough for you to digest for a while. after saying that, he looked at rheagar. next, lets go to the room next door and talk about sword oil. in the end. rheagars sword oil did not make it onto the oak chamber of commerces first list of goods. matthew realized this after a detailed discussion. this guys sword oil was actually handmade by himself. the raw materials were expensive, and the cost was high. the key was that the stability was still questionable! although rheagar had promised that his sword oil would be effective, for the sake of the oak chamber of commerces reputation, matthew still rejected the feudal lords enthusiasm. of course, his words were still very tactful. your sword oil does have its merits, but im afraid itll be difficult to find a suitable buyer in the market. first of all, soldiers usually cant afford such expensive things. they value the price-performance ratio more unless you can reduce the cost to one-sixth of what it is now, which is obviously impossible. mages can easily enchant their weapons, and they wont use oily and dirty things like sword oil. only warriors with considerable wealth and status are qualified to use this level of support tools. what do you think? after hearing this, rheagar felt a little defeated. he could not help but mutter, cant you give it a try? my sword oil doesnt sell well locally, but what if it becomes popular in the market of condor city? how about this, ill give you the first batch for free, regardless of the cost! matthew sighed and said, then give me two bottles to try. rheagar couldnt wait to hand the two bottles of sword oil to matthew. matthew saw that there was no label on it and could not help but ask, what are these two bottles of sword oil for? rheagar said proudly, one of the bottles of sword oil is a special attack for sea creatures. it can cause additional damage to sea creatures. matthews eyelids twitched. the next time we return to the condor city, we will not only cooperate with yu lian, but we are also prepared to contact the nagas. are you sure you want to put the sword oil to harm nagas on the shelf? rheagar was stunned for a moment. is that so? theres another bottle. its a special attack on undead creatures. matthew said helplessly, there are almost no undead creatures near the city of condor. besides, im a necromancer. are you sure you want me to sell items that can be used against rheagar quickly took back the two bottles of sword oil. however, he still did not give up. then ill bring two new bottles next time. the next morning. 4:08. crucible house. ronan! needless to say, the mastermind is definitely ronan! after listening to matthews encounter in the south, tower genie 177 said resolutely, that old man is very bad. he would definitely do such a thing. think about it: if it wasnt for ronan, why would blinken run away when he saw you? because hes experienced. he probably used to be ronans spy in the alliance. after he defected, he became a stray spy. when blinken saw you, he probably looked like he was looking at a mirror! he definitely knows the twists and turns of the alliance better than you do. when you grow a little more, youll be ronans new spy! matthew felt that this guy was talking nonsense. however, he had also considered the possibility that the mastermind behind the scenes was great mage ronan. that was why he told tower genie 177 about most of the details of his journey to the south. matthew frowned. the tower genie said in surprise, are you really going to serve justice to your family? eh, could it be that my joke went too far? dont worry, kid. ronan knows nothing about life and death. his talent in necromancy is about the same as yours in divination. however, this matter was indeed worthy of vigilance. dragon mountain ash could be used to create something even more terrifying than the dracolich. i wonder which old fart is behind this. in short, the upper echelons of the alliance are rotten. why dont we form a new alliance that says the alliance must die? ill be the boss, and ill bring you guys to the alliance headquarters, the extreme north floating city! matthew smiled and shook his head. thank you, but i think ill join the seven saint alliance first. the tower genie then took out a form and placed it in front of matthew, indicating for him to fill it out. breaking through from the inside is also a way of thinking, but you must be careful not to be assimilated by them. i have high hopes for you, matthew. after filling out the form, remember to write the names of ronan and the emperor of the cauldron house, 177, in the column of referees. after you submit the form, in at most one to two weeks, someone will go to rolling stone town to look for you. at that time, you will complete the entrance examination of the seven saint alliance at your own home. matthew was surprised. my house? didnt we usually go to the branch of the seven saint alliance in a certain city? i thought it would be most convenient to take the test in the cauldron house. 177 casually said, this is just a process. can they stop the person recommended by ronan from entering the alliance? be more confident. you have connections! matthew deeply felt the corruption of the alliance system. then, he happily filled out the form. done. 177 took the form and said to matthew excitedly, the guy you asked me to train last time has already been made obedient by me. do you want to go over and take a look? troll sinwak? matthew nodded. of course. i was just about to ask when i could take him away. anytime. hes already very obedient now. 177 proudly stuffed a hard object into matthews hands. here, follow me. matthew looked down. it was something like a remote control. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Malicious Shapeshifting chapter 252: malicious shapeshifting translator: lonelytree 177 led matthew to the room on the east side of the top floor. as he walked, he introduced, dont worry, that child is very obedient now. under my guidance, he has become a complete vegetarian. you have to be careful not to let him come into contact with the smell of blood and fresh meat. he will vomit. usually, you only need to provide him with a certain amount of rice and wheat. when he is hungry, he will eat stones. of course, in order to ensure the intake of protein and fat, it is best to provide him with a bucket of milk every week to ensure his health. it didnt matter if you didnt. the trolls had strong physical qualities. even if they starved for several years, they would still be strong and durable. as they spoke. the two of them arrived near the room where the troll were imprisoned. matthew noticed that the rooms here were essentially assembled from fence constructs. in this area, as long as 177 wanted to, he could control the various forms of basic constructs to construct anything he wanted at any time. he claimed to be the emperor of the cauldron house, and that was true. after entering the room, matthew saw the hill-like sinwak sleeping soundly on the ground. he seemed to have lost a little weight. other than that, the only difference was that a thin collar had appeared around his neck. 177 pointed at the collar and said, do you see that? the remote control in your hand is used to control the electric shock collar. i set the remote control to three levels, which represent different levels of electric stimulation. if he doesnt listen, you can push the remote control to first gear. at this time, the electric current running through his neck and spine will give him a light punishment. if he did something wrong, then push it to the second gear. he would quickly realize that you were warning him. however, in most cases, try not to use the third gear. matthew reasoned, is it because the current in the third gear is very high and might hurt him? 177 nodded at first, then shook his head. the first half of the sentence is right, but the second half is wrong. in fact, the electric current in the third gear is so strong that he thinks youre rewarding him. matthew was filled with question marks. wak wak! 177 called out softly and explained to matthew, thats my pet name for him. sinwaks too hard to pronounce, and its not intimate enough. sinwak, who was lying on the ground, suddenly woke up. he quickly rubbed his sleepy eyes and walked over. matthew complimented, your naming skills are much better than mine. 177 said happily, i knew i was talented in naming! how about this, matthew? when you give birth to a child in the future, let me help you name it! its best if you can have a few more children. that way, i can maximize my talent. matthews smile froze. fortunately, he had gotten used to dealing with awkward situations recently. pretending that nothing had happened, he walked quickly to sinwak and looked curiously at the trolls body. a few seconds later, matthew gently stretched out his index finger and flicked the skin on sinwaks heel! ah, master, dont! it hurts! who knew that in the next second the troll actually fell to the ground while wailing! sinwak looked like he was in great pain. he clutched the spot where matthew had hit him, twitching on the spot. matthew looked at this scene in surprise. whats going on? 177 walked over and explained, when i was training wak wak, i realized that he was too insensitive. even if i punched him, he only groaned twice and fell asleep. this situation annoyed me, so i used a spell to adjust his sensitivity. matthew asked curiously, but his reaction is too exaggerated. wait, how much sensitivity did you adjust? 1000 times! 177 said proudly. matthew sucked in a cold breath. why is it 1000 times? 177 replied naturally, because i think 10000 times is too cruel. matthew was stunned when he heard that. he felt that what the other party said did not make sense. 177 added, of course, the initial training has been completed. if you want to take him away, i will remove the sensitivity spell effect. he wondered if he would feel regretful. after all, wak wak was probably the first troll in history to have such a sensitive physique. just this alone was enough to leave a mark in history. he saw the trolls terrified expression. matthew couldnt bear to ask what had happened in the past month. he immediately expressed his intention to take him away. 177 immediately pointed at the biggest button on the remote control and said, then try pressing this. matthew did as instructed. after pressing the button, a white light enveloped the trolls body. with a whoosh, only the collar was left on the spot. 177 picked up the collar and handed it to matthew. you didnt expect this, did you? i also added a dimensional space to the collar. this space is enough to accommodate two trolls. this is to prevent wak wak from getting too fat in the future and not being able to fit in. oh, im really a genius! matthew took the collar with a smile and found that there were words engraved on the inner ring. [177s love collar (made for matthew, the other founder of ronan must die. this is a token of our friendship)] matthew was both touched and worried. if master ronan found out that he had this thing, would he really not kill him? Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Malicious Shapeshifting chapter 253: malicious shapeshifting translator: lonelytree however. this collar was indeed very practical- in the end, he had no choice but to accept 177s kindness. then, matthew took out a set of pottery from his luggage and gave it to 177 as a gift for returning from the south. these things were everywhere in the abandoned kilns on the island. matthew had brought back more than a dozen sets, and he had already given one set each to rex and sif. the latter seemed especially happy after receiving the gifts. as ronans confidant, matthew naturally couldnt leave behind 177. he thought that the knowledgeable 177 would not be interested in this gift, but who knew that the latter would cry after receiving the pottery. oh, matthew, i cant remember the last time i received a gift! ronan is always busy outside and doesnt even remember my birthday. the last time i received a gift was five years ago. at that time, he went to purgatory and robbed an ancient red dragons nest. he killed several young red dragons and made a fortune. before we left, he promised me that he would share some of the red dragons corpse with me after the matter was done. but in the end, what i got was a large piece of the red dragons intestines! what was even more outrageous was that the red dragon seemed to have just eaten not long ago. damn ronan! was he hinting at me to eat sh * t? sob, sob, sob. the pottery was very interesting. their shapes reminded me of some ancient constructs. its a pity that it lacks a little spirituality. however, if i go back and study it, i might be surprised. after bidding farewell to 177. matthew took the elevator to the market area. he wanted to go to the magical equipment market here and buy a few bottles of green growth liquid. he also wanted to see if he could buy some equipment for himself. after returning from the south, matthew had more than 2,000 gold coins in cash on hand, excluding the funds used to establish the oak chamber of commerce. in the past, he did not dare to come here to look at the magic tools. however, things were different now. when matthew walked into the official magic store, he stood even straighter. the official mall in the market area was made up of rows of dazzling magic display windows. this was a shop under the name of the great mage ronan. the items produced here either came from ronans mage tower in gem bay or from the industries of other great mages of the seven saint alliance. matthew had just entered. he was surrounded by a pair of forks, a plate, and a magic broom. do you need any service, sir? we can help you quickly find what you want to buy, saving you a lot of time. time is the lifeblood of a mage. the three magical creatures scrambled to speak. matthew declined their recommendation. this was because these magic salespeople also required an additional service fee. although he was no longer poor, he was not a fool either. matthew was determined. the three magical creatures dispersed in disappointment. ha loft ha its fine. those who dont want to hire a sales assistant are usually poor people. youre right, but i havent opened the shop for a month already. theres nothing we can do. who asked the few nodes in the north to be forced to close? ever since the mages from those rich cities could not come to the cauldron house, the business here has become more and more difficult matthew looked at the back of the magical creature thoughtfully. the node connecting the crucible house to the northern city is closed? did this mean that master ronans situation in the astral plane had worsened again? it was useless to think too much. matthew withdrew his attention and strolled through the street alone. however, as he walked. his expression changed! matthew never expected that the magical creatures were right. compared to the prices here, he was indeed poor! along the way. he actually had his eyes on a few magic tools. however, their prices were really daunting. [advanced body bag: able to store 25 corpses at the same time (corpses only), and only 1/3 of the size of a normal body bag.] [price: 2000 gold coins] [dragon fire talisman (intelligence +1): activate the dragon fire on this talisman. you can instantly remove all buffs below legendary on the target.] [in particular, when the target had counterspell , dragon fire could not only break the counterspell but also apply the mana ignite effect on the target depending on the level of the counterspell.] [mana ignite: quickly burn the targets mana to the bottom for a short period of time.] [price: 5000 gold coins] [shadow staff (intelligence +1): when using this staff to cast spells, you will summon three shadow mirrors beside you. these three shadow mirrors can not only confuse the enemys hearing and sight but also speed up your spell chanting, increasing your casting speed by 4 times!] [in addition, this spell also provided a large number of magic buff bonuses for shadow spells.] [price: 8000 gold coins.] if matthew wanted to get the high-grade body bag, he would have to lose all the money he had. if he wanted to get the dragon fire amulet and shadow staff, he would have to dig into the public funds. passing through the display windows. matthews expression became more and more numb. in the end. he simply ran to a legendary item display window. anyway, it doesnt cost money to look! there were only three props displayed in this display window. [oklos guardian light ball: after activating a specific spell, the centre of the light ball, within a spherical range of 3 kilometres, will form the effect of absolute defense (tier 6 spell)..] Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Malicious Shapeshifting chapter 254: malicious shapeshifting translator: lonelytree [price: 200000 gold coins.] [oklos twin angels (statue): after activating the statue with fresh blood, you can summon two lesser angels (lv21-lv24) to fight for you.] [price: 200000 gold coins.] [ronans cane: a cane used by master ronan when he travelled the world when he was young. it doesnt have much magic power, but it has a unique memorial value.] [price: 100000 gold coins] perhaps he was blinded by too many zeros, or perhaps he was completely numb. matthew actually didnt think that the first two props were that expensive. however, the last one left him confused. how can an ordinary staff be sold for 100,000 gold? no matter how cheap ronan was, he wouldnt do such a thing, right? could it be that there was something else special about this staff? unfortunately, whether or not there was another mystery had nothing to do with matthew. with his current wealth, unless he could think of a way to kidnap rheagar and ask for a ransom, it was impossible for him to gather 100,000 gold coins. he left the row of magic display windows. matthews eyes burned with raging flames. he couldnt wait to earn money! at the very least, i have to get my hands on that dragon fire talisman. with it, i dont have to be afraid of the enemys counterspell and buffs, and the enemy has to be afraid of my counterspell. with this, let alone a tier 4 mage, i dare to fight a tier 5 mage! matthew walked to the cashier with high spirits and said to the staff, give me three bottles of green growth fluid. however, as he got closer, he realized that this staff member was actually the female mage he had met when he was waiting for the elevator. she was still wearing thick black-rimmed glasses, but her shabby mage robe had been changed into the work clothes of the cauldron house, making her look more youthful and bright. theres no green growth potion for sale in the mall. theres only a higher-level quick growth potion. sir, you are eh, its you? the female mage obviously recognized matthew. she looked a little shy, but she still mustered her courage and said to matthew, hello, my name is rosita. i didnt have the chance to thank you for your reminder that day. at that time, i went to apply for a position here. i only found out afterwards that the supreme lord 177 liked to joke around when we took the elevator. it was said that people who were induced to accelerate would be scared half to death. matthew smiled and waved his hand. its just a small matter. dont call me lord. just call me matthew. uh, can you bring the quick growth potion over for me to take a look? i need about three bottles. rosita ran away happily. no problem! a moment later. she walked over to a large drawer. rosita opened a box in one of the drawers and took out a bottle of dark green potion, then handed it to matthew. matthew took the potion and quietly glanced at the label in the drawer. [quick growth potion: increases the growth speed of plants (effect is similar to the spell: quick growth). ] [price: 200 gold coins per bottle] he saw the price. matthews facial muscles twitched. matthew, is this what you want? rosita asked. matthew nodded lightly. do you want three bottles? rosetta asked again. matthew blinked and said thoughtfully, no, two bottles are enough. i suddenly remembered that i have another bottle at home. rosita did not suspect anything and quickly packed it up for matthew. here, a total of 380 gold coins, she said. is there a discount? matthew asked in surprise. rosetta blushed and nodded. she whispered, i can use my employee card to give you a 5% discount. this is the price of our internal shopping. if i can be promoted to supervisor, i have a chance to get a 10% discount. thank you, rosita. matthew was in a much better mood. where are you from? rosita said embarrassedly, jewel bay. i was originally a level-3 apprentice in lord irwins mage tower, but lord irwins assistant thought that i was too stupid, so he chased me out. fortunately, i successfully applied for the job that day, and lord 177 gave me a job. otherwise, i would have become a rogue mage with no fixed residence. when she said the last sentence. her face was filled with lingering fear. jewel bay. that was ronans base camp. matthew paid the money and put the potion in his luggage. then, he said to rosita, im from rolling stone town. if we have time next time, we can have a chat. im very curious about jewel bay. rosita blushed again. she was just about to tell matthew that she only worked half a day every thursday, five, six, and three days. unfortunately, matthew had already left. after leaving the cauldron house, matthew hurried home. his schedule was very full that day. at eight oclock in the morning. matthew led lara to a house in the commoner district. then, he knocked on the door. the owner of the house was called jin li. she was a teacher of languages, humanities, and arts at seaver public school. jin li was warm-hearted, responsible, and good at communicating with people. other than her 200 -pound weight, she had almost no shortcomings. after knowing that matthews purpose of visiting was to ask her to take some time out of class to tutor his friend, she was shocked. jin li readily agreed and gave matthew a 20% discount on the tuition fees. lara, who was originally confused, realized that matthew was actually paying someone to teach her how to read and write. she was a little uneasy. while jin li went to the toilet. lara protested softly, i can read! common language, underground common language, even if its the language of the duergar, i know it tooa little. matthew smiled and said to her, the president of the oak chamber of commerce needs to know more than a little. jin li is a very good person. i hope you can learn more about human society from her. this is very important to me. lara wanted to resist. however, after hearing matthews words. she was silent for a while before she said firmly, i understand. after handing lara over to jinli. matthew rushed to the lieges residence to clock in for work. half a day later. he and rhaegar were idling in two offices. zeller still did not appear. however, since rheagar didnt explain it explicitly, it shouldnt be a big deal. matthew did not ask. after having lunch at the lords manor. matthew found an excuse to slip away and ran all the way to the oak forest to start planting trees. before the seeds were planted. he tested the effects of the quick growth potion that he had bought at a high price with different proportions of water and roughly found the best cost-performance ratio. only then did he officially start working. with the help of the zombies, planting the trees did not take much time. the main thing was that watching after the event took up more energy. on this day, when the sky turned dark. matthew successfully planted 24 oak trees further north. this number was basically the maximum he could achieve without over-drafting his domain. if there were any more, not only would the saplings not be able to keep up, but the life essence in the soil would also deteriorate further. matthew wanted to get as many enhancement points as possible. but the temperance domain warned him. there was a limit to everything. at least, he planned to do so before he obtained a large number of high-quality oak seeds. late at night. after a quick dinner and a hot bath, matthew poured himself a cup of strong coffee. then, he began the night by studying spells. due to the rapid levelling speed, his spell foundation was not solid, and he needed to put in more effort than others to catch up. after entering the third rank. the spells he could learn were several times more than before. matthew spent a lot of effort to come up with a new list of spells and a calendar. however, the spell at the top of the list wasnt in the domain of the undead. it was a divine skill that was in the general domain and closer to the domain of transformation. malicious shapeshifting. the reason why matthew listed it as the highest spell was simple. this was because this was a spell that wizard ronan strongly recommended. it was a must-learn spell after reaching tier 3. it was said that the difficulty was very high. matthew had been curious about it for a long time. now that he had the opportunity to get started, he naturally chose to start studying it. however, before he officially started learning malicious shapeshifting matthew had to first determine his own malicious transformation target. generally speaking, there were three options here, which also represented the different difficulties. a frog (or toad) wild boar matthew listed the names of the three animals on the paper and fell into deep thought. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: What Does Casting Feel Like? chapter 255: what does casting feel like? translator: lonelytree malicious shapeshifting. this was a control-type spell that could turn any target in its field of vision into one of the three creatures. it got its name because mages usually had bad intentions when using this spell. as one of the divine combat skills that could be learned at the 3rd tier, a mage who mastered malicious shapeshifting could also learn its advanced spell after entering the 5th tier: group shapeshifting. this was a true killing weapon. it could turn a group of people into flustered and helpless little animals. however, the form of the group shapeshifting was directly inherited from malicious shapeshifting. therefore, matthews choice now was very important. the counterintuitive thing about this spell was the difficulty of learning the three malicious forms of frog, wild boar, and goat ranged from easy to difficult. thats right. turning a human into a frog was the easiest, followed by a wild boar, and the most difficult was a goat. matthew was puzzled at first, but after understanding the mechanism of this spell, he understood. it turned out that although the three malicious forms had the same effective time, there was a significant difference in the stability between the forms. after turning an enemy into a frog, the spell might lose its effect immediately if something hurt or even touched the frog. previously, when zeller had turned sinwak into a frog, he had specially put it in a glass bottle to prevent the spell from failing prematurely. if it was a small wild boar, you might need to push it a few times hard before the malicious form could not be maintained. as for the most stable goat. the mages could even ruthlessly attack the goats buttocks kick him a few times! this was the difference in stability. the more stable the malicious form, the harder it was to learn. this was reasonable. of course, having strong stability was not without hidden dangers. in the history of the alliance, there had been several tragic cases of mages turning their enemies into goats, only to have their buttocks or groins ruthlessly rammed into by the goats. goat horns were no joke. from this, it could be seen that although malicious shapeshifting was one of the godly skills, it was not without risk. whether it was a goat or a small wild boar, they all had a certain degree of ability to charge forward and attack. matthew pondered for a long time. in the end, he still chose goat. he didnt think that something as ridiculous as being assaulted by a goat would happen to him. if such a case really happened, he would have to hold his two undead guards responsible. as for the learning difficulty matthew thought that he had mastered a few wilderness forms, so that would be helpful in him learning this spell. although morphing himself and morphing someone else were two completely different things, matthew was still very optimistic. immediately. he took out the items needed for the conclusion ceremony from the material bag: a standardized spell contract. a tuft of goat fur. two male goatee beards above the age of 10. a small amount of goat horn powder. a complete goat placenta. after placing it properly, matthew started the incantation in a low voice according to the requirements of the spell ritual. the candle on the corner of the table suddenly increased its swaying speed and range. the sheeps blood and placenta on the table were filled with a fishy and evil smell. matthews eyes and palms began to glow with a greenish -grey light due to the overflowing magic power. strange murmurs echoed in the basement. for a moment. the light in the basement disappeared for a second. [you have obtained some knowledge about the body structure of a goat] matthew closed his eyes and quietly combed through the knowledge that the spell ritual had poured into his mind. gradually. he now had a better understanding of goats. he could directly picture the appearance and shape of a goat in his mind. he could also distinguish between the delicate features and the repulsive features that belonged to the aesthetic appreciation of goats. this feeling was so wonderful. this was something that he had never experienced before when he transformed into a wild beast. it was a kind of understanding and control of animal form. not enough! matthew opened his eyes. in order to successfully master malicious shapeshifting, one had to understand every detail of malicious shapeshifting in great detail. the ceremony provided a shortcut. however, he only managed to successfully establish the framework of a goat in his mind. he wanted to take another step forward. not only did matthew need to learn more about spellcasting theory and knowledge, but he also needed to have a deeper understanding of the goat! regarding this. the great mage ronan had already prepared him, there are often no shortcuts for spells related to the transformation element. you had to become a member of the changing target. the best way was to get along with the target day and night. one day, if you find yourself resonating with it, then congratulations. at that time, not only will your spell be at the beginner level, but your mastery will also be at the beginner level. as for the true mastery of the skill. that would require a lot of time and effort. matthew still regarded the experience of the great mage ronan as the norm. the next morning. before going to work, he got up early and went to the suburbs to find a farmer he had seen a few times. he bought a goat from him. when he was buying the goat, matthew suddenly had a thought.. if he became familiar with a female goat, would the malicious transfiguration spell transform the target into a female goat? Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: What Does Casting Feel Like? chapter 256: what does casting feel like? translator: lonelytree although the female goat also had horns, it was much less threatening overall, right? just like that, an hour later. matthew was holding a handful of hay and holding a tame female goat in his hand. behind him was soldier, who was hidden in a cloak. he leisurely arrived at the office hall of the lieges residence. punch in for work! the office was still very quiet this morning. in fact, the daily government affairs of rolling stone town were handled by the five-member committee of the city hall. the office of the lieges residence usually only dealt with major events that threatened the territory and a very small amount of official business. and the latter was taken by zeller alone. so when zeller was not around, this place was no different from matthews oak forest. when matthew led the sheep through the door, rheagar was reading the newspaper. it was a journal called purgatory tabloid. the feudal lord was reading it with great interest. when he saw matthew, he subconsciously said, good morning! . matthew also greeted him politely. it wasnt until matthew was about to reach his house that rheagar suddenly realized that something was wrong. he put down the newspaper and walked over. he pointed at the goat and said, did i mention that you cant bring pets to work? matthew blinked. no, you havent. rheagar said bluntly, im sorry, matthew. im not targeting you, but the lieges residence doesnt allow pets to go to work! dont ask when this rule was made. even if its just a rule set today, you have to follow it. after all, im the boss. matthew tried to quibble. but what if i say that shes my family? rheagars eyes widened. not even if its your girlfriend! matthew was surprised by rheagars train of thought. he simply told her that he was learning malicious shapeshifting. rheagar rubbed his chin and revealed a troubled expression. but the smell of the goat is really strong. it will affect the work of others. matthew almost couldnt hold back his laughter. the work of others you mean like reading the newspaper? rheagar looked at him with dissatisfaction. what do you know? this is called caring about world affairs. although the news in the alliance weekly and the purgatory tabloids were not entirely true, many major events were often reflected in those distorted reports. as the lord of rolling stone town, i should take on the important responsibility of reading the changes in the world. matthew agreed. he was also very interested in the alliance weekly, but because he was short of money, he had not been able to buy a copy. hence, he asked rheagar, can i read your newspaper? rheagar said generously, of course, you can, but you can only borrow the latest issue after i finish reading it. other than that, when you read the purgatory tabloids, you are not allowed to cut out certain peach -coloured pictures with scissors! matthew asked in surprise, has someone done this before? rheagar said meaningfully, you should be asking, who among the people who borrow my newspaper hasnt done this before? matthew had a look of surprise on his face. he was suddenly interested in the purgatory tabloid, which he had no interest in before. ill get you the last issue. wait! rheagar came back to his senses and pointed at the goat. lets forget about it today, but this cannot happen again. matthew looked at him pleadingly. the latter was unmoved. matthew continued, then lets talk about the sword oil. rheagar was instantly energized. he smiled and patted the docile female goat. in that case, i can consider making an exception for you, but i dont have sword oil with me. ill go to your house to look for you after work tomorrow. with that, he walked back to his office in a good mood. as the lords magic consultant. matthews work was rather idle. although it was quiet here, it couldnt be compared to the basement, so there was no way to conduct in-depth learning. therefore, he could only read books to kill time or conduct some shallow spell theory research. in the blink of an eye. half a day passed just like that. during this period, matthew did not forget to get closer to the goat. however, although this female goat was docile, it seemed very shy. even when matthew reached out to touch her head, she would subconsciously dodge. this made matthew a little depressed. why didnt she dodge when rheagar touched her this morning? after eating the lunch prepared by madam wesley. matthew became restless. his eyes would occasionally glance at rheagars office. he knew that, according to his habit, regar would be taking a nap soon, and that would be the best time for him to slip away. as expected, the middle-aged and elderly people had a very regular schedule. a few minutes later, rheagar, who was wearing pyjamas, walked out while stretching. to matthews surprise, rheagar did not leave the office. instead, he walked towards his own office. its really hard even though it has only been half a day of work. he looked exhausted. matthew wondered if reading the newspaper was really that tiring. rheagar suddenly asked him, matthew, i want to ask you a question. what does it feel like to cast a spell? matthew thought for a moment and explained seriously, when we mages cast a spell, we can roughly divide it into three stages. these three stages have three different feelings. the first stage was to prepare the casting posture and chant the spell. at this time, we would be forced to recall all the contents of the relevant spells. the pain, difficulty, confusion, sadness, and other negative emotions when we learned the spells would also surge into our minds.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: What Does Casting Feel Like? chapter 257: what does casting feel like? translator: lonelytree this process not only consumes our spiritual power and magic power but also poses a huge challenge to our will. the feeling of this stage was pain, sluggishness, and strain. the second stage was the end of the chanting and the accumulation of magic energy. at this moment, many magical elements gathered on our bodies. we were bearing a lot of pressure, and this pressure forced us to release it. but until the critical juncture, we have to hold back. this feeling was hard to describe. it was like deliberately holding before urinating. the feeling at this stage was sullen. fortunately, it did not last long, at most a fraction of a second. the final stage was the time to cast the spell. at this stage, because the accumulated pressure will be vented in one breath, we will feel a hearty pain and pleasure. this stage lasted for about one to three seconds, and the higher the level of the spell, the longer it lasted. the feeling during this period was very refreshing, and it was easy to get addicted to it. this was the reason why many mages would stay where they were for a second or two after casting a high-level spell. this was also known as the backswing of spellcasting by people who did not understand the principles of spellcasting. it was probably such a complicated situation. casting spells was actually a very dangerous thing. it constantly tested a mages spirit, mind, and will. it was far from being as beautiful and amazing as ordinary people imagined, and there was a lot of pain and terror, but it did have a unique charm. why did you suddenly ask this question? do you want to cast a spell too? rheagar curled his lips. who doesnt want to cast spells? however, i also just saw this news. as he spoke, he handed the alliance weekly to matthew. matthew focused his eyes and saw that rheagars finger was pressed on a small article. it recorded the news of a few mages who had become addicted to casting spells and embarked on the path of crime, stealing a treasure called the speed gem from the alliances secret vault. it was said that this thing could greatly reduce the cooldown time of casting spells and break the daily casting limit. at present, these mages were already on the bounty list of the seven saint alliance. matthews heart skipped a beat, and he secretly memorized these names. its a pity that they fled towards the north. otherwise, we might be able to claim another bounty. rheagar obviously had the same thoughts. then, he yawned and left the office hall without looking back. matthew waited for a while. seeing that rheagar had no intention of returning, he decisively left. but just as he was leading the goat through the corridor, he ran into madam wesley. matthew greeted her politely. the latter stopped cleaning and looked up at matthew. good afternoon, little matthew. where are you going? matthew said without changing his expression, ill be back soon. madam wesley pointed it out. are you thinking of stealing off work? matthew smiled. that is a little inappropriate, right? madam wesley shook her head. its good not to work so much. young people should get off work early so that they have time to fall in love. she cleaned up and suddenly said to matthew, who was about to leave, but now i know why rheagar recruited you. matthew asked curiously, why? madam wesley said seriously, before you came, he was the one with the most free time in the lords residence. matthew didnt understand. hmm? madam wesley swept a pile of dust to a corner and said with a smile, but he is not anymore. in the oak forest. matthews figure was as busy as a hardworking bee. the task of planting trees during this period of time was very heavy. he had to command the zombies to work hard. a few days later. matthew successfully planted a mini oak forest in the land further north. he had been worried that the grove would be too far away and would not be able to form a collective effect with the original oak forest. however, the oak tree domain told him that he was worrying too much. even if there was an empty space and the end of the scar of the dead between them. matthews oak forest was still a whole. during the planting period. in addition to cultivating the green armour oak tree extensively, matthew also chose a day to plant more than a dozen cannibal trees in a specific area. these cannibal trees looked no different from ordinary oak trees. they would attack living creatures with blood within a meter of it. in order to prevent accidents. matthew also set up warning signs at different intersections beside the cannibal tree and outside the forest. [matthews forest (there are cannibal trees inside!!!) j the appearance of the cannibal tree was not rejected by the oak trees domain. on the contrary. matthew could sense that the other oak trees actually liked these cannibal trees very much. only the oak tree fairies were dissatisfied. but as long as lulu didnt say anything, matthew wouldnt care. in addition to the oak tree, matthew also transplanted the tea trees he brought back from the island into the forest. the climate of rolling stone town was different from that of junliu island, but in theory, it should be more suitable for the planting of tea trees. in order to ensure that the tea tree could produce seeds, matthew did not use green liquid on it. plants that had been stimulated would not be able to produce seeds for a long time. this was common knowledge in the natural domain. you could use magic to quickly grow a plant because the seed itself was already a living thing. however, this kind of growth was not without a price. the excessive exhaustion of vitality required a long time to undo. this was also one of the reasons why druids usually did not actively use rapid growth. in the blink of an eye, seven days had passed. in the underground cemetery. matthew paced back and forth among the zombies. in the past week, he had painstakingly planted trees and finally saved up 168 enhancement points. here came the problem. which zombie should he choose to strengthen? this was not an easy choice. back then, matthew only had a team of skeleton soldiers, so he had a narrow choice. he was already lucky to have chosen soldier. and now, in front of him was a dense sea of zombies! 119 silvermoon zombies, including kobolds, gnolls, imps, inferior demons, humans, and even dragon blood warriors! of course, there was also a zombie lady who wasnt blessed by the moonlight. matthew observed for a long time and even used his equalized perception, but he still could not make a decision. the zombies were generally good, but they were very average. it was difficult for him to choose the best one. matthew was getting a little annoyed. he couldnt help but think, why dont you try choosing someone? thinking of this. matthew suddenly let go of the rope in his hand. he allowed the female goat to walk freely among the zombies. who knew that in the next second the female goat suddenly cried out in fear, immediately after. she started running wildly among the zombies! Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: You Broke Up With Him? chapter 258: you broke up with him? translator: lonelytree under matthews command, the zombies all stood rooted to the ground. however, the aura of the undead naturally made the living feel fear. previously, she did not feel anything when matthew was holding her, but when matthew let go of the rope, the female goat immediately could not withstand the pressure of the zombie crowd and only knew how to run around. she moved left and right among the zombies. matthew tollowed closely behind. suddenly. the female goat let out a sorrowful cry, and her head slammed into the knee of a zombie transformed from a dragon blood warrior. bang! her neck tilted, and she fainted. however, when she fell, her body involuntarily tilted to the side, and her entire body moved a small distance. matthew followed. in the end. he was surprised to find that the female goat had fainted in front of another zombie! and it was the only one in the entire zombie horde without the protection of the holy moon armor! miss zombie. is this a coincidence? matthew went to check the goats breath. fortunately, she had only fainted from fear. otherwise, he could only improve his learning efficiency of malicious transfiguration by eating mutton and drinking mutton soup tonight. he ordered people to drag the goat outside and tie her up. then, he carefully sized up miss zombie. the latter looked at him blankly. matthew frowned slightly. purely from the numerical point of view, there was no reason for miss zombie to be the target of enhancement. she was only level 7, which was far inferior to the zombies transformed from the dragon blood warriors. her six attributes were also very ordinary, and she did not even have the silver moon buff. other than her combat strength, she did not show any additional potential. even in the previous night of the undead, she did not say much. the system labelled her as a dumb zombie , and it was obvious that she did not have a bright future. matthew racked his brains and could only think of one good thing about her. her luck seems to be quite good. it was her good luck to meet matthew, who was preparing to hold the night of the undead. necromancers could advance through this ritual, and the undead could also greatly consolidate their soul fire through this ritual. after that, she miraculously avoided the heavenly sphere of the dead , which was rare in the entire bitter water swamp. the goat even bumped into her in the end. of course, the irony was that if she were so lucky, she wouldnt have died and become a zombie. forget it, its her! matthew finally decided to believe in luck. after choosing the zombie lady as his target, he didnt hesitate. he launched 11 consecutive strengthening shots! beams of strengthening light flashed out of thin air. the results of the enhancement were out. other than the two-level upgrades, which increased miss zombies level from level 7 to level 9, the remaining nine enhancements were all keyvvords. the quality of these keywords was: 1 gold, 2 purple, 2 blue, 1 white, 3 grey. matthew was both happy and worried when he saw the colour distribution. he was happy that he had gotten 1 gold keyword, which was a good sign. what worried him was that there were actually three grey ones. he was afraid that his heart would not be able to take it! i hope the grey keywords are not linked to salary. in order to counter his mentality, matthew prayed as he mixed all the keywords together. the first was the golden keyword that he was most concerned about. [true luck (low-key version/gold): your summoned creatures possess extraordinary luck (hidden). ] [her luck was usually not the best in the crowd, but most of the time, she was the second best.] [when she is in a group of people with a low average luck level, she will have a fixed number of luck points.] [and once an existence with extremely high luck appeared beside her, her luck would be raised to a level that was only slightly lower than the former.] [this keyword will grant your summoned creature two abilities: unboxing sage and unexpected wealth .] [unboxing sage: when your summoned creature opens a treasure chest or picks up a storage item of a dead person, there is a higher chance of making the loot more valuable.] [it can be used three times a day.] [unexpected wealth: no matter where your summoned creature goes, it is possible to obtain an unexpected fortune.] [after this effect was triggered, it would not be repeated for two weeks.] [reject melee (gray): your summoned creature refuses any form of melee combat. once she encounters an enemy up close, she will try her best to escape!] it was indeed related to luck! matthew clenched his fists tightly. he knew that his perception would never lie to him. although miss zombies luck description looked a little awkward, he understood it at a glance. as long as i find a person with high luck and follow them, miss zombies luck will also become very terrifying. even if she is jinxed by bad luck, she will still maintain stable good luck. he thought about it. matthew looked around and thought to himself that with so many people, they couldnt all be unlucky, right? as for the reject melee. matthew only frowned at first, but he soon got used to it. he continued reading. [storm archer (purple): your summoned creature has awakened the storm archer class template. strength +2, agility +1. it has also learned the storm archers abilities: basic archery, advanced archery, archery master, strong wind shooting, deck steps, ship repair, and mast master..] Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: You Broke Up With Him? chapter 259: you broke up with him? translator: lonelytree [your summoned creature has awakened its previous name, renesme.j [taste of the sea (gray): renesme craves the taste of the sea. she is addicted to the salty smell of the sea. when she is on land, she must always wear accessories from the sea to maintain sufficient combat power.] [wearable items include, but are not limited to-] [a shell that smelled like the sea;] [a wet seaweed bracelet;] [smoked or salted fish;] [a conch filled with seawater] this was the first time matthew had seen a summoned creature awaken its name from its previous life. of course, peggy was an exception. renesme was clearly an archer who had been fighting at sea for a long time. she was good at long-range shooting and yearned for the taste of the sea. it was understandable that she did not like close combat. its not difficult to get accessories from the sea. matthew heaved a sigh of relief. the first two grey keywords were still acceptable. [enemy head, my arrow (purple): renesmes ultimate skill. after using this ability, she will consume a large amount of stamina and will not be able to pull the bow for several hours.] [when she activates this ability, she will receive a magic energy arrow. after shooting it with all her strength, as long as the target is within range, no matter how crooked the direction of the magic arrow is, it will eventually hit the enemys head.] [the enemys head will catch my arrow! this was a phrase that renesme loved to say when she was alive.] [bad habits of aiming (grey): due to years of archery practice, renesme has developed the bad habit of looking at people with one eye.] [she could suddenly close one of her eyes in various situations as if she were aiming, which would occasionally make people with high perception nervous.] it was alright. after reading the three grey keywords, matthew heaved a long sigh of relief. as long as it isnt related to salary! enemy head, my arrow was a very powerful ability. the reason why mages were so powerful was because of their range. archers also had similar advantages, but compared to mages, the upper limit of archers was lower, but that was something above legendary. archers were still very useful below the legendary level, especially the ability to stably explode the enemies heads, which could pose a great threat to mages. it was difficult to dodge ultra-long-range shots, and defensive shields could not defend against magic arrows. the only thing matthew needed to worry about was where could he find a good bow for renesmee? im still paying the interest for soldiers daggers! he thought of the face of the veteran, old fallon. matthew deeply felt his poverty. the remaining two blue and one white keywords were relatively mediocre. [strong arm strength (blue): renesmes right arm has incredible arm strength, which makes it almost impossible for her to lose to ordinary people in arm wrestling competitions.] [she would receive an additional bonus in the judgment of the strength of her right arm.] [rain killer (blue): when renesme is in a harsh environment such as heavy rain or strong winds, she will have the opportunity to display her strength.] [accuracy (long range)+15%] [arrow maintenance and production (white): renesme would make her own arrows and carry out daily maintenance.] overall, matthew was quite satisfied with this round of strengthening. at least he didnt have to worry about everyone in the team being unlucky when he went on adventures in the future. he placed renesme into the contract slot. matthews sixth contract undead was born. he took stock of the lineup of his contracted undead team. peggy, who seemed to be an all-rounder but was actually just a logistics supervisor; the bone dragon phily, who was always there to take matthews money and the nameless bone dragon, who was completely weakened. the blade dancer, the king of crotch twist, the greedy idiot, the regular customer of the shadow realm, the assassin soldier. the ghost assassin, drifter, whose combat power and appearance were incompatible and whose main purpose was to scare people and deploy sneak attacks; the zombie archer renesme, who was still developing but was destined to be a bad melee fighter. looking at the entire team. matthew sadly realized that he was the only one who could steadily shoulder the heavy responsibility of being a tank! dark warrior! i must get two dark warriors! although he said that. with his current knowledge and spell level, he was still far from being able to create a dark warrior. after leaving the cemetery. matthew dragged a body bag into the oak forest. he dug out andersons headless body and buried it under an oak tree. compared to the dark warriors who were out of reach in a short period of time. it was more realistic to hope that brother anderson would give him more high-quality gifts! at night. under the guidance of the moonlight, matthew successfully entered the moonlight woodlands. he was there for ella. in the past week, a large number of saplings in the greenhouse had been consumed. there were still some oak seeds on hand, but the growth rate could not keep up with matthews planting needs. however, ella did not appear in front of matthew. he could only take the initiative to look for her. after arriving at the forest, matthew sensed for a while and was surprised to find that ella was actually deep in the zerg hive! ever since we were in the rainforest, ella had no choice but to return to the moonlight forest for a long rest due to her weakness. after that, she rarely came to look for me. i thought it was because her body was weak, but now it seems like this might be a warning from the goddess of moonlight. matthew thought. in fact, it was not too much for assia to do this. after all, matthew had never contributed to the moonlight society since he became a moonwalker.. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Did You Break Up With Him? chapter 260: did you break up with him? translator: lonelytree on the contrary, assia was being used as a tool by him. in comparison, she was already giving him face by helping him teleport rheagar and li weiqi. looks like its time to continue cleaning up the hive. i cant just take advantage of others. matthew knew that his trade route still depended on the goddess of moonlight, so he planned to change his attitude. he followed his connection with miss owl and entered the hive. in the end, after walking for a full 50 minutes, he found ella, who was watching the battle. matthew focused his eyes. the first thing he noticed was samanthas vigorous figure. he noticed that moonwalker had transformed into a huge owl beast and was fighting a group of violent infected bodies. not far from her, a row of fierce guards was emerging from a low cave. however, the guards didnt have the chance to get close to samantha. matthew saw a female orc guarding the entrance of the cave. she held two sabres in her hands and looked valiant. her knives were not like soldiers short knives, but two long, thin knives that looked like long sabres. there were more than a dozen of the zerg guards, and they charged at the female orc. he didnt see how the latter moved. the two blades in her hands spun, and her entire person seemed to have transformed into a battle whirlwind, whizzing past the guard. every time the sabre light flashed, one of the zerg guards died. ten seconds later. that team of guards all died! this scene made matthews eyelids twitch. he had fought with the violent zerg guard before and knew how terrifying this kind of tier 3 monster was. under the same level, at least two to three adventurers were needed to successfully defeat a violent zerg guard. however, it was clear that the female orc had destroyed so many of them with a single move. it was enough to show how powerful she was. at the same time. matthew also felt a sense of familiarity from the way she used her dual blades. [prompt: you have encountered a female orc, clegg (lv16).] [judging from cleggs blade storm, it was not difficult to tell that she was a rare reserve sword saint.] sword saint. it was a variant of the path of monk. hundreds of years ago, the orcs learned how to use qi from the martial monks in the east. they combined their own physique and comprehension to create this powerful technique. compared to monk balances path. sword saints were often more extreme. many of their abilities and moves were used to resist magic and divine spells. this might have something to do with the history of the orcs being enslaved by the gods and high-level mages for a long time during the age of enlightenment. orcs were rarely seen in the central and southern parts of the continent. most of them settled on the plains north of the feilai island. therefore, this sword saintess named clegg was actually the first orc matthew had seen. from a humans aesthetic point of view, the female orc was not pleasing to the eyes. her skin was dark brown, and the pores on her face were unusually thick. she had a long braid on her head. during the battle, she would coil the braid up, looking like several doughnuts stacked together. she was very burly, and her muscles were almost perfect. she was only wearing a somewhat tattered robe, but no one dared to take a second look at the hole in the robe. cleggs eyes were very cold, and her senses were very sharp. the moment matthew approached, she glared at him fiercely. matthew stopped in his tracks. he didnt want any misunderstandings. in front of the sword saintess powerful combat strength, the remaining enemies were naturally unable to withstand a single blow. the battle quickly ended. matthew smiled and went forward to greet her. ella and samantha were both surprised. only clegg remained unmoved. she glanced at matthew again and flipped over the body. then, she said to samantha coldly, lets call it a day. when youre done repairing the altar, come and find me. you know where to find me. after saying this. the female orcs figure began to fade away. clegg? wait, i want to introduce you to a friend.. before samantha could finish her sentence, the orc lady disappeared. im sorry, matthew. cleggs personality is like this. shes very wary of strangers. even i was rejected quite a few times when i first came into contact with her. samantha defended her and teased matthew with a smile, why do you have the time to visit the moonlight woodlands? matthew put his right hand on the believer badge and said with a devout expression, praise the moonlight! after i completed my advancement, i returned to the moonlight woodlands as soon as possible. it was my duty to help the goddess solve her problems. im not here to be a guest, ms. samantha. samantha looked much more cheerful than before. she actually laughed foolishly for a while before saying seriously, if you are really willing to contribute to the moonlight forest, that would be the best. now that i have cleggs help, coupled with your undead army, we have a very good chance of razing the hive in one go. matthew nodded in surprise. samantha meant to cooperate with him, which was completely different from her previous attitude. it seemed that something must have happened while he was away. it made samanthas attitude towards working with him change 180 degrees. matthew guessed. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Did You Break Up With Him? chapter 261: did you break up with him? translator: lonelytree however, it was not convenient for him to ask about this. matthew and ella greeted each other and confirmed that the latter would go to rolling stone town in two days to help him germinate the oak trees. he then found an opportunity to ask samantha, do you know where i can buy oak seeds? samantha thought for a moment and said, oak seeds are mostly held by the druids. i dont have any channels to buy them, but you can go to eli. the earth society should have a lot of oak seeds. matthew secretly noted it down and casually asked, have you seen ely recently? do you know where he is now? samantha was stunned. soon after. she looked at matthew with an ambiguous gaze. did you break up with him? matthew subconsciously replied, no! after answering, he immediately felt that it was ambiguous and immediately added, no! its not that we didnt break up! we were never together! eli and i have a very simple friendship. last time, he said that he was going back to the north to complete the trial, and then there was no news from him. seeing matthews anxious expression, samantha suddenly burst out laughing. i was just joking. matthew looked at her in surprise. youve changed so much. you wouldnt have made such a joke in the past. are you in love? samantha blushed. really? is it that obvious? matthew wanted to continue teasing her. however, her expression suddenly changed. matthew? have you been to the su country? her voice was trembling with excitement. in the north. in a river west of the flowing glacier. following that, the huge creature let out a mournful cry. huge splashes flew up from the shore. hualala! a vigorous figure dragged the tail of the glacier evil dragon onto the shore with one hand. at this moment, he was completely naked, and his well-proportioned body emitted a strong masculine aura. countless light balls of different sizes rose from the ice dragons body. the man, who was covered in wounds, revealed a gratified smile. he allowed the light balls to enter his body. he knew. he had succeeded. from a tier 3 shapeshifter, he had officially advanced to a tier 1+ master of transformation the strengthening and enhancement that eli had received was not just the addition of the glacier evil dragons wilderness form! the current him could clearly feel that he had become unprecedentedly powerful. he could hear the laughter of the river and feel the blessing of the glacier. he pressed his hands on the ground and could directly feel the pulse of the earth! a whole new field unfolded before him. eli knew very well. that was his domain. that was his legendary path! my legendary path is in the south, in rolling stone town, inmatthew! eli knelt on the ground and muttered to himself. a moment later. he stood up with a determined look in his eyes. at this moment. a young girl who had been watching from the riverbank for a long time came up to him. she shyly handed the clothes to him, and she was holding a basket of food and fruits. however, eli waved her off. he knew the girls intentions. due to the activities of the glacier evil dragon, the village where the girl lived was on the verge of extinction. on the first day of elis battle with the glacier evil dragon, the villagers came to thank him, hoping that he could really kill the dragon. at that time, he had seen this girl in the crowd. but later. the battle between him and the glacier evil dragon gradually became a tug-of-war. the villagers gradually stopped coming over to watch. only this young girl. she had been standing in the distance, silently supporting eli. this action warmed elis heart. but he knew very well. there was no future between him and the girl. he was a proud ancient tiger, a man destined to leave his own legend on this world stage. moreover, after experiencing heartbreak twice with samantha and peggy. ely had already decided to seal his heart. he vowed to devote all his energy to cultivation! women. it would only affect his cultivation speed! i, i just wanted to seeing that eli was about to leave without looking back, the girl was eager to follow him. in the end, eli turned around and said indifferently, its meaningless. ill never be tempted by a woman again in my life. hearing this sentence. the girl was completely stunned. she watched helplessly as that dashing figure disappeared from his sight. after a long time. the girl angrily carried the basket to a forest. in the shadows. the girl said unhappily, he didnt even give me a chance to speak! and he said that he wont be tempted by women anymore! why dont you find a man to try? black panther was silent for a moment before she coldly replied, i can confirm that the ancient tigers sexual orientation is normal. the girl immediately mocked, then why dont you seduce him yourself? black panther said coldly, i tried. i slept with him. the girl was stunned again. because of this, i understand elis personality very well. he probably suffered some kind of stimulation recently, which is why he said that he doesnt like women. however, this isnt his nature. black panther said, you might not have grasped the opportunity well, but as long as you can keep getting close to him, you still have a chance to enter his heart next time. the girl pouted. must i do such a thing? black panther said softly, dont forget, this is mothers order. hearing the word mother. the girl shivered. lets go to the south and look for eli. the aura of the witherer on us is too strong. hell find us if we get close. youre our last hope. the black panther took two steps back and quickly disappeared into the shadows. dont disappoint mother. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: It’s Quite a Waste of Time for You to Practice a Spell chapter 262: its quite a waste of time for you to practice a spell translator: lonelytree i didnt find su country. facing samanthas agitated question, matthew calmly replied, but i did find some clues related to the su country in the south. i obtained a secondary profession called envoy of equilibrium. im not sure if it holds the power to control the power of life and death, as you mentioned, but it does have the effect of balancing all things. samanthas eyes flickered. she nodded slowly and smiled. im sorry, i lost my composure. matthew shook his head. everyone has their own obsession. this is very normal. samantha bit her lip and said nothing more. the two of them chatted for a while. samantha and ella began to repair a shrine on the thirteenth floor of the hive. the statue of the goddess of moonlight had long disappeared. fortunately, they were prepared whoosh! a white light wave rippled out from the statue. matthew could clearly feel that it was the divine power of the goddess of moonlight! assias condition seems to have improved a lot he thought to himself. alright, after the altar is repaired, as moonwalkers, we can directly teleport here, saving us the trouble of walking. samantha combed her hair. i plan to continue clearing the hive in a week or two. during this period, i need to make a lot of preparations. ill call clegg when the time comes. matthew nodded and said, just get ella to inform me. he felt a sense of danger. clegg was obviously a powerful orc, but it was still unknown what her relationship with samantha was. if clegg also joined the moonlight forest, then matthews importance to assia might be reduced. before the goddess of moonlight could fall in love with someone else, matthew had to show his value. then, the next time he cleared the hive, it would be the best time to show off. the next day. matthew led the female goat to work as usual. but today, as soon as he entered the door, he bumped into zeller, who he hadnt seen for a long time. good morning, matthew. zeller tidied up the documents on the table as he greeted matthew, hows the work at the office? can you adapt? matthew smiled and replied, everything here is good. its just like my dream job. zeller smiled and looked at his female goat. matthew immediately explained, im learning malicious shapeshifting. a hint of envy flashed in zellers eyes. so your malicious form chose the goat, right? not a bad choice. unlike us warlocks, our forms are chosen for us. i hate frogs the most, but many of my abilities are related to frogs. matthew shrugged. but sometimes, i want to be like a warlock. i heard that a lucky warlock can master a new spell even when he eats, sleeps, and drinks water. zeller explained with a smile in his eyes, warlocks usually go through the stage that you mentioned, but most of them go through puberty when their abilities improve rapidly. but before that, you have no idea how much pressure and stimulation we have to endure. as he spoke. he looked at the female goat with some doubt. i keep feeling that shes not in a good state. matthew said in embarrassment, i gave her a little shock last night. i dont know if she can make it through. he had returned from the cemetery yesterday. although the female goat was not scared to death, her mental state was extremely dispirited. matthew sensed it and found that her pulse was very weak. then, he used his spirit vision to check again and confirmed that the goats soul was also dull. although he could get along well with the undead, most ordinary living creatures were still very afraid of the undead. just the appearance of a zombie horde was enough to scare an ordinary person into fainting. he had to further strengthen the management of the cemetery and the oak forest. more warning signs were already on the way. as for this female goat matthew wasnt sure how long she could hold on, but he hoped that she could hold on until the day he completely understood malicious shapeshifting. the two of them were talking. rheagar appeared in his pyjamas with a cup of coffee. has the problem of riverside village been solved? rheagar asked zeller. the latter nodded. the villagers have calmed down. i promised them that similar things would not happen in the future. rheagar greeted matthew and gestured for him to come over and listen. then, he continued to ask, so, what exactly happened that caused us to almost fail to collect taxes for the second half of last year? zeller said, the tax officer we sent to riverside village was little patton. as soon as he arrived, he slept with all the women in the village chiefs house. rheagar subconsciously responded, so, is the village chief angry? zeller waved his hand. the village chief was the one who suggested it, and his women volunteered. rheagar asked doubtfully, then why did the villagers of riverside village resist paying taxes and beat up little parton? a strange expression appeared on zellers face. this is the strange thing about this matter. after little patton and the women of the village chiefs family had a one-night stand, the next day, he suddenly found that he had contracted a sexually transmittechief to read disease. his entire crotch was covered with scabies. at that time, he was so angry that he went straight to the village son with him.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: It’s Quite a Waste for You to Cultivate a Spell chapter 263: its quite a waste for you to cultivate a spell translator: lonelytree rheagar took a sip of coffee and frowned. he wants compensation from the village chief? zeller still shook his head. no, he gave the village chief two choices. first, he wanted to rip off the village chiefs pants in front of everyone to see if he had similar symptoms. second, if the village chief did not agree to the first condition, then he would have to sleep with the village chiefs women again and take at least one of them away. when matthew heard this, he was shocked by the tax officers train of thought. rheagar was also a little confused. after that, i went to find little parton. he said that since he had been infected witn tne sexually transmittea disease, ne nugnt as well nave some more run. plus, after he returned to our town, he couldnt infect others, so he had to take away one of the village chiefs women. this was probably zellers first time dealing with something like this. he looked very speechless. of course, the village chief disagreed. he claimed that he and his women were very clean. the two sides had a dispute, and the dispute quickly escalated into a conflict. you know what happened after that. little patton was driven back to rolling stone town with only half of the tax money. the other half was held in the village chiefs hands. however, the village chief didnt seem to have the intention to resist the tax. as soon as i arrived at riverside village, he handed over the remaining tax and pulled me into the house to take off his pants. zeller couldnt help but cough. i saw it with my own eyes. the village chief and his women did not have a sexually transmitted disease. rheagar tapped his five fingers on the desk. so, was little patton lying? zeller shook his head. not necessarily. we all know little pattons character. although hes lecherous, hes always reliable. ms. lizzie is very good at teaching her sons. little patton, like his brother blake, had never made a mistake in his position in the past few years. this time, he might have been stimulated by the sexually transmitted disease, which was why his behaviour became so eccentric after the incident. ive checked his body, and its indeed a very serious scabies. according to little patton, it only appeared after that night. this whole thing was unbelievable. i couldnt even get rid of all the symptoms with the basic dispelling scroll. i suspect that someone is behind this. however, after staying in riverside village for a few days, i didnt get any additional clues, so i came back first. rheagar nodded with a heavy expression. could it have something to do with little balmer? little balmer was the evil art master who was suspected of kidnapping sif and killing his own father. after he escaped from rolling stone town, he never appeared again. zeller said uncertainly, i cant rule out this suspicion, but my divination didnt show any relevant traces. the other party is very cunning. theres a high chance that he just tested me and ran away. i was worried that this would drain my energy, so i didnt continue to investigate. i arranged for little patton to rest at home for a while and eat some herbs. ill visit him again after a while. rheagar glanced at matthew. spell consultant, what do you think? matthew said seriously, i think zeller handled it very well. rheagar couldnt help but roll his eyes. is there anything else? he asked zele. zeller took out a piece of papyrus and placed it in front of rheagar. this is the latest official letter from jade court. they mentioned in the letter that a team of shadow leopards is on their way. matthew raised his hand and asked, havent i heard this before? zeller smiled and said, yes, before you left for the south, jade court sent a team of shadow leopards to receive our prisoners. unfortunately, the team of shadow leopards was attacked by a green dragon not long after they left jade court. in the end, they were completely annihilated. jade court spent a lot of time investigating the matter. in the end, he sent a letter to us saying that he had sent a second team to receive the criminals from the silver frost brotherhood. matthew raised his eyebrows. so those arsonists have been freeloading in prison for more than a month? rheagar was angry when he heard this. he slammed the table hard. tell jade court that they need to pay us more. if they dont act quickly, ill sell these people to the necromancers in baiyan city. they hate arsonists too! zeller pouted his lips. matthew had an idea. are these criminals locked up in prison every day doing nothing? rheagar asked, what else do you expect them to do? matthew suggested expectantly, why not let them work? arsonists are very good at making blazing glue and fiery dragon oil. find a supervisor and give them the materials to work for us. they couldnt just eat and drink for free, right? if you think its inappropriate to let the arsonists come into contact with these dangerous items, why dont you let them repair the cemetery for me? ill have the zombies keep an eye on them. nothing will go wrong. rheagar and zele looked at each other. the former muttered, what you said does make sense. the latter sighed and said, doing so can indeed recoup the cost. then, the two of them said at the same time, as expected of a necromancer! one last thing. according to the report of the council of five, the haunting of the south trade station is getting more and more serious. howard and several owners of the craft workshops have put pressure on them many times. the council of five had looked for several exorcist masters in the town, but they could not solve the problem.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: It’s Quite a Waste for You to Practice a Spell chapter 264: its quite a waste for you to practice a spell translator: lonelytree i found out that the whole story was like this- more than 20 days ago, workers began to report that they had seen ghosts in the workshop. what was strange was that everyone described the form of the ghost they saw differently. some people said that they saw a ghost stealing food in the kitchen. the ghosts body was thin and long, like an infinitely stretched noodle. some people said that they saw a ghost when they went to the toilet. the latter suddenly gave them a fright when they were defecating. the next morning, even the toilet bowl in the toilet was stolen by the ghost. the ghost that stole the toilet bowl did not have a head and would laugh like a child. some said that they saw a ghost sitting on a spinning wheel while working overtime. the ghost asked them why they were working so hard. then, the ghost destroyed all the spinning wheels. at first, howard and the other workshop owners didnt believe the workers. they ordered the workers to continue working. until recently, howard himself claimed to have seen a ghost. however, the ghost he saw was different from the others. he said that he had met a ghost bride who fell in love with him at first sight. she said that she would come on a ghost carriage on the 20th of this month and take him away forever. howard was so scared that he made trouble in the city hall all day. the council had no choice but to report the news to us. zeller finished and took a big gulp of ginger water. matthew and rheagar did not react. in the fantasy world, ghosts were commonplace. necromancers were the natural enemies of ghosts. even rheagar could use sword oil to attack ghosts. this kind of thing was indeed not worth mentioning to people like them. do you need me to take a look? matthew asked. zeller shook his head. not for now. this is just a routine report for the morning meeting. ill make a trip first. if i cant solve it, well ask our magic consultant to do it. as he spoke. he packed up his things and quickly left the office hall. he looked at zellers back. matthew was filled with respect. zeller is really hardworking. rheagar agreed. yeah, without him, i dont know what rolling stone town would be like. madam wesley seemed to be in a good mood today, and the coffee she made was just right. matthew said, ill get it myself later. can you lend me the newspaper? no, this just arrived today. ill get you the last issue. rheagar said as he stood up and walked to the small room at the back. then, he handed a copy of the alliance weekly and three bottles of sword oil to matthew. this time, ive put a label on it. see if theres a market. rheagar said. matthew carried his things and led the goat to his office. alright, ill study it. he put the newspaper on the table and examined the label on the bottle. the first bottle was called dragon tail sword oil . there was a small description at the bottom. after applying it, it could cause additional damage to the tail of a true dragon. the second bottle was called dragon scale sword oil . there was also a small description below it. after applying it, it could cause a large amount of additional damage to the scales and other skin defence tissues of the true dragon. it looks okay, but the classification is too detailed. with that in mind, matthew focused his attention on the third bottle. the strange thing was that this bottle only had a label, and there were no small words below it. [dragon root oil] just as matthew was about to ask, rheagar had already walked in in a hurry. he accurately grabbed the bottle of dragon root oil from the three bottles and said without changing his expression, you took the wrong bottle. this bottle is not for the sword. matthew raised his eyebrows and revealed a playful expression. one in the afternoon. rheagar was napping. matthew got off work. as he led the female goat through the corridor, he once again met madam wesley, who was cleaning. matthew greeted her and asked nosily, madam wesley, has his lordship never thought of remarrying after all these years? madam wesley immediately replied, no. although rheagar was sometimes a bit of a bastard, he was a good lord and a good father. for sif, he never planned to marry another wife. matthew asked thoughtfully, does he have a mistress outside? madam wesley straightened the broom and smiled. of course he does. he is an upright man in his prime. silly child, how can rheagar not have mistresses outside? you should be asking how many he has. matthew suddenly felt an itch in his heart. then can you reveal who they are? madam wesley smiled at him. before i answer your question, you have to answer my question first. are you interested in rheagars mistress? or are you interested in rheagar? matthew denied flatly, im just interested in gossip. madam wesley said helplessly, then forgive me for not being straightforward. my lips are very tight. why dont you try asking sif? she might know. matthew smiled. he knew that the old lady was teasing him, so he didnt take it to heart and quickly walked out of the office hall. he had only walked a few steps into the corridor on the east side of the lieges residence when the female goat suddenly twitched a few times and fell weakly. matthew bent down to check, then sighed deeply. it was hopeless. at that moment, madam wesley had just walked out with a broom. do you need help, child? she asked with concern. no need. please inform the lord and mr. zeller that if they are free tonight, i want to invite them to my house for dinner. after saying this. matthew asked soldier to carry the goat. then, the two of them quickly left the lords manor. the mutton soup last night was really good! the next morning. rheagar said to matthew, blake has never liked mutton, but i saw him eat a big bowl yesterday. so did sif. peggys cooking is indeed amazing. its a pity that li weiqi went to the highleaf territory. otherwise, he would definitely clap and praise her. matthew forced a smile. compared to mutton soup, i prefer the taste of roasted lamb leg. rheagars gaze shifted to the back of him. another goat? matthew nodded. i just bought it this morning. its a male goat, and its even more expensive. rheagar said with concern, hows your spell training going? matthew sighed and said, there isnt much progress. after eating mutton yesterday, i feel like ive improved a little, but im not sure if its just my imagination. rheagar probed, why dont we have another meal tonight? matthew refused seriously. impossible! this time, i wont let him be frightened. however, things were unpredictable. in the afternoon, when they were planting trees. matthew had originally tied the male goat to the forest. but for some reason, this guy actually broke free of the rope and ran away. soldier heard the sound and chased after him. in the end, this fellow raised his knife and chopped off the head of the male when matthew rushed over. the goats blood was almost drained! helpless. matthew had no choice but to invite his family and friends to his house to attend the mutton feast again. on the third day. matthew was leading a little lamb to work. rheagar was amused. are you planning to serve young lamb meat today? speaking of which, your spell practice exhausts a lot of sheep. matthew tried his best to maintain a polite smile. no, its just that im short on funds and cant afford an adult goat. my lord, do you want to sponsor me? if the magic consultant doesnt have the money to learn magic, it wont be good for rolling stone towns reputation, right? rheagar retracted his head and continued reading the newspaper. he had learned from his mistakes. matthew kept a close eye on the lamb. no matter where he went, he held on to the reins tightly. in order to prevent the other party from escaping, matthew kept tightening the noose. in the end. under matthews relentless efforts. after returning from the toilet. he realized that the little lamb had suffocated to death! at night. matthews house was brightly lit, and everyone was eating happily. only matthew was crying in his heart. after a full meal. at this moment. matthews eyes lit up! [warning: the troops of the lord of ashes have arrived. they will hunt you down to the ends of the earth!] matthew immediately stood up and said to the people chatting on the sofa, everyone, im afraid we have something to do tonight! his expression was very serious, but he felt much better in his heart. the feasts of mutton. it wasnt for nothing! Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Ashes Domain chapter 265: ashes domain translator: lonelytree at the southwest end of the scar of the dead, less than two hundred meters away from the oak forest, ghost-like humanoid creatures were crawling out of the charred black soil. their bodies were tattered, and their faces were dark. from the front, they looked like humanoid creatures, but from the side, one could see that the width of these creatures was abnormal. they were as thin as paper! their faces were made of large shadows as if they had no faces at all. the movements of these paper creatures were extremely unnatural, similar to zombies. with every step they took, sparks would fall from their bodies. when the spark landed on the ground. the originally clean soil would be stained with a layer of black. gradually. the scar of the dead also expanded. when matthew and the others arrived, they saw this scene. there were about a dozen paper creatures wandering around the tip. however, as soon as they sensed matthew approaching. as if they had found their target, they suddenly became spirited and rushed over at the same time! puff! rheagar took the lead and slashed a paper creature with his sword. the latters body was easily torn apart by the two-handed greatsword, and it suddenly turned into ashes and disappeared into the air. rheagar continued to work hard. he charged forward alone and slashed left and right with his greatsword. in a short while, he killed all the paper creatures that were emitting sparks! this scene stunned matthew and the others. is this the trouble you were talking about? rheagar placed his two-handed sword on the ground and turned to matthew with a smile. i dont even need sword oil. i can easily kill them! matthew looked at the scar of the dead behind him. his eyes filled with doubt- several seconds later. his expression suddenly changed, and he said, retreat! rheagars reaction was not slow. when he heard matthews call, he hurriedly drew his sword and took two steps back before turning around. when he saw what happened, he sucked in a few breaths of cold air. on the scorched earth of the scar of the dead, more than 30 red circles suddenly appeared. on the ground covered by the circles, charred black hands stretched out from them! silently. a large number of paper creatures crawled out of the circle. their numbers had doubled. what was even more terrifying was this time, the paper creature actually had a face, and it looked exactly like rheagar! at this moment, even the most sensitive person realized that something was wrong. rheagar suddenly raised his hand, almost losing his grip on the greatsword in his hand. my stamina seems to have been sucked away! matthew tried his best to sense the information of those paper creatures. he didnt dare to activate his equalized perception, afraid that it would cause further changes in the scar of the dead. fortunately, a moment later. there was a response on the data panel. [hint: you have encountered the ashes pawn ! [your partner, rhaegar, has killed all the ashes pawns . in the process, a part of his essence has been extracted and replicated by the ashes pawns.] [with the help of the lord of ashes, the pawns of ashes would become more numerous and stronger!] [a new batch of ashes has charged at you!] are these ashen lifeforms? matthews heart skipped a beat. seeing that everyone was about to attack again, he hurriedly called for them to retreat. dont fight with ashes near the scar of the dead. they are immortal and will absorb the elements of the living to strengthen the scar of the dead! hearing matthews words. everyone stopped and quickly retreated in the direction of the oak forest. but even so. there were also half of the ash soldiers who were killed by the crowd because they charged too fiercely. the group retreated to the edge of the forest. they could vaguely see many red circles appearing on the ground of the scar of the dead! the number is still increasing! rheagar cursed, and why do most of them look like me? as he spoke. the greatsword in his hand could not help but swing and slash, accidentally killing the remaining half of the soldiers! i cant do this anymore! rheagar sat down on an oak tree. his face was abnormally pale, and his forehead was sweating profusely. because you killed the most pawns, and they have absorbed the most life essence from you. matthew said calmly, ive read about these creatures in the information provided by the seven saint alliance. they arent a single life form but an extension of the scar of the dead. if we cant severely damage the scar of the dead, then these creatures called ashes will accumulate. when we are completely unable to defend ourselves, they will advance triumphantly and further expand the range of the scar of the dead. rheagar panted, then why didnt you say so earlier? matthew said helplessly, you slashed too fast, so fast that it far exceeded my expectations. rheagar stared at them for a while. seeing that a new wave of ashes pawns was coming, he could not help but ask worriedly, can your oak forest stop these monsters? matthew shook his head and said, im afraid not. however, in the next second, the silvermoon zombies crawled out from the entrance between the graveyard and the surface. they walked steadily towards the fifty or so ash pawns that looked like rheagar. but my undead can. matthew said. as soon as he finished speaking. the zombies swarmed up and easily tore this batch of ashes into pieces! after a while, the scar of the dead lit up with red circles again, but this time, the number of red circles did not increase! Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Ashes Domain chapter 266: ashes domain translator: lonelytree as expected, the number of pawns killed by the undead wont increase because they cant absorb life essence from the undead. matthew heaved a sigh of relief. as soon as he confirmed that the lord of ashes would send troops to kill him, matthew began to prepare. during this period, the information provided by the seven saint alliance played a huge role. the information clearly stated that the half-dead tentacle left behind by the void ruler yurkus in the prime material world utilized the domain of ash. the alliance had also conducted in-depth research and summarized the information in this field. matthew realized this after reading it. ashes and undead were actually two fields that overlapped in concept. both of them covered at least a part of the death . death domains ultimate sublimation was transcendence and eternity. the domain of ashes represented dust and ruin as the universe headed towards the inevitable end of withering. these two fields were destined to overlap and oppose each other. therefore. using the undead to fight against the enemies in the ashes domain was a very good method. in the history of the alliance. there was also a project to gather a large number of necromancers to slow down the expansion of the scar of the dead. in terms of execution, the results of the project were not bad. for this reason, baiyan city and jade court entered a honeymoon period. but soon, due to some unknown factors, this project was inexplicably stopped by the alliance. since then, the scar of the dead had never been properly restrained. in a summary report, an anonymous person in charge clearly pointed out that the failure of the project had nothing to do with the necromancers and vaguely pointed out that the internal strife of the alliance was the real reason why the project was stopped. of course, this report was also derived through deduction by matthew. the alliances information on the scar of the dead was very strange. the people who tempered with the info seemed to want to hide some information, but they were unwilling to destroy the real information. in the end, they could only make it extremely convoluted. it was like mixing a concise and good novel with 100 garbage novels in a random order. it was undoubtedly very difficult for ordinary people to decipher it. fortunately, matthew had always been abnormal. his train of thought was very simple. since this plan had been proven to be effective, he might as well continue to follow this train of thought. there was no need to be unconventional. immediately. matthew controlled the 240 zombies and skeletons and distributed them evenly between the southwest end of the scar of the dead and the oak forest. these undead had matthews brand on them. the ash pawns obviously did not have the ability to distinguish between matthew and matthews summons. they only knew how to brainlessly attack the undead. then, they were easily killed by the undead. gradually. the situation was temporarily under control. the respawn time of the ashes pawns also became very regular. within three minutes after each death, a red halo would appear on the ground of the scar of the dead. the pawns would be reborn in the halo. after less than a minute of slow trek and less than 15 seconds of battle, they would turn into ashes and return to the scorched earth. the cycle seemed endless. is there no way to eliminate them at the root? everyone looked around for a while before rheagar asked. matthew shook his head. this is the best we can do for now. according to my understanding, if we want to completely destroy these ashes, we have to severely injure the scar of the dead. this is not an easy task. what do you think? he looked at the others. there werent many people who came to matthews house for dinner tonight. the main reason was that zeller had gone to the south trade station to deal with the haunted incident and hadnt returned yet. for some reason, li weiqi had gone to the highleaf territory to have fun. therefore, other than rheagar, only the garrison captain blake, mr. richard from the craftsmen protection association, and old fallon from the veterans association were present. matthews gaze was mainly on the two people behind him. the reason why he was willing to spend a lot of money to treat everyone to a mutton feast for three davs was that he found that eating mutton and mutton soup was really helpful in mastering malicious transfiguration. on the other hand, he wanted to ask for help from the knowledge and experience of these two. needless to say, matthew suspected richard to be a legendary thief with rich experience. old fallon was also a knight who had returned from purgatory. he was equally experienced and seemed to have many hidden treasures. matthew was naturally willing to interact more with him. however, the two old foxes did not say a word to matthews questioning gaze. only big beardy was still seriously thinking of a countermeasure. if only the undead can stop these monsters from advancing, then should we just provide matthew with enough undead and let these zombies and skeletons form a wall to firmly wrap the scar of the dead inside? matthew raised his eyebrows and finally smiled encouragingly. its also a way of thinking. however, in reality. controlling so many undead at the same time was already close to the upper limit of matthews mental power. fortunately, the ashes pawns could not withstand a single blow. he only needed to order the undead to defend and counterattack on the spot, and he did not need to expend extra mental energy. however, if this continued for a long time it was inevitable that he would feel tired, not to mention controlling hundreds of thousands of undead to surround the scar of the dead at the same time. that was completely a fantasy. thinking of this he then looked at the two old foxes with a pleading gaze. old fallon cleared his throat as if he wanted to say something. but at this moment. rheagar suddenly jumped up from the ground. theres someone! matthew suddenly looked in the direction he was pointing. under the moonlight. on the other side of the scar of the dead. seven to eight wooden carts rolled down the hill. matthew had sharp eyes. he could clearly see the corpses of cows and sheep piled up on the wooden cart! rumble! the carts fell into the scar of the dead, and the corpses on them quickly dried up, and a large amount of life essence fused into them. suddenly. a huge red halo appeared in the centre of the scorched earth. and at the edge of the big circle of light were hundreds of small circles of light. [warning: the ashen warriors are descending!] at the top of the hill. a figure slowly appeared. it was a man with a fleshy face and a fierce gaze. he waved at the crowd from afar and then shouted, hey! the silver frost brotherhood sends their greetings! by the way, send a message to those guys in your cell. tell them to stay in prison and dont even think about getting out! the brothers outside already have me as their new boss. i will also take good care of their wives and children. oh right, my name is setrunk, a red-letter hunter with a bounty of 30,000! a dozen figures appeared behind him. each of them was carrying a cart. however, this time, it was no longer the corpses of cattle and sheep but bloody human corpses! one cart after another drove into the scorched earth. matthew could clearly feel it. the power of ashes in the scorched earth was becoming stronger and stronger! ill go and finish them off! said rheagar, his footsteps unsteady. matthew stopped him with one hand. no need. rheagar frowned and said, do you have a way to stop them? matthew winked at him. didnt you notice that were missing one person? rheagar turned his head. he was surprised to find that only old fallon was still smiling at him. on the ground beside him, there was an exquisite gentlemans cane. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Strike First chapter 267: strike first translator: lonelytree the appearance of the silver frost brotherhood to cause trouble was not beyond matthews expectations. because he had done his homework beforehand, matthew didnt think that the ash creatures were that difficult to deal with. he had specially pulled so many people along mainly to guard against potential attacks from evil organizations. as of now, the significance of the scar of the dead was becoming more and more obvious. it was one of the tentacles of the void ruler, yurkus, who was a great being believed in by the order of calamity. the latter was dedicated to reviving all traces of yurkus in the prime material plane. the evil art master andersons previous war against rolling stone town was not to destroy the town but to use the war to create a large number of deaths near the scar of the dead. from this point of view, the order of calamitys goal had been achieved. they had successfully activated the scar of the dead, causing it to enter the recovery phase from its slumber. this was a necessary prerequisite for the scar of the dead to accelerate its expansion. it was also the reason why matthews action attracted the revenge of the lord of ashes. that war had given the scar of the dead quite a bit of power. the dozen carts from the silver frost brotherhood had also helped. it seems that the silver frost brotherhood took over the banner of yurkus after the church of calamity was accidentally damaged. matthew was not surprised. although the order of calamity claimed to believe in yurkus, the sorcerers in the order were believers of the demons and were essentially the minions of the god of midnight. it was impossible for a believer to serve two great existences at the same time. there were only two possible explanations for this. the first possibility was that yurkus and the god of midnight had reached some kind of agreement, and they were sharing the believers. however, the possibility of this was extremely low. the sensitivity of the gods to the disloyalty of their believers was unimaginable to outsiders. otherwise, lara wouldnt have needed to seek help from the twilight creator galan to escape the wrath of the midnight god. therefore, matthew was more inclined to the second possibility. the group formed by the god of midnight and other gods in the heavenly palace were using yurkus power to stir up the situation. yurkus might have known about this, but he was also happy and did not expose it. the two sides had reached a shallow tacit understanding. matthew remembered very clearly that before anderson started the war, there were three organizations that issued a letter of challenge. the order of calamity, the silver frost brotherhood, and the witherers. the former was temporarily defeated. the other two churches would definitely use an opportunity to strike. now that the silver frost brotherhood had appeared again, the witherers would not take too long to reappear. fallen druids are very good at concealing their tracks. its a pity that eli isnt here. otherwise, his nose would always be able to smell the witherers. even though richard had gone to deal with the silver frost brotherhood, matthew still maintained a high level of vigilance. he missed the tsundere ancient tiger a little. fortunately, it did not take long before the lords guards that rheagar had urgently mobilized were in place. blake mounted his horse and patrolled along the scar of the dead according to rheagars orders. he swept through the wasteland, mountains, and caves on the north and south sides of the scar. ever since the invasion of the underground coalition army. rheagar had set up a sentry post in this area. at first, it was used to monitor the activity of the underground creatures. after they blocked all the caves nearby, the sentry post was used to monitor the scar of the dead, which was becoming more and more active. the members of the sentry post were not from the garrison but rheagars personal guards, the lords guards. they were the true elites of rolling stone town. there were less than 40 official members of the lords guards, but with the followers of each knight, this number would swell to nearly 200. matthew had always been curious. in a place like rolling stone town, where there was almost no war, how much did rheagar need to spend to raise such an army? how did he maintain the combat effectiveness of these knights? in theory, if an army did not shed blood for a long time, then no matter how well they were trained, they would gradually soften and even degenerate. however, matthew did not notice any such signs from the knights of the lords guards. horses galloped. matthew heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the knights leave. the pressure in his heart had been greatly relieved. it was true that guarding rolling stone town was not his mission alone. in this regard, rheagar showed an unprecedented positive attitude. after giving the knights an order, rheagar climbed up the oak tree nimbly to observe the situation in the distance. matthew, that big guy is coming! rheagar shouted from the top of the tree. matthew looked up. he could hear the low wail of the oak tree branches, so he shouted, be careful, dont stand too high. rheagar looked steady as he clung onto the tree branch, his face full of disapproval. this is nothing. back in inferno hell, i even climbed the devil tree! matthew could only let him be. his gaze was focused on the big guy who had just appeared in the scar of the dead. ashen warrior. this thing was as tall as two people, and its body was more than twice as burly as the ashes pawn. in other aspects, it was dressed like the pawn. he held a huge meteor hammer in his hand and sparks kept falling from the end of the meteor hammer. this guy was very cunning. it didnt leave the scar of the dead immediately. it just walked back and forth near the end.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Strike First chapter 268: strike first translator: lonelytree from time to time, it would wave the meteor hammer in its hand in the air. at that moment. sparks and ashes were thrown out in large quantities. they sank into the nearby ground, and the colour of the ground immediately became charred black. after a few times. that piece of land became a part of the scar of the dead! during this period of time. the oak tree that matthew had planted closest to the scar of the dead was also devoured by the scar of the dead. he could only watch helplessly as the lively oak tree and the ground it had taken root in turned into a charred black object. an indescribable pain in his heart! he looked at the ashen warrior. matthews eyes were filled with killing intent. dont tell me you want to take the risk to enter the scar of the dead and kill this ash creature? for a living person, this is not a wise move. i know a few people who have entered the scar of the dead. although they were fine at that time because they were strong, after a few years, all kinds of strange diseases broke out in their bodies. although they did not die, they lived in extreme pain. old fallon suddenly said. matthew nodded and calmed himself down. he knew that old fallon was right. the scar of the dead had a powerful infection and absorption ability, which was a characteristic of the ashes domain. even if it was only for a short period of time, some of the elements in the body could be taken away. these elements were important pieces that maae up numan me, ana none or mem coma de nussmg. unless necessary, he absolutely could not enter the scar of the dead. however, the ashen warrior had been hiding inside and did not come out. it had secretly expanded the range of the scar of the dead, which matthew could not accept. the distance between the two sides was a little far, far beyond the casting range. even if the spell could hit the ashen warrior, the effect would be greatly reduced after it exceeded the weakening radius. matthew looked at old fallon. do you have any countermeasures against that big guy? old fallon smiled. im just a retired veteran, so i cant help you much. however, i seem to have noticed that youve recently accepted an undead. it looks extraordinary. as he spoke, his gaze kept drifting towards renesme. matthews heart skipped a beat as he introduced, her name is renesme, and shes an archer. old fallon revealed an expression as if he had expected it. i knew it. i saw the shadow of an old friend in her. of course, that old friend was not an undead. i think shes very talented. she might be able to become a powerful zombie archer in the future. i happen to have a good bow here. do you want to try it? matthews eyelids twitched. before he could refuse. old fallon took out a long and narrow wooden box as if he were performing magic. the box was opened, and a faint green light flashed. then, matthew saw an ancient-looking longbow with three green leaves hanging on it. matthew couldnt help but grab the bow. [hint: you have obtained the jade trade wind (elf longbow/archers exclusive weapon). ] [jade trade wind (perception +1): normal range 800 meters, high precision range 400 meters.] [enchantment skill-tornado: consumes a large amount of stamina. you will shoot an arrow wrapped in wind elements. the arrow will hit the enemy like a normal arrow and create four tornadoes in the hit area.] [special arrow-kiss of the trade wind: call upon the name of the wind elemental lord natala. you will receive 12 sharp arrows made of wind elements at once. the kiss of the trade wind can hit targets up to 1200 meters away.] [it can be used three times a day.] the rest of the arrows: white feather arrow/penetrating arrow (recommended). magic arrow (not recommended/unless its a wind elemental domain). metal arrows (recommended within 100 meters). sky strike (jade trade winds specialty arrow, highly recommended).j [your summoned creature, renesme, has developed a great desire for the jade trade wind.] renesmes loyalty to you has increased to 83! renesme has shared her ability with you: the production and maintenance of arrows.] at some point, miss zombie had already come over. she looked at the bow and arrow in matthews hand and drooled. the old fox beside him smiled and advised, let her try. it doesnt cost anything to try. besides, youre doing this to protect rolling stone town. for this reason, ill give you a discount whether you buy it or rent it. matthew suddenly felt like he had been tricked. however, he still couldnt control himself and handed the jade trade wind to renesme. as soon as the latter was in her hand, she immediately drew a beautiful bow. in the next second, matthew did not even hear her make a sound. an arrow made of wind elements appeared on the bowstring of the jade trade wind! even old fallon was shocked by this scene. renesme held the jade trade wind in her hand. at that moment, her entire aura was completely different. from a foolish undead, she seemed to have suddenly transformed into a calm archer. she turned to the northeast. after aiming for a few seconds, her stiff fingers slowly loosened. weng! the bowstring made a pleasant trembling sound. the kiss of the trade wind gracefully drew a parabola in the air. in the end, it accurately hit the chest of the ashen warrior! puff! after a crisp sound. the ashen warrior also turned into sparks like the ashen pawn. the only difference was as the ashen warrior turned into ashes, a tiny crystal fell.. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Strike First chapter 269: strike first translator: lonelytree in the next second. a vigorous figure suddenly jumped out of the shadows. he quickly crossed the scar of the dead as if he was shot by a slingshot. he quickly grabbed the crystal and disappeared from the material world again. in the blink of an eye. soldier appeared beside matthew. he respectfully handed the crystal to matthew. [hint: your summoned creature renesme has killed the ashen warrior!] continuous loyalty effect. [your summoned creature soldier has picked up the soul crystal dropped by the ashen warrior!] soul crystals? the ashen warriors would drop soul crystals? matthews eyes suddenly lit up. he held the soul crystal in his hand and examined it carefully. he found that it was almost the same as the one he had condensed. in fact, its purity was even higher! matthew knew very well what a high-purity soul crystal meant to the undead. if the soul-fire of the undying was the source of their lifespan and power, then the ordinary soul crystals were the things that could prolong the burning time of the soul-fire, and the high-purity soul crystals were the treasures that had the chance to transform their life form! under such circumstances, soldier could still endure and diligently complete his work. this made matthew very happy. he was very short of soul crystals. not just now, but in the foreseeable future, there would be a shortage of soul crystals. as matthew had more and more undead under him, the shortage of soul crystals would definitely become a problem that would trouble him in the near future. it was too slow to rely on their own production. matthews meditation time and efficiency were limited. however, the undead had endless needs. blindly reducing their salary would only lead to diminishing effectiveness. of course, matthew understood this point. he had always been troubled by the lack of a stable channel to obtain soul crystals. now, he had discovered a treasure like the ash creature. of course, he wouldnt miss it! if they had the ability, who wouldnt want to feed their undead subordinates to become strong? matthew immediately formulated a strategy. renesme was in charge of shooting. soldier was in charge of picking them up. the two of them were in a cooperative state, and each of them would get 10% of the soul crystals that were eventually seized. although renesme was still a fool and her mind was probably less than three to five years old, matthew felt that it was only fair for him to treat the other undead as he did soldier. as long as they worked hard, he was willing to give up a small profit. in the blink of an eye, four to five hours passed. matthew concluded the current pattern of the scar of the dead. without any additional stimulation. currently, only ashen pawns and ashen warriors would spawn. the former refreshed every three minutes and rushed out after the refresh. they were completely fearless. of course, they could revive after they died. the latter would respawn once every half an hour, and after respawning, it would be planted at the end of the scar of the dead. the meaning of this ash lifeform was probably to accelerate the expansion of the scar of the dead. fortunately, renesmes archery skills were extremely stable. even if she changed to the white-feathered arrows used by the lords guards, she would only be able to kill the ashen warrior with three arrows at most. matthew couldnt help but think that ashes life was as fragile as a piece of paper. renesme and soldier worked together. in addition, there were a large number of zombies and skeletons guarding them. not only was the oak forest safe and sound. the ash creatures could not even leave their homes! the only regrettable thing was not every ashen warrior dropped soul crystals. matthew also thought greedily, should i let the scar of the dead absorb more life essence and produce more ashen warriors? then, he was shocked by his own thought, and the temperance domain automatically activated. matthew clearly understood that the ash creatures were definitely not that simple. this was only the first batch sent by the lord of ash. there was a high chance that the later ones would become stronger and stronger. it was very dangerous to throw more life essence at the enemy in order to farm soul crystals. any action that treated the enemy as an idiot might end up making him look even more like an idiot. matthew calmed down completely. at this moment. old fallon also walked over in a relaxed manner. he smiled and complimented him, looks like you can protect rolling stone town alone. youre really young and promising. matthew was secretly shocked when he saw the old foxs smile. renesmes infatuation with the jade trade wind was deeply observed by old fallon. in this situation, matthew couldnt take back the jade trade wind, so he could only bite the bullet and ask, how much to rent the bow? the value of this elven longbow was obviously higher than soldiers pair of short knives. he didnt even consider buying it. before old fallon could speak, rheagar, who had already jumped down from the tree, complained, when this old man was young, he was still a flirtatious, handsome man. now, he has become a vampire who only cares about money. time is indeed the greatest murderer of a man. old fallon looked at rheagar angrily. if your sword were as tough as your mouth, you would have killed that viper with one strike. i wouldnt have to worry about money all day. hearing this, the smile on rheagars face instantly disappeared. youre right. its my fault. i should have killed it with a sword. old fallon looked at rheagars expression and felt guilty. no, i was wrong. i was the one who was closer to it, so i should have been the one to kill it. its just that i dont know why, but all my courage was sucked out of me at that time. i actually took a few steps back, and as a result, that beast spat out poison.. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Strike First chapter 270: strike first translator: lonelytree rheagar shook his head. we were all close. at that time, you, me, and eric, but only eric bravely rushed up. he was a real warrior, but unfortunately the two of them were silent for a while. seeing this, matthew tried to change the topic and asked, then how much does this bow cost? the worry on old fallons face instantly disappeared. 3500 gold coins! matthews eyes almost popped out. 3500? he estimated the price to be around 1,500! old fallon continued, 3500 is just the price of the jade trade wind itself. in fact, i have 12 special arrows that are specially used to match this bow: strike the heavens. if you are sure you want to buy it, i can sell it to you at a cheaper price, 40 gold coins each. trust me, these special arrows wont disappoint you. matthew sighed deeply. im sorry, mr. fallon. im afraid my wallet will disappoint you. however, old fallon introduced them with deep affection. do you think its very expensive? however, the value of the bow itself was astonishing. its previous owner was tyraste of jade court, the famous windchaser grand marshal. when tyraste was young, he loved archery and soon became a famous archer in the world. he had once used this bow to kill a giant dragon! not long after, tyraste fell madly in love with an elven girl and gave her the jade trade wind as a token of love. however, that girl didnt love him. in order to clearly reject tyrastes love, she gave me the jade trade wind. since then, this treasure has been kept in my hands. i spent a wonderful time with that elf girl named nila. unfortunately, we didnt end up together. under the pressure of the traditional elven ethics, nila eventually returned to jade court. under her parents insistence, she married tyraste and even had a child with him. however, not long after, nila passed away due to depression. later, i went to jade court once. i wanted to ask the elves for the secret recipe to cure the poison of the inferno viper, but i was almost killed by the windchasers. since then. i never saw tyraste again. it was said that after nilas death, he completely gave up archery and switched to practising the sword chant of the elves. he even had some achievements. but even so. this jade trade wind was still of great significance to tyraste. although he did not come to find the bow himself, he sent his son, tarani, to rolling stone town. he looked almost like his mother, nila. but i still rejected him. because he couldnt give me the price i wanted. if you buy this bow, you might be able to exchange it for the friendship of a windchaser grand marshal when you dont need it in the future. moreover, i heard that his son, tarani, is also a big shot among the windchasers. believe me, the benefits that this jade trade wind can bring you will definitely exceed your expectations! old fallons voice was like the whisper of a demon. it pierced through matthews heart step by step. half a minute later. matthew suddenly looked up at rheagar. i bought the jade trade wind to resist the invasion of the scar of the dead. this should be a major event that concerns the safety of the entire town. rheagar said warily, what do you want to do? matthew said righteously, this is a public expense, so it should be paid for at public expense. i can temporarily take out a sum of money to buy the jade trade wind, but soon, i will apply for reimbursement. rheagar said confidently, you can apply however you want. if i dont pass your reimbursement request, its over for you. matthew said calmly, it doesnt matter. ill look for zeller. the smile on rheagars face immediately disappeared. matthew turned around and said confidently to old fallon, ill buy it, the full price, and those twelve special arrows too! as he spoke, he took out a large sum of money and handed it over. rheagar felt that something was wrong and questioned, where did you get so much money? matthew coughed. in order to protect rolling stone town, i temporarily embezzled the public funds of the oak chamber of commerce. after the small interlude. rheagar pointed at the scar of the dead weakly and asked, this thing has always been hanging beside our town, and its always an unstable factor. although your undead can resist their invasion, its not a long-term solution. what are your plans next? matthew muttered, i do have an immature idea. rheagar said, as long as we can get rid of the hidden danger of the scar of the dead, rolling stone town will fully cooperate. matthew said, i observed that if the scar of the dead wants to grow, it must constantly devour life essence. every place in our living space contains a large amount of life essence, but the earth has the most life essence. the land with life was the carrier for the expansion of the scar of the dead. it would continue to plunder the vitality of the land to expand. from this perspective. i planned to hold a forbidden ritual near the scar of the dead and take the initiative to drain the life force of the nearby land. from there, i would create an artificial land of death to act as a buffer. since the scar of the deads expansion was based on the plundering of life elements so as long as we strike first and take the life force for ourselves, it wont have anything to plunder. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Mordenkainen ‘s Scalpel and Entrance Examination chapter 271: mordenkainen s scalpel and entrance examination translator: lonelytree matthews proposal was not a rare thing in his previous life. the idea of artificially creating firebreaks was mostly used to deal with mountain fires. however, for the slow development of civilization on the continent of aindor, such a way of thinking was undoubtedly subversive. he hadnt seen a similar template in the solutions that the seven saint alliance had proposed. therefore, when matthew said this, rheagar and old fallons expressions were filled with absurdity and doubt. their lips parted and closed as if they wanted to refute, but they could not find a suitable reason. in the end, rheagar answered cautiously, with my shallow understanding of magic, i cant judge the feasibility of your plan for the time being. i have to ask a few more people. at least i have to ask zellers opinion before i can give you an answer. matthew nodded. it was normal for rheagar to have such a reaction. after all, this was his territory. rheagar was the person with the greatest responsibility in rolling stone town. it concerned the safety of the territory, so every decision he made had to be made with extreme caution. theres no hurry. i should be able to stall them for now. matthew said confidently, if youre still worried about my proposal, i can set up a small experimental plot first and let you see the effects of the ritual. as the two of them spoke. richards elegant figure appeared on the hillside in the distance. he walked expressionlessly, holding the end of a rope in his hand. there were people tied to the rope one after another. these people were unwilling to move, but they didnt dare to do anything. they looked like a group of little sheep being herded. matthew counted. there were a total of eleven members of the silver frost brotherhood. half of them were arsonists, and the other half were gangsters. at the same time, he also noticed that the leader setrunk, who had provoked him earlier, was not among them. it seemed like he had escaped. richard led the group of people to rheagar and handed the rope to a guard next to him. other than that one called setrunk, the rest are all here. richard picked up the cane on the ground and flicked the dust off it. rheagar smiled and said, he escaped?! its okay. these few people are enough. im going to hand them over to baiyan city. the average reward in baiyan city is lower than that in jade court, but its still a considerable amount of income. when its in my account, ill ask zeller to give it to you. richard did not respond. he didnt seem to care much about money. hence, rheagar repeated matthews plan again. richard was shocked. rheagar asked, how is it? you dont think its reliable either, right? richard shook its head. at the very least, its more reliable than the plan proposed by the boss of the seven saint alliance. the boss of the seven saint alliance? matthew asked curiously, which heavenly mage proposed a countermeasure against the scar of death? why didnt i find any relevant information in the information the alliance gave me? richard looked at the scar of the dead, which was shaking off sparks, and said with emotion, that was many years ago. at that time, there was a heavenly mage who was very keen on dealing with the scar of the dead. she had been busy for many years and tried many solutions without success. in the end, she came up with a very shocking response strategy. it was a super spell called mordenkainens scalpel. the level of the spell was level seven, which was also the so-called divine spell. only mages above level 28 could cast it. it was said that the principle of this spell was to summon a huge pair of scissors, cut open the ground, dig out the scar of the dead, and then throw it into the astral plane. yes, i know a mage in the alliance, and that was what he described to me. matthew was also shocked. a spell of this level was equivalent to reconstructing a plane! putting aside the final effect, just cutting open the ground could easily cause the collapse of the energy field and the eruption of space-time turbulence. by then, if she couldnt throw the scar of the dead into the astral plane, there would be an additional piece of astral ruins in the centre of the aindor continent. this plan was much more ruthless than his! although the others couldnt understand what level seven spells meant, they knew from richards tone that this plan was absolutely dangerous. what happened after that? rheagar asked nervously, when did this happen? why didnt i know about this plan? why did it get stopped? richard said, this plan wasnt stopped, but it couldnt be implemented due to practical factors. in fact, the mage had already made all the preparations. since this spell required three holy mages to work at the same time, she also requested the aid of two other heavenly mages in the alliance. back then, the alliance only had three holy mages above level 28. these three were also known as the three magnates. they were truly important figures. if the three magnates joined forces, not to mention aindor, even the heavenly palace would tremble. however, when it was time to implement it, the other two heavenly mages suddenly went back on their words. it was said that they felt that the risks of doing so far outweighed the benefits. thus, this plan ended in vain. however, ever since then, there have been some problems with the heavenly mages mental state. she had always felt that the other two magnates were targeting her. not long after, she left the alliance and went to the north alone.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Mordenkainen ‘s Scalpel and Entrance Examination chapter 272: mordenkainen s scalpel and entrance examination translator: lonelytree and then she started an organization that we all know about-dragon worship sect. the mages name was isabelle, and mr. ronan was probably the most familiar with her. after all, he was one of isabelles favourite disciples. even mr. ronans wife was chosen by isabelle for him. at this point. richard smiled at rheagar and teased, a while ago, i heard that you were going to cause trouble for the dragon worship sect. i thought that the position of mayor of rolling stone town would change. i even prepared the election declaration for the new mayor. i didnt expect you to come back alive. rheagar immediately revealed a look of lingering fear. he patted his chest. fortunately, i was lucky this time and didnt really go against the dragon worship sect. according to what you said, if i really kill that blinken, a heavenly mage would come for me?! wait a minute, was blinken actually ronans junior? richard shrugged. i dont know about that. there are too many dirty things in the alliance. i just want to remind you that lady isabelle still has a lot of influence in the alliance. even ronan probably wont openly oppose her. as he spoke, he looked at matthew approvingly. but your plan just now doesnt seem to have any problems logically. to be able to come up with a better solution than a holy mage, even if its just to slow down the expansion of the scar of the dead, is already shocking enough. no wonder ronan thinks so highly of you. my suggestion is to give it a try. matthew said a few humble words, then asked, oh right, do you know where that guy named setrunk came from? richards expression immediately became a little strange. he looked a little conflicted. after a few seconds. he sighed deeply and said, i was about to tell you about setrunk. its a little difficult to say, but considering the safety of rolling stone town, i cant hide it. you should have heard that many years ago, a village called white poplar village in jade court was razed. after the incident, the shadow leopards who were in charge of the investigation discovered that only one human child adopted by the wood elves survived. he was only about six or seven years old at the time, and he managed to survive by hiding in the heart of a banana tree. jade court had done a lot of investigations. in the end, the suspect was locked onto the leader of the silver frost brotherhood, sener. the reason was that sener had been spotted at the border of jade court, and the timeline of the white poplar village tragedy perfectly coincided with seners advancement to legend. at the same time, sener advanced to the infamous red-letter hunter. one of the conditions for the advancement of this legendary evil class was to massacre a village or a city. therefore, sener undoubtedly took the blame. until now, jade court still believed that sener was the one who did it. however, in the shadow world, the information i received was somewhat different. rumors spread among the rogues that seners advancement ritual was a massacre of an entire city of duergar. the city was called bande, and it was once a famous commercial city in the underdark. later, it was destroyed overnight. some said that it was done by sener, while others said that it perished of dragon fire. anyway, no one could say for sure. however, if sener had to choose between the massacre of the white poplar village and the massacre of the duergar city, he would definitely choose the latter. it was well known that the quality of the advancement ritual determined the power of entering the legendary path. ive dealt with sener before. hes an out-and-out bad guy, scum, and beast. he did not feel any psychological burden when he slaughtered the old, weak, women and children, but white poplar village was too weak for him. it was so weak that if he slaughtered the village and became a legend, he could only obtain one domain at most. this did not match the strength that sener had shown after becoming a legend. at this point, he paused as if he was recalling more content. matthew looked at richard. what happened to the human child? richard said calmly, he was sent to the imperial city of jade court. after staying there for a period of time, it was said that he was not used to the living environment there and eventually left jade court. there was no news of him since then. a few years later. sener, who had been promoted to a red-letter hunter, had a little follower by his side. he claimed to be seners disciple, and his name was setrunk. a few years later, he left sener and worked on a few cases on the east coast alone. jade court had put a bounty on him, and the bounty was 30,000 gold coins, second only to the notorious sener. it could be said that this guy was a complete madman, a bloodthirsty maniac, and an anti-human. but i still couldnt do anything to him. at this point. richards tone became particularly sad and remorseful. matthew had already reacted. so it wasnt that he ran fast, but that you let him go. do you have a history with setrunk? richard did not deny it. he just turned around silently. thats another storyl only remember that when i held him in my arms, he was just a baby in swaddling clothes. im sorry, i dont want to recall those things anymore. i can only promise you that ive already warned him. setrunk also promised me that he would never enter rolling stone town again.. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Mordenkainen l s Scalpel and Entrance Examination chapter 273: mordenkainen l s scalpel and entrance examination translator: lonelytree if he breaks his promise, i will personally deal with him. after saying this. he tapped the top of his cane lightly and straightened his back. then, gentlemen, there should be nothing else here. please allow me to leave early. the council of five still has several topics to discuss tomorrow morning. right, you guys should be careful with these people. although setrunk swore to me, i cant guarantee that he didnt have other plans for these people. richard pointed at the brotherhood members who were tied up and reminded them. rheagars expression was very serious. i understand what you mean. i will strengthen the supervision of the prison. matthew nodded. the members of the brotherhood scrambled to get into the prison. they couldnt really be here to eat and drink for free. after richard left. matthew continued to pay attention to the situation of the scar of the dead. a few days later. he had already settled down in a small hut in the forest. since he didnt need to go to work and slack off, he had a lot of time to plant trees, learn spells, and prepare for forbidden rituals. after being held back by the undead. the ash creatures in the scar of the dead were still quite enthusiastic. with the perfect cooperation of renesme and soldier, none of them were able to escape. none of the ashen warriors survived for more than eight seconds. the next day. the refresh rate of the ashen warriors was greatly reduced. on the third night. under the brutal slaughter of the undead.. not to mention the ashen warriors that respawned slowly. even the ashen pawns that respawned every few seconds were nowhere to be seen. after that, matthew observed for another two days. he realized that the ash creatures had really stopped appearing. this made him somewhat regretful. in the end. he counted the spoils of war. there were a total of 28 soul crystals. matthew rewarded them according to their contributions, while renesme and soldier each received two. soldier was fine. renesme received the reward, and her loyalty increased to 90. at the same time, she shared a new ability with matthew. [deck steps: when you walk on the deck that is shaking violently due to the storm, you have the balance of walking on flat ground.] this ability was not bad. matthew could use it when he went into the sea. other than matthew. rheagar and his lords guards had been patrolling the scar of the dead for the past few days. at the moment. the first round of attacks from the lord of ashes was finally resolved. matthews progress in the taboo ritual was also very smooth. scorched earth of death was actually a very simple ritual. its taboo was that no normal person or organization would allow a necromancer to transform the earth into soil similar to the negative energy plane in their territory. he only spent two days to grasp the essence of it. what he lacked was actual experience. everything was going smoothly. the progress of malicious shapeshifting was advancing at the moment, matthew could only transform creatures about the size of a goat for example, pigs and dogs would become pigs and dogs covered in wool. there was still a long way to go before he could truly cast malicious shapeshifting. therefore, after he finished studying the scorched earth of death ritual, he immediately threw himself into the study of the transfiguration spell. this time, matthew put in a lot of effort. he bought three goats and brought them with him. his goal was only to further sense the goats aura. on the afternoon of the fourth day. matthew had just finished planting todays oak trees and was playing with the goats in the forest. suddenly. the bell on his waist rang. this was a low-level spell that he had successfully mastered in just half an hour. [bell spell]. this spell is used to alert or notify things within a 20-kilometer radius. usually, it would only alert matthew to important things. peggy would ring the bell in her house in rolling stone town to inform matthew if something happened. matthew didnt dare to be negligent. he greeted a knight who was in charge of keeping an eye on the scar of the dead. he rushed to the town. entry assessment? is it so sudden? in the living room, matthew looked at the man and woman on the sofa in surprise. the mans name was fandral, and the womans name was alice. they claimed to be examiners of the seven saint alliance. matthew had seen their magic certificates, and there was no problem with them. i just came back from outside. can i take a shower first? matthew asked. fandral, who had blonde hair and a warm smile, replied with a smile, sorry, this is the rule of the alliance. the recruitment assessment must be completed without the new member knowing. you can make some preparations, such as drinking a cup of tea to calm your mood, but theres no need to take a shower. as he spoke, he took out his magic staff and cast an untainted spell on matthew. matthew looked down and found that he had become completely clean. seeing fandral and alices serious attitude, he didnt say anything. im ready. do you have any requests? fandral said intimately, you only need to tell us the truth. we will write down appropriate comments on your answers. in the end, our high-level mages will give you a score. this score will not only determine whether you can join the seven saint alliance but will also affect your first rating after joining the alliance. as he spoke. he patiently explained to matthew the title system within the alliance. from bottom to top, they were d, c, b, a, and s. apart from [s] class, the other classes were further divided into two grades, 1 and 2. only [s] class had three grades: 1, 2, and 3. in this system, the lowest rank was di and the highest was s3. there were a total of eleven ranks. the rank of a mage determined their status and resources in the alliance of seven saints. when one dealt with confidential information, ones rank was also very important. after listening to fandrals explanation. matthews nervous heart immediately relaxed. although the other party did not say it explicitly, if it was uncertain whether he could join the alliance, there was no need for fandral to go through so much trouble to explain the rank level to him. combined with tower genie 177s words. matthew realized that fandral was hinting that the process of the recruitment assessment was just a formality. thus, he relaxed. at this moment, the brown-haired lady with slender eyes asked gently, can we start now? mr. matthew. matthew nodded. please ask your question, miss alice. alice asked her first question. i found out from your resume that you are a necromancer, but after communicating with your summoned creature, the tauren lady, i learned that you have been learning malicious shapeshifting recently. matthew smiled bitterly and answered truthfully, my talent in shapeshifting seems to be rather average. i havent fully mastered it yet. alice nodded, then spread out a piece of paper in front of matthew. matthew could clearly see what she was writing on it. although mr. matthew is a necromancer, he also has a longing to study other schools of spells. he often uses his spare time to learn spells in other fields, such as malicious transfiguration. according to my observations, mr. matthews malicious shapeshifting spell has already reached the point of perfection. this is rare even among the tier 3 mages in the alliance. matthew felt a little embarrassed. this, this isnt very good, right? my shapeshifting spell is rather average. alice very naturally looked at matthew. your malicious form is a goat, right? matthew nodded. alice said straightforwardly, now is the time to practice the spell. please use malicious transformation on it. we want to evaluate the effect of your spell. matthew followed her finger and looked over. in the end, he found a muddle-headed goat. he hesitated for a few seconds. he raised his hand and cast a malicious shapeshifting spell on the goat. bang! the spell failed. the goat did not move at all. fandral exclaimed, what an outstanding malicious shapeshifting spell. i cant even tell the difference between it and a real goat! alice also quickly wrote. i saw with my own eyes that after the target was hit by mr matthews spell, it looked the same as a real goat. considering his age, this is really rare. as expected of mr. ronans highly recommended candidate. then, they asked matthew a few more questions. no matter how matthew answered. they had written all kinds of good reviews on the paper. until alice asked the last question. what is the spell ritual that you have recently been researching or completed? matthew still chose to answer truthfully, scorched earth of death, a ritual in the domain of the undying. hearing this. for the first time, alice and fandrals eyes became serious. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: I Want All His Information Within One Minute! chapter 274: i want all his information within one minute! translator: lonelytree forbidden ritual? alices voice was slightly cold. matthew didnt recognize it for a moment and even smiled embarrassedly. in fact, i plan to apply for a sum of money from the alliance for the research and application of this ritual. i remember that members of the alliance have similar rights, right? alices eyes widened in disbelief. her right hand quickly reached back and was about to take something out of the loose robe, but she was stopped by fandral. alice, calm down. youre no longer a field officer of mount hesso. you dont have the authority to enforce the law. as he spoke, fandral stuffed the hard thing back into her robe. then he dragged alice to another corner of the living room. the two of them pushed and shoved for a while until alices robe was lifted by a corner. matthew glanced at it and vaguely saw the outline of a pair of magic handcuffs. at this moment, the two of them had already arrived at the garden. alice growled at fandral, you heard what he said just now, right? he wanted to hold the scorched earth of death and apply for funding from the alliance! even if he is already preapproved even if he was recommended bv lord ronan, he couldnt do as he pleased, right? fandral said helplessly, when are you going to change your bad temper? perhaps mr. matthew had his own difficulties? even if theres really a problem with him, we just need to record the problem truthfully. when the time comes, there will naturally be field personnel who will look for him. alice said mockingly, record? how do i record it? with the way you taught me? didnt you see the ridiculous things i wrote on the paper just now? isnt that enough? fandral sighed and stopped talking. alice calmed herself down, a hint of guilt appearing on her face. im sorry, i was too impulsive. i know that you taught me those things for my own good. im still not qualified for a civilian job. perhaps a field job is more suitable for me. but i have to take care of matthews matter. even ronan has no reason to let a necromancer carry out a forbidden ritual. fandral sighed and said, thats what the investigation team should do. were only responsible for the recruitment assessment of new members. as soon as he finished speaking. a curious voice rang out, are you here to investigate matthew? i have something to say. the two of them looked at the tauren skeleton that suddenly appeared beside them in shock. alices eyes lit up. do you have issues with your master? the tauren skeleton nodded vigorously. ive been dissatisfied with him for a long time. alice asked expectantly, did he do something unforgivable to you? oh, of course. the tauren skeleton complained, he hasnt given me a raise in many years! can you reflect on the problem and punish him severely? but dont punish him too harshly, as long as he wakes up in time and gives me a raise. alice was instantly stunned. before the two of them could react. matthew was already striding over from the living room. hey, matthew, are you going to kill them to silence them? peggy asked. the two of them immediately became extremely nervous. matthew scolded, dont joke around in this situation, peggy! then, he said decisively, i forgot to add that the reason why im researching and preparing to hold the scorched earth of death ritual is to fight against the scar of the dead. its northeast of rolling stone town. if youve done your homework before coming, you should know about it. as he spoke, in order to prevent a melodramatic misunderstanding from happening. he quickly explained the sequence of events. fandral immediately breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. he smiled and said, i knew it was a misunderstanding. how could mr. ronan recommend an outlaw? alice still looked rather suspicious. matthew said generously, i can take you to the place where i prepared the ritual. its not far from here. fandral smiled and waved his hand. theres no need. we believe you. but alice insisted, please take me there. im not being difficult. its just that what you said is a bit ridiculous. i have to witness it with my own eyes. fandrals face turned green, and he was about to continue persuading alice. matthew waved his hand. lets go. well set off now. with that, he grabbed a handful of hay, led the three sheep, and leisurely walked towards the oak forest. along the way. alice walked alone with a stiff expression on her face. matthew was still discussing the funding application with fandral. faced with matthews doubts, fandral enthusiastically explained, although the alliance has suspended the public research project on the scar of the dead, in fact, if you have the heart to study it and can propose a feasible plan, the higher-ups will most likely allocate funds. moreover, it is very likely that they will provide additional project subsidies according to the s grade rating. with your excellence, mr. matthew, as long as you apply, the project will most likely be approved, and you will receive a sum of project funds. if you could pass the feasibility test, the follow-up funds would arrive very quickly. of course, this stage was not easy. however, once you succeed, you will reap a huge harvest. apart from sufficient funds, you can also recruit some mage apprentices through this project. they will work for you for free.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: I Want All His Information Within One Minute! chapter 275: i want all his information within one minute! translator: lonelytree if your project were popular enough, they would even take the initiative to pay to join the project. after all, this kind of resume was very important to the ranking within the alliance. while talking to matthew, fandral used magic to write on the paper. in order to fight against the scar of the dead, mr. matthew did not hesitate to risk his life to study the taboo ritual. this shows that he has a selfless spirit of sacrifice. alice glanced at the floating piece of paper, subconsciously clenching her evaluation paper. after a long time, she slowly let go. the group passed by the oak forest. fandral couldnt help but praise, the air here is filled with a fragrant smell. i just saw a sign outside. matthew nodded. fandral praised, you really have good taste. you bought such a refreshing forest. even alice couldnt help but say, the vitality of these oak trees is unbelievably abundant. its indeed a very good forest. matthew thought to himself, how could these oak trees not have enough vitality after draining the earth? he didnt explain further. he just smiled and led the two of them through the forest to the northeast near the scar of the dead. the moment they left the oak forest. alice and fandral were shocked by the number of undead in front of them. but very quickly. their attention was attracted by the scar of the dead. matthew led them through the zombie horde and arrived at a small hill about 30 meters away from the scar of the dead. he pointed to the long strip of land marked with branches and said, thats the experimental field where i plan to hold the scorched earth ritual of death. its about 10 meters long and 2 meters wide. its at the forefront of the scar of the deads expansion. both of you should know that the scar of the dead has been expanding, but compared to the past few years, it has become more active. according to the current progress, it will soon threaten rolling stone town. if we leave it alone, the residents here may have to leave their homes. it will be a disaster. alice seriously looked at the ground for a while. she found many pre-made symbols related to necromancy on that piece of land. whats with that blank spot? she suddenly pointed at a gap in the experimental plot and asked. matthew glanced at it. that is used to place the realm heart stone. the ceremony still needs to be approved by the local lord. before that, i will not act rashly. alices tone softened a little. do you have a good relationship with the local lord? matthew thought for a moment. its alright, but i heard that he took away the honour of being an outstanding citizen that should have belonged to me. a hint of doubt appeared in alices eyes. at this moment. suddenly, there was movement in the scar of the dead. an ashen pawn suddenly crawled out of the scorched earth and rushed towards matthew and the others! get out of the way! fandral nervously took out his staff. however, someone was much faster than him. whoosh! a sharp arrow pierced through the soldiers chest. the soldier wailed and suddenly turned into a pile of black dust and sparks. just as fandral and alice heaved a sigh of relief matthew scolded unhappily, renesme! how many times have i told you not to shoot the pawns with white feather arrows? let soldier handle them! arrows cost money! renesme put down her elven longbow and looked at matthew innocently. she could not help but drool. matthew frowned, took out a towel, and quickly went forward to wipe the corner of her mouth clean. soldier! he shouted, go get the arrow for her! when soldier, who was slacking off, heard this, he helplessly disappeared into the air. a few seconds later. the white feather arrow with a slightly blunt arrowhead appeared in the quiver that matthew had given renesme. dont forget your arrow maintenance skill! matthew gave a few instructions before returning to the assessment team. im sorry. matthew apologized. alice shook her head, then looked curiously at matthew. mr. matthews way of getting along with the undead seems a little special. she couldnt help but recall the tauren skeleton she saw at matthews house. matthew was surprised. is there? i dont know. ive never interacted with other necromancers. speaking of which, are there many necromancers in the alliance? fandral shook his head and said, very few. this is mainly related to the history of baiyan city. the first castellan of baiyan city was originally a high-ranking member of the alliance, but he had a conflict with the seven great mages at that time and ultimately chose to leave. later, he founded baiyan city, gathered a large number of necromancers, and created the advancement of necromancers with the help of the divine weapon human desire chain. he also issued the famous city lord code. matthew, you should know this better than us. due to some unknown reasons, the alliance had been hostile to baiyan city for some time in history. although they had reconciled, and each generation of baiyan citys city lord would have a virtual position within the alliance, other necromancers would not join the alliance, and the alliance would not take the initiative to recruit necromancers. this was probably a tacit agreement between the higher-ups and baiyan city. you are obviously an exception. after fandral finished speaking. alice suddenly gave matthew a deep bow. im sorry, mr. matthew. i was too impulsive before. i misunderstood you.. i thought you were like the necromancers in baiyan city, always doing evil things under the banner of justice Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: I Want All His Information Within One Minute! chapter 276: i want all his information within one minute! translator: lonelytree if you hold the scorched earth of death to protect the residents of rolling stone town and to stop the scar of the dead from moving south, not only will it not affect your entrance examination, but it might even be a bonus. anyway, i apologize for my impulsiveness just now. matthew waved his hand nonchalantly. its fine as long as the misunderstanding is cleared up. alice said seriously, based on your attainments in necromancy, im afraid our previous evaluation was a little superfluous. ive never heard of a 3rd rank mage who could control so many undead. your summoned creatures are also different from those lifeless creatures. i can feel that they seem to be like living people, possessing the spirituality of the living. uh, if you dont mind, i still need to verify the situation with the local lord later. if its true, ill apologize to you again. after that, your recruitment assessment will be fine with me. fandral was too lazy to scold her. matthew didnt care. theres no need for an apology. if you can report the situation here truthfully, it would be best if you can help me get help from the alliance. alice said awkwardly, im afraid thats not possible. as the entry assessment personnel, we still have to avoid suspicion on the surface. however, i can give you a few templates. you can draft two applications based on these templates and submit them through your referees. one of them is to apply for permission to use the forbidden ritual. if you act without permission, there may be problems if you run into the enforcers of other factions in the alliance. the other was a research application for the scar of the with your connections, these two applications should be approved very soon. there should be no problems after that. fandral turned his head away. he didnt seem to want to comment on the subject. oh right, after you officially become a member of the alliance, the higher-ups will appoint a supervising tutor for you. he will be responsible for the assessment and evaluation of your rookie phase for the next three years. generally speaking, the supervising tutor himself is very busy. the so-called assessment is just a process. you only need to visit him regularly. alice added. matthew sincerely thanked alice. the two of them then bade farewell and left. matthew watched them leave on a wide blue magic carpet. then he subconsciously looked at the open space in the north, where several zombies were digging holes. looking at the large and small holes. matthews hands immediately itched. since youre already here, plant a few more! a few minutes later. above the clouds, the magic carpet returned. alice, ive told you many times, dont complicate things! fandrals voice was clearly displeased. cant you just do the job were given? you promised me before! alice said somewhat guiltily, im sorry. i planned to do as you said, but i couldnt go against my conscience when i encountered such a sensitive matter. you know, i used to hunt down evil mages in mount hesso, and at least half of them were necromancers. i really couldnt convince myself to turn a blind eye. i have to see what hes like when were not around. fandral looked at her discontentedly. the latter lowered her head and apologized, but she was still stubborn. fandral lowered the carpet helplessly. shut up. im not sure if the invisibility effect of this thing can fool ronans disciple. alice nodded vigorously. the two of them secretly descended. very quickly. they saw matthews figure. he carried a bag of saplings and happily passed through the zombie crowd. then, he carefully transplanted one of the saplings into the pit. the zombie underlings immediately waved their shovels and filled in a thin layer of mature soil. matthew was very skilled. he poured a little fast-growing potion mixed with water into the sapling. in a few minutes, the sapling grew into an oak tree that was three to four people tall! what is this necromancer doing? the two of them were shocked by the scene in front of them. plant trees? fandral answered uncertainly. i know. why is he planting the trees? alice asked, puzzled. i dont know. maybe its a hobby? fandral tried to speculate, perhaps he has been in contact with the undead for too long and is under a lot of pressure, and he needs a way to vent? as he spoke, his face was filled with disbelief. wait! alice suddenly thought of something. the oak forest we saw just now, could it be that he planted it by himself? the two looked at each other. after a long time, fandral hesitated and said, it shouldnt be to the extent ofright? in the northernmost floating city. in a magnificent library. with the appearance of a man in a pure white robe, the bookshelves on both sides fell backwards like gears. the man took a step forward. under his feet was an endless starry sky. every step he took seemed to cross an entire era. the man came to the end of the library. there was an ancient long table with thick books on it. in one of the books, there was a lazy dragon with a blue head and skin. behind the table sat a woman who looked to be in her twenties. her skin was fair and translucent, her lips were pale, and her hair was pure white. at this moment, it spread out on the starry floor like a waterfall. this is the list of newcomers who recently joined the alliance. the man respectfully handed over a piece of paper. if there was anyone else around, they would be surprised by the mans attitude and curious about the white-haired womans identity. after all, there were very few people in the entire aindor continent who could make the strongest person under the seven great alliance, the chief mage of the northernmost floating city, edmond, show such a respectful attitude. the white-haired woman looked at the names on the list and said, you dont have to do this, edmond. im a sinner expelled by the alliance. edmond bent even lower. you will always be my teacher. in fact, as long as you dont publicly publicize that despairing theory, you will forever be the number one mage of the alliance. i believe that the others wont have any objections. the woman snorted. do you want to shut me up? edmond hurriedly said, i didnt mean it that way, teacher. the woman crumpled the paper into a ball. boring, isnt there any interesting newcomer in the alliance? even if they couldnt be like ronan back then, he should at least be at the level of blinken, right? by the way, where did blinken go? edmond said awkwardly, lady isabelle, blinken rebelled against us many years ago. the white-haired womans eyes froze. at that moment, it was as if a few epochs of stories had flashed past her eyes. is that so? my mental state seemed to have gotten worse. isabelle said nonchalantly, blinken has betrayed us, so you should capture him back, just like how you dealt with me back then. edmond said, sweating profusely. teacher, back then, i isabelle stopped him with a face full of annoyance. i hate explanations, and i hate nonsense. the only way to prove your loyalty to me is through action. if you didnt stand on my side and kill the other two idiots with me, then dont act like youre loyal to me. edmond fell silent. at this moment, the skylight at the top of the library was pushed open, and a snowy owl threw in a brand new letter. a dark red magic mark was drawn on the snovvy owls forehead. edmond took the letter, his expression suddenly becoming a little strange. a moment later, he hesitantly handed the letter over. the alliance just recruited a newcomer. he was recommended by ronan. his resume is very interesting. isabelle took the information. just a glance. she patted the table lightly. i want all his information in one minute. by the way, has his supervisor been decided? even if it has, chase that idiot anyway. ill be the mentor and supervisor for this newcomer. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: ” Where’s My Father?” chapter 277: wheres my father? iranslaror: l-onetytree after sending off the assessment duo, matthew continued planting trees. three days had passed. after a new week, matthew had accumulated a considerable number of 13 enhancements. in the evening. he summoned renesme and fired 13 strengthens at her in one go. after a beautiful strengthening, light flashed. miss zombies level had risen from level 9 to level 12 in one go. she was already at the peak of tier 3, enough to be on par with matthew. in terms of keywords, the luck of this enhancement was average. there were a total of two purple, three blue, three white, and two grey. he looked at the keywords in different colours. matthew felt that he had accumulated some elements of equilibrium. this time, he still chose to look at the purple and grey first. [focus contract (purple): when renesme targets an enemy, she will receive an additional focus bonus (current +1). ] [in particular, she would share this focus bonus with her closest companion.] [clingy (gray): renesme lacks a sense of security and craves companionship. she needs to see her master (you) for at least two hours a day.] [once she was unable to satisfy it, a layer of confusion would appear in her soul fire.] [when the level of confusion exceeds a certain threshold, her loyalty to you may decrease.] the focus contract was a good thing. the most important attribute a mage could have was focus. it was crucial for spellcasting. in the previous battles, matthew would rather use his wilderness form to kill his enemies than use spells because the wilderness form had very low requirements for concentration. most of the time, he would be distracted by other things, and he would have to prepare for spells of a slightly higher level. this was the disadvantage of not being focused enough. he didnt have many advantages in this aspect, so he could only slowly accumulate them. with just this keyword, matthew decided to keep renesme by his side for a long time. aside from her being a sharpshooter, it would not be a loss to use her as a charging station! as for the clingy spirit. matthew felt that it was alright. at least he didnt need to raise her salary. it was natural for the undead to follow the necromancer every day. moreover, matthew was now at tier 3. among the spells he had to learn, mirror image was also a very important spell. in the future, if he wanted to go on a long journey and could not bring miss zombie with him. he could just make a mirror image of himself at home. compared to a real living person. the undead was still too easy to fool. matthew looked at the second group of purple and grey. [magic enlightenment (purple): reinesme has awakened part of her memories from her previous life. she has obtained a small amount of memories related to the storm archers spells. in future battles, she may gradually recall more of her own spells.] [in particular, if she could fight the enemy on a stormy ship, renesme might awaken more spells from her previous life.] [current recalled spells: water to wine, magic trap.] [bar vile customer (gray): renesme loves to arm wrestle with people and is willing to bet with them. if she loses, she will be slapped three times. if she won, she would slap the other party three times. she was never tired of this when she was alive, and she was still unwilling to give up this hobby after she died.] its alright. matthew heaved a long sigh of relief. there were no keywords that caused him to have a heart attack. she liked to arm wrestle and slap people. in matthews opinion, it was acceptable. he had so many zombies and skeletons, so she could play with them. she couldnt possibly slap all the undead, could she? as for [magic enlightenment] it was also a keyword with great potential. it did not represent an ability but the awakening of future abilities. it seems that the storm archer isnt a purely long-range physical class. she also needs to master some spells to assist her shooting. matthew realized that the storm archer might be an advanced class for rangers. even though rangers had their own mastery, they would also learn a few spells. from the looks of it, renesme was an unconventional ranger. then, it was the blue and white keywords. matthew decided to look at the white one first. [seagull trap (white): renesme has experienced famine during her adventures at sea, so she is very good at making special traps that can be used to hunt seagulls.] [canning (white): renesme had experienced a serious epidemic of blood poisoning during her adventures at sea, so she learned the technique of making and preserving canned oranges from an old sailor. this sweet food can help her and her crew resist the terrible death.] [compass usage skills (white): as a former pirate ship captain, renesme naturally knows how to use a compass. she can easily distinguish the direction of the sea on a starry night.] the essence of strengthening is indeed to excavate the abilities of the previous life. matthew sighed. he didnt expect that miss zombie was once an awe-inspiring pirate ship captain. combined the characteristics of arm wrestling and slapping. perhaps she had a bad personality when he was alive. this completely subverted matthews image of her as a quiet and dazed-out person. the three white keywords above were all simple and unadorned. in certain situations, they would definitely come in handy. [continuous backward jump (blue): when renesme is close to an enemy, she will use continuous backward jumps to quickly distance herself from the enemy. she will also try her best to use her bow to repel the enemy..] Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Where’s My Father?” chapter 278: wheres my father? translator: lonelytree [fake surrender (blue): if the enemy gets close to her and she cant get rid of them in a short period of time, renesme will choose to pretend to surrender. then, when the enemy is unprepared, she will either escape or use continuous backward jump to open up a distance and kill the enemy.] [medium intelligence enlightenment (blue): reinesme has the intelligence of an eight or nine-year-old human child.] [she can understand almost everything you say, but due to the physiological structure of the undead, she can only say a few simple words.] [in particular, renesme was very eager to learn languages.] [at the same time, she is eager to communicate with her master (you) or others.] pretending to surrender and jumping back consecutively? she could now form a sinister and cunning duo with soldier to debut at sea. matthew complained in his heart. however, [medium intelligence enlightenment] was not bad. soldier only had one elementary intelligence enlightenment before, and after strengthening it once, his mental age was only about the same as renesmes. ah, ah, ah renesme looked at matthew with a silly smile. matthew skillfully wiped away her saliva. her strong desire came from the undead contract. matthew knew that she wanted to speak, but it wasnt easy for a zombie to speak the common human language. so he tried to communicate with renesme. dont be anxious. say it word by word. for example, me? he pointed at himself. i am your master. yes, master. call me master. renesme opened her mouth wide. ah, ah, ah matthew tried for a few minutes, but miss zombie still only knew how to say ah, which gradually made him lose interest in teaching. night gradually fell. an owl flapped its wings and flew over under the moonlight. matthew, ive kept my promise and helped you hasten the birth! matthew welcomed ellas arrival. miss owl perched on his shoulder and looked curiously at the ah-ing renesme. matthew, what are you guys doing? ella asked. im teaching her to speak the common human language. matthew explained. he turned to look at renesme and tried again, call me master. renesme let out a few ah sounds, and suddenly, her throat rolled as she cried out, mommy! ella immediately revealed a shocked expression. matthew was also shocked. he was about to explain to ella that he didnt teach her this word. who knew that ella would actually say to renesme in a serious manner, then, who am i? renesme looked at her in confusion. ella looked at miss zombie expectantly. whats the name of the person whos with mommy? renesme was drooling and suddenly muttered, uncle. ellas mind was filled with question marks. at night, matthew and ella worked hard in the greenhouse for the whole night. in the end, ella was exhausted. the oak seeds sprouted vigorously, and they would grow into suitable saplings in a very short time. with ellas help, matthews imminent sapling shortage was finally resolved. as for oak seeds, he could still receive some scattered through the official channels of rolling stone town. although the quality was average, they could still be used. under the effect of the temperance domain, matthews mentality became more peaceful. he was no longer in a hurry to pursue a temporary improvement. instead, he chose to ensure that he planted a certain amount of trees every day, and at the same time, put more energy into the foundation to improve himself. the next morning. matthew went to the cauldron house again and submitted the two reports he had drafted to the alliance through tower genie 177. according to 177. he was a bi-level big shot in the alliance and had a special fast channel that could allow matthews ritual application to be approved faster. but in reality. matthew didnt plan to wait for the alliances permission to carry out the scorched earth of death ritual. his current identity was very ambiguous. he had one foot in the alliance, but he hadnt fully joined. this gave him the greatest flexibility. as long as rheagar agreed. he didnt care when the alliance would reply! since work at the oak forest had temporarily settled down, and matthew heard that zeller was coming back from the southern trade station, he read a book in the crucible house for a while before heading straight to the lieges residence for work. however, on the way to work. he met the huge albatross again, sweetie. sweetie shook her body clumsily and let go of the letter in her mouth. matthew found a place to stand by the roadside and opened the letter to read. lorraines letter was also very long. he first explained his current whereabouts. after going out to sea on a whaling ship, lorraine quickly went north with the help of the ocean current and soon arrived at deep blue harbor. deep blue harbor was a famous city on the east coast, famous for its romance and freedom. in the first half of the letter, lorraine mainly mentioned some miscellaneous events around deep blue harbor. for example, lion city in the north of deep blue harbor had been preparing for war recently. it had already annexed seven or eight territories nearby through marriage, war, and conspiracy. deep blue harbor seemed to have felt the chill from the north. the city lord and his seven daughters were trying their best to think of a solution. on the surface of the sea, the battle between the eastern guardian and the evil dragon in the sea triggered a large-scale tsunami. countless mysterious islands appeared and disappeared. the aftermath of this battle even affected the sky. some people claimed to have seen the eastern immortal kingdom in the endless ocean.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Where’s My Dad?” chapter 279: wheres my dad? translator: lonelytree some said that it was the floating city of the ancient naga. some people even thought that it was a part of the ruins on the clouds, where several gods from the age of enlightenment had fallen. the astrologer society on the east coast announced that the change in weather would cause the activity of the dragons to intensify. at present, there were indeed a few dragons on the continent of aindor. the cities on the east coast had always been famous for their wealth, and many of the city lords had begun to make plans to deal with the dragon disaster. he didnt leave out any information that a bard could get his hands on. matthew was pleasantly surprised. the information in his letter was probably more complete than in rheagars alliance weekly! however, in the second half. when lorraines personal life was mentioned. the atmosphere suddenly changed. this was how lorraine described his experience in deep blue harbor. when i was young, i had an inexplicable relationship with this city. i could see the figures of those couples in every corner of the city. that was me and them when we were young. yesterday, when i passed by the fallen leaves promenade, i saw a young man and woman laughing and playing on the lawn. their shadows were constantly stretched on the lawn. in a trance, i seemed to have returned to that ignorant and high-spirited era. i seemed to see their shadows chasing and playing with me on the lawn. but when i subconsciously walked over and reached out to touch the shadows, they laughed and pushed me away, saying that i was old and could not play with them. i could only watch them disappear in front of me. of course, i knew that it was just my imagination. i also know that with my current charm, its easy for me to find a young girl and have a sweet relationship with her. but i suddenly lost the motivation to do so. i suddenly didnt know why i had to return to this city. when i was at sea, i yearned to set foot on deep blue harbor. but now, it was a completely different state of mind. how should i describe this feeling? it was like a delicacy that one could remember with incomparable memories. it originally only existed in ones perfect memories, but when one travelled thousands of mountains and rivers and overcame all difficulties to come before it you will find that it doesnt seem to be that delicious. deep blue harbor was still the same deep blue harbor. there were young and beautiful girls everywhere. however, deep blue harbor did not seem to be the same as before. perhaps it was because those girls who were willing to accompany the young me in doing ridiculous things were no longer around. this feeling troubled me so much that i had to write to you. if you can understand this feeling, please write back to me as soon as possible. currently, i have found a proper job in deep blue harbor and will not be leaving in the short term. if you consider coming to deep blue harbor to play, i welcome you at any time! thank you! C yours, lorraine.] after matthew finished reading it, he quickly went to his office. he picked up his pen and wrote- im very grateful for the information regarding deep blue harbor. forgive me for not being able to empathize with you. if i have to comment on the second half of your letter. i can only give a single word as an answer. pretentious. - -the outspoken matthew. of course, matthew couldnt empathize with lorraine. although he was also very popular with the opposite sex, most of them were not normal humans. moreover, he did not plan to waste his energy on dating in the near future. after he finished writing. he handed the envelope to the albatross, who was waiting at the window. say hello to lorraine for me. matthew said casually. who knew that sweetie would actually say, i forgot to take that ceramic bottle from you last time. lorraine specifically reminded me, wheres the bottle? matthew was surprised. you can speak?! sweetie nodded. of course i will. its just that you didnt talk to me last time, so i was too embarrassed to take the initiative to speak. after all, im just an albatross. i cant act too abnormally in human society. so wheres the bottle? seeing that he had failed to change the topic, matthew could only give the ceramic bottle that was used to contain the plague domain to sweetie. the albatross did not dawdle and directly took off. matthew sighed. after a while, rheagar, who was wearing pyjamas, walked over excitedly. matthew, you have no idea what i just saw! he was holding a thick copy of alliance weekly in his hand. matthew said lazily, good morning, my lord. what is it that makes you so surprised? rheagar said mysteriously, do you know deep blue harbor? its a beautiful and rich city on the east coast. i saw on the news that due to the pressure of the war in the lion city in the north, the city lord of deep blue port will publicly choose a son-in-law. do you know how many daughters he has? matthew replied calmly, seven? rheagar was stunned. how did you know? matthew smiled. is there any other news? rheagar looked at him suspiciously and looked down at the contents of the newspaper. due to the fierce battle between the evil dragon in the sea and the eastern guardian, a tsunami appeared in some areas of the east coast. someone saw a city in the clouds above the endless ocean, and many people guessed before he could finish, matthew added, people are guessing that the city might be the eastern immortal kingdom, the naga floating city, or the heavenly ruins on the clouds? rheagar stared at him and said, did you peek at my newspaper? thats not right. this was just sent over.. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Where’s My Father?” chapter 280: wheres my father? translator: lonelytree matthew smiled smugly. you should be happy that your magic consultant has his own information channel, my lord. at the same time, he wondered if lorraine was looking for a proper job as an editor of alliance weekly. rheagar thought about it carefully and agreed. so he excitedly asked matthew, then do you think there are any men of the right age in our territory who have the chance to hook up with the daughter of the city lord of deep blue port? matthew looked at him strangely. rolling stone town is thousands of miles away from the east coast. why are you considering this? as if our people have a chance to meet the princess of deep blue port. rheagar was about to say something when zeller walked in, looking travel-worn, and interrupted their conversation. has the haunting been resolved? rheagar took the coffee from madam wesley and took a sip. zeller nodded. yes, the source of the haunting is a group of high-level ghosts, but they dont seem to be very aggressive. i played hide-and-seek with them for a few days and finally made a deal with them. they have left the southern trade station now and should be hiding in the undercity. they shouldnt disturb us for the time being. rheagar asked curiously, why have the things in the undercity been running out recently? is the underdark so terrifying that even ghosts cant live in it? zeller shrugged. matthew handed over his plan for the scorched earth of death. after reading it carefully, zellers eyes lit up. i think this plan is feasible, but the actual effect still depends on the situation of the experimental plot. what do you think? rhaegar. rheagar thought for a moment. ive asked a few old men over the past few days. they dont think its a good idea, but they all think its worth a try. since youve agreed, lets give it a try. but matthew, you must remember to be careful. this is rolling stone town. i dont want anything to appear on this land that will affect my peoples survival and happiness. matthew nodded heavily. the three of them chatted for a while. zeller suddenly asked, hows your transformation going? matthew helplessly pointed at the three sheep on the ground. it didnt go well. i seem to lack talent in the field of transformation. its strange. after these days of hard work, i can clearly sense what kind of existence a goat is, but i still cant turn a living thing into a goat. as he spoke, he ran back to his office and pulled out a little pig. matthew used malicious shapeshifting on the piglet. bang! the piglet was covered in white wool, and its four limbs already looked like a goat, but its ears, nose, and tail still looked like a piglet. matthew spread his hands. see, thats it, always missing a little bit. zeller observed for a while and asked curiously, i dont think theres anything wrong with your transfiguration. wait-i know what the problem is! he clapped his hands and asked matthew, when you cast the spell, did you not have any malice towards the target? matthew was stunned. do i still need malice? zeller said, of course! think about the name of this spell, malicious shapeshifting! if you always use the shapeshifting spell on the target with good intentions, of course, you wont be able to transform into the right form! matthew was enlightened. but soon, he felt troubled. this little pig looks so cute. its hard for me to harbour any malice towards it. zeller thought for a while and suddenly looked at rheagar. rheagar, help matthew. rheagar put down the newspaper and asked inexplicably, how? zeller laughed. when you were young, you were best at provoking. dont tell me youve forgotten your speciality. rheagar thought for a moment. thats not difficult. as he spoke, he provoked matthew, look at how skinny you are. you must have never had enough to eat since you were young, right? learning a spell would waste the lives of so many lambs. its better to change careers and become a chef. matthew was expressionless. zeller encouraged, come on, rhaegar. rheagar thought about it again and suddenly smiled lewdly. your mother said i was great in bed last night! matthew looked angry. however, this anger quickly calmed down. because his mother was not in this world. zeller encouraged again, show me the power you used to provoke the succubus queen! rheagar could only put down the newspaper and say, i burned your forest. at that moment. matthews mind exploded with primitive anger. that anger quickly turned into malice. he instinctively raised his hand. a light flashed. and there was a goat behind the desk! you did it, matthew! zeller congratulated. matthew was also delighted. he wanted to say something. just then, a youthful and beautiful figure ran in from outside. she greeted the two of them, then looked around for a while and asked curiously, wheres my dad? isnt he usually here at this time? at this moment. the goat behind the desk made a bleating sound. it instantly attracted sift s attention. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: This Goat Is A Little Too Noisy! chapter 281: this goat is a little too noisy! translator: lonelytree are you looking for rheagar, sif? matthew asked unnaturally. sif placed her hands behind her back and nodded slightly. then, she said in embarrassment, i originally had something to discuss with my father, but since hes not here, can i discuss it with you, matthew? it wont take up too much of your time. matthew coughed heavily. he took the time to give the angry goat an innocent look and then looked at zeller for help. i suddenly remembered that theres something very important. im sorry, ill have to go first. with that, he left the office without looking back. meh! the goat stamped the floor angrily. sif glanced at matthew and blushed. there are only the two of us now. matthew felt his scalp go numb. he hurriedly said, i also have something however, sif interrupted him. she boldly grabbed matthews hand, her eyes bright and moving. arent you going to show me your office? father never let me come here before. meh! boom! the goat jumped onto the desk and lowered his horns. it was about to charge at matthew. matthew quickly pushed sif away. i have a lot of confidential documents in my office. im sorry, sif. i cant show you around. besides, this isnt a place for you. you have to listen to your father. hearing this, the pair of goat horns raised slightly. sif was a little stunned after being shaken off, but she didnt vent her dissatisfaction on matthew. instead, she aimed at the rubbing goat. matthew! this goat is a little too noisy! i hate him. can you chase him away? the goat was stunned. a few meters away. matthew could feel the other partys cold emotions. my little princess, lady juniper is still looking for you all over the world! dont loiter around here. this is a place for men. at the crucial moment. madam wesley had emerged from some unknown corner. she grabbed sift s arm without hesitation and dragged her out forcefully, ignoring her pitiful pleas. matthew glanced out of the corridor. zeller gave him a thumbs up. listen, rhaegar, it was all a misunderstanding. im very grateful for the sacrifice you made for me to learn transfiguration. i will repay you in the future, but now, please dont be impulsive, okay? i believe that there should be some friendship between us. matthew nervously reminded him. under the goats murderous gaze. he braced himself and dispelled the malicious shapeshifting spell. with a rub. rheagar returned to his original form. however, he did not pounce on matthew immediately. instead, he went into the room behind the office. matthew, i have a problem here. can you come and help me? rheagars calm voice came from the room. he sounded quite stable. matthew let out a small sigh of relief. he tried to walk to the door of the room, but the next second, he was scared out of his wits. rheagar, who was wearing pyjamas, suddenly pulled out the big sword from the wall and rushed towards matthew expressionlessly. come over and let me chop you! just one strike. i promise i wont use it a second time! two days later. matthew, accompanied by 177, arrived at the 14th floor of the cauldron house. the 15th and 16th floors above were the special offices of the seven saint alliance. the alliances efficiency was unexpectedly high. matthew had received permission to apply for the scorched earth of death ritual yesterday, and his application for employment had been approved a day earlier. he was here to register today. in front of us is the registration counter for newcomers. generally speaking, alliance members will only use this place twice in their lives. once is to register when joining, and the other is to cancel after death. 177 introduced enthusiastically, of course, if you plan to betray the alliance and then join again, you will come here a few more times. matthew smiled. are you nervous? 177 asked with care. matthew nodded slightly. a little. 177 said heroically, actually, you dont have to be nervous at all. after all, im the big boss of alliance bl. with me here, not many people dare to make things difficult for you. come on, lets go meet that dwarf whose asshole is brighter than his eyes. as they spoke. he led matthew to the registration counter. at this time, there was no one in front of the counter. only a mechanical dwarf dressed in a suit and wearing thick glasses was busy alone. matthew glanced at the table behind the counter. there were screws, iron sheets, and magic crystals that could emit light and generate electricity on the floor. hey! old man! its time to do your job! 177 punched the counter. matthew was surprised to see that the counter had only collapsed a little, not completely! what kind of high-strength material is this? matthew couldnt help but feel curious. the mechanical dwarf behind the counter raised his glasses and sneered. so its you, you rude male dog! 177 was furious. who are you calling rude? the dwarf said gently, the thing who responds is rude. 177 threw a punch at the dwarf furiously, but the dwarf did not dodge at all. he only pushed his glasses up.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: This Goat Is A Little Too Noisy! chapter 282: this goat is a little too noisy! translator: lonelytree i was planning to change my body. thank you for the reimbursement. the fist instantly stopped. however, 177s fist wind still blew the mechanical dwarfs clothes into a mess, and even his bow tie was hanging at the back. newcomer registration! 177 said unhappily, this is your job. if you cant even do this well, theres no need for the alliance to set up a special office in the cauldron house. the mechanical dwarf elegantly fixed his bow tie. you have no right to tell me what to do. you are only the chief of the cauldron house, and i am the representative of the alliance. this is my place, not yours. 177 corrected, its the emperor of the cauldron house! and even in terms of league titles, im one rank higher than you. im bl! the mechanical dwarf said slowly, you used to be one level higher than me, but recently, the alliance changed my title. im now bl too. 177 was instantly angered. so, if you want me to do something for you, then say something that i like to hear in a good tone and not come up and put on airs for me. the mechanical dwarf slowly adjusted the details of his clothes. it was clearly a mechanical voice, but it was full of sarcasm. otherwise, i cant guarantee that i wont suddenly have a headache and go to the toilet for a few hours. when the time comes, only this pitiful newcomer will be implicated. 177 shouted, corrupted! youre completely corrupt! matthew, did you see that? i want to establish the alliance must die organization not because of selfishness but because it has indeed reached the point where i have no choice but to do so! matthew could already tell that there was a grudge between 177 and the mechanical dwarf. he wanted to mediate. the next second, the mechanical dwarf suddenly pressed his hands on the counter and moved his head closer to matthew. is your name matthew? matthew took a step back in discomfort. my name is indeed matthew. the mechanical dwarfs expression instantly changed. so youre the famous mr. matthew! why didnt you say so earlier? look, this stupid dog almost wasted your time. please follow me. we have prepared a special passage for you. all the procedures required for registration are in place. my name is david. you can order me around as much as you want. theres no need to be reserved. just treat this place as your home. the mechanical dwarves that you can see with your naked eye are all your servants. david enthusiastically led matthew to the counter. 177 wanted to follow him in, but david stopped him mercilessly. sorry, the special passage does not allow non-staff members or alliance members below b2 to enter. 177 stared at him, ive never heard of such a rule. david adjusted his glasses. i just added it. 177 rolled his eyes and suddenly pointed at matthew. hes not a staff member either. why can he enter? david bowed politely to matthew. because hes al. in the history of the alliance, there are only a few al members. hearing this. 177 was completely stunned. im sorry to make a fool of myself. mr. 177 and i have an unhappy past, so its inevitable that we bump heads when we meet. along the way, david apologized politely. matthew waved his hand. its fine. im just curious about what happened between the two of you. david said calmly, he tore my wife apart. matthew was full of question marks. 177 is an extremely loveless guy. im afraid he hates me because i often show off my love in front of him. then, one day, my wife left the alliances territory to work for me. she didnt return after a long time. when i found her, she was already a pile of spare parts. all of this happened within the confines of the cauldron house. i was in so much pain. however, 177 insisted that he didnt do it. he didnt know who killed my wife. i couldnt believe his words at all. you have to know that he is the tower spirit! other than the three floors of the alliance, the cauldron house is the territory of the tower spirit. there is nothing he does not know. his excuse after the incident was perfunctory. as if the magic crystal at the crime scene had suddenly lost its effectiveness. even though the alliance managed to get my wife back, i still feel that she has changed. for this reason, half a year later. my wife and i have also separated. mr. 177 was naturally gloating over this. from now on, ill be alone as he wished. therefore, i will never give him a good time. after listening to davids narration, matthew politely said, im sorry, i shouldnt have asked so much. a bright smile appeared on davids face. al, you can ask anything you want. it is our mission to serve a big shot like you. we mechanical gnomes are happy to answer your questions, so please dont be too reserved. as he spoke, david led matthew through a moon gate that was filled with stars. a slight space-time distortion could be felt. the scene in front of him flashed. they arrived at a small square that was crowded with people. above his head were lifelike portraits of well-known mages. under his feet was the burning inferno, and there were demons that seemed to want to reach out from the fire and drag the people on the floor into it. it is said that this design helps to increase efficiency.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: This Goat Is A Little Too Noisy! Chapter 283: This Goat Is A Little Too Noisy! Translator: Lonelytree David pointed at the purgatory scene under his feet and introduced it. Then, he asked Matthew, Did you bring magic photos? Matthew shook his head. He had been living in Rolling Stone Town for a long time and rarely came into contact with the mage society. He had only seen magic photos in the Alliance Weekly. They were black-and-white photos similar to holographic projections, which belonged to the advanced application of the magic industry. Then we have to take a photo first. David walked in front and led Matthew to a crowded place. There were also a few mechanical gnomes in the hall who seemed to be of a lower level. They were originally busy talking to other mages, but when they saw David pass by, they stopped what they were doing and bowed to him. Matthew followed behind David and walked smoothly. Why are there so many people today? David asked a short and fat dwarf in the crowd. The other party replied, Today happens to be the day of registration for the senior students of the Southern Mage Academy. They are all apprentices who are about to graduate. I see. I forgot. David slapped his forehead. He brought Matthew forward, and a room appeared in front of them. There was a long line at the door of the room. Matthew looked around curiously. This was the first time he had seen so many mages. Even if they were just apprentice mages, the number was still shocking. The age of these mage apprentices varied. The youngest was only eleven or twelve years old, and the oldest was estimated to be thirty years old. At this moment, they were all lined up in the same line, giving off a subtle feeling. Make way, children! David walked to the door of the room in one breath. Under the unhappy gazes of the apprentices, he calmly said to the staff in the room, Take the picture for my handle first. He is Al. When David said the second sentence. All the dissatisfied, angry, and hateful gazes turned into amazement, envy, and flattery. A bold blonde girl rushed out of the team and ran to Matthew to ask, Hello, my name is Lesley. Can we have dinner together? I feel like I have a lot of questions to discuss with you. As she spoke, she spread her arms and combed her hair. With this action, her exaggerated chest curves left a shallow mark on her mage robe. Im sorry. Matthew said as he tried to avoid her. The girl took another step forward. Do you think Im not attractive enough alone? I can ask my best friend to accompany you, as long as you give me a chance. Youre an Al, and you have a lot of extra project resources. You just have to give me the smallest project resource. My ability in magic theory is also very solid, and I wont let you down. As she spoke, she stuffed a piece of paper into Matthews hand. Immediately after, several boys and girls rushed over. Matthew rushed into the room under Davids cover. While dodging. From the corner of his eye, he saw the blonde girl named Lesley blocking the others for him. Seeing this, the apprentice mages immediately cursed, What are you doing? Lesley? Youre blocking us after youre connected to Al. Youre a f * cking bitch! Lesley retorted fearlessly, So what if Im a bitch? Its ten thousand times better than you, hesitant trash! A red-haired girl pointed at her nose and scolded Lesley, What kind of mage are you that youre selling your body in exchange for magic resources? ?B * tch! As she spoke, she took off her high heels and was about to hit Lesley. Seeing that the crowd was agitated, Lesley said calmly, You heard it just now. I told Big Boss Al that I have a best friend. If Al contacts me, the question now is, which one of you is willing to be my best friend? In an instant, the red-haired girl threw her high heels on the ground. She took his arm affectionately. Oh, my dear Lesley, of course, Im your best friend. Lesley sneered at her. What kind of mage are you that youre selling your body in exchange for magic resources? The girl said calmly, Those people are just jealous of you. As the door of the room closed. More and more girls gathered around Lesley, trying to curry favor with her. The male acolyte could only watch this scene. Until a slender and elegant boy took the initiative to walk up to Lesley and ask with a smile, Ms. Lesley, you dont mind that your best friends biological sex is male, right? Lesley was stunned. In the next second. The boys looked at each other. Then, they swarmed forward! The entire hall was in chaos. The floor of the small room was covered with complicated magic incantations. Under the guidance of the two mechanical dwarfs, Matthew quickly completed the magic photo shoot. Not long after. David took out of the film. For Al, the photo service here is completely free, but if you want to find a suitable frame to frame your photo, well, the frame needs to be purchased at your own expense. He introduced, As for other mages, taking a photo would require a considerable amount of money. As they spoke. He led Matthew out of the small room through another exit. After that, the two of them passed through several moon gates in succession. They went to different rooms to go through the process. Fifteen minutes later. Matthew received proof that he was a new member of the Alliance of Seven Saints. It was a magic license with a magic photo. He held the license in his palm and looked at it. His smile in the photo was a little stiff. Before giving out the new member benefits, I have to explain the rules of the Alliance of Seven Saints to you. David said seriously, As a member of the Al rank, you have higher authority and status than most people. There are three things you cant do. First, you cant commit serious crimes against the heavens. You will have to check the details of any serious crimes against the heavens that are clearly defined in the Alliance Encyclopedia. There will be a large book in the newbie welfare package that will be distributed later. Second, leak confidential information, especially information that can be found with Al clearance, which is information that meets the Alliances Level 9 confidentiality agreement. To the Alliance, there must be a reason why a secret was a secret. Leaking a secret was a more serious crime than rebellion. Third, kill more than five people within a year. Matthew frowned. Five? David nodded and said, Yes, less than five lives can be considered a reasonable expenditure for spell research. However, if it exceeds five lives, even if its an Al, you still have the possibility of being held accountable. In fact, at the beginning, try not to hurt the innocent was the basic requirement of the Alliance for every intermediate mage. But gradually, the higher-ups realized that this was not realistic at all. Which mage doesnt kill? Hearing this. Matthew suddenly felt that the mages of the Seven Saint Alliance were a little similar to the gods of the Heavenly Palace. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: A Gift from the Mentor Chapter 284: A Gift from the Mentor Translator: Lonelytree Next up is the benefits you can enjoy- David introduced skillfully, The rights at the top of the list are naturally the application quota for advanced research projects. Every winter, you can submit your research projects for the next year to the Alliance and apply for funding for related With your current situation, you can apply for at least one Al, three B2S or four BIS, and even more C or D-level projects every year. Once these projects are approved, you will receive substantial funding and resources. You saw it just now, those enthusiastic apprentices This was the most coveted aspect of Al. The apprentices who were pre-employed were usually DI or D2, and they could only apply for topics on the level of how to change the glow colour of the fireball or how to strengthen the effect of the shaving technique Forget about the lack of funding. Even if they produced results, no one would care about them, and there was no way for them to accumulate knowledge points. Therefore, you can use this to your hearts content and squeeze out whatever value you want from those acolytes. Dont feel bad for them. Everyone does it. Oh, right. I forgot to tell you that [Knowledge Points] are a very important resource in the Alliance. They are more precious than gold. It could only be obtained by getting them from others or doing research. You can use it to exchange for any new magic theories or spell models in the Alliances self-developed Spell Library. Believe me, the research results of spells within the Alliance of the Seven Saints are beyond the reach of the outside world, especially the Battle Spell series, which were contributed by those crazy researchers in the Forbidden Land. If you have enough knowledge points, I strongly recommend you to sign up for a Combat Spell Crash Course. No offence, but it will quickly make you realize the huge gap between a rogue Mage and a Mage who was trained in the orthodox path. Matthew nodded solemnly. He remembered every word David said. Although Matthew didnt intend to walk the orthodox path of a mage, it was always good to learn more. The second page of your spell license will show the real-time updated Imowledge points. Look, right here, its currently zero. David pointed to a corner of the license and said, Normally, it takes 1 C 3 Knowledge Points to exchange for a combat spell. For example, the latest version of Counterspell is 1.5, Rebound Spell is 2.5, and the more powerful Natashas Wild Laughter costs 3 Knowledge Points. Natashas Wild Laughter? When Matthew heard the name, he knew that its function was similar to the Cough Staff. He couldnt help but be curious about the Alliances self-developed spell library. The spells that he was learning on his own were all the popular versions, which were the versions organized by the Goddess of Magic during the Age of Enlightenment. Although there was no such thing as outdated magic, compared to the spells developed by the Seven Saint Alliance, his spells were probably considered ancient magic. Matthew was eager to see what modern magic looked like! Unfortunately, the balance on his spell license was zero. We can only wait until we deal with the Scar of the Dead. Matthew thought helplessly. At this moment, David took out a bunch of shiny gold keys and brought Matthew to a room full of cupboards. David shouted. The group of demons from the ceiling flew down. Such a young Lord Al? Do you need the services of the fairies? It only costs 100 gold coins per hour, hehe. David waved his hand and scolded, Bring the thing over! The goblins left, grimacing, and soon flew back with a trunk in their arms. David took out a crystal key and opened the box. Matthew was immediately blinded by the golden light in the box. The chest was filled with gold coins! Dont be too happy, Mr. Matthew. David chuckled and reminded him, Only the top layer has gold coins, so there isnt much in total. This form of storage originated from the bad taste of a Supreme Mage. He felt that he had to use gold coins to torture the ambition of the new recruits. If they wanted more money, they would work for the Alliance! Please count it yourself. This is the list of items that Al should have. By the way, your arrival is very coincidental. The spring benefits are being distributed. Ill go get them for you. As he spoke. He walked deeper into the room. Matthew bent down to count the items. In addition to the 500 gold coins, there were two sets of mage robes of different thicknesses in the box. What made Matthew puzzled was that the standard mage robes issued by the Alliance actually increased charm! The enchantment spells on the mage robe were also [Radiance] and [Daily Cleansing]. The former could slightly improve a persons appearance and make them look more energetic. The latter provided an automatic cleaning spell once a day. In comparison, Matthew felt that bathing was more comfortable. There was also a blank spellbook, a 100-point borrowing voucher (used in the Alliance Library), a thick Alliance Encyclopedia, and an old-fashioned blanket. No, not a blanket. This was a magic carpet! Matthew shook the carpet, and the latter floated in the air. He tried to sit on it, but the magic carpet slipped away! If Matthew werent agile, he would have fallen. The magic carpet usually has some spunk to it. You have to train it for two days before you can use it. David walked over with a smile. If you dont like it, you can change it to a broomstick. The latter can accelerate faster and fly higher. Its a flying prop that young people prefer.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: A Gift from the Mentor Chapter 285: A Gift from the Mentor Translator: Lonelytree Matthew asked, Are magic carpets and broomsticks given out randomly? David explained, You can only choose one. Bl and above have the right to choose, but the default is to get the magic carpets unless the user insists on changing. Matthew asked curiously, Why? Is it because the magic carpet is cheaper? David made an exaggerated gesture. Do you know what the death rate for broomsticks was before the Alliance introduced the Speed Deceleration Order and the Drinking Restriction Order? Every year, at least 15% of the Mages who used broomsticks frequently died from falling to their deaths! Thats not counting a large number of disabled people. Although spells could heal their wounds, most of them had developed acrophobia and could not even sit on a magic carpet. Compared to the magic carpet, it was much safer. The death rate was only 1%. Matthew asked in disbelief, You can die riding a magic carpet?! David explained, Of course, the magic carpet flies very slowly. Its easy for the birds of prey or dragons in the sky to treat it as delicious food. Moreover, the magic carpets surface area is very large, and its load capacity is also very shocking. Therefore, some mages take advantage of this. Some mages like to do it in the air. You know. The last time I heard of a magic carpet accident, people found a small elephant that fell to its death within five kilometres of the magic carpet and its rider. You can probably guess how crazy some mages are. At this point, David sighed. Therefore, I personally suggest that small flying props are only suitable for short-distance travel or flirting. It is dangerous to fly long distances or go to unknown areas on a magic carpet. After all, one does not know if the white cloud floating in the sky ahead is an evil Cloud Dragon in disguise. The skies of Aindor are far more dangerous than the ground. Matthew agreed. He rarely used wilderness mode to travel because of safety considerations. Real birds had the instinct to avoid danger. However, the human-transformed birds lacked this ability, especially when they were in an unfamiliar place. If they flew over in a daze, there was a possibility of sudden death at any time. Matthew put away the magic carpet. David handed Matthew a cloth bag tied up with a rope. Here, this is the spring benefit of the Al title. Inside is 500 grams of rabbi beans. This magical food originates from the Arcana wilderness and has been processed by the great fairies of Feast Sect Lodge, making it more delicious and magical. Every time you consume a rabbi bean, your magic power will increase slightly, but there is a small chance that it will increase by a large margin. The disadvantage of Rabbi beans is that its easy to constipate after eating them. Its best to prepare some food or medicine to moisten the intestines during the few days you eat them. After saying that. David then told Matthew in detail how to use the Alliance Encyclopedia, how to buy cheaper magical tools or materials in the crucible house, and some unspoken rules within the Alliance. Matthew was very pleased after hearing this and thanked him repeatedly. David shook his head and said, Im just doing my job. If youre done counting, put away your things and lets go. Matthew closed the box and picked it up. David looked at him in surprise. Are you planning to take this box with you? Matthew was surprised. Whats wrong? Cant I bring it? David forced a smile. Of course, you are Al. You can do anything. The two of them left the room. David brought Matthew to the door of a small, dark room. At this moment, the mechanical dwarf introduced in an unprecedentedly solemn tone, This room will be your last stop in the Alliance Office today. You should have heard of the concept of the supervising mentor. The higher- ups of the Alliance have already chosen a mentor for you. However, that lady is a little special. She is currently in the safest Ten Thousand Spell Tower in the northernmost floating city, so she can only meet you through a long-distance mirror image. You will understand the details once you enter. I can only tell you that this lord is very special. You must be careful with your words and actions. Matthew nodded. As he spoke, he was about to push open the door of the small black room. Right, that lords name is Isabelle. Sorry, I was too nervous and almost forgot to mention it. Davids voice came from behind when the door was pushed open halfway. Isabelle? Matthews thoughts stopped for half a second. Suddenly. He quivered and recalled the origin of this name. However, at this moment, a huge force pulled Matthew in! A very calm voice came from the front, How many people of the Dragon Worship Sect have you killed? Bang! The door of the small black room closed automatically. A silent chill assaulted him, and Matthew couldnt help but shiver. The light in the room disappeared in an instant. Matthew felt as if he was standing on a surface of water. There was a shimmering lake beneath his feet, and there was endless darkness above his head. Only a full moon hung coldly in the sky. It shone down, and all its light fell on a beautiful woman with white hair. The womans hair was fluffy and long, spreading out in all directions like hanging dandelions, completely covering the surface of the lake. She was wearing a thin robe. Her eyes were indifferent, and her facial features were three-dimensional and cold. On her slender and fair neck, there was a silver-grey necklace. The pendant of the necklace went deep into her chest, and one could vaguely see that it was an orange-yellow gem.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Mentor’s Gift Chapter 286: Mentors Gift Translator: Lonelytree The white-haired woman and the bright moon in the sky were the most aazznng existences In tms space. Even though the light of the moon seemed to be white and hot against the endless darkness, it was not even a ten-thousandth of the charm that the white-haired woman exuded. Matthew tried to calm himself down, and relevant memories flooded his mind. He knew that the woman in front of him was one of the three big shots of the Alliance, a former Supreme Mage. Her level was above Level 28, and she had the honorific title of a Divine Mage. She was the founder of the Dragon Worship Sect, Ronan and Blinkens teacher. Lady Isabelle. Do I need to ask a second time? Isabelles voice was calm. Matthew hurriedly replied, I cant remember clearly. Isabelle replied, If you didnt remember it, then you must have killed countless people Matthew looked at her strangely. Isabelle took the initiative to meet Matthews gaze. Her eyes were clear and bright, as vast and deep as the Milky Way. Anyone who looked at her would be deeply fascinated by her. It wasnt a type of bewitching spell. Instead, it was the natural attraction of the knowledge condensed into a Maxim to the spellcaster. Matthew hurriedly lowered his head and did not dare to look anymore. You dont have to be too nervous. Although I betrayed the Alliance, Im not a villain in the traditional sense. I dont kill people easily. Im just mentally ill. Actually, this was also the sentence they gave me. I think Im normal. If my appearance makes you nervous, I can change my appearance and talk to you. Matthew immediately looked up and said, Theres no need However, before he could finish his sentence, the scene in front of him had already changed. The woman sitting alone on the lake suddenly put on a pair of black glasses and changed into a teachers professional attire. Her hair was much shorter. What surprised Matthew even more was that The lower half of her body was actually a skirt and black silk! Please forgive me for randomly grabbing a little of your memories and hobbies. Although this dress isnt that comfortable to wear, it looks quite good. Isabelle asked seriously, Can you relax a little with my current appearance? Matthews embarrassment exploded. He knew that only his own mind could imagine this outfit. However, this feeling of death still made his heart beat faster. No, theres no need. It looked quite good just now. He gritted his teeth. Isabelles tone remained calm. You sure have some interesting tastes. Matthew was speechless. Fortunately, this eccentric mentor changed back in time. Matthew let out a long sigh. Lets get straight to the point. The reason why I mentioned the Dragon Worship Sect first is because I want to tell you that I dont care about what happened between you and Blinken at all. In fact, I dont care, even if the entire Dragon Worship Sect dies. The interesting thing about this matter was that the Dragon Worship Sect also knew that I didnt care about them. Only the people in the alliance thought that I cared about the life and death of the Dragon Worship Sect. I have no interest in mentioning this to them. Didnt they like to assume? Let them. Isabelle said casually. Matthew couldnt tell if this was true or not, so he could only nod. Do you know why I was locked up by them? Isabelle asked. Matthew shook his head. The reminder to be cautious was still ringing in his ears. Before he fully understood the temper of this big shot, Matthew tried not to say anything. Isabelle continued, Because I saw something they couldnt. This world is already dead. We are just zombies walking in a decaying world. Its just that the illusion of magic made us think that we are still alive. In fact, everyone had already become walking corpses. Humans, Elves, any race; The mages, the Seven Saints, and even the Heavenly Palace, all of them are dead! However, someone deceived our eyes. Dont you think this is a tragedy? Matthew pondered for half a minute after listening. Then he answered honestly, Sorry, I dont understand. Isabelle seemed to be shocked by Matthews answer. She was silent for half a minute before she cursed, Trash! Matthew could only lower his head and take the scolding. Forget it. I cant blame you for this. Youre too weak now. Isabelle said in disdain. Matthew apologized repeatedly. No need to apologize. Before entering this small dark room, you were too weak because of your background. But now that youre here, if you continue to be so weak, then its my problem. Isabelle said straightforwardly, Your main research field is undying? Matthew nodded obediently like a little chick. Give up on it. Theres no future. Isabelle said, Learn the domain of Evocation or Prophecy from me. I guarantee that you will be able to become a Legend. You can learn both, but whether you can become a dual-domain Legend will depend on your own talent. Youd better not reject me. That idiot Blinken messed himself up because he chose the undying domain. He was deceived by that b * tch and has yet to become a legend. This is simply a disgrace to me. One had to know that his aptitude was not much worse than Ronans. How domineering. Matthew felt a powerful pressure. He could hardly refuse. Dozens of seconds later. Matthew said breathlessly, Im deeply rooted in the Path of Undying. I cant give up.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Mentor’s Gift Chapter 287: Mentors Gift Translator: Lonelytree Isabelle mocked mercilessly, Are you? Let me see. Oh, you have only entered the realm of the undying once, and it was so short. However, according to the standards of the goblins, its indeed very deep. Matthew was sweating profusely. He was struggling to resist Isabelles pressure. That was the natural suppression of the existence at the top of the food chain on the lower ones. Hmm? Do you have other domains? Isabelle suddenly became interested. Nature? Plague? Temperance? You even created your own domain, Tauren. What is that? Theres also the Path of Equilibrium at the entry level. Do you want to walk the path of the Su? That was a path that had once been punished by the heavens! Fortunately, the high -dimensional space of Aindor has been cleansed by Yin, so it isnt too dangerous for you to take this path. Matthew asked doubtfully, Yin? He didnt quite understand. Isabelle said calmly, Yin is her name, and the Calamity Mage is her title. This title is a slander by the Gods. They compared her to a Calamity, which is why she has this nickname. The funny thing was that after Yin left, the mages competed to spread her tainted title. As for her real name, not many people knew it. But this has nothing to do with me. I cant wait for more people to slander her. She didnt seem to have any intention of explaining how the Disaster Mage cleansed the high-dimensional space. She probably felt that Matthew wouldnt understand even if he explained. Is Calamity Mage a form of demeaning title? Matthews heart skipped a beat. What about the Order of Calamity? He had noticed this detail a long time ago. At first, he thought it was just a coincidence that the names overlapped. Now, it seemed that this was very likely an effort to tarnish the Calamity Mages reputation! After all, the Order of Calamity had done evil everywhere. Over time, people might subconsciously hate the term Calamity, and even the Calamity Mage. This wasnt an exaggeration, but something that was very likely to happen. Once the information was processed by someone with ulterior motives in the transmission chain, the propaganda would spread. This was a common occurrence in Matthews previous life. Oh. Youve already started on your legendary path. Isabelles tone changed, and she sounded a little annoyed. Damn it, I thought I could nurture a little guy who completely suits my taste from the beginning. I didnt expect it to be another stinky man who was rebellious before he even started his tutelage. Im very unhappy now! Her tone was cold and light as if she was saying that tonights dinner was not delicious. Matthews forehead was dripping with sweat, and he couldnt even speak. Wait for me. Ill go vent my anger. Isabelle suddenly rolled up her sleeves and walked to the left. Matthew vaguely saw her open a door, and a white-robed mage immediately went up to her. He seemed to want to stop Isabelle, but Isabelle waved her hand, and the white-robed mage could not help but stick to the wall beside her. This scene lasted for 15 minutes. Isabelle returned, covered in blood. The ends of her hair seemed to have been fished out of a pool of blood. They were dragged on the floor, brushing blood as they walked, leaving a fan-shaped mark on the star-like ground. I feel much better! As expected, killing helps with the recovery of mental illness. Dont be nervous, Edmond. Ive kept my promise to you and didnt use any spells. As she spoke. She grabbed at the air, and the white-robed mage was thrown out like a cotton doll. After finishing all of this. Isabelle said to Matthew as if nothing had happened, The Terrifying King from the seventh level of the abyss. Ive sent his heart to you as a greeting gift. Matthew was shocked. Did you kill an Abyssal Demon King? And without any spells? Isabelle said matter-of-factly, When a Holy Mage advances, they can enhance themselves with three Holy Spells. The first divine spell I gave myself was the [Legendary Warriors Power]. This spell gave me the same level of melee combat as a level 28 Legendary Warrior. Dont tell me you think mages cant win a melee fight? As she spoke. A huge teleportation array appeared in front of Matthew. A foul stench assaulted his face. Bang! Bang! Bang! A demons heart that was as tall as three people and flowed with blood and magic appeared in front of Matthew. At the same time. He could also feel the heat coming from the spell license on his chest. Matthew opened it. He saw that the Knowledge Points column had become 10,000 points! This is also part of the greeting gift. Isabelle sucked her index finger lazily. By the way, do you have a girlfriend? How many times do you masturbate every day? Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Phily Requesting Battle! Chapter 288: Phily Requesting Battle! Translator: Lonelytree Matthew raised his head unnaturally. I dont have a girlfriend yet. As for the second question, can I not answer it? Isabelle said coldly, No! Matthew was shocked. Why do you want me to answer such a question? Isabelle looked a little impatient. There was a hint of contempt in her eyes. Because I want to assess your desires. People who lack desires often dont succeed. For all male humanoid creatures, masturbation is the simplest and most intuitive indicator. According to historical experience, people who do less than three times a day basically have no chance of success because they are too easily satisfied with the status quo. Be it mages or mortals, only by maintaining hunger and thirst can one continue to advance. Desire is the most powerful weapon bestowed upon humans by the heavens. Do you understand now? Matthew was silent for a moment before he braced himself and replied, Ive learned the temperance domain a long time ago, so Im afraid this theory doesnt apply to me. Isabelle looked down on him. Even peacocks know how to attract the opposite sex by showing off their butts, but youre always hiding. Unfortunately, your rating in my heart has dropped by another level. Matthew was speechless. Isabelle quickly said, Based on the domain youve mastered, Ill give you three suggestions. Whether you accept them or not depends on yourself. First, if it was not for the sake of better ejaculation in the future, then abstinence was meaningless. Second, stay away from the nature domain. This does not mean that you should stay away from it completely, but that you should be careful not to be assimilated by it. Nature is one of the most terrifying domains. It seemed gentle, but in fact, it hid murderous intentions. Many gods related to nature in history did not have a good end. Third, the path of the Su was destined to be rugged. It was not impossible if one was determined to walk on it, but before entering the Legendary Stage, one had to explore at least six domains to the point of entry. Remember, a situation where only two forces are in a stalemate is not called equilibrium. The true equilibrium must be between all things and above all things. Matthew was stunned. He savoured every word Isabelle said. However, this mentors pace was too fast. Before Matthew could come back to his senses, she urged him anxiously, Bring me your detailed plan to deal with the Scar of the Dead. Ill help you take a look. Matthew quickly handed over a more detailed plan of action. Isabelle reached out a small hand and waved in the air. The information passed through time and space and arrived in her palm. A few seconds later. She frowned. Just this? Boring, not as good as Mordenkainens scalpel! Forget it. With your current level, its already a miracle that you can think of this method. How about this? Go buy a memory crystal and record the entire process of the ritual. Im going to sleep now. You can go. As she spoke, she stood up and looked at the bed beside her. As she walked, she looked back at Matthew. Why arent you leaving? Do you want to watch me sleep? Matthew looked at the hill-sized heart in the room helplessly. How am I supposed to take this thing with me? Before Matthew could ask. All images of Isabelle disappeared, and a white-robed mage walked out of the portal on the other side of the small black room. Let me help you, child. The white-robed mage pointed with his index finger, and the huge demons heart rapidly shrank to the size of a tennis ball. The cross-section of the heart stopped bleeding. The white-robed mage took out a large piece of candy from his pocket and pasted it on the heart, wrapping it up. Here, its very convenient to store it this way. The white-robed mage introduced himself with a smile, My name is Edmond. You should have heard of my name. [Hint: Edmond has used a hundredfold shrinking spell on the Demon Lords heart!] [Edmond had used Moulded Amber to seal the spirituality and mana of the Demon Lords heart!] [You have obtained an extremely precious Abyssal Sacred Artifact (Demons Heart).J Matthews heart was pounding. Although he was a countryside mage, he knew that this heart was priceless. It might even be able to buy the entire Rolling Stone Town! Even the moulded amber used by Eckmond to seal his heart was an extremely precious high-grade magic material. This unprecedented sense of luxury made his hands tremble slightly. Be careful, child. Edmond laughed softly. It is indeed very valuable, but since Teacher gave it to you, it means that in her heart, you are much more important than all these. You should be proud. Matthew looked gratefully at Edmond. Thank you, Chief Mage. Of course, he knew the name of Edmond. In the Alliance, the most powerful figures were none other than the Seven Saints, the Three Titans and the Four Guardians. Other than these seven big shots, the one who symbolized the highest level of strength and honour was the white-robed Mages recognized by the Alliance Headquarters in the Northernmost Floating City. Edmond was the leader of the white-robed Mages. He was a figure who was only below the seven saints in terms of power. Because he was in charge of managing all the mages in the Alliance, he was also known as the Chief Mage. Edmond said gently to Matthew, You are very young and very talented. Becoming a teachers student is your opportunity, but it is also a challenge.. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Phily Requesting Battle! Chapter 289: Phily Requesting Battle! Translator: Lonelytree But you dont have to be nervous. Many people in the Alliance have experienced this kind of challenge. Ronan and I have once doubted ourselves under the high-pressure teaching methods of our mentor. But in the end, you will find that the study plan she arranged for you and the suggestions she made for your personal situation are perfect. Isabelle is not only the most powerful mage in the Alliance, but she is also the only super genius who is proficient in all fields. Becoming her student is equivalent to getting an early ticket to Legend. This is also one of the reasons why I arranged Al for you. Ronan arranged Bl for you. But then again, Lady Isabelles mental state was not very stable. When you communicate with her, try not to provoke her, and dont be too submissive. You have to listen to her when it comes to teaching. But outside of the normal lessons, you had to listen selectively. Especially her strange world is dead theory. Youd better dont take it seriously, or you might be driven crazy by yourself. Im not joking. You must pay attention to this, Matthew. Towards the end. Edmonds gaze was incomparably solemn. Matthew nodded slightly. Actually, I dont understand that theory at all. Edmond laughed. But you will understand one day. Dont repeat Blinkens mistakes. He was also a genius, but he had gone down the wrong path. Matthew asked curiously, Is Blinkens rebellion related to Teacher Isabelle? Edmond shook his head. On the surface, theres no connection, but I cant say for sure. His eyes flickered. In short, you have to pay attention to her mental state at all times. If you feel that theres something wrong with her one day, report to me at any time, okay? Keep this bell. If Teachers condition is not right, use it to contact me immediately. Dont hesitate or delay. As he spoke, he handed over a silver bell. Matthew thought about it but did not take it. My contact with Teacher should always happen in this small, dark room. You will be watching the entire process, right? If theres a problem, Ill just call your name in the room. Theres no need to use such a troublesome thing like the bell. Edmond was stunned for a moment, but he quickly put away the bell and said with a smile, Alright, alright. Matthew was about to leave the dark room, but before that, he asked Edmond another question. Why is Teacher suffering from mental problems? Edmond sighed. No one knows the answer to this, but I guess it has something to do with Calamity Mage. Teacher was the one who had been with the Calamity Mage the longest and had the closest relationship with them. The Seven Saint Alliance had already taken shape before the catastrophe. At that time, teacher was the strongest mage in the alliance. After the Calamity Mage arrived, she became the second. This might be an unacceptable blow to her. Especially after that, she found that she could not break through the upper limit of the Holy Mage, and she could not freely come and go in various universes like the Calamity Mage. As a result, her spirit quickly collapsed. Im sure youve heard about what happened after that. I can only say that every mage in the Alliance should pray that Teachers mental state can remain stable. Only then would the world of Aindor be at peace. There seemed to be no problem with Edmonds statement. But Matthew found it a little harsh. He did not continue asking. After saying goodbye to Edmond, Matthew strode out of the small dark room. When he returned to the front desk, 177 was nowhere to be seen. After greeting David, Matthew went to the Alliances shopping mall on the 15th floor alone. According to Davids introduction, the prices of the items here were much cheaper than those in the official store of the Cauldron House. Of course, the prices were about the same on the surface, but that was due to the mandatory requirements of the Cauldron House. In fact, the prices here could be greatly discounted through negotiation and bargaining. Matthew strolled around the 15th floor for two hours. After chatting with a few shop assistants for a while, he had a rough idea of the place. However, he did not buy anything. Instead, he stepped onto the magic elevator that led to the 16th floor. He did not have any magic tools that he urgently needed to buy, and he did not have much money on hand. He only had a large amount of knowledge points, so the Isabelles Laboratory on the 16th floor was Matthews real destination. Isabelles laboratory. It was the name of the organization that the Alliance had opened to the public. Not only did this place provide the latest spell research materials for inquiry and purchase, but it also had various spell training course registration channels. Matthew got off the elevator and saw an oval-shaped building. The outer shell of the building looked like a huge dinosaur egg, and the pattern on the ceiling was an endless number of Ouroboros. As soon as he entered the laboratory, a female mage greeted him warmly. Judging from the badge on her chest, she should be a laboratory worker. Hello, are you here to buy spells? The female mage smiled sweetly. My name is Susan. I guess you just registered today, right? After all, you look very young. Matthew smiled back. Yes, my name is Matthew. Then you must be a prospective graduate of the Southern Magic Academy! Susan smiled even more kindly. I graduated from there too.. I can be considered your senior! Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Phily Requesting Battle! Chapter 290: Phily Requesting Battle! Translator: Lonelytree Matthew nodded awkwardly. Dont be nervous. When I first came here, I was also at a loss. Susan looked really enthusiastic. She led Matthew to a counter and pointed at the magic blackboard behind her. The Knowledge Points required to exchange for a popular spell will be randomly displayed there. If you want to know the price of each spell in detail, youll have to go to the counter and ask the omniscient Scroll Dragons. These little dragons are not bad, but they are very greedy. Everyone only has one free consultation with Scroll Dragon per day. Therefore, if you wanted to ask about a hot topic, it was best to communicate with others in advance to save as many inquiries as possible. With Susans introduction. Matthew noticed the little dragons wearing pince-nez glasses and blue scales sitting behind the counter. They were the Dragon of Scrolls who made a living by absorbing the elements of knowledge. The Scroll Dragon was a type of Fairy Dragon. It was a hybrid of a True Dragon and a Fairy. They had all the characteristics of a True Dragon except for their body size, but in terms of personality, the Scroll Dragon was closer to a Fairy. In most cases, the Scroll Dragons were quiet, but once they came into contact with humans, they would display the mischievous nature they inherited from the fairies. Thank you. Matthew was very grateful for Susans enthusiastic explanation. If you just completed the pre-registration, you only have one knowledge point in your license, right? This is very important, so you shouldnt spend it recklessly. Susan said seriously, My suggestion is to buy the spells of the Get Rich Quick series! Matthew asked curiously, Get Rich Quickly series? Susan smiled and introduced, This is a general term for a type of spell that has a high economic benefit after learning it. The most famous one is the Dragon Root Sword Oil Crafting Spell. This spell can be used to make a kind of magic tool. As for the effect of the spell You understand. Matthew asked in confusion, Since it has that kind of effect, why is it called sword oil? Susan said generously, Its to protect the privacy of the customers, of course! Moreover, it was indeed a kind of sword oil at first. However, later on, someone discovered that its effect as a sword oil was not very good, but it could shine in other fields. I strongly recommend that you learn this. What a mage lacks the most during their apprenticeship is money. Dont put on airs. Spend a few months to make a batch of the oil and sell it. Only then will you have the freedom to think about what to do next. There is no need to worry about sales. Sword oil is a very popular magic tool. The main target of purchase is the nobles and lords of various territories. They need it very much. In the market, this kind of sword oil is always in short supply. After listening. Matthew finally understood. I was wondering why Rheagar didnt let us sell it. It turns out that he also uses At the same time. In his heart, he also silently treated Susan as a sales guide. Matthew said, Sorry, I dont want to learn this. I came here to learn combat spells. Susan said in surprise, Combat spells? That was not something that could be bought with 1 point. Matthew said tactfully, I have more than one Knowledge Point. Susan rolled her eyes. Is it a gift from your parents? Matthew said vaguely, More or less. Susan said enviously, Youre so lucky! If you want to learn combat spells, Ill take you to the other counter. With that, she led Matthew to an official counter. Right here, this is Henry. He can show me the price list of combat spells and the classes that you can enrol in. After saying that, Susan smiled and waved at Matthew. Then, see you next time! She turned around and left, full of energy, and took the initiative to welcome the next mage who came out of the elevator. Susan just loves her job as a volunteer. Shes so passionate. I hope you dont misunderstand. Behind the counter, the male mage named Henry did not hide his hostility at all. He threw a thin booklet on the counter. Take a look at the price list yourself. Matthew did not argue with him. He opened the book and studied it for a while before saying, I want to sign up for a crash course in combat spells. Its a 1 on 1 series. The instructor has to be Al and above. Henry was stunned for a moment before he sneered. Although combat spells are very important, the content taught by instructors above Cl is enough. Even if you have so many Knowledge Points, theres no need to waste them like this, right? Matthew explained, Im afraid that instructors below Al will feel burdened if they teach me one-on-one. Henry looked at Matthew in confusion. Until Matthew handed over the spell license. His expression changed drastically! AAAAA.. Al? 10,000 points? stammered Henry. Matthew asked calmly, Can you help me register? Im in a hurry. Yes! Of course! Henry suddenly woke up from a dream. He quickly went through the procedures and returned the license to Matthew. Done! Just wait for the instructor to contact you. Matthew looked down and saw that 12 points had been deducted, which was equivalent to 12 Cl-level research projects. It was indeed not cheap. He was about to leave. Henry suddenly stammered, Excuse me, can you shake my hand? This is the first time Ive met a living Al.. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Phily Requesting Battle! Chapter 291: Phily Requesting Battle! Translator: Lonelytree Matthew said readily, Of course you can. He reached out his hand and clenched it gently. Henrys palm was cold and sweaty. Matthew wiped it on the counter without batting an eyelid. Then, he left silently. Only Henry was left standing at the counter, his face flushed. After a while. Susan, who had finished her work, walked over and looked at Henry strangely. Whats with your expression!? Henry said excitedly, I saw a very young Lord Al! He has 10,000 points in his license! Susan was shocked and immediately said in annoyance, Why didnt you call me? Sigh, its all my fault. I just went to greet another junior and missed him. By the way, what does that Al look like? Henry gulped. Its the person you just brought over. Susans eyes widened. Didnt he say that he just registered today He just registered, and he was already an Al? Her face was filled with disbelief. Henry did not answer her. He raised his right hand unnaturally. Susan noticed this. She asked curiously, Why are you looking at your right hand like that? Henry raised his right hand and grinned. This is the hand that I shook with Al. Hehe, Susan, I dont plan to wash my hands this year! Two days later, south of the Scar of the Dead. Near the experimental field, there were many people. While Matthew was preparing for the forbidden ritual, he took the time to complain to Rheagar, Arent there a little too many onlookers? He placed the most precious piece of Realm Heart Stone at the centre. Rheagar turned around and looked at the 20 knights and more than a dozen garrison members. The familiar faces were Zeller, Blake, Richard, and even Li Weiqi, who had gone to the Highleaf Territory to play but had been called back! In addition, there were two unfamiliar Imights, a man and a woman. Matthew could feel that their strength was very strong, not inferior to Li Weiqi. Rheagar introduced them to him. These two were two of the nine knights who had once followed him to the Purgatory. The man was called Asma, and the woman was called Du Lin. Their attitude towards Matthew was not very friendly, but with Rheagar around, they did not speak the entire time and just stood by the side seriously. You have to understand me, Matthew. Rheagar did not have a cheeky smile, which was rare. This place is too close to Rolling Stone Town. I dont want any mishaps to happen, and I cant afford any mishaps. Your ritual needs to communicate with the negative energy plane, and you understand the risks involved. Matthew rolled his eyes helplessly and nodded in understanding. The Scorched Land of Death indeed needed to absorb negative energy from the negative energy plane. During this process, if one was unlucky and was discovered by a powerful undead creature, there was indeed the possibility of encountering an uninvited guest. He gestured for everyone to be quiet while he picked up a thin Chapter of the Undead and began to chant. The Chapter of the Undead referred to a spellbook that recorded the ritual of the undead. In order to save costs, Matthew used a blank spellbook given by the Alliance, and the contents of the ritual were written by him. Apart from saving money, Matthew could also guarantee that he knew the Chapter of the Undead like the back of his hand. The disadvantage was that without a standardized spellbook as support, Matthew had to be meticulous when performing the ritual. Any mistake could lead to all his previous efforts being wasted. At this moment, Matthew was highly focused. He forgot about everyones gaze and just sang selflessly. The Scorched Earth Ritual of Death had a total of four segments. Even if the venue and the materials needed for the ritual were set up in advance, it would still take twenty minutes to chant. But for some reason, Matthews chanting speed became faster and faster, and he entered a state of selflessness. A few seconds later. His soul seemed to have left his body. An unprecedented experience grew in his heart. At that moment. Matthew seemed to have merged into the sparkling Realm Heart Stone during the ritual, and then he stepped into the negative energy plane! Over there. He saw a similar scene. The grey sky, endless pits, endless earth, and the miserable full moon hanging above the earth. Matthew had just taken a few steps. A tall figure suddenly appeared in front of them. It was a dark warrior! Matthews heart tightened. Because he noticed the dark warriors gaze, which was a kind of undisguised malice! As expected. A few seconds later, the dark warrior charged at him with heavy steps! A sense of crisis surged in Matthews heart. He was currently in a state between a spirit body and a corporeal body, so he could not use most of his abilities. He glanced at the data panel and found that the only thing that was effective was the Summoning of the Dead. Facing the menacing dark warrior. Matthew didnt dare to be negligent. He planned to summon a bone dragon to block the opponents attack. He quickly assessed the Dark Knights combat power. When he found that the other party was only Level 13, Matthew heaved a sigh of relief and decided to summon the Nameless Bone Dragon. But at this moment. A strong sense of longing surged into his heart. Through the undying contract. Matthew felt as if a lonely soul was acting coquettishly and asking for help. [Hint: The accumulation of elements has been completed. You have entered the sub-domain of Death , Undying ! You have entered a fugue state. You were attacked by a Dark Knight while you were wandering in the Negative Energy Plane. Your summoned creature, Phily, has requested to fight!] Since he had already volunteered, Matthew naturally could not bear to refuse. In the next second. He chose to agree. A huge halo formed between him and the Dark Knight. The moment the halo appeared. The dark warrior stopped in his tracks. What made Matthew stunned was that What appeared in front of him was not one Bone Dragon, but three! The one at the front was naturally Phily. This time, he was much stronger than the last time they met. All the bones in his body were emitting a silver-white glow. His body size had increased, and the soul fire in his pupils had also become stronger. What surprised Matthew the most was that a layer of translucent, half-green dragon scales had appeared on the surface of Philys scales! That was the symbol of evolution! I havent seen you for a while, and youve secretly reached level 16?! Matthew looked at Phily in surprise. On the data panel. [History: Your summoned creature, Philolius, has levelled up to LV16 through its own efforts!] Phily had defeated the Skeleton King! Phily and the Queen of Banshees had been locked in a stalemate for seven days and seven nights! Phily had found the Immortals Holy Spring, and his strength had increased greatly! After a series of hard work, Phily owns a piece of land in the negative energy plane that belongs to him. He had also subdued a Bone Dragon (Level 14) as his vassal. During this time, your other summoned creature, Bone Dragon (Nameless), has also been brought to his territory under the influence of the contract. Now that Phily is leading two bone dragons and thousands of grey bone skeleton soldiers, he has the basic qualifications to become the king of bone dragons! Your summoned creature, Phily, is grateful for your permission this time. He has shared his hidden ability with you: Silent Work. [Silent Work (Weakened): When you work hard in the dead of night, you will receive a higher concentration bonus and a longer working enthusiasm than usual.] Good heavens. Matthew did not expect Phily to be such a hardworking Bone Dragon! This time. He could not cut Philys salary this time. He just scared me. Matthew pointed at the dark warrior and said. Phily suddenly raised his head and roared. He lifted his foot and charged forward, and the two Bone Dragons behind him followed suit. The Dark Knight glared at Matthew. Then, he ran away. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Don’t Be Nervous, We’re All Together! Chapter 292: Dont Be Nervous, Were All Together! Translator: Lonelytree The dark warrior ran very fast. His resistance was very high, and he was able to ignore Philys Dragons Might as he sprinted out. Unfortunately, the terrain of this area was not very friendly to the fleeing party. Philys wings flapped like a living dragon. With the support of the virtual green dragon scales, Matthew felt a cool breeze. In the next second. The bone dragon rose from the ground and flew toward the direction where the dark warrior had escaped. The other two Bone Dragons were no match for him. They could only spread their feet and follow behind with difficulty! For a moment, dust and sand rose everywhere. Fortunately, Matthew wasnt afraid of dust in his current form. He lightly followed Phily and discovered that there was another magic halo under Philys body other than the Levitation Spell. That was the symbol of [Sweep]. However, it was different from the ordinary Sweep Technique. Philys Sweep Technique was clearly of a higher level. Otherwise, it would not have been able to support his huge body. Goodness, not only did you level up, you took in your underlings, established your territory, and even learned Draconic Magic! Compared to the hardworking Phily, even Matthew, who knew he wasnt lazy, felt ashamed of himself. He completely gave up the idea of negotiating with the other party. The nameless bone dragon that he had used to keep Phily in check had become Philys underling. If he were to forcefully negotiate the salary, Matthew would only lose his advantage. According to Matthews experience. It was more appropriate to play to Philys emotions this time. Not long after. Using his advantage in the air, Phily successfully intercepted the Dark Knight. The two sides fought fiercely for a few rounds. Phily fearlessly bit off one of the Dark Warriors arms, but many of his bones were also chiselled off by the enemy. Even with the protection of the virtual dragon scales, the bone dragon was still too fragile. Fortunately, the other two bone dragons also rushed over in time. The dark warrior was fighting one against three and was quickly defeated. Ask him if he is willing to become my slave. Matthew came to the front of the dark warrior who was pressed to the ground by the two bone dragons and told Phily. Phily obediently lowered his head, and a low whistling sound came from its soul fire. Who knew that the dark warrior could speak the common language? He looked at Phily in confusion and asked loudly, Your Excellency is qualified to be the King of Bone Dragons. Why do you have to submit to this weak and incompetent human? Phily pondered for three seconds. He raised his paw and gave him a slap! Pa! The Dark Knights head was hit 180 degrees, and several bones on Philys claws were missing. Sir The dark warrior turned his head back with difficulty. Why are you protecting a human like this? Phily raised his hand and was about to hit again. Matthew stopped him. He asked the Dark Knight, You seem to have a deep prejudice against humans. The dark warrior laughed. I was a human before I died. Of course, I know how weak and useless humans are. You dont have to say anything more. Just kill me! After saying that, he straightened his back and looked very courageous. Matthew nodded. As you wish. Phily, Ill leave this to you. As he spoke, he quickly retreated. The Dark Knight was stunned for a moment. He seemed to want to say something, but in the next second, his head was bitten off by Phily! Hiss hiss hiss! A dark green light extended from the Dark Warriors corpse. In the end, it entered Philys skull. [Hint: Phily has used a new ability, Soul Devour.] [Soul Devour: For every undead that it kills, Phily can obtain additional XP and a small amount of the original owners memories by absorbing the source of their souls.] [Your summoned creature, Phily (Bone Dragon), is moving towards the next evolution (Lord/ Ghost Bone Dragon). ] An undead that could evolve on its own. Other than the strange Peggy, the only one Matthew had seen was Phily. The world of the undead had a clear hierarchy. The vast majority of the undead had their levels, abilities, and templates fixed since the day they were born. There were very few who could improve themselves. lilza Dhilxr Matthew couldnt help but gently caress his increasingly plump body. The virtual dragon scales felt like cowhide, and they were quite thick to the touch. Why are you working so hard? He asked with concern. Phily stopped sucking the soul for a moment. A faint sadness and obsession surged from the Undead Contract. Master, I was also, once, a True Dragon! This was the first time Phily had expressed his thoughts so clearly to Matthew. That was all he said. He returned to his feast. Matthew understood. What Phily meant was that before he was made into a bone dragon, he was a true dragon. True dragons had their own pride. When most True Dragons realized that they had been turned into Bone Dragons, they would be unable to accept the current situation and their Soul Fires would be extinguished and replaced by the Soul Fires of other creatures by the Necromancers. In other cases, they would willingly degenerate and completely become a muddleheaded undead dragon. But Phily was different. After discovering this truth, he did not sink into it but continued to work hard through his own efforts. Matthew could sense a strong desire in his words. He desired to gradually recover as a bone dragon and finally return to the position of a true dragon! This was his obsession and his dream. It was also the only motivation that supported him to work hard day after day in this cold, desolate, and barren land.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Don’t Be Nervous, We’re All Together! Chapter 293: Dont Be Nervous, Were All Together! Translator: Lonelytree Matthew sighed, I understand what you mean. That day will come. One day, you will have a body of flesh and blood like before, and you will be able to fly freely in the sky without the help of magic. [Hint: Your summoned creature, Phily, has felt your great promise. His loyalty to you has increased to 99!] [Phily shares his new ability with you: Fake Misery.] [Fake Misery (Empathy): You can gain a lot of sympathy from a person or a group of people by telling them about your miserable experience (feel free to embroider your sob story).] Wait, when did I make a promise? Matthew was a little confused. There was more. Did Phily use Fake Misery on him? The latter stood there obediently. After a while, the dark warriors head fell off. It was sucked clean. Phily eagerly lowered his head and let Matthew ride on his neck. Then, he walked into the distance with his head held high and his chest puffed out. Until Phily walked far away. Only then did the other two bone dragons leap forward, competing to devour the remains of the dark warriors corpse. This time, he had been in the realm of the undead for a long time. In other words, Matthews spirit lingered in the negative energy plane for some time. Phily suggested bringing Matthew to his territory to take a look. Matthew readily agreed. Along the way. He found some remains of the undead. Under the guidance of the power of the domain, Matthew quickly discovered that he could actually possess the undead! However, this process was not easy. Creak! Creak! The sound of bones cracking rang out. Matthew managed to possess it with great difficulty, but the skeleton soldier fell apart as soon as it stood up shakily. When he wanted to possess it again, there was only a pile of bone powder left on the ground. Next. Matthew frantically searched for the remains of the undead along the way. Unfortunately, in the end, he only found five suitable bodies to possess. Two of them were low-level skeleton soldiers. One was a female zombie, one was a dwarf skeleton, and the last one was a Tauren skeleton of Peggys kind. During this process. Matthew also released the nameless bone dragon from the contract slot and gave it to Phily. That wimp had already become Philys vassal. It would only be a waste of the contract slot if he continued to work under Matthews name. He might as well help Phily build a bone dragon army for him in the future. Regarding this. Phily was exceptionally grateful. His loyalty had reached 100 points. However, he had no ability to share it. Matthew joked, Every time you go to the prime material plane to see me, I have to give you soul crystals. Now that Ive come to the negative energy plane to see you, shouldnt you also express your gratitude? Phily was stunned. He lay on the ground for a full fifteen seconds before replying to Matthew with difficulty, Yes. When we return to my territory, there is the Undead Holy Spring. Undead Holy Spring? A magical relic of the undead? Matthew was also very curious about this thing. Thus, the man and the dragon continued forward. As they walked. Master, were here. Its on the mountain. When Phily slowly turned his head, Matthew disappeared without a trace. He stood there and thought for a full minute. Suddenly, he started running frantically. Phily released a Dragon Roar as he ran. The dragons roar shook the sky. Very quickly. All the undead creatures on a small hill at the edge of the mountain range had awakened! They gathered in the direction of Phily like rivers flowing into the sea. [Due to the accumulation of summoning undead creatures and the exploration of the negative energy plane, you have stepped into the sub-domain of death for the second time, the Undying!] As a reward for stepping into the domain, you have received the Necromancy Transformation Spell. You can choose one of the following three immortal forms: Skeleton Dwarf (Profession: Dwarf Musketeer. In this form, you have a chance to master skills from your previous life) Jumping Zombie (Profession: Unknown. In this form, you will habitually tighten your legs and love jumping) Skeletal Tauren (Profession: Shaman. In this form, you have a certain chance to master skills from your previous life and master the Tauren language) Undead Transformation? Matthews eyes lit up as his consciousness gradually returned to his body. The greatest advantage of this ability was that it could turn a necromancer into an undead and fool the enemy. He hesitated for a moment and chose 1. He had no choice. It wasnt that he hadnt thought of giving Peggy a surprise. However, a Tauren was too eye-catching and would defeat the purpose of the spell. In comparison, Matthew would rather choose a dwarf. He had already realized that these three changes were all the undead he had possessed in the negative energy plane. What a pity. If I had known earlier, I would have forcefully possessed a bone dragon. Matthew felt a little regretful. However, he also knew that it was almost impossible. He had not gone far in the field of the undead, and it was difficult for him to possess a high-level undead while in the fugue state. He could not even possess the corpse of a dark warrior, let alone a living bone dragon. Being a dwarf is pretty good too. As long as I stand in the sea of skeletons, no one will be able to discover me. Matthew thought. [You have completed the second exploration of the Undead domain. Current status: Entered.] [You have obtained a permanent status of Cemetery Owner .] [Cemetery Owner: When you own a cemetery, you can create a negative energy waymark. Every month, this waymark has a certain chance of attracting elite undead from the negative energy plane to seek refuge..] Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Don ‘t Be Nervous, We’re All Together! Chapter 294: Don t Be Nervous, Were All Together! Translator: Lonelytree You have obtained a temporary status, Pale Hand (Strengthened). [Pale Hand: Basic introduction omitted.] Strengthened Additional Attributes- Attack range increased to 10 meters. 2.15% Lifesteal effect. Your Pale Hand now has a small force field effect. [Duration: 40 days] Matthew was quite pleased to see the upgrade for Pale Hand. This ability was already a little strong before being strengthened. The force field effect meant that it had a physical form that was close to solid, a bit like the strengthened version of Astrids Claw. Matthew could arm-wrestle with people from afar in the future! As for the [Cemetery Owner], it was also powerful. After Matthew built the cemetery. It would continuously attract high-quality talents for Matthew. Matthew didnt stay on the data interface. His consciousness completely returned to his body. He opened his eyes and realized that he was still chanting, and he had just chanted the last syllable of the last paragraph! It was not difficult to tell from the expressions of the onlookers. During this period of time when he was in a trance, nothing strange happened in reality. Ive just been there for so long, but only ten minutes have passed in the material world? This did not match the time ratio between the negative energy plane and the material world. Could it be that I can twist the flow of time between the two planes while exploring the domain? Matthew kept this question in mind. After the chant was completed. He composed himself and continued to perfect the ritual. A few minutes later. Violent negative energy gushed out from the Realm Heart Stone like a fountain. Everyone subconsciously took a step back. Matthew calmly guided the negative energy to cover every corner of the experimental field. This was actually not very difficult. The power of the magic ritual suppressed the violent nature of the negative energy. At the moment, they were like lumps of playdough, allowing Matthew to knead them. Very quickly. The experimental field was filled with negative energy. Matthew could sense that the life essence inside was frantically escaping. The northeast was the scarier Scar of the Dead. Thus, Matthews oak forest would be the only way for the life essence to escape. Is it done? Rheagar asked uncertainly. Its done. Matthew said with certainty. The two of them looked over and saw that the tip of the Scar of the Deads ashes touched the scorched earth of death and was quickly submerged under the tide of negative energy! It seems to be really useful. Even Rheagar could tell that after the experimental plot appeared, the Scar of the Dead seemed to be a little lost. It had lost the direction of its spread and could only bypass this area and develop more tentacles on both sides. Looks like I was overthinking Rheagar patted Matthews shoulder with emotion, but before he could finish, hundreds of red circles suddenly appeared on the Scar of the Dead! One by one, Ashes crawled out from the ground. More than ten Ashen Warriors appeared at the same time. Behind them. A burly figure as tall as a small mountain was taking shape! [Warning: The second batch of troops from the Lord of Ashes is descending!] [You have encountered the Ashes Warlord (LV15) and the Ashes Army led by him! J I knew that I didnt prepare for nothing today! Battle stance! Rheagar shouted angrily. Everyone quickly retreated. As the knights retreated, they pulled out their weapons and prepared to fight the Ash Army to the death at a place far away from the Scar of the Dead. Everyones expression was very serious. They could feel the terrifying pressure from the Ashes Warlord. That wasnt something ordinary ash creatures could do! That was a true elite monster! Matthew was also on guard. He had expected that the Lord of Ashes would not sit still and wait for death, so he had already mobilized the undead army nearby. However, just as he gave the zombies the order to surround the Scar of the Dead A huge vortex of negative energy appeared on the Scorched Land of Death. The familiar feeling surged again. Master, left suddenly. Did I do wrong? A slightly aggrieved voice sounded in Matthews heart. [Hint: Your summoned creature, Phily (evolving spirit bone dragon), has requested to join the battle with its undead creatures!]J Matthews heart skipped a beat. He knew that the negative energy channel opened by the Scorched Earth of Death ritual had a chance of attracting the undead. However, he did not expect Phily to be attracted. He agreed without hesitation. In the next second. A sharp roar came from the vortex of negative energy! It was as if there were thousands of troops rubbing their fists! No! The negative energy channel had been opened. Be careful of the undead creatures inside! One of the nine knights, Asma, reacted very sharply. He shouted sternly, Everyone, prepare for battle. We might be facing an undying king and his army! Lord Rheagar, do you need me to activate the Implantable Construct? Hearing this, Du Lin also pressed her hand on her right thigh. There was a brightly coloured mechanical cube. Before Rheagar could respond. Matthew immediately turned around and stopped him. Dont be nervous. Were on the same side! Asma stared at Matthew suspiciously. He looked at Rheagar. Rheagar said in a deep voice, If Matthew says this is an ally, then I believe him. As soon as he finished speaking. An excited dragon roar sounded. Under everyones vigilant and nervous gazes. A Bone Dragon emerged from the vortex. The second one followed. Then came the third one. Behind the three Bone Dragons was a sea of zombies and skeletons. There were also a few female demons and mummies mixed in! Very quickly. Phily led more than 500 undead creatures to break through the negative energy channel. Coincidentally, the Ashes Warlord, who was the size of a small mountain, had also completed his descent. It was the image of a huge ogre. Its neck, waist, and ankles were covered with red shackles that emitted sparks. The Ashes Warlord waved a thick and long spiked club in his hand. He glared at Matthew and let out a deafening roar. Those who blaspheme the void have to die! However, in the next second. A huge bone claw stepped on his face. Rumble! Phily led the other two Bone Dragons and charged over. The mighty undead also stepped onto the land of the Scar of the Dead, tearing the so-called Ashes Army apart! Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Dissociation and Astrid’s Claw Chapter 295: Dissociation and Astrids Claw Translator: Lonelytree earth-shattering battle. It was presented in front of everyone. There was only a one-sided massacre! Phily charged forward like a brave soldier. The huge bone claw mercilessly stepped on the Ash Warlords head, but the latters strength was equally astonishing. Facing such a huge bone dragon, the Ash Warlord only tilted his head and put his ear on his neck. Bang! He swung his spiked club with great force and ruthlessly whipped Philys waist and abdomen! Puff. A crisp sound rang out. The negative energy shield surrounding Philys body was mercilessly shattered. The thick and long spiked club fiercely whipped Philys ribs and sternum, producing a grinding sound and the sound of bones shattering! At this time. The bones in Philys body collapsed like an avalanche. A few seconds later, a large part of his chest collapsed. Bone fragments were scattered all over the Ashes Warlords body. He excitedly pursued. However, Phily did not move at all. He allowed the other partys spiked club to enter and exit his chest. He raised his neck high and burst out short syllables. [Dragon-Language Magic: Multifold Gravity]! Boom! The moment the syllable exploded. Black halos suddenly appeared on Philys body. Under the effect of Multifold Gravity The Ashes Warlord, who was as strong as a mountain, was caught off guard and knelt down. He subconsciously wanted to use his mace to support himself from falling, but the two bone dragons that had been watching from the side suddenly rushed forward. One of them attacked the lower body of the Ash Warlord while the other grabbed the mace and took it away! Ashes Warlord let out an unwilling groan. Immediately after. His huge body was completely crushed to the ground! The next scene was not suitable for children. With Phily as the leader, the three Bone Dragons crazily trampled the fallen Ash Warlord! The three Bone Dragons took turns to exert their strength, crushing the monsters body and then falling back. No one could stand this. Very quickly. The Ashen Warlord was reduced to dust along with the other Ashen lifeforms amidst his miserable wails. Once the Boss died. The remaining Ashes had even less chance of winning. Phily, who had clearly lost a large number of bones, was still fighting bravely. He entered and exited the enemys formation, and the remaining Ashen Warriors were all killed by him. As for Ashes pawns. When the bone dragons were fighting the Ash Warlord, they were already eaten alive by the Undead. The massacre soon came to an end. Ashes rained down from the Scar of the Dead. Under Matthews command. A large number of undead creatures quickly retreated from the Scar of the Dead. During this process, Matthew also discovered that the undead creatures were also unable to resist the damage of the Scar of the Dead. Many skeletons and zombies had their limbs broken and turned into ashes. The Banshee, the Mummy, and the other two Bone Dragons were slightly better off, but they were not completely unharmed. The only exception was Phily. Other than the large hole in his chest that the Ash Warlord had made with his mace, which caused a lot of bones to fall off, he didnt seem to have been corroded by the Scar of the Dead. Matthew glanced at the data panel. [Perception: Your summoned creature, Phily, has mastered the characteristic of the Lord Mode, the Kings Temperament. This temperament is enough to lock all the elements in his body and ensure that it will not leak under the influence of external forces.] This guy does have the temperament of a king. He looked at the hole in Philys chest. Matthew laughed to himself. He had long noticed that this fellow had used magic to glue a large pile of useless bones on the outside to form a layer of artificial bone armour. This thing was extremely brittle and would fall off with a touch. In battle, it was very easy for the enemy to misunderstand. For example, the Ash Warlord. He actually had a chance to temporarily dodge the attack, but after the attack succeeded, he thought that he had really caused serious injuries to Phily, so he went head-on and fought to the end. In fact, only Matthew knew that Philys core skeleton was inside! As long as the core was not damaged. No matter how the bones outside fell, it was just a smokescreen! No wonder he gained so much weight this time. It turns out that he has put on a circle of fat after becoming the boss. I wonder how much bone tax this guy collected from his subordinates in order to collect so many bones? At this moment. The Undead Army withdrew from the Scar of the Dead one after another. Only Phily remained inside. Matthew saw that he had taken a few steps deeper. Suddenly, he raised his bone wings and flapped them hard. With the help of the Draconic Magic. A gust of wind blew. The wind lifted the ashes on the ground of the Scar of the Dead and carried them towards the oak forest! Matthew was puzzled at first. However, he soon realized Philys true intentions! The ashes from the Scar of the Dead flew into the forest like snowflakes. After they sank into the ground, the entire oak forest seemed to suddenly come alive! The oak trees thanked the source of the wind of ashes in unison, even though they soon realized that it was a bone dragon. However, the sound of thanks was still endless. This scene could only be seen by Matthew in the past when he activated his Nature Domain, but now it was happening in a non-domain state.. Not only him but everyone else could hear the voices of the oak trees! Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Dissociation and Astrid’s Claw Chapter 296: Dissociation and Astrids Claw Translator: Lonelytree He could not help but activate his Equalized Perception. [Equalized Perception: You have observed that the ashes of the dead Ash Creatures contain a large amount of Life Essence!] The Wind of Ashes has injected a powerful life force into the oak forest and its land (Effect is equivalent to 0.5 Nature Ritual: Sanctuary of Life. ) You and your summoned creature, Phily, have gained Domain Legendary Points +1 (Oak Tree). ] So that was the case. It was only at this moment that Matthew realized that not every part of the Ash Creature was harmful to the outside world! Ashen Warriors would drop Soul Crystals, and normal Ashen Creatures would drop Life Energy. Only the sparks produced by the activities of the Ash Creatures were the carriers of the Power of Destruction. This discovery made Matthew ecstatic. In his eyes. The Scar of the Dead was becoming more and more valuable! Matthew also wanted to ask how Phily knew about this characteristic, but considering the other partys anxious expression, he could only temporarily give up. After conscientiously completing the work of the humanoid fan. Only then did Phily stride over to Matthew. The Undead Army moved upon hearing this. They followed behind Phily in an orderly manner, like an army. This scene made the people around him nervous. So Matthew also took the initiative to welcome him. After the human and dragon met, Phily eagerly crawled on the ground, lowering its head like it did when they first met. Matthew reached out and touched his neck. Master, dont, suddenly, leave Philys nervous voice came from the contract. That was a misunderstanding. It shouldnt happen again in the future. Matthew did not explain further. Thats good! When this thought appeared, Phily, whose head was lowered to the ground, suddenly let out a sharp screech! The two bone dragons were the first to prostrate themselves on the ground. The other units of the Undead Army followed suit. The skeleton knelt on one knee. the zombie knelt on the ground. and the banshee sat cross-legged. Only the mummy was the most pitiful. It could only lie straight on the ground, its head and chest hitting the ground. All the undead creatures knelt in front of Matthew. The scene shocked the others. Sir Rheagar, is he the necromancer with the bone dragon you mentioned? Asma could not help but ask in a low voice. Rheagar, on the other hand, looked like he was used to seeing big scenes. He calmly replied, Yeah, I said he has one bone dragon, but I didnt say he only has one bone dragon! Asma was speechless. Thats not the point. The point is that its a Bone Dragon King! You should understand what the Undead King means to the material world, right? Rheagar glanced at him. I forgot. Just as Asma was about to speak, he was pulled back by Du Lin. The latter shook her head and said, Dont talk too much. Even if your worries are correct, didnt you see that Necromancer train the Undead King so well? Asma was about to retort. In the next second. They saw the skeletal dragon suddenly open its mouth. Hualala! More than 30 high-purity Soul Crystals slid out of it. This is what we just seized. Master, please accept it! This time, Phily actually said it in the common language! Everyone present heard it clearly. Matthew looked at the Soul Crystals on the ground in surprise. Of course, he had seen the Ashen Warriors that had been killed, but he was too embarrassed to ask Phily for them. In the end, this guy actually took the initiative to hand them over! Matthew muttered, Why dont you take half? Phily firmly refused, I am your most humble servant, and even I am your private property. There is no reason for a servant to take away the spoils of war from the master. Please accept it. Matthew was surprised that Phily was becoming more fluent in the common language, but he was also impressed by his loyalty. After Phily said these two sentences. Matthew could immediately feel the reverence in the eyes of the people behind him. This feeling was still a little satisfying. In the next moment. Phily elegantly and politely bid farewell to Matthew, then left through the negative energy channel with the mighty undead army. When the last undead disappeared into the vortex of negative energy. A new notification flashed before Matthews eyes. [Hint: Phily has activated the ability Flattery.] [You have obtained 34 Soul Crystals!] [Undead Pact: Your summoned creature, Phily, has taken the initiative to go out to battle. His courage is commendable. He and his undead army have made an indelible contribution to the annihilation of the Ashes Army. In this battle, not only did his undead army suffer a certain number of casualties, but he himself was also seriously injured.] [This was not good news for him, who was about to face the challenges of several Undead Lords after returning to the negative energy plane.] [For this reason, Phily sincerely begs you for a reward on behalf of his undead underlings.] 15 Soul Crystals. Do you want to pay? (Hint: Phily has activated his ability, Fake Misery.) So that was his plan! He gave me enough face in front of outsiders, but then he turned around and asked for a salary in the name of his subordinate. The number is exactly what I offered earlier. This guys EQis almost full from scouring the negative energy plane! Matthew smiled in relief. When Phily asked for payment, he heaved a sigh of relief. After paying. Matthew hurriedly went to check on the condition of the experimental plot. Fortunately, the Scorched Land of Death was not damaged. Only the Realm Heart Stone, which was the pillar that connected to the negative energy plane, was severely overdrawn. It probably would not last for more than a few days.. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Dissociation Spell and Astrid’s Claw Chapter 297: Dissociation Spell and Astrids Claw Translator: Lonelytree This was normal. Maintaining a plane passage was never an easy task. The cost of a single Realm Heart Stone was around 300 gold coins. Compared to the 19 Soul Crystals that he had obtained, Matthew still made a huge profit. While the ritual was still operating normally. Matthew quickly recorded the relevant information and key points. These things could be used when applying for research projects from the Alliance. In general. This ceremony could be considered a complete success. Matthew gradually verified the feasibility of using the Scorched Earth of Death to contain the Scar of the Dead and accidentally discovered the secrets of Ashes and Sparks from Phily. Afterwards. He spent another night organizing the content into a decent proposal according to the template. The next day, Matthew used the Alliances office in the Cauldron House to formally apply for a delay in the expansion of the Scar of Death project through his Al channel. At the same time, he did not forget to hand over the crystal ball recording the ritual to the small black room for Isabelle to read. Another day passed. Matthew received the good news that the application was approved, and the project was successful! He went to the Cauldron House and received the first project fund from David. Just the initial funds allocated were 3000 gold coins! According to David, as long as Matthew completed the preparations for the follow-up work, mainly the preparation of spell materials and the recruitment of apprentices, the follow-up funds would soon be in place. The total funding for this project was around 30,000 gold coins. Matthew could apply for more at any time. During the project, Matthews only obligation was to recruit as many apprentices as possible and ensure their safety during the ceremony. David said, Not every apprentice can become a useful mage for the Alliance, but the Alliance needs to nurture more talents through a large base. Recruiting apprentices will be beneficial to you, and there will be no harm. You only need to ensure their basic safety. As for the rest, you can treat them as your undead. If you recruit enough acolytes, you will even receive additional knowledge points when the project is settled. Of course, I dont recommend blindly recruiting people. After all, its easy to get into trouble with too many people. There are very few necromancers in the Alliance, and the same goes for apprentices. There might be few apprentices who have learned necromancy. I suggest that you publicize the corresponding conditions when you start your recruitment. It will be easier for you to screen them faster. If Lord Matthew doesnt mind, I can do most of the early work, including the purchase of materials and the determination of the initial list. Of course, the final interview will still be decided by you personally. Matthew was already used to Davids solicitousness. Because he had gradually realized the scarcity of AIS. There were no more than 10 AIS in the entire Alliance in the South. Even Blinkens title in the Alliance was only B2. This discovery made Matthew both happy and uneasy. He could not be sure of Edmonds intention for promoting him. It could be purely to please Isabelle, but it could also be that he had other intentions. However, before Ronan returned, Matthew could only choose to work hard. In the end, Matthew handed over most of the preparatory work to David. It was only when the initial roster was confirmed that Matthew stuffed a small note into Davids hand and asked him to write the name on the note into the roster in advance. Of course, Matthew didnt really want to sleep with that girl called Lesley. It was just that the other partys boldness and bravery left a deep impression on him. Anyway, he was just looking for a group of apprentices, so he might as well give her a chance. He just didnt know how well Lesley had mastered Necromancy. In the next few days. Matthew spent most of his time in the oak forest, occasionally going to the Cauldron House to check on the preparations for the project. Other than planting trees, he also seized the time to learn new spells. The most important ones were the two Tier 3 spells, Disintegrate and Astrids Claw. Perhaps it was because it was also related to the domain of transformation, Disintegrate spell was quite difficult for Matthew to learn. He had to admit that he lacked talent in the field of transformation. If it werent for Rheagars help, he would probably still be tortured by the Malicious Shapeshifting Spell. Disintegrate was the same. As far as Matthew knew, this was a controversial spell. The School of Curse and the School of Transfiguration were both fighting for the ownership of Disintegrate. The former believed that the principle of Disintegrate was to control the change of energy in the form of a curse so that any non-living object would collapse from the inside and eventually become a cloud of dust. Of course, this was a curse. The latter believed that the true principle of Disintegrate was to turn any non-living object touched by the spell energy into a cloud of dust. This should be considered a transformation. The clever thing was Whether it was from the theory of curses or from the perspective of transformation, mages had the ability to master Disintegrate. Therefore, this spell became a popular divine skill for mid- and low-level mages. After all, in a battle between Mages, mana was nothing. The most important thing was the endless supply of tools and equipment. Disintegrate was a spell that specialized in melting equipment and disintegrating props. It could greatly bridge the gap between rich and poor mages. Mages who were passionate about battle naturally learned this spell. The reason why Matthew learned this spell was because the introduction of the combat spell crash course he had signed up for had mentioned that Disintegrate was one of the compulsory combat spells. Unfortunately, his talent in this area was mediocre. He had yet to complete the first step of Disintegrate, which was to turn a magnet into a cloud of dust. There were a few times when he was tired from practising his magic until late at night and accidentally turned the magnet into a goat. After experiencing the soul-stirring experience of almost being kicked. Matthew silently increased his demand for coffee at night. Compared to Disintegrate. Astrids Claw was a necromancy spell that Matthew could learn with ease. In just two days, he had successfully mastered this spell. The effect of this spell was to control a four-clawed tentacle with negative energv. On the other hand, Astrids Claw could also be used physically to grab and throw the target. In general. Astrids Claw was the spell version of the Hand of Paleness. It had a longer attack range, up to 32 meters, and most spells had a casting range of 20 to 28 meters. The range was the thing that caught Matthews attention. In addition, the effect of Astrids Claw was more stable. Although it didnt apply to instant death, the attribute of being able to cause negative effects to haunt the enemy made up for it. It was a pity that spells or abilities in the same domain could not be harmonized. Otherwise, Matthew would really like to see what kind of powerful ability Astrids Claw and Pale Hand could combine into. Time passed quickly as he was busy planting trees and learning spells. Night fell. Matthew smiled and led Renesme into the small wooden house. It was time for the weekly strengthening. This week, he did not plant many trees. He only had 11 strengthening opportunities, but he should have a chance to get purple and gold. Matthew sat by the bed. He was just about to raise his hand to strengthen Renesme. However, at this moment, Matthew suddenly saw a lonely figure outside the window. He focused his gaze. It was Soldier who was leaning against the window, silently looking at him and Renesme. There was actually a trace of grievance in the soul fire. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Matthew’s Impulse to Cast Spells Chapter 298: Matthews Impulse to Cast Spells Translator: Lonelytree Seeing this, Matthew opened the door and let Soldier in. After Soldier entered the room, he stared at Renesme blankly. The latter looked at him with one eye. Soldier silently turned his head, the emotions in his soul fire seemed to be even more aggrieved. Matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Most of the undead were actually like children. Although they looked repulsive, their souls were actually very pure. This was also the reason why many necromancers preferred to interact with the undead. Outsiders could never understand this. They would only think that necromancers were perverts, necrophiles, or violent maniacs. In reality, that was not the case. Soldier quickly understood and stood by the door obediently. However, this time. It was Renesmes turn to be unhappy. She walked over unexpectedly and bumped into Soldier! Although Soldiers level was higher, his physique was really ordinary, after being hit by Reinesme, two bones actually fell from his body! Soldier wasnt Phily. All the bones on his body were real. Renesme was pushing her luck. She looked at Soldier provocatively and slowly extended her right hand. What she meant was that she wanted to arm wrestle him. However, Soldier only took a glance at her thick arms and pulled out a pair of curved blades! Renesme was shocked and jumped back continuously. During this process, she also grabbed the bow in her hand. Are you two trying to rebel? Matthew asked calmly. Suddenly. The air in the room seemed to have turned ten degrees colder. Renesme and Soldier knelt down in fear. The soul flames of the two immortals shook violently. [Undead Contract: Needle Spike]! This was the first time Matthew had used the harsh terms of the contract against the undead. As one of the additional abilities of the contract, Needle Spike could cause a temporary and extremely intense stimulation to the soul fire of the undead, giving them the illusion that the soul fire was about to be extinguished, thus better intimidating them. Is it because Im usually too gentle? Do you want me to change the way I interact with you? Matthew asked coldly. The two of them lay on the ground, the weapons in their hands thrown to the side. The Undead Contract was filled with fear. They kept apologizing to Matthew. Even though with their intelligence, they might not be able to understand why Matthew was angry. Matthew did not respond immediately. The stalemate in the cabin lasted for about seven to eight minutes before he ordered the two to stand up. Matthew didnt lecture them, and they wouldnt understand even if he did. As the master, all he needed to do was make a decision. Matthews attitude towards the undead was very calm, but he never forgot that he was the master. It was indeed difficult to grasp the balance between being harsh and being kind. The argument between Renesme and Soldier reminded Matthew that he had to take a stance in front of the undead occasionally. With thunder and rain, the relationship between the two sides would be more stable. Matthew immediately ordered Soldier to stand guard by the door. He raised his hand and stuffed 11 enhanced lights into Renesmes body. [Hint: Enhancement successful. Renesmes level has increased to LV14 (original LV12)!] Renesme received 9 new keywords. The quality of the keywords is as follows: 1 gold, 2 purple, 2 blue, 2 white, and 2 grey. In a sense, it was very balanced. The joy of drawing gold swept away the slight unhappiness in Matthews heart. He checked it carefully. First, he looked at one gold, one purple, and one grey. Domain (Ocean/Gold): Your summoned creature, Renesme, has obtained the qualifications to enter the Ocean Domain. She has obtained the following abilities: [Sea Walk (Rainesme can walk on the sea as if it were flat ground, and has a 20% movement speed bonus.] (Note: Fresh water is not included); [Rapid Swimming (Renesme can move forward quickly in the sea. Her swimming speed is equivalent to 130% of her running speed); [Manipulate Gale (On the surface of the sea, Renesme has gained the ability to summon a gust of wind and manipulate it in a subtle manner, 5 times per day) [Power of Domain (Renesme can activate the Ocean Domain, which will cause intimidation and repelling effects on enemies). [Multishot (Purple): Reinesme can attack multiple targets within the range of her soul fire. When using Multishot, her quiver must be full. Secondly, her critical hit rate will be reduced.] [Gambling Saint (Gray): Renesme is very fond of gambling and always wins. Her gambling skills werent superb, but she always relied on her luck to win. The only regret was that every time Renesme won, the ship she was on would rebel. This was something that Renesme had always wondered about when she was alive. [After becoming an undead, Renesme may pull other undead who lack intelligence to gamble. The stakes are unknown. Good heavens. Compared to Renesme, Soldier was really a good boy! The more Matthew looked at her, the more he felt that something was wrong. Was this still the considerate big sister he met at the Night of the Undead ritual? This was clearly a female pirate captain who had been doing whatever she wanted because she was lucky! Looks like I have to arrange for a disciplinary committee among the undead. Matthew thought that he had to kill the grey ability of the Gambling Saint in the cradle.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Matthew’s Impulse to Cast Spells Chapter 299: Matthews Impulse to Cast Spells Translator: Lonelytree The undead did not have anything valuable on them. Wouldnt they only be able to sell their organs and bones if they gambled? If such a bad habit spread, how could they fight when they lost arms and legs in a war? Fortunately,[Domain (Ocean)] and [Multishot] were of high quality. Matthew remembered that Soldier had only comprehended the power of the domain at the fourth tier, while Renesme had already activated it at the third tier. This meant that she had the possibility of continuing to strengthen her domain. The ocean was a very large domain, and many gods in the Age of Enlightenment were fighting for it. Its potential was astonishing. Matthew was looking forward to the next enhancement. He continued reading. [Sea Monster Killer (Purple): Renesme is proficient in sea monster knowledge (20+). She knows the habits and weaknesses of these underwater monsters like the back of her hand. All her attacks will deal an additional 40% damage to the sea monster. Renesme had participated in the killing of a legendary sea monster before she died, so she had one legend level among the sea monsters. When the figure of the Scarlet Petrel rode the towering white waves to patrol the deep sea. Deep-sea creatures that were not strong enough often chose to retreat.] [Stealing (Gray): Renesme lacks morals. She will observe things that are temporarily ownerless for a while. There is a certain chance that she will choose to steal.] Killed a Legend? Then why was she just a little zombie after death? Matthew was a little puzzled. Could it be that Dania had not discovered the beauty of Renesmes body? But very quickly. His attention was attracted by the Stealing skill. Renesme, if you want to continue following me, you have to change this habit. Matthew said to her seriously. Renesme drooled for a while and chuckled. Daddy! Matthew pretended to hit her. Renesme shrank back and obediently stretched her head out for Matthew to hit. This scene was both heartbreaking and funny. Matthew was helpless and could only try his best to explain, If you like something, tell me. If its reasonable, Ill give you money to buy it, but dont take other peoples things! Renesme looked at Matthew hesitantly. Daddy! Matthew said seriously, Call me master. Renesme thought for a moment. Master Daddy. Matthew broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, there was no one in the cabin. At the moment, he could only correct Renesmes pronunciation bit by bit as if he were raising a daughter. At the same time, he did not forget to instil in her the idea that stealing was wrong. Matthews persistent efforts finally paid off. [Hint: After your long teaching, Renesme has realized that stealing is a wrong behaviour. Her keyvvord changed from stealing to taking [Taking (Grey): Renesme lacks morals. She will not hesitate to take away what she likes.] Matthew covered his face with his hands, his head aching. In the end. He made a very inhumane decision. Matthew said to Soldier, Follow her wherever she goes in the future Matthew glanced at the blue sky and white clouds. [Air Bubble (Blue): Reinesme can attach a bubble that covers the head of a willing target in her field of vision. The bubble contains a large amount of air, enough to allow the target to breathe underwater for more than 30 minutes.] [West Wind Shot (Blue): Reinesme summons a West Wind to buff herself and her bow. Her movement speed increased by 15%. During the duration of the effect, every time her bow hits an enemy, her movement speed increases by an additional 1%, up to a maximum of 50%.J [Explosive Crafting (White): Renesme can craft white phosphorous Explosive arrows, fuel Explosive arrows, explosive arrows, and other special arrows.] [pacify the people (White): A long voyage can easily lead to mental problems among sailors. As an experienced captain, Renesme has a unique set of techniques to pacify the heart.] The quality of the blue and white was not bad. Matthews blood pressure dropped slightly. Only the last keyword, pacify the people, gave him a bad feeling. Combined with Renesmes misdeeds. Matthew seemed to have guessed what her unique comforting technique was. The Scar of the Dead was gradually stabilizing, and the large-scale implementation of the Scorched Earth of Death ritual was also being prepared in an orderly manner. Matthew had more free time. The next day. In the office hall of the lords residence. Matthew went to work with a few new magnets. Rheagar greeted him as a rare guest, and Zeller kept looking at the magnet in confusion. However, their attention did not stay on Matthew for too long. The morning meeting soon began. Two pieces of bad news. The merchants from the south claimed that there was friction between Red Mountain and Golden Fertile Field, causing bloodshed. It is still uncertain whether there are casualties on both sides, but if this matter is not handled well, it may trigger a war between the two territories. Red Mountain had just had a new lord and issued many unreasonable decrees. It was said that there were many internal conflicts, and this friction might be an opportunity. Zeller reported seriously. Rheagar frowned and put down his coffee. You mean that the Red Mountain might start a war against the north? Once the battle started, the golden fertile field would not be his match. Red Mountains target would not be limited to the golden fertile field, right? Zeller nodded. Your worries are right.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Matthew’s Impulse to Cast Spells Chapter 300: Matthews Impulse to Cast Spells Translator: Lonelytree As he spoke, he spread out a small map in front of the two of them. On it was drawn the division of the lords forces around Rolling Stone Town. Rolling Stone Town bordered the two territories in the south. One was the Highleaf Territory in the southwest, and the other was the Golden Fertile Field. Further south of the golden fertile fields was the Red Mountain that Matthew had passed by in his carriage. It was a very rich commercial territory with great potential for war. Once the feudal lord of Red Mountain gathers enough troops, he wont just annex the golden fertile fields. Rolling Stone Town is also a thorn in their side when they go north. Zeller said, Recently, Ive heard a lot of rumours. Many territories in the south have broken out in friction, and some have directly erupted into war. For example, the northern area of Deep Blue Port has long become a battlefield. All signs point to the disappearance of the civilization lock that you told us about earlier. Matthew scratched his head. He didnt expect his knowledge to lose its effectiveness so quickly. He was actually very concerned about the purpose of the gods actions. But now, a full-scale war seemed to be about to break out in the South. He didnt know what the Seven Saint Alliance was going to do. Actually, Rolling Stone Town isnt afraid of war. Zeller suddenly looked at Rheagar with a burning gaze. I just want to know if youre ready. Rheagar subconsciously looked away. He gripped the newspaper tightly with both hands and said unnaturally, Of course, Im ready to fight. Zeller looked at him deeply and didnt continue on this topic. The other bad news comes from the Highleaf Territory. Two weeks ago, the high-mountain reservoir in the Highleaf Region suddenly collapsed. The water flooded the fertile fields at the foot of the mountain and also washed away the super waterwheel that the dwarves and the Highleaf City Lord had been operating for many years. Currently, the Highleaf Territory was severely affected by the flood. The villagers were displaced, and the cotton production this year would definitely decline. Although we have signed a long-term supply agreement with the High Leaf Territory, this kind of natural disaster is not covered by the agreement, so they can temporarily suspend the supply of cotton next year. The textile workshop in Rolling Stone Town cannot afford a shortage of cotton. You have to think of something, Rhaegar. Rheagar covered his head in pain. Its cotton, cotton, cotton again! Can we figure this out next year? Damn it, is there no good news today? Zeller smiled and said, Of course, theres good news. The mayor of Deep Blue Port has sent us a letter of visit. If you agree, the 47 -year-old mayor, who has seven beautiful daughters, will bring her youngest daughter to visit Rolling Stone Town. This is great news for the single young people in the town. As he spoke, he glanced at Matthew. Matthew was puzzled. Do we still communicate with Deep Blue Harbor? Zeller explained, When Rheagar was young, he had a marriage agreement with the City lords wife. That marriage agreement was set by the parents of both parties. According to the agreement, Rheazar should have married the gentle and virtuous city lords wife. However, he was too rebellious when he was young and secretly broke off the engagement against his fathers wishes. At that time, this matter caused quite a stir. In order to apologize, Rheagars father even personally went to Deep Blue Port. But even so, the relationship between the two sides had cooled down. After Rheagar became the new lord, Rolling Stone Town and Deep Blue Port were practically strangers. It was only in these few years after Rheagars wife ran away and the city lord died that the two sides somehow hooked up again. Ive read the letter that lady wrote to Rheagar. It wasnt very affectionate, but it was somewhat ambiguous. Therefore, this visit from Deep Blue Harbor was not only a benefit for you single youths, but it could also be a second spring for Rheagar. Rheagar said with dissatisfaction, Hey, arent you afraid that Ill deduct your salary by saying such things in front of me?! Matthew spread his hands innocently. I didnt say anything. Zeller asked, Why cant I say these things? Rheagar looked around. Speak softly. Dont let Sif hear you. Im afraid shell misunderstand. I havent seen Alena for many years. Weve missed each other back then, and its hard to pick up the pieces now. Besides, I wont marry her for Sif. Plus, its very troublesome to marry the lords of two territories. Should she marry into Rolling Stone Town, or should I run to Deep Blue Harbor? Well have to discuss this slowly. Soon, he seemed to realize that he had spoken too soon and changed the topic stiffly. Matthew, why did you buy so many magnets? Matthew answered truthfully about the difficulties he had encountered in learning Disintegration. Disintegration? Is it the kind of spell that could strip people naked? Rheagar suddenly became interested. He felt Matthew and Zellers strange gazes. He explained, I mean, this spell can quickly melt the enemys armour. Its a spell with great strategic value. We have to help Matthew master it, dont we? Zeller looked away and asked Matthew, What problem are you facing now? Matthew said in distress, I realized that casting spells in the transformation domain requires a strong impulse. Malicious Transfiguration is based on malice, but Disintegration feels very strange. I cant grasp it. I tried to turn my anger and malice towards the magnet, but I just couldnt turn it into dust. Impulsiveness? Some people said that the spells in the transformation domain were similar to the casting methods of Warlocks. This was not a lie. Zeller said, Rheagar, help him? Rheagar asked inexplicably, How can I help? Im not a mage. Zeller encouraged, Your mockery can greatly affect a persons mood. It doesnt have to be malicious as long as it can make Matthew have the urge to cast spells. Come on, you can do it. Rheagar put down the newspaper helplessly. To be honest, I think you should pay me, he said to Matthew. Matthew smiled apologetically. Your hair looks like a big frog when you go out today. Rheagar said suddenly. Matthew didnt feel anything. Rheagar thought for a moment and said, I didnt finish what I said last time. That night, other than your mother, your sister and younger sister all said that I was great. Matthew scratched his head and could not help but say, Why dont you push me a little further? Rheagar could only say, I think your Tauren skeleton is pretty good. Why dont you give her to me? In an instant. A familiar emotion surged into Matthews heart. He had grasped the urge to cast a spell in time. He raised his staff. Disintegration! It slipped. A grey light flashed. The pyjamas on Rheagars body disappeared without a trace! Congratulations, Matthew! Zeller smiled. However, at this moment, a figure holding a dress suddenly ran out of the corridor. Daddy, Daddy, what do you think of this new dress I bought? Behind the desk. The half-naked Rheagar suddenly grabbed the newspaper on the table. However, it only covered the lump of chest hair on his chest. Sif looked at this scene in shock. Her eyes darted back and forth between Rheagar, Matthew, and Zeller. Then, she left obediently. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Your Bread Is Too Delicious! Chapter 301: Your Bread Is Too Delicious! Translator: Lonelytree [Hint: You have gained a preliminary understanding of the profundity of the transformation spell, Casting Impulse You have obtained the Element of the Transformation Domain XIO.] [Casting Impulse: When casting spells related to the transformation domain, when your heart is filled with a firm casting impulse, your casting success rate will be greatly increased.] [Your spell learning speed (Transformation Domain)+50%] It felt good. Even though Sifts entrance was a little embarrassing, Matthews face was still filled with joy. The transformation domain was originally a headache for him. He did not expect that with the help of Rheagar twice, not only did he successfully master two spells, but he also gained domain elements. This meant that Matthew would have no obstacles when learning transformation spells in the future. In fact, even if there were obstacles, it would be fine. He was now full of confidence in Rheagar and even considered encouraging him to open a transformation spell crash course in the Alliance! Ill go. After Sif left, Zeller said, This matter has to be explained clearly. After all, I was also at the scene. With that, he quickly chased after her. Only Rheagar was left staring at Matthew. The smile on Matthews face instantly disappeared. He remembered the horror of being dominated by Rheagars sword, so he said softly, Im sorry, my lord. That feeling is fleeting, and I dont dare to miss it. Bullshit! Rheagar gritted his teeth and said, Why didnt you target Zeller? Matthew said innocently, I only feel that way when Im with you. Bastard! Rheagar was furious. Also, why does Sif always come in at times like this? Did you secretly ask her to ambush me outside, ready to see me make a fool of myself? Matthew tried to analyze it rationally. This matter doesnt benefit me at all. Even if we take a step back, if Sif misunderstood what happened between us, wouldnt that be what you wanted? Rheagar suddenly thought about it. It seemed to make sense. His expression softened a little. Anyway, dont ask me to practice magic with you in the future, or Ill kill you! Matthew immediately promised, If you dont agree, I will definitely not let you practice spells with me in the future! Rheagar added, You have to compensate me for the pyjamas just now. Its market price is above 50 gold coins, so Ill only charge you 50 gold coins. Matthew was stunned. What pyjamas cost 50 gold coins? Rheagar said hatefully, That was a gift from Alena last year! It was made of silk from the Far East, and the style was the most popular in Deep Blue Harbor! Matthew was enlightened. So you hooked up with the city lord lady of Deep Blue Harbor last year? Rheagar looked at him from the corner of his eyes. Give me the money. Matthew hesitated for a moment and obediently handed over the money. Forget it. Ill just treat it as paying a fee to the NPC who teaches spells. Rheagars mood improved a lot after he got 50 gold coins. He went back to his bedroom to change his clothes and asked Matthew seriously, What do you think of the war? Matthew thought for a moment. According to my speculation, with the current productivity and military strength of the major city-states of Aindor, it is difficult for a large-scale war to break out without the intervention of external forces. If the civilization lock was completely broken, then small-scale wars might not stop. After that, there might be a few battles between the powerful forces, but the painful price of the war would quickly wake them up. After that, all parties would enter a period of dormancy and peace. During this period, all kinds of ambitious people would work hard to learn the art of war and pave the way for their own ambitions. Human society would enter a period of rapid development. A real large-scale war would only break out in another decade or so. Rheagar looked at him in surprise. Do you know divination? Matthew shook his head and said, I was just guessing. Rheagar said unhappily, What I want to ask you is, if Red Mountain takes over the golden fertile fields and sends troops north to attack Rolling Stone Town, how should we deal with Matthew replied innocently, Sir, I am only your magic consultant. I dont know more about war than you do. I think Im more like your magic consultant! Rheagar laughed coldly. And cant you analyze this based on your spell knowledge? Matthew thought for a moment. If the enemy really invades Rolling Stone Town, my bone dragon will make them scram. Rheagar looked at him with a burning gaze and asked, Tell me about it. How many people can you and your undead subordinates stop? Matthew answered cautiously, Its hard to say. It depends on the intensity of the method. Rheagar asked, I allow you to use the most intense method. Matthew said confidently, As long as the enemy doesnt have any Legendary units, then I can kill whoever comes! Rheagar said in surprise, Are you already so powerful now? Matthew said calmly, Its not that Im powerful, but that the spell of Undead Calamity is powerful. Under unscrupulous circumstances, a high -level Necromancer who doesnt lack money and resources will become the nightmare of all enemies. Matthew had yet to master the Undead Disaster, but as long as he had enough materials, the Death Canopy would also have the same effect. The two spells would enable Matthew to summon endless waves of undead on the battlefield. After listening to Matthews description, Rheagar could not help but shiver.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Your Bread Is Too Delicious! Chapter 302: Your Bread Is Too Delicious! Translator: Lonelytree He hurriedly said, It hasnt reached that stage yet. Matthew smiled. Of course, I know. I really hope that Rolling Stone Town can always be peaceful so that my skeletons and zombies can only be used to plant trees. I also believe that you have the ability to protect our town. Speaking of which, Ive already told you the truth. When will you tell me the truth too? Previously, the two Knights, Asma and Dulin, appeared out of nowhere. Where are they now? Rheagars expression was very serious. This is a secret of the Suki Family. If you want to know this secret, you have to become a member of the Suki Family. At the very least, you have to swear loyalty to me. Matthew nodded. I understand. Unfortunately, Im not used to being loyal to others yet. Rheagar said sincerely, Im sorry. I didnt mean to hide it from you. Matthew showed an understanding expression. Everyone had their own secrets. For Rolling Stone Town to remain prosperous after all the ores disappeared overnight, the Suki Family must have something in their hands. Speaking of which, rumours about the undead near the Scar of the Dead have been spreading in the town recently. The number of zombies under your command is increasing, and the residents are very worried about this. Rheagar took a sip of coffee and changed the topic. Theres no point in hiding it. I plan to present last years Rolling Stone Town Outstanding Citizen Medal at this summers Potato and Dog Fighting Games. Matthew said in surprise, Is it me? Rheagar asked, Do you want me to give it to Howard? Remember to dress up well that day and prepare a good speech. Try to leave a good impression on everyone. Its best if you can dispel everyones doubts about the undead. Matthew was overjoyed. Does that mean I can receive the bonus for being an outstanding citizen? Rheagar played with the fifty gold coins on the table and said disdainfully, Youre a mage. Do you really have to go after such little money? Matthew cleared his throat. Coincidentally, I have a business deal here. I wonder if my lord is interested in cooperating? Rheagar was instantly energized. Tell me in detail. At four in the morning. On the 14th floor of the Crucible House, in the Alliance Office, a long queue had formed outside a room that had been temporarily requisitioned. A few days ago, with Davids help, Matthew obtained a list of 120 candidates. Today was the day of the official interview for the Scar of the Dead project. Many acolytes were nervous. This was one of the few Al projects that openly recruited apprentices. Most of the Al projects had already been filled with people. Therefore, they all attached great importance to todays interview. For this reason, they dressed up in high spirits and memorized their self-introductions thoroughly. Even when they were queuing up, they kept recalling the spells they were good at. Next! The mechanical dwarf shouted coldly at the door. One by one, the acolytes walked in confidently. Very quickly. They came out from another passage in the room. There were golem guards in charge of maintaining order. Those who had been interviewed were not allowed to communicate with the people in line, and they were quickly chased away. The people who were still in line could only frantically size up the faces of the people who came out. However, no matter what state they were in when they entered, the faces of the people who came out were full of doubts. Some of the acolytes had agreed to enter first to signal the others who came later. However, things were not that successful. The people who came out were often confused. The signal to his companions was often, I dont know what hes asking! He only looked at the information and told me to get lost. and Lord Al doesnt have any special tendencies! The acolytes who were still queuing up were getting more and more confused and anxious. The queue kept moving forward. The acolytes were like fish and prawns that were swallowed by a giant whale as they entered the room one after another. Next! Frey Einstein. In the room. Matthew was sitting behind a long desk. David was the only one sitting next to him. When the male apprentice, who looked very shy, walked in, another mechanical dwarf standing at the door quickly read out the information about Frey . After interviewing so many people, Matthew, who was already a little tired, yawned. However, when he heard some of the information. He perked up slightly. Hello, Lord Matthew. My name is Frey The male acolyte stuttered as he tried to introduce himself. Matthew interrupted him. Theres no need to repeat yourself. I already know your basic information. Frey said nervously, Im not very good at fighting Matthew frowned and said, Get to tne point. Frey became even more nervous. He replied in a nearly sobbing tone, Im very good at water-related spells! Matthew nodded. What about the Water Creation Technique? How much clean water can you produce in a day? Frey was stunned for a moment, and then he proudly puffed out his chest. If I go all out, I can produce a ton of clean water a day! Matthew immediately decided, Alright, Frey, you are the talent I need! Next to him, David immediately wrote the name Frey on a blank list. Frey looked at Matthew in surprise. When he realized what had happened, his face turned red, and the veins on his neck stood up. He was so excited that he could not say a word. Go, child. Well group up in three days. Dont be late. David handed over a standard note in a friendly manner.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Your Bread Is Too Delicious! Chapter 303: Your Bread Is Too Delicious! Translator: Lonelytree It was filled with the disclaimer and precautions for the Scar of the Dead project. I understand. Thank you, Lord Matthew! Frey bowed four times in excitement. Trembling, he took the note from David and left through the back door. Next! A new acolyte walked in. This acolyte had an excellent resume, and he was level 8. From his level, he could have established his own sect. His ability to express himself was also not bad. He introduced himself and answered routine questions without a problem. However, Matthew did not even look at him. After a few simple questions, he let the other party go. David took a deep look at Matthew. He was actually very curious about Matthews choice of apprentices, but as an experienced old mechanical dwarf, he chose to bury his curiosity. He would do whatever Matthew told him to do. If Matthew didnt say anything, he wouldnt ask. This was the duty of a servant. Just like that. The apprentices came and went, and only a few names were added to Davids list. Judging from their resumes alone, it seemed that they did not have much in common. After a while. The mechanical dwarf at the door shouted, Next! Lesley Schmidt! A familiar-looking face walked in, swaying her slender waist. It was that bold blonde girl. Today, Lesley was dressed more mature than last time. Even her robe had been changed into a tight-fitting one, which accentuated her curvaceous figure. Good morning, Lord Matthew! Lesley greeted him generously, Have you had breakfast? Ive specially prepared a few desserts for you. Matthew smiled and shook his head. No, lets just start the interview. A hint of regret flashed across Lesleys eyes. Then, she adjusted her condition. Lesley took out a staff from behind her and slowly walked to Matthew. Lord Matthew, Ive learned a new spell. Please check it. As she spoke, she pointed her staff in the air, and the robe on her body instantly disappeared, revealing a scene that was not suitable for children. David turned his head without looking away. However, Matthew was unmoved. He just calmly looked into Lesleys eyes and said, There will be 20 apprentices participating in my project. If I hand over these 20 people to you to manage, do you dare to guarantee that they will not make any mistakes? I can tell you in advance that for half a month during the project, you can only move around in a designated area. Most of you will probably not be able to do anything directly related to the Scar of the Dead. The work Ill arrange for you may be very difficult. Before you complete my mission, you cant accept any other work. The same goes for the other project members. Under these conditions, if I appoint you as my assistant, can you manage the other apprentices for me? Lesley looked like she was thinking quickly. Two seconds later, she said seriously, I can. Matthew nodded. If you can complete the task I give you, then after the project ends, I guarantee that you will receive 2 Knowledge Points. Lesleys eyes lit up. However, if anything goes wrong midway, you might become one of my skeletons. Matthew said casually. Lesleys pupils constricted as she felt a trace of fear, but this fear was quickly replaced by a firm will. She said solemnly, I can definitely do this. I hope so. Matthew gestured for David to add Lesleys name to the list. At this moment, Lesley stood awkwardly in front of Matthew. Um, sir, I have a good friend called Palaya. She didnt make the list. Matthew frowned. Whats your best friends speciality? Lesley recalled, She has big tits. Matthew said angrily, Not important! Forget it. Does she know how to make bread? Lesley said in surprise, She knows, and she knows baking very well! In fact, the desserts I brought you were all made by her! Matthew sighed. Im referring to the Bread Spell!! Lesley hesitated. She should She definitely does! Matthew said firmly, If she doesnt, get her to learn it immediately. Try to increase her proficiency. After the project begins, I want her to be able to produce bread for 22 people every day. Lesley widened her eyes. 22 servings? Matthew said righteously, I cant let everyone starve! David, add another name, Palaya. Alright, Lesley, go back and prepare with your best friend. Next! At noon. This slightly strange interview ended. A list of the final twenty-three people was released. The apprentices were full of doubts about the interview process and results, but considering the title of the interviewer, they could only swallow these doubts and turn them into rumours about the Southern Magic Academy. David was the only one who looked thoughtful when he read the list. On this list, Lesley was Matthews assistant, her best friend Palaya was in charge of the bread spell, the shy man named Frey was good at creating water, and there was an apprentice who was good at turning mushrooms into mushroom huts. In addition, Matthew had also recruited four Necromancy apprentices, and the rest were all apprentices in the school of curses! Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Your Bread Is Too Delicious! Chapter 304: Your Bread Is Too Delicious! Translator: Lonelytree This Lord Matthew is really an extremely pragmatic person. David sighed softly. Three days later, at 4:15 AM. A group of apprentices in academy robes walked out of the cauldron house. They looked around curiously. If the buildings in the mage quarter were considered gorgeous and in line with the apprentices knowledge as they left the town, everything in front of them seemed to be a little backwards. Matthew didnt care about the apprentices gazes. He brought them to the wasteland north of the oak forest and said calmly, Everyone must move within the area I specify. If anyone leaves without permission, I dont mind reviving them and using another method to get them to serve me. Everyones spirits were lifted when they heard that. Lesley, Ill leave the rest to you. After saying this, Matthew left without looking back. Only the acolytes were left behind, staring blankly at the desolate scenery around them. Lambier was an apprentice of the spell class. He was very good at summoning creatures from another world with spells. After the interview, he had no confidence at all because he felt that his performance on the spot was terrible, and he did not highlight the spells he was good at. However, he soon received a notification that he had passed the interview. This made him ecstatic. He carefully prepared himself according to the instructions on the note. Even though Lord Matthew brought him to a wasteland, his enthusiasm for the project did not decrease. However, the next moment, when Lesley announced that the mission assigned to them by Lord Matthew was to dig a hole in the wasteland according to a certain pattern, everyone lost their composure. It was the same for Lambier. However, Lesley had made it very clear that this was Lord Matthews original intention. If you are unwilling, you can withdraw now. Lord Matthew wont pursue this matter, but once you start, it wont be so easy to give up halfway. As she spoke, Lesley pointed at the slow-moving undead in the distance and said, That is the Scar of Death. Strictly speaking, we are indeed working near the project site. Lord Matthew promised that he would give each of us 0.5 Knowledge Points after the event. All we need to do is to obediently dig a hole for him for half a month. Is there a simpler source of points in the world than this? Not to mention that after the project is over, we will receive a recommendation letter from Lord Matthew and an excellent resume from participating in Project Al. Ive already made it very clear. Those who think digging holes are above them can go now. No one left. It was the same for Lambier. What a joke. Wasnt it just digging a hole? Could it be that digging a hole was more dangerous than participating in a real spell experiment? Everyone had done everything possible to get this opportunity, so they naturally wouldnt back down because of it. Very quickly. They received shovels from Lesley. While digging a hole according to the distribution map, a mage apprentice had an idea and summoned a bear to help him. The others followed suit. Most of the people present were mages, so which one of them didnt have one or two contracted beasts? Soon, more than a dozen contracted beasts appeared out of thin air on the barren land. These various contracted creatures worked hard to assist their masters in digging. The scene was in full swing. Lambier worked like this for an entire day, from early morning to dusk. It wasnt that he hadnt thought of slacking off and resting. However, whenever he was hungry. The girl called Palaya always came over with a big basket of magic bread. When he was thirsty. There was always a Frey guy who stuttered over and asked, Do you want water? I can produce clean water at any time. In the evening. The exhausted Lambier was surprised to find that a cluster of mushroom huts had appeared behind them. According to Lesley and the apprentice responsible for building the mushroom hut. They would be sleeping in such a house for the next half a month. Although the mushroom hut smelled strong, it was at least safer than a tent. In the evening. However, not long after. Suddenly, a commotion came from outside, and several mage apprentices screamed excitedly. Lambier went out to take a look and saw a Tauren skeleton pushing a cart in. As she walked, she shouted, This is Rolling Stone Towns dining car, Rolling Stone Towns dining car! Does anyone want to try the local food of Rolling Stone Town? 3 Gold Coins per serving, 3 Gold Coins per serving! Many acolytes surrounded her. Smelling the alluring fragrance of the delicacies. Lambier was very tempted. He thought about it and decided that 3 gold coins for dinner were not too expensive, so he went over and bought one set. A moment later. When Lambier, who had sweated all day and eaten bread for most of the day, was eating hot food in the mushroom hut with tears in his eyes, he suddenly felt that life was so fulfilling! This place doesnt seem to be that bad. He thought so. At night. A figure quietly appeared outside the door of a mushroom hut. This scene happened to be seen by Lesley, who was patrolling nearby. She didnt say anything but pursed her lips. I knew it. Damn it. Why not me? She watched Matthews figure enter the mushroom hut where her best friend Palaya was. Driven by curiosity. Lesley boldly leaned against the door and listened to the movements inside. Lord Matthew? What are you doing? Palayas voice was full of seduction. While Lesley was happy for her best friend, she couldnt help but reveal a disdainful expression. Little b * tch! In the next second. She heard Matthews serious voice. I have to tell you something. Your bread is too delicious! Ah? Palaya was completely confused. Did you come here in the middle of the night to eat more bread? Or something extra? Her voice was full of temptation. Matthew said firmly, Remember to make the bread taste worse tomorrow! As he spoke. He turned around and left the mushroom hut, bumping into Lesley. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Merciful Matthew , Legend Rating +1! Chapter 305: Merciful Matthew , Legend Rating +1! Translator: Lonelytree Lesley, eavesdropping is not a good habit! Matthew frowned. Im sorry, Lord Matthew. I just wanted to look for Palaya. Lesley reacted quickly. She stuck out her tongue and looked pitiful. Fortunately, Matthew did not argue with her and just left quickly. A moment later, Lesley entered the hut and found Palaya sitting by the bed, fully dressed. She was fiddling with the expensive cosmetics. When she saw Lesley, Palaya complained, Why didnt you remind me that Lord Matthew would come? I didnt even have time to put on makeup. Lesley giggled as she pounced on her best friend and ravaged her for a while. Then, she asked, Did he do anything to you? Palaya said in confusion, He only asked me to make the bread a little unpalatable. Lesley nodded thoughtfully. What did you think of? Palaya knew that her best friend was smarter than her, so she immediately said coquettishly, Tell me, tell me! Lesley revealed a perverted expression. Not until you let me have a good time first. Palaya said bitterly, When have I said no to that? As she spoke, she could not help but laugh out loud. The two girls began to laugh and play on the bed. The next evening. After a busy day, the acolytes who returned from the wasteland used [Untainted] on themselves. A bright and clear sound and light effect flashed by, and their unkempt hair and dirty faces were instantly clean and full of energy. Some of the apprentices even took out some stamina potions and swallowed them. The stamina that they had consumed during the days work was instantly replenished. Lesley watched this scene silently. Someone complained to Palaya, The bread you made today is too disgusting! Before Palaya could speak, Lesley rushed forward. Feel free not to eat it! Palaya didnt understand why her best friend was so brash, but she knew that it was always right to follow Lesley. Therefore, she said righteously, Feel free not to eat it! The apprentice was obviously a little afraid of Lesleys identity as an assistant. He only snorted coldly. It doesnt matter. Theres the dining car from Rolling Stone Town anyway! As soon as he finished speaking. A busy shadow appeared in the oak forest. The dining car arrived. The one pushing the cart was still the Tauren skeleton. Everyone immediately rushed forward. The one at the front was none other than Lesley. Palaya jogged behind her. The dining cart settled down, and everyone lined up. Lesley was naturally the first. Give me one. How much is it? The Tauren skeleton replied honestly, Three gold coins per serving. Lesley shook her head. Its too cheap. Ill give you five gold coins. If you can bring me some fruits tomorrow, Ill pay three more gold coins for any fruit. She then took a portion of food from the dining cart, threw down five gold coins, and left quickly. Palaya looked at this scene in a daze. She obviously couldnt understand Lesleys intentions, but Lesley had her own set of survival wisdom for being able to survive in the Mage Academy. Ill give you five gold coins. Bring me some fruits tomorrow, and Ill give you three more gold coins. Palaya said confidently to Peggy, then took a portion of food and left. The people at the back of the line were all dumbfounded. Which buyer would haggle and raise the price? But very quickly. Someone figured it out. After all, they were all from Mage Academies, so their brains were definitely good, and they were even more familiar with the ways of the world. After Lambier, who was third in line, had an epiphany, he immediately followed suit. Ill also pay five gold coins. And Ill take the same deal with the fruits. The people behind him were even more exaggerated. Ill pay six gold coins. I dont necessarily want fruits. Milk is fine too. Ill pay ten gold coins, no fruit, and heres an extra five gold coins as compensation for your hard work. Please help me tell Lord Matthew that youve worked hard. Do you have more? Ill buy them all! Is this accessory beside the dining car for sale? And the horn on your head, Im sorry, I thought it was an accessory. Is your necklace an accessory? Are you selling it? Ill pay a high price. In just fifteen minutes. The food in the dining car was bought clean. All that was left was a bald Peggy. And a bare dining car. At this moment, an apprentice who had gone to relieve himself rushed over. He was extremely annoyed when he saw this scene. He could only bite the bullet and ask, Hello, do you sell dining cars? At night, Peggy shared the news with Matthew and showed him the earnings for the day. Matthew, you finally found a proper job! You dont know how rich those apprentices are. Damn it, why were you so poor when you were still an apprentice? Are you pretending to be poor? Do you actually have a small treasury outside? Peggy hugged the pile of gold coins and shouted. Matthew explained helplessly, They are mages who have been trained properly. A rogue mage like me cant compare to them. His face was also filled with surprise. These guys are even richer than I imagined. They are indeed true mages! He thought about it carefully. It made sense. Sif had 1500 gold as pocket money, and this was based on the fact that she was not a mage, and Rolling Stone Town was not the richest territory. Those who were able to enter the Mage Academy were all either rich or noble characters. They might look ordinary among the apprentices, but outside, they might be the son of a feudal lord, the daughter of a city lord, or at least the child of a rich man.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: ” Merciful Matthew ” , Legend Rating +1! Chapter 306: Merciful Matthew , Legend Rating +1! Translator: Lonelytree They might not be the most talented in magic, but they were definitely smart. They would naturally not be stingy if they could gain the favour of the project instructor with some gold coins. Return the extra money tomorrow. Matthew endured the pain and said, Since the standard has already been set, I cant charge more. This time, I made a mistake. My scale was too small. It was poverty that limited my horizons. As he spoke, he sighed deeply. Peggy strongly objected. Its not easy to have a stable income. How can I return it? Matthew shook his head and said, This is a matter of principle. Dont worry, next time Ill set the price higher and rip off those mages! Hearing that there was a next time, Peggy picked out the extra gold coins unhappily. In the following days. The acolytes lives in the mushroom camp gradually got on track. They dug pits during the day, went back to read books at night, and occasionally watched Lord Matthew plant trees himself. Their days were extremely stable. Only the four necromancy apprentices had truly come into contact with part of the Scorched Earth of Death. The Scar of the Dead spread for more than 80 kilometres in Rolling Stone Town. It was obviously unrealistic to completely envelop it with a ritual. Matthews plan was to build an umbrella-shaped protective belt on the barren land in the northeast. The advantage of this design was that it was flexible and could cope with the possible changes in the Scar of the Dead. This protective umbrella made of scorched earth was about 20 kilometres long and 10 meters wide. In order to cover this area, he would need about 10 official versions of the Scorched Earth Ritual. Of course, this was not a problem for Matthew. After the feasibility verification, the more important thing was to control the cost and the efficiency of the implementation. In terms of cost, the only major part was the Realm Heart Stone used to communicate with the negative energy plane. The average price was around 350 gold, so 10 pieces would be 3500 gold. Other than that, the total cost would not exceed 5,000 Gold. This meant that Matthew had earned 25000 gold. If it were the previous Matthew, he would definitely be very satisfied. However, after seeing the corruption within the Alliance and the generous conditions of the apprentices, he doubted whether he was the Al member with the least profit. Although 25000 was a huge sum of money, the path of a mage was a bottomless pit. If he really wanted to spend money, the Cauldron House had priceless equipment that could make Matthew go bankrupt in an instant. Looks like Ill have to interact more with the other high-level mages to learn from them. Matthew thought to himself. In terms of efficiency. He brought four apprentices with him. After the initial explanations and demonstration, the project progressed quickly. Ten days later. Ten Scorched Earth Rituals were ready. On the night of the eleventh day. Matthew called Rheagar and the others as backup, and he lit up the Scorched Earth of Death that spanned 20 kilometres from north to south. A large amount of negative energy suddenly spread out. The surrounding environment produced an uneasy rhythm, but it quickly disappeared. The entire process went smoothly. Midnight. The protective umbrella was completely formed. Matthew turned into a raven and looked down from the sky. After confirming that the path of the Scar of Death spreading southwest was blocked, he landed with relief. The ritual was completed. The next step was to wait for time to test the effect. Considering that the Lord of Ashes in the Scar of the Dead still had the possibility of a counterattack, Matthew did not let his guard down. He stayed near the Scar of the Dead day and night. He would only stay a little further away when planting trees. But even when he was planting trees, there would be zombies and skeletons keeping an eye on the scar. As for the mage apprentices The project should have ended, but in order to meet the minimum requirement of 15 days for Project Al, Matthew still kept them for five more days. In order to ensure that these people would not cause trouble because they were too free In addition to the digging mission, Matthew found them some other chores to do. For example, they could enchant daily items or they could help him copy books. He had no choice. Mages were all energetic fellows. Or rather, those who were not energetic enough could not become mages. If Matthew hadnt found something to exhaust their energy and concentration, these 15 days would have been really difficult. Time passed day by day. Very quickly. Renesme also welcomed her graduation ceremony , which was the last strengthening. As the apprentices had been helping him dig the holes, Matthews efficiency had increased a lot. The holes that the apprentices dug were much better than the zombies. Matthew almost didnt need to adjust the holes to use them. For example, Matthew remembered that there was a guy named Lambier who dug every hole into the shape of a heart. Matthew specially called Lesley over to give her a good scolding. Lesley stayed in Lambiers Mushroom Hut that night. After that, no one dared to play tricks on the shape of the pit. In short, Matthew planted 759 trees in one go during the last period of time and obtained a total of 15 enhancements! At the same time, the size of the North and South Oak Forest had reached 2203 trees, which was not far from the 3000 trees required for the side mission. After 15 enhancements. Renesmes level broke through to Level 17 in one go. This meant that she had become Matthews first Tier 5 undead. After that, there were 12 keywords. Unfortunately, most of the keywords this time were blue and white. It was not stunning enough. Fortunately, it was practical.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: ” Merciful Matthew ” , Legend Rating +1! Chapter 307: Merciful Matthew , Legend Rating +1! Translator: Lonelytree [Blue keywords: Enhanced Shooting, Quick Bow Draw, Large Ship Control, Pirate Laws: Negotiations; [White: Fishing Net Weaving and Fishing Techniques, Island Survival, Oceanic Knowledge, Summon Fish] They were all skills that were very suitable for the sea. The remaining two purple and two grey keywords were the same style. [Scatter Shot (Purple): Consumes a portion of Virtual Stamina. Rainesme will shoot a rain of arrows at the target area, temporarily forming a long-range fire coverage. [Note: It is more effective when used with special arrows such as Fire Arrow or Frost Arrow.] [Body Evasion (Purple): Rainesme can forcibly enter a carrier with abundant water elements in battle, including springs, lakes, rivers, and seas. Even a puddle of water that is deep enough may allow her to hide, but her figure may be imprinted in the water. [Evasion duration: 60 C 180 seconds, depending on the carrier.] [Can be used twice a day.] [Nose Picker (Grey): Renesme loves to pick her nose. Occasionally, she will stuff it back into her mouth to taste it.] [Onychomyelia (Gray): Renesme did not care about hygiene when she was alive. Her fingernails were contaminated with a little fungus, which made them greyish-black in colour. After she became undead, her fingernails were well covered by negative energy, but this fungus still has the possibility of infecting humans.] Scattershot and body evasion, one attacking and one defending, could unleash the strength of a Tier 5 Archer to the extreme. The booger picking and grey fingernails completely destroyed the image of Miss Zombie in Matthews heart. He looked at the giggling and drooling Rainesme. Matthew couldnt help but recall the night of the undead. At that time, Miss Zombie was so cute. This made Matthew suddenly understand dont judge a book by its cover. Five days passed in the blink of an eye, and nothing happened during that time. Matthew asked Lesley to inform the apprentices in advance that the project had ended. The next morning. He led the apprentices away from the mushroom camp and headed towards the crucible house. Earlier, Matthew had passed the project completion certificate and the template recommendation letter he had written to the apprentices through Lesley. In terms of Knowledge Points, Lesley and the other four necromancer apprentices who had contributed greatly would each receive a high reward of two points. Palaya, Frey, and the creator of the mushroom hut each received 1.5 points. The rest of the players would also receive 1 Knowledge Point. The acolytes cheered. Along the way. A daring apprentice even took the initiative to ask Matthew, Lord Matthew, can I still come to Rolling Stone Town to see you? Matthew smiled and replied, Of course, but I dont have any good projects on hand in the short term unless youre willing to help me dig holes and plant trees. The apprentice said confidently, After I graduate and successfully find a suitable Mage Tower, I will definitely come back to see you! Matthew smiled and didnt take it to heart. At the same time. In the hall on the 14th floor of the Cauldron House. Six or seven mages who were not young were eagerly waiting. The mechanical dwarf David used magic to serve tea to the teachers from the Southern Magic Academy, then comforted them, Dont worry, Mr. Doyle. Your student will be here soon. After so many years, youre still so dedicated and caring for your students. The old dean of the Southern Magic Academy smiled. Im just doing what I should be doing. Then, he turned around and asked, Is the medical team ready? A mage with a younger face coughed. Its almost ready, but unfortunately, because we just received a batch of apprentices from Mr. Marcus yesterday, we dont have enough Limb Regeneration Potion. If more than three students are seriously injured, we may have to buy some nearby. However, you know the price of the crucible house. I suggest that we bring the injured students back to the academy first and wait for the herbalist to make another one. Doyle reprimanded, Limb Regeneration Potion is such a commonly used thing. Why didnt you prepare more? Theres also the spirit detection technique. Are you all ready? The last batch of students who came back from the cannibal island looked normal, but they were on the verge of mental collapse. If I hadnt discovered them in time, our Southern Magic Academy would have lost several financial backers! The younger mage nodded and said, Yes, its ready. Theres plenty of it, and weve also prepared a large amount of sleeping potions. Sleeping potions used to treat mental illnesses?! Is your medical team serious? The young mage shrugged. Young people recover quickly. Maybe they wont be sick after a few more sleeps? As he spoke, a teleportation light lit up in the hall, and more than 20 figures appeared in front of everyone. A loving smile immediately appeared on the old principals face. But in the next second. The smile turned into astonishment. Behind him, the other teachers of the academy also looked at this scene in shock. Several mages rubbed their eyes in disbelief. Is no one injured? After a while, a teacher from the medical team asked. Of course not. Matthew asked curiously, I brought them to do a project, not to fight monsters. Why would they get injured? Doyle laughed dryly. Sorry, you must be Mr. Matthew, right? Its really rare for apprentices to be able to finish the Al project and come back unscathed. You dont mind letting our academys teachers check on the children, right? Lets go to the side and have a chat.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Merciful Matthew , Legend Rating +1! Chapter 308: Merciful Matthew , Legend Rating +1! Translator: Lonelytree Matthew nodded in agreement. The two of them took a few steps away. The teachers of the Southern Magic Academy quickly surrounded the students. Rays of spells flashed. There were tests on physical integrity, mental condition, and height and weight. After a while. The young mage excitedly rushed to the old dean. Oh my god! Not a single one was injured! We can save a lot of money for treatment! The old principal glared at him. Are you sure you did a proper check-up? There were no other changes to the childrens bodies? The young mage thought for a moment. There are changes. The old principal immediately became serious. Oh? Tell me! The young mage said, Theyve all gotten fatter and darker. The old principal raised his eyebrows, and the shock in his eyes intensified. At this moment, Matthew could not help but ask, Is it common for apprentices participating in projects hosted by high-level mages to get injured? The old principal said emotionally, Its not very common, but its something that will definitely happen. Yesterday, our academy accepted a batch of apprentices who came back from the Bl project. Among them, there were many who were missing arms and legs. However, there was an unlucky fellow who was even more pitiful. He was deceived by the high-level mage of the project. It was said that the mage was trying to test a spell called circumcision, but in the end, it was cut off completely. Matthew was stunned. At this point. The old principal suddenly bowed deeply to Matthew. Ive worked as a dean for so many years, but this is the first time Ive seen all the students returning from the Al project unscathed. The other teachers also bowed. The acolytes naturally did not fall behind. For a moment. Matthew was the only one left in the hall of the Cauldron House who could stand up straight. Southern Magic Academy, Bauhinia Dormitory. After half a month of hard work, Lambier pushed open the door of the dormitory tiredly. The dormitory of the Southern Magic Academy was for two people, which was what Lambier hated the most. He had to share the narrow space with his roommates. Whenever this happened, he would miss his Rose Manor in the Bay Area and the young and beautiful maids in the manor. Lying on the huge sofa in the living room, Lambier still felt like he was in a dream. In just half a months time, he had already received Als resume and recommendation letter?! This didnt seem to be as difficult as the seniors said! Or maybe Im too outstanding? Lambier thought proudly. Coincidentally, at this moment. His roommates had also returned. The two of them greeted each other. Normally, Lambier would not be in the mood to talk nonsense with him. But today, Lambier shared his experience in Rolling Stone Town with his roommates. Just like that, I participated in Al. Lambier concluded, I think the teachers and seniors in the academy are exaggerating the strange fetishes of high-level mages. They are not as scary as the rumours say! His roommate listened quietly and didnt say anything. Lambier added, But maybe I was lucky and met a very good mentor. On the way back, I heard a very interesting gossip. I heard that an unlucky guy who participated in a Bl project had his penis cut off. His roommate said, Its true. That person participated in the project of Senior Mage Marcus. The content of the project is to study the application of laser-type spells in the field of anatomy. Because the project was not going well, Mr. Marcus was in a bad mood. One day, he suddenly said to the apprentices, Im going to conduct an unprecedented spell experiment. If anyone is willing to cooperate with me, Im willing to give them 3 Knowledge Points after the experiment. A male acolyte believed it and walked forward courageously. However, Marcus told him that the spell was called circumcision when the experiment was about to begin. The unlucky guy wanted to go back on his word, but Marcus tied him to the console with the excuse that he had already agreed. Of course, the experiment did not succeed. Only Marcus prank succeeded. The unlucky guys entire genitalia was cut off. After the incident, the academys higher-ups strongly protested to Marcus. In the end, Marcus symbolically paid the apprentice 1 Knowledge Point. Lambier looked at his roommate in surprise. I know you study divination spells, but I didnt expect your divination spells to be so powerful that you even know such details. His roommate silently lifted his crotch. That unlucky bastard is me. Lambier fell silent. Its alright. I just came back from the infirmary. They said that it can still grow back. Its just that its not very convenient to pee recently. His roommate said optimistically, Its a full 1 Knowledge Point. Its not a big loss. By the way, how many points did you get from Al this time? It must be 0.5, right? Haha. Lambier didnt know how to answer. [Hint: You miraculously completed the Al task with 22 apprentices intact. Your reputation has begun to spread throughout the Southern Magic Academy!] Your regional legend level +1 (Southern Magic Academy). As word of mouth spreads, you will receive the title Merciful Matthew , which is only circulated among apprentice mages! You have successfully stopped the Scar of the Dead from spreading to the southwest through the Scorched Earth Ritual of Death. You have completed the primary objective of Main Mission 2, Exterminate the Scar of the Dead ! You have obtained the Demigod Persona and a large amount of XP! J Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: The Temptation of Power! Chapter 309: The Temptation of Power! Translator: Lonelytree Late at night. Matthew stood on the hill and looked into the distance under the moonlight. He had already activated his Equalized Perception. An abnormal energy field rippled into his eyes and brain. He saw a huge figure on the Scar of the Dead slowly turn around and leave towards the northeast. It was the Lord of Ashes! It was obvious. The Scorched Earth Ritual of Death was a success. The Lord of Ashes could not go south, so he could only brace himself and continue north. Over there was the Jade Court. I wonder if the Wood Elves can hold on. After confirming that the primary goal of Main Mission 2 had been achieved, Matthew slowly exhaled, and what followed was joy. In the next second. Matthew opened his hand, and a blue, smooth particle appeared in his palm. This was a demigod persona that emitted a powerful aura! Its a different colour from Lorraines. [Hint: You have obtained a completely blank demigod persona . You may choose- Fusion (You need to hold a Demigod ritual to advance. After the advancement, you will receive the support of the Demigod template, six free attribute points, and more additional abilities.) Harmonization (The Demigod Persona will be treated as equipment or item. Harmonize it through the intervention of the domain. After the harmonization is completed, you will receive a small amount of self-enhancement. The demigod persona will also become an existence similar to equipment to you), Lorraine chose fusion, but Matthew resolutely chose Harmonization It was not that he did not need the demigod persona to strengthen himself, but the path of the gods was not his path. That path had proven to be a dead end, at least under the rules set by the calamity mage. Although demigods would not be exiled like true gods, during the process of fusion, the demigods themselves would be deeply imprinted with the domain. Since then, their growth curve was destined to never surpass the domain itself. The path that Matthew was going to take would definitely be like that of the calamity mage. Therefore, Harmonization was the only choice. Mages treated everything they had as a useful tool, even the precious demigod persona. At that moment, Matthew tried to use his equalized perception to touch the demigod persona. Soon, a stream of information flowed into his mind. He understood the essence of harmonizing a demigod persona. It was to use various methods to trigger resonance with certain strange or divine objects, thereby further obtaining control of the object. Usually, only very high-level items needed Harmonization. Different items had different methods of Harmonization. The way to harmonize a demigod persona was through the Power of Domain. I can first use the power of a single domain to harmonize with my demigod persona and see what the results are. He returned to the cabin and began his operation. At first, he wanted to use the power of nature to harmonize with his demigod persona. But soon, Matthew remembered Isabelles warning about the natural domain. If the nature domain is really that domineering and terrifying, then letting it take over first might cut off the possibility of other domains joining the harmony. Matthew thought for a moment and decided to use Undying. Immediately. He slowly opened his domain and injected an undying aura into the space in his hand. The blue speck trembled. Then, there was no more movement. 20 minutes later. Matthew opened his eyes tiredly. The first Harmonization had ended, and his level did not seem to have changed. [Prompt: The first Harmonization is successful. You have synchronized the power of the Undying domain with the demigod persona. [Your element Harmony (Balance)+l.] [Current Harmonization progress: 1%] [Note: It is best not to spend more than 30 minutes in Harmonization every day and not more than 15 minutes at a time. Otherwise, it will seriously affect your physical strength.] Matthew agreed with the system. Although the Harmonization only used the power of the domain to trigger the resonance of the level, this process not only consumed a lot of mental energy but also consumed a lot of physical strength. He had only spent 15 minutes, and he was a little out of breath. In the future, its better to do it at night. After Im done, I can sleep. He thought about it. Matthew forced himself to take out a pure lead box that he had prepared in advance and put the level into it before putting it into the Magic Bag. Before the first round of Harmonization was completed, the aura of a demigod persona would still leak out. The lesson from the Ruins on the Clouds and Lorraines warning was still ringing in his ears, so Matthew did not dare to be careless. After finishing all of this. Matthew didnt sleep immediately. Instead, he turned his attention to the Tauren Domain. As an item, the demigod persona not only brought about its value, but it also brought Matthew three solid Proof of Territory. In this way. He officially had the power to open up a domain. [Hint: You have successfully created your own domain. You have become the founder of the Tauren Domain!] [The Tauren Domain included the following elements: Plunder (face to face), Tauren (race), Instigation (undying), Temptation, Depravity, Seduction] Are there actually so many elements? How come even the real Taurens are here? Matthew was pleasantly surprised. Pioneers of a domain usually had extra bonuses when dealing with related domains. This meant that Matthew would have an easier time dealing with taurens. Other than the elements. The founder would also instantly gain three abilities.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: The Temptation of Power! Chapter 310: The Temptation of Power! Translator: Lonelytree [Hint: You have obtained the ability Instigation: Temptation of Power, Defend to the Death, and Plunder! [Instigation: Temptation of Power (When you are inciting a target to defect, the target will receive additional main attribute bonuses. After successful inciting, the target will receive a random ability enhancement. There is a certain possibility of retaining the main attribute bonuses obtained during the process of inciting the target to defect.] Defend to the death (As the pioneer of the Taurens domain, you are well versed in the techniques of defending to the death; When others use Instigation on your Undead, the difficulty will increase by 20%) Plunder (When you perform actions related to the Tauren domain, you will have the opportunity to infiltrate the Plunder domain until you forcefully break in.)] All three abilities were very practical. The Temptation of Power was equivalent to giving the target a big lure when he was trying to persuade them to defect. As long as the target accepted the persuasion, he would become stronger. Matthew loved [Defend to the Death] even more. After all, if he went around instigating others, it was natural for him to gain enemies. With this ability, Matthews undead was much safer. As for Plunder . Matthew looked at it purely as a lottery ability. How could it be easy to infiltrate another domain? Even for someone like him who had a cheat, he only had five sub-domains. Plunder was a rather large domain, overlapping with War and Slaughter. It was better to hope for divine artefacts to suddenly drop from the sky than to hope for infiltration through the small Tauren domain. In the end, Matthew also received a Tauren status. [Ancestors Soul (limited status): You can turn this status on or off at any time. [After each activation, you will obtain the possession of the soul of a Tauren ancestor. During this period, your physical body will be blessed by the ancestor. You will obtain powerful close combat abilities, extremely high resistance, and a huge body comparable to the Tauren ancestor. [Duration of each activation: 80 minutes] [Number of times it can be activated: 5 times] I actually accidentally obtained the ability of a real Tauren!? Matthew was very surprised. What was going on with the Taurens in this world? It was fine if the domain was at the mercy of others. Why were the ancestors helping a new domain? In a sense, its reasonable that the Taurens domain has been blessed by the Taurens. Matthew had a sudden idea. I wonder what Ill become after a faurens ancestors soul takes over my body? He suddenly looked forward to this state. Morning meeting. So, the problem of the Scar of the Dead has been solved just like that? Rheagar still looked like he couldnt believe it. Matthew replied, For now. Rheagar was puzzled. Is it really that simple? Matthew spread his hands. You saw the effect that day. The Scar of the Dead didnt cross the border. It lost the ability to continue spreading. At least it couldnt spread in the direction of Rolling Stone Town. Of course, my plan also had a side effect. The Scorched Earth of Death itself would also spread to the surrounding areas. Upon hearing this, Rheagar almost choked on his coffee. You mean, we used a harmful ritual to control another harmful thing, but the ritual itself will spread like that harmful thing? Matthew blinked. Youre right, but I can tell you responsibly that the overall risk of the Scorched Land of Death is controllable. Rheagar questioned, Controllable? Who controls it? Matthew shrugged. Its me. Rheagar rubbed his forehead with his hand, feeling a little vexed. So, if you die, the Scorched Earth of Death will go out of control. It will slowly swallow our land like the Scar of the Dead. Matthew thought for a moment. Theres something different about it. The Scorched Earth of Death that has gone out of control spreads faster than the Scar of the Dead. Rheagar subconsciously grabbed the few strands of hair on his forehead, then carefully released them. His blood pressure was already full. Matthew promptly added, But as long as Im here, its spread will be very slow. A few years or even decades wont be able to compare to the amount of land that the Scar of the Dead can annex in a year. Even if I really left, I would probably leave behind my sons, daughters, or acolytes. They would inherit my authority as a necromancer and continue to control and protect this land. The gloominess on Rheagars face instantly dissipated. However, he still couldnt help but complain, At this rate of development, the streets of Rolling Stone Town will soon be filled with necromancers. In a few hundred years, perhaps the Suki Family will become a vassal of the necromancers! At this moment, Zeller, who was sorting out documents, suddenly interrupted, Dont be silly, Rheagar. The situation youre talking about isnt realistic. Rheagar was instantly energized. You mean that the Suki Family can resist the infiltration of necromancers? Zeller put a stack of documents together and aligned the bottom of the document with the table. The paper rubbed against each other and made a crisp sound. Youre mistaken. What I meant was that it wouldnt take hundreds of years at all. As long as Sif marries Matthew, itll only take a few years for the necromancer you hate the most to become the ruler of the Suki Family.. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: The Temptation of Power! Chapter 311: The Temptation of Power! Translator: Lonelytree Rheagar clenched his fists and roared in a low voice, No, Sif wont be doing that! As he spoke, he stared at Matthew seriously. Sif is still young. I wont allow you to have any ideas about her! Matthew slowly picked up a newspaper on the table and scanned it. He replied, Shes not as young as you think, Rhaegar. Rheagar snatched the newspaper and looked at Matthew seriously. Listen, Matthew, if I find out that youre secretly dating Sif, dont even think about entering the lieges manor, let alone reading my newspapers! Seeing this, Matthew could only say, Dont worry, Rheagar. I understand you. Ive already made a promise to you before, and now I can repeat it. That promise is still valid. Rheagar looked at him suspiciously. In the end, under Matthews innocent gaze, he snorted heavily and handed the tabloid that was dedicated to the scandal to him. Matthew read it happily. Madam Wesley! Another cup of coffee, Mrs. Wesley! Where is she? This damned old woman, I must fire her! Rheagar angrily took the empty cup and walked towards the corridor. Before he could take two steps, he was stopped by Zeller. Get the madam to make two cups. Im a little sleepy too. Does Matthew need a cup too? Matthew didnt say anything. He just turned his back to Rheagar and silently raised his index finger. What is the meaning of this? Rheagar asked in confusion. One finger is the number 1, and 1 means approval, Matthew said casually. Zeller asked curiously, What is this? Why havent I heard of it before? Matthew replied without raising his head, This is knowledge from another world. Ordinary mages wouldnt be able to come into contact with it. Rheagar sounded very satisfied. I see! One finger meant agreement. Thats right, Matthew. You should share more useful knowledge with us so that you can live up to your status as a magic consultant. Im willing to serve you coffee just for this knowledge, but this wont happen again! Madam Wesley?! With that, Rheagars loud voice came from the corridor again. After a while. He brought back three cups of coffee on a tray. Zeller organized all the documents and asked Rheagar, Did Li Weiqi find anything in the Highleaf Territory? Matthew perked up his ears as he read the newspaper. He knew that Li Weiqi had been running to the Highleaf Territory every few days recently. He only came back once during the Scorched Field of Death ceremony and then ran away again not long after. This made him curious about the situation in the High Leaf Territory. Rheagar replied, He told me about some things. The situation in the High Leaf Territory is not good. The flood has caused a huge impact and caused chaos. To make matters worse, there were rumours that the dragon had attacked the mountain reservoir. Although no one witnessed that scene, this rumour was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Currently, the people of the Highleaf Territory are in a state of panic. Some of the residents have even defected to our territory. This will cause a lot of pressure on the security work in the southwest. The most important thing was that Li Weiqi really found some traces of dragon activity near the high mountain reservoir! Zeller frowned and said, What kind of dragon? Rheagar sighed. Im not sure. It cant be a White Dragon or a Green Dragon, and it cant be a Blue Dragon either. So, they are either Red Dragons or Black Dragons. Zeller nodded. It seems that the astrologers were right about the dragons entering their active phase. Im afraid we have to make preparations in advance to deal with the dragon disaster. Rheagar replied, Ive already asked Asma and the others to make preparations. If it were an ordinary dragon, I dont think they would dare to attack Rolling Stone Town. After all, Mr. Ronans reputation is still there. Then, he asked, Ive already written a reply letter to Alena, no, the wife of the mayor of Deep Blue Port. When should I send it? Zeller thought for a moment. As soon as possible. Deep Blue Port is quite far from here. If they really want to visit, they will need some time to prepare. If they are a little later, it will be midsummer, which is not very friendly to travel. If they drag it out until early autumn, Im afraid that your dream will turn into bubbles by then. Rheagar glared at him and complained, Ever since Matthew came to work, you seem to like teasing me more and more. Zeller pouted innocently. At this moment, Matthew finally finished reading all the gossip. He looked up and asked, Is the meeting over? Zeller nodded. Matthew looked at Rheagar with anticipation. Excuse me, can you practice a spell with me? My lord? Rheagar laughed coldly. Dont even think about it! Ding! Ding! Ding! Matthew slapped five gold coins on the table and said confidently, Ill pay you! Rheagar glanced and quickly put the five gold coins into the pocket of his pyjamas. Sure. But not here. Come, follow me into the room. Then, he led Matthew to the room behind the office. In the corridor. Madam Wesley appeared at the door with a broom in her hand. When she saw what happened just now, she couldnt help but ask Zeller, Are they official? Zeller smiled and said, Let it go, Madam. You must have heard that they were going to practice magic and not do anything else. Seeing that her trick had been seen through, Madam Wesley replied without blushing, Oh, Im not sure. There are a lot of tricks up their sleeves these days. Maybe they were talking in slang. In the northernmost floating city. In the magnificent library. Huge shadows spread from the floor to the bookshelves and finally gathered on the starry dome. The white-robed Edmond said respectfully, Teacher, according to your instructions, the six lords have arrived. Behind him, the six shadows were silent. They represented the highest power in the Alliance, which was the current Seven Saints! Isabelle glanced at the shadow and suddenly asked unhappily, How did the Seven Saints become six? Havent you already found someone to replace me? Embarrassment appeared on Edmonds face as he reminded her softly, Sir Ronan is not here. Hearing this, Isabelles white hair floated upside down. She looked furious. Wheres Ronan? What was he doing? Why didnt you come to see me? Is he afraid that Ill give him a zero?! Edmond continued in a low voice, Lord Ronan is trapped in the astral plane. Oh. Isabelles emotions eased a little, and then she asked in confusion, Who is capable enough to trap Ronan in the astral plane? Edmond coughed heavily twice. Under Isabelles displeased gaze, she urged. He then braced himself and said, Didnt you use divine spells to lock him up in the astral plane? Isabelle was enlightened. So its me. Oh, I forgot. Soon after. As if nothing had happened, she threw an ordinary crystal ball into the air and said, A problem that you guys couldnt solve even after decades, but a rogue Mage solved it all at once. Take a good look! As soon as she finished speaking. The crystal ball began to play images related to the Scar of the Dead. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Naga Said It Was Good! Chapter 312: Naga Said It Was Good! Translator: Lonelytree The first thing that appeared on the screen was a mushroom hut. There was a group of acolytes near the cabin, looking bewildered. There was a handsome man standing in the middle of the acolytes, commanding something. He looked approachable. Ten seconds later. The man brought the apprentices to a barren land. He took out a shovel from somewhere and began to dig skillfully. The acolyte beside him was focused on learning the digging technique. After a while. The man took out another twenty shovels and gestured for the apprentices to follow his example. The scene shook violently. In the next second. Everyone saw that the man was planting trees, and there were still many acolytes watching. At first, the big shots were rather patient. They just silently watched the apprentices watch the man plant the trees. But gradually, everyone noticed that something was wrong. Why were they still planting trees after such a long time? Everyone looked at Isabelle. Isabelle propped her hands up and pulled back her white hair. Dont look at me. Thats how I finished watching it. Matthew obviously doesnt know how to use a crystal ball, so he recorded a lot of miscellaneous things. The big shots had a subtle look in their eyes. Edmond reminded, Can you fast-forward it? Isabelle thought for a moment. Yes, but this crystal ball is the cheapest version. It might not be easy to use. Edmond heaved a sigh of relief. Let me try. Then, he extended his right index finger and pointed at the crystal ball. Then, he pulled. In the next second. The screen changed to a birds-eye view. They could clearly see a gully that looked like a protective umbrella at the end of the Scar of the Dead. That was the Scorched Earth of Death! The scene stopped abruptly. Is it over? Edmond asked in surprise. Isabelle nodded. You fast-forwarded too much. This is the last scene. Among the six phantoms, someone slowly said, Pull it back a little, Edmond. We want to see how it goes. Edmond slid his index finger again and said confidently, No problem! I can adjust whatever you want to see for you What. The reason why he was interrupted was because It was because a womans scream suddenly came from the crystal ball. Ahhhhh! Her voice almost interrupted Edmond. The next scene was also shocking. The scene suddenly changed to a dark cellar. There were many wine barrels in the background, probably the wine cellar of a tavern. In the centre of the scene, on the shelf of the wine cellar, a man and a woman were indulging in a strange posture. The mans expression was tense, and he gritted his teeth. The womans face was twisted, and she looked like she was in pain. Is this Matthew? Why does he look uglier than before? a shadow asked. Its time you changed your glasses, Roderick. Fortunately, you didnt mistake the woman below for Matthew. Another shadow teased. Roderick was shocked. Is that a woman down there? This sentence made everyone silent. Isabelle looked at the scene with relish and said, Test your prophecy, Roderick. If your prophecy is accurate, there is no need to wear glasses. Roderick was silent for three seconds before he quickly said, The man is called Rheagar, and the woman is called Jenny. The location of the incident was a private winery in the Craftsmens District of Rolling Stone Town. Rheagar was the lord of Rolling Stone Town, and he and Jenny had been lovers for a long time. Jennys nominal husband was called Brice. On the surface, he was an honest shoemaker, but in fact, he was a spy sent by the Highleaf Territory to Rolling Stone Town. He knew that his wife had an affair with Rheagar, but he had been holding back. His goal was to one day strike gold and make a great contribution. Jenny had a bad reputation in Rolling Stone Town. Everyone thought she was a slut. The reason was that every time Rheagar went to have an affair with her, he would pretend to be a different person. Sometimes, he was the coachman of the lords mansion; sometimes, he was the coachman; sometimes, he was the cook; and sometimes, he was the gardener. Later on, the rumour that Jenny did not reject anyone from the lieges residence became more and more widespread. There were really people who came to her house in the middle of the night, and the result was naturally that they were beaten up by Jenny and thrown out the door. This woman had extraordinary combat abilities among mortals. She had many admirers, but she fell in love with Rheagar. No one knew if she was lucky or unlucky. Ah, I say, fate Isabelle stretched out her hand and gestured for Roderick to stop. The reason was simple. It wasnt that she didnt want to listen to the gossip anymore, but the scene had been quickly pulled to the setting ceremony of the Scorched Earth of Death by Edmond. Very quickly. Everyone watched the entire process of Matthew constructing the protective umbrella. Is it that simple? Edmond looked incredulous. Its that simple. Isabelle said calmly, A Scorched Earth of Death can stop the spread of the Scar of the Dead. You should have thought of this earlier. The Undead and Ashes have always been competing for the position. The Necromancer is the best tool to deal with the Scar of the Dead. Hearing this, a hint of recollection appeared on Edmonds face. Back then, we all thought of it, but someone forcefully stopped the necromancers from getting involved in the Scar of the Dead. Isabelle was surprised. Who did this? Edmond could not help but say, Its you, madam! Werent you the one who opposed it the most back then?! Youve always claimed that Mordenkainens scalpel is a better plan.. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Naga Said It Was Good! Chapter 313: Naga Said It Was Good! Translator: Lonelytree Isabelle said blankly, Was it me? Immediately, a trace of anger appeared on her face. Is it because my memory is bad that you guys are planning to push all the blame on me? Edmond was anxious. I have evidence! Isabelle said, Then what was my reason for opposing it at that time? Was it just because I wanted to use Mordenkainens scalpel? Edmond replied, Thats not it. Back then, our opinions were also quite ambiguous, just not as strong as yours. The main reason was that those necromancers were too much of a bastard! On the surface, they are willing to support us in managing the Scar of the Dead, but in the end, they all have their own ulterior motives. At that time, the Lord of Baiyan City wanted to resurrect the Scar of the Dead into a huge Ghost Touch. I suspect that he wanted to use this thing to destroy the world. The necromancers from the north wanted to cultivate the Scar of the Dead as a resource for plundering life energy. The necromancers in our alliance are relatively clean. They only want to swindle more funds and then take advantage of everyones attention in the south to launch several small Undead Calamities in the north. If they hadnt massacred the village near Rodericks home, we wouldnt even have noticed it. In the end, the main reason why we terminated the project was because of your strong opposition and the fact that the Scar of the Dead project involved too much power struggle within the Alliance. Because of the above, you have always been biased against necromancers. You even specifically told us, especially Ronan, that necromancers should not be trusted. But how could Ronan listen to you at that time? At that time, he was in a relationship with a necromancer from the Spirit Race. Both of them were in the heat of their relationship. You quarrelled with Ronan and ended up parting on bad terms. Later on Enough! Isabelle waved her hand impatiently. Edmond, it seems like youve reached menopause. Youre as talkative as an old man. Edmonds mouth moved, and his eyes were filled with grievance. The problem now is that Matthew has already brought out the results. What are you going to do with them? Isabelle asked. Everyone was still silent. It was still Edmond who stood out. Then let Matthew solve it comoletelv. We can iointlv launch an Sl Droiect and let Matthew be in charge. As the supervisor, you can assist from the side. Because its Sl, the overall person in charge of this project will still be you. Isabelle looked at the six shadows and said, You heard what Edmond said. Are you willing to give the Sl project to a wild Mage? I have no objections. Roderick, the Guardian of the North, answered first. Im not interested. Ill listen to you. the Western Guardian said coldly. I Cough cough cough! When it was the Guardian of the Easts turn to speak, he suddenly coughed violently. The phantom he had transformed into was also twisting crazily on the ceiling and walls like a giant snake. Im fine, Im fine. It was that evil dragon just now. He came to harass me again. Cough, cough, cough! However, his voice did not sound that optimistic. Are you okay, Chen? Why do I hear you coughing up blood? Isabelle showed a rare expression of concern. Im fine. The Evil Dragon of the Sea is no match for me. You know my strength. Of course, I agree to let Matthew be the person in charge of Project Sl. I can even arrange for some of my students to help him. As soon as he finished speaking. The Eastern Guardians voice stopped abruptly. His shadow suddenly disappeared from the library. Is he really alright? I heard that he has been fighting with that Evil Dragon for the past few years. Isabelle asked. Edmond said calmly, Its okay. If Chen dies, Roderick will tell us, and well know- Roderick, is he dead? Roderick replied, Not yet. Edmond said with satisfaction, Look, the Alliance has a very comprehensive mechanism to pay attention to high-level mages. Hes dead now, said Roderick suddenly. Edmond was slightly surprised. Hes resurrected again. Roderick said. Edmond frowned. He died a second time. said Roderick. Edmond coughed heavily. Its fine. He can still be resurrected Roderick said. Shut up, Roderick! Inform me when hes really dead! Isabelle looked troubled. Why are you men still so childish when youre already a Guardian or a Supreme Mage? Since none of you object, then Matthew and the Scar of the Dead project is confirmed. Of course, I dont think that Matthew has the ability to complete the entire project now. I will give him some time to grow. During this period, the Alliance can arrange for some mages to observe and learn, mainly to learn Matthews ideas. Remember to go in batches and report to Matthew in advance, understand? Edmond nodded heavily. Oh right, Edmond, tell Matthew to buy a few better crystal balls. Dont borrow second-hand goods from others! After saying this. Isabelle stood up in satisfaction. Class dismissed! Remember to ask Ronan to come to my office later. Ill make him understand the consequences of truancy! It was already the middle of May.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Naga Said It Was Good! Chapter 314: Naga Said It Was Good! Translator: Lonelytree After the incident with the Scar of the Dead came to an end, Matthew was able to allocate his energy to other areas. In addition to planting trees, catching up on spells, and slacking at work, he also did two things. The first incident happened in the first half of May. A magic item store named Mystery of the Deep Sea officially opened in the North Trading Station of Rolling Stone Town. Other than the name of the shop, there was also a huge advertising slogan outside. [Underwater Breathing Potion on sale: Naga has used it and said its good!] The huge slogan and strange advertising slogan immediately attracted the attention of many people. It was said that on the day of the opening, the door was trampled by businessmen or idlers who heard the news. However, after a day of trouble, not a single bottle of the potion on the shelf was sold. Most of them were just here to watch the show and were willing to buy some small items. However, other than the Underwater Breathing Potion, there were only higher-level Frogman Potions on the shelves. There were very few items to buy, and the unit price of the items on sale was ridiculously high. Therefore, the flow of people on the opening day could not be converted into any sales. However, the joke of Naga uses it and says its good successfully became a topic of conversation among passersby. Did the Nagas need the Underwater Breathing Potion? The answer was, of course, no. Many people used this point to tease the shop assistant. Although the shop assistant was teased by the idle people until his face turned red, he insisted that their potion was approved by the Naga. Anyway, Rolling Stone Town was in the inland area, and the Nagas had no chance to refute, right? The North Trade Post was built mainly for the merchants of Jiliu City, Jade Court, and the northern cities. Very quickly. This joke spread to the north. A few days later. Two mages came to check the goods and found that the quality of the Underwater Breathing Potion was indeed amazing. The most terrible thing was that its price was a little cheaper than the normal price. However, the shop assistant told them that because the shop had just opened and the goods were limited, they were temporarily implementing a purchase restriction plan based on the number of people. If they needed more Underwater Breathing Potions, they could get more from the next batch of goods through pre-order. Of course, one had to pay one-third of the purchase price as a deposit. The two mages argued with the shop assistant for a while, but the latter still refused to give in. In the end, they could only quietly place a deposit. At this point. The business of Mystery of the Deep Sea was gradually on the right track. In the North Trade Station, there were also many people eyeing the high-end goods in the room, but more people gave up the idea of doing evil after noticing the big and exaggerated advertising slogan. Everyone knew that the lord of Rolling Stone Town attached great importance to the order of the trading station and was also very strict with the management of the shops. Last year, there was a shop that did not clean up the rubbish in time and was fined three months rent. In the first half of the year, a shop moved its billboard three steps away from the door, but it was quickly removed by the guards who heard the news. Only this Deep-Sea Mystery, which was said to be backed by the Oak Chamber of Commerce, had its advertising boards almost squeezed into the alleys on both ends. However, the guards, who had always been known as the Street Demolition Team for their efficient actions, did not appear for a long time. On the contrary, the next morning, a few guards openly took out two thieves from the shop. After a terrifying whipping. Even the local tyrants and hooligans clearly gave up on the idea of scamming the shop. After more than ten days. The Underwater Breathing Potion didnt sell very quickly, but the shipping speed was relatively stable. Matthew could feel the pleasure of having high profits in his pocket at all times. However, he himself only stood guard at the North Trade Station for about a week before handing over the chores and security to Rheagars people. Doing business was only a small part of his Plan in May. The most important thing was the other thing. He was ready to officially start building the cemetery! The cemetery in the undying domain was different from the secular concept. It was actually a kind of materialized ritual field. The undead who lived in the cemetery for a long time would gain stronger combat ability. If the size of the cemetery continued to expand and the Well of the Dead was born, then the cemetery would continuously hatch new undead. Moreover, Matthew still had the ability of Cemetery Owner. He planned to develop the cemetery in the coming summer while planting trees. The location used to recruit the elite undead had to be established. The ability [Tombstone Making] also had to shine. Matthew hoped that this place could become a paradise for the undead to live and work in peace. The first step to turning the cemetery into a ceremonial field in the real sense was to expand the boundaries of the cemetery according to the specifications of the ceremonial field and plan the construction of the core buildings and auxiliary buildings of the cemetery. This step was not that easy. When Matthew chose the location for the cemetery, he had taken into account the subsequent ritual. He had deliberately chosen an open underground space with suitable soil. However, this space still needed to be modified. Renovating an underground city required a lot of manpower. Although the zombies were good free labour, they were too stupid. They could dig holes, but they couldnt tell the direction underground. During the busy days. Matthew often thought, If only I had a Duergar construction team. The Duergar had always been known for their ability to carve out a perfect underground city from rocks of any texture. Unfortunately. Although Matthews cemetery was also underground, it was too close to the surface. There were not many duergars there. He could only let the zombies work step by step. This was very inefficient. The only thing that made Matthew feel gratified was that The Troll Sinwak was indeed very useful in the process of establishing the cemetery. He did not even use the remote control. Sinwak obediently obeyed his orders. He would eat whatever Matthew told him to. As a type of earth monster, the Trolls had a strong destructive ability against rocks. No matter how hard the place was, as long as Sinwak went over and gnawed on it, it would quickly be eaten clean. With the help of Sinwak. The reclamation of the cemetery went smoothly. Other than the occasional collapse that buried a few zombies, there was no accident. Everything else was good. That night. Matthew finished his hard work of commanding the cemetery reclamation and crawled out of the cave with a face full of dust. The moonlight shone on the ground, and everything was so quiet and peaceful. He quickly walked into the oak forest. At this moment, someone was already waiting for Matthew in the forest. The woman was wrapped in white cloth, and her exposed skin was frighteningly pale. Good evening, Lord Matthew. The Drow Warrior greeted. Then, she hesitated. Can I really get in there? Matthew smiled. Dont worry. You have to believe that the Goddess of Moonlight is a very kind God. As he spoke. He was using his ability to bring Lara into the domain under the moonlight! [Prompt: You and your partner Lara have entered the Moonlight Woodlands. [Do you wish to consume a servant slot to convert Shadow Oathbreaker Lara into your Moonlight Servant?J Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Undead Construct Chapter 315: Undead Construct Translator: Lonelytree In the Moonlight Woodlands. A beam of moonlight shone down and focused on Laras body. In an instant, white steam rose from her skin. Laras body stiffened, and her eyes turned white. Matthew instantly noticed that the moonlight he attracted not only failed to turn Lara into a servant of the moon , but it also had a burning effect on her body! He reacted quickly and cancelled the moonlight in time! [Prompt: The Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, has rejected your request to transform Lara into a Moon Servant.] He was rejected. Matthew felt a little regretful. Perhaps it was because he had been doing too little recently that Assia was a little dissatisfied, so she refused to provide further help. Originally, Lila joining the Moonlight Faction was the best choice. Because of their power and territory, Assia and the Midnight God were natural enemies. Generally speaking, the Goddess of Moonlight would accept Lara. The Moonlight Woodlands was the goddess kingdom, and Galans power could not reach here. He wouldnt know what happened to Lara inside the forest. This was also one of the reasons why Matthew was bold enough to try. Unfortunately, the result was not satisfactory. However, Matthew was not discouraged. Although the goddess rejected him directly, she gave him something else. Matthew noticed. After the moonlight disappeared, a picture of a bright moon half-covered by dark clouds appeared on Laras forehead. It was another mark of the Goddess of Moonlight. [Hint: Your partner Lila has received the basic blessing of the Goddess of Moon, Assia, the Travelers Mark. [Travelers Seal: The holder of this seal will be blessed by the moonlight. Recite any one of the 333 Hymns of the Moon for 5 minutes under the moonlight, and you will have the opportunity to apply to enter the Moonlight Woodlight.] [After obtaining the goddess permission, one will have the opportunity to enter the forest to rest for a moment.] Traveler. It was also one of Assias responsibilities. Her response was very clever. She rejected Matthews exorbitant price and gave him a little benefit. Lara, who had obtained the Travelers Mark, would have the opportunity to enter the forest on her own. But the premise was that Matthew had to do more things to please the goddess. This mark would not affect the relationship between Lara and Galan. At the same time, this also preserved the possibility of transforming Lara into Matthews personal servant in the future. As expected of an old demon who has lived for who knows how many years. She played hard to get and grasped it to perfection. This method of handling was also flawless. Matthew sighed inwardly. At this moment, Lara had also come back to her senses. She touched the mark on her forehead, and her emotions rose a little, which was rare. Can the Oak Chamber of Commerces North-South Trade Route start operating? Matthew led her to the altar and said, Theres no rush. Hows your study of human society and culture? Lara answered honestly, Learning that knowledge was very difficult for me. I felt that I was even dumber than an underground warthog, so I could only do my best. However, Lady Jinli said that I did a good job. I dont know if she was sincerely praising me or just comforting me. Matthew replied, Miss Jinli has always been objective. She wont easily praise a student. Since she said you did well, then you really did well. Lara didnt say anything for a while. However, her footsteps had obviously become lighter. The two of them came to the altar. Under Matthews call, Ella quickly appeared. Matthew, I didnt expect you to come so early this time. Samantha and Clegg are still on the way. Im afraid youll have to wait a while. Ella happily stopped on Matthews shoulder. However, very quickly. She jumped to the other shoulder. Ella quickly glanced at the Drow warrior wrapped in bandages and whispered in Matthews ear, I dont like her! Her voice was not loud. But Lara could clearly hear it. Matthew tilted his head and reminded, You didnt like me when you first met me. Ella subconsciously argued, You are different. You are a very special existence, but Drows are born with the original sin. Matthew was planning to give the stubborn Nature Soul a lesson on ideology. Who knew that at this moment, Lara actually took the initiative to say, Shes right. Drows are born evil. Nature Soul, I apologize to you for my own life and for Drows. Ive always wanted to completely shed this layer of skin and change my identity, but unfortunately, I cant do so. At this point, she paused for a moment, pain and frustration flashing across her eyes. She said in a low voice, If the Gods Fire of Retribution could wash away the original sin in my blood, I should be burned alive. However, I couldnt get rid of my longing for life. At the critical moment of life and death, I was weak. I sold my soul again in exchange for a night of sleep. Im still alive, and Im living quite well, so this Nature Soul is right. Im living in this world with sin. Matthew knew that Laras heart was always filled with pain and struggle, but he did not expect it to be this serious. He patted Ella gently and comforted her, After experiencing that divine punishment, you have been reborn from the ashes. Lara, you are no longer the person you were in the past. You dont have to be obsessed with the memories of the past. You should embrace a new life and a new world.. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Undead Construction Technique Chapter 316: Undead Construction Technique Translator: Lonelytree Lara nodded. Of course, I understand everything you said, Matthew. Im doing exactly that. Its just that I cant accept the life youve given me with a clear conscience. Its the kind of life I yearned for the most when I was underground, but every time in the dead of night, my heart is always suffering. You dont know what it means behind the growth of every Drow Warrior. In Deep City, in order to please Evil Queen Babasha, the drows went crazy, killing, plotting, incest, and tyranny Too many sins were engraved on my body. I walked out from there, and those sins will accompany me for the rest of my life. Do you know what you need to do to become a high-level Drow Warrior? Training day and night, being beaten and whipped day and night, always on guard against sneak attacks from ones peersThis was not the most difficult part. To me, the most difficult part was the last part of the advancement ritual. After every high-level Drow warrior passed the first few stages of the ritual, they would be asked by the Evil Queen to go to the surface. She would tell us to find a human village and choose a family with children from the village. Then, we must kill their children in front of their parents. At this point. Lara closed her eyes in pain. Ella asked in a daze, So, did you do it? Yes. Lara replied with difficulty, I remember it very clearly. At that time, my instructor brought me to a very remote village. It was daytime at that time, and all the men in the village had gone out to work, leaving only the old, young, women and children to do some simple work in their homes. The instructor found me a house. There was only a baby and his mother in the house. He tied her up and made her watch as I strangled her child. I did it since my instructor threatened me. When the baby was carried by me, his eyes were wide open, and he even smiled at me. I couldnt forget his smile, nor could I forget the howling of his mother in my ear. After that, I left the house in a daze. When I woke up, the instructor had already killed all the other people in the village. He regarded this as an honour and planned to use this matter as a merit to pray for blessings from the Evil Empress. I had an argument with him on the way back to the underground. In the end, I killed him. I wanted to leave, but Drows identity meant that I couldnt survive on the surface, and there was no place for me in other underground cities. In the end, I could only take the instructors head back to Deep City and confess to the matriarch that I had killed him. I thought that I would be punished, but I was personally rewarded by Evil Empress Babasha. After that, I lived numblv in Deep City for a while until I became a training instructor for high-level Drow Warriors. Soon, I received a mission. The Evil Empress ordered me to lead a Drow Warrior to the surface to attack the human village and assist him in completing the last part of the advancement ceremony. I couldnt convince myself to accept this mission, so in the end, I could only choose to defect. After that, I wandered around the Underdark At this point. Laras recollection was interrupted by a rude voice. If I were you, I would go back to that city and kill everyone who forced you to do evil! On the other side of the altar, Samantha and Clegg walked over. They seemed to have heard a lot, and the one who spoke was the latter. Clegg looked very angry, her thick nostrils unique to Orc, shooting out steam. Instead of living in guilt, its better to do something practical. Lara was stunned for a moment before she smiled bitterly. How can my power shake the rule of Deep City? They were too powerful. Whether it was the matriarch or the spider-like elves raised by the Evil Empress Babasha, they were not something I could fight against alone. The Orc Sword Saintess said without changing her expression, Then lets make killing our way back our goal for cultivation, just like what Im doing now. Many years ago, my hometown, Storluk, was invaded by the evil Empire. Now, it has been reduced to ruins. I am the last orc to walk out of Storluk. I came to the Aindor Continent alone to find an opportunity to kill my way back. Every time I thought of my companions who had fled with me but died halfway, I would feel anger and guilt in my heart. I would often ask the heavens why they only let me live. However, these excess emotions would only hinder my progress. I learned to live with them and even turned them into nourishment for me. I firmly believe that one day, I will be able to kill my way back to Storluk and avenge my hometown and family. Lara stared at her blankly. Clegg met her gaze without any guilt. Youre amazing. Lara praised sincerely. Inspired by Cleggs words. She looked much better. Matthew greeted Samantha, then turned around and said, Evil empire? Which empire? Was Storluk a guardian planet in the astral world? Clegg was much colder towards Matthew. She only nodded. Samantha explained, Storluk is a sub-plane in the astral plane, a part of a guardian planet. Clegg went through a lot of hardships to break through the encirclement of the Antu Empires vanguard and arrive at Aindor alive.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Undead Construct Chapter 317: Undead Construct Translator: Lonelytree Hearing the last sentence, Clegg corrected her seriously, Its not that Im amazing, but my clansmen are. You cant imagine how much they sacrificed to protect me. No, everyone sacrificed. In front of that terrifying and evil fleet, our tribe was like a piece of paper, unable to withstand a single blow. My clan leader, the leader of Storluk, the great legendary Sword Saint, Prockart, once went alone to stop the huge starship from landing on the ground in order to protect the tribe. Thats right, there was an entire fleet on the other side, with thousands of soldiers and horses. And he was all alone. This was because no one in the tribe could ascend to the heavens with him. He was an extraordinary existence. If he wanted to leave, no one could stop him. However, he chose to die brazenly. I saw with my own eyes that Lord Prockart used his ultimate technique and cut the starship in half with one sword! At that time, everyone in the tribe was cheering. Everyone was praising Lord Prockarts power which was comparable to a god. Only he was still solemn. Soon, we knew why. After the starship broke, countless shadows flew out from within. They surrounded Lord Prockart like locusts and eventually devoured him. As far as I know, Lord Prockart was already immune to magic. Even physical damage could only cause very little damage to him. However, those locust-like monsters are creatives that we have never seen before. They were like flying spirits, their bodies covered in steel and constructs. Their bodies were filled with the unique negative energy of the undead, but they were not as fragile as the ordinary undead. Purify and Dispel were ineffective against them. It was only after a long time that I found out that this was a technique that the Antu Empire was proud of and used to conquer the other planets. Undead Construct. After Lord Prockart was defeated, my hometown was completely turned into a sea of fire. Large areas of farmland were burned to ruins, and all the orcs were exterminated. Their bones were made into terrifying undead and covered with all kinds of strange constructs. When I left Storluk. That planet had become another branch base of the Antu Empire. Tall buildings rose from the ground, and they erected chimneys on the plains. Countless steel beasts that could spew black fog and steam drove on the plains, and groups of space spirits that could fly wandered between the mountains and above the clouds like nightmares. When the sun set, I saw the colourful lights in the steel forest. That was an unforgettable scene in my life. It also reminded me that I must avenge my clansmen. Im saying this for no other reason than to remind you that youre not the only one in this world who has suffered the injustice of fate. Dont give up. From beginning to end. Clegg was talking to Lara. She seemed to treat Matthew as air. However, Matthew did not mind. From the other partys words, he had already learned too much shocking information. Although his version was still at the stage of traditional undead. The Antu Empire, which loved to seek death, had evolved into a power that knew how to deal with steel constructs. I wonder if the Antu Empire has truly fallen at this point in time? According to the timeline in the game, the one who invaded Cleggs hometown should be a space undead army that was wandering outside. But if it werent, then it would be troublesome. Forget it. Aindor is in the prime material plane, after all. The plane barrier was extremely thick, and it was not as easy to invade as the guardian planes hanging in the astral plane. Besides, even if the sky falls, there will be tall people holding it up. With my current strength, its useless to think too much. Although he thought so. However, Matthew was still very interested in the Antu Empires Undead Construct. In his previous life, he had encountered such troops when he was playing the game. Unfortunately, he was a player who rarely looked at background introductions. He only liked to farm. In his impression, other than the fact that such troops were easy to drop gold coins, he knew nothing else. As far as I know, this hive is also related to the Antu Empire. Matthew said. The Orc Sword Saintess glanced at him, and this time, she actually said, Yes, thats why I agreed to Samanthas request to help us eliminate the Zergs. The Violent Zither Insect race isnt a powerful race. My hometown has been invaded by them several times, but they have been successfully expelled. I want to know what secrets are hidden in the Antu Empire base that was attacked by the Zergs. Seeing that she was finally willing to talk to him, Matthew quickly struck while the iron was hot. Since you came to Aindor to seek help, have you contacted the Seven Saint Alliance regarding the Antu Empire? Cleggs expression darkened. Of course I did, but the Seven Saint Alliance didnt care about me at all. They left me in an abandoned stronghold on the east coast for more than a month. It was only when I repeatedly went to ask for an answer that a kind mage told me that the Seven Saint Alliance didnt care about what happened outside of Aindor. The higher-ups of the Alliance couldnt possibly provide me with any support. After that, they even chased me out like I was a beggar. This is the shame of my life! Matthew shook his head silently. Perhaps the Seven Saint Alliance doesnt even care about Aindor. Mages are the most refined and selfish creatures. They only care about themselves. Samantha looked at him in surprise. Are you mocking yourself? Matthew smiled and didnt say much. Lets go. Samantha changed the topic with a smile and reminded everyone of the purpose of tonight. In the past half a month, Clegg and I have already cleared the outer perimeter of the hive. Tonight, we will go straight into the inner part. According to Clegg, we will be able to eliminate all the Violent Zergs by killing the Zerg Queen, who is hiding in the depths and controlling all the Zergs. Our goal this time is to find her and kill her. As she spoke. She activated the power of the altar. The gentle moonlight enveloped everyone. Very quickly. In a flash, they appeared on the 33rd level of the hive! Under Samanthas lead. They left the area of the shrine of the Goddess of Moonlight. Not long after. A huge iron gate appeared in front of them. The iron door and the underground space of the hive were integrated into one, and the surrounding stone walls were covered with thick, luminous moss. Matthew noticed. There was a shiny device next to the iron door. It looked like a card reader. He took out the access card he found on the body of the Antu Empire researcher from his inventory. Do I need to use this thing? However, Samantha had already walked slowly to the card reader, took out another identical card from the inner lining of her shirt, and inserted it gently. She smiled and said, When we were cleaning up the bugs on the outside, we found a dozen of these cards. Matthew shrugged. However, after inserting the access card, there was no movement at the door. Samantha looked confused. At this moment. Matthew stepped forward and took the card from her hand. He flipped it in one direction and then naturally swiped it from top to bottom! Beep beep beep! A crisp electronic sound rang out. Dark green lights lit up on both sides. The door creaked open. Samantha looked at Matthew in surprise. Why are you so skilled? Clegg looked at him suspiciously. Matthew could only explain, As a mage, we are also well-versed in otherworldly knowledge. As soon as he finished speaking. The door slammed shut. It left a gap for the two of them to enter and exit. A stale aura gushed out from within. Everyone could not help but cover their mouths and noses. Then, they looked inside curiously. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Is This Other World Knowledge? Chapter 318: Is This Other World Knowledge? Translator: Lonelytree Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The sharp sound of friction came before the image. At that moment, it was as if there were thousands of brushes brushing the smooth floor. Matthew immediately reminded them, Be careful. Its a swarm of Zerg! Samantha and Clegg reacted quickly. Almost at the same time, Samanthas body began to expand. Two seconds later, a muscular, feathered owl beast was stuck at the door. She took the initiative to face the first wave of the Violent Zither Larva! Meanwhile, Cleggs body was glowing with two strange lights, red and blue. The red light was the unique characteristic of the Orcs Berserk Spell. Berserk could make an Orc stronger. The blue light was something Matthew had never seen before. [Insight: You have detected that Clegg (Blademaster Substitute) has used Level 1 Berserk and Sword Saint Meditation.] [Level 1 Berser: Cleggs Strength +2/Agility +1, relevant judgement increases by 20%, and gains Susceptible and Reckless.] [Reckless: Clegg may gradually lose her mind in battle.] [Sword Saint Meditation: Practitioners of the Sword Saints Path have stronger self-control than ordinary orcs. Even during the berserk period, they can maintain their calm mind and clear state of mind during meditation.] [Cleggs recklessness was removed.] This was equivalent to enjoying the high attribute bonuses brought by the Berserk Transformation and being immune to the biggest side effect of the Berserk Transformation. As for the Susceptible The Sword Saint profession was not a tank. It was a class with high damage, high resistance, high immunity, and good melee skills. Although Clegg was an orc and looked burly, her health points were not much higher than Matthews. The real strength of the Sword Saint was that she was a warrior with full dodging, resistance, and damage output. Therefore, among the group of people. The only one who could take the heat was Samantha, who had transformed into an owl beast. The two girls had obviously cooperated for a long time. The Owl Beast was stuck near the door and withstood the first wave of impact. Clegg then waved her two long and thin knives and shuttled back and forth among the Zerg. Her efficiency in killing bugs was extremely high, just like a meat grinder chopping meat. After a while. The first wave of Zerg was completely wiped out by her. However, no one relaxed because the commotion inside the door was still going on. Not only were there Violent Zither Larva approaching but there was also a high chance that many infected bodies and even Violent Zither Guards were gathering in this direction. In order to relieve the pressure on the female Orc Clegg. Lara and Soldier stepped forward, each holding a corner. While they were covering for Samantha and Clegg, they were also responsible for killing some of the Zerg that had escaped. Of course, Matthew didnt stay idle. As soon as Samantha transformed, he started tearing the scrolls. Bears tenacity, Bulls strength, Cats grace; Owls wisdom As long as it could increase her Attributes, he would cast them to the Orc Sword Saint. Sword Protection, Negative Energy Shield, Thorn ShieldAs for tankiness, Matthew had also buffed Samantha. In addition, Samantha had the buff of Hardened Feather . This Owl Beasts [Natural Armor] was close to 13 points, almost close to the Guardian with a small shield. However, the use of scrolls cost Matthew 200 gold coins. It would be a lie to say that his heart didnt ache. However, once the battle broke out, Matthew would never save money. Moreover, because of the Al project, his pocket was quite full. A few days ago, he went to the Alliance Mall to stock up and found that the items there were indeed cheaper than the Cauldron House, and the quality was good. Other than adding a bunch of battle scrolls. Matthew even took the Dragon Fire Talisman that he had been longing for. With this thing, Matthews chances of winning against mages would increase greatly. However, after tearing the scroll. Matthew suddenly realized that he had nothing to do. The door was too blocked by the Owl Beast, and his vision was limited. Other than buffing his teammates and symbolically throwing a Frost Path on the ground to slow down the Zergs, he really couldnt do much. Of course, Matthew didnt feel guilty about it. He knew that the scrolls he had torn off would greatly increase the combat strength of the front row. A true Spell Casters combat style should be this boring but elegant. Matthew thought with a clear conscience. However, this scene was quickly captured by Ella. Matthew, you seem to be as relaxed as me. She stopped on Matthews shoulder and whispered. Matthew immediately retorted, Thats not true! Coincidentally, a guard covered in a few rusty pieces of door rushed out! Although the doors were rusted, they were unexpectedly sturdy. In addition to the terrain, the Orc Sword Saint was unable to kill it for a while! Samantha, who had transformed into an owl beast, struggled against it for a while and staggered. Druids were not natural tanks. Even with the protection of Hardened Feathers, Samantha was a little overwhelmed. Seeing this, Matthew immediately raised his hand and aimed the tip of the withered wood staff at the enemy. In the next second. He tried hard to recall Rheagars face in his mind. Whoosh! A grey light shot out smoothly. Disintegration! The grey light hit a door, and the door melted silently. A large piece of red and white flesh was revealed on the guards chest. Clegg seized the opportunity to pounce forward, stabbing both her blades into the guards chest and then slashing out in two directions.. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Is This Other World Knowledge? Chapter 319: Is This Other World Knowledge? Translator: Lonelytree Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In a flash of white light, the Violent Zither Guard was dismembered into pieces by her. From the looks of it, she was indeed very skilled. However, in the end, Matthews Astrids Claw ended the life of the guard. Look, critical damage! Matthew joked with Ella. Ella curled her lips in disdain. On the contrary, Clegg took the time to turn around and praise, Well done. Matthew was flattered. However, he also felt that these two spells were released at the right time. Disintegration broke through the armor, and Astrids Claw retracted its head. In Ellas opinion, this process was a breeze, but only the teammates in the front row knew how timely this spell support could be. Matthew was also satisfied with his performance. He gradually grasped the rhythm of releasing the spells he had learned in battle. For Matthew. The spells given by the system were like skills in games. They were easy to understand, such as the low-level Druid spells obtained from completing missions. However, the spells he learned had to follow the laws of reality when he cast them. Just like what he had described to Rheagar. He had to maintain a high level of concentration in battle and overcome all kinds of discomfort in order to successfully cast the spell. This process was not simple. That was why he was more willing to use his wilderness form to fight the enemy. However, it was not Matthews personality to stay idle. He wanted to master something that belonged to him. He did not want to become a useless person without the system. At the moment. He was already on the right path. All that was left was time and experience. I hope that the next time I cast Disintegration, I wont need to recall Rheagars face. Matthew thought from the bottom of his heart. With everyone working together, the battle near the gate gradually came to an end. One by one, the Violent Zerg Guards and the infected fell. Only a large number of larvae crawled out of the passage, trying to infect the life form in front of them. Although the Violent Zither Larva could not cause any damage to the group, it did slow down their progress. As more and more Zergs gathered near the door, some Zergs even squeezed towards Matthew. Matthew watched for a while and decided to clean up the mess. Ill count to three. As he spoke, he took out a thumb-sized black umbrella from his inventory and flicked it. The small umbrella floated in the air and flipped over a dozen times. Its body also grew larger and larger. Not long after. The black umbrella transformed into a translucent, bullet-shaped, single-sided defensive shield that could cover five to ten people! [Hint: You have used Rodericks Magic Umbrella. You have obtained a 180-degree Magic Shield (Strength equivalent to a Tier 4 spell)] Rodericks magic umbrella. This was Matthews second magic tool that he had recently bought. Together with the Dragon Fire Talisman, it had cost Matthew tens of thousands of gold coins. This magical item originated from the hands of the Guardian of the North, Roderick. Roderick was a master of both prophecy and defensive spells. The magic umbrella that he had originally made could resist legendary spells. Matthew had bought a high-quality imitation made by the apprentices in Rodericks factory who were responsible for making imitations. However, this thing still cost 5000 gold. The magic umbrella was imbued with shrinking and enlarging spells, so it was easy to carry. When it was activated, it could resist five Tier 4 pure attack spells, and the effect was very solid. The magic umbrella also had a camping function. After opening it, a tent with spatial folding technology would appear on the spot. The space in the tent was not small, and it was convenient. In addition, Matthew also had a discount when he bought it. Buy a Magic Umbrella and get three free tickets to Rodericks Prophecy Castle. Matthew had long heard of this. He naturally wouldnt miss out on the chance to witness three free prophecy spells. After the reminder. The rest of the team agreed. Only the Orc Swordswoman said proudly, I know you want to use magic to clear the area, but Im not afraid of magic. Just do it. Matthew didnt try to persuade her. After shouting 321, Lara and Soldier immediately hid in the shadows. Samantha, who had the experience from last time, also transformed into a leopard and jumped back in time. Ella hid behind Matthew. In the next second. [Hint: You have cast a blended spellC] [Corpse Explosion (Moonfire Harmonization): During each Corpse Explosion, the corpse will spray a ball of Moonfire in all directions, causing burning damage to all attached objects!] Bang! The white light representing the moon fire and the gray light representing the corpse explosion blended together. Immediately, a pleasant melody was composed near the door. Crackling. Large amounts of blood and bodily fluids sprayed into the air. Ten minutes later. The magic umbrella in front of Matthew was painted with red and green abstract paintings. On the ground. There was not a single living Zerg left. [Hint: You have released a perfect Corpse Explosion. You have obtained the following elements: Corpse Explosion x6 (Death Domain) Blasphemy x2 (Divine Domain) Blasphemy is actually from the Divine Domain?! Matthew was puzzled. However, what confused him, even more, was that he had used a spell to harmonize the corpse explosion and the moon fire, but in the end, he was judged to have blasphemed It was the corpse explosion that had defiled the moon fire. Or did the moonfire desecrate the corpse explosion? Matthew had never liked to think about such philosophical questions, so he only took a glance and pulled his attention back to reality.. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Is This Other World Knowledge? Chapter 320: Is This Other World Knowledge? Translator: Lonelytree He put away Rodericks magic umbrella. He walked towards the door. When he passed by the Orc Sword Saintess, Matthew didnt forget to cast [Untainted] on her. The slightly awkward expression on the latters face immediately eased. Samantha chuckled and whispered to her. Matthew stood at the door and looked inside. There was a hall in front of him. The zergs in the hall had been killed clean. There was a passage on both sides of the hall. The passage on the right was deeply stuck in the underground rock stratum. It was probably impossible to go through. The only path they could take was the one on the left. The passage looked more like a corridor. The rooms were arranged on both sides. Some of the doors were open, while others were closed. The corridor was filled with the smell of decay. However, there were not many corpses here, probably because all the flesh that could be parasitized had already become a part of the Violent Zerg. Everyone discussed this for a while and decided to take things step by step. They would first clean up the rooms on both sides of the corridor to ensure that no Zerg escaped. Clegg and Samantha were on the left. Matthew and Lara were on the right. Soldier and Ella were responsible for keeping watch. The four of them quickly began their operation. Matthew pushed open the first door in the corridor. The room was neatly furnished, but the furniture was covered in a layer of dust. This was probably the staff dormitory of the laboratory. After entering the room, there was a separate shower room. There was a small cooking table on the left. A few steps forward, there was a single bed, a small bookcase, and a 1.5 -meter-tall desk. These made up most of the furnishings in the room. Lara did a quick search. Other than some personal items, there was nothing else. Matthew found a stack of green notes in the drawer. This was obviously the currency of the Antu Empire. It was not useful in Aindor for the time being, but Matthew still kept it in his pocket. Perhaps he would need it in the future. The two of them quickly left and went to the second room. Then the third and fourth.. They walked past the rooms one by one. He didnt see any zergs. Other than a few stacks of green paper money, there were very few rewards. However, Matthew was very patient. He knew that this was part of the battle. He had to ensure that his defence was safe in order to advance further. Finally, things took a turn for the better when he arrived at the ninth room. As soon as he entered, Matthew noticed that this room was much bigger, almost two to three times the size of the previous rooms. There was a bathtub in the shower room, and a few steps ahead was a living room. There were several flower pots in the middle of the living room. The flowers in the pots had naturally withered, but the two oil paintings hanging on the wall showed the status of the owner of the room. In the master bedroom, the bed was also a double bed. It looked like he was at least a senior researcher. Matthew searched with anticipation and found something! In the open safe. He found a large bundle of green notes, two gold bars the thickness of a thumb, and many dusty jewels. Matthew put them in his pocket, knowing that the 200 gold coins he had just torn off had returned. At the same time, he did not forget to ask Lara to take away the safe. Other than that. He also found a very small flashlight, a fountain pen without ink, a diary, and a very small figure of a fully constructed undead on the desk. Matthew knew that these things were extraordinary. [Hint: You have obtained a Psionic Torchlight (Unidentified/Smart Knowledge). ] You have received a fully automatic fountain pen (100th anniversary of the Antu Empire); You have obtained the diary of the deputy director of the laboratory. You have obtained Undead Construct''(Shrinking Spell is in progress). This thing was not a figurine! This was a true Undead Construct! Matthew looked at him carefully and found that he was a skeleton soldier with a thin layer of exoskeleton armour on the outside. There were construction runes on the armour. It was unclear whether it was magic or technology, but it gave off the beauty of a stitched monster. If the shrinking spell is active, I have the opportunity to enlarge it and study its specific structure. Matthew was extremely excited. Then, he studied the flashlight and fountain pen. Unfortunately, like the psionic staff, the former would require an advanced identification scroll to see its use, while the latter would require more knowledge of the Antu Empire to determine its value. In the end. Matthew opened the diary. Unlike the previous researcher, this deputy director of the laboratory, Standron obviously took a concise approach. He kept a diary, but he was often lazy. His handwriting was scarily sloppy, and at the same time, there were many typos. Matthew often had to read it carefully and combine it with the context to know what he was saying. Corrupted Science Agency! I had just made some progress in my research on the Undead Construct when those bastards from the Imperial Planet stole the results. They sent a new project leader out of nowhere and directly transferred me away. I was clearly an expert in constructing undead, but now I was sent here to study some bullsh*t psionic power! Psionic power! I dont know any psionic power!! I have to write a letter and report those bastards who use their official positions for personal gain. Otherwise, it will be difficult to resolve the hatred in my heart! Forget it. Ill just remain anonymous. Im a married man after all. I cant be as reckless as young people. Forget it. Id better not write it. If they find out that its me, I might lose this job.. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Is This Other World Knowledge? Chapter 321: Is This Other World Knowledge? Translator: Lonelytree My children might not be able to afford a good school because of this, my wife would leave me, and I would become a space vagrant. In the end, I might be captured by the space undead force that I developed myself. After I die, I will also become a part of them. How ironic. F * Ck the Empire! Die! A new batch of monkeys came to the laboratory today. Forget it. Although they were called monkeys, they were actually a group of space refugees with no identity. Because they had been wandering around the Imperial Star Sector, they were captured and used as experimental subjects. In the beginning, the empire would still be secretive. Calling them volunteers. Or death row prisoners. Now, they stopped pretending and directly said that this group of people was a special breed of monkeys. They told us to be bold and not have any psychological burden to carry out the experiment. Have you ever seen a monkey that speaks as fluently as a human? I havent. F * Ck the Empire! Die! Its said that a big monkey will come tomorrow. I dont know what kind of slang this is. I am in a bad mood today. F * Ck the empire directly! Oh my god! That wasnt a monkey. It was a divine creation! I feel like Ive got some inspiration. We seem to have found a shortcut on the Gizas psionic path! God bless. I am in a good mood today, so no fucking the empire. But this is an exception. It wont happen again. The second half of the diary was empty. Matthew did not know what had happened to the associate director. But things seemed to have changed during that time. What divine object allowed them to find a shortcut to study psionic power? Matthew was very curious. He knew that the Antu Empire must have made some progress. Otherwise, he would not have been able to find these psionic items. However, he did not know why they were attacked by the swarm and wiped out. Matthew closed his diary and walked out of the door. Suddenly, a leisurely singing voice came from the end of the corridor. It was dark there as if a gentle and pitiful woman was calling out to him. Matthew quivered and successfully avoided the charm and mind -control effects of the song. But in the next second. He heard movement from the opposite room. Samantha suddenly opened the door and walked out. Her eyes were bright as she said to Matthew, Did you hear that? The goddess is summoning us! As she spoke. She walked steadily into the darkness. Matthew and Clegg, who had come out of the door behind her, looked at each other. The Blademaster rushed to Samanthas back and slapped her. Samantha fainted. Well, thats one way to do it. Although Matthew felt that she had gone a little overboard, he secretly praised Clegg for his decisiveness. It must be the Zerg Queen! Clegg said confidently, That is a monster that is very good at mind control. Without sufficient immunity, it is very easy to be controlled. We have to find a room to tie Samantha up. Im afraid shell still lose control when she wakes up. Matthew nodded. Leave it to me. Then, he and Clegg brought Samantha to the deputy directors room. Matthew took out a piece of magic rope and threw it to Soldier. With the rope in his hand, Soldiers soul fire burned. He took a step forward, bent down, and tied Samantha up in less than ten seconds! [Hint: Your summoned creature, Soldier, has used the ability Bondage Master Clegg silently looked at the tied Samantha, feeling that something was amiss. Ella asked directly, Why do your skeleton soldiers know this binding technique? Could it be that this is also knowledge from another world? Matthew was about to answer. At this moment. The song sounded again. Matthew and Cleggs expressions changed. Because that voice seemed to be getting closer and closer to everyone! Ill go kill her! Clegg pulled out her twin blades and rushed out. Matthew immediately asked Ella and Lara to stay there and guard Samantha while he and Soldier followed Clegg. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Deity’s Artifact and Evil Demon Seal Chapter 322: Deitys Artifact and Evil Demon Seal Translator: Lonelytree The corridor was very long, but under the attraction of the song, they gradually reached the end. In the darkness ahead, a dark red halo lit up. Matthew lit a ball of magic fire, illuminating the outline of that corner. He saw a door that was as wide as the main door. However, the door itself had been completely removed by some kind of force. The top of the door frame was fused with a rock-like material. There was a hall that was symmetrical to the front door by the door, but there was nothing in the hall. The red light and singing came from outside the door. The two of them slowly approached the door and looked outside. It was an extremely spacious underground space. The dark red light shone from below, reflecting layers of halos on the rocks about 20 to 30 meters away from the horizon. There was a cliff not far from the door. There was boiling lava seven to eight meters below the cliff. There was a ten-meter-long suspension bridge above the lava. At the end of the suspension bridge was a platform that stood high above the lava. The view behind the platform was blocked by the terrain, making it difficult for people to see clearly. But Matthew was sure that the mesmerizing song came from there. Matthew gestured to Clegg not to be rash. The two of them stretched their necks along the line of the door and looked at the situation near the lava pool. Very quickly. Matthew could vaguely see the remains of some buildings on the east side of the lava pool. He turned into a raven and looked up from the ceiling. In the end, he only saw two rooms on the wreckage. According to the distribution of the buildings, more rooms should have been submerged in the lava. [Hint: You have discovered the Psionic Energy Laboratory of the Antu Empire!] Matthew realized that the building wreckage was the real laboratory. But what was going on with this lava pool? This was the Moonlight Woodlands. Even if it had been hit by the Antu Empires starship, it would not have formed such a terrain. A strong sense of unease welled up in his heart. However, Clegg appeared a little impatient. I will find the source of the song and kill Queen Zerg. This Queen Zerg can only be at the fifth rank because once she advances to Legend, she will transform into the ultimate weapon of the Zither Zerg, the Mother Nest. The mother nest is one of the most terrifying units in the astral space, but with the number of Zergs here, its impossible to afford the consumption of a mother nest, so you dont have to worry too much. Im very experienced in killing Zergs! However, Matthew stopped her. Wait for me, okay? Clegg glared at him with her thick nostrils. She looked like she wanted to save Samantha from her charmed state as soon as possible, but in the face of Matthews sincere request, she nodded and agreed. Matthew took half a step back and knelt on one knee, gently touching the ground with both hands. [Equalized Perception] Matthews vision instantly changed. He saw that the energy field in front of him was like a piece of newspaper that had been torn apart and pasted back together. The outline was complete, but the inside was fragmented! I see. The area inside the door is still within the Moonlight Woodlands. Outside the door is the derivative space formed by the collision between the material world and outer space. Many fragments of the outer planes were attracted here by the gravitational force formed by the collision. Thats how the lava pool came about. Two seconds later. Matthew opened his eyes, looking a little tired. The Moonlight Woodlands was the projection of Assias divine kingdom. It was a half-plane attached to the prime material plane. In a battle in the forest, no matter how bad the situation was, there would always be a home-ground advantage. But once they went outside, it was hard to say! At the same time. He also noticed an extremely abnormal energy field in the faintly visible laboratory. Although the space outside the door was showing signs of cracking, their physical form was still stable. Only a huge gap appeared in the laboratory, both in the Elemental Plane and the Physical Plane. This made Matthew curious. He jumped up and looked down a few times. Through a blurry glass wall in the laboratory, Matthew vaguely saw the outline of a cuboid. It was a huge cement box. The reason why it was described as huge was that it occupied nearly two-thirds of the space in the centre of the laboratory. Around the cement box were some operation desks. A sealed cement box?! Memories from his previous life gushed out. Matthews heart began to beat faster. As far as he knew, when the Antu Empire dealt with failed experimental organisms, the first step was to pour a large amount of black technology cement into the laboratory. The effect of this cement was almost as good as magic. Most creatures would not be able to escape this calamity. Of course, once this mechanism, which seemed to be used to prevent the spread of disasters, was actually used to prevent the leakage of technology, most of the people in the laboratory would not be able to escape. What was sealed in this cement box? Violent Zerg? Could it be that the Zerg did not invade the starship named Dawn by chance but that the people in the empires laboratory had released the Zerg? In the end, even the blocking mechanism tailed, and the entire starship turned into a hive, leading to the tragedy of the ship being destroyed and the people dying? Matthew didnt know. He stared at the platform in front of him. The song became more and more sorrowful, like a girl asking for help. Cleggs patience was reaching its limit. Matthew suddenly said. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: The Deity’s Artifact and the Evil Demon Seal Chapter 323: The Deitys Artifact and the Evil Demon Seal Translator: Lonelytree Let me take a look first. A few minutes later. Matthew and Soldier walked out of the door and looked around the edge of the cliff. From this angle, they could see the real situation of the underground space more clearly. There were more than a dozen laboratory rooms beside the lava pool. Half of them had been swallowed by the lava, and the rest were filled with a large amount of cement. Only the first few rooms had some items other than the cement box. On the platform at the end of the suspension bridge, an oval-shaped rock protruded high. The song came from behind the rock. Matthew kept walking on the edge of the cliff, but there was always a blind spot. On the other side of the platform was a smooth ground. Matthew saw strands of golden sand, like an open-air gold mine. He strode forward and crossed the suspension bridge with Soldier, arriving at the platform. Following the direction of the song. They went around to the back of the rock. In the next second. A black shadow suddenly pounced over! However, before he could get close, Soldier killed it with two slashes! The dead body fell to the ground, choking. It was an infected body. Matthew focused his eyes. The source of the song was a crystal ball on the ground, probably released by the infected. In the next second. The ground beneath his feet began to shake violently! Hiss hiss hiss! A sharp voice came from below the lava pool. The suspension bridge connecting the two opposite banks suddenly contracted, turning into two thick tentacles. At the same time, the platform collapsed violently, and the stones disappeared layer by layer. What appeared next was a round mouthpart with sharp teeth and barbs on the edge! At the critical moment, Soldier jumped to the side and disappeared. Matthew was left alone as he quickly fell into the circular mouthpart. Along with this process. The terrifying monster disguised as a platform finally slowly floated up from the lava. Above the mouthpart, the body of a woman with delicate features rolled forward. Behind her were countless tentacles and spider-like appendages. One after another, black, red, and extremely slender limbs rose from the lava, making the monsters body look extremely bloated. She was like a deformed creature with ridiculously long legs and a messy upper body. Two tendrils that were more than ten meters long seemed out of place among a pile of insect-type organs. [Prompt: Your mirror image has been destroyed!] [You have encountered a highly mutated Queen of Wild Zerg (Level 17/Mutation Mode)! [Because of your teasing, Queen Zerg is very angry! J Mirror Image is indeed one of the best spells. I didnt waste my ten days of hard work. This spell was also the only spell that Matthew had diligently cultivated in the first half of May. He did not expect this to come in handy. Near the entrance. Matthew and Clegg walked out from both sides. The latter looked at the monster with long legs and a fat body in surprise. I have never seen Queen Zerg like this! Theres a frenzied aura on her! Matthew only glanced at it a few times and said decisively, Retreat! Clegg did not question him. She took a few steps back and gripped her twin blades tightly. Tell them to take Samantha away. Ill catch up! Matthew didnt act pretentious and directly turned into a raven and flew away. Buzz, buzz, buzz! Queen Zerg suddenly opened her mouth, and dozens of sharp tongues shot towards Clegg! Clegg did not panic in the face of danger. She fought and retreated, the two sabres in her hands weaving into a chaotic dance. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As the white light flashed, pieces of bloody flesh fell to the ground. Queen Zerg hurriedly retracted her tongue in pain. Cleggs attack was successful, but she did not continue fighting. She turned around and chased after Matthew. She retreated as she fought, bringing out the high mobility of the Sword Saint to the extreme. Soon, she caught up with Matthew and the others. The group quickly retreated toward the gate. Lara carried Samantha on her back and rushed to the front. Matthew followed closely behind. Clegg and Soldier covered each other. Not long after. They crossed one-third of the corridor. They were not far from the main gate. However, at this moment, an extremely strange sound suddenly came from the depths of the corridor. Grunt! Grunt! An intense sense of danger came from behind. Matthew! Clegg suddenly raised her voice- In an instant. A fiery red light flashed from the depths of the corridor, and a stream of hot lava erupted from Queen Zergs body. This lava was clearly not something Clegg could withstand. At the crucial moment. Matthew pushed Clegg away, and with a flick of his right hand, he instantly grabbed the handle of the magic umbrella that had enlarged! Hide behind me Before he could finish shouting the last word. The scorching lava flow ruthlessly washed against the protective shield of the magic umbrella. Matthew felt a huge force crash into his shoulder. He was forced to fall backwards, but a strong shoulder held his back. He turned around and saw that it was Clegg! Matthew didnt have time to thank her. He grabbed the end of the umbrella handle and focused. There was a small umbrella-shaped pattern above the magic shield. As the lava continued to wash away. The pattern gradually glowed, At first, it was translucent gray, then light yellow, and finally orange-red! It was now! An extremely magnetic syllable suddenly erupted from Matthews throat.. Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Deity’s Artifact and the Evil Demon Seal Chapter 324: Deitys Artifact and the Evil Demon Seal Translator: Lonelytree [Rodericks Magic Umbrella (High imitation): Charge completed. Do you wish to activate Spell Backlash?] [Spell Backlash: When the magic umbrella receives a certain amount of (below legendary) energy impact or physical damage, the user can return the damage!] [Number of times left: 4/5] [Remark: After the number of Spell Backlash is used up, you can perform a second enchantment at any of Rodericks Spell Workshops. The price is reasonable (1000 gold coins/5 times)!]] The tip of the magic umbrella suddenly spun at high speed. Immediately after. The lava flow was suddenly reversed 180 degrees. The lava was sent back with the same force! Whoosh! Whoosh! Queen Zerg was pushed back by the lava. Using this opportunity. Everyone tried their best to escape. They finally rushed out of the outer gate before Queen Zerg caught up! Lets go. Take Samantha to the shrine! Matthew instructed Lara. Lara didnt say anything and ran away with the person on her shoulder. What about us? Unknowingly, Clegg had already taken the initiative to consult Matthew. Lets send her to the afterlife. Matthew stared at Queen Zerg, who was quickly squirming out of the door with an unfriendly gaze. He chose to retreat not because he couldnt win. It was because Matthew felt that the edge of the Demiplane was too unstable. If he stayed out there for too long, he might encounter another great demon. Retreating to this point should be stable enough. You like to chase after us, right? Matthew raised his staff and aimed it at Queen Zerg, who was about to rush out of the door! [Undead Summoning Spell: Bone Dragon]! The negative energy array flashed clearly. Perhaps it was because they were close to the outer plane, but the Bone Dragon trio arrived even faster than before. Matthew raised his hand, and the three of them smashed down. [Ability: Fixed Drop]! In an instant. Phily brought two of his men and pressed them down on Queen Zerg. The weight of three Bone Dragons was no joke. As the latter screamed, her bloated body collapsed visibly. A large number of blisters were squeezed out, and in an instant, the ground was filled with juice! Hold her down! Matthew put away his staff and cast Disintegration on her. The gray light shot onto her upper body and instantly melted half of Queen Zergs Natural Armor . Matthew immediately put away his staff and focused. Then, he grabbed at the air with his left hand. Astrids Claw! Then, he threw off the goatskin glove on his right hand and used the same move in the air. Pale Hand! In the next moment. Matthew attacked from both sides. The Pale Hand turned into a white iron fist and hit Queen Zergs head. Astrids Claw was more like a nimble giant hand. It grabbed the tentacles or appendages on the Queens body and pulled fiercely! She was pressed down by the three Bone Dragons. Queen Zerg could not move at all. Matthews hands were extremely nimble as he controlled two Virtual Hands at the same time. A brand new combat experience assaulted his nerves. He was clearly fighting from a distance, but it was as if he was experiencing the pleasure of punching flesh. After a while, all the limbs on Queen Zergs body were gone, and she looked like she was on her last breath. But Matthew was not careless. He used Astrids Claw to twist off Queen Zergs head. Then, the Pale Hand hammered the remaining body. This scene lasted for a full minute and a half. Until there was only a puddle of mud left near the door. Matthew was finally willing to stop. Youre right, Queen Zerg isnt that powerful. Matthew said to Clegg beside him. The latter did not reply, but there was still a trace of shock in her eyes when he looked at Matthew. Was that scene too bloody and violent? Im sorry, I couldnt help it. And Im a necromancer, you Imow. Matthew tried to explain. Cleggs expression immediately turned serious. Are all the necromancers in Aindor like you? Matthew wanted to restore the reputation of the necromancer. At this moment. He suddenly felt dizzy. Immediately after. The world in front of him seemed to begin to distort, and a violent sense of disgust surged into his heart. From the corner of his eye, Matthew saw that Clegg was the same as him. He barely managed to calm his mind. An unprecedented sense of oppression came from the depths of the corridor behind the door. Matthew saw a piece of rotten meat suddenly emerge from the mud. The piece of rotten meat jumped up and made a giggle sound. His brain wanted to explode But suddenly, a powerful force pressed the pressure in his brain back. A nosebleed gushed out of Matthews nose. In an instant. He saw a silhouette in the darkness. It was a mess of flesh and blood! As soon as it got close. Countless ravings surged into Matthews mind, and waves of distorted power tried to tamper with his thoughts. Matthew made a prompt decision and took out the demigod persona and put it under his tongue. For a moment, he was much more clear-headed. At this moment. He finally understood what kind of monster he had encountered. If he guessed correctly. The monster that was crawling slowly in the darkness was the divine creation mentioned in the diary of the deputy director of the laboratory! No. It was not something created by the gods. It was a Divine Abomination! [Warning: You have encountered a divine creature!] Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Deity’s Artifact and the Evil Demon Seal Chapter 325: Deitys Artifact and the Evil Demon Seal Translator: Lonelytree [You have used your demigod status to complete a partial exemption.] Divine Abomination. A terrifying creature that existed in the astral plane. He represented the distortion and pain of the gods and a Divine Abomination was usually born in two ways: When a god was born, a wisp of pain or distortion separated from his body and soul would often give birth to a Divine Abomination without a physical body if it could not be resolved. After the death of a god, a wisp of resentment born from his corpse would fuse with the remains of the god and other creatures. At this time, a chaotic but divine flesh and blood would be born. It was this Divine Abomination that Matthew had encountered in front of him. The Abominations level was very high, but the most terrifying thing was its ability to interfere with the will and the mind. Only those with legendary or demigod power and power could be immune to it. Matthew and Clegg were confident that they could kill all monsters below Legend. However, not the Legend rank and above. The legend rank was a huge chasm that separated mortals from saints. Anyone who tried to challenge this gap would end up with a miserable ending. Therefore, the moment his consciousness returned. Matthew was ready to escape. However, before he escaped. He suddenly noticed that the cool divine power badge had become hot. Matthews heart skipped a beat as he patted the badge lightly. Moonlight! A large patch of pure white moonlight shone near the door. The moment the moonlight shone down, time seemed to have stopped. Even the Divine Abominations movements became extremely slow. Matthew saw the moonlight flowing slowly like a waterfall. They washed down from top to bottom and finally formed a human figure on the wall. The projection of the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, descended! The projection waved her right hand gently, and endless moonlight spread out. A portion of the moonlight shone on Matthew and Clegg. All the discomfort in their bodies disappeared, replaced by abundant strength and high-pitched emotions. You have done well. I will give you enough rewards. There was joy in Assias voice as if she had found her prey. As she spoke, the projection walked towards the door without looking back. Matthew saw the Divine Abomination try to shrink back into the laboratory, but its already slow movements became even more sluggish under the influence of the Goddess of Moons domain. Assia grabbed at the air. The rotten meat was taken near the door. In the next second. Assia opened her mouth happily. A bright white light extended from the Divine Abominations body and slowly poured into the mouth of the Goddess of Moonlight. The latter kept twitching. He was originally just a pile of rotten meat. With the constant trembling, pieces of minced meat fell from the edge of his body. And that bright white light was always connected between Assias mouth and the Divine Abomination. Her eyes narrowed. It was as if she was drinking a delicious dessert drink. At this moment, the Goddess of Moonlights entire body was enveloped in a holy white light. The ugly and evil Divine Abomination seemed to be the source of all the original sins and ugliness in the universe. However, this scene However, it made Matthew feel abnormally absurd and evil. This absorption lasted for more than ten minutes. Until all the rotten flesh on the Divine Abominations body fell to the ground. Only then did She end this action in satisfaction. The Goddess of Moonlight turned her head with a smile. She subconsciously licked her lips, her actions full of temptation but also charming and cute. Matthew forced a smile. The hair on his back stood up. Why are you so nervous? You dont have divinity or divine power on you, so I wont come and absorb you. Or do you want me to suck you? Assia looked to be in a good mood and actually took the initiative to joke with Matthew. Matthews eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. So, was this your goal? You knew there was a Divine Abomination inside His words were interrupted by Assia. Dont think so badly of me, Necromancer! I dont know anything about whats behind the gate, and my power is not enough to maintain the long-term existence of the projection, so I can only watch you all at all times. I wont let those who work for me die easily. Even if you didnt scatter that piece of moonlight in the end, I still had other ways to get here. As she spoke, she gently pointed at Matthews shoulder. Matthew turned around and saw that Ella had fallen asleep. You can possess Ella and descend in that manner?! Matthew asked in a deep voice. Yes. However doing so will cause Natures Soul to fall into a deep sleep for a long time. However, I cant just stand by and watch you all die. The Goddess of Moonlight said in a relaxed tone. Then, she winked at Matthew. Next is the reward time. A white light entered Matthews mouth and quickly fused into his demigod persona. [Hint: You have completed the side quest Kill All the Violent Zerg!] You have received the reward Ability: Combat Casting ! You have received the reward Goddess of Moonlights Grace! The Goddess of Moonlights Grace: Your demigod persona has been injected with the Moonlight Domain and a large amount of Moonlight Essence! The demigod persona had obtained the ability bestowed by the Goddess of Moon: Evil Demon Seal! [Evil Demon Seal: You can use this ability to try to seal some evil demons from the outer planes.] [For every Evil Demon successfully sealed, you will have a chance to obtain a random attribute point.] [During the process of the Evil Demon being sealed, you will receive a small but continuous amount of XP!] Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Isabelle’s Guardian God Chapter 326: Isabelles Guardian God Translator: Lonelytree Evil Demon Seal. This was an ability that originated from the True God Domain. Only existences who had mastered the plane laws had the opportunity to use the power of the plane to expel and seal the visitors from the outer plane. This ability might not be used often. But it was indeed very powerful. Assia still showed her sincerity. What was worth mentioning was Matthew happened to have the heart of a Demon Lord in his hand! I dont need that heart now. I can seal it first. The sealed heart is isolated from the world, and it can be preserved and frozen. Matthew thought to himself. He just didnt know if he could get some attributes from that. As for XP. That would definitely happen. In addition to the seal, Assia also generously gave a small part of her domain to Matthew. Moonlight became the first domain in the demigod persona. [Demigod Level: Harmonization (Undying)] Moonlight (injected)- [Current Mastery Level: Beginner] [Effect 1: You will be able to move freely under the moonlight. Every ten steps, you can use Spatial Bending.] [Spatial Bending: Under the moonlight, you can reach any place within your effective field of vision (i.e., clearly visible/limited to the horizontal plane) with normal steps.] [Effect 2: At night, you can summon a full moon to cast moonlight and set up a Moonlight Shelter within a 5 -meter radius around you.] [Moonlight Shelter has a comprehensive and powerful divine spell defence effect.] [There is a certain chance that celestial creatures blessed by the Goddess of Moon will appear in the shelter.] [You can use Moonlight Shelter once every three nights.] Spatial Bending and Moonlight Shelter were both extremely useful abilities. The former could often have an unexpected effect in battle. The latter was a powerful defensive divine spell. Moonlight Shelter plus Rodericks Magic Umbrella was a powerful defensive combo. Other than that. The completion of the side quest also allowed Matthew to finally get the Combat Spellcasting that he had been longing for. [Combat Spellcasting I: In battle, you will gain greater focus and smoother chanting speed.] [As the number of battles increases, the proficiency of combat casting will gradually increase, and the effect will also have a chance to become stronger.] Matthews spellcasting process in battle was as slow as constipation because he lacked this ability. With it. All spellcasting actions would become smoother. Especially when it came to linking spells. For a spellcaster, combat spellcasting was an ability that was worth more than 100,000 gold coins. Moreover, it had the potential to grow! He could feel the gradual increase in his strength. Matthew was in a better mood. He came back to his senses. Assias projection had disappeared from this underground space. Only the divine power badge on Matthews chest was still burning hot. [You will have 15 days to choose whether to explore the outer planes outside the door.] What Assia meant was that in 15 days, this door would be sealed. Matthew was not surprised. A territory like the Moonlight Woodlands was extremely valuable to the Goddess of Moonlight. If it werent for the accidental collision of a starship, it would not have been damaged to such a degree. She would probably have to repair this place in the long time to come. To Matthew, the greatest value of this place was the laboratory of the Antu Empire. He wanted to go out to explore. But he didnt dare. He was afraid that the Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi and the great evil demon Trier, who was the incarnation of the God of Midnight, would join forces to capture him. Just as he was in a dilemma. Matthew suddenly noticed that Phily was sucking on the remaining rotten meat of the Divine Abomination! Thats right. Although the divinity and power of the Divine Abomination have been sucked dry by Assia, this flesh is also a divine remains! Matthews eyes lit up. The remains of a god, even if they had been reduced to minced meat, were still valuable. He went over to observe and was surprised to find that apart from divinity, Assia had also absorbed the madness and distortion from the Divine Abomination! I dont know if she is confident that she can suppress the madness and distortion or she is so thirsty that she sucked everything. He recalled the scene of Assia sucking the Abominations. Matthew still had lingering fears. Even Loraine, a mortal, knew to separate the craziness from the persona during the demigod ritual. It was impossible for Assia not to know. It seemed that the days in the Heavenly Palace were really not good. But this was exactly what Matthew wanted. The remaining rotten meat was purer and easier to deal with. Matthew gave a piece of the rotten meat to Phily and put the rest in the body bag. The rotten meat could be used as sacrificial materials. It could also be added during the process of creating a dark warrior to strengthen its physical strength. It could also be used to create undead Sludge Monsters. Although the Sludge Monsters moved slowly, they were suitable as meat shields. Sludge Monsters made from the rotten flesh of Divine Abominations would have incredible defensive and recovery abilities. In anticipation. Matthew silently put this matter at the top of his to-do list. At this point. The entire story of the Dawn Vessel incident was now clear. The Antu Empire was indeed an expert at courting death. They had actually captured a living Divine Abomination to study psionic energy. The key was that Matthew thought that Divine Abomination and Psionic Power were completely unrelated. However, they managed to produce some results.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Isabelle’s Guardian God Chapter 327: Isabelles Guardian God Translator: Lonelytree This was ridiculous. The attack on the Dawn Vessel by the swarm of Zerg might have something to do with the abnormal signal released by the Divine Abomination. The Violent Zerg Clan attacked the starship and occupied the laboratory. They had wanted to develop this place into a new space mother nest, but they became the nourishment for the Divine Abomination instead. Even the Queen was highly mutated. This was also the reason why the scale of the Zergs had not developed. The outer planes are too dangerous. We shouldnt even get close! Matthew secretly made up his mind. Even if he wanted to explore, he had to ensure his absolute safety first! At this moment. The Orc suddenly woke up from her meditative state. Matthew knew. She must have been rewarded by the Goddess of Moonlight. How do you feel? Matthew asked. She gave me a secret to practice swordsmanship under the moonlight, which is very helpful for my path to Legend. She also told me about a place called Feilai Island. There are many orcs like me living there, and its the origin of my tribe. She even invited me to join the Moonlight Society. Clegg replied. Matthew nodded. At first, I thought you came from the Feilai Island. The Orcs there do indeed control the inheritance of the Sword Saints Way. Clegg looked a little happy but also a little hesitant. Im guessing that Storluks orcs might have originated from Aindors Feilai Island, but the relationship between the two sides might not be harmonious. If I go to ask for help now, the result might not be better than the Seven Saint Alliance. However, since I have a clue, I must try it! I wondered if Deep Blue Harbor was far from the island. Matthew was surprised. Are you also staying in Deep Blue Harbor? Clegg nodded honestly. The cost of living there is very expensive. I can only go back and forth between the dock and the suburbs. I work hard at the dock during the day and sleep in Samanthas forest at night. I still havent gotten used to life in Aindor. The city here is so prosperous that its dazzling. A Sword Saint doing manual labour? Matthew sighed. This was only because Samantha was a Druid who did not understand the ways of the world. Otherwise, Clegg would have been sold long ago. However, with her strength, those who wanted to betray her would have to consider the consequences. The two of them chatted for a while. Matthew asked, Are you going to join the Moonlight Society? Clegg shook her head firmly. I dont trust Her. Even though She looks so elegant and holy, my instincts still remind me not to trust a god from another world. I dont want to believe Her superficial attitude, especially when She has a favour to ask of you. This attitude is even less trustworthy. Matthew didnt say much, but he nodded in his heart. Clegg was still very clear-headed. She was thinking the same thing as him. An existence like the Goddess of Moonlight could only be held in a cooperative relationship at most, and when cooperating, one had to be careful if the other party would stab you in the back. Matthew even suspected that Assia knew about the existence of the Divine Abomination! The reason why she didnt directly send down the projection was that she didnt want to alert the enemy. Perhaps she had the ability to clean up the hive herself. The reason why they were chosen was purely to act as bait to attract the Divine Abomination! Matthew could still remember the evil thought that exploded in his mind when he looked at the Divine Abomination. That feeling of danger made his heart palpitate. If not for another force suppressing that evil thought, his spirit might have been damaged. That should be the guardian that Ronan had placed on him. It was a mysterious spell that even the system could not detect. Matthew didnt know how many times the Guardian Gods power could take effect, but he had made up his mind that he only needed to maintain a minimum level of friendship with the Goddess of Moonlight in the future. As soon as possible, he would squeeze out the value of the special existence of the Moonlight Woodlands. This was what Matthew should do! As for missions like clearing hives He would never work hard again. Lets go see Samantha. Matthew suggested. Clegg agreed. The two of them came to the shrine and saw Lara. Lara said that Samantha was still asleep, but her condition was stable under the divine power of the Goddess of Moonlight. Matthew looked at his shoulder. Ella the owl was also sleeping. This might have something to do with the descent of Assias projection. The three of them stood guard at the side. He waited patiently for Samantha and Ella to wake up. During this period. Matthew and Clegg chatted more and more fervently. The Orc Sword Saintess was actually a cold-faced but warm-hearted person. In the beginning, her attitude towards Matthew wasnt very good because he was a Necromancer and a stranger. After fighting side by side, the distance between the two sides immediately narrowed greatly. As for Lara, Clegg was kind to her. She sympathized with Laras experience and hoped that she could cheer her up and find the meaning of her life through her encouragement. Every word Clegg said was sincere. Her appearance was ugly, but her words were very heartwarming. Lara didnt say much. But Matthew could feel that she was encouraged. This made Matthew very emotional. It had been three years since he came to Aindor, and he had met many different kinds of people, but he had never thought that the one with the most positive energy would be a female orc. Of course, he also knew that not every female Orc had Cleggs awareness. This was closely related to the path of the Sword Saint that she cultivated day and night.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Isabelle’s Guardian God Chapter 328: Isabelles Guardian God Translator: Lonelytree Her unique personal charm also originated from this. Lara didnt like to talk. Matthew, on the other hand, loved chatting with Clegg. He was very interested in what was happening outside the outer layer, so he grabbed Clegg and asked her a lot of questions. Clegg didnt hide anything. She talked a lot about her hometown, Storluk. The two of them chatted more and more fervently. Their friendship was also growing. When the two sides talked They did not notice that Samantha, who was lying near the altar, had woken up. Samantha opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Cleggs side profile, so she was filled with joy. The next second, she saw Matthews side profile and felt very gratified. However, she realized that the two of them were discussing something intensely and did not notice that she had woken up. She observed silently for a while. Then, she couldnt help but cough lightly. Youre awake?! Matthew and Clegg looked at Samantha in surprise. They turned their heads at almost the same angle and spoke at the same time. Samantha suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. This feeling was familiar. The mission to clear the hive had come to an end, and Matthew left the Moonlight Woodlands. The risk of exploring the outer plane was extremely high. Even if he used the undead to pave the way, Matthew planned to make more preparations. If he really couldnt do it, he would give up. Safety was the top priority. In the following time, Matthew planned to speed up the construction of the cemetery. While learning spells, he also studied the few psionic items he had fished out from the laboratorys deputy directors room. However, early the next morning, someone found the oak forest. It was the Alliance Mage Fandral who was previously in charge of Matthews recruitment assessment. As soon as he saw Matthew, he smiled and said, Mr. Matthew is indeed an Al genius Mage. In such a short time, he solved the problem of the Scar of the Dead for the Alliance. After a round of flattery. Only then did Fandral reveal his intentions. Im here for two things. First, Lord Matthew, your Scorched Umbrella of Death project has been approved by the Alliance as an excellent example. In the following period of time, there will be several batches of mages applying to visit your project. They are mainly from the various mage towers in the south of the continent. Currently, the Alliance has given a quota of four episodes. There would be about ten to twenty people in each episode. They will be all Tier 3 to Tier 4 Mages. Occasionally, there might be Tier 5 Great Mages who will come to watch the show, but they are not included in the list of visitors. For these visitors, you can freely arrange their daily schedule and general work. Of course, they are different from apprentices, so youd better arrange them carefully. The Alliance needs you to set a specific time for the tour. How many days do you think is better for a tour? Organizing a tour? Matthew was stunned for a moment before his eyes lit up. However, he did not make a decision blindly. Instead, he revealed a troubled expression. Im a newcomer to the Alliance, so I dont know much about the rules. Im usually quite busy, so Im afraid I cant handle too many mages. Fandral chuckled and said, Its fine. You just need to arrange for them to be at a specific location. Intermediate mages are very good at finding fun for themselves. Of course, they also know that they shouldnt cause trouble for you. As for how many days you need to visit, it depends on the capacity of the project. If you cant make a decision, I suggest five to seven days. Matthew said without hesitation, Seven days then. Then, he hesitated and said, In these seven days, will I need to provide the food and accommodation for the visiting mages? Fandral narrowed his eyes. Im afraid intermediate mages dont need you to arrange their food and accommodation. They have their own ways. If you dont think Im being presumptuous, I have a stable way to make money here. Its not really a way to make money, and its just an unspoken rule of the Alliance. Matthew nodded and said, Tell me. Just charge the entrance fee for the event. Dont be shy. What Mages lack the most is money, so its only right for Mages to earn money. No one cares about their reputation when it comes to earning money. Fandral said righteously, Speaking of which, its not easy for you to resist the Scar of the Dead. Doesnt activating the Scorched Earth of Death consume mana and energy? Didnt you need to put in a lot of effort to show them all this? It is reasonable to take a small amount of money from these visitors. Matthew was still a little embarrassed. After all, he was thin-skinned, unlike these old foxes. Isnt this a bad idea to basically sell them tickets? Matthew muttered. Fandral explained, Ill be frank with you. Your case is rather unique, and there isnt any like yours. You can understand this just by looking at the crystal ball. The mages all have a crystal ball, but why did they come all the way here for a few days? On one hand, it was to gain experience on the spot, and on the other hand, it was to accumulate experience for the next Sl project. You might not know this, but even though the higher-ups of the Alliance have already issued a confidentiality order, the news that you are the person in charge of the next Sl project has already spread like wildfire. Theyre actually here to get a resume and get acquainted with you. This is a tacit agreement. What they spend money on are not the tickets, but their resumes and the potential opportunities to participate in the future Sl project! Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Isabelle’s Guardian God Chapter 329: Isabelles Guardian God Translator: Lonelytree Seeing how Fandral had made things so obvious. Matthew stopped pretending. Should I set the price higher? Fandral said firmly, As high as you can! Just set it to the limit of your imagination! Matthew smiled bitterly. Im just afraid that my reputation will be completely ruined after this. Fandral disagreed. Lord Roderick sells imitation props every day. Who dares to say that his reputation is bad? Lord Edric had married a hundred wives and had eight hundred children. Who would dare to say anything more about him in public? Lady Isabelle had created the Dragon Worship Sect and caused countless troubles for the Alliance. Isnt she still resting comfortably in the northernmost floating city? In most cases, reputation is the most hypocritical and useless thing. Matthew did not agree with him. He changed the topic and said, Whats the second thing? Fandral took out three crystal balls and handed them to Matthew. One of them was a second-hand item that Matthew had borrowed from Rheagar. The remaining two were brand new. This is the highest-grade recording crystal ball. Lord Edmond specifically told me that this is for Lady Isabelle to contact you. Please activate it as soon as possible. Oh right, these two crystal balls were bought by Lord Edmond himself. He wanted me to tell you not to use second -hand goods from others in the future. That would make the Alliance lose face. Said Fandral, chuckling. Matthew didnt mind. He took the communication crystal ball and injected a trace of magic power into it. Who knew that in the next second A beautiful woman with a head full of white hair appeared on the screen. I order you to arrive at the Court of Stars within ten minutes. If you miss the deadline, I will lock you up in the astral plane to accompany Ronan! Isabelle said fiercely. Matthews eyelids twitched as he looked at Fandral. Do you have a ride? I have to go to the Cauldron House. Its urgent! Fandral decisively took out a three-meter-long broomstick. Hop on, Ill show you. I was a three- time champion of the Broomstick Race when I was younger, but Ive never had an accident in my life because Im always careful. Fandral said confidently. Three minutes later. Cauldron House, Alliance Office, Court of Stars. Matthew saw Isabelles projection again. Why are there so many mud marks on your face? Isabelle asked unhappily. Matthew quickly cast Untainted for himself. He didnt explain because he couldnt tell Isabelle That Fandral, who was known as the three-time champion of the broomstick competition, had not ridden a broom for more than ten years, right? When the middle-aged man, who was addicted to the comfort of the magic carpet, once again rode the broomstick that symbolized the passion of youth, the impulse made him think that he had returned to the past. Reality had proven that even though he had been a three-time champion, he had not flown for many years and was flying too fast. He crashed into a tree. Matthew was glad that he had only fallen on mud. Meanwhile, Fandral was already on his way to treat his waist. Forget it. Since you arrive within ten minutes, I wont argue with you. Today, Im going to infuse a powerful otherworldly spell into your body, and that is the Patronus. This spell can save your life at a critical moment. Now, relax your mind and dont resist. Im going to cast a pre-spell on you. This spell can help you accept the Patronus better. The only side effect was that it would show the person you had been thinking about recently. However, this shouldnt matter. Dont be shy. Its your freedom to miss anyone. I wont interfere. Edmond will assist me in long-range casting. Isabelle said forcefully. Patronus? Matthew hurriedly said, I seem to have the Great Mage Ronans Patronus on me already. Isabelle said disdainfully, How dares he? My Patronus will whip him until he screams! As soon as she finished speaking. Edmonds figure appeared beside Matthew. He smiled and nodded at Matthew. In the darkness. A gentle light shone on Matthews forehead. For a moment. He felt warm all over. An indescribable sense of comfort filled his limbs and other parts of his body. However, in the next second. The outline of a human figure was gradually taking shape in the light. Matthew suddenly felt a little nervous. Because he suddenly realized who the person he had been missing recently was! Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Transmigrators Are Not Something Rare Chapter 330: Transmigrators Are Not Something Rare Translator: Lonelytree In the small black room named Court of Stars, the light and shadow effects of the spell were ever-changing. Not long after. A clear image of a middle-aged man appeared. It was the Lord of Rolling Stone Town, Mister Rheagar. Matthew closed his eyes silently. The room was silent for a while. Matthew mustered up his courage. I can explain. Isabelle encouraged him in a lively tone, Theres no need to explain. Ive said it before. Its your freedom to like whoever you like. Edmond said in surprise, Isnt this the male lead in the crystal ball last time? Hes the lord of Rolling Stone Town. I remember that Matthew is his magic consultant. Isabelle frowned. Is that so? Then its an office romance. Thats a little bad. Matthew hurriedly said, I only used Rheagar to practice my spellcasting! Isabelle turned to look at Edmond in confusion. Is that what the youths call it these days? Spellcasting? Edmond shrugged. Im sorry, Teacher. Im also going through menopause. Of course, I dont know what young people think. Isabelle squinted at him. Youre indeed going through menopause. Last time, I dropped a casual comment, and you are so petty that you remember it. Edmond pursed his lips and did not say anything. He only expressed his grievances in his eyes. Alright, Matthew, Ill say it again. You dont have to explain too much. To a mage, these things are unimportant. At the very least, you still miss someone. You must know that when I tested Edmond a hundred years ago Isabelle said, and Edmond was sweating profusely. Fortunately, she stopped halfway and changed the topic. In short, hobbies are not a big deal. According to the feedback from the spell, your body has a good acceptance for Patronus. This is very good. It will be very convenient for me to go in later. In addition, your soul is several times stronger than an ordinary persons. This should be because youre a transmigrator. No wonder Ronan took a fancy to you. Hearing this. Matthew trembled slightly. He looked at Isabelle in shock and found that she was very calm. Matthew glanced at Edmond again, and the white-robed mage only gave him a kind smile. Whats with your expression? Transmigrators are not rare. The crystal wall system of Aindor was like a brothel keeper who had been on the streets for 20 years, riddled with holes by all kinds of extraterrestrial visitors. Isabelle explained calmly. Edmond added, There is no shortage of transmigrators in Aindor. In fact, the spell Isabelle is about to use, the Patronus, is also brought over by a transmigrator from another universe. This was a spell that was completely independent of the current plane rules of Aindor. All of our magical knowledge cannot explain this spell. Because of this, a brand new school of spells was born within the Alliance. Otherworld spells. It was undeniable that many transmigrators were very outstanding existences. Therefore, in the Age of Enlightenment, the early conservative gods even persecuted extraterrestrial visitors like you. However, when a person who transmigrated from the Icecrown Nebula became a god, everything was different. After that, several Divine Wars broke out in the Heaven Realm. The current structure of the Heavenly Palace was set in those wars. Unfortunately, the transmigrator who had become a god was betrayed by his subordinates in the last battle and eventually died. His body turned into a meteor and fell everywhere. Due to his unique authority, the fragments of these corpses had formed the spectacle of the Cloud Ruins after hitting Aindor. Cloud Ruins? Matthews heart skipped a beat. Didnt Lorraine pick up his divine persona from the ruins above the clouds? He didnt expect this to be related to a transmigrator. Edmond probably knew that Matthews basic skills were not solid, so he explained further. In the history of the Alliance, there were 120 transmigrators. You are the 2121st. According to our rough estimation, in the past three thousand years, Aindor has welcomed nearly two thousand visitors from outer space. They have injected a lot of vitality into this land. However, due to their age and background, under the gaze of the gods, they did not appear to be more outstanding than the natives of Aindor. Of course, this is excluding the 120th transmigrator recorded by the Alliance. That person is the Calamity Mage. At this point. Isabelle suddenly added coldly, Shes different from ordinary transmigrators. She came to this world through another method! Matthew reacted quickly. Was she here with her physical body? Isabelle nodded. More than 99% of transmigrators use their souls to transmigrate. This is a relatively simple and convenient method. After all, there were too many random factors in the Multiverse, and the soul domain even involved high-dimensional levels. It was quite common for accidental transmigration to happen. Usually, the soul of a transmigrator is very powerful. This was not because the process of transmigration made your soul stronger. It was because if your soul were not strong enough, your consciousness would have long been obliterated in the dimensional turbulence during the process of passing through the crystal wall system. There was no chance for you to find the landing point. But even so, people like you are just lucky. But Yin is different. Shes a completely different life form.. Do you know, Matthew? Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Transmigrators Are Not Something Rare Chapter 331: Transmigrators Are Not Something Rare Translator: Lonelytree As she spoke, Isabelle seemed to have fallen into a long memory. She stared blankly at Matthew. Matthew was in a dilemma. He couldnt be sure if Isabelle was asking a question or a statement. Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and say, I dont know. Isabelles hair trembled, and she said unhappily, I didnt expect you to answer. Next time, if you dont know, dont speak. Your voice interrupted my thoughts. Im in a bad mood now! Matthew was instantly silenced. Isabelle suddenly turned to Edmond. Do you know? Who knew that Edmond would actually hesitate and say, If I dont know, should I say I dont know or not say anything? Isabelles white hair flew up. Seeing this, Matthew hurriedly said, Teacher, I recently met an orc from Storluk. She told me that her hometown was destroyed by a space undead force from the Antu Empire. Now, that force has taken root in Storluk, which doesnt seem to be far from Aindor. Isabelles attention was slightly diverted. She pondered for a moment. Antu Empire? This name sounds familiar. I remember that it had already self-destructed, so there should be no need to worry. Edmond also joined in the discussion. The Antu Empire has indeed been proven to have self-destructed. It used to be a powerful force from the depths of the astral world. It was once the imaginary enemy of the gods of the Heavenly Palace. However, before the two sides had any friction, the Antu Empire was done for. Weve also received reports about the space undead army you mentioned. Hearing this. Isabelle choked, Im afraid your alliance will never grow to that stage. Before that happens, it will decay, collapse, and even self-destruct like the Antu Empire. Edmond could only smile bitterly. Isabelle looked impatient. Stop dilly-dallying, lets start! As soon as she finished speaking. An extremely dazzling spell of light shone down from the starry sky and focused on Matthew. He felt his body floating. Everything in front of him was white. In a daze. He felt as if something was running out of his chest. It jumped from Matthews chest to his shoulder and then ran around Matthews body. Let me see where Ronans Patronus is hiding. Heh, little fellow, lets see where you can hide! Eh, how did someone break your first layer? Isabelles voice came from the white light. Matthew couldnt see her face, but he could hear her voice. Under the stimulation of the white light, his eyes could not help but shed tears. In a daze. He heard a crisp wail! Caught you! Isabelle smiled proudly. Matthew could sense that the little thing was being pulled out of his body. He squinted his eyes hard and finally saw what the thing looked like. It was a miniature, holy buck! So this is what Ronans Patronus looks like. Matthew thought. Seeing that the buck was getting further and further away, Isabelle reminded him, Im coming in, Matthew. Immediately after. It was a terrifying dragon roar! White light filled the sky. A huge, pitch-black, ferocious dragon appeared in front of Matthew. The dragons head was the size of a small mountain. It opened its mouth as if it could swallow Matthew whole. Go! Defend! Snatch! Isabelle chanted a few spells in an orderly manner. The dragon turned into smoke. It drilled into Matthews chest domineeringly. He lowered his head and realized that there was no symbol on his chest. The system didnt give any notifications. This spell called Patronus was indeed magical! In an instant. The white light completely vanished. Matthew found that he was still standing firmly on the floor. The scene just now seemed to be an illusion. Ronans Patronus can only be activated twice, and it has already been used up once, so its not a loss for me to chase him away. My Patronus will not only protect your life at the critical moment, but it will also launch a fierce counterattack against the enemy. It can be effective up to five times. Isabelle explained cheerfully, If you use up all five chances, my Patronus will appear in front of the enemy and eat your soul when your life is in danger for the sixth time! Even if you havent used up all five times, after 50 years, he will still appear and eat your soul. Matthew looked at her in shock. The only solution is that you have to become a Legend within the next fifty years, or you can curse me to die within the next fifty years, but thats very difficult. Instead of doing that, why dont you pray that Ill kill myself one day when Im bored? The probability of the latter is higher. He looked at Isabelles smile. Matthew felt a little pressure. He asked curiously, Ronan and Blinken, do they also have your Patronus? Isabelle replied lazily, Ronan, that rebellious guy, he had already replaced the Patronus I gave him with his wifes. As for Blinken, he does have it, but its about 50 years for him soon.. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Transmigrators Are Not Something Rare Chapter 332: Transmigrators Are Not Something Rare Translator: Lonelytree Matthew thought to himself that he was lucky. Fortunately, he didnt fight with Blinken last time! He didnt expect this guy to carry a Patronus of the same model as him. That evil dragon was not to be trifled with. It needed at least the power of a Legend to resist! After pouring in the Patronus. Isabelle looked clearly disinterested. Edmond revealed a part of the content of the Sl project to Matthew. Matthew nodded repeatedly. It just so happened that his main mission was to get rid of the Scar of the Dead. With the support of the Alliance, it would definitely be a hundred times better than doing it alone. After Edmond finished speaking. Matthew hurriedly asked, I have an urgent project now. The content is to explore the outer plane. I wonder if I can apply to the Alliance to recruit some colleagues and apprentices as my assistants? Isabelle yawned. Okay, Im going to sleep. With that, she disappeared from Matthews sight. Matthew looked at Edmond. Under the latters gaze, Matthew explained the situation in the Moonlight Woodlands. So its a dimensional rift formed under such circumstances. Thats not very dangerous. If its an emergency project, we might not be able to recruit enough people. Dont you have a tour to plan? Ive given you special permission. Let them help you explore the outer layer during the tours! The funds will be allocated to you according to Project Bl. How about it? Matthew nodded happily. As expected, he still had to join a large organization! He left the Cauldron House. Matthew proceeded to reclaim the cemetery, or rather, he directed Sinwak to reclaim the cemetery. One day and one night later. The underground space of the oak forest had been widened by Matthew more than twice. At this point, the range of the cemetery had been determined. The underground space was a long strip, and so was the cemetery. The cemetery was about 600 meters long from north to south and 80 meters wide from east to west, covering an area of more than 70 acres. After that, Matthew carefully formulated the renovation plan for the cemetery. In order to speed up the progress. Matthew even spent money to hire the workers and the garrison team from the town to do some fine work that the zombies couldnt do. Of course, when the workers were working, the undead was sent away. Under the stimulation of the gold coins, the workers were very efficient. In less than a week, the soft and hard decorations of the cemetery were completed. At night. Matthew and Peggy walked into the cemetery, occasionally greeting the zombies and skeletons that passed by. Their hearts were filled with joy. This is the zombie zone, and that is the skeleton zone. In the future, there will be the ghost zone, the banshee zone, the mummy zone, and the vampire zone In the centre of all the undead functional areas is this negative energy fountain. The water here is flowing and is directly connected to the negative energy plane through the base below. Peggy, if you feel that your negative energy is insufficient in the future, you dont have to buy stones anymore. Just come here and lie down for a while. Matthew stood in front of the beautiful small fountain in the centre of the cemetery and introduced it. Wow, you really got lucky this time, Matthew! Peggy looked pleasantly surprised. Immediately, she pointed at the six extremely high-quality Realm Heart Stones on the base of the negative energy fountain and asked, These stones are not cheap, right? I think it costs at least 100 gold coins each. Matthew smiled calmly. It is slightly more expensive than 100 gold coins. Peggy suddenly tilted her head and stared at him. Ever since you joined the Seven Saint Alliance, you no longer let me handle the accounts like before. Your actions make me very worried, Matthew. Many boys turn bad just because they suddenly have a large sum of money. I suggest you leave your money with me, and Ill spend it for you. No, its safer for me to keep it for you. Matthew spread his hands. Actually, I didnt earn much from the Alliance project. After buying two magic tools, the rest of the money was spent on this cemetery. Peggy said calmly, Just tell me how much you spent. Im already mentally prepared. Matthew confessed, 15,674 gold coins. With a thud. The Tauren skeleton lay in the fountain of negative energy. She could not say a word. After a long time. Only then did she recover. Peggy covered her chest with both hands, her soul fire dancing like a flea. Ten thousand gold coins? I dont even know what a thousand gold coins look like! Perhaps you have your own intentions, butWuwuwu. Damn necromancer! Before you spend money next time, can you let me see how much 10,000 gold coins are? The cost of the cemetery had indeed exceeded Matthews expectations. But he kept all the designs that he thought were necessary. Most of the area in the cemetery was reserved for the undead in the future. In addition, Matthew had also asked someone to build a few stone houses here for him to use as his studio. This was a nearly complete ritual venue. Matthew could clearly sense that the zombies and skeletons had become stronger. Their bodies and soul fires were nourished at the same time. In the long run, this was absolutely necessary. In fact, other than the Realm Heart Stones and labour costs used to build the negative energy fountain, the cemeterys biggest expense came from the surrounding Black Locust Trees Matthew asked around and found that there was no Black Locust Tree or its seeds that could be bought from the Alliance or the Cauldron House. Even in Baiyan City, they could only buy expensive mature plants and not seeds. In the end, Matthew could only grit his teeth and buy the minimum amount of black locust trees needed to maintain the ritual venue. These special plants that came from the border between the Underworld and the negative energy plane had the effect of locking in negative energy. They could help form a perfect negative energy loop inside the cemetery. This sum of money was about 6000 gold coins. At first, Matthews heart ached for a few days. However, when the ritual field was formed, his mentality immediately changed. [Prompt: You have successfully built the Ritual Ground: Cemetery of the Undying. [Graveyard Owner: You can place a sign to recruit elite undead. [Tombstone Crafting: The tombstones made in the cemetery will have 150% of the original effect. The Ritual Ground gives you the unique abilities of the owner of the cemetery, Return of All Resentment and Forced Captivity [Return of All Resentment: When you activate this ability on an outsider, he will be haunted by the resentment of all the undead in the cemetery. Every second, the other party will have to endure the judgment of Will.] After the judgement is successful, the enemys soul will be scattered. After failing the judgement, the enemys HP will be forcibly deducted. [Forced Captivity: You can use the negative energy of the entire cemetery to attack the target with endless negative energy tentacles until you completely capture them.] Once these two abilities were used. It meant that Matthew was almost invincible in the cemetery! Coupled with his powerful strength and domain power, even a legendary creature would be captured if it barged in! This was the power of the ritual field. Other than that. Cemetery and Ritual Field were standard equipment for summoning many intermediate undead units. This also meant that Matthew could finally start making the dark warrior that he had been longing for! The next morning. Matthew, who had been excited for the whole night, and Peggy, who had been heartbroken for the whole night, returned to their house in Rolling Stone Town listlessly. He opened the door. Peggy ran into the kitchen. Matthew wanted to lie down on the sofa for a while. However, at this moment. He suddenly noticed that there were a few more letters in his mailbox! Matthew went forward to get the letters and found that there were three letters in total from different people in different places. The first letter didnt specify the address, but there was an albatross feather on it. It was naturally from Lorraine of Deep Blue Harbor. The second letter clearly stated that it was from Jade Court, so it should have been written by Beanna. The address of the third letter was very strange. It was a place called Blackstone Mine. The senders name was Lumiere! Matthews eyes darted between the three letters. Three seconds later. He folded the three letters in the order he was going to open them. The letter from Jade Court was placed at the bottom. Lorraine and Lumi&re were on top. Matthew returned to his room. He opened the envelope at the top and read it carefully. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Three Letters Chapter 333: Three Letters Translator: Lonelytree [Hello, Mat Hew. [Im Lumiere. [Im sorry you cant help me continue to bloom the Oak Chamber of Commerce] Matthew felt his scalp go numb after only scanning three lines. Lumieres handwriting was not very nice, but it was obvious that he was writing very seriously. Every word was written very clearly. However, the large number of typos and loopholes in the grammar made Matthew, who was good at picking out the main points from the junk messages, a little confused. Matthew tried hard to decipher it for a long time. With the help of Language Proficiency and Text Order Identification, he gradually translated the encrypted letter into smooth and readable content. [Hello, Matthew. [I am Lumiere. [Im sorry, but I cant continue to help the Oak Chamber of Commerce. [After you left, I tried to lead more clansmen to the city of Kondor, but this action was strongly rejected by the people of Kondor. [We were chased out. [Due to the headhunter tribes aggressive actions in the past, the natives of the Gold Coast are not very friendly to us. [Mr. Yu Lian had tried his best to mediate, but it seemed that the results were not great. [In the end, we could only retreat to the rainforest. [Fortunately, the Oak Trade Union wasnt implicated. This was the only thing that made me feel gratified. [The city of Kordor cannot tolerate us, so we can only find another way out. [This made me realize that it was impossible to bring my people out of the rainforest all at once. I had to make a way and then replicate it for them. [The South was not the way out. The west was barren deserts and high mountains, and the east was the sea. [I can only go north alone. [After leaving the rainforest, I went to several cities. [However, those cities, such as Lake Water City, had more or less rejected the Jangos. [When I passed by Marsh Water City, I even got a plague. I had a stomachache for two days, and I plucked all the leaves on the side of the road. [Fortunately, my physique was not bad, and I managed to endure it. [Since then, Ive planned to go further. [I want to go to a place where people dont know about the Jangos, slowly integrate into their society, and learn their knowledge and way of life. [At the same time. [I have to work hard to earn money too. [When I left the rainforest, about six or seven girls told me that they were pregnant. [Of course, this was great news. [How could the future king of the rainforest not have a bunch of children? [They are going to inherit my throne! [Even though I dont have a throne yet, Im working hard to build one! [The cost of raising a child was not an unsolvable problem. It did not cost much to raise a child in the tribe. [Moreover, in the tradition of the Black Banyan Tribe, the children born by the woman were raised by her uncles. [But I dont like this tradition. [I prefer to be like you northerners, where the father bears the cost and responsibility of raising the child. [I spent a lot of money on the elders of the tribe. [I gave the rest of the money to my women. [The money you gave me is almost spent. [So, I walked north along the coastline while looking for a suitable job. [This was not an easy task. [I didnt have the skills to make a living in society, so I could only sell myself as a labourer. [Many places that hired people would deliberately lower the price because they saw that I was a foreigner. [I worked as a porter at Deep Blue Harbor for three days. [In the end, when the bill was settled, the other party only paid half of my salary. [I was so angry that I really wanted to throw that fat guy into the sea to feed the fish. [However, when I think of my clansmen, my women, and my unborn children, I feel like Im going to die. [I chose to swallow my anger. [I remembered his face. [The future king of the rainforest was not to be bullied! [I swear I will soak him in the water prison for three days and three nights! [That day would come. [After leaving Deep Blue Harbor, I walked along the small roads inland for a while. I happened to hear the news of recruiting workers in a tavern. They offered high salaries. I went to try and found that it was really not bad! [Im writing to you from this working level called the Black Rock Mine. [The work here was very hard, but the money was really a lot. [I work 15 hours a day, and the most I can do is 19 hours. [Normally, I could earn 4 Gold, but at most, I could earn 6 Gold. [The welfare in the mine was very good, and they even provided food and accommodation. [Ive done some calculations. As long as I work here for a year, Ill be able to save up close to 2,000 gold! [10000 gold in five years! [Heavens! [This was really a good place to earn money. [I cant wait to share this news with my clansmen. [Unfortunately, the place where they lived didnt have any mail, so I had nowhere to share my joy. At this moment, I thought of you, my friend Matthew! [I think its time to write you a letter. [To apologize and to share the joy. [Unfortunately, my mastery of the common language is not very good. The first half of this letter was written under the guidance of the supervisor. [Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. [The supervisor in the mine was very good to me and never whipped me, but I often saw him whip others. [I guess thats because the others are always slacking off. [She not only taught me to read and write the common language but also always invited me to visit her house on the days when I was out of the mine. [I dare not go. [At present, the child support fees for those six or seven children are already making me feel a little strained. [I have to restrain myself. [In comparison, my relationship With my colleagues is not very harmonious..] Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Three Letters Chapter 334: Three Letters Translator: Lonelytree [They said I broke the rules. [Hehe, how ridiculous. They were obviously the ones who were lazy and unwilling to work. [The supervisor said it clearlyC [How could they not understand the principle of more work, more pay? [I wont say anymore. [Im going to sleep. [I would strive to get up early tomorrow and work a few more hours to anger those lazy people! [(Finally, I apologize again. I didnt manage to fulfill my promise to help the Oak Chamber of Commerce.) [(This letter has been written back and forth for two weeks. If there is a place where the word order is reversed, please point it out and send it back to me. Thank you.)] After reading it. Matthew was silent for a minute. There were too many flaws in this letter, but when he thought about it in detail, it was so reasonable. He had mixed feelings. It was not surprising that the Jangos were ostracized by the people of Kondor. Not everyone could accept the barbaric habits of the rainforest people. If Matthew had been there when this happened, there might have been room for negotiation. But now, the dust had settled. Matthew felt a little regretful. As for what Lumiere had mentioned in his letter, Yu Lian had tried his best to mediate, Matthew did not believe it at all. The rejection might have been caused by that black-bellied man! However, Matthew couldnt possibly fall out with Yu Lian over this matter. After all, he was just a friend of Lumiere. Lumiere was the future king of the rainforest, and the fate of the Jango was in his own hands. The most Matthew could provide was some advice and help. The content of this letter really made him unable to hold it in. It was the part where Lumiere worked his way up north and lamented the high wages and benefits in the mines. Deep Blue Harbors dock is really full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Any porter you encounter in a few steps might be a Tier 4 or Tier 5 boss. Matthew shook his head. The East Coast was indeed a prosperous place. There was an Orc Sword Saint moving bricks at the dock in front and the King of the Rainforest mining in the well behind. Matthews first reaction was to write a letter asking Lumiere to come to Rolling Stone Town so that he could arrange a job for him in the Alliance. But soon, he stopped thinking about it. Matthew played with the quill in his hand, and his eyes revealed a thoughtful expression. Lumiere was not Eli. Although he didnt know much about human society, he was actually very smart and had extremely strong insight. He had clearly given him the address of Rolling Stone Town. Lumiere had traveled so far north. If he really wanted to ask for help, he would reach Rolling Stone Town in a few more steps. It should not be difficult for him. He wasnt someone who cared about his reputation. There was probably only one reason why Lumiere didnt come looking for Matthew. He wanted to continue to be friends with Matthew and get along with him as equals. Matthew recalled that when he had arranged for Lumiere to take up a position in the Oak Chamber of Commerce, the other party had also refused in every possible way. He did not want a salary and only said that he would come and help. This was obviously not because of vanity. Lumiere had his own persistence. It was precisely because of this persistence that he was unwilling to seek refuge with Matthew, even if he had to go down to mine and work for others. No matter how little money he earned, he wouldnt feel inferior when facing his friends. This was the ambition of the future king of the rainforest. He figured out the key points. Matthew picked up his pen and began to write a reply. He shared his life in Rolling Stone Town with Lumiere in a few words and tactfully reminded him of the safety risks of working in the well. After that, he talked about some suggestions for the future development of the Jango tribe. In the letter, he tried his best to avoid using high-level vocabulary and only communicated with Lumiere in a very conversational manner. Only at the very end of the letter. Matthew had tactfully hinted that Lumiere had some resources and connections in the Alliance. If he needed it, he could arrange a job for him at any time. This was to prevent him from misunderstanding the other partys thoughts. What if Lumiere really did not think of joining him? After writing the reply. Matthew took a break and opened the second letter. Unexpectedly. This time, Lorraines letter was very brief. Catching Wind and Shadows tells me that something big is about to happen in Rolling Stone Town or its surroundings! Im not too sure about the details. Please pay more attention to the abnormal news around you! If you need help, light this feather, and Sweetie will take you away! Something big was going to happen in Rolling Stone Town? Matthews heart tightened. Lorraine was a demigod and a legendary poet, and he had seen his fair share of miraculous performances. If the other party was not lying, things would be troublesome. Matthew held the letter and thought for a while. After hiding Sweeties feather, Matthew adjusted his mood and took a sip of water before slowly opening the beautiful envelope with a green border. What greeted her eyes was a line of beautiful and meaningful handwriting. It was a stark contrast to Lumieres chicken scrawl. Matthew suddenly felt a spring breeze blowing on his face, and his spirit improved a little. [Dear Matthew, [In May, the Jade Court looked like a ball of fire from afar. The ancient city wall was covered with brightly colored phoenix flowers. They spread out from both ends of the city wall and surrounded the ancient war trees that had been dormant for many years on both sides. They looked like a divine bird that was about to fly. [It was a beautiful scene. [Unfortunately, my painting skills are lacking, and my ability to describe words is also poor, so I cant share this beautiful scenery with you in its entirety..] Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Three Letters Chapter 335: Three Letters Translator: Lonelytree [This was really regrettable. [The brocade phoenix flower was a type of bright yellow or orange flower. [In the early summer, it covered every corner of the Jade Court. [The Wood Elves used its roots to make medicine. After boiling it with water and taking it, it was said to be able to cure all diseases. [I tried it, and it really worked. It didnt even hurt much when it came. [I like this flower even more now, and at the same time, Im also interested in the phoenix in the flowers name. [Tarani told me that humans have a huge misunderstanding about phoenixes. They always confuse phoenixes with immortal birds , but they are actually two different creatures. [Thousands of years ago, the wood elves had summoned a divine phoenix from the east in the previous generations palace. [The Divine Phoenix had incredible power and compassion that could save all living beings. (Note: The word compassion is in the elven language. I couldnt find a similar word in the common language of humans. I hope its not because I wasnt serious in language class. This should be a word from the East. If theres any mistake, please criticize me.) [At that time, the Divine Phoenix had been seriously injured. The Wood Elf had let it recuperate in the city and take good care of it. [A few hundred years later. [Only then did the Divine Phoenix recover. [After that, he became the patron saint of the wood elves. [According to records, the Divine Phoenix had protected the Elven Court for a thousand years. [When he left, he said to the wood elves, [My homeland is being invaded by demons. I have to go back and lend them a hand. [With that, he spread his wings and flew away, disappearing into the eastern sky. [After the flames fell to the ground, they ignited a plant called the brocade flower by the roadside, burning a brand new brocade phoenix flower. [The Wood Elves believed that the brocade phoenix flower represented the blessing of the Divine Phoenix. [Therefore, even after the change of the royal court, these plants were still planted all over the city walls. [This was truly a romantic story. [Every year at this time, the elven couples would make a wish to the Phoenix Flower on the city wall. That scene was actually very beautiful. [If not for the Scar of the Dead that ruined the mood. [I used the method you taught me to be honest with Tarani. [But she was a very stubborn person. [She promised that she wouldnt force me and would give me freedom, but she still came to look for me from time to time. [She was really domineering. [There were a few times when she wanted to secretly kiss my face. After I rejected her, she wanted to force herself on me. Fortunately, I was strong enough, so she never succeeded. [But most of the time, she still respected me. [With Taranis presence, I didnt suffer any more harassment during class or between classes. [However, I soon realized that I had become completely alone. [Except for Tarani. [None of the elves wanted to talk to me. [The teachers were the same. [They avoided me as much as they could after completing their duty in class. [This feeling of being isolated by everyone was really terrible. [More and more, I felt that it was a mistake to listen to my fathers advice and come here to study. [After two months of hard work. [My dance is still in first place. [My swordsmanship was still ranked last. [It was no different from two months ago. [Well, there was still a difference. Yesterday, I realized that I had gained a pound. Perhaps it was because I had eaten too much elf barbecue recently. [Im afraid Ill have to eat vegetarian for half a year to offset the debt of eating meat for the past two months. [Matthew. [I miss Rolling Stone Town. [Yesterday, when I was writing to my father, mother, and brothers, I secretly cried a few times. [I want to say to my father: [ Take me back. I dont want to learn the Elven Sword Chant anymore. [I want to tell my mother: [ Please persuade Father. Id rather go home and study oriental embroidery with you than continue to dance with a thick chest wrap. [However, in the end, what was written on the paper was nothing more than Im doing well here, dancing is my forte, and Im also very good at swordsmanship. [I know father spent a lot of money. [Part of it is my future dowry. [I cant waste too much of our familys money. [So I cant give up halfway. [But this is really difficult, Matthew. I cant hold on much longer. [Who can tell me how to learn a sword technique that will cause adverse effects if the posture deviation exceeds 2 centimetres? [At this point [The green dragon outside the city was shouting again. [Im so annoyed by that Fattina. [She should be fighting with the elves Shadow Leopard Troop and Windseeker Troop. Tarani said that she was very cunning and wouldnt attack the city easily, but I was still a little afraid. [The Astrologer Society had announced that this year would be the year when the giant dragons would be active. [That was a giant dragon. [Every time I imagined the image of a dragon in my mind, I would feel especially small. [Jade Court is really not a good place. [If it was Rolling Stone Town, there definitely wouldnt be such a terrifying thing as a dragon, right? [It must be. [This is all I can write in this letter. Tomorrow is the swordsmanship test. If I can barely pass it, then I can go and learn the magic of the sword chant. [I hate swordsmanship. [However, I am looking forward to the spell called Summon Pet. [I heard that after learning it, I can summon a messenger for myself. This way, it will be very convenient to communicate with Rolling Stone Town. [Right, at the end of the letter, I want to ask you for a favour. [Although its hard to say, I havent received a reply to the letter I sent home last time. Im not sure if my father and mother have received my letter. I can only hope that you [My chest cloth wears out very quickly during practice and is now completely used up. [The wood elves dont have a size suitable for me. [No one was willing to help me change it. [I hope you can go to a clothing store in Rolling Stone Town called Ruth Tailor and buy some for me. Buy a few more, silk ones, size S8. [I hid a piece of gold paper in the envelope, which should be enough to cover the cost. [Please! [Matthew. [- Your Beanna, May 2nd, Jade Court.] After reading it. Matthew was silent for half a minute. A moment later. He called Peggy from the kitchen. Do you know anything about chest wraps? Peggy proudly puffed out her chest. Of course. After all, my breasts are very big! Matthew nodded and said, Then help me buy a few. Remember to buy them in silk. The size is S8. Peggy looked at Matthew in surprise. Then She asked hesitantly, How do you know my size? And you want to buy me a chest wrap?! Am I being too explicit? In the morning. Matthew had just entered the Lord Main Hall and was about to share Lorraines news with the other two when Rheagar announced, The war has begun! Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: The Secret of the Suki Family Chapter 336: The Secret of the Suki Family Translator: Lonelytree Just like what we were worried about a few days ago, Red Mountain invaded the Golden Fertile Field. A mixed army from the south destroyed the fertile fields of the Golden Fertile Field and burned down a large number of houses. They violated the verbal promise of not invading each other. After occupying the main city of the Golden Fertile Field, Barley City, the army split into two. One of them headed northwest. The other troop headed north on the spot. In the name of hunting down the remaining troops of the Lord of Barley City, they quickly approached the South Trade Station. Their movements are astonishingly fast. Although they havent stepped into Rolling Stone Towns territory yet, according to this trend, Red Mountains army could strike at any time! Rheagar explained the military situation at the front line clearly. Matthew was a little surprised. Did they really make a move? How dare they approach the Southern Trade post? Are they not afraid of the Great Wizard Ronan? Zeller shook his head. Legendary mages usually dont interfere in the wars between mortals unless the Red Mountain army has done something that is beyond the wrath of the heavens or has hurt their family. Moreover, the South has been spreading the news that Master Ronan is lost in the Astral World. Although many people are sceptical about this news, we cant guarantee that the new lord of Red Mountain isnt a hothead. Matthew nodded. What Zeller said made sense. Ronans reputation was part of the reason Rolling Stone Town was safe, but they couldnt place all their hopes on him. The Golden Fertile Field has no way to fight back. Its an agricultural territory that mainly produces food. The largest military organization in the territory is the militia. These militia are usually used to drive away wild boars and wolverines, but theyre not enough to deal with bandits, let alone war. Rheagar took an empty coffee cup and sipped it, not noticing that his mouth was still dry. Perhaps this is the function of the civilization lock that you mentioned before. It protects these small territories from the scourge of war, but its different now. I bet that the lock must have disappeared! All of a sudden, the lords were awakened to the awareness of war. They realized that there were such methods of plundering from the outside world, so they no longer restrained themselves. As for territories like the Golden Fertile Fields, their masters were used to the benefits brought by the civilization lock and were not on guard against war. They were simply lambs waiting to be slaughtered! Red Mountain was different. The newly appointed small lord was very organized. He had planned it beforehand. The so-called tax reform was just to divert the attention of others. In the past few months, he had been secretly recruiting mercenaries. It was said that on the battlefield of the raid on Barley City, there were even troops from the Underdark! They were truly elite mercenaries and well-trained assassins. After hearing the news, Huo Wen, who had gone to Barley City to check on the situation, told me that those Drows were very ruthless. Long before the war began, the entire family of the Lord of Barley City had been wiped out! Damn it, these guys dont care about ethics at all. When the concept of war begins to awaken in the hearts of the people, this continent will soon usher in high-frequency small-scale wars. This is a reshuffling of forces, and no one can stop this trend. Zeller sat on the table next to him, his hands crossed under his nose, his eyes shining. Ive already sent a team of lords guards to station at the Southern Trade Station. Fortunately, our scouts can still lock onto the general location of the Red Mountains main force. Theoretically, they should take some time to digest the spoils of the golden fertile fields, but we cant guarantee that they wont suddenly launch a sneak attack. The truth before us is that the war has come. Matthew took a deep breath. From the serious attitude of Zeller and Rheagar, he could feel the pressure and nervousness. War was never a joke. Once it erupted, no matter what the outcome was, it meant that people would die. He gently bit his lips. Rheagar took another sip of his empty coffee, his eyes looking very anxious. What do you think, Matthew? Matthew muttered, A group of mages from the Seven Saint Alliance will be visiting soon. The location of the visit is near the Scar of the Dead. I originally arranged for them to visit Rolling Stone Town, but now it seems like it has to be cancelled. Rheagars eyes lit up. A group of mages? Can they be of any use in this war? Matthew shook his head. Its hard to say. In the current Aindor Continent, the relationship between the Alliance, mages, and local forces was complicated. The Alliance was transcendental, and so were the Legendary Mages in the Alliance. They had the power to destroy the world and were existences that mortal forces could not provoke. However, there were only a few legendary mages, and most mages were not interested in secular power. They would not interfere in a war for no reason unless the war threatened their interests. For ordinary mages, they could not be so detached. They still had emotions and desires and lacked the power to rule everything. Therefore, it was very normal for them to rely on local forces. Whether it was the Hundred City Division of the Seven Saint Alliance or becoming the magic consultant of a small territory like Matthew, it was all a way for mages to cooperate with local forces.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: The Secret of the Suki Family Chapter 337: The Secret of the Suki Family Translator: Lonelytree Mages were also cunning and cherished their lives. Matthew could make them work for him in the name of the alliance project. Whether it was planting trees or exploring the outer plane, they were willing to accept it. But once it involved war, it was hard to say. In the end, they were just a group of intermediate mages. If they worked together, they would definitely have a great impact on the war, but why would they do that? Matthew knew very well that he was not Ronan or Isabelle. No one would risk their lives for a few Knowledge Points. Spending money was one thing, and risking ones life was another. rne mages were very clear aoout cms. But thinking about it carefully. This project could have a positive impact on the upcoming war. We can spread some news, just like how I pretended to be the Great Mage Ronan last time. At least we can distract the enemy. Matthew suggested, No matter how reckless the new lord of Red Mountain is, he should still be wary of the Mages of the Seven Saint Alliance. Zeller nodded. Ill get someone to spread the news, but we have to enter a state of war. The lords guards and garrison are ready. Next, we have to mobilize the militia in some villages in the north. We need more labour and reserves. If necessary, we have to build some fortifications in the south. At this point, he glanced at Rheagar and suddenly shouted, Madam Wesley! Coffee! A moment later, three cups of fragrant coffee were served in the office hall. Only then did Rheagar realize that he was holding an empty cup. He pursed his lips helplessly and sat back in his chair stiffly. Zeller looked at him silently as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. Matthew didnt say anything. He was thinking about the impact the war might have on Rolling Stone Town and himself. Theres another piece of bad news. Zeller said, Jade Court has sent another urgent letter. The Shadow Leopard Unit that was used to capture the arsonists encountered another attack on the road. This time, the one who attacked was confirmed to be the Green Dragon, Fattina, who was active in the Court of Fallen Leaves. Although the Shadow Leopard Unit wasnt completely wiped out, they suffered heavy losses. That Green Dragon is very cunning. In the short term, Jade Court probably wont be able to take in this batch of prisoners. This is bad news for us. Matthew smelled a conspiracy. Every time they send someone over, they will be attacked. This doesnt sound like a coincidence. Zeller also looked like he had a headache. The problem is, how should we deal with these arsonists now? It would be a waste and inhumane to kill them directly. Some of them dont deserve to die, but its not right to keep them like this. Once the war breaks out, the prison will become a hidden danger. Matthew thought for a moment. Why dont you leave it to me first? I happen to need manpower for a project. I dont need you to provide food. I can solve their meals myself. If you want them back, just let me know in advance. How about that? Zeller and Rheagar looked at each other. The latter asked, Are you sure they wont run away from you? Matthew smiled. Dont underestimate me. Im an evil necromancer. The two of them discussed for a while and finally agreed to Matthews request. They handed over the more than 20 arsonists in the prison to Matthew to deal with. There was an extra group of hands. Matthew was naturally delighted. It would be best if these arsonists were obedient. If there were any troublemakers, he did not mind asking Big Brother 177 to come out to meet them. The two news just now were bad news. I have another piece of news. Zellers tone suddenly became lighter. After receiving Rheagars letter, the city lord of Deep Blue Harbor, Lady Alena, pay a visit. This time, she will be travelling light and will arrive at our territory in five to three days. Rheagar was shocked. Why is she in such a hurry? Didnt I tell Alena to take it slow? Coincidentally, were in the midst of a war in the south. Im afraid I dont have time to accompany her Zeller suddenly said sarcastically, Maybe shes afraid that her stomach wont be able to cover it if shes too late. Rheagar immediately rolled his eyes. Dont listen to the rumours. Alena is a very traditional woman. After she broke off the engagement with me, she remained single for the rest of her life. Her seven daughters are all adopted daughters, and Lady Alena is still a virgin. Its really rude to joke about this! Zeller couldnt help but put his hand on his forehead, and a painful expression appeared on his face. Oh my god, Rheagar, has your IQbeen eaten by moles recently? Ive already hinted so clearly, and you still havent realised the truth? Youre not really planning to continue your relationship with that lady, are you? Looking at Rheagars anxious and slightly confused expression. Matthew couldnt help but remind him, Theres something wrong with Lady Alena. We know a thing or two about the current situation of Deep Blue Harbor. Lion City in the north is preparing its troops. A large amount of territory has been annexed by Lion City. Therefore, Deep Blue Harbor is facing a much bigger war than us. Under such circumstances, as soon as you replied, she dared to come to Rolling Stone Town alone at the risk of something happening in Deep Blue Harbor. This is obviously not right. Zeller added coldly, Any normal person would be able to tell that something is wrong. The only explanation is that her position as the City Lord is probably in danger! She is coming to ask for your help, Rhaegar! Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: The Secret of the Suki Family Chapter 338: The Secret of the Suki Family Translator: Lonelytree Matthew looked at Zeller in surprise. He didnt understand why the owner of a city like Deep Blue Harbor would come to the countryside like Rolling Stone Town to seek help. Its time to make a decision! Rhaegar. Zeller said in a low voice. Rheagars lips moved slightly. I hate war. Zeller said calmly, War wont let you off just because you hate him. Its time to return to Red and Black. Take back what originally belonged to you, and then see how far you plan to Rheagar was silent. Matthew was confused. Is there something I dont understand? Zeller glanced at Matthew. Its time to let Matthew know about that. Rheagar pondered for a few minutes before slowly raising his head. I know. Lets go. Take Matthew to take a look. Ten minutes later. In the depths of the military camp beside the Lords Manor. After passing through three tightly guarded checkpoints and two secret doors and illusion walls made of magic, a staircase leading to the underground space appeared in front of Matthew. The three of them walked along the stairs. They walked for about seven to eight minutes. A relatively spacious underground space appeared in front of them. Huge braziers were lit in the four corners of the underground space, and black and red flames danced in the braziers. From time to time, ferocious faces would jump out of the brazier, but they would soon disappear. Matthew recognized that it was the Fire of Sin from Purgatory! Because of its eternal nature, this flame was also known as the Eternal Flame. In the centre of the Eternal Flame. A magnificent arched stone door stood in the darkness. A huge demon head hung above the stone door. Its six eyes looked down at all visitors as if they were alive, giving people a creepy feeling. Both sides of the stone door were engraved with purgatory inscriptions. Matthew noticed that the ground was also engraved with a dark red ritual pattern. Everything here was in line with the needs of the ritual venue. He noticed that the ritual field was in a strange half-activated state. The three of them stood in front of the door. There seemed to be a breeze blowing in the darkness as if the devil was caressing ones face. This is the true secret of the Suki Family. Rheagar introduced without much emotion, This is also the fundamental reason why Rolling Stone Town has been developing quite well. Yes, we have a portal to Purgatory! As for myself, Im lucky to be the 27th successor of the Suki Kingdom on the 19th floor of Purgatory. Hearing this, Matthew recalled the little things he had done with Rheagar during this period of time. Matthew couldnt help but ask, Have I been a little rude recently? Rheagar glared at him. He looked at Matthews complicated expression. Zeller smiled and blinked. Youre still alright. When I first met Rheagar when I was young, he very stiffly ordered me, Call me Your Highness! At that time, Rheagar was in high spirits and ambitious. He swore to become the ruler of the world. However, after the incident in Purgatory Town, everything has changed. Rheagar said in a muffled voice, Dont repeat anything you hear or see here, Matthew. This secret is related to the Suki Kingdom and the Purgatory. I hope you can keep it a secret. Matthew nodded solemnly. Then, he asked, So, what will happen if the portal is fully activated? Rheagar calmly replied, And this world might face true purgatory. This is what I have been hesitating about. They left the underground space. Matthews heart was still filled with shock. He knew that the Suki had secrets, but he didnt expect them to be so shocking. It was a portal to Purgatory. Just the incomplete ritual ground near the teleportation gate was worth a fortune. Its existence could attract many little devils to approach it unconsciously. These imps were common in Purgatory, but they were rare in the prime material plane! According to Zeller, Rheagar had made his fortune by selling materials from imps to the Seven Saint Alliance. In a half-activated state. The area near the portal was like a monster farm, and there were some small demons spawning regularly. However, once it was fully activated, it would welcome the full flame of Purgatory. Listening to Zellers narration. Rheagar had a deep history with the Suki Kingdom and a certain Purgatory Town in Purgatory. This made him unwilling to fully activate the portal. But now. Rolling Stone Town was facing an unprecedented war threat. Even though Rheagar was still very unwilling. However, reality might force him to make a worse choice. This series of unforeseen events had a strong impact on Matthews nerves. He had received too much information in the first half of the day. It was as if his stable and peaceful life was about to leave him overnight. This made Matthew feel a deep sense of crisis, but at the same time, he felt a little absurd and powerless. Rhaegar hoped to live a peaceful and stable life. And so was Matthew. After leaving the lieges manor, his mind was filled with war, so much so that he was a little dizzy when he planted the trees. This situation continued until two days later. It was in the afternoon. When Matthew was inserting saplings into the holes, he accidentally stuffed two saplings into one of the holes. In the end, he didnt even realize it! That scene looked rather indecent. You seem a little absent-minded. Until a familiar voice sounded in Matthews ears. Only then did Matthew realize that he had stepped into the wrong pit. As he dug, he slowly pulled out one of the saplings. He looked up. A tall and sturdy young man who exuded a pheromone aura was standing 20 meters away from Matthew with a smile. Matthew was pleasantly surprised. Have you successfully advanced? The two of them hugged each other when they met. I followed the call of the Path of the Wilderness and killed that evil dragon, completing my advancement. Im back, Matthew. Im now a Tier 4 Transformation Master! Elated, Eli said, Not only did I increase my strength in the north, but I also successfully explored my Legendary path. At the moment I advanced, the will of nature told me that I was the natural successor of the wilderness path, but I had a fatal flaw. My emotions are too abundant. Its easy for me to fall in love with a woman, then Ill be touched and fall for her. This is my weakness, and its something I have to overcome. Matthew, I came back to look for you. On the one hand, I wanted to fulfil my promise to protect the oak forest for you. On the other hand, I wanted to continue my contact with you. I wanted to come into contact with human society more, temper my will, and make up for my last weakness. I swear. I will never fall in love with a woman again. Any one of them. This is my promise to practice the path of legend! Elis declaration was sonorous and forceful. Matthew couldnt help but be impressed. However, he also reminded him at the right time, Theres no need to be so extreme. Theres still beautiful love in this world. If you meet a suitable girl, you might as well give it a try. Impossible! Eli said confidently. Then he asked Matthew excitedly, Dont you want to know what new wilderness form I obtained during the advancement ritual? Matthew was about to ask him. Who knew that at this moment. Peggy suddenly rushed out of the forest and shouted, Matthew, lets go to watch the show! Matthew asked curiously, What show? Peggy said excitedly, Ive heard some news. The mayor of Deep Blue Harbor and her most beautiful youngest daughter will be passing by on the official road in a carriage this afternoon! Its said that someone from the farm has already seen their appearances. Whether its the mayors wife or her daughter, I heard that theyre all first-class! Matthews heart skipped a beat. He wasnt interested in the beauties, but rather, he was interested in the two visitors from Deep Blue Harbor. There was nothing much to do, so he took it as a form of relaxation to watch the show. So he asked for Elis opinion, Do you want to go and take a look together? Eli said lightly, It doesnt matter. But, why not? It doesnt hurt to look. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: The Little Tiger’s View of Love Chapter 339: The Little Tigers View of Love Translator: Lonelytree Southeast of the oak forest, the two sides of the official road in the farm area were bustling with activity. The news of the visitors from Deep Blue Harbor spread like wildfire, attracting a group of residents who loved to watch the show. Most of them gathered at the bridgehead and the end of the Golden Lion Bridge. It was one of the few bridges in Rolling Stone Town, and it was built by Rheagars fathers generation. It was said that on the day it was built, a lion emitting golden light suddenly appeared and drank water at the bridgehead. Hence the name. Several tall water banyan trees were planted on the shore of Golden Lions bridgehead. In the midsummer evening, many people enjoyed the shade under the banyan tree. The Old Woman River that crossed the arched stone bridge formed a small shallow bay in that area. The river was smooth, and the water was not deep, so it was common to see nearby farmers swimming in the river with their children. It was early summer afternoon. The banyan tree was already packed with people. Because of Peggys identity, Matthews group didnt get too close. Instead, they found a hidden spot in the oak forest and looked from afar. I heard that the convoy from Deep Blue Harbor passed the checkpoint on the east side at noon. It will take them at least ten minutes to half an hour. They will definitely pass by here. Peggy said expectantly. Matthew didnt ask her where she heard about it. After all, Peggy was indeed good at gathering information. In the entire Rolling Stone Town, the only person who could surpass her in this aspect was probably Zeller, who could handle all the big and small matters in the town. Mid-May. The chirping of cicadas gradually sounded in the wilderness. Under the shade of a tree. Matthew moved a small stool and sat down. A warm breeze brushed past his eyes and chin. Not far away, the residents gathered together and discussed something. Some loafers were pushing and shoving by the river. Suddenly, someone screamed, and the water splashed. An unlucky young man was pushed into the water. He obviously knew how to swim. He flopped in the water a few times and cursed. The crowd first gathered around nervously. After realizing that there was nothing serious, they laughed for a while. Matthew looked at this scene silently and felt a little touched. The dark clouds of war were approaching, but most people in Rolling Stone Town were still unaware. Perhaps, the moment before the Red Mountain army entered the golden fertile field, the people living on that land were the same as these people. When peace became the norm. The scars caused by the war would become more and more obvious. No wonder Rheagar has been under so much pressure recently. This kind of choice is indeed not that easy to make. Matthew sighed softly. He rested his elbows on his knees and rested his chin on his palm. He seemed to be looking into the distance, but his eyes gradually lost focus. Until a strange blue flag with red clouds appeared at the end of the official road. The people on both sides of the bridgehead cheered. Matthew suddenly woke up. Coming, coming! Peggy looked extremely excited. Matthew, hurry up and see how beautiful the little princess of Deep Blue Harbor is. If shes half as beautiful as Sif, well take her home and make her your second wife! There were too many flaws in her words. Matthew couldnt take it. Only Eli replied in a daze, Matthew already has a wife?! Matthew was about to explain when the sound of hooves came from the forest behind him! Youre really here to watch the show! A low voice came from the horses back. Matthew turned around and saw that it was the captain of the garrison, Big Beardie Blake. Blake didnt get off his horse. Instead, he said hurriedly, Matthew, hurry up and get on the horse with me! Rheagar is looking for you. He looks very anxious! Peggy said unhappily, Is your lord afraid that Matthew will forget about Sif after marrying his second wife? Do you want him to go to work at such a critical moment? Will they pay overtime? Blake smiled awkwardly. However, he had a way of dealing with fierce women like Peggy. Im just a messenger. Matthew stretched his neck regretfully. The convoy didnt move fast. They would probably cross the bridgehead in five to six minutes, and it would be even slower when they reached the forest. Im afraid Ill have to take my leave first. Matthew said to Eli apologetically. Before Eli could reply. Peggy put her arm around Elis shoulders and said, Its fine. You go ahead, Matthew. Ill take good care of your little brother. There was an unnatural look on Elis face. Okay, go ahead and do what you need to do. Matthew immediately climbed onto his horse and followed Blake in the direction of Rolling Stone Town. Matthews back disappeared into the forest. Eli struggled a little unnaturally. Peggy? Can you relax? However, Peggy acted as if she did not hear him. She hugged Eli and walked towards the stone bridge at the foot of the hill. Lets go! You cover me, I can use Stealth, they wont be able to find me! Well go for a closer look! A two-meter-tall Tauren was sneaking around in broad daylight?! This was ridiculous! Eli wanted to yell at her. However, for some reason, he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. The two of them quickly came to the roadside. Eli was prepared to explain if he was discovered, but he soon realized that no one around him had noticed him and Peggy! Everyone was looking forward to the convoy. Finally. The convoy with blue flags crossed the stone bridge at a pleasant rhythm. At the very front were two knights who were leading the way. After that, there were three luxurious carriages. The carriage was moving very slowly across the bridge, and everyone could see it clearly. The window of the first carriage was tightly shut.. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: The Little Tiger’s View of Love Chapter 340: The Little Tigers View of Love Translator: Lonelytree The window of the second carriage was open, but there seemed to be no one inside. The third carriage was filled with people, but the windows were half-covered, so people could only see vaguely. Just like that. The three carriages and the two ox-carts that followed them crossed the bridge one after another. The crowd followed in disappointment. Peggy shouted anxiously, Wheres the City Lady? Where was the little princess of Deep Blue Harbor? Didnt they say we could see them in person? The rest of the people also made similar complaints. Eli couldnt help but pull Peggy. Be careful. Dont expose yourself. Its not a big deal if you cant see them. In the next second. The person in the third carriage seemed to have heard the call from the people outside. The windows on both sides were pushed open, and a young and beautiful face flashed past the window. Her face was still a little shy. Alright, Judy, lets go after saying goodbye to everyone. We have to get to Rolling Stone Town before sunset. I want to take a good shower. A lazy womans voice came from the carriage. The girl named Judy excitedly extended her small hands and greeted the people on both sides of the road. People cheered enthusiastically. A few rascals followed the carriage for a while and whistled wildly. It seemed that if it werent for the knights guarding them, they would have climbed up the carriage. The convoy gradually left. Peggy dragged Eli back to the oak forest. Wow! That girl named Judy is too cute! She should be the little princess of Deep Blue Harbor. Although shes not as good as Sif, shes barely qualified to be Matthews second wife. What do you think of her? Arent you Matthews friend? Whats your thoughts? Peggy said to herself. Suddenly. She noticed that Eli hadnt said anything. Hence, she poked him. Whats wrong with you? Only then did Eli come back to his senses. He muttered in a daze, Its fine, its fine. Peggy asked suspiciously, Dont tell me youve fallen in love with Judy? Thats a little disloyal. Eli blushed and retorted loudly, Impossible! If its a woman Matthew likes, I definitely wont take another look! I have no interest in that Judy! Peggy nodded and let go of her hand. A moment later. She heard Eli ask carefully, Um, I want to ask. Dont think too much. I just want to know who the older woman beside Judy is. You seem a little absent-minded? The next morning. Matthew was about to plant some trees when he ran into the aimless Eli at the edge of the forest. Eli volunteered to help, and Matthew naturally would not refuse. In the end, the two of them had only planted a few trees when Eli, who was in a daze, inserted two saplings into the same hole. This scene seemed familiar. Oh, sorry, Matthew. Eli hurriedly pulled out one of the saplings. He scratched his head, looking troubled. This guy couldnt hide anything at all. Matthew found it funny. Yesterday afternoon, he had gone to the lieges manor with Blake and bumped into Rheagar. The latters condition was very similar to the current Eli. However, apart from being surprised that Lady Alena had arrived so quickly, Rheagar was also troubled about whether he should fully activate the Door of Purgatory. He had been burning with rage because of this matter for the past few days. He was clearly in his forties, but his face had started to break out in pimples. It could be seen that his hormonal imbalance was severe. In this regard, Matthew could understand Rheagar. Because once the war machine started to operate, it would not be easy to stop it. It would be best if Rolling Stone Town could eliminate the haze of war with its own strength. If the door of Purgatory were opened, the devils army would kill more than just the enemies. Yesterday, Rheagar called Matthew over to discuss how to deal with the possible request for help from Alena. Matthew and Zeller gave their opinions. In the end. The three magnates in the Main Hall of Rolling Stone Town had reached an agreement. Reinforcements were possible, but it would depend on what price Alena could offer. If the only thing she could offer were herself, she would probably be rejected. However, the subsequent development of the matter was still beyond the expectations of the three men. In the evening, the fleet from Deep Blue Harbor arrived at the official relay station in Rolling Stone Town. Rheagar had thought that Alena would be eager to see him. He had even taken a shower and changed into a fresh set of clothes. He even put on some perfume. However, Lady Alena sent a message from her knight, saying that she and her daughter were exhausted after travelling for several days. They couldnt even straighten their backs when they arrived at the relay station. They just wanted to take a bath and have a good sleep. They would come to visit the respected lord tomorrow or the day after. This move of playing hard to get allowed the three men to see the tactics of the lady. Rheagar looked a little disappointed. However, Madam Wesley led Sif in at the right time. The latter showed Rheagar an oil painting that she had recently painted. The portrait on the oil painting was Rheagar himself. This made Rheagar extremely moved, and his mind quickly calmed down. In the end, when Matthew returned to the oak forest to work, he did not bump into Lady Alena and her so-called beautiful little daughter. On the other hand, when Matthew was maintaining the negative energy fountain at night, Peggy, who had jumped out of the pool, shared what she had seen yesterday with Matthew.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: The Little Tiger’s View of Love Chapter 341: The Little Tigers View of Love Translator: Lonelytree Therefore, when he met Eli in the morning and saw how distracted he was, Matthew had an idea. The only thing that puzzled him was Why was his target, not the supposedly prettier Judy but Lady Alena? After the small incident, Elis attention was slightly focused. Matthew planted five or six trees in one breath and stopped. The weather was getting hotter and hotter. The oak trees were becoming less active, and the saplings were listless. Forcefully planting trees in this weather would only backfire. Matthew would only plant a few trees in the morning. He was getting closer and closer to his second goal of 3000 trees. He was looking forward to what would happen after he completed it. Seeing Matthew packing his things and walking back, Eli followed suit. The two of them came to a place where the oak trees were dense. Matthew patiently checked the growth of the oak trees. As they walked. Eli finally couldnt hold it in and asked out of the blue, Matthew, didnt you say yesterday that there is still a beautiful love in this world? If I meet the right girl, I should give it a try? Matthew smiled and turned around to ask, But you also swore yesterday that you would never fall in love with any woman again. Elis face turned red. But shes different. She gives me a very special feeling. Her voice is very lazy and has a hint of affection. Its a little likelt looks a little like He suddenly stammered. Matthew asked thoughtfully, Does Lady Alena sound like your mother? Eli was shocked. How did you know I was talking about Lady Alena? Matthew shrugged. Its obvious that you cant resist older women who have the attributes of a good wife and mother. Samantha is actually a little older than you. She looks very mature. Eli said honestly, Shes twelve years older than me. Matthew was surprised. Then how old are you this year? Eli thought for a moment. Seventeen or eighteen, I cant remember. Matthew scratched his head. Remember to call me brother when we meet in the future. Im about ten years older than you. He had always thought that Eli was about the same age as him! He did not expect the little tiger to be a little brat. Matthew couldnt be blamed for this. Elis looks and temperament gave off a very mature feeling. The wildness and beauty that came from the wilderness were actually a part of his charm. Matthew even felt that Eli was a little older than him. Love has nothing to do with age, right? Eli seemed to be very resistant to others calling him young. He deliberately said in a deep and magnetic voice, I do prefer older women, but I dont remember my mothers voice anymore. Its just a very vague feeling. I accidentally heard Miss Alenas voice yesterday, and then I felt inexplicably relieved. To be honest, Im very troubled right now. The will of nature tells me not to indulge in the feelings of men and women. But I really cant seem to control my emotions. When I met the right person, it could not help but gush out. I dont know what to do now. Matthew nodded secretly. He had heard Ella talk about what had happened to Eli. Eli was a human who was raised by a tigress. Later on, he met the druid elder of the Earth Society. That elder was also a male, and his usual style was probably rough and barbaric. His idea of raising children was to keep them alive. It was obvious that Eli lacked the love of his parents and, perhaps even more so, motherly love. This had influenced his concept of love. No wonder he had a good impression of Peggy because of a few meals. When Matthew thought about it, he felt that the little tiger was quite pitiful. Just like I said yesterday, there must still be beautiful love in this world. Now, you should ask yourself if your so-called love really exists and whether it will continue for a period of time in the future. If so, then I dont object to you getting close to Lady Alena. Although the success rate is very low, its worth encouraging you to make a bold attempt for your own feelings, as long as you dont lose yourself and your dignity in the process. Matthew sincerely gave his suggestion. After listening, Eli said thoughtfully, So the key is bold and attempt, right? Matthew shook his head. Wrong, the key is self and dignity. Eli frowned and fell into deep thought. After a long time. He finally caught up with Matthew at the other end of the oak forest. Ive thought it through. Ill find an opportunity to get close to Lady Alena. I need to confirm my feelings first before taking action. He looked very excited. Of course, Ill remember the key points you drew for me. Be bold and make an attempt. I mean, be myself and be dignified! Matthew nodded, not surprised. After finding out about Elis age, he gave up on persuading him, even though he knew that Lady Alenas rank was enough to kill Eli. It was normal for young people to yearn for love. If he didnt suffer a few more beatings, it was impossible for him to listen to the persuasion of others. Matthew wiped his sweat and changed the topic. Do you know where I can buy oak seeds? Eli thought for a moment. Oak seeds are regarded as one of the most precious secret plants by the Nature Guardians. The Earth Society will collect a batch of seeds every year as backup. Some time ago, someone discovered that there was a problem with the seed bank. A considerable number of eliminated seeds had been stolen and exposed to the market. As a result, the Earth Society had launched a strict internal reorganization.. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: The Little Tiger’s View of Love Chapter 342: The Little Tigers View of Love Translator: Lonelytree Originally, you could have bought a portion of the seeds in the Guardian Highland, but now, due to the reorganization, you wont have the chance to buy them. As far as I know, the Earth Societys higher-ups are very determined this time. They will strictly control the whereabouts of the oak seeds for the next few years. If I were the one who came forward, I should be able to help you secretly get a portion, but I definitely cant get more than that. Matthew was keenly aware of the hidden message in the other partys words. You mean, other than me, there are other people who are buying oak seeds on the market? Eli said uncertainly, Probably. Since someone stole it, someone should be buying it. But if you go now, you definitely wont be able to buy anything. The situation in the Guardian Highland has been very unstable recently due to the influence of the remnants of the Scar of the Dead. This time, I encountered quite a bit of resistance when I went to the south. Fortunately, the Great Elder acknowledged my potential and did not stop me from pursuing my legendary path. Matthew asked curiously, What is your Legend Path? Eli coughed twice and did not reply. A few seconds later, he stiffly changed the topic and said, Speaking of which, this oak forest still has the problem I mentioned before. There are only oak trees, not a forest. There are too few other creatures. In the long run, it will affect the ecological balance. Matthew nodded and asked, Do you have any ideas? Eli muttered, Our Earth Society has a ritual ground called the Sanctuary of Life. Not only can it maintain the vitality of the earth, but it can also slowly enrich the ecology of the land. Matthew knew about this ritual. He asked, Then can you help me host one? I can pay you. Eli said awkwardly, Im sorry, Matthew. Im a master of transformation whos proficient in shapeshifting. The Ritual Field isnt my main focus. Moreover, it requires a lot of effort to build. Im afraid I dont have that much time recently. What he meant was that he wanted to pick up girls and didnt have time. Matthew was not particularly disappointed. He just checked the last oak tree and suddenly jumped into the hole next to it. What are you going to do? Eli stood at the entrance of the cave and looked down. The eerie aura below was terrifying. Im done planting the trees. Now, Im going to build the grave. Matthews voice echoed in the underground space for a long time. Of course, building a grave was a joke. Matthew was referring to the making tombstones. He had found this ability to be very useful and cheap. It required a lot of stone materials. Sinwak provided them easily. The Trolls mouth was quite good. If Matthew wanted him to chew it into a square, Sinwak would do it. He could even ask for lace or something. Of course, Matthew was not that heartless. Sinwak was actually doing quite well under him. He had six meals a day and enough vegetables. Other than construction, he slept casually and occasionally drank milk. It was definitely much better than being in 177s hands. Passing through the centre of the cemetery and passing by the negative energy fountain, Matthew found that Peggy was drinking again. He could not help but tease, Dont drink it all, Peggy. Leave some for the zombies next to you. The negative energy fountain was the favourite snack of the undead, so there were usually a large number of cemetery residents gathered there. Matthew had set a rule for them that each person could drink for up to three minutes and that they had to line up. All the Undead had to abide by it. Of course, the Undead who occupied the contract slot was an exception. Therefore, he could often see Peggy drinking alone in the fountain in the cemetery while the zombies and skeletons behind her lined up to watch. Matthew, youve changed! Peggy walked out of the spring and said sullenly, You said before that when you build a cemetery, you will let me be the owner of the cemetery. All the undead in the cemetery will have to listen to me! Youre already feeling heartache after I drank a few mouthfuls of water from you! Matthew skillfully comforted her, Well, the cemetery is too small now. Dont you think its a waste of your management skills to only have one or two hundred undead? Peggy thought about it and felt that Matthews words were not without reason. Matthew continued, Sooner or later, our cemetery will become a real city of the undead! When the time comes, Ill make you the captain of the city enforcement officers. Youll be below one person and above ten thousand people. All the undead on the street will have to listen to you! Peggy said, Whats the position of a captain of the city enforcement officers? It sounds very powerful. Are you serious? Matthew smiled. When have I ever lied to you? Peggy was instantly amused. Alright, Ill cook for you. What do you want to eat today? Matthew pondered and said, Steak then. Fry a few more eggs. Alright. Peggy happily ran to the newly built kitchen in the stone house next door and busied herself. Matthew looked in the direction of the fountain and was relieved when he confirmed that the zombies, whose skin was cracking, could finally drink a mouthful of fresh negative energy spring water. Its hard to be the head of the family! He shook his head and walked quickly to his work area. Today. It was the day Matthew officially started making dark warriors! Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Divine Oil of Darkness and Immortal Holy Spring Chapter 343: Divine Oil of Darkness and Immortal Holy Spring Translator: Lonelytree In the spacious workshop on the west side of the cemetery, Matthew took out the five wax-sealed bodies from the body bags and placed them in a row on the ground. He was checking the degree of decay of the corpse. Life and death were the most magnificent proposition in the world and also the most irreversible law. Even though Matthew had handled them properly, the insides of these corpses had decayed. Matthew poked open the swollen blisters on the Dracons forehead, and a foul stench filled the workshop. His nose tightened, and he could not help but ring the bell beside him. When Sinwak, who was sleeping soundly outside the house, heard this sound, he did not even open his eyes. He only pulled the rope in his hand with all his might. Whoosh! Whoosh! With the Trolls efforts, the giant fan placed in the middle of the workshop immediately started to run fiercely. A strong mnncl Dlew across tne ground. The air instantly became fresher. Matthew began to breathe freely. He had been dealing with the undead for a long time, but he did not have enough experience in making undead creatures. This fan was bought by Lara out of her own pocket for Matthew after visiting the craftsmans workshop at the North-South Trade Station. It looks like I have to cast a spell to keep the air fresh and get rid of the smell in the workshop. The corpse that had not been injected with negative energy was indeed very smelly. Matthew could only endure the stench and work. Among the five corpses, the best quality ones were naturally the Dracon Cursed Swordsman and the Wild Boarman Warrior, followed by the three Dragon Blood Warriors that he had obtained from the Dragon Worship Cult. Among them, the Dracon Cursed Swordsman was the best. Unlike peoples impressions, a real Dark Warrior was actually an undead unit that could fight with melee weapons and also knew magic. The most suitable materials for creating Dark Warriors were the corpses of Warlocks, Priests, and other professions. They would have a chance to retain some of their spirituality from when they were alive, as well as their instinctive proficiency in magic. The Dracon had excellent physical attributes, and the Curse Swordsman class was proficient in magic. The Dark Warrior that was transformed from this foundation was very likely to be a small masterpiece. Of course, because it was his first time making it, his craftsmanship was rusty. Matthew didnt have much expectations about whether his dark warrior knew magic or not. In his opinion, as long as these five guys could graduate smoothly, they would obediently become his meat shields. I will need a tank eventually! After checking the integrity of the bodies, Matthew summoned a team of zombies and carried the five bodies to a corner of the workshop. There, a row of mud tanks as tall as a person was neatly placed. Matthew went to the next room to get a ladder, put it against the wall, and climbed up. He lifted the layer of black flannel on the mud tank, and a strong negative energy rushed into his face. The tank was filled with black liquid. This was the extract of the negative energy spring water. The necromancers called it the Death Serum. With the help of the zombies, Matthew carefully soaked the five corpses in the Death Serum. They would be soaked in the mud tank for more than 10 days until every corner of their bodies was filled with negative energy. This segment was known as the injection of negative energy. It was a step that most intermediate undead creatures had to go through. The soaking time of a Dark Warrior was considered short. Mummies needed to be soaked for at least 49 days, and ghouls needed to be soaked for more than 19 days. The creation and summoning of intermediate undead creatures was much more troublesome than that of beginner undead creatures. The injection of negative energy was only the first step in creating a dark warrior. Ten days later, he entered the second and third steps. These two steps were unique to the Dark Warrior, namely Grease and Unbind Grease referred to using an undead domain potion called Dark Divine Oil to carefully smear the body of the dark warrior. This process must be carried out by the necromancer himself, and no one else could do it for him. It was said that this was also the process of the necromancer establishing a relationship with the dark warrior. The most important part of the oiling process was not the necromancers technique. It was the quality of the Dark Divine Oil. This thing directly determined the grade of the dark warrior and the number of dark magic he could use in the future. Unbind referred to the summoning of the dead to awaken the remaining spirituality in the corpse and ignite its soul fire, allowing it to become the host and breed a new consciousness that belonged to the undead. After successfully tying himself back. The production of The Dark Warrior was already more than half successful. The fourth step of the Curse Seal Ceremony and the fifth step of the Master Identification Ceremony were both effortless. They only needed to spend some time to practice. Matthew estimated that the production time of The Dark Knight would be about a month to a month and a half. The most important item was the Dark Divine Oil. Matthew had wanted to buy it from the market, but he couldnt find much Dark Divine Oil in Baiyan City. There were some in the Alliance Mall and the Cauldron House, but they were ridiculously expensive. After finishing the renovation of the cemetery, Matthew was extremely short of money. Therefore, he could only prepare it himself. The brewing method of the Dark Divine Oil was not complicated. The difficulty lay in obtaining the ingredients. Matthew glanced at the list of materials and frowned slightly. High-grade corpse oil, rose, lilac, lily of the valley, jasmine, black locust tree, bone flower, ghouls liver Four of the natural ingredients were not difficult to obtain. There were some beside the Black Locust Tree Cemetery. High-grade corpse oil and the liver of a ghoul were a little troublesome, but Matthew should be able to get them. But this Bone Flower was something that only existed in the Negative Energy Plane! Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Divine Oil of Darkness and Immortal Holy Spring Chapter 344: Divine Oil of Darkness and Immortal Holy Spring Translator: Lonelytree Why does every undead ritual need the liver of a ghoul? Should I get a few ghouls to raise? This way, itll be easier to obtain materials locally in the future. Matthew cursed in his heart. He remembered that the Night of the Undead ritual had also used the liver of a ghoul as a special material. However, he was only thinking about it. Ghouls were undead creatures that were difficult to control. Very few necromancers would raise them. The reason was that the ghouls were born with the deadly Hunger Troubles . Even if they were not hungry at all. This flaw was not unique to ghouls. In fact, middle-level undead creatures were publicly recognized as the hardest to raise. Ghouls eat everything; Vampires were bloodthirsty; Banshees liked to tear things apart. Only mummies were the most obedient, but their hobby of secretly hoarding cloth would occasionally cause their owners to trip and fall. This kind of flaw was not unique to the intermediate undead. In fact, among the low-level undead creatures, zombies also loved to gnaw on people, skeletons had a strong obsession with piecing bones together, and ghosts could not resist the urge to absorb the energy of living people. But their flaws were easily suppressed and easily satisfied. As long as Matthew gave the order, the low-level undead would be able to restrain their flaws. Bathing in the negative energy fountain could quickly dispel all their obsessions, which was one of the reasons why Matthew was in a hurry to build a cemetery. As the high -level undead were generally more intelligent, their flaws were not obvious. Only the Intermediate undead was the most troublesome. They each had their own obsessions that were not easy to satisfy. Sometimes, necromancers had to sign stricter contracts with them to better control them. Under such circumstances. Dark Warriors naturally became the most popular mid-level undead creatures among necromancers. This was because the Dark Knights weakness was self-harm. Usually, they would quietly hide in a corner and harm themselves, not disturbing anyone. They could still charge forward on the battlefield. What was not to love? It was also because of this, coupled with the fact that the production process of dark warriors was also very difficult, that every dark warrior was precious to the necromancer. Matthew even had the evil thought of disguising himself and going to the vicinity of Baiyan City to instigate a few dark warriors to come back. Fortunately, the Temperance Domain stopped him in time. He looked at the list of ingredients for the Dark Divine Oil and his brows gradually relaxed. Now that things have come to this, I can only ask Phily for help. After hesitating for a while, Matthew still made this decision. It was not a shameful thing to ask for help from the undeads under his command. The premise was that after the Philys Gang found enough materials, he had to give them a reward of equal value or even more. He thought about how Phily, who was now the overlord of the negative energy plane, was still scamming him. Matthew felt pressured. He had to work harder. Otherwise, he wouldnt even be a match for a bone dragon. A moment later. Matthew called out to Phily through the undying contract. In order to give Phily space. He even deliberately left the workshop and went to the cemetery. A huge and familiar negative energy circle appeared in the air. In the next second. The outline collapsed rapidly. The expected bone dragon did not appear. Only a bald bone lump jumped out of the teleportation array and came to Matthew. Matthew looked at it hesitantly. That seemed to be a Pigeon? Greetings, masters master. My name is Portotron. Im a bone pigeon. You can call me Popo, or you can call me Bone Pigeon. When you summoned Master, Master was fighting with another Bone Dragon King from the Kings Mountain. Master sensed that there was not much danger on your side, so he asked me to come over. Im Masters Masters Military Advisor. Its the same if you have anything to say to me. The bone lump spoke fluently and clearly, which made Matthew a little interested. When did you become Philys military advisor? Matthew asked. The bone pigeon tilted its head in confusion. Phily? Oh, you mean Lord Philolius? It was hard to explain. The negative energy plane had no concept of time, and the undead were not good at keeping time. It could have been yesterday, the day before yesterday, or a week ago. In short, I was now a loyal subject of Lord Philolius. Before I followed him, I was the loyal subject of seven or eight quasi-undead kings. Matthew joked, Then your resume is vibrant. Bone Pigeon said exaggeratedly, You are right. Im indeed experienced. I have a unique understanding of the negative energy plane. Unfortunately, the quasi-kings that I served were all headstrong. I told them many times that the Kings Mountain was unlucky, but they didnt listen. They insisted on occupying that place and becoming kings. Lord Philolius was the same. It didnt take long for the enemy to attack. Sigh. Seeing him sigh, Matthew couldnt help but ask, Who is Philolius fighting with? What was the cause? Was it related to the Kings Mountain? Tell me in detail. The bone pigeon immediately perked up. The enemy is an old bone dragon wandering around the vicinity of the Kings Mountain. That old fellow has always harboured ulterior motives for this mountain, but hes too timid to make a move. A while ago, Sir Philolius displayed his might and took down the original owner of the Kings Mountain. He openly moved in and prepared to become the sixth Undead King of the ring-shaped mountain. However, the other five Undead Kings were all listless. They were the Demigod-lich, the Dark General, the Tomb Colossus, the Pharaoh, and the Queen of Banshees. The weakest of the five was a half-step legendary. The Demigod-lich and the Tomb Colossus were true legendary characters. They controlled the authority of the silver land around the mountain and had been secretly obstructing the birth of the sixth Undead King.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Divine Oil of Darkness and Immortal Holy Spring Chapter 345: Divine Oil of Darkness and Immortal Holy Spring Translator: Lonelytree Lord Philolius had just made a name for himself. The other five Undead Kings secretly instigated that old bone dragon to start a war with Master. I know very well what kind of courage the old bone dragon has. Without the support of others, he definitely wouldnt dare to do so. My suggestion to Lord Philolius is to retreat in order to advance. Leave the Kings Mountain and give it to the old bone dragon, pretending to run away. Lets see if the five kings can tolerate him! Unfortunately, Lord Philolius didnt listen! I admit that hes a very hardworking bone dragon, but he doesnt understand strategies at all. Ive already tried my best to translate it for him in various languages, but he still doesnt understand. In the end, the two bone dragons started fighting in a daze. They were still fighting, and it was likely that the five kings would come to grab the final rewards. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Why dont you take me in? I dont think Lord Philolius will be able to enjoy his glory for long. I can see that you are a person who listens to advice. I have a whole set of plans to assist you in becoming an undead king. As long as you believe in my plan, I guarantee that you will become the number one figure on the Crater Mountain. It will be just a matter of time before you set foot on the fourth Roundabout! But before that, you have to transform yourself into a lich through a ritual. After all, a living human cant become an undead king. The more Matthew listened, the more shocked he became. He didnt expect this little bone pigeon to be so capable. He pondered and asked, What do the Crater Mountain, the Land of Silver, and the fourth roundabout mean? The bone pigeon replied, Crater Mountain is the name of the negative energy plane that Lord Philomex is currently in. The Land of Silver corresponds to the Land of Gold, which is a relatively barren land. Legend has it that there is also the Land of Diamond and the Land of Dark Gold. The undead there are glowing with golden light! Of course, this was just a legend. As for the fourth roundabout, it refers to the composition of the entire negative energy plane. We all know that the negative energy plane is composed of nine roundabout circles. The higher you go, the higher the level of negative energy and the stronger the power of the undead. The king of the ninth roundabout might only be a general at the eighth roundabout, but at the seventh and sixth roundabout, he could only be an elite character. The goal of all intelligent undead creatures was to climb as high as possible. We are now at the fifth roundabout. Speaking of which, it was strange. According to the legends, as long as six Undead Kings were gathered in the Crater Mountain, they would have a chance to receive the Heavenly Stairway descending from the fourth roundabout. However, those five fellows had been obstructing the birth of the sixth King. They were really short-sighted! Do you think theres a conspiracy behind this? For example, the legend of the fifth roundabout was actually just a trap. Some forces tricked the kings into going into a trap. The five kings knew about this, which was why they had been secretly plotting to prevent the birth of the sixth king. Do you think my guess makes sense? The bone pigeon chattered non-stop. Matthew was amazed at his thinking ability. It was really rare among the undead. He had really thought about signing a contract with the bone dragon, but considering that it was somewhat disgraceful to snatch his underling, he said, Im very interested in the stories of the negative energy plane. If youre willing to tell me these stories, and your boss doesnt mind, I can sign a separate communication contract for you. Youll be the messenger between me and Phily to pass on information. How about that? Bone Pigeon did not say anything else and bowed. Of course! Ill tell Phily later that Ive hooked up with Masters master now. I dont have to suffer from him every day! Speaking of which, Master is already an existence close to tier 5. Masters master, you must be a Legend, right? Matthew muttered, Not Legendary yet, but soon. The bone pigeon asked curiously, What level is it exactly? Matthew replied, Level 12. The bone pigeon was silent for a moment. I think its good to run errands for Lord Philolius. Of course, you can call me at any time. After all, your levels are much higher than mine. Matthew glanced at the data panel. [Prompt: You are chatting with Bone Pigeon (LVI).] Speaking of which, why did Masters Master call Master this time? Bone Pigeon asked. Matthew told him about his lack of corpse oil, bone flower, and the liver of the ghoul. Bone Pigeon was overjoyed. These things can be seen everywhere, especially the liver of a ghoul. Master has a ghoul under his command. Ive long disliked him. In a while, Ill go over and see if hes dead. Even if hes not dead, Ill slander Master and kill him to offer to Masters master! With that, it disappeared into thin air. Several hours later. Matthew was making a tombstone. The bone pigeon took the initiative to appear beside him. It had a greyish-brown bag in its mouth, filled with the materials Matthew needed. Master said that if you need anything next time, just say the word. Not to mention the ghouls liver, even if its his own liver, as long as you say the word, hell take it out for you! The bone pigeon imitated Philolius words passionately. Master also said that if his battle delays Masters Masters matters, it will be a sin that cannot be forgiven. Please rest assured that he will do his best to kill that old bone dragon as soon as possible. It doesnt matter, even if he is seriously injured.. The next time you summon him, he will drag his broken body to participate in the battle! Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Divine Oil of Darkness and Immortal Holy Spring Chapter 346: Divine Oil of Darkness and Immortal Holy Spring Translator: Lonelytree Matthew found it funny. Philolius, this fellow, was starting to play this trick with him again. Tell me, what kind of support does he want? Matthew asked bluntly. The bone pigeon immediately replied, You yourself! Lord Philolius said that theres a strange skeleton mage in the old bone dragon camp thats very difficult to deal with. If you join the battle yourself, youll definitely be able to capture him easily. Matthew rolled his eyes. He thought for a moment. Its not that theres no room for negotiation if you want me to go. Its just that The bone pigeon lifted the bag. Master said that there is something in here that will satisfy you. Its a tribute that will be paid in advance. After this war is over, there will be more tributes for you. I hope you can accept it. Matthew opened the bag and found a small earthen jar inside. The earthen jar contained a pool of golden liquid. [Immortal Holy Spring: The sacred object of the undead.] There are several ways to use it- After mixing it with water and consuming a small amount, it can give the undead a large amount of XP. Mixed in the negative energy fountain, it could greatly increase the overall attributes of the undead. Create Undead Creature: Grants the Undead Creature the ability to resurrect. Keep the Immortal Holy Spring in a bottle and carry it with you. You will have the opportunity to further understand the Undying Domain.] Alright, as long as the time doesnt conflict, you can call me in advance if you want to fight next time. Matthew silently accepted the fact that he had become Philys summoned creature. After sending the bone pigeon away. He quickly took out the materials to make darkness and set up a large cauldron in the workshop. He added firewood to the cauldron and began the brewing of the Dark Divine Oil. In the afternoon. The soup base of the divine oil was initially boiled, and it was about to enter the stage of collecting the juice over a large fire. At this moment. There was a commotion at the entrance of the cemetery. Matthew rushed over. He saw a middle-aged man pulling and tugging at the zombies. He quickly dismissed the zombie and asked curiously, Rheagar? What are you doing here? Rheagar pointed at the tear on his clothes and said righteously, Your zombies behaviour is indecent. Youll definitely have to pay for the clothes! In fact, if I didnt give you face, I would have cut them all down with my sword! As he spoke. He stuffed an invitation letter into Matthews hands. I saw Alena in the morning. Unfortunately, we only had a few words before she left with the excuse that she was having a stomachache, leaving only the minister of Deep Blue Port and Zeller there to exchange pleasantries. She rushed over in a hurry, but she was hiding from me. This feeling is very unpleasant. I plan to hold a ball in the name of Alena at the hotel tonight. You have to come! Matthew pondered and said, You saw Lady Alena?! Do you feel anything special? Rheagar recalled, Shes changed a lot. Shes different from before, but I cant tell exactly whats different. After all, I didnt see her many times when I was young. Matthew asked, If you cant tell the difference rationally, why dont you consult your intuition? What was your first reaction when you saw her again? Rheagar thought for a moment. She has become more beautiful than before. Its a feeling thats hard to describe. I dont know if you can understand it. She still looks the same, even a little older, but she has become more tasteful and charismatic. Matthew was speechless. Im not interested in balls. He pushed the invitation card. You must come. Rheagar said seriously, Alena is old and intelligent. Its difficult for us to get any useful information from her quickly, but her adopted daughter, Judy, is different. Shes still young and likes balls very much. Shes interested in everything. You can take the opportunity to get close to her at the ball and find out the true purpose of their trip from Judy! Youre not allowed to refuse. This is work! Matthew couldnt help but roll his eyes. The job of a spell consultant includes seducing little girls? Rheagar replied as if it was a matter of course, My job as a lord also includes being your spell target, right? This is the speciality of working at Rolling Stone Town. You have to get used to it. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Ball Chapter 347: Ball Translator: Lonelytree Even so, no matter how you look at it, its more appropriate for Zeller to seduce a girl, right? Hes a real Warlock! Matthew wanted to decline again Rheagar looked like he was in pain. How could you bear to do that? Zeller has to worry about so many things in Rolling Stone Town. Shouldnt we help him? Besides, the war in the South is still uncertain. He went to the South Trade Station today to observe the situation. He might not be back in time tonight. Its settled then. Ill deal with Lady Alena, and you deal with Little Judy! Rheagar said so. Matthew couldnt find any other excuse, so he had to agree. Speaking of which, this cemetery of yours is quite stylish. Its just that the location of the toilet isnt quite right. How can there be a toilet in the middle? Rheagar looked as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden as he casually said. Matthew tensed up. Which toilet are you referring to? Rheagar turned around and pointed at the negative energy fountain behind him. Isnt that the toilet? Only then did Matthew notice that this fellow was holding his belt with one hand, and his face was slightly red. Did you drink? Matthew couldnt help but raise his voice an octave. Yeah, I drank a little in the afternoon. Ive been too busy recently, and Im too frustrated. Rheagar patted his cheek. But dont worry, Im very clear-headed! Speaking of which, I just walked to the toilet and wanted to pee. Before I could pee, those zombies pounced on me. I was so scared that I quickly ran away. You have to teach your underlings what manners are! Matthew heaved a sigh of relief and said seriously. That place isnt a toilet, but a fountain from the negative energy plane. You should thank my zombies. Otherwise, if you stay there longer, you wont have to think about Lady Alena at all. And if it was Peggy and not a zombie guarding the fountain, you wouldnt even have the chance to take it out! He personally sent off the slightly tipsy Rheagar. Matthew took the invitation and walked back. When he passed by the oak forest, he met Eli. Matthew, I heard everything just now. That uncultured old hooligan invited you to the ball? I heard that Lady Alena will be there too. Can you take me there? Eli looked at Matthew expectantly. Matthew looked troubled. Theres no problem in theory, but this matter involves the political dealings between Rolling Stone Town and Deep Blue Harbor Eli asked blankly, Your politics is about toying with women? Matthew choked, but after thinking about it carefully, he couldnt refute it. He could only say, The interaction between humans contains many complicated actions and meanings. And tonights situation is very special. I cant cause trouble for Rheagar. Do you understand? Im afraid that youll do something drastic when you see Lady Alena or someone else after you go in. Eli said confidently, Im a Druid. I wont go overboard. And if youre worried about me, I can turn into a kitten. You just have to bring me in. I just want to know what kind of person Miss Alena is up close. I wont cause you any trouble. Please believe me, Matthew! Matthew thought for a moment and finally agreed. Thats fine, but I have to add one more condition. Tonight at the ball, you have to maintain your cat form from beginning to end, no matter what happens. Can you do that? Eli nodded vigorously. By the way, I have to remind you that Lady Alena is the City Lord of Deep Blue Port. She has a lot of power and wealth on the East Coast. Its said that shes also a little bit beautiful. There are many people in the entire South who covet her. You have to be mentally prepared. Since he had promised to bring Eli along, Matthew had to give him a heads-up. Eli said seriously, You are wrong. Matthew was surprised. Whats wrong? Eli corrected him, Lady Alena is as beautiful as a fairy, not a little beautiful. Matthew was speechless. He felt his heart thump, and this feeling had become more frequent recently. So, will I have many competitors in the entire South? Eli asked enthusiastically. Seeing his optimistic look, Matthew simply attacked him. Yes, theres one in Rolling Stone Town. Hes more mature than you, more powerful than you, richer than you, and more handsome than you. Even in terms of fighting ability, the two of you are probably on par. The only thing hes inferior to you in is that hes much older than you! The more Eli listened, the more serious his expression became. In the end. He looked at Matthew in despair. I knew you would go after Miss Alena too. Matthew said in surprise, Why do you think that person is me? Eli blurted out, My intuition was bestowed by the Wilderness Path! Matthew said angrily, I have no interest in Lady Alena. You can rest assured about that. Eli heaved a sigh of relief. He looked unusually excited. Really? If you also like Ms. Alena, we can compete fairly! Matthew was too lazy to waste his breath on him. Remember to transform into a cute kitten at night. 8 PM. Lights lit up outside the official posthouse in Rolling Stone Town. Several carriages lined up on the street outside the door. Occasionally, a couple dressed in luxurious clothes would walk through the main door.. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Ball Chapter 348: Ball Translator: Lonelytree The invited guests secretly adjusted the corners of their clothes or accessories when no one was paying attention. The waiter at the door smiled cautiously. Above the door, two brand-new lanterns dispelled the darkness. The remaining light shone on the steps of the side door more than ten meters away from the main door, revealing a thick layer of dust. It was obvious. The people of Rolling Stone Town were relatively unfamiliar with social activities such as balls. Those who were invited by Rheagar were all decent people in the territory, but even they were constantly making eye contact with each other to determine if there was anything wrong with their etiquette and trying to make it look like they often attended balls. Matthew carried a cute little black cat into the front door. A waiter wanted to come up and lead the way, but Matthew declined with a smile. He quickly walked into the magnificent stone building, and the heat of early summer was instantly swept away. Matthew shuttled between the castle-like corridors and halls, and the lanterns and embossed on both sides quickly fell back. It was said that the posthouse in Rolling Stone Town was originally built according to the specifications of the castle. The southern part of the place resembled a palace, and its architectural style was simple and rough. This could also be seen from the embossing on the stone walls on both sides of the First Hall and the stone sculpture of the demons head hanging on the ceiling. The moment Matthew entered, he felt a wild and passionate aura. However, the temperature here was very low. Perhaps the height of the building was too exaggerated. Even though the lights were burning, the surroundings of the posthouse were still cold. This place was supposed to be the lords residence of Rolling Stone Town. However, when Rheagars father was building this place, he had only started half of it. Later on, for some unknown reason, the project was abandoned. After Rheagar inherited it, he started all over again and built a lieges manor without much airs. This place was treated as a posthouse that was only used a few times a year. Matthew also knew. The second half of the posthouse, which was the northern part, was actually a construction site filled with stones and wood. It was only half a block away from the bustling agricultural products street. When everyone was buying vegetables in the morning. Standing at the construction site, he could still hear the shouts of the vegetable vendors on the street. Fortunately, the ball was held at night. There was also a huge stone wall in the north of the construction site, which could more or less block the view. Otherwise, this posthouse would probably look shabby in the eyes of the visitors. How can Peggy even find gossip in such a place? In the midst of his thoughts. Matthew came to the second hall where the ball was held. It was very close to the courtyard where the people of Deep Blue Harbor stayed, and it was also a building near the south. He went to the corner and placed Eli on the ground. Do you remember our promise? The little black cat said decisively, Yes! Ill stay a cat. Matthew reminded him, What else? The little black cat replied impatiently, Bold and attempt? Matthews face darkened. Its about self and dignity! Right, right! Can I go now, Matthew? Eli was as excited as a wild dog that was about to escape its reins. Matthew waved his hand weakly. The little black cat jumped agilely and slipped into the dance venue from the beam. A moment later. Matthew also adjusted his clothes. He smiled and walked towards the wooden door that was filled with light. He greeted the members of the garrison at the door. Matthews eyes quickly adapted to the light in the hall. He looked around and found that this place was indeed more suitable for a ball. The first hall was too big, and the empty dance floor made it difficult to create the appropriate atmosphere. Not only was this hall much narrower, but there were also rows of rooms on both sides of the corridor. Other than the area in the middle that could be used as a dance floor, the rest of the hall was filled with stone sculptures, cabinets, and other things that could block ones view. Rheagar still put in some effort. The sofa, bar counter, snack cabinet, and everything else that should have been added were basically there. At this moment, there were quite a few people in the hall. At first, everyone was a little reserved, but everyone was familiar with Rolling Stone Town. A few people who were good at adjusting the atmosphere warmed up the place, and the other guests also took the opportunity to relax. The two bards were playing the harp not far from the dance floor. The beautiful music led people to dance happily. Matthew saw that some brave men and women had already started dancing on the dance floor. Their dance steps might not be particularly standard, and their movements could hardly be called elegant, but their passion and emotion were the perfect interpretation of their dance. Matthew walked along the edge of the dance floor. A few young men and women were talking in a corner. A boy with many freckles was provoked by a friends dirty joke next to him. He was so angry that his face turned red. The others burst into laughter. A little black cat ran agilely over the wall, jumped into the garden behind it, and soon disappeared. When he passed by a shelf with purgatory-style armour, Matthew saw Mrs Liz, one of the five members of the committee, and another middle-aged woman introducing girls to Blake. The bearded man looked very uneasy. He kept his head down. When Ms. Liz or the girl opposite him asked him a question, he looked up and replied. Matthew was amazed. Every young man who is being urged to get married will subconsciously feel that Blake is very pitiful when they see this scene, but I dont sympathize with him at all. Im even annoyed by his stubborn look.. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Ball Chapter 349: Ball Translator: Lonelytree At this moment, a young man in his early twenties raised a glass of red wine and came to Matthews side. Because theres a tradition in our family. If the eldest son isnt married, then no matter how passionate the second son is with a woman outside, he will be asked to postpone his marriage indefinitely. Because of this reason, Ive lost at least two girls who love me. I can wait, but they cant. Then, he smiled helplessly at Matthew and extended his left hand. Patton, the northern tax collector of Rolling Stone Town. You should have heard of my name. I also know you very well. You are a mage who loves planting trees, a strong competitor for outstanding citizens, the new legal advisor of the Lord Main Hall, and the current hot favourite of Rheagar. Matthew, right? Lets get to know each other. Matthew shook hands with Little Patton very kindly. Not long ago, Zeller had mentioned him when he was dealing with the case of the West Village refusing to pay taxes. Little Patton, the tax collector, was the party involved in that case. He was also the younger brother of the garrison captain, Blake, and the second son of Madam Liz. Currently, it was said that he was recuperating at home because of a sexually transmitted disease. It seems that your resentment runs deep. The people from Deep Blue Harbor had not arrived yet, so Matthew casually chatted with Little Patton. Of course, I lost love because of this, and it wasnt just once. Little Patton pursed his lips. When I was very young, I knew that my parents would only have their eldest son and youngest son in their eyes. People like me who are neither good nor bad are destined to be forgotten. But did they really care about Blake? I also suspect it. I know that Blake has someone he likes. Shes a widow from a private winery in the south of town. Oh, Blake loved her so much. He often visited her business and brought his brothers from the garrison with him, but Blake did not dare to look her in the eye. He could only silently like her and then watch her change male partners one after another in the past three years. Sometimes, I really want to help him kidnap the little widow back home so that he can get married as soon as possible. After that, my mother worries about my marriage. But thinking about it carefully, its impossible. That little widow isnt worthy of our family. If I really did that, even if it was Blakes idea, my mother would only break my legs. Matthew asked curiously, How do you know so much? Little Patton shrugged. This is what the little widow told me in bed. She had always known that Blake liked him and had been waiting for him to confess. However, years flew by. Blake had not made a move. Which woman could wait for so long? She had lost her husband and three children. It was very difficult for one person to support a private winery! Blakes cowardice disappointed her so much that she had no choice but to fall for other men, such as me. Matthew could not help but frown. Didnt you feel bad doing that? Little Patton said honestly, A little. To be honest, I dont have any feelings for that widow. She wants my power to manage taxes, and I want her to have a moment of pleasure. After that, its a boring exchange of bodily fluids. Maybe I just want to take revenge on Blake. He stole all my parents love and attention. I came here today because I wanted to see Blakes successful blind date. But from tonights performance, no woman would be willing to spend the rest of her life with a guy who only stares at his toes when hes talking to her. Im so unlucky! After saying that, he downed the red wine in his glass in one gulp and seemed to be ready to leave. Matthew asked curiously, Are you leaving just like that? Arent you going to stay a little longer? Little Patton waved his hand. Forget it. You should have heard about me. I got some scabies in the North. Im still eating herbs. I wont harm others. Judging from todays situation, Im afraid I wont be able to get married in this lifetime. Sad, really sad! He sighed and walked towards the exit. Matthew looked at his back with interest. After taking a few steps, Little Patton suddenly turned back and placed a small paper bag in Matthews hand. I wont be able to use this thing in the short term. Ill give it to you. With your face, Im afraid itll be very tiring for you tonight. Dont forget to protect yourself and your partner. I hope you can put in a good word for Blake in front of Rheagar so that he can find a wife for Blake and get married as soon as possible. This time, he left without looking back. Matthew opened the paper bag curiously and found three well-washed and well-made sheep intestines lying quietly inside! Matthew, whats that in your hand? A pleasant voice sounded. Matthew turned his head and saw Sif wearing a light green fluffy dress with a few beautiful diamonds on her forehead. She was smiling at him warmly and shyly. With lightning speed, he stuffed the paper bag into the Magic Bag. Nothing much, just some casting tools. He coughed. Sif walked over with a smile. She raised her chin slightly and asked expectantly, Can you dance with me? Matthew. Matthew hesitated. Im not very good at dancing. Sif held his hand generously and pulled him to the dance floor with a smile in her eyes.. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Ball Chapter 350: Ball Translator: Lonelytree Its okay. I dont know how to dance either. Well just dance casually! As they spoke. The light on the dance floor dimmed slightly. Two more bards walked over. They exchanged hand gestures with their companions, and the accompaniment music suddenly became soothing and gentle. Everyone on the dance floor moved slowly and elegantly. Early summer. On the dance floor, the sound of crickets in the garden could be faintly heard. It was the surging movement of life which began to play gently on this land. In a narrow secret room in the east corridor of the Second Hall. Rheagar kept adjusting the angle of the crystal ball, and he could see every corner of the ball. Why didnt you stop them? Zellers voice came from the shadows of the secret chamber. Rheagar was silent for a moment. I really wanted to catch Matthew and beat him up, but before the ball started, Sif found me and talked to me for a long time. We talked about a lot of topics, some of which I had never thought of talking to her about. She even took the initiative to talk to me about marrying. Zeller sighed, Have you finally realized that your daughter has grown up? Rheagar couldnt help but clench his fists. After a while, he slowly loosened them. I just dont want to be the kind of father that she hates. Taking a step back, if she really wants to get married, Matthew is indeed a good choice. Zeller chuckled and reminded, Dont forget how they met. Dont you mind? Rheagar laughed, You mean Seaver School? Are you kidding me? Do you think Matthew needs a teacher position in a mortal school to support his excellence? This guy is a beloved child of the heavens. I bet that even if Matthew didnt go to that school to be a teacher, with Sifs personality and preferences, as long as she sees him once, she might still fall for him. Zeller said, Thats true. Sif and her mother have the same taste in men. Rheagar pretended to be surprised. Could it be that Matthew is very similar to me when I was young? Zeller thought for a moment. In some aspects, Matthew is still inferior to you. Rheagar had a smug look on his face. Of course. Zeller smiled and said, His mouth is not as cutting as yours when you were young. Rheagar chuckled, indicating that he was completely immune to this mockery. However, the next second, he could not help but punch the table. What are you doing with your hands? Damn it, Ill go beat him up right now! Zeller glanced at the crystal ball. He has been deliberately keeping a distance from Sif. This is not good news. I heard that he has already rejected a students confession. He seems to mind this very much. If Sifs confession is also rejected by him, she will be very sad. Rheagars expression froze, and he could not help but smash his fist on the table. That wont do. If Sif really likes her, I wont allow him to reject her! Even if I have to kidnap him, Ill tie him up and put him on Sifs bed! The man my daughter fancies, even if Im ten thousand times more unhappy, I have to give her what she wants! Zeller smiled. Have you been agitated by your troubles these past few days? Are you finally ready to shed your mediocre disguise and reveal your true nature? How dare you say something like kidnapping a mage from the Seven Saint Alliance? Rheagar snorted heavily, and two burning flames suddenly appeared in his eyes. Every member of the Suki Family has the blood of a superior devil flowing in their veins. Even in Purgatory, we are the most special and rebellious kind. For Sif, what is the Seven Saint Alliance? At worst, Ill tie Matthew up and bring the two of them back to Purgatory. Ill force him to have a few more babies. Would the Seven Saint Alliance chase him all the way to Purgatory? Wait, why would I say such nonsense to you? Rheagar suddenly reacted. Im clearly very unhappy that Matthew is taking advantage of my daughter! Zeller reminded, Your daughter is taking advantage of Matthew. And you have to get ready. Alena will be here soon. Look, her adopted daughter, Judy, has already appeared in the corridor. Ill take over the crystal ball here. Uh, do you want me to congratulate you in advance on your successful remarriage? Inside the crystal ball. A young girl with curious eyes walked into the hall. She was carrying a black cat in her arms. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Ball Chapter 351: Ball Translator: Lonelytree The music on the dance floor was soothing. Matthew followed Sifs rhythm stiffly, struggling to move his limbs that suddenly didnt belong to him. They were currently dancing a dance style that was somewhere between tango and the Blues. His movements were not fast, but there was a sense of rhythm and strength. Matthew knew nothing about it. He was like a marionette, being led by Sif, who was as agile as an elf, into various poses. Sif danced happily. She didnt care about Matthews clumsiness at all. She just smiled and showed off her exquisite dance moves. At first, neither of them spoke. After a relatively intense movement, the rhythm became even slower. At this moment. Matthew noticed that Sif would occasionally turn her head and quietly cover her mouth and nose with one hand. She was secretly yawning. This discovery made Matthew instinctively feel a little disappointed, but soon, he asked with concern, Are you sleepy? Sif turned around in embarrassment. Im sorry, Im not sleepy. Its just an instinctive reaction of my body. Ive been going to bed early these past few days. Im usually already asleep by this time. Its strange. Since May, Ive become more and more sleepy. On average, I sleep about 14 hours a day. Actually, Im not sleepy at all. Not only that, but Im also very excited. Then, she yawned loudly in front of Matthew. This time, Sif didnt hide anything. She just looked at Matthew with innocent eyes. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The rhythm of the music suddenly became much faster. Sif gently grabbed Matthews waist and motioned for him to lean forward to hold her. Matthew did as he was told. The next dance caught him off guard, but it was also pleasing to the eye. As the rhythm continued to accelerate. Sifs movements were getting bigger and bigger. She was like a butterfly spinning around Matthew. It was unknown whether it was the fragrance of a young girl or the hormones floating on the dance floor that seeped into Matthews mouth and nose. His heart began to beat slightly faster. Sif had her makeup on tonight. She looked much more mature. Especially the temperament between her eyebrows. Her usual quiet and obedient disguise was gone, and she became wild and restless. This gave Matthew a very novel experience. When he first entered the dance floor, he felt like he was being led by a good girl to learn dance steps. Soon, the dance partner beside her inadvertently revealed her fangs and claws, and the obedient girl turned into a little wild cat. The accompanying music also sounded like a little wild cat grinding its teeth. And at the climax. Sifs movements became more and more unrestrained, and her strength became more and more brutal. In a trance. Matthew felt like he had become a broken sailboat in a storm. As for the other party. It was the Ocean Queen, who only revealed half of her body from the sea and occupied most of the background. Sifs eyes became even wilder and more unbridled. After completing the last few difficult turns and low throws. Her hands were tightly wrapped around Matthews waist, and a faint pain came from under his skin. Matthew endured the pain and did not cry out as he helped her complete the last movement. The music stopped abruptly. The dance floor became darker. Hu, hu, hu. His short breathing was mixed with the sound of his heartbeat. However, the activation of Heart Like Still Water in a moment of desperation revealed that his heart was actually not that calm. In the dim light. He could see the beads of sweat on her forehead. Her big eyes were more dazzling than the stars and more beautiful than diamonds. At that moment, there seemed to be a thousand words in her eyes. The cricket chirped even louder in the backyard. Suddenly, the lights lit up. Men and women held each others hands and retreated to the edge of the dance floor. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief and followed Sif out. He went to the beverage cabinet, took two glasses of juice, and handed one to Sif. The girl took a light sip, and two horizontal lines immediately appeared on her nose. Ah, its too sour. Matthew took a sip and found that it was fine. He was about to say something. Sif suddenly asked, Matthew, what kind of girl do you like? Matthew was stunned. The memories of his previous life were flipped open like an old photo album. Images of his ex-girlfriends flashed through his mind. He had already forgotten what they looked like. Before he transmigrated, he was twenty-five years old and had a few girlfriends, but those relationships seemed to have come and gone in a hurry. It was as if both of them were in a formula of loneliness, a formula of love, and finally, a formula of breaking up. These experiences could only leave a small trace in his vast memory. When he was younger, Matthew had also torn his heart out for some girls. It was a story that seemed to be touching at the time, but later on, it felt childish and ignorant. Other than the memories of how he was betrayed by the girls He couldnt remember anything else. Matthew? Sif asked expectantly. Matthew turned half his face and looked at the men and women on the dance floor. To be honest, I dont know. Things between men and women are still a little complicated for me, and I just want to focus on something simple now. Sifs face was filled with curiosity. For example, planting trees? Matthew smiled. He wanted to tell the other party that the undead were actually very simple creatures. But at this moment.. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Ball Chapter 352: Ball Translator: Lonelytree A burst of applause and cheers suddenly came from the entrance of the hall. Matthew immediately looked over. The visitors were naturally Lady Alena and her adopted daughter, Judy. Matthew looked at them curiously. Lady Alena was indeed very elegant. Her dress was not something that could be seen in a remote place like Rolling Stone Town. She was wearing a long, white, tight-fitting dress. The dress was divided into nine layers, and the silver thread on each layer was inlaid with pearls. The curves formed by the pearls formed a perfect ratio between her waist and hips. Further up, there was a pile of colourful feathers stuck to her chest, which made her skin even fairer and her temperament even more graceful. She was also wearing a large ladys sunhat. The ribbon hanging from the brim of the hat was also full of pearls. Lady Alena walked over. She greeted the person next to her warmly. Everyone sincerely praised her. As for her adopted daughter, Judy, she was clearly more beautiful, but her temperament was completely suppressed by her mother, and she did not receive more attention from the public. During this period, there was a small interlude. Perhaps he wanted to grab everyones attention. The kitten in Judys arms became restless. Judy moved closer to Lady Alena and said obediently, Mommy, this kitten has been trying to get close to you. He seems to like you very much. Is that so? Ms. Alena took the cat from Judys arms with a smile. Do you want to follow me? Little cutie? Alena asked with a smile. The little black cat nodded frantically. Then, from now on, you are my cat. You cant go out and do whatever you want with other kittens. Alena smiled and patted the little black cats head. The latter looked so happy that he was about to faint. However, in the next second, Alenas right hand suddenly reached between the cats hind legs! Aiya, its a little tomcat! Alena suddenly turned around and said to the knight who was following closely behind her, Take him out and castrate him. Then, lock him in a cage. With that, she ignored the kittens vehement objection and stuffed it into the knights arms. The knight didnt say anything else and walked out with the black cat. This scene made Matthews scalp tingle. He really wanted to go over and help Eli out of the predicament, but the task that Rheagar had given him had not been completed, and Matthew could not leave. At this moment, in the corridor, Rheagar had already brought some of the local nobles of Rolling Stone Town to welcome them. Sifs slightly sour voice sounded in Matthews ear. Mature women are indeed more attractive, right? Matthew quickly denied, Its not that. Sif habitually placed her hands behind her back, and the smile on her face was still very bright. Theres no need to hide it, Matthew. This is human nature. Look, my father and the others are all stunned! Miss Alena is indeed very elegant. Even I cant help but want to take a few more glances at her. Hearing Sifs words, Matthew suddenly muttered, I just feel that she looks a little like someone I know, but for some reason, I cant remember who that person is. Sif joked, So, is this a common excuse for men to hit on each other? Do you want to practise it with me first? Matthew shook his head. Sif pouted her lips in disappointment and said calmly, If you think Miss Alena looks familiar, its not surprising. The Ranqi family has a lot of influence on the East Coast. You might have accidentally seen her photo or portrait. Matthew nodded hesitantly. Perhaps. After Lady Alena entered, the atmosphere became even more lively. The previous dance was just a warm-up. After the arrival of the most important guest, the ball officially began. Rheagar led Alena and introduced her to a few people in Rolling Stone Town. Matthew and Sif were naturally among them. Alena politely shook hands with them. However, Matthew could clearly feel that there was a kind of high and mighty reserve and unintentional contempt in that kind of politeness. This greatly reduced Matthews impression of Alena. On the other hand, her adopted daughter, Judy, did not put on any airs. She greeted Matthew very vivaciously and seemed to have a good impression of Matthew. Matthew composed himself and prepared to follow Rheagars instructions to find a breakthrough from Judy and figure out the true purpose of the visitors from Deep Blue Harbor. The greetings and introductions soon ended. As the music changed. Everyone came to the dance floor. Rheagar introduced Lady Alenas noble background to everyone with great magnanimity, then smiled and said, I remember that according to the custom of Deep Blue Harbor, the first dance is for the lady to choose a male partner, and the chosen male partner cannot refuse. Alena, youll be the first to choose, then Judy. You dont have to be so formal. Just treat this place as Deep Blue Harbor. You can choose all the men in Rolling Stone Town. As he spoke, he could not help but straighten his chest. Today, Rheagar was also dressed in fancy clothes. He had some oil on his head, and his hair was black and shiny. There were a few strands of unknown animal fur on his chest, which looked a little similar to the clothes of Lady Alena. Is that so? I thought we would follow the rules of your Rolling Stone Town. Oh, Rheagar, youre so considerate. Lady Alena smiled and said, But if I dont choose you for the first dance, youll be sad, right? Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Ball Chapter 353: Ball Translator: Lonelytree Rheagar denied, How could I? All the men here are the elites of Rolling Stone Town. Youre giving me face by picking any one of them. You dont have to care about me. Just have fun. Lady Alena raised her eyebrows. Really? Rheagars expression was a little ugly, but he still said firmly, Of course! Thus, Alenas gaze began to wander back and forth between the row of men next to her. Many people subconsciously straightened their backs. Some of the more confident ones even winked at Alena. However, Alena ignored them. Finally, she walked to Sif with a smile. Can I borrow your male companion? Sif seemed to have expected this. She bit her lip subconsciously but soon smiled and said, Of course. Its Matthews honor. As she spoke, she pushed Matthew out forcefully. Matthew looked at Ms. Alena in surprise. The others looked at Matthew with envy and jealousy. Madam, I dont really know how to dance. Matthew gave Rheagar a look that said, I dont know whats going on either. Alena smiled gently. Oh? I happen to be a good dancer. It looks like well be a match made in heaven. Matthew felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard that. Countless murderous gazes were focused on him. At this moment, Judy said unhappily, Mom, I wanted to choose him, but you took my dance partner away! Lady Alena giggled without turning her head. Is that so? Baby, then I have to choose him even more! She pulled Matthew onto the dance floor without any explanation. Only Judy was left looking at the group of men angrily. Finally, she walked up to Sif and reached out her hand. Why dont you be my dance partner? As the music started, the lights on the dance floor quickly dimmed. The remaining people quickly completed their pairing and crowded onto the dance floor. In the end. Only Rheagar was left standing at the edge of the dance floor with a smile, looking at the dark shadows inside. Not far away. A black cat that had survived a disaster was leaning on the window sill and looking in. Suddenly. His body trembled violently. Matthew and Miss Alenas intense dance moves were reflected in his green pupils. Lady Alenas dancing skills were obviously better than Sifts. Matthew did not need to move at all. He understood what to do when the other party nudged him lightly. Under Alenas guidance, Matthew danced even better than before. Lady Alena was very charming, and the strong fragrance that wafted from her body was easy to intoxicate others. However, Matthews heart did not waver at all. He felt like he was in jail. Rheagar was like a warden, standing on the steps of the dance floor and looking down at him. Sif and Judy were dancing beside them. They were not bad, but they were obviously distracted. The two girls looked at Matthew. As for the black cat on the windowsill, Matthew saw it too, but he was unable to explain. Perhaps opening up the Tauren domain was a mistake. It was different from the stiffness and numbness of his body. His thoughts were constantly wandering, thinking about strange things. But at this moment. When Alena was completing a dance move, she suddenly put her head close to Matthews ear and said in a very low voice, There are two groups of assassins at the ball tonight. Their targets are Rheagar and me. Matthew was shocked. He stared at the other partys face. Lady Alena continued to dance as if nothing had happened. She would only blink at Matthew when she was doing something that others could not see. Matthew asked in a low voice, What do you mean? If someone wanted to assassinate you, why didnt you tell Rheagar earlier? Im not afraid of assassination, said Alena. Little Matthew, dont tell me you still dont recognize me? In an instant, Matthew was surprised to find that this voice actually sounded from the bottom of his heart! [Hint: Your partner, Lorraine, has temporarily deactivated his ability, Vividly Imitation''(Acting Domain)] [Lorraine used Mind Language on you.] Lorraine? Lady Alena had become Loraine? Matthew felt his head buzz. Suddenly, he remembered Lorraines signature in the previous letter. Losolon Ranqi Are you from the Ranqi clan? Matthew couldnt telepathize, so he could only ask in a low voice. Alena is my little cousin. Lorraine giggled and said in his heart, Her situation in Deep Blue Harbor can be said to be troublesome from both internal and external attacks. Her mother gave me a lot of financial aid when she was alive. Whether its because of blood relations or courtesy, I have to help her. I disguised myself as her so that outsiders would think that she really came to Rolling Stone Town while she hid in the dark of Deep Blue Harbor, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Of course, she did entrust me to negotiate with the lord of Rolling Stone Town. The content of the negotiations included the marriage between Judy and even Alena herself and Rolling Stone Town. Matthew wanted to ask more, but Lorraine stopped him in time. There are too many people and too many eyes. Dont say too much. The assassins might discover you. Dont be nervous. According to my judgment, they are still in the infiltration stage. The real attack should be in the second half of the ball. Matthew nodded. After learning the true identity of Lady Alena and the news that there might be assassins at the ball. Matthew was shocked and confused. The remaining half of the dance seemed to be so difficult to endure. Finally, the music ended. Matthew pulled Alena to the dance floor. Sif and Judy followed closely behind. On the other side, Rheagar and the other men also crowded over. Matthews eyes were sharp, and he noticed that there was a kitten with an eager look in the crowd. He suddenly had a headache. At this moment. Alena suddenly cried out and threw herself onto Matthew. I think I sprained my ankle. Matthew, can you help me to the changing room next door to rest? Everyone stared at this scene with their mouths agape. Then, Alena looked up at Rheagar with an apologetic expression. I might not be able to dance tonight. Is it convenient for me to borrow your magic consultant? Rheagar was able to maintain his proper demeanour. He waved his hand in a seemingly generous manner. Its okay. Please order Matthew around as you please! Hehe, then it would be impolite to refuse. With Rheagars permission, Alena held her dress in one hand and Matthew in the other as she jogged into the changing room. Bang! The door of the room was slammed shut. Are they already in the changing room? I didnt think Matthew even did anything! In the crowd, Blake stroked his beard and asked in surprise. Beside him stood the young man who had returned. Little Patton downed the red wine in his goblet. I knew that he would be able to use what I gave him. Pay up, brother. Aiyo! Who tripped me? Silly cat, why are you running so fast? Are you going to witness the adultery? Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Which Big Shot’s Illegitimate Son Are You? Chapter 354: Which Big Shots Illegitimate Son Are You? Translator: Lonelytree To make a long story short, I heard from the grapevine that a team of Drow Assassins sneaked into Rolling Stone Town this evening. Im not sure of their exact location, but considering the special nature of the Drow, they will definitely make a move tonight. Besides, from the moment I left Deep Blue Harbor, two assassins from the Church of the Underworld followed me. I thought they would make a move on the road, but they didnt. It wasnt until I entered Rolling Stone Town, especially when the ball just started, that I felt a strong killing intent. It seems that they wanted to kill Alena here and achieve their goal. At the same time, they could also frame Rolling Stone Town. According to my deduction, they will make their move in the latter half of the ball, which is between 11:00 pm and 1:00 am. Of course, this time is not absolutely accurate. After all, Im not a prophet. Lorraine said quickly in the changing room. Matthew nodded solemnly. If it was a Drow Assassin, then the South must be facing a threat. According to Red Mountains methods, they would often eliminate the leader before mobilizing their army to attack. Since the assassins were already on their way, the army was definitely not far away. If Lorraines information were true, it would be of great significance to Rolling Stone Town. So, other than reminding us of the assassin crisis, are you also the representative of Lady Alena? Matthew asked. Lorraine shrugged. Not entirely. I have my own will. The negotiation with Alena is just one of the reasons why I came to Rolling Stone Town. Once Im done with this, the matter at Deep Blue Harbor will have nothing to do with me. In fact, Alena wanted to come personally. She wanted me to stay to guard Deep Blue Harbor instead. She did have some feelings for your lord, but I rejected her suggestion. That place was really boring. Playing with a group of old men in dark politics was not something I was keen on. In comparison, Rolling Stone Town, where a major incident could happen at any time, was my preferred place. I could feel that this place was full of vitality. Is there a better place for a bard? Oh, Im sorry, Matthew. Im not looking forward to something big happening in Rolling Stone Town, but this is the general trend. The news that Ronan had fallen into the astral plane had spread like wildfire in the south. At first, people did not believe it, but now they had received further confirmation from all sides. After losing the Southern Guardian, the entire Southern Continent will fall into chaos. Im afraid that Rolling Stone Town will not be able to remain unscathed. As far as I know, many criminal organizations from the East Coast regard Rolling Stone Town as a fat sheep. They have sent spies to your place to inquire about the situation. Without the protection of a Legendary mage, the future of Rolling Stone Town can be described as unstable. However, dont be afraid. For your sake, Rolling Stone Town is about to welcome a great Legendary bard! Loraine was still using Alenas female voice. However, the pompous tone in his words was familiar to Matthew. Seeing how confident he was, Matthew couldnt help but tease him. May I ask, Mr. Legendary Bard, who is better at fighting, you or Mr. Ronan? Lorraine said decisively, Him! Im not even one-tenth of him! Then, he complained, You want a bard to compete with a mage in terms of combat power? This was not fair! Im good at other fields. Matthew retorted, Do you mean fraud? Lorraine did not seem to hear the sarcasm in Matthews words and continued shamelessly, Im talking about art! Bards are born for art. Theres no reason for us to compete with those vulgar mages in the field of combat. Thats blasphemy against art. Matthew smiled as he recalled, I remember that even in the Age of Enlightenment, the Goddess of Art eventually became one of the harem members of the God of War. It seems that art really cant be profaned. Lorraine rubbed his chin. Is that true? This means that war may be a higher level of art. While the two of them were chatting, a little black cat suddenly jumped in through the glass window of the changing room. It didnt say anything. Its hind legs were on the ground, and its forelimbs were upright. It raised its head and looked at the two of them eagerly. Is it your cat? Lorraine asked casually. Matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry when he saw Eli. He wanted to go up and pick up the little black cat, but as soon as Matthew approached, it quickly took a few steps back. It still didnt say anything and just looked at Matthew and Lorraine. Did you two have a conflict? Lorraine asked curiously. Matthew sighed and said, Hes a Druid. He has a slight fondness for the Lady Alena youre dressed as. Lorraines expression turned cold. He reached out his palm to the kitten, trying to cover its eyes. He warned sternly, Dont be in heat with me! Young man! I know you Druids are wild, but Im a conservative person. This time, he used a male voice. Eli looked at him in surprise. He turned to look at Matthew. Matthew shrugged helplessly. I just found out that Lady Alena was disguised by a man. This guy happens to be a friend of mine. He brought important information to Rolling Stone Town. Im afraid Ive disappointed you again, Eli. The little black cat shook his head violently. No, I dont believe it! Lady Alena, can you let me come closer Before he finished speaking. Lorraine impatiently unzipped the side of her dress, and the top of his dress suddenly slipped off.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Whose Illegitimate Son Are You? Chapter 355: Whose Illegitimate Son Are You? Translator: Lonelytree Ah, is this something I can see? The little black cats voice was trembling slightly, and his nose became abnormally moist. However, in the next second. A heart-shaped chest hair entered his sight. I told you not to be in heat with me! Young man, Im a man, and I have more capital than you! Lorraine quickly put on his clothes and fixed his wig. His action was extremely flirtatious. However, the little black cat was completely frozen on the spot. This is impossible! He let out a hysterical scream. Are you okay, Eli? Matthew asked with concern. Im fine, Matthew. the little black cat replied. As he spoke, his limbs went limp, and he fell flat on the floor with his tail. Are you serious? Even if your love fantasies are shattered, you shouldnt be so depressed, right? Lorraine looked at the little black cat with interest. Matthew coughed. Eli is still very young. Hes only seventeen or eighteen years old. Recently, er, strictly speaking, his love life hasnt been very smooth. Lorraine suddenly realized. Thats indeed the age to be in heat. When I was his age, I would lick every beautiful woman I saw. This is human nature. You dont have to feel inferior. When youve experienced more women, you wont be as sad as you are now. Im very tolerant of boys your age. If you need help, please let me know. Matthews friend is also considered half a friend of mine. Im a very loyal person. The little black cat perked up when he heard that. Really? Lorraine nodded. Of course. The little black cat asked anxiously, Then can you maintain the appearance and voice of Lady Alena forever? I dont intend to do anything. I just want to stay by her side Get lost! Lorraine almost kicked him away. Then he complained to Matthew, I knew that the Druids were womanizers. I shouldnt have had a heart of pity! He saw that Eli had collapsed again. Matthew got down to business with Lorraine. We have to let Rheagar know about the assassin, but if Im the only one who tells him, Im afraid he wont be able to react in time. Lorraine agreed. Its best if we can find someone to wake him up. The two of them looked at each other and then looked at the little black cat on the ground. Matthew coughed. Eli, are you okay? The little black cat replied weakly, Im fine, Matthew. Im a person who has long sealed my heart. The fact that I almost fell in love with a man doesnt make me depressed. Im much stronger than you think. Im fine. Matthew asked, Then can you help me call Rheagar in? The little black cat replied stiffly, Matthew asked, Why? The little black cat replied weakly, Because my heart hurts! Do you have to expose me? Let me take a break..Oh, my Lady Alena Why? A low sobbing sound could be heard. Matthew couldnt bear it, so he gently activated the oak tree domain, wanting to use the power of nature to heal Eli. However, in the next second. Elis body trembled, and he froze on the spot as if his soul had ascended to heaven. [Hint: With your help, your partner, Eli, has successfully visited the sub-domain of nature, the Oak Tree!] [Current status: Visiting/First exploration] What? Matthew was shocked at first, but after thinking about it, it made sense. After all, during the incident with Samantha, Eli had accidentally obtained the resonance of the oak tree domain. His state of mind this time was very similar to the last time. Breaking through the shackles of the domain in one go was also something that went with the flow. It was a blessing in disguise for Eli to enter the domain. In that case, Matthew would have to inform Rheagar himself. He and Lorraine tidied their clothes. Matthew carefully pushed open the door of the changing room. He had wanted to sneak out when no one was paying attention. However, the moment the door was pushed open, he knew that he had miscalculated! Although the entrance was not crowded, almost all the men of Rolling Stone Town were squeezed into the porch between the dance floor and the corridor. They seemed to be talking to each other, but in fact, pairs of sharp eyes were constantly sizing up the changing room door. When Matthew pushed the door open, everyone stared at him. Including Rheagar. Matthew had no choice but to make a last-ditch effort. He waved at Rheagar and said, Lady Alenas foot injury is more serious than I thought. I cant handle it alone. Rheagar, can you come over and help me? When everyone heard this, their eyes lit up like wolves in the night. What kind of slang is that? Dont look at what he said. Look at what he did. To sum it up, he said he couldnt handle it and wanted Rheagar to help. Matthew looks very young. Is he that useless? Matthew ignored the ear-piercing whispers and looked at Rheagar silently. Rheagar clearly looked like he wanted to come in, but he was still hesitating. Matthew was so angry that he rushed forward. Get in here! Bang! The changing room door was slammed shut again. Everyone subconsciously shrunk their necks. A moment later. The sign hanging on the door trembled slightly. Everyone revealed a meaningful expression. Behind the door. Matthew gently tapped the door frame as he explained the ins and outs of the matter to Rheagar as quickly as possible.. He added, Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Whose Illegitimate Son Are You? Chapter 356: Whose Illegitimate Son Are You? Translator: Lonelytree In order not to arouse the assassins suspicion, I can only sacrifice my reputation. Rheagar looked at the two of them in a daze. What are you talking about? What is it about assassins and a man? After a long time. Under Matthews incessant chatter and Lorraines undressing display, he finally understood the situation. You mean that Alena sent her cousin to dress up as her to divert the trouble and negotiate with me, but in the end, her cousin just happens to be your friend? And your friend here claims that our ball will be attacked by assassins? Is that right? Rheagar stared at Lorraine suspiciously. Lorraine waved his hand. Thats what happened. I apologize on behalf of Alena. I believe you can understand her difficulties. Rheagar thought for a moment. I can understand Alenas difficulties, but I doubt your intelligence. The security of Rolling Stone Town has always been very good. Ive never seen any assassins or killers. Matthew reminded, The Drow Assassin troop that Lorraine mentioned matches the rumours about Red Mountain that we discussed before. We have to be on guard. Rheagar nodded. Youre right. Then what should we do? Lorraine replied, Its very simple. The targets of the assassins on both sides are you and me. Then lets stay together for the rest of the night. We cant stay in the changing room all the time. The assassins will get suspicious, but we cant mix in the crowd either. That might hurt others. Is there any open space nearby that is suitable for assassins to attack? Rheagar immediately replied, The back garden is next to here, but no one usually takes care of it. Most of the landscape has been abandoned. There are only some weeds. It looks okay at night, not too dilapidated. Lorraine said decisively, Thats it then. The two of us will go to the back garden to lure the assassin. Matthew, go and inform the other reliable helpers to get ready. The three of them quickly discussed for a while. Not long after. The three of them deliberately wrinkled some of the details of their clothes and then left the changing room one after another under everyones watchful eyes. In order to prevent anyone from disturbing Eli, who was comprehending the mysteries of the domain. Matthew even thoughtfully locked the glass door and the main door of the changing room. After that, the ball went on as usual. However, the peoples gazes on Matthew, Rheagar, and Alena became slightly ambiguous. Not long after leaving the locker room. In front of everyone, Rheagar asked Lady Alena to take a walk in the back garden. Everyone tactfully did not follow. They could only watch their blurry backs through the gap between the second hall and the back garden and then marvel at Lady Alenas playfulness. Time slowly passed. Matthew danced with Judy. After being found boring by the latter, he was finally free. He sat alone on the sofa by the dance floor and quietly observed the flow of people in the hall. Sif had left the ball an hour ago. She looked extremely sleepy. She only hurriedly greeted Matthew and left. Before she left. She still seemed a little unhappy. Matthew could only sigh. At this moment, the clock opposite the sofa pointed to eleven oclock. Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly. If there are assassins, its about time to make a move. He didnt use any skills and was only using his perception to search for suspicious people. But this process had little effect. After all, Matthew was not a professional Rogue, so it was difficult to tell who was proficient in transformation or makeup. I should have brought Lara here. Shes familiar with the scent of Drow. If Eli hadnt entered the domain, he would have the same ability. Matthew thought regretfully. The hands on the clock moved diligently. An hour later. The number of people on the dance floor decreased. Some of them went to the other changing rooms in the corridor, while the older ones left one after another. Matthew looked at the audience in confusion. He had yet to find any trace of the assassin. Could it be that Lorraines information was wrong? Thats not possible. Matthew had seen the power of alley gossip before. After the incident in Marsh City, Lorraine had successfully advanced to become a demigod. His related abilities must have been further strengthened. Besides, he had no reason to lie about such things. But where did the assassin go? Matthews eyes revealed a hint of determination. What a patient assassin! Let me see how long you are willing to hide! He turned around and looked in the direction of the backyard. I should get them in here soon. There arent many people on the dance floor. If they keep walking around in one place, it will arouse suspicion. Matthew yawned and thought. Another hour passed. It was one oclock in the morning. There was still no sign of the assassin. The interaction between Rheagar and Lorraine had shifted from the back garden to the dance floor. The two of them danced all kinds of dances that Matthew had never seen before. It had to be said. Rheagars acting skills were also considered professional. He looked as if he was really mesmerized by Alienas beauty. The two of them danced until they were exhausted. In the end, they lay on Matthews sofa without any regard for their images. The three of them stared at each other on the sofa. Matthew rubbed his eyes in a daze and asked, What time is it? Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Which Big Shot’s Illegitimate Son Are You? Chapter 357: Which Big Shots Illegitimate Son Are You? Translator: Lonelytree Rheagar replied weakly, 3:30 in the morning. So, where is the assassin? Lorraine still looked energetic, but his eyes were filled with doubt. Thats impossible. My alley gossip has never been wrong! There must be a team of Drow Assassins and two killers from the Church of the Underworld who have entered Rolling Stone Town and are planning to take action tonight. The three of them looked around. There was no one else in the hall except for the guards, who were also yawning and a few young men from the town who were having fun with Judy. Im afraid weve alerted the enemy. Lorraine said seriously, Something must have gone wrong somewhere. The assassins chose to retreat because they were exposed. Rheagar stared at him unhappily. That must be because of you. You obviously cant act as a woman! Lorraine asked, If I cant do it, can you? Rheagar replied as if it was a matter of course, Im very good at acting as a man. Lorraine was speechless. After a while. Even the young men who were having fun had dispersed. Judy was escorted by two knights back to the hotel to rest. It was also time for the garrison to change shifts. Only the three of them were left in the hall. Matthew yawned heavily. Do you think the three of us can deal with a team of Assassins if they come out of the shadows at this time? Rheagar suddenly asked. Lorraine was about to mock him, but at this moment, the three of them felt their hearts tighten because they heard a series of intense footsteps coming from the direction of the corridor! Someone was jogging! The three of them looked at each other and immediately stood up. In the next second, they saw a garrison member rushing over from the entrance. He came in front of Rheagar and hurriedly reported, My lord, Mr. Richard is outside with a group of black people! When I went out to buy vegetables tonight, I passed by the back wall of the posthouse and found a few little thieves poking their heads out from behind, so I caught them. I was worried that they still had helpers, so I followed the clues and caught the remaining few. I originally wanted to send them directly to prison, but considering that the skin colour of these little thieves is not right, Id better let the lord take a look first. At the entrance of the Courier Station. Richard, who was dressed in a tuxedo, was still leaning on his exquisite cane. His back was straight, and his tone was as serious as ever. At this moment, he was still holding a long rope in his right hand. There were six drows and two humans tied to the rope. They knelt on the ground in unison. After hearing this, not only Matthew but even the thieves on the ground were speechless. Going out to buy groceries in the middle of the nightThis excuse was too casual! Without waiting for Rheagar to speak. Lorraine suddenly said in surprise, So the assassins are all with you! Are you Silver Snake? Richard also looked at him in surprise. He subconsciously gripped his cane. A new demigod? [Dusk Chant] The two of them suddenly stopped talking and only looked at each other. Matthew could see the deep fear in their eyes. A moment later. Lorraine suddenly laughed. I didnt expect Rolling Stone Town to be full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. After losing the protection of Legendary Master Ronan, a legendary rogue at the level of Silver Snake has arrived. Richard looked at Matthew and complimented him, Is this your friend? You have a lot of connections. Even during the era of Heavenly Palace, it was difficult to meet a demigod. Lorraine also looked at Matthew with a smile. I was worried about you and Rolling Stone Towns safety, so I rushed over. Now, it seems that I was worried too much. You dont know other Legends, do you? Matthew was about to answer. At this moment, a snowy owl flew over with a letter in its mouth. It was a magic letter. A white light condensed between the dancing feathers. Very quickly. The image of a white-robed mage appeared inside. The man smiled and said to Matthew, Hello, Matthew. The first batch of visitors to the Scar of the Dead project has been confirmed. The specific time is in the paper letter. I will personally lead the team. You wont not welcome me, right? It is quite lively at your place. Then I wont disturb you anymore. As soon as he finished speaking. The white-robed Wizards figure slowly dissipated. The remaining feathers gathered into a paper letter and fell into Matthews hand. Matthew? Lorraines voice sounded a little dry. If Im not mistaken, that person just now couldnt be? Richard had the same doubts. Matthew could only answer truthfully, His name is Edmond, the head mage of the northernmost floating city. But then, Richard added the rest of the title: Level 26 Superior Legend! He is an existence which is only below the Seven Saint Alliance! The White-robed Guardian, the Archmage of Light, the number one killer of the Fallen, the creator of the Floating City, the creator of the Aurora Blade, the master of the giant beast Leviathan, the Astral Archmage, the resident traveller of the Arcane Wilderness, the gatekeeper of the Abyss, the prisoner of the Holy Mage Yes, we all know hes Edmond. The question now is, Matthew, which big shots illegitimate son are you? Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Domain: Transformation! Chapter 358: Domain: Transformation! Translator: Lonelytree It was close to four in the morning, and there were already people selling fresh vegetables on the agricultural products street behind the posthouse. Everyone was just staring at each other on the street. Therefore, under Zellers suggestion, they went to the office hall of the lieges residence. Based on Matthews understanding of Zeller, this arrangement was probably to wait for the negotiations here to be completed and seamlessly connect to the morning meeting later. He yawned from sleepiness, but in this situation, he could only ask Madam Wesley, who had been hurriedly woken up, to brew a few more cups of coffee. In the office hall. The atmosphere was a little strange. The three giants of Rolling Stone Town had their own duties, and Lorraine sat in the guest seat. Richard, on the other hand, was leaning on his cane. He was the only one who was not seated. He claimed that he liked to stand. The confrontation between the two Legends could not be more obvious. But Rheagar and the others were obviously happy to see this happen. Matthew knew that Lorraines appearance was still a little stressful for them. If it werent for Richard, they might have been at a disadvantage before the negotiations began. But even if it was Richard, Rheagar usually could not order him around. This old gentleman seemed to only care about the work of the five-member council. Of course, he had also done a lot of thief-catching. Matthew suspected that Richard had contributed to the good security of Rolling Stone Town. The silence was broken by Lorraine. He smiled and looked at the others. Dont look at me like youre looking at a poisonous snake. Matthew and I are very good friends. After fighting side by side last night, I thought I was already considered half of your friend. Everyone looked at Matthew with questioning eyes. Matthew nodded slightly and asked Lorraine, Do you still need to act as Lady Alena? Theres no need for that anymore. The assassins of the Church of the Underworld have been captured, and Alena has probably already taken action against the situation at Deep Blue Harbor. My performance should come to an end. Lorraine explained, The Church of the Underworld is one of the more active criminal organizations on the East Coast. They are also very interested in Rolling Stone Town. I originally came to warn you, but since Silver Snake is here, theres no need for that. As he spoke, he could not help but complain, Matthew, you should have told me that the silver snake was here. Then, I wouldnt have been so nervous. After all, Silver Snake is a legendary Rogue class, and its greatest feature is that it was good at dealing with its own. By that, I mean other rouges. After all, rogues are little mice, and silver snakes are best at eating mice. Where the silver snakes live, its normal for the rogues within a hundred miles to be wiped out. Am I right? Then, he looked at Richard provocatively. Richards expression was calm. He said unhurriedly, What a coincidence. I also know some of the abilities of the Dusk Chant. I heard that you can draw power from the destruction and desolation of grand events. Wherever bad things happen, you will rush there. Although the bad things are not caused by you, no one welcomes your arrival. Thats why, in the Age of Enlightenment, the gods called you crows. I have a more vicious guess. Since you can draw power from destruction, why dont you create your own destruction? Isnt that easier? Lorraine revealed a fearful expression. Snakes are indeed the most vicious life forms. It was true that I could draw power from the destruction and fall of major figures, organizations, and even worlds. However, the core of a bard was to observe and sing, but never participate. If you want to accuse me of bringing disaster to Rolling Stone Town, then I can only say that you are gravely mistaken. But I can understand. After all, snakes generally dont have a large brain capacity. Klcnarcl sneered, But your demigod domain is deception and performance. Its not too much for me to suspect that these Drows are part of your performance. Lorraine did not back down. Is that so? Do you think you have the value to be cheated? I dont think youre qualified to be my audience. The two of you, dont be angry. Zeller took the initiative to be the peacemaker. Im willing to believe that Mr. Lorraine has no ill intentions towards Rolling Stone Town. If it werent for Mr. Richard, the information he brought might have come in handy. I just received a secret message from the scouts at the front line. At around 3 am, the Red Mountain troops stationed at the border of the South Trade Station have withdrawn. This is most likely because the Drow Assassins were captured. There are about 300 people in that army. If they really attack the Southern Trade Station, we may suffer some losses. As he spoke, he unfolded the note in his hand. Matthew noticed that when Zeller entered the office with him, he did not have this note in his hand. It seemed that Zeller had a secret way of communicating with his scouts, and it was quite efficient. More than 300 people! So many? Rheagar was shocked. Zeller nodded solemnly. For the current situation in the south of Aindor, a 300-man army, if well-equipped and with good morale, would be a force to be reckoned with. The true elites of Rolling Stone Town were only about 40 Lords Guards. Adding the same number of garrison members, there were less than 100 people in total.. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Domain: Transformation Chapter 359: Domain: Transformation Translator: Lonelytree There were 170 attendants like the lords guards. The militia of each village added up to more than a hundred people. Considering that the permanent population of Rolling Stone Town was between 6,000 and 8,000 and adding the villages at the border, the number could barely exceed 10,000. Without considering the Purgatory Teleportation Gate, 1000 people were the threshold for regular army conscription. The Red Mountain was three to five times the size of the Rolling Stones, and so was its wealth. According to the previous intelligence, their main force was attacking the Highleaf Territory and sweeping the Golden Fertile Field. Only a quarter of their forces were threatening the Southern Trade Station. It seemed that the new lord of Red Mountain had organized a regular army of more than 1200 people in a very short period of time. This was not an easy task. From this, it could be seen that even if they managed to scare off an army from Red Mountain this time, there would still be a lot of hidden dangers in the future. The Red Mountain has terrifying war potential. The fall of the Golden Fertile Field will cause the price of food in the south to rise sharply this year. If they occupy the Highleaf Territory, the economy of Rolling Stone Town will be severely affected. Of course, the most important thing is the threat they pose to us. Even with the deterrence of a Legendary mage, they might still test us from time to time. This is a very troublesome matter. Zeller concluded seriously. The other three also wore grim expressions. Only Lorraine still looked calm. An army of 300 mortals? I can chase them all away by myself! Richard asked, With your mouth? Lorraine shrugged. I have to use my hands occasionally. Rheagar asked in confusion, If youre so powerful, why dont you help Aliena pacify Deep Blue Harbor? Lorraine replied, Im just her cousin, not her father. I dont have the obligation to settle everything for her. After becoming a Legend, you will understand that other than the many necessary entanglements, the less you touch mortal matters, the better. It will distract you and become a burden to you. Moreover, I personally hate fighting and killing. It is not elegant at all. Compared to fighting, I prefer clapping and singing. Speaking of which, I almost forgot that Im here to negotiate with you on behalf of Alena! Zeller and Rheagar looked at each other. What are your conditions? Lorraine immediately started talking non -stop. After Zeller heard this, he carefully replied with three or four sentences. Lorraine gave another long speech. This time, Zeller replied a lot more, but most of the content was vague and ambiguous. Just like that. The two of them exchanged pleasantries. Let alone, Matthew. Richard and Rheagar couldnt get a word in. There was naturally nothing interesting. Matthew stretched and quietly went to his office. He believed that the two of them could come to a good conclusion. Therefore, he decided to take advantage of this time to continue learning spells. Recently, Matthew had been learning two spells, which were the Alluring Gaze in the field of necromancy and the Petrification in the field of transformation. Matthew had mastered the former very smoothly. He sat on a soft chair and crushed a squirrels spleen. In the next second, his eyes seemed to have turned into two terrifying black holes. [Hint: You have used the spell Alluring Gaze. [Alluring Gaze: During the effective time of the spell (60 seconds), your eyes will become empty holes filled with terrifying power. You can specify a unit within an 18-meter range that comes into contact with your gaze to undergo Perception authentication. The loser will be exempted. You can force him to enter one of the following three outcomes.] 1.[Slumber: The target will fall into a coma until he is injured or shaken violently by another creature.] [Fear: The target is caught in an uncontrollable fear. He will lose part of his rationality and run away from you. The Fear effect will only disappear when the target is out of your line of sight.] [Illness: The target will fall into a sickly state of weakness. All actions will be severely punished. [In the state of illness, the target will undergo an additional sensory authentication every 60 seconds. Once the immunity check is successful, the target will be free from the state of illness.] This was a powerful single-target control spell, mainly used to deal with advancing units. However, Matthew felt that it was not a bad idea to transform into his wilderness form and rush to the enemys side to give him a reassuring look. After a period of practice, Matthew was able to control the switch of the Eye of Insight with ease. The only bad news was that it was not easy to find the casting materials for this thing. It had to be a squirrels spleen. The only good news was that a spleen could be reused. In comparison, the learning of Petrification was not very smooth. But Matthew didnt care. He was now full of confidence in the transformation domain. It wasnt that he had confidence in himself but that he had confidence in Rheagar! He took out a piece of meat and tried to petrify it. After several failures, he calmly looked outside and found that Zeller and Lorraine were still tugging at each other. On the surface, Rheagar seemed to be listening, but he was actually drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. Hence, he raised his voice. Rheagar? Is it convenient for you to come in? Rheagar didnt even raise his head and said, You have to pay me more. Matthew thought for a moment. Its about Sif. I want to talk to you.. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Domain: Transformation Chapter 360: Domain: Transformation Translator: Lonelytree Rheagar immediately put down the newspaper and rushed to Matthews office. What happened to you guys last night? His eyes were fixed on Matthew. If Matthew gave a wrong answer, he might have to go back to his room and take out his big sword. No, I just noticed that Sif kept yawning. Has she been sleeping a lot recently? Matthew asked. Rheagar instantly heaved a sigh of relief. I thought it was something else! This is the influence of the family bloodline. Its not a big problem. Matthew asked curiously, Is she going to awaken an ability related to purgatory? Is that why you dont let Sif come into contact with magic? Rheagar nodded. For the people of the Suki Clan, it is harmful to learn spells on their own initiative. The power of a superior Devil flows in our blood. As long as the time is right, this power will automatically awaken. In a sense, we are no different from Warlocks. I see. Matthew nodded in relief, then skillfully slapped five gold coins on the table. Since youre already here, practice a spell with me. A few minutes later. Madam Wesley walked in from the corridor with a broom. She came to Matthews office and looked at the stone statue in the middle of the room in surprise. Oh my god, is this the statue you carved for Rheagar? Its really lifelike. As she spoke, she gently patted the stone statues face and forcefully pulled its ears. Without waiting for Matthew to speak, she hurriedly ran out. Dont move the stone statue yet. Ill call Sif over to watch the show! Matthew quickly cancelled the petrification spell and said, The case has been solved. I told you it wasnt me who sent Sif here every time we practise spells. Rheagar rubbed his red ears and said angrily, I knew it was her. This old woman is too detestable. I have to fire her! Matthews ears were already filled with calluses from hearing this same sentence. He asked, When will you fire her? Rheagar said firmly, Next Monday! Let her get another weeks salary. When Matthew left the lieges residence, the battle between Zeller and Lorraine was still ongoing. Matthew couldnt get involved in this matter. He was in a hurry to go back to plant trees and repair graves, so he finally asked for leave in advance. On the way to the oak forest. Matthew shuddered. I knew it. I seem to have forgotten something! Eli ! Thinking of this. He quickly returned to the official posthouse. When he was about to reach the entrance of the Courier Station. A strange power surged into Matthews body. He could not help but stop in his tracks. [Hint: Comprehending the profoundness of the transformation domain many times has allowed you to accumulate a large number of relevant elements. You have successfully stepped into the sub-domain of magic, transformation and have completed a short stay in it!] As a reward for stepping into the field, you can choose one of the following three abilities: Material-free Casting (When you cast spells related to the transformation domain below legendary, you will not need any casting materials; materials above legendary will be halved) Second Shapeshift (Your Malicious Shapeshifting has been strengthened. After turning a target into a sheep, you can cast a Second Shapeshifting on it. (In the second sheep transformation state, the target will return to the first sheep transformation state after receiving the first damage. (It would only return to its original form after receiving excessive damage again. (In addition, in the second stage, the damage received by the target will be reflected in the physical body after the transformation. [Note: The difficulty of mastering the second stage is about three times that of the first stage.] [True Transformation (Stone): You can turn yourself into a real stone and experience the same experience as the stone.] [Material Free Casting] was really alluring. However, Matthew chose the Second Shapeshift spell without hesitation. This ability was too strong. Under normal circumstances, the injuries sustained by the target in Shapeshifting had nothing to do with the targets body. However, the Second Shapeshift was different. The fact that it could cause damage to the enemy was enough to make Matthew make a choice. Not to mention that there were many tricks that could be used when the target was affected by Second Shapeshift. As for the True Transformation This spell was also very powerful. It would give a person the ability to completely transform into another form. The Druids shapeshifting form could only be said to be a great imitation of animal form, and there was still a certain gap from real transformation. Unfortunately, his true transformation form was a stone. Matthew wasnt Lorraine. He didnt plan to develop a relationship with the stone elemental beauty, so he could only give up. Unfortunately, there are no status rewards. Matthew noticed that the rewards for breakthroughs in small domains were relatively average. This might also be related to his breakthrough method. When he entered the oak tree or the undead, he experienced the feeling of his consciousness leaving his body. As for Temperance, Tauren, and Transformation, he didnt have an out-of-body experience. Correspondingly, the rewards were also much less. Matthews gaze shifted away from the gains in the transformation domain. He looked at the door of the official posthouse and instinctively wanted to walk inside. Who knew that at this moment, an owl would fly over. Matthew took a silver envelope from the owl. After opening it. It was a short message. [Respected Lord Matthew: [Your application for the Combat Spell Crash Course has been approved. The training method is IVI, and the instructor is Lady Margaret, with the Al rank. [At present, Lady Margaret has enough free time. If you are free in the near future, please go to the Alliance Office to contact her as soon as possible. [The specific contact details are as follows] The combat spell class that Matthew had been looking forward to was finally here! He no longer hesitated. He strode toward the Cauldron House. For ordinary mages, the Cauldron House was only opened at quarter past four. But he was Al. He could go if he wanted to. I seem to have forgotten something. Forget it. Ill think about it after seeing that Lady Margaret! Matthews back gradually disappeared from the entrance of the posthouse. Meanwhile, in a glass window of a changing room in the Second Hall. A little black cat was staring blankly at the blue sky and white clouds outside. At the same time. Not far from him, on the agricultural products street. A woman dressed as a farmer quietly put down the white cat in her arms under a corner of the wall. Go, Chuka. I can feel Elis weakness and confusion. This is the best time for you to take advantage of the situation. Dont disappoint Mother. The white cat crawled a few steps on the dirty ground. She turned around and glanced at the woman. She quickly jumped a few times on the wall and disappeared behind the high wall. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Platinum Shield That Consumes Capital Chapter 361: Platinum Shield That Consumes Capital Translator: Lonelytree The 15th floor of the Cauldron House. In a classroom the size of a basketball court, Matthew met his personal instructor, Ms. Margaret. According to Davids introduction, this lady was famous for her vicious combat spells. In the Battle Mage competition held within the Alliance, she had won the championship in different levels of events. Margaret was also the only high-level mage with the Al rank who was still active as an instructor for a long time. She was Level 20, only one step away from Legendary. When Matthew saw her, she was wearing ordinary home clothes and slippers. Her ten white and tender toes were painted with crystal clear rose-red nail polish. She wore a pair of half-rimmed glasses on the bridge of her nose. The rose-red frame made her skin look even fairer. Compared to her reputation, Margaret was rather petite. Even when she stood on the stairs, she could only reach Matthews chin. However, this did not damage her dignity at all. Matthew had just walked into the classroom, and Margarets glance made him feel as if he had been targeted by a top predator. That feeling came from the depths of his soul. Hello, Miss Margaret. My name is Matthew Before Matthew could finish his self-introduction. The other party rudely interrupted, I know your name is Matthew, and you know my name is Margaret. Thats enough. Dont talk so much nonsense. My time is precious, and the time in this magic classroom is even more precious. If it were someone else, they would have to spend at least 20,000 gold coins or 1 knowledge point to activate a full class of Sorias Magic Classroom. For me, the bill is halved, but I still have to race against time. Lets cut to the chase. I know you have some background, but your other identities dont count here. You are my student and must obey all my commands unconditionally, even if I ask you to kneel down and lick my toes. Do you understand? Matthew was stunned. He did not like Margarets domineering style, but high-level mages more or less had strange flaws. Margaret was famous, so she definitely had something up her sleeves. In order to learn spells, Matthew decided to swallow his pride. I understand. Margaret pushed up the right side of her glasses. If you make a stupid mistake, I will make you kneel down and lick my toes. However, if I find out that you deliberately made such a mistake, I will give you an even more unforgettable experience. I hope that I wont find any flaws, my dear student. After saying that. She signalled Matthew to sit down with her eyes, then took out a magic staff from her ear and tapped it gently. In the next second. Something that shocked Matthew happened. A beautiful magic light circled around Margarets body. The casual clothes on her body instantly disappeared. What replaced it was a white shirt, a black tight-fitting uniform, and a familiar skirt. Her outfit and her glasses made Matthews heart flutter. I heard that you like this kind of attire, so I deliberately changed into this. Dont misunderstand. Being happy helps to improve the efficiency of the class. In order to make the students more focused, I will take all measures. Margaret said calmly. Matthew asked shyly, Where did you hear that from? Margaret replied, Edmond. I heard that vou iust ioined the Alliance. You Drobablv dont know vet, but our Master Mage is a super gossip king. He was very keen on finding gossip and was also very willing to share the gossip he saw with others. What was even more terrifying was that he had extremely powerful observation abilities. It was precisely because of Sir Edmonds existence that there was almost no gossip within the Alliance that was banned. A blessing in disguise is that when Lord Edmond goes around collecting gossip, he will always catch many spies from the outer planes or other factions that are planted within the Alliance. In short, if you have a secret, its best to stay away from that kind-looking old pervert. Of course, not everyone knows about your fetish. Edmond only shares it with a few of his friends. He told the news to my teacher, Soria, who told me about it. Margaret spoke very quickly. Fortunately, Matthews attention was highly focused, so he heard every word. Soria He noticed a very important name. No wonder Margaret said that she didnt care about my identity. Shes Sorias student. Matthew suddenly understood. Soria was one of the three Heavenly Mages of the Alliance. She was said to have been on par with Isabelle. Her current level could be a Superior Legend or a Holy Mage. No one could be sure. In short, she was on the same level as Isabelle. I understand, but why dont you change back? I think its more comfortable that way. Matthew said painfully. He had no choice. The temperance domain told him that he was there to learn practical skills. He shouldnt be distracted. Margaret didnt say anything and swiftly changed back into her original form. In the next second. Margaret tapped lightly with her staff again. A clear wall of light appeared behind her. There were words and pictures on the light wall, giving people the feeling of a slide show. My crash course is divided into two parts: theory and practical. The first two classes will be theoretical.. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Platinum Shield Chapter 362: Platinum Shield Translator: Lonelytree Before we engage in an official battle, we must learn to judge what kind of enemies we cannot provoke. In other words, we must learn to measure the combat strength of our enemies. As a mage, what attribute do you think is the most important? Margarets sonorous and forceful narration continued as a few words with similar or repeated meanings also popped up on the slide behind her. [Money!] [Gold Coins!] [All resources or power that can be converted into gold coins!] Matthew listened silently. Margaret said firmly, Any mage who tells you that money isnt important or that money isnt the most important thing can be classified as a battle loser. I can tell you with certainty that for mages below Legend, gold coins can be converted into combat power almost equally. As for those above Legend rank, I will only encourage you to earn more money. The most important attribute of a mage is wealth. There is no doubt about it. If you still have doubts, then let me give you an example. As she spoke. Something shiny suddenly appeared in Margarets hand. At the same time, thousands of gold coins floated behind her. These gold coins grew wings like butterflies and flew around her at high speed. In an instant. The scene of the magic classroom where the two of them were was quickly replaced by mountains and lava that covered the sky. Matthew couldnt help but stand up. He realized that he was standing at the mouth of a volcano! The lava in the belly of the mountain was brewing, and thick smoke billowed in the surroundings. What was even more terrifying was He also saw a red dragon glaring at him on the other side of the mountain pass! What a realistic illusion! Matthew was surprised by the realism of the scene. All the illusion scenes you see are based on real-life data simulations. This is also the most valuable part of Sorias magic classroom. If you are willing to invest, you can even write the enemys information into the storage scroll in this classroom. Then, you can conduct simulation training here. Look carefully! Margaret introduced it in a clear voice as she strode toward the red dragon. Sensing that the tiny creature dared to walk towards it, the red dragon raised its head angrily. A bright yellow light bulged out of its chest, clearly brewing dragon breath. Margaret was fearless. She threw the dragon scale in her hand into the sky, and the tens of thousands of gold coins collided with the dragon scale. In the end, these things dissipated into the air. Along with Margarets loud incantation. A platinum magic shield appeared beside her. Matthew noticed. The floating shield seemed to only be able to defend in one direction, but the shield emitted rays of light from all directions. These rays of light intertwined with each other, forming a huge translucent egg-shaped structure that tightly wrapped Margaret inside. Scorching dragon breath sprayed over. The shield blocked it head-on. The scene was like a pillar of water hitting a rock. The flames were forced to scatter in the surroundings. And Margaret herself was not affected at all. She was still striding towards the crater of the volcano! Platinum Shield of Capital! This spell can block 360-degree attacks without blind spots. It is immune to all spells below the fifth rank and physical attacks equivalent to the power of the fifth rank. Even if the enemy breaks it with a legendary spell, as long as the platinum shield is not completely destroyed, it can slowly repair itself. It has a powerful force field inside. Anyone who tries to get close to you will be pushed away, including matter and fluid. With this spell activated, you can even lay in the lava and use Mages Hand! After saying this. Margaret jumped straight into the crater. Matthew looked at it. With the egg-shaped structure around her, she landed in the lava lake lightly and walked on it as if it were flat ground. The red dragon flew down angrily. He bit the shell of the platinum shield and raised his head, wanting to swallow it, but his jaw was stuck by the egg-shaped structure! Margaret sat leisurely in the red dragons mouth and explained to Matthew, This spell isnt difficult to learn. Under normal circumstances, a 4th tier mage can learn it. If you have some knowledge of the defensive domain or the evocation domain, you can even learn it in advance at the third tier. Once the Platinum Shield is released, it will provide you with an endless supply of protection for 24 hours. Its cooldown time is one hour, so in theory, you can activate the shield permanently. The pain point for most people is that the casting materials for the Platinum Shield are very expensive. Every time it was used, it would cost 10,000 gold coins or gold of the same value, plus a dragon scale. In addition, this spell is not affected by material-free casting, so dont expect it to give you a discount. Similarly. As long as you have enough money, you can also learn a legendary spell at tier 5, and that is the Dragon Slaying Spear of Capital. As the name suggests, the effect of this spell is to kill a dragon. Margaret slowly took out her staff and tapped the air a few times. In an instant, hundreds and thousands of times more gold coins than before danced in the red dragons mouth! The red dragon was stunned and dazzled by this scene.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Platinum Shield Chapter 363: Platinum Shield Translator: Lonelytree Under the guidance of the magic incantation, the gold coins in the sky instantly turned into dust. Immediately after, a thick golden spear descended from the sky. It pierced through the sky and stabbed straight into the crater of the volcano. Bang! The golden spear nailed the red dragon to death in the belly of the volcano. The illusion around him began to slowly disappear. The familiar background of the magic classroom appeared before Matthews eyes again. In the history of the Alliance, the famous Mr Capital once used this spell to kill a Black Dragon that claimed to be immune to all magic. In the end, not only did he successfully prove that the Black Dragons magic immunity was a joke, but he also proved that in his magic system, Gold Coin was indeed invincible. If you are proficient in spells that cost a lot of money and are very rich, then even a Legend might be defeated by you. Of course, this spell is also famous for being uneconomical. At that time in history, Mr. Capital sacrificed a small gold mine he found in a sub-plane. In the end, the profits from killing the Black Dragon provided him with about 60,000 gold coins. This was not proportional to his efforts. After that, he went to calculate the wealth of the dragons and found that most of the dragons had between 20,000 and 200,000 gold coins. Even an Ancient Dragon would only have 200,000 gold coins at most. Because they lacked the ability to accumulate interest, it was difficult for them to truly become rich. In comparison, the Archdevils of Inferno or certain monsters of the Astral Plane were much wealthier than dragons. If you are interested in this part of the content, you can buy the magic textbook written by Mr. Capital. Of course, his textbooks are the same as his name. They are not very cheap. After saying all this, I just want you to understand one thing. If you meet a very rich mage who belongs to the Alliance, try not to go against him unless you are richer than him. In addition, if you want to quickly improve your combat strength, then making money is the best way. Open the spell textbook that costs money, and you will discover a whole new world. After saying this, Margaret made herself a cup of black tea and downed it in one gulp. Matthew smiled bitterly. Margaret immediately asked, Whats wrong? Are you looking down on this kind of fighting style? Matthew shook his head and said, Im not very rich. Margaret didnt mind. No one is born rich. Mages are a profession that can create miracles. Im just telling you the importance of money. Its almost everything to a mage, but it cant completely replace the mage himself. Throughout the history of the Alliance, every Legendary-mage is an expert at making money. If youre not sensitive to money, Im afraid your path as a Legendary mage will be very bumpy. Matthews heart skipped a beat. Then what about you? I heard that you are also entering the Legendary Stage. A helpless expression appeared on Margarets face for the first time. Ive been rejected by the Gate of Legends for ten years, and I still havent found the right opportunity. I might talk the talk, but Im not good at making money at all. The relationship between Legendary mages and money that I mentioned just now- It is my story. Im a magic genius, a true genius. But I really dont know how to earn money. Even after I got to Al, I still had to rely on the help of my teachers. I also had to rely on teaching others to earn some knowledge points. You might think that Im making excuses, but this is from my experience. So, Matthew, if you want to become a Legendary mage, make yourself rich first. No wonder the mages in the Alliance were so corrupt. He didnt expect there to be a heaven-defying Mage like Capital who equated gold coins with combat power. Matthew nodded with mixed feelings. Thats all for todays class. Be here at the same time tomorrow. I dont like waiting for people. As for your homework, write an article on how to make money. Hand it to me tomorrow. Margaret said hurriedly. Matthew was stunned. Is it over just like that? Margaret asked, What else? Every lesson of mine is the essence. Of course, I can continue, but can you digest it? Dont bite off more than you can chew. Remember to do your homework well. If I use your method to earn money, Ill give you a reward. Her attitude was honest. Matthew asked curiously, Whats the reward? Margaret immediately showed a disgusted expression. Dont tell me you really want to lick my toes? Matthew quickly denied it. Unexpectedly, Margaret muttered to herself, Its not impossible. Matthew was full of question marks. I heard that you had a conflict with Blinken. Margaret suddenly commented. Matthew thought for a moment and replied cautiously, There were a few small conflicts, but we didnt really fight. Thats a pity. Margaret said to him, If you see him next time, please beat him to death! If you can agree to my request, I can even give you detailed information about Blinken and his combat habits. Matthew asked, Do you have a grudge against him? Margaret replied indifferently, Its not a deep hatred. But hes my ex-boyfriend. If you can kill him, I will give you a real reward. As he left the Cauldron House. Matthews head was still buzzing. He had long realized the importance of money to mages. However, Margarets explanation today had opened the door to a new world for him. After class. Matthew went straight to Isabelles laboratory and used a large sum of points to exchange for a few spell textbooks written by Capital, including a list of Capitals series of spells. What was worth mentioning was He glanced at the list. The cost of learning a single spell was not higher than other spells. However, the cost of gold coins to cast a spell was still something that most people would not dare to do. Matthew had no intention or ability to take a path that cost money. However, he still understood the principle of knowing oneself and knowing the enemy. He was researching these spells now so that he would have a chance to resist when he met a pay-to-win player one day. Walking on the streets of the mage district. The early summer wind blew on Matthews face. As he walked. He suddenly slapped his thigh. Oh no! Matthew suddenly remembered what he had forgotten. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Margaret’s Teaching! Chapter 364: Margarets Teaching! Translator: Lonelytree In the second hall of the official Courier Station. In front of a stained glass window, a dark shadow clung to the inner glass surface. Through the red and blue filter, he could see some of the outside world. Eli looked at the scenery outside in a daze and bored. The summer sun shone on a towering oak tree in the courtyard, forming a circle of shade on the dusty stone path. A gentle breeze blew past. A leaf swayed on the branch, looking like a person stretching. The little black cat looked at it for a very long time. Then, he couldnt help but yawn. He rested his head on the windowsill and pressed one ear against the glass, quietly enjoying the unique quietness of a summer afternoon. Being a kitten doesnt seem too bad. Eli thought. It wasnt that he couldnt leave, but he lacked the urge to. Ever since he woke up, he knew that he had once again taken advantage of Matthew. This time. He directly set foot in the oak tree domain and walked a very long way in it, reaching the entry-level in one breath. He had obtained three permanent abilities. Such a generous gift was a miracle for any Druid. But Eli couldnt be happy. He knew that his path to becoming a legend was in Matthews hands. In fact, he would always gain some benefits from following Matthew. 11 Lile essence 01 power LO exclldnge IL WILII unnappnness, ru LdL11er not. He thought angrily. Soon after. He reconciled with himself again. There was nothing wrong with power. He was already injured, so it would be a waste not to take it. But he still didnt want to turn back into a human. A little black cat would find a stream to drink water when it was thirsty, squat down to eat leftovers when it was hungry and sleep when it was bored. It seemed pretty good. Moreover, he felt that he had a natural advantage as a little kitten. Because he was a high-level Druid, he did not have any other abilities, but he was very good at not eating. Even if Im locked up in a place like this, I can starve for more than ten days without any problems. Eli thought proudly. Ill sleep. Wait for Matthew to come and find me. He couldnt help but lick his furry paws, then closed his eyes and prepared to sleep. At this moment. A squeaking sound came from outside the window! There were rats! Eli perked up a little and looked out of the window. Under the shade of a tree. A shockingly fat rat ran past in a panic. A white cat was chasing after it! Eli watched silently for a while before yawning out of boredom again. Only the most retarded cat would think of catching mice. And this white cat is really bad. She couldnt catch it even after half a day. He commented in his heart. The white cats skills were indeed worrying. She almost caught the mouse several times, but the latter shook it off slyly. Not long after. The rat burrowed into the grass and ran toward the east. The white cat chased after them, and the two disappeared from Elis sight. The scene in front of him became static again. Eli was even more sleepy. He felt that his eyelids were so heavy that he could fall asleep immediately. However, not long after he dozed off. An ear-piercing squeak sounded again! Eli slapped the glass angrily. Outside. The white cat appeared in his vision again. However, what surprised Eli was that the fat rat actually called for help! Under the shade of the tree, an extremely absurd scene happened. A total of five to six fat rats were chasing after the white cat in groups! These mice were very big, almost two-thirds the size of the white cat. At this time, they had the advantage in numbers, and their aura completely suppressed the poor little white cat. The latter was forced into a corner by the rats. In the end, she could only meow twice and hopped onto the tree helplessly. But those fat rats were also good at climbing trees! They chased after the white cat fiercelv. The white cat dodged left and right pitifully, like a weak woman in danger, being chased and intercepted by a group of black and fat men. Meow! The exhausted white cat hurriedly jumped onto the branch and jumped toward the glass window. Puff. She gracefully landed on the other side of the window sill and came face to face with Eli, who was behind the glass mirror. The white cat was startled by the black charcoal head behind the glass. She paced uneasily on the windowsill. The rats were still in hot pursuit. They quickly climbed onto the windowsill and began to surround the little white cat. The little white cat was shivering against the glass. Her forelimbs slapped the enemy on the windowsill, but she was outnumbered. The rats were about to complete the last step. Suddenly. A low meow came from the glass window. The rats trembled when they heard that. They looked at the black charcoal head in the stained glass in horror. With a bang, they jumped off the windowsill and fled in all directions! The white cat stood on the windowsill in a daze. No need to thank me. Charcoal raised his chin proudly. He was waiting for the little white cats reaction. But who knew that the white cat only glanced at him and then jumped away without saying a word? The last scene left for him was a tail that was wagging wildly. She might have been too flustered and frightened by me. Eli comforted himself. After the white cat left, the scenery in front of him became static again. He wanted to continue sleeping, but he found that he could not fall asleep no matter what. His originally dead but calm heart seemed to have an additional hint of impetuousness. Charcoal once again looked at the scenery outside in boredom. However, this time. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Margaret’s Teaching! Chapter 365: Margarets Teaching! Translator: Lonelytree He was secretly anticipating something. Ten minutes later. A figure hurriedly appeared in front of the glass window. Not long after. The locker room door was opened. Im sorry, Eli. I had something urgent to attend to. At that time, you were comprehending the domain, so Matthew explained in embarrassment. Eli listened quietly, and his reaction was dull. No worries. Matthew looked at the little black cat. Why dont you transform back, and well leave? Eli said firmly, I dont want to. Matthew was surprised. Why? Eli thought for a moment. I want to experience the life of a cat. It will be very beneficial to my path in the wilderness. Ill be staying here for the time being. If its convenient for you, just open a small crack in the glass window for me. Matthew rolled his eyes. Sure, but do you need anything to eat? Eli shook his head. Its okay. Im very resistant to hunger. Matthew took out all kinds of food from his inventory. I have some emergency food. What do you want to eat? Eli replied calmly, Youre too polite. As long as theres food, its fine. Im not picky. Matthew asked directly, Water or milk? Eli said decisively, Milk. Matthew asked again, I still have some biscuits and sausages. Which one do you want? Eli was no longer reserved. Sausage, please. I love it. After confirming that Eli was safe and sound, Matthew left in relief. The young mans ability to withstand blows was still very strong. Matthew vaguely sensed that he seemed to have recovered from the depression of falling in love with a man. This was good news. As for turning into an animal to experience life, it was not uncommon for Druids. Matthew didnt mind. Half a day later. He was still planting trees and repairing graves. He even took the time to look at the dark warriors in the vats. The results of the negative energy infusion were quite good. It was estimated that they would be able to leave the vats smoothly in a few days. The next morning. Matthew arrived at Sorias magic classroom ten minutes earlier. He didnt expect Margaret to come earlier. Very good. It looks like you have at least the self-awareness of a student. Lets start early. Today, Margaret had changed into a black silk nightgown. This kind of clothing was very loose, and when she raised her hand, a large piece of snow swayed in the air. Her nail polish had changed to dark green. Matthew felt that it was a little old-fashioned. She had a good foundation, but she still looked good. Matthews attention was only diverted for a few seconds. As soon as Margaret opened her mouth, he instantly focused on her teaching content. What Im going to tell you today is all real stuff. You must remember every single one of them. They might save your life in the future. First of all, lets continue yesterdays topic. Other than wealth, how should we measure an enemys combat effectiveness? To be honest, there is no universal standard. It depended on ones experience. However, some rules could be summed up. The most basic way was through the feedback of the environment or others. For example. You met a Mage with average mana in a dangerous place near Purgatory. He was accompanied by several beautiful Elven maids. He looked like he had some money, but he was not rich enough to use a series of spells that cost money. If you think that this mage is not worthy of his wealth and women, then you are in danger. Im talking about you being in danger. According to historical experience, with the exception of a few, most of the characters who did not seem to be worthy of the wealth or women they had were often truly ruthless characters! It was like an ordinary mage in the Alliance suddenly getting promoted. When you hear this news, you might feel unbalanced in your heart, but you should never target him. Because you know that everything in the world has its own logic behind it. The mage who was promoted might be the illegitimate son of some big shot. Many seemingly illogical phenomena might just be someone hiding the logic. It is the same logic. The elderly and children who ventured alone in the Undercity, the seemingly weak and beautiful woman who appeared in the wilderness, the ascetic monk who wore shackles and walked weakly but had pious eyes All of them could be hidden experts. The surface information didnt have enough logic to support their strength, but that was only because you didnt dig deeper. The old man and the child who walked alone might be the incarnation of a god, but that was not the main point. The fact that they could adventure in the Undercity all year round without becoming food for the monsters showed their strength. The woman who appeared in the wilderness was the same. As for the ascetics, they were searching for another path. The abundance of spiritual energy allowed them to explode with incredible power at any time. This power could surpass their level and domain. To sum it up If things are abnormal, there must be something wrong. Therefore, I advise you to observe the enemy. Apart from the surface information, try your best to understand the hidden information of the enemy. Of course, this is not a simple matter, but as long as you understand this, at least the probability of you offending a big shot will be greatly reduced. At this point. Margaret paused. Have you memorized it? Matthew nodded. He even placed a recording crystal ball beside him. Margaret stuffed the crystal ball back into Matthews luggage domineeringly. Filming is not allowed in my class! Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Margaret’s Teaching! Chapter 366: Margarets Teaching! Translator: Lonelytree You can only review the contents of the class through your own memory. Lets continue! After measuring the enemys combat ability and confirming that you havent provoked any rich people or hidden big shots, its time for the real battle. My battle rules were very simple. The core concept is just oneBe cunning and unscrupulous! If you can defeat more people, you will never fight one-on-one. Dont show your face in advance if you can sneak attack in secret; If you can poison, dont use fireballs to attack; If you can curse, refuse to fight head-on. If you can use items, dont consume your mana. If you can bluff, dont fight head-on. There is only one goal in battles. That is victory! The means of victory were only tools, and there was no distinction between high and low tools. You should treat all means of victory equally. This is the attitude that a Battle Mage should have. Killing your enemy in the most efficient way is also the greatest respect a Battle Mage has for their enemy. Matthew nodded excitedly. Margarets ideas actually coincided with his. As a pragmatic person, he realized that he was actually quite suitable to become a Battle Mage. Very good. It seems that you dont reject my point of view. Now that weve finished talking about the concepts, lets talk about some real details. Margaret continued, The unscrupulous battle strategy can be divided into four areas. First, strategy. Strategy includes covert schemes and overt schemes. I dont care what method you use. It doesnt matter if you kill someone with a borrowed knife or if you use someone elses influence. A strategy that can kill the enemy is a good strategy. I wont go into detail about this because Im not good at strategy. I prefer to fight with real weapons. Second, assassination. There are many ways to assassinate someone. The most common ones were hiring assassins, poisoning, or cursing. This method is very effective in situations where the target is unaware. However, if the enemy were on guard, the success rate of the assassination would be greatly reduced. At this point, I must mention an unconventional assassination method. This involves the Transformation Paraboly. I dont know if youve studied it in advance. Matthew nodded. I know a little. The so-called transformation spells are all used to temporarily transform the target into a special magical form through a fixed medium. This form did not mean that the target had really turned into a sheep or a stone. The physical attributes of the target were actually unchanged, so instead of calling it a transformation, it was more like trapping them in a special medium. The strength of the transformation spell determined the stability of the medium. The so-called Transformation Paraboly is that if you turned a person into a frog and swallowed it into your stomach The frog should be damaged by gastric acid corrosion in your stomach. Due to insufficient stability, it should beaten back to its original form. Logically speaking, that person should have appeared in my stomach. However, that would not be the case. He would only appear at a random location beside me without any damage. This wont cause my stomach to explode. This phenomenon is the Transformation Paraboly. Margaret nodded approvingly. This is a common problem with all transformation spells because it doesnt change the basic properties of the material. It was the same for the Druids wilderness form. They were just more stable and more realistic. However, there was a certain type of spell that was an exception. That is the True Transformation! True Transformation could break through the Transformation Paraboly to kill people. You can turn into a sugar cube and wait for the enemy to swallow you into their mouth before suddenly cancelling the spell. At this moment, his head would definitely be blown apart by you. Im quite skilled in True Transformation, and Ive killed quite a few people with it. If you have the ability to learn True Transformation, dont hesitate. No matter what the form of the transformation is, you have to take it. This is the type with the highest success rate among all assassination methods. You cant miss it! Matthews face turned slightly green after hearing this. He felt a little regretful. If he had attended Margarets class a few days earlier, he might have chosen True Transformation from the abilities in the domain of transformation. Although it seemed difficult for the enemy to swallow a stone, he could also stuff the stone into bread or something. Margaret had given him a lot of information in class. Before Matthew could digest it. She continued speaking in a swift and decisive manner, Third, make the first move. If there must be a magic showdown, then the first move is very important. I suggest that you buy a Dragon Fire Amulet. This thing can break all spells and is a necessary tool for making the first move without pressure. The fourth piece of content was also related to the spell showdown, which was a game or a feint. Remember! You can predict the enemys movements, but dont predict too much! Im not questioning your intelligence, but my teacher taught me a saying a long time ago. This saying has been fully tested in my combat career. Rookies die from feints, while experts die from prediction. Any combat game with an enemy higher than three tiers is foolish. The kind of battle where I predicted your prediction only existed in the scripts of third-rate bards. It is not a joke that experts die from predictions. This sentence is the essence extracted from countless corpses. Im not asking you to completely reject prediction.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Margaret’s Teaching! Chapter 367: Margarets Teaching! Translator: Lonelytree But you have to recognize a fact- Too much prediction would definitely do more harm than good! In my case, there are only two levels to the game. The first level is deception, which is also feint. The second level is double deception, which is counter-psychology. After that, forget about it. When you try to use the mind tricks to fight against enemies above the third tier, it means that you are already at an extreme disadvantage. The enemy could completely reject your gamble and crush you head -on. If you have the time to play mind tricks with others, why dont you think about escaping? And if your strength far exceeds the enemys, and you want to play with the enemy like a cat and mouse through prediction, then your arrogance is very likely to make you pay the price with your life. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The only sound left in the classroom was Matthews rapid writing. Margarets explanation was simple and direct. It wasnt that Matthew didnt understand these principles. It was because he did not have a clear concept and system in his mind. After Margarets reminder, he felt like he had been enlightened. In his previous life, when he was reading online novels, he especially liked to watch this kind of plot twists. He felt that it was especially satisfying. Now, he suddenly realized. In reality, these plots were unnecessary. Margaret made herself another cup of black tea. As she drank, she said, After the theory, Ill give you a practical case. Half of her butt was sitting on the desk, and her little feet were swaying. The floating staff pointed at the air. The surroundings began to change. Matthew and her seemed to have arrived in the forest, and the scene of two mages fighting appeared in front of them. One of them was Margaret, who was wearing a fiery red mage robe. Her opponent was a black-robed mage. His level did not seem low. He was either Tier 4 or Tier 5. This was an actual battle that happened last year. My enemy was an Advanced Wizard who defected from the Alliance and joined the Underworld Sect. Hes good at evocation spells, and hes better at fireballs and force fields than anyone else. I tracked him for three days and three nights. I fought him head-on for more than forty minutes. I was suppressed by him for a while, but in the end, I still succeeded in killing him. Do you know how I did it? Margaret asked calmly. Matthew guessed, True Transformation? Margaret smiled gently and tapped Matthews head with her staff. Correct. Unfortunately, theres no reward. Then lets watch the last scene in slow motion. Watch carefully. Because 15 minutes ago, I just finished a fight with him. He used the teleportation door to escape, so I secretly chased after him. I knew that I might not be his match in a direct confrontation, so I decided to use my signature True Transformation to complete the assassination. Before I made my move, I lured a swarm of bees to cover me. Then I turned into a mosquito and tried to get close to him. However, the enemy was also very vigilant. Look, here, he used the spell Detection of Micro -Life. It seems that he knows my tricks, so he is on guard. In order to prevent me from flying into his nostrils, mouth, ears, and even eyes. He used the [Air Bubble Spell] to protect his head. Once a creature barged in, the bubble would burst. At that time, he would use an all-round resistance spell that did not distinguish between friend and foe. He was really smart. In addition to the bubble spell, he was also using spells to quickly repel the bees. You see, in the end, there was not a single flying creature around him. Margaret explained. Matthew stared intently at the ultra-clear image that was comparable to VR. In the next second. The black-robed mages body suddenly exploded, and a large amount of blood and flesh splattered onto the trees beside him. The scene was bloody and terrifying. Wait, how did he die? Matthew was shocked. Did you go into him? Margaret said leisurely, Of course. Matthew hesitated and said, But hasnt he already Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly stopped. Margaret said calmly, Its the anus. If you look closely, youll see that I used mosquitoes to fly onto his mage robe, then turned into fleas, and took advantage of the opportunity when he was chasing away the bees to burrow into his anus. I successfully blew up his lower body. Margarets combat spells are simple and unadorned. Theres no need to throw fireballs back and forth, and theres no need to play a game of prediction and counter-prediction. As long as you learn two or three True Transformations and use them appropriately, you can kill almost everyone you want to kill! Alright, thats all for todays class. The homework is If you are this black-robed mage and know that your enemy is good at True Shapeshifting and can turn into mosquitoes and fleas, how would you deal with them? Oh right, theres also yesterdays homework. Let me take a look. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: True Alchemy Chapter 368: True Alchemy Translator: Lonelytree Matthew handed in his homework obediently. Margaret glanced at the few lines, and her eyebrows immediately twitched. Matthew wrote- Making money is never easy. The fastest way is always to use money to grow money. Im short of money, and I dont have that many gold coins. However, I have a large number of knowledge points, so I can make use of this. Ive asked David and the other Alliance staff. The fair value of Knowledge Points to gold coins is about 1 point to 10,000 gold coins. Within the Alliance, exchanging Knowledge Points for gold coins was strictly prohibited. However, I can at least use the following three methods to convert a large number of knowledge points into cash: The first was a mortgage loan. According to the rules of the Alliance, Knowledge Points could not be sold, but they could be used as collateral to borrow a large amount of money from the Alliance, the various mage towers, or high-level mages. According to David, knowledge points could be used to borrow a large sum of money, and the annual interest was usually around six points. I can borrow a large amount of gold coins and then lend them to others to make a profit. Of course, there was a certain risk in this method, and a more rigorous implementation strategy was needed. The second method was to illegal points laundering. Knowledge points could not be directly converted into gold coins, but there would always be some mages in the Alliance who had more gold coins than points. I can start a shell project and recruit these mages into the project. After the project is completed, I can give some of my points to them by distributing the project rewards. They can also give me enough gold coins through gifts or other means. This method should be the safest. If an empty shell project is against the rules, I can open a real project. At most, it will take some effort. The drawback was that it could only be done project by project. Not only was the efficiency limited, but if a large number of points were to flow out in a short period of time, it would definitely cause a huge impact on the existing point gap. At that time, the number of gold coins that could be exchanged for knowledge points from the mages would definitely decrease. Of course, this was all for later. Third, investment. In short, I could use his knowledge points to invest in certain magic projects and receive dividends and rewards in the form of gold coins. It was a bit long, so I wont explain it here. - Matthews homework. Is this how you earn money? Margaret asked in disbelief, But this will only work for you! Matthew replied innocently, You didnt say that you want a way for everyone to earn money. Margaret looked furious. Her flat chest was so angry that it was like a mountain. But she quickly asked, Where did you get so many Knowledge Points? Matthew replied, Teacher gave it to me Margaret immediately revealed an envious expression. Your teacher is so nice. Matthew asked, Didnt your teacher give some to you? Margaret sighed. She did, but I spent it very quickly. You know, Im a spell fanatic. Ive learned all the spells in the Alliances spell library. Lord Soria is actually very generous, but 100 Knowledge Points is really not a big deal. Matthews expression began to change. Margaret noticed this. Have your Knowledge Points exceeded 100? How much did your teacher give you? Could it be 200? She stared at Matthew impatiently. In order to avoid further provoking her, he could not be too far away from the truth. Matthew could only bite the bullet and answer, 1000 points. Margaret suddenly stopped talking. She looked at Matthew with a very ambiguous gaze. After a moment, she forcefully leaned on Matthews shoulder and pulled open the straps of her silk shirt, revealing a large piece of snow-white skin. Do you still lack mistresses? How about me? Margaret tried her best to act coquettish. However, when Matthew thought about how the person on his chest was a ruthless character who could crawl into his anus and blow him up Matthew immediately woke up. Lady Margaret, isnt this a little inappropriate? Were still in the classroom. Margaret said with a burning gaze, Its class time now. Really, what do you think of my conditions? Since youre in my class, I can give you a discount. Matthew was dizzy and could only try to change the topic. Uh, but why mistress? Margaret took half a step back and looked at Matthew with interest. Its safer to be a mistress. Its a win-win situation. You pay money, and I pay body. The rights and responsibilities are especially fair. If you want to get married, its not impossible, but the Alliance rules dont allow domestic violence. Matthew asked curiously, Are you afraid of domestic violence? Margaret nodded. Of course. Im always afraid that Ill be too harsh. Matthew fell silent. Are you really not going to consider it? She looked at Matthew eagerly. Are you short of money? Matthew asked curiously. Margaret nodded her little head vigorously. Lacking! Extremely lacking! Do you still remember what I told you? My path to becoming a legend is blocked by money. Because of an experiment, I owe my teacher and my best friend a huge debt. This experiment is related to whether or not I can become a Legend. It still has a little funding gap. Even if youre not willing to support me, you should at least invest a little.. If I succeed, youll be able to gain the friendship of a Legendary mage! Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: True Alchemy Chapter 369: True Alchemy Translator: Lonelytree Matthew asked, What experiment? Its about the development of True Alchemy! Margarets eyes lit up as she introduced, You already know about the Capitals series of spells, and you also know that my signature is True Transformation. This experiment is to combine these two fields. I want to turn ordinary substances into gold to maintain the huge consumption of the Capital series of spells! It did sound quite promising. If Matthew had some spare money, he might really agree to invest after Margarets repeated requests. Unfortunately, he was really poor now. In the end. He could only look at Margaret with a helpless expression before explaining seriously, Im sorry, Im just a small mage who just joined the Alliance. I really dont have any gold coins. As for the knowledge points, they were all given to me by my teacher. Im not sure if theres a limit to the use of these knowledge points. Currently, my way of earning money is only on paper, and I cant convert them into actual gold coins. Margaret stared at him with wide eyes. So you admit that your homework was to fool me? Do you want me to punish you? Kneel down! Matthew rolled his eyes and said, But class time is over now. It was still early to leave the Cauldron House. Matthew thought about it and decided to go to the lieges residence to waste some time. As expected, Lorraine and Zeller were still tugging at each other when they walked into the office hall. Both of them were skilled in negotiations. Both sides had been going back and forth for more than ten hours. It seemed that it would be difficult to reach a conclusion in the short term. Matthew and Rheagar exchanged glances. The latter said to Matthew, News came from Red Mountain this morning. They want to form an alliance with us. The negotiation venue is Barley City in the golden fertile fields. Matthew sneered. Golden Fertile Field. Isnt that their territory? Rheagar nodded. Exactly. Thats why in my reply to them, I strongly requested that the negotiation venue be West Cove Farm, which is not far from the Southern Trade Station. Matthew asked seriously, Do you plan to form an alliance with them? Rheagar shook his head. Of course not. They obviously dont really want to form an alliance with us. This negotiation is just to test each other. Matthew pondered and said, Do you need my help? Rheagar teased, Isnt this too much trouble for you? I heard that its not easy to be the illegitimate son of a big shot. The pressure is usually very high. Matthew rolled his eyes at him. At this moment, Zeller and Lorraine stopped in unison. Madam Wesley handed them a cup of tea each. From the empty cups beside them, it was not difficult to tell that they had been fighting for a long time in the early morning. Matthew smiled and asked them, Have the two of you made any progress in your negotiations? Zeller took a sip of ginger water and cleared his throat. Based on the premise of equality and respect, we have fully exchanged our opinions. Matthew said regretfully, So you didnt come to an agreement? Zeller also said helplessly, Your friend is offering a too high of a price. Lorraine immediately raised his hands. Im not asking for an exorbitant price. All the prices were given to me by Alena herself. This was her request. There were only two ways to achieve cooperation between the two parties. The first was for Rolling Stone Town to send out a troop of no less than 30 elites. This elite force had to go to Deep Blue Harbor as soon as possible and stay there permanently. Alena requested to be given the command of this unit. In return. She would marry Judy to Rhaegar. A brand new trade route would be opened between Deep Blue Harbor and Rolling Stone Town. She promised that the merchants of Rolling Stone Town would be exempted from all taxes if they shipped through the cargo terminal of Deep Blue Harbor. There are also many preferential policies. I cant remember them, but those are all minor details. The second way of cooperation is for you to directly send out your army to help her suppress the rebellion in Deep Blue Port and resist the invasion of Lion City. In return, she would marry Rheagar and give half of Deep Blue Ports ownership and profit rights to Rheagar. When Rolling Stone Town and Deep Blue Harbor became one, they would become a family. But for Matthews sake, I can tell you more details. Alena was not only negotiating with Rolling Stone Town, she was also negotiating with another noble in the Azure Islands and Lion City. Rolling Stone Town was her preferred partner, but she didnt plan to place all her hopes on you. If you continue to drag this out, Im afraid shell already be in someone elses bed. Zeller and Rheagar looked at each other. The latter said calmly, If thats the case, Rolling Stone Town will send a small gift to Castellan Alenas wedding ceremony. The meaning of this sentence couldnt be more obvious. The cooperation method proposed by Lady Alena was unacceptable to Rheagar. After a few days of careful consideration, he basically decided to reject her. This was undoubtedly the right decision. Matthew was very pleased. Although Rheagar usually looked unreliable, his mind was still very clear at critical moments. Lorraine obviously understood. He revealed a relieved smile. In that case, Ill let Judy play for two more days before throwing her back to Deep Blue Harbor. My mission has been successfully completed! Now, for Matthews sake, were family.. How about a hug, family? Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: True Alchemy Chapter 370: True Alchemy Translator: Lonelytree Zeller was sorting out the documents and didnt say anything. Rheagar silently raised the Alliance Weekly and focused on reading. Only Matthew smiled at Lorraine. However, the distance between the two of them was quite far, so it was not convenient for them to hug. Lorraine didnt mind. He sat lazily on the sofa and put his legs on the table in front of Zeller. The latter raised his eyebrows and remained silent. Is there any interesting news? Loraine asked Rheagar. Rheagar hated being disturbed when he was reading the newspaper, but out of courtesy, he still replied in a muffled voice, I just read an interesting piece of news. A group of gnolls attacked the army camp in Lion City. The gnolls were old, weak, sick, and weak. They couldnt withstand a single blow. There were less than twenty of them, but they actually caused the loss of members of the Lion City army. Guess what happened? Lorraine replied casually, Im guessing that a soldier got drunk and mistook the gnolls for bugbears. Then, he ignored the gnolls wishes and forced himself onto them. In the end, he broke his back because of his intense behaviour after getting drunk and was killed by the gnolls who were ashamed and angry. Rheagar frowned. How did you know? I didnt get it wrong, right? This is the Alliance Weekly that just arrived today. As he said that, he especially flipped through the front page to confirm the date. Lorraine smiled. Is there any other news? blctnceu CIL IL Mlle Ciliu 111LILteue?u Theres a rather interesting piece of information about fund-raising. To be specific, theres a high-level mage from the Seven Saint Alliance whos trying to raise funds for her experimental project. The target is 100,000 gold coins. The mage claimed that she was willing to share the results of her spell research with investors after the matter was settled. Guess what shes researching? Before Rheagar finished his sentence. Lorraine replied fluently, That must be True Alchemy! I also know some historical information about this mage. In her last round of experiments, she used real alchemy and successfully refined a pile of sand into gold worth 100,000 gold coins. True Alchemy? Wasnt that Margaret? Matthew asked with interest, Isnt she very successful? Why does it sound like shes in need of investors? This time, without waiting for Lorraine to reply, Rheagar cut to the chase. Because her stupid experiment cost a total of one million gold coins! Hahahahaha! Rheagar looked overjoyed. Lorraine elegantly picked up a cup of tea and took a sip. He asked, Is there no other explosive news? Rheagar frowned as he scanned the newspaper. Half a minute later. He said in surprise, What? My favourite author has released a new work! You definitely wont be able to guess the name of this work this time! Even though he said that. But he still looked nervously at Lorraine. However, this time, Lorraine just drank his tea and did not say a word. Rheagar heaved a sigh of relief and then revealed a smug expression. He greeted Matthew, who curiously leaned over and found the words on a large board in the supplement. [Try out Rainforest Fever: The Untold Story of the Necromancer and I! Author: Deep Blue Harbors Number One Affection. A semi-autobiographical masterpiece! Best reservation of the year! A production by a veteran screenwriter! One of the ten must-read books this summer!] There were also many comments from the book reviewers below, all of which were full of praise. It felt like they had spent a lot of money to buy the reviews. Matthew felt his cheeks burning. Rheagar glanced at the text and said in surprise, Matthew, the main character of this work actually has the same name as you! Isnt this too much of a coincidence? Loraine, who was sitting on the sofa, could not help but stretch. There was a hint of embarrassment in his smile. I didnt expect to meet a reader who likes me here. This cant be considered a coincidence. Rheagar looked at Lorraine, then looked down at the newspaper in his hand. Suddenly, he understood everything. In the next moment. A feeling of disillusionment appeared in his eyes. The atmosphere in the office was a little awkward. Rheagars gaze was no longer on the newspaper. He looked at Lorraine with a complicated and bashful gaze. Matthew coughed. So, are the contents of Alliance Weekly related to you? Lorraine said with certainty, Im one of the senior writers of this newspaper and one of the important sources of information. Generally speaking, if the reason for the report is an authoritative person who does not wish to be named, it is basically the information provided by me. You know what Im capable of. Its very useful to use Alley Gossip to provide materials for Alliance Weekly. Theyre also willing to pay a high price for these materials. Matthew revealed an envious expression. Soon after. He asked curiously, Did you catch any news about Rolling Stone Town? Lorraine closed his eyes and focused. His ears twitched slightly. A moment later. He opened his eyes, snapped his fingers, and chanted, I have it. An unpopular rumour. There was a disheartened Druid. He turned into a kitten. He was playing with a white cat. He didnt know that the white cat was his enemy. She was a spy sent by the Cult of Withering. She came with ill intentions. She approached the kitten. Just to win the opportunity to occupy the oak forest Before he could finish singing. Matthew rushed out. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: I’m Just Looking Chapter 371: Im Just Looking Translator: Lonelytree The official posthouse was not far from the lords manor. Matthews footsteps were like flying, and he quickly arrived at the entrance of the posthouse. He was about to rush in, but after thinking for a moment, he calmed down and chose another method. In an unnoticed corner, Matthew turned into a raven and flew over the high wall of the posthouse. The weeds by the wall and the dust on the ground came into view. A few stone statues were piled up at the corner of the corridor. The gargoyles on the eaves of the second hall were funny-looking. It was obvious that they were made by apprentices. Matthew flew near the courtyard and soon found two figures, one black and one white, playing with each other. He stopped on a higher cornice and silently watched the scene below. Charcoal was teaching the little white cat how to deal with mice. He was nimble. With a stride, he pressed a fat rat to the ground. The little white cat wagged its tail and squeaked unwillingly. Charcoal tilted his head and meowed a few times. Then, he slowly released his claws. Whoosh! The fat rat displayed a lightning speed that did not match its body and rushed past the little white cat. The latter chased after him, unwilling to be outdone. Her speed was obviously not slow. In a few breaths, she was about to catch up to the rat. However, at the critical moment, Fat Rat made a nimble turn and gave himself some space to survive. Then, he plunged into the grass. The little white cat rushed over anxiously, but she bumped into a rock with a bang. She was dizzy from the impact, and a bump quickly swelled on her forehead. Charcoal revealed an expression that said, You silly. While the little white cat was moaning on the ground, he quickly went behind the grass. There, there was a shallow nest. He didnt care how deep the nest was. He waved his claws and patted them randomly. Then, he reached in and dug for a while. He actually directly dug out the fat rat! There were also five or six accomplices! These fat rats were forced into a desperate situation by Charcoal. They bared their fangs and brandished their claws, wanting to fight to the death. In the end, Charcoal raised his paw and slapped each of them. They all fainted. At this moment. Only then did the little white cat walk over with elegant steps, feeling wronged. Charcoal straightened his chest. The little white cat meowed. It was as if she was praising his strength and wisdom. The summer sun shone on them through the gaps in the leaves. A few strands of cat fur fell off and were picked up by the breeze, flying into the unknown distance. This scene was so warm and harmonious. Matthew watched all this silently, then flapped his wings and flew away. He couldnt bear it. It wasnt easy for Eli to get rid of the pain of falling in love with a man. If he told him that he had fallen in love with another enemy, this was too cruel. However, the shadow of the Order of Withering still lingered. This made Matthew a little unhappy. The Withering Order aimed to destroy everything. Apart from the Scar of the Dead, there was nothing they didnt target. The Silver Frost Brotherhood set fires not only in the forest but also in the city. The Witherers were the natural enemies of nature. As a Necromancer, Matthew would never allow a Witherer to appear near his territory. It tney appeared He had to kill them all! The little white cat was obviously not a Witherer. If she were, Eli would have smelled it long ago. Matthew speculated that the Witherers had changed their methods. They were still thinking about their oak forest, but they wanted to achieve this goal by corrupting Eli. Matthew felt that they were delusional. He was very confident in Eli. No matter how much pain this child suffered, he would never vent his anger on others, let alone the nature he loved. If this white cat has no misdeeds before, why dont I find a way to recruit her? Shell be valuable to deal with the Withering Order and to keep Eli happy. Matthew thought to himself. It was a pity that the other party was not undead. Otherwise, he would have used incitation. He paced back and forth outside the posthouse. Not long after, Lorraine rushed over. Youre walking too fast, Matthew. You havent finished listening to my ballad- There was also a necromancy technique in the story that allowed one to turn into a raven. He couldnt bear to see his companion get hurt again. So the beloved bard came to the rescue. The clever Losolon made a small plan. The Witherers scheme would be ruined! Haha, how was my singing? Matthew forced a smile. You sang well, but next time youre on the streets, its better to cover your chest hair. Rolling Stone Towns culture is relatively conservative, so dont let others misunderstand. As he spoke, he noticed the content of Lorraines chant, so he asked, Do you have any plans? Lorraine shook his head. I havent thought about it yet. The part with Losolons plan was to finish the rhyme. Otherwise, people will think that Im a bard who cant even make up the rhyme. Why? Didnt you tell your little brother the truth? Matthew sighed. Hes been through a lot, or rather, hes been through a lot since hes known me. Sometimes, I think that if I told him to stay away from me, he might be happier. Lorraine nodded, seemingly understanding. It sounds quite complicated. How did you guys meet? Matthew recalled, I met him through his ex-girlfriend. Lorraines eyes lit up.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: I’m Just Taking A Random Look Chapter 372: Im Just Taking A Random Look Translator: Lonelytree Understood. Matthews head was full of question marks. What do you understand? Lorraine smiled ambiguously. Matthew was afraid that he would misunderstand, so he told him the story of himself and Eli. Lorraine was enlightened after hearing this. Then, he slapped his thigh. I could have played him hard! Matthew, you shouldnt have exposed my identity. Matthew said in surprise, Are you a demon? Lorraine shook his head and explained, In my opinion, the biggest reason why your little brother is still so easily moved is that his experience is not painful enough! According to my experience, young boys more or less have this kind of problem, but as long as they experience real pain, they have a chance to wake up. Leave him to me, Matthew. Im very good at helping boys grow in my own way. Matthew looked at him suspiciously. You wont do anything reckless, will you? Lorraine showed a dissatisfied expression. Have some faith in me, okay? I am the most reliable demigod in the South! Matthew hurriedly asked, How many demigods are there in the south? Lorraine said uncertainly, Two and a half? Matthew was puzzled. Why is there half of it? Lorraine explained, The half-one has gone mad. Hes wandering in the barren lands of the southwest, saying stupid things about doomsday all day long. Matthew asked again, What about the other one? Why do you think hes not as reliable as you? Lorraine smiled and said, Oh, the other demigods mental state is also not very stable. He has a misunderstanding of his races identity. He lived in the woods south of Eversong Forest. In recent years, he would often meet outsiders with his half-deer, half-human appearance. He sometimes claims to be a human. Matthew said worriedly, Sometimes? In other words, there were other times when he thought he wasnt human? Did he lose his sense of being a human because he had been in the form of a deer for a long time? Lorraine shook his head and said, No, in fact, he has never been a human to begin with. Hes just a deer! Matthew was speechless. You demigods are really chaotic! He then discussed it with Lorraine for a while. The latter swore to Matthew with his divinity that he would help Eli without hurting him. In the end, he would help Eli complete his growth. kindness. He also considered that Lorraine was indeed knowledgeable and had the strength of a demigod. If he could really enlighten Eli successfully, it would be a good story. In the end, Matthew agreed. After that, he asked Lorraine if he knew any traces of the Withering Order. Matthew temporarily let the little white cat go, but he did not intend to let the mastermind behind her go. It was a pity. Lorraines alley gossip was random to a certain extent, and the content of the news had to be dramatic. The other members of the Withering Order didnt create much fuss. Therefore, Lorraine could not get any more useful information. But Matthew was not discouraged. He planned to use other methods to find the Witherers! The next half of the day was still planting trees and repairing graves. During this period of time. Lara came to the cemetery and said goodbye to Matthew. She was carrying a cargo bag, which contained four main products of the Oak Chamber of Commerce: [Grass Potion]. [Sulfur Essence] [Dust of Reflection]. [Ice Storm Scroll]. In addition, there was also a set of sword oil specially provided by Rheagar. Most of these items were sold cheaply near Rolling Stone Town, but they could be sold at a high price in Condor City. Among them, green herbal medicine could significantly increase a persons vitality. Sulfur Essence was an extract of sulfur. It was also an essential casting material for many Evocation spells, especially fire-related spells. The Gold Coast was seriously lacking in sulfur, so this thing would be the key product of the Oak Chamber of Commerce. Matthew had bought the Dust of Reflection and the Ice Scroll from the Alliance Store. The Alliance didnt sell it cheaply, but they could sell it at a higher price in Condor City. Of course, to be on the safe side, Matthew did not buy too many of these two things. First, he would release a batch of goods to test the waters, and then he would control the relationship between supply and demand. This was Matthews way of making money. Although there were many ways to make money in the Alliance, and the money earned from running a business wasnt as rich, Matthew knew that he couldnt rush into it. He gave Lara a few words of encouragement and gave her an amulet he had made himself, wishing her good luck on her journey. This made Lara, who was already loyal to him, even more loyal. She found a place to rest near the cemetery. She just had to wait for the sky to turn dark. She would pass through the Moonlight Woodlands and head straight for the north of Marsh Water City. After that, it would be a long journey through the rainforest. She needed to recover her energy and maintain her stamina. After making arrangements for Lara. Matthew continued to plant trees and build graves. Following the formation of the Great Cemetery Ritual Ground. He could feel that the integration speed of the Undead Domains elements had become much faster. In the current domain matrix, the undead had already been integrated halfway. But the oak tree was even faster. He did not know if it was because he was chased out by the eagle-faced man before he could enter the cave. Unknowingly, the oak tree had reached two-thirds of its energy level. Soon, it would be able to carry out the next domain exploration. This time. Matthew would make preparations in advance. The other party had blocked him from entering the oak tree domain twice, so Matthew naturally did not intend to be nice to him anymore. He wanted to give the eagle-faced man a head-on blow! Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: I’m Just Taking A Random Look Chapter 373: Im Just Taking A Random Look Translator: Lonelytree [Prompt: You have created a tombstone!] A Silvermoon Zombie had obtained a tombstone as its resting place. It was satisfied and excited about this, and its soul fire grew a little stronger. It planned to carry this gravestone on its back at all times. [You have obtained a new subspecies of the Undead: Tombstone Zombie!] [Tombstone Zombies: No matter where they go, they will carry the tombstone on their back. The tombstone will provide them with negative energy and also provide them with a certain amount of defence or attack.] When Matthew was repairing the grave, he accidentally discovered a new subspecies of the Silvermoon Zombies. However, he looked left and right. This kind of zombie carrying a tombstone was nothing strange. Under normal circumstances. With their hands behind their backs, they looked like human labourers. In battle mode. They would use the gravestone as a weapon to smash people, or they could use the gravestone as a shield. It looked beautiful, but it was still not flexible enough. Matthew was not interested in promoting this subspecies on a large scale. After giving the gravestone zombie a single room, he went back to his own work. Today, he planned to take some time to study the psionic items he brought back from the laboratory. There was no progress in the early stages of the research. This was because the psionic torchlight was the same as the psionic staff. They both required an Advanced Identification Scroll. Matthews plan to rely on his own psionic knowledge to identify it had failed. Therefore, he went to the Alliance Store and bought two scrolls. Today was the start of the assessment! The magic rune that symbolized the knowledge of the other world circled around the small flashlight. It quickly sank in. Immediately after. Lines of information appeared before Matthews eyes. [Hint: Appraisal successful!] [You have obtained the Just Looking Around Flashlight [Description: You can use this flashlight for general illumination. You can also use it to spy on the items stored in other peoples backpacks or storage items.] [Illumination: Turn on the flashlight and enter the normal illumination mode.] [The brightness of the flashlight would depend on how excited you were. The more excited you were, the brighter the light would be.] [Remark: Please do not use this product as a heart detector! Although it is effective, it is not accurate.] [Just looking around: Turn on the flashlight and say the activation spell Im just looking around in the local language.] [At this moment, you only need to aim the faint red light from the flashlight at the target.] [You will randomly obtain detailed information about 3 C 6 items in the opponents backpack or storage item!] [Current energy: 1/4 bar (rechargeable)] [Charging method: Unknown (requires more psionic knowledge)] This is interesting. Matthew turned on the flashlight and said, Im just looking around. The front of the flashlight lit up with a red light. Matthew casually moved and happened to meet Peggy, who was drinking. [You have found the following items on Peggys body-On Peggys body: Purgatory Food Illustrated Guide; 347 gold coins; Dark Gold Bone Blade; Inside Peggys Dimensional Backpack: Grass Tribes horn (damaged); Taurens Heart (damaged); Priest Staff.] Matthew was a little surprised. It was one thing for her to hide a small treasury behind his back, but why would Peggy have the Horn of the Grass Tribe , Heart of the Tauren , and Priest Staff on her? He checked the details. He discovered that the Horn of the Grass Tribe could summon Tauren from another world! The Taurens Heart was used to build a Tauren tribe. Priest Staff had an unknown effect. It was probably an indispensable item in the Taurens sacrificial ritual. Was Peggy plotting to make a comeback behind his back? But it doesnt look like it? Matthew called Peggy over and went straight to the point to ask about the origins of those items. Who knew that Peggy looked confused. What are you talking about? I dont have any Tauren Heart, Tauren Horn, or Tauren Staff. Wait! When did I get a backpack? Matthew was stunned. That was true. There was nothing on Peggy. Ever since they met, she had never had the habit of wearing clothes, let alone carrying a backpack. Although Peggy was full of character and liked to play around, she would not lie to Matthew on such a matter. Matthew quickly realized. If the flashlight wasnt wrong In that case, there might be a dimensional backpack on Peggy that she did not even notice! This might be the special ability of some high-level undead. Matthew told Peggy about this discovery. Both of them were very excited. Come on, Matthew! I cant let good things keep hiding in me. Hurry up and tear me apart! Peggy twisted her thigh off in excitement. The two of them worked hard for the entire afternoon. Even Peggys skull was almost torn open, but they still could not find any traces of the dimensional backpack! Could it be in the soul fire? Peggys head bounced on the ground. Matthew, why dont you cut open my soul fire and take a look? Matthew muttered, Forget it, Peggy. Im afraid that the dimensional backpack wont be so easy to find. You might have to wait until your level is higher before you can open it. Peggy said obediently, Alright, Matthew. Now, please help me put it back together! Matthew looked at the bones on the ground. He suddenly felt an intense pain in his temples! The next morning. Matthew arrived outside the Cauldron House with dark circles under his eyes. The first batch of mages from the Alliance had arrived at Rolling Stone Town. The leader was the white-robed mage Edmond, who was beaming with joy. Matthew? Whats wrong with you? Edmond looked at him strangely. Why is there still half torso hanging around your neck? Matthew stuffed the bones into his luggage as if he had just woken up from a dream. A golden light flashed in Edmonds eyes, and he immediately rebuked, How could you play with your Tauren until so late? Staying up late is very harmful to the body! Even a young mage like you should know how to control yourself! Matthew apologized profusely. Edmond did not say anything else. He threw out a large magic carpet, and the group of intermediate mages behind him sat on it without a word. Bring us to the Scar of the Dead, said Edmond kindly. Matthew followed. For the next half a day. He led the mages of the Alliance to visit the Scar of the Dead and his protective umbrella. Just as Fandral said. Matthews project wasnt much to look at, so he finished introducing it in half a day. At noon. Edmond asked Matthew about his arrangements. Matthew said enthusiastically, Ive arranged a luncheon for all of you at West Cove Farm. Although the food in the countryside may not be to your liking, its still a life experience. Edmond immediately wrapped the group in his magic carpet. The group of people rode on the giant magic carpet and flew toward the Southern Trade Station. And their destinationWest Cove Farm. A tense negotiation was about to begin. The representatives from Red Mountain and Rolling Stone Town were already in position. Red Mountain, who held the initiative in the war, was the first to launch an attack. They were aggressive. Pardon me for being blunt, but I dont see any value in forming an alliance with Rolling Stone Town. However, the lord personally gave the order, so I came to take a look. Its really disappointing! Rolling Stone Town actually only sent three of youA little old man dressed like a dog; A girly gigolo; And you, your chest hair is showing. Dont you know the most basic respect between people? On the other side of the negotiation table. Richard, Zeller, and Lorraine looked at each other. Just as they were about to speak. A sharp whistle suddenly came from the sky. A giant magic carpet slowly landed outside the farm. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: No One Knows More Than Me Chapter 374: No One Knows More Than Me Translator: Lonelytree West Cove Farm was located in the Golden Fertile Field, less than ten kilometres away from the Southern Trade Station in Rolling Stone Town. At this point, layers of folds appeared on the golden plains that bordered Rolling Stone Town. These folds were known as the West Valley Mountains. There was an undulating hill here, and there were occasional kobolds or other humanoid races on the hill. In the middle of the mountain was a West Valley with a beautiful stream flowing through it. It was rumoured that every summer, there would be white deer from the Heaven Realm drinking there. The residents nearby unanimously thought that this legend was nonsense. However, this did not stop West Cove from becoming famous. The farm that was backed by this valley was named after it. The owner of West Cove Farm was related to the feudal lord of Red Mountain by blood. Before the war broke out, the current feudal lord of Red Mountain liked to go to West Cove Farm for a holiday. It was through this relationship that this place was not affected by the flames of war and became the only pure land in the golden fertile field. When Matthew found the owner of the farm, he only gave a vague date and booked a large piece of wasteland on the farm. Other than that, he also ordered a large number of the farms self-produced Three Autumn Ale Wine. The owner of the farm originally wanted to refuse him. However, Matthew had given him a lot of money. Moreover, his identity as a mage added a lot of importance to him. It was something that the farm owner did not expect. When Rolling Stone Town and Red Mountain were negotiating, he had accompanied them outside as the owner of this place. As a mortal, he had never seen such a scene like the magic carpet landing. At that time, he just stood there foolishly, not knowing what to do. Very quickly. The angry voice of the Red Mountain representative came from the room. Why are there other people? The owner of the farm immediately quivered when he heard that. He quickly went in and smiled apologetically. Master, there seems to be a group of mages over there. Theyre from that alliance. The representative of Red Mountain suddenly stood up from his chair. He walked to the window and stuck his head out, looking at the magic carpet and the figure in the open space in the distance. Why are there so many mages? Dont tell me they are from the Seven Saint Alliance? As he spoke. He looked back at the Rolling Stone Town trio suspiciously. However, no one answered him. The air in the room seemed to have become hot and dry. In the open space. The mages got off the magic carpet one after another. In front of them was a vast plain that stretched as far as the eye could see. Fifty meters ahead was a neat wheat field. The early summer wheat had already sprouted green ears, shaking slightly under the sunlight. Far away from the wheat field. A sparkling river flowed diagonally across the plain like a thin silver ribbon. The gentle wind blew across the earth, mountains, and rivers, and everyones faces, giving them a relaxed and happy feeling. Matthew called out. A few helpers from the farm pushed two wooden carts over. The car was filled with the specialities of West Cove Farm. Three autumns ale. In addition, Matthew also prepared a lot of food for the mages. The food was arranged in the form of a dining cart on the outskirts of the farm, guarded by a few members of the garrison. They had come with the three representatives from Rolling Stone Town. Accompanied by the arrival of the dining car and ale. The wasteland gradually became lively. A few mages found an open space and impatiently used house-type spells to build temporary residences for themselves. However, they were only halfway through their actions. Edmond, who had been observing his surroundings, suddenly opened his arms. Summer is hot. How could there be no place to stay? On the barren land. Tall treehouses rose from the ground. The trees supporting the treehouse were intertwined with each other. Some treehouses were built under the tree, while others were suspended in the air. The tallest one was built on the crown of several trees! The dense branches and leaves blocked the sunlight above their heads. If your stomach is empty, how can there be no delicious food? Edmonds voice, which seemed to carry a hint of laughter, rang out once more. A long magic table that seemed to have no end appeared among the mages. A dazzling array of food was placed on the long table. Roast goose, roast duck, roast chicken, roast suckling pig, potato cubes, red bean pie, doughnut, strawberry, watermelon, berries, chocolate, milk, beer, red wine Everyone must have worked hard after visiting the project for half a day. Enjoy! Under everyones impatient gazes. Edmond announced the start of the feast with a smile. What shocked Matthew was Everyone present was clearly a reputable Intermediate Mage, but as soon as Edmond finished speaking, they pounced on the long magic table like hungry tigers pouncing on their prey! They ate the food on the table without any regard for their image. As for Matthews dining car. Naturally, it was completely ignored. Is it that delicious? Matthew curiously took a strawberry and stuffed it into his mouth. Soon, he frowned. Taste It could only be said to be very ordinary! [Hint: Edmond has used the Legendary Feast Spell!] [You have consumed the legendary magical food Edmonds Heart-shaped Strawberry. Your mental power has received a slight increase!] These magical foods can add attributes?! Matthews eyes lit up. At that moment, he did not care about the dignity of a mage and immediately joined the eating army! For a moment. All the mages were lying on the table and eating heartily.. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: No One Knows More Than Me Chapter 375: No One Knows More Than Me Translator: Lonelytree Only Edmond smiled. He slowly made his way to the treehouse at the very top, his gaze looking towards the south. He looked and looked. His expression became serious. It looks like they were just passing by chance. It has nothing to do with us. A few people from Red Mountain came to this conclusion after observing for a while. Red Mountain had sent over a dozen representatives to negotiate this time. The leader was a warrior named Teffries. Of course, both sides knew that there was a Red Mountain troop hidden in the mountains of the West Valley. There were more than two hundred of them, and they were the ones who had threatened the Southern Trade Station. Jeffries returned to the negotiation table impatiently. He and the other three from Rolling Stone Town stared at each other for a while. He couldnt help but frown and ask the person beside him, Where was I? The attendant beside him added, Old man, sissy and chest hair! Jeffries immediately continued, Rolling Stone Town is too much! They sent the three of you to negotiate with us? You have no sincerity at all! Richard gently tapped his gentlemans cane and showed a sentimental expression. Its been many years since a hooligan showed off in front of me. This feeling is really nostalgic. When I go back, I must tell Rheagar and thank him for giving me an experience like this. As soon as he finished speaking. A straw rope that was originally scattered around Jeffries feet suddenly trembled. It quickly spun around Jeffries ankle, and a second later, Jeffries was lifted upside down by a force. The chair fell to the ground. The people of Red Mountain panicked when they saw their leader hanging upside down in the air! The straw rope that was wrapped around his ankle was thrown up and hung on the beam, automatically tying a dead knot! What did you do? Put me down! Jeffries face flushed red. His follower wanted to save him, but Zeller raised his finger slightly. With a croak, the follower turned into a frog and jumped on the ground. The others had just started to move. A dozen straw ropes suddenly appeared on the ground. These ropes were the same as what they did to Jeffries, hanging everyone upside down on the beam in one breath! When the owner of the farm at the door saw this scene, he was so frightened that he immediately turned around and closed his eyes. Your methods are too rough. Were here to negotiate. It wont be good if you scare them! Lorraine complained to Zeller and Richard, If you turn people into frogs at the drop of a hat, what if they are traumatized? Thats why I say that you Warlocks are not careful enough! And you, he only called you old man. Do you have to be like this? Isnt the ability of the Silver Snake Domain able to control all snake-like objects? If it were me, I would never be taken down by you. As long as Im tough enough, I wont be controlled by you. Richard snorted. Youd better make sure thats true. Seeing Lorraine speak up for them with a smile on his face, they were shocked. Jeffries seemed to see a glimmer of hope. Yes, yes, yes. Were here to negotiate! Put me down quickly. Lets talk. However, Richard and Zeller were unmoved. Lorraine could only sigh softly. I wanted to tell you all about Mr Jeffries glorious deeds after you are put down. It seems that you dont have the luck. You can only hang upside down and listen. As he spoke, he cleared his throat. Jeffries was born in a village in the northwest of Red Mountain. Your father was a hunter, and your mother ran away with someone a long time ago. When you were seven years old, you stole the saddle of the only retired knight in the village and tried to sell it to the knights son. As a result, you were beaten up by him. When you were nine years old, you tried to rape your cousin but failed. You were beaten up by your cousin. The next day, when his mother found out about this, she beat you half to death. A week later, your father, who was a hunter, came home and heard about this. He didnt hit you, but he almost castrated you. After that, you fled your hometown and wandered around Red Mountain. Two years later, you joined the Skunk Mercenaries and gained the recognition of the leader. However, half a year later, you were arrested for attempting to rape the regiment commanders wife. A few women in the mercenary group joined forces to pick out one of your eggs. This time, you have learned your lesson. Before the leader returned, you escaped from the mercenary group. Youve done a lot of work since thenC You had delivered moonshine to the kobolds; Pimped for the Wild Boarmen prostitutes; You also stole chickens and dogs, but your skills were not good, and you were often beaten. You are a born beast, unable to restrain your own beastly desires and evil thoughts. However, you were born useless. Even if you tried to rape someone, you never succeeded. The closest you came to success was that Boarman prostitute. You and the other three worked together to rape her. This is your first time experiencing the opposite sex. But unfortunately You soon realized that it was a kidnapping play between the wild boar prostitute and the other three customers. You joined just to make that night more enjoyable. To put it bluntly, you were still a useless tool. A year ago, your distant cousin became rich and found you to be his bodyguard. You decided to be honest this time. Unfortunately, he sold you to the lord of Red Mountain, and you became a member of the mercenary army.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: No One Knows More Than Me Chapter 376: No One Knows More Than Me Translator: Lonelytree Perhaps your luck had changed. When the mercenary army attacked the golden fertile field, the few people who charged the most fiercely were killed by the villagers with pitchforks. You, who followed the second group, obtained the first credit by chance. After that, you were promoted to be the captain of the Red Mountain Northern Expedition Army. A week ago, you were ordered to come here to negotiate with us. Last night, you masturbated three times. You did one more this morning. Because youre nervous. Am I right? Mr. Jeffries? Jeffries listened to Lorraines devilish narration in a daze. His eyeballs were about to pop out! Look, Im not a petty person. You mocked me like that, but Im just giving you a precious lesson. Remember, dont mess with people who dare to expose their chest hair. Youll die a miserable death. Lorraine smiled like a bright and cheerful boy. Those who didnt know better would probably think that he was telling a heartwarming and touching story. Their brains are so congested that they cant listen to any stories. It seems that youre wasting your time. Richard sneered and snapped his fingers. All the ropes were automatically released. Everyone from Red Mountain fell to the ground, wailing and howling. Do characters like you think you are worthy of negotiating with us? Zeller, who had been silent for a long time, finally stood up. He looked into Jeffries eyes solemnly. Ask the mage behind you to come out. I know that he is the one in charge of the negotiation. Its really boring to find a few clowns as shields. If you dont appear within an hour, I will dismantle the surveillance magic around here. Rolling Stone Town will regard this signal as a fraud by Red Mountains alliance. We will reconsider the relationship between the two sides and may take all actions, including war! As soon as he finished speaking. Jeffries eyes suddenly lit up with red light. A light snort came from inside. I understand, Warlock. Near the farm, in the West Cove, an army was on standby. In the temporary camp. A mage in a grey robe was pacing uneasily. I told you not to provoke Rolling Stone Town, but you didnt listen! After the assassination failed, you came up with the idea of forming an alliance, and you even asked me to negotiate with them. Do you think I can perform better than Jeffries? The person he was complaining about was a man wrapped in red armour. His movements looked very stiff, and his entire person was like a wooden barrel painted red. His voice was so low that it did not sound human. You must go. The mage said angrily, Can you say anything else besides that? Whats the use of me going? Thats a silver snake! The wooden bucket man looked at him blankly and asked slowly, Silver Snake. What is it? The mage was silent. After a moment, he sighed and said, To be honest, I dont know either, but it sounds like a very powerful character. Hes probably a high-level Rogue, maybe even Tier 5! That bard was able to tell Jeffries life story with a single sentence. He looks like a ruthless character. What if both of them are in the fifth tier? Are you sending me to die with Jeffries? I do have some ability, but in the end, Im only a 4th-tier Necromancer! After the wooden bucket man heard this, he seemed to think seriously for a while. However, after a moment, he still said in a muffled voice, You have to go and find out more about Rolling Stone Town. Master said that it doesnt matter what method you use. You must go! It seemed to take a lot of effort for him to say these words, and he never spoke again. The mage kicked the teapot beside him in frustration. He quickly walked to the other side of the camp. A handsome male acolyte followed closely behind him. Sir Henry, are we really going? The acolytes voice was very soft, and he looked very scared. The mage named Henry said helplessly, Everything we have is given to us by the master of Red Mountain. We have to do whatever he says. The apprentice thought for a moment. Can we use other methods to find out the background of Rolling Stone Town? Oh right, didnt you say that you know someone from the Seven Saint Alliance? Didnt a group of mages from the Seven Saint Alliance coincidentally land at the West Cove Farm? Henry narrowed his eyes. He thought for a while. Suddenly, he clapped his hands excitedly. Youre right. We can use the power of the Alliance to frighten them. Its just a negotiation between two small territories. Even if Ronans reputation is still there, the Lord of Rolling Stone Town will definitely not use Ronans favour for such a matter. That would be too wasteful, so we can be sure that those mages just happened to pass by. However, I can go over and get close to them, pretending that I know them. I can even pretend to be a member of the Seven Saint Alliance and then get in touch with those country bumpkins in Rolling Stone Town! Thats a good idea. I just need to perfect the details, but it shouldnt be a big problem. I often do this kind of thing. No one knows how to trick others better than me! With that, he hurriedly left the valley with the apprentice. He headed straight for the treehouse, where the mages were enjoying the shade. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Don I t Invasion An Inch of Rolling Stone Town! Chapter 377: Don I t Invasion An Inch of Rolling Stone Town! Translator: Lonelytree Outside the dense treehouse, Henry carefully approached. He left the apprentice outside the farm and went over alone to get close to the mages. What kind of magic tool is used to create such a magnificent residence in the wasteland? Henry looked at the scene in front of him with envy. He guessed that there must be a high-level big shot among this group of mages, at least at the fifth tier. This guess made him feel uneasy. Mages had always been arrogant and reclusive, especially high-level mages. They hated being disturbed the most. It was actually risky for him to go over and try to get close to them. However, this was the best solution he could think of at the moment. Without the help of the Seven Saint Alliance, it was hard for him to imagine that he could suppress the rogue and the bard in the negotiation. Henrys footsteps were not slow, but each step was heavy. He had prepared a script in his stomach and thought of every excuse. Soon, he found something surprising. There was no magic barrier outside the treehouse! This meant that the mages inside didnt mind communicating with outsiders. He mustered up his courage and walked in. Soon, he saw a long magic table. Most of the mages were eating and drinking on it without any image to speak of. Henry heaved a sigh of relief. He didnt dare to use detection spells to spy on the level of these people, but he could make a judgment based on common sense. These people should be mage apprentices. An intermediate mage above the apprentice level would not eat without caring about their image. It was much easier to deal with apprentices. Although there was still a huge difference in status between the two sides, he had the advantage in level and could more or less make up for it. He thought about it. Henry walked around the long magic table with a smile on his face. He tried to strike up a conversation with a few mages. However, no one paid attention to him. A few minutes later. The smile on Henrys face stiffened. He felt extremely humiliated! He was a Level-15 Mage, after all, so how could he be looked down upon by others? But very quickly. This humiliation turned into helplessness. Actually, he was already used to it. This was the tragedy of a rogue Mage. No matter how high the level was, it was still empty talk without a system. The world of mages was a more snobbish world. Wild Mages were poor, had outdated magic techniques, had few magic tools, and lacked knowledge of magic. Mages from the Alliance, even if they were apprentices, rarely looked at wild mages. Henry once had a mage friend, and the two of them agreed to work together. In order to pass the recruitment and promotion assessment of the Seven Saint Alliance for wild mages, they worked together for nearly three years. However, in that assessment. His friend got selected. However, Henry himself lost the chance to become an Alliance Mage because of the one-point difference. After that, he was unable to recover. Even though his friend had been encouraging him and sharing his wealth with Henry, hoping that he could persevere for three years and take the exam again Henry rejected her. Not long after, he left silently. Wandering alone outside, he became a true rogue Mage. This kind of life was not bad. After all, no matter how lowly a wild mage was, he was still a respected mage in a slightly backward territory. Gradually. Henry had completely forgotten the humiliation of being rejected by the Alliance. He also buried her in the bottom of his heart. But today. When he met the people of the Seven Saint Alliance once again. That sense of humiliation surged into his heart again. He realized that he was still so powerless. Other than gritting his teeth. There was nothing he could do. If I can control legendary power one day, I will definitely destroy all those who look down on me! He stood at the side with a stiff expression, his mind wildly fantasizing. However, a moment later. He still had a smile on his face. Because a handsome young mage was walking towards him. The other partys voice was also very gentle. Hello, do you need help? Henry was instantly flattered. Oh, no, no, no. I just came over. I saw you guys land here, so I wanted to come over and say hello. The young mage smiled and asked, I see. Are you a mage living nearby? Henry wanted to tell him that he came from the Red Mountain, but when the words were on the tip of his tongue, he suddenly had an idea. Yes, Im from Rolling Stone Town. Im the new magic consultant of Rolling Stone Town. My name is Henry. After saying this, Henry couldnt help but feel smug. He gave himself a thumbs up in his heart. The reason why he changed his words at the last minute was because he suddenly considered that the influence of the Great Mage Ronan should still be there. This group of people might have a natural affinity with the people of Rolling Stone Town. Anyway, he did not need to let these mages meet the real negotiating team of Rolling Stone Town. In Henrys plan. He only needed to stay here for a while longer and let the people of Rolling Stone Town see that he had come out of the treehouse. As for whether or not he could win the support of the Alliance Mages. He had never considered this problem. Because it was unrealistic. The status of the two sides was not on the same level. Rolling Stone Town? It seems to be very close. The young mage muttered to himself. Henry chuckled. Its very close, just north. By the way, whats your name? The young mage said straightforwardly, My name is Matthew. Henry heaved a sigh of relief. Matthew? Never heard of it. According to Red Mountains intelligence, the most powerful person in Rolling Stone Town was a Warlock named Zeller. Next, the Lord of Rolling Stone Town, Rheagar, was also unfathomable.. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Don’t Invasion an Inch of Rolling Stone Town ‘s Territory! Chapter 378: Dont Invasion an Inch of Rolling Stone Town s Territory! Translator: Lonelytree There was also a rumour about a Necromancer and a Bone Dragon, but everyone in Red Mountain thought it was just a rumour. These days, all the necromancers were in Baiyan City. Even if a bone dragon from Baiyan City came to Rolling Stone Town, it was impossible for them to stay there for long. Therefore, he had never heard of Matthews name. Henry was very observant. They chatted casually. He realized that Matthew seemed to have a transcendent status among this group of mages. Previously, he stood there, and no one paid attention to him. But after Matthew came over. Almost everyone glanced over from time to time while eating. This meant that Matthew was most likely the leader of this group of apprentice mages! He might be a Tier 5 Mage, or he might have many powerful tools in his hands. Otherwise, it would be hard to explain the origin of the magic carpet, the treehouse, and the feast. Henry was both envious and excited. He felt that he had seized the opportunity, so he tried his best to talk to Matthew. Under Henrys deliberate flattery, Matthew was indeed amused by his witty words and laughed out loud. After that, a few mages who had finished their meal came over. However, they all kept a considerable distance from Henry and Matthew. Only when they heard Henry say something funny would they laugh reservedly but not loudly. This scene perfectly matched Henrys guess of Matthew. He decided to stick close to Matthew. He told a few dirty jokes in a row and told some local customs and rural stories about Red Mountain. Of course, these stories were all set in Rolling Stone Town. Matthew listened attentively. He would ask some small questions, and Henry would always answer them cleverly. The relationship between the two of them quickly heated up. They chatted for a while. Henry found an opportunity to ask, Mr. Matthew, why did you come to this remote place? Matthew replied, An outing. Dont you think the scenery here is very good? Henry nodded. Its not bad, but this isnt the most beautiful place. Theres a West Valley nearby. The scenery there is truly beautiful. After saying this, he couldnt help but slap himself. Why did he mention West Valley? There was an army of Red Mountain stationed there! What if this group of mages really went there? Wasnt this causing trouble for him? In order to avoid saying too much and considering that it was about time, Henry said, I just saw that everyone was stopping here, so I especially came to visit. In fact, I still have very important things to do. Matthew was fooled. What is it? Is it more important than our conversation? Henry was a little proud, but he still had a regretful expression on his face. Then, he said, Its not a big deal. Im just going to participate in a negotiation between mortals. We wild mages have no choice but to participate in the competition between the lords. We are far from being as aloof and free as an Alliance mage like you. Matthew thought for a moment. Do you need me to go with you? Henrys heart tightened, and he quickly refused. No need, no need. I dont need to trouble you with this kind of thing. Ill go by myself. Matthew insisted, Lets go together. Henry saw that it was difficult to refuse his kindness, so he rolled his eyes and said, Alright then. Seeing that Henry had agreed, Matthew smiled and greeted the other mages. Everyone, I need to go over and participate in the negotiations between mortals. You can do as you please. All the mages immediately said in unison, Lord Matthew, take care! A few mages said eagerly, If theres anything we can do for you, please let us know. Henry thought to himself, This Matthew has an extremely high status and is approachable. Hes a person worth befriending. The two of them left the treehouse and walked into the farm. After walking a few steps. Henry gritted his teeth and asked in a low voice, Lord Matthew? Can I pretend to be a member of the Seven Saint Alliance? As he spoke, he stuffed a small cloth bag into Matthews hand. Matthew rubbed it and knew that there were about 100 gold coins inside. He thought for a moment. Sure, as long as youre on my side. Seeing that Matthew was so easy to talk to, Henry was overjoyed. Of course, were on the same side! As he spoke, he excitedly led Matthew to the door of the negotiation venue. When the owner of the farm saw Matthew, he was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and said nothing. Henry did not notice this. The two of them walked in. The scene in the room was not very elegant. The dozen or so people from Red Mountain were tied to the ground with straw ropes. Jeffries was the most miserable. Lorraine had exposed all the dirty things he had done in the past, and he was now ashamed. He was alone in a corner, holding his head with both hands. At every moment, he seemed to feel the strange gazes of his people. Meanwhile, the three players from Rolling Stone Town were very good at playing tricks. Richard leaned on his cane, his back straight. He didnt seem to understand what tiredness meant. Zeller was sitting on a chair, resting with his eyes closed. He was playing with a frog doll in his hand. When he heard footsteps approaching, he suddenly opened his eyes. As for Lorraine. Lorraine lay on the negotiation table with an enchanting figure, holding a small yellow book in his hands and reading it attentively. Heart-shaped chest hair popped out from his wide collar, adding a hint of masculinity to his unrestrained posture. Henry saw this.. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Don ‘t Invasion an Inch of Rolling Stone Town! Chapter 379: Don t Invasion an Inch of Rolling Stone Town! Translator: Lonelytree He immediately shouted at the three of them, Arent you guys going too far? Do you know who I am? Im from the Seven Saint Alliance! Release my people! The three people from Rolling Stone Town looked at each other. Lorraine jumped off the table and looked at Matthew curiously. Is this some kind of trendy performance art? Zeller looked at Henry seriously. Are you the real person in charge of the negotiation at Red Mountain? Richards expression was still very serious at first, but after half a second, he couldnt help but laugh. What are you laughing at? Whats so funny! Henry said unhappily. At this moment, Matthew pulled his sleeve kindly. Lets go sit down. As he spoke. He dragged Henry to the negotiation table. However, the seats where the two of them were seated. They were on the same side as the Rolling Stone Town trio. Henry was completely confused. As soon as he sat down, he hurriedly reminded Matthew, Youre sitting in the wrong direction. Our seats are over there. Matthew patted his shoulder kindly. Its not reversed. My seat is here. Let me reintroduce myself. My name is Matthew, the newly appointed magic consultant of Rolling Stone Town. I currently hold the Al rank of the Alliance of Seven Saints. Nice to meet you, Mr. Henry. Henry was stunned. His eyes were filled with disbelief. Then, his face turned red, and his entire body began to tremble uncontrollably. You, you, you His voice seemed to be stuck in his throat, and he could not speak smoothly. Matthew gave him some time to react. After a while, he asked, Do you want to sit over there? He pointed at the seat across the negotiation table. Sit over there? Henry couldnt help but shudder. In the next second, he suddenly slammed the table hard and shouted at the dozens of people who were tied up with straw ropes in a righteous manner, Jeffries! And you rats who dont know the immensity of the situation! Go back and tell the Lord No, go back and tell that arrogant brat! As long as I, Henry, am here. Dont even think about invading an inch of my Rolling Stone Towns territory! Dont even think about it! Everyone looked at him with their mouths agape. Henry ignored the burning shame on his face and turned around to kowtow. Respected Lord Matthew, as I said before, of course Im on your side. I, Henry, will always be on your side! A few minutes later. Jeffries and the rest of the Red Earth Mountain people were chased out of the West Cove Farm. As for Henry, who had switched sides in time, he was left behind. He was currently being interrogated by Zeller, Lorraine, and Richard. Matthew had wanted to participate as well. But soon, he felt bored. Henrys cooperation was too high. Usually, when Rolling Stone Town asked a question, not only would he answer it first, but he would also answer it for more than ten minutes. As long as it was related to the question, he would explain it clearly and thoroughly. This was a good thing for Rolling Stone Town. But Matthew was a little bored. He had thought that Henry, who was also a necromancer, would resist. He was even prepared to instigate a rebellion among his undead. Who knew that it would end up like this! Forget it. Its a good result. Matthew left the negotiation cabin in boredom. Edmond appeared on his way back to the treehouse. How did it go? His smiling eyes seemed to see through everything. Matthew knew that he might be able to hide his act from others, but Edmond was definitely aware of it. His silence meant that he had acquiesced, and Matthew was very grateful for this. There should be a good result. Thank you for your help. Matthew said sincerely. Edmond waved his hand. Its nothing. The dark clouds of war have already spread across the entire Aipdor Regarding this issue, the Alliance has discussed it many times. The final result is that we will not actively interfere with the war between mortals. The mages in the Alliance may participate in the war. Do you understand what I mean? Matthew nodded. Edmond was very clear. As a transcendent existence, the Seven Saint Alliance would not openly side with any territory or city-state in this war. However, the mages in the Alliance could do whatever they wanted. After the hundred cities were sealed off, almost every city-state on this continent had its own mage advisor or mage city lord. The Alliances non-interference might cause the war to escalate. It might even affect the Alliance. However, as long as the war was still under control, the higher-ups of the Alliance, represented by the Seven Saints, would ignore it. This round of war will also be an opportunity for the Alliance to replace members. We need more fresh blood, and this continent needs a slight pain to stimulate more vitality. Edmond said emotionally. Matthew did not reply. He knew that the slight stimulation mentioned by Edmond could be a disaster for some families and cities. However, the objective law was unavoidable. The gods were eyeing this continent covetously. The hundreds of years of peace after the ascension of the Heavenly Palace would soon be gone. To the future generation It was just that history had turned a new page. Only those who were in it could truly feel the surging tide of the times. Oh, right. Ive made a small discovery. Let me bring you to take a look. It might be a safety hazard near Rolling Stone Town. Edmond said as he casually opened a portal. The two of them passed through the portal. He appeared in the West Cove. The scenery in front of them was indeed beautiful, but the army that was coming towards them was a bit of a spoilsport. Who is it? A soldier noticed the two of them. Edmond did not seem to notice him and only strode forward. Matthew followed closely behind. Strands of white light shot out from Edmonds sleeves. Mass Immobilizing Spell! In the blink of an eye. All the soldiers in the temporary camp were frozen in place. An unlucky soldier was scooping soup from a pot when he was frozen, but he could only watch as the soup in the spoon slid down his mouth. His chest and crotch were wet. Not long after. The two of them arrived outside a tent in the middle. Edmond raised his eyelids. The cloth outside the tent was blown away, leaving only a few ropes and a skeleton made of wooden planks. Inside sat a stiff man in scarlet armour. When Edmond saw him, he immediately said, As expected, its a Dragon Puppet. If Im not wrong, the new lord of Red Mountain is a Red Dragon! Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: The Fairy’s Flower Garden Chapter 380: The Fairys Flower Garden Translator: Lonelytree Who are you?! The wooden bucket man staggered over. As he walked, he drew his sword, and his armour rattled. Edmond took half a step back and smiled at Matthew. You do it. Its not convenient for me to kill him. He is the puppet of the evil dragon. He has lost his life a long time ago. He is a living dead that is even more pathetic than the undead. Killing him is a relief for his soul. Matthew reacted quickly and raised his hand to cast Malicious Shapeshifting. However, the white light hit the wooden bucket mans neck. The latter did not move at all! Dragon puppets can share some of the resistance of giant dragons. Their magic resistance is often not low, and transformation spells are not effective on them. Edmond reminded. At this moment, the wooden bucket man had already rushed out of the tent. Matthew didnt hesitate and retreated a few steps. With the support of Combat Casting, he successfully summoned Astrids Claw! The giant claw covered in grey spots suddenly slapped toward the face of the Dragon Puppet. The latter raised his greatsword and slashed down. The greatsword easily split Astrids claw into two, but the giant claws forward momentum was not hindered. After bypassing the greatsword, the broken part automatically healed. Puff! Astrids claw pressed down on the dragon puppets head and upper body. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The negative energy passed through his armour and rubbed against his body. White smoke billowed as if a pot of boiling water had been poured on the snow. Matthew opened his left hand and strode forward. Following his actions, Astrids claw also pushed the dragon puppet into the tent. Rumble! Matthew pushed the heavy enemy to the mountain wall behind the tent! Tentacles extended out from the surroundings of the huge claw and slapped the dragon puppets body crazily. The latter struggled frantically. You still have the strength to resist?! Matthew raised his right hand and cast Disintegrate, successfully removing the opponents armour. Then, an ordinary pale hand slapped the Dragon Puppets chest. Just once. The Dragon Puppets body seemed to have been drained of all its strength. He tilted his head, and a turbid yellow liquid suddenly came out of his five orifices. Hualala! He quickly collapsed at the foot of the mountain. [Hint: You have killed the puppet warrior of the Red Dragon Khuzulas. The hatred of the Red Dragon Khuzulas towards you has increased by 1!] [The Pale Hand killed and captured a high-quality soul (Red Dragon Puppet/LV14). Effect increasing.] Attack range, instant death judgement, and Lifesteal effect slightly increased.] Duration +1 day] Well done. Dragon Puppets are living corpses that lack the essence of life, so the instant death judgment is very easy to take effect on them. Your observation skills and reaction speed are stronger than I expected. Edmond praised. Matthews cheeks were slightly hot. He didnt think too much about it at all. He was simply used to the operation of Astrids Claw and Pale Hand However, Edmonds words did teach him a new lesson. Living dead who lack life elements are more likely to trigger instant death than ordinary life forms. Matthew immediately memorized this message. Then, he asked respectfully, How did you discover that he was a dragon puppet? Edmond said seriously, Observation. If you pay attention, there are many interesting secrets hidden in the details of life. Matthew scratched his head in confusion. Edmond could not help but laugh. I lied to you. I used the Divination Spell. Although my Divination Spell isnt as good as Rodericks, its more than enough to gather information. In fact, when I arrived on this land, I sensed the strange smell in the air. The smell of the dragon puppets is too strong. If you have studied them, you will be able to smell them from hundreds of miles away like me. Matthew was puzzled. But even if you can confirm that there is a giant dragon on the Red Mountain, how can you be sure that he is the new lord of the Red Mountain? Edmond smiled faintly. Because I quickly remembered that the Red Dragon paid the Alliance a life-saving fee last month. Matthew was speechless. Edmond said without hiding anything, Because I personally checked the fee, I have a good impression of the red dragon named Khuzulas. I just used a prophecy spell to investigate and found out that two months ago, Khuzulas murdered the youngest son of the Red Mountain Lord. Then, he used a transformation spell to transform into his appearance and then assassinated the Red Mountain Lord. After that, he occupied Red Mountain as the youngest son of the lord and began to develop his army with great fanfare. Not long atter, Red Mountains army began to threaten the surrounding territories, including your Rolling Stone Town. Matthew asked expectantly, So, do you want to make a move? Edmond shook his head. I cant even kill his dragon puppet, so why would I go against him? Taking a step back, the participation of the dragons is also part of this round of war. As long as Khuzulas doesnt do anything outrageous, our attitude towards him is actually the same as that of a mortal lord. You dont have to worry too much. In the short term, Khuzulas wont dare to attack Rolling Stone Town. My appearance here today is also a deterrent to him. Matthew understood. He even suspected that Eckmond already knew that the new lord of Red Mountain was a red dragon and that what he said just now was just his excuse! Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: The Fairy’s Garden Chapter 381: The Fairys Garden Translator: Lonelytree The reason why this wily mage leader had taken the initiative to lead his team here was partly to sell him a favour and partly to beat up the Red Dragon Khuzulas. Matthew carefully recalled Edmonds every word and realized that there were indeed flaws in his words. The other party probably did not deliberately cover up his lies. There were many things that were best known in secret. Matthew would be embarrassed if he exposed him. But very quickly. Matthew noticed another unusual word in Edmonds words. Did you just say life-saving fee, not protection fee? Edmond explained patiently, Its like this. This money is paid by the dragons to the Legendary Mages led by the Seven Saints. The purpose is to avoid being slaughtered for no reason. Matthew was shocked. Do the Seven Saints like to slay dragons? Edmond shook his head. There is only one person who likes to do that, and that is one of the three Holy Mages, Lady Soria. As Mr Capitals most outstanding disciple, Ms. Soria is obsessed with slaying dragons. There was a period of time, about a few decades ago, where she searched the world for dragons almost day and night. Every time she found one, she would take the initiative to find trouble. In the beginning. The dragons were confused. Many hot-tempered young dragons started fighting with Soria. Then, they became the dragon scales, dragon bones, and medicinal wine in Sorias collection cabinet. Very quickly. Sorias infamy of slaying dragons spread throughout the world of dragons. Because she had gone too far. The remaining dragons of Aindor had no choice but to join forces. It was mainly the red, white, black, blue, and green Pentashade Dragons. They were the ones who suffered the most injuries in Sorias dragon-slaying operation. The Chromatic Dragons joined hands and fled to Eternal Gathering Island. The Pentashade Dragon God Baruch shed its tear into the material world before ascending to the Heavenly Palace. The island formed by the tear had formed a world of its own, and Baruch was able to send down divine power there. The Chromatic Dragons didnt like to live on Eternal Gathering Island, but Eternal Gathering Island became their haven during that time. Not long after, Soria barged into Eternal Gathering Island and fought with the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch. The result of that fight was probably a draw. After that, the two sides had several rounds of negotiations. As far as I know, Soria had obtained what she wanted. At the same time, she had also promised Baruch that as long as Baruchs people paid her a sum of money every twenty years, she would not take the initiative to cause trouble for the Pentashade Dragons that were active on the continent. Of course, we all know that other than the Immemorial Dragon, the Seven Saints all have the ability to kill dragons easily. Therefore, in the end, this life-saving fee was upgraded to seven portions. The Chromatic Dragons either fled to other planes to make a living because they couldnt bear the humiliation. Or they can obediently pay up, and at least the Alliance upper echelons wont take the initiative to find trouble with them. At this point. Edmond sighed, Speaking of which, Madam Soria is quite reasonable. She wont take a life-saving fee from a dragon that hasnt been active on the continent for decades. Matthew said thoughtfully, So, someone recently awakened Khuzulas? Edmond nodded. Its possible. Matthew was very emotional. The Seven Saints were truly terrifyingly powerful! If only he had that kind of power, he could go to Eternal Gathering Island to snatch the Pentashade Dragon Gods disciples for fun. Soria is Capitals student, Margaret is Sorias student, and Im learning combat spells from Margaret. Speaking of which, Im also Capitals disciple. Matthew let his imagination run wild. In short, you dont have to worry too much about the matter of Khuzulas in the near future. If you have any thoughts about him, you can go and talk to Sorias students. Perhaps youll get some unexpected gains. Edmond chuckled. Its not convenient for us old fellows to show ourselves, but if a war breaks out between you guys over a territorial dispute, it naturally wont violate the agreement between the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch and Soria. By the way, are you ready for the exploration of the outer plane? Matthew said in a deep voice, Ive already informed the Goddess of Moonlight a few days in advance. She didnt respond directly, but she probably acquiesced. Edmond thought for a moment. Lady Assia is indeed one of the gods who are relatively friendly to humans. If she is willing to open the Moonlight Woodlands to us, then I will use a clone to host the exploration of the outer plane for you. This batch of mages will also contribute. However, I have to say this first. All the data, information, and knowledge obtained from this project must be shared with the Alliance. As for the material gains, you can distribute them yourself. Of course, Matthew knew the rules. He did not dare to explore the outer planes in the first place, and this time, with Edmond leading the team, he was more than happy to do so. As for the harvest, no matter how much he took, he would still have a capital gain. Edmond then added, Work is work, but thats not the purpose of this batch of mages for coming here. This morning, I thought you would collect a ticket near the Scar of the Dead or the Umbrella, but you didnt do so. Im not sure if you have other plans or if you really dont want to take their money, but if you do this, they will be very uneasy. Matthew was speechless. He actually wanted to sell tickets to the Moonlight Woodlands. But since Edmond had said so. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Fairy’s Garden Chapter 382: Fairys Garden Translator: Lonelytree Matthew asked readily, How much should I charge? Edmond asked, Are you going to give them Knowledge Points for this emergency project? Matthew shook his head. Previously, he was not clear about the market. No wonder he was called Merciful Matthew. He couldnt be a sucker forever. Then lets just charge everyone 22000 gold coins. Edmond sincerely suggested, Thats more or less what they can afford. Its not to the extent that theyll be severely injured. If its too little, youll be looked down upon by others. Its not appropriate to charge too much. You can keep 20000 of it yourself. Leave the 2000 to me. Matthews expression was a little subtle. Edmond looked at him with a half-smile. After you give me the 2000, Ill give it to Teacher Isabelle. Dont forget where your status and wealth came from, child. Matthew was ashamed of his dirty thoughts. His first reaction was that Edmond wanted to swallow this portion of the profits My apologies, Mr. Edmond. Matthew apologized sincerely. Edmond was practically teaching him the ways of the world in the Alliance step by step, which was actually very rare. Matthew thought carefully. All his resources and wealth came from the Al title and the 10,000 knowledge points. All of this was given to him by Isabelle. It was obviously inappropriate not to show respect to her after earning money. In the future, every time I earn a sum of money, I have to contribute a portion to her! And I must not forget big shots like Edmond and Margaret. Giving gifts during the holidays is a piece of cake, but the connection might come in handy in the future. Matthew felt that he had learned a lot. However, his soul seemed to have been corrupted a little. This made him feel a little conflicted. Not long after, the effect of the groups immobilizing spell disappeared, and the soldiers rushed over noisily. However, the two of them had already returned to the treehouse through the portal. The treehouse was bustling with activity. Mages were good at finding fun for themselves. Matthew and Edmond glanced at each other, and after confirming that nothing had happened, they left. An hour later. Matthew returned to the West Cove Farm. How did the interrogation go? Matthew asked. Lorraine shrugged. He answered my questions faster than the little girl who threw herself at me. Henry revealed an excited smile. Lord Matthew, Im sincerely loyal. Please give me a chance to be loyal! Matthew stared into his eyes. Then do you know anything about the Red Dragon Khuzulas? Henry looked confused. I dont know, my lord, he replied. Matthew looked at Zeller. The latters lie detector was still in effect. Zeller shook his head gently. Hes not lying. Matthew pondered for a moment, then told everyone a part of the conversation between him and Edmond. When Richard and Zeller heard that the lord of Red Mountain was actually a red dragon, they were immediately on guard. Only Lorraine looked interested. He slapped his thigh excitedly. I knew something big was about to happen in Rolling Stone Town! Looks like it has something to do with that red dragon! Matthew looked at Lorraine. Can you find out the origin of that red dragon from your sources? His name is Khuzulas. It is said that he has been sleeping for decades, but for some reason, he has appeared in the Red Mountain recently. Lorraine narrowed his eyes slightly, and his ears started to twitch. Let me try. Ten minutes later. Only then did he exit from that state, somewhat exhausted. I think I know where that red dragon came from. Lorraines tone was a little strange. Matthew asked, Did someone wake him up? The slumber of a dragon had always been a cycle of a hundred years. During this period, if it were not artificially awakened, the dragon would rarely take the initiative to break out of its slumber. Matthew suspected that there was another mastermind behind Khuzulass awakening! As expected, Lorraine replied, Someone woke it up. Matthew asked anxiously, Who is it? Evil organization? Evil Art Master? Loraine said with a strange expression, Its you. Matthew immediately revealed a surprised expression. Me? When did I wake up Khuzulas? Lorraine seemed to be trying to sort out the ins and outs of the matter by singing. However, Matthew rudely interrupted him. Get to the point. Alright, Matthew, Ill only give you face. Next time, dont stop me from singing. Lorraine looked a little unhappy but explained patiently, I learned from the legends of the Underdark that Khuzulas was a red dragon that had just entered the youth stage. His strength grew rapidly, and so did his Before he woke up, he found a very hidden place in the Underdark to hide himself and had his last long sleep before he reached puberty. However, a sudden earthquake struck him, and the falling stones woke the grumpy young red dragon from his sleep. After waking up, the flustered and exasperated Khuzulas spent a long time removing the stone from his body. After that, he wreaked havoc in the undercity and even destroyed a gathering place of ghosts. A few days later, Khuzulas, who had just discovered his anger, found the exit to the surface. With his extraordinary talent, he successfully integrated into human society with the help of his shapeshifting spell. After learning that the Red Mountain Lord was secretly recruiting soldiers, Khuzulas decisively took action.. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: The Fairy i s Garden Chapter 383: The Fairy i s Garden Translator: Lonelytree Matthew knew what happened after that. The most important thing to note was the earthquake. It originated from the explosion of an evil altar thousands of miles away. The explosion did not cause much damage to the underground space where the explosion occurred. However, by chance, it triggered a resonance at the bottom and accidentally blew up the underground city of Khuzulas. And the instigators of that explosion- I heard from the description of the Fungus Tribe that youre one of them, Matthew! You are the one who awakened the Red Dragon Khuzulas! Matthews eyes widened. Was this for real? Was there such a coincidence? Two months ago, he had blown up the Evil God Altar of the Order of Calamity with Bobo in the underground city of the rainforest. The explosion at that time only caused a small-scale collapse. Unexpectedly, it triggered a butterfly effect thousands of miles away. If Lorraine hadnt said this, Matthew would never believe it! What about the high mountain reservoir in the High Leaf Region? It couldnt have collapsed because of that explosion, right? He couldnt stay calm anymore. Lorraine shook her head. I dont know about that. It might be related, but it might not be. As far as I know, there seems to be a Black Dragon moving there. Theres a high chance that you are not responsible for that. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. Zeller and Richard looked at each other, and their expressions became even more serious. The former said, In that case, there is a green dragon in the north of us. There is a red dragon in the south. There seems to be a black dragon in the southwest?! We are short of the white dragon and blue dragon to complete the Chromatic Dragons. Are the dragons targeting Rolling Stone Town? No one could answer his question. The few of them discussed for a while. They decided to detain Henry temporarily at the Southern Trade Post. Zeller planned to use Henry to continue negotiating with Red Mountain. Even if he knew that the other party was a red dragon, he still had to put on a facade. Rolling Stone Town was not ready to deal with a dragon. Before that, it was better to ensure the stability of the situation. At night. Matthew led the mages back to the oak forest and knocked on the door of the Moonlight Woodlands under the moonlight. As expected, Assia acquiesced to his actions. After that, everything went smoothly. Edmonds clone was in charge of the meeting. Matthew only needed to sit back and enjoy the fruits of his labour. He stayed in the laboratory of the Antu Empire for a while. After letting Soldier and Peggy monitor the scene, he quietly slipped out. In the oak forest late at night. Silence. Matthew came under a tall and holy oak tree and gently called out the name of Fairy Princess Lulu. After a while. A bright light flashed. The long-lost beautiful face entered Matthews eyes. Good evening, Matthew. Lulu still looked very shy, and her voice was soft. Good evening, Your Highness. Matthew said kindly, I want to summon the Dryad Guardians, and hold a ritual called Enemy of the Forest. When the size of the oak forest reached a certain level, he could summon tree spirits to guard it. These guards could be used as the first barrier of the oak forest. The Enemy of the Forest ritual was a tracking ritual. It could be used to find hidden enemies nearby. Matthews intentions were obvious. He wanted to find those Witherers and kill them all! Lulu revealed a troubled expression. Ive just become a Fairy Princess and havent had the time to go to the Flower Court to get my crown and sceptre. Summoning Dryad guards might be barely possible, but the ritual of Enemy of the Forest is a little too high-end for me. As she spoke. She looked at Matthew hopefully. Can you accompany me to the Fairys Garden? Its the gap between the Arcane Wilderness and the prime material plane. There are many fairies living there. Some of them are very good at bullying people. I need to hide from them every time. But Matthew wont let me be bullied, right? Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: A Demoness Who Won’t Refuse People Chapter 384: A Demoness Who Wont Refuse People Translator: Lonelytree Fairies flower garden? Is it a place I can enter? Matthew asked in surprise. Lu Lu nodded vigorously. Just become a fairy. Matthew readily agreed, Alright. He had always been very interested in the world of fairies. After confirming that the fairies flower garden was a mezzanine plane similar to the Moonlight Woodland, Matthew gladly agreed to Lulus request. Lulu looked very excited. She took out a small magic staff and waved it. Dont resist, Matthew. A series of pale green lights fell on Matthews body. His body shrank rapidly. In an instant, it turned into an oak tree fairy about the same size as Lulu. Matthew curiously looked at the changes in his body. His body shrunk by a hundred times, and a pair of thin wings grew out of its back. With a thought, he could fly up and down in the air at high speed. [Hint: You have been turned into an Oak Tree Fairy by Fairy Princess Lulu!] [In your current state, you cannot use normal spells and abilities.] [You have obtained the ability: Faerie Language!] Matthew took a look. Good heavens, most of the magic abilities had turned grey. At a glance, only [Equalized Perception] was still lit. The good news was The three wilderness forms were preserved. This allowed Matthew to at least have the strength to fight if he encountered an enemy. Youve become so small and cute, Matthew! Lulu smiled and leaned over. Her big eyes were bright and happy. After Matthew became smaller, she was obviously much bolder. She first flew around Matthew a few times. Then, she pounced in front of Matthew and rubbed the tip of her nose against Matthews nose. Her actions looked very intimate. Matthew subconsciously wanted to lean back. But Lulu said, Dont hide. This is a necessary step to enter the Flower Garden. As soon as she finished speaking. Matthew felt a warm sensation on his nose. A weak arcane power burst out from the tip of his nose and surged upwards. Very quickly. Matthew felt his forehead heat up. There should be an arcane imprint formed there. [Hint: You have obtained Lulus Mark. With this mark, you will have proof of identity in the Fairy World.] [Current identity: Lulus underling.] Lets go! Lulu happily held Matthews hand, and the two of them quickly flew toward the oak tree. Not long after. They flew through a narrow gap. After the initial darkness. The scenery in front of them suddenly brightened up. Bright sunlight shone down from the dome, filling the lush forest with warmth. This is the Fairies Flower Court!? Matthew looked around curiously. At this moment, a group of chattering voices came from the dark blue grass ahead. Matthew could vaguely see a group of light spots flying up and down in the grass. Here comes Crybaby Lulu! Its Crybaby! Isnt it The Red-Nosed Queen? Whats a red nose? Idiot, your nose will turn red if you cry too much. Oh Lulu grabbed Matthew. Lets go! Matthew asked curiously, Who are they? Lulu said in disdain, Thats the annoying Singlars, also known as Tagging Grass Spirits. These Grass Spirits like to label people with bad labels and then mock them all day long. They are everywhere in the forest in the front garden. As long as you are tagged by a bunch of Grass Spirits, the other Grass Spirits will laugh at you. I hate them! Before Matthew could say anything. The grass spirits laughed in unison. Thats right! Thats right! Hate us! This way, we wont feel any burden when we laugh at you. Immediately, a sharp voice shouted, Theres a newcomer! Quickly label him! The other grass spirits immediately jeered. Let me, let me! A sharp voice was clearly louder than the other Grass Spirits. Let me see what suitable labels he hasHaha, I found it, Tauren! The new fairy is a Tauren! The other grass spirits asked in confusion, What is a Tauren? The sharp voice explained, Im not sure. Maybe its the aliens? The grass spirits continued to ask, Why are the Taurens aliens? The Taurens Ive seen are all very gentle. They never take other peoples things. Grass Spirit Fei Fei, what label did you put on? What a mess! Youve embarrassed our Grass Spirit Clan! Very quickly. An even more heated argument broke out in the haystack. They seemed to be fighting over what kind of label they wanted to give Matthew. Lulu looked at this scene curiously. On the contrary, Matthew listened for a while and felt that it was meaningless for him to listen to the childrens quarrel, so he signalled Lulu to take him away. The two of them flew through the forest at a moderate speed. There were several bushes of tagged grass spirits passing by. However, they were all arguing fiercely about Matthew and had no time to care about the people flying above. A fairys flower garden is divided into four parts: the front garden, the middle garden, the back garden, and the flower heart. Lulu introduced to Matthew as she flew, The Flowerheart Fortress is located in the sky above the Middle Garden. If you want to reach there, you have to use the Middle Gardens Velociraptor Flower Pipeline. Starting from there, youll reach the Middle Garden very quickly. You just have to pass through a portal. But Im worried that there will be evil spirits waiting for me outside the door. Her face was filled with worry.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: A Demoness Who Won’t Refuse Chapter 385: A Demoness Who Wont Refuse Translator: Lonelytree Matthew asked, In the world of fairies, can I become a raven or a moon bear? Lulu nervously replied, Its best not to. You should solve the matter of the little fairies in the way of the little fairies. If you turn into other creatures, the big sprites of the Arcane Wilderness will interfere. Matthew asked curiously, What is the way of the Little Fairy? Lulu said with some grievance, Dance. Im just not very good at dancing, so Ive been bullied by them. Matthew, you can dance, right? As she spoke, she looked at Matthew eagerly. Matthew fell silent. At this moment. He suddenly saw a fairy with a pair of red underwear covering her head on a branch by the roadside. She was like a headless fly, flying around on the tree. Thats Piapia the Daredevil! She noticed Matthews gaze. Lulu introduced nervously, Wed better not go over. Piapia is not only rash, but she also likes to be mischievous. She always does unexpected things. Maybe this is her prank! She might be baiting us! However, Piapia heard Lulus words. sne snoutea, What kind of ability is it to tease a crybaby? I dont care about bullying you! Come and help me take off my headscarf. I cant see the way. I beg you, please help me. Ill definitely thank you heavily after this! Lulu pouted. Only Matthew mustered up his courage and flew over. Let me help you. He was filled with curiosity about everything in the garden. If he went over to help, at most, he would be pranked. With Matthews psychological quality, it was not that he could not withstand it. With Matthews help. Daredevil successfully landed on the branch. Matthew grabbed the hem on both sides of her head. Quick, quick, quick! I cant wait to see the light again! Piapias voice was filled with anticipation. Matthew pulled hard. The red underwear was in his hand. Why cant I see anything? Piapia asked loudly, Did you pull it off? Matthew looked at the fairys head in amusement. He had already torn off a pair of red underwear, but there was still a pink one inside! Matthew pulled again. As expected, there was a blue one under it. In the end. Matthew took off three pairs of underwear of different colours from the daredevils head. Piapia was finally able to see again. She was actually more beautiful than Lu Lu, but her messy hair affected her appearance. Thank you, Tauren! said Piapia happily. Youre such a good person. To thank you for taking off my headscarf, Ill give them all to you! These three headscarves are the underwear of the witch Parason. It took me a long time to steal them from her dog. Remember, you must put them together with the dead babies in the crucible so that they can be boiled into Anti-aging medicine. With that, she made a face at Lulu and flew into the depths of the forest without looking back. What did she just say? A dead infant, an ageless medicine? Did I hear wrongly? Piapia the Daredevil looked pure and innocent. But the words that came out of his mouth made Matthews hair stand on end. Lulu said worriedly, The witch Parason has a bad temper. She will definitely take revenge on whoever stole her things. Hide those pants quickly, and dont let others find out. As for Daredevil, she has always been a blabbermouth. No one knows what shes talking about. Matthew nodded. The two of them continued to fly through the lush forest. Compared to the Gloomy Moonlight Woodlands, the Fairy Flower Garden was far too lively. No matter where they flew, they could hear the grass spirits arguing. Compared to the oak tree domain, this place was filled with a chaotic aura. Matthew saw a naked goblin flying around. When the two of them flew past, she even publicly peed on Lulu! That scene had seriously overturned all of Matthews fantasies about fairies. Not long after. At the intersection in front of them, a human with a crowhead appeared. He held a harpoon in his hand, and the tip of the harpoon was still bleeding. The crow man looked particularly confused. As soon as he saw Matthew and Lulu, he asked anxiously, Have you seen my wife? Lulu quickly pulled Matthew and flew around. As she spoke, she gave Matthew a few looks. They circled around the crow man and continued to fly toward the courtyard. The crow man chased after them anxiously and shouted, If you see my wife, please tell her to come home before dark. Ive cooked my son and put him in the pot. Im just missing her things to make the Anti-aging medicine! Matthew shuddered when he heard that. Are all the creatures in the Fairy Flower Court this crazy? He could not help but ask. Lulu thought for a moment. I dont remember the earliest time. At that time, I was just a very, very small flower spirit. At that time, the Ice Empress was in charge of the Flowerheart Fortress. Everything in the Flower Garden was peaceful. Later, Queen Elsas whereabouts became unknown, and some of the creatures in the garden became strange. Fortunately, I didnt hear that they hurt anyone. As they spoke, the trees in front of them became more and more sparse. A tall tree wall that could be seen with the naked eye stood in the forest.. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: A Demoness Who Doesn ‘t Refuse People Chapter 386: A Demoness Who Doesn t Refuse People Translator: Lonelytree The tree walls were densely packed with vines, each of which had thorns. Occasionally, there were a few small white flowers. Lulu and Matthew flew along the tree wall for a distance and soon found a door. According to her, they would be able to reach the middle garden through this arched door. At this moment, there was no one near the door. Lulu became nervous. This is bad, this is bad. Logically speaking, there should be guards near the gate. The news of me entering the Flower Garden must have been leaked by the Grass Spirits! They must be hiding in the dark now. As long as we walk past them, those evil spirits will swarm over and bully us. The one leading them is the Dark Banyan fairy Xiangxiang. She has always been against me, so its impossible for her to let me enter so openly. Her face was pale. Clearly, Xiangxiang had left a deep shadow in her heart. Dark Banyan fairy? Matthews heart skipped a beat. Cant you beat her? Lulu said in distress, Im not good at fighting, nor am I good at dancing. These two are Xiangxiangs strengths. Every time, she would tease me for a long time before letting me go. I dont dare to go over now. Matthew asked, Is there any other way to get through the tree wall? Lu Lu shook her head. No, the nearest door is still far away. Thats the territory of the turtle tyrant. Its even more terrifying than Xiangxianga. The two of them were talking. Suddenly. A large group of fairies flew out from the bushes outside the door. The leading goblin wore black lipstick and had a hot figure among the fairies. It was a spectacular scene when she flew. I found out! Crybaby Lulu, hahahahaha! Her laughter was very demonic as if it had the power to infect people. Even Matthew couldnt help but smile when he heard this. A large group of fairies surrounded the two of them. There were also flower guards among them. They held weapons in their hands and looked very proud. Quickly kowtow to Princess Xiangxiang! One of the guards said to Lulu. When Lulu saw this scene, her body trembled, and she began to wipe her tears. Matthew wanted to say something. Suddenly. A strange thought flashed through his heart. It was a blessing on him that was taking effect! [Prompt: Su Yas Nostalgia is currently in effect.] [You realize that the Dark Banyan fairy Xiangxiang is the soul of nature that resides in the Dark Banyans dream.] [She is Su Yas subordinate, but she is not a rainforest creature.] [You have obtained some information about Xiangxiang.] [You have learned Xiangxiangs Weakness!] [Xiangxiangs weakness: As the noble Dark Banyan Fairy Princess, Xiangxiang is always unable to reject the tough requests of others. In order to make up for this, she always acts tougher than others. Moreover, before others make a request of her, she will always make a request first or simply not let that person speak.] Both of you, kowtow to me! Xiangxiang raised her voice and arrogantly ordered, You have to kowtow a hundred times. I wont let you in if you miss even one. Otherwise, Ill get Hu and Fu to strip you naked and parade you through the streets! Matthew was still worried. He wondered if he should turn into a raven to scare them. But now, there was a new solution. Immediately, he pulled Lulus cold little hand and shouted at Xiangxiang, You cant stop us from passing through the gate! Xiangxiang was stunned for a moment. However, Matthews order had already been shouted. The flower guard was furious. What nonsense are you talking about? Tauren? But in the next second. Xiangxiang said in a trembling voice, All of youGo away, dont surround them. The guards scattered helplessly. Matthew ordered again, You have to teach your subordinates a lesson! Not only do I want them to kowtow to me, but I also want them to slap themselves! The guards went completely crazy. What nonsense is he spouting? What right does he have to order our princess around? However, an instant later. They saw Xiangxiangs face reveal a thick look of fear. Immediately after, she scolded the guards weakly, Quickly kowtow to them and slap yourself. The guards looked at each other. Although they were unwilling, they could only do as they were told. Xiangxiang looked at Matthew aggrievedly. She had a pleading expression on her face. Please dont dont do this again! However, Matthew only smiled coldly. You have to apologize to Lulu! As soon as he said that. Xiangxiang was like an ignited explosive barrel! She screamed and flew up and down. Then, with dishevelled hair, he flew in front of Lulu and bowed three times in a row. Im sorry, I was wrong! After apologizing. She immediately screamed and flew towards the door. I wont let you off! Damn Tauren! Xiangxiangs fleeing speed was still very fast. In the blink of an eye, she had disappeared into the tree wall. When the other underlings saw this scene, they immediately wailed, Wait for us, Princess Xiangxiang! All of them chased after him with bruises all over their faces. Matthew took the opportunity to fly over the gate with Lulu. They arrived at the central courtyard. How did you do it? Why did Xiangxiang listen to you? Lulu looked at Matthew curiously. Matthew smiled and did not explain. Xiangxiangs weakness was really quite fatal. If he told others about it, she would definitely not be able to survive here. Instead of doing this, it was better for him to grasp her secret. Perhaps it would be useful in the future. Xiangxiang is Su Yas subordinate. Su Ya seems to have a prejudice against the oak tree. Could it be that making things difficult for Lulu is also Su Yas intention In his thoughts. The two of them arrived at a world full of flowers. Compared to the front garden. The colours here were much richer. Colourful exotic flowers and plants filled Matthews eyes. Lulu brought Matthew through the flowers. After a while. They found a ball of fluid floating between the petals in front of them. The fluid looked yellow, between solid and liquid. Occasionally, some dark particles could be seen inside. Lulu said in surprise, This is Wind Nectar. Were so lucky! As she spoke, she led Matthew up to lick the nectar. Matthew took a bite and felt refreshed. After eating several balls of Wind Nectar in a row, he felt that he was in a good mood. He could feel that his soul had become stronger! [Hint: You have consumed the Wind Nectar, and your spiritual power has increased by a small margin.] [You have learned a new ability: Spiritual Pierce.] [Spiritual Pierce: You can twist your spiritual power into the shape of a needle and temporarily stimulate the soul of a target within ten meters.] Feeling the benefits of the nectar, Matthew and Lulu ate it all in one go. The two of them continued to fly with their small, heavy stomachs. Not long after. Lulu found a Velociraptor Flower. It was a magical plant similar to sunflowers. However, at the edge of the flower disc of the Velociraptor Flower, there would be long flower tubes extending out. These flower tubes usually hung down, soft like tentacles. But as long as someone climbed in. It would become very hard and quickly stand up in the sky. Immediately after. Arcane energy would shoot out of the flower tube and send the creature inside into the sky. They could cover a lot of distance. Matthew got into one of the flower tubes under Lulus guidance. Not long after. He was sent flying by a powerful force. Everything in the forest quickly became the background. He flew high into the sky. After a few minutes. Only then did the rising trend slowly stop. In front of him was a floating fortress decorated with flowers. Thats the Snow Queens Flowerheart Fortress. Lulus voice sounded behind him. Lets go, and Ill go find the female priest to get my crown and sceptre. The two of them flew along the city wall and into the fortress. There was no one guarding them along the way. The fortress looked a little dilapidated. At a corner of the city wall. The two of them encountered a humanoid creature sweeping the floor. Her face was wrinkled, her head was unusually large, and her torso was as thin as a piece of wood. Hello. grannv. Mav I ask where the female Driest is? Im a newly promoted Fairy Princess. Im here to retrieve my sceptre. Lulu asked nervously. The old lady looked at them coldly. Then have you prepared the anti-ageing medicine? Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Twilight Creature: Mad Second Hand Chapter 387: Twilight Creature: Mad Second Hand Translator: Lonelytree Whats an Anti -Aging Medicine? Matthew asked. The humanoid creature waved her broom impatiently. The Anti-Aging Medicine is the Anti-Aging Medicine. Without the Anti-Aging Medicine, you definitely wont get what you want. Also, only one of you can pass through here. The other one has to stay behind and help me sweep the floor. Otherwise, Ill eat you! As she spoke, she bared her teeth at the two of them. Her white teeth and blood-red gums were exposed at the same time, giving people a ferocious and terrifying feeling. Lulu was so scared that she hid behind Matthew. Matthew also slowly retreated a little. He asked in a low voice, Why can some creatures maintain a huge body size? Lulu said in a trembling voice, They used to be the subordinates of the Ice Queen, so they have the privilege to grow bigger. If we grow bigger, we will be captured and sent to the Arcane Wilderness. It is said that it is a very dangerous place. Seeing the two of them whispering, the humanoid creature growled, If you dont speak, Ill eat you! As she spoke, she flung the broom away and pretended to pounce. At this moment. A black shadow suddenly flew over from the corner. Matthew looked at it. It was a familiar little fairy. She was waving a huge axe that did not match her body at all! Bang! The giant axe slashed down along the neck of the humanoid creature, instantly cutting a bowl-sized wound there. The humanoid creatures head fell to the ground, and her hands were still scratching in the air. Matthew saw that there was no blood seeping out of her wound. Instead, thin threads were emerging from it. These thin threads were connected to her head as if they were trying to pull it back bit by bit. Lets go! This monster wont be completely killed! The little fairy threw the axe on the ground and flew away in the direction of the corner. Matthew and Lulu quickly followed. As he escaped from the danger zone, Matthew looked back and saw that the humanoid creature had put her head back together. Then, she picked up the broom and continued sweeping as if everything that had just happened was an illusion. Thank you, Piapia! In a long corridor, Matthew and Lulu thanked Daredevil for her help. Piapia waved her hand proudly. Youre welcome. All of this is just a piece of cake for Piapia. When I saw the crybaby, I suddenly remembered that I also wanted to retrieve my sceptre and crown, so I followed you all the way here. They all say that Im a natural daredevil, but Im not! I failed to become a Fairy Princess during the advancement ceremony, and then I was cursed for some reason. From then on, everything I did seemed to have become unreliable. This should be called the Curse of Recklessness! Lulu asked doubtfully, Since you failed to advance, why did you come here to take the sceptre? Piapia said righteously, Because I dont think Ive failed. Although Im not a Fairy Princess now, I can call myself a Super Fairy Princess. After that advancement ceremony, my strength became very strong. Even a few fairy princesses combined couldnt defeat me. Lulu nodded weakly, proving that what Piapia said was true. Matthew felt that although Piapias behaviour was a little exaggerated, she did not seem to have any malicious intentions towards the two of them. It should not be a problem for them to travel together for a while. Unlike Lulu, who usually lived in the oak forest, Piapia was a real native of the Flower Garden, so she should know more about this place. So Matthew took the opportunity to ask, What happened here? Why was the person sweeping the floor so strange? Piapia said helplessly, After the Empress went missing, the Flower Heart Fortress was in chaos for quite a while. Fortunately, the female priest took charge of the overall situation. Soon, everyone found that the female priests spirit became unstable. She often sang alone at night and especially liked to fiddle with a broken alarm clock. However, because we are fairies, the fairies think that it is normal for fairies to have mental problems! Not only do we not care about other peoples mental illness, but we also feel that its fine if we are mentally ill. Therefore, no one cared about the female priest. It was also because no one cared about her. Slowly. This place has become like this. Matthew asked again, Then what kind of fairy are you? Piapia said blankly, I dont remember. Maybe that was part of the curse. A great sprite once said, Memory is the source of pain, and reason is the hotbed of pain. I have lost both my memory and my rationality, so I am very happy every day! The only thing Im not happy about is that group of grass spirits. What label did they give me? They should call me an optimist, not a daredevil! Along the way, Matthew and Piapia chatted casually. He had indeed obtained some useful information, but his understanding of the true changes in the Flower Garden was still limited. Piapia usually lived in the forest, so she did not seem to know much about the Flower Heart Fortress. The corridor came to an end. A familiar arch appeared in front of them. Behind the arched door was a background of flowers. It looked like a garden. A man with a crows head was standing in front of the arch with a harpoon in his hand. He seemed to be the guard there.. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Creation at Dusk: Crazy Second Hand Chapter 388: Creation at Dusk: Crazy Second Hand Translator: Lonelytree Matthew identified that this man was shorter than the one in the forest. Are you here for the female priest? the crow man asked gently. Piapia said first, Were Fairy Princesses. Were here to take our items! The crow man took out three dried flowers from his bag and handed them to the three little fairies. Give this to the female priest. She will arrange it for you. This crow man seemed to have a good temper and was very rational. He took the initiative to make way for the three of them. As he did so, he asked, By the way, have you seen my brother? Im very worried about his mental state. Matthew and the others had already flown over. Hearing this. Matthew told him about his encounter in the forest. The crow man listened very carefully. After listening, he let out a long sigh. Since he was born, he has been with me most of the time. Where did his wife come from? There was probably something wrong with his mental state! The fairies in the garden had become crazy. He was too close to the fairies and would inevitably be contaminated. You three little fellows should also be careful not to get too close to those crazy fairies. You must be like me, loyal to your post. Dont ask or think about things you dont understand. This is the only way to maintain your rationality! As he spoke. A bloody arm suddenly fell out of his luggage! The crow man reacted quickly. He quickly picked up his arm and stuffed it back into his luggage. That was a fairys illusion. Ive always been normal. The three of them looked at each other and could only speed up and leave. What the hell is this place? Why is it that everyone I meet is crazier than me? Piapia could not help but complain. Matthew did not say anything. Because he finally couldnt help but use his Equalized Perception. In order to prevent any complications. He activated this ability as quickly as he deactivated it. [Mad Second Hand-Turing: One of the creations of Twilight. Sealed in the Arcane Wilderness, it controls part of the domains of madness and time.] It was another Twilight creation. Matthews expression was solemn. Galen was sealed in the Shadow World, and this guy named Mad Second Hand was sealed in the Arcane Wilderness. It seemed that their seals had loosened. In comparison, the influence of the Mad Second Hand seemed to be stronger. Even the Flower Garden has been infiltrated. Whats the situation in the Arcane Wilderness now? Matthew couldnt imagine it. Whats wrong, Tauren? You look like you might have diarrhoea at any moment. asked Piapia loudly. Matthew hesitated for a moment before sharing the information he had obtained with the two fairies. They were all amazed. So thats how it is. Our flower garden has been polluted. I thought we fairies were born to be sick! Piapia asked in shock, This crazy second hand? Is he very powerful? Matthew nodded. But I cant describe how powerful he is. He is in charge of the function of madness and time in the Arcane Wilderness. In the long run, the pollution of the Flower Garden may become more and more serious. Piapia said seriously, Then we must think of a way to stop him! She flew three circles on the spot and suddenly clapped her hands. I have an idea! As long as we can become crazier than him, will he be unable to continue polluting us? Matthews head hurt a little. In theory, yes. Piapia suddenly said excitedly, I have another way, and that is to become the Ice Empress! In the past, when the Ice Queen was around, everyone was fine. This meant that she had a way to resist the contamination of the second hand. Now that the Ice Empress has disappeared, as long as I step forward and replace her, wont Flower Garden be saved? When Lulu, who had been silent all this time, heard this, she finally said with dissatisfaction, How would you become the Ice Queen? Shes so holy and noble, and youre just a daredevil! Piapia was not discouraged. When I get the sceptre and the crown, Ill leave the Flower Court and go to the Arcane Wilderness alone. Ill find those big fairies to bless me. I want to prove that little fairies can also become fairy queens! Hahaha, Im no longer a reckless person. Im a great existence thats going to become the Fairy Empress! Lula reminded her, The Arcane Wilderness is an outer plane. Danger lurks everywhere there. There are many star beasts that eat humans living there. Even great fairies cant leave their fortresses at will. If a little fairy like you goes there, youll die very quickly. Piapia was unconcerned. So what if I die? Anyway, I dont have any memories of the past. I live happily every day. Even if I die in the Arcane Wilderness, I can still be a happy corpse. Perhaps a few years later, a necromancer travelling in the astral plane will find me. He will resurrect me as a Banshee of Death. Wow, so cool. That should be a brand new experience. Maybe I can become the Queen of Banshees! Piapia always looked overjoyed. Matthew was speechless at first. Later on, he admired her attitude. Not long after, the three of them arrived at the depths of the garden. They saw a female priest in a white robe talking to a woman in a grey robe on the balcony on the second floor of the garden.. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Creation at Dusk: Crazy Second Hand Chapter 389: Creation at Dusk: Crazy Second Hand Translator: Lonelytree The grey-robed womans voice came from the wind. You have to take care of it. This is your duty! The fairies stole my dog, and I cant even brew the Anti-aging Potion! At this moment, Piapia actually took the initiative to fly up. Dont talk nonsense. Im the only one who stole it. The other fairies didnt steal it! And I stole the underwear from dogs! Dont complain to the female priest! The grey-robed woman was furious. You still dare to appear in front of me?! Piapia made a face. Why not? You cant catch me. Woof woof woof! A loud barking sound was heard. The grey-robed woman suddenly fell to the ground, and her body suddenly turned into five or six large fierce dogs. All of them drooled and bared their fangs as they charged at Piapia. Come and chase me! Piapia was not afraid at all. She flew extremely fast and disappeared into the garden with the dogs in the blink of an eye. Before Matthew and Lulu could react. The female priest leaned on the balcony and asked, Is it the new Fairy Princess? Lulu said nervously, Yes, Ive come for my sceptre and crown. The female priest walked down from the stone steps beside the terrace. She took the two dried flowers from the crow man and nodded. Follow me. She led the two of them through the garden for a while before arriving at a tunnel. The sound of the wind came from the tunnel. The female priest walked in. The two could only follow. The atmosphere in the tunnel was a little gloomy. Lulus little hands were extremely cold as she held onto Matthew tightly. They walked down for a while and came to a flat ground. Rows of rooms appeared on both sides. Most of the rooms were locked. The two of them followed behind the female priest. However, when they passed by a room. An accident happened. A strong gust of wind blew from the depths of the tunnel. The door was pushed open, revealing a shocking scene inside. Matthew saw a huge iron rack in the room. Dead babies were stuck on the rack like roast pigs! Pa! Before Matthew could take a few more glances, the door was forcefully closed by the female priest. She gestured at the two of them to keep quiet. Then, she said, Dont let Parason the Witch know I stole her dog, or shell go mad! Lets go. After saying this, she walked into the depths of the tunnel calmly. Lulu looked terrified, and Matthew felt his scalp go numb. However, at this point, running away might alert the enemy. The two of them braced themselves and continued to move forward. Before long, they came to a raised platform. Below the platform was an invisible darkness. Matthew noticed that there was a clock pattern in the centre of the platform. This clock was different from normal ones. There was only one hand on it, and it was a second hand. The Heavenly Change is approaching. The creation of twilight is restless. The Snow Queen has disappeared into the depths of the back garden to protect the flower garden. In order to resist the power of the hunters, I had no choice but to pretend to flatter the Mad Second hand Turing. This caused a lot of pollution to the Flower Garden, but at least this place has not been destroyed yet. The female priest continued, Dont be too nervous. One of the fairies natures is kindness. Even if they go crazy, they wont go against their nature. The creatures in the flower garden are all victims, and Im the only sinner. Take the sceptre and crown and leave. Dont stay in the Flower Garden for too long. As she spoke, four glittering objects flew up from the abyss below the platform. Matthew took a closer look. It was a combination of two sceptres and a crown! Come! Who will wear it first? The female priest asked gently. Matthew was shocked. Me too? The female priest smiled and said, Every fairy princess has one. Of course, you have one too, little cutie! As she spoke. She pressed the crown on Matthews head, and the sceptre flew into his hand. [Hint: You have obtained the Princess Scepter and Princess Crown! They can be used when you are in Fairy or Soul form.] [Princess Scepter: When equipped, you will gain the following abilities: ] [Spell Enhancement (Your spell effects are increased by 1.5 C 3 times);] [Spell Spread (The range of your spells is increased by 2 C 3 times); ] [Spell Upgrade (Your spells can cause an effect equivalent to your level +2). ] [Princess Crown: When equipped, you will gain the following abilities or attributes:] [Charm +1;] [Arcane Torrent (After activating this ability, all your abilities will have a new cooldown time. Can be used once a day); ] [Cold Wave (Spreads several cold waves in all directions to freeze nearby enemies. Can be used three times per day)] These two items were actually real! Moreover, it was not contaminated. Matthew felt that it was a little ridiculous. He looked at Lulu, who was also equipped with a princess two-piece set. Lulu looked at him sourly. Your sceptre seems to be a little bigger than mine, Matthew. At this moment, the female priest urged, Leave this place quickly. If its not necessary, dont return to the Flower Garden! She suddenly and violently chased the two of them out. Back in the garden. The confused Matthew and Lulu bumped into the grey-robed woman. She must be Parason the Witch. Wheres the female priest? Get her out! Parason, the witch, sounded unfriendly.. Daredevil said she stole my five dogs! Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Creation at Dusk: Crazy Second Hand Chapter 390: Creation at Dusk: Crazy Second Hand Translator: Lonelytree The female priests faint voice came from the tunnel, Youre mistaken, Parason. I only have four dogs here, not five. Parason charged into the tunnel angrily. Very quickly. The sounds of fighting could be heard from inside. Lets go quickly. Theres really something wrong here. Lulu grabbed her small sceptre and small crown and flew wildly with Matthew. The two of them arrived at the edge of the fortress. Lulu saw a pipe on the ground and said happily, We can hitch a ride! As she spoke, she flew over and lifted the water pipe with some difficulty. Matthew, help me turn the switch! Lulu said loudly. Matthew did as he was told. The next second, a surge of water rushed out of the pipe. The water was so strong that it formed a drizzle nearby. The sun shone down from above. A rainbow spread down from the city wall. Lulu raised the staff in her hand and chanted for a while. The rainbow gradually solidified and became a rainbow bridge that led to the surface! Lets go! The two of them stepped onto the rainbow bridge and slid down rapidly as if they were slipping. A strong wind blew. Matthew felt like he was riding an endless roller coaster! Two minutes later. They arrived at the end of the rainbow bridge and landed in the forest that belonged to the front garden area. Lulu led Matthew through the forest. Not long after. They returned to the pitch-black rift at the front garden. This was the plane gap that led back to the oak forest. Matthew looked back. Everything in the Fairy Flower Garden was like a dream. It was as if he had experienced a beautiful fairy tale full of metaphor, and he had yet to wake up. At this moment. Suddenly, heavy footsteps could be heard not far away. From the other side of the thicket, a huge shadow walked over. Matthew looked over. In the end, he saw a tall, faceless man! The faceless man was dressed in a hunters style and held a huge double-barreled shotgun in his hand! He saw Matthew and Lulu. The faceless man pointed the black barrel at them without hesitation! Bang! The moment the gunshot rang out. Matthew pushed Lulu into the gap! In the blink of an eye. The two of them appeared safely in the oak forest. What happened to that faceless man just now? Matthew was still in shock. Lulu shook her head. I dont know. I rarely go to the Flower Garden. It looks like an intruder. No wonder the priestess said that the Flower Garden was unsafe. The intruders could already walk to the front garden?! Matthew suddenly remembered the words of the female priest. She had no choice but to rely on Mad Second hand to resist the foreign hunters? Is that faceless man one of the hunters? Where did they come from? Matthews heart was filled with doubts. But now, no one could answer for him. The two of them rested for a while. Matthew suggested that they summon the oak guard the next day. The reason was that Lulu must be tired after what had happened. However, Lulu shook her head. Im not tired at all. With the sceptre and the crown, I will be a real princess. Thank you, Matthew. Ill summon the oak forest guards for you now! As soon as she finished speaking. She began to sing a slow song loudly. She had the Princess Set in her hands. Lulu was obviously more confident and calm now. Amidst her beautiful singing. Matthew could feel an ancient power awakening. A moment later. The oak tree in front of him. It suddenly moved! At the same time. Rolling Stone Town, 27 Waterpipe Street, the front door of the towns only brothel, Sweetheart Tavern. Lorraine and Eli walked in with their arms around each others shoulders. But not long after. The two of them hurriedly retreated. Im sorry, I still cant do it! said Eli, a little bashful. Child, you have to believe me. Matthew entrusted you to me. I can give you the best experience. Lorraine said patiently, Do you believe Matthew? Eli nodded without hesitation. Lorraine added, Matthew believes in me too. So you should trust me like you trust Matthew, understand? Relax! Relax! Eli looked hesitant. Must it be like this? Lorraine said disapprovingly, Were just going in for a walk. Nothing will happen. I just want you to broaden your horizons. Eli pointed at the white cat in his arms and asked, I mean, do we have to bring her along to a place like this? Lorraine smiled slyly. Why not? At the end of the day, shes just a cat. Do you think she would suddenly jump out and stop you when youre doing that? Hearing this, the white cat curled up a few times. Then, she buried her head deep into Elis arms. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: The Oak Guard and the Inn in the Clouds Chapter 391: The Oak Guard and the Inn in the Clouds Translator: Lonelytree In the oak forest, the ancient power was reviving. Summoning the forest guards was a long and difficult task. The inherent limitations of plant species made it difficult for them to be as active as animals. Matthews forest was still very young. Under natural circumstances, it would take at least hundreds of years for this forest to produce oak guards. However, the existence of the Fairy Princess could break this restriction. This was because the power that Lulu was chanting did not come from the Flower Garden but from an inner plane. [Myriad World Forest Ocean]. The Forest Ocean was the birthplace of all plants in the Multiverse. The inner plane was a concept that corresponded to the outer plane. Compared to the outer planes that were exposed in the astral plane, the inner planes were undoubtedly more secretive. Entering the forest was a supreme honour for Druids, and it was also their lifelong goal. And in the myths and legends of the Enlightenment Era. Even among the gods, not many were qualified to visit the forest. There were only two people who could do this. One of them became the God of Nature, and the other was the God of Travelers. Of course, they were all imprisoned in the Heavenly Palace now. The Forest Ocean was also the home of all the plants in the world. In the knowledge of the Druids. Every fallen leaf eventually returned to the forest. They were just rotting on the surface of the material world. Their souls as plants were summoned by a mysterious force to the forest. All in all. The Forest Ocean was undoubtedly sacred and mysterious to plants. Spells that could mobilize the power of the Forest Ocean were extremely rare. Only the Fairy Princess, who had been reincarnated from the Forest Ocean, had such power. Matthew had long known that Lulu came from the Forest Ocean. Because it was difficult for the oak forest to give birth to oak fairies on its own, without the ancestors of the fairies, the light fairies. Therefore, the only source of this group of outsiders could only be the Forest Ocean. This was also the reason why Matthew had decisively asked Lulu to summon the oak guard. Lulu did not disappoint Matthew. With the power of the Forest Ocean, after the chant ended, four oak trees in the forest awakened and became oak guards! This ratio was ridiculously high. What made Matthew even more excited was that, with the strange movements of the oak trees, a fleeting space-time gap appeared in front of the two of them. A burly figure slowly walked out from inside. He bowed slightly at Lulu. Im willing to serve the princess. It was a male centaur! [Hint: Centaur Tree Herder Obast (LV18) was summoned by Fairy Princess Lulu. He decisively left the forest and came here to follow her!] Obast had a muscular upper body. He had a thick beard and hair, and his hair and beard were connected together, revealing only his brownish-red face. His weapon was a spear, and he also had a certain amount of nature magic. As a tree herder Obast had a natural instinct for the maintenance of the forest. He would patrol the forest every day and carefully inspect and take care of every tree. The Tree Herders special characteristic determined that he could gain XP during the growth of the forest. The larger the forest was, the more benefits he could obtain. It could be said that as long as he stayed there, his achievements in this life would be bound to this oak forest. Im not the owner of this forest. Lulu was still a little shy when she met strangers. She quickly flew behind Matthew, who had also returned to his human form. Matthew is. Lulu said. Obast looked at Matthew with a solemn gaze. A necromancer? Matthew spread out his right hand and activated the domain of the undead. A look of disgust appeared on Obasts face. However, Matthew reached out his left hand almost at the same time and opened the Oak Domain. The disgust on the Centaurs face immediately turned into surprise! How is that possible? Your Excellency has both the Undead and the Oak Tree in your hands? Arent you afraid of repeating the same mistake as the Second Son of Death? Obast said in surprise. Matthews heart skipped a beat. He asked, What was the mistake of the second son of Death? Obast said in a deep voice, The second son of the God of Death, Mabarron. He once tried to combine death and the natural domain, and in the end, he almost drove himself crazy. He almost died because of this! The Myriad World Forest Ocean was also damaged because of that incident. There are still many elves working day and night near the scars left by Mabarron. They are working hard to repair the wounds. Matthews heart sank. However, he was not surprised by this result. It was not easy to forcefully combine two large domains. It was normal for others to fail on this path. Just because others couldnt do it didnt mean that he couldnt! Matthew was very confident in himself. So he said, I dont have a noble background like the Second Son of Death, and I dont have the ambition to combine the two fields into one. I walk the path of equilibrium and transformation. I am indeed a necromancer, but I planted every oak tree here myself. If you mind my identity, you can leave now, but I hope you can stay. There was no expression on Obasts face. He thought for half a minute and finally said, I choose to stay. Because I believe in the princesss choice. But if I find that this place is different from what I expected, I might leave at any time.. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: The Oak Guard and the Inn in the Clouds Chapter 392: The Oak Guard and the Inn in the Clouds Translator: Lonelytree As he spoke. The centaur put down the spear in his hand and knelt on the ground with his forelimbs, his forehead touching the ground. [Hint: You have obtained a follower, Centaur Tree Herder Obast!] [Your race friendliness +1 (Centaur); ] [Obast will reside in the oak forest. You need to prepare a tall treehouse for him to live in.] [Your Oak Forest has obtained a characteristic: Small Animal Friend.] [Small Animal Friend: Centaurs are naturally popular with all small animals. Attracted by Obast, a certain number of small animals will appear in your oak forest in the future.] Obasts request was easily satisfied. Without needing Lulu and Matthew to do anything, he started to build the treehouse with spells. Just as Obast was busy working. The four awakened oak guards walked over. Matthew noticed. One of them was actually a cannibal tree! The oak guard was an existence after the oak tree awakened its humanoid soul essence. They had the appearance of a treant, but they were far stronger than ordinary treants. Matthew looked at it. An ordinary oak guard had a total of six abilities. [Catapults: As long as the oak guards are provided with stones of suitable sizes, they will be natural catapults.] [Range: 150 C 180 meters] [Firing frequency: 1 shot every 30 seconds] [Charged Sprint: The oak guard can take root in the same place. After charging for a period of time, it will charge at the enemy at a speed several times faster than normal.] [The longer the charging time, the faster the speed. The fastest is three times the normal speed.] [Malicious Bind: The oak guard can summon a large number of vines to entangle the enemy. This ability is regarded as natural spellcasting, and the spell effect is equivalent to the Tier 4 Mass Vine Spell.] [Each oak guard can use this spell twice a day.] [Weight Suppression: The oak guard can double its weight. When fighting in close combat with the enemy, it can use its weight advantage to crush the enemy.] [Current average weight of oak guards: 1 ton.] [After using this ability, it can reach a maximum of 2 tons.] [Sighing Tree Wall: Two or more oak guards can connect their bodies to a tree wall.] [The tree wall had a high amount of natural armour and at least 10% damage reduction.] [The more oak guards that form the Sighing Tree Wall, the wider the range of the tree wall, and the more significant the reduction effect.] [ Light Fairies Lair: Every oak guard has at least one Light Fairies Lair, and each Lair will have 10 C 50 Light Fairies active.] [The light fairies could sow seeds, promote growth, and clean up pests.] [They can also do some simple construction work, such as building treehouses and digging wells.] It was a rather comprehensive set of abilities. It could be used for long-range, close-combat, and defence. There was also a construction team living on it all year round, the spirit creature called the Fairy of Light. They looked like furry balls of light, and they felt like a sponge when touched. They always liked to move in groups. Light fairies lacked individual intelligence and could only accept orders in a collective manner. They were not only the cheapest forest workers but also the ancestors of all spiritual creatures. All the fairies, wood elves, night elves, and other high-level creatures in the world were all reincarnated from light fairies. There was a legend among the fairies. After a Light fairy had finished its long and hardworking life, its consciousness would be raised to the Reincarnation Pool in the forest and wait in line for reincarnation. According to how hard the light fairies worked when they were alive, they would receive different evaluations and rewards. A lazy Light fairy could only be transformed into a Little Fairy. Hard-working light fairies could become great fairies or wood elves; Only the most diligent Light Fairies could turn into Night Elves or Sea Elves after a lifetime of hard work. And the laziest of the Light Fairies would turn into Drows. This legend was very widespread, and even Matthew had heard a little about it. Perhaps it was because of this legend that most fairies of light worked so hard. They were accumulating blessings for their next life. The three normal oak guards were all Level 14. And the giant tree guard that was transformed from the cannibal tree was actually level 16! Obviously. In the process of absorbing the power of the Forest Ocean. It had mutated. Not only did the cannibal tree guard have the strength of a normal guard, but it also had two additional abilities. [Bloodthirsty Fever: After enjoying a sufficient amount of blood food, the Cannibal Tree Guards Agility +1, Strength +1, and gains the Fever Halo.] [Fever Aura: Increases the attack speed of allies within the aura by 5%.] [Duration: 60 minutes] [Cooldown: 24 hours] [Wall of Predators: The cannibal tree disguises itself as a wall of trees. It can blend into the wall of the sighing tree and wait for an opportunity to devour the enemy.] In addition, Matthew also discovered that the Cannibal Tree Guards horizontal movement speed was much faster than the Oak Guard. His appearance greatly enriched the Oak Guards defensive tactics. It could also make up for the weakness of the oak guards slow movement speed. He had to think of a way to teach this guy not to eat people. As the master of the oak forest, the oak guards naturally took orders from Matthew. However, they were similar to the undead and could only carry out the simplest orders. Deep communication was impossible. Matthew and the cannibal tree guard had a friendly interaction.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: The Oak Guard and the Inn in the Clouds Chapter 393: The Oak Guard and the Inn in the Clouds Translator: Lonelytree In the end. Matthew still decided to hang a sign on the other partys body. [Im a cannibal tree. Youll be eaten if you get close!] In the future, I have to find out how much he eats and feed him blood regularly. Matthew thought. After exchanging some pleasantries with the oak tree guards. Matthew asked Lulu, Can you turn me into a fairy at any time? Lulu said, Only in this oak forest, and the transformation will not last more than six hours. My shapeshifting spell is actually just injecting a portion of my own power into you. If you want to unleash the true effects of the sceptre and crown, you have to become a real fairy. She clearly saw through Matthews thoughts. Matthew shook his head regretfully. The attributes of the princess set were too good, but it was a pity that it could only be used in the fairy form. Even Lulus transformation spell could not fully activate its power. It seemed that he had to master the True Transformation Spell to become a fairy! Actually, even if I become a fairy, it wont have much effect because I dont have many Nature-type spells. On the other hand, the soul form is a little more interesting. I have the characteristic of Soul Projection, but its too dangerous. Matthew carefully put away the princesss two-piece set that he had obtained for free. Then, the two of them began to hold the Enemy of the Forest ritual. The purpose of this ritual was to communicate with the will of nature and lock onto the enemy that was the greatest threat to this forest. The ceremony itself was not complicated, but it would consume a lot of energy from the host. Matthew was worried that Lulu wouldnt be able to hold on, but Lulu stubbornly said that she could. At that moment, Lulu was the leader, and Matthew was the assistant. They used leaves to form a circle on the ground. Matthew stood in the centre of the circle. Lulu began to communicate with the will of nature. Under the moonlight. The crown on her forehead shone brightly. A clear and low moan sounded. Matthew activated the Oak Domain to lighten Lulus burden. Not long after. A powerful magic power entered Matthews eyes. His vision seemed to be covered by countless clouds. A voice sounded in his ear. Are you tracking the enemies in the forest? Matthew replied loudly, Yes, sir! 120 kilometres to the southwest. Its not on the ground but in the clouds. The voice said. In an instant. The fog in front of Matthew quickly dispersed. He saw a lone vine hanging down from the sky. He didnt know where it led to at the bottom and where it came from at the top. A platform could be vaguely seen on the vine. There were some small houses on the platform. A few figures were moving around at the door. Matthew couldnt see clearly. When he tried to wipe his eyes and see more clearly, all the scenes quickly faded away. In his mind, there was an additional blurry coordinate. There was no specific location in the coordinates. But no matter where Matthew was. He could sense the direction of the location just now. In the northwest! Thats the direction of Jiliu City! [Hint: You have discovered the temporary camp of the Order of Withering, the Cloud Lodge!] [Cloud Lodge: A hunting lodge built by the cloud elves. It is suspected to have been abandoned and has become a gathering place for the Witherers.] Good heavens. It was actually in the sky. No wonder there was no reaction from Elis nose. Matthew guessed that the white cat wasnt a Witherer. She must have communicated with the Witherer through some kind of method. This was not simple. However, considering that the Order of Withering had the help of the God of Midnight behind them, he had to be careful. It wasnt unusual for the Cult of Withering to have a True God as external aid. Matthew stared in the northwest direction and did not act rashly. This was a great opportunity to exterminate the Witherers. He had to be fully prepared. Then, he would go all out. He had to annihilate this group of flies that were eyeing his oak forest! The next morning. Matthew went to the lieges residence to discuss the elimination of the Church of Withering with Rheagar and Zeller. However, as soon as he entered the door, he met Lorraine. The latter looked exhausted. As soon as he saw Matthew, he said listlessly, Matthew, Im here to say goodbye to you. Matthew said in surprise, Are you leaving already? Not staying for a few more days? Wait, didnt you say yesterday that you were going to take Eli out to see the world? Lorraine sighed. I was just about to tell you that it was because of what happened with Eli that I wanted to leave early. I was going to leave anyway. Youve already invited Edmond out of the northernmost floating city. What else can happen in Rolling Stone Town? I plan to try my luck at the Highleaf Region. Perhaps I can catch one or two big pieces of news. Matthew asked curiously, What happened to Eli? Lorraine said, I brought him to Sweetheart Tavern yesterday. Although Eli was resistant, I managed to convince him. At the same time, in order to provoke the Cult of Witherings spies, I also asked Eli to bring the white cat with him when he went to the brothel. Matthew frowned. Isnt this a little too much? Lorraine looked at him sideways. As far as I know, you seem to do this kind of thing often. Matthew coughed lightly and changed the topic. What happened after that? Is he not willing to go in at all? Lorraine said helplessly, Thats right, but I tried my best to persuade him. With my eloquence and charm, he was finally convinced by me and successfully walked into the room of the woman named Lily. Matthew asked again, Who is Lily? Lorraine said, You dont have to care about who she is. You just need to know that shes doing a good job. If you want to meet her, I can tell you her physical characteristics and her usual working hours. Matthew shook his head. What happened after that? Lorraine said, I lured Eli into Lilys room with the white cat. At first, there was no movement inside, but not long after, Lilys laughter came. I thought it was settled, so I left to have some fun. Who knew that an hour later, when I returned to Lilys room, I could still hear her laughing! I realized that something was wrong and immediately pushed the door open. Guess what I saw. I saw two kittens, one white and one black, jumping around on Lilys bed. They were having a great time fighting. Lily was playing with the cat at the side. She looked extremely happy! So, my judgment of the Druids was correct. They are the wildest players. There was clearly a naked beauty beside him, but he had to play with the little female cat all night. If this wasnt a special hobby, what was it? But she cant be in heat with a kitten. She cant do it! At this point. Lorraine sighed. I admit that I was bragging, Matthew. Ive never seen a guy like Eli. I thought he was just young and passionate. I didnt expect him to really be crazy. I cant change his mind without hurting him. He seemed to have no interest in any other members of the opposite sex except for the little white cat. Im afraid youll have to tell him the truth soon, or hell sink deeper and deeper. In the end, the one who will be hurt is himself. At this moment, Rheagar, who was wearing pyjamas, walked over. He was very interested in the topic they were talking about, so he came over and asked, Who are you guys talking about? A teenager who is troubled by love? Tell me quickly. No one knows how to solve the problem of boys like this better than me. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Soria l s Chant Chapter 394: Soria l s Chant Translator: Lonelytree Seeing that Rheagar had come out of his room and Zeller was working at the table next to him, Matthew told them about the Church of Withering and also introduced the situation of Eli. When Rheagar heard this, he revealed an experienced expression. Oh, infatuated youth, this matter is indeed very difficult to handle. Ive seen that white cat. To be honest, shes not bad-looking. Theres an indescribable charm about her. My suggestion is to find a more energetic substitute for that child named Eli. If his taste is stronger, why dont we try the Furless Cat from Purgatory? They are more charming and more sexual. Matthew looked at Rheagar strangely. Do you even know how to appreciate beauty? Zeller interrupted, Rheagars ex-wife has the lineage of the Furless Purgatory Cat. Rheagar immediately retorted, Shes not my ex-wife. I havent divorced her yet! And shes not completely hairless. Zeller shrugged. Youre right. Matthew looked at Rheagar suspiciously. He felt that letting this guy come up with ideas would only cause trouble. Thus, he told everyone his plan. I plan to completely eradicate the Church of Withering. After that, Ill settle the emotional dispute between Eli and the little white cat. Lorraine, can you delay your departure for a few days? I need you to keep an eye on them for me and help me look after the forest. Matthew looked at Lorraine. The latter nodded and then revealed a regretful expression. Matthew, youre clearly only in your twenties. Why do you act like an old father? But then again, its really his fortune to meet you. If I had a reliable friend like you when I was young, I might not have gone astray. Matthew was completely immune to the high praise he gave. Stop with the praise. Tell me, what do you want? Lorraine said cheekily, Can you help me talk to Edmond and ask him to help me remove the wanted order from the Alliance? Rheagar was shocked. Are you a wanted criminal of the Seven Saint Alliance? Lorraine admitted, More than ten years ago, I made a mistake and committed a crime. The main reason was that I managed to trick a high -level mage. That mage seemed to be a relative of Edmond, so I accidentally ended up on the wanted list of the Alliance. Fortunately, it had been a long time, and the amount was not large. Almost no one remembered this matter now. However, this matter still bothered me because I couldnt use my identity openly. Its a pity that I always act under an alias. Matthew muttered, How much money did you swindle? Lorraine recalled, Not much, 20,000 to 30,000? Matthew was a little puzzled. Twenty to thirty thousand? Its not enough to be listed on the wanted list, right? Lorraine blinked. The main thing is not money, but the people. Matthew reacted quickly. Did you scam his wife? Lorraine coughed. His wife is indeed one of the victims. The office hall instantly fell silent. Matthew stopped asking. He thought for a moment and replied, I cant guarantee that Lord Edmond will give me this face. My relationship with him is actually very shallow, but Ill try. Lorraine made a heart gesture. Dont worry. Ill keep an eye on Eli for you. I guarantee that he wont lose his virginity while youre away. Matthew was relieved. With the two Legends, Lorraine and Richard, as well as Edmonds doppelganger, Rolling Stone Town and Oak Forest should be safe in the short term. He looked at the other two. Has the matter in the south been completely resolved? Zeller replied while writing the document, Last night, Red Mountain sent over an urgent letter. Their feudal lord issued a declaration of non-aggression to us. To show their sincerity, Red Mountains army even retreated to the south of the Prancing Horse River. They left nearly one-third of the golden fertile land empty. We can eat it or use it as a buffer zone. Matthew nodded. Khuzulass reaction is really fast. Zeller also said emotionally, This is the power of the Seven Saint Alliance. We dont even need to use a blade or spear to scare off an ambitious dragon! But well have a lot of work to do next. After the news spreads, its expected that many residents of Golden Fertile Field will defect to Rolling Stone Town, including some small nobles or soldiers who are trying to take revenge on Red Mountain. We have to deal with these people carefully. We cant let them affect the existing order of Rolling Stone Town. Rheagar also sighed and said, Yeah, Ill be busy from now on. Matthew and Zeller glanced at him at the same time. The latter silently raised the Alliance Weekly and covered his face. Madam Wesley, a cup of coffee! He shouted as if nothing had happened. Zeller suddenly said, Matthew, Im still a little worried that youre going to deal with the Church of Withering alone. Take Rheagar with you. Hes got nothing to do anyway. What do you mean by that? As the lord of Rolling Stone Town, am I not the most important pillar of support? Without me, this territory would have long been scattered! Zeller just looked at him. Are you going or not? You can choose to take the initiative to go in a dignified manner, or you can choose to go in a less dignified manner after I persuade you.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Soria’s Chant Chapter 395: Sorias Chant Translator: Lonelytree I remember that Asma and Britney are about to come out from behind the door, right? If theres enough time, Ill get them to pick you up. Rheagar glared at Matthew and said weakly, Alright, alright. Ill go with Matthew. I dont need to pack my luggage. I can set off now! Matthew raised his hand to stop him. Wait, we cant leave yet. Rheagar, on the other hand, urged anxiously, Theres no time to lose. Matthew looked at the sky outside. Lets leave in the afternoon. I still have classes in the morning. Rheagars expression instantly became somewhat disappointed. At this moment, Zeller suddenly said, Speaking of which, do you need me to find a succubus for that young man named Eli? Matthew was surprised. Zeller explained, I heard that men who have been ravaged by succubi find it hard to fall in love with women of other races. Of course, thats just what I heard. Maybe we can try something else? How about finding him another type of hobby? For example, planting trees? Lorraine shook his head. It wont work. Hes a natural man of infatuation. He likes to weave illusory traps for himself and then fall into them. Rather than saying that the women lied to him, its better to say that he likes to lie to himself. Rheagar couldnt help but put down the newspaper and suggest, Why dont we let him see a womans true colours? Find a bad woman to teach him a lesson? Zeller said, Do you want to scar him even more? Loraine felt that this plan was feasible. The three of them began to discuss intensely. Gradually, the heated discussion in the office hall gave Matthew the illusion that he was on a neighborhood committee. Cauldron House. Margaret was wearing a casual outfit with milk patterns. She looked a little listless. But during class, Margarets voice was still sonorous and powerful. Today is the third theory lesson. Its mainly about direct confrontation. What was the most important part of a face-to-face confrontation? It is a chant! We all know that the casting time of Tier 1 to Tier 2 spells is around 2 to 4 seconds. The casting time of Tier 3 to 4 spells was extended to 3 to 8 seconds. Tier 5 spells generally took 6 to 10 seconds. Legendary-level spells were even longer. They could last for half a minute or even a minute. Although it had all kinds of auxiliary casting abilities, such as casting speed, silent casting, instant casting However, these techniques were very difficult to use on spells of the same level. If you were a Legend, you could, of course, instantly cast spells below the fifth tier, but it would be very difficult for you to cast Legendary spells. By the way, bullying is not part of our curriculum. I will only teach you how to fight against opponents of the same level or even higher in various situations. Therefore, in a head-on confrontation of the same level. Chanting was an almost unavoidable part. In this segment, I need to emphasize three things to you. They are Spell Awareness, Spell Ability Transformation, and Sorias Chant. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The feather notebook in Matthews hand flew up. Margaret took a sip of water and explained, [Spell Awareness] is the most useful ability. It is essentially a spell. It could help you determine what spell the enemy was chanting by the first few syllables, or at least what domain spell it was. Knowing what spells the enemy is using will allow us to respond better. If he is chanting a fireball, we will use an Evocation Spell Reversal. If hes summoning celestial creatures, we can prepare the [Expel Otherworld Creatures] in advance. If hes creating an illusion. We can just hang the high-level truth gem and watch the clown. In short, knowing spells is the basic skill of a head-on confrontation. Matthew could not help but nod. This was an ability that he lacked. He had good eyesight and good hearing, but due to his lack of training and lack of solid knowledge of magic, it was difficult for him to predict the enemys spells. Usually, Matthew would only react after the other party had finished casting. In this regard, the system only played a supporting role. It could only give Matthew the information that he had sensed in a digital and intuitive manner, and rarely could it bypass Matthews perception to do more. This was actually a very dangerous signal! Margaret didnt give Matthew a chance to think. She continued, The second point is the Spell Ability Transformation. As the name implied, this process was to solidify the combat spells that you often used into your own abilities. Currently, there were dozens of ways to turn spells into abilities in the Alliance. But I personally only recommend two. First, find a high-level mage and ask him to help you cast a spell on your body. This is the easiest way. You just need to lie down. The only thing you need to do is to build relationships. Second, train hard and use the spell every day with the corresponding potion. Usually, after two to three training cycles, you will be able to turn a common spell into your own ability. Each training cycle lasted from 14 to 21 days. This method was very difficult, but it was the most down-to-earth method. Spells like Counterspell, Spell Awareness, Spell Reversal, Copper Skin Iron Bones, Bulls Strength, and Dash were all spells that were very suitable for ability transformation.. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Soria’s Chant Chapter 396: Sorias Chant Translator: Lonelytree By the way, I can tell you something- I have more than 40 ability spells on me. Matthew exclaimed, Youre really hardworking! Margaret glanced at him. No. Only a quarter of it was obtained through my own hard training. The rest was solidified by Legendary or quasi-legendary mages whom I spent money on. They are the root cause of my debt. At this point. She frowned and sighed, This brings us back to our first lesson. What is the most important thing for a mage? Money! Money! Its still fucking money! Margaret looked very resentful. It seemed that her financing plan had not been going smoothly recently. Matthew obediently lowered his head and listened. Fortunately, she quickly entered the state of explaining again. The third piece of content is the focus of todays lesson. It is also the best chanting technique that I currently know. It originated from my teacher, Ms. Soria. After having an in-depth conversation with the dragons, Ms. Soria extracted a part of the essence of dragon language magic and integrated it into the chanting of human spells. From then on, Sorias Chant was born. The advantage of this chanting method was that it was clear and rhythmic. One could control the speed and rhythm of the chanting and thus control the injection and flow of magic elements. Thats a little abstract. Let me show you the comparison. As she spoke. Three figures appeared in front of Matthew. They were all chanting the classic spell Fireball. Margaret nodded lightly. The three of them opened their mouths, and three different styles of chanting sounded in Matthews ears, but they were all at full volume. According to Margaret. The first person was a rogue Mage who had not gone through the Alliances training. He was using the most common incantation. Matthew listened to it once. It was indeed not very good. It was a little like a third-rate rapper rapping. The second person was a Mage Apprentice who had been trained in a professional course. He used the Mechanical Chant that the Alliance was currently promoting. The speciality of this kind of chanting was that it had no speciality. Throughout the entire recitation, there was no emotional fluctuation at all. It was a little similar to an electronic synthesized voice. The advantage of mechanical chanting was that the specifications were uniform, and the threshold was very low. After becoming a habit, it would be much faster to learn new spells. It was commonly used to train apprentice mages. The third image was Margaret herself. As soon as she opened her mouth, Matthew was shocked. At first, it was a few sopranos singing alone, but soon they fell back. Between the passages, there were clear lines, sometimes like flowing water, sometimes like raging waves. It was a small fireball incantation with a total of 18 syllables and a duration of three seconds. Matthew actually heard the feeling of opera! You can see the changes in the magic elements around my body when I chant. Margaret displayed a cross-section diagram of the flow of magic elements. Sorias chanting technique can control the progress of the incantation, control the flow of mana and elements, and thus make a spell more powerful. But if thats all, I wouldnt recommend it to you. Its greatest advantage is that it can interrupt itself through Screaming and perform a more advanced technique, Spell Grafting. As she spoke. She then showed Matthew the scene of her chanting another spell. Note that I was chanting the standard Tier 5 spell, Otherworldly Gate. This spell takes a long time. Even with the help of casting, I still need a full 13 seconds to complete the chant. But in the middle, listen- Margaret said as she played the illusion chant. In order to prevent Matthew from being unable to tell, she had specially set the speed to 0.3 timer. Matthew listened attentively and indeed heard a slightly abrupt scream from the other partys chant. Following that syllable. All the magic elements in her body had retreated. This meant that she had interrupted the spell halfway through its recitation! Immediately after. An even more bizarre scene appeared. After the scream, Margarets chanting continued. Soon, after eight seconds, she completed the spell. It was just that the spell Otherworldly Gate became the [Thousand Arrows Piercing the Heart] that summoned a large number of arrows to physically pierce and throw at the target area. Matthew felt a chill down his spine. If her opponent used Spell Awareness and determined that she was using the Otherworldly Gate, then the opponents response would most likely not be able to withstand the Thousand Arrows Piercing the Heart! Margaret looked at Matthew seriously. You should have realized how powerful this chant is by now, right? Not to mention the spell amplification effect of this kind of chanting. [Scream] allowed you to interrupt the spell at any time when the casting progress did not exceed 2/3. And [Spell Grafting] could secretly and under certain conditions change it into another spell. Once you master the Soria incantation. You have grasped the absolute advantage in a head-on confrontation between mages! Now. Sing with me. Ahhh! Matthew subconsciously opened his mouth. Ah ah No, look at my mouth! Margaret corrected him, At the same time, pay attention to my chest. When you use Sorias incantation, you must master chest breathing. Come, open your mouth with me- Matthew followed her and said, Ah Margaret pointed at him seriously. Yes and no. Now youre right. No, no. Half right. Very quickly. The magic classroom was left with the sound of Ahhhh. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Gossip and Crazy Frogman Chapter 397: Gossip and Crazy Frogman Translator: Lonelytree Alright, alright! After a while, Margaret interrupted Matthew. I can tell that you dont have much talent, but you work hard enough. As long as you remember this feeling and go back to practice it repeatedly, youll have a chance to master the basic practice method of Sorias chanting. If you want to truly get started, you need to persevere and keep practising. There are no shortcuts in the world of magic. Many places that you think are shortcuts are often traps. And in the process of practice, the most important thing is still the standard way of speaking. If you accidentally forget it, you will need additional lessons to learn it again. Do you understand what I mean? Matthew nodded. Margaret wanted him to pay more. Thats all for todays class. Margaret magically took out a small jar and placed it on Matthews table. Say something now. Matthew opened his mouth. No, my voice He suddenly realized that his voice was extremely hoarse! This is a normal phenomenon. Practising Sorias chanting technique will wear out your vocal cords in the early stages. This is because you havent fully mastered the chest breathing technique. Once you master the essence of it, it will be much better. Therefore, in the early stages of training, you will need the assistance of some magic potions. For example, the lozenges that I made myself. Just one lozenge will restore your throat to its original state. You can eat up to twelve lozenges a day, but in theory, I only recommend you eat two lozenges a day. There are sixty lozenges in this jar, enough for you to practice for a month. Teacher and student price, 100 gold coins. Do you want to buy it? Matthew immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Margaret did not ask for too much, which was beyond Matthews expectations. However, after thinking about it carefully, she did not seem to have the talent to make money. Ill give you 300 gold coins. Matthew decided to show his goodwill. The other 200 gold coins would be used to deepen his friendship with Margaret. Who knew that Margaret would actually jump up and strongly reject, You want to buy three bottles at once? I rubbed these lozenges with my hands one by one. Do you know how much trouble it is to make one? Ill only take 100 gold coins, and Ill only sell you one bottle! Quickly put away the rest of the money! When you finish this bottle, come and buy another bottle from me. Matthew was speechless. He swallowed a lozenge, and the cool taste brushed across his throat. It was as if a small hand was gently scratching his throat. It felt itchy, but it was indescribably pleasant. He took a candy. Matthews voice returned to normal. Show me the homework from last time. Margaret urged. Matthew obediently took out his homework. The previous topic was- If you were this black-robed Mage and knew that the enemy was skilled in True Transformation and could turn into mosquitoes and fleas, how would you deal with them? Matthews answer was only a few words. Hide in the water. Margaret was a little displeased. Can your answer be any more perfunctory? Matthew said honestly, But hiding in the water can indeed solve the problem. Mosquitoes and fleas can only stay on the surface of the water for a while at most. Even if they can enter the water, it will be difficult for them to get into my body in the water. Margaret asked, What if theyre waiting for you on the shore? Matthew said, I have the Underwater Breathing Potion. As long as the enemy enters the water, I can launch a counterattack at any time. Margaret asked, What if there are no rivers or lakes nearby? Matthew had already considered this question. Water Manipulation Spell, this is a very simple spell. It can be used to protect my lower body. The only negative effect is that it will make my crotch wet and look a little indecent, but you also said that there is no such thing as dignity in battle. So I think its acceptable. As for the face, you can refer to the mage who died in your hands. The bubble spell is a very good solution. Margaret widened her eyes. So, was my battle style easily broken by you? Matthew thought for a moment. If I hadnt known about your move beforehand, Im afraid I would have ended up the same as the black-robed mage. For most people, they would never think of such a different method. Alright, alright. Ill consider it as you barely passed. Margaret crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking like an old woman. But you have to understand that the Water Manipulation and Bubble Spells have a time limit, and my harassment is endless. The most important thing is that once I master True Transformation, the initiative will always be in my hands. Matthew nodded. Youre right. Im also interested in practising True Transformation. Margaret seemed to be in a good mood. You have a good eye, but the secret of True Transformation can only be taught to you in practical class. But then again, you passed this homework. You definitely didnt pass last time! Regarding how to make money, you have to hand in another assignment to me, and you have to tailor the content to my situation. Margarets thoughts were clear. Matthew smiled bitterly. I dont know your situation. How can I customize it? Margaret looked unreasonable. I dont care! Youre Isabelles student, and shes the most profitable woman in the Alliance. Her student, Ronan, is also one of the most profitable men in the Alliance. I dont believe you cant give a perfect answer.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Gossip and Crazy Frogman Chapter 398: Gossip and Crazy Frogman Translator: Lonelytree Matthew asked curiously, Is Lady Isabelle good at earning money? Of course! Margaret immediately replied, Legend has it that her wealth is enough to buy three alliances! Later, this legend was heard by Lord Edmond. He quickly came out to refute the rumour, saying that there were definitely more than three! Matthew was amazed. Margaret continued, Do you know what happened between Lady Isabelle and my mentor, Lady Soria? Matthew said blankly, Never heard of it. Margaret said with relish, Back then, during the Scar of the Dead project, Lady Isabelle proposed a solution of Mordenkainens scalpel, which was initially agreed upon by the other two Heavenly Mages. However, during the implementation stage of the project, Ms. Soria was the first to betray her. From then on, the feud between the two of them was formed. But then again, Ms. Soria did this for a reason. The disagreements between the two of them could be traced back to when the Calamity Mage were still around. However, at first, they could still maintain their relationship as fake sisters on the surface. While Lady Soria was slaying the dragon, something happened that made her very dissatisfied with Isabelle. Matthews urge for gossip was also ignited. What exactly happened? Margaret snorted. As you know, Ms. Sorias teacher is Mr. Capital, and Capitals spells have always been known for their low cost-performance ratio in the Alliance. Some mages even ridiculed his spells for being flashy. The most famous Capitals Dragon Slaying Spear is what they criticise the most. In order to clarify this point, Ms. Soria began to frequently slay dragons. During this process, she only used a few spells that cost a lot of money. Most of the time, she used her own spells. However, the purpose of her doing this was to prove to everyone that slaying a dragon would not be a loss. But in the end, she found that she still lost money! Matthew reacted a little. Is the reason for the loss related to my mentor? Margaret nodded with certainty. When Isabelle heard that Soria was slaying dragons, her first reaction was to run to the remaining Chromatic Dragons and warn them that they were about to be slaughtered. Matthew looked surprised. Is she doing this to protect the dragon? Margaret sneered. Youre too naive. Think. Why would Isabelle be the most profitable woman in the Alliance? Every time she found a dragon, she would leave after giving a warning and loot the dragon nests. Matthew didnt expect this to happen. This resulted in every dragon Soria slaughtered after that being an Empty Nest Dragon! The dead dragons cant speak, and the living dragons think that Soria robbed the wealth of these dragon nests! For a long time after that, Madam Soria was very depressed. She carried the blame on her back and investigated where the wealth in the dragon nests went. Margaret felt indignant for her mentor. Matthew hesitated and said, In the end, did Ms. Soria find out the truth? Margaret shook her head. Lacer, Isabelle probably couldnt help but want to show off. At Madam Sorias 100th birthday party, she gave half of the wealth of the White Dragons nest as a congratulatory gift. It was not until that night that the unsolved mystery of where the dragons treasure vault that was once circulated among the higher-ups of the alliance went was revealed. Matthew asked carefully, Did the two of them fight on the spot? Margaret shook her head. You underestimate the ability of women to maintain a superficial relationship. They even shared a strawberry cake that night. Isabelle also had an explanation. Robbing dragons is one of the common hobbies of Legendary mages. She can claim that this hobby has been active more frequently during that period of time. Since then, their relationship, which was already unpleasant, became even worse. Thats why my mentors temporary betrayal led to the follow-up of the Scar of the Dead project. Matthew nodded. It was quite interesting to discuss the gossip of these important people, but he would not completely believe Margarets one-sided story. Margaret must have gotten the news from Soria. He was there for the popcorn. He did not have to believe everything. If he did, he would be letting down the 9,000 + knowledge points in his account! All in all, if you have 10% of Isabelles ability, you will definitely be able to write better homework. Margaret looked at Matthew with a burning gaze. Matthew cleared his throat. Speaking of which, I think I need to take a few days off. Margarets gaze instantly turned hostile. You can take leave! But you must hand in your homework! Hand in your homework or keep me as your mistress. You have to choose! After leaving the Cauldron House, Matthew made another trip to the lieges residence and informed Rheagar that the crusade against the Order of Withering would be postponed until the next morning. He had no choice. He had to correct his pronunciation in chanting as soon as possible while Margarets voice was still echoing in his mind. Matthews initial plan for the crash course was to walk his own path firmly and absorb the essence of Margarets lessons. However, he gradually realized. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Gossip and Crazy Frogman Chapter 399: Gossip and Crazy Frogman Translator: Lonelytree What Margaret said was all the essence! And Sorias chanting was the best of the best. He could only accept everything. So that night, Matthew spent most of the night in the cemetery singing Ah ~~~. The zombies were so shocked that they stopped gnawing on the tombstones. The next morning. Matthew, who was well-prepared, walked into the lieges residence with a lozenge in his mouth. He bumped into Rheagar, who was pouring coffee in his pyjamas. I can set off now. Matthew reminded him tactfully. Rheagar let out an oh and revealed an embarrassed expression. I almost forgot about this. Have you had breakfast? How about having breakfast together? Ill go pack my things after breakfast. Matthew thought for a moment. Having breakfast was nothing much. He had only eaten two mouthfuls of bread when he went out in the morning, and his stomach was still empty. So he said, Alright. Rheagar led Matthew to the side hall of the lieges residence. A few maids brought up a dazzling array of breakfast from the kitchen. At the dining table, the two of them chatted as they ate. Very quickly. An hour passed. Rheagar quickly wiped his mouth and handed the handkerchief to the maid beside him. Ill go pack my equipment. Wait for me. Matthew returned to the office lobby to wait. Two hours later. He rubbed his eyes and woke up from the sofa. He saw Zeller working at his desk. Matthew yawned. Wheres Rheagar? Before Zeller could speak, Rheagars voice came from the room behind him. Madam Wesley! Wheres my sword oil? You didnt take it? Who else would enter my storeroom but you? How many times have I told you not to enter my storeroom? Youre just cleaning?! Why did my sword oil disappear when I was cleaning? Oh, oh, oh, right, right, I remembered wrongly. The box of sword oil last time was sold to Matthew in the South. Im sorry, I remembered wrongly. But your attitude is not good either! Although I remembered wrongly, dont you have any mistakes? Matthew rubbed his temples. Has he always been like this? Zeller smiled. Of course not. Its just that after getting old, he has become a little sluggish. You have to understand him, Matthew. Sometimes, you have to give him a push. Matthew followed the sound and found that Rheagar was trying on all kinds of armour in an open storeroom. On the ground, there were a lot of big and small bags. Nocturnal clothing, daytime clothing, a large pile of bottles and jars, tent modules, adventure modules, thief toolbox, goose feather pillows, seven to eight hammocks, a barbecue rack, a set of dishes Matthew said in surprise, Are you movmgs? Rheagar changed into a set of half-body armour and replied seriously, You must be well-prepared when you go out. You cant leave anything behind. Does this suit me? Matthew looked at his bulging belly. Its alright. But we might not need heavy armour where were going. Rheagar shook his head and said, You never know what kind of accident you will encounter outside. Ill take this one. Ill wear it first. Anyway, my storage ring has enough space. Hehehe. As he spoke, he proudly put away his things. When he passed by Matthew. He even gently patted Matthews bag at his waist. You dont have to be too envious of me. For a young man like you, its already very impressive to be able to use a storage item of 1 cubic meter. Upon hearing this. The slight impatience in Matthews heart instantly disappeared. Very quickly. A slightly guilty smile appeared on his face. Alright. Take your time to pack up. Ill wait for you outside. Another half an hour passed. When Rheagar arrived at the office hall fully armed. Madam Wesley had already walked over to remind him, Gentlemen, lunch is ready. Are you sure you dont want to eat before you leave? Rheagar did not say anything. He just smiled and looked at Matthew. You decide. Matthew rubbed his emptying stomach and thought to himself that since it had dragged on until now, it would be better to have lunch before leaving. However, todays lunch was exceptionally sumptuous. It was already one oclock in the afternoon after they finished eating. Not to mention Rheagar, even Matthew, who was stroking his little belly as he walked into the office hall, felt a surge of sleepiness tormenting his eyelids. Do you want to take a nap? Rheagar tentatively suggested, An appropriate nap will help to increase combat effectiveness. What else could Matthew say? At two oclock. The two of them woke up one after another. Madam Wesley! Give me two cups of coffee! By the way, wheres todays newspaper? Hasnt the porter sent it over yet? Damn it, he must be slacking off. Ill fire him next week! Rheagar shouted. Another half an hour passed. The two of them, who were gradually invigorated, looked at each other. Matthew asked, There are still at least three hours before dinner. Is there anything that hasnt been completed? Rheagar slammed the table. What are you saying?! Well set off now! As he spoke, he walked out of the hall in an imposing manner and headed straight for the entrance of the lords manor. Matthew was curious and followed closely behind. The two of them came to the door. Rheagar suddenly stopped and started to walk back. As he walked, he said, Oh no, I forgot to get the horses ready. My horse Before he could say anything, Matthew pulled him over. Pa! A magic carpet spread out. Matthew pressed Rheagar onto the magic carpet and sat on it himself. Whoosh! The magic carpet slowly lifted off the ground.. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Gossip and Crazy Frogman Chapter 400: Gossip and Crazy Frogman Translator: Lonelytree In the corridor not far away, Sif happened to pass by and saw this scene. She could not help but reveal an envious expression. Their relationship is really good now. Are they going on a trip today? Madam Wesley walked past her with a jug of water. Fortunately, I heard that they went to fight some enemy. My dear, if they really went on a vacation, you should be worried. Sif smiled, her eyes sparkling. I dont believe in that nonsense. I know that Father and Matthew are very normal men. After saying that. She coughed lightly. Madam Wesley hurriedly reached out and touched her forehead. So hot! Go back and rest, child. Although the Suki Family members always behave strangely during the awakening period, its rare to see someone like you whose temperature is so high that I can fry eggs on your head. Sif nodded obediently. Will I become a demon? Madam Wesley gently stroked her head. Our Sif is the cutest and purest girl in the world. How could she become a demon? At most, you will grow two horns on your head. Sif lowered her head in embarrassment and coughed twice. Then she waved her little fists and said, I think so too. The magic carpet flew northwest. As it was the first time he was taking a long journey on a magic carpet, Matthew did not fly high or fast. The average height was about 200 meters above the ground, and the speed was between 50 to 60 kilometres per hour. After getting on the magic carpet, Rheagar became much more obedient. Within three hours. He only said three sentences in total: Matthew, can you move over a little? I want to sit in the middle. Is your magic carpet stable? What will happen if you fall? Can I grab your belt? He seemed to be a little afraid of heights, but it was not obvious. Matthew was focused on finding the way and controlling the carpet. Half an hour after take-off. He saw the outline of the North Trade Station from afar. After that, Matthew headed west. The area in front of them had become a dense, hilly area. More than an hour later. Matthew flew past the border of Rolling Stone Town. There was a road heading north, which was the direction of Stormwater City. To the west of the highway was a complete wilderness. There was a large area of wasteland here. At sunset, a fog rose from the hills. In order to determine the direction. Matthew had no choice but to lower his altitude and slow down. He was constantly on guard. This was because monsters roamed far away from the road. The Seven Saint Alliance would regularly send mages to wipe out monsters or foreign races in certain areas on a large scale. Their focus was on the city-state and the vicinity of the highway. This was the tradition of the Seven Saint Alliance. Whenever they sent out a group to clear an area, the leader was at least a Tier 5 mage. This was to ensure that every operation could achieve the goal of nipping in the bud most of the hidden dangers that might endanger humankind. Therefore, at least near the southern highway, it was difficult to see a truly powerful monster. If there were any, they were basically new to the Underdark, and they would soon be killed by the mages who heard the news. In places far away from the roads and cities, the living conditions of monsters and foreign races were much more relaxed. For example, the hills that Matthew was currently crossing. This place was called the Moss Hills. The terrain here was not only complicated, but it was also full of water vapour. Matthew looked down from the magic carpet and saw a puddle or spring at every hill. As far as he knew. Many mad frogmen lived in this area. The mad frogmen were a demi-human race that did not have particularly high intelligence. They were probably only slightly stronger than the goblins. But they had one positive thing. They knew who they could offend and who they could not. Matthew saw many human skeletons hanging on the outskirts of the Moss Green Hills. They were used to deter people who tried to invade their territory. However, he knew that none of the corpses belonged to mages. The mad frogmen werent good at communicating with people, but for some reason, they had somehow gotten in touch with the Seven Saint Alliance. Matthew guessed that they had spent a lot of money. Thus, the Alliance tacitly agreed to give this area to the Frogmen as their habitat. The mad frogmen are very xenophobic, but they know how to distinguish whether a person is a mage or not. After entering this area, you must follow me closely and not get lost. Remember, our goal is to find the Order of Witherings encampment and destroy them in one fell swoop. Matthew controlled the magic carpet to slowly pass through the fog above the hills. When Rheagar heard this, he nodded with a serious expression. Not long after. The sun slowly set. The afterglow of the setting sun painted an orange-yellow halo in the mist. The two of them quietly admired the beauty in front of them. Suddenly. The speed of the magic carpet suddenly decreased. There was a clamour of angry curses coming from the front. The two of them focused their eyes. On a hill not far away. A group of mad frogmen surrounded a human woman in the middle and were punching and kicking her! Matthew immediately leaned over. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Why Do You Mages Learn Everything? Chapter 401: Why Do You Mages Learn Everything? Translator: Lonelytree The magic carpet was very eye-catching. The moment it lowered its altitude, the Mad Frogmen noticed it. They looked at the magic carpet warily and croaked. A few of the mad frogmen even raised their spears. However, they were quickly stopped by another frogman who seemed to be the leader. Matthew noticed that the frogmens skin was green, which meant that they were Warriors. The mad Frogmen were a race with a strict social hierarchy and a clear division of labour. Everything was divided by caste, and the specific symbol of caste was skin colour. The green-skinned and blue-skinned mad frogmen belonged to the lower castes. The former were mainly warriors, hunters, and low-level labourers. The latter were the servants of craftsmen or high-caste mad frogmen. Purple and red were middle caste. Purple Frogmen were usually commanders, leaders, or overseers who were in charge of supervising labourers or slaves. The Red Frogmen were usually Scholars or low-level spellcasters. Further up were the extremely rare upper castes. There were orange-red-skinned elite warriors and golden-skinned frogmen royalty. However, Matthew didnt see the group of green frogmen clearly. Their social status might be low, but their combat strength might not be so. For the sake of caution. Matthew parked the magic carpet on another hill. The distance between the two sides was more than 100 meters, so there was enough buffer space. Rheagar carried his greatsword and lazily walked down the magic carpet. Looking at the frogmen who were rushing over, he asked, Do you need me to apply oil? Matthew shook his head. Theres no need. As he spoke, he went up to the other group. The mad frogmen dragged the woman over. The wariness in their eyes was very obvious. As Matthew walked, he flicked himself a spotless to make the badge on his chest look more dazzling. Its an Alliance Wizard! Seeing this, the frogman leader hurriedly turned around and instructed his companions. Then, he respectfully wanted to salute Matthew. But at this moment. The woman suddenly broke free from the two frogmens control. She suddenly jumped up from the ground and ran to Matthew like crazy. Save me! Save me! They wanted to kill me. These monsters snatched me back from the roadside. They wanted to take me back to wash their clothes, cook for them, and have children! I dont want to live like that. Please save me! She shouted as she ran. When she passed by another frogman, she tilted her body and slammed into his waist, knocking him to the ground. The other frogmen wanted to make a move, but they were stopped by the leader. The woman then ran towards Matthew. Her face was filled with hope. However, in the next second. Matthew raised his hand, and a short chant sounded. [Human Immobilization Spell!] In an instant. The woman froze in her running motion. Seeing this scene. Rheagar clicked his tongue in wonder. You really dont have the instinct to show mercy to women. If it were another young man in your place, this would probably be the script of a hero saving a damsel in distress. Matthew glanced at him. Who is the damsel? Her? Rheagar shrugged. From my perspective, although the mad frogmen were punching and kicking her, they didnt kill her. On the other hand, this woman took advantage of the time when I was negotiating with the mad frogmen to suddenly make a move. She seemed to be trying to intensify the conflict. Matthew said calmly, So if I have to choose between them, I might choose to help the frogman instead of this human woman. Can you help me keep an eye on her? Rheagar made a hand gesture that said, Dont worry, Ill do it. Matthew turned to the group of frogmen. The frogman leader stuttered, Venerable One, hello. This woman, she, stole children. Many children, we cant find them. Our children, disappeared. Matthew used Language Proficiency. Soon, he understood the truth from the frogmans words. According to the leader of the warriors. This woman claimed to be the leader of the caravan. They were attacked by bandits and fled after being seriously injured. In the end, they accidentally got lost and came to the territory of the mad frogmen. She begged the mad frogmen to save her life and promised to reward them with a large sum of money when she recovered. The mad frogman agreed and brought her to the village to take good care of her. Who knew that a few days later They found that the children in the village began to disappear. When they suspected the woman. She had already quietly escaped. If not for the shamans in the village who could track her location, they would not have found her. When Matthew and Rheagar came over. These mad frogmen warriors had just found her hiding place. They were going to bring her back, but their children had been stolen, so they were very angry and decided to beat her up first. According to the Warrior Leader. Currently, the atmosphere in the village was very tense. Many female frogmen were about to go crazy. This woman was very important to them. He begged Matthew to let them bring the woman back to the village. Matthew nodded after listening. Compared to other demi-humans, the growth cycle of the mad frogmen was quite long.. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Why Do You Mages Learn Everything Chapter 402: Why Do You Mages Learn Everything Translator: Lonelytree The larvae would stay in the pond as tadpoles for a full 90 days. During this period, the temperature of the pond must be kept warm enough. Otherwise, the tadpoles would have the possibility of freezing to death. In these 90 days, the tadpoles would complete their abnormal development and transform into young frogmen, and they would be able to go ashore. However, young frogmen usually needed 18 to 24 months of care to grow into young frogmen. After that, they needed to spend the same amount of time before they could enter the breeding period. Compared to the Kobolds, Gnomes, and Gnolls, the cost of reproduction for the Frogmen was relatively high. It was no wonder that the female frogman would go crazy. Master Mage, our Shaman said that he saw this woman with another Mage through the tracking spell. They had planned this. The warrior leader looked at Matthew nervously. Matthew replied firmly, If there really were mages involved, it would definitely be rogue mages, not mages from the Alliance. The warrior leader forced out an ugly smile. Thats for sure, thats for sure! Matthew wasnt just messing around. He now had a good understanding of the Alliances style. If they needed something like this, they wouldnt steal it. They would directly snatch it. At this moment, the womans Immobilizing Spell had worn off. She was firmly suppressed by Rheagar and could only shout at the top of her lungs, Theyre lying! Those monsters are lying. Please dont believe them. They are evil monsters. As for me, we are all humans. We are compatriots. Shouldnt the words of compatriots be more credible? They are deceiving you! Matthew looked at her calmly. I will only give you one chance. Tell me who is lying. You should know that lie detection is a common spell for every mage. By the way, let me introduce myself. Im a necromancer. If you dare to lie to me, you should know the consequences, right? As he spoke, he snapped his fingers. Soldier slowly emerged from the shadows. The exposed bones made the woman tremble in fear. The Mad Frogmen were also frightened and started to chatter. Now, answer me. At this moment, in the womans eyes, Matthew was filled with an evil aura. She could only plead, Im sorry, sir. I had no choice. I didnt want to do this. It was Master Spencer who instructed me to do this. If I didnt listen to him, he would The begging stopped abruptly. Rheagar took out a rag from somewhere and stuffed it into her mouth. The truth is out! How do you plan to deal with it? he asked. Matthew muttered, Hand her over to the mad frogmen and let them deal with it themselves. The crime of stealing a child is unforgivable to any race. Rheagar grabbed the woman and dragged her over without any mercy. Rheagar handed the woman to the frogman. The warrior leader looked grateful, and the rest of the frogmen nodded and bowed to the two of them. Matthew asked, Are there any particularly big trees nearby? After entering the moss-green hills. Enemy of the Forests tracking effect was greatly reduced. This did not mean that the effect of the ritual magic had lost its effectiveness, but it was interfered with by another kind of magic power. It was obviously from the Witherers. This was normal. Prophecy and tracking spells were often disturbed by the target. The Witherers didnt necessarily realize that Matthew had targeted them, but as a criminal organization that wasnt welcomed by mainstream society, they would probably update the anti-reconnaissance spells around the camp from time to time. The coordinates in Matthews mind were becoming more and more blurry. What he could vaguely see was a very rare tree in the hilly area. It was most convenient to ask the natives about this matter. As expected. The warrior leader immediately replied, Walk in this direction, and after passing through nineteen mountains, you will see a very large tree. That is the Falling Snow Tree, also known as the Ominous Tree. Lord Shaman warned us not to go near there. The wild beasts near the ominous tree are more dangerous than ordinary ones. The Tree of Falling Snow? Matthew felt a little strange and asked about the origin of this name. The warrior leader replied, That tree has snowflakes all year round. However, those snowflakes are not cold. They are wet and hot. It is very uncomfortable when they fall on the skin. It makes people irritable and makes them want to hug or fight. It might be the Witherers warning method. Matthew thought that he had found the right direction. However, he asked, Are there any monsters near the Moss Green Hills? The warrior leader thought for a moment. Most of the areas dont have them. At most, there are some mountain wolves and leopards. It was said that there was a Chimera living on a high mountain in the north of the hills. However, it usually moved further north. That was the humans mountain pasture, and there were many sheep for it to eat. Then, there was a monastery on a strange hill in the northwest. The mages of the Alliance had blocked the area with Rune Wolves, and there were many monks and knights wandering around. Finally, there was the Tree of Falling Snow. There were some monsters nearby. Some are very powerful, some are just average. If you want to go there, you must be careful. Matthew nodded in his heart. What the warrior leader said was basically the same as what he had researched in advance. The monastery was called the Sunset Monastery, and there were some Death Monks and Death Knell Knights active inside.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Why Do You Mages Learn Everything Chapter 403: Why Do You Mages Learn Everything Translator: Lonelytree That place was similar to the Ghost Granny Castle. It was a place with some problems, but it shouldnt be a big problem. For some reason, the Seven Saint Alliance didnt wipe them out but deliberately left them behind. The two of them bid farewell to the frogmen and rode the magic carpet towards the Snowfall Tree. Matthew noticed that Rheagar seemed to be staring at the frogman, so he asked, Havent you seen the Mad Frogman before? Rheagar shook his head. How can I not have seen it before? They were considered neighbours of Rolling Stone Town. But we dont interfere with each other. I once looked at some crazy frogmen from afar when I was patrolling the territory, but we couldnt communicate with each other. Im just observing their body structure and behaviour to judge their combat strength. I keep feeling that these guys should be quite strong when they fight. Matthew nodded. The mad frogmen are indeed one of the most powerful demi-humans. They have two main characteristics. The first is their berserk. The Mad Frogmen had a unique supernatural power. They could breathe deeply and absorb magic energy, which was similar to a mages chant. Through this method, they could gather a certain amount of elemental power for themselves, but this elemental power would appear to be similar to qi. Berserk Aura gave the mad frogmen a melee ability that far surpassed that of ordinary humans. Another characteristic of their bodies is that they have different types of toxins, which is also worthy of attention. As he spoke. Matthew handed over a piece of papyrus. Rheagar took a closer look. It was actually a detailed table of the skin colour of a mad frogman and the corresponding poison. The surface of a frogmans body will secrete a type of venom. The venom secreted by different skin colours has different effects. This is the homework I did last night. If youre interested, you can take a look. After saying this, Matthew focused on controlling the magic carpet to fly. Flying at a low altitude was actually more difficult. However, considering that he would be too conspicuous if he flew too high, Matthew chose to fly at an altitude of three to five meters above the ground. Rheagar took the paper and read it carefully. [Green Poison: After the target is poisoned, they cannot move except for climbing and standing jumps.] [If the target was a flying unit, it would not be able to take off or land.] [Blue Venom: After the target is poisoned, the target will remain screaming until the poison is ineffective.] [Purple: The poisoned target will be eager to soak himself in mud. He must be in contact with mud and liquid at all times, or he will suffocate.] [Red: The poisoned target will eat non-stop until all the edible items in the field of vision are eaten. The symptoms will then be alleviated. If there are no edible items in the field of vision, the poisoned target may continue to bite fingers or toes.] [Gold: After the target is poisoned, they are extremely eager to hug.] [Orange-red: The target will be charmed after being poisoned and can only communicate in the frogman language.] [During this period, he would think of himself as a tadpole and instinctively seek help from the frogmans mother.] [Other colours: It is said that there is a very small chance of producing a rarer super caste in the mad frogmen tribe. The poison effect on their body surface is even more shocking, but as long as you avoid direct contact with their skin or being injured by their weapons, you can basically avoid disaster.] Youve done a lot of preparation! However, you are still a little weaker than me. As he spoke, he flicked his storage ring. Are we going to look for that tree directly? Dont you want to have dinner or something? Look, its almost time. Matthew stared straight ahead and casually threw a piece of bread to Rheagar. An hour later. A towering tree appeared on a distant hill. What a huge tree! Rheagar exclaimed, Arent you a necromancer? You should be able to communicate with the big tree, right? Matthew looked at him strangely. That should have been the case, but the inside of this tree has completely withered. Come down. Well move forward on foot. Rhaegar reluctantly left the magic carpet. The two of them walked for a while. Suddenly. Wolf howls sounded from the hills on both sides! A few mountain wolves appeared on the hill. Behind them was an entire group of Mountain Wolves. Rheagar! Matthew suddenly raised his voice. Rheagar placed his greatsword on the ground unhurriedly and began to take out something. Dont worry, Ill apply oil! Matthew stared at the movements of the mountain wolves and took the time to glance down. Which bottle of oil do you want to apply? Open the lid! Rheagar took out a bottle of black sword oil with the label Canine Special Attack on it. He opened the bottle cap and smiled. Are you going to help me apply it? Matthew concentrated and tried to chant a syllable like Soria. The sudden increase in his voice not only startled Rheagar but even the mountain wolves on both sides retreated a few steps in shock. In the next second. Magical energy gushed out from the bottle cap. Under Rheagars shocked gaze, the sword oil in the bottle flew out automatically. Under the control of an invisible hand, he finished applying the sword oil in just two seconds! [Cantrip: Quick Grease!] Are you happy? This is the spell I specially learned for you before I left yesterday. Matthews lips curled into a smile. Now, go! Rheagar waved his shining sword in frustration. He couldnt help but curse, Why do you mages learn everything? Matthew summoned Renesme and urged, There are a few mountain wolves attacking from the west. Quickly go to stop them! Rheagar could only brace himself and go up. He rushed over like an arrow and waved the big sword in his hand fiercely. Although he did not hit a single one, it scared the mountain wolves quite a bit. Come, come, wolf cubs! Have a taste of your uncle Rheagars great sword! Although he didnt hit anything, his action immediately attracted the attention of all the mountain wolves. Even the Mountain Wolf that had appeared on Matthews right had bypassed him and attacked Rheagar. Rheagar had obviously noticed this scene. He could not help but complain to Matthew, Not good, Matthew. Dont you think our team lacks a meat shield? Then, he noticed that Matthew was staring at him with a strange gaze. What do you think Zeller sent you here for? Speaking of, it was strange. The Mountain Wolves had completely ignored Matthews existence. They were all drawn to Rheagar. They attacked Rheagar from all directions! Come on, Matthew! Rheagar waved his sword vigorously and finally cut down a few mountain wolves. It had to be said that his weapon was really excellent. With the sword oil, he cut down the mountain wolves as if he were cutting tofu. With a swing of his sword, he cut them in half. Matthew ordered Soldier to stand by and let Renesme attack with all her might. He observed the situation and realized that although Rheagar was crying for help, he was actually able to deal with the mountain wolves with ease. Thus, Matthew quietly stuffed the Stats Increasing Scroll back into his pocket. He planned to use his own spells to assist Rheagar. However, at this moment. Suddenly, snowflakes began to fall from the sky. A nauseating rotten smell irritated Matthews nose and mouth. [Warning: You are about to step into the ritual field of the Order of Withering-Winter of All Things!] Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: No One Is More Concerned About the Living Than a Necromancer Chapter 404: No One Is More Concerned About the Living Than a Necromancer Translator: Lonelytree The snowflakes did not drift to Matthews side of the mountain. However, the smell of decay and destruction still made him feel uncomfortable. Matthew glanced at it. The snowflakes were indeed falling from the sky above the tree. However, the sky above the treetops was covered in dust, and with the fog unique to the Moss Hills, it was impossible to see anything clearly in the air. Retracting his attention. Matthew quickly cast two spells in the direction of Rheagar. [Frost Path]! [Withering Grip]! Two debuff spells, one blue and one grey, were cast. They accurately enveloped the Mountain Wolves near Rhaegar, and the speed of these monsters instantly decreased by more than half! Seeing this, Rhaegar immediately switched from defence to offence. The greatsword in his hand spun like a windmill. Matthew gave the order, and Soldier also went into interception mode. The two blades in his hands flew around and accurately cut off wolf heads one after another! The natural armour of the mountain wolf was not high. This allowed the Sword Dancer to display his huge advantage against the fragile opponent. In less than ten seconds. The mountain wolves around Rhaegar were all killed by Soldier! At the same time. Matthew also noticed Rhaegars fighting style. His sword technique was the kind that was critical-based. Once one was cut by him, one would have to worry about ones own life. However, this sword technique did not seem to be very effective against agile enemies. Most of the mountain wolves were killed by Soldier. At most, Rhaegar was just a taunt. Being able to attract monsters stably is also a good talent. He thought about it. Matthew suddenly noticed that there were a few wolves among the wolf pack. They were circling in his direction. The other Mountain Wolves were still stubbornly harassing Rhaegar. The only thing the mountain wolves learned was- They maintained a certain distance from Rhaegar to ensure that they would not be cut by a sword. But with Soldier there The death of these mountain wolves was only a matter of time. Matthews gaze withdrew from Rhaegar. Not far away, a thin mountain wolf had quietly circled behind the hill. Matthew was planning to use magic to deal with this guy. But at that moment. Matthew suddenly had an idea. He gave Renesme an order. Go, block that mountain wolf for me! Renesme was clearly somewhat resistant, but it was the instinct of all undead to defend their master against enemies. She took the jade trade wind and went up to him. Mountain Wolf came out from the other side. When he saw Renesme, he immediately pounced on her excitedly! When the mountain wolf attacked, the distance between the two sides was less than 3 meters. However. in that instant, Renesme iumDed back three times in a row. She displayed an unbelievable explosive power and instantly pulled away by about nine meters! Pa! Renesme raised her hand and shot an arrow. The white arrow pierced through the air and into the confused mountain wolfs skull. The tip of the arrow pierced through his chest. The mountain wolf fell to the ground. But very quickly. Another two mountain wolves attacked her. Renesme instinctively wanted to shoot, but Matthews devil-like order came again. Go up! Block them! A bitter emotion came from the Undead Contract. However, Renesme still did as she was told. She took the initiative to rush forward to attract the enemys attention. The two mountain wolves were immediately confused by her actions and went up to her. They were still about three meters away. Renesme suddenly exerted her strength and jumped back like lightning. This time, she actually drew her bow while jumping back! Whoosh! The first time she landed, the first arrow was shot. Puff! The second arrow fired when she landed the second time on the ground. The two arrows pierced through the mountain wolves skull with great accuracy. Matthew could feel Renesmes smug emotions from the contract. [Hint: Renesmes keyword Reject Melee is in effect. She used Continuous Backward Jump! She used the basic skill, Rapid Shots! After successfully avoiding two melee attacks, Renesmes keyword, Reject Melee, has been strengthened! Reject Melee (Gray): Your summoned creature refuses any form of melee combat. Once she encounters an enemy, she will try her best to escape! New addition: The probability of Renesme escaping has been slightly increased.] Shes so agile that even the mountain wolves cant catch up?! Matthew was surprised by Renesmes terrifying escape ability, but he was also a little proud of himself for realizing the feasibility of the grey keyword Reject Melee Perhaps this is the correct way to activate Reject Melee! Renesmes current success rate of escaping the enemy is 100%. If she can keep doing this, she will be the best tank! A tank didnt have to just stand there and absorb damage. If she was afraid of close combat and could fully withdraw from battle while at the same time attracting the enemys attention, she could also be qualified to be a tank! Matthew was in high spirits. He wanted to continue experimenting. Unfortunately, the number of mountain wolves was soon insufficient. The average level of this monster was Level 11. It might cause some trouble for ordinary teams, but Rheagar and Soldier were both Tier 4 top-notch melee experts. With Matthew and Renesme supporting them from behind, the Mountain Wolves were quickly cleared out. Matthew began to clean up the battlefield with some regret. Not long after. Rheagar walked over and wiped the blood and sword oil off the big sword with a linen cloth.. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: No One Is More Concerned About the Living Than the Necromancer Chapter 405: No One Is More Concerned About the Living Than the Necromancer Translator: Lonelytree Then, he looked at Soldier and said, Your summoned creature is indeed extraordinary. I just counted it. He and I killed 38 wolves together. Matthew glanced at the data panel. Soldier killed 34 of them. Rheagar killed four of them. Well, at least the total was right. Your mocking ability is indeed unique. At least the Feudal Lord had put in some effort, so Matthew still complimented him. Unexpectedly, Rheagar said in surprise, I havent used my Taunt ability yet! Matthew fell silent. Rheagar said to himself, Speaking of which, theres something wrong with these Mountain Wolves. Matthew nodded. Indeed, they look too irritable and brainless. This goes against the characteristics of a normal mountain wolf pack. I guess theyve lost their minds because of the Witherers ritual. Rheagar shook his head and said, Im not talking about that. Didnt you notice? These wolves are all female wolves. Matthew went over to check the corpses of the wolves in surprise and found that it was just as Rheagar had said. None of the 38 wolves that had been killed were male wolves! This included the taller alpha wolf. This was an extremely rare thing! How did you find out? Matthew looked at Rheagar in surprise. Rheagar pinched his nose a little proudly. Its just a little experience from the older generation of adventurers. You still have a lot to learn, kid! Matthew pursed his lips. He was thinking about where the Witherers had taken the male wolves. Should we continue? A moment later. Rheagar looked at the snowflakes not far away with a serious expression. Matthew muttered, Were about to enter the Witherers territory. I plan to summon some of my underlings first. The snow near the ominous tree is too heavy. Perhaps it will stop a little later. Rheagar reminded, Then we must get rid of these corpses as soon as possible. Otherwise, their blood might attract more monsters. Matthew shook his head. Theres no need. If it can attract more monsters, itll be a good thing for me. Then I can summon more undead. Rheagar was stunned for a moment, and then he sighed with emotion. Necromancers are really evil! Do you have another set of criteria for living beings? Matthew smiled. Oh, we love living beings! Havent you heard of the joke about necromancers? No one cared more about the living than necromancers. If all the men and women in the world agreed to never have children. Then, the first person to object must be a necromancer. Rheagar wanted to laugh instinctively, but he felt that it would be against his character, so he cursed, Damn Necromancer. Then, he held back his laughter. Matthew began to summon the undead. The corpse materials could be obtained locally, and Matthew also carried the necessary casting materials with him. However, he fell into deep thought as to which type of undead he should summon. In Matthews opinion, the two low-level undead summoning methods that he had mastered so far had flaws. As for the Zombie Wolves, most of the Mountain Wolves had their heads chopped off, so it was quite troublesome to pick them up. After that, he would have to sew them up one by one, which was a waste of time. Summoning Skeleton Wolves could avoid this trouble. After all, as long as the soul fire was lit, the skull of the skeleton wolf could be installed at will. However, the Skeleton Wolf was too weak. What was even more fatal was that the location he was about to head to was the Cloud Inn in the air. Whether it was the Zombie Wolf or the Skeleton Wolf, they would have a hard time moving in the air. I got it! Matthew thought about it and decided to try summoning the third low-level undead summoning spell that he had yet to try. He wanted to summon the Spirit Wolf! Before joining the Alliance, Matthew did not have much information about spirit summoning. He would only use the most common method to summon the ghosts of the newly dead. However, after joining the Alliance, the situation improved. Even though there werent many undead spells in the Spell Library, Matthew had enough knowledge points. Therefore, he had obtained a large amount of information about the Spirit Summoning Spell, but he had never had the chance to try it. And these mountain wolves in front of him were a good opportunity to test his skills. Matthew took out one material after another from his Magic Bag and counted them. He frowned slightly. No, he was missing a key ingredient. But a few seconds later. Matthews eyebrows relaxed. He smiled and looked at Rheagar. I have to admit that the rich experience of the older generation of adventurers can indeed come in handy. Rheagar shrank back warily. What do you want? Matthew smiled. I remember that your pillow is goose feather, right? Rheagar revealed an expression of disbelief. I only brought two pillows! Do you want to take them away?! I cant sleep well without them! Matthew could only try to reason with him. I really need them as my casting materials. Think about it. Once I summon these little brothers, you wont have to go up and taunt the enemy so hard. In a sense, this is also for your own good. He coaxed him. Finally, he got a goose feather pillow from Rheagar. In front of Rheagar, Matthew tore the pillow apart. Goose feathers flew in the sky.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: No One Is More Concerned About the Living Than the Necromancer Chapter 406: No One Is More Concerned About the Living Than the Necromancer Translator: Lonelytree Rheagars expression was a little pained. [Hint: Your Tauren Element +10] [You have accumulated enough elements. Do you want to explore the Tauren domain for the second time?] That counted?! Seeing the reluctant look on Rheagars face, Matthew chose to postpone the exploration. It was more important to summon his underlings first. He placed goose feathers on the corpses of the mountain wolves. Then, he smeared a small jar of low-quality corpse oil evenly between their eyes. It was supplemented by a series of basic rituals. Fifteen minutes later. Matthew began to chant the Summoning of the Dead to awaken the spirits. Three minutes later. The crescent moon had just risen. Spectres stood up from the mountain wolfs corpse. They slowly moved their limbs around Matthew. From time to time, spirit wolves lowered their heads and rubbed their foreheads against Matthews hand. This was a master recognition ceremony. Its simpler than I thought. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps this was related to him becoming a high-level necromancer. After all, spirit creatures were relatively low-level. He summoned them with ease. On the data panel. [Hint: You have obtained a new summon, Spirit Wolf x38.] [Spirit Wolf: A ghost-type undead formed from pure soul energy and a little soul fire. They have characteristics similar to human ghosts and have their own special abilities.] [Special characteristic: Air Step (Every spirit wolf has a permanent levitation spell on their body, allowing them to walk in the air as if they were walking on flat ground, but they cant fly for long periods of time.) In other words, their flight was closer to gliding.] [Ability 1: Tear (Ghost Wolf pounces on the target and tears the target apart with its claws, causing a lot of physical damage)] [Ability 2: Wolf Howling (Ghost Wolves can howl in a way that is even more bizarre and terrifying than normal wolves. If multiple Ghost Wolves howl at the same time, it will produce a certain stunning effect.] [Group ability: Harassment (When a group of spirit wolves move together, they will automatically grasp the tactics of mutual interference, mutual cover to harass the enemy)] [Group Ability: Gale (When a group of spirit wolves move together, they can release a gale to cover themselves and confuse others)] [In addition, the alpha wolf of the spirit wolf pack gained an additional ability.] [Group Ability: Single Blade (When a group of spirit wolves harass the enemy with their group ability, the leading spirit wolf can attack the enemy from another angle. At this time, he will receive an attack bonus and his ambush will become extremely threatening)] After looking at the attributes, Matthew knew that his judgment was correct. The Spirit Wolf was undoubtedly the most suitable undead unit for this battle. There were not many undead that could fly, and more than half of them were of the Spectre type. Considering that he would have to deal with various situations in the future, he even planned to bring these spirit wolves back to the cemetery to give them a place to live. The master recognition ceremony was coming to an end. The spirit wolves cheered and jumped around Matthew like docile dogs. Matthew opened the Undying Domain to see if there were any surprises. In the next moment. As expected, the Undead Summoning (Spirit Wolf) had a reaction! [Hint: Your spirit wolves have received the blessing of the Undying Domain, the Pale Fang [Pale Fang: You can choose three Ghost Wolves to become the Pale Fang. The Pale Fang will share the attributes of your Pale Hand!] Current Pale Hand Attributes-1. Attack range: 9.2 meters Attacks carry instant death. Attacks have a lifesteal effect Remaining time: 3 days and 14 hours. This was indeed a small surprise. Matthew then designated the alpha wolf and the other two spirit wolves with strong soul fire as his Pale Fang. This was like a lottery in a chaotic battle. The biggest weakness of the Hand of Paleness was the low frequency of instant death. However, with the three wolves taking turns, the probability was greatly increased. Most importantly, controlling the Pale Fang to bite people was much safer than Matthew using the Pale Hand himself. After dealing with the underlings. The two of them continued to set off. The snow kept falling near the big tree. Rheagar took out a big black umbrella from his storage ring. The two of them walked in the wilderness at night with the umbrella. They were surrounded by thick fog and snowflakes. Other than the sound of snowflakes falling on the ground, there was only silence. The light was getting dimmer. Fortunately, Rheagar had natural night vision. Matthew did not light the fire and followed him closely. The two of them successfully arrived at the foot of the giant tree. There was not much snow here. Rheagar kept the black umbrella. The two of them walked around the tree and did not find anything special. Matthew only felt that he was standing in front of a dead object. The green leaves on the branches were fake like plastic, and their insides had been hollowed out by the withering power. He flew to the top of the tree on a magic carpet to check and found that there were no vines hanging from it. A few minutes later. Matthew, who found nothing, used his equalized perception. In an instant. The energy field within a radius of several miles entered Matthews eyes. I found it. The entrance is actually underground. Matthew led Rheagar to the back of the tree. Ten steps away from the tree, he found a staircase that led underground. After moving the stone slab on the steps away, the two of them slowly descended and arrived at a sealed underground stone room. The environment here was a little like a tomb, giving people a depressed and gloomy feeling. Matthew searched the stone room for a while and soon found the hidden magic door. Prepare for battle. Matthew said to Rheagar and then called the spirit wolves to his side. He took out the Defensive Psalm and used an unlocking spell on the secret door. In the blink of an eye, a magic portal glowing with green light appeared on the left side of the stone wall. Matthew and Soldier stepped over together. In the next second. He appeared on an empty platform. There were no railings around the platform. It was pitch black at the moment. Cold wind blew in from outside as if they were in the sky. In the middle of the platform was a woman with scabies all over her face. She had been sitting there in a daze, but the moment she saw Matthew, she jumped up on the spot. Then, she took out a copper whistle from her pocket and wanted to blow it hard. At the crucial moment. Matthew took half a step forward with the Defensive Psalm in his hand, then activated the spell of the Pink Chapter embedded in it. Delirium! He opened his mouth and spat out a pink mist at the woman. The woman was stunned for a moment before she pounced on Matthew with a lewd smile. Hehehehe The scabies on her face did not affect Matthew. He calmly turned his body to the side and avoided the womans pounce. Soldier then struck the womans neck with his hand. The latter fell unconscious. In the next second. Rheagar appeared between the two of them with his greatsword. Did I miss something? Rheagar turned around to look at the woman. Her face was covered by her black hair. She was lying on the ground, and it was obvious that she had a good figure. Its nothing. I just took care of a sentry. To avoid alerting the enemy, I plan to tie her up first and then cover her mouth. Matthew didnt know if there was a connection between the Witherers to tell when one of them had died. However, to be safe, it was better not to kill her first. Rheagars interest was piqued. Give me the rope. I have to show you the binding techniques of the older generation of adventurers. Let me tell you, there are eighteen methods of binding However, before he could finish his sentence. Soldier had already tied her up tightly and stuffed a rag into her mouth. It seems that you youngsters are also very good at binding. Rheagar looked at Matthew meaningfully. Matthew ignored his gaze and picked up the copper whistle. Then, he began to carefully size up his surroundings. On the data panel. [Hint: You have arrived at the Cloud Inns Watchtower] Cloud Inn was a platform built in midair. It looked like a floating island. It was in the shape of a spindle-like object. The platform in the middle was the widest. As they walked up and down, the edges of the platforms began to narrow. They were currently at the lowest observation deck. This place was only a dozen square meters in size. There were no railings at the edge of the watchtower. Looking down, even if Matthew wasnt afraid of heights, he still shivered a few times. On their left was a revolving staircase. The staircase also had no railings. Fortunately, it was built near the centre. Matthew and Rheagar made a gesture. The two of them walked up the stairs quietly. Very quickly. They arrived at the second last level. Still on the stairs. Matthew heard a fierce argument. Why do you always enter the door with your right foot? Why did you stop putting chilli in your cooking now? They sounded like a middle-aged couple. They were arguing. With a thought, Soldier slowly disappeared into the shadows. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Suki Prince Chapter 407: Suki Prince Translator: Lonelytree Soldier lurked in the shadows. At the stairs. Matthew and Rheagar also quietly stepped forward. It was already night time, but the lights on the second last floor were very bright. They could tell that this was a kitchen from the view near the stairs. However, the kitchen was a little messy. There were discarded trash and kitchen utensils everywhere. A few rats swaggered past the aisle. After a while. Soldiers strange emotions came from the Undead Contract. Master, something doesnt seem right. Matthew heard a thought. Just as he was about to do something, Rheagar took out a mirror and aimed it forward. With just one glance, the two of them revealed shocked expressions. There was only a huge figure in the middle of the kitchen. It was a Two-Headed Ogre! This ogre had two heads. They looked similar, but the hair on the left head was red, while the hair on the right head was blue. At this moment, they were having an intense argument. Red Hair roared, Answer my question first. Why do you always take the right step first? Blue Hair was not to be outdone. Because I can only control my right foot. Havent you always been controlling my left foot? Now tell me, why didnt you add chili? Red Hair sneered, Because the big shots buttholes havent been doing well recently. Cant you hear the screams at night? Thats right. Every night, you sleep like a dead pig. The snoring you make is so noisy that I cant sleep for several nights. Even if you heard it, you wouldnt be able to react in time. If you were half as smart as me, we wouldnt be trapped here as chefs! Blue Hair asked curiously, Dont they know magic? Cant they cure their assholes with magic? Red Hair laughed mockingly. I know magic too, but I cant cure your brain either, right? Blue Hair was a little angry. He pushed the other head hard. Hey, Elv, I wont allow you to talk like that! Im your biological brother. Red Hair said mercilessly, Bullsh * t, Im the one who crawled out of my mothers womb earlier, and youre more like someone who crawled out of her asshole! Blue Hair was so angry that his neck trembled. If you insult me again, Ill kill myself with you. Red Hair also replied irritably, That will be suicide. Even if we dont die, Ill definitely ask the big shots to cut us apart after theyre done with their business. Well live our separate lives from now on! The kitchen was silent for a while. Then, the sound of cooking could be heard. Rheagar adjusted the angle of the mirror and captured the scene above the ogres neck. Blue Hair said slowly, Elv, will you leave me behind after we are cut open? Red Hair answered without hesitation, Dont be silly, Gezar. How can you live without me? Before our mother passed away, I promised to take good care of you. Blue Hair was touched. Oh, youre so nice, Elv. Ill propose to you when were apart. Who knew that Elvs face would suddenly turn stern? Dont even think about Gezar shrunk his head in embarrassment. Elv said gently, Proposing is such a romantic thing. Ill be the one proposing. Not you. Just wait and marry me, Gezar. After saying this. The two heads kissed passionately. This scene was not earth-shattering. However, it also made Rheagar and Matthew look at each other for a long time at the stairwell. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they found more clues. There were not only rubbish and kitchen utensils in the kitchen but also two thick chains that tied the ogre to the kitchen. They could only move in this narrow space. It was difficult for them to even raise their heads, let alone go anywhere else. Ogres were shorter than Trolls, but their muscles were stronger, and their combat power was stronger. Matthew guessed that there should be other seals on their bodies. Otherwise, these two chains alone would not be able to trap the ogre who knew magic. At the same time. They also realized that the stairs leading to the third last floor were not far away. Matthew gestured to Rheagar. Then, he secretly used a spell. [Little Animal Trick]. A puff of white smoke rose. An old hen appeared in the middle of the kitchen. It flopped on the table for a while before strutting towards another corner. Hey! A chicken! Gezar was the first to notice this. He shouted, Youre in for a treat tonight, Elv. Watch me catch it! The Ogres left hand grabbed downwards. The old hen flapped its wings. He didnt get it. Trash, watch me! Elv cursed. The Ogres right hand also attacked. However, the old hens positioning was amazing, and she once again escaped from the ogres clutches. Just like that, they were at loggerheads with the chicken. Using this opportunity. Matthew led Renesme and Soldier quickly across the kitchen and ran to the stairs that led to the upper floor. The spirit wolves followed closely behind. Everything went smoothly. Until it was Rheagars turn. He rushed past the kitchen excitedly and rushed to the other side of the stairs. In the end, there was a loud bang! Matthew looked at him. This guy had placed his sword on his back. The stairs leading up were extremely narrow. He ran over, but the sword scratched the walls on both sides, making a sonorous sound.. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Suki Prince Chapter 408: Suki Prince Translator: Lonelytree The sword was stuck, and it pulled Rheagar back like a slingshot. He turned around and saw the Twin-headed Ogre staring at him. At the crucial moment. The experience of the older generation of adventurers came in handy. Rheagar easily took two steps forward and grabbed a piece of cheese on the table as if he were familiar with it. Ignoring the mould on it, he stuffed it into his mouth. Is dinner ready? Im starving. The Twin-headed Ogre waved his hand angrily. Elv said angrily, Get out of my territory! You humans! Gezar was equally unhappy. We will ring the bell when dinner is ready. Are you hungry ghosts? Also, keep your hands and feet clean. I left that piece of cheese for Elv! Put it down! Rheagar was instantly overjoyed. He made a relaxed gesture and put the cheese on the chopping board. Well, well, I hope I hear the bell soon. With that, he calmly adjusted his sword to a 90-degree angle and quickly walked up the stairs. Hey, wheres my chicken? Damn it, it must have been stolen by that man. I can tell at a glance that hes a thief! The Twin-headed Ogres cursing came from the kitchen. In the corridor. Rheagar made an apologetic gesture at Matthew. Matthew waved his hand, indicating for him to be careful. The two of them continued to move forward. This flight of stairs was much longer than before. They were surrounded by the pitch-black night sky, and the strong winds in the high sky made their skin hurt. They were about to reach the third last level. Another voice came from above. Have you prepared everything that Lord Spencer wanted? Ill go down and take a look at the situation in the kitchen if youre ready. That Ogre is dawdling every day. I have to report to Lady Quinna and ask him to change the chef. The sound was getting closer and closer, and the two sides were about to collide at the corner. Rheagars face tensed up. He had just picked up his sword when Matthew swaggered up the stairs. Curious, he followed and saw two more bodies on the ground. On the landing of the stairs, the heads of the two Ratfolk in Soldiers arms were still warm. Throw the corpse down. Matthew ordered. It was indeed much more convenient to destroy the corpse on this platform. Soldier did as he was told. Matthew took the opportunity to look around. This platform should be the one he saw in the Enemy of the Forest ritual. This place was very spacious. The middle was covered with houses, and there were railings at the edge of the platform. It was obvious that this was a place where people lived. There was a row of houses about 200 meters ahead. The lights were bright, and there were some people inside. That should be the camp of the Witherers. On the side of the camp, there was a thick cloud in the sky. The faint moonlight shone on the clouds. Matthew vaguely saw a large building complex! That place seemed to be one of the legendary Cloud Ruins. However, the ruins looked lifeless, and there was no light at all. It was unknown if it had been developed by the Cloud Elves. How did the Cult of Witherers find the abandoned lodgings of the cloud elves? Matthew looked around and pondered. He took a few steps forward and suddenly stopped. There was a warning spell. However, they were all very low-level. Matthew easily saw through them. He had to admit that the Order of Withering was indeed quite trashy. Other than finding a decent camp, the camp radiated poverty. In other words, most evil organizations did not have a good life. This was also the reason why Matthew dared to come and destroy them alone. He was about to walk towards the light. However, at this moment, Rheagar suddenly patted his shoulder. I have an important discovery. Matthew turned around and reminded him, Its best not to joke around at a time like this. Rheagar was stunned for a moment, and his small expression looked a little aggrieved. Im not joking. Do you still remember the conversation we heard from the two Ratfolk? They mentioned a person called Spencer. Matthew nodded. I know. The woman who stole the frogmens child mentioned this name. Hes probably a rogue Mage whos colluding with the Order of Withering. Rheagar said seriously, Hes a rogue Mage now, but that doesnt mean he was always one. Do you still remember when I asked you what it feels like to cast a spell? At that time, I saw a piece of news about a group of mages who were addicted to casting spells and stole the Speed Gem from the Alliances treasure vault. After that, they were on the Alliances wanted list. The leader of this group of mages is called Spencer! Matthew looked surprised. Really? How do you have such a good memory? Rheagar revealed a proud expression. Do you really think that I only read the newspaper and drink coffee every day for fun? I have my own uses! Matthews expression turned serious. Did the wanted list say anything about his strength? Rheagar recalled, Tier 3, but he stole from the Alliances treasure vault. He must have something good in his hands, even though the news said that they only stole one Speed Gem. But believe me, that is not the truth. They must have stolen something more important. The Alliance had to issue a wanted warrant, but they were afraid that the people who saw the arrest warrant would also covet the stolen treasure.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Suki Prince Chapter 409: Suki Prince Translator: Lonelytree This isnt unusual for the Mage Alliance. Matthews eyes lit up. The other partys analysis was impeccable. He didnt expect Rheagar to be so meticulous. If Spencer were really with the Cult of Withering, it would mean that the difficulty of tonights operation would be greatly increased. Before the Witherers were destroyed. Matthew had to deal with that mage in advance! Its impossible for mages to live in such a poor place like these witherers. He will live on a higher level, but if we continue to go deeper, the possibility of being discovered will be higher. The two of them found a hidden corner. Matthew voiced his thoughts. Rheagar muttered, In this situation, the best way is to imitate a siege to lure out the reinforcements. We can feign attacking the Witherer camp and make a commotion. Then, we can guard the passage from the upper level to the lower level. Once the mage shows his face, we will kill him. Of course, theres a problem. There must be a lot of Witherers in the camp. We have to have enough troops to do this. Rheagars method was indeed feasible. At the very least, it was more feasible than continuing to explore upwards and being noticed. Although Soldier could eliminate some traps, Matthew wasnt absolutely confident that they could go on as stealthy as before if they were facing a Mage from the Alliance. However, if he were to summon the minions of the cemetery here, it would cause too much of a commotion, and he would probably be interrupted very quickly. Just as Matthew was thinking of a strategy. Rheagar suddenly started warming up. Matthew looked at him strangely. What are you doing? Rheagar spread his hands. We cant keep staring at each other, right? Why do you think Zeller sent me here? These Witherers are after the forest in my territory. As the Lord, I will protect the property of every citizen. It is reasonable for me to kill them. Besides, I have to show you young people what Im capable of. Ill let you see the true ability of the older generation of adventurers! As he spoke. He dragged his sword and strode toward the Witherers camp. Keep an eye on the direction of the passage. Leave all the Witherers in the camp to me. Rheagar said domineeringly, One more thing, I cant fly. If I accidentally rush outside during the battle, remember to pull me back. In the next second. His body was burning with dark green flames. The half-body armour on his body fused with his skin in the flames. Creak! Creak! Creak! It was the sound of bones growing rapidly! In the blink of an eye. Rheagars height had reached 2.3 meters. A pair of bloody goat horns grew out of his forehead. A pair of long, narrow, shrivelled, thin, but crystal clear wings grew out of his back. A nimble tail grew out of his tailbone! His eyes turned pure green. He looked like a terrifying demon! [Hint: Your partner Rheagar has activated his second form (Suki Prince)] [Suki Prince: Rheagar has revealed his true demon form. His combat power has been raised to tier 5. His speed and agility have been greatly increased. He has obtained the ability to control flames and a 500% Taunt bonus.] Come, rats. Tonight, you shall sleep here forever, never to awaken again. Rheagar ignored the magic traps at the edge of the camp. A sword Qi suddenly shot out from the sword. In an instant, it overturned the roofs of the dozens of withered treehouses! Who are you? Black shadows suddenly appeared in the room. Their bodies were filled with the aura of corruption and depravity. Looking at Rheagars image. They were all bewildered. Where did you come from? Why are you attacking us? Rheagar slashed his sword. I am your father. In an instant. All the Witherers were enraged. They dodged the greatsword one after another and lay down on the ground. Some turned into bats, some turned into hyenas, some turned into lizards, and some turned into leopards. They nimbly surrounded Rheagar in the centre. They launched a steady stream of attacks! On the other side of the platform, Matthew put on the Invisibility Ring. He ordered the Spirit Wolves and Renesme to support Rheagar. He and Soldier were guarding the passage leading upstairs. Very quickly. An intense bell rang. Someone rushed down the stairs. Soldier raised his hand and slashed down. He instantly beheaded him! [Prompt: Your summoned creature, Soldier, has killed a Witherer.] [The second follow-up mission (Main Plot 1),Maintaining is also very important, has new contents.] [Annihilate the Witherers: The Witherers are natures greatest enemy. Kill them, and you will receive a reward from the Nature Domain.] [For every Witherer you kill, you will receive 10 Strengthening EXP.] [Every 20 experience points can be used to strengthen an oak tree or an oak guard!] Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Can I Touch Your Horn? Chapter 410: Can I Touch Your Horn? Translator: Lonelytree The long-awaited mission was updated. Matthews eyelids twitched. He forcefully resisted the urge to rush over and snatch the kill from Rheagar. The battle strategy had already been formulated, and he had to strictly execute it. Although with his and Rheagars strength, there was a high chance that they could crush the enemies there, they could not relax. Since Spencer was there, there was a possibility that they would fail. Matthew quickly ordered Soldier to reinforce Rheagar. He did not hide the specific instructions. Kill every Witherer with your own hands! Dont let Rheagar steal the kill! Not only that. The spirit wolves and Reinesme also joined the battle. Matthew continued to be responsible for the implementation of the ambush strategy. He wore an Invisibility Ring and guarded the position of the stairs. The sounds of fighting on the platform grew louder and louder. Very quickly. Footsteps could be heard from the corridor. Another group of Witherers rushed over. Matthew chose to endure. He calmly observed the situation of the battle. Rheagar seemed to be able to handle it at the moment. Not long after. There were light footsteps on the stairs again. A woman with only a few black leaves on her body appeared. There was a strong smell of decay on her body! Matthews pupils constricted. He recognized this woman! When the Order of Calamity raided the oak forest, Matthew had seen her near the Underground Coalition Army, but she had retreated with the Silver Frost Brotherhood, and he had not seen her since. Eli had mentioned this woman before. Her name was Quinna, and she was the leader of the Witherers in the south! Matthew wanted to kill her. Like the other Witherers, Quinna quickly walked past the stairs. Matthew held his breath. Just as he was about to make a move, he heard footsteps on the stairs again. What happened? Why is it so noisy in the middle of the night? Quinna, Im warning you. If you dont restrain your subordinates, Ill have to reconsider working with the Order of Withering. A pale-faced man walked down the steps. He was wearing a luxurious and exquisite robe and had several rings on his hand. As expected, he was Spencer, who had stolen the Speed Gem from the Alliances treasure vault. Spencer looked very weak. When he went down the stairs, his thighs were trembling. Quinna turned around and frowned. Just as she was about to say something, her expression changed. Be careful behind you! Matthew took a step forward and punched the back of Spencers head. The latter staggered and fell to the ground. A weak protective barrier was activated on Spencers body. But at that moment. Matthew pinched the Dragon Fire Amulet in his left hand. A stream of dragon fire hit Spencers body, and the latter immediately wailed. He spun on the ground and barely managed to see Matthews face. But in the next second. To Spencers horror, Matthews eyes had turned into two terrifying black holes. His body seemed to shrink infinitely. Everything in the surroundings was sucked away. leaving only endless darkness! Spencer did his best to resist Matthews Alluring Gaze. His spiritual power was not low. Therefore, Matthew chose the most effective negative effect, illness. [Hint: Alluring Gaze is in effect] [Judgment successful!] [Spencer fell into a sickly state of weakness. His mobility would be greatly reduced, and he would suffer from the pain of the disease.] [Duration: 60 seconds] 60 seconds was enough for Matthew to do a lot of things. He saw Spencer groaning in pain on the ground. In the corner of his eye. A black panther suddenly appeared in front of Matthew. She jumped quickly and high. Just as her cold claws were about to tear Matthews throat open, a ghost suddenly jumped out from Matthews waist! The Black Panther was startled. In an instant. The Drifters pretty face collapsed to the limit. Her ugly face was stuck to the black panthers claws. Immediately after. It was a heart-palpitating wail! [Ability: Cries of Death]! The Drifters Cries of Death was an attack directed at the soul. This ability had almost no casting time, so it was almost always effective when used in close combat with enemies. Black Panther had her eyes rolled upwards. She instantly fell into a state of absentmindedness. On the ground, Spencer covered his ears in pain, his legs kicking wildly. It was an opportunity that could not be missed. Matthew calmly took out his staff and quickly chanted a spell. Malicious Transformation accurately hit Quinna! The black panther suddenly turned into a goat. She paced back and forth on the ground in a daze. In the next moment. Matthew rushed in front of Spencer. While the enemy was weak, Matthew took out a sharp dagger from his inventory. Puff! The dagger stabbed into Spencers throat. Almost at the same time. The robe on Spencers body expanded violently. The magical robe made Spencer bulge into a ball. Wherever the robe wrapped, it formed an indestructible defence line. The Drifter came over. Her claws scratched the robe fiercely, but all she could do was create sparks! It was a pity. The protective action of this robe was destined to be useless because Spencers throat was already sliced. Spencer tried to cover his throat with his hands in pain. However, both of his hands were grabbed by the Drifter. He could only feel a large amount of blood gushing out of his throat in despair.. Not long after, he was completely out of breath! Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Can I Touch Your Horn? Chapter 411: Can I Touch Your Horn? Translator: Lonelytree [Hint: You have killed the traitor mage of the Seven Saint Alliance, Spencer!] Phew. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. During the few rounds of sneak attacks on Spencer, he maintained a high level of concentration! This guy had a lot of good things on him. Matthew knew that he could not give the other party a chance to catch his breath. The physical attack at the beginning was somewhat risky, but it also benefited him greatly. Not only did that punch make Spencer see stars, but it also confirmed the important information that he did not have any spells or items that automatically protected him from attack to the head. The Dragon Fire Amulet was used to break any possible spell counter. And the Alluring Eye was the most crucial step to establish the overall advantage. As long as Spencer was in a bad state and could not cast spells, Matthew would always have the initiative. As for Quinna. It wasnt that Matthew looked down on her, a Level 14 Witherer Leader. It was just that there was nothing threatening about a non-legendary Witherer! After getting rid of Spencer. Matthew ordered the Drifter to guard the corpse while he looked at the goat. Quinnas resistance was not low. She had gradually freed herself from the Malicious Shapeshifting spell. Black Panthers belly was pressed against the floor. She gritted her teeth and questioned, Its you? Why did you come to find trouble with us?! Matthew looked at her calmly. Do necromancers need a reason to find trouble with people? Cant I just be interested in your dead bodies? A hint of anger flashed in Quinnas eyes. However, this emotion was quickly dispelled by her. She said in a deep voice, There is no enmity between us. When the Order of Calamity attacked the oak forest, I even took the initiative to retreat with my people! Matthew smiled. What about Eli? You dont think that Im so slow that I cant find the problem with the little white cat, do you? Matthews voice carried a hint of laughter. But in Quinnas eyes. necromancer. She took half a step back. But we still have room for negotiation, dont we? Spencer is dead. We need to find another mage to work with. Arent you curious why he wants to work with us? We found a secret treasure vault on the upper floor of the inn She hadnt finished speaking. Matthew raised his staff and began to chant. A few seconds later. A huge claw of negative energy suddenly emerged. If it werent for the black panthers agility, she would have been pressed down by this claw! But she had no room to breathe. Astrids Claw chased after her. More than a dozen spirit wolves had also rushed over from the battlefield. These spirit wolves could not really cause any real harm to Queena, but their existence would also make her impatient. Gradually. Quinna was forced into a blind spot near the inner building. Matthew calmly controlled Astrids Claw to pressure her step by step. During this time, he also cast several negative energy spells to weaken her attributes. The space for the black panther to move around was getting smaller and smaller, and her movements were getting slower and slower. Finally. After dodging another one of Astrids claws, she suddenly returned to her human form and tore off the few leaves on her chest! What was terrifying was that Those leaves did not cover the breasts of an ordinary woman. Instead, there were two terrifying holes with dense black holes. Just a glance. Matthew felt dizzy. It was as if an evil force had invaded his space of consciousness. Very quickly. He heard Quinnas prayers. Mother, please grant meCough, cough, cough! The prayers were interrupted by intermittent coughs. Matthew opened his eyes. Looking at the Cough Magic Staff in his hand, he quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, his prediction succeeded once. The moment Quinna tore the leaf, he felt that something was wrong. He immediately took out the Cough Staff and used it when Quinna was not paying attention. Fortunately, he cast it in time. Matthew could vaguely sense that Queenas chanting would not be very long. He was able to use the Cough Staff to successfully interrupt it partly because he had been inspired by Margaret and had made great progress in observation and prediction. On the other hand, there was also a bit of luck. [Hint: You have used the Cough Staff to interrupt the prayer ritual between Queena and the Evil Queen, Babasha.] Cough, cough, cough! Quinna coughed violently, her eyes filled with disbelief. However, in the face of the surging Astrid Claws, she could only clench her teeth and sit on the ground, turning into a huge, bloated Sludge Monster! Puff! Astrids Claw hit the Sludge Monster. The latter did not move. The Sludge Monsters body was emitting a strong smell of decay, which was a hundred times more stinky than when Queena was in her human form! Matthew knew. These Sludge Monsters had extremely high negative energy resistance, and it was difficult for his spells to cause direct damage to them. Therefore, he took a look at the battlefield. He found that Rheagar was struggling to follow behind Soldier, trying to snatch the kill, but he failed repeatedly. Matthew took a few steps back and shouted, Rheagar, I need your help with the greatsword. Rheagar complained, Why do you keep needing my help? Please, cant you see that Im very busy? That being said. He still ran over hurriedly and slashed out a cross-shaped sword qi at the clumsy Sludge Monster. The surging blood cross brought with it the flames from purgatory as it ruthlessly scraped against the Sludge Monsters body.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Can I Touch Your Horn? Chapter 412: Can I Touch Your Horn? Translator: Lonelytree The latters huge body could not help but fall back. Rheagars sword qi was unexpectedly strong. The Sludge Monster was dragged more than 20 meters away by the Sword Qi, almost reaching the edge of the platform. In the next second. Quinna undid the Sludge Monster Transformation in pain. She ran two steps to the side with difficulty, but the blood flowing from her lower abdomen made her movements no longer agile. Gritting her teeth, she took two steps toward the railing and stomped on it, cursing, I will come back. I will come back and cut you into pieces. I will come back and take away your oak forest and your Eli! As soon as she finished speaking. She jumped into the air outside the platform and fell rapidly. A few seconds later, her body turned into a zombie bird with feathers stuck together! The zombie bird flew in the sky for a while. Her heart was filled with hatred. But at this moment. She suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the airflow around her. She was clearly flying downwards. m tne ena, tne alr current up ana aown seemea to wrap arouna ner ana was pulling her backwards! No, no, no! Quinna seemed to have thought of something. She cancelled her zombie bird transformation in fear and wanted to fall faster in her human form. Whoosh! A huge creature suddenly flew across the sky. The Winged Dragon Wind Gods claws mercilessly tore open Quinnas chest. Its iron hook-like mouth clamped down on Quinnas neck and twisted to the right. Quinnas eyes widened, her neck tilted, and she stopped breathing! The Winged Dragon Wind God let go of her. Queenas corpse fell rapidly. However, a few seconds later. Her neck suddenly turned back, and her eyes regained their liveliness. Fortunately, I faked my death Just as this thought flashed through Quinnas mind, she felt an intense pain all over her body. It was as if two walls had clamped her in the middle and crushed her hard! The Winged Dragon Wind God chewed on the corpse in his mouth and swallowed it. Then, he spread his wings and flew into the sky again. [Hint: You have killed the believer of Evil Queen Babasha, the southern leader of the Withering Order, Quinna.] [Babashas hatred towards you +20!] [Your ability Predator is in effect.] [You have recovered most of your magic power, stamina, and mental strength!] With the help of Predator. Matthew could clearly feel that the corpse swallowed by the Winged Dragon Wind God was instantly digested. This process was unbelievably fast. The abundant energy that followed also made him feel extremely comfortable. He had thought that he would be very resistant to this process. However, he didnt expect that in the Winged Dragon Wind Gods state, those unacceptable things for humans became as simple as eating and drinking. Whats up with this Babasha? Is she that vengeful? Matthew was a little puzzled. He had offended many evil gods and big shots. For example, Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi and the Great Evil Spirit Trier, even if he killed their Evil Art Masters, they would only gain 10 Hatred Points. The Red Dragon Khuzulas was a model of friendliness. Matthew had killed his dragon puppet, so he only gained a little Hatred. Only this Evil Empress Matthew took a small bite of her follower and gained 20 Hatred Points. He felt a little uneasy. Matthew had heard Li Weiqi introduce Evil Queen Babasha before. This was a god from another world and did not belong to the Aindor Continent. Therefore, before and after the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, not only was she not affected, but her influence had increased greatly because the gods had lost control of the mortal world. It was known that many monks in the Far East and Drows in the Underdark believed in Babasha. This god was temperamental and narrow-minded. Matthew guessed that she would soon take revenge on him. The only good news was that she was a foreign god. Her influence was still limited. When Li Weiqi comes back, Ill have to ask him about Babasha. In his thoughts. The Winged Dragon Wind God returned to the platform on the third level. The battle was nearing its end. Without Quinna, the Witherers had lost all will to fight. Even Rheagars time-tested taunting ability could not keep them there. Soldier started killing. Matthew also attacked with his Winged Dragon Wind God form. Only Rheagar clumsily tried to steal the kills. Unfortunately, after half a day, he didnt get a single one. A moment later. There was only a pile of corpses left on the platform. Under Matthews strict surveillance. Not a single Witherer escaped. After the Witherers died. Many parts of their corpses were rapidly decaying into a semi-liquid state of pus. Abandoned by nature and turned to hate nature, they could never return to the embrace of nature. Even for necromancers. These corpses lacked value. Matthew returned to his human form and walked to Rheagars side. He asked casually, Why did the horn on your forehead become bigger? Rega touched his two swollen scarlet and black horns. This? This was the stimulation from the smell of blood in battle. As long as I bled more on the battlefield, my horn would be able to absorb the blood, and it would become harder and thicker. At the same time, my natural armour will also be strengthened. Matthew nodded. He looked at Rheagars forehead with great interest. Can I touch your horn? Rheagar immediately retreated and decisively refused, Heh, for a demon, this is a very excessive request. Our horns are very sensitive in non-combat situations. You cant touch them just because you want to. Usually, only the most intimate partners will exchange the right to touch each others horns! Matthew revealed a regretful expression. Then, he asked, How long can your transformation last? Rheagar replied unhappily, Why are you asking such private questions? I can only tell you that when the time is up, I will change back on my own. However, just as he finished speaking. His body quickly shrank and returned to its normal form. Exhaustion was written all over Rheagars face. Matthew silently estimated the time and comforted him, Ten minutes? Thats a long time. After that, it was time to happily clean up the battlefield. The Witherers were generally poor. There was nothing to pack. Therefore, Matthew left it to Soldier to pick up the leftovers. The two of them came to the corpse of the Alliance Mage, Spencer. He had a lot of good things on him. Matthew casually searched the body and had already obtained five or six good items from it. But immediately after. An exciting scene happened. Matthew flipped over Spencers corpse and found three grey light balls behind him. Dimensional Pouch. This thing could only be created when a spellcaster with a high-level storage item died unexpectedly. Everyone knew that the things in the storage space were basically bound to the original owner. After the original owner died, most of the things in the storage space were lost in the void. However, a small portion of them appeared next to his corpse in the form of loot. The dimensional pouch was a higher-level form of loot. Before opening it. No one knew what was inside. Matthew and Rheagar looked at each other. One each. Matthew confidently reached out and touched the first dimensional pouch. Puff! The ball of light disappeared. A gold coin landed in Matthews hand. His face instantly fell. Youre too unlucky, Matthew! Rheagar rolled up his sleeves happily. Let me show you the luck of the older generation of adventurers! As he spoke, he reached out to open a dimensional pouch. A pair of stinky socks landed in Rheagars hands. What is this? I dont believe it! Rheagar was flustered and exasperated. He reached out to grab the third dimensional pouch, but Matthew pulled him back. Wait! Let her do it! Matthew called Renesme over and asked her to bend down to touch the dimensional pouch. However, Renesme didnt seem to understand what Matthew meant. She walked over casually. She kicked the dimensional pouch. The light disappeared. There was nothing. Rheagar couldnt help but spit out angrily, Does your zombie know what shes doing? The dimensional pouch is such a sacred thing. How can she kick it? You have to touch it with your hands and open it with your heart. Only then can you find something good. What a pity! Moreover, I suspect that she is the unluckiest among the three of us He hadnt finished his sentence. A series of gold coins smashed into his head. At this time. Matthew and Rheagar looked up in shock. However, they found that a narrow space-time rift had appeared above their heads. In the next second. A flood of gold coins mixed with other items poured over their heads! The two of them were soon drowned in a small mountain of gold coins! Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Augustus’s Skull Chapter 413: Augustuss Skull Translator: Lonelytree Of course, drowning was an exaggeration. When the things from the dimensional crack were poured out, there was indeed a large pile of gold coins and other miscellaneous things on the ground. Matthew cast a detection spell and estimated it with his naked eye. The gold coins here were around 200,000. The gold coins were all small gold coins issued by the Alliance. These gold coins were not very heavy. In fact, only the surface layer was gold mixed with other metals, and the inside was hollow. You can judge the quality of a small gold coin by gently tapping the surface of the gold coin to produce an echo. In theory, the value of these small gold coins should be much lower than the normal pure gold coins. In the Aindor Continent, or at least in the South, these small gold coins were as easy to use as pure gold coins. This was because it represented the credibility and authority of the Seven Saint Alliance. So, even though these small gold coins looked very plastic, it didnt stop Matthew from liking them. The only regret was that He and Rheagar would each take half. He thought about it. Matthews heart felt like it was bleeding. Unknowingly, the gaze he gave Rheagar became unfriendly. However, Rheagar did not notice this at all. He excitedly walked around the pile of gold coins twice. Then, he raised a handful of gold coins and scattered them on the ground. Rheagar said happily to Matthew, Let me take back to what I just said. This zombie lady is simply our lucky girl. If theres a similar thing next time, please make sure to let her take action. It just so happens that Sifs coming-of-age ceremony is coming up soon. This money can be her pocket money. After all, her father obtained it through a difficult adventure. This gift must be especially meaningful to her. Hearing this. Matthews eyes suddenly softened. He didnt mean anything else. She felt that this kind of father-daughter relationship was very warm. Next, it was time to count the items. There were many things left behind by Spencer. Most of them were magic materials, magic scrolls, and some strange items. Matthew quickly sifted through them and found a few more valuable magic tools. The first item was a purple metal pendant that he wore in front of his chest. The metal shell of the pendant was very big, almost as big as Matthews palm. Through the gap in the metal shell, Matthew could see a yellow gem inside. Obviously, this gem was the Speed Gem that Spencer had stolen from the Alliances secret vault. It was said that it could break the daily casting limit and quickly refresh the cooldown time, allowing a mage to cast a large number of spells within a day. Of course, there was a price to pay. According to the news that Rheagar had read, Spencer and the others had already become addicted to spellcasting. For mages, this symptom was very fatal. Even if Matthew did not kill him, Spencer was not far from death. Therefore, the Speed Gem was listed as a forbidden item by the Alliance. Usually, only mages with permission could borrow it. Matthew held the pendant in his hand and looked closely. He found a secret lock on it. This secret lock was very profound. The keyhole was a coffee-coloured gem, and there was a large amount of milky liquid flowing into the gem. Matthew took a glance and felt his body being sucked into a milky white vortex. He quickly averted his gaze. Even so, he could still feel the veins on his forehead throbbing. This was a sign that his spiritual power had been greatly consumed. Its a secret lock from the Alliance. Its of a very high level and requires at least a Tier 5 mage to crack it. Once you fall into the illusion, you might not be able to recover for ten days to half a month. Matthew put away the purple pendant with lingering fear. It seemed that although Spencer had stolen the Speed Gem, he hadnt had the time to use it. No one knew what he was thinking at that time. For something that he couldnt use, he actually betrayed the Alliance. There must be a reason for this. Unfortunately, Spencer was too serious and didnt write in his diary, so Matthew couldnt get a full picture of the incident. Regarding the secret lock and the speed gem, Matthew planned to study them for a while. If he really couldnt understand it, he could find a way to drag the mages in the Alliance into it. It wasnt impossible to just return it, but he had to test if the Alliance was willing to increase the reward for the arrest warrant. Next were the three items that were taken from Spencers corpse. Hardshell Robe: Under normal conditions, it looks like an ordinary robe. It provides 1 point of armour and a small amount of stamina recovery. When activated or when the caster is in danger, the hardshell robe will rapidly expand and form a ball that will tightly protect all parts except the head. At this moment, the armour provided by the Hardshell Robe was 13 points (equivalent to the defence of Heavy Armor). Remark: Why didnt it protect the head? It was because the mage who placed the order did not give enough money. It was that simple. -A famous but unnamed Saint Alliance Alchemist. Dragon Skin Belt: Strength +1. Slowly increases mana recovery speed. In particular, the dragon skin belt could greatly increase the strength of the waist. Note: Initially, I made this belt to win the sit-up competition. However, I didnt expect it to make me the famous King of Hundred Flowers City. -A famous but unnamed Saint Alliance Alchemist. Fairy Necklace: Charm +1. Slightly increases the success rate of divination.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: The Skull of Augustus Chapter 414: The Skull of Augustus Translator: Lonelytree When you wear this necklace, your mood will easily become extremely optimistic. You feel that your wishes will come true. This kind of optimism would infect the people around you to a certain extent, making you more charming. Remark: Its suitable for people in desperate situations. For example, the current me, I lost all my money from gambling a few days ago. After wearing this necklace, I immediately became optimistic. Therefore, I found a necromancer and sold my corpse. I used the deposit to enter the casino again. This time, I will definitely make a comeback. Definitely. -Unknown. These three pieces of magic equipment had their own unique attributes. Although the hardshell magic robe could not protect the head, the armour that was as high as 13 points and its lightness were enough to make many warriors cry silently. Wearing it, he only needed to add magic armour above his neck. Needless to say, the dragon skin belt was a tool worth wearing without thinking. Only the fairy necklace made Matthew frown. Although the increase in charm and the increase in the success rate of divination spells were also excellent, too optimistic emotions could often lead to failure. He categorized the necklace as an item that may be useful under certain circumstances and then threw it into the backup slot of the Magical Bag. Compared to its attributes, Matthew was more curious about the alchemist who left the note. To be able to create three magic tools of this level at the same time, the alchemists level was naturally not to be underestimated. Judging from the tone of the note, the dragon skin belt and the fairy necklace were for his own use, but now they were in Spencers hands. Matthew guessed that his ending would not be good. Among all the magic tools. Matthew was excited about a crystal clear skull. It was also the most valuable thing on Spencer. [Augustuss Skull (Necromancers exclusive weapon/Tier 5 casting medium): After the great Necromancer Augustus became a Lich, he refined his head into a weapon. After a long period of tempering, this weapon lost a lot of its spirituality, but it was still a Necromancers weapon.] [Basic effect: Every 30 seconds, you can control the Skull of Augustus to fire a ball of undead fire or a negative energy missile at a target within 30 meters (no consumption). ] [Attributes: Intelligence +1, Perception +1, Spell chanting speed below Legendary +100%] Enchantment- [Wrath of the Undead: The effects of Necromancy spells have been greatly increased.] [Double Casting: When you cast negative energy-related spells, there is a 50% chance of double casting.] 3.[Lichs Soul: A small amount of Augustuss soul is sealed in this head. You can ask him three questions every week, but he may not answer you directly.] 4.1Thousand Miles of Ice (Legendary Spell/Tier Reduction): You can activate the Legendary Spell Thousand Miles of Ice once a month. The casting time is reduced to 6 seconds. Due to the lack of spirituality, the effect of the spell was reduced to Tier 5.] 5.1 Feed (Passive Effect): You can feed food into the skull of Augustus. Different food will bring different passive effects.] [During this time, it will circle around your body, blocking a small amount of projectiles for you and providing you with different buffs.] [Usage Requirement: Tier 4 Necromancer or a Tier 3 Necromancer who has mastered the relevant Magical Domain.] [Usage method: Harmonization.] Without a doubt, this was a top-grade weapon for necromancers! It could perfectly replace a magic staff or a spellbook. Matthew had longed for such a weapon for too long. He had seen similar items in the alliance store, but they were all ridiculously expensive. As a non-consumable magic weapon, even if it was a tier-5 weapon, its price was still more expensive than the legendary consumable items that Matthew had seen. Matthew even guessed that the Skull of Augustus was the main reason why the Alliance wanted Spencer. He could feel a strong aura of Necromancy from the head. Regretfully. The current Matthew was not qualified to coordinate with the skull of Augustus. He was only at Tier 3, and he had yet to master the field of Necromancy. It was strange. It was reasonable to say that Matthew often used Necromancy, so he must have accumulated a lot of related elements, but he had never mastered the domain of Necromancy. On the contrary, he had entered the domain of the transformation quite easily. This inevitably made Matthew suspicious. Could it be Rheagars problem? Unfortunately, this guess could not be tested. After all, Rheagar was still alive and well. He couldnt possibly be thinking about how to turn him into a dark warrior right now, right? That would be too inhumane. At that moment, the two of them quickly divided the spoils. Rheagar still had the demeanour of a lord. He claimed that he did not contribute much and only asked for half of the gold coins. He did not touch anything else. Matthew, on the other hand, fully displayed his temperament. Not only did he put Spencers corpse into a body bag for Renesme to carry, but he also picked out some useful Witherer corpses. After that, the two of them checked the situation on the platform again. After confirming that they had not missed anything, they walked up the stairs. As Matthew had seen earlier, the Inn in the Clouds was spindle-shaped, and the third last floor was the middle floor.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: The Skull of Augustus Chapter 415: The Skull of Augustus Translator: Lonelytree Further up was a slightly narrower platform. The only difference was that there were some dead trees planted there. Their shape was very similar to the ominous tree below. Matthew guessed that this was a Witherer ritual. These should be the few trees that were relatively strong when they were alive. He could feel the dilapidated aura from these trees. Even if he stayed beside them. He also seemed to feel that his life was draining faster. This was the origin of the Winter of All Things ritual ground. Through this ritual, the Witherer used the hot and humid snowflakes as a medium to spread the power of withering, restlessness, and destruction. They instigated all life to self-destruct and wither rapidly, absorbing the power of nature to maintain and even increase their own strength. All things would eventually wither. The witherers would encourage others to wither sooner, but as the spokespeople, the witherers would wither later than others. This was the Order of Witherings doctrine. Matthew and Rheagar quickly destroyed the trees there. The ritual was broken. [Hint: You have destroyed the Witherers Ritual Field, Winter of All Things. You have received an additional 100 Strengthening EXP!] Destruction is always simpler than creation and maintenance. He felt the collapse of the ritual ground. Matthew was rather emotional. The buildings on this floor were exactly the same as the ones below. Other than the camp built by the Witherers, there were also treehouses or mud buildings left behind by the cloud elves. These buildings were far from being beautiful, but they were closely arranged on the platform in the air, giving off an independent beauty. In the end. The two of them arrived at the highest level. There was a sharp tree tower here. To the east of the tree tower was a huge tent. There were spell traps beside the tent. They should be Spencers things. Matthew and Soldier spent a lot of effort to open a path in the trap. They walked into the tent. A hammock came into view, and the space behind the hammock was isolated. One could vaguely hear the sound of crying inside. Rheagar stepped forward and opened the curtain. The room was filled with animal cages, and more than 30 frogman babies were crying uneasily inside. There was also an experiment table in the middle. Beside the experiment table were two corpses of young frogmen. On the board was a heart that had been cut open. There was also an experiment diary with a purple cover. Matthew frowned and opened the experiment log. There were not many words in it, so he took a few glances. [I heard that before the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, the mad frogmen were the spawns of a god who controlled the time domain. [Therefore, the royal family of the mad frogmen had a lifespan comparable to that of the wood elves. [Unlike other races, the royal blood of the mad frogmen was evenly spread on every young frogman. [In the process of growing up, they might awaken the royal bloodline and become an upper-class caste with golden skin. [The above information came from the Alliance Library. [I think its all bullsh * t. [Today, I cut out three young ones. Even in their hearts, I didnt find a drop of royal blood. [It can be seen that the Alliance itself is a bunch of bullsh * t.] [Working with the Witherer is really stupid. [These people were poor and smelly. [I wouldnt have taken a character like Quinna even if she had thrown herself at me before. [However, after leaving the Alliance, such opportunities became rare. [I must seize every opportunity to vent. [Otherwise, Im afraid I wont be able to restrain my urge to cast spells again. [Damn it, its so itchy. I really want to cast a spell, even if its a tongue of fire! [So the reason why the Witherers were willing to help me steal the frogmens babies was because they hoped to anger the frogmen and make them fall into the Withering Domain. [What a bunch of lunatics. [What was so good about the Withering Domain? [Ive decided that no matter how much Queena tries to seduce me, Ill reject her tonight.] [I couldnt refuse Quinna. [Because the urge to cast spells was getting more and more serious. [I could feel it gnawing at my bones. [It was definitely not an illusion. [Heart-eating insects really existed. [I dont have much time left. [I have to do something for that lord. [Only then would I have a chance to survive. [Damn it, ordinary mad frogmen cant do it. I want the blood of the real mad frogmen royalty! ] [ I played a little new tricks with Quinna today. [My butt is hurting a little now. [I had to instruct the kitchen to put less chilli in my food. [Sigh. [My waist hurts too. [Fortunately, the symptoms of the spellcasting impulse had been greatly reduced today. [Ill have the energy to cut a few more frogman cubs, and I can also speed up the pace of deciphering the secret door. [I missed the Alliance. [Perhaps I should go back and turn myself in after Ive deciphered the secret door. [Even if I have to stay in the prison of Black Isotta Mountain, it would be better than staying in this damn place. [Yes, Ive decided.] He didnt expect that even though this guy didnt write in his diary, he wrote his thoughts in his experiment diary. There wasnt much information about the experiment in the log. But Spencer complained a lot. It was a pity. Spencer had no chance to turn himself in. Matthew and Rheagar decided to inform the Frogmen Tribe to save their children. Matthew left this matter to Rheagar. The Mad Frogmen had always respected the Alliance Mages, and Matthew would not benefit much if he were to step in personally. However, if it was Rhaegar, it meant that there would be more opportunities for friendship between Rolling Stone Town and the Mad Frogmen Tribe. Since it was a favour, Matthew was naturally happy to give it to him. The two of them split up. Rheagar went down to look for the village of the mad frogmen. Matthew came to the tree tower outside the tent. In the centre of the tree tower was the secret door that Spencer had mentioned in his experiment log. Matthew walked over. He placed his hands on the secret door. [Hint: You have discovered the portal door of the ruins on the cloud (abandoned/encrypted)!] [Do you want to try deciphering it?] Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Our Rolling Stone Town! Chapter 416: Our Rolling Stone Town! Translator: Lonelytree [Hint: Defensive Psalms Breaking the Secret Door failed!] [You need to master a higher level of secret door knowledge!] Matthew was not surprised. The Defensive Psalm could only destroy intermediate or lower secret doors, and the portal door in the core of the tree tower was obviously an advanced one. If it was really that simple. Spencer would have opened it long ago. What puzzled him was that the Cloud Ruins were clearly not far from the Inn in the Cloud, and the Cloud Elves had always been known for their powerful flying abilities. Why did they have to build a portal? Unless they couldnt enter the Cloud Ruin through normal means. Matthew felt that this deduction was more plausible. At the same time. He was also filled with fear and respect for the space behind the portal. If it was really as Quinna said, and there was a secret treasure vault behind it, why would the cloud elves give it up? It wasnt hard to tell from the way Lorraine was arrested in Marsh Water City that the technological strength of the cloud elves had already reached a terrifying level. If they could deal with the sky giants and cyberdragons, they must be a powerful force. There was a high chance that they wouldnt give up a valuable ruin on the cloud. The greater possibility was that the benefits behind this portal had been squeezed dry. Those who opened the door later might not get anything and might even be in danger. No matter what. If he wanted to explore the ruins on the clouds, he had to do his homework and make preparations. There should be relevant information in the Alliance. Although the Cloud Elves are very powerful, they are still a subordinate force that nominally obeys the management of the Seven Saint Alliance. It would be best if I could get to know a few Cloud Elves and ask for more detailed information. Matthew was not controlled by greed. He walked around the tree tower a few times with restraint, studying the magic runes nearby at a moderate pace. Deciphering the secret door was just a side quest. He was more interested in how the cloud elves had managed to fix such a huge building in midair. Matthew did not find any enchantment similar to Super Levitation on any floor of the tower. Only at the top of the tree tower. He sensed traces of a force field spell solidifying. At that moment, he lit a few more Mage Fires and began to study them with great interest. The night passed quickly. During this time, the frogmen went up and down, but they didnt disturb Matthew. At a certain moment after dawn. Matthew dejectedly climbed down from the top of the tree tower core. I dont understand. Its too difficult. Matthew had long known that his fundamentals were not solid enough, but he did not expect that deciphering a solidified force field spell would be so taxing. A night passed. He could barely decipher the meaning of the bits and pieces. As for the core content It was like he was studying something in a different language! Forget it. Im a necromancer who doesnt need much culture. He comforted himself silently. At this moment. A somewhat familiar quarrel came from the platform below. We should return to the surface! That is the home of the Ogres! It was Gezars voice. Idiot, fate has guided us here. There must be some mission waiting for us to complete. If we leave now, we will definitely regret it many years later. Elv was still very fierce when he cursed. Alright, alright. Ill listen to you then. Gezar cowered. Be good, give me a kiss. Elv seemed to know how to control his partner. Matthew was amused when he heard their voices. This ogre was released by Rheagar last night. Before making this decision, he had also asked Matthew for permission. In the end, the two of them decided to release this two-headed ogre. Ogres were a classic misunderstood race. Other than their skin, they looked very similar to Trolls. Even their names were very similar, so most people thought that they were close relatives. However, ogres and trolls were not related by blood. Trolls were a type of strange monsters, descendants of ancient earth spirits. Not only were they low in intelligence, but they also did not belong to a civilized race. Ogres were cursed trolls. They were a highly intelligent race with a once-glorious civilization. Their tribe had a heritage of civilization. Matthew had read in a book that before the Age of Enlightenment before the gods ruled over Aindor, the trolls had established an unprecedented empire in the south. The Ogre tribe was the backbone of the Troll Empire. At that time, they were not called Ogres but Savassin. Savassin, in the Troll language, meant a wise man. There were many mages in the Savassin tribe. It once represented the highest level of magic in the Troll Empire. However, as the Troll Empire was destroyed by several gods, the Savassin tribe was also cursed by the gods. They still retained the ability to cast spells, but their intelligence was weakened by the curse. In the end. Savassins Giant Mages fell into tragedy after tragedy because their intelligence was not high enough to control their innate spellcasting abilities. Several years later. The Savassin Mages who wandered the wilderness after their tribe was torn apart was gradually labelled as Ogres Nowadays Most of the Ogres had already forgotten about their rich heritage. They also accepted the identity of an ogre. They also began to try to eat people. But to be honest, due to the habits inherited from the Troll Empire, most Ogres had extremely high standards for food.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Everyone’s Rolling Stone Town! Chapter 417: Everyones Rolling Stone Town! Translator: Lonelytree Human flesh was far from the best choice for Ogres. Only the most desperate Ogres would eat human flesh when they were forced to. Comparing ogres with trolls, intentionally or unintentionally, is the work of some great existences trying to smear the ogres name. Smear campaigns are normal for these great existences. Once you know this epic tale, please tell a lost Ogre that the glory of the Troll Empire flows in his blood. Please call him the descendant of the great Savassin. Those were the original words from the book. Matthew did not intend to be so straightforward. But he was also willing to give the descendants of Savassin a chance. A night has passed. Have you given it much thought? Where do you plan to go next? Matthew walked down from the highest floor and smiled at Elv and Gezar, who were still arguing. We plan to stay! We can cook for you. Elv said you look like a very powerful mage. Gezar said first. Elv knocked his head hard. Idiot, dont tell anyone about our secret! He said to Matthew in embarrassment, Not only are we good at cooking, but we also Imow a little magic. I can help you crack the secret door in the tree tower. I almost succeeded before those despicable Witherers tied us up! Matthew looked surprised. Were you here before the Withered took over? Elv nodded. Yes, they came later. That idiot Gezar and I were originally living in the Helen Mountains in the north. Oh, that place is far from here. One evening. On our way to hunt, we encountered the legendary Void Whale. Youve seen the Void Whale before. Its very big, very, very big. He appeared on the horizon in the distance. His body was translucent, like a whale wandering in the sky. Gezar said he saw a figure on the whales back. But I didnt see it. I just stared at the tentacles by the whales mouth. It was really beautiful. I thought that if I could cut a few of them down, they might be the most delicious ingredient in the world. However, we fell asleep as we watched. When we wake up. We felt cold all over and found ourselves lying on a cloud, which was actually a block of ice. At that time, there were many clouds around us. Some clouds were empty, and if one stepped on them, one would fall through and die. Some of the clouds were solid blocks of ice; There were also some clouds that were frozen, but they shattered when stepped on. We crawled out of those clouds with great difficulty. In the end, we found the floating island in the sky. We dont have the ability to fly. We couldnt find a way down. We could only look around for an opportunity to escape. Finally, I found the tree tower. The secret door at the core of the tree tower looked familiar to me. It seemed to overlap with the memories in my bloodline. I tried to decipher it and found that it was working. However, Gezars brain capacity was a burden to me. I was not efficient enough. I had only deciphered half of it when that group of Witherers rushed up. They were very rude and wanted to kill us. Fortunately, I had an idea and said that I was a chef. Only then did they let us go and tied us up in the lower level to cook for them every day. However, what those big shots didnt know was that I was much smarter than them! I thought that the human mage would be able to decipher the secret door very quickly, but who knew that after so many days, there would be no progress at all. Hehehe. If it were me, I would be able to decipher all the contents of the secret door in fifteen days at most. Elv showed off proudly. At this moment, Gezar bumped into him. Didnt we agree to whisper these things to each other? Why did you tell him? Elv was stunned. Soon after. He was furious and said, Gezar, keep your head away from me. I can feel the blood from your brain tainting my intelligence! Damn it, I actually told him all my secrets. This is all your fault. Gezar was also furious. Scold me again, and Ill kill myself. Go, go! You can jump from the side. Lets see if you have the guts! The two of them started arguing again. Matthew was seriously thinking about the information Elv mentioned. In fact, he was also very curious about why the ogre would appear in the sky. However, Elvs answer surprised him. Matthew had heard of the legend of the Void Whale , but he wasnt very clear about it. He only knew that it was one of the ghost stories that the residents in the north-central part of the continent would occasionally mention. It was said that at dusk in summer. When you stood on the endless plains, you might see the legendary Void Whale. It seemed to be a huge creature from the void. It had a huge body like a whale, but it also soared in the sky like a bird, wandering above the horizon. In the people of northern Aindor, the meaning of the Void Whale was extremely divisive. Some people thought that he would bring luck to the witnesses. There were also people who thought that he was a sign of disaster. Matthew didnt have much relevant knowledge. He only vaguely thought that if what Elv said was true, then the power of the Void Whale brought the Ogres into the sky.. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Our Rolling Stone Town! Chapter 418: Our Rolling Stone Town! Translator: Lonelytree They were placed at the edge of the ruins on the cloud. This meant that the Void Whale was most likely related to the Cloud Ruins. And the formation of the ruins on the cloud was related to a certain transmigrator senior. For a moment. Matthews imagination ran wild. In the end, Matthew agreed to let Elv and Gezar stay, and he planned to let the three spirit wolves stay with them permanently. He didnt have any expectations for Elvs magic level. In his opinion. This could be the descendants of Savassin exaggerating to show their value. After pacifying the ogre. The sky was almost bright. Not long after, Rheagar walked up with a tired face and told Matthew that the incident with Mad Frogmen had been settled. The Wild Frogmen Village was very grateful for their help and intended to reach a preliminary friendly agreement with Rolling Stone Town. This was more or less good news. The two of them stood at the edge of the platform. The sun was shining brightly. Other than the ruins on the clouds, there were not many clouds. The sunlight on the platform was a little harsh, and it hurt his skin. However, looking down from here, the villages and wastelands of the southern land could be vaguely seen. The wind slapped Matthews face. He took a deep breath. The sky and clouds in front of him gave people a feeling of relief. Try this. Rheagar handed over a monocular. Matthew knew that it was a magic item the moment he held it in his hand, and it was not cheap. Even the edges were made of heavy adamantine. Curious, he stuck his left eye on it and adjusted the lens barrel slightly, looking toward the southwest. In the next second. He made a sound of surprise. In the lens barrel, a very clear view of mountains and rivers appeared! Matthew adjusted his position slightly. Not long after, he saw a tall mountain with a huge waterfall falling from it. Not far from the foot of the mountain, the town on the plain was dotted with houses. That was the town of the Highleaf Territory! Matthew quickly realized how extraordinary this telescope was. He zoomed in as much as he could. It was almost like a satellite map where the entire house could be seen, and he could barely distinguish the flow of people. However, just as he was watching with relish. A pitch-black light flashed through the lens. Matthew hurriedly caught up with it with the lens. In the next second. The shadow of a black dragon flew over the Highleaf Territory! However, the dragons head was facing a direction. It was facing the east. That was the direction of Rolling Stone Town! Rheagar? I saw a dragon! Matthews voice was full of seriousness. Dont worry. Look to the south and north. Rheagar said. Matthew did as instructed. Soon, he saw the golden fertile fields in the south and Jiliu City in the north. Similar scenes were happening in both directions. He saw the shadow of a red dragon in the south of the golden fertile field. In the direction of Jiliu City and Jade Court, there was the shadow of a green dragon. Just like the Black Dragon, the heads of these two dragons were facing Rolling Stone Town! Whats going on? Matthew put down the binoculars and asked seriously. Dont be nervous. The direction of the dragon head doesnt mean anything. This treasure is just reminding us of the possible threats nearby. Rheagar took the binoculars. Even though he said that his expression was not relaxed. This is a strategic treasure. I used it to win two crucial battles. The current situation in Rolling Stone Town is not the worst, but we cannot let our guard down. These dragons might not be coming for us, but I have a feeling that we will at least have a conflict with one of them. Rheagar said. Matthew was silent for a long time. He slowly said, Tell me, Rheagar. How much support can you get from Purgatory? Rheagar stared into his eyes. Half a minute later, he turned his head to look at the clouds in the distance. If I want, I can obtain an endless army of demons. But I can give you a clear answer now. I dont want to. I wont open the portal completely. As long as Im alive. That scene would never have happened. I knew very well what kind of creatures demons were, and I also knew very well what kind of impact my decision could have on this world. Matthew. Ive seen too many deaths in my life, innocent or inevitable. Im tired of the withering of lives. I knew that war was inevitable. I knew that my will couldnt change anything. I just dont want to become that king whose hands are covered in blood. You might think that my thoughts are ridiculous. Actually, I also find it ridiculous. Ever since I returned to Rolling Stone Town and became the lord of this place, I gradually lost all my motivation to conquer and expand my territory. It was also because of this that my wife, who was originally very loving to me, chose to leave me. She was an ambitious person, eager to build a legacy. I only wanted to protect Rolling Stone Town and its people. I just want to watch Sif grow up, get married, and have children in peace. Ten or twenty years later. Perhaps I will have a few grandsons. They will fight in the lords residence every day, making me have a headache. Maybe Ill retire early and hand over Rolling Stone Town to the next generation. Ill go fishing by the river and live a quiet life. Perhaps my son-in-law will make my daughter sad. At that time, I think I will put on my battle robe and teach him a lesson. Perhaps my old age will be very happy, with many children and grandchildren, and Rolling Stone Town will become increasingly prosperous.. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Our Rolling Stone Town! Chapter 419: Our Rolling Stone Town! Translator: Lonelytree After my death. The people who came to mourn would sincerely cry at the funeral. They would write something like this on my epitaph- The one who lays here was the second lord of Rolling Stone Town, Rheagar. He was incompetent, weak, childish, and laughable. But he was a good lord. And that was enough. Matthew nodded. He could understand the decision that Rheagar made in the end. Do you think my idea is unrealistic? Rheagar turned to him and asked, Give up on opening the Gate of Purgatory. When I told the others about this decision, they all had reservations. Zeller, Asma, Brynn, RichardEven Li Weiqi advised me that if I didnt open this door, someone else might open another door. This world will still suffer, and I might regret it one day. I know what they said is right. But I dont want to hurt anyone else anymore. I want to use our own strength to protect Rolling Stone Town, not the demons. Rheagar watched him silently. A glimmer of hope flashed in his eyes. Matthew knew what he was longing for. Hence, he said, I dont think their way of thinking is wrong either, but I think your approach is correct. Everyone has the possibility of regret. If a decision is made because of the possibility of regret in the future, many decisions will lose their original meaning. If I were in your position, I might not be willing to open that door. In short, I support you. Rheagar was moved. But soon, he smiled and asked, So you should give me some information, right? How is your relationship with the Seven Saint Alliance? Matthew muttered, Im just a newcomer to the Alliance. The reason why Edmond was there that day was to give my teacher face. Now, many people in the Alliance think that I have a bright future ahead of me. I was an Al when I joined the alliance, and it looked like I would be in the limelight for a while. But only I know. All of this was like a castle in the air, flashy and lacking foundation. As long as there was a slight change, they would shatter like bubbles. If the war really starts, I can guarantee that I will do my best. As for the mages in the Alliance, theres a high chance that they wont participate, and I wont expect more from them. Matthew telling the truth He had never felt that his relationship with the Alliance was good. Was Isabelles student very popular? Ronan had thought the same before he was thrown into the astral plane. From the beginning to the end, Matthew did not forget her moodiness and mental torture. He knew very well that everything he had was arranged by Isabelle on a whim. His identity wasnt a death-exemption card. Isabelle had students all over the Alliance. Blinken was an example. When the hidden big shot of the Alliance tried to kill Blinken, did Isabelle intervene? The answer was obviously no. She didnt care about her students lives at all. Or rather In the eyes of a mage of her level. Only those who survived and grew into legends were qualified to be her students. Matthew understood his situation. He knew that the only thing he could do was to make use of Isabelles influence to strengthen himself before she lost interest in him. During this period, he had to stick to his heart and tread on thin ice. He told all these to Rheagar. After hearing this, Rheagar nodded solemnly. I understand. You dont have to look so stressed. Rolling Stone Town didnt rely on the strength of one or two people to survive until now. You, me, Zeller, Li Weiqi, Richard, Blake, Old Fallon, your undead, and that little Druid brotherThere are also many other people. We are not fighting alone. We have many partners. As long as we are here, Rolling Stone Town will be here. Because this is our Rolling Stone Town. I believe you think so too. As he spoke. He stretched out his right hand generously and laughed straightforwardly, Well then, its nice to officially meet you, the necromancer who likes to plant trees. Matthew smacked him hard. Nice to meet you, the peace-loving Purgatory Prince. After saying that. The two of them turned towards the distance. The noon sun shone through the ruins above the clouds. The nearby clouds reflected rings of colourful halos. So beautiful. Rheagar sighed. Matthew quietly admired the beautiful scenery and did not speak. A moment later. Rheagar suddenly asked, How should we go back? Matthews voice suddenly changed. Rheagar, do you want to play something exciting? Rheagars expression changed. Matthew! From below the platform came the howl of Rheagar. His body fell rapidly. The sound of the wind whistled in his ears. However, in the next second. A powerful force grabbed his body tightly. The Winged Dragon Wind God controlled the air current and flew a distance with Rheagar, whose hair was all over his face. Immediately after. He suddenly threw the frightened Rheagar onto his back. After that, he quickly headed toward Rolling Stone Town. Not long after. The Winged Dragon lowered its altitude. The wasteland and the forest became clear. The buildings with red walls and black tiles in the distance also came into view. In order to avoid causing a disturbance. Matthew quickly landed on the northern wasteland. He put Rheagar down and asked, How do you feel? Rheagar covered his mouth and held it in for a long time before he could only say, Damn necromancers! Two days later. In the cemetery. Matthew carefully dragged a corpse out of the mud tank. After carefully checking the soaking condition of the corpse. He took out the Dark Divine Oil. He began the second step of creating the Dark Knight. Greasing. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Raven Pavilion Demonic Domain and Graveyard Domain Chapter 420: Raven Pavilion Demonic Domain and Graveyard Domain Translator: Lonelytree Oiling was a laborious and delicate job. The entire process could not be replaced by others, and the necromancer had to do it himself. Immediately, the five corpses were laid out side by side on a thick blanket. The Dark Divine Oil that he had painstakingly refined was placed in a small bucket at the side. There were three types of brushes in the bucket. Matthew picked up the largest brush and fiddled with the small bucket a few times to make the grease and the negative energy residue fully fuse. Then, he carried the small bucket to the first corpse. From top to bottom. He brushed it three times seriously. After that, the second corpse, the third corpseUntil the fifth corpse. Renesme, flip it over. Matthew dipped the brush into the oil barrel and ordered Miss Zombie to help. Renesme was drooling as she turned the corpse over. Matthew walked to the front and used the same method to roughly brush the back of the five corpses. Dark Divine Oil with a hint of dark green soaked the surface of the corpse. The clothes and skin of the corpse softened at the same time. Occasionally, Death Serum would come out from under the skin, making sizzling sounds. At this moment, the dark warrior was no longer as stinky as before. After being smeared with a layer of Dark Divine Oil, the surface of the corpse emitted a faint floral fragrance. Matthew first used a large brush to brush both sides. Then, he took out a medium-sized brush and applied more oil. This step was the most tiring. Not only did he have to take care of every part of the body, he even had to stuff some oil into the mouth and anus. The Dark Divine Oil was of great significance to the Dark Warriors. At the same time, it also affected the success rate of the third step of the Unbinding ritual. Matthew didnt dare to be negligent. Even with Renesme and Soldiers help, he was still sweating profusely after the second round. In the final round. When he used a small brush to check the corpses for any spots he had missed with the oil, he felt that his arm was no longer his. Done! An hour later. Matthew rubbed his sore hands and ordered Renesme and Soldier to hang the five corpses upside down. This was also part of the ritual. After the divine oil dried, it could shrink the Death Serum that was soaked in the first step into the corpse. Along with it was the remnant spirituality in the corpse. This was also the reason why the Dark Knight had to be clothed when oil was applied. The clothes of the dead carried a certain spirituality, and this spirituality had a decisive influence on the ritual of the Dark Knights true formation. He looked at the future dark warriors who were hung like dried meat. Matthew couldnt help but feel satisfied. After that, I need to put them down and brush them with oil every three days. After 21 days, I can start the unbinding ritual. If I make a few more dark warriors, Im afraid I can become a barbecue master. Matthew laughed at himself. Then, he began to prepare the incantation needed for the unbinding ritual. Although the content was a little complicated, it was nothing to Matthew. He had all kinds of materials on the production of dark warriors exchanged from the Alliance. Under the guidance of various famous experts, he quickly understood the core of the unbinding ritual. Therefore, in the process of unbinding, the most important thing is for the necromancer to awaken instead of command. The remaining spirituality must be allowed to gather freely. Matthew was engrossed in his research in the small study next to the workshop. At this moment. There was a sudden commotion outside the cemetery. Matthew put down the documents, walked out of the stone house, and quickly rushed to the place where the commotion had occurred. At the edge of the cemetery, not far away, outside a row of sparse black locust trees, a group of ghosts looked at the undead creatures in the cemetery. In the cemetery. A dozen zombies and even more skeleton soldiers were pointing at them. Matthew walked over without batting an eyelid. Sensing the arrival of the Lord of the Graveyard, the Black Locust Tree immediately moved to the sides, and a temporary passage was instantly opened. Respected Lord of the Graveyard, Great Necromancer, we are the Undead from Zandar. Our cemetery was destroyed by the Dragon Calamity. In order to avoid the evil red dragon, we had to come to the surface, but there was no place for my people on the surface. We drifted around, chased away by others. In our despair, we felt the calling of this place. Im the representative of the clan. You can call me Ali. May I ask if my clansmen and I are qualified to serve you? A spectre that was emitting white light asked sincerely. Matthew noticed that there were about thirty ghosts behind him. They were all in a bad state. They were all muddleheaded as if they would be blown away by the wind in the next second. Ali was the only one who was solid in his ghost form. There was a little golden light in the white light. He was indeed an elite ghost. He would probably be able to survive for a long time even if all his clansmen died. Matthew listened to Alis story and couldnt help but ask, Were you the ones who caused trouble at the south trading station of Rolling Stone Town? Ali looked ashamed. Yes, it was an emergency at that time. Many of our clansmen were in a very dangerous state. If they didnt absorb the energy of humans, they would have completely dissipated. We had no choice but to do this, but I assure you that the spirits of the Zandar family are very principled. We only absorbed a little of their energy through scary methods, which is barely enough for us to survive.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Raven Pavilion Demonic Domain and Grave Domain Chapter 421: Raven Pavilion Demonic Domain and Grave Domain Translator: Lonelytree And after that, we never harassed any human villages again. Matthew did not question the authenticity of his words. He only asked, If you want to join my cemetery, you have to become undead who listens to my orders. My orders are everything. Without my orders, you can only move around in the cemetery. You will lose your freedom. Can your people accept that? Ali smiled bitterly and said, Of course, we understand what it means for the undead to join the necromancer. Matthew said calmly, What I need is a clear answer. Ali was stunned for a moment, and a strange look flashed across his eyes. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, We are willing! Alright, from now on, youre my undead. Welcome to Matthews cemetery. Matthew opened his arms to the ghosts. The temporary passageway was completely opened. The ghosts flew into the cemetery hungrily, enjoying the long-lost nourishment of negative energy. Matthew didnt waste too much time with the ghosts. He used the power of the ritual field to make these ghosts a part of the ritual. In this way, in name, these ghosts were residents of the cemetery and not the undead summoned by Matthew. He could use his identity as the owner of the cemetery to order them around, and he could also save on his summon limit. This was the benefit of building a cemetery. After the ghosts condition had stabilized. Matthew led them to the Ghost District and settled them down. Before the arrival of Zandars ghosts. there was alreadv a groun of loval SDirit Wolves living here. The wolves were monitoring them. Matthew believed that even if these ghosts had second thoughts, they wouldnt be able to do anything. [Hint: A group of ghosts wandering in the wilderness have been attracted by the Ritual Ground Cemetery and the Negative Energy Road Sign. They desire to live in the cemetery and are willing to serve the owner of the cemetery.] [Youve given these ghosts a new home.] [Your Ritual Field (Cemetery) has gathered three types of low-level undead: Skeleton Soldiers, Zombies, and Ghosts. The number of undead has met the requirements for advancement. You can increase the strategic level of the cemetery by building additional undead buildings. In addition, different undead buildings will provide different functions.] [Current cemetery strategy level: LVI] List of additional buildings that can be built- Well of Bones (Increases the strength of skeleton soldiers and has a certain chance to convert skeleton soldiers into elite classes) Coffin of Nirvana (Increases the strength of the Silvermoon Zombie and has a certain chance of transforming the Silvermoon Zombie into an elite class) Evil Wind Path (Increase the strength of the spectre and has a certain chance of transforming the spectre into an elite class) Matthew was not surprised by this. He had long known that there was a concept of a strategic level in the cemetery. It was not unique to the ceremony. Most larger ceremonial grounds had their own strategic level. The increase in the strategic level meant that all aspects of the ritual field had been strengthened. This process was mainly achieved by spending money to build various functional buildings. Legend had it that the current Lord of Baiyan Citys Demiplane was a super large cemetery. There were tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers in the cemetery. These skeleton soldiers were of different types. There were archers, stone-throwers, shield-wielders, and rare skeleton mages! Of course, these classes were not created out of thin air. Instead, it was transformed through various additional buildings that were augmented with the power of the ritual field. However, Matthew had no plans to build additional buildings at the moment. On the one hand, it was really expensive. On the other hand, he felt that the time had not come yet. But if I have time, its not impossible to build one or two buildings. It was definitely unrealistic to expect the undead who wandered around the cemetery all day to level up by themselves. For example, the skeleton soldiers. Soldier clearly had the ability to train his own kind , but under his training, the skeleton soldiers abilities did not improve. However, the frequency of their hips twisting was getting higher and higher. Recently, Matthew had been walking through the cemetery, and the number of skeleton soldiers walking with twerking hips had increased sharply. This made Matthew deeply worried about the future of the cemetery. After settling the spectre down, he placed the construction of the additional building in his schedule. Matthew went to the stone area and continued to make tombstones. sn1nwaR worked very nard. Matthew had not been there for a few days, and the place was already filled with stones. He let Renesme and a few other zombies carry the stone tablet while he quickly wrote negative energy runes on it. Very quickly. A tombstone was produced. Compared to applying oil. The production of tombstones was much more effortless. Matthew rested occasionally. Most of the time, he was working hard. Time slowly passed. More and more tombstones appeared in the empty space at the side. During this process. Matthew also entered a mysterious state. Gradually. He felt the pen in his hand become lighter and lighter. Suddenly. Matthew jolted awake and found himself in a pitch-black space. Am I in aCoffin? As a necromancer, Matthew was naturally very familiar with coffins. He turned his head in shock. In the next second. He saw a pair of dark eyes staring at him. Matthew was shocked. His consciousness suddenly flew out of the coffin. Then, he looked around in shock. However, there was nothing but endless darkness here. Matthew felt around and found that the space was extremely narrow.. Other than a coffin in the middle, there were cold stone walls everywhere! Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Raven Pavilion Demonic Domain and Grave Domain Chapter 422: Raven Pavilion Demonic Domain and Grave Domain Translator: Lonelytree This is a tomb. Matthew was a little nervous. He lowered his head and looked at the coffin. For some reason, he could actually see the situation inside through the coffin. The dead man in the coffin also turned his head and looked at Matthew. The two of them looked at each other for a while. Then, they asked in surprise at the same time, Can you see me? The person in the coffin was wearing luxurious clothes. His physical condition was close to that of a zombie, but he was also different from a zombie. He had obviously retained a lot of moisture and looked more like a living person, but Matthew was sure that he was a corpse. Looking at him, Matthew felt a little scared for some reason! He asked groggily, Why are you here! The dead man was stunned. This is my coffin and tomb. I should be the one asking you that. Why did you barge into my coffin? After being asked this question. Matthew sobered up a little. He looked around blankly and muttered to himself, Yeah, why am I here? Wasnt I making tombstones? Brother Dead Man looked at him and suddenly said sympathetically, Youre probably dead too. Matthew immediately retorted, Im definitely not dead! The dead man consoled, Dead people dont believe that theyre dead. I didnt believe it either. Dont worry. The dead are much more comfortable than the living. Look at me. I sleep in a coffin every day. Where can I find such a good life? As a dead person, we only need to lie flat every day and not be pulled up by those damn necromancers. By the way, young man, what do you do? Matthew answered honestly, Im a necromancer. Dead Man fell silent. Matthew could feel the other party trembling in the coffin. Can you let me go? The dead man asked. Matthew shook his head and said, I dont plan to do anything to you. The dead man asked again, Then, can you let go of my coffin? Matthew was puzzled. Why do you ask? The dead man explained, As far as I know, necromancers have always been very poor. When they pass by the tomb, they will definitely plunder everything. Even if they cant lift the corpse, they will at least take a few pieces of the coffin and leave. I am not being prejudiced, right? Matthew sighed. Im indeed not rich. But dont worry, I definitely wont take your things. Brother Dead Man beamed with joy. Thats good, thats good. This coffin of mine is quite expensive. I dont know how many years its been lying in it, but its still quite comfortable. By the way, is the world better now? Matthew muttered, Im afraid it depends on your definition. Which era are you from? The dead man said happily, I cant tell which era it was. When I was alive, the glory of the gods bathed the entire Aindor. Although there were living sacrifices and exploitation everywhere, the gods claimed that it was an era of great grace. If they said so, then so be it. The Gods have no shame anyway. Speaking of which, do you know how cruel a living sacrifice is? They would throw the living into the water, into the fire, or put them on the chopping board and cut open their stomachs. This wasnt something a human could do. But in our era, almost every god would instigate their believers to do so. What was even more disgusting was that they had to pretend to be bright and mighty on the surface, claiming that the matter of living sacrifice had nothing to do with them and that it was an action initiated by the believers voluntarily. In my world, being alive is not easy. Fortunately, I died early to enjoy life. Matthew looked around and asked curiously, From the tomb and coffin, it is not difficult to see that you were either rich or noble when you were alive. Even if the gods are cruel, you should not have been chosen for a living sacrifice, right? The dead man said calmly, I died because I was sacrificed. The area I live in believes in the God of Death. At that time, the one chosen by Death to participate in the live sacrifice was the son of the Lord. Our Lord didnt want his son to die, so he pulled me over to take his place. However, they did not know that this action had angered the God of Death. He didnt want to accept me at all. On the day of the sacrifice. They first threw me into the river and found that I could walk on the river as if it was flat ground. So they tied me up and roasted me with fire, but the fire couldnt hurt me. When they saw this, they quickly claimed that I was a demon and finally pushed me onto the chopping board to cut open my stomach. But I still wouldnt die. At that time, the Death was right beside me, sneering at those comical devout believers. I know this couldnt go on. So I begged Death for a long time. He was finally willing to let me die. When the lord and the other believers saw that I was finally dead, they put my body back in this coffin and sent it to the Church of Death. I dont know what happened after that. When I was lying in the church. Only the sound of the death knell and crows flying past could be heard. Not long after. The God of Death appeared in front of me. He asked me if I hated the lords family when I was dragged over to replace someone else as a living sacrifice. My answer is, I hate them, but only a little. Death was puzzled. I told him that the feudal lords family treated me very well. They gave me a job and a mouthful of food. When my parents died, they were even willing to lend me money to bury them. My health had never been good, and my work was also very ordinary, but the Lord did not fire me, and the Lords son also took good care of me. If I were in any other territory or wilderness, I would have died ten thousand times over. Therefore, I volunteered to replace him. Death choked after hearing that. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with this result. In a fit of anger, He locked me up here, saying that he wanted to punish me for my blasphemy. After that, I never saw Death again. He probably forgot about me. What a pity. If I can see him again, I must thank him properly. It was He who gave me a peaceful space and allowed me to lie quietly for so long. Lying down like this is really too comfortable! Brother Dead Mans tone was filled with optimism. After Matthew heard this, he felt that it was absurd and real. How is the world of the living now? Are there still living sacrifices? Brother Dead Man asked with concern. Matthew shook his head and said, The gods have been exiled, and the human mages have ruled everything. There are very few living sacrifices in the world, and most people have the chance to eat their fill. Brother Dead Man said happily, Thats really a good world! Did our human mages become the rulers of the world? It must be a fair and beautiful world. Thats great. Why dont you pull me up to the surface? I want to see the world now. Matthew wanted to say something. However, he felt a powerful force pulling him back. He was familiar with that feeling. In an instant. He suddenly understood why he was here. Matthew hurriedly asked, Where is this place? Im referring to the specific location and coordinates! Brother Dead Man replied, This is the Crow Demonic Domain of the Netherworld. I should be in a part of the tombs. Whats wrong? Matthew only felt that the force was getting stronger and stronger. He used all his strength to ask, Whats your name? Brother Dead Man replied, Olorin, my name is Olorin. What about you? Necromancer. As soon as he finished speaking. Matthews figure disappeared into the tomb. Alright then. Then Ill sleep again. Olorin muttered to himself. The tomb fell silent again. [Hint: You have entered the sub-domain of death, Graveyard.] [Your domain, Graveyard, resonates with the Undying domain.] [Your domain ability Undead Body effect is extended for 30 seconds.] [As a reward for exploring the domain, you will obtain one of the following three abilities:] Ring of Death (Releases a ring of negative energy with you as the centre. Enemies hit by the ring of negative energy will experience a state of mental delay and have the urge to sleep forever)] Grave Guards (Summons a group of Grave Guards to protect your target or cemetery)] Archeologist (Obtain a large amount of tomb knowledge and obtain the coordinates of three large tombs at random)] Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Descendants of the World Tree Chapter 423: Descendants of the World Tree Translator: Lonelytree Matthew chose three without hesitation. Which necromancer doesnt choose archaeology? In an instant. A large amount of tomb knowledge surged into his head. After a slight pain, it was a satisfying feeling. This knowledge seemed to have been integrated into his blood, and extracting it had become Matthews instinct. As long as he wanted to. He could immediately transform into an expert in grave studies! Other than knowledge. Matthew also obtained three coordinates. The first coordinate was located in the depths of the Hellen Mountains in the north-central part of the Aindor Continent. That was the area where the Twin-headed Ogres were active previously. The second coordinate was in the south. Matthew made a quick comparison and found that it was probably in the depths of the rainforest. It was obviously the one that belonged to the Bright Sandalwood King. According to Yu Lian, there was a dragon tomb below. The last coordinate was in the outer plane. Matthew took out a coordinate book and read it, only to find that it was a tomb in the Arcane Wilderness. In the three tombs. The Bright Sandalwood Kings tomb was first ruled out by Matthew. Blinken was still squatting inside. Moreover, it involved the dragon tomb. Who knew how dangerous it was inside? Matthew wasnt capable enough to explore the tomb in the outer planes. The only one suitable was the one in the Hellen Mountains. That place was about two to three thousand miles away. A map suddenly appeared in Matthews mind. He could set off from Rolling Stone Town and headed north, passing by Jiliu City. He would pass by the current royal city of the Wood Elves, the Jade Court, and the former royal city, the Court of Fallen Leaves. Then, he would pass through the Decaying Highlands and the Lake of the Dead. After that came the 800-mile-long plateau corridor. After that, he would reach the most famous Cold Mountain Pass that connected the north and south of the continent. After passing through Cold Mountain Passs pass, the Helen Mountains, one of the central mountains, would appear in his field of vision. Its quite a long way to travel normally, but theres a Legendary Mages Mage Tower from the Alliance near the Cold Mountain Pass, so I should be able to get there by teleportation. The premise is that I have to ask for the permission of the Legendary Mage. Matthew rubbed his temples and felt a little regretful. The location of the tomb was too far away. In the short term, there seemed to be no possibility of him using archaeology. If only it were in the south. However, he thought about it carefully. He was very clear about the situation in the south. There had never been a powerful city-state or regime. The possibility of a great tomb appearing in history was extremely low. However, the situation in the north was different. The North had not established a true human country. Due to the constant harassment of the barbarians, the cities in the North were under greater pressure. Under such circumstances. It was said that there had been several city-states that rose and fell in the history of the North. They already had the basic form of a country. The only thing missing was a formal declaration. A state like this was one of the necessary conditions for the appearance of the Great Tomb. Therefore, it was indeed more reasonable for the tomb to appear in the north than in the south. [Hint (Graveyard Domain): You have obtained a permanent status of Peer Perception.] [Peer Perception: You are extremely sensitive to the scents of your peers. When necromancers, archaeologists, and grave robbers appear within 10 kilometres of you, you will automatically sense their location and refresh their coordinates every 6 hours.] This keyword was not bad. Although it was aimed at a specific group of people, the 24-hour free automatic radar was still very useful. The only thing that made Matthew unhappy was that Why are grave robbers my peers? I havent even robbed a single grave! It could be seen that the judgment of the Graveyard Domain was somewhat unintelligent. He came back to his senses. Matthew tidied up the tombstones in the stone area. The gravestone was a good thing. At present, the tombstones were not saturated yet. When the cemetery did not lack tombstones for the undead, he planned to make a large number of them and store them in the warehouse. Zombies had a high demand for tombstones, and one tombstone might not even be enough for one person, especially the mutated tombstone zombie. Matthew had noticed that it was carrying two tombstones on its back last time. One of them was given by Matthew, and the other was naturally snatched by the zombie from others. The skeletons had lower requirements, but three to five skeletons sharing a tombstone was the limit. The above two types of tombstones were temporarily provided by Matthew for free. Spectres were different. They also needed tombstones, but they had to exchange them for them through their own labour. After all, Matthew had to observe their loyalty for a period of time. For example, the elite Specter called Ali was definitely not someone who would submit to others easily. When he introduced the Zandar Ghost Family to him, his tone was full of pride. Of course, this was not a good thing for Matthew. What he needed was a group of undead subordinates who were completely obedient and some intelligent undead who were filled with nostalgia for his nnct Matthew had originally planned to let the Drifter take Alis position and become the boss of the ghost area. However, the Drifter was shy by nature and refused to leave Matthews luggage no matter what. In the end, Matthew could only let the little wolves guard it day and night. He left the stone area. Matthew felt his back ache. After applying oil for half a day and making tombstones for half a day, even if he had a potion to replenish his strength, he was a little unable to hold on. Even so, he still walked around the cemetery as usual. Although the cemetery is big, its still a little empty. Many buildings have the foundation to start construction, but its a pity that I lack construction workers.. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Descendant of the World Tree Chapter 424: Descendant of the World Tree Translator: Lonelytree Matthew felt helpless. No matter what kind of undead, they were not suitable for delicate construction work. Once again, he imagined how wonderful it would be if he had a duergar construction team. Apart from the construction team. For the first time, Matthew began to think about something. Did he need to find an assistant? A successful mage would never lack assistants and apprentices. The latter could do some repetitive and mechanical work for mages. This way, he could greatly free himself and invest his time in more meaningful things. Necromancer Henry was actually a good candidate. However, he had rebelled from Red Mountain, and Matthew was not sure about his loyalty. For safety reasons, he had been arranged by the three leaders of Rolling Stone Town to stay at the South Trade Station. On the surface, he had been asked to monitor the situation at Red Mountain, but in fact, others had been sent to monitor Henry. Henry was probably aware of this. He had been very active recently. However, Matthew still needed more time to test him. Perhaps its not impossible to recruit two apprentices from the Alliance. Although I cant give them too many gold coins, I can still give them Knowledge Points. What kind of acolyte could satisfy all his needs? Matthew fell into deep thought. At night. Matthews figure appeared in the oak forest. The moonlight was very bright tonight. From afar. He saw the Centaur Obast patrolling the south. Obast was very serious. He had to personally inspect every oak tree to ensure that it was not harmed by the This guy was also very arrogant. Matthew rarely saw him, and considering that he spent most of his time patrolling the oak forest, Matthew suspected that Obast was hiding from him. Matthew was also very clear that Obast stayed behind for Lulu, but the other partys action had gone a little overboard. Forget it. Its okay to be a little arrogant. Eli was also very arrogant in the beginning. After exchanging a glance with Matthew, the Centaurs figure quickly disappeared into the forest. Matthew didnt argue with him. Instead, he went to the oak guards. The oak guard had two modes: one was the oak tree, and the other was the guard. The former was the regular oak tree form. During this period, the oak guard would accumulate a large amount of power. The latter was close to the form of a treant. Maintaining the form of a treant required a lot of energy, and the stronger the oak guard, the more so. Therefore, they usually only appeared in the forest in the form of an oak. After killing the Order of Withering, Matthew had 440 Strengthening EXP, enough to strengthen an Oak Tree or an Oak Guard 22 times. He planned to follow his previous decision and choose an oak guard to invest in. Matthew directly ruled out the cannibal tree. Matthew already had many powerful undead under him. For the oak guard, his requirements were defence and stability above all else. If he wanted to strengthen the cannibal tree, the uncertainty was too high, and it did not meet Matthews current needs. He called Renesme over and asked her to choose one of the remaining three oak guards. Renesme didnt seem to understand what Matthew was saying. Matthew had no choice but to let her walk around. Renesme giggled and drooled. She looked at Matthew as she walked. As she walked, she bumped into a tree. She patted the tree in frustration. Matthew also looked helpless. This was because it was just a very ordinary oak tree, not an oak guard. Why would he use his precious experience to strengthen an ordinary oak tree? Choose another one, Renesme. Matthew ordered. Renesme walked around the oak tree before reluctantly leaving. A moment later, she came to an oak guard and frantically used its bark to grind her teeth. Matthews heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to raise his hand and strengthen it ten times At this moment. A reproachful voice rang out. How could you allow the undead to blaspheme the sacred oak guard? The elusive Centaur suddenly appeared beside Renesme. He pushed Renesme away forcefully, his actions very reckless. Renesme instinctively bared her fangs at him. The centaur immediately raised his spear and warned, Stay away from my oak tree! Upon hearing this. Matthew, who had been about to explain, instantly turned gloomy. He stared at the centaur with a sharp gaze. Obast frowned. You know thats not what I meant. Matthew asked, Then what do you mean? Im making things in my own forest. Do I have to be ordered around by you? Obast said coldly, I dont think I did anything wrong. I spend every day with these oak trees. I know them better than you do. If I were you, I wouldnt tell real professionals what to do. His tone was filled with arrogance. Matthews tightly furrowed brows relaxed. This centaur did not give him a good first impression, but considering that he was indeed a professional, he let him stay. He didnt expect that in just a few days, there would be a situation where the host was overtaken by the guest. Mr. Obast, you can leave my forest now. Matthew said politely. Before Obast could react, he was still rambling on, If it wasnt for Princess Lulu, I wouldnt have left the Sea of Forest and stayed here.. This forest has great potential, and they need me very muchWait, what are you talking about? Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Descendant of the World Tree Chapter 425: Descendant of the World Tree Translator: Lonelytree The Centaur looked at Matthew in disbelief. Matthew said calmly, Youre fired. Ill give you 24 hours. If you still appear in my oak forest after 24 hours, Ill take it as a provocation. Obast asked in disbelief, You want to expel me? Matthew said bluntly, You have been banished. Instead of getting angry, Obast laughed. I was just about to tell you that this forest has a huge hidden danger, but I didnt expect you to take the initiative to expel me. Good, good, very good. Youre the master of the forest, so Ill leave immediately. I can only say that Princess Lulu really made a mistake. You and she will regret it! After saying this. He turned his head and ran toward the north of the forest arrogantly. He confirmed that the Centaur had left. Matthew came to the oak guard chosen by Renesme. His mood was not affected at all. He raised his hand and strengthened the oak guard ten times! [Hint: Your oak guard Dom has levelled up to LV16!] Your oak guard Dom has obtained 2 purple, 1 blue, 3 white, and 2 grey keywords. Greater Regeneration (Purple): In Treant form, the oak guard Dom can cast Greater Regeneration on a single target. This spell can heal most serious injuries except for dying. It can be used once a day. Symbiotic Partner (Purple): Oak Guard Dom can sign a symbiotic contract with a partner. He can share his lifespan equally with the other party. An oak guard had a lifespan of at least 800 years. Rain (Blue): Dom can cast Rain in his oak or tree form to provide moderate rainfall for an area of up to 800 acres for no more than six hours. It can be used once a day. Construction Experience (White): Oak Guard Dom has awakened his work experience as a light fairy in his previous life. He is very good at sustainable logging and building houses. He also has unique experience in the construction and maintenance of natural wonders. First Class Eloquence (White): Dom has the first class eloquence of the oak guard. He is proficient in human common language, fairy language, elven language, high elf language, sea of forest language, and other languages. He can accurately express his intentions. Bedtime Story (White): Dom can hear all kinds of strange ideas coming from the sea of trees in his oak form. He compiled these wonderful ideas into one interesting fairy tale after another, suitable for children to listen to before going to bed. Note: When Dom tells bedtime stories, he has a strong hypnotic ability. Wailing and Howling (Grey): Dom loves to sing and is willing to share his joy with others, especially in the dead of night. Sometimes, he cant help but sing. Unfortunately, his musical talent was at the bottom, and being tone-deaf was considered a compliment. Therefore, Doms voice was a terrible noise pollution to most races. Love Mathematics (Gray): Dom loves mathematics. He believes that mathematics is the most beautiful subject in the world. He is willing to be friends with anyone who likes mathematics. At the same time, he was passionate about any mathematical problem. Dom wasnt very good at math, and he was often confused by difficult math questions like why two plus two equals four. If you wanted to talk to him about mathematics, you had to make Dom understand this, or he would torture you for three days and three nights. When you talked to him about other mathematical problems, he would also keep asking questions and hope to get answers from you. However, it wont be easy for Dom to understand your thoughts. It was very ordinary. Matthew rubbed his chin. After this wave of enhancement, other than the solid increase in level and the two keywords in purple that were quite useful, the rest was very ordinary. As for the two grey ones He was too lazy to even complain anymore. The oak guards intelligence was generally not very high. Falling in love with mathematics was really a kind of suffering. As for singing in the middle of the night, this problem was not difficult to solve. When the time came, he would just throw a Silence Barrier beside him. Are you sure you chose him? Matthew looked at Renesme. Miss Zombie looked at him innocently. So Matthew prepared to continue strengthening. However, in the next second. [Hint: The number of enhancements has reached the maximum value.] [Note: Each oak guard can be strengthened up to ten times in a year.] There was actually a restriction! Matthew wanted to complain even more. However, on second thought, when he was enhancing the Undead, it was clearly stated that it was an infinite enhancement. Compared to the Undead. The characteristics of plants were more stable, so it was understandable that there were strengthening restrictions. However, this was equivalent to forcing Matthew to spread his investment. He thought about it and decided to give the remaining ten times to another oak guard. Who should he give the two extra chances to? Matthews gaze wandered aimlessly in the forest. Suddenly. He noticed the oak tree that Renesme crashed into first. Should I try strengthening the oak tree? He had extra strengthening instances, anyway. Matthew didnt have any psychological burden using it. He fired at the oak tree. [Prompt: Enhancement successful. Your oak tree has obtained the golden keyword Descendant of the World Tree [Descendant of the World Tree: Your oak tree has obtained the Lords template and has obtained abilities such as Giant Tree Seed, Unlimited Growth, Elven Hometown, and Ocean of Trees Link. The Sea of Trees has also blessed it with a name, Bogard!] [Giant Tree Seed: Your Oak Bogard is about to grow to more than 300 meters.] C Unlimited Growth: Bogard theoretically has the ability to grow indefinitely. [Elven Hometown: There is not only a nest of fairies of light above Bogard, but there is also a green eye . The green eye has a low probability of becoming the birthplace of wood elves.] It was estimated that in the next 100 years. A new batch of wood elves would be born above Bogard. [Sea of Tree Link: Bogard has tremendous HP and great influence. Its crown covers every corner of the oak forest in an invisible way.] [Bogard will bear half of the damage inflicted on the oak trees.] In an instant. The oak tree began to rise violently from the ground. In the darkness. It grew taller and taller. It was as if there was no end! The huge tree crown hung down in all directions. This scene came so suddenly. Even Matthew was shocked. Fortunately, its nighttime. If this scene suddenly happened during the day, the residents would be scared out of their wits. Fortunately, no one saw it. Matthew thought to himself. At this moment. A crack suddenly appeared under the moonlight. A white-robed mage walked out with a large magic carpet. Edmond was stunned when he saw the tree. He probably thought that he had gone the wrong way. Until the next second. He noticed Matthew from the corner of his eye and walked over in surprise. Looks like Ive encountered something extraordinary. Edmond looked at Matthew with a playful look. Behind him. The mages sitting on the magic carpet raised their heads and looked at the giant tree that was still growing. Many people were amazed. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: I Heard You Earned A Large sum of Money? Chapter 426: I Heard You Earned A Large sum of Money? Translator: Lonelytree Faced with Edmonds curious gaze, Matthew could only try to trick him, Theres a problem. I have this tree. Its mutated. He could not say that he had strengthened an ordinary oak tree into a descendant of the World Tree. That would be crazy. Edmonds expression was very calm. Its understandable. Plant mutations are very common in nature. Ive studied this topic before. Most plants will more or less mutate when they encounter magic. However, its much rarer for plants to grow as big as yours. Then, he whispered into Matthews ear, Dont let Teacher Isabelle know. She once wanted a seed of the World Tree, but the Sea of Trees rejected her. Since then, she has never been nice to the Druid Church. Matthew knew that his nonsense could not be hidden from the big boss, Edmond, so he could only reveal an embarrassed smile. The mages on the magic carpet could not hear their conversation. They saw Edmond and Matthew acting intimately and whispering to each other, and their gazes towards Matthew became even more reverent. Edmond was very understanding. He did not continue to ask, but handed two bulging bags to Matthew. The Moonlight Woodlands project ends here. Ive brought them to explore the outer space that youve discovered. Weve indeed obtained some materials and information. Theyre placed in the second bag. You can check them at any time. In addition, Ill submit a copy of the information to the Alliances records. If you have any questions, you can compare them. Frankly speaking, these things are not of much value. The Antu Empires psionic research is very backward, far inferior to the Giza people. There are some psionic gadgets in the laboratory, and the most valuable one is a psionic power generator. You can take a look for yourself later. However, my suggestion is that its best not to invest too much energy into psionic abilities. Thats not a domain that a mage should be immersed in. Matthew nodded repeatedly. Recently, he also felt that his energy and time were not enough. This was not unrelated to his greedy thinking of wanting to learn something from everything he saw. It was time to start reducing his burden. Psionic energy was originally meant for fun. During a real fight, Matthew normally relied on his undead. Matthews attitude was sincere. Edmond laughed again. As for the first bag, it contains a list of nineteen people and three hundred and eighty thousand gold coins. In the Alliance, there are many ways to spend money. You have to be careful of money traps, especially Rodericks counterfeit factory. Not every powerful magic tool is a must-buy, so you have to choose something that suits you. Matthew hurriedly said, I wont spend money recklessly. Edmond laughed. Dont be nervous, Im not stopping you from spending money. In fact, learning how to spend money properly is one of the compulsory courses for mages. Why dont we make a bet? I think youll spend all the money in the bag in three days. Do you think you can last longer? Matthew was stunned. Thats impossible. Ive never been extravagant with my money. Edmond said confidently, Then lets make a symbolic bet of one gold coin. How about it? Matthew immediately agreed. Of course. Then, Ill be leaving first. I wish you a happy spending in advance! Edmond waved at Matthew. After saying that, he returned to the magic carpet and flew towards the east with the mages with different expressions. Matthew watched them leave. A moment later. A trace of doubt suddenly appeared in his eyes. Why didnt they go through the Cauldron House? Isnt teleportation faster? However, his attention was quickly attracted by the first bag, which contained a huge sum of 380,000 gold coins. Matthew held the bag tightly, his heart thumping. With this money and the profit of more than 100,000 gold coins from this adventure, he could not help but feel nervous. His personal net worth went straight to five hundred thousand gold coins! He had been struggling on the poverty line for a long time, and he had never seen such a scene before. Matthew was so happy that he almost fainted. 500,000 gold coins. If I use all of it to buy oak seeds, how many trees can I plant? He tried his best to imagine, but he could not visualize the whole forest in his mind. I cant spend all of this money. I have to save a portion of it first, at least for a few years. If I have nothing to do, Ill be happy even if I count the gold coins. I can also make Peggy happy. Matthew thought about it for a while and put it away. As for the bet with Edmond He didnt care at all. He had always been a temperamental person. Spending 380,000 gold coins in three days? It was impossible. The mages from the Seven Saint Alliance witnessed Bogards growth.] After daybreak, the surrounding residents would also be attracted by the natural wonder of Bogard. The legend of Bogard would soon spread in the form of gossip or written reports. Your factions legend level +1 (Seven Saint Alliance). Bogards regional legend level +1 (Southern Land). He came back to his senses. Matthew also knew that Bogards sudden appearance could not be hidden. Tomorrow morning, he would probably have to discuss with Rheagar and the others how to tell the residents of Rolling Stone Town about Bogards origins so as to avoid potential panic.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: I Heard You Earned A Large sum of Money? Chapter 427: I Heard You Earned A Large sum of Money? Translator: Lonelytree After seeing that he had hit the jackpot. Matthew naturally couldnt stop. Due to the restriction that a plant could only be strengthened ten times a year. Matthew charged at Bogard with nine consecutive enhancements! [Hint: As a descendant of the World Tree, Bogard needs more strengthening power to obtain keywords. Enhancement successful. Your Oak Bogard has obtained the following three keywords: [Sunlight Sharing (Blue): When sunlight shines on the crown of Bogards tree, only a small portion of it will remain in Bogards body.] The remaining sunlight would penetrate the green leaves and reach the space under the canopy. Bogard could freely adjust the proportion of sunlight distribution. After satisfying his own needs. He could even make the sun shine 100% under the original shade of the trees. He was happy to share the gift of the sun with the other trees. [Power of the Sea of Trees (Purple): Bogard will further communicate with the Sea of Trees. He will directly absorb a part of the elements and nutrients from the sea of trees. This action will greatly reduce the pressure on the land to support Bogard.] At the same time. The power of the sea of trees emitted from Bogards body would promote the growth of other plants. Your forest will have a greater chance of receiving blessings from the sea of trees. [Natures Child (Gray): Bogard is the symbol of the World Tree in the south. As his reputation spreads, he may attract some nature lovers to come and make a pilgrimage. However, the possibility of being attacked by evil creatures such as Witherers, Sorcerers, Evil Children, Abyssal Creatures, Outer Evil Spirits, and the descendants of Twilight Creatures will also be greatly increased.] [Natures Child] was actually grey. It could be seen that fame was useless. In most cases, it was a burden. But Matthew didnt really care. He often dealt with Witherers and Evil Art Masters, so it didnt matter if there were more. After all, Necromancers would occasionally lack materials. [Sunlight Sharing] and [Power of the Sea of Trees] were quite useful. Matthew was worried that Bogards appearance would encroach on the growth space of other oak trees. Now, this problem had been perfectly solved. Except for the few trees closest to Bogard that had to be transplanted due to the pressure of its huge trunk, the other trees were almost unaffected. In general. Bogards appearance was definitely a good thing in the long run. Putting everything else aside, just the [Sea of Trees Link] alone could greatly increase the defence of the oak forest. As for the challenges that he might face in the short term. Matthew was also confident in dealing with them. I just have to make up a reasonable story to dispel the residents doubts about Bogard. At the same time, its best not to have too many curious people come to visit. Matthew scratched his head. He did not forget that his cemetery was directly below Bogard. On the ground was a vibrant natural world. Underground was an orderly plane of negative energy. His idea had finally achieved its initial stage. This made Matthew feel both satisfied and worried. What worried him was- From the moment Bogard appeared, he felt the change in the energy field. The balance of the elements in the earth had been broken. The descendants of the World Tree and the cemetery ritual field formed a faint conflict. This tendency was not obvious yet. However, as time passed, sparks would definitely fly between the two domains. That was the time to truly test himself! I have to think of a way to reconcile the two fields. Unfortunately, I havent been able to enter the domain of equilibrium on my own. Do I have to use harmonization as the main element? He looked at the thriving descendants of the World Tree. He also felt the cheerful negative energy flowing in the cemetery. Matthew felt that the burden on his shoulders had become heavier. He still had a lot of work to do. The most important thing was He had to enter the Equilibrium realm as soon as possible! Just as Matthew was planning for the future. A tall and furtive shadow suddenly appeared beside him. Matthew asked in surprise, Peggy? What are you doing? The Tauren skeleton said nervously, Im looking for you, Matthew. Lets talk in the cemetery. Im afraid the trees have ears. Matthew followed her to the cemetery. As the owner of the cemetery, he sealed off the ritual ground and asked Peggy in amusement, Tell me, what is it? Peggy said seriously, The white-robed Mage you were talking to earlier, hes very strange! Matthew was stunned. Do you mean Edmond? Peggy nodded. The night before yesterday, when I was investigating the local customs of Rolling Stone Town, I happened to see that white-robed man sneaking out of Ronans house! Theres no one at Ronans house. You know that, right? He must have gone to steal something! He keeps smiling at you, but I dont think hes a good person! Matthew frowned. Ronans house had indeed been unoccupied for a long time. Ever since he was locked up in the astral plane, Matthew was the only resident left in the mage district. Logically speaking, there was no reason for Edmond to visit Ronans house. If what Peggy saw was true Matthews expression changed quickly for a few rounds. In the next moment, he returned to normal and smiled at Peggy. If that white-robed mage is here to give us money, is he a good person or a bad person? Peggy crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking like she wouldnt accept any bribes. That depends on how much money he gives.. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: I Heard You Earned A Large sum of Money? Chapter 428: I Heard You Earned A Large sum of Money? Translator: Lonelytree Matthew smiled and said, He gave me 10,000 gold coins. Didnt you say that you wanted to know how 10,000 gold coins feel like? I can satisfy you now. Forget about what you just said. As he spoke. He took out 10,000 gold coins from the small bag and scattered them on the ground. Seeing this scene. Peggys soul fire was about to fly out of her skull! She threw herself on the ground like a madman and counted the money while shouting happily, I take back what I said just now. That mage in the white coat is a very good person! Matthew, you have to thank him! Is he your superior in the Alliance? You have to work hard with him! Oh, the taste of gold coins is so delicious He saw Peggy happily rolling around in the pile of gold coins. A gratified smile appeared on Matthews face. But very quickly. The smile disappeared. Although Matthew hooed that Pegzv would forget about Edmond. But he could not forget it. He thought about it. He realized that there were indeed some suspicious points in Edmonds actions. First, when they first met, he had wanted to give her a silver bell, the reason being to monitor Isabelles situation. But from Matthews point of view, this bell was completely unnecessary. With Edmonds intelligence, it was impossible for him not to see this. Secondly, as the head mage, Edmond should have a lot of things to do. This time, he actually came to Rolling Stone Town to support him, which was a very inconceivable thing in itself. Under normal circumstances, neither the Scar of the Dead nor the outer planes would have bothered Edmond so much. It was also impossible for Isabelle to be the reason. Others might think that Matthew had a bright future because of his Al title and his relationship with Isabelle. But who was Edmond? He was the eighth powerful person in the Alliance! It was reasonable for him to show appropriate kindness to Matthew, but to show it to this extent was somewhat inconsistent with his status. Thirdly, the direct confrontation between Matthew and the red dragon, Khuzulas, seemed to have been led by Edmond. Edmond said that it was a coincidence but Matthew felt that something was wrong. If his purpose in coming to Rolling Stone Town was to sneak into Ronans house, then it makes sense. Coming over to support me is just a pretence. Matthews head began to hurt. He had not forgotten. There was also someone in the Alliance who was suspected to be the mastermind behind Blinkens work. If that person was Edmond Matthew didnt dare to think about it anymore. The deeper he understood the Alliance, the more he felt that the Seven Saints werent clean. There was no reason for Edmond to be an exception. Legendary mages were very busy, and there must be a deeper logic behind their every action. Perhaps Edmonds love for gossip is just a persona he deliberately created. Their real purpose is to gather information and achieve some unspeakable goal. Once he accepted the fact that Edmond was the mastermind behind the scenes Matthew found that many things had become reasonable. This guess made him nervous. But very quickly. Matthew let out a long sigh. Even if Blinken is Edmonds spy, even if Edmond came here to steal something from Ronan, there is no irreconcilable conflict between us. He still gave me a lot of positive suggestions and pointers, and the kindness he released was most likely not fake. This means that I still have a certain value to him. He had value. He would be able to survive. Besides, Blinken was still alive, and Isabelle was still in favour of him. Even if Edmond wanted to kill everyone who knew about him, Matthews turn wouldnt come so soon. Theres nothing I can do Hes a Legendary Mage Matthew smiled bitterly and rubbed his aching temples. Not far away. The zombies lined up in an orderly manner to drink the spring water. Soldier led the Skeletons, but their crotches were obviously twisted too much. Peggy was still rolling around in the gold coins. The cemetery was quiet and peaceful. However, Matthew missed the days when the Great Mage Ronan was still around. North of the oak forest. The Centaur Obast looked at the towering tree with a complicated gaze. He did not understand why such a natural wonder would appear in the oak forest right after he left. That was the descendant of the World Tree. His heart was filled with frustration. He had planned to leave this place and head north to find a forest that was more suitable for him to live in. But this time. His four hooves could barely move. But I cant go back anymore. How can I still have the face to go back after what I said to him? Obast turned his head. The pride of the Centaur did not allow him to bow down to the Necromancer. He used all his strength to run north. After running for a few minutes, he only managed to run a dozen meters. A moment later. Obast couldnt help but turn back to look at the towering tree. At this moment. A green spatial rift appeared in front of him. Obast was no stranger to this. It was a portal from the sea of trees. Very quickly. A light fairy that was larger than its kind jumped out. Good evening, Obast! Little Pineapple says hello to you on behalf of everyone! According to our previous agreement, I came to see how you were doing. Everyones current situation isnt too good. After the failure of the internal conflict, we lost the recognition of the Sea of Trees. Its difficult to move there. We have to find a new home to have a chance to reproduce. The other pioneers didnt bring back any good news. Looks like this mission has fallen on my shoulders! I believe in you, Obast. Youve always been the best of the centaurs. I believe that you will be able to lead us to a new home. The Light Fairy called Little Pineapple rattled on and on. Suddenly. It saw the World Tree rising from the ground. Little Pineapple said happily, Oh my god, you found the descendant of the World Tree! However, he could feel Little Pineapples wild joy. He couldnt bear to tell it the cruel truth. Youre really our hero. Will this be our new home? Little Pineapple asked hopefully. Obast opened his mouth, but he could only brace himself and reply, It should belm still trying my best. Little Pineapple said excitedly, I knew it. Im the lucky Little Pineapple! I cant wait to tell everyone the news. Good luck, Obast. When you settle down, everyone will come to you! As it spoke. It happily disappeared into the crack. Only Obast was left standing there foolishly. Looking at the huge tree that soared into the sky. His gaze became determined. The next day, in the magic classroom of the Cauldron House. After the last theory class. Matthew and Margaret were talking. The relationship between Blinken and Edmond? Why are you suddenly asking this? Margaret asked in surprise. Matthew revealed a gossipy smile. I heard some very interesting rumours. I just want to verify if theyre true. Margaret snorted. Its true. There was a period of time when the two of them were together every day. Edmond regarded Blinken as his sweetheart and summoned him from time to time, so I didnt even have the chance to see my boyfriend. So I turned him into my ex-boyfriend. However, sometime before Blinken defected, their relationship seemed to have deteriorated drastically. Someone heard Sir Edmond, who never cursed, loudly cursing Blinken in the laboratory. However, nothing seemed to have happened between the two of them after that. It didnt take long for Blinken to leave. Why was someone who never cursed suddenly cursing loudly? Matthew had an idea in his heart and did not ask anymore. He wanted to change the topic. However, at the next moment. Margaret asked excitedly, I heard that you made a lot of money recently. Someone is looking for you. Matthew immediately said warily, No investments, no loans. Margaret snorted coldly. I knew you were a miser, but dont worry, the person looking for you isnt me. Its my mentor, one of the three Holy Mages of the Alliance, Lady Soria. She specifically told me that after todays class, if youre free, she wants to see you. What do you think? Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: My Price Is Very High Chapter 429: My Price Is Very High Translator: Lonelytree Since the Holy Mage had invited him, Matthew felt that he had no room to refuse. However, he told Margaret that he would take some time to visit Isabelle in the dark room. He wanted to at least leave a message for Isabelle. Such a declaration was very important. If the relationship between Isabelle and Soria was as bad as Margaret said, if he went to see Soria without notifying Isabelle, Isabelle might be unhappy. Matthew thought that Isabelle would not reply to him quickly. Who knew that not long after the message was sent out He received a reply from the communication crystal ball. Isabelles voice rang in Matthews ears. You can meet any Legendary-mage in the Alliance, including Lady Soria. Besides, shes my best friend. I believe that she wouldnt look for you for no reason. If she has any other requests for you, you must make sure she is satisfied. It is rare to have the opportunity to curry favour with a Holy Mage, so you must cherish it. The only thing I need to remind you is that its best not to come back in debt. Having fun? Dont get into debt? Isabelles reply confused Matthew. How could he be in debt? He had 500,000! With Isabelles permission, Matthew returned to the magic classroom to look for Margaret. The latter brought Matthew to the Teleportation Hall of the Cauldron House. The two of them walked into the green door that symbolized ultra -long-distance teleportation. A moment later. Matthew and Margaret appeared at a teleportation transit station. This was a square in the secondary plane. There were teleportation channels in all directions. There were not many mages coming and going, and only a few mechanical dwarfs were collecting fees. Two people to the Crystal Palace. Margaret waved her little hand, and two golden magic bills were thrown into the hands of a mechanical dwarf. The latter nodded. He respectfully brought the two of them to another teleportation channel. We need about three minutes to inform the Crystal Palace and obtain their permission. After that, we can teleport, the mechanical dwarf said. While waiting. Margaret introduced Matthew, The teleportation fees within the Alliance are quite expensive. Under normal circumstances, I would rather fly by myself than use the teleportation array. However, dont worry today. My teacher will cover the cost of the return trip. You can experience the teleportation for 100 Gold Coins for free. Matthew asked, Whats so special about 100 gold coins teleportation? Margaret thought for a moment. Its very fast. As they spoke, the teleportation door was ready. The two of them stepped through it, and a strange feeling suddenly passed. Immediately after. A beautiful scene appeared in front of Matthew. He found himself in the sky. Everything visible to the naked eye was floating in the air. He saw a huge pink ball of light. At the centre of the ball of light was a crystal-like palace. It stood in the air, shining brightly under the sunlight. The ball of light floated in the sky. Matthew turned around and found that the sun seemed to be behind him, but the sunlight it emitted did not seem very hot. Inside the ball of light, other than the crystal palace, there were beautiful bricks fixed in the air. These bricks were colourful and beautiful. It was like an embellishment in a fairy tale world. Matthew floated in the air. He felt as if he had lost the burden of gravity and only needed a support point. He could fly far away. Welcome to the Crystal Palace. Try kicking the brick behind you. Margaret smiled at him. Matthew kicked the green brick behind him. Immediately after. His body shot out in another direction like a rocket. The brick said in disdain, Everyone, come and take a look. Someone here went to someone elses house as a guest and didnt take off his shoes. He stepped on my face and left a bloody mark. Its really dirty! Matthews body quickly passed through the ball of light. Above him was the blue sky and the shining sun. Beneath him were mountains and rivers that could not be seen clearly, as well as clouds that drifted lazily. It was a wonderful feeling. However, after travelling for a while, he stopped in a certain space. Because there were no more bricks nearby for him to use as leverage. What should we do in this situation? Matthew asked Margaret loudly. Margaret smiled and threw something at Matthew. Matthew took a closer look. It was a wrinkled, tightly curled thing. There was also a wristband-like device under it. Wear it on your hand, like me. As she spoke, she personally demonstrated and fastened a similar device on her wrist. Immediately after. Margaret raised her arm, straightened her wrist, and aimed it at a brick far, far away. Hey A strange syllable came out of her mouth. In the next second. Puff! A few seconds later. Matthew saw with his own eyes that the crumpled thing that flew out had turned into a huge claw and was tightly latched onto the brick. Whoosh! Margaret uttered another syllable. The magic rope at the end of the claw suddenly contracted and pulled Margaret over at lightning speed! Her body drew a beautiful arc in the air, then flew over the brick and toward the crystal palace under the effect of inertia.. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: My Price Is Very High Chapter 430: My Price Is Very High Translator: Lonelytree Matthew tried to mimic her. In the end, he was quickly dragged far away by the claws. Along the way, he almost bumped into a few other bricks! However, after a few attempts. Matthew was familiar with the function of this device. The two of them quickly approached the Crystal Palace. Along the way. Margaret introduced, This is the Magic Hook Claw. This device was personally made by Ms. Soria. Its inspiration comes from an unpopular elite profession in the Eastern Continent, the swordsman. It was said that the standard secondary weapon of this class was a similar hook claw. They used it to fly over roofs and walls, cross complex terrain, quickly approach the enemy, or pull the enemy from a distance to their front. I really like the feeling of using the Magic Hook. Unfortunately, it could only be used freely in the sky of the Crystal Palace. It has been banned by the Alliance. Matthew asked curiously, This weapon is so useful. Why didnt they make it widespread? Why did they ban it? Margaret shrugged. Who knows? It was said that some of the higher-ups in the Alliance felt that this weapon was too threatening to ordinary mages. If it was obtained by other professionals, it was very likely that it would pose an unprecedented threat to mages of the same level. In order to nip this possibility in the bud, they had banned countless new weapons. But then again, the raw material of the Magic Hook was the Astral Anemone, which was very expensive, causing the production cost of the Magic Hook to remain high. Even without the weapons ban, Im afraid itll be difficult to promote it. If you like this weapon too, you should play with it a few more times now. As she spoke, she deliberately avoided the crystal palace in the centre and flew around. Matthew didnt say anything and just followed Margaret silently. The Magic Hook was indeed very fun, and it could also affect the current combat mode between mages. However, Matthew didnt think it was to the point of listing it as a prohibited weapon. Once Magic Hook Claws flooded the area, the mages would definitely develop defensive Hook Claws or targeted defensive spells. They just had to be careful. A mages strength lay in their wisdom, not a specific weapon. Ten minutes later. Margaret finally had enough fun. She brought Matthew to the ground outside the Crystal Palace. As soon as her feet touched the ground, Matthew felt the existence of gravity again. He quickly approached the palace. Not long after. Matthew noticed something unusual. This palace had no door! In the places where there should be doors. Matthew only found neat cracks. He could indeed see the interior of the castle through the crack. However, the crack was too narrow. Perhaps only ants could barely crawl over. Move sideways against the wall, aim at the crack, stand straight, and dont resist. Margaret took out her staff and pointed it at Matthew. [Hint: Your companion Margaret has used the spell Seize the Opportunity on you.] [Your body width has been reduced to 1 cm!] At that moment. Matthew seemed to have turned into a paper man. He felt that he had no one to rely on. All parts of his body were moving forward and backwards like waves. Fortunately, he listened to Margarets instructions and pressed his body against the wall. The spell had just taken effect. His shoulder and a part of his head were inserted into the crack. So thats how you came in. Matthew was amazed by this unprecedented experience. He transformed into a paper man and squirmed in the crack for a while before successfully passing through the thick city wall and arriving at the palace that was filled with crystals. All the decorations in the palace were magnificent and beautiful. The decoration style and items were extremely luxurious. The magnificence of this place dazzled Matthew. After entering the palace. The two of them returned to normal. They walked into the castle and met many cute kittens along the way. Some of the cats were flipping their bellies, some were sleeping, and some were standing on high ground, silently observing the outsiders. They passed through two side halls. Matthew came to a long corridor with warm colours. At this moment. A fat brown cat jumped down from the railing. Is this Mr. Matthew? Fat Cat asked seriously. Its me. Matthew replied. Come with me. Ms. Soria is waiting for you in reception room number three. Fat Cat said. Margaret exclaimed, The third reception room It seems that Teacher values you very much. Only future big clients or mages that she thinks have great potential are qualified to meet her in the third reception room. Good luck, Matthew. Fat Cat turned around and looked at her. Miss Margaret, speaking of which, you should be paying this months interest, right? Youve already been in arrears for three months. If this continues, itll be very difficult for me. Margaret said miserably, Dont be like this, Ah Ji. If you force me again, Ill have to sell myself. Ah Ji said impolitely, Youve been saying this since last year, but you havent paid much interest yet. Does this mean that your body size doesnt meet the aesthetic standards of most humans? Margaret said angrily, What nonsense are you talking about? I just dont have the sincerity to sell myself. Ah Ji said coldly, See, I knew you didnt plan on paying back the money at all. Ill report this to Ms. Soria.. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: My Price Is Very High Chapter 431: My Price Is Very High Translator: Lonelytree Margaret rushed over and hugged it. Ah Ji, my good Ah Ji, please give me a few more months, okay? As she spoke, she rubbed her chest against it. Ah Ji said expressionlessly, Im a female cat. Put me down, Margaret. Margaret was so angry that her shoulders were shaking. This matter has nothing to do with me. You should know that. Even if I dont say anything, Ms. Soria will know everything. Since you intend to renege on your debt, then be prepared to suffer Ms. Sorias anger. You are her student, so you should know better than me what that means. Good luck, Margaret. Ill give you a phrase that I often hear from Madam Soria. If an item cant be sold for a long time, youd better think about whether you want to give it a discount. After saying this. She did not care about Margarets expression and led the way. Not long after. Matthew came to an open door. The room at the door was covered with a warm plaid blanket. Ah Ji brought Matthew to the reception room and gestured for him to sit on the sofa. While they were waiting, Ah Ji said to Matthew seriously, Listen up, kid. Next, you will face the most terrifying demon in the world. She will do everything she can to squeeze all the wealth out of you and make you carry a high debt. Spending wisely is the only way for you to escape unscathed. Ms. Sorias dream was to become the debt-holder of everyone in the alliance, and everyone had to work for her obediently. At present, there were already quite a number of mages like Margaret who had essentially become her slaves. I dont want you to repeat the same mistake. Matthew asked in surprise, Madam, thats not very good to say that about your master, right? Ah Ji calmly replied, This is what Ms. Soria wants me to tell everyone. She doesnt like to cheat her clients. To her, squeezing you dry after youre mentally prepared is the most fulfilling thing. Matthew shuddered when he heard that. He felt that the soft sofa under his butt seemed to have thorns on it. Is it really that strange? I have nearly five hundred thousandAs long as I restrain my desire to spend, I wont be in debt, right? Matthew couldnt help but mutter in his heart. You have five minutes to prepare yourself mentally. Then goodbye, mage. I hope that the next time we meet, Im not here to collect interest from you. Ah Ji wagged her tail. She quickly slipped away. The room instantly fell silent. Matthew quietly activated the domain of temperance to cheer himself on. Five minutes passed quickly. Soria appeared on time. It was their first meeting. Matthew was not particularly surprised. Ms. Soria looked to be in her thirties. She had a round face and a pair of black glasses on her nose. Her hair was black and draped over her shoulders. She was wearing a curvy wool tube top and a flesh-coloured knitted shawl of the same width on her shoulders. Her lower body was wearing a narrow short skirt made of an unknown material. The short skirt was embellished with a few magic diamonds, and it was dazzling at first glance. Looking at looks alone, Soria was not the type that was particularly beautiful. She was far inferior to Isabelle. However, after a few more glances, one would feel that this woman was very charming. Every part of her facial features and every detail on her body seemed to be exquisite and thought-provoking. She had a faint smile on her face, giving off the feeling of a neighbours aunt. It was a stark contrast to Margaret. Margarets dressing style is at least 70 C 80% like Sorias. Matthew thought to himself. Matthew, right? Coffee, milk, or flower tea? Sorias voice was soft and weak, completely different from Isabelles domineering style. She gave off the feeling that she was a very easy-going young woman. As long as you were a little harder. She would obediently submit. However, Matthew knew that this was just an illusion. Soria was a Holy Mage on par with Isabelle! He hurriedly bowed respectfully. Good morning, Lord Soria. Uh, just coffee will do. Thank you very much. Soria smiled gently. Dont be so nervous. Just treat this as your own home. Coffee, Natasha? A pitch-black teapot and two cups suddenly flew out from the cabinet beside him. The teapot spun three times in the air. Immediately after. A strong aroma of coffee wafted out from the teapot, and the black liquid sprayed out from the teapot and accurately fell into the cup. A moment later. The cup slowly stopped in front of Matthew. Matthew hurriedly took a sip. In an instant. He only felt his spirit lift! [Prompt: You have consumed Natashas Strong Coffee, your Concentration +2 (Temporary). ] Duration: 72 hours Im usually busy with work and research, so I havent paid much attention to young people these past few years. It just so happened that Edmond reminded me yesterday that theres an Al in the Alliance recently. Coincidentally, hes a newcomer supervised by my best friend Isabelle, so I specially called you over to take a look and have a chat. Speaking of which, Isabelle is just your supervisor. After the three-year rookie assessment, you can totally switch to someone else.. How about it? Are you interested in working with me at the Crystal Palace? Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: My Price Is Very High Chapter 432: My Price Is Very High Translator: Lonelytree Soria looked at Matthew with a smile. Her eyes were always watery, and her pupils had a kind of soul-stirring power. Matthew quickly averted his gaze. Well, I dont have such plans for now. Ill have to listen to Teacher Isabelle. Soria did not mind. She smiled faintly and said, In that case, lets get straight to the point. How much do you know about the domain of enchantment? Matthew shook his head. Im focused on the domain of undying. Ive learned some spells in the domain of transformation recently, but I dont know anything about enchantment. Soria nodded. This is normal. Most mages in this world lack talent in the domain of enchantment. This is an important reason why magical items are always scarce. A long time ago, mages had discovered that through specific methods and combinations, they could pour magic power into other items to obtain magical effects. This process was called enchantment. At the very beginning. The research direction in the domain of enchantment was to focus the magic power from our bodies on external items. The items here included a single magic tool and a scattered ritual field. After the production and research of magic tools reached the peak, the magic tools were all refined. People suddenly realized that our bodies could also be carriers of enchantment. On this basis. We got the concepts of spell solidifying, spell constancy, and further spell abilitv. Of course, the development of enchantment was not limited to this. In the recent hundreds of years. It was combined with alchemy to develop the glorious construction technique. In the current Aindor Continent, there were three types of construction spells. The first was the external constructs represented by the Cyberdragon. The Mystic Machinists of the Cyberdragon were always keen on crafting all kinds of armour and constructs. Sometimes, they would move around in a golem, but in the end, a technician was a technician, and a golem was a golem. The two were separate. This model was also known as the Separated Construct. The second type was the Implantable Construct represented by the major families of Purgatory. As the name suggested, this method was to implant the power of the automaton into the human body. By replacing the human body parts, it would further improve the coordination between the human and the automaton. The flaws of this model were also very obvious. As more and more constructs were replaced on your body. Over time, you will fall into self-doubt whether you are a human or a construct. As for the third type, it was to infuse magic power into an extremely small construct carrier and then implant it under the human skin. It could unleash the power of the enchantment domain like the above two modes, and at the same time, it had many advantages such as the miniaturized construct carrier, not affecting the image, not affecting the body, not affecting the mental health, not affecting the spell strength, and so on. I call this model Soria Construct. Once you have these constructs implanted in your body Other than the number of uses per day, there are almost no restrictions. You dont even need to chant. You only need to activate your mental strength, and the spell will automatically take effect. As long as you want to, I can enchant all the spells in the world into your body. If you have a wish, I can give it to you. Matthews body trembled slightly after hearing this. However, Soria didnt give him a chance to think. She slapped a list of spells in front of Matthew. My price is very expensive. You only have this one chance. If you miss this chance, if you want to ask me to help you next time, youll have to pay the price of a dragons nest. Soria said gently, I heard that youre learning combat spells from Margaret. If youre interested in developing in this area, there are a few spells that you cant avoid. I suggest that you construct them and enchant your body as soon as possible. As she spoke. Her slender fingers tapped on the list of spells. The names of the spells instantly became highlighted. Along with it. There was also the price of spell constructs. [50000 gold coins category: C Spell Awareness Counterspell Spell Rebound (Rebound all spells below Tier 4) Body of Steel (Immune to 90% of physical damage below Legendary for 7 seconds) Martial arts conversion (Convert your intelligence to strength at a 1 to 1 ratio) 100000 gold coins True Transformation: Rocket Ant, 150000 gold coins C True Transformation: Hedi Flea, 200000 gold coins Chens Drunken Fist 2000000 Gold Coins (Legendary Spell) C Rodericks Divination 2000000 Gold Coins (Legendary Spell) Ronans Super Disintegration 2000000 gold coins (Legendary spell) He looked and looked. Matthews breathing became heavy. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Do You Want To Borrow Money From Me? Chapter 433: Do You Want To Borrow Money From Me? Translator: Lonelytree After seeing the details on the list, Matthew immediately understood that this was Sorias plot. It was placed in front of him. It was not a consumption trap. Moreover, it was a pie that fell from the sky! It was just that this pie was too big, and there were too many of them. If he forcefully ate it in one go, he would easily die from stuffing himself. Spell construction. This was an opportunity that every mage dreamed of. Just like Margaret had introduced earlier, if one wanted to solidify a certain spell into a construction through conventional training, they had to pay a very high price. The first was the time cost. A training cycle was 14 to 24 days, and it usually took two to three training cycles to see results. In other words, it would take at least a month to reach the initial goal. A month might sound fast, but that was if the person trained day and night nonstop. The caster had to drain his magic power and mental strength to repeatedly cast the same spell. This would also cause a great loss of a persons will and mental strength. Next was the cost of materials. Training required a specific potion to be effective. The most important one was a potion that could break the daily casting limit. Take [Spell Awareness] as an example. The material cost of this spell was about 25000 gold coins. Compared to Soria Construction Spell, the price was only half. Third, due to the excessive spell-casting one would have to do daily, there was a certain probability that the caster would contract spellcasting addiction. The cost of follow-up treatment for this illness was very high, and there was no special treatment method within the Alliance. Therefore, there was usually a period of time between each training cycle, which indirectly increased the time cost. However, this method was already a manifestation of the great progress of the magic civilization. Before that. A mage could usually only turn one spell into a quickcast ability in their entire life. Moreover, most of them were common spells such as Mages Hand and Illumination. However, it was different now. The spells on the list in front of him could be easily obtained as long as he spent money. 50000 gold coins for one [Counterspell]. Matthew didnt think it was expensive at all. He even felt that it was ridiculously cheap! Matthew took a deep breath, and his heartbeat gradually calmed down. During this process. The Temperance Domain was still calm. This was enough to explain Matthews current state. His brain was actually very calm. It was just that Sorias offer was too tempting, and there was a certain physiological reaction. No wonder Soria was so confident and dared to say that she wanted to squeeze people dry. It turned out that she was sure that no one could refuse the things she gave! Matthew looked up at Soria. The price you give everyone is different, right? Soria smiled and said, Youre quite smart. If you are a 4th tier mage, the price on this list will double. If you were at tier 5, the price would triple. Legend tier is another price. Not only do I want your money, but you will also owe me a huge favour. To be honest, I have no intention of earning money from you, little Mages. This money is barely enough to cover the cost. My labour fees are all free. Matthew believed her. Indeed, Soria had no intention of earning his money. Her purpose was completely public. She simply wanted to become everyones debt holder, including Matthew! Therefore, she gave different prices to different groups of people. In any case, her goal was to squeeze your pockets dry and make you bear debts. Matthew smiled bitterly in his heart. He was actually a person who hated owing money. Theres no hurry. Take your time. Sorias voice was very gentle. She sat opposite Matthew with her knees slanted and her hands elegantly holding a cup of coffee. Her actions and demeanour were very much like a tutor who was tutoring a student. Matthew bit his lip and began to think about what he needed. A moment later. He took out a pen and began to tick the list. [ -Counterspell Body of Steel Spell Void Barrier (With yourself as the centre, create a spherical space with a radius of 18 meters. In the space, all non-legendary spells will not be effective) [Price: 100000 gold coins] Spell Upgrade (All spells cast by you, except summoning and prophecy, will be upgraded by one tier) [Price: 100000 gold coins] Instant Cast (When casting a spell of the same tier, the effect of the spell will appear at the same time as your chant; When casting a spell that is 2nd tier lower than you, your casting time is reduced to 0.02 seconds.) [Price: 100000 gold coins] Teleportation Door (You can open a Teleportation Door within your field of vision. The other end of the Teleportation Door must not be more than 150 meters away from the door. You must have a strong impression of the space on the other end of the door in your mind.) [Warning: The accident rate of the Dimensional Door is 100 times that of the Wall Phasing Spell. Please use it within your field of vision.] (Can be used 20 times a day) [Price: 100000 gold coins] Every spell he chose was carefully thought out. Spell Rebound and Body of Steel were pure combat power. The former, together with Counterspell and Spell Void Barrier formed Matthews three abilities to deal with Mages. The latter, along with the Undead Body, made Matthew a lot safer. Instant Cast and Spell Upgrade were options with great potential. Their effects would increase with Matthews strength.. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Do You Want to Borrow Money From Me? Chapter 434: Do You Want to Borrow Money From Me? Translator: Lonelytree Even if he reached the Legend tier in the future, these two abilities would be very useful. As for the Spell Void Barrier and Teleportation Door . They were also famous for being all-purpose spells, and learning them early would always come in handy. With this set of combat spells as a foundation, Matthew only needed to build up his foundation a little. Then, he could put all his energy into the exploration of Necromancy spells and domains. After ticking the last tick. Matthew felt his wrist tighten. He glanced at the list of spells again, his eyes slightly reluctant to part. However, Matthew still restrained the urge to continue ticking. Spending was a bottomless pit. He didnt want to work for others for the rest of his life. Sorias Construct was indeed one of the ways to quickly become stronger. Matthew was willing to use this opportunity to further strengthen his own shortcomings. But he was also very clear. He was not Capital, not Soria, not even Margaret. This path belonged to them, not him. Matthew had his own path to take. He joined the Alliance to learn from each others strengths, not to completely abandon his own path of Legend! I should return to the ordinary forest and cemetery. Nature and undead, that is my path! Matthews determination gradually became firm. Have you made your choice? Sorias gentle voice changed a little, which was rare. Are you sure you only want these six? Matthew nodded. I should have enough money, right? Soria said bluntly, Not enough. You only have 470,000 gold coins in your storage item. You need to pay 500,000 gold coins here. You need to borrow 30,000 gold coins. Matthew quickly said, I dont need to borrow 30,000 gold coins. I can go back to Rolling Stone Town and collect some. Ill send it to you very soon. Soria did not make things difficult for him. Sure. But are you sure you dont want to choose more? You only have one chance. Next time, even if you kneel in front of the Alliance Headquarters and beg me, I wont make this offer again. Matthews emotions had already calmed down. He was still in the mood to laugh. To me, this is enough. Soria looked at him with interest. You are the most conservative mage I have ever met. When Margaret was your age, she was already in debt of more than two million gold. Because of this, she had transformed from a very ordinary mage to the champion of the Battle Mage Tournament for three consecutive years. This is the charm of Sorias Construct. I will remind you one last time that once the list is confirmed, it cannot be changed again. If you choose more spells, you can become stronger. Moreover, ones own strength was the foundation of earning big money. Look at Margaret. She paid off more than a million at such a young age. She only needs to work for me for a few more decades to pay off the remaining interest. If only she hadnt had the courage to go all out back then, Im afraid she would still being used as a human battery by some intermediate mages in some corner. Sreals words were very straightforward. Her advice was sincere. But Matthew still chose to decline. Very good. It seems that you are really resistant to letting me become your debt holder. A hint of displeasure flashed across Sorias eyes. Matthew hurriedly said, Im very grateful that youre willing to help me for free. Ill always remember this favour. As long as you need me, I wont dare to refuse. His words hit Sorias heart. She probably liked the feeling of being owed money or favours. Soria smiled and stood up to greet Matthew. Alright then. Come with me to the studio. As she spoke. A portal appeared in front of the two of them Matthew walked in. They arrived at a place with glass on all sides, where the ground was suspended in the air, and the sky was above them. He looked around him and suddenly realized that there was a huge city floating in the sky on his left. The architectural style of the floating city was very fashionable. From time to time, there were streaks of light flying above. It seemed to be a small aircraft. The entire scene gave off the vibe of a sci-fi blockbuster. Dont be nervous. They cant see in from outside. Soria said softly. Matthew asked curiously, Is that the Alliances Floating City? Soria shook her head. Thats Cyberdragon. Theres a group of paranoid Machinists living inside. Matthew was shocked. Your residence is next to the Cyberdragon?! Soria nodded. Theres no other way. Someone has to keep an eye on the Cyberdragon in case the Occult Machinists blow up this world. Coincidentally, Im the best enchantment and defence mage in the Alliance, so this job falls on me. Quick, take off your clothes. I want to check your body. Matthew instinctively wanted to take off his shirt. However, his movements instantly froze. Why do I need to take off my clothes? Soria urged, Thats because we need to choose the parts to implant the Construct Spell. The human body is very mysterious. Every organ has a different function, and so does the skin. Although the Soria Construct is buried in the fat layer under the skin and rarely affects the human body if we can choose the best part to solidify it, the effect will be even better. As she spoke, she seemed to be a little impatient. Her fair index finger shook slightly. Matthews clothes were instantly swept away! Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Do You Want to Borrow Money From Me? Chapter 435: Do You Want to Borrow Money From Me? Translator: Lonelytree Raise your hands and spread your thighs. Dont cover them. Let me take a good look. Sorias tone did not change. Matthew repeatedly told himself that all of this was to obtain spell constructs. Gradually, his slightly restless heart calmed down. Soria walked around him and asked suspiciously, Is your body not very healthy? Matthew thought for a moment. He turned off the temperance domain. A moment later. Soria nodded in satisfaction. Yes, you look very healthy. Next, I will conduct a round of magic tests on you to determine the final implant site. As she spoke. Circles of colourful magic runes surrounded Matthews body like a huge silkworm cocoon. Five minutes later. The magic light dissipated. Soria took out a magic pen, grabbed Matthews wrists, and drew a cross on each of them. Then, she turned Matthew around and drew a cross on the inside of his shoulder blade. Then, she opened Matthews thigh. She drew three crosses on his inner thigh. Matthew could feel the skin that was touched by the magic pen burning in pain. However, the pain did not last long. He felt some mischievous magical energy enter, but the existence of this magical energy was something he had never seen before. Its nature was also more stable than normal magic energy. Its done. Thats it. Soria said. Matthews clothes that had been stripped off earlier suddenly appeared on his body again. Pay up. Ive already left a hole for you to solidify your spell. Three days later, bring the remaining 30,000 Gold Coins to me, and Ill perform the spell- solidifying ritual for you. Soria ordered him to leave. Matthew reluctantly handed over the money. Then, with the help of the fat cat Ah Ji, he left Sorias Crystal Castle. [Hint: Relying on your own willpower, you resisted the temptation of Sorias Construct. This is a shocking feat. You have once again stepped into the field of temperance.] As a reward for stepping into the field, you can choose one of the following three abilities: Cheat Meal (Every ten days, you can choose to practice Temperance in the form of self-deception. On that day, no matter how indulgent you are, it will not affect the accumulation of elements in Temperance. Instead, it may speed up the progress of domain exploration) Ascetic Monk (You can choose to eliminate a worldly desire to obtain a stronger attribute bonus) A flexible bottom line (abstinence or indulgence, that is the question. After obtaining this ability, you will have an extremely low chance of getting involved in the domain of indulgence) Is Spending 500,000 a day considered a success in temperance? Matthew was a little surprised. He looked at the three abilities. First of all, he had to eliminate the ascetic monk. Li Weiqi probably wouldnt even choose this. He was hesitating between Cheat Meal and A flexible bottom line. In the end, he chose the former. Matthew was very confident in his talent in developing the domain. Even if he wanted to master the domain of indulgence, there was no need to develop it through this ability. On the contrary, the cheat meal could make him less self-restrained sometimes. The occasional indulgence helped to make the body and mind happy. Even if he didnt need it now. It would definitely come in handy in the future. Soon after. The second exploration of the Temperance Domain also gave Matthew a permanent status. [Absolute Focus: Your focus is permanently +1] The explanation was simple. The effect was very powerful. All of Matthews Focus buffs were temporary. Absolute Focus was too good for a Mage! It seems that as long as I face temptation and show restraint, I can enter the temperance domain. Is that not the life of a Tauren too? Its a pity that there are too few temptations that can trigger the domain. Matthew left the Crystal Palace with his imagination running wild. He planned to return to Rolling Stone Town as soon as possible to borrow money. However, in the Teleportation Hall of the Cauldron House. Matthew was surprised to bump into Edmond and another old mage with a kind face and a slightly unfocused gaze. When Edmond saw Matthew, he smiled. Are you back from Sorias place? Matthew nodded. Edmond immediately looked at the old mage with a gloating expression. I told you that you were too slow. Soria had his eyes on this kid for a long time and specially arranged for Margaret to be his teacher. Thats why she took advantage of the situation and got ahead of him without leaving a trace. The old mage shook his head and sighed. Indeed, no one in the Alliance knows how to earn money better than those two women. Here, I thought I was fast enough. Edmond smiled and introduced to Matthew, This is the Guardian of the North, Mr. Roderick. Hes famous for his prophecy spells, the creation of magic items, and the imitation of ancient artefacts. Of course, hes even more famous for the high-quality imitations produced by Rodericks factory. You should have heard of him. Matthew hurriedly bowed. Edmond added, Roderick heard that you made a lot of money, so he came all the way from the north to sell you a batch of products. Unfortunately, it seems that his imitation Semi-Divine Equipment might not be able to sell this time. He saw Roderick sighing. Matthew was very surprised. Was this group of Legendary mages having some kind of competition? Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Do You Want to Borrow Money From Me? Chapter 436: Do You Want to Borrow Money From Me? Must they squeeze all the newbies who had recently earned a large sum of money out? And what was going on with Edmond? Who else but you knew that Id earned a sum of money? He cursed in his heart. On the surface, Matthew smiled and gave him the gold coin that he had lost to Edmond. I told you that you would definitely spend all that money within three days, said Edmond, chuckling. Roderick suddenly said, Edmond, lets make a bet. This child just came out from Sorias place. Lets bet on how much debt Soria has on him. Neither of us will use prophecy. Lets see who can guess more accurately. How about that? Edmond looked at him with a smile. He then glanced at Matthew and suddenly said decisively, I bet he owes at least 500,000! Roderick shook his head and said, Youre too conservative. I think its at least a million! You and I both know what Soria is capable of. Before this, the lowest debt recorded by a mage who walked out of the Crystal Palace was 300,000. It looks like you want me to win. He watched as the two legendary big shots made a bet in front of him. Matthews forehead immediately broke out in sweat. He asked carefully, What if the actual number is far from what the two of you have guessed? Edmond immediately became serious. Dont tell me you owe her more than two million? Matthew didnt know what to say. Roderick immediately pulled him back. Dont try to get information out of this child. Just tell us the truth. Edmond said casually, If the real answer is really different from what we guessed, then well give both of our bets to him. Roderick nodded, indicating that he had no objections. Under the gaze of the two of them. Matthew said with difficulty, I owe 30,000 gold coins on credit for the time being, but I didnt borrow anything. I can pay it off with the money I have back home. The two Legendary mages looked at each other in disbelief. Silly child, how can you let go of the opportunity to reach the top in one step? Do you know how many people begged Soria to see them, but they couldnt get a chance to see Margaret? Although we always tease you about not getting into debt with her, thats just a joke. Even Teacher Isabelle would encourage you to solidify a few more spells with Soria. This is a rare opportunity. Edmond looked rather anxious. He seemed to genuinely feel that Matthew had wasted a great opportunity. Matthew could only maintain a smile and explain in a low voice that the matter was a foregone conclusion. In the end. Under the regretful gazes of the two legendary mages. Matthew also received the bets from the two Legendary mages. They were two magic gold coins with their portraits printed on them. Gold coins contained unique magic powers. The two of them did not explain how to use them, so Matthew could only put them in his pocket like ordinary gold coins. After bidding farewell to the two Legends, Matthew was finally able to return to Rolling Stone Town. He rushed to the lords manor. Rheagar, I need to talk to you. He went straight to the point. Rheagar, who was reading the newspaper in his pyjamas, did not even raise his head. Forget about practising spells. Forget about borrowing money. I need 30,000 gold coins. Its urgent. Matthew said. Seeing his serious attitude, Rheagar did not joke. He only frowned and said, Didnt you just get a sum of money a few days ago? You spent it all so quickly?! However, its not impossible if you want to borrow money, but we have to write it down clearly in black and white. In addition, Ill have to charge you some interest. After all, were using the treasury of Rolling Stone Town. Matthew asked in surprise, Didnt you just get a sum of money a few days ago? You spent it so quickly?! Before Rheagar could answer. A cute little head popped out from the corridor. Matthew, do you want to borrow money from me? I got a lot of pocket money recently. I wont charge you interest. Sif looked at him with her big, sparkling eyes. Behind the desk. Rheagars expression immediately turned painful. As he wished, he received an interest-free loan of 30,000 gold coins from the lords manor. Matthews footsteps became lighter as he returned to the oak forest. He was in a good mood as he finished planting the oak tree for the day. Then, he started to make tombstones. At noon. A little black cat jumped into the cemetery. He came before Matthew and transformed into his human form. Matthew looked at him in surprise. He looked around but did not find any trace of the little white cat. Eli said to him with a complicated expression, Matthew, I have to tell you something. Something very important. Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: The World Is Like a Filthy Fish Tank Chapter 437: The World Is Like a Filthy Fish Tank Translator: Lonelytree What is it? Matthew asked curiously. A World Tree has appeared in your forest! Didnt you notice? Elis tone was filled with excitement. Matthew was speechless. How long has it been since you came to the oak forest? Did you only notice it now? He really wanted to ask him this question. But in the end, Matthew still calmly replied, I noticed. I planted it. Why? Eli took a deep breath. Thats the World Tree! Matthew, why didnt you tell me earlier? Matthew said helplessly, I havent seen you recently, and I didnt want to disturb you. Eli said casually, You dont have to be so polite. If you need help, just call me. As he spoke, his expression became serious again. Theres one more important thing. Matthew snorted, indicating for the other party to continue. Eli said, A few days ago, when I was at my saddest, a little white cat kept me company. I had a great time with her. She had forgotten the fact that she was born as a human. Sometimes, I even feel that its not bad to be a kitten. I like her very much. She also likes me very much. I was already certain that we were in love. However, yesterday. She actually turned into a human in front of me and confessed to me that she was a spy sent by the Withering Order! At that moment. I cant accept it in my heart. Matthew was a little surprised. The little white cat had exposed her identity?! What kind of trick was this? Playing hard to get? Matthew asked, Cant you accept that shes a spy of the Order of Withering? Eli sighed, Compared to this, I cant accept that shes actually a human. The moment the little white cat turned into a human, I completely lost interest in her. I didnt even want to look at her, let alone talk to her! Matthew, Im a little worried now. Do I have the tendency to become a pervert? Matthew blinked. It might not be a tendency. You might already be a pervert. Elis eyes widened. Matthew smiled and said, Eli nodded. What you said makes sense. I think so too. Then, he asked in surprise, Wait. Why arent you surprised at all? She was a spy sent by the Cult of Withering! Could it be that you already knew? Matthew shrugged. Not only did I know, but I also killed everyone from the Order of Withering. You can tell the little white cat that if she wants to stay, she can stay, but dont do anything stupid. Eli looked at Matthew with a complicated expression. After a while. He muttered, So you knew all along. So, you were the one who asked Big Brother Lorraine to come and accompany me. So from the beginning to the end, it was not the little white cat who accompanied me, but you who accompanied me. Matthew thought for a moment. Something like that. I was very worried about your emotional state, but now it seems that your endurance is far stronger than I imagined. As expected of the legendary Ancient Tiger! His eyes were full of encouragement. Eli chuckled and scratched his head in embarrassment. Ive already chased the little white cat away. I lost interest after she turned into a human. For some reason, this disillusionment didnt bring me much pain. Instead, I felt relieved. Perhaps I have learned how to control my emotions and how to control them freely. I already have the potential to become a mature man, as Boss Lorraine said. I dont think Ill ever fall in love with another woman again. Ive learned how to bury my emotions deep in my heart. This will be of great benefit to my path of Legend. He looked at Elis confident and eloquent manner. Matthew felt gratified for him, but he also felt that this scene was familiar. By the way, Boss Loraine went to the High Leaf Territory. He asked me to say goodbye to you. Eli said. Matthew nodded. I understand. Matthew was not surprised that Eli kept calling Lorraine Boss. With Lorraines experience and methods, it was really easy for him to control Eli. It seemed that Lorraine had also imparted a lot of his womanizing experience to Eli. He just didnt know if Eli had truly understood the essence of it. Right, I plan to find something to do now. After seeing the descendants of the World Tree, I think the problem we discussed before must be solved immediately. Eli said seriously, We have to arrange a ritual for the oak forest. Although the World Tree draws power directly from the sea of trees, its existence will bring a burden to this land. Coupled with the problem of a single species, a series of small illnesses will erupt in less than three years. Matthew was equally distressed. I know, and Ive been paying attention to that. But arent you not qualified to conduct the Life Sanctuary ritual? Eli said, Its not completely impossible. If someone helps me, Ill have a chance to make it with some effort. Matthew rolled his eyes. Someone to help you? Eli smiled proudly and said, Matthew, I plan to introduce you to an expert! Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: The World Is Like a Filthy Fish Tank Chapter 438: The World Is Like a Filthy Fish Tank Translator: Lonelytree If he and I work together, Im confident that we can complete the initial setup of the Life Sanctuary within a month. He was a big shot from the Sea of Trees. You will definitely thank me! By the way, when you see him later, you must be more respectful. Big shots more or less have some temper, and you have to endure it. Do you understand? Matthew nodded with a strange expression. Then, Eli led Matthew north of the oak forest. There, a centaur was pacing back and forth anxiously in a small circle. Mr. Obast, this is Matthew, the master of the oak forest. Although he is a necromancer, he loves peace and nature. You must not be prejudiced against him because of this. Eli introduced seriously. Obast hurriedly said, I wouldnt dare. Im not prejudiced. Seeing this, Eli sighed, The Sea of Trees is the source of all nature. I used to hear that the creatures there were full of arrogance, but now it seems that its all a rumour. Mr. Obast is very kind! As he spoke. He turned around to look at Matthew and found that Matthew was standing far away with a calm expression. Eli said anxiously, Matthew, come here and join us. However, at this moment, four consecutive sounds of kneeling came from behind him. Eli turned around and saw that all four of Obasts legs were kneeling on the ground. Mr. Obast, what happened to you? Eli was shocked. Obast buried his head deeply. Greetings, Lord Matthew! Eli rushed forward to help him up, but he found that he couldnt move him. He turned around and complained, Matthew, why are you still standing there? Its rude. Obast hurriedly pulled Eli and said, Its okay, its okay. Big shots more or less have a temper. I can endure it. Eli stared blankly at Obasts guilty expression and then realized that there seemed to be a story between the two of them. At this moment, Matthew walked over slowly. I do need a ritual of Life Sanctuary, but Im afraid this oak forest can only have one master. Obast stuck his head deep into the ground. If you are willing, then from now on, you are my master. the proud Centaur said. Matthew turned around and said, Get up. Lets finish the ritual together. Ill decide whether you stay or leave based on the results. Obast thanked him profusely on the ground. After seeing this scene. Elis face was full of confusion, and his heart trembled. He raised his head and looked at the tree crown that towered into the clouds. Only then did he understand. The matter of the Life Sanctuary was left to Eli and Obast to prepare. Matthew only paid a small sum of money- Compared to the tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of expenses within the Alliance, the natural ritual was really too frugal. When Eli carefully mentioned that the Life Sanctuary might cost a few hundred gold coins, Matthew almost thought that he heard wrongly. But that was the truth. After breaking free from the Alliances exaggerated style, Matthew regained the peace of mind he had when he was planting trees and repairing graves. In the blink of an eye, two days passed. On the third day, the day before, he was about to head to the Crystal Palace to receive the spell. Matthew sat on a chair in the cemetery workshop, his right thumb constantly flicking two gold coins. The figures of Edmond and Roderick were sent flying in a loop, wheezing and landing. Matthew stretched out his left hand and covered the back of his right hand with two gold coins. He didnt try to guess which side it was. He just felt that they were hot. Three days ago, Edmond had placed the gold coins in Matthews hands through a bet. And in front of another Legendary-mage. Matthew had no room to refuse. However, this did not mean that he had no doubts about the two gold coins. He could sense that these two gold coins were extraordinary, but Matthew was obviously unable to detect the mystery contained in them with his strength. How to deal with these two magic gold coins became a difficult problem for Matthew. Its not like theres no solution. In his thoughts. There were a total of 30,000 gold coins in it, which was also the balance to be paid to Soria. Matthew took out two gold coins and replaced them with the magic gold coins with the portraits of the two Legendary mages. In this way. They would be in Sorias hands. She was probably one of the few people in the world who did not fear Edmond at all. However, a few seconds later. Matthew took out the two magic gold coins. This wont work. Legendary mages are all smart people, and God -mages are almost omniscient. Its too risky to play tricks with her. Matthew rubbed his temples. In the end. He put the two magic gold coins into his shirt pocket. After this action. Matthew looked hesitantly at the magic bag containing 30,000 gold coins. After staring at it for more than a minute. Matthew placed the bag in the cabinet in the corner of the workshop. He thought of another solution. Hmm? Do you want to borrow money from me? Crystal Palace, reception room. Today, Soria was wearing a beige suit, giving off a refreshing feeling like an autumn day. She smiled and crossed her arms, placing them on her knees. Didnt you say that you could get the 30,000 gold coins if you went back home? Matthew said sincerely, Im sorry, I couldnt gather enough money. I can only borrow it from you.. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: The World Is Like a Filthy Fish Tank Chapter 439: The World Is Like a Filthy Fish Tank Translator: Lonelytree Soria smiled so hard that her eyes narrowed, but she still reminded him, You have to pay interest if you borrow money from me. Are you sure you want to do this? Matthew said calmly, Im sure. Other than the interest, there were many potential benefits to borrowing money from Soria. The most direct point was that both parties had formed an unbreakable debt relationship. Once this debt was owed, Matthew did not plan to pay it back in the near future. With this bond, at least they were not strangers. To be able to build a relationship with a Holy Mage, even if it was through a debt, was still useful. If Matthew interpreted this interest as Sorias public relations fee, then he did not lose too much. Thinking about it this way He did not feel so bad. Soria looked at him with satisfaction. Smart young man. People who owe me money will enter my field of vision. This is more beneficial than harmful to young people. But you didnt think so three days ago. What changed your mind? Her gaze was unbridled as she examined Matthew. A few seconds later. Soria smiled. So its them! Matthew felt his chest heat up. The two magic gold coins flew out of his pocket and landed in Sorias hands. Edmond and Roderick? Soria snorted. I can understand your concerns. Youre too cautious, kid. Even the beloved Head Mage is someone you suspect? Matthew quickly denied, No. No. But your suspicions are correct. Edmond is indeed not a good person. Soria tapped on one of the gold coins, and the latter turned into a golden voucher with a bang. Theres a voucher hidden in the magic gold coin that Roderick gave you. You can use it at any magic tool shop produced by Rodericks factory. When you buy more than 500,000, youll get a 50,000 discount. This old man is still as stingy as ever. She then flicked Edmonds gold coin, which immediately turned into a dark green gemstone. This is the backdoor that Edmond left for you, Dark Emerald. With this token, you can enter the secret organization Snake Mountain Sect. This organization is filled with talented mages from Edmonds network. They work for Edmond, and in return, Edmond gives them benefits. Matthew muttered, Are these people including Blinken from the Dragon Worship Sect? Soria nodded. The Snake Mountain Gang are involved in illegal work. Blinken was the former vice president of the Snake Mountain Gang. If you join this organization, Edmond will help you grow quickly. Arent you tempted? Matthew shook his head. I just want to walk my own path. Soria snapped her fingers. Understood. In return for borrowing money from me, Ill help you get rid of this dark green gem. If Edmond comes to you after this, you can say that I took the initiative to steal your magic gold coins. He wont dare to do anything to you. Matthew thanked her profusely. Actually, if your moral bottom line is a little lower, joining the Snake Mountain Gang is a good choice. There are countless mages in the Alliance who want to join, but they dont have a chance. I mean, there are so many people working for Edmond in the Snake Mountain Gang. But there was only one Blinken. As long as you can get past the barrier in your heart, this secret organization can help you become stronger. Soria sounded like she felt sorry for Matthew. Matthew remained firm. Joining other organizations too early will only distract me. My daily affairs are enough for me now. I just want to go on step by step. I never expect to reach the top in a single step. Soria nodded. Its good to have your own ideals. Youre not attracted by my Construct, nor are you bewitched by Edmonds organization. I believe youll have your own achievements in the future. However, there is no need for you to be too hostile towards Edmund. He is not as bad as you think. Alright, I admit that I know he has done a lot of bad things, but I dont think hes completely bad. Edmonds existence is the epitome of this alliance. For money, for power, for knowledge, mages would do anything. This is also the reason why many forbidden experiments could not be banned within the Alliance. Morality is a luxury for mages. Only when a mage was strong enough would they have enough time to pity mortals. For example, me. I dont agree with their actions, but I can understand them. After all, not everyone can rely on legitimate business to make a living like me. Now that I say this. You might think that the Alliance is horrible. However, every time the world was in trouble, it was the group of horrid mages in the Alliance who stepped forward and held on bitterly. Take Edmond as an example. As far as I know, he instigated Blinken to defect and used the Dragon Worship Sects name to collect forbidden materials like Dragon Mountain Ash. He was also involved in several cases of human trafficking. All of this was to support his bullsh * t spell research. It was inhumane. It might even be a heinous crime. However, 49 years ago, when Star Beast Dorora invaded the Aindor Continent and broke through the plane barrier, it was also Edmond who guarded the frontline. That battle in the astral plane was extremely tragic. A large number of mages died in the battle. Edmond himself was also severely injured. His chest had been torn apart by the Astral Beasts tail, and his heart had been completely crushed. He had yet to recover. At that time, even the Legendary Restoration spell almost failed to save him. Even after defeating Dorora. The remnant power of the Astral Beast still troubled Edmonds nerves. It was said that he had completely lost the ability to sleep. He hadnt slept for 49 years. His soul had even been permanently injured by the star beast. But on that day 49 years ago What happened on this continent? The ice storm had been blowing on the northern ice field for several months. There were several torrential rains on the southern coast. No one knew what the Astral Beasts success in breaking through the plane barrier meant to the Aindor Continent. All we know is After the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, many mages died in battles against the outer worlds every year. Astral World, Abyss, Evil Spirits, Purgatory There are too many monsters eyeing our world. The world is still peaceful. Isnt it? Matthew was speechless for a long time. Soria looked at him with sparkling eyes. Im telling you this not to tell you how great Eckmond is or how great the mages are. Before the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, the gods had also paid a lot to protect this world. Its just that this responsibility is now in our hands. No matter how strong you are. It is still insignificant in this world. The only thing we can do is to find our place and do our best. This world is like a dirty fish tank. Were like fish in a tank, If you dislike the dirty water flow, you can choose to stay out of it. If you have no bottom line, then joining them is par for the course. However, if you were really ambitious and wanted to jump onto the water to take a look, you would be able to do so. Then you must put in all your effort, learn to distinguish the path ahead in the dirty water and accumulate strength. Only then would you be able to see the fish tank in its entirety one day. At that time. You might even want to change the water in the fish tank. And if you want to do this. Do you know what you need? Matthew said seriously, Please advise me. Money! Money! Everything is about money! Soria snapped her fingers and stood up happily. Lets go to the workshop. Take off your clothes first. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: The Dark Life Contract and the Second Tauren! Chapter 440: The Dark Life Contract and the Second Tauren! Translator: Lonelytree Half a day later. Matthew walked out of Sorias Crystal Palace. His body did not seem to have changed at all. Only he knew. Under the skin of his left and right wrists and the gap between his shoulder blades, three barely noticeable spell carriers were implanted. The three spell carriers were only the size of a thumb. They had already merged with Matthews skin. There was no trace of them from the outside, not even a bruise. With Sorias help, Matthews spiritual power synchronization with the spell carrier was also very smooth. When he walked out of Sorias office. He could already use these three spells freely. The three spells were Spell Rebound, Steel Body, and Teleportation Door. On the square outside the palace. Matthew couldnt help but act like he was pulling a door open. It was common knowledge that one could strengthen the conditioned reflex of mental commands through coordinated movements. Many mages would do this when opening a portal. This did not mean that this action was necessary, but it was just to make it easier to awaken the relevant memories. The magic energy was instantly mobilized. A portal appeared in front of him. The other end of the portal was 100 meters away from the square. The field of vision there was wide and unobstructed, so it was the best place to practice the Teleportation Door. Matthew happily shuttled back and forth between the two doors. The Teleportation Door was actually a classic, all-purpose spell. It could be used not only to escape but also for other purposes. Matthews Teleportation Door lasted for 80 seconds. During this period, he could travel freely. If he threw eggs, rocks, fireballs, or water jets into the portal, these things would also be thrown out from the other side. Matthew had purchased a Teleportation Door Development Guide from the Spell Library. It listed more than 300 ways to play with the Teleportation Door. Other than the usual insidious ways of casting spells, preparing traps behind the door, and releasing teammates through the random door. What left the deepest impression on Matthew was the authors way of using the door to invoke immunity. According to research, the 0.02 seconds that the Teleportation Door used to teleport people was considered invincible. A skilled mage could use this invincibility time to repeatedly block the enemys attacks. The most basic usage was to enter the portal and then close the door immediately when the enemy entered the portal. During this process, the two sides would not meet. If one was good at doing this, one could toy with the enemy freely. When the enemy started to attack your Teleportation Door in a fit of anger, the Mage could use the enemy as a live target. Of course, the author also stated in the guide that the teleportation door was essentially a means of escape. If one relied on their skills to show off, there was also the risk of sudden death. Through this guide. Matthew deeply felt the mages selfless research spirit. At the end of the guide, there were some interesting bits about the research of the Teleportation Door. The most interesting one was this. In order to thoroughly understand the mechanism of the Dimensional Door, the author, Martin, recruited two volunteers, a man and a woman, to stand on both sides of the Teleportation Door. There was a black wall between the man and woman, so they couldnt see each other. Martin ordered them to kiss passionately through the portal. The results of the experiment were quite interesting. For a moment, the man claimed that he had not kissed anything. The woman insisted that not only did he kiss her, but he also stuck out his tongue. In fact, the man did stick out his tongue, but that was only a few seconds later. This result was confusing. To find out the truth. Martin changed hundreds of pairs of men and women, women and women, men and men, humans and Orcs, humans and dwarves, humans and half-elves He didnt just test kissing. He also tested if the men could make love to the women through the door. With the support of tens of thousands of experimental data, Martin finally found the truth behind this delay phenomenon. That was, the time near the portal would be slightly distorted when living creatures entered. The degree of time distortion depended on the mass of the object entering the portal. This experiment further verified the relationship between space, time, and mass. Martin himself wrote at the end of the case, And the research result that Im most satisfied with is that I discovered that can effectively extend the period of orgasm through the portal Matthew was dumbfounded after reading it. After reading through the entire manual, he suddenly realized that Lorraines magical spell book might not be that crazy. Because Matthew finally realized. Lorraines whimsical ideas were just a common occurrence for mages! They really did it! And it was far more outrageous than Lorraine had imagined! In the future, I have to buy more information about the experimental process! I cant underestimate the creativity of the mages in this world! Matthew thought to himself. Other than the Teleportation Door. Body of Steel and Spell Rebound could be used ten times and five times per day, respectively. Matthew was already quite satisfied with this number of times. He was a mage, and Body of Steel made him immune to physical damage. If he exhausted 10 usages in a day, he would have died anywvay. It was the same for Spell Rebound. As for the remaining three spells, they would need to be implanted half a month later.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: The Dark Life Contract and the Second Tauren! Chapter 441: The Dark Life Contract and the Second Tauren! Translator: Lonelytree Soria told him that this was for the sake of his bodv. Because it was Matthews first time being enchanted by a spell, his body needed some time to adapt. If he solidified too much at once, it might cause his body to reject it. Therefore, she divided the six spells into two groups. Matthew had no objections to this. In order to make it easier for him to come over next time, Soria also gave him a Level 3 VIP card for the Crystal Palace. With this card, he could take the Alliance Teleportation Gate to the Crystal Palace twice a month for free, no matter how far it is. He returned to the Cauldron House. Matthew had asked David to send a message to Margaret, saying that he would not be able to attend classes for a month because he needed to solidify the spells. He hoped that the remaining classes would be moved to next month. He had no choice. Margarets combat crash course was divided into theoretical and practical parts. The theory class had already ended last time. Next, it was time to put it into practice. According to Margaret, her practical class was very intense, and there would definitely be a bloody battle. Matthew could still cast a few spells, but he couldnt engage in high-intensity battles. He could only wait until this month was over before he continued with the rest of the training. A week later. Rolling Stone Town returned to its previous peace. Matthew read the newspaper at work every day, planted trees after work, repaired graves at night, took time to learn spells, and occasionally painted oil for the Dark Warriors. The days were quiet and fulfilling. Recently, he had started to learn Tier 3 spells in the Undead Domain. He did not know if it was because of the Undead Domain, but his learning speed was flying. In just seven days. Matthew had already trained with three Necromancy spells. The first one was [Group Undead Summoning]. It was the aoe upgrade as the Summoning of the Dead. It could take effect on multiple corpses (3 C 7) at the same time. This meant that Matthew did not need to pull people one by one in the future. This greatly increased the efficiency of the necromancer summoning his minions. The second was the Dark Life Contract This was a passive spell that had a supportive nature. The necromancer signed a contract with the supreme consciousness of the negative energy plane to increase the health of the summoned creature. What was more interesting was The dark life contract could be stacked repeatedly. One instance of Dark Life Contract could increase the HP of all the undead under Matthews name by 1%. Matthew had already stacked three contracts in the past few days. That was to say, his undeads HP +3%. The method to stack the dark life contract was also very simple. It was to find a place with abundant negative energy, and it was best if he could communicate with the node of the negative energy plane and continuously write a specific contract paper. Matthews cemetery had a negative energy fountain and a death marker. There was no shortage of such places. This was also the advantage of building a cemetery early. It was extremely helpful in cultivating many negative energy spells. The success rate of writing a contract was about five percent. Matthew used papyrus paper, which was cheap and of poor quality, so it was easily damaged. He estimated that if he used goatskin paper or higher-grade paper, the efficiency would be higher, but the cost would also go up. The Dark Life Contract was a very practical spell. Matthew planned to stack it as high as possible. However, it was said that if this spell were stacked too much, one would easily suffer a backlash from the negative energy plane. Every 20 layers of the contract, there would be at least one powerful elite monster driven by the negative energy planes will to attack Matthew. The Plane Will of Negative Energy was not a delicate little fox like the Rainforest Soul. Matthew had been busy recently, so he was more restrained in stacking contracts. However, once he recovered his full combat strength. It was time for him to test the quality of the elite monsters in the negative energy plane. The third spell was called Iwas Scissors , also known as Deadly Scissors The effect of this spell was to condense a huge pair of negative energy scissors in the target area and cut the specific space three times in a row. The first attack dealt average damage, equivalent to a Level-Il Evocation spell. The second time, the damage was much higher. It was almost as strong as a Tier 4 Evocation Spell. And the third time, it was said that the power was comparable to a Level-20 spell and could even cut off a dragons head! However, this spell was special. Its casting speed was very slow, and it took a full 20 seconds to cast. Moreover, it did not have any support abilities. Moreover, the charging speed of the three consecutive slashes of the Scissors would get slower and slower. It would first instantly when it was first summoned. The second cut had to be charged for 5 seconds. The third cut was even more ridiculous. It took a full 30 seconds to charge. In actual combat, no one would just stand there and let you cut them. Due to their weak attributes, the Deadly Scissors and the Death Curtain were ridiculed by mages as the two great traps of a Tier 3 Necromancer. Matthew also felt that it was difficult to use this spell efficiently. He had learned this spell purely because there were no other Tier 3 Undead Spells that he wanted to learn. This spell had an extremely high burst power, and if he could use it once, it would be a huge profit. The content of the Undying Domain was relatively monotonous. There were three main contents: Summon and create the undead; Negative energy-related spells (all kinds of debuffs, weakening, life-sucking, and instant death spells); Ritual magic. Among them, negative energy-related spells were filled with a lot of bloody, evil, and not necessarily powerful content. Matthews current path was to focus on the undead and support negative energy. When his foundation was solid, he would advance more towards the ritual magic. He had not forgotten. Spells were just tools that could be used as a prerequisite for a Domain. Ritual Magic, which was closer to Domain Enlightenment, was more suitable for him to expand his legendary path.. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: The Dark Life Contract and the Second Tauren Chapter 442: The Dark Life Contract and the Second Tauren Translator: Lonelytree At night. Matthew placed the cured meat-no, the dark warrior-that had been oiled for ten days on the ground. The oil application segment had ended. The five dark warriors in front of him were all full of colour and shiny. Matthew decided to strike while the iron was hot and complete the third step. Unbinding ceremony. The so-called unbinding ritual was to awaken the remaining spirituality on the Dark Warriors corpse through incantations and rituals. During this process, Matthew would also call for the wandering soul to enter the Dark Warriors body. At this stage of the ritual, the space he was in would temporarily overlap with the Underworld. Matthew had to use his mental power to project the ancient divine artefact, the Furnace of Casted Soul, that he had repeatedly memorized in his mind. This was to attract the unconscious souls into the dark warriors body. This would further strengthen the power of the dark warriors. When the Dark Knights body contained enough spirituality, he would complete the final binding and sealing through the form of incantations. After successful bindings, a large amount of spirituality would be active in the dark warriors body. They would kill each other and fight for control of the bodies. The consciousness that survived in the end would become the dominant consciousness of the dark warrior. The other failed souls would become the source of power for the dark warriors. It was also because the birth process of the dark warriors was filled with killing and pain. This kind of undead would also want to self-harm day and night after taking shape. This self-harming instinct could comfort his heart. Matthew had made a lot of preparations for tonights ceremony. He first found an empty space in the cemetery and carefully constructed all the materials, rituals, and media needed for the unbinding ritual. Secondly, he was prepared for battle. Soldier, Renesme, and even Peggy were on standby. His imaginary enemy was the messenger from the Underworld. The process of creating dark warriors would slightly violate the authority of the Underworld. Although no one wanted the souls scattered in the world, sometimes, these small officials in the Underworld could not bear to see the necromancers pick up things they did not want. Usually. The Underworld Messengers level would not exceed level 16. Matthews formation should be dealt with calmly. Other than that. He was still holding Ursuls Reprimand in his hand. This treasure was also a great threat to spirits. It could be used just in case. After all the preparations were done. Matthew began a long chant. The Dark Knights unbinding was also a type of ritual magic, but due to the exploration of the senior mages, this ritual was very concrete. Matthew chose a set of unbinding rituals with the lowest risk from the Alliances Spell Library. He had to admit that the quality of spells that had been tested by the Alliance was indeed high. Even though it was Matthews first time, the chant was very smooth. In the blink of an eye. Accompanied by the ringing of the bell. The corpses of the five dark warriors began to emit a faint green light at the same time. This green light was even more dazzling after being covered with the strong colour potion that he had prepared in advance. This step would make it easier for the necromancer to judge the situation of the gathering of the spirit souls. When a dark warrior glowed green. It was almost time to wrap things up. The wind from the underground cave blew across the cemetery. The bell rang. Matthew was nervous. He was constantly paying attention to the changes in his surroundings. As time passed. The Soul Casted Furnace that he had projected also began to slowly dissipate. Half an hour later. Even the last Dark Warrior was green and shiny. Matthew suddenly began to chant a sealing spell. Another three minutes passed. The magic array under his feet slowly dissipated. All the media and materials were also sublimated into powder. Unbinding successful! Matthew looked at the five black warriors full of spirituality, his eyes filled with surprise. Did I actually succeed just like that? No one from the Underworld came to disturb us? Matthew found it hard to believe. However, this kind of smooth sailing was exactly what he had hoped for. Not long after. He settled the dark warriors down. When the final spirituality was determined, he could use the incantation ritual to strengthen their spirituality and ability. The final recognition was just a matter of course. This was because, during the entire production process of the Dark Warrior, Matthew had already established an inseparable relationship with them. The cost of making a Dark Warrior was indeed too high. This included not only the cost of time and materials but also the cost of emotions and energy. Taking away the necromancers summoned creature was probably worse than killing him. Thinking of this. Matthew could not help but consider inciting other peoples undead to defect. He muttered to himself and opened the Tauren Domain. Before this. He had already accumulated enough elements from Rheagar. Now, he could open it for the second time! [Hint: You are in the process of opening up the Tauren Territory. Please choose the direction of exploration] Horizontal development (Obtaining more elements, getting involved in more intersecting domains) Vertical development (select a certain element to explore deeper)] Matthew thought for a moment. In a small domain like the Tauren, it was better to take the small but refined route. Blind expansion was not desirable. If it expanded to other messy domains, it would lose its purity. Thus, he chose to explore vertically and plunder the elements. [Creation successful. As the creator of the Tauren Territory, you will obtain two of the following three abilities: Strengthened Instigation (Your innate spellcasting ability Instigation has been strengthened, the effect has been increased to- C When you successfully instigate an undying to defect, if there are other undying of the same type around him, you will randomly instigate another one to defect. This enhancement cannot be stacked with Consecutive Instigation.) Hunting Mark (You can mark a certain type of creature as your prey. For the next 72 hours, as long as this type of creature is within 300 meters of you, it will appear in your field of vision and be highlighted) Snatch (When you steal or rob, you will receive additional attribute authentication. Every time you steal or rob successfully, you will receive a large amount of XP). If I continue to dig deeper into the Plunder Domain, will I really develop towards the evil side? Moreover, plundering and hunting seem to have some overlapping elements. Matthew thought thoughtfully. If he chose two out of the three abilities above, he would undoubtedly rule out Snatch. Strengthened Instigation was not bad. Hunting Mark was quite useful. Snatch was okay, but he was not someone who liked to steal from others. He had completed his domain creation. Matthew got up and stretched his muscles. The cemetery was very lively at night. Recently, not only did the skeleton soldiers dance the hip twist every day, but this trend was gradually spreading to the zombies. Matthew passed by a zombie carrying a tombstone. The latter actually bent down and twisted his hips twice. Matthew was speechless. He was also very curious about the medium through which the trend among the undead spread. While patrolling the cemetery. Matthew also noticed that many of the zombies faces were swollen. Without a doubt, this was Renesmes handiwork. Just as he was about to go back and reprimand her. Matthew passed by the Ghost District. When the spirit wolves saw their master passing by, they immediately pounced over enthusiastically and circled back and forth like huskies. At this moment. Elite Specter Ali floated over. He said respectfully to Matthew, Good evening, my lord. It just so happens that I have something to discuss with you. Speaking of which, Ive been living in the cemetery for so many days, and I can feel your kindness every day. My clansmen and I have nothing to repay you with, so we can only share some of our discoveries with you. If you can use them, that would be the best. Matthew thought to himself, This guy finally couldnt hold it in anymore. It was probably because the skeletons and zombies had tombstones, and he could not bear to eat and drink for free every day. He was finally willing to offer something. He asked calmly, What discoveries? Ali said, When we were wandering, we passed by many underground cities. On the way, I found an open-air sulfur mine and a very hidden silver mine. The sulfur mine is not far from the cemetery. Chapter 443 - 443 Rheagars Sisters Chapter 443: Rheagar l s Sisters Translator: Lonelytree Compared to the surface, the undercity was a dangerous place. Not only were there many underground residents hiding in the shadows but there were also dark creatures from the Shadow Plane or the Evil Spirit Plane. In the Hundred Cities Division Plan. The Seven Saint Alliance had once warned the mages of the various city-states that if they wanted to develop the underground space of their city, they must strictly abide by the 300-meter rule. In other words, the depth of the tunnel could not exceed 300 meters. In actual practice, it was the safest to operate within 180 meters. In the history of Aindor, it wasnt rare for a city to be destroyed because the people dug too deep. The undercity had another set of survival logic. This was also related to the fact that the Calamity Mage did not touch the dark gods hidden underground when they were exiled to the Heavenly Palace. Therefore, when Matthew planned his underground space, he strictly followed the 300-meter rule. In fact. His cemetery was only seven to nine meters below the ground, and the security measures were definitely fully implemented. After listening to Ghost Alis description. Matthews first reaction was, Could there be a trap? He did not suspect Ali of setting him up, but it was rare for an open-air sulfur mine to appear underground. Because dark creatures needed sulfur, it was considered a hard currency for the creatures of the undercity. Once a sulfur mine was discovered It would definitely be mined clean at the first moment. Considering that the underground space in the Gold Digger Basin had been repeatedly ploughed by human miners, adventurers, kobolds, gnolls, and other underground creatures many times in the past, Matthew felt that the probability of a fish slipping through the net was low. However, if the sulfur mine is close to the surface and the location is tricky, it is indeed possible that no one will know about it. He asked about the location of the sulfur mine in detail. After confirming that it was within 300 meters of him. Matthew decided to lead a team to investigate. He asked Ali to lead the way and called a team of skeleton soldiers, a team of Silvermoon Zombies, and six spirit wolves. They walked majestically into a small tunnel. Along the way, Matthew had a sudden idea and used the Undead Transformation Spell. He had become a skeleton dwarf who had been a musketeer when he was alive, mingling among the skeleton soldiers. In front of him was Renesme, behind him was Soldier, and on both sides were the other undead. Dwarves were too short. Matthew was sure that the enemy would not be able to find him if he hid among the soldiers. But correspondingly. He didnt seem to be able to see what was around him. Along the way. He was only looking at Renesmees ass This underground march took about two hours. Ali led them to a turbulent underground river. Matthew could tell from his sense of direction that this river was most likely a branch of the Old Woman River on the surface. They walked along the underground river for another twenty minutes. There was no road ahead. Ali pointed at the dark stone wall and said, This wall only looks thin. After about five meters, there will be a hollow underground basin. If youre a creature with a corporeal body, you can swim through the underground river. I remember theres an entrance there. Matthew asked Renesme to go into the river to give it a try. Not long after. He sensed all the safety signals from the contract. He could feel that Renesme was not far from him, only about ten meters away. This meant that Ali wasnt lying. So he led the team down the river and swam for a short distance. Sure enough, they easily found the underground basin that Ali had mentioned. The moment he came out of the water. Matthew smelled a strong, stimulating, and choking smell. The air in the underground basin was hot and humid. Matthew made a preliminary estimate and found that the depth was about 800 meters, and the horizontal space was 60 meters. The height above the head was relatively low, only 3 to 4 meters. There was indeed a sulfur mine near the surface. Matthew was not a mineral scientist, but his basic knowledge as a mage was enough for him to make a judgment. This sulfur mine was easy to mine, and its purity was not low. If he developed it properly, he could earn a lot of money! This discovery made Matthew both happy and worried. Naturally, he was happy about the windfall. The worrying thing was that there was only one possibility for such a high-purity sulfur ore to appear here, excluding the possibility of an underground volcano. There were cracks from the abyss in the underground basin. The sulfur was leaking out from inside. It was well known that demons viewed sulfur as a tonic, and their noses naturally could search for sulfur mines. Who knows, a few demons might come over soon. I can do a node survey in advance and then plug the crack. The Evil Demons might not be able to find us in time. Even if they do, theyll probably be small fries. Its not to the extent that we cant deal with them. Matthew composed himself. He asked Ali, Have you seen any demonic creatures nearby? Ali shook his head. No, I havent. Theres a nest of cave dwellers downstream of the underground river. They rarely come here. Theres a Hook Horror tribe in the lower space about five miles away from here. Their numbers are relatively large, but its too humid here. They wont come here. Matthew looked at Ali with interest. Do you know much about the Hook Horrors? Hook Horrors were common underground creatures. They had the head of a vulture and the body of a giant beetle, as well as an exoskeleton decorated with spikes and bony spikes. The claws at the ends of their limbs were extremely terrifying.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Rheagar l s Sisters Chapter 444: Rheagar l s Sisters Translator: Lonelytree Once a person who lacked defence was caught, it would be lucky if his skin was torn open. It was even more likely that he would end up with his stomach cut open! Hook Horrors got their name from this. The tribes of these creatures maintained the traditions of the matriarchal clan. They fed on all prey, lichen, and fungi that they could catch or find. The most important thing was Hook Horrors were vengeful and were particularly united among their own kind. If you accidentally provoked a Hook Horror, it would definitely bring along a large group of its own kind to cause trouble for you. Their only distinct shortcoming was that they were afraid of water and hated wet places. The above knowledge was a must for a mage. However, it was not common knowledge for others. Under Matthews curious gaze. Alis face darkened. Theres a library deep in Zandars tomb. The owner of the library is an amiable Mr. Mummy. He allows us to borrow the books inside freely, but we must cherish every book. I spent a long time in the library and read a lot of books. Unknowingly, some changes happened to my body. My mind seems to be more sensitive than when I was alive. Its a pity that the library was destroyed during the Dragon Calamity, and the Elder Mummy was captured by the Red Dragon. Matthew nodded. Ali was generally very sensible, at least more sensible than the centaur. Matthew surveyed the area for half a night. After leaving behind two spirit wolves as sentries, he returned to the cemetery. He was definitely going to develop this sulfur mine, but he still had to discuss with Rheagar and the others how to do it. Matthew had never had the habit of hogging everything to himself. The next morning. Matthew left the cemetery after waking up and returned to his home in town. He planned to take some saplings from the greenhouse first, then go to the lords manor. However, he had just reached the door of his house when he saw someone poking his head around his window. Matthew coughed. Jeff? The man quivered and turned around nervously. Thank God, I found you! Travelling Merchant Jeff, whom he hadnt seen for a long time, said excitedly, If I didnt run into you here, I would have gone to the oak forest in the east to try my luck. However, as soon as I came back, I heard that the forest there was very strange. There was a cannibal tree that towered into the clouds! I saw that tree. Its really tall. You planted it, right? That is so cool! Matthew looked at Jeff quickly. He realized that his clothes, accessories, and backpack had all been replaced with expensive items that were several grades higher than before. Matthew corrected him. Thats the World Tree, not the cannibal tree. Where have you been all this time? Jeff chuckled. Im sorry, Matthew. I cant say. In short, Im lucky. Im completely rich! I am no longer a poor boy who is despised and suspected by others. After this, I will leave Rolling Stone Town and start a new chapter in my life! As he spoke. He carefully took out a small bag of heavy things and handed it to Matthew. Take it. I wont charge you. I know you need this. Youre a very dependable tree-planting mage. Jeff said proudly, You dont have to thank me too much. You helped me back then, so this can be considered a return gift. AILe?L saying LIIIS. He patted his clothes as if he was relieved of a burden, then waved at Matthew. Then, goodbye, Matthew. Matthew stopped him. Are you sure youre fine? Without looking back, Jeff strode forward. When youre no longer poor, how can you not be fine? Matthew couldnt help but cast Evil Detection on him. However, the spell didnt react until Jeff disappeared. He quietly opened the bag. A golden light emerged from within! [Hint: You have obtained a small bag of Holy Oak Seed (Natural Wonder)!] Matthew suddenly looked up. He turned into a raven and tried to catch up with Jeff, wanting to ask him where the seeds came from. However, what was surprising was that Jeff had completely disappeared from the empty streets of the mage district. Could this guy have joined some criminal organization? But he promised me that he wouldnt do that again. Furthermore, from the looks of it, he doesnt look guilty. Could it be that he was deceived? Or is someone trying to trick me through him? But is there a need to use something as valuable as the holy oak tree seed as bait? He walked all the way to the Lords Manor. Matthew was thinking about this matter. During the routine morning meeting, Matthew was the first to tell the two of them about his discovery of the sulfur mine. After a brief discussion between Rheagar and Zeller, they formulated a framework for the development of the sulfur mine. At the same time. Matthew also took the opportunity to propose that the prisoners in the prison be officially brought to his cemetery. He had already prepared a dungeon area and a labour reform workshop for them. The discovery of the sulfur mine could use in the labour transformation workshop. Sulfur, which was the main material of the Blazing Glue, would be refined in the cemetery, along with other materials provided by the Rolling Stone Chamber of Commerce. The arsonists would be required to produce a steady stream of Blazing Glue and Fiery Dragon Oil in Matthews cemetery. These two items were very popular no matter where they were. Moreover, Matthew recognized the arsonists skills. Rheagar welcomed this plan with both hands. He had long been annoyed by this group of people who wasted his towns resources.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Rheagar’s Sisters Chapter 445: Rheagars Sisters Translator: Lonelytree Zeller warned Matthew cautiously, Letting an arsonist make the Blazing Glue might be risky. Matthew was full of confidence. As long as they enter my cemetery, they will never have the thought of committing a crime. Ill let the ghosts absorb a part of their energy and make them depressed. Then, Ill let the skeletons and zombies supervise them and warn them of the consequences if they dare to rebel. In fact, if they really rebel, wouldnt it be good news for Rolling Stone Town? At the very least, I will have a legitimate opportunity to kill them, and I will have another batch of undead to serve me! Matthew was so confident. Zeller didnt say anything and said that he would transfer the prisoner to Matthews cemetery by this afternoon. Matthew got a batch of free labour as he wished and leaned back on the sofa in satisfaction. Is there any news in Rolling Stone Town recently? he asked casually. Rheagar shook his head and opened a newspaper. The recent news has all happened in the Highleaf Territory. Its said that the Red Mountain army was attacked by a black dragon when they crossed the golden fertile field and tried to attack the Highleaf Territory. In the end, they suffered heavy casualties. Li Weiqi and Huo Wen sent back messages saying that the Black Dragon seemed to have reached some kind of agreement with the Highleaf Territory. He occupied the mountainous area near the High Mountain Reservoir. The current situation in the Highleaf Territory is still very chaotic. There are small-scale fights happening every day. Zeller nodded. Recently, the number of refugees coming from the Highleaf Territory to seek refuge with their relatives has increased dramatically. Ive already arranged for the garrison to increase their patrols. It shouldnt affect the public security of Rolling Stone Town in the short term. Matthew stretched lazily. He was very satisfied with the calm situation. Thinking about it, it made sense. Since Lorraine had gone to the Highleaf Territory, there would definitely not be any big news in Rolling Stone Town in the short term. A moment later. Rheagar suddenly said, Something big has happened in the Watchers Highland. It was said that several evil organizations had gathered together and launched a surprise attack on the Druid Churchs headquarters. That night, it was said that the remnants of the Scar of the Dead near the Watcher Highland were also restless. Some residents claimed to have seen a super huge figure, which was as tall as two or three small mountains. The Druid Church sought help from the Seven Saint Alliance. The Alliance was still setting up an investigation team. But according to my estimations, the mages wouldnt care about such things at all. They are only putting on an act. It said that the main force of the attack that night was suspected to be the Order of Withering from the Helen Mountains. Their leader was a guy called the Withered King. It really made no sense! The Helen Mountains are thousands of miles away from the Watcher Highland. Did they fly over in a hot air balloon? Rheagar ridiculed for a while, then suddenly smiled and said, If you hadnt come to work every day recently, I would have suspected that you were the one who organized this raid. After all, the newspaper said that the Druid Churchs biggest loss this time was some holy oak seeds. I feel like its something youll be interested in. Hearing this. Matthew suddenly felt that the small bag of seeds in his arms had become a little hot. There was indeed something wrong with Jeff! Did this guy really participate in the attack on the Druid Church? It didnt look like it. He was just a mortal, and at most, he had the ability to steal. His level would not exceed level 3. How did he get involved with the criminal organization in the north? Matthew was still thinking about how to deal with the bag of seeds. Madam Wesley, however, walked in when no one summoned her. The maids came to me in a panic and said that Sifs body temperature was not right. I went to see her, and it was really serious. Shes already rambling. Rheagar muttered, Ill go and take a look. But it shouldnt be a big problem. The temperature of the people from the Suki Family can go up to more than 50 degrees. Madam Wesley shook her head. This childs condition is completely different from when you were young. Ive never seen a child with such a violent fever but no emotional change. She might have buried herself too deep. Do you understand what I mean, Rheagar? Rheagar nodded with a serious expression. He lifted his feet and walked towards the backyard of the Lords Manor. Zeller patted Matthews shoulder. Lets go over and take a look. In the backyard of the lords manor. Outside Sift s room, a little devil was hanging in the air with its tail hooked to me cnanuener. When the sound of footsteps rang out, she obediently jumped onto the ground. Nini? Youre here?! How is Sif? Rheagar looked at the little devil in surprise. The little devil said in an experienced manner, You also know that Little Master Sif has never liked me, so whenever she has a little bit of strength, she will seal me up and not let me move freely. So Im afraid shes in a very bad condition now. I saw her grow horns, but only a little. Theyre soft. The little master doesnt have the demeanour of a superior demons bloodline at all! Her voice was sweet and pleasant to the ears. Rheagar walked to Sifs bedside and pressed his hand on her forehead. His expression was unpredictable. Matthew followed her in to check on Sif. She was wearing a very thin nightgown. Her face was extremely pale. Her entire body was stiff and unnatural. The strangest thing was the cute and small horn that grew out of her forehead.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Rheagar’s Sisters Chapter 446: Rheagars Sisters Translator: Lonelytree The horn was pink and was very short. It did not look sharp, and it had an indescribable childishness. He looked at the horn. Matthew felt a little strange. He had seen Rheagars second form before. It clearly had two horns on both sides, a little like a goat. Why was Sif growing a singular horn, and it was growing in the middle, like a unicorn? He cast a life detection spell. He found that Sifts vital signs were very weak, which obviously could not be explained by the awakening of the bloodline. I need a bucket of ice water, a big bucket! Rheagar sounded a little anxious. Matthew immediately said, Get someone to bring an empty bucket over. Soon, a strong servant carried a wooden bucket to Sifs bedroom. Matthew first cast a cantrip, Water Creation, and then used Water Manipulation to pull a wave of water from a nearby well. Then, he threw out a frosty spell to cool the water. Soon, a bucket of water that was close to zero degrees was completed. Rheagar picked up Sif and was about to throw her into the wooden bucket. Matthew hurriedly stopped him. Wont this shock her body? Rheagar shook his head and said, A devils body is much stronger than you think. Dont worry, Matthew. Im her father. I know what she needs. Matthew thought for a moment and stepped aside. Im sorry, Rheagar. Rheagar didnt say anything. He slowly placed Sifs body into the barrel. Faint steam rose from the surface of the water. She soaked for five to six minutes. Zeller made a few more large ice cubes and handed them to Rheagar, who threw them into the wooden bucket. Half an hour later. Rheagar walked out of Sifs bedroom and said to the two men at the door, Sifs condition has stabilized. She shouldnt have any problems in the short term. However, her state of awakening was indeed very strange. After she woke up, her consciousness was very clear, and her personality did not change much. There was not even the slightest fluctuation, let alone change. This didnt conform to the common sense of demons! Devils were always obedient. But during the awakening period. They would become very rebellious and crazy. But Sif was not like that. Although Im not particularly worried about whether she can successfully awaken To be safe. I plan to go back to my hometown soon. Go through the information and ask the old men in the castle. Matthew raised his eyebrows. The hometown that Rheagar mentioned must be the Suki Kingdom in the Purgatory! At the mention of this Rheagar looked like he was sighing. Matthew could not help but ask curiously, Is going home so torturous for you? Rheagar did not say anything. Zeller smiled and said, Rheagar is the 27th heir of the Kingdom of Suki. However, the first 26 rules before him are all women. Although the demons allowed females to inherit the throne, Rheagar, as a rare male heir, theoretically had the responsibility to spread the familys branches. In order to ensure that the bloodline of a superior Devil would not be diluted, the unspoken rule within the Suki Family was that close relatives should be matched. Rheagar escaped from purgatory. Although many years has passed, if he goes back now, there is still a high chance that he will be pulled to breed. Moreover, the breeding target might be a higher-ranking heir. They will be Rheagars sisters. After hearing this, Rheagar corrected him seriously, And my aunts. Matthew secretly clicked his tongue after listening. Unfortunately, he could not help Sif with her awakening. He could only silently pray for her. He wished Rheagar a smooth journey in Purgatory. In the afternoon. Matthew had just returned to the oak forest. An ecstatic voice was heard. Success, success! We did it, Matthew! [Hint: Your partner, Eli, and your servant, Obast, have completed the initial setup of the ritual ground, the Sanctuary of Life! [Warning: There is a conflict between the Sanctuary of Life and the cemetery. Do you want to try to mediate?] Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: The Realm of the Human and the Dark Priest Chapter 447: The Realm of the Human and the Dark Priest Translator: Lonelytree Deep in the oak forest. Four stones engraved with the emblems of wind, earth, water, and fire surrounded a tall oak tree in the centre. At this moment. The oak tree was emitting white light from top to bottom. Its crown was more luscious than other oak trees. A holy aura spread from its body. This was the natural medium used by Eli and Obast to construct the Life Sanctuary. The oak tree itself was a symbol of nature. Using the oak tree as the medium of the Life Sanctuary was also logical. Similar to the fountain in the cemetery that communicated with the negative energy plane, this oak tree also bore the burden of communicating with the natural domain. The life essence would flow into the earth where the oak forest was. The flowers and trees that could coexist with the oak forest would also appear in the forest, one after another. Matthew could already foresee the scene of his oak forest becoming full of vitality, with birds chirping and flowers fragrant! But now wasnt the time to be immersed in the wonderful atmosphere of the Life Sanctuary. Matthew quickly walked past Eli and the Centaur. He entered the Sanctuary and pressed his hands on the natural medium. He turned around and said, Remove your control of the ritual and give it to me. Eli had no objections. It is already yours. I activated it with the Oak Domain. His Oak Domain came from Matthew. This allowed Matthew to take over smoothly and enter immediately. Obast stood silently at the side, looking as if he had something to tell him. The distance is too close. As expected, the two rituals still clashed. After becoming the master of the Life Sanctuary, Matthew used his senses to confirm that the two ritual fields were competing with each other. At the border between the cemetery and the oak forest. The clash of power in the ritual ground almost caused the air in that area to distort slightly. The life energy and negative energy clashed wildly. At this rate. The energy of the two rituals would be exhausted very quickly. Matthew had to intervene. He immediately activated the class characteristic of the Envoy of Equilibrium. [Supreme Harmony]! This spell was usually used to reconcile the internal power imbalance, but now that the two rituals were under Matthews control, the principle of harmony was naturally highly similar. A moment later. Matthew felt as if he was in the middle of a conflict of different rituals. The power coming from all directions almost flattened him! Calm down! Relax! Be good This was the first time Matthew had dealt with a conflict on the ritual grounds, so he did not have much experience to learn from. He could only coax the instinctive spirituality of the ritual ground like he was coaxing a child. However, this move had little effect. Half an hour passed. Matthew, who was in the middle, was dizzy from the impact. The lively Sanctuary of Life and the cold cemetery didnt give him much face. Not only did the conflict in the ritual field not ease, but it also became more and more intense. As expected, simply reconciling wont work. Matthew took half a step back and thought, Isabelle said that balancing two powers is meaningless. Only by balancing all things is true balance. This sentence might not be what I initially understood. How can one balance all things if one does not rise above all things? Following this train of thought. He tried to use the Supreme Harmony to transmit his will. Stop! If you dont stop, Ill tear this place apart! Once this signal was sent out. The two rituals, which had been fighting fiercely just a moment ago, suddenly became gentle. Although there were still turbulent undercurrents at the border between the two sides. But it was much better than before! [Hint: Initial mediation successful. Your mediation element +5! [Your threat element +10!] [Detected that you have accumulated enough relevant elements. Do you wish to enter the Equilibrium domain with Mediation or Threat?] Does Threat really belong under the umbrella of Equilibrium? Matthew thought about it. If he wasnt strong enough, how could he balance everything? However, whether it was threats or mediation, they were just a means to achieve the goal of equilibrium. As long as he could distinguish these, then his legendary path would not go astray. However, he still refused to use these two elements to enter the Art of Equalization. Matthew could feel it. This was still an incomplete domain. He wanted to accumulate more elements before breaking through in one go. The Equilibrium Domain was very important to Matthew. He did not want his domain to be imperfect in the future because of a moment of impatience! [Hint: There is still friction at the edge of the two ritual arenas. Do you want to consume 10 Mediation elements to ensure that the ritual fields are safe in the short term?] [Consumption successful!] [Your Ritual Field: Cemetery and Life Sanctuary have completed further mediation and formed a temporary Elemental Lowland with the adjacent land.] [You have completed a deeper level of mediation. Your mediation elements +10!] [There are extremely small signs of elemental circulation in the Elemental Lowland.] [Your Circulation Element +1!] Matthew felt the mediation elements that had returned. However, what surprised him the most was the further compromise that had been reached between the two ritual fields. They formed a circular Elemental Lowland at the entrance of the cemetery. There were very few elements there, but the remaining elements actually showed signs of circulating and transforming. This was a scene that could only happen in the Elemental Plane! The emergence of the circulation element meant that the path of Grand Equilibrium was feasible. The next step would depend on Matthews efforts.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: The Domain of the Celebrity and the Dark Priest Chapter 448: The Domain of the Celebrity and the Dark Priest Translator: Lonelytree Immediately. Matthew calmly opened his eyes. Obast suddenly pointed in the direction of the World Tree in surprise and shouted, Look! Matthew looked in the direction he was pointing. A grey full moon appeared on the branch of the World Tree. The full moon was exactly the same as the one Matthew saw in the negative energy plane. It was like an accessory hanging on the branch of the World Tree. It didnt look out of place at all. At the same time. A howling wind came from the entrance of the cemetery. Matthew hurriedly walked over, and there was a golden light underneath. Near the negative energy fountain, a golden oak tree rose from the ground. Its body was shining, illuminating the underground space! At that moment. Matthew felt the undying and the oak tree domains in his body tremble slightly! [Hint: The resonance and fluctuations of the ritual field and the domain have created two phenomena, the Nether Moon and the Golden Tree. The phenomena will be noted by the following people: r 1- The farm area and the residents who were active nearby-l A bard with a Perception of 18 and above, and living in the south.] Spellcasters who were proficient in prophecy.] [Your friend, Dusk Chanter: Lorraine , intercepted this phenomenon and used Ability: Spread the News!] [This was because there had not been any major incidents recently.] [The news of your phenomenon spread rapidly. A new group of people has noted the phenomenon.] The gods who were paying attention to the southern land or the living beings of the outer planes.] The editors of Alliance Weekly.] Your enemies, Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi, Great Evil Spirit Trier, and Evil Empress Babasha, have noted this phenomenon. Your patron, Queen Midnight (Arcane Wilderness/Fairy Overlord), intercepted this phenomenon. She was satisfied with the content and distributed the news to other places in the Arcane Wilderness in the form of a message spell. [Your patron Moonlight Goddess: Assia intercepted this phenomenon and shared the content of the phenomenon with the Heavenly Palace.] [Your friend, Soul of the Rainforest: Suya, has intercepted this phenomenon.] Your friend, Bobo Wilkins, intercepted the phenomenon through the Arcane Machinists Steel Crystal Ball. The phenomenon of the Nether Moon and the Golden Tree was widely spread. Your World Legendary Point (Aindor)+l! [You have already fulfilled one of the prerequisites for the Legendary Path: Perfect Advancement: Reputation.] Numb. Matthew had never expected that he would make such a big scene just by squatting at home and planting trees to repair graves. He also asked his underlings to help him build a ritual venue. Lorraine! He cant be thinking that Ill thank him! Matthew had a terrible headache. Even if Lorraine did not add fuel to the fire, this sudden phenomenon would definitely attract widespread attention. But the process would at least be gentler. However, his system data panel was exceptionally active. Before Matthew could digest the previous information, new content came in the blink of an eye. [Hint: Due to your world -class Legendary Points, you have entered the Celebrity domain for the first time. As a reward for stepping into the domain, you will obtain two of the following three abilities: Back off! (When you burst out with a fierce shout, you can force all living things to retreat at least three steps. The effect of Back Off depends on your reputation. The higher your reputation, the stronger your ability.) Girls Bane (As a world-class celebrity, you can gain the unconditional support of girls by telling or even bragging about your deeds. Even if it is proven that what you say is not true, it will not affect your image in their hearts) World Event (You will have the ability to capture world-level and regional phenomena. When an event that affects the fate of the world or the situation of the region occurs, you will have a certain chance to obtain relevant information or clues) Alright then. It seemed that the world-class legend level did not bring all the bad news. He had to abandon one of his three abilities. Matthew had no doubt chosen to abandon the Girls Bane. He had no interest in it. The other two abilities had their own uses. The former was a very useful defensive ability that could be used to push away people who were charging at him. Compared to defensive spells. Back off was based on sound. As long as the sound was shouted, it would take effect immediately. This was more in line with human instinct than defensive spells. The latter gave Matthew the ability to gather information or make groundless accusations, similar to Lorraines. Of course, his ability was definitely much weaker than Lorraines. After all, this was a beginner domain ability, and the bard was a professional. Other than the two domain abilities. The Celebrity Domain also gave Matthew a permanent status. [Celebrity Effect: As a world-class celebrity, you will receive higher bonuses in negotiation, bluffing, intimidation, and other related fields.] This ability could make it easier for Matthew to persuade, deceive, and even scare his enemies. Reputation was very effective in buffing daily skills. When Matthew came back to his senses. Eli and Obast were still immersed in their shock. Fortunately, Nether Moon on the World Tree and the Golden Tree in the cemetery had disappeared. Otherwise, if this phenomenon stayed there all day long Matthew really had to find a place to hide. In the following period of time. He couldnt be more low-key if he tried. Other than planting trees and repairing graves, he did not even touch the ritual ground.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: The Realm of the Celebrity and the Dark Priest Chapter 449: The Realm of the Celebrity and the Dark Priest Translator: Lonelytree He spent most of his time in the cemetery. Occasionally, he would go out for a walk. He also went to check if the arsonists who had just moved into the dungeon were doing well, if they were eating well, and if they were seriously making blazing glue. In the blink of an eye, it was already early June. The disturbance caused by the phenomenon was not as big as Matthew had imagined. In the past few days, there were some busybodies outside the oak forest who came to watch the show. However, they were all chased away by the mighty and tall Eli and Obast. Rumors were spreading. Rheagar told him that the phenomenon had been reported in the Alliance Weekly. However, the residents of Rolling Stone Town were not so enthusiastic about it. Perhaps it was because the legend of the cannibal tree was too deeply rooted in peoples hearts. All in all. This matter seemed to have passed just like that. Matthew deduced that they were only concerned about the Nether Moon and the Golden Tree. He was a footnote. Big things happened every day in this world. Perhaps these people would pay attention to other things the next day. The fact that Rolling Stone Town was still peaceful was proof of this. Thinking of this. Matthew finally calmed down. Another two days passed. Not only did the five dark warriors complete the unbinding, but Matthew, who stayed in the cemetery every day, also took the time to complete the incantation ceremony. That afternoon. Matthew planned to carry out the final master recognition ceremony for them. Actually, the master recognition ceremony was the simplest. Throughout the entire production process of the dark warriors, he and the undead had already accumulated a deep tacit understanding. The master recognition ceremony only allowed them to deeply remember all the characteristics of Matthews body through dripping blood, signing a contract, and burning their hair and nails. The entire ceremony was completed in one go. In less than thirty minutes. The five dark warriors knelt on one knee in front of Matthew. The spirituality in their bodies awakened one by one. He looked at the strong, dark warriors. Matthew was deeply comforted. He began to check the attributes and abilities of the dark warriors one by one. The first thing he looked at was naturally the Dark Warrior that had been transformed from a Dracon Swordsman. [Dark Priest (Dracon/Dark Warrior/LV15)] [Normal Attack Method: Dark Sphere (A magic sphere containing negative energy is condensed in the right hand and then shot at the target)] Ability List- C Powerful Resurrection (When the Dark Priest is completely destroyed, he will have a chance to be reborn. After rebirth, his HP will be restored to 50%)(Immortal Holy Spring effect) Dark Leader (Elite undead. During the process of creating the dark warriors, due to an accident of spiritual integration, the dark priest who awakened in advance transformed the three other dragon-blood warriors into his servants of darkness. (The Servants of Darkness had a template similar to that of the Dark Priests. Their normal attacks were Dark Magic Spheres, and they were good at spells and group spells. They also had a certain amount of close-combat ability, but they were not trustworthy. (The Dark Priest could turn more Dark Warriors into Servants of Darkness, up to a maximum of ten. (The Dark Priest could command the Servants of Darkness unconditionally. (Dark Priests have a certain level of leadership and commanding ability; (The Dark Priest has the potential to evolve into a Hero.) Exotic Weapon Proficiency (Dark Priest is good at giant crosses, flails, sickles, and other exotic weapons) Dark Spells (Dark Priests can use the following spells: Negative Energy Healing, Mass Negative Energy Healing, Spur, Dark Space, Sky Veil, Instant Death Sphere, Cursed Eye, Gale, Dark Shield, Spell Deviation, etc.) He looked and looked. The smile on Matthews face gradually disappeared. He had expected that the Dark Warrior that the Dracon Swordsman had transformed into would be a spellcaster. However, he did not expect that this guy had actually secretly awakened his spirituality. Not only did he become a magical class, but he also turned the other three Dragon Blood Warriors into magical class units! Matthew looked at them. The attributes of the Servant of Darkness were very mediocre. They were not tanky at all, and their close-combat ability was also trash. Their spells were weaker than Matthews. The only advantage was that their spells were free. As long as they had enough negative energy, there was no daily casting limit. In addition. When more than three Servants of Darkness gathered together under the leadership of the Dark Priest, they gained the ability to cast two group spells. The two group spells were Dark Matrix and Short Distance Teleportation. The Dark Matrix was a powerful spell similar to a ritual field. It was mainly used to seal, weaken, contain, and imprison enemies. The short-distance teleportation spell was even more useful. It could teleport up to 30 kilometres. It was a spell with a certain strategic significance. In fact, Matthews obsession with the meat shield aside. The combination of a Dark Priest and three Servants of Darkness was quite good, not to mention that the former had the potential to evolve into a Hero. But I just want a harbour that can shelter me from the wind and rain. Is it really that difficult? Matthew had a bad feeling. He walked towards the last Dark Warrior. He was transformed from a Wild Boar Warrior. This guy couldnt be a mage, right? [Dark Berserker (Wild Boarman/Dark Warrior/Level 14)] [Normal Attack Method: Waving an Axe (Please equip the corresponding weapon)] Ability List- C Innate Berserk (Passive)(Dark Berserkers Defense is reduced to zero and receives 200% physical damage bonus) Alright then. Indeed, he was not a spellcaster. However, he was a fragile Berserker with high attack and zero defence! Matthew was not interested in reading the rest of the content. He looked at the Dark Warriors around him with some disappointment. They all looked at Matthew innocently or blankly. Matthew thought for a moment. He felt relieved. Maybe I really dont have the fate to have a tank. In that case, Let me be the strongest tank in the team! He wondered if he should learn a few passive spells of Necromancy or Defense. The effects of these spells were far inferior to the products of spell abilities. But it was better than nothing. Just as Matthew was thinking about this matter. The negative energy beacon that had never shown any signs of activity since it was set up suddenly showed signs of activity. In an instant. A dimensional rift from the negative energy plane appeared near the target. A voice covered in heavy armour and green flames appeared in front of Matthew. [Hint: Your negative energy beacon has been activated.] Argus, the Shield of the Strange Mountain (LV17) from the Negative Energy Plane, has been summoned by the beacon. But to gain Argus loyalty, you must pass his test. In the next second. Argus placed the huge bone shield on the ground and hooked his finger at Matthew. He said in a hoarse voice, Come. Hit me head-on. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Matthew’s Mount Chapter 450: Matthews Mount Translator: Lonelytree Matthew had never heard of such a strange request. Hence, he agreed. Then, with a thought. In an instant. The undead creatures in the cemetery swarmed forward. Some of the skeletons and zombies hugged Argus legs, and some pressed on his feet. Some attacked from the front, and others from the back. The ghosts floated above Argus body, howling crazily and greedily absorbing his energy. Meanwhile, the Dark Priest led his three servants and slowly began to chant a group spell. Dark Matrix. Their chants were hoarse and strange. They did not come from their throats but from the vibrations of their souls! A few seconds later. The space around Argus was enveloped by a huge ball of darkness. He could not help but feel his knees go soft, and he knelt on one knee! Wait! No, its like this! Argus said with difficulty, If you do this, you wont get my approval. You have to use your own strength to defeat me. Only then can you convince me. Matthew looked at him in confusion. They are part of my own strength. Dont tell me you didnt take the summoned creatures into account when you calculated the combat power of the necromancer? Argus thought for a moment. Yes. Matthew said matter-of-factly, Then, youre wrong. They are part of me. However, Argus still shook his head. In the next moment. His body suddenly burst out with a piercing black light. Immediately after. All the low-level undead retreated at the same time. An empty space appeared beside him. Other than the Dark Priests chanting that was not interrupted, the other undeads movements were forced to stop! You have to show me your strength. Argus stood up. Matthew narrowed his eyes. He ordered the Dark Priest to stop the chanting of the Dark Matrix. Matthew pondered and looked at Argus. You mean, you want to see the power of my body? But Im a necromancer. How do you plan to measure it? Argus said blankly, I dont know. Im not smart. But you, must, show me. Got it. It seemed like he was a stubborn person. However, this kind of baby was Matthews favourite. He was meaty and did not like to use his brain. When they fought, he would be the one to charge forward. Matthew thought for a moment and asked, If you really want me to show off my strength, lets arm-wrestle, shall we? Argus replied without hesitation, Sure. However, in the next second. A Moon Bear appeared in front of him. You, you, you Argus looked very shocked. Arent you a necromancer? Am I in the wrong place? Isnt this a cemetery? Matthew couldnt help but urge, Im a necromancer. No one said that necromancers cant turn into bears, right? Come, come. As he spoke. He led Argus to a stone table. The two of them sat on both sides of the table. Matthew stretched out a thick bear paw and pressed it against Argus equally thick palm. The Moon Bears Strength was 16. In order to increase his strength. Matthew took out Aindersons mace and held it in his left hand. The data panel showed that he had lost two points of agility and gained four points of strength. In theory, the shapeshifting form could not enjoy the buff of Weapon Mastery. However, Matthew had inadvertently tested out that this mace could provide the wielder with the effect of transmuting agility into strength. He guessed that this effect was not a special effect of the weapon but a curse on the mace. After all, this thing was called the Cursed Mace. All in all. Matthews current strength had reached 20 points, which was the limit of the strength that mortals could have. Once this limit was broken, one would obtain extraordinary power. Usually, only legendary professionals and a small number of people could have such attributes. Matthew felt that in his current state, even if he could not defeat Argus, he could at least fight to a draw. However, after shouting one, two, three Both sides exerted their strength. Matthew sensed the terror of Argus! His strength was obviously higher than Matthews. He had the upper hand in arm-wrestling. The Moon Bears paw sank in the direction of failure. What terrifying power! Matthew couldnt help but glance at the data panel. [Hint: You have detected that Dark Warrior Argus has supernatural power. Their specific attribute is at least 22 points!] Transcendence Limit Breaking. This was a special case where a mortal possessed power comparable to a Legend. Matthew gritted his teeth. Losing to such a fierce man wasnt shameful. After all, he was a mage. However, out of respect for the Dark Knight, Matthew decided to go all out. He immediately poured all his strength into his right hand. During this process, he could not help but raise his left hand. Inadvertently. The huge mace swung in front of the dark warrior. Argus was expressionless. However, his right hand, which had been frantically exerting strength, suddenly became much softer. The Moonbear took the opportunity to push back. The two sides were evenly matched again. It was a stalemate for a while. He saw the mace swinging back and forth on his forehead. Argus finally said slowly, Why dont we, lets, draw? Your strength has won my respect. There was a hint of fear in his tone.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Matthew’s Mount Chapter 451: Matthews Mount Translator: Lonelytree Matthew let go of his hand, relieved. Bang! The huge mace smashed onto the ground, shattering the stone table into two halves. The dark warrior silently looked at the remains on the ground, the soul fire in his eyes jumping slightly. Matthew, who was fully immersed in the arm-wrestling process, did not notice this detail. He took two deep breaths and returned to his human form. Im a mage. Strength isnt my forte. If you want to see something else, I can show you some spells. Matthew said with a pleasant expression. The more he looked at Argus, the more he liked him. Who wouldnt love a chubby and perceptive baby? He hadnt even entered the cemetery, yet he already knew how to save face for his leader. It seemed that he was just being modest when he said that he was not smart. Argus asked cautiously, Will you still need to bring this mace with you when you cast spells? Matthew replied strangely, Of course not. Argus sounded relieved. Then please show me. So Matthew brought him to the northwest corner of the cemetery. This was the reserved training ground, and there were many stones piled up inside. Matthew faced one of the huge rocks and slowly chanted Deadly Scissors. A few seconds later. When the first pair of scissors made of negative energy appeared, the dark warriors soul fire trembled slightly. Bang! A loud sound rang out. The scissors cut the rock in half. After a while. The second pair of scissors with negative energy appeared. Matthew casually snapped. Another stone was split into two, but this time, the cut was smoother. Argus soul fire jumped again. When the long third incantation was completed, the final deadly scissors appeared in the air. Perhaps it was because the stone powder in the air was spreading. Matthew accidentally sneezed. In the next second. The scissors tilted and were vaguely aimed at Argus. Argus fell to his knees with a thud. I dont need to see more! I acknowledge your strength from the bottom of my heart! Matthew rubbed his nose and was a little surprised by Argus change in attitude. However, since the other party had said so, he naturally would not do anything unnecessary. He controlled the Fatal Scissors and cut the air. Thrust! The terrifying negative energy flow tore through the nearby space. There was a moment. There was even a slight tear in the space in that area. Argus watched everything silently. The soul fire in his eyes throbbed violently. It was not until Matthew finished his demonstration that he slowly stood up from the ground. Your power is amazing. I dont have to see anything else. However, I still need to stay in your cemetery for a while before I can confirm if I really like this place. Ill give you a formal answer in seven days at most. The other party did not immediately agree. But there should be a good result. Matthew readily agreed. Of course. Im planning to draw some elites from the zombies, skeletons, and ghosts. Together with the dark warriors, well form a powerful army. The members of the guards would be responsible for the daily patrol and security of the cemetery and the nearby underground city. They would also enjoy more negative energy fountains and other benefits that only senior members of the cemetery were entitled to. If youre willing to stay. Then the position of commander of the guards will be yours. Argus was instantly flattered. Thank you for your kindness, sir! May I ask if this army is already being established? Matthew smiled slightly, indicating that it was not convenient for him to reveal more details. In addition, he also told Argus that due to the principle of confidentiality, Argus could only visit a limited number of places before officially joining the cemetery. For example, the dungeon where the arsonists were kept and the workshop where the arsonists could make use of their remaining energy were off-limits for now. When Argus joined, wouldnt it be more satisfying to let him build a guard army himself? Matthew communicated with Argus for a while. He discovered a surprising detail, which was that the shield that Argus had been carrying for a moment was not a bone shield. It was an alloy shield that was full of technological colours! However, it was covered with a layer of pitch-black ashes, making it impossible to tell what it was made of. An Undead carried an alloy shield. This kind of combination was quite rare. Matthew was very interested, so he asked, Can I touch your shield? Argus hesitated for a moment and finally nodded reluctantly. Sure, just for a moment. As he spoke, he placed the shield horizontally in front of him for Matthew to touch. Matthew reached out and pressed his hands on it. In the end, he didnt let go. Argus soul fire throbbed slightly, and Matthew felt a trace of grievance. But he had no choice. Perception required time. After ten seconds of awkwardness, Matthew finally let go, and a pair of palm prints appeared on the shield. On the data panel. [Hint: You have discovered the Shield of Qishan.] [Shield of Qishan: Rare alloy shield, has three forms.] One-Handed Sharp Shield (The Shield of Qishan collapses into a triangular one-handed shield, providing 15 points of partial armour to the user) Two-Handed Round Shield (Shield of Qishan has been expanded into a cylindrical two-handed shield, providing 18 points of partial armour to the user) Tower Shield (The Shield of Qishan can be expanded into a shield wall, providing one-sided protection for the person behind the shield wall.. The defence value is as high as 21 points) Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Matthew’s Mount Chapter 452: Matthews Mount Translator: Lonelytree ???(The Shield of Qishan has other functions, requires additional knowledge to unlock) 21 Defense. This was almost the level of invulnerability. Even the dragon scales only had 15 C 18 Defense! It was not an exaggeration to say. A warrior with enough strength to carry such a shield could completely take the physical damage of a dragon head-on! Isnt this too fierce? Matthew wanted to ask about the shields origin. But seeing that Argus soul fire was filled with vigilance, he swallowed the question that was about to come to his mouth. After asking Peggy to bring Argus around. Matthew was still thinking about the shield. Shield of Qishan? QishanWhy does it sound so familiar? A moment later. He suddenly slapped his thigh. He took out an exquisitely constructed small box from his inventory. This was a parting gift from Bobo. Qishan Black Box. It was said to be a tool that could be used to communicate with pen pals over long distances. However, Matthew had tried it a few times before and found that it needed a starter, or rather, a signal collector before it could be officially used. It was as if Bobo had given him a cell phone but not told him where to buy the phone card! This thing was abandoned in the corner. IVIQLLIICVV Davv It seems that the Shield of Qishan is also the work of an Occult Machinist. Since Argus was able to find an Occult Machinists item in the negative energy plane, does this mean that there are more clues related to Occult Machinists in the negative energy plane? For a moment. Matthews imagination was running wild. Three days later. Matthew was repairing the grave as usual. Argus, the black warrior, came to the door and bowed. Lord Matthew, Im willing to join your cemetery and become your most loyal guard! Matthew was overjoyed. However, he heard Argus say, Actually, Ive long wanted to seek refuge with you. When I was still wandering on the boundless plains, the wind on the Nether Moon brought me news that a new quasi-king had spread. I learned about the existence of you and this cemetery, and I made up my mind to find the beacon of this place. Deep down in my heart, I was already tired of drifting around, but I still had doubts about the authenticity of this news. However, what I saw and heard in the cemetery these past few days dispelled all my doubts. Please make me a part of the cemetery! Quasi-King? Matthew thought to himself, could it be Phily? This guy was actually silently promoting his outstanding deeds among the undead? He had to give her a fierce verbal compliment later! Matthew asked, What else did the news say? Argus replied, He said that there was a necromancer named Matthew who treated the undead under him very well, even better than the living! He said that you wouldnt take the bones of a skeleton, pull out the teeth of a zombie, or use a torch to tease a ghost. He said that you treat your subordinates very sincerely and that you reward and punish them fairly. In particular, you wont covet the Soul Crystals of your subordinates. If they make a contribution, they will definitely be rewarded handsomely by you, unlike other necromancers who play fickle-minded tricks. I didnt believe it at first. How can there be a living person in this world who treats the dead better than the living? Until yesterday, Miss Peggy showed me around many places in the cemetery. I see skeletons dancing; I hear ghosts singing; I found the zombies basking in the joy of their unlucky tombstones; Only those humans. Theyve been working for you with a frown! After confirming this, theres nothing that can stop me from becoming your subordinate! The Dark Knight said emotionally. Matthew almost burst into tears. He had wanted to explain that treating the dead better than the living was a misunderstanding, but since the misunderstanding was made, it was meaningless to say anything else. Immediately. Matthew used a contract quota to bring the dark warrior Argus into his harem! [Hint: Contract slot-I.] You have obtained a new Contract Immortal, Argus (Dark Warrior Guardian/LV17). You are obtaining Argus attributes and ability information. Matthew glanced over, and the more he looked, the more elated he became. It was confirmed. This guy was the talent he lacked the most! A powerful Guardian who specialized in Strength and had Taunt! Argus attributes could be said to be representative of the term meat shield. He did not have a single extra ability that was not born to attract firepower, provide defence, and cover his teammates! However, Matthews joy did not last long. Because he saw a very special permanent status. Extreme Homebody: Dark Warrior Argus has been wandering in the negative energy plane for a very long time. These times have made him feel painful and unbearable. After joining your cemetery, he immediately developed a deep bond with the cemetery and saw it as a home that he had to protect with all his might. Argus hated leaving the cemetery. When he was in the cemetery, his battle will was at 200%. When he was 10 kilometres away from the cemetery, he would enter a Weakened state, and his attributes would be reduced by 10%. The further away he was from the cemetery, the weaker Argus became. At 30 kilometres, Argus would lose his mobility and suffer a 50% reduction in attributes. In theory, you cant persuade Argus to leave a place more than 30 kilometres away from the cemetery. Why am I not surprised at all? Matthew cursed in his heart. Argus was indeed a super meat shield.. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Matthew’ s Mount Chapter 453: Matthew s Mount Translator: Lonelytree However, the range of his activity was limited to the cemetery and the space within 10 kilometres of it. It was impossible to bring him along when they went on a long journey. Matthew really wanted to ask him how he was able to wander for so long. But the atmosphere had already reached this point. It would be meaningless to say anything else. Thus, for a moment, the master and servant were delighted. Matthew said some polite words, handed the heavy responsibility of forming the guards to Argus, and said that he could choose the undead in the cemetery to join his team. Argus received the order. He immediately went to work in high spirits. Only Matthew was left looking at the graves on the ground and sighing silently. In the end. Hed still be the meat shield when he went out on an adventure! Days passed. Unknowingly, it was the middle of June. The weather was getting hotter. This kind of climate was very unsuitable for planting trees. It was not that there was no way to use magic to eliminate the influence of the climate on planting trees, but it was an act that violated the will of nature. If one went against the will of nature, they would definitely be punished by nature. For example, using magic to grow trees was actually against nature to a certain extent, and many Druids were unwilling to do so. Naturally, the punishment for this was that these trees would not produce seeds for 30 years. Matthew naturally couldnt do anything like that. Therefore, after entering June. He symbolically planted a tree every day. Although he only received a little XP every day, it still brought him a slight sense of happiness. After summer. Matthew spent most of his time in the cemetery. It was cool. During this time, he took some time to go to the Crystal Palace and complete the construction of the remaining three spells. These few days. Matthew could clearly feel that the miniature construct that Soria had implanted was integrating into his body. Once the fusion was complete. These abilities were completely solidified in his body. Like Matthews other abilities, they would undergo a qualitative change when he advanced to a Legend. Advancing to Legend was a wonderful process. When a mage advanced to Legend, his spells and abilities would be strengthened in all aspects. This process was called Legendary Creation. The strengthening effect of Legendary Creation was usually only positively related to two factors: One was the practice of the legendary path, and the other was the number of domains. The more domains there were. The higher the enhancement factor of Legendary Creation. Correspondingly. The more abilities one accumulated before becoming a Legend, the greater the overall improvement after strengthening. The difference between a legend with a single domain and multiple domains could be described as heaven and earth. Similarly. A mage who had 100 abilities before advancing and a mage who had advanced with only 10 abilities, the difference in combat power between the two after becoming legendary would be exaggerated to the point of being terrifying. The most direct reason was that.. The former fully utilized the effect of Legendary Creation An ordinary Hand of Magic would transform into a Legendary Hand with at least three times the effect. And if you wait until you become a Legend to learn Hand of Magic. Not only would you fall into the Law of Pride. Moreover, you would only learn an ordinary Hand of Magic. There was only one chance for Legendary Creation. If one missed it, it would never happen again. Therefore, for every person who had the ambition to become a strong Legend, becoming a Legend was not a goal but a means. Before that. They had to do their best to complete all the accumulation. After taking that step, many things would be set in stone. This was also the reason why it was rare to see a single-domain legend on this continent. Every Legend had a strong will and wisdom. Even if they did not know the contents of the Legendary Creation, they would still quietly accumulate their own abilities and domains under the guidance of their instincts until they soared into the sky. It was the same for Matthew. To him, becoming a Legend was just a means to become stronger. Before he stepped through that door, he had made up his mind to accumulate enough abilities and domains! Domain At least 20 beginner-level ones. As for his ability A minimum of 200. He wrote down these goals in his daily manuscript. Matthew devoted himself to the study of basic skills and spells. Two days later. It was a moonlit night. Matthew strolled in the oak forest. The summer wind still carried a hint of heat. A clump of weeds grew under the oak tree on the left. The crisp chirping of crickets could be heard from the newly grown bushes not far away. The power of the Life Sanctuary was beginning to show. More and more little creatures quietly gathered in the forest. Matthew was very satisfied. He walked briskly to the open space beside the wooden house. Then, he began to take out various casting materials from his inventory. Ten minutes later. A magic array that pointed to an alternate dimension was formed. The wooden house wasnt far from the Life Sanctuary and the cemetery. Matthew thought for a moment. He simply added some of the elements of the two ritual fields into the magic array to play a directional role. After the magic array was completed, Matthew activated the energy crystal at the edge and began to chant a long spell. Tonight, he would summon a mount here. A long time ago. Matthew noticed that he lacked transportation. Not only was the magic carpet slow, but it also consumed magic power. It was not an ideal replacement for foot strength. The Winged Dragon Wind God was fast, but it was too eye-catching. Raven was fast and stealthy, but he would be alone when he was in that form.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Matthew’s Mount Chapter 454: Matthews Mount Translator: Lonelytree If he went out with others, it would be a little inconvenient. In the long run, he still needed a mount. Within the Alliance. Mounts were not only a substitute for foot strength but also a symbol of a mages status. Although many Mages preferred Teleportation when travelling alone, there were many mounts. In the spell system of the Seven Saints Alliance, Mages could summon pets at Tier 1. At Tier 2, one could summon ordinary mounts such as horses or donkeys. Only Tier 3 players could officially use Mount Summoning to summon higher-level magic mounts. This spell would not only summon creatures at Aindor but also creatures in the alternate dimension. If the caster had no specific directional elements during the casting, this summoning skill would still depend on luck. Those who were extremely lucky could summon a unicorn in one shot. Those who were unlucky might summon demons disguised as mounts from the outer plane to cause trouble. Matthew added two directional elements of life and negative energy to his summoning circle. Therefore, the creatures he summoned next were most likely from these two domains. A full twelve minutes later. The long incantation finally came to an end. The magic array lit up with a bright light. A new option appeared in front of Matthew. [Prompt: You are using Mount Summoning.] You can complete this summoning in two ways: An anonymous summon. (The summoned creature doesnt know your information at all. Both parties are trying their luck.) (Creatures summoned anonymously have the right to escape at any time.) Summon with real name. (Your summoning spell will be enhanced by the Legendary Points. Creatures may come to you because of your reputation.) (Creatures summoned by real names cannot leave this without your permission.) Why do I need to be anonymous or use my real name to summon a mount? Matthew thought for a moment. The phenomenon of the Nether Moon and Golden Tree had already passed for more than ten days. There should not be so many people paying attention to him now, right? Real-name summoning could be good for him. At the very least, he could use his natural affinity to attract more friendly animals. Hence, he chose to summon with his real name. Three seconds later. A large number of unstable spatial rifts appeared above the magic array! These cracks were twisting, and dozens of shadows that could not be seen collided with each other. Countless different types of auras from different worlds were transmitted through the magic array! In just a few seconds. The magic circle that Matthew had painstakingly spent 600 gold to construct was on the verge of collapse! [Warning: There are too many otherworldly creatures trying to become your mount!] Your Dimensional Door is about to collapse. Please make a decision immediately- C Which creature will you choose as your mount? Matthew looked around. The light and shadow effects on the magic array were especially exaggerated. It was all blurry and chaotic mosaics, making it impossible to see what creatures were on it! The 600 Gold Coins were about to go down the drain. He rushed to the magic array and roared, Get lost! [Ability: Back off!] In an instant. All the light effects disappeared. In another instant. A new shadow began to form above the magic array. Matthew said decisively, Open the door! Two overlapping shadows rushed out of the magic array. In the next second. All the energy crystals shattered. The magic array also turned into dust. Matthew looked over. One of the shadows landed on his left. It had a white mane and strong limbs. Three inches above its ribs, a pair of pale golden wings gently spread out, its movements elegant and smooth. Another shadow landed on his right. Its body was filled with the smell of sulfur. Clouds of smoke covered its feet, and white fog rose. Its mane, tail, and four hooves were burning with black flames. Its head was raised high, and its scarlet eyes were filled with an indescribable ferocity and mystery. [Hint: You have summoned the Golden Pegasus (Celestial Creature) and the Flaming Nightmare (Infernal Creature) through the Mount Summoning Spell.] Please choose one of them to become your mount! The Pegasus and Nightmare slowly paced around Matthew. They were filled with fighting spirit. Matthew noticed. There were many wounds on their bodies. This meant that they had been fighting before he summoned them. Which one should he choose? Matthew fell into deep thought. At the same time. At the top of the wooden house. A little white cat was lying on the roof quietly. It was curiously looking at everything below. Chapter 455 - 455 Is He Your Mount Too? Chapter 455: Is He Your Mount Too? Translator: Lonelytree Pegasus and Nightmare were extremely rare high-level mounts. From the attributes. The Golden Pegasus was Level 15, which was already very high for a mount. Pegasi were shy by nature and rarely appeared in the eyes of humans, let alone in civilized society. Even in the Heaven Realm, they lived in the deep mountains and lakes far away from the Divine Kingdom. Pegasi often flew across the sky in groups, but very few creatures could observe their tracks because of their passive ability. [Light of Concealment: During the day, when a Pegasus runs in the sky, its body will emit a strange halo that will envelop itself and the rider. This halo has a remarkable invisibility ability. Only those with a Perception of 20 points or higher can detect abnormalities in the sky.] [In most cases, people would only notice a faint white line in the sky.] [However, at night, under the influence of the moonlight, the hidden light will turn into an unusually eye-catching bright starlight.] They kept a low profile during the day but were dazzling at night. This was the characteristic that this ability granted to the Pegasus and its owner. Other than that. The Pegasus had a steady gait and strong stability. Whether it was running or flying, the rider would not feel bumpy at all. The Golden Pegasus was one of the best among the Pegasi. It also had two additional characteristics. [Easy to Disguise: You only need to use a basic cantrip (Disguise) to disguise the Pegasus as an ordinary colt.] [The Golden Pegasus understood its masters cantrip.] [It will cooperate with you to disguise itself as a mediocre colt.] [Until you need it to shine.] [Perseverance: The Golden Pegasus gives the rider a temporary higher toughness when riding. This attribute can greatly reduce the probability of the rider falling off when being attacked on horseback.] [Note: With this characteristic, you can perform more fancy tricks on the horse without falling off the horse.] The Golden Pegasus attributes were indeed outstanding. It was mainly because of his good temper, easy communication, high cooperation, and more diverse riding postures. But on the other side The Red Flame Nightmares interface was not inferior either. In fact, its overall attributes were slightly higher than the Pegasus! Flaming Nightmare (Purgatory Creature/Level 16) Special characteristicC [Fire Immunity: The Flame Nightmare can grant the rider immunity to all forms of fire, including magic fire, hellish fire, and even heavenly fire.] [Illumination: The Nightmare Moment emits bright light within a 3 -meter radius, as well as faint light for the space more than 3 meters away.] Ability- [Gaze of Fear: The eyes of Nightmare can release a gaze that contains negative energy. Any living creature that looks into its eyes will be affected by the Fear effect. Once it enters the Fear state, the Nightmare can bite off the opponents head and devour their soul.] [Ether Jump: The Nightmare can enter the Ether Plane from the material plane with up to three willing creatures within 1.5 meters of it. They can stay in the Ether Plane for up to 10 minutes.] In comparison, the Flame Nightmare was more suitable as a warhorse. Its combat ability and escape ability were both stronger than the Pegasus. Matthew climbed up Nightmare to try it out. He realized that this fellow was not at all content and always liked to shake around. Although there was a saddle on its back to ease the impact, Matthews waist and crotch would definitely not be able to withstand it after a long time. Nightmares personality was flamboyant. He carried Matthew and ran to the Pegasus to show off. The latter glared at him in disgust, then looked at Matthew and ran away silently. In order to prevent Pegasus from misunderstanding. Matthew decisively ended the test ride. He actually liked both mounts, so from the beginning, he did not consider only choosing one. Instead, he was thinking about how to keep both of them by his side. This was very difficult. Pegasus and Nightmare were sworn enemies. Their opposing relationship was perhaps even more serious than the enmity between Heaven and Purgatory. In the legends. The first generation of Nightmare was created by a certain Lord of the Nine Hells who had captured the King of Flying Pegasi from the heavens, plucked its wings out alive, and then poured the power of Purgatory and dark magic into it. The credibility of this legend was extremely high. The Nightmares were not afraid of the Heavenly Flames because they were once Heavenly Creatures. And the Pegasus Race viewed the existence of Nightmare as a great humiliation. When the two sides met, it was usually the Pegasus that attacked the Nightmare first. However, in terms of overall strength, the Pegasus was indeed inferior to the Nightmare. As the two sides fought, it became the Nightmare would chase after the Pegasus. But Pegasus could fly, but Nightmare couldnt. Therefore, in terms of running, Pegasus always had the advantage. As time passed. Nightmare also hated Pegasi. The relationship between the two could be said to be like fire and water. Matthew knew that it was unrealistic to convince them to serve the same master. So he thought for a moment and took the lead to come in front of the Pegasus. He gently patted its head and said, Welcome to my forest. Mr. Obast, please bring our new companion to the forest for a walk. Matthew called out. The Centaur Obast arrived at the first moment. Under Nightmares hostile gaze, Obast looked at the Golden Pegasus in surprise for a while before leading him towards the World Tree. The Golden Pegasus sneezed proudly. He left as the winner. The Nightmare horse stomped its feet unhappily. It lowered its proud head and prepared to leave silently.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Is He Your Mount Too? Chapter 456: Is He Your Mount Too? Translator: Lonelytree Suddenly. Matthew walked over and gently patted his butt. I have a cemetery. Arent you going to visit it? Perhaps you will make a lot of new friends. As he spoke. He led Nightmare to the entrance of the cemetery and shouted, Mr. Argus, theres a new buddy. Please take care of him for me. Argus had just joined the cemetery. However, he acted like a master. Matthew shouted, and his figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. He warmly welcomed the Nightmare, wanting to hug the horses head, but was shaken away by Nightmare. Argus did not mind. Lets go. Ill show you around the cemetery. Its mainly the dungeon and the workshop. Youll definitely be satisfied! Of course, theres also a negative energy fountain. Although youre a purgatory creature, who doesnt love a negative energy fountain? Nightmare followed him suspiciously. Very quickly. The sound of fighting and chaos jumping came from the dungeon. At the same time. The excited cheers of the Pegasus also came from the direction of the World Tree. Matthew smiled. The plan was beginning to bear fruit. He liked both the Golden Pegasus and the Flame Nightmare. Therefore, he did not intend to sign a contract with either of them. He had no choice. There was only one spot for a mount contract that was bound by magic. After signing one, the other would definitely turn hostile and leave. It was better to keep their relationship a secret. This way, both of them could be with him. In any case, Pegasus had a forest, and Nightmare had a cemetery. It could be considered that they had been arranged a place to live. As long as this relationship could be maintained Would they not let Matthew ride them when he wanted to? It was impossible. Of course. There was also a hidden danger in this state. That was, Pegasus and Nightmare were summoned to the continent of Aindor as otherworldly creatures. Time passed. They would be rejected by the planes laws. Foreign-world creatures can stay in the prime material plane for a month at most if they are not expelled. Within a month, I can use other rituals to transform them into native creatures. I just need to give them an identity. Guardian of the Sanctuary of Life or Mount of the Cemetery are both good titles. Matthew thought. At this moment. The little white cat, who had been watching the show on the roof for a long time, finally couldnt hold it in anymore and jumped down. She came in front of Matthew. She asked very seriously, Are you recruiting mounts? Matthew nodded. Yes, why? He had noticed her long ago. The little white cat had been wandering in the forest for the past few days. The moment she entered the forest, the loyal centaur reported the matter to Matthew. Considering that the Order of Withering in the South had been completely wiped out, Matthew did not pay attention to the movements of a peripheral member like her. He had thought that the other party would continue to hide. He didnt expect that she would actually take the initiative to appear in front of him. My name is Chuka. You can call me Chu. The little white cat came to Matthew nervously. She had turned into a human girl, dressed plainly and with a fair face. Her eyes were big and adorable. Im a spy sent by the Cult of Withering to get close to Eli. Matthew nodded. And? Chukas eyes widened. You dont mind at all?! Matthew shook his head and said, Why would I care about a group of dead people? Chuka shivered and looked at Matthew in disbelief. Did you kill them all? Matthew did not answer her directly. Chuka whispered, I was going to carry out the mission that Quinna gave me. She wanted me to get close to Eli and take the opportunity to corrupt him. I didnt want to do that. I originally planned to drag it out, but who knew that when I went back to check on the situation that day, I found that everyone in the Order was dead. Only Quinna was missing. I didnt know where she had gone, but I could sense that the magic chain she had left on me had lost its effectiveness. I seemed to have regained my freedom, so I told Eli the truth. After listening to my story, he seemed very disappointed. Soon, he chased me away, but I didnt know where to go, so I could only wander around here. Ive heard about you from Eli. I know that Quinna is also here for your oak forest. Can you take me in? Matthew asked without hesitation, What did you do before you joined the Order of Withering? Chuka replied, Im an orphan, and Ive been able to shapeshift a little since I was young. When I first became conscious, a group of night elves adopted me. They thought that I was a natural-born Druid, but very quickly, they realized that my changes werent only targeted at animals. I can become anyone I see. After discovering this, they were shocked. The night elves attitude towards me changed drastically. They called me the Thousand Transformer and chased me out of the Eversong Forest. After that, I wandered around. After a while, I met a young noble. At first, he was very good to me. He gave me food and clothes and even took me to the city to watch the fun. But not long after, he exposed his ambition. It turned out that he had secretly discovered my ability long ago. The reason why he used flowery words to coax me was because he wanted me to turn into his brother and assassinate his father. Of course, I didnt agree. He locked me up and whipped me every day. One night The castle where the noble young master lived became very chaotic, and the order in the dungeon was also affected.. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Is He Your Mount Too? Chapter 457: Is He Your Mount Too? Translator: Lonelytree I sneaked out and met Quinna. I only found out later. That night, the noble young masters elder brother invited Quinna to dress up as the noble young master and kill their father in public. It was because of this incident that the castle became chaotic, and I was able to escape. I was grateful to Quinna. However, Quinna told me that the human world was too complicated and wasnt suitable for me. She told me that the Order of Withering was the home of the frustrated and that people like me were the companions they needed the most. She was very good to me at first, just like the noble young master. She gave me a lot of food and taught me how to hunt animals in the forest. Although I sometimes felt that Quinnas methods were too extreme, at that time, I thought that it was just a part of the law of the jungle. Until later Quinna said she wanted to help me become better. She asked me to meet a mysterious person. I agreed. In the end, in that unfathomable cave. I met A very terrifying existence. She was the incarnation of God walking in the human world. She used magic to whip me and left a mark on my body. She told me that it was a necessary step to become her follower. Half a day later. I left the cave in a daze. Only then did I know that I had already become a believer of the Evil Empress. During this time, Quinna took the opportunity to appear and cast a magic chain on me. She told me that if I didnt listen to her obediently, she would send me back to the cave to face the terrifying existence we call Mother. I didnt dare to resist her. After that, I used my shapeshifting ability to do some sneaky things for her. During this period, I was very anxious and in pain. But I didnt know how to escape from them. Until a few days ago. I realized that the camp had been destroyed, and the magic chains on my body were gone. Even the mark of the Evil Empress had become very dim. I think this might be a chance to escape. But I dont know where to go either. Then I thought of Eli and you. Quinna tried everything to harm you. You should be a very decent person, right? To be able to wipe out the Church of Withering so easily. You must be very powerful. Therefore I want to be yours. These words had probably been stuck in her heart for a long time. She explained the whole story very smoothly. Matthew used Lie Detection and Evil Detection to confirm that she was not lying. In addition, he also found a believers mark from Evil Queen Babasha, but the degree of faith was very faint, which roughly matched her description. This kind of believer mark was actually very weak. Babasha would not pay attention to the believers who had these marks. In her eyes, the mark of hatred on Matthews body was probably much more eye-catching than the mark on Chukas body. If youre worried about the mark of the Evil Empress, I can ask a monk to get rid of it for you. Its not difficult. Matthew replied. Chuka was a little anxious. No, its not like that. I just want to stay here, just like Eli. Didnt you just admit that you were recruiting mounts? Im very good at transformation. I can transform into all kinds of animals for you to ride! If you dont believe me, Ill show you. By the way, Ive seen the Night Elfs mount before. Its very impressive. Do you want to try it? As she spoke. She lay on all fours on the ground. White fur began to appear on her skin, and a strange magical light flashed on her body. In the blink of an eye. She turned into an extremely beautiful white tiger! Is this the Night Elfs mount? Matthew was slightly shocked by the white tigers beauty. Come on, come on, try it. She walked anxiously to Matthews side and rubbed her head against his shoulder. Matthew was about to explain that he was not looking for such a mount. However, in the corner of his eyes. He suddenly saw Eli walking towards him. Therefore, he immediately said, Dont say anything first. Hey, Matthew! What a beautiful tiger. Is this your newly recruited mount? Eli looked at the big white tiger beside Matthew with interest. He looked very interested in her. Matthew coughed lightly. She is indeed very beautiful. Eli agreed, Not bad, but not as pretty as the Ancient Tiger I transformed into. You agree with me, right? Matthew didnt say anything. He cleverly changed the topic and said, Did you come here for an emergency? Eli nodded. Im here to bid you farewell. The Great Elder urgently summoned me back, saying that there was a huge mess at the Earth Society. Even the headquarters of the Druid Order was broken through. Ive only been away for a few days, and this happened. Its really worrying! I have to go back as soon as possible. Im very worried about the Great Elders safety. The Earth Society also needs more experts to stabilize the hearts of the people. Matthew thought for a moment. He simply told Eli about Jeff and the holy oak seed. He had no intention of hiding this from Eli. But after he finished speaking. Matthew still cautiously reminded him, As for whether this matter should be reported to the Earth Society, its up to you to decide. I just dont want to cause any misunderstandings between us. I can assure you that attacking the Druid Order has nothing to do with me. As you know, I was in Rolling Stone Town when it happened.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Is He Your Mount Too? Chapter 458: Is He Your Mount Too? Translator: Lonelytree Eli nodded after listening. He said with a solemn expression, Were still unable to determine where the travelling merchant got the seeds from. The situation in the Watcher Highland is very chaotic. Its said that many unscrupulous merchants claim that theyre selling the seeds of the Holy Oak, but theyre all fake. Do you want me to help you take a look? Matthew took out the small bag and generously handed it to Eli. Eli untied the rope. Before he could see clearly, he sniffed twice and immediately concluded, Its real! Oh, Matthew, its better for you to hide this bag of seeds first. Once its discovered by the Earth Society, even if I vouch for you, itll arouse suspicion. Those Druid Elders are stubborn. They firmly believe that only the things they see are real. I hate a lot of them. But overall, the Earth Society is still good. Let me go back and figure out the details first. As he spoke. He returned the bag to Matthew and said, The seeds of the holy oak tree cant be stored like this. This bag is too amateurish. You must find a bark bag that was hand-woven by a virgin. After that, you can put the seed inside and hang it in the Life Sanctuary. This way, you can preserve the activity of the Holy Oak Seed and further promote the nourishment of the Life Sanctuary. Matthew nodded. After saying this. Eli gave him a farewell hug, then turned into a horse and galloped towards the north. So, is Eli also your mount? Seeing that the other party had walked far away, the white tiger obediently said. Matthew shook his head. He is my friend. If you really want to stay, I wont object. As long as you dont do anything stupid, my oak forest and I welcome you to join us. The Thousand Transformation seemed to be a very powerful bloodline. Matthew was not sure yet. He had to find time to check the information. White Tiger said happily, So Im yours now? Before Matthew could answer. She said excitedly, Does this mean that I can look for you for my three meals a Theres milk, biscuits, sausages, and mushroom fried rice made by Ms. Peggy This is what Eli told me! When can I enjoy it? Ive been hungry for days! As she spoke. Gurgling sounds came from her stomach. Matthew was stunned. Is that why you came to me? White Tiger asked in confusion, Why else? Matthew touched the right side of his face. Peggy is in the kitchen of the cemetery. Go and find her yourself! The white tiger jumped down happily. Not long after. Peggys cheers came from below. Matthew looked down. He found that the Flame Nightmare and the White Tiger Chuka were circling around Peggy. The Tauren Skeleton looked at Matthew excitedly. I heard that you found me two mounts? When can I take turns riding them in the future? Dont look so sad, Matthew. You know Im very generous. Ill ride one and lend you the other one for free! The next afternoon. Matthew walked out of the morgue of the security office with a solemn expression. How is it? Blake asked. No soul responded to my call. This is very rare. Matthew answered truthfully, There is no spirituality in his body. I cant even summon him into an undead creature. Zombies, skeletons, ghosts, none of them. This means that the elements of the deceased were completely removed by some force. Where did you find the body? This morning, Blake went to Matthew, hoping that he could help examine a corpse. Although Matthew had already resigned from the security office, he was still free, so he agreed. However, what surprised him was This corpse was very special. Not only did it have no spirituality, but any useful information had been stripped away. There were no facial features on his face, and there were no lines on his hands and feet. Other than being able to tell that it was a male corpse, Matthew could not find any useful information. This made him very surprised. It had been a long time since there had been such a bizarre death in Rolling Stone Town. Blake replied with a frown, It was found by a farmer downstream of the Old Woman River. He was swimming in the river with his family and children when the body floated upstream. My men went upstream to check, but they didnt find anything. Did it float over from the river? Matthew thought that this was too abnormal. Other than a little water on the surface of the corpse, there was no sign of swelling. It didnt appear that he had been soaked in water for a long time. So, how did this explain the state in which the body was found? This was a case that even magic could not explain. Matthew did not find any trace of magic on him. He chatted with Blake for a while. However, no matter how much they discussed, they could not figure out what was going on. After a moment, Matthew prepared to leave. At this moment. A rare face came to the security office. Mr. Richard? Blake went over in surprise. I heard that you have a strange corpse here. Can I take a look? Richard leaned on his cane, his back straight. He nodded at Matthew with a serious expression. Blake quickly led him into the morgue. A full twenty minutes passed. Only then did the two of them walk out of the morgue. Matthew went up to him.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Is He Your Mount Too? Chapter 459: Is He Your Mount Too? Translator: Lonelytree Did you find anything? After all, the other party was a Legendary Rogue. He might be more professional than him in autopsy. Richard pondered and said, Its hard to say, but there are some clues. Im afraid youll have to help me inform Rheagar and the Council of Five. Ill be leaving Rolling Stone Town for a while to confirm something. I hope its not what I think it is. After saying these riddles. He strode out of the security offices door, holding the exquisite cane in his hand. He didnt even care about his usual elegant walking posture. Matthew looked at Richards back and was a little worried. Under Blakes commission. Matthew used a high-grade body bag to store the bizarre corpse. Three days later. In the magic classroom of the Cauldron House. Matthew, who was gradually recovering, contacted Margaret, and both of them entered the practical class. To be honest, the timing of your contact is not ideal. There doesnt seem to be any place that is particularly suitable for you to practice recently. Let me take a look Margaret was dressed in a very cool outfit today. She wore a top that revealed her belly and a white short skirt. The colour of her glasses had also changed to milk blue. At this moment, she was staring at a crystal ball. Purgatory? Its a little too dangerous. Space between purgatory? Why was there a ceasefire there recently? Didnt the damned Suki Kingdom and the Bru tribe say that they would fight to the death? Shallow Abyss? Demons are a bunch of boorish men who rely on their physical fitness to crush their enemies. They are only suitable for tempering blood. Underdark? Forget it. The Ancient Darkness God has been a little active recently. The Evil Empress is also restless. Theres also Galan and the Midnight Fairy. Tsk, none of them are good. It seems that the Calamity Mage made a wise decision to keep the Underdark. Its the perfect trash can She seemed to be looking for the location of the practical class at the last minute. This made Matthew worry about the quality of the course. But at this moment. An unstable spatial rift appeared in front of him! Before the thing in the crack could come out. Matthew raised his mace and swung it down! Puff! The space-time rift disappeared. Margaret glanced at him, and Matthew immediately put the mace back behind him, revealing a gentle and harmless smile. She didnt mind and continued to look at the crystal ball. However, soon after, another spatial rift appeared. Matthew didnt say anything and swung his hammer again. The crack disappeared again. Margaret couldnt help but ask, Whos looking for you? Matthew smiled bitterly. I dont know. A few days ago, I tried to summon a mount. In the end, in the past few days, there have been foreign creatures of unknown origin taking the initiative to come to me. Although the frequency isnt high, its quite troublesome. Im thinking about buying a talisman that can hide my coordinates, but the one in the alliance store is too expensive. In contrast, after an attempt to use a mace to attack a creature that had yet to come out of the crack, Matthew fell in love with using this weapon to solve the problem. Margaret was surprised. Could it be that you initiated real name summoning? Matthew nodded innocently. Margaret exclaimed, Who would summon someone with their real name? It must be anonymous. Matthew frowned and said, Ive bought a lot of knowledge guides for Summoning Mounts, but none of them mentioned that you have to summon them anonymously. Margaret tacitly agreed, Because its common sense. Matthew scratched his head helplessly. This was the tragedy of being a rogue Mage. Although he had tried his best to make up for it, there were always things that others thought were common sense that he was completely unaware of. Real name summoning will leave a space-time gap in the astral world. These creatures might be coming to you through the gap. There is a delay in the summoning ritual. They might think that you are still recruiting mounts. Of course, some of them might be disguised by the evil gods subordinates. You must be careful. Margaret reminded. Matthew waved his mace. Other than this, is there any other solution to my harassment problem? Margaret said, If you still have money, you can look for Lord Roderick. Hes a master in the field of prophecy. He can easily solve the problem of the dimensional rift for you. But I guess you just came back from my mentors place, so Im afraid you dont have any money on you. Matthew touched his nose, indicating his agreement. Then practice your mace skills. Treat it as part of the practical class. Margaret said happily. She didnt seem surprised that Matthew had such a weapon. The two chatted. Another spatial rift was formed. Matthew raised his hand a little slower this time. A little guys shadow crawled out of the crack and shouted as it crawled , Masters master! Im bone pigeon! Bone pigeon, bone pigeon! Master is about to be beaten to death! Actually, this is the perfect time for me to change master. Why dont you be my new master? As soon as he finished speaking. Matthew quickly moved the mace away. He glanced at the data panel that was late. [Warning: The Undead King, Dark Pharaoh, has joined forces with the Old Bone Dragon to launch a siege on your summoned creature, Philomez!] [The Dark Pharaoh has used a strange item, the Earthbound Bottle, to block the Undead Contract between you.] [Your summoned creature, Philomez, is about to die!] Matthew jumped up from his seat. Holding the mace, he politely asked Margaret, Can I suggest a location for the practical class? What about the negative energy plane? Margaret looked at the bone pigeon and pushed her glasses up. Sure. By the way, are you selling this pigeon? Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Margaret’s Combat Teaching Chapter 460: Margarets Combat Teaching Translator: Lonelytree Matthew immediately asked, Do you have money? Margaret fell silent. After a while. She said reluctantly, This little thing looks quite cute. The bone pigeon immediately jumped up and cursed in disgust, Hey, little girl, who are you calling cute? Matthew reminded him, She is my teacher. The bone pigeon was stunned. Masters masters teacher? I thought she was your concubine! Err Is she powerful? Matthew said sincerely, More powerful than me. The bone pigeon immediately went to Margarets side. From now on, I, Bone Pigeon, will have a new nickname: Little Cutie. No one is allowed to snatch this nickname from me! Please leave a magic mark on me so that when Master and Masters Master are dead, you can be my Master! Margaret looked at Matthew silently. Did you teach him this? Before Matthew could retort. The bone pigeon explained, Of course not. Dont misunderstand my masters master. This is what my master taught me. Margaret asked, Who taught your master then? The bone pigeon replied naturally, Of course, it was Masters Master who taught him! Matthew was speechless. He couldnt help but flick the bone pigeons head. Then, he said seriously, Lets get back to the main topic. We have to rush to the negative energy plane as soon as possible. My pet is currently under siege. The enemy is an Undead King and a quasi-King. They are the Dark Pharaoh and an Old Bone Dragon respectively. Margaret nodded. An Undead King is not that special in the Negative Energy Plane. It only symbolizes potential. If you were to transform into a Lich now and take root in the negative energy plane, you would definitely be able to obtain a King status. After all, there are too many random soldiers there. If they were slightly more outstanding, they would have the bearing of a king. However, its not that easy to go to the negative energy plane. We have to find an extremely outstanding array master. Let me think: which array master in the Alliance has been free recently? Moreover, the cost of going to the negative energy plane is not cheap. The negative energy plane was indeed a very complicated plane. It was different from what ordinary people knew. It belonged to the inner plane, not the outer plane. The difference between the inner and outer layer plane was mainly relative to the main material plane that was heavily enveloped by the crystal wall. The inner planes were mainly the four elemental planes of earth, fire, wind, and water, the Sea of Trees, the ether plane, and so on. This also included the negative energy plane, whose exact location had not been determined, but the direction was definitely in the inner plane. For the outer planes, in addition to the most famous astral plane, there were also the Arcane Wilderness, Shadow World, Underworld, Heavenly Palace, Pan-Heaven Realm, Evil Spirit World, Nine Tier Purgatory, Bottomless Abyss, Twin Paradise, and so on. Because of the planes gravity. When a living being travelled between planes, there would be almost no resistance going from the inner plane to the material plane. However, it would take a lot of effort to do the reverse. For example, a necromancer could easily summon a skeleton from the negative energy plane to help. However, if you wanted to summon an astral skeleton, you would have to pay more for magic power, energy, and materials. Thus, travelling to the inner plane was usually viewed as a greater challenge. Even within the Seven Saint Alliance, mages would look for high-level array masters they were familiar with to help them. However, at this moment, the bone pigeon jumped out and said, Theres no need for an array master. Master can summon Masters master in reverse! Margaret was shocked. Is there such a thing? Then, she looked at Matthew. After getting Matthews confirmation, she asked suspiciously , Then who is the master? Matthew shrugged and did not explain further. The contract issued by the system was a little more advanced than the ordinary Undead Contract. He hadnt paid much attention to it before. After the first encounter with the bone pigeon, Matthew went to study the differences between the contracts, and he really discovered the differences. His own contract originated from Aindors contract magic system, inherited from the Goddess of Magic of the Age of Enlightenment. Later, it was sorted out by the Seven Saint Alliance and was perfected. In comparison, the systems contract was a little ancient. In addition to clearly expressing Matthews dominance, the relationship between the two sides was closer to equality and mutual benefit. According to the description of the contract, as long as Matthew agreed, Little Boiling could indeed summon him to the negative energy plane. After confirming that there was no need to find an array master. Margaret took out a bottle of medicine and gestured for Matthew to drink it on the spot. The content of the practical class is mainly divided into two parts. The first part is for you to watch me fight, and Ill demonstrate it to you. During this period, you must carefully observe and record every move I make. This will also be very helpful for you to form your own combat style. Remember, I will only demonstrate it once. How much you can comprehend is up to you. The second part is to watch you fight. During the process of your battle, I wont give any opinions, but after that, I will review all your actions. This potion can make you sharper, especially when you watch me fight. It can help you gain more combat experience. However, there is also a flaw that you must overcome. That was, after drinking this bottle of potion, you would easily become itchy and want to fight. However, no matter how strong this impulse was, you had to endure it.. Chapter 461 - 461 Margarets Combat Teaching Chapter 461: Margarets Combat Teaching Translator: Lonelytree Until I allow you to fight with others. Trust me, its good for you to hold it in for a while. Matthew looked up at the data panel. [Hunger Potion: After consumption, your Insight +10] [When you learn battle experience by watching others, you can gain three times the battle experience.] [You will become extremely belligerent and hungry.] Matthew didnt mind it and gulped it down. I have the temperance domain. I wont become a battle maniac. However, in the next second. Margaret stopped him, I know that you have the Temperance Domain, but if you want to unleash the full effect of the potion, you cant use the Temperance ability. You have to control yourself, or my potion will be wasted. Matthew frowned and could only agree, Alright then. A few seconds later. He felt his entire body heat up. He could not help but pick up the mace and glare at the bone pigeon. Did you just glare at me? The bone pigeon was so frightened that it immediately hid behind Margarets short skirt. Fortunately, at this moment. A narrow negative energy transmission array appeared in front of the two of them. Margaret stood up boldly. She also pulled Matthew, whose hands were itching, into the room. Negative Energy Plane, Kings Mountain, Ear Valley. A dark figure floated above the hill, and beside it lay a slow-moving bone dragon. The skeleton of the bone dragon was huge, so big that it was beyond the understanding of ordinary undead creatures. It had hundreds of ribs and even more leg bones. It was different from the others. The bone dragons skeleton was pitch-black, and its soul fire was huge, but it glowed with a faint white light. These details revealed his age. As a Bone Dragon, he had lived for a very, very long time, so long that he had even forgotten his own age. However, no matter how powerful the undead creatures were, they would still die. He had witnessed the birth and death of countless undead creatures on this land. When he saw the unique and young bone dragon, he was shocked. He realized that he might have reached the end of his life as an undead creature. He knew very well that he was no match for Phily. However, as the Bone Dragon King for many years, it was obviously impossible for him to withdraw from the struggle for the throne. Just one step. As long as he took another step forward, he would become a king. His soul fire that was on the verge of collapse would be able to burn longer! But that step was so difficult. That was until Pharaoh, one of the five undying kings on Mount King, extended a helping hand to him. He suddenly realized. It turned out that he really had a chance to extend his life! He was only one step away from completely defeating Phily and annexing his territory. However, the old bone dragon was not in a hurry. He just quietly looked at Pharoah, waiting for his orders. There was a huge difference between a Sovereign and a Quasi-Sovereign. This could be seen from the fact that Phily, who could flaunt his power over him, was beaten up by Pharoah and fled like a rat. The old bone dragon also made it very clear that Phily must have other motives for helping him. Of course, he was unwilling to be reduced to a tool. However, in order to fight for the opportunity to advance further. He had no choice. A moment later. Pharoah slowly said, He is seriously injured now. Even if he escapes back to his territory, the undead creatures in his territory wont be able to help him much. I acted on my own accord and violated the agreement between the kings. If I were to kill him, the other four kings would probably have a problem with me. The old bone dragon sensed something amiss. He looked at Pharoah hesitantly. I can sense that Phily still has some strength left. Pharoah said calmly, Thats your business. The struggle for the throne is always a fight to the death. If you dont have the courage to kill him now, you deserve to be his stepping stone when he recovers. The old bone dragon didnt say anything. Dont worry, I swear to you that after you kill him, the kings wont stab you. Pharoah consoled. The pale-white soul fire in the skull of the old bone dragon trembled. Half a minute passed. He finally mustered up his courage and charged towards the ear valley for the last time! It was as if Phily had sensed the old bone dragons movements. The weak roar of a dragon came from the valley. Immediately after. Thousands of undead creatures rushed out of the valley. They fearlessly charged towards the old bone dragon and Pharoah. Pharoah smiled faintly. Only ants like to flock together. You Bone Dragons always like to raise so many skeletons. Whats the use? Everyone below the sovereign is an ant. As he spoke. He quickly chanted an incantation. A grey rain of light fell between the hillside and the valley entrance. [Level 5 Spell: Rain of Death!] The low-level undead creatures bathed in the rain of light fell to the ground one after another. Strands of weak soul fire flew up from their bones. The Soul-grade Flames were attracted by a powerful force and flew into a white bottle in Pharoahs hand. In less than a minute. Tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers were reduced to ashes! Go. In the final stage of your life, give it your all. Dont make me look down on you. Pharoahs voice sounded like a demons whisper in the old bone dragons ears. He strode towards the inside of the valley. Pharoah flew over as well. However, not long after he flew out, his expression suddenly changed! He saw Phily lying weakly at the entrance of the valley.. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Margaret’s Combat Teaching Chapter 462: Margarets Combat Teaching Translator: Lonelytree A narrow plane passage suddenly opened in front of him! Quickly interrupt him! Pharoah shouted. However, it was too late. The two humans walked out of the passage and came before Phily. They greeted the dying skeletal dragon and turned around. Their eyes were filled with hostility. Pharoah took the initiative and shouted angrily, Philolius, you are a candidate for a king, yet you colluded with humans?! Mage, this is not a place you should be. This is the territory of the undead, not the material world of humans! If you dont leave immediately, all the Undead Kings will join forces and expel you! Matthew suppressed his surging battle intent and replied coldly, Phily is my pet. Before you two bullied him, you should have already prepared for my revenge, right? Phily heard this. He immediately sobbed. Pharoahs expression immediately changed. What pet? I didnt know! Perhaps it was the effect of the Hunger Potion, but Matthews anger burned in his chest. Youve already tried to use a strange item to block my contract, and you still say you dont know anything?! As he spoke. He turned to Margaret with a red face. I cant hold it in anymore. Margaret lightly flicked his forehead. Until I say its fine, you have to keep holding it in. Watch and learn! Margarets first lesson in combat is not to talk too much nonsense with the enemy! As she spoke. Her body suddenly left the ground and quickly flew towards Pharoah! At the same time. A large number of magic words flashed in her eyes. [Hint: You have observed that Margaret has used Flight(Ability Transformation). ] [Margaret used Enemy Insight (Ability Transformation)] [Your combat experience +9 (Hunger Potion Enhancement)] Dark Pharaoh, level 20, Undead King, has the Devouring Bandage that is at the maximum level So he has been eating bandages to gain experience. He only has 20 abilities. He doesnt know many spells either. Matthew, remember, when you encounter such a high-level idiot, you must ruthlessly attack him. People who dont know better will think that you are very powerful. Then, you can gain a good reputation. Margaret explained loudly as she flew. Pharoahs face turned ugly. What nonsense are you talking about? When did I steal and eat my subordinates bandages? However, Margaret ignored him. She floated in the air and spoke at a ridiculously fast speed. The fastest way to deal with the undead creatures is to extinguish their soul fire. Now, pay attention. This is the most important point. The Soul Fire is most afraid of wind and sound waves! Especially the wind that blew down from Elysian Moon! You should know the relationship between the negative energy plane and Elysian Moon, right? Legend had it that Elysian Moon had given the undead a second life. There are two types of wind that blow from the Elysian Moon. The negative wind nourishes the soul fire and increases strength. The positive wind destroys the soul fire and eliminates all traces. At the negative energy plane. As long as you learn how to judge what wind is about to blow and then learn how to control the wind, you will be able to take the initiative in the battle with the undead creatures! [Hint: Margaret has explained to you the knowledge of the Elysian Moon, Soul Fire, Positive and Negative Winds.] [Your combat experience (Undead Creature)+60!] Do you know what you are doing? How dare you expose the secret of the Undead Creatures? Mage, you are provoking all the undead! Pharoah shouted. Of course, not a gust of wind can kill all the Undying. The bodies of the Undying can protect their soul fire. However, after knowing this knowledge, what we have to do becomes simple. Remember, Margarets formula for killing undead creatures is as follows: The first step is to use the Wind Controlling Technique to summon the positive wind! Margaret chanted while teaching. In an instant. A black gust of wind blew beside Pharoah. In the next second. His body quickly flew backwards. It was obvious that he was very unwilling to have a conflict with Margaret. But how could Margaret let him go? Black gales followed him like a shadow. She even opened a portal. The second step is to tear apart his body! As soon as she finished speaking. Margaret entered the Dimensional Portal and appeared beside Pharoah. Pharoah shouted, Ive already informed the other kings. If you dont retreat quickly, you can forget about leaving the negative energy plane today! As he spoke. All the bandages on his body automatically spread out and extended towards Margaret like countless hands. He also began to chant a spell. However, Margaret didnt care and just pounced at him. In an instant. A blue glow lit up on her body. The light spread out in all directions like a shockwave. The bandages that were touched by the light all drooped down softly. [Spell Void Barrier]! Pharoahs chanting suddenly stopped. He tried to escape in a sorry state, wanting to get out of the range of the barrier, but Margaret was simply too fast. Matthew could only vaguely tell that her legs were enchanted with the Sprint spell, but he did not know if she had any more advanced ability spells. Spell Ability Transformation is indeed important! The spells that have been turned into abilities through constructs can still be used in the spell void barrier! Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Margaret’s Combat Teaching Chapter 463: Margarets Combat Teaching Translator: Lonelytree Matthew silently noted this down. In the next second. Margaret rushed in front of Pharoah and grabbed his face with her fair hands. Pharoah subconsciously raised his hands to resist her. However, in a flash. His arms fell to the ground. Two incomparably sharp mantis blades suddenly extended from the outside of Margarets forearm! She grabbed Pharoahs neck with both hands, and the mantis blade moved forward like a spring. With a left and right cut, Pharoahs head was chopped off! Margaret waved her hands, and in the blink of an eye, she cut Pharoahs bandaged body into pieces. In the end. A ball of Soul Fire flew out of Pharoahs chest. However, facing the positive wind, the Soul Fire instantly melted like melting snow. At this moment. Margaret slowly took out a blue porcelain bottle and uncorked it. Pharoahs Soul-Fire hesitated for a moment before taking the initiative to enter. Margaret closea tne Dottle ana concluaea, The last step is to remember to use this bottle to collect their soul fire. No soul fire of an undead creature can withstand the wind. Compared to falling into our hands, they are more afraid of their souls disappearing. And we can make a small profit by using this. This kind of Soul Fire is very valuable in the Alliance. Matthew looked at this scene in surprise. He knew that Margaret was very strong. But he didnt expect it to be so strong! If it wasnt for the combat explanation, she could have killed Pharoah in one move! Both sides were Half-Legends at the peak of Tier 5. Pharoah was still in the home ground of the negative energy plane, but the other party had no ability to fight back! Was this the charm of being in debt for two million? Matthews heart was indescribably restless. Looking at Margaret slaughtering Pharoah, he could not help but want to find an enemy to vent his anger on for Phily. However, at this moment. Waves of immense pressure enveloped him, Matthew saw dark clouds flying over from the eastern mountains. Not long after. An indomitable colossus appeared at the foot of the mountain. The colossus came very quickly. It didnt take long for it to arrive near the Ear Valley. There were also three other figures with it. Tomb Mammoth, Demigod Lich, Banshee King, Dark General. The four Undead Kings that Bone Pigeon had mentioned earlier had all arrived. Human The tomb mammoth let out a slow and clear voice, which was filled with anger. The four kings joined forces. Before they even started fighting, the pressure was already at its peak. However, Margaret interrupted the colossus and said, Im Margaret. This is my student, Matthew. My teacher is Soria. My teachers teacher is Capital. How can I help you? As soon as he said that. The pressure that Matthew had found unbearable earlier suddenly disappeared. The tomb mammoth was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he said very quickly, We dont have any other intentions. We just came to take a look. At the moment, everyone seems to be getting along very well. I still have other things to do, so I wont stay here any longer. Dear Lady Margaret and Mr. Matthew, I wish you a pleasant journey in the negative energy plane. In addition, I hope that you can send regards to Lady Soria on behalf of the kings of the Six Ring Lands. After saying this. The four Unded Sovereign Kings retreated dejectedly. Only the old bone dragon was left in a mess in the wind. Watching them leave, Margaret turned around and said solemnly, Remember. this is even more important. When you can beat them, namedrop! Alright, Ill leave this Bone Dragon to you. Let me see how you can use what youve learned! Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Erosion Pearl Chapter 464: Erosion Pearl Translator: Lonelytree Matthews fighting spirit surged. However, when facing the old bone dragon, he still maintained a cautious attitude. Margarets fighting style was so wild because she had the capital. Matthew knew that he was still far from her level. This was especially true for a necromancer who couldnt summon their subordinates. Most of the combat power of the necromancers came from the endless undead army. Of course, he could also use the undead to pile the old bone dragon to death, but that would lose the meaning of actual combat training. Matthew took out a bottle of Sprint Potion and drank one-third of it. Then, he cast Slip-off on himself and walked steadily toward the old bone dragon. Facing an enemy the size of the bone dragon, it was actually quite troublesome not knowing the flying spell. Magic carpets and brooms were not suitable for wartime use. In comparison, ones own movement speed was a more critical part of the battle. Matthew had just taken a few steps. Philys low and eager voice came from behind. He stood up shakily from the ground. The intention to fight came from the contract, but Matthew decisively rejected it. Have a good rest. When youre done resting, youll be the king. Matthew comforted him softly. Not far away. The old bone dragons eyes flashed with jealousy. He looked at Margarets petite figure in the sky and knew that he would not be able to escape today, no matter what. He had been a coward for his entire life. At the moment when he was about to disappear into thin air, he finally ignited a raging battle intent. Yes. Its time to fight for myself! A lifetime of struggling at deaths door, a lifetime of not fighting with others, what exactly did I get in return? I was a good-for-nothing from the day I was born. The creed of Dragon Life is that harmony is the most precious. If I wasnt born as a high-level existence among the undead, Im afraid I would have spent my life enslaved and humiliated by others. But even so, how good can it be? Ive seen too many kings. They were not as good as me, but some of them were more talented than me, some were more intelligent than me, and some warp morp cnllrncrpnll< than mp I thought that as long as I lived long enough, even if I didnt fight with others, I could still become a king. But in the end I still have to fight! Then come on, let this lowly life of mine thats about to be swept into the dust of history have a fight with the high and mighty Mage of the Seven Saint Alliance! If I can really kill him, there will be a few mages who will feel heartache, right? No one could hear the old bone dragons voice. However, the excitement in the soul fire was obvious. Matthew and the old bone dragon looked at each other. Both of them understood each others determined attitude. The two sides maintained an extremely subtle distance. It was a strange, tacit understanding. Neither side made the first move. They were both quietly waiting for the other side to make a move. Time passed by. Matthew was extremely patient. The old bone dragon was even more patient. On the contrary, Margaret, who was watching the battle from the sky, was gradually losing her patience. She was sitting on the magic carpet at the moment, taking out a bag of melon seeds from somewhere and munching on them with relish. As she ate, she could not help but spit out, If you dont want to be the first to attack and let others find an opportunity to counterattack, you can use taunting and other methods to force the other party to attack first. As she spoke, the melon seed shells scattered all over the ground. The bone pigeon immediately went to pick them up. Matthew ignored the clamouring Margaret. He wasnt in a daze. He was observing the old bone dragon! Matthew guessed that Margaret had enchanted spells in the field of insight or prophecy, such as Spell Awareness, Weakness Analysis, and Life Profiling. This was the reason why she could quickly read Pharoahs background. Matthew wasnt willing to use debt to buy those abilities, so he could only observe the enemy with his naked eye, perception, insight, and other means. Just as he was confronting the old bone dragon. The contents of the data column were also constantly updated. [Insight (+10): You have observed that the state of the old bone dragons soul fire is extremely unstable. He has probably reached the end of his life as an undead creature, and his soul fire may be extinguished at any time!] [Weakness: You have observed an old wound on the right side of the bone dragons ribs. The ribs here are densely distributed and broken, and the natural armour is generally lower than other parts.] [Warning: Perception correction!] [Youve discovered that the weakness under the right rib of the old bone dragon is a disguised trap. The fine bones are filled with Bone Crushing Poison Thunder. The attacker may be tracked by the poison thunder. The inner part of the poison thunder is the inner oracle bone that has been refined many times. The armour value is as high as 13 points!] As expected of a cunning old man. Matthew was glad that he had suppressed the effects of the potion with his rationality. If he had believed in the weakness that he had discovered at the beginning, he might have suffered a loss. An enemy of this level would not leave behind any obvious flaws. During this period of time. Phily also told Matthew through the contract that the old bone dragon was in excellent condition. His only flaw was that he was too old. He was so old that Matthew would have died if he had waited any longer. What a pity. Otherwise, he would be a useful talent. This thought flashed through Matthews mind. In the next moment. He suddenly took a step forward. He was ready to make his move. The soul fire in the skull of the old bone dragon trembled as it stared at Matthew with full concentration. Your mother said I was great in bed last night! Matthew suddenly said. He felt a little awkward saying this because he wasnt good at provoking others, so he could only copy Rheagar.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Erosion Pearl Chapter 465: Erosion Pearl Translator: Lonelytree Matthew just wanted to give it a try. Unexpectedly, the old bone dragon was furious. What are you talking about? I am an undead creature! I clearly dont have a mother! As he spoke, he was really angry and quickly flew over at a low altitude! The old bone dragon moved like lightning. His entire body was enveloped in a dark green light, and his flying speed was actually slightly faster than Philys. Fortunately, Matthew was prepared. [Dimensional Door]! A silver door appeared beside Matthew. He moved very quickly, raising his left foot and walking towards the door. The old bone dragon was extremely experienced. The moment Matthew opened the portal, he began to slow down and use his perception to search for the landing point on the other side of the portal. He found it! On the mountainside of a tall mountain northwest of the Ear Valley! The distance was about 150 meters. The old bone dragon made a prompt decision and immediately changed the direction of his advance. His huge body suddenly rose from the ground, and with an agility that did not match his size, he quickly rushed up the mountainside! In the next second. A ray of light lit up in the Dimensional Door. The old bone dragons eyes flashed with pride. I predicted it! He suddenly opened his bloody mouth. Crackle! A smelly shoe flew out of the door and landed accurately in his mouth. Hmm? I havent eaten a living person for a long time. Why has the taste changed? The old bone dragons thoughts were delayed for half a second. In the blink of an eye, he knew that he had been played! At the foot of the hill, the mage was calmly waving at him. Even more detestable. His shoes were neatly worn. This meant that the shoes he threw were not his. Considering the other partys identity as a necromancer, he might have taken them off some corpse! Am I not worthy of the shoes on your feet? The old bone dragon was furious. He suddenly changed his direction and flew in Matthews direction. He had learned his lesson this time. When he was about 50 meters away from Matthew, he directly released the Dragons Might that he had been suppressing for a long time! The mighty dragons roar sounded in the valley. The quasi-kings loud voice echoed throughout the entire mountain area. It was as if these voices were expressing the old bone dragons majesty and anger. However, something that the old bone dragon could not accept happened. The other party was hit head-on by his dragons might, but it was as if nothing had happened, and he even waved at him! Another b * stard that is immune to dragons might! The old bone dragon was furious and helpless. Human mages were truly the most despicable creatures in the Multiverse. In his impression, there were many mages who came to the Negative Energy Plane for sightseeing who were immune to the Dragons Might! The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. Matthew raised his right foot and walked towards the door. His movements were neither fast nor slow. However, Old Bones dragon soul fire flashed. When he faked it just now, he raised his left foot! The old bone dragon suddenly turned around and flew towards the portal on the hill! A few seconds later. He rushed to the Teleportation Door. Another white light flashed. A smelly sock was thrown over. With this, the old bone dragon could no longer tolerate this hateful Dimensional Door. He raised his claws and slammed them down on the Dimensional Door. Even though his Soul Fire was already very weak, he still mustered a lot of mental power and injected a large amount of negative energy into his claws. This was to ensure that he could smash Matthews Teleportation Door in one fell swoop. However, just as the huge claw descended. The Dimensional Door disappeared with a bang. Matthew cancelled the portal. Boom! The claws descended with great momentum. The old dragon hit nothing. The old bone dragon didnt give up. He flew in Matthews direction, but this time, before he could get close, Matthews body turned into a large flying creature. Winged Dragon Wind God! He rode the strong wind and flew into the sky. The sky of the negative energy plane was shrouded in endless haze. Matthew could feel the airflow coming from behind him, constantly lifting his body up. It was the positive wind from the Nether Moon. The Winged Dragon Wind God was born with the ability to control airflow and the power of the wind. At once, he carried a large amount of positive wind currents and swooped down toward the skeletal dragon. The Winged Dragon has not yet arrived. The biting cold wind had already mercilessly slapped the old bone dragons face. Not to mention that his soul fire was already in a dying state. Even if he was in a state of full vitality, he still had to avoid the wind! Creak! The old bone dragon leaned against the mountain and coiled up like a snake. In order to reduce the threat of positive wind to the greatest extent, he wrapped the soul fire in the innermost part. The Winged Dragon Wind God flapped its wings violently. A large amount of wind poured into his bones. However, the old bone dragons defence was tight, and the positive wind, the nemesis of undead creatures, only caused a few superficial injuries. As expected, to be able to survive for so long, his life-saving skills are wonderful. Matthew sighed inwardly. Unfortunately. The old bone dragon was in a defensive stance, which meant that it would take some time to change its form. This was equivalent to completely giving up the initiative in the battle. In the sky. The Winged Dragon Wind God summoned another gust of wind and blew at the old bone dragon. His body landed less than 20 meters away from the old bone dragon. Matthew boldly transformed into his human form. The old bone dragons reaction wasnt slow either. The moment Matthew appeared, his coiled bones began to move.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Erosion Pearl Chapter 466: Erosion Pearl Translator: Lonelytree However, his actions were still a little too late. Matthew opened his mouth as soon as he landed. In the next moment. A shockwave containing negative energy shot out in the direction of the Old Bones Dragons soul fire! This was an ability that he had prepared in advance when he was playing with the Dimensional Door! [Spell Harmonization: Death Shock Wave and Spirit Pierce] [Harmonization Additional Effect: Your Death Shock Wave can now penetrate the enemys body and launch a sonic attack on the enemys soul.] [The damage of the sound wave attack was greatly reduced. [However, it will still cause damage that is no less than Spirit Pierce.] A formless sound wave penetrated through the layers of bones and headed straight for the Old Bones Dragon Soul Fire. The sound wave wasnt strong. It was even a little weak. If it were the old bone dragon at its peak, it would probably only be able to injure him slightly. But now. Puff! Without any warning. The old bone dragons soul fire was extinguished! Immediately after, there was a crumbling sound. His body, which was far beyond that of an ordinary bone dragon, collapsed with a loud bang. All kinds of bones fell to the ground like an avalanche. Matthew took two steps back and avoided the mudslide formed by a large number of bones. Then, he hurriedly took out a bottle and chased after the scattered soul fire to absorb it. On the data panel. [Hint: You have killed the old bone dragon (LV16/Lord)!] After a thrilling battle, you have obtained the following elements: Delay +12 (Strategy Domain) Looting +12 (Strategy Domain) Pull +12 (Battle Domain) Ambush +12 (Battle Domain) [Spoils of war: You have obtained the remnants of Soul Fire X14; You have obtained the essence of the Dark Erosion Pearl dropped from the old bone dragon. You have obtained tens of thousands of bones from the old bone dragon! You have taken away all the bones of the old bone dragon. Your Thrifty Element +10 (Stingy Domain)] Bone dragons are indeed poor creatures! Matthew sighed as he kept the bones. He stole a glance at Margaret, who was leisurely riding a magic carpet over. The latter had killed Pharoah instantly, so she must have gotten a lot of good stuff. As for the old bone dragon, only that pearl was of some value. However, considering the difference in strength between the Dark Pharaoh and the old bone dragon, he could not help but accept this. He used an identification technique on the pearl. [Appraisal successful! [Dark Erosion pearl (Negative Energy Essence): You can embed it in your usual casting medium. All spells you cast through this medium will have Dark Erosion Damage. ] [Dark Erosion Damage: Deals a Dark Corrosion Resistance authentication every 10 minutes. Deals 1% of the targets HP when the authentication takes effect.] L you can also turn It Into an ornament through the ornaments Transformation Ceremony.] [When you wear this accessory, you will obtain the ability of Curse of Erosion.] [Curse of Erosion: Through a specific curse action, you can disable one of the targets organs. Specifically, it can affect the following five organs: Right hand, left eye, left ear, right foot, or second.] [You can also carry it around as an unrefined treasure and play with it often.] [This will have a very low chance of helping you enter the Dark Erosion Domain.] Extremely low chance. It looks like its better to embed it or make it into an accessory. Matthew had never been very confident in his luck. So he played with the bead twice and prepared to stuff it into his luggage. But in the next second. Matthews vision suddenly darkened! [Hint: You have entered the Dark Erosion Domain!] Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Spirit Touch Hall and Huang Yulong Chapter 467: Spirit Touch Hall and Huang Yulong Translator: Lonelytree In the endless darkness, Matthew seemed to have transformed into a flying insect. The world was made up of black and white. Pieces of mottled colours gradually solidified. He instinctively moved forward and encountered one fork after another. This place was like a maze. Matthew tried to look up, but he could only see a small part of the scenery. He couldnt even control his own body and could only follow the weak airflow. A moment later. He stopped on a stone wall. There was a huge locust tree in the maze not far away. On the branches of the locust tree. There were two people wearing black cloaks and white masks. Their lower bodies were so empty that they were almost invisible. Matthew could not see any more details. However, he could hear their conversation clearly. One of them said, The bloodline of the Thousand Transformation is reviving. The Giant Demon Empire and the barbarian tribes in the north are also rising again. Although the Evil Dragon is still young, the nutrients from the ruins in the clouds are enough for him to cultivate. Im afraid that the upcoming situation isnt something that the Seven Saint Alliance can control. The other persons voice was more tender. What about the giant beast? Isnt it rumoured that theyre about to reach maturity soon? The older one said, I heard that it wont be so fast. They will wait until after the Heavenly Change, but the Heavenly Change will still take some time. The most important thing is still up to Ronan. The other person asked, Whats the situation with Ronan? The older one replied, Im not sure. No one knew which faction attacked Ronan, but the news from the Seven Saint Alliance says that it seems to be Isabelles doing. The young man was surprised. Why would Isabelle attack her own student? The elder seemed to be used to it. I told you it was just hearsay. It might be fake. Even if it was true, it was not surprising. If a person who had been in a high position in the world for a long time could not break through, she would definitely go crazy. Isabelle was probably the same as the Sun God. She had been a Holy Mage for too long and had seen the power of the Calamity Mage. Naturally, she was unwilling to be left out. However, no one could tell how to advance to the Calamity Realm. The Seven Saint Alliance was in a similar predicament. Their situation is actually the same as those pitiful people in the Heavenly Palace. The only difference is that the mages havent even had the time to grow to the top of the world before they go completely crazy one after another. The young man clicked his tongue. It seems that our Spirit Touch Hall has a good chance in the face of the changes in the next era. The elder said proudly, Of course, the Spirit Touch Hall is the most powerful force in the Crow Demonic Domain. With Viscount Fan around, we will definitely unify the Demon Domain within a few years. Viscount Fan summoned 10,000 Night Canopy Spirits, 3,000 Vampires, and countless other creatures. He is the most powerful King of the Demon domain! The young man also puffed out his chest. It is truly an honour to think that we are also working under Viscount Fan! Hey He hadnt finished his sentence when a furious shout came from afar, Are you two little ghosts slacking off again? Hurry up and deliver todays mail! If you delay Viscount Fans matter, I will definitely whip your souls out of your bodies! The two little ghosts instantly disappeared from the locust tree. Not long after. Matthew saw a headless horseman driving a carriage down from the top of the maze. He stayed on the locust tree for a while and looked around warily. After a moment, he said respectfully in the direction of the carriage, Princess, please get out of the car. The curtain was lifted by a fair hand. Before Matthew could see the princess clearly, the Headless Horseman suddenly turned towards Matthew. Who is it? A little bug? In an instant. A powerful force hit Matthews face. He felt a pain in his forehead. Eh? A pleasant female voice sounded. Immediately after. His consciousness returned to his body. [Hint: You have stepped into the realm of Dark Erosion and have inadvertently heard information about the Spirit Touch Hall.] [As a reward for stepping into the field, you will obtain two of the following three abilities:] [Eroding Fire: You can use one of your fingers as the launch point of the Eroding Fire. After that, you can release a ball of fire with Eroding Energy from the tip of your finger without chanting.] [This flame can cause a large amount of magic damage in an instant, and for the next ten minutes, it will cause 2 C 3 points of corrosion damage to the enemy every minute.] [Remark: There is no daily casting limit for the Eroding Fire. However, if you cast it too many times, your finger may turn black and hard.] [Intoxicating Whisper: You can whisper to a target through the Dark Erosion Domain. If the target fails to avoid it, they will enter a drunken state.] The drunken state will last for 30 minutes. 3.[Spell Suppression: You can simultaneously cancel out a spell that the target is casting with the same amount of mana.] [Note: This spell cannot exceed your own level by one rank.] [It can be used twice a day.] Spirit Touch Hall? It sounds like an organization from the Crow Demonic Domain. Is their leader a viscount with the surname Fan? Is there a nobility in the social system of the Crow Demonic Domain, or is he a vampire? In addition, the Dark Erosion Domain and the Grave Domain are both located in the Crow Demonic Domain Matthew silently noted down what he had just heard.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Spirit Touch Hall and Yellow Jade Dragon Chapter 468: Spirit Touch Hall and Yellow Jade Dragon Translator: Lonelytree Then, he looked at the data panel. His luck was simply bursting. Not only did he enter the domain realm in one go, but he also seemed to have explored further than normal. He could obtain two abilities. Matthew pondered for a moment and chose one and three. Eroding Fire was a very cost-effective offensive spell ability. Compared to the direct damage it could cause, Matthew valued the continuous damage caused by Erosion more. Although it was not much, it could enrich his offensive strategy. There was no need to say more about [Magic Suppression]. Although it was a little worse than Counterattack and Rebound, it was still a good backup plan. There was no reason not to take it. As for Intoxicating Whispers This ability was actually quite interesting. From it, Matthew learned that the Dark Erosion domain seemed to include elements such as drunkenness, alcohol, and drowsiness. This domain was relatively unpopular. Correspondingly, when using abilities in unpopular fields, he could also obtain more unexpectea effeccs. In addition, exploring the Dark Erosion Domain also gave Matthew a permanent status. [Dark Erosion Resistance: Your bodys resistance to Dark Erosion damage +10; Drunkenness Resistance +5; Drowsiness Resistance +5] Matthew looked at the Dark Erosion Pearl in his hand. The negative energy glow on it had already dimmed by about a third. After tasting the sweetness, he changed his mind and planned to play with it often in the future. Matthew wasnt just aiming for the domain ability. He was more concerned about his consciousness being able to enter the Crow Demonic Domain safely when exploring the domain. This time, his consciousness was attached to a small bug. If he attached to a creature with stronger mobility next time, perhaps there would be more gains. When Matthew came back to his senses. Margaret was standing in front of him, munching on melon seeds, and the shells were scattered all over the ground. Did you just comprehend a new domain just like that? Matthew nodded. I really admire geniuses like you. Margaret did not hide her envy at all. At first, I also thought that I was a genius and wanted to rely on my own strength to comprehend domains and abilities. Later on, I realized that I was thinking too much. Some people could enter the domain easily, which was no different from visiting a brothel. I worked so hard, but I could only get halfway in. I had to find someone else to help push me in. If not for that, I wouldnt have chosen to start with a debt of two million. Matthew coughed lightly. I was just lucky today. Only today? Margaret chewed on a few melon seeds as if she were biting Matthew. Forget it. Theres no point in being envious. If you dont have any talent, how could Lady Isabelle take a fancy to you? Lets go straight to the review segment. First of all, I need to point out that the Dimensional Door is an unnecessary part of the battle between you and the old bone dragon. What did you gain from the Dimensional Door? Nothing. Instead, you wasted a shoe and a sock. This kind of provocation seems to me to be completely unnecessary. You could have just killed him. Matthew nodded humbly. That is true. However, Ive never used the Dimensional Door in actual combat, so I want to use him to practice. Margaret rolled her eyes. If thats the case, its understandable. I cant find too many flaws in other aspects. However, I can recommend some spells to you. If you can skillfully master and use these spells, you will be able to deal with that Bone Dragon with ease. The first is [Flight]. There is no doubt about the importance of the Flight Technique. The requirement for Intermediate Flight was level 3, and the effect was also average. If your level is going to increase very soon, then I suggest that you learn Isabelles Flight directly after Tier 4. That kind of experience, you will definitely remember it for the rest of your life after trying it. The second is a Tier spell called Bone Crushing How .As long as one has mastered the field of undead, one should be able to learn it in advance. This spell is specifically used to fight against undead creatures of the skeleton type. If a Tier 5 Mage uses the full effect of the Bone Crushing Howl, it would have been enough to blast the Bone Dragon into pieces. On the other hand, as a Necromancer, if you relied on the fighting power of your undead creatures, you would have to think of ways to increase their resistance in this aspect. The main thing was their resistance to sound waves. The third was not a spell but an ability called Natural Casting. I see that youve mastered the shapeshifting form of the Winged Dragon Wind God. That is very good. However, when using the Death Shock Wave, you still had to transform into human form and get close to the opponent. There was actually a safety hazard here. If you could use some spells while in the Winged Dragon Wind God form, then this problem would be easily solved. Natural Casting allowed you to cast spells in the shapeshifting form. However, this ability is very rare. Even my teacher doesnt sell it. Youll have to find an experienced Great Druid. Actually, there are many other ideas. You can expand your thinking after class. Ill only provide a few suggestions. Matthew felt that something was wrong after listening to the lecture. Is the practical class over? The medicinal effect on my body hasnt dissipated yet! Margaret ate the last melon seed and said leisurely, You watch me kill an undead creature, and I watch you kill an undead creature. Thats all the content of this practical class.. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Spirit Touch Hall and Yellow Jade Dragon Chapter 469: Spirit Touch Hall and Yellow Jade Dragon Translator: Lonelytree If you feel that its not easy for you to come to the negative energy plane and you want to fight for a while longer, you can pay me more to work overtime. Matthew probed, Gold coins or points? Margaret asked, Do you have gold coins? Matthew was silent. One point for three monsters, including demonstrations and reviews. If you purchase a few hours in one go, I can even give you a discount. Margaret smiled and said, Didnt you say that the effects of the medicine havent worn off yet? As long as you can fork out five points, I can even personally help you dispel it! Matthew looked at her malicious smile and quickly refused. Right now, he was definitely not Margarets match, but even if they fought to the death, it would probably be a draw. After all, he had Isabelles Patronus on him, and there was a 99% chance that Margaret also had Sorias Patronus on her. They were all students of the Holy Mage, so it was better for them to be teammates! Matthew expressed his willingness to buy more time. Knowledge points were not that precious to him. In comparison, Margarets companionship and guidance were more important. Matthew had felt it when he was fighting the old bone dragon. It was as if a strange power was awakening in his body. He didnt know if it was due to the medicinal effects or luck. In any case, he could not let Margaret off today! Very good. I like motivated students like you! Work hard, try to catch up to me as soon as possible, and then support me! Margaret smiled. Its just a pity that there arent any particularly powerful monsters nearby for you to practice on. Those four guys are all Undead Kings registered in the Alliance. If they dont provoke us, it wont be convenient for us to attack them. I have to go further away and find some opponents who are on par with you. Matthew shook his head and said, Theres no rush. Lets go and take a look at the old bone dragons territory first. Then, I have to help my pet advance to the Lord tier. After that, we will set off. Margaret looked at Matthew in surprise. Didnt you say you couldnt hold it in any longer? Matthew said honestly, Indeed, I cant hold it in any longer. Ive always wanted to find someone to fight with, but when I think about the possibility of treasures in the old bone dragons territory, this urge isnt so strong. Its more important to collect the spoils of war. The fight can be postponed! Under the lead of the bone pigeon, they quickly arrived at the old bone dragons territory. It was located at the foot of Kings Mountain, a valley that was facing the wind. Unfortunately, everything here disappointed Matthew. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing in the valley except for some low-level undead creatures. Matthew did not find anything valuable, even on the hill where the old bone dragon lived, which was filled with glass shards and ashes. Except for a soft dragon scale. The dragon scale was casually thrown to the side, and it was covered in a thick layer of dust. If it werent for Matthews sharp eyes, he would have missed it. This was obviously a dragon scale that had been around for a long time. It might have come from the corpse of the old bone dragon when it was alive. Even though the dragon scale had deteriorated, Matthew still put it away, planning to study its related properties in detail in the future. While Matthew and the others were cleaning up the old bone dragons spoils of war. Phily also rushed over. He lowered his proud head and looked at Matthew expectantly. Matthew fulfilled his promise. He took out the bottle containing the remnants of the Old Bone Dragon Soul Fire and opened it for Phily to absorb. However, Phily was also very sensible. He stopped when he was only halfway done. Immediately after. A series of changes began to happen to his body. The colour of the virtual dragon scales that were originally close to the ribs became even darker. The dark green light spread out like waves and grew rapidly like moss. Very quickly, the virtual dragon scale had completely enveloped Philys lower body. At the same time, long feathers also grew out of Philys back. These feathers were yellow-white in colour, a little like duck feathers, but they felt much rougher than duck feathers. Matthew stood on Philys back and observed the other changes on the skeletal dragons body. His bones became even tighter, and a thin layer of blood membrane appeared on his chest. Feathers similar to duck feathers grew out of the blood membrane. His head was also covered with more virtual dragon scales, and his originally empty eye sockets were covered with a layer of white membrane. Previously, he could see Philys soul fire through his eyes. But now, from the same angle, he could only see a dark green light spot. On the data panel. Philys change was even more obvious. [Hint: Your summoned creature, Philolius, has won the Battle of the Kings!] [He had devoured enough Soul-Fire remnants and was completing the advancement of his Lord Mode] [Phily had levelled up to LV18.] [Philys Strength +1.] [Phily had obtained two new abilities, the Lord of Six Rings and the Shadow Domain.] [Lord of the Six Rings: Phily has officially become the Lord of the Six Rings of the Negative Energy Plane and is qualified to obtain a territory on Kings Mountain.] [He has obtained a six-ringed emblem. When the energy on the emblem was fully accumulated, he would have the opportunity to go to the fifth ring.] [Shadow Domain: Phily has just entered the Shadow Domain (the boundary between shadow and negative energy). He has obtained abilities such as Shadow Stealth, Shadow Summoning, and Advanced Phantom!] Phily is very grateful for your sacrifice in the Battle of the Kings.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Spirit Touch Hall and Yellow Jade Dragon Chapter 470: Spirit Touch Hall and Yellow Jade Dragon Translator: Lonelytree [His loyalty to you has increased to 105, and he has shared the ability Advanced Phantom with you!] [Advanced Phantom (Weakened Version): You can summon a phantom that looks exactly like you for 30 minutes.] [During this period, you can use your spiritual power to control his movements.] [Phantom cannot cause substantial damage and must remain within 100 meters of you.] [If you are attacked while the illusion is in effect, no matter how far away the illusion is, it will instantly appear beside you to block the attack for you.] [For the next three seconds, part of your body will be Shadow-transformed and receive a 30% damage reduction.] It was alright. Matthew took a look at Philys genuine Advanced Phantom and discovered that his Phantom could block three attacks. Moreover, the damage reduction after Shadow Transformation was 60%. After becoming an Emperor, Phily became even more dignified. His appearance had also taken a big step forward from a bone dragon to a ghost dragon. This was completely against common sense. One had to know that ghost dragons could usually only be transformed from true dragons. How could a bone dragon evolve into a ghost dragon? However, this was not the only inconceivable thing about Phily. Matthew noticed that the fur on his back was very similar to the feathers of ancient dinosaurs in the early stages of evolution. It was especially similar to the feathers of his Winged Dragon Wind God. If there was indeed some kind of connection between the two. In that case, Philys increase in strength and change in appearance was more like an evolution than an upgrade. Margaret clearly saw this as well. Her eyes were fixed on Phily, and she subconsciously bit her lip twice. Then she asked Matthew, Are you selling this Bone Dragon? Matthew skillfully asked, Do you have money? Margaret looked at him with tears in her eyes. Dont be like this. This bone dragon is quite unique. Matthew was unmoved and reminded, We can get ready to set off. Leave the rest to my pet. Margaret stomped her feet in anger. Dont look down on me! When I pay off the money I owe my teacher and my best friend, Ill come and buy your Little Chicken and Big Chicken! Dont laugh. When I have money, Ill buy you too! Matthew had a strange expression on his face as he tried his best not to laugh. The bone pigeon looked at Margaret affectionately. Lady Margaret, Im waiting for you to redeem me! Phily immediately looked at him in confusion. The bone pigeon was not afraid at all. Whats wrong, Phily? Why are your eyes filled with doubt? Didnt you hear that Masters master and Lady Margaret are going to fight other monsters? If you have anything good, hurry up and hand it over. Dont delay their journey! Phily immediately shook his head like a rattle drum, indicating that he did not have anything good. Bone Pigeon said resentfully, Doesnt you have the Immortal Holy Spring in your own territory? Hurry up and dig them all out and send them over! Youre already an emperor now. With these two escorting you in the future, do you still need to be afraid of lacking the Immortal Holy Spring? Other undead are not even as lucky as you! Dont glare at me! Im telling you, Im going to resign from your military advisor. Ill only work for my masters master in the future. Also, dont call me Bone Pigeon anymore. Just call me Little Cutie! With that, he strutted past Phily. He came to Matthew and Margaret. Bone Pigeon nodded and bowed, Milords, I know which monster nests are nearby. I can lead the way! Margaret rolled her eyes. Didnt you say that there was an Immortal Holy Spring? Matthew picked up the bone pigeon and looked as if his hands were itching. Stop talking nonsense and lead the way. I cant hold it in any longer! The three of them gradually left. Very quickly, Philys deep gratitude came from the Undead Contract. Three days later. At the edge of the Six Ring Land. In a dark cave. With a mournful wail, Matthews figure appeared at the entrance of the cave not long after. Margaret followed behind him, eating melon seeds as she continued, You can be faster and more determined when using the spell void barrier! Youve clearly used it very well the previous few times. Why are you so slow this time when youre facing the Nesting Banshee? Could it be that the Banshee looks more to your liking, and you cant bear to use it? Now that I think about it, the Banshees nest smells quite suspicious Matthew ignored the invalid information in her words. Instead, he analyzed the battle seriously. When I was close to her, I was indeed charmed by her. I successfully broke free from her charms, but for some reason, my thoughts still slowed down at that moment. This is definitely not because of the banshees appearance or figure. Something seems to be forming in my mind. This thing should be related to the battles over the past few days. Margaret rolled her eyes and revealed a look of understanding. Dont think too much about it. Continue to fight monsters. Youll find the answer soon. Little Cutie, whos after the Nesting Banshee? Esteemed Lady Margaret, in the past few days, First Master has killed the Skeleton Giants in the valley, the decaying Earth Spirits in the Dead Forest, the Great Lich in the Rotten Water Lake, and the Nesting Banshee in the crypt. He had killed all the enemies in the Six Ring Land who were of any importance. If we want to continue searching for our opponents, the nearest route will be through a long and narrow pathway. At the end of the pathway is the coastline of the Six Ring Lands. That is a place called Between Planes. The bone pigeon replied respectfully. Between Planes? Matthew and Margaret looked at each other, and both of them revealed happy expressions. The so-called Between Planes referred to the place where two planes intersected. This place would often form a unique space. Between Planes were not stable, but compared to other places, they often contained greater opportunities. The negative energy plane was located in the inner layer, and there was a high probability that it was connected to the elemental plane. The two immediately let the bone pigeon lead the way. However, not long after he walked out of the cave. Suddenly, gusts of wind blew in the sky. The wind was clearly abnormal. The wind scratched their body, and the bone pigeon was almost blown away! Fortunately, Margaret was quick to react and stuffed him into her clothes. This made the bone pigeon feel a little dizzy. This wind is very strange. It doesnt seem like a normal positive wind or negative wind. Lets retreat a little. Margaret reminded. The two of them hid in the cave. The tranquillity there was in stark contrast to the hustle and bustle outside. This wind wont stop for a while. Margaret took out a tent from her storage item and quickly set it up with a spell. Then, she crawled into the tent, leaving only a pair of shoes outside. The longer our bodies stay in the negative energy plane, the more serious the corrosion will be. This tent can effectively purify the corrosion effect. Do you want to use it with me? Margaret poked her little head out and looked at Matthew expectantly. Matthew moved his butt and wanted to go in, but the next second, he stopped at the entrance of the tent. He asked alertly, Is there a charge? Margaret giggled. Thank you. 100 Gold Coins for one entry. Dont tell me youre not even willing to give me a hundred gold? This tent is narrow and warm. Its very comfortable! If you dont come in, your body will be corroded by the negative energy. You might have to spend more money on treatment in the future! Matthew sighed and said, 100 Gold Coins is already a huge sum of money for me right now. Thank you for the invitation, but theres no need. Margarets expression changed. Stingy! Lets see how you solve the problem of negative energy corrosion. Matthew shrugged. He took half a step back and used the Undead Transformation Spell to turn into a jumping dwarf skeleton. Margaret was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She threw the bone pigeon out and pulled the tent shut. Only the bone pigeon and the dwarven skeleton were left in the cave, staring at each other. About three minutes passed. Matthew suddenly heard the wind outside change. He went to the cave entrance to observe the situation. Suddenly. A howl that made people tremble from the bottom of their hearts came from the sky. Immediately after. A dark cloud that blotted out the sun swept across the sky above the cave. Matthew saw a huge creature! [Warning: You have encountered a Yellow Jade Dragon (Ancient Dragon/LV22)!] [You have entered the yellow jade dragons Decay Domain!] Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Are You Guys On Your Honeymoon? Chapter 471: Are You Guys On Your Honeymoon? Translator: Lonelytree [Warning: You are in the Decay Domain of the Yellow Jade Dragon. Your body will age at three times the usual speed!] [You have used Undead Transformation-Dwarf Skeleton and are immune to the Decay effect.] [Warning: You have encountered the Advanced Dragons Might of an Ancient Dragon!] [You are unable to maintain the state of Undead Transformation .] [You have returned to your human form and will continue to be troubled by the Decay Domain] At the entrance of the cave. Matthews body became unstable, and he returned to his original appearance. He took half a step back to withstand the Dragons Might that the Ancient Dragon had unintentionally released. The Dragon Slaying Domain had given him extraordinary resistance to the Dragons Might, and it was more than enough to resist ordinary Dragons Might. However, the Ancient Dragons Dragons Might was so much more powerful. Even Matthew was barely able to keep his physical activities unaffected. What a dense element of decay. With this level of domain control, as long as this Yellow Jade Dragon wants to, he can completely make a forest instantly turn yellow! Matthew composed himself and was about to activate the oak tree domain to fight against it. But at this moment, Margaret jumped out of the tent in a hurry. She did not even wear shoes and walked out barefoot. Margaret cast Protection on Matthew to offset the effects of the Decay Domain. Then, she said, Dont activate your domain. Dont try to fight him. As she spoke, she and Matthew stood side by side, looking at the black dot that was constantly moving away in the sky. Its the Yellow Jade Dragon. What a huge body. This is the first time Ive seen such a huge dragon. Even for an ancient dragon, it is huge. We must not provoke him! Margarets eyes were very serious. Matthew asked curiously, I thought Ms. Sorias students would naturally lack respect for dragons. Margaret shook her head. The Yellow Jade Dragon is a type of Gem Dragon. My teacher is a good friend of an Ancient Jade Dragon. She has never laid a hand on a Gem Dragon. The Yellow Jade Dragon that just passed by is a legendary creature. The Alliance should have his information. I have to search for it. As she spoke, she closed her eyes and began to ponder. Matthew asked, I dont know much about Gem Dragons. Do you have any information to share? A white light appeared on Margarets index finger. Open your mouth. Ah? Matthew didnt understand, but he hesitated for a moment and opened his mouth obediently. Margaret flicked her index finger. The light entered Matthews mouth. As soon as it touched the cavity behind his throat, the light ball disappeared completely. Immediately after. A large amount of information appeared in his mind. [Hint: Margaret has used the cantrip Knowledge Sharing-Yellow Jade Dragon on you!] [Your Knowledge-Gemstone Dragon +10 ] [Knowledge (Yellow Jade Dragon)-] Description: The Yellow Jade Dragon was a giant dragon whose body was filled with the energy of corrosion. Their nature was closely related to elements such as decay and despair. Yellow Jade Dragon believed that everything in the world would eventually die. Decay and finally turning into dust was an irreversible process. They were willing to witness and defend these extremely terrifying segments in the eyes of mortals. As a result, their behaviour and personality were also eccentric and disobedient. Appearance: An adult Yellow Jade Dragon had scales that looked like translucent polyhedrons, and their colours ranged from bright yellow to full amber. Their bodies were wider at the hips and gradually thinner towards the head. The shape of their wings allowed the yellow jade dragon to move freely in the air and water. There were spines that looked like topaz on the back of the Yellow Jade Dragon. The state of the spines usually represented the mood of the Yellow Jade Dragon at the moment. Habit: The Yellow Jade Dragon was a kind of dragon with vulgar behaviour. They had many small problems and also had many contradictions. For example, they liked to build their nests on the cliffs by the sea, but they hated the humidity of the sea. Yellow Jade Dragon hated any place with water. However, they were better at swimming and catching marine creatures than other Gem Dragons. Yellow Jade Dragon often complained about the saltiness and dampness of the seawater while diving for hours just to catch his favourite food, giant squid. Concepts and Likes: The contradiction in his personality was reflected in his domain, which formed Yellow Jade Dragons special trait of loving to create life even though he was the emissary of the domains of withering and decay. They believed that destruction was necessary to clear the way for new life. Just like how a forest fire would burn dead trees and enrich the soil, making the forest healthier than before. In order to achieve this goal, the Yellow Jade Dragon would use his own strength to break down collapsed buildings or sick plants into dust, opening the way for new life and buildings. They were passionate about destruction and also loved new life, but they did not like the form between the two. Fetishes: 6.When you encounter a powerful Yellow Jade Dragon in the wild, remember the following principles: Pretend you like the undead too. Pretend that you agree with Yellow Jade Dragons views on decline and rebirth. Pretend that you want to have a lot of children. If you are a couple of the opposite sex who met Yellow Jade Dragon in the wild, then you should pretend to be a newlywed couple. This way, not only will he not hurt you, but he will also bless you. Clnformation summary, an unknown draconic researcher, Hodean. Matthew read the information carefully and marvelled at the richness of the information in Margarets mind.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Are You Two On Your Honeymoon? Chapter 472: Are You Two On Your Honeymoon? Translator: Lonelytree However, why was Yellow Jade Dragons philosophy a little similar to his? Just as Matthew was receiving the basic knowledge. Margaret had also completed the search for a deeper level of knowledge. She opened her eyes. I found him. Its him, the Dragon of Decay and Creation, Clayde Diski, one of the five legendary dragons in the inner plane. He does like to appear in the negative energy plane. His purpose might be to find new undead as collectables. The bone pigeon let out a long sigh. Fortunately, we dont have any new undead here. Margaret looked at him silently. The bone pigeon subconsciously shrank his head. He should have left. Matthew strained his eyes and looked into the distance. The shadow on the side of the giant mountain could no longer be seen, and the Decay Domain had also disappeared without a trace. The crisis was temporarily resolved. He was very curious about the knowledge Margaret shared. Where did you get all the knowledge about dragons in your mind? Margaret replied, Where else? The Alliance Library. Matthew immediately showed an expression of admiration. It must be hard to memorize so much knowledge, right? Margaret agreed, Its indeed hard work. I spent more than 600,000 gold coins! Matthew was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Knowledge can also be solidified and bought? Margaret explained, Knowledge cannot be solidified, but it can be injected. The Alliance Great Library provided a knowledge injection service. In an hour, one could inject about 100,000 words. The standard price of each word was one gold coin. My best friend is the supervisor in charge of this business. If youre interested, you can go to her to buy the knowledge you want. Ill ask her to give you a discount. Matthew sighed, Is this why you owe your best friend money other than Ms. Soria? So I underestimated your debt. Its not two million, but 2.6 million. Youre really bold. Margaret said disapprovingly, My best friend is even bold enough to lend me money. What am I afraid of? Matthew thought about it and agreed. As the saying goes, one did not have to worry about having too much debt. As long as Margaret could get past the psychological barrier and eat and drink as she pleased every day, the debt collectors would probably be the last to want anything to happen to her. He was also interested in the knowledge injection service of the Great Library, so he asked, Wont the knowledge obtained through infusion be distorted? Margaret shook her head. Of course not. Although its called injection, its actually a kind of dream learning method. In the process, it was equivalent to entering a mental world where time flowed very slowly. There, you will tirelessly read a large number of books to obtain knowledge. Most people would feel tired or in pain when reading. However, the dream learning method will bypass that. It would make you addicted to reading, and memorizing would become an instinct. Every time you understood a difficult point of knowledge. An uncontrollable joy will surge from the depths of your heart. This feeling would keep repeating itself until one forgot the passage of time. This process was so wonderful that for a period of time, many mages were obsessed with my best friends art and often went to harass her every day. They only wanted to spend ten gold coins or 50 gold coins to activate the knowledge injection service. Hearing this, Matthew could not help but ask curiously, Even if its 50 gold coins, I can only remember 50 words. Wouldnt the Dream World be boring after that with nothing else to read? Margaret snorted coldly. Of course, those stinky men thought of this, so they secretly brought their own study materials, planning to slowly enjoy them after entering the dream. Margaret did not explain what the study materials meant. However, Matthew could still understand her instantly from her tone. If I can bring my own information, does that mean I can also memorise images in the dream learning? Matthew tried to make an analogy. Margaret nodded. As long as you can convince my best friend to cooperate with you, you can study anything you want in the dream. In fact, this spell was originally used for enjoyment. As long as you give me enough money, my best friend will be happy to arrange a group of female teachers in your dream that matches your hobbies. Matthew quickly corrected her, My hobby is not female teachers! Margaret smiled. What about the female teachers in special uniforms? Matthew was about to deny it when a deep voice came from outside the cave, Im sorry to disturb you. Are you on your honeymoon? It was an old man who suddenly appeared. He was wearing a grey robe and holding a cane with a rotten top. His eyes were extremely turbid. Only when one looked closely could one see the vertical pupils hidden under the turbid gaze. The moment they saw him, their hearts skipped a beat. Margaret reacted quickly and took Matthews arm intimately. Yes, we just got married last month. The old man said gratefully, Thats great. When do you plan to have children? Margaret choked. Fortunately, Matthew also reacted. He gently held Margarets hand and said, We plan to let nature take its course, but Mary and I love children very much. If God can give us a few more treasures, it will be a very happy thing for us. The old man looked extremely satisfied. Good, good, good! You should have more children. This world needs more newborns.. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Are You Guys On Your Honeymoon? Chapter 473: Are You Guys On Your Honeymoon? Translator: Lonelytree He turned his head and said to Matthew, But I have to remind you that your wife might have secretly solidified the Menstrual Sealing Technique behind your back. This spell doesnt affect fertility, but it will affect the bodys natural metabolism. In the long run, its not good news for pregnancy preparation. What the hell was the menstrual sealing technique? Matthew looked at Margaret in confusion. He was like a husband who had just learned his wifes secret. Margaret forced a smile. But Im a Battle Mage. I dont want to be affected by my period. The old man said kindly, Being pregnant can also have the same effect as the menstrual sealing technique. This time, the husband and wife were both silent. Seeing that the other partys attitude was not bad, Matthew tried to turn the tables. Im Matthew, and shes Mary. Were both mages from the Seven Saint Alliance. And you are? The old man introduced himself, Dont worry; Im just a traveller. Im a believer of the Traveler God. Everyone knows that the Traveler Gods believers are the most amiable. Look, this is my badge. As he spoke, he perfunctorily showed Matthew and Selina a bumpy copper accessory. It was round, and there were some patterns on the back, but there was nothing on the front. Margaret couldnt help but ask, Wheres the emblem of the Traveler God? The old man lowered his head to take a look and explained, Its like this. I used to be a believer in the God of Travelers, but he was too useless. He was actually locked up. Now, he stays in the Heavenly Palace every day without leaving his house. He cant provide me with the convenience of travelling or various divine spells to support me. So I removed his profile picture. Whats the point of believing in a useless god? Matthew and Mary couldnt answer either. The old man, who was obviously transformed from Yellow Jade Dragon, said excitedly, I see that the two of you are having a good time chatting. Where do you plan to go next? Matthew said cautiously, We heard that there was a coast nearby and were planning to go over to take a look. Who knew that we would encounter a strong wind, so we temporarily hid here. As he spoke, he showed the old man the tent in the cave. The old man took a look and said happily, You guys share such a small tent. Unlike the many human mages I met before, they were just husband and wife on the surface! After being scared by me for a moment, they all flew away in the face of disaster. Matthew forced a smile. Wasnt it too unnatural for this guy to disguise himself as a human? Almost every word revealed his extraordinary identity. Was it intentional, or did he just not care? Matthew didnt know. He only felt a strong pressure, and this pressure was invisible. It was precisely because of this that it was even more terrifying. Can I join you? The old man said enthusiastically, Dont be nervous. Im just curious about the reproduction process of humans. The one I caught previouslyNo, the couples I met didnt have the guts at all. I always regretted not being able to observe the birth of human life up close. Oh, dont be afraid, I wont force you. You guys just do your thing. Pretend I dont exist. Matthew and Margaret looked at each other. They could only brace themselves and agree. After the old man appeared. The wind outside the cave stopped. The group walked out of the cave and headed towards the coastline. Along the way. The old man took the initiative to find a topic to talk about. At first, he was very reserved. He let Matthew and Margaret walk in front hand in hand while he walked behind and chatted. But soon, when he found out that Matthew was a necromancer, he suddenly inserted himself between the two of them and enthusiastically pestered Matthew. Unknowingly, Margaret was pushed to the back and could only watch the two men in front of her talk happily. I really like undead creatures! Skeletons, zombies, vampires, ghosts, and the most adorable mummies! Heavens, could there be a creature cuter than a mummy in this world? I have a mummy in my collection that falls every three steps- hes so stupid, he always trips over his bandages. Hahahahaha! Can you imagine that? The old man continued, In addition, Ive been thinking about a problem. After I die, should I become a Dracolich or a Shadow Dragon? Id consider bone dragons, but they are generally too weak, arent they? As a necromancer, can you give me some advice on this? Matthew touched his forehead, feeling a little embarrassed. You are a dragon?! He pretended that he had only realized this now. The old man was shocked. Have I been exposed? Then, he said in relief, Then I dont have to continue pretending to be human! Yes, Im a Yellow Jade Dragon Scholar. You can call me Clayde, but I prefer the nickname the Druids gave meC The Dragon of Decay and Creation. I am an expert in demography. I know how to destroy the world, and I am also proficient in fertility knowledge. Ive always wanted to be friends with a human newlywed couple. Do you want to visit my house? Looking at the anticipation in Claydes eyes. How could the two of them dare to say no? As for the effect of the potion, it had long disappeared the moment Yellow Jade Dragon appeared! However, under the stimulation of the Yellow Jade Dragons invisible threat. Matthew felt that the thing in his mind grew faster. After obtaining the approval of Matthew and the other two, the two of them were stunned. Clayde put his thumb and index finger into his mouth and let out a sharp whistle. You didnt expect this, did you? This is an ability I learned from a human hunter. He proudly displayed his rare skill. Margaret and Matthew naturally flattered him. The husband and wife worked together to hype Clayde up. Two minutes later. A huge dark cloud appeared in their field of vision. Not long after, the dark cloud quickly descended and arrived in front of the three of them. Clayde took the lead and stepped onto the dark cloud, inviting the two of them to come up. This is the Leaping Cloud from the Wind Elemental Plane. They are very friendly magical lifeforms and are very suitable for flying mounts. Unfortunately, a few thousand years ago, Leaping Cloud had signed a contract with the mages of the Great Wall. Since then, Leaping Cloud has only served the mages of the East. After that disaster, the number of such magical lifeforms had been reduced to the point of extinction. The one in my hand might be the eldest one, but that doesnt stop him from being as fast as lightning. Dont you agree, old chap? Soaring Cloud let out a wuwu sound, as if a wild beast was roaring in the clouds. The three of them stepped onto the clouds one after another. The latter slowly rose into the air and then flew into the distance at a dizzying speed. The strong wind in the sky blew people all over the place. Clayde considerately released a force field spell to block the wind. He was still pestering Matthew about the characteristics of the undead creatures. However, they didnt chat for long. The speed of the cloud began to slow down. Immediately after. The altitude also began to drop. Matthew looked around, and the first thing he saw was an island close to the coastline. On the cliff on one side of the island, there was a huge tree that grew crooked. There were many treehouses under the giant tree, and many small people were busy among the treehouses. My home is up ahead. Welcome to Eternal Island. Clayde said enthusiastically, Please treat this place as your own home and do whatever you want! [Hint: You have arrived at the inter-plane (the border between the negative energy plane and the air elemental plane)] [You discovered Eternal Island.] [Eternal Island, the lair of the Dragons of Decay and Creation, the origin of the Spore Society!] [Spore Society: A Druid society that worships fungi, decay, and withering. Its members are mainly Dusk Elves] At this moment, a Dusk Elf covered in moss and mushrooms came over. He bowed to Clayde, then plucked two mushrooms from his shoulder and handed them to Matthew and Margaret enthusiastically. Welcome to Eternal Island. Hello, do you want to eat mushrooms? Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: The Spore Society and the Dusk Elves Chapter 474: The Spore Society and the Dusk Elves Translator: Lonelytree The appearance of the Dusk Elves was far from the human imagination of the elves. They had long and thin torsos and limbs, pointy ears, seaweed-like dark green hair, and large and bright eyes. They also had mushrooms growing on their bodies. Because they were too skinny. Matthew even suspected that the nutrients in their bodies had been absorbed by the mushrooms. Their skin colour was dark, but unlike the dark colour of the drows, the skin of the dusk elves was a relatively healthy wheat colour. Thank you, but were not hungry yet. Facing the elves who would not take no for an answer, Matthew and Margaret took the mushrooms but did not eat them immediately. The other party said happily, It doesnt matter. You can eat whenever youre hungry! This is a mushroom that was grown with my blood and spirit. It has a high nutritional value. One bite is enough to fill you up for a day. On Eternal Island, just call Dudley if you need anything. As he spoke, the elf named Dudley moved to the side under Claydes signal. The three of them continued walking toward the centre of the island. Along the way, Matthew saw neat and tall treehouses. Under the eaves were all kinds of mushrooms and other kinds of fungi. In the centre of the treehouse was an extremely wide open space. The open space was covered with a thick layer of soft sand. It seemed that no one lived nearby. According to Clayde, his nest was built on the cliff on the northwest side of the island. Because his main body was too big, the cliff was almost hollowed out. As for the natives of Eternal Island Currently, there were only three types of creatures: the Dusk Elves, the Earth Spirits, and the Sea Demons. Most of them were hardworking and capable Dusk Elves. Every Dusk Elf was a natural Druid, and they were tightly united with the Spore Society as the core. The sad truth was that Whether it was the Dusk Elves or the Druids of the Spore Society, they were not recognized by their own kind. In Aindor, the Wood Elves, Night Elves, Sea Elves, and Cloud Elves recognized each other, and the Night Elves and Cloud Elves were slightly superior to the other Elves. However, none of them acknowledged the existence of the Dusk Elves. It was the same for the Spore Society. The Druids of the Earth Society thought that they were no different from the Witherers. The Ocean Society believed that the sea was the best place for life, not some fungus or bacteria. The Moonlight Society also couldnt accept the Spore Druids unique style. The Storm Society was even more extreme. They regarded the Spore Society as scum among the Druids and vowed to eradicate them all. These were all introduced by Clayde as he walked. He continued, There was a time when I thought I needed more people to spread my ideas, so I searched the world for like-minded people. At first, I found the Order of Withering, but I soon discovered that they were a bunch of losers. They didnt really love withering, but because they had been abandoned by nature, they had no choice but to embrace withering. They embraced withering because they hated nature, which was the opposite of my philosophy. So I abandoned them. Later, I met Dudley. He was the only survivor of the elven war. He introduced me to the Spore Society. This piqued my interest. The Spore Society believed that decline was part of nature, and this was precisely the Yellow Jade Dragons philosophy. So I brought him to Eternal Island so that his race could reproduce. It was a pity. Not only did the former Sun Elves lose the Elven civil war, but the first Sun God they believed in also fell in the war. Since then. The Sun Elves would be cursed for eternity, and they would never be able to return to their strong, healthy, and sunny appearance. Moonlight also rejected them. Only dusk was willing to take them in. As a result, the Sun Elves degenerated into Dusk Elves. These former High Elves also became strange. Ive advised them several times not to plant mushrooms on themselves. This would make them look abnormal. But they just wouldnt listen! They insisted that this was their way of communicating with nature and hoped to dispel the misunderstanding of mushrooms. The Spore Societys goal was to make more people fall in love with mushrooms. Im not optimistic about this. In my opinion, if you want to vigorously promote the benefits of mushrooms, rather than planting mushrooms on yourself, its better to directly plant mushrooms on others. Hearing this. Matthew and Margaret were both confused. Clayde chuckled. There is a type of mushroom that can slow down the hosts thinking. There is also a type of mushroom that can make the host feel like they are in love. My suggestion to them is to just plant these two mushrooms on someone else. If everyone in the world was planted with mushrooms, wouldnt they appear very normal? Matthew rubbed his temples and forced a smile. Thats a good idea. Before I met Dudley, I only mastered the field of Decay, but I didnt know how to create life. Clayde looked very interested in talking. However, after delving into the fields of fungi and bacteria, I realized that the essence of biological decay is the creation of microorganisms. For this reason, I comprehended a new domain. It can be said that the Spore Societys worship of fungi has benefited me a lot. Sometimes, when you look at the world from a different perspective, you will find a different scenery. You two are Mages from the Seven Saint Alliance, right? Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: The Spore Society and the Dusk Elves Chapter 475: The Spore Society and the Dusk Elves Translator: Lonelytree Margaret nodded. Clayde asked expectantly, Then, are any of you or mages you know interested in researching this topic? Margaret looked troubled. It was Matthew who stepped forward to smooth things over. We cant rule out such plans in the future. Microbiology is indeed a neglected field. As long as we are prepared and time permits, we will conduct in-depth research. Clayde seemed quite happy. He repeatedly warned, If the Alliance of Seven Saints has any research projects in this area, you must hire me as a consultant. I will provide you with great support in the field for free. Its a pity that Im not a mage myself. I dont know how to conduct domain research. But I have a strong premonition. In the next hundred years, a King of Fungi would definitely be born in this world. In the future, microorganisms will shine on the world stage. Can you imagine that? Thats a scene that Im looking forward to! However, Matthew imagined a terrifying scene of a huge mushroom destroying Rolling Stone Town. Although he liked Peggys mushroom fried noodles, he had no expectations for a world dominated by fungi. But now, he could only muddle through. Clayde brought the two of them around the island. Eternal Island was indeed exotic. The landscape and architecture here were different from other places in Aindor. But after looking at it for a long time, it was actually just that. Mushroom. Colorful mushrooms. Mushrooms of all sizes. Mushrooms with different smells. Everything here seemed to be related to mushrooms or other fungi. After a long time, it gave people the feeling of being in a mushroom kingdom. The sky quickly darkened. Clayde invited the two of them to the cliff for dinner. This place was close to the dragon nest and was the only place without mushrooms. However, negative energy crystals were growing everywhere. Under the sea cliff. A group of sea demons rode the waves and presented them with a sumptuous seafood feast. As for Clayde, he transformed back into his original form. The huge body of the Yellow Jade Dragon sank into the sea, and he would dive into the deep sea to have a good meal. The dinner ended quickly. When night fell, Clayde personally brought them to an empty mushroom tree house and told them that they could rest there. After that, he left in a carefree manner. Matthew and Margaret entered the room, and Margaret quickly set up a magic tent on the ground. Matthew wanted to say something. His mouth was covered by Margaret. She grabbed Matthews hand and wrote a few words on it. Matthew was tickled so badly that he couldnt tell what she wanted to say. Fortunately, there was still a data panel. [Prompt: Your partner Margaret has reminded you that there are traces of eavesdropping in your room.] On the surface, this old dragon respects us very much, but the arrogance carved into the bones of a dragon is inevitable. He just wants to see us do what a married couple should do. And once he finds out that were pretending, Im afraid well suffer even more revenge. According to the Alliances information, Clayde is eccentric and temperamental. Dont be fooled by his appearance, and you must always be vigilant! Matthews reaction was slow. Margaret simply took out a piece of paper and wrote down the above contents with a floating quill. Matthew read it once, and the content disappeared. He knew that this was a magic tool used for encryption. So he took the quill and wrote: Then what should we do tonight? Margaret muttered, We have to sound like a married couple. We have to make it look real. After tonight, well think of a way to leave tomorrow. In any case, we cant stay on this island for long. Have you noticed that almost all the Dusk Elves on the island look like Dudley? The mushroom smell in this place is too strong. I keep feeling a little strange. Matthew agreed with Margarets concerns. As for how they should sound like a couple The two of them fell into deep thought. At night, in the dragon nest by the sea. Clayde returned to his original form and lay on a pile of gems and gold coins. He used his dragon tail to fiddle with a crystal ball in boredom. From time to time, the voices of men and women could be heard from the crystal ball. Most of them were dull and boring. All the way until late at night. The woman suddenly said, Its almost time for bed. The old dragon was shocked. The man replied, Wait a little longer. I still have to copy another scroll. Why dont you sleep first? The woman complained, We just had a wedding, but youre coming to bed later and later. You werent like this when we first got together eight years ago. The man coughed. I am indeed copying scrolls. The woman said angrily, Scrolls can be copied tomorrow. Didnt you hear Mr. Clayde say that we need to have more children? Come up quickly! The man smiled reluctantly. Alright then. Then, there was a series of sparse, chattering sounds. Claydes vertical pupils narrowed. But not long after. The voice stopped. The woman asked, What happened? The mans voice was a little unnatural. Im not in a good state today. Lets do it tomorrow. The woman was silent. After a while. She said, Then have a good rest today In response to her. Only the mans snoring could be heard. Clayde felt that something was wrong when he heard this, but he couldnt tell what was wrong. He thought for a moment and cut off the conversation just now.. Then, he took out a smooth magic mirror and questioned in a deep voice, Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: The Spore Society and the Dusk Elves Chapter 476: The Spore Society and the Dusk Elves Translator: Lonelytree Quick, answer me, Magic Mirror Trian. Is this conversation common among human couples? A square face quickly appeared on the magic mirror. The answer is yes. Clayde mumbled, Looks like they didnt lie to me. I better prepare some gifts for that man tomorrow. Hes so young, but he only knows how to copy scrolls all night long. The next morning, Matthew woke up early. According to his agreement with Margaret, he would go to Clayde first and create an opportunity for Margaret to explore Eternal Island alone on the pretext that she was not feeling well and wanted to rest more. The dragon races requirements for sleep were obviously different from humans. As soon as Matthew left the treehouse, Clayde came up to him. This old dragon had obviously not slept the entire night. He invited Matthew to visit his collection of undead creatures. Matthew readily agreed. The two of them came to the bottom of the dragons nest. On the cliff about ten meters above the sea, there were individual rooms carved out here. These rooms were all connected to the dragon nest. There was a siren guarding every room. Most of the rooms were filled with items of unknown significance. Many of them were even salted fish, seaweed, and other items. However, Matthew knew that all of this was just the effect of camouflage. Clayde brought Matthew to the most spacious room. After Matthew entered, he found that the cave was empty. There was only a small sandbox on the stone platform in the middle. He walked closer to take a look. He realized that the sand table was filled with undead creatures! Shrinking technique? Matthew asked. Clayde nodded. I spent a lot of money to hire a mage to shrink all the undead creatures in my collection into this sandbox. As I grew older, I grew more and more fond of perceiving this world in my human form. Whenever I was bored, I would sit by the sand table and observe some undead creatures. See, theyre all funny, arent they? Matthew walked around the sand table from a birds eye view. The number of undead creatures here was so abundant that it was comparable to a miniature negative energy plane. Matthew quickly found the mummy that Clayde had mentioned yesterday, which kept tripping over its bandages. That guy was too tall, and the bandages on his body were too long. It was inevitable that he would stumble when he walked. Other than that. There were also zombies that were as fat as buckets. A skeleton with three eye sockets on its head. The Headless Horseman was always unable to tell the direction. There was also a bone dragon that had to take off its bones and count them again every day. The undead creatures in the sandbox had their own characteristics, but their strength could not be underestimated. If it were not for the Shrinking Spell that kept them at this size and the power of the sandbox itself, several undead creatures would have the strength of a king. Clayde introduced their origins to Matthew as if he knew them all. Matthew naturally went crazy with flattery. In the morning. Both the host and the guest were happy. Im not bragging, am I? My collection of undead creatures is definitely the strangest in the world. If you have similar undead creatures, you can show them to me. If they can become my collection, I will use other treasures to exchange with you. After proudly introducing the undead creatures in the sandbox, Clayde said so. Matthews heart skipped a beat. He spent some effort to summon a zombie and a skeleton from the cemetery. The zombie was a Silvermoon Zombie, and it carried a tombstone on its back. The skeleton was a very ordinary skeleton, but its crotch always twisted when it walked. Crete really liked them when he saw them. Matthew tactfully said, Its fine as long as you like them. You dont have to give me anything. Clayde shook his head. I may be vulgar, but I never take advantage of my friends. This is an exchange of collectables. You cant just give and not take. Is there anything you want in particular? Matthew shook his head. Clayde casually grabbed something. Then Ill just return you two items. In the next second. Two coins appeared in his hand. The coin was glowing with magical light. Clayde forced the two coins into Matthews hands. Matthew could only accept it. [Prompt: You have obtained Feather Drop Coin and Weight Coin.] [Feather Drop Coin (accessory): When you put it in the pocket of your shirt (it must be the pocket of your shirt. It wont work if you dont have a pocket), when your body falls from a high place, it will automatically gain the effect of Feather Drop (Slow and Safe Landing).] [Weight Coin (accessory): When you put it in your shirt pocket, your weight will increase by five times.] What an interesting pair of props. Matthew played with the two coins curiously. What would happen if I put them both in my shirt pocket and jumped off the cliff? Clayde laughed. Theres a cliff outside the door. You can try it yourself. In the end, Matthew did not attempt to jump off the cliff with the two coins. After leaving the cave where the sand table was located, Clayde led Matthew to visit the other collection rooms. It had to be said that the Ancient Dragons treasure was something that everyone coveted. What Clayde showed Matthew was just the tip of the iceberg, and its value was already more than Margarets debt. It could be seen that the wealth of a dragon was also highly related to its age. An ordinary young dragon might not even be able to gather a few hundred thousand gold coins. It was even difficult to build a stable dragon nest. On the other hand, Ancient Dragons like Clayde were much wealthier.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: The Spore Society and the Dusk Elves Chapter 477: The Spore Society and the Dusk Elves Translator: Lonelytree Correspondingly, he had more than one dragon nest in various planes. While displaying his collection to Matthew, he chatted with him, Actually, theres one thing that often frustrates me. After I die, these collections will face the dilemma of no one taking over. Im not afraid of death. I just dont want my collection to exist alone in the world. Thats why I desire a longer life. Is this the reason why you want to become a Dracolich. Matthew cursed in his heart. Sure enough, Clayde immediately said, My life is coming to an end, and my physical body will soon die. I thought about it carefully last night. The transformation of the Shadow Dragon not only requires the cooperation of a Shadow Domain expert but also a little luck. Thats not what I want. The Dracolich is the best way to extend my life that I have found so far. I need a necromancer to help preside over the ceremony. Matthew, are you willing to help me? In this one day or so, Matthew had already realized that Clayde was a very straightforward person. Perhaps the powerful strength of the Ancient Dragon made him do things as he pleased. But now that he was suddenly talking about transforming into a Dracolich after death, it was more or less like a deep conversation. Matthew replied cautiously, Of course, Im happy to serve you, but Im limited by my magic power and strength, so Im afraid I cant satisfy you. Speaking of which, with your connections and experience, dont you know any other high-level necromancers? Clayde immediately complained, Of course, I know some. Ive even negotiated a preliminary cooperation agreement with Blinken of the Dragon Worship Sect. But when I went to look for him last month, I found that he was already missing. Even prophecy spells could not find his whereabouts. I suspect that he wants to renege on his debt. Matthew was shocked. Blinken? Go back on his word? Did he take your money? Clayte said angrily, No, but he took a lot of mushrooms from me, the kind that cost thousands of dollars. Why did Blinken want mushrooms for? Matthew found it strange and was about to ask in detail when he heard Clayde say earnestly, It doesnt matter if your level is a little low now. The growth speed of human mages is extremely shocking in the eyes of other races. If you havent become a Legend by the time I die, then I will naturally choose someone else to host my transformation ritual. So, it was a strategy to cast a wide net. Matthew nodded. I will work hard. Clayde patted his shoulder seriously. You really have to work harder. After all, I only have a thousand years left. Its over in the blink of an eye. Its really frustrating. Matthew heard this. He immediately fell silent. At the same time. Margaret also walked out of the treehouse. She walked briskly on the narrow path of Eternal Island, her eyes carefully observing the details around her. At this moment. A familiar Dusk Elf appeared in front of her. He greeted her warmly, Good afternoon, Madam Mary. Do you want some mushrooms? Just call Dudley if you need anything. Margaret smiled and declined his help. She took a fork in the road. But not long after. Another elf by the roadside smiled and greeted her, Good afternoon, madam. Would you like some mushrooms? Just call Dudley if you need anything. Margaret frowned. Are you also called Dudley? The elf smiled. I am Dudley. But he also said that his name is Dudley, Margaret subconsciously turned around and said. At some point, several Dusk Elves had surrounded them. They smiled at Margaret and said in unison, We are all Dudley. So, just call Dudley if you need anything. Is there anything you need? Whats the matter? Huh? A series of strange sound waves came from all directions. The Dusk Elves smiled and walked stiffly towards her. Margarets eyes lit up. In the next second. She suddenly shouted, Dudley! All the elves trembled. Then, an unhappy voice came from afar, Get out of the way! Get out of the way! What are you all gathered here for? I am the real Dudley! A Dusk Elf who looked similar to the others ran over. Panting, he pushed the others aside and came to Margaret. The others dispersed sullenly. What is going on? Margaret asked with her hands on her hips. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Chapter 478: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Translator: Lonelytree Im sorry, my kind isnt very polite, but they dont mean any harm. Theyre just too enthusiastic. If you encounter such a situation again, just call Dudley. Dudley, who looked more intelligent than the other Dudleys, said apologetically. Margaret frowned at him. But all of you are called Dudley Why? Dudley scratched his head helplessly. In the process of this action, several pieces of moss fell to the ground. He quickly picked them up and carefully placed them back in their original positions. Regarding this question, I will answer it, but not now. At noon today, you and your husband can go to the sandy land in the middle of the island to find me. I plan to treat the two of you to a meal and explain the problem of my kind. Is that okay? Dudley was very polite. Margaret nodded. I plan to walk around the island alone. Is there anything taboo that I shant Dudley smiled warmly. There are no taboos on Eternal Island. As long as you dont disturb Mr. Claydes rest, you can walk around freely and treat this place as your own home. Remember, call Dudley if you need anything. I will be there on time. After saying that, he bowed to Margaret and slowly retreated. Margaret continued her stroll. She activated the flying spell and took in the scenery of the island. Just as Dudley had said, other than the fact that the Dusk Elves looked exactly the same and their actions were a little sluggish, there seemed to be nothing unusual on Eternal Island. The atmosphere here was peaceful and quiet. Although there were negative energy crystals everyvvhere, the death aura here was much weaker than in the negative energy plane. It seemed that the mushrooms that could be seen everywhere had secretly digested part of the negative energy and transformed it into the power of life. Although Margaret knew nothing about life and death, she felt that the existence of Eternal Island seemed to have broken some taboos in certain fields. It was close to noon. She met Matthew, who had returned from the dragon nest. Seeing him alone. Margaret couldnt help but ask, Wheres Mr. Clayde? Matthew explained, He went into the sea. That group of sea demons just sent over a bunch of fish and prawns, but the quality of the seafood made him dissatisfied. Clayde was very picky. According to the leader of the sea demons, if he personally went into the sea to hunt, it would usually take a few days before he returned. However, were currently on the island as guests. He might be back in a day or two. Margarets expression changed when she heard that. She quickly activated a soundproof barrier and said, Then should we take the opportunity to leave? Matthew hesitated and said, Is it not good to leave without saying goodbye? Margaret obviously had the same concerns. The Yellow Jade Dragon was a naturally chaotic creature, and Clayde was definitely a threat to the two of them. But no matter what, he had done his part as a master of Eternal Island in welcoming them. If they just left, if they bumped into each other in the future, it would be so awkward. She looked troubled. Perhaps only legendary mages would be qualified to deal with such legendary creatures. Matthew asked, If he turns hostile, how confident are we in escaping? Margaret thought for a moment. If I dont activate the Patronus, I have a 90% chance of escaping on my own. If I want to bring you along, I only have a 10% chance. Matthews face darkened. Am I that burdensome? Then, he asked curiously, Can the Patronus be triggered? Doesnt it only take effect when youre on the verge of death? Margaret explained, Most legendary Patronuses take effect passively, but my teachers Patronus is different. Sorias Patronus can be triggered actively! Matthew immediately looked envious. Margaret looked at him as if she had just realized something. Do you have a Patronus too? Didnt you say that you dont have much money and dont want to be in debt? Matthew was stunned for a moment and did not react. Margaret suddenly leaned over and whispered into his ear, How much is Isabelles Patronus? It cant be more expensive than my mentors, right? I spent a total of 100,000 gold coins! However, it was still worth it. My Patronus can be used three times, and it has an active trigger function! However, after each consumption, I need to find my mentor to recharge it again, and that will require extra money. Whats with your expression? Dont tell me youve paid more than that? Margaret was gloating. Matthew couldnt bear to tell the truth. Facing her probing questions. He could only say, Its not convenient to disclose the exact number. Compared to yoults about the same Margaret immediately showed concern. She patted Matthews shoulder and comforted him. Thats why I said that when buying spells and abilities, you have to look for Ms. Soria. The price is transparent and fair! It was close to noon. The two of them strolled to the centre of the island. They had noticed this piece of sand yesterday. It was one of the few places on the island that was not occupied by mushrooms. Today, there was a large pile of mushrooms beside the sand. Dudley instructed his fellow species to put the mushrooms into different categories while he personally piled up a barbecue grill beside the sand.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Chapter 479: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Translator: Lonelytree However, there was no charcoal or fire under the grill. Instead, it was a mushroom with orange spots, a strangely long stem, and a thick and round top. Dudley skillfully placed a few mushrooms and some seafood on the grill, then stepped on the roots of the orange mushrooms. A miraculous scene appeared. The mushrooms umbrella suddenly split open, and finger-like tongues of fire shot out from within. The flame gently roasted the ingredients on the grill. Dudley took out a large jar of mutton oil and brushed it with a brush. The ingredients on the grill immediately made a sizzling sound. The strong fragrance was carried to the two of them by the island wind. Margarets nose twitched slightly, revealing a surprised expression. It smells good. Dudley smiled brightly at the two of them. You came at the right time. Try my new mushroom skewers! As he spoke, he handed over a bunch of mushrooms on the grill. Matthew was a little hesitant when he saw the strange spots on the mushroom. Margaret, on the other hand, was very bold. She took the initiative to take the skewer of mushrooms and took a small bite. Her eyes lit up immediately, and she ate it all. Are you sure youre okay? Matthew asked discreetly. Margaret waved her hand. I have Poison Immunity. I can eat anything after its cooked! As she spoke, her head glowed with green light. Soon after. Half of her face also turned green. What happened? Margaret slapped her face. Dudley smiled and said, Its just a natural reaction. Its not a big problem. Itll be fine in a while. As expected, half a minute later, the green light on Margarets forehead disappeared. She looked extremely energetic! Matthew glanced at the data panel. [Hint: Your partner Margaret has consumed a string of Healing Mushrooms (Grilled) and obtained the effect of Level 1 Healing.] [Level 1 Healing: For the next half a minute, recover 1 HP every 3 seconds.] Eating this mushroom can restore life?! Matthew looked at Dudley, who was busy grilling, in surprise. The latter smiled kindly. When I first discovered this, I was as surprised as you. In fact, before I entered the Spore Domain, I never expected such a magnificent microscopic kingdom to exist at the edge of the world. Mushrooms have the ability to accommodate all things. Under Hussmans guidance, I tried to integrate all kinds of species and elements into mushrooms. As a result, I found many mushrooms of all kinds. Their existence will definitely shock the world! As he spoke, he handed over another bunch of mushrooms. This is the Duck Leg Mushroom. The principle is like this. I used the ability from the spore domain to decompose the corpse of a Hell Duck and then injected the nutrients into the mushroom. The result is this mushroom that tastes very similar to duck legs. Try it! Margaret hinted that Matthew could eat it. Under Dudleys eager gaze, he gently bit off half of the mushroom. As soon as the duckleg mushroom entered his mouth, Matthews eyes lit up. The mushroom tasted smooth and delicate, and the texture was thick and chewy. The fishy smell of the mutton oil and the freshness of the mushroom blended perfectly, creating a near-perfect rhythm. Delicious! Matthew praised. [Hint: You have eaten a skewer of Duck Leg Mushroom(Grilled); your temporary strength is +1.] [Duration: 30 minutes] After personally testing and discovering that these mushrooms were indeed edible, Matthew and Margaret also opened their stomachs to eat. Dudleys barbecue skills were superb. In addition, the ingredients, mainly mushrooms and seafood, were indeed not bad. Before long, the two of them had their mouths full of oil. Other than the taste of the mushroom itself. Matthew was more concerned about the attributes they could provide. He tried almost all the edible mushrooms and found that other than the duck leg mushrooms that could temporarily increase strength, there was also the Monkey Brain Mushroom that could increase agility. [Durian Mushroom] that can be immune to [Stinky Cloud] after consumption; [Steel Mushroom] that increased ones physique temporarily; [Illusion Mushroom] used to increase perception; There was also the Mage Mushroom that could temporarily increase mana. However, Matthew didnt eat the Mage Mushroom. Although he didnt ask about the specific cultivation principle, it wasnt difficult for Matthew to deduce the origin of the Mage Mushroom from the cultivation process of the Duck Leg Mushroom. However, the mushrooms they ate were only the tip of the iceberg in Dudleys mushroom kingdom. After eating. The Dusk Elf enthusiastically introduced the baskets of mushrooms to Matthew and Margaret. Look, this kind of umbrella has light green spots on its surface. Its big. This is a muscle mushroom. This is also edible. After eating it, people will lose their rationality for a short period of time and become hot-blooded idiots who only know how to exercise and wrestle. This umbrella has a white surface and is larger in size. This is the Sausage Mushroom. Thats the Shrieking Mushroom. Be careful, dont scare her. Shell scream. This light blue mushroom with a pointed head is called Frost Mushroom. As long as you have three of these mushrooms, you can create an ice cellar. I was roasting Flaming Mushroom. This is Lightning Mushroom. And this, this is a love mushroom specially cultivated for men and women who lack love experience. After taking it, you will feel like youre in love. Isnt it great? I know its useless to you two, but I think there are many others who will need it.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Chapter 480: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Translator: Lonelytree More than ten baskets of mushrooms with different types and effects were there. Matthew exclaimed, I didnt expect you to invent so many new species! Now he understood why Blinken wanted so many mushrooms. In the eyes of a mage who was clever, these mushrooms were just another form of magic scroll! Dudley smiled modestly. Rather than saying that I invented them, its better to say that they invented me. He didnt explain too much. At this moment. The three of them had already looked through the dozen baskets of mushrooms on the ground. Matthew suddenly pointed at a small basket in the corner and asked, Are those mushrooms too? Dudley nodded. Yes, thats what Lord Clayde specially instructed me to prepare this morning. This is a gift for you two. As he spoke, he carried the basket of mushrooms over. This is the Child-giving Mushroom. Sir Clayde hopes that Mr. Matthew can eat more to increase your vitality. Dudley said ambiguously. Matthew suddenly felt a headache. Margaret, on the other hand, was addicted to acting. She poked Matthews waist hard, then put her hands on her hips and said in a very fierce tone, Hurry up and put it away! You only know how to copy scrolls every day! Matthew did as he was told. Dudley snickered for a while and then said, I really envy you guys. Not only are you lover, but you are also of the same kind. Ever since the Sun God fell, I was the only Sun Elf left. I had once sought help from the other elven races, hoping to continue my bloodline, but they had all rejected me for different reasons. Not only that, but they also humiliated me in all sorts of ways, thinking that I was a disgrace to the Sun Elf royal family. They said I should die like the other members of the royal family. I think what they said makes sense. But is my reasoning wrong? Why must people die if they can survive? As he said this, a trace of sadness flashed in Dudleys eyes. Sun God? Matthew searched in his mind and found that he did not have any knowledge in this area. He could only look at Margaret pleadingly. Margaret laughed mockingly. Hubby, open your mouth. Matthew opened his mouth obediently. Another white light shot out from her fingertips. It fell steadily into Matthews mouth. There was also a faint fragrance. Dudley couldnt stand it and turned around stiffly. Margarets knowledge was bought with one gold coin per word! Im just using this knowledge for free. Its the same as stealing from her! Matthew thought as he hungrily absorbed the knowledge in the ball of light. [Knowledge: Sun God-] Description: The Sun God Gerrard was the 33rd extraterrestrial visitor recorded in the history of the Aindor Continent. He claimed to come from a wonderful world called the Icecrown Nebula, where the magic civilization was highly developed, far surpassing any plane or universe known to Aindor. In the early period of the Enlightenment Era, Gerrard rose to power and once seized the position of chief of the Family Palace, ranking above the gods. Since then, he had launched several rounds of divine wars, most of which were against the gods who had persecuted the extraterrestrial visitors. Rise (omitted); Brilliant (omitted); Lover (omitted); Betrayal (omitted); Fall: While the elves on the continent of Aindor were engaged in a mighty civil war, the Sun God Gerrard, who was once very popular, was betrayed by three of his most trusted servants in the war of gods. In the end, Gerrard was killed by the second-generation God of War, Vasnov. His body fell, his Gods Kingdom shattered, and he fell to thousands of planes. It was different from other Fallen Gods. When the Sun God fell, his self-created nebula domain produced a wonderful effect. Under the effect of this domain, when the Sun Gods corpse fragments hit the sky of Aindor, it formed a special terrain unique to Aindor: the ruins on the clouds. At first, the ruins on the clouds only had the Sun Gods body and the God Kingdom fragment. But as time passed, people discovered that a strange vortex had formed on the ruins above the clouds. This vortex could attract the body and fragments of a gods kingdom when they fell and properly contain them. From then on. All the fallen gods had a part of their bodies, and fragments of their kingdoms fused into the cloud ruins. The vortex was also Imown as the last tear of the Sun God. In any case, Gerrard, in the Age of Enlightenment, was a symbol of progress compared to other gods. He was a straightforward and self-righteous god. Other than his fiery temper when he drank too much, he did not seem to have discovered any other shortcomings. C Information summary, a nameless divine researcher, Hodean. So the Sun God was the senior transmigrator who had launched several rounds of divine battles that eventually led to the formation of the Cloud Ruins. Matthew read through the main points in an instant. He asked Dudley with a regretful expression, Ive heard about the Sun God. Hes a respectable god. What happened after that? Dudley turned his body and reminisced. Later, I walked alone in the wilderness, but unfortunately, there was no place for me in Aindor. Although that unexpected turmoil ended the elves civil war, the Sun Elves also died in the chaos. I lost my people, my home, and everything. The eagle hounds from the other gods in the heavenly realm even started to hunt me down. I had no choice but to escape to the inner plane.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Chapter 481: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Translator: Lonelytree However, the environment in the inner plane was also very harsh for me. After all, I wasnt even a Legend at that time. I still remember that when I first arrived in the negative energy plane, I was almost eaten by an old bone dragon! Fortunately, I still had some means of escape and managed to avoid those calamities. I was really lost during that period of time. I was exhausted at the end of my rope, and I lost my way forward. Only my survival instinct reminded me to live on. Not only did I have to survive, but I also want to continue the Sun Elf bloodline. Although I only had the mark of dusk on me at that time, I believed that the sun would rise again one day, and the Sun Elves would once again walk on that land. With this thought in mind. I continued forward. Not long after, I met Hussman. I swear. He is the most beautiful creature I have ever seen! Dudley said emotionally, I cant describe his beauty with words, but I can introduce him to you. Hussman was a very gentle being, and he was also very shy. He only liked to come out and bask in the sun at noon every day. At other times, even if we dig underground, we wont be able to find him. As soon as he finished speaking. In the sand in front of the three of them, a lot of sand had sunk into the middle, as if something was drilling out of it. Half a minute later. A pure white flower bud with a pointed head poked out from the sand. The bottom of the flower bud was covered with green ball-shaped fur. It turned around. It suddenly shrank a little. Good afternoon, Hussman. Dont worry. They are Sir Claydes guests. Im here, and no one will dare to hurt you. Dudley said gently. Then, he said to the two of them, Take two steps back and look elsewhere. Dont look directly at Hussman. Hes too shy. The two of them did as he said. Dudley raised his voice and said some comforting words. Very quickly. A large amount of sand was sinking down crazily. The white flower bud was pulled upwards, and in an instant, thousands of similar flower buds drilled out. However, this was not his main body. Matthew saw a huge white flower drill out of the sand. Below the petals was a dark green stem. It was very thick and strong, and it was comparable to a tree that was hundreds of years old. The flower had the shape of a lotus flower, and its white and flawless petals bloomed to their hearts content. The texture of the petals was very unique. They were a little like crystals, hard and transparent, reflecting an enviable lustre under the sunlight. Those flower buds were inserted between the petals. On the outside of the petals, there were hundreds of millions of thin strips hanging down like a waterfall. The long strips were pale yellow and looked a little like the flagella of a fungus. In the middle of the petals was an irregular flower pond. There was a honey-coloured substance flowing inside. The flower buds outside the flower pond were filled with a large number of spores. Every time the petals trembled. A large number of spores flew everywhere along the sea breeze. [Hint: You have encountered Hussman, the Lord of Rotten Sac (Legendary Creature/???)] Margaret reacted quickly and cast a defensive spell to stop the spores from approaching the two of them. Dudley smiled. Dont be nervous. Hussman wont hurt us. Hes really a gentle creature. His spores wont harm living creatures. They wont even parasitize undead creatures. They will only breed on dead bodies, thus breeding new rotten sacs. Matthew nodded calmly. However, he was extremely shocked in his heart. He didnt expect the life Dudley mentioned to be a rotten sac! As a Necromancer, Matthew knew the Rotten Sac very well. It was a compulsory course for a middle-level or low-level necromancer to learn how to use the spores of rotten sacs to quickly parasitize the enemy and expand their infectious ability. Matthew himself also had the ability of Rotten Sac Control. This ability was enough to give him the power to dominate most of the Sacks of Decay. However, Matthew couldnt control this rotten sac. Can a rotten sac advance to Legend? Matthew stared at this magnificent flower without blinking, and his heart was slightly shocked by the variety of creatures. As you can see, Hussman is the Lord of the Rotten Sac. He looks like a giant plant, but hes actually a fungus, just a little bigger. It was with Hussmans help that I was able to enter the Spore Domain and observe an unprecedented new world. Although the world of microorganisms was generally not recognized by the outside world, they really existed. They are too inconspicuous, too difficult to notice, so much so that even the will of nature has a vague idea of them. Dudley introduced helplessly. Matthew comforted him, The Will of Nature is a very vague concept. Its an amalgamation of general consciousness. Its easy to be disturbed by a few individuals with louder voices and have the silent majority ignored. Dudleys eyes lit up. Do you also agree that microorganisms and spores are part of nature? Matthew nodded, his eyes shining. Not only did he agree with Dudley, but he also believed that the Spore Domain could be used as a bridge between nature and death. Equalization was his goal, but his methods should be more diverse. If I can master the Spore Domain, it might be much easier to deal with the conflicts between the ritual arenas. Although it cant solve all the problems, it can at least alleviate some of the conflicts.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Chapter 482: Magical Mushroom and Spore Domain Translator: Lonelytree Matthew thought to himself. The Spore Domain was the natural proof that nature and death could coexist. If he could prove that this domain belonged to nature, Matthews subsequent actions on balancing nature and undying would be smoother. After seeing the lord of Rotten Sac, he was shocked. Matthew had an answer to why the Dudley Elves on the island looked exactly like Dudley. At this moment. Dudley took the initiative and said, It just so happens that theres enough dew today. Please allow me to show you how great Hussman is. As he spoke. He lightly jumped onto the petals, and several petals quickly twisted as if he were high-fiving Dudley. Dudley came to the flower pond and jumped in. Matthew raised his chin and tiptoed. Just as he was about to take out the magic carpet to take a look at it from a higher place, Margaret activated the flying spell and easily flew up with one hand holding his back. Her actions were a stark contrast to her petite figure. Matthew didnt have time to complain about his posture. He could only focus on the flower pond below. Dudley was swimming happily in the flower pond. Following his actions. The nectar-like liquid began to roll rapidly. Dudley suddenly tilted his head. A head appeared beside him. Then, his hands and feet. He didnt move. In the next second. A brand new Dudley came out of his body! Margaret gasped. However, Dudley did not stop. He stirred the nectar hard and made a strange sound. Not long after. Three identical Dudleys appeared in the flower pond! However, at this time. The nectar inside emptied. Dudley climbed out from inside and raised his hands with his three new friends at the same time to greet them from the sky. Matthews smile was sincere. Margaret forced a smile. It seemed that this scene was still a little too advanced for her. [Hint: You have completely observed Dudley-Hussmans fission reproduction process.] Your Knowledge (Microbiology)+10 Is this the method you found to continue the Sun Elf bloodline? Margaret asked with some difficulty after Dudley came down from the petals. Dudley smiled and said, Isnt this a cool way? I know you dont have a good impression of my kind, but thats because Hussman and I are still perfecting this method of reproduction. They look exactly like me, and their brains are not very bright. However, after our observation and research, after several generations of splitting, those Dusk Elves will be even more different from the first generation. Perhaps in a certain generation of splitting in the future, there will be a mutation. It is possible that they will regain their high intelligence, or a female version of Dudley will appear. This way, I can continue the elven bloodline. Dudleys eyes sparkled brightly as he spoke. As if sensing the fear in Margarets eyes, Dudley comforted her. I know that this method is unacceptable, but please believe me. Hussman and I do not intend to reproduce indefinitely in this way. Neither of us has the ambition to dominate the world. Were just trying something new, and our ultimate goal is to continue the Sun Elf bloodline. Dudley seemed to be quite rational. His words dispelled many of Margarets doubts. She said calmly, Im just worried that this method will cause panic in the secular world. Even the Seven Saint Alliance, which represents the advanced, may not be able to accept the self-replicated elves. A hint of helplessness flashed in Dudleys eyes. He still said in a good tone, I can understand them. As I said before, I dont intend to let everyone in the world recognize us or reproduce through our methods. Seeking common ground while reserving differences is one of the Spore Societys current purposes. We just want to invite more people to observe the microscopic world. They have been ignored for too long. In fact, Lord Clayde would occasionally bring some humans to the island, but most of them said that they could not accept it after seeing the contents of the Spore Society. Your current reaction is already quite surprising. At least you didnt run away after seeing my reproduction method. At this point, Dudley laughed at himself. However, in the next second. He heard Matthew ask, What do I need to do to join the Spore Society? Are you thinking of joining us? Dudley was stunned for a moment before he was overjoyed. Matthew said gently, I need to understand the obligations of joining the association and what I need to do before that. Dudley quickly said, We dont have any obligations. We just need to try our best to prevent the world from misunderstanding us. It would be even better if it could promote the recognition of the Spore Domain by the Nature Domain. As for the conditions to join us, I honestly havent thought about it yet. After all, youre the first person whos willing to join us. Matthew reminded, Im a Necromancer, not a Druid. Do I meet the requirements? Dudley smiled bitterly. With our current situation, we dont have the time to discriminate against other classes. Its already good enough that the Necromancer doesnt discriminate against us! How about this? If you really want to become a member of the Spore Society, you just have to go and greet Hussman. If he agrees, you will become the third official member! Matthew nodded. He gave Margaret a look that told her to calm down. Then, he opened the domain of the oak tree and the undying and slowly walked toward Hussman, the Lord of the Rotten Sac. Before he reached the edge of the sand. A gentle power enveloped him. In the blink of an eye, an extremely beautiful scene appeared in front of Matthew. [Hint: Hussman, the Lord of Rotten Sac, has shared his Domain with you.] You have entered the Spore Domain. You have obtained the ability Brewing Wine . You have obtained the ability Decomposition and fertilisation . You have obtained the ability Four Seasons Like Spring . [Your domain Plague resonates with the current domain. Do you wish to activate it?] Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Battle Reflex Chapter 483: Battle Reflex Translator: Lonelytree The world in front of him was like a dream. Large patches of purple and red colours twisted like vortexes, hitting Matthews retina heavily. A single-celled organism with a ring of flagella around its cell membrane swam past him. In the next second. The nucleus in its body spewed out beautiful lava like a volcanic eruption. The scene continued to enlarge. A huge dark cloud suddenly rose above the crater of the volcano. Above the dark clouds. Dozens of holy angels with halos above their heads were chanting. Their expressions were holy and devout, and they were holding holy books with golden crosses on the covers. The cross on the cover of one of the books suddenly floated towards Matthews pupils. The golden light twisted violently. Vaguely. He heard a sad horn. He saw the continental crust moving slowly, volcanoes erupting one after another, and the land drying up and solidifying. The entire planet was filled with a sense of drought and ruin. Then, a huge flood descended from the sky. Countless oceans filled the gaps in the plates and nourished everything on the planet. The singing of whales and dolphins came from the sea. Forest after forest rose from the ground. Mountain villages dotted the area. On the smoke-filled battlefield, tall humanoid creatures brandished their weapons and charged at the strange-looking enemies. In the dry and sealed crypt, a shrine was placed down by a pair of calloused hands. Thus, the era of the gods descended. Matthew saw people flying in the sky and tens of thousands of living beings Imeeling on the ground, and when the sun set, thousands of families were devoutly chanting the honorific names of different gods before dinner. This scene was like a slide show that was interwoven with colorful, distorted blocks of color. It was indescribably dazzling. After that, everything began to accelerate. Matthew only blinked once, and the world seemed to have passed 10,000 years. Suddenly, he saw the planet explode and shatter into tiny dust particles. After that, the world returned to peace. Only a huge halo enveloped the starry sky. Meanwhile, his body was constantly shuttling forward. He flew through the dust, the stars, and the blue and green nebulae and reached the end of the dark astral world! Suddenly. A strong sense of weightlessness hit him! He suddenly woke up. [Prompt: You have explored the microscopic world.] [You have observed the changes in the world in the eyes of a small number of microorganisms.] [Your Knowledge (World Origin and Changes)+20 ] It wasnt all an illusion?! Matthew blinked hard. He noticed that he was not too close to Hussman. This wonderful visual journey left Matthew reminiscing. He had once thought it was an illusion, but now it seemed that at least a part of it was real. He firmly engraved this part of his memory in his mind. Hussman was able to share his domain with me, which means that he is a veteran in the Spore Domain. In other words, he has explored it between eight to twelve times. There are no other competitors in this domain. As long as there are no accidents, he will become the master of the domain, which means that he will fulfil the two conditions of exploring the domain 13 times and completing the masters declaration almost naturally! No wonder Yellow Jade Dragon Crete vowed that a King of Fungi would be born in the future And my luck this time is not bad either. I actually completed Beginners Entry in one go. This means that Ive explored the Spore Domain two to three times. Matthew was amazed by Hussmans strength. However, in the process, he not only observed the changes in the world from the perspective of microorganisms, but he also felt a strong sense of loneliness. That sense of loneliness came from the two souls, Hussman and Dudley. The latter was lonely because they had lost all their kin. As for Hussman, he was lonely because he was the only exception in his race. It was indeed very rare for microorganisms to be able to give birth to such high-level intelligence. Perhaps it was because they were both lonely souls that they were attracted to each other. Matthew composed himself and carefully checked the three abilities that the Spore Domain gave him. [Brewing wine: You can place a portion of food or fruit of any variety into a wine jar and then use this ability to summon a group of microorganisms from the spore domain to magically ferment the raw materials.] [After 6 hours, you will receive a jar of fine wine.] [Note: Different food or fruits can produce different flavours and attributes of wine.] [Daily usage: 3 times] [Disintegration and Fertility: You can quickly decompose the remains of any animal or plant. The fastest time is 30 seconds, and the slowest time is 5 minutes. They will be completely decomposed into nutrients.] [You can inject these nutrients into specific plants to cultivate specific plants.] [It could also spread the nutrients evenly on the land, slightly increasing the fertility of the land.] [Note: This ability is not limited to daily usage, but it will consume a certain amount of energy.] [Four Seasons Like Spring: You can make up to 2 acres of land and space to maintain a spring-like climate.] [This ability is effective for a long time.] [It takes at least a month to change the designated land.] All three were good abilities. Fine wine was a hot item, no matter where it was. Moreover, the wine brewed through this method was fast and good. There was also a certain chance of increasing attributes! Just this ability alone could nurture a winemaker with boundless prospects. Can I brew any food or fruit? If I use the mushrooms, what kind of wine can I make? Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Battle Reflex Chapter 484: Battle Reflex Translator: Lonelytree Matthew was very curious about this ability. Deconstruction and Fertility could be used as a supplement to the Life Sanctuary and also as proof of the existence of microorganisms. It was the cornerstone of the bridge between life and death. With this ability, Matthew had the specific means to communicate with the domain. Not only could it be used to plant trees, but it could also be used to plant anything! The most important thing was There was no daily limit to this ability. Matthew was quite confident in his energy. If he really lacked reserve, he could just use Energy Potions. The cotton harvest in the Highleaf Region is poor, and the wheat in the Golden Fertile Field is in urgent need. Why dont I ask for another piece of land from Rheagar and try to make the region self-sufficient? However, its a bit of a waste for a magic consultant to farm. Ill have to ask Rheagar to give me more money. Matthew thought freely. As for the last skill, Four Seasons Like Spring , it was also a godly skill of the farming system. Two acres of land could roughly grow 60 oak trees. This meant that his planting progress in the summer could be increased by a lot. In addition, in the face of a climate crisis, this ability could also provide the most basic food supply. Other than the Spore Domain. He took a look. Currently, his Plague Domain was also at Beginner Level (2 times). [Hint: You have improved further in the Plague Domain.] [Your ability, Rotten Sac Mastery, has been strengthened. The effects are as follows: ] [When the spores that you control and spread through your ability are inhaled into the digestive tract, it will cause intense abdominal pain. After 10 minutes of abdominal pain, the spore host will have uncontrollable diarrhoea.] [- You have obtained the ability Blinding Fungus.] [Blinding Fungus: You can activate this ability at any time. After activation, a group of unique fungi will be attached to your palms.] [After that, when you use bare-handed melee attacks, as long as you come into contact with the enemys skin, there is a high chance that the target will be blinded after 5 seconds.] [The duration of the Blind effect depended on the opponents Constitution and Toughness. The minimum duration would not be less than 18 seconds.] [In particular, you can specify a shapeshifting form to share the effects of this ability.] When he saw the description at first, Matthew felt that the ability Blinding Fungus was a little useless. He was a Mage who mainly focused on summoning, so how could he easily go up and engage in close combat with others? Furthermore, he was required to use his bare hands. This did not match Matthews actual combat scene at all. No matter what, he would have carried a dagger or something. However, since it could be used in a shapeshifting form Matthew shared it with Moon Bear without hesitation. Even if the Moon Bear touched his enemys butt, there was a high chance that he would be blinded. This could be used in an ambush. As for the strengthening of the Rotten Sac Control, it could only be considered a small improvement. After all, at Matthews current level. The bigger problem was how to silently send the spores into the enemys body. After the spores were activated, they would cause great trouble to the enemy. The effect of abdominal pain could only be said to be icing on the cake. All in all, Matthew was very grateful for Hussmans generosity. This was equivalent to obtaining a rather crucial domain without paying any price. Although this was related to the Spore Societys current predicament, it also helped Matthew a lot. Subconsciously, he took two steps forward, wanting to thank Hussman for sharing. Who knew that in the next second. The huge white flower shrank back violently as if it were frightened! The flower petals gathered up, and the flower buds danced in the air, raising a large amount of sand. In less than five seconds. Hussman had completely shrunk into the ground! The sand was extremely flat. Only the scattered sand around it proved that the magical life had appeared. Dont go forward. Hussman is too shy. Dudley quickly walked over and said, He has already acknowledged you, but this is the first time he has met you, so he is embarrassed to have further contact with you. If you can stay on Eternal Island for a few more days, he might be willing to let you touch him. Come to think of it, welcome to the Spore Society! Matthew smiled and shook his hand. At this moment, Margaret finally couldnt hold it in anymore and gave him a look. The two of them came to the side and whispered softly. Are you sure you want to join this association? I still think that this Sun Elf is a little too strange. An elf that can reproduce through microorganisms?! Are you sure he wont go astray? Margaret voiced her concerns. Matthew thought for a moment. If we leave now, he might really go astray. And after I join, I can also persuade him to stay on the right path. Margaret was stunned. Matthews words made sense to her, but she instinctively felt that something was wrong. After Matthew said that. Then, he turned around and started chatting with Dudley. Margaret quietly pricked up her ears. Matthew asked with concern, Speaking of which, is it true that you wont cause any harm to yourself if you continue your bloodline through fission and reproduction? Dudley replied, There will definitely be damage. I keep feeling that my brain is a lot dumber than before. But after the test, Im actually smarter than before. Its just that my soul is much weaker. Everything else is good. Hussman will also strictly limit the number of times I can split. Actually, I only want to split into a female version of Dudley, but its hard to do so. I have to rely on luck.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Battle Reflex Chapter 485: Battle Reflex Translator: Lonelytree Matthew muttered, But the problem is, even if you cultivate a female version of Dudley, are you sure she can give birth to your child? Dudley smiled bitterly. Im not sure. I can only try. Matthew persuaded, I think its too risky to split yourself up any further. Perhaps we should experiment with other species first. Its a good experimental spirit to take things step by step. Your safety should be guaranteed now, right? So theres really no need to rush now. Dudley thought for a moment. Youre right. Perhaps I should experiment with fission reproduction on other species first. Margaret heaved a sigh of relief. It seems that Matthew wasnt talking nonsense. Joining the Spore Society can indeed prevent this elf from going astray. However, just as she was thinking this Matthews next sentence came out, How about trying the fission on the zombies? Skeletons are fine too. Undead creatures that naturally have no reproductive ability should be the most suitable samples for fission reproduction experiments! Margaret felt that something was wrong. Dudleys eyes lit up. The two men huddled together excitedly and talked as they walked, completely ignoring her. Matthew and Dudley spent the entire afternoon discussing the experimental subject of fission reproduction. The more they talked, the more congenial they became. Dudley expressed that he wanted to give Matthew more mushrooms, and Matthew picked some of them and took them away. In fact, he was also very interested in the cultivation process of the magical mushrooms. It was definitely not enough to just decompose and fertilize them. There must be other abilities involved. However, even Dudley needed Hussmans help to complete this process. Hussman had just been shocked by Matthew, and it would probably take him a few days to slowly accept him. It was a pity for Matthew. After all, they couldnt stay on Eternal Island for too long. On the one hand, the purpose of this trip was to train in actual combat. The encounter with the Yellow Jade Dragon had caused a change in the itinerary. Logically speaking, they should have temporarily interrupted the course and returned to the main material plane. On the other hand, they were not prepared for long-term plane travel, and their bodies were not able to adapt to the new plane. The longer they stayed there, the more they could feel the rejection from the inner plane. This feeling was subtle and real. After a long time, it would make people feel very uncomfortable, and their mood would become very irritable. Matthew knew that this was due to the lack of elements. Whether it was the negative energy plane or the air elemental plane, the elements in these inner planes were relatively simple. If the people of the prime material plane did not prepare in advance, their bodies would become weak because of the lack of elements. The change in his mood and the terrible feeling were the alarm bells in his body. They could only stay in the inner plane for three to five days at most. But that was the maximum limit. They were not going through a Survival mission, so they didnt need to challenge their limits. In the evening. The yellow jade dragon Clayde had not returned from hunting. Matthew had no choice but to leave a farewell letter, promising to visit again next time. After that, he noted down the coordinates of Eternal Island. They flew all the way to the sixth ring of the negative energy plane. On the magic carpet. Margaret said seriously, I still think that Dudley is a big problem. I can sense that he is a Legend, but I cant see his level clearly. I have the same feeling regarding Hussman, the Lord of Rotten Sac. Matthew muttered, You suspect that Dudley and Hussman have become one? Its very possible! Margaret persuaded, They have already fused into one, but there are still two souls. This is really rare. Judging from Dudleys rationality, he shouldnt have been parasitized by the decay sac. The two sides might be symbiotic, but I cant be sure of this. In short, you must be careful when dealing with them. Matthew nodded solemnly. He actually had similar feelings, but Hussman and Dudley did not show any malice towards him. Therefore, he was willing to give the Spore Society a certain amount of trust. Of course, this kind of trust was also built on the need to be on guard. Thank you for your concern. Matthew thanked her. After spending the past few days together, it wasnt hard to see that Margaret wasnt a scheming person. Her attitude towards people was also very honest. Other than being a little poor and a little flat, she had no shortcomings. Margaret adjusted her glasses. This is what I should do. You are my student. Matthew smiled. Margaret seemed to have misunderstood his smile and immediately shouted, Hey, dont misunderstand. Other than putting on an act in front of that old dragon, its impossible between us. Matthew laughed out loud. However, he still asked, Arent you always clamouring for me to support you? Margaret said seriously, Thats a separate matter. Thats a transaction relationship with a clear price. That kind of relationship had a time limit. When the time was up, it would automatically be dissolved. I dont want to be completely tied to someone else in this life, no matter how outstanding the man is! I am the woman who will become the strongest Battle Mage. I cant be troubled by the fetters of the secular world. Matthew could feel that she was not joking, so he asked, Can one really become the strongest Battle Mage by purchasing spellcasting construct abilities? Margaret said seriously. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Battle Reflex Chapter 486: Battle Reflex Translator: Lonelytree So Ive been polishing my skills and trying to improve my abilities through other channels. It seemed that my project had failed. No one was willing to invest in my true alchemy, and my legendary path had been closed again. However, this level of frustration is nothing in my life. After I give you a lesson, I plan to go to the Blood Plain to hone my skills. Since the path of true alchemy was not going to work, then Ill let blood and fire hone my combat skills. Dont look at me like that. Im the most capable mage below Legend in the Alliance. Those demons and devils in the Blood Plain are destined to become my stepping stones. Perhaps when I return from the Blood Plain, and you hear my name again, it will be the day when I reach the Legendary level with my combat domain! Matthew listened quietly and didnt say anything. He only said, Good luck. He could actually feel Margarets struggle. Due to her special way of cultivation, Soria was both her mentor and her debt holder. He was both her help and her obstacle. If it werent for Soria, she might just be a mediocre mage. However, because of Soria, if she wanted to go further, she might have to face ten thousand times more pain and torture than being a mediocre mage. This was the legendary path. For most of the natives in this world, Legends were beyond their reach. Many people had not even found their own legendary path and had spent their entire lives wandering aimlessly. And even if they found the legendary path, how many of them would be able to persevere to the end? Even if they really persevered to the end, there were not many who could obtain good results. Matthew didnt know many people, and even among them, there were many who were struggling to become Legends. Li Weiqi was a classic example. He had been stuck at level 20 for many years, but because of the disappearance of the Coiling Dragon, he could not make any progress. Margaret was the same. The path of Capital was not suitable for her. She was not smart enough and lacked talent. Even if she imitated Soria in every way, she only ended up with a project that went bankrupt and no one invested in it. Using the endless battles of the Blood Plain to nourish the Battle Domain, becoming a Battle Mage and a Legend might be her only way out. Thinking of this. Matthew said softly, Before you head to the Blood Plains, it would be best if you could inform me. Margaret snorted. Why? Do you want to give me a ride? There was no need for that. If I wanted to go to the Blood Plain, I would definitely do it secretly and not make a big fuss. This kind of thing cant be made public. If I die in another plane, just pretend you didnt know me. Dont tell anyone that you learned your combat skills from me. Otherwise, itll be so embarrassing. Matthew fell silent. Dont think too much. I havent finished your class yet. Besides, my debt collectors wont let me die so easily. Margaret said casually, Live nappuy, mattnew, Even if I dont make it back from the Bloody Plains, dont feel sad for me. No matter what, I can find my rightful home. Im already better than many people. Influenced by her optimism, Matthew smiled and asked, Is this also Margarets battle philosophy? Margaret blinked. No, this is the comfort between friends. I think we can be considered friends now. The process of returning to the prime material plane was uneventful. The two of them were stowaways summoned by Phily, and they were naturally favoured by gravity when travelling from the inside out. Three seconds later, they were back in the Cauldron House. He made an appointment with Margaret for the approximate time of the next practical class. Matthew returned to the oak forest. The actual combat training was full of gains. In addition to the rich combat experience, the biggest gain was Dudleys mushroom. Matthew planned to cultivate some mushrooms in the forest to enrich its ecology and try to establish a real buffer zone between the two ritual grounds. After he returned, he immediately found Obast and Argus and asked about the condition of the two mounts. Mr. Centaurs answer made Matthew feel gratified. The existence of the World Tree allowed the Golden Pegasus to quickly adapt to everything in the oak forest. It seemed to be particularly attached to this land and would not leave in the short term. Dark Warrior Argus reported, Nightmare likes the cemetery, but hes too wild. The cemetery cant keep him. He always sneaks into the undercity outside the cemetery when Im not paying attention. Hell be gone for half a day. Its very worrying. Matthew muttered, In that case, Ill let Peggy watch him. Argus said helplessly, It was Lady Peggy who instigated him to explore the nearby undercity! Matthew was speechless. Soon, he found Peggy in the kitchen. When Peggy saw Matthew, she happily put on her apron. What do you want to eat tonight? Matthew casually named a few dishes and asked in embarrassment, I heard that youve been riding the Crimson Flame Nightmare to the nearby Undercity for the past two days? Peggy nodded. Yes, yes. Matthew wanted to say something. There was a loud bang. Peggy took out a fist-sized object from her apron and slapped it on the chopping board. I was just about to tell you. I went to the depths of the Undercity and picked up a lot of things.. If you dont want these, I wont go anymore! Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Battle Reflex Chapter 487: Battle Reflex Translator: Lonelytree Matthew stared at that thing without blinking. The words to stop her from running to Undercity were stuck in his mouth. [Prompt: Your partner, Peggy, has handed you a piece of Mithril!] You seemed to have something to tell me just now? While preparing to cook, Peggy looked at Matthew in confusion. Matthew took the piece of mithril, coughed, and then said seriously, Bring Soldier with you next time you go out. Be careful. Dont bring potential enemies home. And most importantly- The next time you encounter such a thing, Remember to search the area thoroughly. The next morning. As usual, Matthew went to the lieges residence to slack off. Zeller wasnt here today. It was said that there was a storm in the Highleaf Region, so he went to the Kevin Village at the border to check on the situation. There was only the anxious Rheagar and the listless Matthew in the office. Rheagars uneasiness came from Sif. In order to find out what was wrong with Sif, he had to return to Purgatory. At the moment, it was inevitable that he felt a little homesick. Matthews mental exhaustion came from the ability that was about to be formed in his mind and had been stuck for a long time. Originally, under the effect of the potion, he only needed a small battle to have a chance to directly awaken that ability. However, after encountering Yellow Jade Dragon, things became somewhat uncontrollable. He had also gained many benefits from the Spore Society. However, this ability was really stuck there. Matthew had been trying for most of the night. But no matter what he did, the ability wouldnt be formed. This inevitably made him depressed. Matthew yawned crazily the entire morning. At noon. He planned to find an opportunity to slip away. In the end, Rheagar didnt take a nap today. He walked out of the room, holding an exquisite small round shield in his hand, and went to Matthews office. Rheagar said, Im about to go to Purgatory, so I have to make proper preparations. I found this thing in my previous adventure bag. In theory, this thing is a magic immunity shield that can resist all magic, but Im worried that its quality will decline after years of disrepair. Can you help me test it? Matthew yawned weakly. Im sorry, Rheagar. Im not in a good state today. How about tomorrow? Ill definitely help you test it tomorrow. Rheagar took out five gold coins. Ill pay. Matthew smiled helplessly. Its not about the money. There seems to be a problem with my focus today. I cant cast a spell. Rheagar said unhappily, In the past, when you asked me to practice spells with you, I agreed every time. Matthew smiled bitterly. Its really not that Im refusing to agree, its that my focus Alright, Ill go ask Madam Wesley for a cup of coffee and see if I can find the feeling of casting a spell. Rheagar waved his hand. What coffee do you want Suddenly. He raised his shield and shouted with a hateful expression, You Motherfucker! An indescribable anger exploded in Matthews heart. He could not help but raise his hand and cast a Malicious Shapeshifting spell! Puff! The white light hit the round shield that was supposedly immune to magic. Rheagar turned into a sheep with his shield. At that moment. Matthews eyes lit up. He suddenly felt something. The thing in his mindIt came out! [Hint: After a period of battle exploration, you have mastered a new ability, Battle Reflex.] [Battle Reflex: When you encounter a fixed crisis or meet the conditions, you will be able to use the corresponding spell or ability instinctively without thinking.] [Spells or abilities used through Battle Reflex are not limited by the number of uses per day.] Matthew looked at the goat on the ground excitedly. He wished he could pick him up and kiss him. He didnt expect that the problem that had troubled him for most of the night would be solved just like that! He was just about to remove the transformation spell for Rheagar when a weak voice came from the corridor. Matthew? Are you there? It was Sifs voice. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Matthew’s View on Love Chapter 488: Matthews View on Love Translator: Lonelytree Matthew hurried toward the office door. After a few steps, he met Sif. The latter was wearing pyjamas, her face was pale, and her head was wrapped in a white bandage. In particular, the bandage wrapped around her forehead twice. How have you been feeling recently? Do you still have a fever? Seeing her sickly appearance, Matthew felt a little uncomfortable. Sif usually gave people the impression that she was healthy and lively, but it was not difficult to see from her current expression that she had probably suffered a lot recently. Sif said softly, I still have a fever, but the temperature is much lower than before. I think its starting to get better. You dont have to worry about me, Matthew. Matthew nodded slightly. He looked at the bulge on the bandage and could not help but ask, Why are you wrapping this up? Sif blushed. I dont think it looks good. She seemed to have sensed the curiosity in Matthews eyes. She suddenly said gently, Do you want to see it? Matthew hurriedly waved his hand and said, No need. He recalled his conversation with Rheagar and realized that the demons horn was not only important but also sensitive to them. It was better not to casually engage in any form of contact. Strictly speaking, the Suki Family was a type of tieflings. The blood of demons flowed in their bodies, but the powerful genes of humans also claimed sovereignty. The blood of demons gave them great power and all kinds of strange customs, while the human body made them less evil and gave them more possibilities. Matthew knew that the Suki Kingdom, which was located between the Purgatory, was a kingdom mainly made up of tieflings and the Purgatory humans. Thats right. There were humans in the Purgatory. It was precisely because of the human bloodline that tieflings had more potential than ordinary devils. However, Matthews refusal did not work. Sif quickly took off the bandage, and a faint mist emerged from her forehead. Soon, a small crystal-like horn appeared in Matthews eyes. Compared to Rheagars mighty and domineering horns, this small obtuse horn was too inconspicuous. If youre curious, you can touch it. Sif lowered her head. Matthew subconsciously raised his right hand, but halfway through, an angry voice came from the office. Moo! It was the first time Matthew had heard such a rough cry from a goat. He immediately stopped and smiled apologetically. Sif looked at the goat curiously with her big eyes. Matthew, why do you always bring a goat? Do you have a special interest in goats? Matthew was about to defend himself when he saw a hint of mischief in Sifs eyes. AL L11dL 1110111e11L, ne unuersuoou. Sif probably already knew the goats true identity. However, due to their mutual understanding, not only did she not point it out, but she actually enjoyed the joy of pretending not to understand. So he coughed and said perfunctorily, Its a prop that I use to practice my spells. By the way, are you here to look for your father? Hearing this. The goat stomped its feet repeatedly. Sifs originally pale face became redder. Yes, I want to tell him not to return to the Suki Kingdom. I know hes very worried about me, but I think Im about to recover. Ive read many books from my hometown, and Madam Wesley also said that the awakening of tieflings is strange. I just have a fever. Theres not much of a problem, so theres no need to go through so much trouble. I know it wasnt easy for him to escape from Purgatory. Thats a place he would rather die than stay in. I dont want him to go back. Im even more afraid that he wont be able to come back. The irritable goat suddenly quieted down. Matthew glanced at him. Then he said gently to Sif, If your father knew that his daughter was so considerate of him, he would definitely be very pleased. But you have to believe him. Although Rhaegar is usually idle and does nothing serious, I think he has a brain. Since he had decided to return to Purgatory, he must have made all the necessary preparations. On the contrary, you dont have to think so much. Too much thinking will only make your body weaker. You have to believe in the wisdom of adults. When Sif heard this, she first revealed a thoughtful expression, then slightly puffed up her cheeks. The wisdom of adults? But Im about to become an adult. Will I become very intelligent overnight? Matthew smiled. Wisdom can be accumulated through experience. It might not be possible overnight, but many nights will definitely bring you growth. Alright, you should be tired after talking so much. Let me send you back to your room. Sif looked at the goat and nodded with a smile. The two of them left silently. When he turned the corner. Matthew quietly removed the Malicious Shapeshifting Spell. Rheagar sat on the ground, holding the shield in his right hand. His expression was extremely complicated. Matthew sent Sif back to her room. When he entered the door, he bumped into the little devil again. The latter made a face at Matthew and quickly went into the closet. Sif sat by the bed and panted for a while. Then, she introduced Matthew, Her name is Nini. Shes my companion devil. Shes mischievous and unruly. I dont like her very much.. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Matthew’s View of Love Chapter 489: Matthews View of Love Translator: Lonelytree Matthew glanced at the wardrobe and felt a little strange. He had already met this little devil twice, but he had not sensed her existence both times. Even the system didnt have any relevant notifications. This situation was a little abnormal. After all, Ninis level did not seem to be particularly high. However, considering that this might be a secret of the Suki Family, Matthew did not probe further. He chatted with Sif for a while, and the latter began to yawn crazily. Matthew was about to leave. Sif said, Ive been having nightmares recently, and Im a little afraid of falling asleep. Can you accompany me? Matthew nodded. Of course. He got up and pulled out an old storybook from the bookshelf beside him. He casually flipped to one of the pages and began to recite in a low voice. Sif listened quietly to two parts and suddenly laughed. My father has told me these stories countless times. Matthew was unconcerned. I have to listen to stories that Im tired of before I go to bed. Thats the only way to help me sleep. He read a few more verses, expecting Sif to continue complaining. But soon, her breathing became steady and weak. She fell asleep. Matthew quietly closed the book and quietly looked at Sifs side profile. He had to admit that Sif was a very nice girl. She was tall, had exquisite looks, and had a gentle temperament. Usually, she was very gentle and obedient when dealing with people. She did not seem like the daughter of a feudal lord but more like a sensible girl from a small family. This kind of girl was quite attractive to many people. Unfortunately, Matthew had no feelings for her. Perhaps it was his preconceived notions that made him subconsciously think that Sif was still a child. At most, she was a female student from a rich family. Even after the coming-of-age ceremony, it was difficult to change this mindset. Even if this was not the case. Matthew would also find it boring if he considered Sif from the perspective of a partner. Yes, she was gentle, kind, and very good to him. However, these were not the keys to love. The key was that She lacked charm and interest. Matthew had his own views on love and choosing a partner. He didnt reject love, but he wouldnt waste too much energy on it during the preparation period or rising period of his career. He liked women who were ambitious and had their own pursuits. In his eyes, the charm of a woman depended on whether her conversation was interesting and whether her actions were meaningful. He liked girls who were stubborn to the bone. After all, seeing her unwilling to admit defeat and then pushing her down ruthlessly was the most satisfying thing in the world. Therefore, in his opinion, the most important thing was that he had to be careful. If he had to choose a woman as his partner, Sifs attractiveness would not even be comparable to Margarets, who was in debt of 2.6 million gold coins. After all, Matthew recognized the latters courage and persistence. Moreover, His relationship with Rheagar was getting better and better. If he were to mess around with his daughter again, it would inevitably give him a strange feeling. So Sif Forget it. Matthew shook his head unconsciously. Soon after. He quivered. Damn it, why would I think about these things? He put the book back on the bookshelf and was about to leave. But at this moment. Sif suddenly screamed in her dream. She woke up from her bed with a head full of sweat, and the little devil in the closet quickly flew out. Whats wrong? Did you have a nightmare? Matthew leaned over with concern. Sifs expression was different from usual. Her face was flushed red, her pupils constricted, and her forehead was covered in sweat. Her short, obtuse horn was also faintly emitting a faint green light. Matthew noticed. Her ears seemed to have become sharper and her nails longer. She subconsciously grabbed the blanket with both hands and said in an unstable voice, I dreamed that I became a demon. I was killing people. I was killing people crazily in a castle. It was everywhere. My body was covered in blood, and so was my facelts all blood. Theyre all dead. I killed them all She looked a little incoherent. Matthew hesitated for a moment. Just as he was about to go over and comfort her, Sif suddenly reached out and pushed him. You can go, Matthew. Im fine. Its just that the nightmare is too scary. I need to be alone. Hmm? Sifs sudden change of attitude caught Matthew off guard. He looked at the other party in bewilderment. Are you sure youre okay? Do you want me to call Rheagar over? Or Madam Wesley? Sif shook her head. She looked calmer now. No need. You should leave, Matthew. Itll be bad if my father sees you. Ill be fine, really When she said the last word. Her voice trembled slightly, and there was a hint of pleading in it. Seeing this, Matthew did not force it. He got up and left Sifs room. In the corridor. Matthews footsteps gradually faded away. The little devil Nini flew in front of Sif and mocked, Cowardly master, are you afraid of seeing a little blood? Sif looked at her in disgust. In the next moment. She covered her face with her hands. A whimper came from her throat. Her body trembled even more violently. Nini leaned over and said, Alright, alright, I wont laugh at you anymore. Dont be afraid! How strange.. Dont you like that human very much? If youre so scared, why dont you let him stay with you? Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Matthew’s View of Love Chapter 490: Matthews View of Love Translator: Lonelytree Sifs hands slowly moved down. There was an indescribable meaning in her eyes, and her voice changed from a whimper to a moaning tone. Yes, Im very afraid. But Im not afraid of the blood and corpses. Those things- Blood, slaughter, madness, and hysterical battles They fill my dreams. But I didnt feel any fear! I fear myself! Because when I face the gore Im so excited! She groaned. Her eyes narrowed into a line. She couldnt help but stick out her bright red tongue and lick her fingernails. In an instant. Her fingernails turned bright red. After much effort, he managed to escape from Rheagars sword. Matthew left the lieges manor with light steps. He returned to the oak forest. He bumped into Centaur Obast, who was carefully checking the condition of every oak tree. After the activation of the Life Sanctuary, the forest became much more lively, but the hidden danger of the insect plague was also magnified. Fortunately, Obast was a professional. From the looks of it, he did a good job. Matthew greeted him and asked, Where is the Golden Pegasus? Obast pointed to a wooden house not far away and said, She would usually wander around the World Tree, but she wanted to come out today to relax. She should be nearby. Ill bring you to her. The two of them walked for a distance. Soon, they found the Pegasus drinking water upstream of the old womans river. Obast saw Matthews eagerness and guessed that he wanted to ride a horse, so he said very seriously, Pegasi are very shy. After interacting with them for the past few days, I realized that Oli is more introverted than the other Pegasi. If you want to try riding on her, its best to approach her from the side first. After you get close, dont be in a hurry to get on the horse. First, touch her mane with your hand. Its better to sit on her after she agrees. Matthew glanced at him. Is it that troublesome? Obast said seriously, Oli is a celestial creature. She has her own pride and dignity. You cant look at Oli the way you look at Nightmare. Ive been taking care of Oli under your orders these few days. Shes really shy. Please trust my professional judgment. Matthew nodded. Alright, Ill go from the side and try not to alarm her. However, he had only taken a few steps forward. The Golden Pegasus rushed over enthusiastically! Oli rushed in front of Matthew. Before Matthew could do anything, her limbs went limp, and she fell to the ground. Matthew sat on it. Oli let out a light cheer and ran briskly towards the World Tree with Matthew on her back. Behind them. Obast looked at this scene in a daze. Suddenly. He finally understood. So Oli is just being reserved towards me Matthew rode a pegasus and strolled through the oak forest. When they passed by a towering mound, Matthew patted Olis neck, and the latter slowed down her pace. On the mound, the tea trees transplanted from the island were growing well. The tea leaves on the tree had been picked by Peggy earlier. Then, he personally cut off the extra branches. At present, these seven tea trees looked bare, but they were extremely rich in life essence. If I find some animal and plant carcasses and add nutrients to them with decomposition and fertilizer, will I be able to produce several seasons of tea a year? Matthew checked and left, satisfied. Just as he was checking the tea trees. A brownish-grey figure flew through the forest. The figure ran quickly through the forest that was gradually overgrown with weeds and disappeared from Matthews sight in the blink of an eye. However, the data column still recorded everything faithfully. [Hint: You have discovered a Gray Feather Pheasant Under the effect of the Life Sanctuary, your forest has gradually attracted other creatures. [Remark: Whenever a certain species breeds to a certain scale, it will be regarded as the native species of the forest.] At this moment, your forests Prosperity +1. [Current Forest Prosperity: 3] [In comparison C Rainforest Prosperity: 3001415] Its already 3 points?! But the rainforest is still more powerful. No wonder the competition is so fierce. Matthew was a little curious. Two of the points must have been contributed by the oak tree and the oak tree fairy, but what about the other point? Were there other species that had quietly migrated to his territory? Its definitely not the pheasant from earlier. It was alone. There has to be at least a dozen of them to form a group. Matthew was a little curious. However, he was not in a hurry to find the other party. For Matthew, it was a good thing that the forest was becoming more and more prosperous. He believed that he would soon meet new residents if he wandered around the forest. Next. He rode on a pegasus and patrolled his forest. After that, he marked out two acres of land in the barren land in the north to maintain the effect of spring all year round In the next month, this would be the place to plant trees. After busying himself with a bunch of trivial matters. Matthew flew to the crown of the World Tree with Olis help. He stood there. The scenery of Rolling Stone Town was unobstructed. It was almost evening. Smoke billowed from the chimneys of Rolling Stone Town. There were also people coming from the four or five farms in the southeast. Following the Scar of the Dead that meandered northward, he could vaguely see the barren mountain where the Ghost Granny Castle was located. Further north. Starting from the Southern Trade Post, the continental highway went straight ahead, straight to Jiliu City, and then into Jade Court. He could see most of Rolling Stone Town. This feeling was also great. Matthew sat on the branch and gently stroked the soft mane of the Pegasus. His heart was filled with peace. I hope this peace can last a little longer, he muttered to himself. Oli suddenly sneezed heavily. She seemed to agree. The next morning. Matthew asked someone to help him take a few days off from Rheagar, saying that he was not feeling well. He did not go to the lords manor to slack off. Instead, he commanded the zombies to build a fence near the wooden house. After the fence was pulled up. Matthew sowed a large number of mushrooms inside. This was the mushroom garden that he had initially planned. It was located between the two ritual arenas. Matthew not only intended to enter the domain of microorganisms by building a mushroom garden, but he was also prepared to write a Territory Contract that would connect the two ritual arenas. Everyone knew that the editing domain was the privilege of gods and high-level legends. In the non-legendary stage, if one wanted to temporarily have the authority to edit, they could only rely on more complicated ritual magic. Fortunately, the two ritual domains were completely open to Matthew. He had also dabbled in many domains and had accumulated several Domain Testimonies. This gave him a certain advantage when he wrote the Territory Contract. It was already afternoon after settling the mushrooms down. Matthew did not rest. He ordered Sinwak to bring a huge stone from the cemetery and place it in the middle of the mushroom garden. Then, he took out a large number of materials from his inventory. Then, he quickly started operating. [Prompt: You have consumed 1 Proof of Territory.] [You are communicating with Ritual Field: Sanctuary of Life and Ritual Field: Cemetery in the form of a Territory Contract.] [The Territory Contract was successfully activated.] [Please write the content as soon as possible!] Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Domain of Equalization: A Casanova and a Pharmacist Chapter 491: Domain of Equalization: A Casanova and a Pharmacist Translator: Lonelytree The Heart of Nature and the Path of undying. These were the names of the two systems that had completed a seamless interbreeding in Matthews body. From the very beginning, Matthews goal was to reconcile the two, at least to remove the watermarks that were infinitely superimposed on each other. However, these two concepts were too big. If Matthew wanted to complete the fusion of the Heart of Nature and the Path of undying, he would at least be a Legend. In this world. All the concepts were given by humans, and many of them had been changed and distorted. This reflected the change in power. As far as Matthew knew. Some High Legends and gods had the power to directly edit the domain. This meant that as long as one was strong enough. You can force the whole world to accept your point of view. You could point at the sun and call it the moon, or you could easily call a deer a horse and call a ghost a human. In front of a true expert, a domain was no different from an internet encyclopedia. They were nothing more than subjects to be trampled on and casually written on. Of course. The premise was that the edits had to be logically self-consistent. If it was too illogical, it was very likely that it would encounter resistance from the planes consciousness. As for Matthew. He had already prepared himself for that step. The only thing he lacked was strength. Fortunately, the communication in the ritual field did not change the entire world. The influence of the Territory Contract was only limited to Matthews own territory. Therefore, he could play to his hearts content. Therefore, in the first paragraph of the contract, he boldly gave some new concepts to the domain according to his own ideas. He interpreted undying as a domain that transcended death, and assigned eternity and other elements to this domain to strengthen its reputation. This was his ultimate goal under ideal circumstances. It was the ultimate domain that surpassed the existence of Death. All things wither but not towards death. Then, Matthew raised the concept of Nature to the point where it could encompass all things. He even included a part of Death and the entire Life domain. Nature was the most unique concept. The chaos in the Dark Age was nature. The souls of all things in the Enlightenment Age were nature. The countryside and idyllic songs in the Exile Age were nature. If one day, Aindor entered the industrial era, why couldnt the roaring of machinery and skyscrapers be a part of nature? In the subsequent explanation. Matthew also introduced the concepts of microorganisms, spores, fungi, and decomposing agents. Microorganisms were decomposing, parasitizing, and transforming. They were an indispensable part of the framework of nature and death. When the living died, they turned into corpses. The corpses were decomposed by microorganisms, turning into the elements of life and returning to the earth. This was a part of life and death. When the living died, they would turn into corpses, and the corpses would be awakened to become the undead. The undead would die again one day, and they would also be disposed of by the scavengers and return to nature. This meant that the undying and nature were not natural opposites. It was a natural continuation! This was one of the core tenets of the Spore Society, and it was also in line with Matthews understanding of the Spore Domain. In this way. Life and death blended and transformed into each other. The Undead that belonged to the Death Realm was the continuation of the Life that belonged to the Nature Realm. Matthews framework was partially completed. The second contract. He applied this theory to the Oak Tree, Spore, and Undying. With theoretical guidance. It was also a matter of course to apply formulas to specific cases. After a while. The huge rock was filled with dense words. After writing the second paragraph, Matthew could sense that the elemental collision between the two ritual arenas had become more intense. This was a zood sizn. The worst outcome was that he would be completely ignored. There was a reaction, whether it was positive or negative. It meant that the Territory Contract he wrote had a stimulating effect on them. All that was left was to increase the intensity of the stimulation. Matthew rested for a while. Then, he finished writing the third part of the magic contract on the stone. Along with this process. Matthew could feel the domain in his body gradually becoming restless. He held his breath, focused, and finished the final note in one go. A few seconds later. He checked the full text. Then, he injected a little magic power into the huge rock. The magic words on the boulder flickered like fluorescent light. At a certain moment, they seemed to be about to fly up from the surface of the boulder. At that moment. Another golden tree appeared in the cemetery! The magnificent Nether Moon hung from the World Tree! However, this phenomenon only lasted for less than half a second. Bang! After a soft sound. The huge rock collapsed inwards and shattered into pieces in the blink of an eye! Hmm? The Nature Domain doesnt recognize it?! The sudden change caught Matthew off guard. He was slightly startled. However, he immediately reacted. Thats not right. The Will of Nature has acknowledged it. The Undying Domain and the Spore Domain have also acknowledged it. He concentrated on comprehending for a while. Not long after. There was finally a response on the data panel. [Hint: The stone you have chosen cannot withstand the contents of the Territory Pact! ] [Territory Pact: You have completed the initial communication between territories.] [There is a slight overlap between your domains, Oak Tree, Spore, and Undying] It turned out to be a problem with the material. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Domain of Equalization: A Veteran of Flowers and a Pharmacist Chapter 492: Domain of Equalization: A Veteran of Flowers and a Pharmacist Translator: Lonelytree The stone he had chosen was already very sturdy, but it still couldnt withstand the strength required by the Domain Contract. It seemed that he had to find a higher-level bearer. Purgatorys stubborn stone, Heaven Realm Bamboos bamboo heart, and the legendary scroll base tanned from the skin of a true dragon The prices of several high-level materials flashed through Matthews mind. He could not help but feel his heart ache slightly. However, at this moment. The changes in his body attracted more of his attention. Matthew suddenly saw his internal organs very clearly. He saw the blood flowing in his veins, and he saw his heart pumping out a large amount of blood. He saw the negative energy and life force that were evenly stored in his organs. These energies blended with his mana and were inseparable. He saw the mental power concentrated at the back of his brain. He saw eleven light balls revolving around his body. These light balls were of different sizes and colours. Only when his gaze focused on the top of the ball of light could he clearly see the light spots floating inside. They were- Oak, Undying, Temperance, Dragon Slayer, Plague, Transformation, Tauren, Grave, Erosion, Spore. And [Equalization]! Unknowingly, Matthew had already entered eleven domains. This number had far exceeded the basic requirements for advancing to Legend. Legends requirements for domains could be roughly divided into three levels: The first tier, single or dual domain legendary. This situation usually required you to become a veteran in the domain and accumulate enough on the legendary path. In addition, if the higher niches of the domain were not occupied by others, you could advance to legendary. However, this legend was usually considered a type of simplistic legend. A single domain meant that it was not comprehensive enough and lacked variation. It was easy for others to find its weakness and kill it. In the history of the Alliance, more than 70% of the Legends who were killed were Legends with one or two domains. The second level, Legend with three Domains. The third tier was a six-domain Legend. It was said that the enhancement factor of the second tier was five times that of the first tier when one advanced to legendary. As the third tier was relatively rare, there was not much news about it. Matthew only knew that the minimum requirement for the four guardians of the Alliance was Legend of Three Domains , while the requirement for the three Supreme Mages was Legend of Six Domains . This meant that Soria and Isabelle were both ruthless people in the third tier. Among them, Edmond revealed Isabelle to be a master in all fields. Matthew estimated that she had no less than eight legendary domains. It could be said that Matthew had accumulated enough capital in terms of the number of domains. On the one hand, he knew that his path was different from others. Although he also used the domain as a tool, Matthews Art of Equalization required more tools than others. Correspondingly, his domain was far inferior to others. Therefore, he had to explore the potential of his existing domain while expanding its boundaries. On the other hand, the more domains one had, the stronger one would be after advancing to Legend, and the greater the resistance one would encounter during the advancement. This was almost the general knowledge of a mage. The only way to better face these obstacles was to accumulate experience. The first rule of a mages advancement was always to have ample preparation. That strange view lasted for about a minute and a half. Matthew finally saw the Oak Tree, the Undead, and the Spore stuck together. From a flat view, they were like three rings. As for the other circles, they were still scattered to the side. Only the newly appeared circle of equalization was very active. It actively came into contact with all the domains. Although it would bounce off quickly in most cases, this did not change its active characteristics. Matthews unique perspective ended. The Balls of equalization bounced back and forth between the Domains like bouncers. It was a bit like- A socialite who was rejected everywhere but still worked hard? [Hint: You have used the Pact of Territory to communicate with the Oak Tree, the Undying, and the Spore. You have obtained the opportunity to enter the Equalization Domain!] As a reward for stepping into the domain, you have obtained the characteristic of the equalization domain, Inner Vision. [Inner Vision: You can observe the energy, domain, elements, and other changes in your body from Gods perspective.] (Can be used once a day) In addition, you will also obtain one of the following three abilities: Casanova (You can always control the time, energy, and care for each member of the opposite sex evenly and delicately. You can also greatly reduce their disgust when they know each other) Prescription Mage (You will obtain the detailed recipes of several prescriptions, your herbal knowledge +20, your potion knowledge +20, and the ability Beginner Alchemy) Advancing Together (For every domain you enter, the integration speed of other domain elements +3%/domain stability +3%) Although the Territory Contract didnt take full effect, Ive finally entered the Equalization Domain. Ive gained something. Matthew was rather emotional as he looked back and forth between the three domain abilities. He hesitated. He chose 3. In fact, Matthew had considered the prescription ability. This ability seemed very practical and gave him a lot of knowledge. Unfortunately, advancing together was too suitable for Matthew now. He had many domains and little time. It was impossible for him to cover everything. If he wanted to tap into the potential of the domain as much as possible, he had to rely on the automatic integration of the domain elements.. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Domain of Equalization: A Veteran of Flowers and a Pharmacist Chapter 493: Domain of Equalization: A Veteran of Flowers and a Pharmacist Translator: Lonelytree This ability could alleviate the contradiction between quantity and quality, so there was no reason not to take it. As for the Casanova Matthew felt that it was better to leave it to those who needed it! Other than that. The Equalization Domain also gave Matthew a permanent status. [Master of Gym: Your balance +10 (Climbing, jumping, running, swimming, gymnastics, horseback riding, etc. authentication check +3)] Not a bad ability. At the very least, Matthew would be able to protect himself better when riding Pegasus and Nightmare in the future. Speaking of which, I still have to buy two good saddles. The Pegasus is already a very stable mount, but its still a little uncomfortable. When the Oak Chamber of Commerce receives a portion of its funds, Ill go to Old Fallon and ask for two sets of saddles. At the same time, Ill settle Soldier and Renesmes accounts. Matthew stretched and left the mushroom garden. Although the Territory Pact was not completely successful, the two ritual arenas were no longer as tense as before. This could be clearly sensed by Matthew standing at the entrance of the cemetery at the intersection of the ritual field. He slowly walked down the stone stairs at the entrance. Compared to before. With the support of [Master of Gym]. He walked more steadily. However, this temporary stone staircase was still a little too steep. It would be nice if we could have an elevator here, like the Cauldron House, that would take us from the cemetery to the canopy of the World Tree. Matthew thought as he shook his head. He had asked the tower genie 177 about the price of the magic elevator. That was a number he could not bear. In the end, I still lack money. Matthew suddenly began to wonder when the next batch of visiting mages from the Alliance would arrive! At this moment. He suddenly noticed Sinwak, who was sleeping soundly beside the stone stairs. Ever since the completion of the cemetery. The Troll had nothing else to do other than digging Matthews tombstone. He was living better than anywhere else. Sleeping every day. There was even vegetarian food when he was hungry. This made Matthew a little worried about his health. Should I arrange some exercise for him? For example. Troll-powered elevator? This thought had just appeared in Matthews mind. A human suddenly shouted in the underground city outside the cemetery, Hey, Matthew, Ive finally waited for you to arrive. I lost the stone you gave me. Uh, can you let me in? I didnt dare to barge in, afraid that those zombies would bite me. Matthew glanced at him and immediately opened the cemetery. The person was wearing a mining suit, and there was a white crystal spotlight on his forehead. His face was very clean. He was an official sent by Rheagar to preside over the development of the sulfur mine- He had met Matthew several times before- His name was Patton, the second son of Ms. Liz and the younger brother of the garrison captain, Blake. He used to be a tax officer in the north of the town. Later, he had a conflict with the villagers because of a strange sexually transmitted disease. He finally rested at home and had been idle until now. Recently, his health had improved greatly, and it just so happened that the mining of sulfur mines needed trustworthy manpower. Hence, Rheagar asked him to come over and help Matthew take care of this matter. Regarding the development of the sulfur mine, the project had already reached the implementation stage. On a specific level, in addition to sending Patton to take charge of the overall situation, the officials of Rolling Stone Town also recruited more than a dozen workers in the name of the City Hall. On Matthews side, he sent out more than 40 zombies to guard and patrol. Zombies were very good at this kind of work, but they could not count on sorting, transporting, or even refining ores. The current process was for the eight workers assigned to the mine to sort the sulfur ores into vehicles. Then, Patton escorted these cars through the underground passage to a factory left behind in the Gold Digger Basin. The remaining workers were also arranged there to complete the initial extraction of the sulfur ore and further refining. The extraction of sulfur ore was not complicated. In addition, the purity of the sulfur ore that Matthew had discovered was extremely high. It only needed simple extraction, so there were not many difficulties in the equipment and process. After the sulfur was produced, it would eventually be transported in three directions. The first was Matthews cemetery. Sulfur was a necessary material for the production of blazing glue and Molotov Cocktails. However, the arsonists were not very enthusiastic about making related props, and the demand for sulfur was small, so there was still a lot of redundant resources. The remaining two transportation routes were Rheagars Rolling Stone Trade Union and Matthews Oak Trade Union. The former was in charge of the sales in the north. The latter was responsible for selling the sulfur to the south. In general. Rheagar was still very loyal. During this process, he provided his connections and effort. He wasnt sure about the final profit after deducting the operation and labour costs of the sulfur mine. He still only asked for 10%. This number was very low. Normally speaking, all the wealth in the territory belonged to the lord. Even if others discovered any minerals and developed them together with the lord, the lord would naturally have ownership of the minerals. Currently, the South was divided into three parts. It was very normal for the lord to get 70% of the profits. But Rheagar was different. Not only was he generous to Matthew, but he also treated everyone equally. More than ten years ago, when the mining industry in the Gold Digger Basin was booming, the conditions that Rheaga gave to the mine owners were that he only wanted 20% to 30% of the profits. Because of this, Rolling Stone Town became too prosperous during that period of time. The original name of this land was also forgotten by people. Instead, it was replaced by the Gold Digger Basin, which had a more historical background. Hows the factory? Has the first batch of goods come out? Do you need me to send more undead to maintain order? Matthew asked. Little Patton waved his hand. Everything is fine. The first batch of goods will be delivered in two days. The workers were afraid of the undead at first, but under my deliberate arrangements, they now trust your zombies. Deliberate arrangement? Matthew looked at Little Patton suspiciously. The latter smiled. I found two wild boars. I wanted to scare them, but before I could get close, they were chased away by your undead. In this way, the workers will have a certain level of trust in the undead. Matthew frowned slightly. Although Little Pattons plan was effective, he felt that it might also aggravate the panic of the workers. Hence, he reminded, If you want to use this method next time, tell me in advance. Little Patton shrugged. Alright, youre the boss. Ill listen to you. I came to see you about the mine. According to the workers who stayed in the mine, they had clearly finished picking up the sulfur ore in the area. The next morning, in the same place, similar amounts of ores would appear, or even more. Although this phenomenon is a good thing for us, the workers always felt that something was wrong. I tried to calm them down, but last night, there was a whining sound coming from the mine, like the friction of wind blowing through a hole. This morning, a worker came to me and said that he didnt want to work anymore, mainly because he was a little scared. I think I still have to report this matter to you. After all, you were the one who found the mine. Do you know what happened? Matthew muttered, I think I know whats going on. How about this? Ill go to the mine myself tonight and see if I can solve the problem from the root. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Who Stole Our Sulfur? Chapter 494: Who Stole Our Sulfur? Translator: Lonelytree After chatting with Little Patton for a while, Matthew asked him to wait in the cemetery while he quickly changed his clothes and rode his pegasus to Rolling Stone Town. Tonight was the day that Rheagar would head to Purgatory. Matthew planned to send him off. Olis speed was very fast. It would have taken him half an hour to get there by foot, but now he only took less than five minutes. This provided Matthew with great convenience. After entering the town, he found a hidden place to land. Oli very cleverly cusgmsea nersell as an oramary norse. Matthew came to the camp next to the lieges residence and instructed Oli to wait there. He walked in without leashing her. Rheagars operation tonight was a secret. Not many people in the Lords Guards knew about it. Matthew walked all the way over and greeted the knights on guard duty. He arrived at the basement without any obstructions. He waited for a while before Zeller arrived. Rheagar and the two knights who followed him, Asma and Dulin, would arrive later. Until today. With Rheagar and Zellers revelation, Matthew had a clearer understanding of the portal and the situation in the Kingdom of Suki. The portal was currently half-activated. This meant that Rolling Stone Town could freely control the opening or closing of the portal, while the other portal located in the Kingdom of Suki could only passively accept the arrangement of this side. The two knights, Asma and Dulin, had rushed back to rescue them because of the news of the three evil organizations besieging Rolling Stone Town. When they returned, they found that the evil organization had already disbanded. They asked Rheagar to open the door to Purgatory. They knew that Rheagar would go to the edge of Purgatory to hunt regularly, so they offered to do that for him. These two knights had probably returned from Inferno the day before yesterday. Matthew didnt get to meet them face-to-face, and the information he knew was provided by Rheagar during their chat. It was said that the two knights took advantage of the confrontation between the Kingdom of Suki and the Bru tribe to kill many demons and devils. They had obtained many high-level spoils of war that could only be obtained in the lower planes. The spoils of war would be a boost to the finances of Rolling Stone Town. Only then did Matthew understand the financial model of Rolling Stone Town. No wonder Rheagar was able to maintain such a generous policy while accumulating a considerable amount of wealth. The tranquillity of Rolling Stone Town was actually a realistic fairy tale that Rheagar had weaved himself. Many industries were supported by the City Hall at a loss. Behind the happy smile of every resident of Rolling Stone Town, there might be a demons corpse lying in a pool of blood. It sounded a little funny, but it was the truth. Matthew only had two comments about this. First, it was pretty good. Secondly, it was fortunate that he was not a lord. Otherwise, hed have too many things to worry about. Even though Rheagar had the Teleportation Gate to Purgatory, hunting demons was no laughing matter. The risk involved was much greater than robbing the surrounding villages. Matthew thought that while Rheagar looked like he had nothing to do, he probably spent most of his energy on this. When Rheagar and the other two knights arrived, they were still talking. The changes in Escana, the realm between purgatories, are more exaggerated than you can imagine. We havent been there for a few years, but we found that it has changed greatly. Whether its in the Suki Territory or in the Bru Tribe, there are huge runestones, runic skylines, and pillars of light that transmit energy by the roadside. The speed at which their technology is changing is shocking. I suspect that both sides have the shadow of the outer plane or even the gods helping them. As Asma walked, she adjusted the pauldrons on her body. Matthew noticed that it seemed to be a type of implanted construct. When Soria talked about Construct Art, she mentioned that the demons were good at the Implantable Construct. Asma and Dulin had many Implantable Constructs. However, their constructs were indeed relatively obvious. Even if they were implanted inside the body, the constructs were easily identified by the naked eye. Matthew didnt quite understand what they were talking about. He only knew that the plane where the Kingdom of Suki was located was called Escana. Escana was actually an area that bordered Purgatory and Abyss. There were many humans, tieflings, and demons living there. The humans lived in the Holy Brilliance Fort, which was far away from the battlefield. The tieflings lived in the Kingdom of Suki, and the demons formed the Bru tribe. The latter two had been in constant conflict recently, and the battle situation was erratic. Its not that exaggerated. I went to the Deer Hunting Plain last year. Although the demons have new weapons, their combat effectiveness hasnt increased significantly. Rheagar did not seem to care about Asmas reminder. Du Lin interrupted, Rheagar, youd better believe what weve seen and heard. Ive asked your knights. In order to reduce the casualty rate as much as possible, youve been leading them to only plunder the small forces on the edge for the past few years. Youve never been close to the center of Escana. But were different. This time, we went to the vicinity of the Old Kingdom. The tribes there not only updated their equipment, but they also mastered a very strange resurrection technique! Otherwise, how could Asma and I be injured? Rheagar frowned and nodded. I understand. Ill be careful. When we get to Red and Black, Ill find someone to ask.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Who Stole Our Sulfur? Chapter 495: Who Stole Our Sulfur? Translator: Lonelytree Damn these changes. There are so many changes these days that it makes ones hair stand on end. Even Purgatory is changing with each passing day. What are those prisoners of the Heavenly Palace trying to do? No one could answer his question. After adjusting the pauldron for a long time, Asma still failed. In the end, she could only force the protruding metal piece back into the pauldron. This should be a work-related injury. When we reach Red and Black Castle, you should be able to find a suitable Construct Craftsman to help me deal with it, right? Rheagar made an affirmative gesture. The premise is that they still acknowledge me, this unfilial descendant. Du Lin snickered. Theyll definitely acknowledge you. I heard that the rulers of the Suki Kingdom are all women. Theyre more than happy to have you. Rheagar shivered. His firm steps slowed down. He walked into the basement. The few of them greeted each other. Rheagar took out a purple crystal ball the size of a palm and placed it in the pool beside the portal. Immediately after. The entire door lit up with a dark red light. This was a sign that the inter-plane portal was being activated. It would take about 5 to 10 minutes for the portal to be officially used. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Matthew handed a SOS scroll to Rheagar. Dont expect it to be of any use. Even if you successfully tear it apart, I can only receive your coordinates and news after one to two days. Rheagar put away the SOS scroll and complained, Arent mages able to move freely in the various planes? Matthew nodded. Of course. But you have to wait for me to become a Legend first. Rheagar asked, How many years do you need to become a Legend? Matthew thought for a moment. About fifty years? Du Lin laughed again. It could be seen that this female knight had a low laughing point. She obviously thought Matthew was joking. Rheagar calculated. According to the average life expectancy of the Blood Suki Family, I have about 150 years to live. I should be able to live until the day you become a legend. Remember to bring me to experience the legendary plane travel. Matthew smiled. As long as you can live until that day, sure. Take care. Rheagar nodded solemnly. He chatted with Zeller about the west of town. Soon, the portal could be used. Asma took the lead and entered the door, followed by Du Lin. Rheagar waved at the two of them and walked towards the portal, fully armed. Just as he was about to reach the door. He suddenly stopped and turned around. If anything happens to me, do you remember how to arrange the heir of Rolling Stone Town? Zeller said calmly, First is Sif, second is Little Patton, and third is Blake. If Sif doesnt want to become the lord of Rolling Stone Town, then Little Patton will take over the position directly. Rheagar nodded. Yes. Dont worry, Im just going home. I wont die so easily. I just dont feel at ease before I leave. I want to confirm it. Im leaving. I wont see you for at least three months. Dont miss me too much. As he spoke. He strode into the portal. Until the light of the door began to extinguish. Zeller suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Whats wrong? Matthew asked. Every time Rheagar uses the teleportation array, there will always be some small problems. Todays luck is pretty good. Even the space-time rift did not appear. Zeller said gratefully. Matthew asked sharply, Did spacetime rifts form in previous times? Zeller nodded. Yes, there will be one every time, and it will last for at least a week. It points to an unknown place in Purgatory. Sometimes, after Rheagar left, we had to deal with the imps that he provoked. Although they are also good materials, sometimes too many of them are also very troublesome. Matthews heart skipped a beat. Was it possible that the space-time rift had just changed its location and had appeared elsewhere? Thinking of this. He didnt have time to greet Zeller. He immediately rushed out of the camp, rode on Oli, and rushed in the direction of the oak forest! A moment later. In the Undercity. Matthew changed to the Crimson Flame Nightmare in the cemetery and rushed to the sulfur mine first. Fortunately, when he arrived, nothing unusual had happened. After a while. Little Patton also rushed over, panting. Matthew had arranged for the workers to rest outside. He asked breathlessly, Did something happen? Matthew walked slowly into the sulfur mine, carefully sensing everything around him. He had actually been here three times, but even after activating his Equalized Perception, he still hadnt found the space-time rift he had expected. That was why he had thought that it was his misjudgment. But now, it seemed that the sulfur in the mine was very likely related to the dimensional rift that Rheagar had created using the Purgatory Portal. Not long ago, Asma and the others had used the portal. It was possible that from that time onwards, the space-time rift had been transferred to the Urdercity by chance. This place was only a dozen kilometers away from the lieges residence. From the perspective of plane studies, the transfer of the location space-time rift was theoretically possible. I just have a certain guess about the abnormal situation here. Ill stay here tonight until I find out the reason. Matthew responded to Little Patton while checking the situation in the mine. He also summoned Soldier and Renesme. Little Patton was very bold. He immediately rolled up his sleeves when he heard this. Then Ill go with you. He saw Matthew looking around, so he followed him to check on the mine.. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Who Stole Our Sulfur? Chapter 496: Who Stole Our Sulfur? Translator: Lonelytree Unfortunately, the two of them worked for more than an hour and still could not find anything unusual. Matthew brought a chair from the workers area and sat down. Little Patton followed suit. Under the illumination of the Mages Hand and the Illuminating Stone, Matthew suddenly realized that Little Patton and Rheagar were quite similar. The last time the two of them met was at the ball to welcome Lorraine. At that time, the lights were dim, and Matthew did not see it clearly. This time, upon closer inspection, this kid was completely like a little Rheagar! In comparison, Blake, who was also Rheagars nephew, was completely different from him. When he thought about how Rheagar had placed Little Pattons inheritance right before Blakes when he was arranging his funeral. Matthew suddenly became interested in this young man who had lost his tax officer position due to a sexually transmitted disease. What do you think of your uncle? Little Patton looked a little surprised. Uncle? Do you mean in Rheagar? Matthew nodded. He Hes just a stupidly good person. This guy unexpectedly dared to say it. How much do you know about the relationship between him and the Kingdom of Suki? Matthew asked again. Little Patton waved his hand and started talking. In theory, I also have the blood of the Suki Family, but it is very diluted. When I was young, I dreamed of becoming a mage, but they told me that I had no talent. I wanted to become a knight, but they told me that I was weak. Later on, I wanted to become a playboy, but my mother told me that there was no way. Our familys fortune was all thanks to my mothers relentless begging to have Rheagar acknowledge her as family. Thats how we got to where we are today in Rolling Stone Town. Let me tell you a secret. Actually, I suspect that my mother is not Rheagars cousin! Maybe they just look alike, and my mother just happens to have a bit of Purgatory blood. But fortunately, she gave birth to me. Many people said that I looked like Rheagar, which made my mother very happy. For a period of time, she mentioned this matter to everyone she met. However, gradually, a ridiculous rumour spread in Rolling Stone Town. They say Im actually Rheagars illegitimate son. Damn it. Can those idiots take a look at my mothers appearance and figure before spreading rumours? Well, its not nice to say this, but I love Liz very much. Shes my mother. However, I also knew very well that with Rheagars taste, it was impossible for him to fall for her. Anyway, after that rumour, my mother never mentioned my similarity to Rheagar again. She seemed to have subconsciously distanced herself from Rheagar because of this incident. I suppose she was worried that this would upset Rheagar. After all, our entire family depends on this uncle. Matthew looked at him with interest. Youre quite perceptive. Little Patton said indifferently, When you are like me and have no achievements in anything you do, it is only natural for you to give up on yourself. As time goes by, many truths are self-evident. Sometimes, I really feel that there are many people in this world who are not as smart as me. But for some reason, they always succeed easily, while I have achieved nothing so far. Matthew thought for a moment and asked another question, If you had an army of devils from Purgatory, what would you do when the war was about to break out? Little Patton smiled relaxedly. Rheagar asked me this question not long ago. Is he still troubled by the teleportation portal? Matthew was secretly shocked. He didnt expect Rheagar to trust Patton so much that he had even discussed such a core secret with him. No wonder he was the successor behind Sif. So Matthew continued to ask, Thats the matter. However, Rheagar has already made his decision. I just want to know your opinion. Little Patton stretched. There are no traces of demons in Rolling Stone Town. This means that my good uncle has made a stupid decision. Is he so naive as to think that he can live in peace with the other factions? Matthew took out two cups from his luggage, filled them with milk, and handed one to the man. So, you dont agree with Rheagars decision to reject the demon army? Little Patton held the milk in his hand and rubbed the cup with both hands. If you have a sharp weapon and dont use it, you will be hurt by it. This is a proverb I read in an ancient book. Its not that I dont think highly of Rheagars decision, but I dont think highly of every decision he makes. Although Im being a little heartless, the truth is that were not the only family in Rolling Stone Town that lives off of Rheagars blood. I clearly realized that the only reason I could have my current standard of living was because of Rheagars kindness and fantasy. However, some people did not realize this. Of course, as long as Rheagar was willing, it didnt matter whether they appreciated it or not. But the key was, how long could Rheagar keep this going? The development of Rolling Stone Town was already a fairytale-like miracle. If the four realms were to remain peaceful, perhaps this miracle could continue for many years. But as you said, war is coming. If Rheagar couldnt or wouldnt become the king, how long can the current situation last? After saying this. He gulped down the milk and burped. What amazing milk! Uh, what I said just now was just a personal opinion. I dont have much reference value. I hope that Rolling Stone Town will continue to prosper. Only then can a useless rice worm like me continue to lie on Rheagars body and happily suck blood. Little Patton laughed at himself and stood up to go to the toilet. Matthew sat there with a myriad of thoughts in his mind. But at this moment. The sound of the wind came from above his head. Immediately after. There was a loud clang. A huge piece of sulfur stone fell from above. If Matthew hadnt reacted quickly, he would have missed it! What is this? Just as he walked to the side, Little Patton, who had unbuttoned his pants to relieve himself, screamed. However, in the darkness, a monster that looked like a green-headed fly but was hundreds of times larger pounced at him. F * Ck you! Dont scare me when I pee! This guy was very brave. He pulled down his pants and pulled out a single-handed sword. Then, he began to fight the huge green-headed fly naked. A similar monster appeared beside Matthew. The other party came very quickly, but Matthew reacted even faster. He took out a mace from the shortcut bar of the Magic Backpack and hammered it. The hammer was still useful in close combat. The green-headed fly obviously wanted to dodge, but it didnt have time to avoid it. It was directly smashed to the ground by Matthew. Matthew killed it. At the same time. Little Patton also used his one-handed sword to flick the monsters wing away and then killed it with a sword. Its the Fly Demon! Matthew reminded, This is a type of demon, but its level is relatively low. Dont be afraid. Come over to me first. There might be other demons appearing! It was too late. From the darkness where the first fly demon appeared, two muscular bull-headed men emerged. They were wearing heavy armour. They walked like tigers. Little Patton hurriedly pulled up his pants and retreated. Matthew immediately asked Soldier to go over and help Patton. [Warning: You have encountered a Minotaur (LV12/Elite/Large Demon)] The Minotaur was not a Tauren. The difference was that the former was a type of demon. They had extremely sharp teeth, which formed a sharp contrast with the flat teeth of the Tauren, who had a vegetarian habit. The two minotaurs started roaring as soon as they appeared. Matthew did not understand the Abyssal Language and was about to make his move. Little Patton translated as he retreated, They are asking us who stole their sulfur. If we dont tell them, theyll snatch me back to be their wife! Damn it, cant these demons differentiate between male and female? I didnt even put on my pants! Are they blind? Matthew silently observed the green eyes of the Minotaurs and casually said, Maybe they like you too much. Can you help me translate it? As he spoke, the two minotaurs charged forward with their huge axes! Little Patton lowered his head and rolled around, asking loudly, Do you still need a translation? Matthew said calmly, Theres no need for that now. Just prepare to translate their last words. As soon as he finished speaking. He raised his hand and threw a grey magic light at the minotaurs. Disintegration! Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Storluk Industries Chapter 497: Storluk Industries Translator: Lonelytree A grey light flashed, and the heavy armour on one of the Minatours was instantly reduced to ashes! He lowered his head and looked at it with a pained expression. But in the next second. There was only pain left on his face. A sharp arrow pierced through the air and pierced through his heart! The minotaur roared angrily. As a member of the demons, he obviously had extremely strong vitality. He did not even look at the arrow again and roared with his other companion as they pounced in Matthews direction! Little Patton dodged, but he didnt run away. Instead, he picked up his one-handed sword from the ground and leaned against the stone wall, planning to wait for an opportunity to take action. The sound of arrows leaving the bowstring rang out endlessly. Renesme held the Jade Trade Wind and shot fiercely at the Minotaur, who had lost his armor. In the blink of an eye, he was turned into a sieve! He glared and roared, but his knees couldnt help but soften. Boom! The minotaur knelt on the ground. A cold light flashed in the darkness, and Soldier appeared at the right time. A pair of scimitars circled around the neck of the minotaur, and a large amount of blood instantly spurted out! The demon screamed endlessly, and it looked like it was about to die. At this moment, the other Minotaur was still advancing. However, Matthew had already activated Astrids Claw as a response. The tentacle that was filled with negative energy cleverly tripped the Minotaur, and the latters huge body suddenly fell forward. puff! The minotaur fell to the ground. Matthew took the opportunity to cast a few more control spells. The Minotaurs tenacity was not low. so it could have easily avoided these control spells. However, it fell down and was dizzy, unable to get up for a while. At this moment. Little Patton found an opportunity, gripped his sword tightly, and rushed forward, stabbing and stabbing. It was the sound of the rope breaking. Boom! The minotaur flipped over and struck the ground with its axe. Little Patton quickly dodged to the side. The demon still wanted to pursue. However, Matthews Astrid Claw was like gangrene clinging to his bones. The tentacles kept poking at the minotaur, making it impossible for him to get up. Little Patton shouted as he ran, If I cut off his belt, I can take off the armour on his lower body! Matthew immediately cancelled the Disin tegration spell he was about to cast. The Minatours armor looked pretty good. He could salvage everything he could. He immediately summoned the Silvermoon Zombies that were patrolling the mine. The zombies swarmed forward, and with the help of Astrids Claw, they forcefully pressed the minotaur to the ground! Soldier took the opportunity to attack, slashing his wrist twice in a row, forcing him to let go of the giant axe. The minotaur lay on the ground and kept letting out earth-shattering roars. If it werent for Renesme taking the opportunity to shoot an arrow at his chin, his screams would have probably travelled more than ten miles away! In the end. Under the suppression and dragging of the zombies, the Minotaurs leg armour and pants were pulled away. Facing the Minators bare lower body. A Ghost Wolf that was a Pale Fang rushed up and took a few bites. The sound of chewing came from the cave. This time, the minotaur couldnt hold back the pain anymore and fainted without a sound. [Hint: Your Pale Fang (Ghost Wolf) has crushed the Minatours balls.] Pale Fang had triggered instant death! You have killed a Minotaur. You have received a set of Minators Silver Scale Heavy Armor (Armor 16/Strength +1/1ntelligence-1). Stop! Once he confirmed that the enemy was dead, Matthew hurriedly stopped his undead subordinates from scratching and biting him. When the black mass of zombies dispersed. Only then did Matthew get a miserable corpse covered in zombie saliva and scratch marks. The tactical order to swarm them is a little too rough. The zombies usually dont have the chance to eat meat. Now that they have the opportunity, its natural for them to take a few more bites. In the future, if I want to preserve the full appearance of the corpse as much as possible, I have to give more detailed instructions. Matthew looked at the blood on the minotaurs crotch and the broken wrist, shaking his head slightly. The other one died even more horribly. Its head was almost removed by Soldier, and it would take a lot of effort to sew it back on. But overall, the results were pleasant. This was the first time Matthew had obtained a demons corpse, so he naturally had to take it back and study it. It was certain that he would make it into an undead, but the question was which one to make. Before that, he planned to conduct a more detailed analysis of the two corpses. Take them back to the cemetery. Matthew asked Renesme to lead a team of zombies to collect the corpses. As for himself, he went to find Little Patton, who was still in shock. Are you alright? Little Patton adapted quickly. No problem. Its just that this is the first time Ive seen such a cruel way of dying. Even if its an enemy, I still feel a chill down my spine. As he spoke, he tightened his belt. Very good. Ill leave the evacuation and pacification of the workers to you. I plan to seal off the sulfur mine for a while. Matthew arranged. Little Patton nodded. Then should I let them go back for a holiday? ReasonThe reason is that we need to conduct a more comprehensive magic exploration of the mine. Having too many people will affect the results of the magic exploration. Matthew hesitated and said, Some of them might have heard the commotion here. Should we give them some money? Little Patton shook his head without hesitation and said.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Storluk Industries Chapter 498: Storluk Industries Translator: Lonelytree No need. Ill tell them that the sound was made when I hit a rock. Combined with the reason I gave for the holiday, theyll buy it. And if you take the initiative to give them money, then they will most likely know that something has happened here. When the rumours spread, it wont be so easy for you to recruit more workers. Of course, that is if you plan to only recruit from Rolling Stone Town. If youre willing to find refugees from the Highleaf Ridge or the Golden Fertile Fields, they wont complain even if the pay is lower. Matthew saw that he had a clear mind, so he no longer interfered with the matter and let Little Patton handle it. He quickly walked around the scene of the incident. This time. He discovered three spatial rifts. The largest one was located on the ceiling of the mine. It was a six-meter-long hole. It was usually closed, and from time to time, it would open up to two meters wide. Sulfur ores that often flew into the mine fell from this hole. However, according to Matthews observations, this hole was extremely unstable. It spat out sulfur ore for a while, and soon, it closed automatically. This hole was also very well concealed. Even a slightly low-level reconnaissance spell could not detect it. The second crack was located by the underground river deep in the mine. It was an arched opening. Because it was hidden behind a rock, Matthew had been careless and did not notice that there was something else behind it. The gap was not big and could barely accommodate one person. Matthew guessed that the two minotaurs had crawled over. This crack was relatively stable. Matthew had observed it for a long time, but it did not even have the tendency to close automatically. It was estimated that it would not disappear in the short term. The third crack was on the gravel beach of the underground river. This thing was only the size of a fist, and its stability was average. It was hard to say when it would disappear. Matthew hadnt seen anything come out of it yet. After a thorough investigation. Matthew brought more zombies over and surrounded the three rifts. And he himself went straight to the Cauldron House. To him, a spatial rift was both an opportunity and a crisis. If his guess was correct, this was most likely pointing to the Purgatory Escana that Rheagar was heading to! This meant that demons or devils from Escana could enter the material world through the rift at any time. That was no joke. Matthew immediately rushed to the Alliances library to search for information related to the space-time rift. At the very least. He had to find a way to close the rift steadily. An hour later. After paying a sum of Knowledge Points to the Scroll Dragon in the Great Library, Matthew received a lot of information about the dimensional rift. He selectively read a few authoritative works and summarized four ways to deal with the space-time rift. The first was to let it disappear on its own. The Prime Material Plane was the most stable world with complete elements, strong barriers, and the most complete laws. Therefore, even if a space-time rift appeared, if it were not deliberately maintained, it would most likely disappear on its own after a period of time. Of course, this method was a bit of a test of luck. The second method was to repeatedly use evocation spells of the fourth rank and above to bombard the spatial rift and its surrounding areas with super-saturated explosions to achieve the effect of blowing up the spatial rift. According to the introduction of the book titled The Occult Machinist Teaches You How to Deal with Space-time Turbulence . Using this method, the success rate of closing the space-time rift was as high as 95%. However, there was a 5% chance that the space-time rift would explode and even attract monsters from the astral world. However, there was such a point of view circulating among the Occult Machinists. If the space-time rift couldnt be closed by the explosion, then the explosion must not have been powerful enough. The only thing one needed to do wasIncrease the intensity. The third method was the Spacetime Gate Stabilizing Spell. It required an experienced array master to stabilize the crack into a fixed Spacetime Gate. There were many benefits to this method. After it stabilized, this door would become similar to the Portal of Rheagar. The door could be opened and closed whenever you wanted, and it was relatively safe and stable. The only drawback was that it was expensive. Matthew had heard from Margaret about the price of advanced array masters in the Alliance. Their labour costs were astronomical, not to mention the cost of materials. The fourth method was to create a magic material called Giant Tree Amber by himself to repair the dimensional rift. The advantage of this method was that the space-time rift repaired by the amber would not disappear in the short term. During this period, if you wanted to use this rift, you could just tear open the amber. The disadvantage was that the giant tree amber was a little troublesome to tear apart. Moreover, there was a low probability that the cracks repaired by this method would be discovered from the other side. There were four methods. Matthew was left with only two choices. He didnt dare to try the second. He didnt have the money for the third. As for which method to deal with it, I still have to consider the situation on the other side of the rift and observe the stability of the rift. Matthew pondered for a while in the library and did not make a decision immediately. However, he still made a trip to the Alliances store and bought a series of materials. Primordial Amber Stone x60; Disguise Scrolls x6; 10 portions of Zoruo Vine; Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Storluk Industries Chapter 499: Storluk Industries Translator: Lonelytree Dust in the astral plane; Ore package x6; Shrinking Scrolls x3; Other magic supplementary materials. This expenditure cost 30,000 gold coins, and Matthews liquid funds were completely drained. I should have bought one less Shrinking Scroll. As he left the Cauldron House. His heart was filled with remorse. After returning to the cemetery. Matthew set up a crucible in the workshop and poured several semi-finished magic potions into the pot. He also added a large amount of water and a small amount of alcohol. He waited until the pot was boiling. He poured half of the Zorro Vine into the pot. The pot made a loud noise. Matthew quickly found something to cover it. After cooking for about five minutes, the pot stopped making noise. He then lifted the lid and poured the sticky green liauid into the glass bottle that he had prepared earlier. This pot could fill six bottles. After Matthew added some cloves and mint into the bottle, the Elementary Transformation Potion was officially formed. He planned to go to the rift crack to take a look. However, a human walking in the territory of a demon or devil was undoubtedly courting death. Therefore, Matthew wanted to borrow the Minotaurs vest to wear. A moment later. Matthew left the workshop with the potion. He went to the corpse of the Minotaur and took a part of their hair and nails. Not long after. Little Patton returned to the cemetery. He said to Matthew very easily, Ive already appeased the workers. Not only the mine, but I also found a reason to give the underground factories a holiday to avoid any unnecessary trouble. Matthew was a little surprised by his efficiency. After collecting the Essence from the corpse, he placed the Minotaurs fingernails and hair into two bottles of potion and asked casually, If it were you, how would you deal with the spatial rift that suddenly appeared around the territory? He explained the four methods he had found. Little Patton thought for a moment and replied, Well have to see whats on the other side of the rift. Judging from the reaction of those monsters, theyre most likely unorganized. Even if they are, those two minotaurs must have discovered the rift by chance. Otherwise, we would have encountered a regular army instead of a small group. If it were me, I would go to the other side of the crack first and make a decision. Matthew gave him a look of approval and handed one of the bottles to Little Patton. What do you mean? Little Patton was a little confused. I think the same as you. I also plan to go over and take a look. I cant understand the language of these demons. I need your translation. You should have the courage to come with me, right? Matthew smiled. But dont worry. Lets go to the mine first. Well drink the potion after the Undead completes the most basic pathfinding work. Little Patton readily agreed. However, he looked at the bottle of dark green potion with a suspicious look in his eyes. Will I really not have diarrhoea after drinking this? Probably not. Matthew patted his luggage confidently. It doesnt matter if you do. Ive prepared anti-diarrhea medicine. With that, under Little Pattons even more suspicious gaze, the two of them rushed back to the mine. Out of the three spatial rifts, two of them were unsuitable for people to pass through. Matthew went behind the rock. At first, he sent a skeleton soldier to check out the situation. The command he gave the skeleton soldiers was- After passing through the space-time rift, they could only move within a five-meter radius of the original location. After the skeleton soldiers went over, there was no movement for ten minutes. The data panel did not indicate that the skeleton soldiers were injured, which meant that the situation over there was relatively safe. Later, Matthew asked Soldier to scout the way, and the result was similar. Because he had crossed planes, he couldnt communicate with Soldier through the contract. Five minutes later, Soldier returned. He reported his findings to Matthew. Its a very big house. The door is closed. Theres very little furniture. Theres something very bright. I went under the bed. The bed is also very big. Matthew roughly understood. It was probably the place where the space-time rift had appeared. No one else had discovered it yet. As for the two fly demons, they might be the Minotaurs servants. After that, Matthew tested the strength of the space-time rift again and again. He left some precautions in case of accidents. Then, he drank the potion with Little Patton. Two minutes later, the potion took effect, and their bodies expanded, turning into demons that looked similar to the Minotaurs. However, it was a beginner transformation potion, after all, and there were many flaws in the details. Matthew calmly took out the Disguise Scroll that he had prepared beforehand and cast Disguise on himself and Little Patton. At this moment, their appearance was exactly the same as the two Minotaurs. Unless they encountered a unit with superior perception, it was impossible for them to be exposed. The effect of the transformation can last for about six hours. Lets hurry over. After Matthew finished speaking, he bent over and took the lead to cross the space-time rift. Little Patton followed closely behind. The two of them came to an extremely cramped space. After crawling out from under the bed with difficulty, the skeleton soldiers that Matthew had sent over were still twisting their hips in the room. Just as Soldier said, the furniture in the room was very simple and crude. Even the windows were broken, and he could vaguely see some scenes outside. The first thing that caught Matthews attention was an electric light hanging from the ceiling. Is this the bright thing Soldier mentioned? Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Storluk Industries Chapter 500: Storluk Industries Translator: Lonelytree Do minatours use electric lights? Matthew was stunned. He could accept it if it were a luminous pearl or an incomplete illuminating crystal hanging above his head. However, the electric light was a little unacceptable to him. There are also wiresThere are also runes similar to utility poles on the roadside?! What is the meaning of this? Have the demons already entered an industrial society? Matthews scalp went numb. It was not that he had not considered such a situation. After all, the Prime Material Plane was suppressed by the mysteries of civilization, and its development had stagnated. The mainstream society was in a feudal state, and the overall structure was closer to an agricultural society. The development of the outer world might surpass that of the prime material plane. But he didnt expect it to be so exaggerated. What if the demons and devils have completed their industrialisation, and the Heavenly Palace is playing tricks in secret by prying open the plane barrier? If these creatures swarm inCan Aindor handle it? In an instant, countless possibilities flashed through his mind. Matthew calmed down and observed the house with Little Patton for a while. After a while, they carefully pushed open the door and went out into the street. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the scene outside. It was not a busy skyscraper outside. Instead, there were two or three stories of buildings that were no different from their own houses. The road was not paved. Instead, it was an uneven dirt road. There were more buildings than expected, as well as devices that looked like utility poles. This place didnt seem to be any different from the towns in Aindor. The sky here was blood-red. Matthew couldnt tell the time, but the street lights on both sides of the road were on. It was probably nighttime. The two of them walked along the street. Not long after, he saw a minatour with a decadent aura on the street. He was leaning against the wall, his body tattered like a vagrant. He looked very weak, but he did not care about Matthews approach. His hands were grabbing something randomly under his feet. A moment later. A syringe appeared in the Minotaurs hand. The syringe was filled with dark green liquid. The Minotaur glared at Matthew and stabbed the syringe into his thigh. Wuuu In the next moment, the veins on the Minotaurs neck bulged, and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face. Not long after. He fell unconscious. The empty syringe was also thrown aside. Matthew silently glanced at the data panel. He wondered if he had gone to the wrong place. [Record: You have passed through the dimensional rift and arrived at the Interdimensional Space (Escana).] You have encountered a Minotaur. The minotaur used a syringe on himself (suspected to be sulfur extract). The minotaur is on cloud nine! Thats right, this was the corner of Escana and also the place where Rheagar had just gone. However, judging from the number of minotaur on the street, it was not difficult to tell that this place should belong to the territory of the Bru tribe. However, what he saw and heard in front of him really made Matthew dumbfounded. The two of them walked along the street for a while. They turned a corner. Similar Minotaurs and Demons could be seen everywhere on the streets. In stark contrast to the demons who were addicted to sulfur extract. This city seemed to possess technology that far surpassed that of Aindor. In addition to the street lamps and utility poles, Matthew also saw a few single-person aircraft flying over the city. There was actually a phone booth at the corner of the street, but it required coins to use. The huge building in the centre of the city had a chimney that soared into the sky. Thick smoke billowed from the chimney, and there was a portrait of a blond man on the surface. From time to time, fashionable and sturdy mining vehicles drove out of the factory. They drove on the streets unscrupulously, splashing mud on both sides. After the two of them deliberately asked around, they found out that this place was called Bigfoot City. It was originally the territory of a group of Bigfoot Monsters. Later, it was jointly attacked by the Demon People and the Minatours, and it became a part of the Bru tribe. In front of them was the square of Bigfoot City. Matthew wanted to go over and join in the fun. At this moment, a mining vehicle passed by the edge of the square. In the vehicle, a refined demon was scolding his subordinates. His voice was very loud. Is the sulfur mine still disappearing? Damn it, if you cant find the reason, then you, as the supervisor, have to go answer the boss! Wait a minuteStop the car! Under the curious gazes of Matthew and Patton, the mining vehicle slowly came to a stop. The Devil man in a suit sized up Matthew and Patton through the window and said with interest, Its been a long time since Ive seen such a healthy Minotaur. Are you interested in working at Storluk Industries? Of course, you have to learn the rules. You cant secretly inhale sulfur during work hours. Storluk Industries is not here to spread advanced technology for you to enjoy. (Note: Storluk, the original hometown of the Orc Sword Saint Clegg, was once occupied by the space undead troops of the Antu Empire.) Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: The Evil Empress’s Believer Chapter 501: The Evil Empresss Believer Translator: Lonelytree The Devil in a suit spoke in the common language of the Abyss. This allowed Matthew, who had Language Proficiency, to understand the content of the other partys words. He and Little Patton looked at each other. Both of them had the intention to go. After all, they were here to investigate the source of the sulfur mine. The mining vehicle in front of them was very likely to point to the factory of the sulfur mine, which was the Storluk Industry mentioned by the demon people. Under Matthews signal, Little Patton pretended to be naive and asked, Then what should we do? The Devil opened the car door and adjusted his tie. My name is Simons. Im a senior manager of Storluk Industries. I think the two of you have great potential. Just join our companys mineral group and work. Dont hesitate. This is a rare opportunity. Just get in the car. He pointed at the tipper at the back of the mining vehicle and gestured for the two of them to sit on it. The two of them stretched their necks and found that in addition to a batch of sulfur ore, there were also a few demon mercenaries sitting in the bucket. The mercenaries were carrying electric crossbows in their hands, and their expressions were fierce. These people looked very similar to Simons. They had white eyes and extremely strong upper body muscles. As far as Matthew knew, this white eyeball was called the Pupil of Chaos, a symbol of a demon bloodline. With his shallow knowledge of the Abyss, he could only tell that they were the hybrid of a Berserk Demon and a human. Lets go! Get in the car! The mercenary boss urged impatiently. Matthew felt that something was wrong. Little Patton was also very smart. Seeing that the situation was not looking good, he immediately smiled at Simons. How much is the salary if we join Storluk Industries? Simmons put his hands on his hips impatiently. Salary? The weekly salary should be at least 100 gold coins! You seem a little smart, but not by much. The salary was only the smallest reward for joining Storluk Industries. You can ask anyone on the street, and they will know that joining us means a meteoric rise in your status! As long as you work hard, it wont be long before you become a supervisor like me, with your own driver, maid, lover, gardener, and so on. However, the prerequisite for all of this was that You have to work hard enough! Before you ask what Storluk can give you, youd better think about what you can give Storluk! Anyone with a discerning eye could see the current situation in Escana. In the past ten years, the land had been undergoing rapid changes. Wasnt all of this brought about by the Stuluk industry? The Bru tribe is in the process of transforming into the Bru Empire. As a member of the tribe, if you cant keep up with the pace of the times, you can only become the tears of the times. Forget it; with the minotaurs intelligence; I really shouldnt have said so much. Now, get in the car. I guarantee that youll make a killing! Simons incessant persuasion stunned everyone. Matthew and the others didnt say anything. A minotaur with dishevelled hair suddenly pounced over. If they dont want to go, let me go, okay?! Im willing to give my life to the Storluk industry! Simons immediately kicked the minotaur in the stomach. The latter suddenly fell backwards and fell to the ground. The cloak that was used to cover his body was torn off, revealing rows of needle marks on the minotaurs thigh. He looked so weak and skinny that Simons kick made him unable to get up for a long time! Simons cursed in disgust, Stay away from me, trash! As he spoke, he said to Matthew and Patton, Look, look, look. This is your fellow countryman, a piece of trash who is addicted to sulfur all day long. After you enter Storluk Industries, you cant be like him. Hurry up and get in the car! Simons patience seemed to have reached its limit. Matthew glanced at the data panel. [Warning: You have seen through Simons lies.] You realized that Simons was lying about Storluks generosity! Your Anti-Fraud Element +10 (Fraud Domain) He was looking for an opportunity to decline Simons invitation. Little Patton had already opened his mouth, but he still spoke in that silly tone, We cant go to Storluk Industries yet, Simons eyes were unfriendly. Why? Little Patton chuckled and said, How can we be stingy with such benefits? Please leave us an address and a token. Ill go inform our brothers and sisters outside the city and other good friends to join the Storluk Industries. Dont worry, the people I brought here are all Minotaurs who are as healthy as us, not this kind of old trash who is addicted to sulfur! Simons eyes lit up. Good, good, good. You follow this road to the centre of Bigfoot City- Do you see that big chimney from afar? Just walk in that direction. Storluk Industries is everywhere. This glove is my keepsake. Take it and find any official employee of Storluk, and youll be able to find me. Get out of the city now! If its too late, we might not have a place for you after we recruit enough people. Simons threw a smelly glove at Pattons face, then laughed and got into the car. The mining vehicle rumbled away with black exhaust. You guys are very smart. You didnt fall for it. When the mining vehicle was far away, the minotaur, who was moaning on the ground, suddenly jumped up.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: The Evil Empress ‘s Believer Chapter 502: The Evil Empress s Believer Translator: Lonelytree His movements were vigorous, and he did not look weak at all. The minotaur was wearing a huge hood, his face hidden in the shadows. His voice was extremely deep. If you go with them, what awaits you will be a hellish life. In the beginning, they would indeed give you preferential treatment. They would give you good food and drink, and they would even assign you a place to live. And the price of all this was just doing some hard labour. This would make you feel that coming to Storluk Industries was the perfect choice. It wouldnt take long. They will increase the intensity of their exploitation of you. All the delicate work that the automatons cant do will be left to you. In order to complete the impossible task, you will have to work overtime and stay up late, and your body will become weak. At this time, you might have the intention to retreat. However, Storluk Industries would not let go of any useful talent. They will secretly infect you with sulfur disease while you are working. Do you know what sulfur disease is? Sulfur was originally a necessity for the abyssal creatures, but the sulfur essence that was highly purified by the Storluk industry had become a terrifying potion that could easily make demons addicted and give them a near-death experience. Once youve tasted it, its hard to quit. And in order to obtain enough sulfur extract. You must work day and night for Storluk Industries. However, under the influence of sulfur, your brain becomes more and more idiotic, and your body becomes weaker and weaker. You are simply unable to cope with the increasingly heavy tasks! In this vicious cycle that continued day after day. You will fall one day. However, this is not your final stop at Storluk Industries. They had specialized doctors to deal with such situations. Those with better physical fitness would continue to suffer after they woke up. Those who were slightly worse were sent to the laboratory to become test subjects; Only those who had completely lost their value would be thrown onto the streets and become vagrants. Bigfoot City was filled with such people. The Minotaurs, Bigfoot Monsters, and Deer-Head Demons, which were originally rooted here, were the victims. The only ones who benefited were the demons who first joined the Storluk Industries. The Storluk Industries have destroyed the lives of countless of our fellow citizens, and most abominable of all, he claims that we have fallen into depravity! You should have seen a lot of Minotaurs dressed like me along the way, right? They all worked for Storluk Industries. They have been clearly framed and infected with sulfur disease. However, this was promoted by Storluk as a typical example of the minotaur race that did not want to improve and was willing to degenerate. Dont you think its sad? After listening to this introduction. Matthew and Little Patton both looked surprised. Little Patton stared at him. And you are? The other party replied, My name is Conley. Im a ranger. I know Minotaur Rangers arent common, but these days, demons have been castrated into good-for-nothings working for the Storluk industry, so Minotaur Rangers should be normal. Are you two minotaurs from other places? Remember not to wander around the streets during the day. The person you met was Simons. He has a high position in Storluk Industries and has some dignity. If it were any other small leader, Im afraid they would kidnap you directly! After all, there arent many healthy demons left in the city. He saw that the other party was also using the common abyssal language. Matthew mustered his courage and said, How do you know were lying to him? Conley said indifferently, Im already familiar with the Minotaur tribe near Bigfoot City. Even the outskirts that are a little further away cant escape my eyes and ears. I didnt hear that a new minotaur tribe had moved here, so you must be lying. Alright, children, I dont have time to explain to you all. I still have a lot of things to do. Remember, the current Bigfoot City is no longer the same as before. The demons have fallen. Damn it, we are clearly demons, how can we fall further? Just be careful, dont go out during the day, be careful of Storluk Industries! As he spoke, he pretended to leave. Little Patton grabbed him. Mr. Conley, we are the McCorwin brothers who came from a very far place to seek refuge with our relatives. He is the older brother, and I am the younger brother. However, after entering the city today, we found out that this place had changed greatly. We couldnt find our uncles and could only live on the streets. Can you recommend a place for us to stay? As long as it can shelter us from the wind and rain. Conley looked at them in disgust. He seemed to be having a mental struggle. A few seconds later. Another mining vehicle was approaching from afar. Conley hurriedly waved at the two of them. Follow me! As he spoke, he rushed into the alley across the road. At the corner of the alley, he skillfully lifted the cement cover and revealed a dark passage. The entrance to the passageway was very large, but the space inside was very cramped. The three of them ducked in one after another. Conley was the one responsible for hiding the cement cover, and then he walked in front of the two. Ill bring you to the camp of the Revived Ones, but you must swear not to reveal the location of the camp. Otherwise, I wont spare you. You dont have to be happy too early. I dont have much say in the camp. Whether I can stay or not depends on the Prophets wishes. As he spoke, he stuck out his butt and bent his waist as he walked into the depths of the sewer. What are the Revived Ones? What happened in Bigfoot City? Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: The Evil Empress ‘s Believer Chapter 503: The Evil Empress s Believer Translator: Lonelytree Why did the Minotaurs here become like this? Isnt this too different from what weve heard before? Along the way, Little Patton skillfully asked questions. This guy could always think of the same thing as Matthew. At first, Matthew would butt in a little, but later on, he simply let Little Patton talk alone. He focused on analyzing the information provided by Conley. Conleys voice echoed in the sewer. Just by hearing the name, child, the Revived Ones are a group of frustrated people, a group of old things who are trying to revive the Demon Blood. You might not know what Bigfoot City was like decades ago. But I still remember it. The situation back then might have been terrible. Our civilization was very backward, but when faced with outsiders, everyone had the courage to raise their weapons and give them a head-on blow! At that time, Bigfoot City was a chaotic city-state divided by the three demon races, Bigfoot, Minotaur, and Deer Head Demon. There were fights every day in the city. Every day, there were demons whose bellies were cut open, and their intestines were pulled out. Their corpses rotted beside the stinking ditches. Oh. That was really nostalgic. One day later. The airship from Storluk Industries was docked on the city wall of Bigfoot City. In the beginning, the demons in the three cities had fought several battles with the mercenaries of Storluk. Although the battle was tragic, they still managed to stop their invasion. But later, Storluk changed his infiltration strategy. They began to try the upper-class route, bribing, controlling, and instigating the higher-ups of the three races to defect. Things began to change little by little. Finally, six years ago. Most of the demons in Bigfoot City had been tricked into drinking the Taming Potion provided by Storluk Industries. That potion was said to be able to eliminate the violent elements in the demon bloodline. It could free the Demon Race from endless disputes and battles. This statement is not false. Ive witnessed the terrifying effects of that potion with my own eyes. Demons who took the potion would become rational and peaceful, and they would be particularly reasonable. But was a reasonable demon still a demon? A friend of mine, he didnt believe in the effect of the potion. He wanted to challenge it. Before he took the potion, he was an executioner who would feel unhappy if he didnt stab someone for a day. In the end, the second the potion entered his stomach, he seemed to have become a Paladin who had comprehended the Sages Oath! Can you believe it? He actually began to cry and confess to me for his past sins of killing! However, this was not the most terrifying effect of the potion. What the Evil Demons lost was not only their ambition and desire to kill but also their bloodlust and backbone! The demons who took the potion became timid and afraid. We are clearly the most terrifying and violent race in the world. However, they began to consider banning fighting in the city. The reason was that it would affect civilization. To hell with civilization! The demon civilization was a civilization of fighting. It was because I couldnt accept this chemical castration that I escaped into the sewers and established the Revival Camp with the others. During this time, I was also forced to learn many ranger skills. This world was just so f * cked up. Forcing a two-meter-tall Minotaur to crawl in the citys sewers every day. For this reason, I even learned the Bone Shrinking Technique from a believer of Babasha! I went off topic, cough cough. The development of Bigfoot City could be guessed with an asshole. The demons who had lost their wildness became slaves to the Storluk industry. The city gradually became the world of Storluk. The three great races had to be on tenterhooks every day. On the contrary, we stinky rats living in the sewers have a better life. Storluks men tried to enter the sewers. However, we have the blessing of the Sewer God and the complicated terrain here. After paying a few painful prices, they no longer interfere with the underground world. Conley was a typical cold-faced but warm-hearted guy. On the surface, he looked down on this pair of McCorwin brothers who had just arrived and didnt know anything. In fact, he had been helping them enthusiastically. Not only did he take the risk to bring them to his camp. He even rambled on about the background and general knowledge of Bigfoot City. If this knowledge was converted to Margarets standard, it would cost at least 10,000 gold coins. He thought about it. Matthew felt that he had made a killing. On the way. He also recalled why the word Storluk was so familiar. That was the homeland of the Orc Clegg. Currently, it should be occupied by a space undead force from the Antu Empire. It seemed that the Storluk Industries had something to do with them. The three of them moved forward in the dark for thirty minutes. After jumping over a stinky pond. The terrain in front of them suddenly became clear. An extremely wide underground space appeared in front of them. There were also several guards on the high ground on both sides who were vigilantly checking on the newcomer. Blackie, its me, Conley. The minotaur rangers deep voice sounded. The leader of the guards was a pitch -black demon with huge antlers. He looked at the two of them with an unfriendly expression. Youve brought a new face back to the camp again, Conley. You always break the rules, even if you set the rules yourself. Conley shrugged. Im taking them to see the Prophet. Is the Prophet in the tower? The antler demon said unhappily, According to my informant, Storluk Industries is planning to launch a fourth siege on our camp. At this juncture, we must not be careless.. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: The Evil Empress ‘s Believer Chapter 504: The Evil Empress s Believer Translator: Lonelytree Conley scratched his head. Okay, I know I probably shouldnt have done this, but these two children are healthy. You should know what this level of health means in Bigfoot City. I cant watch Simmons destroy them. The deer-headed demon insisted, I understand you. Health is a luxury these days. But thats why I suspect that Simons are using them as the bait. If you dont mind, I would like to use the Gem of Truth on them. This way, we can at least rule out the possibility of the transformation spell. Matthew cursed inwardly. He and Little Patton looked at each other and prepared to run. In the next second. Without waiting for Conley to agree, the deer-headed demon took out a gaudy gem from his pocket and began to chant loudly. At that moment, Little Patton instinctively retreated, but Matthew held him back. Dont be afraid. Matthew suddenly whispered confidently. Little Pattons body instantly relaxed. A few seconds later. A white magic light shone on the two of them, and their skin became extremely bright. The deer-headed demon stared intently at the duos performance. Seeing that the two of them were calm. He said slowly. Alright, you can pass through here. Your bodies will be glowing for a period of time. It doesnt matter. Its just a side effect of the Truth Gem. Conley snorted coldly. I already said that theres nothing wrong with these two children. I think youre purposely making things difficult for me. The deer-headed demons expression was calm. Im just doing what I should be doing. That better be true! Conley warned. Then, he brought the two of them into the camp. The buildings in the camp were similar to what Matthew had seen on the surface, but they might be a little behind. What was more surprising was that there were many electric lights there. Moreover, the place was lit up as if electricity was free. It was clearly a huge underground space. Walking in it was as bright as day. Along the way. Little Patton took the time to ask, Why didnt his Truth Gem see through our disguise? Is your potion that powerful? Matthew smiled and said nothing. On the data panel. [Hint: You have seen through Deer-Head Demon Captain Blackies bluff!] The deer-headed demon captain took out a fake Truth Gem (Cantrip Disguise). The deer-headed demon captain has used the Light Spell on you and Little Patton. Not only did you see through the other partys bluff, but you also successfully deceived everyone. +10 Anti-Fraud Elements; Your bluff element +10; Detected that you have accumulated enough anti-fraud elements. Do you want to enter the field of fraud with this element? Matthew was not in a hurry to enter the domain for the time being. As expected, the Evil Demons arent simple and honest residents. They were scammed twice when they first arrived. Fortunately, my anti-fraud awareness is strong enough. However, if this happens a few more times, wont the relevant elements be filled up? This camp is too poor. They cant even take out a Truth Gem. The captain guarding the gate can only bluff. Its quite sad to think about it. The demons in Bigfoot City have indeed declined. No wonder they want a revival. He thought to himself. The Revival Camp was indeed more lively than the city above. The two of them walked over. There were at least four fights that happened for no reason. The demons here were more aggressive than those on the surface, but they were more or less crippled. It probably had something to do with Storluk Industries. Conley was very popular in the camp. Everywhere he passed, people would greet him. Correspondingly. There were also many people who asked about Matthews background. For the sake of convenience, Conley said that the McCorwin brothers were his nephews. The more people asked, the more he answered. Gradually. It was as if he really treated the two of them as nephews. His attitude towards the two of them became more and more intimate. In the end. Conley brought the two of them to a pitch-black tower. The gate of the tower was tightly shut. There were still a few figures waiting on the steps leading to the tower. The most eye-catching one was a bald woman. She was actually a human. There were also a few Bigfoot Monsters and a Minotaur. Conley reminded the two of them, You guys wait on the steps. Ill go in and greet the Prophet first. Dont be nervous. No one will hurt you here. Oh right, stay away from that woman. Shes a believer of Evil Empress Babasha and a martial monk. Although I learned the Bone Shrinking Technique from her, I keep feeling that shes hiding something. I cant shrink as perfectly as her However, as he spoke, the female monk walked over quickly. Idiot Conley! You cant shrink as perfectly as me because you have an extra penis! Who are these two? Are they your illegitimate children? They look healthy. As she spoke, the woman licked her sexy lips. Conley said seriously, They are my nephews, Rosie. You wont do anything to them. If you need anything recently, just come to me. The female monk named Rosie ignored Conleys flirting. She looked at Matthew with interest, her eyes flashing with nostalgia. I think Ive seen you somewhere before. This feeling is very familiar. Matthews heart began to beat faster. He knew that the other party had never seen him before. The reason why he felt this way was because Evil Queen Babasha paid special attention to him! Just as he was thinking of ways to get rid of the Evil Empress believers The door of the tower suddenly opened. An elderly voice came from the door. Conley, did you bring those two children here? Quickly let them in. Matthew felt as if he had been pardoned. The two of them quickly bypassed the female monk and entered the tower. The door slowly closed. In front of them was a Bigfoot old man with a walking stick. The latter kindly said to Matthew, Whats wrong, child? I can sense that youre a little uneasy. Matthew let out a long sigh. Its fine. Its just that the lady outside seems to be a little aggressive. The old man said gently, Rosie is like this. She is a very direct girl. If she fancies you, she will snatch you away overnight. But dont worry, shes a loyal believer of the Evil Empress, Babasha. How bad can a true believer be? Matthew felt that something was wrong. The deneyers or the Evil Empress cant De Dad The old man laughed heartily. Of course. Look at me. Im also a believer in the Evil Empress. Do you think I look like a bad person? Hahaha Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: New Mission: Animal Conversation Chapter 505: New Mission: Animal Conversation Translator: Lonelytree The Prophets laughter was full of lung capacity and sounded very sunny, giving people a warm and cheerful feeling. However, his words made Matthew even more uneasy. This guy was also a believer of Evil Empress Babasha? He immediately thought of retreating. After the laughter, the Prophet looked at them seriously and said, Dont worry, Im not a bad person. Im just a pitiful old demon. As for the two of you, even if its for the most basic sincerity, you should show your true colours, right? Little Patton was still trying to get away with it. What did you say? Why dont I feel that youre old at all? However, Matthew knew that the two of them had been exposed. The Prophets eyes emitted a faint white light, which was a characteristic of prophecy spells. This guys level was very high, at least a quasi-legendary. The combination of his Transformation Potion and Camouflage would not be able to fool the other partys eyes. So Matthew patted Little Pattons shoulder and went forward to negotiate. Im a human mage from the Seven Saint Alliance. You can call me Matthew. This is my friend, Patton. I have to make it clear that we have no ill intentions towards the camp. The Prophet nodded. You are indeed a human. It seems that you are not lying about this. I can trust you for the first time. But what surprises me is, when did the Alliance of Seven Saints become interested in Escana? Havent you always claimed that you dont interfere with anything outside the material world? Did the Seven Saint Alliance have such a claim?! Matthew was surprised, but he replied calmly, Times have changed. We always need to reevaluate certain areas according to the changes in the situation. I came here mainly to observe the situation so as to preserve the possibility of future actions. The Prophet was delighted. Very good. If the Seven Saint Alliance really intends to intervene, I promise you that I wont hand you over to the Evil Empress. Matthew took a deep breath. How did you find me? Is it the mark of the Evil Empress? The Prophet smiled. We Bigfoot are born to be good at divination. The special mark on your body is as eye-catching as a bonfire in the dark to me. But trust me, handing you over to the Evil Empress is my last choice. Instead of doing this, Im more willing to cooperate with you and the faction behind you. Have you seen the current situation of the Revival Camp? Bigfoot City is now completely under the control of Storluk Industries. I need your help. If we work together, we can overthrow Storluk Industries and achieve a win-win situation. At this point. A crow suddenly flew out of the darkness behind him. The crow landed on the candlestick beside him and made a piercing sound. I hate the word win-win! That was what they said when Storluk Industries first entered Bigfoot City. In the end, they won twice! The Prophet waved his hand. Silence! Wingless! Matthew still looked at the smiling Bigfoot Prophet with some wariness. To be honest, I still find it hard to believe that a believer of Babasha would give up on pleasing the God she serves. The Prophet did not blame Matthew. He waved his hands in the darkness, and more darkness surged over, enveloping Matthew and Patton. As he sensed that the darkness was not malicious, Matthew restrained his urge to attack immediately. On the data panel. [Hint: The Bigfoot Prophet has used the Dark Chamber.] [Dark Chamber: No one can eavesdrop on any conversation here, including the gods.] If I were a devout believer of Babasha, you would probably be tied up by now. Im not the kind of person you think I am. In fact. Evil Queen Babasha has given up on us for many years. Before Storluk Industries moved into Bigfoot City, the three demon races here all worshipped the Evil Empress. At that time, every battle in the city was to please the Evil Empress. Whoever killed the most brutally would be rewarded by the Evil Empress. Her power enveloped the entire city, both on the surface and underground. However, this situation soon collapsed. Storluk Industries became the new ruler of Bigfoot City. The people of the three races called for the power of Babasha. However, after a certain day. The Evil Empress never responded to our prayers again. Babashas Priest soon lost the ability to cast spells. The other believers also felt the pain and palpitations of being abandoned. The chaotic situation lasted for a long time. The number of followers of the Evil Empress also rapidly shrank. Until today. There are only two people in the entire Bigfoot City who still believe in the Evil Empress. One is me, and the other is the female warrior monk Rosie that you just met at the entrance of the tower. Although I still maintain my faith in Babasha, there are other reasons. I cant tell you the details, but you can trust me. I have lost almost all trust in the Evil Empress. Maintaining this belief was only an objective need. But you need to be wary of Rosie. She is a Babasha believer from another place. It was said that she had communicated with the Evil Empress herself. Shes a true fanatic believer. If she discovers your true identity, the Evil Empresss gaze will soon be on this place. Then, you should know what will happen. How is it? The information I have provided is enough to show my sincerity, right? The Prophet spoke quickly, but his tone was sincere.. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: New Mission: Animal Conversation Chapter 506: New Mission: Animal Conversation Translator: Lonelytree Matthew nodded lightly. His expression was solemn. There was a lot of information in the Prophets words. One of the hidden information was- The devil worshippers in Bigfoot City lost the favour of the Evil Queen, Babasha, after the Storluk Industries entered the city. Considering that the Evil Empress herself was still active in other parts of the Multiverse, such as Deep City, where Lara once lived, the possibility of her sudden death could basically be ruled out. It was not difficult to deduce. Even the Evil Empress, who was famous in the outer planes, might be afraid of the Storluk Industry! She did not even want to engage in a confrontation with the other party, so she directly gave up on Bigfoot City, which had been operating for hundreds of years, along with a large number of high-quality believers. There was shocking information behind this deduction. How scary is the Storluk Industry? How many cities did the vanguard of the Antu Empire attack in the astral world? How much land did they conquer? Matthew pondered. If what the Prophet said was true, he could understand the other partys eagerness and desire to cooperate with him. However, Matthews arrival was actually an accident. He knew very well that he had no right to represent the Alliance. Thus, he could only try to deal with it. If both sides cooperate, what do you hope the Alliance can provide? What can you offer the Alliance? The Prophet said excitedly, We need people, spells, and resources! As long as its not a verbal promise, anything is fine! Storluk Industries is planning to launch another siege on us. Before that, we have to renovate the upper defences. As for what the Alliance of Seven Saints wants, to be honest, as long as we can defeat Storluk Industries, we are willing to give you half of Bigfoot City, and you can take more of the spoils of war. Our goal is to revive the Blood of Demons. As long as we can expel the enemies who enslaved us, we are willing to do anything! Matthew felt a headache. He didnt want to make such a big deal out of it, but the other partys identity was really sensitive. If he didnt go along with the other partys words, he might report him to Babasha. The old mans smile was so healthy and bright. But, in the end, he was also a demon. Under the Prophets expectant gaze. Matthew made full use of his speciality of being vague. Ill pass your message to the higher-ups, but there are many procedures in the Alliance. Everything will take time. And my mission is to observe and collect information. Based on the current progress, Im afraid its not enough for them to immediately make a decision to cooperate with you. The Prophet said anxiously, What information do you want? Theres almost nothing in Bigfoot City that I dont know about. Matthew took the opportunity to ask, How did Storluk Industries transform the city into what it is today? We found a lot of bright things on the road just now. The crow perched on the candlestick said disdainfully, Thats called an electric light! What a country bumpkin! Shut up! Wingless! The Prophet berated. He waved his hand to disperse the dark chamber and then took a cane from the weapon rack beside him. Come with me. The two of them followed the Prophet to the depths of the tower hall. There was a large set of black symbols carved on the ground. It looked like a teleportation array. They stepped onto the teleportation array. The Prophet sprinkled a large amount of black powder on them. Bang! A loud explosion sounded. Their hair immediately exploded. Immediately after. The scenery in front of him also began to change. They had come from the depths of the tower to another pitch-black world! Puff! Matthews hand lit up with Mage Fire. The fire lit up everything. He realized that the hair on their foreheads had stood up. Only the Prophet himself was safe and sound. Because he had no hair. Come with me, lower your voice. The Prophet calmly walked toward the path ahead. Demons usually had a dark vision. Matthew and Patton didnt have any, and it wasnt convenient for them to wear equipment in their Minotaur form. They could only move forward slowly with the help of the glow of the Mage Fire. It was a long mountain road when they came out of the tower. The group climbed for about twenty minutes. They finally arrived at the top of the area. This place was also in the underground world, and Matthew guessed that it was also part of the huge sewer system of Bigfoot City. After reaching the summit. A bright light suddenly lit up underground. The three of them looked in the direction of the light. After the initial discomfort in their pupils, they could see everything below. At that moment. Matthew saw a huge, floating heart in the dark abyss! Every single blood vessel in its heart was extremely thick. Bang! Bang! Bang! Even though they were so far away. He seemed to be able to feel his heart beating with that huge heart. There were countless tiny glowing runes on the heart. Matthew took a closer look. However, he discovered that there were countless astral white crystals embedded with glowing runes. These white crystals were densely packed on the surface of the heart like parasites. At first, you would think they were ornaments for the heart. Only after careful investigation would one realize it. They were greedily absorbing the energy of the heart! The energy drew white lines of light, extending underground in all directions along the copper pipes. The heart, which was as big as a small mountain, trembled violently. An angry roar seemed to come from the darkness.. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: New Mission: Animal Conversation Chapter 507: New Mission: Animal Conversation Translator: Lonelytree But very quickly. This roar turned into deep unwillingness and helplessness. This is the heart of the 13th City Lord of Bigfoot City. I just replaced it last month. It should be able to last for two to three years, but if Storluk Industries increases its power consumption, it might be sucked dry in a year and a half. This is the underground energy base of Storluk Industries. The electricity and other energy sources of the entire Bigfoot City originate from here. They claimed to have invented the cleanest and most efficient energy source in the Multiverse. When they marched into Bigfoot City, they used this to convince the demon leaders at that time. Unfortunately, those short-sighted demons did not realize that their bodies were the real source of energy for the Storluk industry! The heart of a high-level demon, how noble and elegant, but now it has become a generator for the Storluk industry! The Prophets voice was filled with indescribable sorrow. Matthew was silent for a while before asking, How manv high-level demons are there in Bigfoot Citv? Do they have enough hearts to sustain the development of the Storluk industry? The Prophet shook his head. Of course not. Thats why they sent people to lobby the other cities. In addition, the Storluk Industries also has a very powerful mercenary army. Its an undead army. Theyre attacking the other layers of the Abyss. From time to time, the hearts of demon lords will be sent here. That undead army is said to be invincible. I havent seen it with my own eyes, so I dont know much about it. Do you see that huge energy rune below? The changes on it indicate the energy consumption of the Storluk industry. I come here every three days to observe. Through this, I can determine if theyre up to something. Look, the red indicator has been rising for ten days in a row, which means that their demand for energy continues to rise. This is not good news. Combined with the recent intelligence, I suspect that they are planning to start a war between the Bru tribe and the Suki Kingdom to achieve the goal of harvesting energy. And they are so keen on collecting biological energy. Im afraid they are plotting a great conspiracy! Think about it. For locusts like the Storluk industry, what land is more fertile than the prime material plane? Escana is just a springboard. Storluk Industries was invading the Abyss and getting their hands on Purgatory. The Prime Material Plane was bound to be affected. The Seven Saint Alliance should be paying attention to this! Otherwise, the disaster that befell the Evil Demons will also befall your compatriots! He had to admit. The Prophets analysis was reasonable. He didnt add too many provocative words, but the shocking truth itself was enough to convince many people. Matthew said cautiously, I will report this information to the people above. The Prophet urged, As soon as possible. If theres anything else you want to know, just ask. After youre done, Ill send you away. I hope to receive a reply from the Seven Saint Alliance as soon as possible. So Matthew asked a few more questions. The Prophet replied. A moment later. Matthew suggested leaving. The Prophet waved his hand and summoned the crow. Dont try to go back the way you came, and dont try to remember the route to the sewers. The sewers in Bigfoot City are changing all the time. Only those blessed by the God of Sewers can find the right direction. Ill get Wingless to take you away. Be careful when youre walking in the city. Stay away from the people from Storluk Industries! As he spoke. The crow flapped twice and flew toward the other side of the mountain road. The two of them bid farewell to the Prophet and followed the crow. A full 40 minutes later. Only then did they carefully climb out from another sewer entrance in Bigfoot City. Matthew cast a few detection spells to make sure there was no one behind him. Only then did the two of them quickly return to their homes. After returning home, they locked the doors and windows. The two minotaurs couldnt wait to crawl under the bed. In the cemetery, the two of them let out a long sigh of relief after removing their shapeshifting spells. The experience behind the space-time rift was like a dream. Matthew had only wanted to go over and get some benefits. He did not expect to make such a shocking discovery. Matthew planned to write an official report on the information about Bigfoot City and submit it to the Alliance. However, it was not realistic for him or the Alliance to cooperate with the camp. The most important reason was that Matthew had made too many enemies in the outer plane. Whether it was the astral plane, the abyss, purgatory, or heaven. He didnt dare to go at the moment. After all, Evil Queen Babasha was a god from another world. No matter what, her true body was not in the outer plane. However, the other big shots that Matthew had provoked were real natives of the outer plane! Therefore, before he became a Legend, he was very resistant to plane travel. He would not enter this space-time rift a second time. At least not in the short term. He pondered for a while. The best way to deal with it was to use the giant tree amber to block the crack. If there was a need in the future, it was not impossible to open it. He thought about it. Matthew planned to go back and write the report. However, at this moment, Little Patton came over. What do you plan to do about the Storluk Industry and the Revival Camp? Matthew looked at his excited eyes and felt that something was wrong. I plan to not help either of them.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: New Mission: Animal Talk Chapter 508: New Mission: Animal Talk Translator: Lonelytree The situation in Bigfoot City is not something that you and I can interfere with. Even if we call Rheagar and the others, they dont have the strength to do so. Little Patton nodded. I know what you mean, but maybe I can join Storluk Industries? Other than that huge heart, they must have other advanced technologies. Arent you interested in those technologies? Matthew shook his head firmly. Im interested, but the outer plane is still too dangerous. I advise you to give up on this idea. I dont want to lose Rheagars nephew. However, Little Patton did not listen at all. His eyes lit up as he said, Im not afraid of danger. Leave this matter to me. Really, Matthew. I havent accomplished anything in my life, but I suddenly have a strong desire and premonition about this matter. I think I can join Storluk Industries-take the form of a minotaur-and maybe I can become their top executive. At that time, I wont just be stealing some sulfur. I might be able to steal their entire factory back. Can you trust me for once? You just need to give me some potions that last longer and have better effects. After all, its quite embarrassing to be exposed on the spot. Matthew looked at him deeply. Dont put me in a difficult position, Patton. Youre here to take charge of the sulfur mine, not to join an unfamiliar force in another dimension to be a spy. Youve never received any relevant training, and you dont have the ability to protect yourself. Youre just courting death. I wont allow you to do that. The light in Pattons eyes quickly extinguished. Soon, he begged, A week, can you give me a week? If I dont do anything within a week, Ill obediently come back and continue to work as a supervisor in your mine. I really just want to do what I can. The Storluk industry isnt as dangerous as it looks, right? The demons have all drunk the potion and dont like to fight anymore. Any problem that can be solved with my brain and mouth has never been a problem for me. Matthew was a little annoyed by his words. If something happened to Patton under his command, he would not be able to explain it to Rheagar. However, this guys eyes were filled with hope. Matthew was silent for a long time before he suddenly asked, Why do you know the Minotaur language? Patton replied casually, Ive read many, many books. There happened to be a complete book on the language of the Abyssal Race in Rheagars library, so I learned it in two days. Its very simple, isnt it? Not only the Minotaurs, I know a little bit of almost every races language. I originally planned to use this skill to sleep with a few other race girls. However, after I learned all the languages, I realized that if I only lived in Rolling Stone Town, I would never meet women of other races. At this point. He sighed heavily. Matthew looked at him suspiciously. Are you insisting on going back because you want to sleep with the female Minotaur? Little Patton thought for a moment. If possible, I might as well give it a try. Matthew immediately poured cold water on him. No matter how realistic the Shapeshifting Potion is, it cant provide that kind of effect. And if you turn into a human, Im afraid the offensive and defensive power between the two of you will change. Little Patton immediately shivered. By the way, you said that Rheagar has a library? Why havent I heard of it before? Matthew asked curiously. Little Patton pondered and said, Maybe hes too embarrassed to say it? Or maybe you didnt ask. At first, Rheagar was particularly interested in the library. He bought a lot of books and stuffed them inside, saying that he wanted to fill the hall of the soul with knowledge. However, he basically did not read the books he bought. I asked him about it. He answered me with two sentences. The first sentence was, Ive already bought the book; why should I read it? The second sentence was, If you like to read, then read to your hearts content. So, for the past few years, I lived in his library every day except for eating and sleeping. Ive read every single book Rheagar has. Then, one day. He came to the library on a whim and found me reading a book about taxation. He asked me a few questions that I thought were especially stupid, and I answered them on the spot. The next day, I was told that I had become the tax officer of Rolling Stone Town. Little Pattons eyes were very bright as he described this. It reminded Matthew of Sif. Are you determined to go to Storluk Industries to prove that youre better than Blake? he asked softly. Little Patton was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. I have no intention of comparing myself with anyone. Its just that its rare for me to encounter something Im interested in, so I want to give it a try. Matthew crossed his hands and rested them under his chin. His eyes were unpredictable. Three days. Ill only give you three days at most. You have to come back every day to report that youre safe. Matthew finally relented. If you dont do anything in three days, please come back immediately. Ill block the space-time rift here as soon as possible. Dont cause me any trouble. Also, dont be in a hurry. You can go over tomorrow morning. Little Patton was instantly ecstatic. Then Ill stay in your cemetery tonight! Um, is there a place for me to sleep here? Early the next morning. Matthew hurried to the crucible house and submitted the report on what he saw in Bigfoot City through the Al channel to the Silver Council , which was responsible for the daily affairs of the Alliance. Actually, he wanted to contact Isabelle directly. However, Isabelle had no desire to see him recently. Several times, the messages sent through the communication crystal were like stones sinking into the ocean. This made Matthew feel a sense of loss. After submitting the report. He went to the Alliance Store and bought two Escape Scrolls, two Random Teleportation Scrolls, a Gravity Rope, and a set of Strong Minatour Transformation Potions. This debt was owed to Little Patton. After handing these things to Little Patton to equip. Matthew sent him through the space-time rift again. During the day after that. Matthew began to fiddle with the Giant Tree Amber ,which was an important material to fill the dimensional rift. Until noon. When he successfully brewed the base of the first pot of Giant Tree Amber. He suddenly remembered that the oak tree today had not yet grown. So he decisively picked up the shovel and sapling bag and headed towards the northern wasteland. Along the way, he met the grouse again. However, this time The latter suddenly appeared from behind a tree. The two sides were caught off guard and bumped into each other. The grouse was obviously shocked. It glared at Matthew unkindly. Suddenly, Matthew heard a slender voice. Who are you? Youre walking so fast while carrying a shovel! That was so scary! Matthew looked at him with his mouth agape. The latter puffed out his chest without showing any weakness. What are you looking at? You cant understand me, and humans are idiots! Idiot, idiot, idiot! Matthew looked at the mission panel excitedly. It was a long-awaited mission. It was updated! [Hint: You have obtained a new main mission, Animal Conversation.] [Animal Conversation: Complete three or more conversations with any animal in Rolling Stone Town or one in-depth conversation, and you will receive 10 XP.] [In addition, when the number of animals you talk to exceeds the various critical points, you will receive additional rewards.] [Primary goal: Complete conversations with 300 animals.] [Basic reward: Undead Summoning (Lich) & Large amount of XP.] [Remark: During the duration of the mission, you will gain the ability Animal Conversation. You can understand the conversation of any animal.] Matthews eyes focused on the grouse again. He smiled and said, Hello, Mr. Grouse. In the next second. The grouses eyes widened. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: The Shadow of the Thousand Transformer Chapter 509: The Shadow of the Thousand Transformer Translator: Lonelytree After a while. The grouse flapped its wings and asked, Why did you say chicken words? Are you also a chicken? But you look too much like a person! Matthew smiled amicably. I just learned your language by chance. Theres no need to be so surprised. There are many capable people among humans who can communicate with other species. Mages are the best among them. Of course, if youve heard the legends of Druids, you wont find it strange. The grouse shook his head. I dont know what a Druid is, but I think thats because I dont have much Imowledge. After all, Im just a grouse that has just reached adulthood. Matthew asked the new resident about his living experience. Do you like this forest? The grouse looked around. Its alright. The environment here is not bad. There are no natural enemies, but theres a lack of food. It took me a few days to find an earthworm or something in the ground. From a rational point of view, this place is not suitable for living, but for some reason, there is a force that attracts me and urges me to settle down here. I even have the urge to return to my home in the barren mountains in the north and bring my family here. Matthew understood. This was the effect of the Life Sanctuary. He immediately opened his arms in welcome. As the owner of this forest, I welcome more outstanding residents like you. The grouse looked at him warily. Do you want to eat my eggs? Matthew asked, Can you lay eggs? The grouse was stunned for a moment, then immediately said happily, I cant lay eggs. Then its fine. But there are many hens in my family. They are good at laying eggs. Do you want to eat their eggs? Matthew blinked. I can promise not to eat it. But there are always risks in nature. Im sure you know this better than me. The grouse thought for a moment. Thats enough. We dont want to be like those idiots on the farm and become human animals. If your promise is true, I will consider bringing my entire family to this forest. We will live and multiply here. God bless us. I hope that snakes, wolverines, and other terrifying creatures will never appear in this forest! Matthew naturally could not guarantee anything. He knew very well that as the power of the Life Sanctuary continued to spread, all kinds of creatures would appear in his forest. The paradise that the grouse dreamed of was destined to never come true. But as the first grouse to live in this forest, I can give you some preferential treatment. Matthew mobilized the power of the oak tree domain and cast a permanent cover on him. This state allowed the grouse to have a powerful stealth effect when it walked into the domain. Especially when it was still, it was difficult for the enemy to discover its existence. The grouse immediately felt Matthews sincerity. He was overjoyed. Youre amazing, as expected of a human who can speak the chicken language! Thank you very much for your gift. I will tell all the grouse in the family what you have done. Right, Chicken Man, I have a gift for you. As he spoke, he flapped his wings and ran toward the riverbank of the Old Woman River. Matthew followed closely behind. You can call me Matthew. The grouse dug hard on the riverbank. Got it, Chicken Man. After a while. He dug a small hole in the soft sand. There were some strange broken stones and the bodies of some earthworms buried in the pit. In the middle of these things was a silver necklace with a few small sapphires embedded in it. The grouse passed the necklace to Matthew. He filled up the hole in the river bank. Then, he ran back into the oak forest without looking back. I should go. If others find out that Ive been talking to a human, they might think that Im an indecent chicken. I know you have a good impression of me, but we still have to keep our distance. Goodbye, Chicken Man. [Prompt: You have completed an in-depth conversation with the grouse. Current animal conversation progress (1/300); Your XP +10; Your Nature Affinity has increased slightly. Your Knowledge (Nature-Birds)+l; You have received the gift of the grouse, Swimmers Necklace. [Swimmers Necklace: An ordinary sapphire silver necklace with the remnant spirituality of a drowned healthy swimmer.] The wearers swimming ability +10, but there is a small chance of being attacked by water ghosts while swimming. The value of the necklace was average. It could only be said that it had the potential to be a collectable. Matthew put away the necklace. He knew very well that animal conversation was a way of practising the domain of nature, just like planting trees. He tried to activate this ability on the spot and then walked into the oak forest. However, he didnt hear anything along the way. This was normal. The animals in the oak forest were few in both species and numbers. More importantly There was a threshold for animals to talk to. Not every animal could communicate with humans. Even if they had this ability, they had to have a certain level of spirituality in order to complete the conversation. Compared to humans, most animals had very low spirituality. Generally speaking, the smaller the size, the younger the age, and the further away from human society, the lower the spirituality of animals.. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: The Shadow of the Thousand Transformer Chapter 510: The Shadow of the Thousand Transformer Translator: Lonelytree Creatures such as cows, horses, sheep, cats, dogs, and pigs that interacted with humans day and night were the easiest to develop spirituality. Insects in the wilderness, on the other hand, could hardly satisfy the minimum level of spirituality required for animal conversation. Matthew wanted to complete the conversation with the 300 animals. He would definitely have to rely on the small and medium-sized animals in the town or on the farm. The probability of those creatures in the wild developing spirituality was too low. Searching one by one was much less efficient than planting trees. What a pity. This mission is also limited to the vicinity of Rolling Stone Town. It would be great if there were no regional restrictions. Matthew sighed softly. There was no limit to the ability to communicate with animals. He could communicate with animals all day long. The premise was that there had to be a sufficient number of targets. The rainforest was obviously the best place to complete this mission. There were tens of thousands of intelligent animals there. It was easy to complete. Its still in the initial stage. The intelligent animals in Rolling Stone Town are barely at 300. Im afraid Ill have to open up the area restrictions or find another way. Matthew thought for a moment. He remembered that Druids had an ability called the Hand of Enlightenment. This ability could grant an animal temporary spirituality. In this way, the minimum requirement for animal conversation could be met. Druids usually used this ability to promote their animal companions or to recommend Natures Soul. However, this ability was relatively rare. Even ordinary Druids could not master it, let alone mages. Matthew could only hope that the next time he explored the oak tree domain, there would be an option for related abilities. He turned off his ability to communicate with animals and ran to the spring-like land to plant three oak trees. After all this was done. Matthew had lunch in the cemetery before rushing to the lieges residence. After Rheagar left, Zeller was the only one left in the office. Matthew was worried that Zeller would not have enough manpower, so he promised to help as much as possible during this period of time. He arrived at the front door of the lords manor. At this moment, in the military camp next door, a knight was slowly walking out with an old horse. The old horse was still chewing the grass. The knight greeted Matthew. The old horse also snorted happily. Matthews heart skipped a beat, and he opened the animal chat. An elderly voice asked, Have you eaten grass before? Matthew replied, No, I havent. The knight was stunned. Are you talking to me? The old horse said cheerfully, Dont explain to this idiot. Let him misunderstand for a while longer. Its quite fun. If you havent eaten grass before, you must try it. A life without grass is incomplete. Matthew smiled. Thank you for your advice. Ill give it a try if I have the chance. The old horse lightly tapped the ground with its front hooves. If you can tell this kid to stop farting on my back, it would be better than any gratitude. Also, take care of him. He hasnt been riding me in the right position for the past two days. I suspect that his haemorrhoids are acting up. Tell him to pay attention to his diet. Matthew looked at the knight with a strange expression. He coughed lightly. Is this common? The old horse said leisurely, Oh, thats too common. Crossbows are the archenemy of knights, but if you ask a knight whats more hateful than crossbows, his answer will definitely be haemorrhoids. With that, he ended the conversation. The knight knew that Matthew was a mage and realized that he was talking to his horse. Hence, he asked nervously, Youre talking to my horse, arent you? What did he say? Lord Matthew, I didnt mean to steal the fodder from the stable. I just had some financial difficulties at that time. Can you not tell the Rheagar? Ill secretly make up for the lack of fodder in the next few days. Was there such an effect in talking to animals? Matthew raised his eyebrows and did not say anything in the end. He just patted the knights shoulder and said, He just wants you to eat a lighter diet. But dont forget to feed him. Then, he walked in. Only the knight was left looking at the old horse with a complicated expression. In the office. Matthew sat in his office and occasionally glanced outside. Every time he saw that Rheagars seat was empty, he was not used to it. 2 PM. An owl delivered the letter. He took it and saw that it was a reply letter from the Silver Council. The Alliance is so efficient this time?! Matthew opened the letter and read it once. He frowned slightly. It was almost as he had expected. The higher-ups of the Alliance, represented by the Silver Council, were not concerned about what happened in Escana. Their comments on Storluk Industries were also not worth mentioning. The tone of this reply was quite polite, but there were only two main contents. First, please seal the dimensional rift as soon as possible to prevent creatures from the outer plane from flowing in. Secondly, the Seven Saint Alliance was indifferent to the changes in the outer plane. They did not seem to be worried that the Storluk Industries would gain a foothold in the outer plane and advance further into the prime material plane. The attitude of the Alliances higher-ups puzzled Matthew. They had chosen to close their doors because of their arrogance. Or was there something strange behind the principle of never interfering with the outer planes? Matthew had no way of knowing. He only knew that it was completely impossible for him to use the power of the Alliance to interfere with the planes.. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: The Shadow of the Thousand Transformer Chapter 511: The Shadow of the Thousand Transformer Translator: Lonelytree Thinking of this. He had no choice but to give up on his last bit of hope. Anyway, the amount of sulfur ore harvested from the Storluk industry was enough. Matthew had roughly calculated that the sulfur ore was worth about 300,000 gold coins. This was a huge sum of money. He had no reason to ask for more. I hope Little Patton will back off. Matthew sighed. In fact, from a rational point of view, he should not have allowed Little Patton to take such a risk. The reason why he finally let go. On the one hand, it was because Little Patton was indeed very eager about this matter. Matthew saw a different look in his eyes, and he could not bear to directly extinguish this thought. On the other hand, Little Patton also displayed intelligence, alertness, and reaction ability that far surpassed ordinary people. His combat ability was probably only at the second rank. However, if he could avoid fighting, Matthew believed that he could settle a lot of things. In the end, not everything in this world was decided by reason. Humans were always conflicted and emotional. For example, right now, Matthews rationality told him that it would be best if Little Patton retreated. However, deep in his heart, he had an unrealistic expectation for this kid. Matthew himself felt that this kind of expectation was very absurd. He searched for a long time. He even began to suspect that it was because he had eaten too many mushrooms recently. Coincidentally, at this moment. Zeller, who had gone out to deal with matters in the morning, came back. Matthew told Zeller everything about the space-time rift and Patton. Then, he asked him what he thought. Zeller said expressionlessly, If I were Rheagar, I would kill you with my sword. If I were Ms. Liz, the entire Rolling Stone Town would know that a terrifying necromancer kidnapped his son tomorrow morning. But if I were Little Patton, I would be extremely grateful to you. Matthew asked, What if you were in my position at that time? Zeller thought for a moment. I might agree to him like you. Even though it was very dangerous. However, which member of the Suki Clan hadnt walked out of danger? That young man had an undetectable potential. Rheagar and I had actually tried many times in secret, but we had never been able to find a way to stimulate that power. Perhaps this is an opportunity. Hearing this. Matthew suddenly understood part of his intuition. The intuition that always prompted him to make decisions seemed to have something to do with his domain. He recalled every time he made a decision based on his intuition. He could feel the undercurrents of the domain resonating in a place that was difficult to detect. Is this the reason why its so easy for me to comprehend a domain? The decision I make is actually inextricably linked to the potential of the people around me, the power of the domain, and even the path of legend? This thought appeared in Matthews mind. Then, he felt that this was too absurd. It should be just his imagination. But this matter is still too dangerous. If you dont want to hurt his heart, let me be the bad guy. Is he coming back today to report his safety? As soon as he comes back, I will take him away. I will tell him that I found out about this and that you were forced to do so. After that, you should quickly block the space-time rift, and this matter will come to an end. At this point. Zeller rubbed his temples tiredly. Actually, I dont object to young people going out on adventures. However, I also hope that you can understand that too many things have happened in Rolling Stone Town and its surroundings recently. I have a bad feeling about this. At this critical juncture, I dont want anything to happen to anyone. This is advice to both Little Patton and you. Matthew nodded lightly. He saw how hard Zeller had worked. He was about to ask what had happened recently. At this moment. Hurried footsteps came from the corridor. Not long after. A travel-worn, gentlemanly figure appeared in front of the two. Richard put the cane on the shelf at the side. He looked around the hall and asked seriously, Wheres Rheagar? Is he taking an afternoon nap? Wake him up. I have something important to say. Zeller looked at him in surprise. Rheagar has gone to Purgatory. He wont be back for at least a month. What happened? Richard frowned. Why did he go to Purgatory at this time? He looked at Matthew and Zeller, his expression uncertain. After a few seconds, he said decisively, Do you still remember the corpse I examined at the security office? Matthew recalled that it was a very strange corpse. All the elements of the body had been lost, so much so that he could not even use the Summon of the Dead. At that time, Richard left immediately after seeing the body. It had been many days, and it seemed that he had only returned to Rolling Stone Town now. Matthew had a deep impression of this. Is it the one that was fished up from the old woman river? Zeller said in a deep voice, Ive read the file. Theres indeed something fishy. What did you find? Richard paced back and forth in the hall anxiously. I went to Eversong Forest and confirmed something with the Night Elves. The seal of the Lord of the Thousand Transformer had indeed been leaked. Damn it. Do you know the Thousand Transformer? Thousand Transformer is a demonic bloodline that came from the outer planes.. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: The Shadow of the Thousand Transformers Chapter 512: The Shadow of the Thousand Transformers Translator: Lonelytree Their ancestor, the notorious Lord of the Thousand Transformer, Jassiliven, had once replaced the position of the God of Murder. It was in the middle of the Age of Enlightenment. Later, when the matter was exposed, he was jointly sealed in the Forest of Eversong by the God of Elves and several other gods. She was one of the few demons sealed in the prime material plane. Her descendants were numerous and spread across the entire Aindor Continent. However, only those who had awakened their demonic bloodline and received Jassilivens blessings were qualified to be called true Thousand Transformers. Originally, as long as there was no problem with the seal of Eversong Forest, the descendants of the Thousand Transformer were not a concern. However, I just learned that half a year ago, the infamous red-letter hunter, legendary rogue, and leader of the Silver Frost Brotherhood, Sener, led his men to attack the Gauss Prison in the Eversong Forest. That attack was definitely prepared. Although Sener did not take any prisoners, it caused the seal of the Thousand Transformer Lord to loosen. A portion of Jassilivens power has leaked out, which may have led to the awakeninz of a portion of the descendants of the Thousand Transformer! Thousand Transformer? Matthew suddenly thought of the little white cat that was eating and drinking in his forest! She seemed to have mentioned that she had the bloodline of the Thousand Transformer! Can a Thousand Transformer transform into another persons appearance, and will it be hard to tell the difference? Matthew hurriedly asked. Richard nodded. The Thousand Transformer transformation ability is innate and very powerful. They have the effect of a Tier 4 transformation spell as soon as theyve awakened. Their power will increase in the future, and they can take on the appearance of different people. In history, when the Thousand Transformers appeared in human society, they would often bring great disasters and chaos because of this ability. However, they still have an unknown secret. Among the awakened Thousand Transformers, a very small number of people will be favoured by Jaslliven. They will master another terrifying ability other than the transformation ability. Because of that ability, they are known as the Replacer, or the Substitute. Hearing this. Matthew had an ominous feeling. As expected. Richard said, The Replacer can strip a persons identity, memories, and abilities through a specific ritual and replace them. This replacement doesnt refer to a change in appearance or identity. Its a complete integration and replacement. They will completely become that person and retain the memories and abilities of their previous identities. Even the planes consciousness will judge them as the original person. And for the person whose identity was replaced by the ritual, even if the outcome isnt immediate death, its still an extremely cruel and terrifying thing. They were stripped of all their elements, and their relatives and friends would turn a blind eye to them. Instead, they would be kind to the culprit who replaced them. This was a very cruel thing. In the end, they would die in endless suffering. No one knew who they were, where they came from, or why they died. I really hoped that I was wrong, but the signs of the male corpse pointed to the poor identity of a target of a replacer. To be straightforward. It was suspected that a Thousand Transformer had completed the replacer ritual in Rolling Stone Town. Im not sure where he went. Because even I cant tell who the victim of the Replacer is. He might have already left. He might still be in town. He might even be between you two! For a moment. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became heavy. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Homeless Corpses Chapter 513: Homeless Corpses Translator: Lonelytree Zeller said in a deep voice, If such terrifying things really exist in this world, then their appearance is a disaster. Richard unconsciously took the cane down from the shelf again. He tapped his palm with one end and said in a terrifyingly serious tone, Thats how it is. In the Age of Enlightenment, once the abilities of the Thousand Transformers were exposed, even the few gods who were the arch-enemies of the God of Murder and the other gods exiled the usurper, Jassiliven. Such a replacement ability is too powerful. As long as there is a slight movement, it will create an uncontrollable tragedy. People often fall into a cycle of killing each other because they cannot trust each other. In history, there were even people who deliberately released the news that the Thousand Transformers were about to recover to disrupt the situation in a region. But as long as the Night Elves seal is not loosened, people can breathe a sigh of relief. But its different now. Although the Eversong Forest is a secret, as far as I know, a small number of people have already grasped it. The dark clouds of war in the south have already accumulated to a critical point. All we need is a fuse, and this chaos will go out of control. Other than worrying about the situation in Rolling Stone Town, Im more worried about whether someone will make a big fuss out of it. A storm was coming. Matthew rubbed his temples as he felt a headache coming on. Life was just so wonderful. In the first two years of his transmigration, he planted trees every day, but he did not see any changes in this world. He had just received the reward from the bone dragon. Not long after, the signs of major events came one after another. He was a little numb. Since Jassiliven has been sealed, it means that the abilities of the Thousand Transformers are not flawless. There must be a flaw. Matthew said. Richard shook its head. There are almost no flaws in the Thousand Transformers. At least, I havent found a way to distinguish a Thousand Transformer after they took away someones identity. The reason why Jassiliven was exposed was because a descendant of the Thousand Transformer took the risk of being killed to announce this matter. Matthew was surprised. A descendant of the Thousand Transformer? Is it Jassilivens child? Richard said with a complicated expression, Its hard to use children to describe the relationship between those descendants and Jassiliven. She was a demon, a demon born naturally from the light and cosmic rays of the astral plane. She did not have the concept of civilization, race, etiquette, or shame. In order to continue his bloodline. Before entering the Heavenly Realm, Jassiliven had slept with males from hundreds of races and had them conceive. After three months of pregnancy, they would give birth. Yes, the original descendants of the Thousand Transformers crawled out of their fathers stomach. There were nearly two hundred of them. They were the closest servants that Jassiliven had when she infiltrated the Heavenly Palace. However, Jassiliven was not satisfied with their abilities. She always felt that these demon descendants were too weak. Therefore, in the next few decades. She had sex with these descendants one after another. Regardless of gender, she could make them pregnant and give birth to more descendants. This cycle repeated. The Thousand Transformers tribe reached thousands of people at its peak. They were supposed to be Jassilivens most loyal children, lovers, servants, and warriors. However, some of the Thousand Transformers had developed human-like emotions when they came into contact with mortals. One of them, in particular, had developed an unprecedented possessiveness towards Jassiliven. After a failed confession. He went completely mad and revealed the secret of the Thousand Transformers to the public, which led to the discovery of Jassilivens existence. Hundreds of years later. The Thousand Transformer Race was massacred. The informant had instead become an angel of the Heavenly Family Palace. However, under the promise and protection of this angel. A portion of the Thousand Transformers sealed their ability to transform and then silently multiplied in various parts of the Multiverse. The gods had also discovered that the power of all the Thousand Transformers came from Jassiliven. There was no point in chasing after these people as long as the source was controlled. Therefore, the descendants of the Thousand Transformers gradually spread their branches and leaves on this land like other races. However, no one had expected that the gods of the Heavenly Palace would be exiled one day. Although the Night Elves in the Eversong Forest were responsible, they were still careless. Im afraid the attack on Gotsky Prison is just a prelude. If Seren really wants to release Jassiliven, the evil power he can gather is beyond imagination. At this point. Richard sighed heavily. I should have killed him. And then, Ill kill Sener. I should have done that a long time ago. Him? Matthews heart jumped. Do you have a suspect in your mind? Richards lips moved, but he still said the name firmly, Setrunk! Matthew suddenly remembered that night on the slope north of the Scar of the Dead, the madman who threw the body down and claimed to be the new leader of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. That person was the disciple of the legendary Rogue Sener, Setrunk. Richard was the one who dealt with those people. However, for personal reasons, Richard let Setrunk go. Didnt you say that Setrunk promised never to enter Rolling Stone Town again? Zeller asked. Richard smiled bitterly. I believed his promise, but if he really followed Sener after leaving Jade Court, then it wouldnt be strange for him to go back on his word. The red-letter hunter, Sener, had always been known for being despicable and unscrupulous.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Homeless Corpses Chapter 514: Homeless Corpses Translator: Lonelytree He was a scum among the rogues, a true Gods Retribution! I suspect that when Setrunk was hanging out with Sener, he was discovered by the latter to have the bloodline of the Thousand Transformer in him. That was why Sener attacked the Gauss Prison half a year ago. Even though I warned Setrunk to leave Rolling Stone Town, if he really awakens the power of a Replacer, he can replace any familiar face in Rolling Stone Town and slowly approach the target he wants. We know too little about the Replacer. I suspect almost everyone. Zeller said calmly, Before we have concrete evidence, any suspicion will only add to the mess. I believe that even though the Thousand Transformater is very powerful, there must be a limit. If he was that powerful, why didnt he become a Legendary mage? Obviously, it was not because he was unwilling but because he could not do it. By the same logic, I dont think that those who are strong enough will be taken over by the ritual of the Thousand Transformer. At least we can trust each other. Richard took a deep breath. Youre right. Im too nervous. Matthew asked softly, What is the relationship between you and Setrunk? And Sener, you dont look like a stranger to him. Richard shook its head. Ive already told you about Setrunks identity. Hes the son of an old friend of mine. I know hes a descendant of the Thousand Transformer, but I didnt expect him to awaken his ability. The reason why he was placed in the Wood Elf village was that we hoped that he could have a better environment to grow up. What happened after that was far beyond my control. Whether it is towards my old friend or that child Setrunk, I am filled with guilt and helplessness. I really shouldnt have let him go the last time we met. Knowing that he followed Sener on the evil path, I should have immediately imprisoned him. Sigh! As for Sener, I wasnt very familiar with him. Among the Legend Rogues, he was considered my junior. I had met him a few times in the Shadow Land. I only know that he massacred civilians for fun, and its very likely that he has the remaining divine persona of the God of Murder in his hands. This guy had been plotting a terrifying massacre. Right. I also heard that he has an unusual relationship with Viscount Fan of the Crow Pavilion Demonic Domain. The latter is also a person who has been in the limelight in the Shadow World and the Underworld in recent years. Im not too sure about other things. After all, I havent walked the path for many years. Matthew and Zeller fell into deep thought after hearing this. After a while. Matthew slowly said, If we can confirm that it was Setrunk who did it, then he must have a target for sneaking into Rolling Stone Town. Do you remember when the Evil Art Masters of the Order of Calamity abducted Sif? In a sense, the Order of Natural Disaster and the Silver Frost Brotherhood are on the same side. The blood of the Kingdom of Suki seems to be of great significance to them. So Sif and Regar should be the ones we need to focus on protecting. Zeller quickly agreed. Your analysis is correct. Sif may become their target again. I suggest that she stay with you first. This will be the case until Rhaegar returns. Matthew was stunned. Is this appropriate? Zeller said seriously, There are too many people in Rolling Stone Town. If Setrunk becomes a member of the lieges residence, things will be difficult to control. But youre different. Youre a necromancer, surrounded by zombies and skeletons. Richard also nodded and said, The Thousand Transformers really cant replace the identity of the undead. From this point of view, necromancers seem to be the nemesis of the Thousand Transformers. Matthew thought about it and felt that this was the only way. However, was it really good to let Sif, a young girl, live in a cemetery with him at such a young age? Facing Matthews doubts. Zeller shrugged. Extraordinary times call for extraordinary measures. I dont think Sif will refuse. Matthew sighed and said, Im worried about Rheagar. At this moment, Madam Wesley walked over with three cups of coffee. As she put them down, she teased, Dont worry, Rega isnt a jealous child. Matthew was speechless. A moment later. He said to Richard, Are there many Thousand Transformers in the south? Richard pondered and said, Quite a few, but not many. The important thing is that the number of Awakened Thousand Transformers is very small. After the Thousand Transformations integrated into human society, their bloodlines were greatly diluted. Only a very small number of people with amazing aptitude could awaken and master the ability to transform into other people. Matthew coughed. Speaking of which, I happen to have such a Thousand Transformers in my forest. Richards eyes lit up. Really? Matthew nodded uncertainly. It should be true. Richard immediatelv urged, Hurry up and brinz me to take a look! The three of them rushed to the oak forest. However, the little white cat had always been elusive. The three of them walked around the forest. Matthew had even used his domain power, but he still did not find any traces of her. If its not on the ground, then it must be underground! With this thought in mind. Matthew and the other two searched the cemetery, but they couldnt find the little white cat! Strange, where did this girl go? Matthew walked around and came to the kitchen of the cemetery. He looked at Peggy, who was studying a recipe and asked. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Homeless Corpses Chapter 515: Homeless Corpses Translator: Lonelytree Do you know where Chuka is? Peggy didnt even look up. She picked up a rice bowl beside her and knocked on the stool twice. Clang! Clang! Her voice was loud and clear, and it spread to every corner of the cemetery. A few seconds later. A figure rushed into the kitchen. It was a girl dressed in very light clothes. As she walked, she shouted, Is it time for food? We cant be mushrooms today, right? Although mushrooms are delicious, Ive been eating too much recently. I keep feeling that my brain has become a little stupid! But if there are still those love mushrooms from last time, Ill reluctantly eat a few more, hehehe Peggy put down the recipe and stretched. Its still early for lunch. Someones looking for you. The little white cat, Chuka, finally noticed Matthew and the other two. She looked at Richard and Zeller warily, her voice trembling slightly. Matthew, are you going to sell me? I dont eat and drink here for free all day. Dont sell me out, okay? Peggy nodded. Thats true. When she was in the cemetery, she often played hide-and-seek with zombies, caught lice for skeletons, competed with ghosts in lung capacity, and occasionally caught mice. He looked at the nervous and scared look on Chukas face. Matthew laughed involuntarily. He said gently, Dont be afraid, Im not selling you- Im not in the position to do so. This is Mr. Richard, and that is Mr. Zeller. They are both famous people in Rolling Stone Town. Theyre just curious about your ability, so they came to take a look today. Chukas expression relaxed. Then, she tensed up again. Dont tell me you want me to transform into someone to assassinate the Lord of Rolling Stone Town? I really cant do that. I can catch mice, but killing people is too difficult for me. Richard quickly stepped forward. He only said, Dont be afraid. Let me see your eyes. Then, a crystal flower appeared in his hand. Richard placed the crystal flower in his palm and laid it flat in front of Chuka. Chuka wanted to dodge, but when she saw the crystal flower, her eyes were instantly attracted. Her gaze was focused on the petals. Very quickly. Under the attraction of a strange force. rlhvvo dark red spots of blood appeared on her forehead. Richard put away the crystal flower. The blood on Chukas forehead disappeared instantly. What did you do to me? The girl touched her forehead. Richard said gently, She is the descendant of the Thousand Transformers. She has only awakened the second level and has not become a Replacer. Matthew asked, What is that flower? Richard explained, This is the Flower of Everlasting Life that I borrowed from the Eversong Forest. It contains the power of the Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jassiliven, so it can resonate with a portion of the Thousand Transformers. It can be used to find the Thousand Transformers, but unfortunately, its useless against the Replacers. As he spoke. He looked at Chuka with a very gentle gaze. Do you still remember what your parents looked like, child? Chuka shook her head. I dont remember. When I was young, I was adopted by a group of night elves, but they quickly chased me away, as if it was because I was a Thousand Transformers. Could it be that the Thousand Transformers has a very bad bloodline? Richard weighed his words. The Thousand Transformations are not necessarily bad people, but to ordinary people, the power of the Thousand Transformers is a little too terrifying. You must face your own power and fully grasp it. Only then can you not harm others or yourself. Child, are you willing to learn Rogue skills from me? Poaching her right away? Matthew raised his eyebrows but didnt say anything. After all, the little white cat had just been adopted by him. It was her freedom to come and go. In the next second. Chuka said crisply, Why should I learn Rogue techniques? Richard thought for a moment. Because that way, you can live the life you want. Chuka was puzzled. But Im already living the life I want. Richards smile froze on his face. He said to Matthew somewhat helplessly, The Thousand Transformer is a natural Rogue. I can see that she is very talented. I want her to be my disciple. According to legend, there is a certain bloodline resonance between the Thousand Transformers. If I can stimulate her potential under my training, she might be able to help us find another potential Thousand Transformers in Rolling Stone Town. Matthew waved his hand. This matter depends on Chukas own wishes. Im afraid I cant make the decision. Hearing this, Chuka said straightforwardly, Ill listen to Peggy! Peggy yawned. I I normally dont listen to Matthew! But Matthew, you can give me some suggestions. Matthew coughed. Mr. Richard is a highly respected legendary rogue. He is very powerful and is definitely the best choice for a famous teacher. Peggy immediately pulled Chuckle aside. The two of them whispered to each other. However, a few words still drifted into Matthews ears. Old man, Legendary, Rich, Study hard, Inherit, and so on. Richards face darkened. After a long time. Under Peggys persuasion, Chuka finally reluctantly agreed to be Richards disciple. But she had two conditions. Chuka did not plan to leave the oak forest and the cemetery. If Richard wanted to teach her anything, it would have to be done in Matthews territory. In addition. Chuka liked Peggys food, and it seemed reasonable for Richard to pay for the students food during training.. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Homeless Corpses Chapter 516: Homeless Corpses Translator: Lonelytree While Chuka was discussing these conditions. Richard looked at Matthew with confusion. Clearly, he was responsible for all these scamming. Matthew could only smile bitterly. He really didnt teach Peggy anything. On the contrary, the Tauren had caused him some problems. Fortunately, both sides reached an agreement in the end. After agreeing on the daily training time. Zeller and Richard declined the invitation to stay for dinner. The three of them discussed it again. Zeller decided to send Sif to Matthews cemetery overnight. At this point. The storm of the Thousand Transformers had entered a defensive phase. Before he obtained more evidence. It would also be difficult for them to carry out the next step of the investigation. Matthew planned to go to the Cauldron House to look up information on the Thousand Transformers and ask Margaret or Fandral for relevant information. However, right after Zeller left. Peggu found Matthew with a letter. I went back to our house in town this morning. There was a letter in the mailbox, so I brought it over for you. Matthew took the envelope and read it. The mailing address was the Harpy Inn on Apple Avenue. As for the sender. It was Lumiere. He quickly opened the letter and read it. Dear Wuhew, hello. Im sorry I wrote your name wrong last time. Its not the fault of the inspector. It should be my pronunciation that caused her to mistake a few letters. After that, I learned to read and write from her for a long time. Recently, my writing level has been on the rise. Not only have I mastered the correct way of reading and writing, but I have also learned many idioms from her. I will try to use some idioms in this letter. I hope you dont mind. Im not trying to show off or increase your reading load. I was just applying what I had learned. Last time, you wrote to me and said that you could recommend a job for me. But thank you for your kindness. Im doing fine now, so I wont trouble you. Mining work really suits me. In terms of remuneration, the more you work, the more you get. They have never owed me my salary like they did to other workers. I guess it was because my efforts moved them. More importantly This job is a good training. I could clearly sense that my strength was slowly increasing. In addition. My communication skills have also improved over time. Even though everyone disliked me at first. However, with my hard work, I quickly became one with them. Last week. I was promoted to captain, and my position in this mine was second only to the supervisor. Everyone was convinced. I thought that my work in the mine would always be smooth sailing. However, something unfortunate happened very quickly. The second day after I became the captain. A group of goblins attacked six miners under my command. Five of them died in the depths of the mine, and the one who escaped only had one arm left. The supervisor was worried when he learned of this. He was worried that the boss would order the closure of the mine. However, the matter was too big, and he could not suppress it. He could only report it all. The facts proved that the supervisors worries were correct. Our boss is a very famous wealthy businessman on Apple Avenue. His wife is the female lord of Silver Scale Town. I heard that the husband and wife seem to be in harmony, but they are also very powerful in the local area. The boss was a paranoid guy. He thought that the goblins attacked the miners because we dug too deep, and in the end, they closed the mine. I lost my job. Although the supervisor didnt lose his job, he seemed to have suffered a deeper blow than me. I hate those goblins. They ruined my perfect job. Thus, on the night I received the order to shut down the mine, I entered the depths of the mine alone. I followed the smell and found the bodies of the miners. There was not much meat left on their bones. I carried the corpses out and set off again. This time, I successfully found the goblin camp. I used two days to kill about 300 goblins and 20 bugbears. However, this still couldnt quell the anger in my heart. Thus, I continued down for another few dozen kilometres, only stopping when I encountered a half-demon. The half-demon asked me why I was slaughtering his goblin underlings. I answered without hesitation, They are affecting my mining. He looked stunned. I know that demons like them cant understand my love for work. Considering that he was the leader of the gnomes. So I killed him too. When I appeared in front of the supervisor with the demons head and the ears of more than 300 goblins. I thought he would cry tears of joy. But in fact, he almost cried. He was just scared to tears. He looked completely terrified. Its the same with the supervisor. She was so scared that she collapsed to the ground. In a panic, they placed all their money and jewellery in front of me and asked me to take them away and not hurt them. I dont understand why theyre so fragile. After that, I gradually realized that the power I possessed was something that many people in the outside world could only dream of. I told them I wasnt a robber. I was just angry that the goblins ruined my plan. But they didnt believe it. At that time, they begged me to take a large sum of money and leave. Im really baffled. But Im still very happy to get money. However, after leaving the mine. A few days later, I found a notice on a hotel on Apple Avenue announcing the capture of a fugitive. I went over to take a look. The person above is actually me! The crime was a home invasion. The bounty was 3000 gold coins! Can you believe it? Im actually worth 3000 gold coins? At that moment, I really wanted to arrest myself. But somehow, I seem to be in trouble. I tried to return to the mine to explain to the supervisor and the worker, but they had already fled. Fortunately, the area I was in didnt seem to be quiet. The army from Lion City was sweeping through the nearby small territories. Everyone here was in danger. When I was wandering in the wilderness, I passed by the hills south of Apple Avenue and found a large number of corpses there. They were all soldiers from nearby territories. Along the way, some villages were also massacred. There were corpses everywhere. There was no one to deal with it. Thats why Im writing this letter so urgently- I heard from the elders in the tribe that if a large number of corpses are not dealt with as soon as possible, it is easy to cause a plague. The uncollected corpses here urgently needed a home. So I thought of you. A kind necromancer. You must have a way to deal with them, right? The battle near Deep Blue Harbor continued. It was expected that more corpses would appear in the future. I dont like this kind of scene. So I plan to head north, past Lion City, to a more civilized place. I believe that with your kind heart. You should be able to give these homeless corpses a home. I thank you on behalf of their parents and relatives in heaven! - Lumiere the Unemployed. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Mage Killer and World Event Chapter 517: Mage Killer and World Event Translator: Lonelytree After reading the letter, Matthew couldnt help but smile. Lumiere was a genius. He actually thought of letting a necromancer collect the bodies of a large number of homeless bodies. In a sense, it was also a solution to the problem. However, it was hard to say if he could bury all of them. He tried to recall. Apple Avenue was a rich road that travelled between the East Coast and inland territories such as Red Mountain. The terrain in that area was mostly hills, and it was famous for the apple trees growing on both sides of the road. Apple Avenue was north of Deep Blue Harbor and south of Lion City. A certain section was indeed a buffer zone for both sides. Currently, the East Coast was in a war, so it was not surprising that there would be a large number of corpses temporarily piled up. However, if there was no one to deal with it for a long time, there would be a problem. I can find a day and ride Pegasus over to take a look. Matthew would be lying if he said that he wasnt tempted by so many bodies. However, if some of the soldiers bodies were claimed by their families, he would be embarrassed to take them away by force. After all, he was a dignified Necromancer. After folding the letter, Matthew did not rush to write a reply because Lumiere did not mention this point in the letter. On the contrary, he claimed that he would continue north. Even if Matthew wanted to write a reply, he did not know where to send it. It was better to wait for the future king of the rainforest to settle down again. He took out a sketch of a map. He had copied this map from Rheagar. The scale was too horrible to look at, and he could only make out a rough estimate. After roughly determining the location of Apple Avenue. Matthew began to think about when he should make a trip. Two hours later. He saw the spirited Patton in the sealed sulfur mine. He seemed to be in good condition, even changing into a decent leather uniform. He was taller and more powerful than ordinary Minatour. How is it? Matthew was concerned about his experience in Bigfoot City. Little Patton said confidently, I have successfully joined Storluk Industries and am now the workshop director of the third workshop of the explosives factory. Matthew was slightly surprised. Did you find that demon named Simmons? Little Patton shook his head. Simmons is a smart guy. I didnt want to deal with him in this state, so I found another way to join Storluk Industries. Matthew looked at him with interest, handed him a glass of milk, and motioned for him to continue. Little Patton drank the milk in one gulp and said, while splashing the milk foam, After I returned to Bigfoot City, I first went to look for a few Minotaur tramps on the roadside. Didnt that Minotaur Ranger named Conley tell us that these tramps used to be employees of Storluk Industries? Im just looking for them to understand the situation. Matthew asked, The moment you went over to ask, they cooperated and told you? Little Patton waved his hand. Of course not. Those people are hopeless. Their lives have been ruined by the Stouluk industry, but they dont even dare to complain publicly. If there are no benefits, how would they dare to reveal the situation in the factory? But these people are easy to deal with. I promised to help them get sulfur after I went in. When they heard that, their eyes lit up, and they immediately told me everything. After one night of asking, I even know how many meat toilets there are in the house of the factory director. So, the next morning, I went to the factory with the most complete information. That factory has a good position in the Storluk industry and is responsible for the preliminary production and processing of explosives. When I went to report in the morning, a female demon saw that I was strong and asked me to work in the workshop she was managing. Naturally, I was more than happy to do so. Coincidentally, this morning, the original workshop director was late because he slept in. The female demon flew into a rage and dismissed his position, leaving me to take over temporarily. So, on my first day of work, I became the workshop director and had six assembly lines for the production of explosives under me. I spent the whole morning observing and learning the contents of the assembly line. I found that the factory of Storluk Industries was not as perfect as I thought. There was a lot of room for improvement in their product line. I secretly remembered these points. In the afternoon, that female demon asked me to go to her room to talk. In her room, I took the opportunity to raise my opinion on improving the product line. When I left her room. I had already become an official workshop director. Matthew was stunned. Could it be that you have a unique talent in workshop management? Not really. Little Patton shrugged helplessly. She scoffed at my idea of improvement. But she repeatedly praised my massage technique and hinted that I should go to her office more often in the future. Ahem, these details arent important. Whats important is that I only used a day to gain a firm foothold in the Storluk Industries. Im safe until that female demon eats me up, so you dont have to worry about my safety. Matthew didnt say anything. He changed the topic. Did you make any significant discoveries in the Storluk Industries factory? Yes! Little Patton said in a deep voice, I found out that they are not only using sulfur ores to make a large amount of explosives, but they are also making a type of firearm called the Mage Killer! Mage killer? Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Mage Killer and World Event Chapter 518: Mage Killer and World Event Translator: Lonelytree The name was quite scary. Matthew hurriedly asked, What does that firearm look like? What functions does it have? Little Patton took out a brand new silver silk pouch from his waist and handed it to Matthew. I stole one. You can take a look. Matthew was shocked. You actually stole their products!? Also, where did you get your storage items? Little Patton nodded and explained, I snuck into their warehouse after work. Storluk Industries is tight on the outside but loose on the inside. No one was watching over the warehouse. I saw a few storage items thrown at the corner. I casually picked one up. The firearms were the same. There are so many of them that I cant even count them. I dont think anyone will know if I steal one. I also looted some gunpowder and more sulfur ores. This storage ring is quite big, even bigger than the storage ring that Rheagar often brags about! Matthew took the silk sac and looked at it. This thing was indeed very big. There were four squares inside. One of the boxes was filled with a firearm, and there was more space left behind. The other three slots were filled with explosive barrels and sulfur packets. He weighed the silk bag in his hand. Just this thing alone was worth more than 2,000 gold coins. Little Patton, this guy, indeed had some ability. This place isnt suitable for using firearms. Lets go to the surface and take a look. As he spoke, Matthew brought Little Patton out of the underground and arrived north of the oak forest, near the Scar of the Dead, northeast of the protective umbrella. He took out the cannon and placed it on the top of the mountain, pointing it in the direction of the Scar of the Dead. On the data panel. [You have obtained Mage Killer 17 (Howling Firearm).] [Howling Firearm: After using this cannon, all mages in a certain area will lose their ability to cast spells.] Man-made anti-magic zone? Is it that powerful? Matthew gestured for Little Patton to fire. The latter had spent a day in the workshop of Storluk Industries and was already familiar with the relevant knowledge. He adjusted the barrel slightly and threw a ball of burning withered grass into it. Then, he suddenly pressed the wrench beside it. Boom! A loud noise that was louder than thunder rang in their ears. A beam of fire shot out from the cannon. However, he didnt see any damage to the buildings ahead. At this time. Matthew couldnt help but cover his ears with his hands. He wobbled a few steps on the spot, feeling a little dizzy. He could not come to his senses for a long time. [Warning: You have received damage from a howl. Your hearing ability has been reduced by 10%!] 80% of your Focus is temporarily deducted. [Duration: 15 minutes] F * ck! What firework? Its a noise-making machine! Matthew finally understood how it worked. So the Antu Empire only used noise to counter mages! He had to admit. This was actually a way to deal with mages. Focus was the lifeblood of a mage. Any action that could weaken focus could cause great damage to the mage. Especially in a situation where the information was not balanced, a large number of Howling Firearms could very likely have a decisive effect when attacking the place where the mages gathered. But in theory, such intense sound waves can also cause great damage to undead creatures. Behind the Storluk Industries is a space undead army. If they dare to use this method to deal with mages, they must have a way to protect themselves. Matthew pondered for a moment. If he knew the function of this thing, it would not be difficult to guard against it. It would be much better if he stuffed his ears with cotton. Not to mention the soundproof spell. It seems that I have to push forward the learning schedule of soundproof spells. Matthew and Little Patton stared at each other. The two of them returned to the oak forest while picking their ears. Along the way. Little Patton even took out a light bulb from his pants and started to show it to Matthew. Matthew had wanted to cast the Thunderblast Sword to see if the electric current stimulation could light up the light bulb. However, his focus was too low, and he could not use it at all. He could only give up for the time being. The two of them did not walk far. A few figures came from the other side of the oak forest. Matthew looked at it. It turned out that Zeller had sent Sif over. From tonight onwards, Sif will be in your hands. I hope you can protect her. Zeller seriously pushed the blushing Sif to Matthews side. Little Patton was dumbfounded as he dug his ears. Wait, youre living with my cousin just like that?! I havent prepared your wedding gifts yet! Matthew couldnt quite hear what he was saying, so he just nodded. Okay, okay, okay. I understand. This time, Sifts face turned even redder. Zeller also looked at Matthew strangely, surprised by his straightforwardness. However, his attention was more focused on Little Patton. Zeller said sternly, Come with me. Dont cause Matthew any more trouble. However, Little Patton dug his ears hard. What? What are you talking about? Louder, I cant hear you! So Zeller repeated what he had just said. However, Little Patton still couldnt hear him. He looked at Zeller in confusion. The latter mistakenly thought that this guy was pretending to be deaf and dumb, so he grabbed Little Patton without a word and prepared to take him in the direction of Rolling Stone Town. Before leaving, he said to Matthew, It seems that our tax officer needs to clear his head. Ill leave this place to you. Remember to block the space-time rift as soon as possible.. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Mage Killer and World Event Chapter 519: Mage Killer and World Event Translator: Lonelytree Matthew still didnt understand much, but he saw Zellers mouth shape and nodded. Little Patton was carried away in confusion. Sif lowered her head and was led into the darkness by Matthew. Youll be staying in my cemetery for the next two days. The environment there definitely cant compare to the lieges manor. Ill have to trouble you to get used to it. When they passed by an oak tree. An oak tree sprite flew out and cast a nature spell on Matthew, restoring his hearing. He was finally free from that hazy state and could communicate normally with people. Sif lowered her head. Its okay. Its a critical period. Uncle Zeller told me about it. Matthew nodded lightly. The word uncle made him feel a little awkward. But thinking about it carefully, it made sense. Zeller and Rheagar were both old men in their forties. He was indeed in the same generation as them. Little Patton and Sif were obviously younger than him. Looks like we still have to discuss it separately. Matthew thought to himself. Otherwise, wouldnt Sif call him Uncle Matthew? Wait a minute. What was that excitement? He shook his head hard. He was sure that it was a symptom of a lack of concentration and not what he really thought. Hence, he said, Sif said gently, I sealed her. I dont like Nini. Shes a bad woman. Matthew, do you like bad women? I like it. But Matthew was too embarrassed to say it. He coughed and tried to change the topic. However, at this moment. The two of them had already arrived at the cemetery along the stone stairs. Not far away was Matthews workshop. He had now vacated the bedroom next to it for Sif, and he had asked the Troll, Sinwak, to work overtime overnight and build a new stone house next to it. Ill go to the kitchen to find Peggy! The cold environment in the cemetery obviously made Sif uncomfortable. She tried to find someone she was familiar with. However, just as he reached the kitchen door. She saw that other than Peggy, there was another young and beautiful girl here. Sif looked at her silently. Chuka was also looking at Sif curiously. The atmosphere in the kitchen suddenly became strange. Matthew regretted following her. Sif smiled and asked, Who is this lady? Can you introduce me, Matthew? Matthew was still thinking about how to explain the complicated history of Chuka. Peggy walked in from another door. She looked at Sif in surprise and went over to pick her up and spin her around three times. Oh, my baby, I heard from Matthew that you have a fever, but why do I feel that you dont have a fever at all?! Its great that youve recovered. I havent fully studied the recipe book from last time. I just happen to have a few questions for you. Come, let me introduce you. Chuka is our mascot. Shes in charge of catching rats and lice. With that, Peggy held Sif firmly with one hand and hooked her other hand around Chukas shoulder. Come on, Chukka. Show my baby Sif the world. Even though she looked a little reluctant, Chuka still turned into a little white cat and jumped on the ground. The nervousness on Sifs face disappeared. Very quickly. Laughter came from the kitchen. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. They left silently. It has to be Peggy. She seems to be really popular with women. However, looking at the scene of the three of them laughing and laughing Matthew suddenly felt a little disappointed. He couldnt help but glance at the data panel. It was alright. It was fine as long as the Tauren Domain did not gain any strange elements! After settling Sif down. Matthew patrolled the ground. The situation in the cemetery was thriving. The arrival of Argus the Dark Warrior had greatly increased the activity here. This was a guy who couldnt sit still. Moreover, he had the spirit of a master. As early as the first day Matthew ordered the formation of the cemetery army, Argus had been rushing to every corner of the cemetery to find suitable soldiers. He was not in a hurry. Instead, he needed to have a deep understanding of the quality and background of every cemetery member. Only then did they gradually draw up a complete list. Coincidentally, he bumped into Matthew today, so Argus brought everyone on the list over. Matthew did a quick check. He found that Argus had chosen six Dark Warriors, twelve zombies, twelve skeletons, and twenty-four ghosts. And two humans? Matthew pointed at the two arsonists and asked curiously, They are humans. Can they be incorporated into the army of the undead? Argus explained, I think they have good qualities. They are very suitable to be transformed into undead. The faces of the two arsonists instantly turned pale. They knelt on the ground in unison, trembling. Lord Matthew! We dont dare to slack off when we work anymore! Please dont kill us. Matthew didnt say anything. Argus advised with a pleasant expression, Dont be afraid. Becoming an undead is not as bad as you think. Look at me. Isnt it normal? The arsonists trembled even more. Matthew waved his hand and temporarily stopped Argus wild thoughts. He asked again, Why are there so many ghosts? Argus explained, Specters are highly mobile, and their average level is higher. I think they are very suitable for the role of scouts.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Mage Killer and World Event Chapter 520: Mage Killer and World Event Translator: Lonelytree Matthews heart jumped. Can you train different types of soldiers? Argus said modestly, A little. Matthew immediately waved his hand. Alright, the list of the patrol team for the first batch is set. In the future, you can train whoever you want! Argus looked at the two arsonists on the ground and hesitated. Sir, then they Matthew said expressionlessly, Theres no hurry. Lets see the production of Blazing Glue next week before making a decision. The two arsonists thanked him profusely and were escorted back to the workshop. Later, when Matthew passed by. He found that the work inside was in full swing. Looking at the arsonists working hard, Matthew suspected that if he gave them a sewing machine, they would turn it into a hot wheel! Its all good. Matthew smiled and left the window of the workshop. The other residents in the cemetery were very comfortable. The Crimson Flame Nightmare went to the deeper parts of the underground city every few days. At first, Matthew was a little worried, but after a long time, he let him go. After all, this guy could enter the Plane of Ether at any time. There was no need to worry too much. Among the skeletons and zombies who had not been enlisted in the army, a game of dice seems to have become popular recently. No matter where Matthew went, he could see skeletons or zombies in groups of three or five, throwing dice made of stones. Needless to say. Renesme must have been the one who brought this up. Unfortunately, Matthew didnt bump into Renesme. He could only reprimand her the next time they met. There was also some good news. Firstly, Matthew realized that Soldiers training his own kind was finally effective. Two skeleton soldiers had transformed into Skeleton Assassins. However, it was unknown whether the two of them did it on purpose or not. After obtaining the Assassin Mode, they were in stealth mode. This made Argus so surprised that he did not notice them when he was selecting the able-bodied men! Matthew had only discovered this change when he came over on a whim to take stock of the skeletons. These two Skeleton Assassins had both reached Level 10 and had a certain level of intelligence. They could hear Matthews simple instructions and were quite powerful. After some thought, Matthew sent them to Argus patrol team. He let them be in charge of the surveillance around the cemetery. Secondly, Matthew noticed that a small number of negative energy crystal clusters had grown in some corners of the cemetery. This was an excellent magic material. The negative energy crystal cluster could be refined to obtain the expensive negative energy crystal salt . The crystal salt was mixed with the underground spring water according to a certain ratio, and one would receive a potion called Ansurah Suspended Liquid. The Ansurah suspension could be used to restore the life and condition of the undead, and it could also nourish the soul fire a little. It was something that the undead dreamed of. There were not many negative energy crystals in the cemetery. Matthew was not in a hurry to collect them. He was afraid that collecting them too early would affect the formation of more crystal clusters. I remember that the Black Locust Tree in the Underworld has a great effect on the growth of negative energy crystal clusters. I still have to think of a way to grow more. He looked at the sparse number of locust trees around the cemetery. Matthew thought to himself. After a round of inspection. The lights in Sifs room next door had already been turned off. Matthew went around the door and walked into the stone house next to him. He was about to review the combat skills he had learned a while ago. But at this moment. His brain suddenly trembled. Immediately after. Scenes of grandeur and detail flooded into his mind like a movie clip! In an instant. The pores on his body couldnt help but shrink! [Hint: Your ability World Event is in effect!] According to your profession level, number of domains, and perception ability, this World Event has captured three pieces of information for you, which are World Level , National Level , and Personal . [World: The Eastern Guardian Chen(Legendary Mage) killed the Evil Sea Dragon (Legendary creature/Giant Beast) in one fell swoop, eliminating the great disaster that had lasted for thousands of years in the Eastern Sea!] Kingdom: The Troll Tribe occupied the northern city of Stone Armor. The Troll Chief, Clark, became king there and vowed to revive the Ancient Troll Empire. At this point, the Troll Kingdom became the first kingdom established on the continent of Aindor. Personal: Within the territory of Eskana (between planes), the Bru tribe tore up the armistice agreement signed with the Kingdom of Suki. The Bru tribe claimed that they had captured the only male heir of the Kingdom of Suki. The Kingdom of Suki claimed that this was fake news and that there was no male heir to the royal family(click to see the details of the phenomenon). Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Melee Glory and the Escaping Prince Chapter 521: Melee Glory and the Escaping Prince Translator: Lonelytree What? Rheagar was captured?! Matthew was shocked, but after thinking about it, it was not impossible. He quickly checked the event and found that there were very few related images. The only information he had did not include Rheagars face. It was all the statements of the Bru tribe and the Kingdom of Suki. However, his world event ability was similar to Lorraines alley gossip. It couldnt have generated such a message for no reason. Rheagar must have encountered some trouble on his way to Purgatory. Matthew walked back and forth a few steps and left the cemetery decisively. He planned to go to town to discuss with Zeller. Sif was placed in the cemetery, which was quite safe. At present, the two safest places in Rolling Stone Town were Matthews oak forest and cemetery. These two ritual arenas had mobilized the power of his own domain and were guarded by Obast and Argus, respectively. These two individuals were extremely strong. In a home-ground battle, if one wanted to defeat them quickly, one would need at least a Tier 5 four-man party. This kind of arrangement was rare in the entire South. Therefore, Matthew was very relaxed when he left. When he arrived at the lords manor, it was already late at night. Matthew wanted to go to Zellers room to find him, but he didnt expect to see some fire in the office hall from afar. He walked into the corridor. He heard a cough from afar. When she got closer, she realized that Zeller was still working in the office! I believed you should have rested long ago. Matthew did not hide his footsteps and knocked on the door. Zeller looked up at him and smiled charmingly. I learn this from you mages. Ive heard that the most hardworking mages will use spells to deprive themselves of their ability to sleep so that they can absorb knowledge twenty-four hours a day. Those who are inferior will also compress their sleep time to two to four hours a day. Matthew walked in and said helplessly, It looks like Ive lowered the average diligence of mages. Zeller smiled. Necromancers have always been regarded as an anomaly among mages. Speaking of which, have you ever considered turning yourself into a lich in the future? I heard that this is the ultimate dream of many necromancers. Matthew shook his head. To me, the Lich is a dead end. Its a bit self-deceiving to obtain eternal life in this way. In the end, a lich cant stand above death and is still a servant of death. He came to his desk and looked at the thick stack of documents. He could not help but frown. Arent you dealing with too many things? What about the five-member council? Cant you leave some of these to them? Zeller placed the quill on the shelf next to him and rubbed his face with both hands. He sighed helplessly. There are too many refugees. We need to constantly introduce targeted measures. The war between the High Leaf Region and the Red Mountain was expected to produce more refugees. The current Rolling Stone Town was like a raised highland for the surrounding territories that had been through war. Many commoners brought their families to this place. If not for the legends of cannibal trees and zombies, there would be a large number of refugees around your oak forest. This problem must be resolved as soon as possible, or else it will create an even greater disaster. The five-member council can only deal with daily government affairs. Now that the situation has developed to this point, a lot of information is related to each other. I dont want Rolling Stone Town to always lag behind, so its inevitable that I have to be more diligent. Matthew said in admiration, Youre the most unwarlock person Ive ever seen. Zeller took a sip of ginger water. You speak as if you have seen many Warlocks. People always have a rigid impression of warlocks. They naturally think that all warlocks are frivolous and unruly, just like necromancers always like to steal corpses. Matthew smiled. Some of my peers do like to steal corpses, but they have no choice. After all, casting materials like human bodies are too expensive. But youre right. Im just surprised by your talent and ability to handle government affairs. It has nothing to do with the Warlock profession. Zeller said calmly, No one is born to like doing these tedious tasks. But Rheagar needs such a person by his side. So, did you offer yourself? Matthews heart skipped a beat, and he couldnt help but ask, Did he save your life? Zeller said without hiding anything, More than once. The night seemed to always open ones heart. The two of them looked at each other across the desk, and there were flickering candles on both sides. Matthew could see the reminiscence in Zellers eyes. I lived in darkness when I was young. It was difficult to describe the environment with words. It was like a pitch-black darkness, and the surrounding air had hardened into hard metal. I couldnt move, I couldnt breathe, and it was hard for me to even blink. Even now, its hard for me to recall the details. I only remember the day I met Rheagar. I seem to have encountered a ray of light. At this point, he fell silent, as if he was completely immersed in his memories. Matthew didnt say anything. He waited until Zellers attention returned to reality before he slowly said, Thats hard to imagine. Actually, for a long time, Rheagar gave me the same feeling as a friend of mine who was an Occult Machinist. She and I both thought that he was responsible for making jokes at the party. Zeller smiled. Thats Rheagar now. He wasnt like this in the past. The young Rheagar was much more reckless and had many bad habits, but he was always likeable.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Melee Glory and the Escaping Prince Chapter 522: Melee Glory and the Escaping Prince Translator: Lonelytree Think about it carefully. Have you ever hated Rheagar? Matthew thought for a moment. I dont think Ive ever hated him. Zeller asked again, Then do you like Rheagar? Matthew reluctantly said, Hes alright. Zeller laughed. Thats right. Although he has all kinds of problems, everyone loves Rheagar. Thats where his charm lies. Matthew blinked. But our beloved King of Charm is in trouble. As he spoke, he told him the whole story of why he had suddenly come to visit. You mean, you have an ability similar to that of a bard, and you received the news that Rhaegar was kidnapped?! Zeller rubbed his temples, his expression a little incredulous. It might not be a kidnapping, but an enslavement. Matthew said. Zeller frowned. It shouldnt be possible. The Purgatory Teleportation Gate led directly to the hinterland of the Kingdom of Suki. If he were captured by the demons of the Bru tribe there, the Kingdom of Suki would not be far from destruction. This is completely inconsistent with the information we received some time ago. The Kingdom of Suki was still very strong, at least on par with the Bru tribe. Is it possible that the news you received was a smokescreen spread by the Bru tribe? Matthew muttered, You mean we should trust Rheagar? Zeller nodded. Hes not as unreliable as you think. Matthew scratched his head. It couldnt be helped. Perhaps it was because his impression of Rheagar was too deep. He couldnt associate Rheagar with the word reliable. Rheagar is actually a very intelligent fellow. He had once faced the Flame Demon alone. He had also used his Astral Projection to steal the treasure chest of the Hundred Face Giant. He knows Purgatory like the back of his hand, and his combat strength is actually far stronger than what you can see. However, most of the time, he would seal his own form, and only a few enemies would be able to experience the wrath of the Great Demon. Thats not a lucky thing. Zeller comforted him, How about this? Ill try to use a prophecy spell tomorrow morning to confirm Rheagars safety. Im too tired tonight. I dont have much strength left to cast spells. As a spellcaster, Matthew naturally understood Zellers situation. Since the latter was so confident in Rheagar. Matthew was relieved. He advised Zeller not to work too hard and left the office. However, when he was walking in the corridor. He could still hear the occasional cough behind him. On the way back to the town. Matthew was still studying the ability World Event . A new discovery was that this ability actually had an event-tracking function. Matthew checked the tracking function of the three messages. In this way. If there were any updates in the future, Matthew would have a higher chance of getting to know about it. After the operation was completed. Matthew then focused his attention on the first two pieces of news. Previously, he was only worried about Rheagar and did not look at it carefully. In fact, the first two pieces of news had a greater impact on the worlds structure. Especially when the guardian of the East killed the evil dragon in the sea, it was enough to trigger a phenomenon that changed the entire East. Matthew clicked on the details. In an instant, he saw many things. He saw the tragic scene of the Eastern Guardian Chen fighting the evil dragon in the sea. What was shocking was that This legendary mage had been fighting the Evil Dragon the entire time. He turned into a huge shadow and entangled with the enemy. Both sides punched and kicked, fighting from the sea to the sky and from the sky to the sea. This was the reason why the Endless Ocean had experienced so many tsunamis. Matthew noticed that Chen had also used spells before, but those spells were either close-range force field spells, such as Chens Vajra Fist, Chens Bone Crushing Flying Palm, The other buffs were buffs that strengthened ones attributes, such as Legendary Power, Invincibility, Giant Beast Kill, and so on. However, it was such a legendary mage who was able to hit the flesh with every punch. He had beaten the evil dragon in the sea to death with his heaven-defying physical fitness! Matthew looked at it for a while. Although it was only a very blurry slide, he was still shocked. [Hint: You have detected some characteristics and abilities of the Guardian of the East, Chen.] [Legendary characteristic: Melee Glory (Legendary-mage Chen has completely abandoned his long-range abilities. He will not be able to attack enemies five meters away from him. As compensation, the effect of his melee spells will be increased to 500% of the original)] [Ability: Fist Master (Legendary Mage Chen has mastered almost all of the first techniques of Aindor since ancient times)] [Ability: Sharp teeth (Chen has trained his teeth to be the ultimate weapon. It can easily tear apart any object with armour level below 20)] [Ability: Starlight Body Tempering (Chen used the light of the astral world to temper his body, making his strength reach the level of demons in the outer plane)] Chen had killed the Evil Dragon in the Sea and obtained Heros Power! [Heros Power (Plane Blessing/Prime Material World): Chen will receive the highest priority in battles in the Prime Material World. This is the blessing of the worlds consciousness to heroes.] [Duration: 30 years] [As a member of the Alliance of Seven Saints and the human race, you have also benefited from this.] [You will receive the Heros Junior [Heros Junior: When you fight monsters, there is a small chance of receiving blessings from the worlds consciousness..] Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Melee Glory and the Escaping Prince Chapter 523: Melee Glory and the Escaping Prince Translator: Lonelytree I didnt expect to be able to benefit from it. Matthew was honoured. Then, he thought to himself, It seems that the four guardians of the Alliance have their own characteristics. Guardian Chen of the East is good at close-combat spells such as force fields; Roderick, the Guardian of the North, was good at prophecy. Ronan, the Guardian of the South, was good at curses and strange techniques. I just dont know what the Western Guardians are good at. After Chen killed the Evil Dragon in the Sea. Matthew saw the corpse of the Evil Dragon sink into the sea. A huge vortex formed on the sea surface. The vortex rolled bigger and bigger and finally affected the airflow in the sky. The city that had been in the sky above the sea was pulled to the surface of the sea by the airflow. It gradually merged with the vortex, forming a spectacular magic spectacle. The last scene Matthew saw It was the city hanging upside down above the sea. Although there was still some distance between them and the surface of the sea, it was not as far away as before. From what he saw, there were already some ships trying to get close to the island, but he didnt know what would happen next. The only thing he could confirm was that.. The floating city that was hanging upside down was not the legendary ruins on the clouds, nor did it seem to be the Eastern Celestial Kingdom. It was a floating city that had suddenly appeared in the prime material plane. Such an existence. It would definitely attract countless adventurers and ambitious people. The eastern sea region could only be said to have just been pacified by one wave, and another wave had risen. On the details page of the Troll Tribe. Matthew also made more discoveries. [Hint: You have extracted the following key information by observing the phenomenon created by the Troll Kingdom: Prosperous: The Trolls are firmly united around the capital, Armor City. This new kingdom is full of vitality and unlimited possibilities. Popularity outbreak: The Troll Kingdom is experiencing a period of rapid population growth. United as one: The trolls are committed to reviving the glory of the Ancient Troll Empire. The people of the entire country are united and work together. Sweet potato planting: The trolls seem to have mastered a new type of sweet potato planting technology. They can plant giant sweet potatoes underground or in caves, which can quickly increase their food production. Weapon shortage: The Trolls are all soldiers, but there is a shortage of weapons in Armor City. The short spears they are used to are not common in the market, and the Trolls themselves are not good at forging weapons. This Troll Kingdom seems to have a very promising future. Its just that its too far away from Rolling Stone Town. Otherwise, it could be a potential ally. Matthew muttered to himself. Armor City was located further north of the Hellen Mountains, which was the hinterland of the Northern Territory. The area was sparsely populated and lacked resources. It used to be the territory of the Winter Sisters, but now there were a small number of humans, barbarians, dwarves, and trolls. Unfortunately, it was too far away. Matthew only planned to pay a little attention to it. However, since the first kingdom had appeared, there would definitely be many people following suit. Aindor Continent. It was likely that the era of the kings would soon arrive. Matthew returned to the cemetery. Coincidentally, he bumped into Nightmare. This guy ran out every two or three days. When he saw Matthew, he didnt have stage fright. He came up and licked him crazily, making Matthews face full of disgust. However, very quickly. The King of Nightmares tilted his head, and two rays of white light shot out from his ears. This was one of the Nightmares hidden abilities. It could stuff a small number of items into its ears, and its ears had the characteristics of an alternate dimension. The Nightmare trotted happily on the two things. Matthew looked at it. The first item was actually a map! This map depicted the distribution of forces in the Underdark in great detail. However, there were too many floors in the Underdark, and the roads were also accessible. Matthew felt dizzy after looking at the dense contours for a while. No, this isnt an ordinary map. This is a magic map! Matthew quickly realized the abnormality of the map. The mana aura coming from the four corners was exceptionally clear. There was a hint of dark magic. Where did you get this? Matthew asked. However, Nightmare only knew how to play around, and Matthew could only get a very vague piece of information. A very, very far place? Theres a majestic city, and the statue at the entrance of the city is a black dragon? Is it the Black Dragon City or the Extreme Frost City? No one could answer Matthews question. Then, he looked at the stone slab. Matthew cast an identification spell. [Prompt: Appraisal failed!] You need more knowledge (God/Strange Item/Fate) to understand the meaning of this tablet! Matthew was shocked. Why did he need so much extra knowledge? This meant that the slate had an extraordinary origin. He kept the two items properly and warned Nightmare, Its best not to run around blindly. Even if you want to run around, you must pay attention to your safety. Dont do whatever you want just because you have Aether Leap, understand? Nightmare snorted. It was as if he was saying, I know. Ill dare to do it again next time. Matthew had no choice but to stuff two escape scrolls on him and warn, Dont say that youre my horse if youre caught! That night. Matthew continued to study magic in the cemetery. At dawn. Just as Matthew was about to fall asleep. [World Event] had been updated! [Private: In the territory of Escana, according to an internal demon of Storluk Industries, the only male heir of the Kingdom of Suki was indeed captured by a large tribe, but he quickly escaped from prison. At present, the Bru tribe is trying their best to capture the fugitive prince of the Kingdom of Suki. The Kingdom of Suki said that the news was fake. They once again reiterated that there is no male heir to the Suki Royal Family. Rheagar escaped?! Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. This guy really had some skills. With his wealth, he should have a lot of escape tools. Purgatory was his home ground. Indeed, he did not have to worry too much about him. He thought about it. Matthew went to sleep. The next morning. He specially planted a few trees on the land that was as warm as spring all year round. However, just as he returned to the cemetery. Zeller came up to him in a hurry. Not good, Matthew! Rheagar has really been captured! Matthew said calmly, Didnt I say last night? I received the latest news this morning. He escaped and is still on the run. Who knew that Zeller would say with a bitter smile, That news is outdated. Ive just confirmed it with a prophecy spell. Rheagar was captured again while he was escaping! Matthew was shocked. Captured again? Was he captured by the demons twice? Zeller shook his head. The person who caught him this time was a private army of the Kingdom of Suki. If I remember correctly, the leader of that army is his younger sister. Matthew touched his chin. Then, that should be alright, right? Zeller said seriously, Originally, Rega had planned to sneak into the Suki Familys castle, Red and Black, to meet only a few trusted old ministers and take away some information and props with him. However, the news somehow leaked out. Now, the entire Kingdom of Suki knows that Rheagar has returned. All his sisters and aunts are looking for him! They are more dangerous than the demons of the Bru tribe! Matthew was puzzled. Why? Zeller sighed. If he falls into the hands of a demon, I believe that with Rheagars ability, he will definitely find a chance to escape. But if its his sisters I can only say that the hope is not high. Matthew was a little annoyed. But we cant confirm the authenticity of the news. right? Zeller nodded awkwardly. Divination spells are always easily interfered with. Indeed, we cant rule out the possibility that the information we received was just a smokescreen. The safest way is to go to Escana. Matthew muttered, Why dont we let Little Patton make a trip? There might be some news at Bigfoot City. I think he is trustworthy. Zeller thought for a long time before agreeing, Alright then. Hence, the two of them found Little Parton and told him the whole story. The latter patted his chest and promised, I will definitely bring back the most authentic news about Rheagar! As he spoke. He drank the potion and transformed into a Minotaur, passing through the dimensional rift again. Three hours later. The Minotaur squeezed through the crack. Little Patton shouted as he squeezed, Not good, not good! I heard that Rheagar has been dead for a few days! Eh, does this mean Rolling Stone Town will welcome a new lord? Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Secret War Order and Biological Airship Chapter 524: Secret War Order and Biological Airship Translator: Lonelytree Impossible! Zeller said firmly. The minotaur shrugged. I dont know about that. Anyway, thats whats going on in Bigfoot City now. Even the way Rheagar died is well known. Matthew asked curiously, How did he die? Little Patton said, I heard that he was stabbed from head to toe like a skewer. The murderer is Prince Harrison of the Bru tribe. They said Harrison made a great contribution this time. The only male heir of the Kingdom of Suki was killed, and it was only a matter of time before the Bru tribe took over the battle of Escana. Hearing this. Zeller frowned and shook his head. Impossible. Rheagar wont die so easilyWait, is there only news of him? What about Du Lin and Asma? Little Patton thought for a moment. In any version of the gossip I heard, there was no mention of Rheagar having a follower. Zeller and Matthew looked at each other, and both of them heaved a sigh of relief. There must be something wrong with the rumours. It was most likely a smokescreen thrown by the Bru Tribe or the Suki Kingdom. It could not even be ruled out that Rheagar himself was also involved in the creation of the fake news. As the two of them pondered. Little Patton started to take things out again. First, there was a box of light bulbs, followed by a small box of pure white crystals, two large copper wires, and some strange parts. Do you know about the lightbulb? This thing is very magical. As long as you input a little current into it, it can continue to illuminate. As for the other things, I saw that no one was looking after them, so I secretly took some. See if theyre valuable. Little Patton said casually. Matthew glanced at it and found that the white crystal was actually a rare astral white crystal. This white crystal had a pure and flawless internal texture and had the effect of magnifying or gathering magic energy. The quality of the copper wire was also very good. It was a little extravagant to use it to make wires. The crystals were polished very neatly, and the wires were of good specifications. This meant that the Storluk Industry had mastered a high level of industrial smelting and processing capabilities. As for those strange parts. According to Little Patton, it was stolen from a warehouse related to the generator set. According to him. If he had more time, he would be able to steal an entire small generator. This was a little ridiculous. Even if Storluk Industries had only been established in the city for a short time and the management level was uneven, there would not be such a serious oversight. The greater possibility was that they were in the process of increasing production. The management level of storage, transportation, and other links could not keep up with the speed of development. Why dont I ask around about Rheaga? Little Patton showed his value at the right time and then carefully suggested to Zeller. Zeller pondered for a long time. Finally, he said solemnly, Pay attention to your safety and report every day. If you see anything wrong, use the Escape Scroll. Theres no need to be a hero, understand? Little Patton patted his chest. Dont worry about me. I promise Ill get some news that Rheagar is fine. Why did these words sound strange? Matthew couldnt help but rub his nose. What this guy said earlier was not something he made up, right? Zeller didnt doubt this. He handed a frog doll to Patton. Remember to carry it with you. It might come in handy at a critical moment. Zeller emphasized. Little Patton accepted the doll happily and crawled toward the crack. Matthew looked at his back and suddenly asked Zeller, I havent asked you what the frog doll is for. There was one hanging on his waist. Other than decoration, it seemed to have no other use. Zeller smiled faintly. Youll know when the time comes. Matthew gritted his teeth. However, he could also feel a hint of mysticism from it. There must be something about this doll. It was possible that the power behind it had to meet unspeakable conditions before it could take effect. Could it be related to Zellers Warlock bloodline? Thinking of this. Matthew couldnt help but ask, Speaking of which, which creature did you inherit your Warlock bloodline from? Can you tell me? Zeller smiled. Why dont you guess? It couldnt be something strange like the giant frog overlord, right? Matthew pondered for a moment. He probed, Dragon? Blue Dragon? Zeller said, Lets go with that then. The more vague he was, the more curious Matthew became. If you dont tell me, Ill go ask Rheagar. Zeller looked at him in surprise. Rheagar wont tell. Matthew continued, Then Ill ask Sif. Zeller smiled. Matthew revealed his true intentions. Then Ill get Sif to ask Rheagar! Zeller was a little amused. Its rare for you to have a child-like side. Matthew shrugged. People are always curious. Zeller raised his hands helplessly. In the next moment, a faint purple mirage lit up in his eyes. The mirage was like a dream, like two balls of mist that were at odds with each other. At the same time. A series of faint purple scales grew out of his temples. This phenomenon only lasted for a few seconds before disappearing. Matthew felt a strong True Dragon aura. Its indeed a dragon, but its definitely not a blue dragon. He muttered to himself. Zeller revealed the answer. The Amethyst Dragon, a type of gemstone dragon that is almost extinct in the Multiverse. Ive never met a similar species in my life.. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Secret War Order and Biological Airship Chapter 525: Secret War Order and Biological Airship Translator: Lonelytree The Amethyst Dragon possesses the power of magic and Psionic Power. Unfortunately, my talent is too shallow. Ive only comprehended magic and not Psionic Power at all. Matthew said enviously, Sometimes, I really envy you, Warlocks. You can master magic while lying down and sleeping. Zeller laughed. Ive never heard of any Warlock who could master Necromancy. Matthew thought it made sense. The Necromancy Domain was indeed an isolated area for Warlocks. Thinking about it this way, it was balanced. Zeller continued, You just said that you were going to look for Rheagar. Are you serious? Matthew said helplessly, We cant put all our hopes on Little Patton. What if the news gets more and more outrageous? How should we make a decision? In the end, I still have to make a trip myself. Zeller pondered and said, But you said before that there might be risks if you go to the outer plane. Matthew replied, The probability of me being caught by the evil gods is definitely much lower than the probability of Rheagar being caught by his sisters. Moreover, I wont act alone. I plan to go through the alliances channels. Although the Seven Saint Alliance wont interfere with the outer planes, there are still channels for plane travel. In addition, I could hire a bodyguard. I should be able to reimburse the exoenses incurred from Dlane travel. right? Zeller nodded. No problem. You can just ask me for reimbursement. Matthew shook his head. Then Ill ask Rheagar for reimbursement. Zeller smiled. Rheagars little treasury is with me. As long as the amount isnt too exaggerated, I should be able to reimburse them. Matthews heart skipped a beat. Not too exaggerated means that it can be exaggerated appropriately? Zeller was amused by his expression and could not help but joke, You can see it that way. Just dont take out all the money that Rheagar has saved up. At least leave him Sifs dowry, okay? Half an hour later. Cauldron House. Then I will accompany you to Purgatory for the last practical class. Today, Margaret was wearing a plain white dress. The style of the dress was a little like the Roman warriors clothes that Matthew had seen in his previous life, but the skirt on the lower half of the body was even more elegant. She seemed to be in high spirits. The last lesson? Matthew was a little reluctant. I think I still have a lot to learn from you. I can add points. Margaret smiled in relief. Those points dont mean much to me. Previously, I was still hoping to complete the legendary path through the project of true alchemy. So I need gold coins and points. Things were different now. Ive already made up my mind to head to the Plain of Bloody Battles and advance to Legend through the trials of life and death. Those things are nothing to me. It was strange. When I hadnt thought of how I should go, heading to the Bloodbath Plains was just a dispensable concept to me. But when I really made up my mind to do this. I suddenly yearned for that moment. Ive been preparing for it these days. If it werent for the delay in your classes, I might have left long ago, I really cant wait any longer. If you dont contact me within these three days. You might meet the first teacher in the history of the Alliance to skip class. She was very energetic. Her fighting spirit was also very high. Matthew could feel the urgency in her words as if she had received some kind of call. It was mysterious, but it did exist. I wish you success, he said sincerely. I must succeed. Margaret said firmly, For this trip to the Plain of Bloody Battles, I went to look for my teacher again. Matthew was shocked. To stuff more stuff in your body? Matthew exclaimed, Another two million? Margaret nodded. Im definitely the most expensive humanmade mage in the history of the Alliance. Do you see my fist? Demons, please tremble. They are about to receive 4.6 million fists! Matthew thought it was quite scary. He even wanted to touch the newly added spell module on Margarets body. However, his rationality stopped him. His 500,000 Necromancy account could be comparable to the other partys 4.6 million quasi-max level account. Speaking of which, why would your lord go to such a dangerous place between planes? Margaret asked as she contacted the formation master. Matthew briefly explained Rheagars identity. Of course, he omitted the existence of the Purgatory Teleportation Gate. Margaret nodded. Hes quite special. If hes willing to bring in the army of the Kingdom of Suki, Im afraid hell become a strong candidate to compete for the throne of the human race in the south of the continent. Matthew waved his hand. But he didnt want to. A hint of surprise flashed across Margarets eyes. She was silent for a while before saying, This is very rare. By doing this, he is equivalent to taking on all the danger alone. The danger Im talking about isnt just the war in the prime material plane, but also the demons and devils in Escana. Do you understand what I mean? Matthew nodded with a heavy expression. The pressure that Rheagar was facing was actually two-way. The news of the teleportation portal could not be kept secret forever. Once it was known, the devils, demons, and other creatures from the outer planes who were eager to get their hands on the prime material plane would be eyeing Rheagar like a tiger eyeing its prey.. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Secret War Order and Biological Airship Chapter 526: Secret War Order and Biological Airship Translator: Lonelytree If Rhaegar wasnt willing. Then, kill him. They would replace him with someone else who was willing. This was also why Rheagar had such a difficult time making a decision. Just as Margaret had said. He had placed all the danger on himself. Many people were in the prime material plane, and Escana wished for his death. Of course. There were also many people who wished for him to live. Matthew was one of them. He knew very well what it meant to be an easy-going feudal lord in this turbulent era. He had lived in Rolling Stone for so long and had developed feelings for her. He did not want to wander around again. Hence, Rheagar had to live. You just mentioned war. Since the prime material plane is going to war, why do you have to go to the Bloodbath Plains? Matthew suddenly asked. Margaret shook her head. The intensity of the upcoming war in the prime material world is nothing compared to the bloody war. You should know about the secret war order. It will be fully released next month at the latest. It will strictly control the intensity of the war in the prime material world. Matthew was stunned. Secret war order? Whats that? Margaret raised her eyebrows. Didnt Isabelle or Edmond tell you? Matthew said truthfully, They havent been looking for me recently. Margaret was not surprised. Thats why my mentor, Soria, is the best. Everything is calculated with money. She wont give you the cold shoulder for no reason, and she wont reward you for no reason. Everything is fair. Ill get you a copy. There are a lot of troublesome terms anyway. Its like playing house for children. As she spoke. She handed a thick magic document to Matthew. Matthew quickly read it. He discovered that this secret order was for all the mages of the Seven Saint Alliance and the lords of all the city-states within the alliances radius! As Margaret had said, this secret order had many restrictive clauses. On the surface, it seemed to be to ensure that the intensity of the war would not go overboard. Matthew noticed a few key pieces of information. [- -Mage registration principle: All mages of the Seven Saint Alliance had to register their city-states or not participate in the war within a month of the order being issued. Mages who chose not to participate in the war were not allowed to side with any faction in any way during the war. They had to avoid wars between mortals to the greatest extent. No excuse is allowed (unless the mortal lord takes the initiative to attack); Mages who chose to participate in the war had to abide by the principle of one person, one city. In other words, a mage could only be registered under the name of one city, and could not be affiliated with multiple cities. However, a city could register many mages under its name. Mages shall try not to hurt civilians during war. Forbidden experiments must not be conducted in the name of war; Battle principles: City-states with similar strengths could resolve their conflicts through fair and open battles with similar numbers of participants. The location of the battle would be decided by both sides through negotiation. The Seven Saint Alliance would send a referee for any battle to ensure the smooth progress of the battle. Before the battle, both sides must sign a voluntary agreement. As for the outcome of the battle, both sides must strictly abide by it. Usually. The total number of people in a single battle would not exceed 1,000. Surprise attack principle: During war, surprise attacks and long-range attacks were not prohibited. However, cities that used these strategies and were discovered would be deprived of the opportunity to apply for a battle. -Principle of equality: When one party in the war acts without restraint, the other party can retaliate in equal measure, but the retaliation must not exceed a certain limit. There were 47 pages of such detailed rules. Matthew was speechless. Could the intensity of war be controlled at the macro level and manipulated at the micro level? He could understand the conflicting attitude of the Seven Saint Alliances upper echelons towards this war. They hoped that this heated war would not harm too many lives, but they also knew that objective laws could not be avoided. The outer planes were eyeing them covetously. Aindor, who was still stuck in an agricultural society, needed to be warned of the fire. However, they didnt want the fire to hurt their foundations. This contradictory mentality was vividly reflected in this secret order. It gave people the feeling that they wanted everything. Its clearly a direct order. Why is it called a secret order? Matthew asked, puzzled. Margaret chuckled. Because this detailed guide will not be publicly announced. It will only be secretly distributed to the target group. Everyone has a tacit understanding. Matthew was even more speechless. Can the intensity of war be controlled? Once the war starts, how can it be stopped so easily? Even the lofty Legendary-mages cant underestimate the anger and hatred of mortals. Margaret waved her hand. Im not sure. I heard that they probably think that as long as the Legendary-mage doesnt participate, the situation will be under control. Matthew shook his head gently. The Seven Saints might not participate, but they should have friends, family, children, and descendants, right? The simple principle of an eye for an eye should be understandable to all. And once the rules were broken. The so-called secret order would become a joke. But Matthew didnt say anything. He couldnt think of a better solution either. However, this secret order made him feel the confusion and weakness of the Seven Saint Alliance. Perhaps after losing the Calamity Mage.. The Seven Saint Alliance, which seemed to be glorious for a time, was also walking on a small path towards ruin.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Secret War Order and Biological Airship Chapter 527: Secret War Order and Biological Airship Translator: Lonelytree He thought about it. He felt the pressure on his body increase. Matthew put away the secret order and planned to throw it to Zeller to study. The two of them chatted for a while. Not long after. The array master that Margaret had made an appointment with arrived. This is Array Master Hap Pi. You can call him Happy. This is Matthew, my student. Margaret introduced casually. The array master, named Happy, was a very gentle young man. He was also very enthusiastic about Matthew. Hello, hello. Are you the only student Margaret has had since she started teaching? Matthew was stunned. The only one? Happy smiled and said, Of course, before you, all the interested parties complained that her price was too high. After all, everyones Knowledge Points are in short supply. Matthew blinked. I think its worth it. Margaret immediately puffed out her chest when she heard that. She put her hands on her hips and said to Happy, Did you hear that? Its worth it! In the future, you wont have the chance to learn even if you want to. Theres a reason why expensive things are expensive! I should be that expensive! Happy shrugged. It doesnt matter. I dont like fighting anyway. Where are you going? Escana, is it? Its been unstable over there recently. I heard that a male heir of the Suki Kingdom was killed by a demon before being raped. After his corpse was exposed to the wilderness, he was turned into a zombie by a necromancer Matthew smiled. Thats right, were going to save that zombie. Happy was very professional. After a quick operation, he opened a portal on the spot. Hurry up and come back. This secret door of mine can only last for seven days at most. You have to pay more after seven days. He was talking to Matthew. Obviously, he knew that Margaret was a pauper. The two of them passed through the portal. Immediately, they arrived in a world where the sun was scorching. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing but red soil. The two of them were still observing the terrain. A scorpion with red eyes crawled quietly through the cracks of the rocks. Matthew sensed something. Just as he was about to use magic to kill the scorpion, Margaret stopped him. won L worry, leu s Wd1L. The scorpion flashed past. Five minutes later. A shadow appeared in the distant sky. The shadow came very quickly and arrived in front of the two in almost an instant. Matthew looked at it. It was a creature that looked like a ray. Its lower body was a fish, and its upper body was covered in glass and machinery. It looked a little like an aeroplane or airship. There were two demons in the ray. They parked the rayfish at the side and jumped out of the cabin excitedly. They said to the two of them in broken human common language, This is Rob However, before he could say anything. A clear and well-spoken Abyss Common came from Matthews side. This is a robbery! The two demons were stunned. In the next second. A petite figure appeared behind them and picked them up one by one. Whoosh! Margarets figure shot up like a bolt of lightning and instantly appeared dozens of meters in the sky. Then, she fell down at an unbelievable speed. Boom! Clouds of smoke rose in all directions. There were two human-shaped marks on the ground. Between the two was Margarets petite figure. She clapped her hands and walked to the ray with ease. She patted the glass lid on it and said, Lets go. Follow me to the boat. Under Margarets instructions. Matthew sat nervously in the back seat. Margaret sat in the drivers seat. As the ray was not big, their bodies were very close to each other, as if they were riding motorcycles. Margaret operated the dozens of different coloured mechanical arms in front of her. A moment later. She could not help but ask, Whats so hard? Youre poking me down there! Matthew looked down. He quickly took out the frog doll hanging on his waist. At this moment. The glass cover above the ray slowly closed. Margaret said cheerfully, Hold my waist tight. Im going to speed up, Matthew. Matthew asked nervously, What is this? Are you sure you know how to drive it? Margaret said casually, Storluks bio-airship. Its nothing special. For any vehicle, you just need to find the accelerator and step on it! In the next second. A huge push pushed Matthew towards Margaret. The bio-airship took off quickly. They dashed towards the horizon! At the same time. In a valley littered with corpses. Covered in blood, Rheagar looked at the crazed demon in front of him with a complicated expression. The crystal horn on her forehead glistened under the sunlight. Her tongue involuntarily stuck out and licked the pure blood. Lilith, please dont do this. Rheagars voice was trembling. For the sake of my daughter, do you know that Sift s horns are exactly the same as yours? Lilith chuckled. Dont put on an act, Rheagar. This time, I wont be fooled no matter what you say! If you dont leave a hundred children behind, dont even think about leaving the Kingdom of Suki! Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: The Mysteries of Necromancy Chapter 528: The Mysteries of Necromancy Translator: Lonelytree Rheagars expression changed. He revealed a pitiful expression. Were all family. Theres no need to be so absolute, Lilith. We can discuss the issue of reproduction. I can provide some genetic material. Ive heard that the Kingdom of Suki has been developing rapidly over the years. Im sure youve mastered more advanced reproduction methods, right? However, Lilith only shook her head. Reproduction without the fusion of spirit and flesh is incomplete. That way, the strongest bloodline of the Suki Family wont be born. Give up resisting, Rheagar. This is your responsibility and your mission. Rheagar was full of resistance. He looked at the woman in front of him with a complicated expression. She had a crystal horn that was very similar to Sifs, and the lines of her face were very gentle most of the time. Her hot figure was only wrapped in a small amount of fabric, and under the short skirt that barely covered her thighs was a sexy fishnet stocking. At this moment, there was no trace of blood on her body. Because the blood that had splashed onto her body during the battle had been completely absorbed by her skin. It was this female devil who killed people like flies. Many years ago, she was still a little girl who followed behind him and called him Brother Rheagar all day long. Lilith, you werent like this when you were young. You are my closest sister in the Suki Kingdom. Rheagar still tried to move him emotionally. However, Lilith was unmoved. She sneered and said, Thats why I came to look for you this time. While they still give you face, you should quickly turn back! If you continue to be stubborn, Im afraid that the next person who will come to find you will be that woman, Lutisia. As soon as he heard Lutisias name. Rheagar suddenly shivered. She was the Queen Regent of the Kingdom of Suki, the first Legend of Escana. She had the most elite tiefling automatons in the Kingdom of Suki under her. She was known for her cruelty and ruthlessness. Rheagar said with a bitter face, But whats the point of forcing me like this? You said it yourself that the strongest bloodline of the Blood Flag can only be cultivated through the fusion of soul and body. There is no love between me and them, and even kinship is very weak. Did you see the way those women stared at me? Theyre a bunch of female beasts in heat! They didnt treat me as a man at all. They only treated me as a machine that could provide them with a meteoric rise. Lilith laughed coquettishly. You cant use such words to describe your sisters. After all, everyone is here for the revival of the Kingdom of Suki. Theres no need for you to worry. In the years that you werent around, Elder Constantine worked with others to develop a brand-new aphrodisiac. As long as you drink that potion, youll feel like youre in love. At that time, your soul and body will naturally fuse. Besides, love can be cultivated slowly. Isnt there a saying among humans that love grows with time? Rheagar gritted his teeth. I still refuse. Lilith was furious. How much longer are you going to fool around? You and your father are birds of a feather. You didnt fulfil your responsibilities and fled the Kingdom of Suki, running to the prime material plane to hide and enjoy yourself. Youre not responsible at all. What kind of man are you? You clearly enjoy the power and glory brought by the blood flag bloodline, but you have not fulfilled your obligation to pass on this bloodline. Are you worthy of your ancestors? Are you worthy of everything you have? Rheagar was silent for a while and said unhappily, You can scold me, but dont scold my father. He gave birth to me. Lilith snorted coldly, He was an elder and had passed away long ago. However, decades ago, he was carrying the mission of the Kingdom of Suki to enter the prime material plane! In order to build that expensive Super Army Teleportation Portal, the kingdom had emptied out all of its finances. And the result? He fled to the Prime Material Plane and closed the door. He even pretended to say that this was to protect the peace of Aindor. Peace? What a ridiculous word. His hometown was plagued by war, and his compatriots had never enjoyed the luxury of peace. However, he suddenly stood up to defend peace for a group of humans he did not know. As his heir, dont you think your fathers actions are really ironic? Rheagar, I must remind you that you are a demon! Although you have human blood flowing in your veins, that thing will only make you weak. The only way to become stronger is to welcome the glory of our ancestors and let the devils blood burn in your body! Rheagars expression turned slightly cold. So, you didnt capture me just to reproduce. Your real goal is still that portal, right? Lilith sighed. Brother, I cant understand what youre doing, but I dont have the intention to convince you. I just want to tell you a fact- Even if you keep that door hidden, we can still use our own strength to set foot on the journey to the prime material plane. In my opinion, other than having a penis, youve become useless all these years. You should be glad that youre a man. If you were a woman, you would have become the toy of some great devil after the cruel internal elimination of the Suki Clan! Now, follow me! As she spoke. She pulled out a flaming whip from behind her.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: The Mysteries of Necromancy Chapter 529: The Mysteries of Necromancy Translator: Lonelytree Rheagars expression tightened. Lilith, I dont want to fight with you. Dont force me to attack. Im actually very strong However, before he could finish his sentence. Lilith grabbed the side of the flame with her right hand and the edge of the fishnet stockings on her left leg with her left hand. She curled her calf slightly and hugged it down. The sock was taken off instantly. Then, she suddenly threw the sock at Rheagar! Rheagar subconsciously took a step back. In an instant. The fishnet socks turned into a huge net that covered the sky and the sun. A powerful force field locked Rheagar in place. The fishing net quickly retracted. He was tied up tightly! Rheagar struggled with all his might. However, he found that he could not struggle out of the fishing net no matter what. Lets go, brother. Come home with me. Lilith smiled sweetly. Just as she was about to leave the valley with Rheagar, a dozen bio-airships flew over from the distant horizon. Further away. A huge shadow was slowly approaching. Damn these demons. They are everywhere. Lilith cursed. Then, she raised her flaming whip and lashed it at the sky. Pa! After a crisp sound. The soldiers who were cleaning up the battlefield at the entrance of the valley also quickly gathered around her. The soldiers were pale and had sharp fangs. They were vampires! Kill them! Lilith raised her long whip again and swept it at a biological airship in her sight. Boom! The airship carrying the two demons suddenly fell beside her feet! The vampires soared into the sky. They bared their fangs and brandished their claws to intercept the incoming enemy. Of course, the demons did not sit still and wait for death. Some of them controlled the airships to land at the side, while some of them jumped off the airships. The chaotic battle instantly began! High in the sky. A bio-airship flew smoothly across the sky. Inside the cabin. Matthews anxious heart gradually relaxed. After the initial stage, Margarets driving skills had indeed become a lot more proficient. The two of them were currently rushing towards where Rheagar was. Before leaving. Zeller gave Matthew a magic pointer. It was said that as long as they were within a range of 500 kilometres, the needle would be activated and lead them in the direction of Rheagar. The teleportation location that the Formation Master Happy chose for them was very clever. It was located right at the border between the Kingdom of Suki and the Bru tribe. The moment he landed. Matthew noticed that the magic needle had become active. After getting on the airship, he took it out and saw that it was indeed the case. So he guided Margaret. The two of them flew in the sky at high speed for about twenty minutes. Margaret suddenly said, Theres a battle ahead! Matthew looked at it. In the air ahead, there were more than 30 airships that were exactly the same as the one he was sitting on. There was at least one vampire harassing every airship. On the ground. The demons were also fighting with the vampire army. The physical fitness of the Demon was obviously superior, but the number of vampires was about three times that of the Demon. The vampires clearly had the upper hand in this battle. Lets go around it. Margaret suggested, Wars often break out at the border. Finding people is more important. We dont have to get involved. Matthew nodded. Thus, Margaret pulled the control stick, and the bio-airship made a graceful turn, trying to bypass the battle group in the sky. However, along with this process. Matthew found that the magic needle in his hand had also shifted greatly. Before he could speak. A loud bang came from the glass cover above their heads! Hualala! The shattered glass and the strong wind from the sky immediately poured in. For a moment. Matthews collar was covered in glass shards! The two of them looked up. A vampire was lying on the cover of the airship, staring at the two humans in the cabin with ill intentions. He obviously treated them as reinforcements from the Bru tribe. What are you doing?! Margaret immediately became angry. She controlled the airship with one hand and waved her right hand in the air. The vampire that was originally lying on the metal beam was instantly pulled into her palm! Hiss! The vampire subconsciously opened its bloody mouth, wanting to give Margaret a slap on the neck. But Margaret was not afraid at all. She tilted her head upward. The top of her head directly collided with the vampires fangs! Clang! The two fangs were instantly split apart! The vampire revealed a pained expression. Matthew took the opportunity to take out his mace and smash it on the vampires back! The latter immediately let out a sharp cry. His spine made a cracking sound, and his entire back instantly went limp. Margaret immediately freed her other hand. Her hands turned into sharp knives and stabbed into the enemys chest, and then she tore them apart. The poor vampire was instantly torn apart like a piece of seaweed! His corpse was instantly swept away by the strong wind. However, because of this sudden attack, the glass in front of the cockpit was covered in blood. I cant see clearly! Margaret shouted. Its okay. The person were looking for should be nearby! Matthew looked at the magic needle again. At this moment, he realized that the source of the fight between these two groups of people was probably Rheagar! We just need to find a place for the airship to land! He was afraid that Margaret couldnt hear him, so he whispered into her ear. Land? I dont know how to do that! Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: The Mysteries of Necromancy Chapter 530: The Mysteries of Necromancy Translator: Lonelytree I only know how to step on the accelerator! The wind howled fiercely. Margaret replied loudly. It wont land? Then how did you do it in the past? Matthews heart skipped a beat. Seeing that his airship almost collided with another airship, he hurriedly said, No matter what method you use, just land! There are too many flying objects here. If this continues, well be in trouble! Margaret nodded. Then, she released the control stick. The bio-airship charged towards the swarm of flying objects that were fighting fiercely! She grabbed Matthew and flew out of the airship. The two of them hovered steadily in the air. The airship crashed into the other two airships. Black smoke billowed in the air. The three flying objects entangled with each other and fell to the ground. Are you sure the person youre looking for is here? Margaret frowned as she looked at the vampires and biological airships that surrounded her from all directions. Matthew looked around. There was no obstruction between the flying objects, and the people sitting inside were all clear at a glance. Hes not in the sky. He might be down there! Matthew said. Margaret nodded. Then lets go down and find him. However, before that, lets make these fellows stop. In the next second. A rhythmic chant sounded. A vampire who did not know what was good for him wanted to come up to Margaret, but he was punched in the head by her and pierced through! Accompanied by a chant. Intense white light surged out from Margarets body. In a flash, a white ball of light appeared in the air, and it kept expanding with Margaret at the centre. [Warning: Your partner Margaret has used the Ockhams Sphere!] [Ockhams Sphere (Tier 5 Spell): Within the range of Ockhams Sphere, flight in any sense is prohibited.] Wherever the white light went. Whether it was the vampire or the biological airship, they all fell down like dumplings. Matthews first reaction was joy. However, when his body also fell down, he felt that something was wrong. Will we fall too? He hugged Margaret tightly and asked loudly. Margaret replied, Of course, the Ockhams Sphere treats everyone equally. Its just a few hundred meters. It wont hurt. The falling speed was getting faster and faster. The ground was getting closer and closer. Matthews heart was beating wildly. At the critical moment, he quickly took out the Feather Drop Coin from his inventory and stuffed it into his shirt pocket! The speed at which the two of them descended suddenly slowed down. As for the others, they were not so lucky. Even though the Vampires and Half-Demons had strong vitality, they were all on their last breaths after falling from a few hundred meters in the sky. Matthew pressed his hand firmly against his shirt pocket. Then, he slowly heaved a sigh of relief. My body strengthening is only the most basic Steel Body. Falling down might not hurt. But you will die. Matthew was still in shock. Margaret suddenly burst out laughing. Of course, I was kidding. I just wanted to tease you. I didnt expect you to have a Feather Drop item. I miscalculated. I originally wanted to play some fancy tricks with you. Matthew was stunned. Fancy tricks? Margaret waved her hand. Since you dont trust me, then theres no need. Let go, let go! Youre hugging me so tightly. If you hug me a few more times, itll affect my development. With that, she pushed Matthew away and fell rapidly. Boom! A few seconds later. There was a huge pit on the ground. Margaret walked out of the pit and casually killed all the vampires and half-demons who were still breathing. Her efficiency in killing was astonishing. In the blink of an eye. At least 20 half-demons and even more vampires were killed by her as if she were chopping melons and vegetables. And when she was done Matthew slowly landed on the ground. The naked eye could only see the flames of the airship and the vast number of corpses. This is the power of 4.6 million. Matthew was rather emotional. Then, he noticed something not far away. A woman holding a flaming whip was looking at the two of them with a serious expression. On the ground between them and the woman. A very comical creature was wriggling on the ground like a maggot. He was also wearing a sexy fishing net. Matthew wanted to laugh out loud, but in the next second, he suddenly recognized the person in the fishing net as Rheagar! Found him. He hurriedly indicated their target to Margaret. Margaret nodded. The two of them immediately walked towards the female devil. Im Lilith. Who are you? The female devils voice was filled with fear. Her gaze was focused on Margaret from the beginning to the end. At this moment. Matthew suddenly noticed the crystal horn on the female devils forehead. He realized something. But before Matthew could say anything. Margarets figure disappeared on the spot. Screams instantly sounded. Margaret had practically teleported in front of Lilith. Without saying a word, she punched Liliths abdomen! A bloody fist poked out from her lower back. Lilith screamed violently. Her body instantly exploded, turning into a blood flower that filled the sky. The blood flower rolled back into the air. Then, they gathered into a blood whirlwind. The blood whirlwind pressed down from above and charged at Margaret aggressively. Margaret made a sound of surprise. Her body emitted a blue light, and then she took the initiative to walk into the blood whirlwind! Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: The Mysteries of Necromancy Chapter 531: The Mysteries of Necromancy Translator: Lonelytree The two sides had already started fighting. Matthew knew that it was meaningless to say anything now. The most important thing now was to rescue Rheagar from the fishing net. However, beside the fishing net. There were also two vampire guards eyeing him like a tiger eyeing its prey! Ferlin, Duluth! Kill that human! Liliths angry voice came from the blood whirlwind. The two vampires bared their fangs and flew toward Matthew! Matthew was just about to cast a spell when he suddenly had a thought. He wanted to give it a try. He cast an Instigate at one of the vampires! The vampires momentum instantly halted. A hint of confusion flashed in his eyes. But immediately after. That trace of confusion turned into determination. Puff! He grabbed the other vampires clothes, and under the latters puzzled gaze, the two of them fought fiercely! The scuffle only lasted for a few seconds before Matthew stopped it. On the data panel. [Hint: Due to its owner Liliths extremely low concentration, you have successfully instigated Vampire Viscount Ferlin (LV13)!] Ferlins temporary attributes were increased (Temptation of Power); C Consecutive Instigation: If you succeed in instigating a rebellion in person, you will receive an additional opportunity to instigate a rebellion! [Powerful Instigation: Successfully instigate a vampire to defect. Randomly instigate any one of the same kind around the vampire!] You have successfully persuaded Vampire Viscount Duluth to defect. Duluths attributes have temporarily increased. You have gained temporary control over two vampires (lasts for 72 hours). Your Tauren Domain has gained more elements! [Warning: Vampire Viscounts Ferlin and Duluth have a high level of intelligence. Although they have submitted to your power, they are still unwilling to do so.] [You must always be on guard against their betrayal] Could a creature that had been instigated to defect actually betray him? Matthew frowned. He looked at the two vampires kneeling in front of him with unfriendly eyes. Matthew somewhat understood. The ability to incite rebellion was based on the targets. To put it bluntly, there was a contract between Lilith and these vampires. Matthew could use his ability to instigate rebellion to snatch this contract into ms nanas. However, vampires were far more intelligent than bone dragons and dark warriors. They had their own will. They were naturally unhappy that Matthew was robbing them like they were goods. Secondly, the contract between Lilith and the vampire was probably very different from the contract between a normal person and the undead. The two factors overlapped. The vampires Matthew got through instigation were not loyal. He was a little disappointed. I still havent learned enough spells. If I had known that I would encounter vampires, I would have learned the Brainwashing Spell in advance! Brainwashing was a relatively unpopular spell in the field of necromancy. It was developed to deal with the vampires and liches, two types of undead with advanced intelligence. Among them, the Lichs intelligence was basically immune to brainwashing. So, this spell was a bane for vampires. Through brainwashing, it could greatly reduce the vigilance of vampires. Luring them into signing an even more unequal treaty with him. Once the contract was completed. No matter how rebellious the vampires were, they would not be able to escape the clutches of the necromancer. But brainwashing doesnt necessarily have to be done through spells. Matthew glanced at Rheagar, who was still struggling in the fishing net. Very good, he struggled very hard. It meant that he was still alive. There was no rush if he was alive. Matthew had to deal with these two vampires who could betray him at any time. Then, he took out the Loose Glove from the corner of his inventory and put it on. Then, he used this glove to hold the hand of Vampire Viscount Ferlin. You dont have to bear such a grudge against me. I will be a very good master. Matthew tried to talk to them kindly. However, the vampire still had a sour expression on his face. He fiercely pulled his hand out of Matthews glove. However, he did not talk back. The effect of these gloves isnt good. Theyre not lax enough. Matthew put away his gloves and frowned as he recalled the knowledge related to taming vampires. After a moment, he finally made up his mind and ordered, Both of you, turn around. Although the two vampires were unwilling, they still slowly turned around. They were in a very conflicted state. They were clearly very resistant to Matthew in their hearts. However, his body could not shake off that obedience. Bow down. You can stick your butt out a little. Matthews gentle voice came from behind them. The vampires were even more humiliated. However, they could only grit their teeth and do as they were told. In the next second. Matthew held the mace with both hands and struck the back of Vampire Ferlins head fiercelv! Bang! The Vampire Viscount fell to the ground silently. When Duluth saw this scene, he immediately showed signs of resistance. Before he could break free from the power of the contract, Matthews mace hit the back of his head. The two vampires fell to the ground. Matthew was worried. Then, he hit the back of their heads a few more times. Then, he diligently went forward and dug out part of their brains! On the data panel. [Warning: You have attacked the Vampire Viscounts Ferlin and Duluth. They are about to rebel!] You have severely injured Ferlin and Duluths brains, and their attributes have been damaged. Intelligence-4 (Permanent)! [Blood Breed passive: Ferlin and Duluth are slowly recovering] Ferlin and Duluth regained consciousness. The effect of Instigation continued. At this moment, they are full of loyalty to you! Brainwashing successful! You have completed an outstanding brainwashing process. You have deeply realized that the Undead, who are servants, do not need brains. Your understanding of the necromancy Domain has deepened! Youve mastered the profound meaning of necromancy magic! You have obtained the opportunity to enter the sub-domain of the Magic Domain, necromancy for the first time. Do you wish to enter? Good heavens. So, one of the mysteries of Necromancy was physical brainwashing? Matthew never dreamed that hed get into the domain of necromancy through this method! However, he was not in a hurry to enter. Instead, after settling down the two vampires. He quickly walked towards the strange fishing net. But at this moment. The fishing net suddenly contracted violently! Rheagars tired voice was heard. Good sister, I agree to have children with you, but its only limited to you. No more! Let me go first. Your socks are strangling me. Matthew laughed mockingly. Do you need me to tell Sif that youre going to have a baby with someone else? Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Margaret’s Elimination Method! Chapter 532: Margarets Elimination Method! Translator: Lonelytree WhatSif? Wait! This voice was Matthew? Why are you here? Could it be that one of the sisters has turned into you? Inside the fishing net. Rheagar turned his head with difficulty and tried to look at Matthew through the gap in the net. Matthew was a little amused. It seems that your sister has left a deep scar in your heart. As they spoke. The fishing net continued to shrink, turning into a pair of net socks that wrapped around Rheagars arms. Rheagar heaved a sigh of relief. Matthew casually took out a dagger and easily broke the net socks. Then, he helped Rheagar up from the ground. He turned to look at Margaret. The female devil that she was fighting with had disappeared. No wonder her binding spell had failed. We received some bad news. Little Patton even thought that you were dead. In order to confirm whether or not we should carry out the Lords handover ceremony in Rolling Stone Town, I specially came to see you. Under Rheagars astonished gaze. Matthew explained casually. Rheagar immediately revealed a grateful expression. Then, in the next second. Most of his gratitude dissipated. Zeller said that this plane trip of mine can be reimbursed by the city. You should have no objections, right? Matthew said. Rheagar mumbled, I think you guys should be more patient. You dont have to come and see me. Look, arent I alive and kicking? Matthew wanted to say something. Margaret had already returned to the two of them. She ran away. We have to clean up the battlefield quickly and leave this place. I guess this place will be surrounded by the troops of the Bru tribe and the Kingdom of Suki in 15 minutes at most. After saying this. She snapped her fingers, and a white light flashed. A goblin with shifty eyes, carrying a white backpack and exaggerated golden earrings on both ears, appeared on the spot. Be quick. Margaret ordered. The Gnome ran all the way to the battlefield and began to loot the corpses. It was extremely skilled, and its movements were as fast as lightning. It could gather everything valuable on a corpse almost every three seconds. Matthew recognized this creature. This was a Treasure Gnome. The Treasure Gnome was a highly intelligent creature. It got its name because it liked to collect the spoils of war and always carried good things in its backpack. They only looked like goblins, but they were essentially high-level spiritual creatures that had mastered a small amount of magic and space-related abilities. In Aindor, there were many idle adventurers who dreamed of bumping into a treasure goblin and making a meteoric rise. For mages, these creatures were also very suitable as pets or servants. This was the first time Matthew had seen a lively treasure trove goblin. He had to admit. There were specialities in every field, and this guy was much more efficient at cleaning up the battlefield than Soldier. However, Matthew was too embarrassed to touch the loot. After all, Margaret was the one who killed them. At most, he would pick up some things that she did not want. Are you interested in these corpses? Margaret noticed Matthews gaze. Matthew nodded. The corpses of demons, devils, and vampires are very rare in the prime material plane. Margaret waved her hand generously. Then they are all yours! You can ask Blinken to help you carry them! Matthew was slightly stunned. Blinken? Then, he reacted. You call that Treasure Gnome Blinken? Margaret took out a large bag of magic biscuits and tore it open, chewing it with crunching sounds. She replied vaguely, Yes, yes. Its not just Blinken. Every slave of mine has an ex-boyfriends name. Im quite sentimental, arent I? As she spoke. She suddenly condensed a long whip out of thin air and lashed it fiercely on the Treasure Gnomes thin back. Pa! Blinken, come back to this lord and accept the order! The goblin trembled, but he did not dare to delay. He rushed in front of Matthew. Pack all the corpses for him! If you miss one, you can become a corpse yourself. Margaret ordered without a doubt. Under the flattering gaze of the Treasure Gnome. Matthew handed the body bag to him. Looking at how diligent the Treasure Gnome was working, he could not help but sigh. Matthew could not help but ask curiously, How many ex-boyfriends do you have? Margaret chewed on the magic biscuit that was used to replenish her mana. Why are you asking this? Dont tell me you also want to join the rank? Matthew smiled. When he turned back, Rheagar had already tidied up his appearance and was no longer in a sorry state. This is Rhaegar, the lord of Rolling Stone Town, the prince of the Kingdom of Suki, and my friend. This is Lady Margaret, a fifth-rank mage. Shes rarely matched by anyone below Legend. Shes considered half my teacher. Matthew quickly introduced. The two of them nodded at each other and exchanged a few pleasantries. Then, the Treasure Gnome tidied up the battle. Rheagar took the initiative to say, I know a relatively safe place. Lets go there and talk. Matthew took the heavy body bag from Margarets hands, and his heart filled with the joy of a bumper harvest. But if we leave on foot, wont it be easy for others to catch up? he asked worriedly. Margaret waved her hand and pointed at a bio-airship that was still emitting smoke not far away. That one can still be driven, Matthew said awkwardly, Really? But there are three of us. There were only two seats on the airship. How about Rheagar? Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Margaret’s Elimination Method Chapter 533: Margarets Elimination Method Translator: Lonelytree Do you mind? Rheagar patted his chest. Do you want me to squeeze in? Its alright. I can cooperate. A minute later. The bio-airship with green smoke coming out of its tail suddenly left the surface. Inside the cabin. Matthew and Margaret were huddled together like before. Rheagar, on the other hand, had a safety rope tied around his waist. He was hung below the airship. Fortunately, this trip did not last long. About twenty minutes later. The bio-airship flew straight towards the horizon. Margaret carried Rheagar in her left hand and Matthew in her right. As usual, she used the Flight spell to land on the ground. The dizzy Rheagar took a moment to recover. A moment later, he finally found the safe spot he mentioned. It was an underground tunnel. After passing through a secret door. The humid air was mixed with a thick smell of sulfur, making ones face feel slightly sour. Bang! Several Mage Fires floated in the air. It revealed everything in the tunnel. Matthew, lets talk inside. I have something to tell you. Rheagar gave Matthew a look. The two of them were about to walk in. Margaret took a step out. Its okay. You guys can talk here. Ill go outside to check on the situation. There has to be someone watching. As she spoke. Her figure disappeared behind the secret door. You have quite a reasonable teacher. Rheagar praised. Matthew nodded. Margaret is indeed different from the average Alliance Mage. So, are you interested in becoming her ex-boyfriend? Rheagar laughed evilly. Obviously, he had also heard the origin of the Treasure Gnomes name. Matthew rolled his eyes. You should worry about yourself first. You said that your journey home would be easy. How did it become like this? Rheagar sighed softly. Looks like my message to Zeller was intercepted. This is what happened. I originally planned to keep a low profile and suddenly return to Red and Black without informing anyone. In fact, I did that too. When I infiltrated Red and Black, no one knew. After that, I contacted a few old fellows in the castle. They were all loyal to my father and were unlikely to leak the secret. I learned the secret behind Sifs awakening from the books in the castle and them. My worries came true. Sift s awakening was not normal. She is now facing unprecedented danger! Matthew said in a deep voice, What danger? Rheagar frowned and said, She might have fallen into a long-term sleep due to her failed awakening. This kind of sleep is almost endless. No one can say when the symptoms of sleep will disappear. The greater possibility is that after a long period of time, she will never wake up again. Matthew was stunned. Why is this happening? Rheagar shook his head. Its my problem. Because of her upbringing and the environment she came into contact with since she was young, Sif is a little too pure and kind. Demons are evil by nature. The awakening of the demon bloodline will require the assistance of some evil elements. But Sif doesnt have these things. Shes too kind. She might be so kind that she doesnt even have evil thoughts. In this case, the bloodline from the ancestors turned from a gift to a curse. The curse crazily took the evil elements from Sif. Her weak body could not support it at all. In the end, she could only temporarily avoid this by sleeping. But sleeping cant change the situation. She needs evil power! Matthew understood. He said with a solemn expression, So, if Sif kills a few people and does a few bad things, will it be possible to satisfy the needs of the evil elements? Rheagar hesitated for a moment with a complicated expression, then said uncertainly, Not necessarily. It might be too late to do evil things now, and Sif wouldnt do that. Dont judge her by her soft and weak temperament. Shes actually a very stubborn girl. If you ask her to kill someone just to survive, she might not agree. Matthew thought for a moment. Is it possible that shes just being stubborn towards you? Rheagar stared at him with his bull eyes. Matthew quickly waved his hand. I was just joking to lighten the atmosphere. But what does this have to do with your current situation? Rheagar explained, I know another way to solve Sifs problem. In the ancient castle of the Suki Family, there was a treasure called the Holy Grail of Sin that could provide Sif with the evil elements needed for her awakening. However, I dont have the right to take this item. I dont even have the right to borrow it. The people of the Suki Family were on guard against it, and the guards nearby were so tight that not even a fly could fly past. It was almost impossible for anyone to obtain it. I had no choice. I could only choose to give it my all. I left the castle and exposed my whereabouts, attracting the people of the Kingdom of Suki to find me. In order to deal with them, I secretly informed the people of the Bru tribe. Anyway, they were old enemies. Even if they didnt fight now, they would fight in the future. Since then, I have been avoiding the pursuit of both sides to attract the attention of most of the people in Escana. Most importantly, I wanted to lure away the Legendary demon, Lutisia, who was in charge of the Red and Black forces. From the looks of it, this plan was only half successful. There were indeed many tieflings who left Red and Black Castle to look for me, but Lutisia did not appear.. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Margaret’s Elimination Method Chapter 534: Margarets Elimination Method Translator: Lonelytree But it shouldnt be far now. Im guessing that after Lilith fails, shell come looking for me! Then, it would be time for Asma and Dulin, who are hiding in the castle, to make their moves! Rheagar explained his plan in a low voice. Matthew frowned. Do you want to steal your own familys treasure? Is your relationship with them really that bad? I think they think highly of you. Cant you sacrifice your body and discuss a rental plan with them? Rheagar sighed. If only it were that simple. The Holy Grail of Sin is no ordinary treasure. It was buried with our ancestors. It was buried in the cemetery behind the Red and Black Castle. It was placed in the legendary Sacrificial Room of the Kingdom of Suki with other treasures. Only members of the Suki Royal Family who have died are qualified to enter the cemetery. Any attempt to enter under any other circumstances will be regarded as a heinous crime! I know them very well, including those old retainers. Those old-fashioned fellows would never agree to let me enter the cemetery. So I had to think of a way to sneak in. Matthews expression was also very solemn. But Asma and Dulin, those two knights, dont seem to be good at thievery. Rheagar said helplessly, I dont have a better idea. Matthew frowned. He asked a few more detailed questions. Rheagar answered. Finally. Rheagar suddenly asked, That teacher of yours, she looks like shes very good at fighting. Can she deal with Legends? Before Matthew could answer. A loud voice suddenly came from outside the secret door, Sure! Matthew looked in the direction of the secret door with amusement. Were you eavesdropping? There was a moment of silence outside. After a long time, Margarets voice was heard. I wasnt eavesdropping. Its just that your voices were too loud The two looked at each other. They walked into the depths of the tunnel at the same time. Rheagar said, In short, I still have to continue running around the border to attract the attention of both sides. I have to attract Lutisia and then escape back to the prime material plane at the right time. I hope Asma and Du Lin can succeed. However, before he could finish his sentence. A blood-coloured shadow quickly formed in front of Rheagar, and a very gentle voice came from the shadow. Are you back? My dearest brother, Rheagar? Your two servants are really restless. They actually sneaked into the castle. Dont they know that the domain of a Legendary Devil is very sensitive? Hehehe At this point. Two screams came from the blood shadow. Rheagars face turned pale. This is bad! Its Asma and Du Lin! Yes, its them. The gentle voice continued, Dont worry. They are the guardian Imights of the Suki Family. I wont hurt them. I just cant guarantee that they wont change their allegiance after a long time. After all, I am the most outstanding figure of the Suki Family in this generation. Be good and wait for me. When I take the contract from them, Ill immediately come and find you. After saying this. The blood shadow disappeared instantly. Rheagars face was filled with depression. Immediately, this depression turned into nervousness. Its Lutisia. She lied. Shes approaching me quickly. Damn it, she has mastered the secret of the Suki Bloodline. She can locate me at any time! Ten minutes at most. No, it might be seven minutes. Shell find us here! Matthew suggested, Lets go back to the Prime Material Plane first, then well discuss it further. Rheagar quickly shook his head. No, now that Lutisia has left the castle, its an opportunity for us. Its impossible for Asma and Du Lin to tell her about my plan. She probably thinks that I want to steal something from the castle. But in fact, the cemetery is at the back of the castle. This is truly an opportunity. If we can get there now, the guards there must be very lax. Perhaps we can sneak in with an advanced invisibility spell. Damn it! If only I had an Instant Teleportation Scroll! Compared to Rheagars excitement. Matthew maintained his absolute rationality. Were not strong enough to face a Legend head-on yet. Even if you successfully lure the tiger away from the mountain, even if we can reach your ancestors cemetery, the tomb chamber is probably extremely dangerous. The chances of finding the grail safely are very slim. How could Rheagar not understand this logic? He also smiled bitterly and said, Youre right. Most importantly, we dont have any outstanding thieves in our team. It seems that we can only return to Rolling Stone Town and ask Richard to help us However, at this moment. Margaret suddenly appeared between the two of them. Her expression looked a little impatient. Who said that you cant rob a tomb without an outstanding thief? I have very advanced lockpicking spells and sacrificial elimination techniques. If you can really attract the Legends attention and provide me with enough information about the cemetery, Matthew and I can steal it for you! The two of them were shocked by her and could not help but take a step back. Matthew looked at Margaret in puzzlement. Didnt you say you werent eavesdropping? Margarets expression did not change. I didnt eavesdrop, but there was a crack in the door. Your voices came through.. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Margaret’s Elimination Method Chapter 535: Margarets Elimination Method Translator: Lonelytree The two of them were about to look at the secret door. Margaret suddenly waved her fist in the air. A fist-sized hole appeared on the secret door. The wind blew in from the outside. The two looked at each other, both convinced by Margarets reasoning. How is it? Do you need my help? Margaret gave a smile that she thought was very kind. Rheagar was caught in a dilemma. Of course, he understood that there was no such thing as kindness in this world. The reason why Margaret was willing to help was probably because she had taken a fancy to the treasures in the Sacrificial Room! Can you promise not to take too many things? Rheagar asked with difficulty, After all, that was my ancestors burial item. Margaret readily agreed. Of course, if you want, I wont take anything. After all, Matthew is my good friend. Rheagars eyes lit up. Really? Margaret immediately said, Its fake. I said that to make you feel better. Really. Do you need me to be that honest? Rheagar smiled bitterly. Matthew looked at Margaret curiously. Can you really deal with Legends? Margaret proudly puffed out her flat chest. I have 4.6 million! Im not afraid of ordinary Legends. Matthew asked with interest, What about the Yellow Jade Dragon we encountered last time? Margarets face fell. Dont mention him! Hes not an ordinary legend. Besides, he has the Mushroom King and the weird microorganisms by his side. Hes a two-and-a-half legend! In the tunnel. Rheagar paced back and forth. Half a minute later. He suddenly stomped his foot. Forget it. Ill go all out for Sif! Those old things who lie in the cemetery every day should understand me, right? Anyway, theyre already dead. Why do they need so many funerary objects? Its better to benefit future generations. As he spoke. He handed a map, three glass bottles filled with blood, and an ancient amulet to Matthew. This amulet can prevent you from being attacked by the undead guards in the cemetery. These three bottles of blood are from me, and they are still valid for about seven hours. This is a map of the Red and Black Castles. You can find the location of the cemetery and the specific location of the sacrifice on it. Remember, the treasure that Sif needs is something called the Holy Grail of Sin. Dont get it wrong! Also, dont even think about pulling up my ancestors corpse! Rheagar warned Matthew. Matthew didnt want to go. However, when he heard this. Hic lit It seemed that it was not impossible to make a trip with Margaret What does the Holy Grail of Sin look like? Can you describe it? Matthew asked. Youll know when you see it! A treasure of this level will tell you its name, but you have to be careful. Dont be bewitched by it, or you might become its slave. Rheagar hurriedly said, I can feel that Lutisia is very close to us. I have to escape immediately! This spider tunnel leads to the hinterland of the Kingdom of Suki. It will only take you three hours to reach Red and Black. But there are also many traps in this tunnel. You must be careful! As he spoke. He patted Matthews shoulder and quickly left the secret door. Not long after. Rheagars aura disappeared outside the secret door. Advanced Escape Scroll. Your Lord is really rich! If he has a lot of such high-level goods, he might be able to deal with a Legendary Devil. Margaret said enviously. I just hope that the next time we meet, he wont be tied to the ground by the fishnet socks. Matthew shrugged. Margaret immediately used a repair spell on the leaky secret door and used some other methods to clean up the traces of the tunnel entrance. The two of them quickly walked deeper into the tunnel. As time passed. The nervousness in Matthews heart gradually faded, replaced by a slight worry. It seemed that the Legendary Devil had indeed gone after Rheagar. Shes his sister, after all. I hope she can be gentler. Thinking of this. Matthew couldnt help but quicken his pace. However, he had only taken a few steps. He was suddenly grabbed by Margaret! Theres a trap ahead! Margaret quickly cast a trap detection spell. For a moment, the ground in front of him, the walls on both sides, the ceiling above his head, and even the air between them were filled with blood-red lines. That was the sign of triggering a trap! So many traps? Isnt it troublesome to eliminate them? Matthew suggested, Can we teleport through it with a portal? However, he soon realized that the tunnel ahead was dark as if it had been affected by a dark spell. If he rashly opened the portal, it was very likely that he would head straight into the wall and cause a tragedy. Dont use a Dimensional Door. There are usually countermeasures against Mages set up near such traps. Margaret explained as if she was in a class, The best way to deal with traps is to recruit a rogue. The worst method is to use Trap Elimination to remove them one by one. Matthew couldnt help but ask, But arent you going to use a Trap Elimination Spell? Margaret shook her head confidently. Of course not. I have my own trap elimination technique, which is what I call the best method. I named it Margarets Elimination Technique! Take ten steps back. Matthew did as he was told. In the next second. Margarets body lit up with colourful lights. First, it was the Mana Shield. Then, it was a Force Field Ball. There were also Arrow Deflection, Sword Impenetrable, Steel Body, Damage Transfer, Physical Rebound, Magic Absorption, Fire Immunity, Acid Protection A bunch of defensive spells. At that moment. Matthew suddenly guessed what Margarets elimination method meant! In the next second. Margaret walked into the trap with her head held high. Pa, pa, pa. The sounds of machines were heard from the depths of the secret passage. Countless huge fireballs shot out from the stone walls on both sides, followed by dozens of sharp steel spears piercing through one another. A large number of crossbow bolts shot at Margarets body from all corners. Melfs acid arrow. Chain lightning. Weakness Curse. Poison Cloud Technique. The floor collapsed. The acid swelled. In an instant, countless spells erupted at the same time. Even if he was ten steps away. Matthew had no choice but to take out the Defensive Psalm and cast a protective spell to resist the aftermath of the explosion of the trap. The place that was bombarded by all kinds of forces. He had completely fallen into the colourful maze. Matthew couldnt see Margaret. Ten minutes later. When the dust settled. At the end of the tunnel, Matthew saw Margaret with a relaxed expression. She pulled out the arrow that was stuck in her temple. Then, she smiled and waved at Matthew. Look, hasnt the trap been eliminated? This is Margarets elimination method! Have you learned it? Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: The Third Mystery Lock Chapter 536: The Third Mystery Lock Translator: Lonelytree Matthew obviously couldnt learn this. In theory, necromancers seemed to be the best job class to trigger traps with their bodies. However, the actual operation was not that simple. Whether it was skeletons or zombies, their lives were too fragile. A low-level undead could only trigger one trap at most. As for areas like the Spider Tunnel, where traps were concentrated, it would take a lot of effort to use summons to explore them one by one. As for the high-level undead, the average necromancer would not bear to let them use their bodies to withstand the damage of the trap. Therefore, Margarets elimination method was not suitable for Matthew at this stage. If he had the time, he might as well recruit a rogue who was proficient in dismantling traps. This way, the cost would be lower. However, to Margaret, the power of 4.6 million gold coins allowed her to completely ignore any traps below Legend rank. Immediately. Margaret took the lead. Matthew followed from afar. After passing through the area where the traps were triggered, he followed Margarets footsteps again. The path in the Spider Tunnel was not difficult to walk on. The two of them walked side by side. Time passed by. As the journey was too boring, the two of them unknowingly started chatting. Matthew asked Margaret how much she knew about the Suki Kingdom. The latter immediately spoke with assurance, The history of the Kingdom of Suki is recorded in great detail within the Alliance. There is even a small section in the library that is dedicated to storing books related to the Kingdom of Blood Flag. The earliest founder of this country could be traced back to a man named Mophisto. He was a high-level demon from the third level of Purgatory, the Seamless Secret Cave. He was the lover and guard of the Demoness of Desire, Glasia. After the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, the Calamity Mage visited Purgatory once, and she had beaten up the Master of the Nine Hells at that time, Barthor, to the bottom of the Bridge of All Life on the ninth level of Purgatory, sealing him together with the Abominations. Barthors half-fall triggered the distortion and fission of the purgatory plane. Hundreds of years later. Every layer of the purgatory was very unstable. There were many folds between the layers, and these folds caused the relatively unified Nine Hells to develop into many branch planes like the Endless Abyss. After the initial incubation period, these branch planes quickly entered the fission period, which was the period of rapid expansion and extension. The Escana between the planes we are currently in was formed during this stage. It was a sub-material realm formed after the folds of the Nine Hells fused with a certain layer of the Endless Abyss. At the beginning of the fission of the Purgatory. After witnessing the ascension of the Heavenly Palace and the sealing of Barthor, the high-level demon, Mophisto, was born with great ambition. He tried to convince the Queen of Desire, Glasia, to bestow him with an army of demons through pillow talk. Mophisto told Glasia that he would lead this army to the new plane and defeat all enemies. He would also find the three drops of Blood of Barthor that Barthor, the Lord of Nine Hells, had lost in Purgatory when he was injured by the Calamity Mage. One had to know. The Demoness of Desire, Glasia, was Barthors biological daughter. With these three drops of Barthors blood, she would have a chance to become the new Lord of the Nine Hells. In addition, she trusted her lover very much, so she agreed to Mophistos request. Just like that, Mophisto led the demon army to the newborn Escana, which was the land under our feet. In the beginning, Mophisto had indeed done his best to help Glasia conquer the world. He had fought fiercely with the demon army from the abyss for decades, and the number of demons who had died by his hands was more than ten million. However, there was no end to killing demons. Not only that but under the leadership of a Greater Demon Lord called Bru, the demons actually united and resisted the invasion of the demon army together. As a result, the Purgatory forces battle in Escana became very tense. He had no choice. Mophisto had to compromise. He reached an agreement with the Purgatory Humans who had wandered over from who knew where. The two sides would not invade each other and help each other for the next thousand years. In the end, the day after the agreement was signed. The leader of the Purgatory Humans, the woman whose name had not been recorded in history, showed the blood of Barthor that she had obtained in front of Mophisto. It turned out that the leader of the Purgatorys Human Race had obtained a drop of the Blood of Barthor that Monphisto had painstakingly searched for for more than ten years. Of course, Mophisto coveted the Blood of Barthor. However, both parties had just signed a contract. And it was the most serious kind of contract for demons. He couldnt force them to hand over Barthors blood. It wasnt just him who couldnt do anything about it. Even the other abominations of the Purgatory serving under him couldnt violate the alliance with the Purgatory Humans. After thinking hard and failing to find a solution, he reported the matter to the Queen of Desires. The answer that the Queen of Desire, Glasia, gave him was: Seduction. Glasia persuaded Mophisto to charm and coax the human leader into submission and make her willingly hand over Barthors blood. At first, Mophisto was a little resistant to the idea. However, under Glasias repeated persuasion, he still agreed. Mophisto had made a hundred preparations in advance, planning to seduce the human leader. In the end, both sides hit it off. In the spring of the second year, the human leader gave birth to a pair of twins.. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: The Third Mystery Lock Chapter 537: The Third Mystery Lock Translator: Lonelytree The twins are your friend Rheagars ancestors and the real founders of the Suki Kingdom. Speaking of which Seeing that the relationship between Mophisto and the human leader was getting warmer by the day, Glasia urged Mophisto to quickly retrieve the blood of Barthor. However, the human heart was such a magical thing. After becoming a father, Mophistos ambition had faded. He didnt want his children to be controlled by demons. Years of war had made him tired of endless bloodshed. When the leader of the human race really gave the blood of Barthor to Mophisto, the latter did not hand it over to the Queen of Desire. Instead, he split it into two and fused it into the twins bodies. From this point, it is not difficult to understand why the Suki Kingdom could stand firm in Escana. After all, they have the blood of the previous Lord of the Nine Hells, Lord Barthor! Matthew listened with great interest. He did not expect the Suki Kingdom to have such a background. What happened after that? Glasia will definitely not let Mophisto and the human leader off just like that, right? Matthew asked. Margaret nodded. Of course, when Barthors blood fused with the twins, the Desire Demon Queen noticed that Mophisto had changed sides. Demons were a terrifying creature. They had a strict hierarchy between their superiors and subordinates. Mophistos betrayal had infuriated Glacia. She sent out the demon army to cross the border. Even though Mophisto had already reached a peace agreement with the Greater Demon Lord Bru, the devil army he led and the elites of the Purgatory Humans were unable to resist the army of the Desire Demon Queen. After a miserable battle of annihilation. The human leader who had just given birth died on the battlefield. Meanwhile, Mophisto was captured and sent back to the Seamless Cave of the Third Purgatory. Meanwhile, the twins were entrusted to a mysterious monk by Mophisto. Decades later. There was no information about the twins in the Alliance. Instead, we do have info about Mophisto. After he was captured, he was humiliated day and night. It was said that one of the things that the Queen of Desire loved to do the most was to transform into the human leader and appear in front of Mophisto. Then, in front of him, she would engage in sexual activities with other demons. She even asked Mophisto, How good is that mortal woman? Can she do what I did? Ill give you another chance to demonstrate how you did it with her! In short, she tormented him. Hearing this. Matthew could not help but wonder, Can you even find such content in the Alliance Library? Its as if someone was there when the Queen of Desire tortured Mophisto. Margaret said disapprovingly , Of course, the author of the Secret History of the Seamless Cave that recorded the entire story was another personal guard of the Demon Queen. He had witnessed everything that had happened. Later on, he coincidentally became Mr. Feis contracted devil, so he joined the Seven Saint Alliance and became the director of the Great Library. If you go to the library now, you will have a chance to meet that gentleman. That gentleman had written a lot of books, and they were all famous for their authenticity. Whats even more rare is that not only is that gentlemans work highly professional, but its also very readable. I strongly recommend that you borrow a few more books when you have time! Matthew asked curiously, Why do you call him that gentleman? Doesnt he have a name? Margaret shook her head. Because that gentleman wrote too many secret histories of important figures, he was hated by others. Therefore, his name has been erased. We can only call him that gentleman. As far as I know, the personal guard of the Lust Queen is actually just an incarnation of that gentleman. He had thousands of incarnations. Some people suspected that he was another powerful devil who was close to the Lord of Nine Hells. However, there is no actual evidence so far. Matthew was quite emotional after hearing this. It seemed that he still had to go to the Alliances large library often. Other than learning spells, he also had to learn all kinds of knowledge. This was to prevent him from suffering losses in the future. What happened after that? Did the Desire Demon Queen let off the children of Mophisto just like that? Matthew continued to ask. Margaret said, Of course not. After that, the Queen of Desire sent people to search for the twins in Escana. Unfortunately, they could not find the whereabouts of the twins. Until three hundred years later. A pair of tieflings who controlled lightning, frost, and forbidden blood spells appeared on the land of Escana. They were both siblings and lovers. They were the children of the devil who were born with the blood of Barthor. The two of them relied on their extremely powerful strength to sweep away all their enemies. In just two years, they had established the Suki Kingdom on this land. It was said that at the peak of the Kingdom of Blood Flag, the siblings had even led an army into the third level of purgatory. In the end, they were locked in a battle with the Queen of Desire. It was also after this battle that people realized the excellence of the tieflings. This race possessed the innate strength of the demons, but they were not bound by Order like the demons. The best of the tieflings had evolutionary potential close to that of humans.. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: The Third Mystery Lock Chapter 538: The Third Mystery Lock Translator: Lonelytree The Kingdom of Suki established by the siblings immediately attracted tieflings from other parts of the Multiverse to join. During the heyday of the Kingdom of Suki. They could even fight against the strongest level of the Nine Hells! Unfortunately, tieflings did not inherit the long lifespan of demons. Therefore, today, more than a thousand years later. The rule of the Kingdom of Suki in Escana was not as strong as it was at the beginning. After experiencing a few stormy events. Its not too much to describe the current Suki Kingdom as having internal and external problems. Matthew felt that something was wrong as he listened. Wait, a thousand years later? The blood of Barthor ended up in purgatory after the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, right? It has only been a few hundred years since the ascension of the Heavenly Palace Margaret patiently explained, Thats because of the fission period. Do you still remember what I said before? After Barthor was sealed, Purgatory experienced a long period of expansion. At that stage, the time flow in Purgatory was greatly accelerated. In the prime material plane, only a few hundred years had passed since the ascension of the Heavenly Palace. However, to the Purgatory, more than a thousand years had passed. Fifty years ago. The fission period ended. Only then did the time flow in Purgatory match that of the prime material plane. It was also from that period that the devils once again focused their malicious gazes on the Aindor Continent. Time is actually a very subtle concept. Its not as stable as you think. For example, in our impression, the ascension of the Heavenly Palace happened hundreds of years ago, but can you be sure that it was hundreds of years ago? Matthew was stunned. Thats right! Was it hundreds of years ago? Why wasnt there a clear detail? He had almost never considered this problem before. It was as if his understanding of this aspect had been completely blocked. Margaret smiled. Youre not the only one whos confused. In fact, no one knows the exact time when the ascension of the Heavenly Palace took place, including Holy Mages like Soria and Isabelle. This is because the ascension of the Heavenly Palace has had a far-reaching impact. The Calamity Mage released too much energy in the event of banishing the gods. This energy distorted the time domain and blurred the era. To this day, the mages of the Alliance have used various methods to estimate the time when the Heavenly Palace rose to the top to be between 200 and 400 years ago. This is already a very remarkable progress. According to my teachers speculation, if we want to know the exact time of this historical event, Im afraid we have to have the same level of power as the Calamity Mage. This is obviously very difficult to do. So, we just need to have this concept in our hearts. Correspondingly, the same principle applies to the three enigmatic locks that the gods imposed on the Aindor Continent. We only need to know its concept and existence. Theres no need to study its contents in detail. Matthews heart skipped a beat. Right, I only know two of the three mysteries. One is the puzzle lock, which blocks the knowledge and history of the gods. One was the Civilization Mystery Lock, which locked down the development of civilization in the world of Aindor. Whats the third one? Margaret was stunned. You havent even figured out all the three mystery locks? Matthew scratched his head in embarrassment. This is how we country mages are. Margaret furrowed her brows in worry. Im worried about you going to Purgatory like this. You have to grasp the basics! As for the third Mystery Lock, its the Chaos Mystery Lock! Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: The Magical Use of the Contract Chapter 539: The Magical Use of the Contract Translator: Lonelytree As the name suggests, the effect of Chaos Mystery Lock is to make peoples actions and thoughts chaotic. The three great mystery locks of the gods were actually closely related. The puzzle lock made the living beings on this continent forget the gods and history. Without history, people would be lost. The mystery of civilization sealed the possibility of civilization development, which was equivalent to locking the future. People were even more hesitant when they couldnt see the future. On the other hand, the Chaotic Mystery Lock had the effect of completely trapping people in place and crazily spinning around. This was because his thoughts and actions had become chaotic. He might have made up his mind to do one thing one second ago, but the next second, he would start doing the opposite thing. Under such circumstances. The civilization on the continent of Aindor was almost completely unable to develop. This was exactly what the gods wanted to see. When the confusion in peoples hearts accumulated to a certain extent, they might once again beg the gods to descend and guide them. This was also a loophole that the gods had found when they were studying the rules set by the Calamity Mage after the ascension of the Heavenly Palace. If one day The creatures on this continent wholeheartedly welcomed their return Then its really possible for them to come back. So that was the case. The third Mystery Lock was actually the Chaos Mystery Lock! Matthew frowned and reflected. He checked his memory to see if his actions were affected by the Chaos Mystery Lock. Is the Seven Saint Alliance immune to this? he asked. Margaret shook her head. Of course not. In fact, the legendary mages led by the Seven Saints have put in a lot of effort to resist the gods mystery locks. But you also have to know that the gods set up the mystery lock as a desperate gamble. They were very careful, and their plans were very thorough. If we want to neutralize the effects of their Locks, the fastest way is to find the location of the Mystery Locks and isolate them. In the process of searching for the three mystery locks. The Alliance had suffered quite a bit of damage. Because the three great mystery locks were all in the outer planes, many evil forces were eyeing them covetously. After the Calamity Mage left. The Alliance had lost the ability to suppress the entire universe. It was said that the atmosphere in the Alliance was very depressing. The three Supreme Mages had been busy with the three mysteries. The first to be found was the intelligence lock. The time was a week after the Gods had placed the Mystery Locks. It was found in a Secondary Plane sandwiched between the continent of Aindor and the Abyss. The gods had deployed a large number of troops to guard that place, and it was suspected that there were plane traps specifically targeted at Legendary Mages and Holy Mages. Even though we cant completely destroy it. However, with a suitable counter spell, the effect of the Intelligence Lock was greatly weakened. As long as your Intelligence was above 15 points, you could read history books and copy the deeds of the gods to avoid forgetting them. One had to know that under the circumstances where the Intelligence Lock was not weakened, almost everyone had forgotten what had happened before. That was the most terrifying and depressing era. However, in order to isolate the effects of the intelligence lock. One of the three Heavenly Mages, Lord Link, had no choice but to guard the Demiplane at all times. For more than a hundred years. His body was ravaged by the cosmic starlight and rays day and night. I heard that the situation is not as good as before. At this point. Margaret could not help but sigh softly. So the Alliances situation isnt as good as people think. However, she only mentioned it. Then, she continued, The second thing that was discovered was the Chaos Lock. It was hidden on an abandoned planet in the astral plane. Lady Isabelle was the one who discovered the Chaos Mystery Lock. And before that. Do you know how chaotic this mainland is? Father and son killing each other and good friends turning against each other was already a very simple matter. The living order of all races, including the human race, was close to complete collapse. Three months after the Chaos Mystery Lock took effect. The population of Aindor had decreased by 3%. This was a terrifying number. During that period of time, the peoples mental state was indeed close to the stage that the gods wanted. Everyone was at a loss. They did not know where to go. They did not even know what had happened. They could only feel that something had been taken away from them. This was the terrifying aspect of the Mystery Lock. Sometimes, I wonder. The Calamity Mage exiled the gods and cleansed the domain, but they did not completely strip them of their authority. This gave the gods a chance to counterattack. Regarding the follow-up of the Chaos Mystery Lock. Actually, I dont know much. There were also many versions of the fumours circulating within the Alliance. There was a saying- Lady Isabelle ate the Chaos Mystery Lock on the spot! That was what my mentor said. But Im not sure if that was a metaphor or not. After that. The effect of the Chaos Mystery Lock was also greatly weakened, and it was reflected in the lives of ordinary people. At most, their lives were more licentious. On the contrary, Lady Isabelle herself seemed to be more affected. She became somewhat neurotic and deranged. At the same time. The remaining power of the Chaos Lock was concentrated on the mages. Especially the Alliance Wizards. That was why you could always find that mages had all sorts of strange behaviours. Im not trying to defend myself. Perhaps mages were naturally a group of eccentric people.. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: The Magical Use of the Contract Chapter 540: The Magical Use of the Contract Translator: Lonelytree However, the Chaos Mystery Locks effect on us is also very real. If one day you find yourself a pervert. Dont be discouraged. It might not be your fault. Its all because of the Chaos Mystery Lock! Margaret said seriously. Matthew pondered carefully. He realized that there didnt seem to be any loopholes in her words. This information was extremely precious. Matthew not only memorized it but also took out a magic pen and took notes. If Isabelle really became like this because of the Chaos Mystery Lock, then the Alliance really cant do anything to her. But when Edmond told me about Isabelles drastic change in personality, he didnt mention anything about the Chaos Lock. He cant possibly know less than Margaret, right? Matthew thought to himself. Perhaps Edmond was deliberately hiding it, or perhaps he was deliberately guiding himself to develop hostility or fear towards Isabelle. Or perhaps he simply didnt want Isabelle to have anyone close to her. Then, he went a step further. Was Ronans exile also related to Edmonds meddling? Matthew didnt know. The waters between Legendary mages were too deep. He just wanted to get some benefits and listen to gossip, then stay far away. In Margarets subsequent description Matthew also learned that the last Civilization Mystery Lock could not be found by the Seven Saint Alliance. In the end, the Alliance could only give up. However, the effect of this mystery was relatively small. After all, it didnt affect the Alliances ruling position, and it didnt cause too much damage to the lives of ordinary people. At most, their productivity would stagnate. Aindor had the powerful barrier of the prime material plane. No matter how prosperous the outer planes were, it would be very difficult to attack them. And now. The gods seemed to have taken the initiative to remove the civilization mystery lock. The smoke of war was a clear proof. After listening to Margarets long narration. Matthew rubbed his sore wrist and put away the densely packed notes. This knowledge, I mean the history of the Three Great Mystery Locks and the Kingdom of Suki, did you get it from the library? he asked. Margaret nodded happily. Whats wrong? Are you interested? Do you want me to introduce my best friend to you? Her method of imparting knowledge is top-notch! Matthew pondered and said, Its fine if I go over to read by myself, right? Margaret blinked. Its not that simple. The books in the library are not allowed to be borrowed. You can only read them in the library. However, this process is not that easy. Youll know once you try it. Believe me, earning money and then buying knowledge infusion is the best way to improve yourself. Theres no other way! Matthew thought for a moment. Actually, theres another way. You can buy Knowledge Infusion and then share it with me verbally. I can pay you some points. Margaret shook her head. This method is theoretically feasible, but in reality, no one will agree to it. Mages who are willing to purchase Knowledge Infusion are either not short of money, or like me, and they cant pay off their debts through ordinary ways of earning money. The most important thing is that mages are a bunch of people who are especially afraid of trouble. The process of sharing knowledge is too long, and there are only a few who like to be teachers. Matthew agreed. He really couldnt find any content related to basic knowledge in the Alliances various training classes. Perhaps these things could be found in the magic academy that nurtured apprentice mages. As for more advanced knowledge, he could only rely on himself to go to the large library to read or buy the knowledge infusion service. The two of them chatted as they walked. Along the way. Margarets physical body cleared up four minefields. In less than three hours. They arrived at the end of the Spider Tunnel. During this process. Matthew also discovered the secret of the Spider Tunnel. For every ten steps they took in the tunnel, the effect of [Spider] would be triggered. This spell could greatly increase walking speed. The efficiency was almost equivalent to the person who was walking with Shrinking Ground activated all the way. This was a very shocking effect. Matthew guessed that this tunnel was used by the Kingdom of Suki to transport troops during special times. If there were similar tunnels all over the Kingdom of Suki Then, the war potential of this country was undoubtedly very terrifying. In order to study how the Spider Spell was solidified in the tunnel. Matthew lifted a few bricks from the wall that clearly had a magical aura and went back to study them. At the end of the tunnel. The two of them passed through a secret door. The scene in front of him suddenly became clear. They were currently on the mountainside of a grayish-black volcano. He looked up. Black smoke lingered in the crater all year round. The castle slightly below the crater was hidden in the black smoke. The special terrain that was washed out by the lava was filled with a dense smell of sulfur. He looked down the mountain. A majestic city rose from the foot of the volcano, extending from the foothills to the mountainside. The buildings in the city were filled with the style of purgatory. There were round towers and towering constructed platforms everywhere. [Hint: You have discovered the Volcano City.] [You have discovered the castle Red and Black! [You have discovered the Purgatory Tower, the Land of Heaven (Construct Platform), and the Purgatory Evil Tree. ] Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: The Magical Use of the Contract Chapter 541: The Magical Use of the Contract Translator: Lonelytree Volcano City was the capital of the Suki Kingdom. Many tieflings and Purgatory humans lived here. The castle, Red and Black, was where the Suki Family originated. It stood on the east side of the crater. He looked down at the capital city at the foot of the mountain and the endless Purgatory Plains at the foot of the mountain. The two of them had already carefully studied the map that Rheagar had given them. After leaving the tunnel. Margaret quickly activated the [Invisible Magic Ball]. The two of them walked along the rugged mountain path towards the crater of the volcano. The cemetery of the Suki Ancestor was located at the back of the castle, only a step away from the crater. If they took the normal route, they would have to cross the castles courtyard and pass through a densely guarded stone forest to reach the cemetery. However, Rheagars map showed a small path that could be bypassed through the crater. However, this path was also very difficult to walk. In addition to the harsh terrain, there were also a large number of Kassai Demons and Dretches scattered in this area. They were all slaves of the Suki Family. They wandered here under the orders of the people in the castle and blocked every path leading to the cemetery. Fortunately, Margaret was not only powerful, but she also had an endless number of methods to deal with various situations. The two of them passed through the area where the demons were concentrated and arrived at the crater of the volcano. Walking in this place. Matthew could even hear the sound of boiling lava in the volcano. This volcano was not only an active volcano, but it was also very active. Red and Black and City of Volcanoes were able to survive in the midst of frequent volcanic activity. There was a high probability that there was some method to guide magma. The two of them made a small circle. Soon, they arrived at the area around the cemetery. It was not an exaggeration to say that the place was shrouded in smoke and that one could not see their own fingers. There were no demons wandering in the smoke. However, the entire cemetery was surrounded by the ferocious Evil Trees of Purgatory The Purgatory Evil Tree would devour anyone who got close to it. Even Legendary powerhouses would find it difficult to pass through this place. As for wanting to fly over these evil trees, it was even more of a fools dream. According to Matthews perception. This kind of evil tree was one with the cemetery. When you tried to fly up and past the evil tree, the evil tree itself would quickly grow and intercept you. Although this cemetery was not decorated as a special ritual ground, its defensive ability was hundreds of times stronger than Matthews small cemetery! The two of them carefully passed throu?h the smoke and approached the area of the evil tree. Matthew took out the three tubes of blood left by Rheagar. He smeared one of the tubes of blood on his and Margarets palms. Then, the two of them extended their palms to the front. Step by step, they approached the densely packed tree wall. Rheagar had the blood of the high-level demon, Mophisto. Theoretically, this blood had a certain suppressive effect on the Evil Tree of Purgatory. As expected. After the tree wall sensed that there were living beings approaching, it did not attack the two of them immediately. Many twisted faces appeared on the bark of the evil tree. Their stone-like branches hung limply to the ground, sticking to the trunk and the ground like vines. Those twisted faces coldly stared at Matthew and Margaret. There was only a gap of about 20 centimeters between the walls of the evil trees. Matthew mustered up his courage and inserted the blood-stained palm into the gap. The evil trees on both sides immediately softened. The twisted faces on the tree trunk showed a terrified expression. They let out a silent scream, and even the tree trunk fell to the sides. A crescent-shaped crack appeared in the middle of the tree wall. Matthew took the opportunity to enter. With Rheagars blood. They crossed eight tree walls in a row. Just as they were walking towards the ninth tree wall. A strange cry suddenly came from the sky. Margaret pulled Matthew to her side and activated the Invisible Magic Ball! Two seconds later. A demon riding a giant mechanical bat flew past the tree wall. As the bat flew, it sprayed greyish-white powder down. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The powder fell down like snowflakes. Due to the obstruction of the tree wall. The smoke from the crater could no longer be seen. The visibility was greatly increased. The two of them were a little nervous! They were not sure if this powder had the ability to counter invisibility. Fortunately, the demon on the mechanical bat did not seem to care about what was happening below. After scattering the powder. He headed in another direction without looking back. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. But very quickly. He noticed that after the white powder fell, the Evil Purgatory Trees nearby became even more active. He lowered his head to take a look. Not good, Rheagars blood is drying up He hurriedly looked at Margaret. The latters face was also filled with nervousness. However, she still reached out to catch some white powder and observed it. A few seconds later. She scattered the powder on the ground in disgust. Its bone powder. Margaret clapped her hands. The Suki Family used the best bone powder to raise the Evil Trees of Purgatory. No wonder they grew so well! Lets go while these trees are eating! Matthews heart skipped a beat. The two of them quickly crossed the last tree wall. He quietly used Astrids Claw to grab a handful of bone powder from the ground. After successfully crossing the last tree wall. Detailed information about this bone powder flashed across the data panel. Volcanic Bone Powder: Mixed with volcanic ash, sulfur essence, and biological ashes. It can be formed by injecting a small amount of astral light.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: The Magical Use of the Contract Chapter 542: The Magical Use of the Contract Translator: Lonelytree [Usage 1: Use volcanic bone powder to feed plants regularly, allowing the plants to grow at least 20 times faster and have a high probability of obtaining an animalized template [In addition, the volcanic bone powder could make the soil more fertile and have a strong nourishing effect on specific plants.] [Usage 2: Bathing the undead with volcanic bone powder can strengthen their soul fire and raise their level.] [Undead who consume volcanic bone powder for a long time will have stronger bones and can greatly increase the level of the Undeads Natural Armor.] It was a good thing. If not for the fact that he was worried that stealing food from the evil tree might trigger the alarm. Matthew wished he could scrape away all the ashes on the ground. The effect of this thing was much stronger than the Druids growth liquid. The strong point was that plants that were produced through bone powder were not considered creations that went against nature. If I have the chance, I have to get the recipe for this bone powder. The other raw materials are easy to get. Only the light of the astral world is a little troublesome, but its not like theres no room for manipulation. The blending ratio is more troublesome. If I try them one by one, itll take forever. Matthew thought to himself. As for the bone ashes, he planned to build a Skeleton Portal in the cemetery after he returned. The cost of this thing was not low, but it could regularly recruit skeletons from the negative energy plane into the cemetery. Those of good quality would be left behind as reserves for the skeleton soldiers. If the quality were poor, they would be the foundation of Matthews tree -planting business. His thoughts disappeared in an instant. Matthew looked at the scene in the cemetery seriously. The cemetery was filled with a thick fog, and visibility was also very low. The two ot them entered the cemetery through the tree wall on the west side. According to the map. This place was only a few hundred meters away from the Sacrifice Room. However, there were at least three graves of the Suki Family along the way, and the number of traps nearby was much more than the ones in the Spider Tunnel. The most important thing was In this kind of place, Margarets method of elimination was very difficult to use. Because it was easy to trigger the alarm. Matthew took out the amulet that Rheagar had given him and put it on. The two of them used spells to detect traps and mechanisms along the way and carefully avoided all potentially dangerous places. Twenty minutes later. They slowly pass by the grave of Rheagars great-grandfather or great-great-grandfather. The map showed that there were two more high-risk areas ahead. The atmosphere in the cemetery was very depressing. Even Margarets little face showed signs of nervousness. It could be seen how much pressure this place brought to people. The two of them moved for another half an hour. Finally, they passed through the most dangerous area on the map. A building with a pointed roof appeared in the fog ahead. The structure of this building was a little like a pyramid. But the base was buried underground. This was the entrance to the Suki Clans Underground Tomb. One had to enter this place to reach all the tombs. The two of them strolled around the entrance for a while. The fog was too thick. Their perception was blocked very badly. They had just taken two steps toward the entrance. At the corner of the stairs, a skeleton suddenly appeared! [Warning: You have encountered the Undead Guard (LV16) of Suki Graveyard!] Who are you? Why are you in this cemetery?! The Undead Guard shouted sternly. Matthew hurriedly raised the amulet in his hand and said, according to the lines he had prepared beforehand, We are the descendants of the Suki Family. We are here to pay our respects to our ancestors. The Undead Guard looked at the amulet and said in a daze, Just pay your respects to the ancestors and look at the tombstones on the surface. Why are you here? Matthew wanted to quibble. Margaret stepped forward and held the Undead Guards skeletal hand, her large, watery eyes filled with admiration. Wow, you must be the legendary strongest guard in the cemetery, Mr. Randall? Ive heard many elders mention you. I finally get to meet you. Youre indeed very handsome! Matthew glanced at the skeletons waist. He found an inconspicuous wooden sign hanging on it. Randall Annong. The skeleton seemed to be at a loss. Im Randall. Are there really many people who mentioned me outside? Speaking of which, Ive forgotten what heroic deeds I did when I was alive. Can you tell me? Margaret smiled and said, Of course, but before that, can you give me an autograph? You are the hero I admire the most in my heart. As she spoke. She took out a piece of flawless white paper and eagerly handed it to the Undead Guard. Randall hesitated for a moment, then took the quill under Margarets expectant gaze. He quickly wrote down his name on the paper. Now, you can tell me Before the Undead Guard could finish speaking, Margaret took the piece of paper and shook it gently. Then, she sternly ordered, Randall, kneel! In an instant. The piece of paper turned into a thick parchment. Many words appeared on it, and Randalls signature was at the bottom. Matthew glanced at it. This was a slave contract! NO! You lied to me Randall let out an angry cry, but he knelt down honestly. Margaret proudly turned the contract to Matthew. Did you see that? This was also one of the contents of the practical class. When one encountered an enemy who was not very smart, a slave contract that was prepared in advance and wrapped in camouflage could solve many problems.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: The Magical Use of the Contract Chapter 543: The Magical Use of the Contract Translator: Lonelytree However, the prerequisite was that one had to be in purgatory or a plane close to purgatory. The Contract Domain was one of the core domains of the Purgatory. The creatures here had to obey the contract more than in other places. Under such circumstances, even if the enemies of the prime material plane signed a contract, it would be difficult for it to take effect because the laws there were more complete. But Purgatory is different. The law here is that the power of contracts is above everything else. Matthew nodded, indicating that he had really learned it this time. Margaret did have a lot of useful information. Thinking that this was the last lesson Matthews heart was filled with regret. Immediately. Margaret ordered Randall to lead the way. She immediately asked, How much do you know about this mausoleum? Randall said bitterly, Not much. My memory is incomplete. I only know that I have to guard this cemetery and can only patrol a small area nearby. I cant go further. Margaret looked at Matthew. The latter nodded lightly. It meant that this was a very common situation. Although the undead guards in the cemetery were of high levels, many of them were actually earthbound spirits. They were the undead who had been forcibly detained in the cemetery. Even if they were conscious, they were still quite miserable. Margaret asked a few more questions. Randalls answer was not very meaningful. The group could only slowly make their way into the tomb. Along the way. Randall suddenly asked, Do you know what I did when I was alive? I mean, without lying, I really want to know this. Can you satisfy my curiosity? Matthew thought for a moment. He realized that this might be Randalls obsession as an earthbound spirit. It was risky to answer or remove the obsession of the earthbound spirit. If they failed. It might attract the crazy attacks of the earthbound spirit. The intensity of such an attack might even be above Margarets slave contract. Logically speaking, he should not have answered. On the one hand, if they successfully solved the Earthbound Spirits obsession, they would have a higher chance of obtaining the Earthbound Spirits legacy. On the other hand, Randalls memories seemed to be useless for exploring the cemetery. Matthew and Margaret discussed this for a while. Are you sure your answer is correct? Margaret asked suspiciously. Matthew said confidently, Im very sure! Margaret nodded in agreement. Matthew said to Randall, You were a grave robber when you were alive. Randall was shocked. How is this possible?! 1 It really is Randall stood there in disappointment. His soul fire suddenly burned fiercely. A white light flashed. Randalls bones were scattered on the ground. He disappeared completely. Immediately after. A golden key appeared among the skeletons- On the data panel. [Hint: Your ability Finding Peer is in effect.] [Finding Peer (Grave Domain): You have discovered a grave robber (Randall). He is currently 1.2 meters away from you.] You have successfully resolved Randalls obsession. You have received Randalls Legacy Master Key. [Master Key: You can open any lock with this.] [This key could open any magic lock, divine lock, or physical lock, including the legendary realm and the divine realm locks.] [Remaining usage: 2/10] [Note: This is a wondrous object that the God of Travelers entrusted to the God of Craftsmen to create. Its purpose is to open a strange cage. The cage holds the girl in pain and her sisters.] There was actually such a good thing?! Matthew picked it up and handed it to Margaret. Margarets eyes lit up, but she still returned the Master Key to Matthew. Keep it for yourself. The place Im going to next will only be filled with battles. I wont be able to use this key even if I take it. Its just a pity that I wasted a slave contract. The two of them continued forward. The light in the underground tomb grew dimmer and dimmer. The white fog seemed to be seeping in from the surface. This feeling of being blocked was very uncomfortable. Matthew took Rheagars blood in one hand and held the amulet in the other as he followed closely behind Margaret. As expected, grave robbing is too stressful. He thought about it. Another skeleton suddenly appeared in front of them. This time. Margaret immediately cast the Dead Spirit Immobilizing Spell ! The latter froze on the spot. Margaret frowned. What a high immunity. I can only freeze him for 30 seconds at most. Why dont you try this time? As she spoke, she handed a disguised blank slave contract to Matthew. What is this? Is it a random test? Matthew was surprised that even in such a dangerous environment, Margaret still maintained her attitude as a teacher. However, her actions made Matthew relax a lot. He rolled his eyes. He had an idea. A moment later. The skeleton released the Immobilizing Spell and shouted, Who are you? Matthew waved Rheagars blood and amulet in front of him. The latter was immediately confused. Immediately after. Soldier and Renesme, whom he had secretly summoned, suddenly rushed forward and pressed the skeleton to the ground! Renesme had immense strength, and the Undead Guard could not break free at Matthew slapped the contract in front of him. Then, she ordered Reinesme to remove the skeletons hand and signed the contract. Lokening Desley. He had no choice. Who asked the Suki Family to be so honest in managing the Undead Guards in the cemetery? Each of them had a wooden token with their name hanging from their waists. Matthew didnt even need to get the other partys name. He just needed the other partys signature! [Hint: You and Lokening Desley amicably signed the slave contract.] Slave contract in effect! You have obtained a new slave, Undead Guard LV15! Seeing this scene. Margaret revealed a gratified smile. Looks like youve learned how to draw inferences from one instance. Matthew handed the slave contract to Margaret. The Undead Guard stared at them in shock. You guys are clearly not demons. Why are you even more unreasonable than demons? Matthew was about to answer him. But at this moment. A strange power surged into his heart. [Hint: Your magical use of the contract has deeply implemented the mysteries of the devil, and has received the praise of the remnant consciousness of the Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor.] You have officially entered the Contract Domain! As a reward for stepping into the domain, you will obtain two of the following three abilities: Contract Supreme (No matter where you are, you can make the rule of Contract is above everything take effect as if you are in purgatory). Blurring Contract (When creating a contract, you can blur the two clauses to complete a contract fraud) Overlord Contract (When creating the contract, you can propose some overlord clauses to force the other party to accept the contract) Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Chapter 544: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Translator: Lonelytree Visiting domains was a wonderful thing. Even though Matthew had entered so many domains, it was difficult to accurately summarize their commonalities. Some domains were passionate and unrestrained, while others were as cold as a mountain. In terms of visiting speed and exploration level, there were also differences in the speed and depth of the field. Some domains were gentle, and Matthew could choose when to enter. For example, he was still dawdling outside the door of the newly developed Necromancy . Some domains were as impatient as a monkey and would often pull people in without any explanation. The Contract domain was representative of this type of domain. Not only did Matthew enter quickly, but he also came out quickly. In a flash, a lot of knowledge about contracts appeared in his mind. In addition, his sensitivity to contract rules had also increased by dozens of times. Other than that, he didnt have any special experience. His attention returned to the three options in front of him. Two out of three. Things became simpler. First of all, he had to obtain the Contract Supreme. This was a cornerstone ability that could greatly expand the effective range of the contract domain. With it. Matthew could also rely on the contract domain to achieve some unspeakable goals in the prime material plane. Of course, Matthew, who had a deep understanding of contracts, knew that contracts are above everything else was a lie. The concept of contract was full of loopholes. It would be a miracle if it could really be above everything else. It was well known that devils were born experts at playing with words. When they signed a contract with humans, they could always set up traps in some inconspicuous corners, causing the person who signed the contract to jump into the pit of eternal damnation. There were too many similar cases. So much so that people had a rigid impression of the devil. This evil race from purgatory always appeared in peoples imaginations with the demeanour of a gentleman. It was as if the devil would only calmly discuss contracts and transactions with you. As long as you could restrain your greed and desires, you would be invincible in the battle between demons. But in reality, this was a huge mistake. Demons would only negotiate and sign contracts with powerful people calmly. When facing the weak. They would not hesitate to reveal their most ferocious faces and quickly eat them up. In the matter of bullying the weak. The devils were not much worse than the demons. The contract was just one of the tools the devils used to walk the earth. It was also because of this. Matthews action was appreciated by Barthor, the former Lord of Nine Hells. And among the remaining two abilities. Matthew did not hesitate to choose the Overlord Contract. This ability could effectively strengthen the power of the contract, and at the same time, it had a certain mandatory effect. It was especially suitable for dealing with purgatory creatures. Matthew liked to force things. As for Blurry Contract Even if he didnt have this ability, Matthew could still try to do it himself. The ability was nothing more than an enhancement of the contracts minimum effect. It was slightly insufficient compared to the mandatory effect of the Overlord Contract, so it was eventually abandoned by Matthew. After making his decision. Matthew was about to turn his attention back to reality. But at this moment. A gentle force teased him. It seemed to be inviting him to explore deeper. [Hint: You have officially stepped into the domain of Contract . The current exploration level is equivalent to 2 times.] [Barthors consciousness invites you to explore the deeper parts of the domain! ] Matthew refused without hesitation. Barthor wouldnt be so kind for no reason. Although the Contract Domain had been cleaned up by the Calamity Mage, it was possible that Barthor had buried a mine in the deeper parts of the Domain. After all, in a sense, the Nine Hells Master was a single entity that was stronger than the gods. Matthew really didnt want to deal with these top big shots. However, as soon as he rejected. A faint gaze locked onto him. [Barthors gaze stares at you!] Damn it! Wasnt this guy sealed under the Bridge of All Life by the Calamity Mage? How is he looking at me? Matthew felt a chill run down his spine. At this moment. Margaret keenly noticed his strange behaviour. She asked in surprise, Did you just enter a new domain? Matthew nodded hesitantly. Margaret asked in disbelief, Just, just because of what you did just now? What field did you enter? Rape or coercion? Matthew told her honestly, Contract. Margaret let out a strange cry. Why wasnt I invited into the domain? I even wrote your contract stroke by stroke. Im so angry! Matthew coughed and could only comfort her. Maybe youre too expensive Margaret fell silent. She only sized Matthew up suspiciously with her big eyes, her cheeks puffed up. If she knew that he could still enter the field of necromancy at any time She would go crazy from anger. A dangerous thought flashed through Matthews mind. Then, he told her about the crisis he was facing. It might not be a good thing to enter the domain realm this time. I think Ive been targeted by the remnant consciousness of the Nine Hells Master! Even though I refused to advance further in the domain, his eyes were still locked on me. Margarets eyes almost popped out. You can even explore the domain further?! Matthew smiled helplessly. This girl was probably already numb hearing him talking about new domains.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Chapter 545: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Translator: Lonelytree He silently felt that faint gaze. However, the presence of the white fog disturbed his perception. Matthew couldnt tell the direction of the gaze. It seemed to come from all directions. No matter where he went, he couldnt escape Barthors gaze. This was very abnormal. Matthew looked around with his left hand for a while and suddenly signalled Margaret to protect him. He quickly closed his eyes. A circle of silent ripples spread out, with Matthew as the center. At that moment. The white fog in the tomb also drifted. [Prompt: You have activated the Graveyard Domain!] [Detected that the domain perfectly matches the current environment. You have temporarily obtained the terrain bonus based on the Graveyard Domain.] Perception +2; Your movement speed increases by 30%; All sports related judgments have been slightly increased. Your ability Wall Phasing has been greatly enhanced. The effects are as follows: You can pass through walls or obstacles up to 3 meters thick (originally 1.5 meters). Your movement speed when passing through walls has been increased to 2/3 of normal speed (originally 1/3); If you are disturbed or attacked by insects when you pass through the wall, the process of passing through the wall will be interrupted immediately, and you will appear at the place before you pass through the wall intact. [You have sensed the Observers Oil Painting!] Matthew suddenly opened his eyes. Under the enhancement of the Grave Domain, his control over everything around him had increased significantly. At this moment, they were on the passageway between the various tombs and the sacrificial offerings. A strange oil painting hung on the left corridor three meters away. Matthew strode over. In the middle of the painting was a large eyeball, and below the eyeball was a crack filled with sharp teeth. There were four thick eyestalks on the back of the eyeball, and at the tip of each eyestalk was a tiny eyeball. Tt was an Ohqprvpr Eve Devil Matthew knew that the Eye Devil on the painting was the source of that faint gaze. He tried to remove the frame from the wall. The observer in the oil painting remained motionless as if it was just an oil painting. Matthew was about to reach out and touch the surface of the oil painting. Margaret, who had followed them, directly inserted her hand into the hole! She grabbed Eye Devil, who screamed and was pulled out of the painting by Margaret! The green demon struggled wildly in Margarets hands. The sticky liquid flowed down her wrist. Matthew looked down. The scenery in the oil painting was still there, but the observer in the painting was empty. Peeping is not a decent thing. Youre not the spy of the Suki FamilyHmm, do you work for Barthor? Margaret questioned the Observer in her hands. However, the latter was indifferent. He only bared his fangs, brandished his claws, and said in a hoarse voice, Let me go! If not, there will be no place for you in the Nine Hells! Margaret revealed a fearful expression Alright. Then, the veins on her arms suddenly popped out. Pa! She clenched her fingers tightly. The Observer Eye Devil was crushed by her! [Hint: Your partner Margaret has killed Eye Devil the Observer.] You are no longer under Barthors gaze; You and your companions affinity with Purgatory-I; You have obtained the corpse of an Observer Eye Devil. Do you wish to summon it as a brand-new undead? Matthew chose no. He stuffed Eye Devils body into the painting and covered the frame with a shroud. After making sure that Margaret was not interested in it, he stuffed it into his luggage. The journey was too rushed. He would slowly enjoy the various good corpses he had obtained this time when he returned! Barthors spies actually appeared in the Suki Familys graveyard. How did you guard the gate? Margaret questioned the Undead Guard with whom Matthew had just signed a contract. The latter looked confused. I dont know when it came in either. Matthew asked curiously, How much do you know about Barthor? Margaret pondered and said, Not too much. At the level of the Nine Hells Master, the knowledge related to him will become very expensive. This is also due to the consideration of protecting the weak. I only know that Barthor is the Eye Demon General. Although he always appears as a single eye, he actually has 100 million eyes. It was said that each eye represented one of his lives. Therefore, Barthor could not be killed. In the Age of Enlightenment, there were also records of the gods fighting with Barthor, but he could almost leave as the winner. Some people said that his 100 million eyes could see everything that happened in the past and the future. What I want to know is Before the arrival of the Calamity Mage. Did he see himself being beaten up? Matthew smiled. Calamity Mage was indeed the pride of the Alliance. Her record of beating up the entire universe was so shocking that many years later, even if the younger generation had never seen the Calamity Mage in person, they no longer worshipped those who were originally high and mighty because of her. There was even a hint of contempt. This was human nature. When you were invincible, everyone would think that you were undefeatable. But if you lose once It would send an extremely strong signal to the outside world: That you can be defeated. If there were a first time, there would be a second time. It was because of this mentality that the Alliance treated the gods of the Heavenly Palace and the Nine Hells Master equally.. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Chapter 546: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Translator: Lonelytree After the small interlude, the two of them continued to move forward. The Undead Guards were at the forefront of the group. After activating the graveyard domain. Matthew could clearly feel that the tense atmosphere from before had disappeared a lot. Perhaps the nervousness came from the unknown. After all, his previous perception had been weakened too much. It was equivalent to a blind man exploring an unfamiliar place. The invisible pressure would be multiplied. Fifteen minutes later. They silently passed through the corridor and the underground hall that was used for unknown purposes. According to the map. He was only one step away from the sacrifice room. This was much smoother than they had expected. There were very few undead guards in the underground tomb. There were traps, but they were relatively easy to detect. Margaret didnt try to remove the trap, and the two chose to avoid it. However, the reason why the two of them had snuck here so smoothly was due to Rheagars map. Without the cooperation of this filial son and grandson. It was absolutely impossible for Matthew and Margaret to be so relaxed. In front of them was the door to the sacrifice room. It was an extremely magnificent stone door that was seven to eight meters tall. Its thickness could not be seen, but it was definitely very solid. Margaret took a step forward. She silently read the words on the door: This is the place where the Suki is sacrificed, and the treasures are covered in dust. If you want to enter, just Imock on the door three times. There seemed to be no trap. The two of them used spells to repeatedly investigate. Margaret gestured for Matthew to take a few steps back. Then, she gently knocked on the stone door. There was no movement from the stone door. However, the space in front of them suddenly distorted. A sphinx with a human face suddenly appeared in front of them. When the monster saw them, it asked coldly, Which one of you will answer my question? Margarets eyes lit up. Sphinx? Matthew had heard of the legendary treasure keepers who often appeared in underground cities, tombs, or mazes. Every Sphinx had at least the strength of a Half-Legend. They were a strange race that controlled a little power of time. The Sphinx kept a promise that no one knew about with the timeline. Only a few powerful beings could form a contract with the Sphinx and let them guard their treasures. And those who wanted to covet these treasures only had two choices when facing the Sphinx. Either answer the Sphinxs question and if you answer correctly, youll pass; If the answer were wrong, the Sphinx would kill them. Of course, you can also choose not to answer the question and leave it on the spot. Most Sphinxes were easy to talk to and were usually willing to forgive those who accidentally encountered them. However, if they were unlucky enough to run into a few hot-tempered sphinxes. They could only bite the bullet and answer the question. Of course, there was another option, which was to beat the Sphinx up. Matthew glanced at Margaret. Good heavens. She looked restless. Was 4.6 million so much to boost ones confidence? He gently pulled Margaret. Why dont I try answering first? Margaret thought about it and agreed. So Matthew went to the Sphinx. Ill answer. You ask. The Sphinx stared at Matthew silently. He thought for about three minutes, then suddenly said, If you are a devout believer and an unbeliever asks you this questionDo you believe that the God you believe in is omnipotent? If it was omnipotent, can God create an existence that can defeat himself? May I ask how you should respond to this unbeliever? This was a philosophical question that would put one in a circular argument. Margaret immediately frowned. The Sphinx said gently, I know this question is a little too difficult, so I can give you 30 minutes. In these 30 minutes, you can use all your resources or connections to find the answer to the question. I will kill you in thirty minutes. Matthew rolled his eyes. I dont need as long as thirty minutes. The Sphinx looked at him calmly. Oh, tell me. He didnt seem to be optimistic about Matthews answer, and there was a hint of carelessness in his eyes. However, in the next second. Matthew replied, I will kill the non-believer immediately! The Sphinx looked at him in surprise. You, youHowever, your behaviour is not rational or wise. This will not solve the problem. Matthew shrugged innocently. Youre already assuming that Im a devout believer. Will I be rational when I face someone who blasphemes my beliefs? When you cant solve the problem, solving the person who raised the problem is also a potential way of thinking. The Sphinx looked like he was struggling. Although Im very reluctant, your answer is logically clear. Damn it, if I had known there was such a method, I would have been able to perfectly counterattack that human when he asked me this question! Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. So, can we go in now? The Sphinx looked at him deeply. You necromancers always open my eyes. Go in, but you two can only take one item at most and leave immediately. If I find out that you took one more item, I will hunt you down to the ends of the earth.. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Chapter 547: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Translator: Lonelytree As he spoke. The stone door slowly opened. Choking dust gushed out from inside. Matthew was not in a hurry to enter. He looked at the Sphinx with interest. Can I answer a few more questions? I mean, every time I answer a question, I can take away one more item? The Sphinx said coldly, No. Matthew felt a little regretful, but he immediately asked, Who are you working for? The Suki Family created a sacrificial chamber to store the funerary objects. Why would a Sphinx appear here? The Sphinx quickly said, The Sphinx likes to ask questions. He doesnt like to answer them. But in view of your wonderful ideas, Im willing to reveal a little information to you. We, the Sphinx, are only here to protect the most powerful treasure. So, hurry up and go in. Remember, you can only choose one item, and you only have fifteen minutes to choose. The two of them looked at each other and quickly walked to the stone door. Behind the stone door was a very large room. The room was surrounded by rows of glass display cases. The light of the Mage Fire lit up. The glass cabinet reflected a white lustre. It was just as Rheagar had described. The sacrifice did not feel like a place to bury burial items. It was more like a large treasure collection room. The two of them walked between the display cabinets. They could clearly see the style and appearance of each burial item. However, a powerful force blocked their perception from going any deeper. Even Matthews Graveyard Domain could not have any further effect. [Hint: You have noticed that all the items in the Sacrifice Room have been fixed with a legendary spell, Dusty Treasure Light. [Dusty Treasure Light: This is a spell that allows all treasures to retain their original appearance. You cannot feel the mana fluctuations or additional historical information on them.] [Everything can only be observed with the naked eye.] Damn it. The funerary objects here were actually imbued with legendary spells. Rheagar had not mentioned this before. Walking among the sacrifices. Matthew felt as if he was walking in the treasure room of a Legendary mage. This sense of dj? vu was too strong. He even suspected that one of Rhaegars ancestors had turned himself into a lich, and that was how he managed the cemetery. He was worried that he would not be able to find the thing that Sif needed to awaken. However, he soon realized that he was worrying too much. In the northeast corner of the display case. Matthew saw an object that looked like a trophy. Its entire body was made of copper, and the cup was filled with thick blood. The blood oozed out from time to time, flowing across the walls of the cup, making a rustling sound. Just one look at it gave people a very evil feeling. No wonder Rheagar said I could find it with a glance. This is the Holy Grail of Sin. Matthew reached out to open the glass cabinet and held the Holy Grail in his hand. A huge evil thought rose in his heart. At that moment. He had an incomparable desire to kill, dominate, and tyrannize Fortunately, the Temperance Domain and Heart Like Still Water quickly took effect. Matthew was immune to the temptation of the Holy Grail. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and noticed that Margaret was winking at him, so he walked over. You took this Holy Grail for your lord, right? Margaret whispered. Matthew nodded. Margaret continued, Take one more, and well leave immediately. Remember, we can only take one more item. The Holy Grail belongs to Rheagar, and I want this ring. The three of us can only take one item each. Im not afraid of the Sphinxs pursuit. Whats important is to avoid the Suki Familys legends tracing. As long as we dont take more than this number, I have a way to stop her tracing. When you get to the thing you want, give me a sign. Well take it and run! Matthew glanced at the things in front of Margarets window. It was an ordinary-looking platinum ring. Margaret used a high-level identification scroll on the ring. Due to the dusty treasure light, the effect of the identification skill only lasted for three seconds before it disappeared. However, Matthews data column faithfully recorded the relevant information. [Prompt: You have discovered the Ring of Liabilities.] [Ring of Liabilities: A failed item that the Legendary mage Fei obtained by accident when he was making a kryptonite ring.] [Effect 1: When you wear the ring for more than one year, you will receive 1% of your total debt in gold coins for every year.] [Effect 2: When you wear the ring and activate its effect, you will receive additional Supreme Magic bonuses. All your spells and spell-type abilities will receive the effect of Supreme Magic Enhancement.] The higher your total debt. The higher the Supreme Magic bonus you receive. The effects of spells include, but are not limited to, the following: Powerful spells; More effective spells; Spell expansion; Multi-cast; Instant Cast; Silent Casting; Moving Spellcasting; Legendary Spellcasting (All your spells will theoretically reach the strength of a Legend)(Total debt required: 5 million gold coins or more) Matthews eyelids twitched. Wasnt this treasure tailor-made for Margaret? He suddenly recalled the scene when Margaret suddenly interrupted his conversation with Rheagar. He couldnt help but come to a realization. Did you already know that there was something you wanted here? Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Chapter 548: The Observer and the Ring of Liabilities Translator: Lonelytree Margaret scratched her head in embarrassment. I only heard that one of Mr. Feis rings was in Escana, so I guessed that at least half of it might have fallen into the hands of the Suki Family. This thing has a high level, and ordinary people cant use it. If it really falls into the hands of the Suki Family, its most likely to be buried with them. Hehehe Hurry up and find something! That sphinx secretly sized us up several times already. Matthew immediately searched the closet. Although he felt sorry for Rheagar. However, he had made a difficult trip, so it was reasonable for him to only take one treasure as compensation. He tried to use his identification technique to identify these treasures. Unfortunately, the effect was not good. It seemed that only those with advanced appraisal skills could obtain two to three seconds of information. Coincidentally, he had used up all the Advanced Appraisal Scrolls in his inventory. Right now, he could only look at these funerary objects helplessly. He could not tell whether they were good or bad. However, at this moment. The ability that the Graveyard Domain gave him, Archeologist, suddenly came in handy. In Matthews mind. Some knowledge about tombs and history surged crazily. His gaze scanned the burial items one by one. A moment later. Matthew locked onto an item that matched the knowledge in his mind. It was a rusty bronze dagger! This should be the Dagger of Equality, right? It cant be a fake, right? Matthew was a little nervous. He glanced at the situation near the door. The Sphinx was eyeing him like a tiger, almost sticking its head in. Margaret was looking at him eagerly as if she was about to lose her patience. Forget it. Ive remembered the way to enter the cemetery. As long as I dont get caught red-handed this time, Ill have the chance to be here often in the future. Matthew calmed down. He gave Margaret a hand gesture. The two mouthed three, two, one. Matthew swiped the bronze dagger. In the next second. Margaret, who was holding the ring, appeared beside him. The Sphinx at the door sneered. As expected, you still couldnt resist the temptation of greed! Then let me send you on your way! As he spoke, he pounced on the two of them. But in an instant. The two of them turned into white smoke and disappeared. What landed in the Sphinxs hand was the outer shell of a high -level escape scroll that was smoking. A few minutes later. Outside the castle. Margaret skillfully carried Matthew and flew all the way. Soon, they arrived at the plains below Volcano City. Not long after. A tiefling riding a giant mechanical bat landed beside them. The tiefling looked at the two greedily. Robbery! Margaret knocked him out with a smooth punch. Then, she sat on the giant mechanical bat with Matthew. The chains on the latters wings made a cracking sound. The two of them slowly rose into the sky. Do you know how to drive this too? Matthew could not help but ask. Margaret replied confidently, Of course! Although this thing doesnt have an accelerator. But I just have to try and push and pull everything that can move. As she spoke. The mechanical bat struggled for a while. Then, it flew steadily towards the horizon. The journey was peaceful. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. He began to compare the dagger in his hand with the knowledge in his mind. At the same time. The attributes of the Dagger of Equality slowly surfaced in his mind. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Gaze of Death Chapter 549: Gaze of Death Translator: Lonelytree It was a legendary weapon that could leave a mark in history. The Dagger of Equality had at least the following five characteristics: [Agility Grip: Users Agility must not be lower than 20 points] [All Life is Equal: As long as the Dagger of Equality pierces through armour, it will cause equal damage to all creatures, whether it is the low-level Sludge Monster Goblin or the high and mighty Dragon God.] [Remark: Each normal attack from the Dagger of Equal will deal 3%-5% of the maximum HP.] [ Random Debuff: Whenever the Dagger of Equality deals damage to a creature, the target will have a certain probability of receiving one of the six random debuffs of Weaken, Dizzy, Poisoned, Stunned, Petrified, and Slumber.] [When the creature is attacked by the Dagger of Equality again under the debuff state.] [This attack will cause 2 C 5 times the damage under normal circumstances.] [Domain Gatherer: Every time you step into a domain, you can transfer 1 Agility Point required for the Dagger of Equal to other attributes. You can transfer a maximum of 5 points.] When you step into five different domains, the users Dexterity requirement is 15 points (Usage requirement has been met) The first user of the legendary weapon, the Dagger of Equality, was Godslayer Esso. He founded the famous Church of Equality in the history of Aindor. The unknown gnome leader, the archmage Winter, the archaic dragon Farno, and the supreme god Artest (weak divine power) all died from the assassination of Essos and the Dagger of Equality. Essos famous saying was that everyone was equal in the face of death. The Dagger of Equalitys famous saying is,A mortals body can also support the heavens and the earth! Legendary weapon. It referred to a weapon that had left behind a legendary story in history. The requirements for the formation of a legendary weapon were very strict. It had extremely high requirements for the weapon itself and its owners Legendary Level. As far as Matthew knew. The most famous deed of this God Slayer, Essos, was that he had successfully killed a Supreme Heaven in the Age of Enlightenment. Even though he died after the gods took revenge on him. However, this did not affect the greatness of his act of killing a god. After all, in that era, the Supreme Heaven was almost synonymous with Gods. Supreme Heaven meant that both parents were descendants of powerful gods. At the very least, they were born as True Gods with weak Divine Power. If they were demigods, they would not be worthy of being crowned with the proud name of the Highest Heaven. Even in the second generation of gods. The Supreme Heaven was also the group with the strongest bloodline and the highest status. For Esso to be able to successfully kill a Supreme Heaven in the extremely oppressive environment of the Age of Enlightenment, it was no wonder that he and his Dagger of Equality would leave their names in history. This was something that even the mysteries of the gods could not erase. Because the traces of history had been deeply imprinted on the dagger, any intelligent race that came into contact with this dagger for a period of time would recall the soul-stirring story of The mortal Esso assassinated the Supreme Heaven Artest. From this, Matthew was certain that the Dagger of Equality was not a fake. However, there was another intriguing part of Essos story. It was said that after Esso was killed by the gods. His soul had been extracted by a god who was going to capture him and torture him for tens of thousands of years in his Gods Kingdom. But at this moment. Death suddenly intervened, claiming that the souls of the non-believers should return to the underworld. His attitude was unprecedentedly tough, and he saved Essos soul from the hands of other gods. However, Esso did not buy it. He said to Death, You are also jackals of the same tribe. Then, he turned into ashes. This ending added a tragic colour to the legend of Esso. Although this might not be the truth. However, when Matthew held the dagger, he could still feel the blood and passion of the Godslayer. Its a good weapon. Matthew was secretly delighted. It only took him a short while to get used to the feel of the Dagger of Equality. Spinning, cutting, straight stabbing, horizontal picking One by one, he executed his moves smoothly, and he was no worse than a Tier 1 or Tier 2 Rogue. On the data panel. [Hint: Your ability Short Weapon Specialization is in effect. You have become the temporary owner of the legendary weapon, Dagger of Equality. If you want to become its official master, activate more characteristics. You also need to accumulate a certain amount of World Legend Points while carrying or using it. [Current progress: 0/1] This thing is indeed a Rogues artefact. But its only natural for mages to use daggers. Matthew played with it for a long time before putting the dagger into the quick access bar of his inventory so that it could be taken out at any time. He was in a good mood. Why did you take a dagger? Do you plan to become a melee mage like Chen? Margaret hurriedly turned around to take a look. Matthew smiled. Does the Guardian of the East know how to use a dagger? Margaret revealed an exaggerated expression. Hes proficient in all kinds of weapons! Long or short, thick or thin, hard or soft, as long as its a weapon, theres nothing Chen doesnt know. His body can even be considered a very terrifying weapon. You should go and meet him when you have the chance. He was a very good person and had a good relationship with Lord Ronan. However, you must pay attention to one thing. He is the poorest Legendary mage in the Alliance, so dont expect to get much from him.. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Death Gaze Chapter 550: Death Gaze Translator: Lonelytree Margaret praised Chen. Matthew deeply felt what it meant for poor people to appreciate each other. However, he also had a good impression of Chen. After all, he was the great hero who had killed the Evil Dragon in the sea, which benefited Matthew and the other Alliance Mages. Matthew was about to ask for more information about Chen. But at this moment. The flying speed of the mechanical bat suddenly slowed down. A huge vortex appeared in the sky ahead. In the vortex. A human head that was dozens of times larger than before drilled out of it. Then, it was a lions body that was enlarged to an equal scale. He had huge wings on his back and was holding a weapon that looked like a halberd. Do you really think you can escape the Sphinx? He stared at the two of them coldly. Margaret waved her left hand and pulled a portal in the air. In the end, she grabbed the mechanical bat and Matthew and flew to the right. This feint successfully deceived the Sphinx. The two sides quickly pulled away. Looks like our last lesson will end here. Youll have to leave Purgatory alone. Margaret smiled at Matthew. Then, she turned to the sphinx and asked, Dear Mr. Sphinx, do you have any children? The Sphinx sneered. Youre already on the verge of death, and you still want to play the emotional card with me? Margaret shook her head. Im not afraid of your power, and I dont intend to ask you to let me go. I just want to know the objective truth. The Sphinx frowned. Of course, I have children. What are you trying to say? Margaret heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she said with a serious expression, My mentor, Soria, once taught me that its best not to exterminate monsters that are relatively rare in the Multiverse. If you dont have children yet, then I might have to subdue you or exile you. If the Sphinx were to become extinct because of this, I would feel a little guilty, and I would bring shame to my teachers teachings. After all, she had almost exterminated the Chromatic Dragons back then. Later on, she realized that she could not find any Chromatic Dragon materials, so she felt very guilty. But now that I know you have a child, I have nothing to worry about. The Sphinx was furious. His huge body agilely changed directions in the air and fiercely pounced towards Margaret. A high-pitched syllable burst out of Margarets mouth, and then the syllable became low and mellow. It was only when the Sphinx was almost in front of her that the chant ended with a trill. [Strengthened Monster Immobilizing Spell] ! In an instant. The Sphinxs body froze on the spot. His eyes widened. It was as if he wanted to swallow Margaret alive. However, Margaret ignored his gaze. She only slightly adjusted the distance between the two of them and then began to chant again. Matthew listened to her singing and could not help but want to imitate her. This was the resonance of Sorias chanting. In just five seconds. Margaret finished chanting a Tier 5 spell. [Cross Cut]! In an instant. The area where the Sphinx was formed was a cubic force field. This force field could not be identified with the naked eye. However, Matthew could sense the terrifying power that was accumulating in the force field from afar! The force field was about to cut the Sphinxs body. The Sphinx displayed great resilience. His claws and tail actually moved slightly, and he was about to be freed from the effects of the monsters immobilizing spell. Humph! Im afraid this level of force field spell is not enough to kill me! The Sphinx let out a disdainful sound from his chest. Countless cutting lines flew towards him. Most parts of his body also began to move. However, at this moment. Margaret finished chanting her second spell. [Tenfold Weakening spell]! When the halo that could greatly reduce the natural armour level landed on the Sphinxs head, the Sphinxs body was completely destroyed. A hint of nervousness finally flashed across his eyes. However, this nervousness only lasted for half a second. The endless cutting lines tore through the Sphinxs body. Half a second later, the spell ended. The Sphinx instantly turned into thousands of pieces of flesh and blood, falling to the ground. Did you see that? [Spell Delay] and [Stored Spell] are two very useful super-magic abilities. If I didnt have the Tenfold Weakening Spell, it would be very difficult for me to kill him in one strike. However, once I used ten times weakening, he wouldnt be so easily immobilized by me. In addition to the proper use of Sorias chanting, the connection between spells could also rely on an ability called Traceless Spell. However, you have to learn it yourself. There are no other mages in the Alliance who can teach you this. Even if they do, their actual combat skills are far inferior to mine. Margaret raised her proud little head and said to Matthew with some emotion, Go, Matthew. Were not far from Happys portal. You should remember the direction. Leave quickly. Before Matthew could answer. A cloud of blood mist suddenly appeared in front of Margaret. A womans sharp voice came from the blood mist. You killed the Sphinx?! You even stole my treasure?! Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Death Gaze Chapter 551: Death Gaze Translator: Lonelytree Margaret took out the debt ring and wore it on her middle finger. Then, she calmly said to the blood mist, Bloodthirsty demoness Lutisia, Ive heard of your name. If you still want this ring back, come to Incisor Castle to find me. I plan to break through Inferno from here. You should feel honoured to be my first opponent. As she spoke. She flicked at the blood mist, and it disappeared. Only Lutisias indifferent voice was left. Very good. I will cut off your head and use it as a wine glass. I will kiss your lips. I hope that at that time, you will still be as stubborn as you are now. After the voice disappeared. The pressure of the legend from the Suki Family quickly dissipated. Matthew asked with concern, Are you really going to challenge a Legend? Margaret smiled and asked, If I dont challenge a Legend, how can I practice the path of battle? I was born to fight. I was born to be better at this than others. Im fully prepared for this. Im just waiting for an opportunity. Just now, I felt the call of the Legendary Path. It was a wonderful feeling. If I couldnt even defeat a Legend from another plane, I wouldnt need to challenge myself in the depths of Purgatory. I deserve to die here, so fighting Lutisia is the best start for me. Matthew looked into her eyes. After confirming that she wasnt being rash, he could only extend his right hand. Come shake my hand. I want to wish you good luck. Actually, its not wrong for you to suspect that I can always get the favour of the domain. Its just that I havent figured out the pattern of it. It seems that the people around me have a higher probability of opening the legendary path or entering the domain Before he could finish his sentence. Margaret hugged him and rubbed him madly. Why didnt you say so earlier? If you had told me earlier, I wouldnt have had to work so hard to break through Purgatory! Can I enter the domain by sleeping with you every day? Sob, sob, sob But Im already 4.6 million in debt. It looks like Ill have to challenge the Purgatory! She messed around for a while. Then, she smiled and flew to the horizon. Matthew touched the painful part of his body. Then, he imitated Margaret and drove the mechanical bat away. However, unfortunately He didnt seem to have any talent as a pilot. After flying for a distance. The mechanical bat suddenly flipped over and threw him off. Then, it flew away arrogantly. Fortunately, Matthew had turned into a raven in time. He didnt have time to argue with the mechanical bat. He used his fastest speed to find the portal he came from. After activating the communication spell. Happys phantom appeared in front of Matthew. I want to go back. Matthew said firmly. Wheres Margaret? Did you sell her? Happy asked in surprise. Matthew explained, She went to challenge the legend of the Kingdom of Suki. If she wins, she will go to the depths of Purgatory to temper herself. You should know her plan, right? Happy exclaimed, She did tell me about the ridiculous plan to break through Purgatory, but I thought she was kidding. I didnt expect her to have the courage to take this step. Im so envious. I also want to challenge Purgatory, but I cant even survive the Alliances testing groundThe teleportation array has been activated. You can come back in 30 seconds. Matthew held his breath and spent 30 seconds. Finally, a white light flashed. He had safely returned to the prime material plane. Matthew knew his limits. Whether he continued to follow Margaret or recklessly went to look for Rheagar, it was not something he could do at the moment. He had already taken out the Holy Grail of Sin from Rheagars ancestral grave, which was considered to have exceeded his mission. The rest would depend on their own abilities. He planned to bid farewell to Happy. But at this moment, Happy pulled him back. Pay the teleportation fee. For Margarets sake, 1,200 gold coins. Matthew was stunned. Isnt this the last practical class? Happy spread his hands. I dont know about the agreement between you and Margaret, but she didnt pay me, and she didnt come back, so I can only ask you for it. You wont go back on your word, will you? As he spoke. He looked at Matthew suspiciously. Matthews heart ached. The good feelings he had for Margaret because of her courage were all shattered. In the end, he could only bear the pain and pay. He returned to the cemetery safely. Matthews nerves instantly relaxed. He found a wooden box nearby and filled it with soil. Then, he stuffed the Holy Grail of Sin into it and covered it with several layers of soil. This was because this thing kept nagging in his ear. Although he could resist its temptation with his temperance domain, Matthew was also tired of it. He buried it in the cemetery, and the world would be quiet. As expected, the Antu Empires way of dealing with Divine Abominations is very scientific. Just using soil can achieve the effect of isolating part of the disturbance of evil items. If cement and lead plates are added, this thing can probablv be completelv sealed. Matthew stretched and thought to himself. Of course, he could also try to use the ability Evil Spirit Seal to seal the Holy Grail of Sin. This thing was originally a guest from the outer plane, and it was extremely evil. It was perfect for this spell.. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Death Gaze Chapter 552: Death Gaze Translator: Lonelytree However, considering that Sif still needed it for the time being, Matthew could only use a more flexible sealing method. Matthew had gained a lot from this trip to Escana. Other than the Dagger of Equality. The most valuable thing was a series of corpses, and they were all very rare corpses of demons and devils. Even if Matthew did not use them himself, he could sell them for a sky-high price. Thinking about it this way Margarets image in Matthews heart rose again. Matthew first carried out the most preliminary embalming treatment on these corpses. Then, he took out Eye Devils body and placed it on the floor of the workshop. This was the corpse of an aberration. The so-called aberrations referred to the remains left behind by unconventional intelligent life forms. This thing could not be transformed into a skeleton, a zombie, or a ghost by a specific undead summoning spell. It was random Undead Resurrection was an unpopular branch of Undead Summoning. Most necromancers might not use it many times in their lives. Matthew studied the relevant knowledge for an hour at the last minute. Only then did he begin to revive it. Fortunately, although this ability was unpopular, it was not difficult. After 20 minutes of testing. As Matthew chanted. Eye Devils corpse was gathering a lot of spirituality. However, Margaret had crushed it when it was alive, so even after it was revived, its eyeballs were still dented. The eyestalks had fallen off. This made it look more like a bald eyeball, losing its ferocity and dominance when it was alive. [Hint: You have successfully used the Undead Summoning Spell-Undead Revival.] You have obtained an Immortal Eye. You have obtained a new undead summoning type, Immortal Eye.(Requirement: Observers corpse) Due to the enhancement of the Undead Domain and the condition of the Immortal Eye when it was alive. It would have ten creature levels and a unique racial characteristic, Death Gaze. [Death Gaze: You can control the Immortal Eye to stare at people thousands of miles away. During this period, you will gain the ability to spy on them from 360 degrees.] Duration: 1 hour. During this period, the person you stare at will have a very small chance of receiving bad luck. [Note 1: During the Death Gaze, the Immortal Eye may be sensed by the observer and interrupt the process.] [Remark 2: You can only stare at those who hate or favour you from a distance.] Current staring target- C Margaret (Escana/Suki Kingdom) Eli (Highland Watchers/Earth Society) C Rheagar (Spider Tunnel/Suki Kingdom) Sif (Matthews Cemetery/Rolling Stone Town) A target whose favorability was satisfied but could not be fixed temporarily because other conditions were not met. Beanna (too short contact) Lumire (Innate ability Shadow figure can block any spell in the field of prophecy) Su Ya (Black Banyans dreamland has been sealed) C Zeller (Shutting down the brain can prevent peeping) C Lorraine (Bards ability to prevent peeping) Others (omitted) Wasnt this the ability to see who died? Matthew glanced at the list and realised they were all his friends. Even if he was very concerned about their recent situation. But wasnt the effect of this bad luck too unbearable? However, he thought about it. He couldnt see his enemies. This meant that he was a very successful person. No one hated him at all. As a Necromancer, he didnt even have an enemy. He was simply a peerless role model. But at this moment. The data panel jumped. [Hint: Your Immortal Eye has a new visible target, Sphinx (Hatred)! ] Isnt this guy dead? Could it be that it has the ability to resurrect? Matthew frowned. He was about to activate the Immortal Eyes to peek at the Sphinx. But in the next second. A huge purple vortex appeared in the centre of the cemetery. In the vortex. The sphinx monster made its entrance! Do you think you can kill a Sphinx like this? Youre too naive. Were wandering in countless timelines. Even if you kill the present me, there will be countless future or past me coming to settle the score with you. You are destined to be unable to escape the fate of being destroyed by me! The Sphinx looked down at Matthew from above. However, in the next second. A serious Centaur Tree Herder appeared above him. Soon after, the oak tree guards revived and followed the centaur to the entrance of the cemetery. They looked down at the Sphinx. At the same time. A fully-armed Dark Warrior with a large shield silently came before the Sphinx. He moved together with Argus. There were also hundreds of undead in the cemetery! In an instant. A sea of zombies, skeletons, and ghosts surrounded the Sphinx. In a corner of the cemetery. The Troll Sinwak had an unfriendly gaze. The Dark Priest and his servants were ready to attack. Nightmare and Peggy came out of the kitchen to watch the show. Behind them was the curious Chuka. And the legendary thief, Silver Snake Richard, who was frowning. Matthew blinked. The oak tree and the undeads domain were activated at the same time. The power of the two ritual domains was instantly magnified several times. The Sphinx looked around. There was a sudden silence. Matthew looked at him. Why dont you say it again? Who do you want to destroy? Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Finger of Death and the Mother of Slaves Chapter 553: Finger of Death and the Mother of Slaves Translator: Lonelytree Matthews actual combat ability was far stronger than what he showed on the surface. In terms of his individual strength, with so many Domains stacked on top of each other, it would not be difficult for him to fight against a Type 5 expert with his Type 3 body. Not to mention that it was his home ground. In the cemetery and the oak forest. All sorts of underlings were silently watching the Sphinx. The difference in numbers could create a lot of pressure. Not to mention, there was also the domain. Even if the legendary Rogue, Silver Snake Richard, was excluded, the underlings led by Centaur Obast and Dark Warrior Argus were enough to make any unit below legendary suffer. Of course, the Sphinx was strong. However, he had yet to enter the Legendary stage, so it was difficult for him to go against the objective laws no matter how strong he was. Coupled with the home-ground advantage, as long as both sides made a move The Sphinx was dead, for sure! His expression was a little embarrassed. If he had the ability to secrete sweat, he would probably be sweating profusely by now. Wait a minute. He suddenly said to Matthew, I still have one more thing Before he could finish his sentence. He suddenly flew towards the purple vortex behind him at an extremely fast speed! The Sphinx was about to escape. Matthew raised his right hand without hesitation. In this cemetery. Unless he met a freak like Margaret, he was invincible below Legend rank! [Ability: Forced Captivity] In an instant. A pitch-black arm that seemed to be made of mud suddenly stretched out from the walls of the underground space. The Sphinx moved quickly. However, Matthews ability was activated faster. In a flash. The arms pressed the Sphinx to the ground. He was less than three meters away from the purple vortex! However, these three meters seemed to have become a natural moat. The Sphinx could not free himself from the suppression of those muddy arms. This was the power of the Domain and Ritual! Seeing that he still wanted to struggle. Argus leapt up and instantly jumped between the Sphinx and the teleportation vortex. Then, under the Sphinxs desperate gaze, Argus raised his alloy shield and struck it heavily on the Sphinxs head! Bang! The entire underground space was filled with that dull sound. He could vaguely hear the sound of liquid swaying. It was unknown if the Sphinxs brain was reverberating. The Sphinx screamed and lost all ability to resist. Matthew stepped on a muddy arm and slowly moved in front of the Sphinx. Elite Ghost Ali flew over with his subordinates. With Matthews permission. They started doing what they did bestC They greedily absorbed the Sphinxs energy. You just broke into someones house, and you want to run away? Isnt that a little too rude? Matthew looked at the Sphinx calmly. The latter panted heavily, and his voice seemed a little weak. Wait, it doesnt have to be like this between you and me. Perhaps we can work together. Matthew smiled and said, Cooperation? Just like you and Lutisia? If you can answer every question I ask accurately, then Ill consider working with you. OtherwiseYou see, I dont have a single undead Sphinx in my cemetery. The Sphinxs face turned ashen. He was shocked and angry, but he had to suppress his anger. He forcefully raised his head and said, I can answer your question, provided that the content of your question does not harm the interests of the other people who have signed the contract with me. Matthew went straight to the point. Who asked you to guard the Suki Clans sacrificial hall? If it was her, why did she make the sacrificial room look like a treasure room? The Sphinx looked troubled. This is not a question I can answer. Bang! The dark warrior beside him didnt say a word and smashed down heavily with his shield. The Sphinx screamed again. He felt dizzy. Matthew repeated the question and stared at the Sphinx with a malicious look. The Sphinx was silent for a while, then said with difficulty, I can only tell you that Lady Lutisia is not my direct contractor. The one who ordered me to guard the treasure house is someone else. That lord is a necromancer like you, but he is much stronger than you. I cant say more because of the contract. A pleading look appeared in his eyes. Necromancer? Do I actually have peers? But I didnt feel anythingCould it be that he wasnt in the cemetery at that time? Matthew was shocked. Then, he suddenly remembered that Rheagar had not mentioned that there was a Sphinx in the treasure vault, which meant that the Sphinx only appeared after he left. And Rheagars wife ran off with a necromancer. Could it be that the same necromancer? He not only stole Rheagars wife but also his sister? Matthew was shocked by this thought. He quickly asked, Has the necromancer always lived in the cemetery? The Sphinx shook his head. Matthew asked a few more questions, and the Sphinx answered them simply. Looking at his appearance, Argus wanted to continue practising Shield Bash, but he was stopped by Matthew. He could sense that the Sphinx had already suffered a slight backlash from the Contract Domain. He would not get the answer he wanted even if he continued to interrogate him. Hence, he changed his question.. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Finger of Death and the Mother of Slaves Chapter 554: Finger of Death and the Mother of Slaves Translator: Lonelytree Other than the cemetery of the Suki Family, are you guarding any other treasuries? Sphinx sizhed. The Sphinx is the guardian of the treasure vault. We must not reveal the location of the treasure vault Bang! Argus long-prepared Shield Bash smashed down again. The Sphinxs eyes went white, and he fainted. When he woke up with a bucket of water on his head and saw the bright glow of the alloy shield, he said everything. Stop, stop. Theres still a treasure vault. In the Helen Mountains of the prime material plane, theres another tomb. I was entrusted by the owner of the tomb to protect the most important treasure. The owner of the tomb was a great hero when he was alive. In the tomb of Mount Helen. Tomb of Heroes. What the Sphinx said instantly matched the coordinates that Matthew had obtained from the knowledge of the tomb. He knew that the Sphinx was not lying. However, this guy had threatened to kill him previously. Matthew would definitely not let him off so easily now. Therefore, he deliberately asked a few tricky questions to try to get him to violate his contract. The Sphinx frowned and did not dare to answer. During Matthews questioning. He was still peering at Argus movements in fear as if he was afraid of another Shield Bash. Matthew was not fooled by his appearance. He knew that this guy had been looking for an opportunity to escape, but the power of the ritual field was too strong. Therefore, he could not help but say, You cant answer this or that. Whats the use of having you? Why dont I turn you into an undead? At the very least, you can be used as a meat shield. The Sphinx hurriedly said, You cant kill me. If you kill me, the Sphinx will come after you again from another time. They will also have my memories. To be honest, I was too careless and rushed into your territory. If I had known the situation here in advance, I would definitely have chosen to lie in ambush outside. At that time, you would also have a headache. You cant kill all the Sphinxes. If you want to use violence to solve all problems, then the outcome is destined to be futile. Matthew looked at him expressionlessly. Very good. If I really cant kill all the Sphinxes, then will I soon have an undead army made up of Sphinxes? You better be able to provide me with some other reason and not threaten me. The Sphinx hurriedly said, I have no intention of threatening you. I am just fulfilling my duty. No matter what, you stole the treasure I was guarding, so I must chase you to the ends of the earth. But this is the effect of the contract, not my own will. In this case, we can actually form a new contract to avoid the effect of the old contract on me. The Sphinx knew the secrets of many treasures. We can sign a consulting contract. After the contract was signed. You have three chances to summon me every month, and I will answer your questions for free. We can form a very friendly relationship. This will prevent the misunderstanding and conflict from escalating, and it will also ensure that I wont chase after you anymore. How about it? Matthew looked at the Sphinx mockingly. Are you really one of the worlds most powerful treasure keepers? The so-called chase to the ends of the earth is only a lie for weak treasure thieves. The Sphinx said calmly, Although what you said is unpleasant to hear, its the truth. The strong should have special privileges. The Sphinx is just a smart race that serves the strong. He had already said so. Matthew was too lazy to continue being sarcastic. He thought for a while. The benefits of killing the Sphinx were not that high, mainly because Matthew was a kind necromancer. It would be very troublesome if Sphinxes from other timelines kept coming to find him. He didnt want a Tier 5 monster to be lurking around Rolling Stone Town and the Oak Forest. So Matthew said, I accept your proposal, but the contents of the contract have to be changed. Im afraid that the consulting contract cant reflect the love between you and me. I suggest changing it to a follower contract. As you can see, my cemetery is still short of a scholar. How about this: after I release you, you must spend half of your time in the cemetery to provide me with services. No matter how many questions I ask you, as long as it doesnt violate your agreement with the other contestants, you have to answer them. The Sphinx suppressed his anger and said, You are humiliating me! I wont sign that kind of contract. You might as well kill me! Matthew snorted coldly. No, youll sign it. As he spoke. He took out a piece of parchment and quickly wrote a consultant contract according to the knowledge in his mind. The Contract Domain had already been activated. After he finished writing. Matthew slammed the contract in front of the Sphinx. The Sphinx looked around in despair. The dark warrior silently raised his alloy shield again. The few ghosts on his head were like mosquitoes sucking away his life and energy. Not far away, a Tauren skeleton was pointing at him. She was holding a kitchen knife in her hand, and there was blood on her fingers. She looked terrifying. At that moment. The Sphinx finally lowered its proud head. [Hint: Your domain abilities Contract Supreme and Overlord Contract are in effect..] Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Finger of Death and the Mother of Slaves Chapter 555: Finger of Death and the Mother of Slaves Translator: Lonelytree You have signed a consultant agreement with the Sphinx. For the next 500 years, he must spend half of his time in the cemetery at your disposal. Welcome to Matthews cemetery! The black and hard arms disappeared in an instant. Matthews face was also filled with a warm smile. Dear Mr. Sphinx, I believe you will soon adapt to the environment here and find the feeling of home here! But I have to remind you that your current body is too big. When you walk between the cemeteries, its best to change to a smaller and more approachable image. The Sphinx said angrily, Of course, I know! What youre seeing now is my mythical image. I have a mortal image! Meow! As he spoke, his body rapidly shrank. He turned into a clean, furless cat with big eyes! At this moment. Sif, who didnt know the truth, squeezed through the pile of skeletons. She took a fancy to the furless cat in the crowd and picked him up excitedly. Is this your new pet, Matthew? The furless cat pouted. Matthew blinked at her. I guess so. If youre free, you can show Mr. Sphinx around the cemetery. He will soon fall in love with this place, I believe. [Hint: A new Knowledge Advisor, Sphinx, has been added to your cemetery. You have obtained a small amount of strategic experience (Ritual Field). ] You can use the following actions to increase your strategic experience and eventually increase the strategic level of the cemetery. Recruit more Guardians (Elite Mode and above). Build more auxiliary buildings. Open up more floors and areas. Build more negative energy channels. Summon more intermediate undead.] The forced participation of the Sphinx had increased his experience in the cemetery strategy and building by a small margin. Matthew looked at the progress bar. He was about two-thirds away from reaching level 2. It did not seem too far away. The upgrade of the cemeterys strategic level meant that the ritual field would become stronger. The importance of managing the home ground had been vividly reflected in the scene just now. If Matthew wanted to build the cemetery into an unprecedented fortress, he had to take it step by step to meet all the needs. It might be a little too early to open the second floor, and so is the negative energy channel. I can try to build additional buildings and summon more ultimate undead. In his thoughts. Matthew dispersed the crowd and returned to the workshop. After he sat down. He chose to enter the Necromancy Domain that had been accumulating for a period of time! In an instant. Endless darkness enveloped him. And in the deepest part of the darkness. A flash of white light flew toward him at lightning speed. The white light flew faster and faster. But Matthew seemed to be unable to catch it. Soon, he realized. His body was also flying backwvards. This scene lasted for a very long time. In the end. The halo around the white light spread out like water. It formed a large grey area. It was in those grey areas. Matthew saw endless spell runes. Each group of spell runes represented the time of a supreme necromancer. He looked at it hungrily. However, it felt like five minutes had passed. The runes that lingered in the gray area were swallowed by the endless darkness. A huge force of gravity pressed down on Matthews shoulder. The illusion in front of him instantly disappeared. [Hint: You have successfully entered the sub-domain of spells, Necromancy. The exploration state is new.] As a reward for stepping into the domain, you will obtain one of the following three abilities: Spell Ability Transformation (You can specify a spell to transform it into an ability. The transformed spell will not have any forward movement when cast and will not consume mana.) [Warning: It will take about a month for the spell to be transformed into an ability, and there is a moderate chance of failure.] [More summoned creatures (Your Undead Summoning has been upgraded. When summoning low-level undead, you will be able to obtain a higher number of summoned creatures.] (Skeleton +80, Zombie +80, Ghost +40) Finger of Death (You have learned the Tier 4 spell Finger of Death in advance. You can concentrate a large amount of negative energy on a finger you specify. When you touch a living thing on a physical level, the latter will bear a relatively harsh death penalty. In particular, your spells Astrids Claw and Mages Hand can share some of the effects with Finger of Death. The entry into the Necromancy Domain was ordinary. Matthew only hated that his memory was not good enough. Otherwise, if he had memorized more knowledge, he might have gained more than he did now. As for the three abilities, he chose [Finger of Death] without hesitation. It wasnt that this choice was outstanding. It was just that everything else was too weak. Spell Ability Transformation looked okay, but Matthew didnt have any spells that were particularly worthy of ability transformation. Moreover, there was a certain probability of failure. More Summoned Creatures was also very ordinary, mainly because this thing was an additional increase in the number limit, so it couldnt enjoy the tenfold bonus of the Undead Army. Matthew really did not lack this now. What he needed was more intermediate undead. As for the Finger of Death Although this spell was a Tier 4 spell, it was actually a little better than the Tier 5 Law of Death. Law of Death created a magic ball to hit the enemy, which was easily blocked by small creatures.. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Finger of Death and the Mother of Slaves Chapter 556: Finger of Death and the Mother of Slaves Translator: Lonelytree The Finger of Death, on the other hand, enabled him to poke someone with his finger. Putting aside the fact that close combat was dangerous. The accuracy was actually much better. Moreover, this spell was linked to Astrids Claw and Mages Hand. This undoubtedly greatly increased his usage. At the very least, it could be used as a self-defence spell. Finger of Deaths spell incantation seems to be very suitable for Sorias incantation. With my various buffs, I even have a chance to cast it for less than 1.5 seconds. With Steel Body or Undead Body, theres still a high chance of killing my opponent in a desperate situation. Matthew carefully browsed through the incantations in his mind. Apart from the Finger of Death. The Necromancy Domain also gave Matthew a brand new permanent status. [Enhanced Meditation: When you use meditation to train your mind and communicate with negative energy planes, you will receive 200% meditation effect and 300% Soul Crystal production efficiency.] This state was pretty good. Recently, Matthews Soul Crystals were barely enough. If it wasnt for Philys previous filial piety, he might not have been able to pay his salary long ago. Now, the production efficiency of Soul Crystals had increased. Only then would he have the confidence to recruit more Undead underlings! Then, Matthew greeted Zeller and told him everything that happened in Escana. The two of them discussed for a while. Matthew began to prepare the giant tree amber. He just had to wait for Little Patton to come back. He planned to seal all the space-time rifts first and think about it later. That evening. Matthew came to the mushroom house. The mushrooms that had been growing here were thriving. Perhaps it had something to do with the border between the two ritual arenas. Under the mushroom house was the wine cellar. Previously, Matthew had used his wine-making ability to make several barrels of wine. Theoretically, he could have done it in six hours. He had deliberately left it for a while longer and only opened it now. Half of this batch of wine was fermented with apples as the raw material. The other half was wheat. These two items were the most common fruits and food in Rolling Stone Town. Matthew pried open a wine barrel, and a fruity fragrance wafted out. He filtered out some of the residue and poured himself a glass of cider. The tip of his tongue touched the wine, and the long taste that turned from sweet to sour and sweet stimulated his taste buds. After testing. In addition to the characteristics of ordinary alcohol, these two wines had additional attributes. Drinking a glass of cider could increase ones spiritual power by a small amount. And drinking a glass of beer could actually improve a persons fluency in speech! It seems that the wine made from different materials does have different effects. This ability does have the potential to make me a fortune! Matthew put away the wine barrel. He took out a few empty barrels and experimented with six kinds of food: wheat, corn, mushrooms, peaches, and grapes. He planned to try all the brewing materials he could get. He wanted to see if he could brew a variety with particularly excellent effects. If possible. Then, not only could he use it for himself, but the Oak Chamber of Commerce would also add another blockbuster product! This wasnt something as unreliable as Rheagars sword oil. This was a high-end drink that could really cause a sensation! If only we could invite the Mushroom King Dudley directly to the main house. Just his skills in planting mushrooms and brewing wine can feed a lot of people. He thought about it. Matthew quickly left the mushroom house. At night. Argus reported to Matthew that the patrol team had been officially established, and the training had been fruitful. They could be put to patrol around the cemetery. What was worth mentioning was Nightmare also took the initiative to join the patrol team and played the role of a ranger. This gave the patrol team a lot of mobility. Considering that the Underdark had been restless recently. Matthew let the patrol team begin their mission. Argus was unwilling to leave the cemetery. However, the patrol mission was not far from the cemetery, so he was still qualified for this position. Once the patrol team was put into operation, the security level of the cemetery increased by a lot. This made Matthew quite satisfied. What was even more surprising was that A few hours later. The beacon in the centre of the cemetery suddenly moved! A grayish-black portal opened. A tall, fat figure stumbled out of it. It was a fat zombie! [Hint: Your negative energy beacon has been activated!] The Mother of Slaves, Myossage (LV14/Elite) from the Negative Energy Plane has received the call of the beacon and has come to seek refuge with you. But if you want to gain Myossages loyalty, you must pass her test! May I ask the owner of the cemetery, are there many zombies here that dont do their jobs? Myossage asked shakily. Matthew found it strange. However, what she said seemed to be right. He raised these undead and most of the time, they were just doing nothing. It was no wonder that all of them went to twist their legs and carry tombstones. It was not a problem to say that they were not given enough jobs. Is there anything wrong with that? The atmosphere in my cemetery is indeed more relaxed. Matthew said. Myossage bowed sincerely. Her voice was a bit hoarse, like an old woman. Can I join the cemetery and train them for you? Ive travelled far and wide in my life. I hate my kind who slack off, so I swore to train them to be useful characters in the cemetery. If you give me a chance, I can give you a group of energetic zombies! Matthew was stunned. What kind of request was this? However, when he saw the Soul Fire in Myossages eyes, he couldnt help but ask, Do you have any other requests? A greedy look appeared in Myossages eyes. Oh, not much. Ill only charge you a small fee, about five Soul Crystals per month. Matthew frowned and wanted to refuse. But in the next second. Myossage suddenly spread her hands respectfully. A magical domain power was transmitted to Matthews body. On the data panel. [Hint: The Mother of Slaves, Myossage, has shown you her Slavery Domain.] [Slavery Domain: Myossage has a series of methods to train zombies into better breeds.] Hardworking Zombie (Able to complete high-intensity tasks such as digging tunnels, carrying heavy stones, and transporting objects. Strength and Constitution +1) Farmer Zombie (Able to complete tasks that require both skill and strength, such as planting crops, collecting fruits and vegetables, and expelling birds and beasts. At the same time, Constitution and Agility +1) A slavery domain? Was there such a thing? I wonder if I can enter it. Thinking of this. Matthews expression changed subtly. How long do you need to train an ordinary zombie into a labourer zombie or a farmer zombie? Myossage revealed an ugly smile. I can train thirty zombies a month. Trust me, this is definitely worth it. Matthew tried to sense the slavery domain. However, as if Myossage had sensed something, she suddenly stopped the effect of the domain. Her expression was still respectful, and no one could find fault with her. Matthew thought for a moment. Its not impossible for you to stay. But I have a condition. When you are training, I have the right to watch. Myossage thought for a moment. Sure. So Matthew generously extended his hand. Welcome to Matthews cemetery! Coincidentally, at this moment. A group of zombies carrying tombstones and wiggling their hips walked past the roadside unscrupulously. They looked at Myossage and bared their teeth like zombies. Myossage only smiled. Under Matthews hint. She quickly walked towards the group of zombies. Very quickly. A series of strange biting sounds could be heard in the cemetery. The sound of biting and tearing only gradually subsided in the middle of the night. The next morning. Matthew had just woken up and planted a few trees in the northern wasteland. He received a message from Zeller: Rheagar is back! Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Emissary of the Underworld Chapter 557: Emissary of the Underworld Translator: Lonelytree Matthew had just stepped onto the porch of the Main Hall when he heard Rheagar bragging about his narrow escape from purgatory. He heard his energetic voice. Matthew was relieved. In the office, besides Rheagar and Zeller, there were also the two Construct Knights, Dulin and Asma. However, their condition was worlds apart from Rheagars. Matthew saw them lying limply on the sofa. Although they had not taken off their weapons, they looked lazy, weak, and extremely lacking in energy. It was as if they had been sucked dry. All in all, I used some tricks to deceive that bad woman, Lutisia. Then, I spread false news and created a diversion. In the end, I successfully returned to the castle and saved Dulin and Asma. Under my command, Matthew has successfully obtained the Holy Grail of Sin, so this operation was a great success! Rheagar concluded in a refreshed manner. Du Lin and Asma nodded weakly. The latter said gloomily, Other than the two of us almost being sucked dry by your sister, everything went smnnthlv Rheagar comforted him, Dont worry. I know youve suffered a lot of damage in this operation. Ill arrange for the best healer for you. Hell definitely be able to cure the Weakness Curse on you. Ill write a letter to the Watchers Highland in a while. He owes me a favour back then, so hell definitely rush over. Asma said weakly, He better come quickly. Im starting to doubt whether that woman was telling the truth when she said that this curse would permanently deprive me of my fertility. Damn it, I cant feel my penis anymore How about you? He poked Du Lin with his elbow. Du Lin scolded softly, Idiot, I never had a penis. Asma was stunned for a moment. Damn it, are you actually a hermaphrodite? Du Lin was furious. Im your wife! What kind of human did you say I am? Seeing that the two were about to start fighting, Zeller raised his hand and cast a Slumber spell. However, the two of them stared with wide eyes and did not look sleepy at all. Dont resist. You need to rest. Zeller said gently. The two of them hesitated for a moment before finally relaxing and closing their eyes. Other than the Weakness Curse, there are also traces of bewitching spells on their bodies, but thats not the worst. Zeller went over to check on the two of them. His expression became a little strange. Rheagar, you better communicate with your sister. Rheagar frowned. Lutisia? I dont want to see her again for the rest of my life. Shes a real demon! Zeller said helplessly, But Im afraid that the injuries that Du Lin and Asma suffered are not something that ordinary healers can cure. I dont know what method Lutisia used, but Asmas feeling was right. His penis is gone Rheagar was shocked. Matthew then realized that they had probably just returned from the Purgatory Teleportation Gate. There were many things that they had not confirmed with each other. What about Du Lin? Rheagar asked. Zeller coughed heavily. I dont know if this is Lutisias bad taste, but she seems to have exchanged some of the couples organs through some ridiculous means. You should understand what I mean, right? The office fell silent. Matthew couldnt help but ask, Rheagar, the Master Healer you mentioned, could he be a Great Druid? He noticed that Rhaegar had mentioned the name of the Watcher Highlands, which was the headquarters of the Druid Order. Rheagar shook his head. Shes not a Druid but a rare priest. The god she believed in had fallen in the Age of Enlightenment. But strangely, she could actually exchange her faith for divine spells and all kinds of incredible powers. However, this person is eccentric and rarely comes into contact with outsiders. I know that she lives in seclusion in Watcher Highland and has mastered powerful medical skills. Recently, Watcher Highland has not been very peaceful. Perhaps we have a chance to poach her to live in Rolling Stone Town. Treating Du Lin and Asma is a very good entry point. Matthew nodded. But Im afraid a priest cant solve this strange situation. It depends on Lutisia. Rheagar looked troubled. Of course, I know. Then lets wait and see. After all, we just stole a burial item from our ancestors cemetery. My plan is to return the Holy Grail of Sin after Sif has completed her awakening. If we do something nice later, maybe Lutisia will forgive us and take back the curse. Matthew coughed heavily. There might be more than one burial item lost from the sacrificial room. Rheagars eyes widened. Matthew quickly changed the topic. You didnt escape from Lutisia just because of the item in your hand, did you? Rheagar said truthfully, Of course, your teacher helped a lot. When I escaped, she seemed to have already started fighting with Lutisia. Matthew asked, Hows the situation? Rheagar shook his head. I dont know, I dont understand. Its a battle between a Legend and a Half-Legend. As an ordinary person, I would be lacking in respect if I took another glance at it. However, I only wanted to escape No, I didnt want to burden Lady Margaret.. Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Emissary of the Underworld Chapter 558: Emissary of the Underworld Translator: Lonelytree Matthew rubbed his chin. He was still curious about the battle between Margaret and Lutisia. Unfortunately, there was no more information. Immediately. While the two of them were present, he told them everything he had heard about the secret war order from Margaret. After learning about this matter. Both of them revealed worried expressions. It was obvious. Once the secret war order was released, it meant that the mages could choose to stay out of it, but Rolling Stone Town, as a territory, could not stay out of it. If the Dragon Lords legitimacy was recognized by the Seven Saint Alliance during the war, then whether it was the Red Dragon Khuzulas of the Red Mountain or the Black Dragon Lord of the Highleaf Territory, they could all attack Rolling Stone Town legitimately. At that time, Ronan and Edmonds influence would cease to exist. If Matthew joined the battle. His oak forest and cemetery would also be targeted by the dragon lord. Even if he died in this war. The Seven Saint Alliance wouldnt say anything, either. An existence like Isabelle would never make a big fuss over a useless disciple. Matthew knew this very well. There should still be some time before the official release of the secret war order. This period of time is our best opportunity. If you insist on not cooperating with the Kingdom of Suki, then we must do something during this period of time. We have to establish an image that we cant provoke in the outside world. We must take the initiative to attack! Matthew said tactfully. However, the meaning behind his words was actually very obvious. Rolling Stone Town had to establish its prestige. However, they were surrounded by dragons. How were they going to do that? Dragons are not invincible, he concluded. Rheagar looked at him deeply. You are much crazier than I imagined. Matthew smiled. You can also consider paying protection fees to those dragon lords. But if thats the case, I might not officially be in Rolling Stone Town in the upcoming war. It was Matthews greatest sincerity to make things clear in advance. He liked Rolling Stone Town and was willing to fight for it. However, if the policy that Rheagar pursued was to compromise blindly, he might as well use his identity as an Alliance Mage to protect himself. As long as he did not leave his oak forest or cemetery, no one would dare to provoke him. Rheagar was a smart man. He frowned and thought for a while. Soon, he figured out the key points. I understand now. Theres no room for me to run away from this matter. If I cant show my muscles in the early stages, then Rolling Stone Town will never be able to escape the shadow of war. Rheagar said solemnly, Actually, Zeller and I had made some preparation, but dragons are indeed much stronger than humans. Its definitely not enough to train soldiers. We need more knowledge and equipment. Matthew smiled. Isnt this why you pay me two hundred gold coins every month to be your magic consultant? As long as you make up your mind, I will give you a detailed plan of action very soon. Zeller and Rheagar looked at each other. The former could not help but sigh, You youngsters look ahead. I only thought about defending against the dragons sneak attack, but you thought about attacking first. Rheagar snorted, Maybe he just wants to get another Bone Dragon. Matthew smiled and said nothing. Rheagar then asked about the Holy Grail of Sin. Matthew said that he had placed the Holy Grail of Sin in the cemetery. Sif was also in the cemetery. Using this opportunity. He told Rheagar about the Thousand Transformers. Although this was unbelievable. However, Rheagar still accepted Zellers arrangement after the initial shock. Considering that Sif would be very weak during the awakening period. In the end, Rheagar also decided. Before she completed her Awakening, she would continue to live in Matthews Cemetery. At the same time, he wanted to teach her how to use the Holy Grail of Sin. Rheagar expressed that he wanted to live in the cemetery too! Matthew looked troubled. There arent many houses in the living area of the cemetery. I gave my previous house to Sif, and Im still sleeping in a simple stone house. If you want to stay here too, you can only sleep with me Rheagar revealed a look of disdain. I refuse. Matthew sighed. Then only the Arsonists Dungeon Dormitory is still empty. Rheagar was silent. The three of them called for the guards to carry the two knights to the barracks and take care of them properly. Rheagar immediately went to the cemetery to see his daughter. In the end, Matthew could only let Sinwak build a simple stone house next to his stone house. In any case, Rheagar brought his own tent and sleeping equipment, so he could get a good sleep after tidying up. After Rheagar joined the team. There were more than a dozen people living in the living quarters of Matthews cemetery. This included Matthew, Regar, Sif, Chukar the Thousand Transformers, Richard the Silver Snake, and the arsonists. The aura of life intensified. There were some signs of life in the cemetery. Following that, the living area became a little crowded. At night. Matthew quietly made tombstones in his workshop. The voices in his ears gradually stopped. He began to consider whether he should expand the number of floors in the cemetery. On the one hand, it was to deal with the increasing number of living people in the future. After all, the planned dead area was relatively large. The living could not live together with the dead. Over time, the negative energy corrosion would be very serious.. Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Emissary of the Underworld Chapter 559: Emissary of the Underworld Translator: Lonelytree On the other hand, expanding the second floor could increase the strategic level of the cemetery. This was very important. At present, his cemetery was still far from being perfectly safe. The terrain near Rolling Stone Town was good, so digging another three to five floors underground wouldnt be a problem. The only thing to consider was the excavation cost. The Troll, Sinwak, was good at digging horizontally but not digging downwards. If only I had a Duergar construction team, two Digging Bugs, a bunch of Hook Horrors, and an unlimited number of imps. It wouldnt be a problem for me to dig out an underground city with dozens of floors in one go! Matthew let his imagination run wild. Just before bedtime. He deliberately summoned the Immortal Eyes to use the Death Gaze function. He realized that he could still view Margaret. However, her location had changed from the Suki Kingdom of Escana to the Incisor Castle at the border. It felt like she had been fighting with Lutisia the entire way. He did not know what the outcome would be. Matthew could only pray for her in his heart. The next day. Little Patton returned from Bigfoot City with a lot of fancy things. Matthew took the opportunity to seal the last space-time rift. He didnt want to have any contact with Escanas people or forces. As for the toys that Little Patton brought back Let Rheagar and the others tinker with it. Matthews life quickly returned to normal. However, the number of daily tasks increased from two to three. Plant trees. Repairing graves. Talking to animals. There were many animals in Rolling Stone Town, but it was hard to find any that had intelligence. He maintained an average frequency of two to three conversations per day. Matthew found it interesting. Perhaps most people wouldnt be wary of animals when they spoke, so he could hear many secrets from animals. For example, an old goat in the farm area told Matthew that the old farmer had hidden a lot of gold under a well. It was said that he left this gold for his descendants. But the problem was, according to the old goat. The old man had three children. None of them were his biological children. The old man knew nothing about this. He was still scrimping and saving, accumulating wealth day and night. It could only be said that it was a pity. For example, a magpie in the town told Matthew. A clerk in a clothing store had been stealing gold coins from the warehouse. He only stole a little at a time and hid the stolen gold coins neatly. Unfortunately, the shop owner found the location where the waiter hid the gold coins. He was greedy for the gold coins of the shop assistant, but he also wanted to keep the money flowing. Thus, he would often steal a little. The two sides went back and forth. They had been stealing from each other for more than three months, but the two of them actually did not notice anything strange. There were all kinds of things in the world. It was an eye-opener for Matthew. At noon three days later. Matthew found the Pegasus Oli in the oak forest. He first exchanged some conversations with Oli. After confirming that Oli was in a good mood. He officially issued an invitation to sign a contract. However, it was not a mount contract. Instead, he hoped that Oli could join the oak forest and become a contract creature of the Life Sanctuary. A mage could only have one magic mount. However, there was no upper limit to binding magical creatures through the ritual field. Just like you can only marry one person. However, if you started a company and put all the people you liked on the board of directors, as long as you had the ability, you could invite as many people as you wanted. Oli hesitated. In the end, he still chose to agree. He had no choice. If this continued, he would be expelled by the will of the prime material plane. She could only choose to become a part of the Life Sanctuary. After the contract was signed. There was a reaction in the ritual field. [Hint: A mystical creature, the Golden Pegasus, has been added to your ritual ground, the Life Sanctuary. You have obtained a large amount of strategic experience.] Life Sanctuarys strategic level has been raised to LV2! As the owner of the ritual venue. You will obtain two additional abilities (limited to the ritual venue): Natures Soul (The abundant natural abilities of the Sanctuary of Life grant you a place as a Natures Soul. You can promote a creature that has lived in the oak forest for more than seven days into a Natures Soul and give it the possibility of evolving into a Druid) Mass Rejuvenation (You can heal up to four targets at the same time. The healing effect is slightly higher than Light Injuries Hell. Can be used once per day) The Life Sanctuary has been upgraded to Level 2 so quickly?! Matthew was a little surprised. However, on second thought, the Life Sanctuary relied on its oak forest. The size of the oak forest was not something that the cemetery could compare to. It had a solid foundation. Recruiting Oli was just icing on the cake, fulfilling the conditions for levelling up. Mass Rejuvenation is pretty good. I didnt expect a Necromancer like me to be able to heal so many people.. The quota for Natures Soul must be carefully considered. Currently, there is only one Natures Soul in the forest, Lulu. However, she actually belongs to both the Oak Forest and the Fairy Garden. Therefore, strictly speaking, this is the first Nature Soul Ive nurtured. I have to choose carefully. Matthew pondered. He was not in a hurry to give out this quota because there were still too few aborigines in the oak forest. He was most familiar with that grouse. However, although the grouse had some spirituality, turning a chicken into Natures Soul was Matthew and Oli played for a while.. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Emissary of the Underworld Chapter 560: Emissary of the Underworld Translator: Lonelytree After lunch in the cemetery. Matthew rode Oli and quietly flew south. Pegasi had a unique stealth ability during the day. This gave Matthew a great sense of security when he travelled. Oli was very fast. Not long after. He saw the trading post near the southern border. However, the current trading station was completely different from what Matthew had seen before. The previous order was no longer there. Matthew saw a large group of refugees around the trading station. These people had built camps and tents around the trading post, and they surrounded it tightly. No wonder, on the road slightly north, Matthew not only saw the temporary checkpoint but also many people from the garrison patrolling nearby. It could only be said that the war had a huge impact on the surrounding territories. Most of these refugees came from the golden fertile fields in the south. After the latter was ravaged by the Red Mountain army, it was said that it had become a purgatory on earth. The situation was unbearable. No living person dared to stay on that land. What was worth mentioning was Matthew had heard that Howard was the leader among the merchants who had businesses in the southern trading post. They had organized the construction of a refugee camp. It was said that they had asked the Council of Five for money for this camp. Matthew looked down from the sky. He found that the so-called refugee camp could only accommodate a small number of people. Most of the people were still gathered in the surrounding areas, and even the most basic survival needs could not be guaranteed. Looking at the emaciated refugees, Matthew was filled with emotion. He suddenly understood why Zeller had to work overtime overnight. The territory of Rolling Stone Town cant support so many people. Matthew suddenly recalled what Little Patton had said. A trace of gloom flashed across his heart. He did not stay above the Southern Trade Station for too long. Instead, he continued to fly south. They entered the golden fertile field. Matthew flew along the road, searching for villages or settlements that were originally inhabited. However, there was only silence left on this land. Red Mountains army was extremely brutal. They only wanted food, not people. As they plundered and slaughtered, a large portion of the population of the Golden Fertile Plains died under the blade of the Red Dragon Overlord. Matthew and Oli landed in the square of a village. Most of the buildings in the village had been burned down by the flames. There were only hundreds of charred corpses left in the square. These corpses were not completely burned. Most of them still had bones, and a few even had rotten flesh. Matthew walked over. A few carrion-eating birds were immediately scared away. He looked at the unburied bones and shook his head silently. After making a mark in the village. Matthew continued to fly south. At sunset. Matthew had already found seven human settlements of various sizes. None of these seven places were alive. The corpses of three villagers were gathered together, and there were signs of burning. The remaining four places were left to their own devices. Corpses were strewn all over the village. Many of them were already rotten beyond recognition. Midsummer night. Matthew was walking on the pier of Red River Town. There were bloated corpses floating on the surface of the water. The corpses on the shore were piled up like a mountain. A nauseating rancid smell filled the air. Matthews plague domain had sounded the alarm several times. He had no choice but to activate the domain to resist the disease that was spreading in the air. In a corner of the pier. Matthew saw a male corpse in a strange posture. There was a spear stuck in his back, and his body was curled up like a lobster. Matthew flipped him over. Plop. The male corpse rolled to the side, and the end of the spear supported his body in a triangle. It also shook off the baby, who had been dead for many days in his arms. At that moment. Matthew shuddered. He could feel a huge resentment brewing above the dock. If it was not handled. This place would definitely give birth to extremely terrifying and evil undead creatures. However, no matter how strong these grievances were. It would definitely not be able to threaten a Red Dragon that had been around for many years. They might even become his ghost army. Thinking of this. Matthew no longer hesitated. As he quickened his pace in the town, he began to scatter the negative energy stone powder in every corner. In order to increase efficiency. Matthew summoned Soldier and the others to help. In some places, there were many dead people. He would even throw down a whole piece of negative energy stone. Very quickly. Most of the area in the town was stirred up by a slight negative energy vortex. Under Matthews guidance. Some of the more intelligent corpses even showed signs of natural corpse transformation! Matthew was not in a hurry. He calmly summoned a group of zombies and placed tombstones in all directions of the town. These tombstones had the aura of a cemetery. To a certain extent, it could reduce the pressure on Matthew to cast spells. After completing a series of preparations. When he looked up, the sky was already filled with stars. Matthew rode on the Golden Pegasus and galloped through the streets. He began to chant loudly. In order to increase the efficiency of his spellcasting, Matthew even used Surias incantation. Even though his level was very average. However, the chanting time of this ritual spell was more than 20 minutes. Overall, it could save a lot of time. Along with Matthews chanting. One by one, the corpses stood up in a daze under the support of the negative energy. They didnt have any soul fire on them. This meant that they had not become undead. However, under the effect of the ritual spell. The corpses began to move. Matthew rode Oli around Red River Town. Under his chanting. More and more corpses stood up and followed behind the Pegasus. Two hours later. The exhausted Matthew left Red River Town. At this moment, behind him. There was an army of corpses! In the darkness. The Golden Pegasus emitted a bright radiance. It was like a bright lamp. She guided the long, winding line of corpses slowly towards Rolling Stone Town. [Hint: You have used the ritual spell Return in Cold Night The corpse that you have awakened will walk slowly until you reach your final destination. During this period, some of the corpses may turn into zombies. Please handle them carefully.] Return in Cold Night was the Necromancers version of the herding of the dead. Matthew couldnt turn these corpses into his own undead one by one. But he couldnt just watch them die in the wilderness. Therefore, it was the best choice to send them to the cemetery first. Matthew did not lack corpses now. These corpses would be buried when they arrived at the cemetery, becoming the reserve of the undead. Just Red River Town alone. There were more than a thousand corpses. This was something worth celebrating for any Necromancer. Matthew sat on Olis back and looked back at the muddle-headed corpses. It was as if a mountain was pressing down on his heart! He headed north. He walked slowly for 20 to 30 kilometres. When they arrived at the next village. A dark shadow suddenly appeared at the intersection ahead. Matthew stopped in his tracks. That person was covered in a pitch-black cloak. He carried a huge sickle on his back. He was like the legendary Grim Reaper. Hello, Mr. Matthew. We finally meet. Let me introduce myself. I am Viscount Fan. A deep male voice came from the cloak. [Warning: You have encountered Viscount Fan, the Emissary of the Underworld (Legendary Creature)! ] Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Lost Lantern and Prophecy Dice Chapter 561: Lost Lantern and Prophecy Dice Translator: Lonelytree You know me?! Matthew looked at Viscount Fan warily. This guy gave Matthew a very subtle feeling. He was completely covered in a cloak, and the cloak itself seemed to be one with the night. He was clearly standing there. However, if one did not sense it in detail, people would often ignore his existence. This wasnt even a matter of perception. Matthew speculated that he had some kind of spell or ability that made people subconsciously ignore him. Therefore, when talking to him, it gave people a very unnatural feeling. It was as if He was talking to the air. Viscount Fan laughed and took a step forward. At that moment. Only then did Matthew truly sense his existence. It was as if he had suddenly turned from thin air into a real living thing! I want to discuss a collaboration with you. Matthew frowned. But I dont know you at all. Viscount Fan laughed softly. This doesnt prevent us from establishing a cooperative relationship. I dare to bet that after you hear me out, youll definitely be very willing to work with me. Matthew revealed a look of eagerness. Viscount Fans voice was filled with confidence. You should have heard of my name. I have a small force in the Crow Demonic Realm. However, as a messenger of the Underworld, it is still inconvenient for me to enter the Prime Material Plane. Therefore, when I need to carry out activities in the Prime Material Plane, I have to find some suitable partners. I believe youve already guessed it. Youre not the first partner Im looking for, nor will you be the last. Matthew subconsciously pursed his lips. A small force? The Crow Demonic Realm was the largest force in the Underworld, and Viscount Fans Spirit Touch Hall was the absolute overlord of the Crow Demonic Realm. If he only had a small force, then there were not many organizations in the world that could be considered big. Matthew had heard of Viscount Fans name when he entered the Dark Corrosion Domain. After that, he crammed up a lot of knowledge about the Underworld. He also had a rough understanding of the current situation in the Underworld. Long before the ascension of the Heavenly Palace. Because of the conflict between the Death God and the Calamity Mage, he was beaten into a strange state where he was about to die. Correspondingly, the country of Death had also become unstable. It had been in a state of collapse for many years. The Underworld, as a country of Death in a broad sense, was also greatly affected. Many laws fell apart. Hundreds of years later. The eldest son of Death, Udil, inherited his Bronze Underworld City. Through his skilful means, he managed to get along well with the gods and demons, barely stabilizing the order of Underworld City and the Underworld. However, this situation was not stable. According to the information that Matthew had found, in order to fix the internal loopholes of the Bronze Underworld City and stabilize the cracks caused by the collapse of the Death God, Udil had signed harsh contracts with powerful existences such as the Girl of Pain, the Sisters of Desire, the Twilight Creatures, Galen, and the Evil Empress, Babasha. This severely affected the authority of the Bronze Underworld City. The ones who respected Udil, the eldest son of Death, the least were the various Underworld emissaries that Death had conferred in the early years. Viscount Fan was one of them. These Underworld Emissaries were similar to the feudal vassals. Most of them operated the laws of the Underworld in their own territory and completely ignored the orders of the Bronze Underworld City. Fortunately, the laws of the Underworld were relatively complete, and the dead were easier to manage than the living. Therefore, even though the Underworld had always been in a relatively loose state, there had not been much trouble over the years. In the process of looking through the relevant information. Matthew also learned about the whereabouts of the other two of the three sons of Death. After the second son of the God of Death, Mabarron, failed in his attempt to fuse the two realms of nature and death, he sealed himself in his fief, the Eternal Dead Area, in a half-crazy state. He had not communicated with the outside world until now. The third son, Tres, was the most capable one. He firmly believed that the Grim Reaper was not really dead. Therefore, while Tres organized believers in the human world to continue to preach the faith of Death and maintain his reputation in the material world, he continued to enter the astral world, looking for the location where Deaths collapsed form was projected in the astral world, and actively sought a way to save him. However, under such circumstances, he did not have the energy to help his big brother Udil rectify the phenomenon of the Underworld Emissaries. The Underworld itself had over a hundred realms. Among them, the Crow Demonic Realm was a prison used to imprison the spirits of unpardonable people. The spirits imprisoned in the prison were at least legendary when they were alive. From this, it was not difficult to guess Viscount Fans strength. After all, he had never heard of a powerful prisoner escaping from the Crow Demonic Realm under his rule. The above thoughts quickly flashed through Matthews mind. He calmly looked at Viscount Fan. I dont mind working with people from the Underworld, but I heard that theres a notorious existence among your collaborators. This inevitably makes me a little worried. Matthew was naturally referring to Red-letter Hunter Sener. The legendary Rogue, who had been proven to be the creator of the Bande City Massacre and the White Poplar Village Massacre in Jade Court, was also related to Sener. Furthermore, Sener was also the mentor of the suspected Thousand Transformers, Setrunk. All these coincidences filled Matthew with doubts. Viscount Fan thought for a moment and replied, If your concern is that Thief called Sener, I can only apologize.. Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Lost Lantern and Prophecy Dice Chapter 562: Lost Lantern and Prophecy Dice Translator: Lonelytree But Im not a living person. I cant use the values or good and evil of you living people to measure a thing or a person. I only care about the order of the Underworld. My cooperation with Sener is limited. Im not interested in the tragedy he created in the material world. Thats something that you living people should deal with. It has nothing to do with me, a dead person from the Underworld. Matthew instinctively frowned. Viscount Fans tone was sincere. Matthew questioned, Doesnt the Underworld have the most basic knowledge of good and evil? Viscount Fan answered without hesitation, Yes, but judging the good and evil in life is not my job. As you can see, I just want to complete my duty. My understanding of this world is very simple. As long as everyone can do their job and dont overstep their boundaries, this world wont be too bad. Matthew nodded imperceptibly. It wasnt that he agreed with Viscount Fans ideology, but he could understand the way Viscount Fan viewed things from the standpoint of the Emissary of the Underworld. So, do you want to cooperate with me like how you cooperated with Sener? Matthew asked. Viscount Fan nodded. I hope you can help me fight against the rampant phenomenon of soul theft or soul stay. Soul theft? Matthew was a little surprised. Wasnt a necromancer the biggest soul thief? After all, ghosts needed to be transformed into spirit bodies. He looked at Viscount Fan in confusion. The latter explained, I know you might be surprised, but Soul Theft isnt what you think. We know that the Underworld is the final destination of all living beings after death. Under normal circumstances, the soul of a dead person would definitely be attracted by the Underworld to cross the River Styx and reach Underworld City. Except for three situations. The first type was devout believers who were blessed by the gods. After death, the souls of these believers had a certain chance of entering the kingdom of the gods. They would be transformed into petitioners. Actually, becoming a Petitioner might not necessarily be any better than having ones soul return to the Underworld. However, this was a contract between Lord Death and the gods during the Age of Enlightenment, so it was not convenient for me to comment on it. The second type was those who had signed a contract with demons, devils, evil spirits, and other creatures when they were alive. The most typical example was the Evil Art Master. After their deaths, their souls would not go to the Underworld. Instead, they would be taken away by their master. The fate of this type of soul would be even more miserable than that of the gods petitioners. If the petitioners were lucky, they could still live a good life in the kingdom of the gods for a few years. If their masters were not warlike gods, their self-consciousness could even last for thousands of years. However, once a soul fell into the hands of the demons, it would quickly become delicious food. Of course, the Underworld rarely asked for souls from these people for reasons similar to the gods. The third is that you necromancers have turned them into ghosts. In theory, we have to ask you for this kind of spirit regularly. However, considering that there werent many necromancers, the Underworld had turned a blind eye. The soul theft that Im talking about refers to the more rampant behaviour of the soul that doesnt conform to the laws of the Underworld in the prime material realm. According to my observations. In the past hundred years, the number of souls that should have entered the Underworld in the south was only one-tenth of what was expected. Behind this phenomenon, it means that someone is maliciously preventing souls from entering the Underworld! Mattnew rrownea. Do you want me to find the mastermind behind the theft of souls from the Underworld? Viscount Fan shook his head. It would be best if it were possible, but the other party is very cunning. Spirit Touch Hall has been tracking them for decades, but we havent found a specific suspect. We can only vaguely confirm that the mastermind is related to the Underworld Cult that has risen on the East Coast in recent years. The Underworld Cult has quite a large scale in all the strongholds in the south. A few years ago, they held an evil ritual to completely cut off the Underworlds call to spirits. Normally, after a person dies, their soul will naturally return to the Underworld. But now, its not like that anymore. A large number of souls cant feel the call of the Underworld. They are forced to stay in the material world. Some of them have turned into ghosts, while others have disappeared into thin air. They havent even left behind a mark. If this continues, there will definitely be a huge problem with the order of the Underworld. What I hope you can help me with now is to guide lost spirits back to the Underworld regularly. As they spoke. He looked at the army of corpses behind Matthew and said, For example, the dead behind you. I personally brought their spirit bodies back a few days ago. They are actually very pitiful. If I hadnt happened to come over, their imprints would have only drifted away into the material world for nothing. From then on, they would never have the chance to reincarnate. Matthews heart jumped. Is there really reincarnation in this world? Viscount Fan smiled. I think so, but Im just a messenger of the Underworld. I dont know more about the Rootless River than you do. Rootless river, also known as the mother river. Legend had it that it was the origin of all things. After all the imprints were cleansed in the Underworld, their final destination would be the Rootless River. It was the end of death and the beginning of life. Rootless River was harder to find than the Myriad World Tree Sea. Legend had it that the God of Death had found a part of the Rootless River, and that was how he had his divine power and domain. Viscount Fan continued, My request isnt too much. You can keep some of the spirit bodies that you want to make into ghosts or other undead. As long as the number isnt too exaggerated, I can accept it.. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Lost Lantern and Prophecy Dice Chapter 563: Lost Lantern and Prophecy Dice Translator: Lonelytree As for the remaining spirit bodies, I hope you can let them return to the Underworld. This is also good for you. Matthew hesitated and said, Im just a small necromancer. How can I guide the soul back to the Underworld? Viscount Fan took out a green lantern that was emitting a quiet glow from his back. He let go. The lantern automatically flew in front of Matthew. The guiding light emitted by this lantern will automatically attract souls. You just need to walk around with the lantern at night regularly. Every time you collect a certain number of souls, I will guide you to send them to the Underworld. After that, I will give you a certain reward according to the number of souls. And this lantern itself is a pretty good magic item. In the era when Death was still around, and the laws of the Underworld were still perfect, Underworld Walkers carried such lanterns in the material world, guiding lost souls to the Underworld. Unfortunately, times are different now. Viscount Fan sighed. Matthew understood what he meant, but he did not intend to ask in detail. He just asked curiously, Are you giving me the lantern just like that? Are you sure I will cooperate with you? Viscount Fan smiled. Of course. Putting aside the fact that this matter is beneficial to you, I still have a bigger card that I havent played yet. Matthew looked straight at him. Viscount Fan said in a low voice, The second son of the Grim Reaper, Mabarron. You should have heard of his name. Before he sealed himself in the Eternal Dead Area, Mabarron wrote his entire lifes knowledge on a slate. The content on that slate was considered nonsense because it was too absurd. In the end, I collected it. I think you should be interested in the contents of the stone slab, right? His voice was filled with craftiness. Matthew didnt say anything. But he was indeed very interested. Mabarron had once attempted to merge the two realms of nature and death together, but he had ultimately fallen into madness due to his failure. Of course, Matthew wanted to see what path the second son of Death had walked. It was obvious. Viscount Fan had done his homework before coming. How can I get that stone tablet? he asked directly. Viscount Fan chuckled. Extradite 1,000 souls, and I will show you the contents of the stone tablet. As for the stone tablet itself, Im sorry, Im a collector myself. Forgive me for not being able to part with it. Matthew didnt argue. Deal. But Ill make it clear in advance that our cooperation is limited to the normal extraditing of souls, and it may be terminated at any time. Viscount Fan spread out his hands and made a gesture of embracing the air. Thats exactly what I want. To be honest, I dont like to have too much to do with you living people either. I dont like the smell on your bodies. I dont think you need me to tell you how to use this lantern. Goodbye! As he spoke. His figure disappeared into the night sky without any warning. It was as if he had never appeared. Matthew stared at the lantern silently. On the data panel. [Hint: You have obtained the Lost Lantern.] You have reached an initial agreement with Viscount Fan (Crow Demonic Realm). Favourable impression points (Spirit Touch Hall)+l; Regional Legendary Point (Crow Demonic Realm)+0.5; [Lost Lantern: A lamp that guides the dead back to the Underworld.] [Effect 1: Light of Guidance (The light that the lantern naturally emits will give the dead and spirits directions. They will subconsciously follow the direction of the lantern)] [Effect 2: Shelter (The Lost Lantern can house up to 2000 souls)] [Effect 3: Crow Demonic Realm Alliance (Those carrying the Lost Lantern are regarded as friendly partners of the Crow Pavilion Demonic Domain. Therefore, any two people carrying the lantern cannot hurt each other.] [Effect 4: Wings of Dusk (You can summon a Wings of Dusk from the lantern to serve you. It is the best mount in the Underworld.] Viscount Fan was right. The Lost Lantern itself was a magic item with extraordinary effects. Its natural ability to attract the dead was simply a dream for necromancers. Just this ability alone. Matthew was willing to work for this messenger of the underworld. Not to mention that he had the insights written by the Second Son of Death. The only thing that worried him was that.. Was Viscount Fan and Seners relationship really as casual as he said? However, his situation should not be so bad that a legendary rogue and the Emissary of the Underworld would work together to plot against him. Matthew thought for a moment. He felt that if he had the chance, he should go to Soria. Whether it was under the guise of paying back the money or paying tribute, he had to let her take a look. It was better to be safe than sorry. If only Teacher Isabelle were willing to pay attention to me Matthew smiled bitterly. After all, he had to spend a lot of money to see Soria. He really couldnt bear to part with it. The good news was that Lara would be back soon. She should have a considerable sum of money in her hands, as well as the Underwater Breathing Potion she brought from Condor City. After this batch of goods was cashed. Matthew would have more money. It wasnt that he couldnt afford to see Soria. He carried the lantern and rode on the pegasus, slowly advancing according to the established route. In the night. The army of the dead advanced silently. Matthew had originally planned to take away the dead in seven villages overnight, but the team was too large. If they continued to drag it out, they might not be able to finish it tonight. Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Lost Lantern and Prophecy Dice Chapter 564: Lost Lantern and Prophecy Dice Translator: Lonelytree It would be troublesome if this happened near the Southern Trade Station. Thus, he could only rush the thousand corpses of Red River Town. Fortunately, the Lost Lantern was effective. This prop had the effect of Return in Cold Night. Finally, before sunrise. Matthew sent the corpses to the cemetery. In the cemeterys burial area. Matthew found the mother of slaves, Myosacci, and asked her to help command the zombies to dig holes in the ground so that the dead could rest in peace. Under the influence of negative energy. There was a certain chance that these dead would naturally become zombies, and they would not decompose as quickly as ordinary corpses. They were the cemeterys most reliable backup force. When Matthew needed it. He could turn them into undead at any time. As long as there was enough space in the cemetery to bury the dead. Matthews undead army would have an endless stream of living power. This was the scariest part about necromancers! Myosacci agreed. Matthew asked the Ghost Leader Ali to assist her from the side. After a busy night, he yawned and went back to his room to sleep. The next morning. He was soon awakened by Rhaegars voice. This guy was instructing Sif to use the Holy Grail of Sin to complete her awakening. However, the actions of the father and daughter were very mysterious. The entire process was carried out in the stone house. Matthew couldnt even hear Sifs voice. He could only hear Rheagars shouts. During lunch. Matthew saw Sif. Her complexion was indeed much better than before. According to Rheagar. Everything was going smoothly. According to the current progress. Sif would complete her final awakening in two weeks, and she might be able to master many incredible abilities. Rheagar was extremely excited as he described this. He vividly described how he had awakened back then and what powerful abilities he had awakened. However, according to Matthews observation. Sif herself didnt seem to care much about the power after awakening. sne even seemea to De somewnat repulsea. In addition. He didnt know if it was Matthews imagination. Sifs lips seemed to darken. They were a very healthy red before. During her illness, they were a little pale. Recently, they had a bit of a dark purple colour. Did she change her lipstick? Matthew felt strange. The change in the colour of her lips added a hint of cold charm to Sif. Matthew couldnt help but take a few more glances. Then, he left awkwardly under Rheagars sensitive gaze. In the oak forest. After planting the tree, Matthew was thinking about where to find an animal to talk to. But at this moment. He suddenly heard whispers. This placel dont think there was such a hole before? Matthew found an inconspicuous hole in the ground. The entrance of the cave was filled with weeds. These weeds were also born under the influence of the Life Sanctuary. Matthew had no intention of stopping the weeds for the time being. However, according to Obasts suggestion, if the weeds continued to grow, they still had to be restrained. The whispers he heard earlier came from the cave entrance. Matthew followed the voice and walked over. He realized that the conversation seemed to be between a man and a woman. Can we start work today? the female voice urged. The sun hasnt set yet! Let me sleep a little longer. the man said lazily. Sleep, sleep, sleep. All you know is sleep. Im hungry, and so is the child! Cant you go get something to eat? The woman looked very angry. The man was stunned. Isnt the child still in the egg? Why is he hungry? The woman immediately said, I dont care! I gave birth to him. How can I not know if hes hungry? Hurry up and find food. If youre late, that annoying grouse will snatch it all! The man said unwillingly, Alright, Ill go out and take a look As soon as he finished speaking. A little fellow popped its head out of the cave. He saw Matthews curious gaze. The little fellow immediately crawled in and shouted as it did so, Oh my god! Honey, theres a pervert outside! Matthew bent down curiously and looked into the cave. He realized that the hole was actually not very deep, only about 40 to 50 centimetres. At the bottom of the cave, two cave owls were shivering. There were a few eggs beside him. Hello, Im not a pervert. Im a human. Matthew greeted the two animals in a friendly manner. Who knew that they would be even more afraid? Oh my god! Honey, there are humans outside! The male burrowing owl shouted loudly. Matthew quickly stated his stance. I am the master of this forest. I have no ill intentions towards you. You can rest assured. I wont hurt you. The female burrowing owl looked at Matthew in confusion. Are you the owner of this oak forest? Matthew nodded. The female burrowing owl asked, So you are the father of the oak tree? Matthew thought for a moment. You can understand it that way. In short, I am a peace-loving human. To the inhabitants of this forest, I have always maintained a high level of kindness. The female burrowing owl nodded in a half-understanding manner. Then youre here to collect rent today, right? Ive heard of this term in the human world. Its said that humans cant avoid this no matter where they go. Useless thing, stop shaking at my feet. Go and give what we found in the ground to Father Oak! Under the urging of the female cave owl. The slightly larger male cave owl lingered at the bottom of the cave for a while reluctantly, then took a few small things to the entrance of the cave in one breath. Then, he quickly dodged back. Matthew looked curiously at the small particles on the ground. Most of them were agate. And mixed in with the agate. There was actually a six-sided die! [Prompt: You have obtained the Die of Prophecy.] [Die of Prophecy: Before casting a prophecy spell, you can determine the success rate of the spell by throwing this item.] The result of the throw- Extremely low success rate Lower success rate Average Success Rate 4: Higher success rate Increase the success rate 6: Dont use prophesy. It will shorten your lifespan! !! Matthew picked up the die and thought it was fun. He was about to test out one of his prophecy spells. But at this moment. A scene suddenly flashed before his eyes. A pool of red blood rolled over. It was as if it was about to hit him! On the data panel. [Prompt: Your ability World Event is in effect.] You have received a message from the private channel! [Private: Your good friend Margaret and the Queen of the Suki Kingdom, Lutisia, fought in the Incisor Castle. In the end, both sides suffered heavy losses, and Margaret fell into the Blood River!] Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: The Mother of Desire and the Eagle Guard Chapter 565: The Mother of Desire and the Eagle Guard Translator: Lonelytree Margarets news was shocking. On one hand, Matthew was surprised by her powerful combat ability. She was actually able to fight a true Legend to a standstill with her Tier 5 body. On the other hand, Matthew admired her stubbornness. Logically speaking. With Margarets ability to cast spells, it was not hard for her to escape. However, the result was that she fought until she fell into the blood river. This meant that she had no intention of running away at all. From the very beginning. She wanted to make Lutisia a stepping stone for her to become a Legend. Unfortunately, the Legend of the Suki Family was not weak. In a sense, Margaret had already won the battle in the territory of the Kingdom of Suki. However, the risks she would face next would be much greater. Matthew was quite concerned about Margarets situation. He unconsciously rubbed the die in his hand. He suddenly thought of something. Should I try divination? Anyway, I can use the dice to determine the success rate of the prophecy spell in advance. Matthew threw the Prophecy Dice on the ground. The uneven, muddy ground quickly gave the answer. 1 point. Matthews face darkened. It must be because the ground is uneven! So he took out a piece of cardboard from his inventory, placed it on the ground, and threw it again. This time, the die spun on the board for a long time before it gradually stopped. However, the result was as real as ever. It was still 1 point. Forget it. It seems like the purpose of this die is to tell me that Im not fated to use prophecy spells. Matthew smiled bitterly and put everything away. Next, he chatted with the cave owl couple for a while. Seeing Matthews friendly attitude and gentle tone, the two little fellows dared to talk to him near the cave entrance. Soon, Matthew learned that the cave owl couple were called Gugu and Jiji. The husband was Gugu, and the wife was Jiji. Not long after. Matthew also realized that these two timid creatures and the nest of eggs were the first species to move into the oak forest. Even earlier than Mr. Grouse. When Matthew asked them why they were there. Mr. Burrowing Owl replied, We heard that there was an oak forest in the north. The forest was safe and vast. There were no terrifying predators and countless small uninhabited caves, so we moved here with the intention of giving it a try. Matthew asked curiously, Heard? Who told you that? Mr. Burrowing Owl said, The fallen leaves and the wind. We dont know when it started, but we can hear the whispers of the fallen leaves and the wind. They always bring us news from afar. Matthew instantly realized that these two burrowing owls were not simple. Being able to read the information brought by the fallen leaves and wind meant that they had the innate potential to advance to the Soul of Nature. Their spirituality was very abundant. It was much stronger than a grouse. Thats true. If he didnt have enough spirituality, he wouldnt have been attracted to the Life Sanctuary so early. In fact, the proportion of small animals with high spirituality attracted to the Life Sanctuary in the early stages will be very high. With this in mind, Matthew was more careful. He and the burrow owl couple began to chat enthusiastically. However, during this process. Matthew also noticed that the wife didnt seem to be willing to talk to him. On the contrary, Mr. Burrowing Owl was particularly fond of sharing all kinds of knowledge with him. The two of them chatted for a long time. When Matthew left the burrowing owls cave, the words appeared on the data panel. [Hint: You and Mr. Cave Owl are quite compatible. After this conversation, you have become true friends.] You have obtained an animal companion. Your Tauren Element +1. How is this part of the Tauren domain? Matthew was puzzled. From the cave came the angry voice of Cave Owls wife, Jiji. I told you I was hungry, but you still talked to that man for half a day! Do you still have me in your heart?! Then, there was a commotion. Gugu came out of the hole in a sorry state. Its actions were funny as it jumped to look for food. Matthew smiled. In his opinion, the spirituality of Jiji, the wife of the cave owl, might be stronger. However, she didnt look easy to get along with. There was only one spot for Natures Soul. As for who to give it to, he would see it later. Night fell. When she arrived at the cemetery, she was shocked by the lively scene. For a moment, Lara even suspected that she had come to the wrong place! Under the guidance of the Mother of Slaves, the Zombies were ploughing the land. Beside them were the corpses. Every time a hole was dug. The zombies clumsily stuffed the corpses in and hurriedly filled them up. This process was not easy, but fortunately, the zombies worked hard and were generally competent. Zombies bury the dead. This scene was bizarre enough. However, when Lara passed by the workshop area with the luggage she brought back from Condor City, she was shocked. She was even more shocked by the bustling working atmosphere inside. The prisoners were making Blazing Glue with great self-awareness. In the blink of an eye, the raw materials that were running like an assembly line turned into bottles of semi-finished products in their hands. After being processed by the arsonists, it became a perfect blazing glue. Their movements were very skilled, and it was obvious that they were skilled workers. What shocked Lara the most was their enthusiasm for work.. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: The Mother of Desire and the Eagle Guard Chapter 566: The Mother of Desire and the Eagle Guard Translator: Lonelytree As expected of Lord Matthew. These evil criminals are willing to turn over a new leaf under his hands and work hard to improve. Lara was very emotional. Unintentionally, she bumped into the drooling ghosts next door and Argus, the dark warrior who was patrolling and full of desire for the bodies of the arsonists. She seemed to have understood something. Until the second half of the night. Matthew then led another batch of the dead from the golden fertile field village to the cemetery. After handing over the new dead to Myosacci. Matthew was pleasantly surprised to find the Shadow Oathbreaker, the president of the Oak Chamber of Commerce, waiting quietly. How is it? Matthew greeted. Lara smiled shyly. It went quite smoothly. Then, she handed Matthew the goods in her luggage, the underwater breathing potion in her storage items, and the money and account book from her trip to Condor City. Matthew was not in a hurry to check these. Instead, he pulled Lara to his studio to sit for a while. The two of them chatted about her trip to the South. So, is most of the rainforest closed? Matthew handed her a glass of milk. Lara took the milk but didnt drink it. Yes, at least three-quarters of the rainforest that we passed through before has been sealed off. Im guessing its the soul of the rainforests self-protection measureC Large patches of thorns surrounded the rainforest, and only a small number of natives could pass through these thorns. When I passed by, I noticed some outsiders. They came from Marsh Water City or some small settlements in the northwest. When these people approached the rainforest, they all showed very serious symptoms of voodoo curses. I suspect that something has happened in the rainforest recently, which is why the Soul of the Rainforest has no choice but to use more extreme methods to counter it. Fortunately, I wasnt targeted by the Soul of the Rainforest, so I managed to reach the Gold Coast relatively smoothly. As for Condor City, many things happened after we left. Ive secretly asked around, and the biggest news is that Yu Lian joined forces with many forces inside and outside the city to force the original city lord of Condor City to step down. After that, he became the new city lord of Condor City. During this period, the city of Condor was in turmoil, and the shops of the Oak Chamber of Commerce were forced to close for a long time. Fortunately, our products are indeed in high demand on the Gold Coast. It didnt take long for them to trigger a hot sale. Sulfur essence sold the fastest. Next was the Frost Storm Scroll and the Dust of Reflection. Green herbal medicine is average; The one with the least market is the sword oil you forced on me. Matthew smiled helplessly and did not explain too much about the origin of the sword oil. Has Yu Lian become the City Lord of Condor City? Did that fatty make things difficult for you? he asked. Lara shook her head. On the surface, Yu Lian still respects you, and the operations of the Oak Chamber of Commerce have not been affected. However, in secret, I still felt that it was a little inappropriate, so I fired the shop assistant he had recruited for us. After that, I found two Jango hybrids to temporarily take charge of the stores security and sales. Their abilities might not be as strong as the people introduced by Yu Lian, but they were more reliable. Ive thought about it carefully. Our products dont actually need too much marketing skills. The scarcity itself is enough to attract a large number of customers. Most of the time, our shelves are empty. Instead of opening the shop every day, its better to open it at specific points instead. At this point. She said nervously, Im sorry for replacing the shop assistant without reporting to you. Matthew shook his head. Youre the president of the Oak Chamber of Commerce. Ive promised you before that your salary will be highly related to the profits of the Chamber of Commerce. I believe that youll do your best and make a decision that is in line with the interests of the Chamber of Commerce. Yu Lian is indeed not someone easy to deal with. He is an out-and-out schemer. It is normal to be wary of him. If it were me, I would have done the same. In addition, Im impressed that you can think of a good business strategy. Lara was at a loss when she heard Matthews praise. She only pursed her lips tightly, trying hard to suppress her laughter. Then, Matthew counted the accounts and cash. On this trip, Lara brought back 6000 gold coins in cash, 30,000 gold coins for underwater breathing potions, and some local specialities from the city of Condor. This batch of Underwater Breathing Potions was to be sold at the trading station. Assuming everything went smoothly, it was estimated that they could recover about 240,000 gold coins! In addition, goods worth about 12,000 gold coins were slowly being sold in the shops of Condor City. According to the current sales speed. As long as Lara made two or three more trips. The assets of the Oak Chamber of Commerce would rapidly expand to more than a million! Of course. Matthew also knew that this rate of expansion was not sustainable. In fact, this batch of Underwater Breathing Potions was enough for the southern market to digest for a long time. If they sold it all at once, the price would quickly drop. After all, the market demand and purchasing power were there. However, Matthew was not in a hurry. The Oak Chamber of Commerces framework was set up. Next, he could try to resell other varieties. He even got involved in the operation of some products that were not profitable but had a larger volume. In that case, he might need to establish his own caravan. As long as Matthew did not completely fall out with the Goddess of Moonlight. This mode could continue. This was the unique advantage of the Oak Chamber of Commerce.. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: The Mother of Desire and the Eagle Guard Chapter 567: The Mother of Desire and the Eagle Guard Translator: Lonelytree On the other hand, Lara also reported some of the business difficulties she had foreseen. When I bought this batch of Underwater Breathing Potions, it had already caused the price of Underwater Breathing Potions in Condor City to rise. In addition, the Nagas civil war is not over yet. In the next period of time, the Underwater Breathing Potion on the Gold Coast will be in short supply. Unless we can find a more stable supply, the cost of purchasing it will probably increase exponentially. Matthew nodded. This was the dilemma of the second-hand dealers. It was easy to make a quick profit in the early stages, but the difficulty was how to maintain this profit efficiency. Of course, Matthew was well prepared for this. In terms of demand, he planned to advertise in Jiliu City, Jade Court, Baiyan City, and even Deep Blue Harbor. Especially on the East Coast, where the demand for high-quality Underwater Breathing Potions was higher. As long as his reputation was spread, he naturally did not have to worry about a stable source of customers. As for purchasing, Matthew only planned to let Lara travel to a few more cities on the Gold Coast to make up for it. If he wanted to solve the problem at the root, he would have to go to the Gold Coast again and seek deep cooperation with the Naga. However, doing business was not his main business. It was good enough to ensure that the Oak Chamber of Commerce would continue to operate healthily and provide a certain amount of financial security for his planting business. What was more important to him now was to study and plant trees. He looked at the numbers that kept surging on the account. Matthew suddenly felt a little emotional. In three months at most, the number will exceed 200,000. I wonder what Lumiere will think when he sees this. I wonder where he is now. I hope he wont be tricked into mining again. After a preliminary count of the goods and cash. Matthew asked Lara to rest. He had arranged a long holiday for Lara. The market needed time to digest these high-level magic items, and people needed time to rest. Matthew didnt intend to use Lara as a donkey. Three to four trips a year was her limit. The only thing that made Matthew feel a little awkward was that Lara returned late at night and had to live in a house in the town. The cemetery was too crowded. Even though Lara had no objections. Matthew also felt that it was time to expand the cemetery for the second time! After a short two to three hours of rest. Early the next morning. Matthew made a sleepy trip to the Cauldron House. Then, he was teleported to Sorias crystal palace. The result disappointed him. Outside the crystal palace, he was rejected. It seemed that Soria was not exaggerating before. A Holy Mage was indeed not someone who could be seen just because one wanted to. Matthew had wanted to use the repayment as an excuse to see Soria and ask about Margarets situation, but it seemed impossible now. When he suggested that he wanted to get more spell constructs installed, he was shocked. The cat in charge of reception told him coldly, Prepare more than a million gold coins. Ill make an appointment for you then. Matthew could only leave silently. However, on the way back to the Cauldron House, Matthew received a piece of good news. David, the mechanical dwarf, told him that the second batch of mages would arrive in Rolling Stone Town at the end of August. At that time, he would be able to earn a huge sum of money. But at the same time, this also meant that the official launch of the S-level project that Matthew used to paint a big picture was getting closer and closer. In order to completely resolve the cancer of the Scar of the Dead. Matthew had to work hard to improve his own strength while also taking into account his professional research. This made Matthews burden heavier. In the following period of time. Matthews three daily tasks had been upgraded to six daily tasks. The new items were: Corpse chasing; Basic training (including learning spells); Further research on the Scar of the Dead; Other than that. Matthew also had two major events on his July calendar. The first was the Potato Dog Fighting Competition on July 17th. This was the only traditional event held in Rolling Stone Town during the summer. As the name implied. The activity was dog fighting. Any family with a fierce dog in Rolling Stone Town could sign up. This event got its name because the winner of the first dog fighting competition was rewarded with a cart of potatoes. The rewards for the winners of the next few years became more and more generous. Other than the indispensable potatoes. The City Hall would also make trophies and give out bonuses. Matthew didnt want to participate in the dog fighting competition. It was Rheagar who placed the annual award ceremony for Rolling Stone Towns outstanding citizen before the dog fighting competition. It was just that in the past few years, there had been no truly outstanding citizens in Rolling Stone Town. This year was different. Matthew would be the first person to receive this award since its establishment. In fact, this segment was also to dispel the rumours and all kinds of rigid impressions of Matthew among the residents. Matthew naturally couldnt neglect it. At the very least, he had to make the residents feel at ease. The other thing happened in late July. That was the time when the heat was the most unbearable. Rolling Stone Town was about to welcome Sifs sixteenth birthday, which was also her coming-of-age ceremony. As for Sifs birthday present, he had to make a decision. Matthew had been having a headache recently. A series of small things were written densely on the calendar, and Matthews days were naturally very fulfilling. Time passed like flowing water. In mid-July, the entire Rolling Stone Town seemed to be placed on top of an oven. The oak trees were curled up by the sun. Only the cemetery was still very refreshing.. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: The Mother of Desire and the Eagle Guard Chapter 568: The Mother of Desire and the Eagle Guard Translator: Lonelytree Sifs Awakening was already nearing its end, so it was reasonable to say that Rheagar was planning to move back to the lords mansion. However, from his tone these few days, he did not mention this matter at all. Matthew was happy to see this happen. After all, he had to pay for staying here for a long time. Matthew could give him a discount on the accommodation fee, but as for the food and beverage fee Peggy has the final say! After dinner. Matthew went for a walk in the oak forest. Oli, who had always been shy and did not interact with others, leaned intimately on his shoulder and rubbed Matthews cheek with her soft mane from time to time. At night, the forest was still extremely hot. However, vaguely Matthew smelled a strong odour in the wind. This smell was quite strong, with obvious recognition and subtle stimulation. Matthew put one hand on Olis body and slowed down his pace. He closed his eyes and quietly sensed the source of the strange smell. However, he was shocked to find that it came from all directions. A familiar feeling welled up in his heart. Matthew closed his eyes in an experienced manner. At that moment. He saw two frogs hugging each other in a puddle three hundred meters away. In the grass on the left, the cricket was making a loud sound. Fireflies rose from the oak forest. Male fireflies tried their best to show off their light, emitting strong signals of courtship. 500 meters away, Mr. Grouse was riding on a smaller one of his kind. The scene was full of vitality! Whoosh. All the visions instantly gathered in Matthews mind. A slight throbbing tugged at his heartstrings. On the data panel. [Hint: Your ritual ground, the Sanctuary of Life, has recruited another batch of species. The current species prosperity of the oak forest is 13.] In the early summer, an amazing reproduction song is going on in your domain oak tree. Due to your accumulation in the oak tree domain, not only have you obtained the third opportunity to explore the oak tree domain, but you have also entered another sub-domain of nature, reproduction. As a reward for stepping into the domain, you will obtain one of the following three abilities: Flourishing Life (You can slightly increase the mating rhythm of animals in the territory and increase the reproduction speed of the corresponding species) Mother of Desire (You can make a target temporarily blinded by desire and turn into a wild beast that only knows how to reproduce. Can be used three times per day) End of Progeny (You can cause a target to permanently lose the ability to reproduce. You can use this ability on a maximum of ten targets) Reproduction Domain. This was a rather special sub-domain. It was the intersection of the natural domain and the life domain. Matthew didnt expect that he would be able to grasp the reproduction domain horizontally through the oak domain. This was a rather rare leap. Among the three abilities. Matthew first ruled out the possibility of Flourishing Lite. The effect of this ability was relatively ordinary. The Life Sanctuary itself had such an effect. Forcefully causing a certain area to flourish was against the will of nature to a certain extent. Therefore, this ability was actually quite useless. As for the end a species heritage. It looked quite scary, but when he thought about it, it was actually just that. It was equivalent to a curse with very low returns. Matthew was not the kind of person who liked to hurt people in secret. Therefore, he chose the Mother of Desire in the end. This ability could be used as a control ability, similar to the effect of the Cough Staff. However, just as he made his choice. This ability had a new change. [Hint: You have obtained a new ability, Mother of Desire.] The effect of your spell, Delirium (From the Pink Chapter of the Spell Book), has been increased by three times! As a reward for stepping into the domain, you have also obtained a permanent status of reproductive penetration. [Reproduction Penetration: Your genetic material has a strong penetration characteristic. When you reproduce with different species, you will obtain the ability to break through reproductive barriers.] That is, you can create a new race that belongs to you. This permanent status. Matthew had no words. He was not a dragon. Why would he create his own race? After exiting the reproduction domain. Matthew was immediately summoned by another force. He adjusted his mind and allowed the power to pull his soul into the mysterious and vast world. A few seconds later. Matthew opened his eyes and saw the annoying face of the eagle-faced man. He stared at Matthew coldly. This is not a place you can enter However, before he could finish his sentence. Matthew slammed into him. * Ck you! [Hint: You have entered the Oak Tree Territory for the third time!] You have had a violent friction with the Domain Guardian, the Eagle Guard Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: The Body of a Giant and Nature Chapter 569: The Body of a Giant and Nature Translator: Lonelytree To Matthews surprise. When his body came into contact with the eagle-masked mans chest, the latter seemed not to exist. He easily passed through it! Stop! The eagle-faced man roared angrily. His unusually large hands were about to reach out to Matthew. With a thought, Matthew suddenly flew at an unbelievable speed! He had tried to fly in the domain before, but his movement speed was only about one-third of his current speed. But now. Matthew only had a thought, and his entire body flew far away! At this point. He could finally see the scenery above the waterfall clearly. It was a river with no end in sight. The surface of the river was open and quiet. There were dense pine and cypress trees on both sides, and the weeds in full bloom were as tall as two people. From his point of view, he could only see the majestic greenery. The eagle-faced man flew towards him angrily. Matthew deftly swam upstream. He lowered his head to look at his own reflection but found that the water was blurry. When he tried his best to see what was on the surface of the river, the river suddenly turned sticky and milky white. Matthew didnt have time to look closely. The eagle-masked man was not slow. He could not catch Matthew because Matthews current form was almost non-existent. Several times. He chased after Matthew and almost stopped him. During this process, Matthew also realized that as long as he focused, his flying speed would increase. He guessed that he was currently roaming the domain with a wisp of thought. It was not easy for the eagle-faced man to catch him, and it was also difficult for him to hurt the eagle-faced man. Thinking of this, Matthew felt bored. Therefore, he flew up the river with all his might. Under Matthews full acceleration. The eagle-masked man was instantly left far behind. Not long after. Matthew suddenly realized something strange. He was clearly flying upstream against the flow of the river. But why did the river flow in the same direction as him? Matthew thought that he had lost his direction and walked back the way he came. However, looking at the eagle-masked man chasing after him relentlessly, he knew that he had not made a mistake. He moved forward a distance. A huge fracture appeared in the river ahead. Matthew looked at it. It was a waterfall descending! Curious, he approached the waterfall. Just as he flew out of the cliff, the eagle mans angry voice came from behind him. That is not a place you can enter The voice stopped abruptly. Matthew felt like jelly was pouring into his ears, and his vision was blurry. His body felt like it had hit a membrane! Puff! An almost imperceptible crisp sound. Matthew seemed to have broken through that invisible membrane and arrived in a brand new world! In front of him was a dilapidated scene. A tall but withered giant tree; Thick vines that hung down from the sky; The vines were covered in spider webs. A broken stone statue lay on the ground. It was wrapped in weeds, and only its head was intact. However, the half-smile on the stone statues face was really chilling. The sound of the river water flowing in his ears instantly disappeared. Matthew looked back. Behind him was a similarly dilapidated forest. The waterfall, the long river, and the forest on both sides had already disappeared. Is this another level of the oak tree domain? Matthew carefully sized up his surroundings. In the next second. A light laugh rang in his ear. Matthew, youre so cute! Matthew looked back in surprise. A peerlessly beautiful fairy with a green glow was smiling beside him. Lulu? Why are you here? Matthew asked. Lulu exclaimed, Werent you the one who summoned me? I was summoned by your domain, so I came to your side. Speaking of, I have questions of my own. When did you master the Fairy Transformation Spell? How did you find a way to enter the Fairy Flower Court? Lulus series of rhetorical questions confused Matthew. He glanced at the data panel. [Hint: You have broken through the shackles of the Oak Domain. Through the Two-way River and the Rising Ring Waterfall, you have arrived at the Fairy Flower Garden, the extension of the Nature Domain.] With the help of the Nature Domain, you have your own natural form. [Natural Form: When you enter different natural realms and their extension, you will obtain an adaptable form.] [Current Natural Form: Oak Tree Fairy (Fairy Princess/Princess Two-piece Set has been automatically equipped)] You have entered the realm of fairies and automatically summoned your fairy companion, Princess Lulu. Youve arrived at the back garden!! Only then did Matthew notice. Unknowingly, he had been transformed into a fairy princess by the Nature Domain. He held a cute mini fairy wand in his hand and a crown on his head that symbolized arcane power. I see. The Fairy Flower Court is an extension of the Nature Domain, and by exploring the Oak Domain, I unknowingly went against the flow of the long river and crossed the waterfall. Although I didnt officially enter the Nature Matthew figured out the cause and effect. He couldnt help but let out a long sigh. However, when he realized where he was, his nerves tensed up again.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: The Body of a Giant and Nature Chapter 570: The Body of a Giant and Nature Translator: Lonelytree Didnt you say last time that the back garden is the most dangerous place in the entire Fairy Flower Court? Matthew asked. Lulu nodded in fear. Yes, I also just realized that this is the back garden. I heard that there are a lot of warlike fairies here, and this is also the place most frequently harassed by hunters. When the Snow Queen was still here, a part of this place had already been eroded. Matthew, why did you come here? Why dont we go back.. Lulus voice had just fallen. A rough scraping sound came from behind the two of them. Matthew turned around and saw the eagle-faced man walking out of the void. As he walked, he struggled to pull at the air around him, his eyes filled with resentment. I told you, this place is forbidden! Why didnt you follow the rules? Those who dont follow the rules must die! A crisp sound erupted. The eagle-masked man charged forward, almost breaking through the barrier between the domains and rushing in front of the two. Lulu was so scared that she hid. Matthew was not afraid of him. Previously, he did not fight head-on because he realized that he lacked a physical body in the domain. Now that he had a physical body, even if it was just a cute fairy princess, he had room to manipulate it! At this time. He raised the staff in his hand and cast [Spirit Pierce] at the eagle-masked man. Spiritual Pierce was a natural spellcasting ability, and it enjoyed the powerful attribute bonus of the Princess Scepter. The eagle-masked man was caught off guard and was hit. He screamed and hugged his head tightly. Matthew felt that his opponent was in a state of extreme headache and was about to pursue him. Lulu, who had been hiding at the side, saw that Matthew had the upper hand and boldly began to cast a spell. As a true Fairy Princess, Lulu could use more spells than Matthew. Fist of the Rock! she shouted. In an instant, a huge fist made of rock fell from the sky and smashed into the eagle-faced mans head. This time, the latter was not just having a splitting headache. A big bump instantly appeared on his head! The eagle-faced man struggled for a while and seemed to have the intention to retreat. He planned to return to his original domain. Lulu shouted, Hurry, Matthew, take off his mask! Matthews heart skipped a beat. He boldly pounced forward and lifted a corner of the eagle mask. The latter shouted in horror, Get lost! Dont touch me, you disgusting fairies! His hands flapped wildly. However, because he was stuck between the two domains, he was halfway through and hadnt completely reached them. His hands couldnt hit Matthew at all! Come and help! Matthew could only lift a corner of his mask by himself. There was still a bandage on the other side that had to be cut off. But Lulu was timid. She only shouted fiercely. It was still a little difficult for her to fight hand-to-hand. Ill help you punch him a few more times! She called out weakly. Then, she controlled the stone fist to hit the eagle-faced mans head violently. The latter couldnt bear the humiliation and pulled his neck back. However, Matthew happened to completely remove his mask. Puff! The Eagle Man Mask fell to the ground. Matthew saw a twisted face full of fear and anger. His face was so ugly and shrivelled that even the zombies in Matthews cemetery were much more handsome than him! After losing his mask. The persons height began to shrink rapidly, becoming only about half of his previous height! His eyes and facial features became extremely small, like sesame seeds embedded in a meatball. His rough hands were only covered with a thin layer of blood membrane. The feathers and skin from before had all disappeared. Wow! Its a Tcho-Tcho! Lulu exclaimed. (Note: Tcho-Tchos are creatures from Cthulhu mythology.) Give me back my mask! The Tcho-Tcho was fumbling around on the ground. Matthew took a deep look at him and quickly flew away with his mask. Seeing this, Lulu gave the enemy another punch and then hurriedly followed. The sound of glass shattering and the hysterical wails of the Tcho-Tcho came from behind. The two of them flew far away in one breath. They only stopped when they were sure that they would not be caught. Why do you want me to snatch his mask? Matthew asked Lulu. Lulu blinked. I just think that if he didnt have a mask, he would look very funny. Hehehe Matthew smiled. The nature of a fairy was indeed mischievous- Even the lisnally shy and quiet Lulu was the same. He thought that she had noticed the abnormality of the mask. However, it was also a lucky hit. Not only was this mask useful, but it also contained shocking information! [Eagle Mask: A magic item personally created by the Air Elemental Elder. The wearer can automatically transform into an Eagle Man.] The relevant judgment- [Perception (Twilight Creation): You have sensed the aura of Mad Second-hand Turing on this mask.] [Knowledge (Spiritual Creature): You vaguely remember that the Tcho-Tcho have a tradition of worshipping the air element.] [Knowledge (Old Enemy): From the air elemental plane to the prime material plane, and even to the outer planes, the air elemental and the Eagle people have always been enemies.] Air Element, Eagle Man, Tcho-Tcho, Mad Second Hand. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: The Body of a Giant and Nature Chapter 571: The Body of a Giant and Nature Translator: Lonelytree The connection between them was quite clear. Matthew realized. The increasingly active second hand of madness not only encroached on the part of the Fairy Flower Garden, but it was also possible that it had penetrated deep into the nature domain. As for the evil air elements and the Tcho-Tcho, it was reasonable for them to become believers of the Mad Second Hand. After all, even the fairies were begging for power from the second hand of madness when they had nowhere else to go. The revival of the Twilight Creatures is approaching. Galen and the Mad Secondhand are probably just the tip of the iceberg. They took advantage of the fact that the gods were unable to control the domain and tried to prevent others from entering the domain by supporting their spokesperson. I have to be careful when I enter various domains in the future. Matthews heart trembled. He and Lulu flew aimlessly. The environment in the back garden was much more dilapidated. All that could be seen were withered trees and withered grass. The two of them flew far away before they heard a bunch of grass spirits chattering, The Tauren is here again! Theres also the crybaby Lulu! The delicate Fairy Princess cant wander around outside. Youll encounter a battle maniac who doesnt differentiate between friend and foe and a terrifying faceless ghost! Lulu blushed and said angrily, Im not a crybaby! The Grass Spirits laughed and said, Tf In the next second. A red fairy flew out from the other end of the grass. The Grass Spirits were so scared that they ran away. The fairys eyes were bloodshot as she glared at the two of them. Why are you two still here? If we dont hurry up, we wont be able to catch up to the hunters! Lulu flew backwards in fear. Matthew went up to him. Are we hunting the hunter? Are the hunters those faceless people with shotguns? Where did they come from? The fairy said irritably, Why do you have so many questions? Which one should I answer? Im so annoyed! As he spoke. He punched Matthew! Matthew was shocked. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and dodged it agilely. It was only then that he noticed that the fairys muscles were in a state of high swelling. He looked like he couldnt control his body at all. Come and fight me! I cant take it anymore! The fairy rushed at Matthew. Matthew calmly threw a Spirit Pierce over, and the other party immediately revealed a painful expression. At this moment, Lulus Rock Fist also smashed down. After all, fairies were not the thick-skinned Tcho-Tcho. This punch landed. The other party immediately fell unconscious. Theres a strange power in his body. Ill try to purify it. Lulu waved her staff and chanted a long prayer. Under the blue-white glow. The red light on the fairys body gradually faded. About five minutes later. He woke up from his coma with a blank look in his eyes. Where am I? Arent I supposed to go and corral the hunters? Hisslt hurts! He covered his head and groaned. Matthew and Lulu looked at each other, and the former asked, Whats your name? Do you remember what happened before? The fairy said calmly, My name is Borg. Im a warrior recruited by a female priest. I only remember that the witch Parason made us drink the elixir of immortality, and then I went to attack the hunter with the other fairies. Right, I remember now! We defeated several hunters, and then I got separated from my companions Damn it, why does my head hurt so much? Its fine if I have a headache, but why does my butt hurt so much? Borg rubbed his head and butt, looking very uncomfortable. He guessed that the ageless potion mentioned by the witch and the female priest was probably a drug that could stimulate combat effectiveness. The side effect was that it made people belligerent and uncontrollable. This drug was most likely related to the Mad Second Hand. It was precisely because of the influence of the second hand of madness that they spoke like crazy and confused about the names of the drugs. The Ageless Medicine might not be the literal Ageless Medicine. It was a drug that could increase the fighting strength of fairies. This makes a lot more sense now. The creatures living in the flower garden should be more or less affected by the second hand of madness, so their behaviour seems very strange, but they wont actively cause harm to others. As he pondered. Matthew chatted with Borg for a long time. From his mouth. Matthew had roughly determined the location of the battle. This was because he had entered the Fairy Flower Court through the Nature Domain. Whether it was him or Lulu, they could leave by withdrawing from the Domain. Therefore, he could boldly explore this place this time. A moment later. The two of them bid farewell to Borg and flew towards the location of the siege. Matthew thought that he would soon meet other fairies. However, they flew for a long time. They did not sense any fairy aura. On the contrary, in a square with many stone statues. They saw a faceless hunter holding a double-barreled shotgun and carefully advancing! Matthew could feel that the hunter was very dangerous. Fortunately, his body was too big for the fairies. Flying around his blind spots, the two of them quietly followed behind the faceless man. The faceless man was very careful as he moved forward.. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: The Body of a Giant and Nature Chapter 572: The Body of a Giant and Nature Translator: Lonelytree Every time he walked a certain distance. He would suddenly turn his head and stare far away, trying to find a potential target. Fortunately, both of them were very cautious. Even when the faceless man arrived at his destination, the two of them were not discovered. There was a camp deep in the stone statue square. Four blankets were neatly laid out in the camp. Three of the blankets looked bulging, but Matthew didnt see the torso or limbs of the humanoid creature. What made Matthew horrified was that A hemp rope as thick as an adults finger was hanging on top of the blankets. At this moment, there were three faceless human skins hanging on the hemp rope! They hid behind a stone statue and observed carefully. The faceless man busied himself in the camp for a while. A moment later. He came to the side of the bedding and suddenly jumped on both feet, raising his neck above the height of the hemp rope. Then, he pounced forward. His neck hit the rope. His entire body was hanging on the hemp rope! In the next second. A magical scene happened. The faceless mans body seemed to have let out a breath and let out a chirping sound. At the same time. His body also began to wither at an extremely fast speed. A piece of human skin instantly appeared on the hemp rope. In Matthews field of vision. A faint greyish -white spiritual light flew out of the faceless mans body. The light soon landed on the last blanket. The blanket expanded rapidly. It became exactly the same as the other three. At this moment. A cold hand suddenly grabbed Matthew! Matthews heart was in his throat. He turned around and saw that it was Lulu who had grabbed his hand. Matthew, Im scared. Lulu whispered. Matthew gestured for her to keep quiet and gently patted her head. Then, he gestured for Lulu to wait where she was. As for himself, he boldly went over. Just as they approached the edge of the camp. Matthew was attracted by a symbol on the faceless mans blanket. Isnt this the logo of Storluk Industries? Matthews heart trembled. Could that grey light be the spiritual body of the space undead? Was the hunter mentioned by the fairies a projection of the Storluk Industries space undead in the nature domain? In this way, the truth became much clearer. In order to resist the invasion of the space undead, the female priest had no choice but to pray to the Mad Secondhand for strength. As for the disappearance of the Ice Queen, it was probably related to the Storluk Industry. The infiltration of the Storluk Industries into the outer planes is simply pervasive! Matthew quickly flew to the weapon rack. He placed one hand on the double-barreled shotgun. But in the next second. When he looked at Lulu, who was lying in an ambush outside the camp, he was surprised to find that the head of a stone statue behind her had slowly opened its eyes and was staring at her coldly! Matthew quickly looked in the direction of the blanket. The four blankets were now flat. A terrifying sense of danger struck his heart. Matthew hugged the double-barreled shotgun and activated his will. Withdraw from the domain! Hiss hiss hiss! The sharp sound of friction rang in his ears. In a flash. Matthew saw an infinitely elongated, hideous face of a skeleton! In the next second. His consciousness returned to his body. Lulu, who was lying on his shoulder, was also in shock. A rough and cold feeling came from his hand. Matthew looked down and grinned. Fortunately, I managed to steal the shotgun! Unfortunately, he didnt Imow much about the double-barreled shotgun. Matthew tried to use the identification technique, but he was even more confused. It seemed that this thing was a high-end product of the Storluk industry, and it was not so easy to decipher it. Matthew was not in a hurry. He calmed himself down and comforted the frightened Lulu. Then, he began to check his harvest from exploring the oak tree domain. [Hint: You have successfully explored the extension of the Nature Domain through the Domain extension.] You have explored the Oak Territory 4 times. You have successfully become a veteran in the Oak Territory. Any authentication within the Oak Tree Territory will give you a higher priority! Intelligence +1 (permanent); Your Proof of Territory +1 (Natural); You have obtained the abilities Giants Body and Ask Nature. [Giants Body: You can make your body three times bigger and twenty-seven times heavier.] When in the state of a giant, you will enjoy attribute bonuses and deductions that match your body size. [Duration: 20 minutes] [Cooldown time: 7 days.] [Ask Nature: You can temporarily become a part of nature and obtain information about the surrounding terrain.] When in this mode, this spell allows you to understand the condition of the earth within 3 miles. In caves and other natural underground places, the range was reduced to a radius of 200 meters. Spells cannot be cast in areas that are covered by buildings (such as dungeons or towns). Specifically, you can obtain information on several of the following aspects: Topography and river direction; Plants, minerals, animals or people distributed in the area; Celestial creatures, spirits, demons, elemental creatures, or undead creatures in the area; Regions that are connected to other planes, such as the entrance to the Shadow Plane; The history of the landmark buildings; Others; [Note: The effect of asking about nature is highly dependent on the users Nature Affinity [In addition, if you frequently use Ask Nature in a short period of time, nature may become annoyed with you.] As expected the reward for becoming a veteran! The Intelligence attribute was extremely precious to Matthew. The two abilities, Body of a Giant and Ask Nature, each had their own merits. Not only could the enlarged body give Matthew advantages in battle, but it could also give advantages in normal day life. Ask nature made Matthews high affinity with nature more useful. Every time he went to a place, as long as it was not in the city, he could obtain a lot of additional information. This was very helpful for field operations. Especially in war. Asking for information would naturally save some of the scouts work. The most important thing was This ability was very difficult to counter. Matthew tried [Ask Nature]. In the next second. He was stunned by the dense information in front of him. [Ask Nature: You have obtained information about nature within a 3-mile radius.] Oak Forest (personally planted by Oaks Best Friend Matthew) Old Woman River (River with a long history) Undead Creature/Celestial Creature Peggy(Tauren Skeleton/Formerly a Celestial Tauren Battle Angel, who once served the Sun God Gerrard) Peggy was a Battle Angel?! And she once served the Sun God? That transmigrator senior whose remains had manifested the Ruins in the Cloud? Before Matthew could react. His eyes suddenly noticed a glaring option in the corner. 106. An Honest Vole (Warlock Thomas Companion, currently monitoring the situation around the forest) A spy? Matthew frowned. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Bone Crushing Howl, Harmonization Completed! Chapter 573: Bone Crushing Howl, Harmonization Completed! Translator: Lonelytree Following the natural sense of Ask Nature, Matthew quietly came to the edge of the forest. He didnt even need to activate his domain. The surrounding oak trees scrambled to report the location of the vole to Matthew. It was hiding in a hole in the hillside, and its pair of small eyes would drift towards the forest from time to time. It was obvious. Someone was spying on the oak forest through this familiar. Because it had not entered the forest, Matthew did not sense it. Matthew didnt make a sound. He quietly put a hunting mark on the vole and then retreated. Ask Nature was indeed a very useful ability. Other than Peggy and the Vole, Matthew also obtained a lot of information about other characters. However, the reason why the information was so comprehensive this time was also related to Matthews territory. When he arrived at an unfamiliar place. The quality and quantity of information would be greatly reduced. But even so. Ask Nature was still a very valuable ability. Matthew quickly read the information, occasionally copying the useful content into the manuscript. The night deepened. Suddenly, the bright mark in his field of vision began to move. Matthew immediately left the cemetery and turned into a raven, following Vole from afar. Companions were a type of magical life form. Although they could carry out their masters surveillance mission, their master had to feed them with magic power regularly. Otherwise, it would be difficult for magic lifeforms to work for a long time. Matthew didnt know how long the vole had been watching the oak forest. However, it was not difficult to tell from the familiar route that it was not the first time it had returned to Rolling Stone Town from Oak Forest. Vole entered Rolling Stone Town and swaggered into the business district. Matthew, who had turned into a raven, calmly followed Vole. Not long after. As he passed by a bustling street. Vole stopped moving. The highlighted Hunt Target showed that the enemy had stopped on the third floor of an eye-catching building. Matthew landed on the wall beside the road. The words Rolling Stone Trade Union were hung on the front door of the building. He couldnt see the interaction between Vole and its owner, but Thomas was most likely inside. The Rolling Stone Trading Company is Rheagars business. Could it be Rheagars people? Matthew shook his head inwardly and pushed this ridiculous thought out of his mind. He waited outside for a while. About an hour later. Vole climbed out of the building in satisfaction and ran toward the oak forest again. The Oak Chamber of Commerce had too many people. Even at night, there were a few people coming in and out of the main entrance. Matthew could not find the owner of the vole. After a while. He flapped his wings and flew to the lords manor. As Matthew expected, the office hall was still brightly lit at night. Zeller was still busy. Matthew knocked on the door and walked in. Are you here to ask me for reimbursement? Then you have to act quickly because in a few days, Ill squander all of Rheagars little treasury. When Zeller saw Matthew, the fatigue on his face faded a lot. He rubbed his cheeks with both hands, and his eyes became clearer. Of course, reimbursement is a top priority, but I have something more urgent to ask you. Is there a Warlock named Thomas on the list of members of the Rolling Stone Merchant Association? Matthew asked tentatively. Zeller nodded and said, There is such a person. He was the deputy of the Rolling Stone Chamber of Commerces western trade route, second only to Manager Andre. They were jointly responsible for the trade between the Rolling Stone Chamber of Commerce and the few territories in the west. Previously, the cotton agreement between Rolling Stone Town and Highleaf Region was single-handedly brokered by Andre. That middle-aged man named Thomas is also said to have contributed a lot. But in my impression, he is just an ordinary person, not a Warlock at all. Matthew asked, When was the last time you saw Thomas? He first suspected this was the Thousand Transformers! As a high-level Warlock, Zeller had no reason not to notice a Warlock of a lower level than him. Therefore, Matthew suspected that Thomas had been replaced by someone else. Because of the Thousand Transformers, the Warlock profession that did not belong to Thomas had also been inherited. Zeller answered in surprise, About two to three months? I dont really meet the person in charge of the Rolling Stone Chamber of Commerce. Rheagar probably only sees them once a month. Matthew told him about his discovery. Zeller suddenly became serious. If he really is a Thousand Transformers, this is a great opportunity. We cant alert the enemy. Next, I plan to send the most elite scouts to monitor Thomas and try to dig out more information. Matthew hesitated and said, Are you sure your scouts wont be discovered by him? Zeller smiled faintly. Can you find my scout in the huge Rolling Stone Town? Matthews heart skipped a beat. Although Zeller did a lot of administrative work, in fact, his nominal position was the head of intelligence. The intelligence system of Rolling Stone Town was completely in his hands. Matthew was also curious about who Zeller had used to build the intelligence network. However, the miraculous thing was Even with Matthews keen senses and the comprehensive information he had gathered from the Ask Nature, he still couldnt sense where Zellers scouts were! This was enough to prove the concealment of Zellers men.. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Bone Crushing Howl, Harmonization Completed! Chapter 574: Bone Crushing Howl, Harmonization Completed! Translator: Lonelytree If Matthew couldnt find it, it would be even harder for others to find it. Alright. If theres anything you need my cooperation with, just let me know. Im very interested in the power behind the Thousand Transformers. After thinking for a moment, Matthew chose to believe Zeller. Zeller smiled gratefully. The two of them chatted for a while. Matthew asked about the recent situation in the surrounding territories. The term that Zeller mentioned the most was still the Highleaf Territory. The situation in the Highleaf Region is different from day to day. Just yesterday, the Black Dragon Lord officially appeared. He promised to protect the people of the Highleaf Region from the invasion of war. After that, he threatened these people. If they were unwilling to serve a giant dragon, they might anger another giant dragon. Only dragons can fight dragons. These were the words of the Black Dragon. In front of the dragons might. Naturally, no one dared to refute his authority. What was worth mentioning was We had thought that the Black Dragon of the Highleaf Region was related to the two Black Dragons of the Underdark and that it was either the young Black Dragon of the Extreme Frost City or the old Black Dragon of the Black Dragon City. However, we learned yesterday that this Black Dragon was not one of them but a wild young Black Dragon that had appeared out of nowhere. His name was Meonogas. We have never heard of this name before. At this point. Zeller couldnt help but cough again. He drank two mouthfuls of ginger water, and his breathing gradually calmed down. Black Dragon Meonogas and Red Dragon Khuzulas have fought several times. The two sides are in a stalemate. However, Im worried that this situation wont last long. Once the two dragons reach a consensus, they will most likely march into Rolling Stone Town at the same time. His face was filled with worry. Matthew also felt the pressure. With the current situation in Rolling Stone Town, it was not impossible to deal with the dragon. However, when fighting against such a behemoth, many lives would definitely be sacrificed. One dragon was already a headache. Not to mention that there were three of them around Rolling Stone Town! The dragons are coming active at the same time, but Why does it feel like they are targeting Rolling Stone Town? Matthew felt that something was amiss. He even suspected that Rheagars taunt ability was taking effect passively. Thats why I think that sometimes we have to strike first. Matthew said, If we really want to start an all-out war, we have to move the war to the border or even the enemys territory to ensure the safety of Rolling Stone Town to the greatest extent. Zeller nodded and then shook his head. The gist of it was that they agreed with Matthews statement, but they felt that it was too difficult to implement. Wheres Li Weiqi? Wasnt he always wandering around the Highleaf Region? Did he find anything? Matthew asked. Zeller smiled. Most of our information about the Highleaf Region was provided by Li Weiqi. He wrote yesterday to say he was very depressed- The traces of the coiling dragon were proven to be a lie made up by a merchant to sell counterfeit goods. He found nothing at the High Mountain Reservoir and was currently on his way back to Rolling Stone Town. However, I dont think he will stay in Rolling Stone Town for too long. Li Weiqi has a restless Dersonalitv. In addition. he has been staving on the mainland for too long. He hasnt eaten turtles for a while. I guess he has long been craving for them. My guess is that he will eventually head to the East Coast. Perhaps before winter arrives, he will head to the North along Gem Bay. The North might be his only hope to advance to Legend. He also told me. During his time in the Highleaf Region, a bard who liked to show his chest hair had been harassing him, saying that he wanted to interview him and write a novel about his deeds. Li Weiqi was not interested in this, but he could not get rid of the bard. And that bard claimed to be your best friend. Li Weiqi planned to come back and ask you what was going on. You better prepare your answer in advance. Matthew smiled. He knew that Li Weiqi and Lorraine were both in the High Leaf Region, but he didnt expect them to be together every day. However, with Lorraines style of doing things Matthew seriously suspected that this guy was trying to scheme Li Weiqi into some kind of script. However, Li Weiqi didnt fall for it. If your friend were here, our chances of slaying the dragon would be much higher. Even Li Weiqi himself admitted that Loraine is much stronger than him. Zeller crossed his arms and looked at Matthew expectantly. Matthew said uncertainly, Lorraines personality is very unpredictable, and his thoughts are hard to understand. I will try my best to ask him to help, but I am not sure if he will really help. Zeller nodded. Then, he stood up from his chair. Let me show you something else. The two of them left the office hall and went through the side door of the lieges residence to the military camp next door. Zeller brought Matthew to a remote storeroom. After lighting the candle. Matthew saw something covered by a thick tarpaulin in the middle of the warehouse. He lifted a corner of the tarpaulin. A thick and sharp metal pole appeared in front of him. Below the metal rod. It was a tool that emitted a strong killing intent! A ballista? Matthew exclaimed in a low voice. This isnt an ordinary ballista. This is a draconic crossbow designed to deal with extremely large creatures! It was made before the Age of Enlightenment. In history, dragons, titans, giants, behemoths Many giant creatures have died at its hands. Zeller calmly introduced, If I have twenty dragon ballistas, even if two dragons attack at the same time, Im confident that I can make them suffer.. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Bone Crushing Howl, Harmonization Completed! Chapter 575: Bone Crushing Howl, Harmonization Completed! Translator: Lonelytree Unfortunately, we only have one. Matthew gently stroked the cold and rough mechanical surface of the crossbow and could not help but ask, Is there no way to copy it? Zeller shook his head and said, Rolling Stone Towns industrial base is very weak, and its not enough to replicate the dragon ballista on a large scale. Moreover, the production of this thing must be carried out quietly; otherwise, it will attract the attention of the giant creatures, and it might be destroyed before the dragon ballista is completed. The Dragon Ballista was invented by the dwarves at the foot of the Helen Mountains, but the tribe where the dwarf inventor lived had been destroyed by dragon fire. Im showing you this because I want you to ask through the Seven Saint Alliance if there are still dragon ballistas available on the market. Apart from that, the preparation of other war resources also needs to be carried out in full swing. I also plan to rebuild the city walls of Rolling Stone Town. Sigh, in the face of war, even if we drain all of Rheagars treasury, well barely have enough resources. Zeller sighed. Matthew asked, So, do you blame Rhaegar? I mean, his decision not to cooperate with the Kingdom of Suki? Zeller blinked. No, of course not. Our situation wont change much just because of a decision by Rheagar. If he really decides to bring in the power of the demons to fight the dragons, then theres no doubt that wed be researching tools specifically to deal with the demons. Since demons can kill dragons, then they must be something even more terrifying. This is an obvious truth. Matthew nodded thoughtfully. Ill leave the Dragon Ballista to you. Ill inform you if anything happens to Thomas. Zeller said. Matthew quickly left the barracks, and Zeller returned to the office as usual. Very quickly. The occasional coughing sounds came from the corridor again. In the next few days. Matthew had been holed up in the cemetery, ignoring the surveillance outside the oak forest. Under Matthews focused efforts. Many of the contents on the to-do list had been completed or updated. The first was the Dark Life Contract Matthew used the negative energy fountain in the cemetery to stack this spell to the 19th layer. This meant that all the Undead under his command had their HP increased by This was an extremely impressive number. An additional 19% of their health points not only meant an increase in their tankiness but also indirectly increased their fault tolerance and ability to deal damage. After all, if they lived a little longer, they would be able to slash a few more times. This principle was applicable even to the lowest level of skeletons. The reason why he didnt make the 20th layer of the Dark Life Contract was because this spell would attract the revenge of the negative energy plane every 20 layers. Matthew had been very busy recently and did not intend to cause any more trouble. He would do it later when he was free! Next was the Skull of Augustus , the exclusive weapon of necromancers. After Matthew mastered the field of Necromancy, he was able to use a lot of magic. He had the qualifications to be in tune with the special weapon. After Matthews persistent efforts over the past few days, he soon attuned himself to the weapon, at least at a beginners level. After that, he only needed to take out this weapon for three to five minutes every day. After three months at most, Matthew would be able to become the real owner of the Skull of Augustus and enjoy the powerful attributes and effects of this specialized weapon. This made him look forward to autumn. And the third thing was that Matthew had successfully mastered the Bone Crushing Howl . Margaret recommended this spell to him. The prerequisite for the Bone Crushing Howl and the Skull of Augustus were both Tier 4, but with the support of Domain: Necromancy, Matthew could master them in advance. Matthew always learned spells related to the undead very quickly. It was special. In the process of learning this spell. His [Sorias Chant] had made great progress. The standard casting time of the Bone Crushing Howl was 9 seconds. Matthew had already compressed it to six seconds. Once the Skull of Augustus synchronization was completed, with the 100% increase in casting speed, this number could be reduced to 3 seconds. Apart from being fast. Matthews Bone Crushing Howl was also far more lethal than ordinary. According to his speculations. As long as he finished chanting, Skeleton Undead below Tier 4 would be instantly killed. Tier 5 and above could struggle for a while, but it could only be a dying struggle. This spell was the perfect counter to the bone dragon. With it. Matthew had more tactics in his arsenal. In the future, if I encounter a bone dragon, try to persuade it to defect first. If I fail to instigate a rebellion, I can still activate the Contract Domain and try the Overlord Contract. The last step is to retrieve the bones with the Bone Crushing Howls. Matthew rubbed his chin. The process was perfect. He was just waiting for more bone dragons to come knocking on his door! The fourth thing was also related to synchronization. After a long period of hard work. Matthew had finally succeeded in harmonizing his demigod domain. His current demigod persona had obtained a new effect. [Demigod Level (Domain: Moonlight/Undead)] Moonlight (omitted) Undead- [Current Mastery Level: Beginner] [Effect 1: Undead Sentinels (You can appoint 10 Undead to become your Sentinels. The Undead Sentinels will gain triple HP, higher attack power, a wisp of shared divinity, and higher basic resistance.] [Effect 2: Undead Army Il (The maximum number of summoned creatures is increased to 20 times the current standard and cannot stack with the Undead Army I)] [Current maximum number of summoned creatures: 360] (Rank *6*20) [Effect 3: Undead Spawns (You can activate the summoning power of your level and recruit a team of loyal spawns for yourself. The spawns do not take up the number of summons.)] [Effect 4: Deep in the Domain (When you explore the domain of the undead next time, this persona will become a weapon that can take effect in the domain and allow you to explore deeper into the domain)] Harmonizing a demigod persona was actually pouring domain power into it. Naturally, it would give him a stronger effect. The most powerful thing about this skill was that a harmonized demigod person could accommodate different domains. However, the more domains there were, the slower the harmonization would I wonder if I can use the domain of equilibrium to solve the problem of slow harmonization in the later stages? Matthew thought to himself. After that, the Oak Domain was on the agenda. Considering that Matthew still had more than a dozen domains in his system, in the short term, the demigod person would be ruthlessly harmonized by Matthew every day. The days passed by in such trivial and fulfilling events. Very quickly. It was July 17th. On this day. It was the day of the Potato Dog Fighting Competition. It was also the day Matthew went on stage to receive the award of Outstanding Citizen. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: [Tree Master], Giant Dragon Attack! Chapter 576: [Tree Master], Giant Dragon Attack! Translator: Lonelytree July 17th. In the morning. Rolling Stone Towns public square was packed with people. Unlike other celebrations, the square was filled with a lot of barking. The continuous barking was like a powerful drum in a summer song, invisibly urging the official start of the dog fighting competition. But before that. The residents of Rolling Stone Town were also informed that today was the day of the first Rolling Stone Town Outstanding Citizen Award. The names of the winners had already spread among the people. Therefore, apart from the fierce debate about which dog would stand out and become the final dog king, there were also quite a number of people who were extremely curious about this outstanding citizen. Thompson, have you heard? The first batch of outstanding citizens is the mage who planted the cannibal tree! Isnt the legend of the cannibal tree a rumour? Who knows? Anyway, I dont believe anyone other than the Great Mage Ronan. How could a real mage come to a small place like Rolling Stone Town? Two young men in hats were whispering to each other, each holding a fierce hound. At this moment. A graceful gentleman suddenly walked up from the stage built in the middle of the square. The gentleman was wearing a thin white shirt, black trousers, and spotless leather shoes. His hair was especially well-groomed, and his back was straight. It was as if, no matter what the situation was. He would not lose his elegance, calmness, and rules. Its Mr. Richard! Richard! Boss Richard! The crowd burst into cheers. Most of the people who responded were young and middle-aged men who worked as craftsmen in Rolling Stone Town, but a large part of the cheers came from people in other industries. He was the least experienced member of the five-member committee. Richard was highly popular and had a good reputation among the residents of Rolling Stone Town. This gentleman was known for his meticulous work and fair decision-making, but he rarely appeared in public. Today was his first time. Richard appeared. The scene instantly became much quieter. He faced everyone and bowed a few times before starting to follow the procedure. Everyone, before the Dog Fighting Competition begins, the five-member committee has decided to award this years Outstanding Citizen Medal. As everyone knew, since the establishment of the Outstanding Citizen Award, it had been put on hold for many years due to controversy. Unfortunately, we havent been able to award a single medal in the past few years. It was also fortunate that Rolling Stone Town was able to welcome its first outstanding citizen worthy of the medal this year. I believe you cant wait to know who the winner is. I wont keep you in suspense. After the five-member committees decision and the Lords personal approval, the first person to be elected as an outstanding citizen of Rolling Stone Town is The Master Tree Planter Mage that everyone was talking about. Mr. Matthew! Everyone cheered and whistled in support. Even though most of the people at the scene were confused, Who is Matthew? Whats a Tree Planter Mage? They were still suspicious, but this did not stop them from expressing their love for him. Amidst the cheers of the crowd. Matthew smiled as he walked up the stage to receive the award. He had dressed up today. As the saying goes, clothes make the man. He had changed into a fashionable new set of clothes and had a fashionable hairstyle. In addition, Matthew was already extremely charming. This allowed him to win the favour of the vast majority of people the moment he appeared! The girls might even try to make their eyes look reserved. However, the middle-aged women did not hide the ambiguity in their eyes at all. Matthew stood behind Richard. Richard shook Matthews hand and then began to talk about Matthews contribution. In the past three years, Matthew has single-handedly made an indelible contribution to the cause of Greening in Rolling Stone Town Although he is a Necromancer, his love for the Way of Nature far surpasses any of us Richard was actually very eloquent. However, this part of the content was indeed somewhat lengthy. At first, everyone was surprised when they were told that the trees around them were planted by the handsome man on the stage and that there were necromancers in Rolling Stone Town. But later on. The mood below became a little depressed. Fortunately, Richard didnt take too long to introduce him. After the explanation. The five-member committee represented by Richard held a brief award ceremony for Matthew. When the heavy medal was really in Matthews hand. The audience below the stage was already a little distracted. Next was Matthews award speech. He held the medal and walked quickly to the centre of the stage. Suddenly, his expression turned serious, and a gloomy aura appeared on his body. Those who didnt clap just now, I will turn you all into undead slaves! Suddenly. Everyone below the stage quivered. Before the panic could spread, Matthew immediately added, It was just a joke. Everyone was still looking at Matthew in shock. Taking advantage of everyones attention, Matthew whistled at the audience, and a large black dog with black fur rushed forward. Matthew grabbed the rope around its neck and smiled at the audience.. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: [Tree Master], Giant Dragon Attack! Chapter 577: [Tree Master], Giant Dragon Attack! Translator: Lonelytree Im just a tree grower, but they told me that theres a prize here, so I came. Instead of letting everyone applaud my past glory, I hope that everyone can support my Hank in the upcoming dog fighting competition. As he spoke, he smiled and shook the noose. Hank immediately barked at the audience. The response to Hank was a hundred dogs barking in unison. Just like that. Matthew waved his hand and left the stage with the medal and Hank. For a moment. The audience applauded. The originally lifeless square seemed to have suddenly come alive. Everyone was cheering! Matthew! Matthew! Someone was calling Matthews name. It wasnt that they were convinced by Matthews charm, but because Matthews departure meant that the dog fighting competition had officially begun. Very quickly. The crowd in the square began to move quickly. With the help of the volunteers. The contestants of the dog fighting competition led their dogs to different venues. More intense barks sounded in every corner of the square. What followed were the cheers, curses, and quarrels of the people. At a corner of the plaza. Below was the high platform. Richard looked at Matthew and his dog in surprise. I thought you would prepare a long speech. Didnt Rheagar want to use this opportunity to dispel the doubts of the people? Matthew smiled. The heat is unbearable. Its not a wise choice to let everyone listen to me brag about my achievements under the sun. Besides, I think the effect is not bad now. What do you think? Richard looked curiously at the young people who were greeting Matthew. He couldnt help but nod. Although Matthews acceptance speech was only three short sentences, it had a good effect. The opening joke could eliminate peoples prejudice against necromancers to a certain extent. After that, he would show that he was also a contestant in the dog fighting competition, which would help him close the gap between him and ordinary people. Everyone would realize that necromancers could joke around and loved dog fights as much as they did. Matthew felt that this was enough. His goal was to eliminate the fear of the residents of Rolling Stone Town. Instead of gaining the favour of more people. He just wanted to get along with the residents in a relatively normal manner. There was no need to mingle with them, nor was there a need to be high and mighty. As long as he left a good impression in everyones hearts. All the rumours about the oak forest would fall apart. Since the Outstanding Citizen Award was endorsed by the officials of Rolling Stone Town, and Richard and Rheagar, who represented the officials of Rolling Stone Town, had strong credibility, Matthew really didnt need to do too much. The only thing that surprised Matthew at the award ceremony was that The Outstanding Citizen Medal was actually made of pure gold! In addition to the 300 gold coins reward. This sum of money was definitely a huge sum for Matthew a few months ago. However, after obtaining the bone dragon Not only had Matthews strength improved by leaps and bounds, but the speed at which he obtained wealth had also increased to another level. He thought carefully. 300 gold coins was a fortune that he could only accumulate after several months while he was still busy planting trees. Ever since he had established a relationship with the Goddess of Moonlight and understood the trade route to the Gold Coast, he had earned tens of thousands of gold coins in a round trip. There was also the project-gold coin cash system provided by the Alliance of Seven Saints. He estimated that he could earn at least two million gold coins from an S-rank project. The three were compared together. They clearly represented the different income levels brought by the power and strength of the ordinary producers, top speculators, and the absolute ruling class in this world. In the end, In the world of Aindor, magic provides the greatest productivity. Matthew thought with some emotion. In the afternoon. Matthew brought Hank to a branch venue on the east side of the square. He would officially participate in the Potato Dog Fighting Competition there. The content of the competition was actually very simple. It was to put the two dogs in a huge cage. In the middle of the cage was a small iron cage with a piece of cooked meat in it. The two dogs fought against each other. Whoever occupied the small iron cage in the middle of the cage would win the final victory. After the match, the winning dog could eat the cooked meat on the spot. The content of the competition sounded boring. However, for Rolling Stone Town, which had a serious lack of entertainment, this was only second to the excitement of the many competitions during the Spring Festival. Moreover, there were many fun things to watch in the actual competition. There had been many outrageous incidents in previous dog fighting competitions. For example, at a branch venue in a certain year. Two fighting dogs that were fighting fiercely in the cage suddenly stopped fighting. It changed to mating. Moreover, the intensity was not inferior to before. Afterwards. Both dog owners were trying to prove that they had won. Even the referee didnt know what to do. Both sides had their own supporters. Supporters of the male dog believed that the male dog had successfully overwhelmed the female dog. The supporters of the female dog believed that the female dog had successfully seduced the male dog. This matter quickly expanded into a topic of discussion among the people. Both sides insisted on their own words, and each had their reasons. Neither side was convinced by the other. As a result, the dog fighting competition that year quickly became a national debate. In the end, the five-member committee could only rule that the two dogs had lost to quell the matter. What was worth mentioning was Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: [Tree Master], Giant Dragon Attack! Chapter 578: [Tree Master], Giant Dragon Attack! Translator: Lonelytree The two dogs got together after the incident, and the owners of the two dogs became good friends. There were many similar things. In short, the dog fighting competition always provided a lot of entertainment for the residents of Rolling Stone Town. Matthew wasnt too enthusiastic about it. He was purely here to make up the numbers. Even Hank, the hunting dog that accompanied him in the competition, was borrowed from Madam Wesleys house. Hank looked fierce. But he was actually a natural coward. For example, now. During the warm-up period of the first round of the competition. Hank looked at Matthew and said seriously, Can I admit defeat as soon as I enter? The other side doesnt look like someone to be trifled with. Matthew took a look. The dog opposite him was only two-thirds the size of Hank, but it did have a fierce aura. Can you pretend to lose? Matthew tried to bribe the other dog on the spot by using animal conversation when the dog owner was not paying attention. Unexpectedly, the hunting dog was stunned for a moment before agreeing. I want ten pieces of meat. Matthew readily agreed. Deal! Thus, this round of battle ended very quickly. Hank pounced over and grimaced. The enemy was hiding in the corner of the cage. No matter how loudly his master shouted and cheered, he still looked at Hank timidly. Thirty seconds passed. The referee immediately declared Hank the winner. Under the dog owners puzzled gaze. The dog barked at Matthew. Remember to fulfil your promise. Matthew blinked and used a method that only animals could understand to convey, Ill find you tonight. In the end, the dog owner left with his dog in disappointment. Hank, on the other hand, advanced to the next round with a swagger. This battle gave Matthew a revelation. Dogs were the most intelligent animals. Now, almost all the dogs in Rolling Stone Town were gathered in front of him. He could seize this opportunity and chat with the dogs crazily all day long. This was to quickly increase the progress of the animal conversation mission! He roughly estimated that there were at least a hundred fighting dogs participating in the competition, and the dog fighting competition would last for three days. He could hook up with all the dogs. At that time, this mission would be pushed to one-third of its completion. Matthews style had always been swift and decisive. In the second round, he asked Hank to surrender quickly to free himself. After that. He brought Hank to different venues. He went up to the dogs. Because Hank was covering for him, and Matthew himself was very careful, almost no one noticed that he was not just watching the show, but crazily harassing the contestants. Good morning, Mr. White Dog. No, its not good at all. My master only lets me eat leftovers every day. Damn it, I really want to let him eat my leftovers every day! You look very spirited, Mr. Dalmatian. My master must be crazy. Im so cute, but he actually asked me to participate in the dog fighting competition. Can you help me slap him? Youre very beautiful, Ms. Blondie. Thank you. Can you tell my master not to continue bathing me? Sometimes, his eyes make me shudder, and sometimes, he will even force me We almost advanced to the next round, Mr. Hound. No, the loser has no excuse. I need to train stronger to qualify for the next round. Can you make me more outstanding? My master only dotes on me. He doesnt know that I have a strong heart! Uh, pardon me for being presumptuous, but what breed of dog are you? Shh, dont tell anyone. Im not a dog at all. Im a wolf. Its just that my master dressed me up as a dog to participate in the competition. This is called misplaced competition. Im here to crush this bunch of trash, hahahaha A moment later. Mr. Wolf, why were you eliminated? I dont know. Something must have gone wrong. The opponent is too fierce. I suspect that hes a wolf too! Matthew looked at the husky-like dog in front of him and fell into deep thought. The entire day passed. Matthews animal conversation progress increased to 60/300! This was much faster than before. It also made the Lich, which was the reward of the mission, feel as if it was right in front of him. Matthew, who had originally planned to only attend for one day, suddenly changed his plans. For the next three days. He would become the social butterfly of the dog fighting competition. He had to communicate deeply with every dog! That night. Little Patton found Matthew. What? You want to install electric lights?! Matthew looked at him in shock. Little Patton nodded excitedly. Dont you think the current working environment is too depressing? Youve seen the situation in Bigfoot City. The omnipresent electric lights make the night in the city as bright as the day. Isnt this good for you, mages? Matthew shook his head gently. When there were no electric lights, he would rely on Mage Fire, candles, and fluorite to obtain light. However, these lighting methods were indeed not as stable and powerful as electric lights. When Matthew had just transmigrated, he was relatively poor. He could not even afford candles. With the candles, he often felt his eyes dry and itchy. This was due to the lack of light. Although he was already used to it after so many years, when Little Patton made such a suggestion, his heart was undoubtedly very moved. Are you sure you can make electric lights popular in Rolling Stone Town? What Matthew cared about was the difficulty of implementing this plan. I can conduct a trial in your cemetery. This is also the reason why I came to find you. Little Patton beamed with joy and said, Do you still remember the things I stole from the branch company in Storluk? After that, I stole a lot of things, including a large number of components for making electric lamps and energy items. Actually, the principle of electric light is very simple. As long as we can solve the four links of power generation, storage, transportation, and terminal, more people can enjoy the light. I have a small generator in my hand. I need the heart of a demon for energy. I can ask Rheagar for this thing. He definitely doesnt lack the heart of a demon, so generating electricity shouldnt be a problem. Storage and transportation could be done with the astral white crystals of Storluk Industries. I also have ready-made raw materials here. I just need to temporarily assemble them. As for the terminal, I also have a few light bulbs. Actually, the difficulty in promoting this thing is that our industrial level is not enough to produce the tungsten wire, copper wire, and so on needed for the entire process. However, that was something to consider in the future. I just want to try assembling the thing I brought back. Your cemetery is the best place I can think of to install electric lights. Matthew thought for a moment. It didnt seem like there was any harm in letting Little Patton do this. What if he really made an electric light for him? Perhaps he could even produce more power products in the future. For example, the elevator that Matthew was always thinking about. In the future, it would be more convenient to enter and leave the Undercity. Thinking about it this way He agreed to Little Pattons request. However, Matthew had also strictly defined the scope of his action. The first batch of electric lamps was limited to Matthews workshop and the arsonists workshop. As for the location of the generator. Matthew agreed to Little Pattons strong suggestion and placed it in an open space near the area where the ghosts were active. After that, he let Little Patton do it alone. Two days later. Matthew focused all his energy on talking to animals. Heaven did not disappoint those who put in the effort. On the afternoon of the third day, when the final dog king was about to be decided, the progress of animal conversation had reached 112/300. This was far beyond Matthews expectations. At this moment, he stood on the square and looked around. There wasnt a dog in Rolling Stone Town that he hadnt hooked up with! His heart was filled with satisfaction. But at this moment. All the dogs in the square suddenly barked in unison. Immediately after. All the dogs shut their mouths at the same time. They ignored the dog owners leash and curses, which was a rare sight. They fled in different directions with all their might! Help! Help! Matthew heard the fighting dogs making such sounds at the same time. In an instant. A strong sense of fear welled up in his heart. However, this fear instantly faded. A few seconds later. Everyone was at a loss. A shadow suddenly loomed over Rolling Stone Town. Immediately after. It was a wave of air that blotted out the sky and covered the earth. Of course. Dragons Might! Hiss A strange dragons roar came down from the sky. It swept through every corner of Rolling Stone Town. [Warning: Giant Dragon Attack!] Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Black Dragon Calamity, Level Up! Chapter 579: Black Dragon Calamity, Level Up! Translator: Lonelytree No one had expected that the dragon disaster would suddenly descend in such a way. When the towering figure descended from the sky like a mountain, the power of the superior slammed into every brick on the roof of the town like a storm. The tiles trembled slightly due to the resonance between the wind and the dragons might. High in the sky. A proud Black Dragon was hovering above Rolling Stone Town with its head held high. His chest and abdomen bulged rapidly, and the scales on his neck emitted bursts of white mist. Then, he spat out a large ball of dragon breath toward the densest place in the crowd! The terrifying dragon breath gushed down in a triangular cone shape. After being diluted by the air. The Dragon Breath, with strong acid properties, turned into an acid mist and sprayed on the ground. Meanwhile, in the plaza. By the time everyone realized what had happened, it was already too late. The acid mist spread rapidly, and large patches of skin were corroded by the acid on the spot! Even though Matthew had activated a protective acid spell, his spell could not cover everyone in the square. A tragic wail suddenly erupted in the acid mist. People ran in panic. The order in the square instantly collapsed, and there were even slight signs of trampling! Under the intimidation of the dragons might. No one could calm the panicked crowd. Matthew was the same. Relying on the powerful resistance given to him by the Dragon Slaying Domain, he called for reinforcements from the cemetery as quickly as possible. At the same time. He quickly ran to a corner of the square under a roof and began chanting the incantation of the Undead Summoning Spell. In an instant. A huge teleportation gate quickly took shape. Under Matthews unprecedentedly strict orders. Phily came to his side as quickly as he could. At the crucial moment. Matthew couldnt care less about the others. He quickly climbed onto Philys body, and the latter gently used a Flight spell to leave the ground. At this moment. The Black Dragon had obviously noticed Matthew. When he saw Phily beneath Matthew, the black dragon was furious. However, he did not act rashly. Instead, he quickly rushed down as if he was diving down to attack. Their targets were naturally Matthew and Phily. Matthew did not panic. He ordered Phily to fly north of Rolling Stone Town. Usually. A skeletal dragon that used the flying spell would definitely not be able to match the speed of the dragon in the air. Matthew had already taken other measures to remedy the situation. However, what surprised him was Phily, who had not seen him for the past few days, seemed to have grown a little. His flying technique was very smooth, and his flying speed was actually only a little slower than the Black Dragon. In just ten breaths. He carried Matthew to the north of the square. Over there. There was a section of the old city wall that was built during Rhaegars fathers era. Phily quickly lay on the city wall. The soul fire in his brain was jumping violently, and a dragons roar, like a bellow, was coming from his chest. The black dragon charged down furiously. Matthew calmly grabbed one of Philys bones, and the latter displayed a dexterity that did not match its size. Just as the two sides were about to collide. Phily jumped to the side and dodged the black dragons attack. The latter fiercely crashed into the city wall, shattering the upper half of the city wall! Hualala. Massive amounts of bricks fell like rain. Evil undead, how dare you challenge the might of a True Dragon? The black dragon roared angrily in the air, I, Meonogas, the Black Dragon Lord on the mountain, officially announce that this land is mine! The people living in this town must pay taxes to the great Meonogas! The previous lord of this town must also swear allegiance to me. Its your honour to become a part of the great Black Dragon Lord. The Black Dragons voice echoed in Rolling Stone Town for a long time. After saying this. The Black Dragon turned its huge head to Matthew, its eyes revealing a cruel look. And you, despicable Necromancer, I will burn your bones and scatter your ashes today as the price for desecrating the bones of the True Dragon! Matthew looked coldly at the black dragon in the sky. He took a glance at the centre of the town. The situation was still very chaotic. Many people were running for their lives. Fortunately, Matthews efforts were not in vain. He single-handedly attracted the attention of the black dragon and bought time for most of the residents in the square to escape. Meonogas. This was the name of the Black Dragon Overlord of the Highleaf Region. Matthew had never thought that he would run into him in such a way. This guy actually dared to come to Rolling Stone Town alone to show off! Matthew didnt know what to say. Sir, arent you a little too bold? At this moment. A black figure quickly rose from the square in the middle of the town. There were no signs of Levitation spells on his body. He was flying straight up purely by relying on his own ability. And this was one of the characteristics of a legendary rogue. Even though the other party had disguised himself. Matthew also quickly realized that this was the legendary form of Silver Snake Richard! At this time, Richard was wearing a black suit that looked like a night suit. However, under the sun, the clothes would occasionally emit a silver lustre, giving people a strong sense of confusion. Richard quickly approached, standing in the air, and Matthew cooperated with him, blocking the black dragons dive into the depths of the town.. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Black Dragon ‘s Calamity, Level Increase! Chapter 580: Black Dragon s Calamity, Level Increase! Translator: Lonelytree In the next second. Rheagar, whose body was glowing with the light of the Flight Spell, also hurried over. He probably used an expensive flying scroll, so his movements were much faster than before. He was holding the big sword in his hand, but the state of the big sword was different from what Matthew had seen before. In addition to the abnormal magical lustre on the blade, Matthew also sensed a bloodthirsty smell. Meonogas! This is not a place for you to be impudent! Rheagar roared loudly. He looked really angry, and every word was roaring with all his might. Leave this place and stay away from Rolling Stone Town. Otherwise, youll be digging your own grave! Matthew also stared coldly at the black dragon and said, We dont accept any form of slavery from you. Moreover, this is Rolling Stone Town, the hometown of the Great Mage Ronan. Youd better consider the consequences before acting rashly. However, this Black Dragon had an unusually bad temper. Not only did he have no intention of negotiating with Rolling Stone Town, he even cursed, Crawlers! Dont even think about threatening me! Then, he charged at Rheagar with an unstoppable force! At the crucial moment. Rheagar was not afraid at all. He calmly stared at every movement of the Black Dragon. His skin was also burning with purgatory flames as if he was about to enter the second form. Whoosh! Rheagar suddenly brushed past the right side of the Black Dragons abdomen. In order to avoid the Black Dragons tail, he could only launch an attack with difficulty. Clang. Due to the lack of strength, the sword only managed to scrape off a piece of dragon scale from the black dragons tail. Boom! The Black Dragons huge body mercilessly brushed against a house. A few seconds later. He stepped on the ruins and shook violently. His chest and abdomen bulged rapidly again. It was as if he was brewing a dragonbreath. There were still many people on the streets near the house. They were fleeing in panic. However, it was obviously difficult for a human to escape from the dragons attack range. Meonogas tilted his head and wanted to spray Dragon Breath at the crowd. But at that moment. He suddenly retracted his head and looked nervously at the other side of the old citv wall. There were more than ten figures standing there. Zeller stood in front of everyone. Behind him. The knights from the lords guards were adjusting a huge ballista. Dragon ballista! When the cold and thick black crossbow aimed at Meonogas The latter seemed both angry and afraid. Boom! He flapped his wings and rose from the ground, leaving the range of the dragon ballista in an instant. During this process. Matthew also rode on Phily and forced his way over. He didnt use spells easily. It was because Black Dragons had the highest resistance to spells among True Dragons. At the same time. The Black Dragons scales were also effective against physical attacks. Matthews train of thought was very clear. This battle had come too suddenly. Rolling Stone Town was not ready to slay the dragon. The only goal now was to expel him first! Hence, he ordered Phily to maintain a certain distance from the Black Dragon. Then, he threw balls of grey light across the air! Disintegration! Disintegrate was actually one of the indispensable spells against the dragons. Theoretically, Disintegrate could only be used on non-living armour. However, on the practical level. Mages discovered that Disintegration could also soften dragon scales very well, achieving the effect of weakening the natural armour of a True Dragon. Matthew aimed accurately. After four consecutive Disintegration spells, a huge scale on the Black Dragons neck, lower abdomen, right side of its ribs, and the base of its tail had been softened. This gave the others room to attack. At this time. A ghostly figure appeared on the back of the black dragon. In a flash. Richard stabbed the Black Dragons neck, and the sharp dagger stabbed into the flesh under the softened scales. Meonogas roared in pain. He shook his body violently. His tail whipped at his body, trying to slap Richard to death. However, the latter instantly disappeared from the spot after his attack. Despicable bug! The black dragon was furious. However, under the deterrence of the dragon ballista, he did not dare to approach the ground. Dragons were cunning. It only took him a few seconds to realize that this group of people in front of him did not seem to be easy to bully. However, with such an awe-inspiring presence, if he ran away with his tail between his legs, it would more or less damage the Black Dragon Overlords dignity. Hence, he rolled his eyes. He cast his destructive gaze on another building in the town. Meonogas quickly took off and raised his altitude, looking like he was escaping. However, ten seconds later, his huge body sank down. After landing on the ground. He began to attack the nearby buildings and residents indiscriminately. This completely infuriated Rheagar. He rushed over and slashed at the Black Dragons right foot! Clang. An intense and crisp sound erupted. Rheagars body involuntarily bounced back. However, with the help of the Dragon Slaying Sword Oil. Meonogas right hind leg was also slashed with a 30-centimeter-deep wound! The Black Dragon wagged his tail in pain and whipped Rheagar against the wall. However, at this moment. Matthew also rushed over. He jumped onto the roof of a small white house, and Phily slammed into the Black Dragons belly from the side. The difference in weight between the two made the black dragon sway slightly.. Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Black Dragon Calamity, Level Increase! Chapter 581: Black Dragon Calamity, Level Increase! Translator: Lonelytree Meonogas bit down on Philys chest in a fit of rage, instantly tearing apart his bone armour! Go to hell, you bastard who blasphemed the glory of the True Dragon! He was just about to follow up his victory and crush Phily into powder. But at this moment. A violent collision came from the other side of his body. This time, the force of the collision was much stronger than that of Phily. The black dragon staggered and almost fell to the ground. He turned around in shock and anger. On the other side of his body, a dark warrior holding a huge alloy shield was facing him. The black dragon slapped the black warriors shield. The latter did not move at all. On the contrary, Meonogas claws were in pain. He looked up. At the other end of the street, a centaur was opening its arms and chanting loudly. As he chanted, a large number of plants broke through the cobblestone ground and spread across the Black Dragons body at a terrifying speed. Right beside the Centaur. A zombie archer was pointing a magic longbow at him. A powerful magic aura was brewing on the bow and arrow. A strange chant sounded behind him. A dark priest was leadinq his servants in chantinz a ritual spell. The space around the black dragon was instantly engulfed by darkness. He began to feel that it was difficult to move forward. What made the dragons scalp tingle was The Necromancer had been throwing all kinds of disgusting spells at him from the beginning. Powerful exhaustion ray. Disintegrate. Weakening Spell. Puff! A strange light shot out from Matthews staff. After hitting the Black Dragon. He suddenly felt an unbearable itch in his lungs, and the dragon breath he was brewing was interrupted by a cough. What was even more terrifying was He could feel an unprecedented killing intent approaching. At the end of the road. Zeller was pushing the ballistae over with his soldiers! No, no, no! How can you worms hurt the great True Dragon?! He hadnt finished his sentence. Argus suddenly leapt high and slammed the shield in his hand on the Black Dragons head. Meonogas felt slightly dizzy. In a trance. He actually saw the Necromancer charging towards him! I must be hallucinating! Hes a mage. How could he This thought had yet to disappear. He saw Matthew jump down from the roof. In the air. Black Dragon was puzzled to see a mace in Matthews hand. At the same time. The latters body also began to mutate, turning from a human into a real Moon Bear. Moon Bear waved his mace, ready to teach the Black Dragon a lesson. At the crucial moment. Meonogas suddenly adjusted his body. Sweep the tail! Everything around him was being whipped away or forced away by that huge tail. Only Matthew managed to get close. However, the black dragon adjusted its posture. Matthew didnt hit him on the head as he wished. Bang! The mace hit the Black Dragons neck hard. The latters scales started to shrink. Even though it could withstand the physical damage of the mace, Meonogas also had the urge to vomit blood! When had he, a dignified Black Dragon, ever suffered such humiliation? He violently adjusted his posture, wanting to teach these humans a painful lesson. But at this moment. He heard an extremely sensitive sound of metal trembling. It was the sound of a ballista being loaded. Bang! The dark warrior was still trying to hit the black dragons head with his shield. Centaur Obast, Dark Priest, Renesme All sorts of ranged attacks landed on Dark Dragons body as if they were free. Rheagar, Richard, Soldier, and the soldiers of the Lords Guards The fearless melee units were also frantically attacking the Black Dragons feet. At that moment. Meonogas finally understood what fear was! His chest bulged violently. Immediately after. A loud bang was heard. A terrifying wave of air gushed out in all directions, with the black dragon at the centre. The airwave carried a high degree of corrosiveness. But most importantly This wave of air temporarily forced everyone to retreat. In the next second. The Black Dragons body rose from the ground. In an instant, he flew into the clouds. Trying to escape? Matthew immediately transformed into the Winged Dragon Wind God and bit the Black Dragons tail. Kakaka! The Black Dragon swung its tail fiercely, and a large number of relatively soft scales were bitten off by Matthew. In other words, the Winged Dragon Wind Gods weight was indeed not on the same level as the Black Dragon. The latter struggled for a while but still shook Matthew off. At this time. Meonogas quickly changed his direction and fled towards the west as fast as he could. However, his originally incomparably thick tail It had already become a bare scene. As he flew, his scales fell off. Matthew silently watched the Black Dragon flee in a panic, but there was no joy of victory in his heart. He looked down. Rolling Stone Town wasnt a place filled with sorrow, but more than twenty houses had been destroyed. The place where the dragon disaster had wreaked havoc. Someone was calling for help, someone was crying, and a little girl was lying on her parents bodies with lifeless eyes. The other regions were dead silent. Everyone hid. At that moment. The entire town became empty. This was the first time in decades that Rolling Stone Town had been attacked from the outside. It probably wouldnt be the last time.. Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Black Dragon Calamity, Level Increase! Chapter 582: Black Dragon Calamity, Level Increase! Translator: Lonelytree The war is really coming. Matthew returned to the ground with a heavy heart. Everyone was supporting Rheagar. The latters face was extremely pale. It seemed that the black dragons tail had given him a hard time. However, Rheagar still pretended to be relaxed and said, Im fine. You have to believe in the life force of demons! Cough, cough, cough! Matthew could tell at a glance that he was weak. Although he was not on the verge of death, he was still seriously injured. He glanced at the corridor beside him. There was an oak tree that he had planted himself, but it had been broken by the black dragon, and a large number of leaves scattered all over the ground. Matthew picked up a large piece of leaf and came to Rheagars side. A warm glow lit up in his palm. In an instant. The leaves turned into a quicksand-like substance and fell through Matthews fingers. Rheagars body emitted a gentle light of life. Under the effect of the [Flourishing Leaves]. Rheagars condition improved a little. I didnt expect you to know healing spells. He looked at Matthew in surprise. Matthew smiled. Then Im afraid there are still many things you didnt expect. Richard also looked at Matthew in surprise. To be honest, the way you pounced on the black dragon just now gave me a shock. Not many mages, no, not many people would dare to launch a melee attack on a dragon. I mean, what a great hammer smash! Matthew said with some regret, Its a pity that I didnt knock him out. Otherwise, I would have had a chance to keep him here. Richard shook its head gently. Slaying a dragon isnt a simple matter. In the end, we still lack preparations. Matthew nodded. At this time, Zeller came over to ask about the situation. After confirming that Rheagar was safe and sound, he sent people to deal with the disaster relief. We still have a lot of work to do. But before that, we have to hold an emergency meeting. Zeller said seriously. A few minutes later. In the office hall of the lords residence. The four of them took their positions. First of all, we have to figure out the source of this dragon disaster. Zellers expression was very serious, and his thoughts were unusually clear. We all knew that the two dragons might attack Rolling Stone Town, but no one expected todays situation. There were three main problems. First, why was it the Black Dragon Meonogas? Secondly, why was he alone? Thirdly, why now? Zellers thoughts made sense. Under normal circumstances, even a dragon at the top of the food chain would not be able to attack a town alone. That was a little too crazy. Dragons also had their own troops. Even if they could not train an organized army, recruiting some dark creatures as their claws and teeth was a piece of cake for the dragons. In fact. The Highleaf Region had essentially become a subordinate of Black Dragon Meonogas. If this guy wanted to conquer Rolling Stone Town, why didnt he lead an army over? This means that Meonogass action this time was not a rational decision. On the one hand, he miscalculated the situation in Rolling Stone Town. This may be because of his arrogance, or it may be because of the instigation of others. On the other hand, theres no reason why the Red Dragon, Khuzulas, who we were more afraid of, hasnt made any moves. According to the information from the Highleaf Region, the Red Dragon and the Black Dragon had fought several times, and both sides were evenly matched. But the problem was, according to the information, Khuzulas was a full-fledged adult Red Dragon, level 20, and a true Half-Legend. The Black Dragon Meonogas was a young dragon, only level 18. Dont look at the difference of only two levels. For a completely unreasonable creature like a dragon, two levels is already a very big difference in strength. Matthew quickly analyzed, So I think that the Black Dragon and the Red Dragon didnt really fight. Or rather, Khuzulas has been holding back. My guess is that the crafty red dragon did not dare to invade Rolling Stone Town because it was warned by Edmund. Thats why he deliberately encouraged Meonogas, that brainless fool, to scout the way. Thats why todays scene happened. The others nodded. Matthews analysis was quite reasonable. There was even a possibility. These two dragons were simply playing a double act. Their goal was to control the residents and armies of their respective territories to a greater extent. Only dragons could defeat dragons. When this concept was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Only then would the Dragon Lords foundation of rule among the human civilians be more stable. However, this thought didnt seem to be something that an ordinary Chromatic Dragon could come up with. Together with the Green Dragon Fattina, who was active in the north. Matthew felt like an invisible net was forming around him. He didnt know who the enemy hiding in the water was. But he had to think of a way to break out of this situation. Otherwise, Rolling Stone Town would most likely perish under the dragon fire. Other than Du Lin and Asma, who are in poor condition, how many helpers can you find? Matthew looked at Rheagar. The latter muttered four names, including Li Weiqi and the priest from the Watcher Highland. Matthew nodded slightly. That should be enough. I still insist on my previous point of view. We must take the initiative to attack! Zeller said, But if we want to take the initiative to attack, we have to be prepared to deal with two dragons at the same time. Matthew shook his head. Not two, maybe three. Richard frowned and said, You mean that the green dragon in the north might also participate in the battle? Matthew nodded. I might be overthinking, but its better to be prepared. Zeller sighed. But if we have to deal with three dragons at the same time, Im afraid we wont have enough manpower. Matthew said firmly, I think we can give it a try. As he spoke. He took a stack of white paper from his desk. She started to write letters quickly. [Dear Lumiere/Bobo/Eli/Lorraine/Samantha/Clegg ] Within fifteen minutes. Matthew had written six letters for help. Among my friends, other than a Druid from the Moonlight Society whos a Tier 3, the rest are at least Tier 4. They can help when dealing with dragons that have yet to enter the Legendary realm. He said to the three of them. However, there was some hesitation in their eyes. Matthew looked at them in surprise. A moment later. He suddenly reacted. Are you guys worried about me? In the next second. He decisively removed the temperance domain. A terrifying aura spread from Matthews body. [Hint: Your level has increased from LV12 to LV16!] Your strength has increased in all aspects Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Death-Reaping Curse, Five Dragons Alliance Chapter 583: Death-Reaping Curse, Five Dragons Alliance Translator: Lonelytree [Hint: Your current level is LV16. If you want to continue levelling up, you must continue to invest more XP and consume Legendary points.] [Current Status: XP still has excess points. The Legendary Path is insufficient, so it cannot be upgraded.] [Your attributes have increased: Intelligence +1, Intuition +1.] Your contract slot +4; You have gained new abilities, Negative Energy Transformation and Death Reaper Curse. [Negative Energy Transformation: You can transform yourself by injecting negative energy into certain parts of your body. The parts that have been transformed by negative energy will obtain additional natural armour, additional muscle strength, additional negative energy affinity, and additional overall casting speed.] Warning: The negative energy transformation limit cannot exceed 60% of your entire body, or your body will be irreversible towards the direction of the undead. [Death Reaper Curse: Create a pale energy chain between you and a target. This energy chain cannot be interrupted by terrains and buildings. It can extend up to 30 meters.] When the target is chained, the targets resistance to instant death will be greatly reduced. Your ability Undead Summoning has been upgraded to Multiple Undead Summoning. [Multiple Undead Summoning: When you use Summoning of the Undead, you can maintain a larger number of summoned creatures with a lower concentration and have more precise control over them.] In view of your arduous research on the path of necromancy, you can choose one of the following three fields: Soul/Pale/Nether Weapon. A dense stream of messages flashed in front of Matthew. Compared to the last advancement, there was one less class characteristic this time, but the overall improvement was still real. Matthew focused his attention on the selection of domains. These three domains were all sub-domains of death. The soul domain was the most expansive and vast, but it was also the most attractive. On the other hand, the Pale and Nether Weapons were relatively narrow. Pale referred to a very special area in the Underworld, as well as a general term for a type of undead that mainly consisted of ghosts. The nether weapon represented a weapon domain that was highly related to negative energy. Matthew hesitated. First, he ruled out the Nether Weapon As a spellcaster who already had the Skull of Augustus, Matthew felt that there was no need for him to delve too deeply into weapon -related fields. And between [Soul] and [Pale]. Matthew had once leaned towards the former. However, after thinking for a moment. He still chose Pale. The reason for not choosing Soul was simple. The domain brought by the advancement could only be passively endured and could not be actively explored. In this case, the soul domain was more random, and Matthew was not sure what he could gain. On the other hand, the Pale Domain was much narrower, and its direction was very clear. Matthew could already guess what he would gain by choosing the Pale Domain. In the next second. [Hint: You have obtained the Pale Domain.] [Your temporary ability, Hand of Paleness, has been solidified into a permanent ability, retaining all its previous characteristics.] C You have gained the favour of pale creatures (Ghost, Spectre, Pale Horse, Pale Knight) [You have obtained permission to enter the Pale Land (Underworld) at any time.] As expected. This made Matthew secretly happy. This ability had its own merits compared to Astrids Claw. The key was that it did not require too much concentration to maintain, which gave him the space to operate from both sides. As for the right to enter the Underworld at any time, it was a small surprise. Matthew had thought that it would be good enough if he could obtain something related to the Pale Land. He did not expect to directly turn a remote place in the Underworld into his own backyard! No matter how remote it was, it was still a place that no one dared to enter. To many mages, this meant that it was of great strategic value. As for the pale creatures goodwill, it was purely a bonus. He had no intention of becoming the Lord of Paleness. It was enough to make the ghosts under him work for him in peace. Compared to the Domain, the two new abilities were the biggest gains from this upgrade. In general, negative energy modification and Reapers Curse were both supportive abilities. However, both of them had extraordinary value. The former could strengthen Matthews body, but the price was a certain amount of physical activity. However, Matthew was very curious. If he used the vitality of life to neutralize the corrosion of negative energy, would he have a chance to obtain the strength of the body modified by negative energy while preventing his body from losing too much life essence? The latter was even more significant. Matthew currently had many spells and abilities that could instantly cause death, but due to the low probability of instant death, these abilities were often not used. The Reaper Curse had a chance of reversing the situation. As long as they were locked by Matthews energy chain. When the time came, he would cast an instant death spell on the enemy. If the other party were unlucky, they would die on the spot. This was undoubtedly a new trump card for Matthew. In general. The increase in strength brought by levelling up was good. However, it was not as great as he had imagined. Matthew was well aware of this. The reason why he chose to level up was not to obtain a short-term increase in combat power but to ensure that he could play a greater role in the next battle. After all, the Black Dragon had already openly attacked Rolling Stone Town.. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Death-Reaping Curse, Five Dragons Alliance Chapter 584: Death-Reaping Curse, Five Dragons Alliance Translator: Lonelytree The friction with the dragon was inevitable. He wanted to develop in peace. However, someone did not allow it. Therefore, he could only think of a way to get rid of these people who were in his way. The battle just now. One of the reasons why Black Dragon Meonogas was able to escape was because Matthews spell was nullified. He estimated. At least 80% of the spells had been nullified by the Black Dragon. This was also the reason why Matthew had switched to melee mode. The level was indeed not the only factor in combat power. But it was also a part of it. When Tier 3 Matthew used a spell to attack the Tier 5 Black Dragon, there was an 80% chance that he would be directly immune. Now that he had reached Tier 4, the probability of him being able to avoid the attack had dropped to about 40%. This was because of the dragons unique talent and the extra immunity from judgment brought about by the excessive level difference. Matthew was now level 16. He believed that the next time he faced the Black Dragon. His spell would play a decisive role. However, it was a pity. Because the resting period ended early. He abandoned his progress in the temperance domain. [Hint: You have broken the self-restraint of the Temperance Domain, your Temperance Element-10.] You have obtained the element of greed x5; You have entered the indulgence period of temperance. During the period of indulgence, you will not be able to obtain the element of temperance, but you will be able to obtain the element of greed twice as much. Matthew was quite interested in the special existence of the indulgence period. This thing was different from the cheat meal. It seemed to have completely left the domain of temperance. His domain abilities, Heart of Tranquil Water and Cheat Meal, had also turned into a flickering grey. At the moment, these two abilities could still be used. However, there was already a hint of warning. If I obtain a large amount of greed elements during the period of indulgence, will I completely lose control of my domain? Matthew was just thinking about it. A new message flashed in front of him. [Hint: Your equilibrium domain is in effect.] You have obtained the temporary state of Relaxation from the Realm of equilibrium. [There is a limit to relaxation: When you are in the indulgence period of the realm of temperance, you can obtain double the elements of the realm of greed without any punishment from the realm of temperance.] Matthews eyes lit up. Was this the Art of Equalization? He usually felt that the Equalization Domain was stuck between more than ten domains, and it was not effective. He did not expect it to have such an effect this time. From the looks of it Matthew would not have to worry about the side effects of having two opposing domains at the same time. Temperance and greed can be carried out together! I can even use these two small domains as experimental subjects. Before I balance life and death in the future, I can balance temperance and greed. Perhaps I can gain more experience. Matthew thought to himself. The above thoughts only happened in a minute. In the blink of an eye. Matthews attention returned to the outside world. The three of them looked at Matthew as if they were looking at a monster. Zeller couldnt help but say, You seem to be holding back your strength? Matthew waved his hand. Some, but not much. He was telling the truth. He had enough XP at the moment, but on the path to Tier 5, people like him who had opened the Legendary Path in advance had to accumulate enough Practice Points. Matthew did not have any at the moment. Therefore, entering the fifth tier could be said to be difficult and long. However, even so. Matthews growth speed was enough to make others go crazy. In a short span of four months. He had advanced from Tier 2 to Tier 4. This was done right under the noses of the people of Rolling Stone Town. How could they not be shocked? Richard looked deeply at Matthew. I thought I had already figured out your background. I didnt expect you to hide it so well. Rheagar scratched his head. To be honest, if you were a demon or a Warlock, I would be more accepting. Matthew smiled and didnt explain much. As the saying goes, a person who has accumulated a lot of strength will be able to unleash it slowly. The accumulation of experience had long been completed by him planting trees day and night. If it wasnt for the fact that he wanted to become a more perfect Legend, he might have already reached level 20. However, that kind of high level did not have much meaning. Immediately. He carefully took out the Dagger of Equality from his luggage and handed it to Richard. The latter took the dagger, and his expression changed. Legendary weapon? Are you sure its that one? Matthew nodded lightly. Rheagar looked at the dagger curiously. Why does this thing look so familiar? Matthew quickly changed the topic and asked Richard, With this weapon in hand, how confident are you in killing that Black Dragon? Richard played with the Dagger of Equality lovingly and estimated, If we attack in a safer way, I can take his life in ten minutes at most. If we didnt care about the cost, I could beat him to the brink of death within three minutes. But as you can see, if the Black Dragon wants to escape, we cant do anything to him without the ballistae. Matthew nodded. You just need to be responsible for providing enough damage when necessary. Leave the rest to me. After that, the four of them discussed the next situation. Richard said that it was not common sense that the black dragon was approaching without a sound. Even with his powerful perception, he did not notice it. This meant that there must be a stronger force behind Meonogas.. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Death-Seeking Curse, Five Dragons Alliance Chapter 585: Death-Seeking Curse, Five Dragons Alliance Translator: Lonelytree In order to guard against this, they had to expand the scope of their alert and be prepared to deal with the dragon disaster at any time. They started to get busy. Matthew quickly returned to the workshop in the cemetery. He took out a stack of blank paper and began to write a review of the battle. The biggest difficulty in fighting dragons is that they have a huge body that far exceeds that of ordinary creatures, matching muscle density and natural armor. This made it impossible for ordinary sabres and spears to break through the defence of the dragon scales. Ordinary ballistae posed a certain threat to the dragons, but they were also difficult to kill. There was only one dragon crossbow that truly frightened the dragons, and it was very difficult to move it, requiring seven or eight soldiers to operate it. Its huge size and the terrifying density of its muscles, bones, and scales allowed the dragon to have an unusual fault tolerance in battle. Meonogas was twice the size of Phily, but he weighed more than twenty times as much. This gave them unstoppable destructive power when they charged. At the moment, it seemed that only Argus could fight him head-on. Other units cant hinder his freedom at all Matthew stopped writing, sometimes flipping through books, sometimes stopping to think. The natural armour was a powerful advantage of the dragon, but it could be countered. In this battle, Matthews Disintegration spell played a remarkable role. However, the problem was that while they had a powerful physical advantage, dragons also had extraordinary intelligence and mobility that far exceeded ordinary creatures. If this guy chose to fight head-on. He would have died countless times already. From the beginning to the end, he had been hiding from the attack range of the dragon crossbow, and he was also very insidiously active in the areas with residents. This made Matthew and the others feel restrained when they played on their home ground. This was not even the result of the Black Dragons deliberate consideration. It might just be a combat instinct inherited from the True Dragon. He had to admit. Dragons were indeed creatures favoured by the heavens. Even if it was only a tier 5 dragon. Only Legendary powerhouses could fight against it. If only Rolling Stone Town had a Legendary Warrior or a Legendary Mage. Matthew sighed softly. However, there was only Richard, the legendary thief, in Rolling Stone Town. Bandits were the most awkward when facing dragons. Can it cause effective damage? Yes. But not much. In theory, Legendary Thieves were the most effective against other Legendary classes of their sizes. However, facing such a giant They really couldnt do much. Fortunately, the Dagger of Equality that Matthew lent out could make up for this to a certain extent. But no matter what. Ordinary people would die if they were not careful in the process of fighting against the dragon. This meant that Matthew had to do more homework to avoid this. The workshop was silent. There was only the rustling of the quill on the paper. Other than the summary of the battle. Matthew also recorded two anomalies. The first point was what Richard had mentioned. The black dragons sneak attack was so sudden that even the silver snake, which was good at perception, did not have any warning in advance. This was completely illogical. To achieve such an effect. It required at least a Legendary-level advanced invisibility spell or a similar spell of the fifth tier and above that could be stacked several times. Considering the fact that the Black Dragon did not know any magic. Someone must have concealed his figure for him. The second point was that when the black dragon escaped, a layer of air burst out from his body. The wave of air looked very similar to the dragons breath. However, the nature was completely different. At least Matthew didnt see his chest bulge. The blast was more like a spell-like ability. However, Black Dragons were natural magic-insulated entities. They wouldnt know how to cast spells. There were only two explanations left. Firstly, the black dragon had some kind of treasure on it that could release a blast similar to the Ring of Fire. The probability of this was low because Matthew did not see him take out any treasures when he used the airwave. Secondly, the black dragon had the blessing of a high-level powerhouse. This blessing might exist in the form of divine spells. This possibility was much higher. The two abnormalities combined. There must be at least one powerful being behind Black Dragon Meonogas who was proficient in divine spells! However, in this era, the gods had been exiled to the Heavenly Palace, and it was difficult for the power of divine spells to reach the mortal world. Who had secretly extended their tentacles to the periphery of Rolling Stone Town? Matthew frowned and thought deeply. A moment later. He let out a long breath. Its not entirely impossible. For a mage, as long as they have enough information, they will have a chance to kill the enemy no matter how powerful they are. He thought about it. He quickly took out a brand -new piece of parchment and began to write. To kill the Black Dragon Meonogas, one must first strangle his mobility A night passed. Matthew had drawn up a preliminary plan to deal with the Black Dragon. During the day. He sent all the letters through the channels of the Cauldron House. Considering that some of his friends had no fixed residence, Matthew even paid for a magic service called Paging Letter. With the support of this noble magic, as long as they were in the prime material plane, everyone could receive these letters within seven days. Other than that. Matthew also wrote two letters and handed them to Isabelle and Soria through the Alliances channels.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Death-Seeking Curse, Five Dragons Alliance Chapter 586: Death-Seeking Curse, Five Dragons Alliance Translator: Lonelytree Even though he didnt have much hope for these two holy mages. However, he still had to try. In the next few days. Rheagar led the group in rebuilding houses and appeasing the victims in Rolling Stone Town. Fortunately, not many people were affected this time. With Rheagars many years of reputation, most people were willing to believe that Rolling Stone Town could defeat the evil dragon. But even so. The atmosphere in the town had also become much more desolate. In the afternoon, three days later. An owl came to the office hall of the lieges residence with a thick letter in its mouth. Matthew happened to be there. When he saw the owl from the Alliance, he thought it was his letter. But the owl didnt even look at him. Instead, he flew to Rheagars side. Under Rheagars somewhat stunned gaze. The owl dropped the thick envelope. Bang! The desk trembled slightly. The owl flew away quickly. Matthew and Zeller went over curiously. At this moment, Rheagar had just opened the envelope. A sheepskin scroll wrapped at the outermost layer suddenly flew out automatically. The title was written on it: [Secret War Order (From the Lords of the Hundred Cities and the Lords)] The three of them looked at each other. Their hearts trembled. The secret order of war finally arrived. Rolling Stone Town had received the secret order. Did this mean that all the territories in the South had received the same content? Matthew quickly read the secret order. He confirmed that the contents were almost exactly the same as what Margaret had revealed. Other than the time of registration for mages. In the official secret order. The Alliance required all mages to complete their registration within two months. And in these two months. No private battles are allowed in the territories. Even if there was a dispute. They also had to submit a battle request to the Alliance. That was to solve the problem openly. The good news is that the Black Dragon wont be able to ambush us again within these two months. Otherwise, the Seven Saint Alliance will take revenge on him. The bad news is that our dragon-slaying plan seems to be delayed. Matthew felt helpless. However, Rheagar shook his head, his eyes flashing with determination. That might not be the case. At the same time. The border between the Highleaf Region and the Golden Fertile Field. In the Misty Hills, where no one had ever visited. In the thick fog that filled the sky. The two huge creatures were pushing each other violently. You lied to me! Those humans are not easy to deal with! That necromancer bit off all the scales on my tail! Black Dragon Meonogas roared angrily. The Red Dragon Khuzulas didnt want to be outdone. Are they not easy to deal with, or are you too weak? Youd better be polite to me if you dont want to be torn into pieces by me! The Black Dragon could no longer suppress its anger. He fiercely pressed his head against the red dragons chin. Khuzulas! Youre a coward! You would only hide behind the scenes and control everything! I want to see how strong you are to tear me into pieces! Khuzulas was furious. He opened his bloody mouth and bit down on the Black Dragons neck. But at this moment. A sinister voice came from the fog, instantly stunning the two dragons. You are part of the Great Dragon Gods revival plan. Theres no need to quarrel over such a trivial matter. Red Dragon Khuzulas, Black Dragon Meonogas, Green Dragon Fattina, White Dragon King Algalon, Blue Dragon Wilcox. The five of you have already signed the Pact of the Five Dragons, and from now on, it will become the Five Dragons Alliance. Within the alliance, fighting was forbidden. People had to cooperate with each other and complete the Dragon Gods orders as soon as possible. Or do you think that Rolling Stone Town is a tough nut to crack? Do you need me to dispatch the other three Dragon Gods Chosen over so that the five of you can join forces to take down Rolling Stone Town? It was a man wearing a strange mask. He even looked a little too thin. However, when he walked out of the fog, The two arrogant dragons actually lowered their heads slightly. We dont need anyones help! We can take down Rolling Stone Town ourselves! The two dragons expressed their stance one after another. The red dragon, Khuzulas, said in a flattering manner, The only reason were still here is because the Seven Saint Alliance hasnt given the order for war yet. As long as the Alliance of Seven Saints allows it, I alone will be able to flatten Rolling Stone Town and fulfil Lord Dragon Gods wish! Please rest assured, Lord Thousand Transformers. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Legendary Flight Chapter 587: Legendary Flight Translator: Lonelytree Rolling Stone Town after the Dragon Calamity. The atmosphere of war was getting increasingly intense. Although Rheagar did not officially announce his preparations for war, a series of abnormal Lord Orders were issued one after another in the following days. The first was to restart the underground fortress north of Rolling Stone Town. Due to the excellent terrain of the Gold Diggers Basin, a huge underground fortress was built northwest of Rolling Stone Town as early as when Rheagars father was in power. Only 1/6 of the fortress would be developed to accommodate the entire population of Rolling Stone Town for a short period of time. This fortress was usually sealed off. Now that it had been activated, it naturally needed to be reorganized and allocated to various areas so that it could be used in time to protect the residents in future wars. The second was the establishment of the sentry system during wartime. The Black Dragons surprise attack was an accident. However, Rheagar and the others clearly recognized that they had to strengthen the setting of mobile sentries. Ever since Matthew used the protective umbrella to deal with the Scar of the Dead, the frequency of patrolling by the garrison team had decreased significantly. After the Dragon Calamity. The members of the garrison team led by Blake not only strengthened the shift patrol system but also greatly expanded its scope. Focus on the western and southern borders. In this regard, Matthew also sent out the ghosts to monitor the situation in the northeast to ensure that Rolling Stone Town would not be attacked from both sides. The third was to silently expand the army. The expansion of the army was mainly to recruit more people to improve the number of guards and reserves. To be fair. With the population of Rolling Stone Town, the potential for war was not enough. Within Zeller and Rheagars expectations. After this round of expansion, the permanent army of Rolling Stone Town could only reach the edge of 1000 people at most. Among them, only 200 of the Lords Guards were elites. And in the details of the battle in the Secret Order of War formulated by the Seven Saint Alliance. For the lowest-level battle, the number of participants was set at 500. Generally speaking, the number of people in a battle should not be less than 1000. This was obvious. As long as it was a large-scale battle, all the military forces of Rolling Stone Town had to be invested. This was quite a huge pressure for Rheagar and the others. Fortunately, Matthews undead army could barely fill the gap. These few davs. Zeller had been studying the details of the secret order. The number of details that the Alliance had given in the official version was dozens of times more than what Matthew had received from Margaret. It detailed the reasons for requesting a battle: Territory friction/territorial dispute/personal grudge/merger of territories/his dog glared at me All these things are not described in one way. Under the current conditions, it was very easy to start a battle. However, in principle. A battle required the agreement of both parties. During this process, the Alliance sent a Referee Mage to intervene and make a decision. For example, if the High Leaf Region submitted a request to Rolling Stone Town and the Alliance for a battle of 2000 people, it would be impossible for the alliance to defeat the High Leaf Region. When the Alliance saw that Rolling Stone Town only had 1000 soldiers, they might reject the request for a battle with the Highleaf Region on the grounds that their combat strength was not equal or change the number of soldiers to 1000. If the Highleaf Region accepted the scale of the battle, it would be Rolling Stone Towns turn to make the decision. With the agreement of the Highleaf Region and the Alliance, the two of them were able to enter the city. If Rolling Stone Town chose to reject the battle, then he would have to fulfil a part of the winners reward proposed in the battle application The content of the winners reward was also negotiated by both sides with the Alliances intervention. The main content was the ceding of territory, war reparations, territory privileges, and so on. In fact, it was equivalent to taking the initiative to cede territory and pay compensation. And between the two territories, there was also the concept of a war protection period. To be more specific, after one territory declared war on another and won, it had to wait another half a year before the next war application could be issued. This had indeed slowed down the pace of the annexation of weak territories to a certain extent. However, this didnt mean that the Alliance didnt encourage territories to annex each other. In the details of the territory negotiation The Alliance gave the option of merging territories without using force. The two sides could negotiate under the mediation of the Alliance. With how passionate the people of Aindor were about negotiations, this would probably become the mainstream. But war was still inevitable. No matter how detailed the rules of the alliance were. There would also be many loopholes. For example, the protection period of a battle only existed between two territories that had just ended a battle. There were no restrictions on other territories. This meant that Rolling Stone Town could declare war on all the surrounding territories at the same time. All the surrounding territories might also declare war on Rolling Stone Town at the same time. In this way. Rolling Stone Town was likely to face a battle of attrition! This undoubtedly placed a higher demand on the political and diplomatic level of the independent territory. How to form alliances became one of the major tests that many small territories faced in the new era after the civilization mystery was broken. The three magnates of Rolling Stone Town had discussed this matter. The three of them believed that the details of the Secret War Order were one of the important factors that would determine the fate of the territory. Before the Alliance lost control of the war. Legendary mages who could interfere in war and overthrow the regime at any time were the guarantee of the effectiveness of the rules. How to effectively exploit the loopholes in the rules. It was the next goal that Zeller needed to focus on. For this reason. The coughing sounds in the lieges manor in the middle of the night became frequent again.. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Legendary Flight Chapter 588: Legendary Flight Translator: Lonelytree Matthew had asked about Zellers physical condition. However, the latters mental state was not bad. He told Matthew that his cough had something to do with his Warlock bloodline and was not a physiological disease, so there was no need to worry too much. Matthew could only be sceptical. Rheagar and Zeller were busy. Matthew naturally did not stay idle. In addition to writing letters to call his friends, he chose two key breakthroughs from the fourth-grade spells that could be learned. These two spells were quite meaningful for the upcoming war. They were Isabelles Flight Spell and the Dragon Immobilizing Spell of the Monster Immobilizing Spell. Ordinary flying spells could be learned at tier 3, but the effects of this flying spell were very ordinary. The starting and landing actions were very slow, and the speed of horizontal movement was only a little faster than when running at full speed. It was not cost-effective to learn. That was why Matthew only learned Isabelles improved flying spell when he was at the fourth tier. After a night of studying. Matthew roughly figured out the characteristics of Isabelles flying spell. The key point was deception. Everyone knew. Flight was actually a transformation spell. Ordinary flying spells were all about trying to change a part of ones body to mimic the characteristics of a flying species. Under such circumstances. Even if he used the Flight spell, the mage himself would sometimes be restrained. When flying in the air, you might feel more like a bird than a human. When it came to Isabelles flying skills. She proposed to deceive the transformation domain and make it think that humans were special flying units. As long as the domain recognized him. Then, humans could also fly freely in the sky like birds. There was no cost to learn this spell. As long as he could understand Isabelles deception and learn the corresponding spell, it would be enough. However, this was also the difficulty of this spell. Matthew flipped through all the theoretical knowledge of Isabelles flying spell several times, but he still could not figure out how the deception was achieved. Fortunately, he had accumulated some elements of deception. Once he broke through the barrier. He still had a chance to quickly master Isabelles flying skills. The effect of this spell was much stronger than ordinary flying spells. Most importantly, it could fly up and down like a hummingbird, and its speed was three times faster than ordinary flying spells. The only drawback was that it required a high level of concentration to maintain. After all, it was quite taxing to keep deceiving the domain. After entering the Advanced Level. Matthew also further demonstrated the importance of concentration on a practical level. Many high-level spells required extremely high concentration to maintain. Spells were completely different from each other. For example, Astrids Claw was a spell that required less concentration. Matthew could use this spell and free up more mental strength to prepare several other spells. The Reaper Curse, on the other hand, had a much higher requirement for concentration. After Matthews experiments, he discovered that.. While using the Reapers Curse, he could, at most, use an additional spell of a slightly higher level. A little more and his spiritual power would be at risk of collapsing. Among all kinds of spells. There were also some who were more flexible in their focus requirements. The Undead Summoning Spell was one of them. You can use a higher concentration to maintain the Summoning of the Undead. In this case, you can micro-control each undead unit. You can also use a lower focus to maintain this spell. In this case, the movements of the undead would be random. You can only give them a general order. As for what they could do in the end, it was up to fate. Isabelles Flight required even more focus than the Reapers Curse. This meant that Matthew would find it difficult to cast spells while flying at high speed. However, Matthew was still quite clear about this. Flight was used to quickly avoid danger and reach higher ground. Casting spells while flying was a privilege that only Legendary mages or Gold Warriors like Margaret had. He could not count on it for the time being. Matthews mental strength and focus were actually considered top-notch among mages of the same level. Unfortunately, these high-focus spells were so unreasonable, as if they were specially prepared for true geniuses. unaer sucn circumstances. He could only envy Loraines Book of Abundance. Just by reading for a short time, he could gain two points of temporary concentration. For Matthew, this meant that he could cast Isabellas flying spell while maintaining the reapers curse. The effect was too good. I hope Loraine will appear. If he really cant, he can mail the little yellow book over and lend it to me. Matthew patted his head and planned to write a letter to Loraine later. Other than the flying technique that he was learning. Matthew had already made great progress in the monster immobilizing spell. It only took half a day. In just a short while, he had conquered all the contents of the Dragon Immobilization spell. This surprised Matthew. After all, Dragon Immobilization was a spell in the field of enchantment, and it belonged to Sorias territory. He had no achievements in the field of enchantment. He didnt expect this spell to be so easy to learn. Perhaps this was related to his mastery of the Human Immobilizing Spell. Its also possible that I have a certain talent in spells related to immobilizing. Matthew thought to himself. However, a spell like the Immobilization Spell It was one of the rarer spells that could grow on its own.. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Legendary Flight Chapter 589: Legendary Flight Translator: Lonelytree The success rate would not be too high at first, and the immobilizing time would not be too long. There might even be an awkward situation where the effect ended in a few seconds. In order to make it last longer. Matthew planned to seek resources from the Alliance. He wanted to see if he could find a place to practice the Dragon Immobilizing spell. After all, it was in Matthews plan. This spell was extremely important. As long as he could freeze the enemy for a moment, even if it were only for three seconds, he had a chance to send them into a near-death state. Once the surrounding arrangements were completed. Slaying a dragon was definitely not a fools dream. Apart from learning spells and deducing the Dragon Slaying Plan, Matthew was still organizing the undead in the cemetery and practising micro-control and command to a certain extent in a state of war. Because the upper limit of the undead he could control had increased again. As a result, some of the dead who had just been buried in the grave were transformed into skeletons and zombies. In this way. The number of skeletons and zombies in the cemetery had reached 360. When they lined up together, they gave off a terrifying feeling of being so densely packed that one could not see the end. At this moment. Matthew finally realized the concept of numbers. A few hundred of the Undead had the pressure of an ocean. If there were thousands of them It was probably even more terrifying. However, Matthew still encountered some obstacles in controlling the undead. It was mainly because there were too many people. He was not a professional general. It was fine if they fought small-scale battles. In a large-scale battle, Matthew estimated that they would only rush forward, wait for orders from fools, and retreat quickly. More detailed operations were difficult for him. He was a mage. He couldnt possibly study the art of war at the last minute. Even if it was necessary. It seemed like he didnt have enough time. What made Matthew even more helpless was that.. None of the Contract Undead under him was a general. Soldier was a lone wolf who only knew how to fight alone and spread the hip-twisting virus. Renesme had a certain level of leadership ability, but the number could not exceed 20. Phily indeed had the ability of a general, but once the battle started, he would appear more often by Matthews side as a personal guard or mount. As for Peggy The dishes she cooked were very good. Meanwhile, in a few high-level units in the cemetery. Dark Warrior Argus was a true talent for generals. However, this guy couldnt leave the cemetery too far away. Elite Specter Ali was not bad either. Helplessly, he could only command his own kind. As for the new Mother of Slaves This fellow was purely a talent for internal affairs. She could handle zombie construction teams, but fighting was a joke. In this way. Matthews predicament of having so many soldiers was exposed. He thought for a long time about the candidates. He suddenly thought of someone. That was the Centaur Obast! As a Tree Herder, Obast actually had considerable commanding abilities. However, the creatures he commanded were usually nature creatures, such as tree spirits. Isnt it inappropriate to let a centaur who loves nature command the evil undead army? Matthew hesitantly went to find Obast. He revealed his thoughts. As expected. Mr. Centaur was shocked. You want me to command those dirtyUndead? Matthew smiled. Im just here to discuss this with you. You dont have to be so nervous. Obast hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. Im sorry, Mr. Matthew. I know Im not qualified to reject you, but I really cant convince myself to mix with a group of zombies or skeletons, even if theyre no longer as disgusting as they were at first. Im sorry. Matthew got the answer he expected, but he was not particularly disappointed. He patted Obasts shoulder and turned to leave. On the other hand, Obster looked at Matthews back with a complicated expression. There was dissatisfaction, discomfort, and a trace of shame. At this moment. A white light flashed beside him. A lively and cute little light fairy came out from the inner layer. Dang dang! Little Pineapple has arrived! Dear Mr. Obast, Little Pineapple sends his regards to you on behalf of everyone in the Myriad World Tree Ocean! The little Light Fairy flew onto Obasts shoulder. Everyone is very concerned about the progress of the migration. How is the situation here? Obasts face tensed up. He sighed and said, Hello, Little Pineapple. Im afraid this isnt a suitable place to move to. Ive communicated with the lord here. A few days ago, a giant dragon attacked a small town near the forest. This place will soon be involved in the war. If you come now, youll probably be affected by the war. Little Pineapple widened his eyes and said, Is there a war here? But over at the forest, weve already been dragged into the war. The ancient basin that we used to avoid danger has been flooded with a large number of distorted astral creatures. Many people were injured because of this. Those astral creatures are too powerful. Is this place more dangerous than the Primordial Basin? Aubert became even more nervous. He quickly asked, How is everyone? Why are there astral creatures invading the sea of trees? Little Pineapple sighed and said, Little Pineapple doesnt know either. Everyones situation is getting worse by the day. Everyone wants to leave the Primordial Basin. Currently, the only one supporting everyone to continue fighting is Lord Obast.. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Legendary Flight Chapter 590: Legendary Flight Translator: Lonelytree If theres only one or two dragons, we can drive them away with everyones strength, right? Its better than dealing with a large number of distorted astral creatures. What do you think, Mr. Obast? Obast gritted his teeth. His four hooves paced back and forth on the spot. A moment later. He said to Little Pineapple resolutely, Get some people ready. Ill bring you over soon! Little Pineapple looked at Obast suspiciously. Is it true? Lord Obast isnt trying to coax me, is he? The Centaur said firmly, My words are a promise! As he said that, he ignored Little Pineapple, who was rejoicing on the spot. Instead, he strode forward and caught up with Matthew. Mr. Matthew. Im willing to become the general of the Undead Army. As long as you give me the authority to command them, I promise to give you a brand-new army! Aubert said with a serious expression. Matthew looked at him in surprise. Why did you change your mind? Aubert said honestly, My people have been harmed. I hope to find a place for them to live in your oak forest, especially at the edge of the descendants of the World Tree. For this, we must build a stable portal that connects to the sea of trees. This may cost a lot of gold coins. The more he spoke. The softer his voice became. Matthew didnt hear the word gold coin clearly at all. It was purely made up by his brain. How many clansmen do you have? Matthew was delighted, but his face was still cold. After thinking about it, Aubert said, The first batch, about 100No, 50 people is enough! Matthew asked curiously, Are they all Centaur Tree Herders like you? Aubert explained, They are centaurs, but not necessarily a tree herder. There are also spearmen, archers, and mages. We Centaurs are good at long-range attacks. Matthew almost drooled when he heard that. Centaur archer? That was the top long-range army in the Multiverse! Rolling Stone Town lacked archers. What was there to hesitate about? Matthew waved his hand. How many people are there in your clan? Ill take care of them all! Obast was shocked. Is this true? Are you really willing to accept all of us? My clansmen can still eat quite a lot Moreover, it will cost a lot of gold coins to build a stable Sea of Trees Teleportation Gate. Matthew waved his hand. Just a small matter. In any case, this money could be claimed by Rheagar. After all, recruiting archers was to contribute to Rolling Stone Town, right? Aubert was so touched that he almost cried. He bowed deeply to Matthew. Thank you for your generosity and kindness! On the data panel. [Hint: Your Follower Obasts loyalty to you has increased to 85.] Obast shared his ability,[Eagle Eye] with you. [Eagle Eye Spell: You can clearly see the distant scene.] Your long-range aiming ability has increased by 100%. Followers could also share abilities?! Matthew was surprised. Obast was actually a follower under the name of the Life Sanctuary Ritual Ground. He was indeed Matthews follower. Perhaps the Life Sanctuary had played a role similar to the Death Contract. Matthew was very interested. If I can recruit more followers through the Life Sanctuary in the future and guarantee their loyalty, wont I be able to have an endless supply of free abilities? In fact, this free ability can be directed Immediately. Matthew discussed this with Obast for a while. The two of them confirmed some details about the Sea of Trees Teleportation Gate. After that, Obast excitedly went into the cemetery. This was the first time he had entered the cemetery since he moved into the oak forest. At that moment. Matthew could feel that the elements of the two ritual arenas were beginning to blend further. Three days later. Matthew, who was trying his best to figure out the mysteries of flying, suddenly received Isabelles message! When the crystal ball lit up that beautiful face. Matthew almost thought he was hallucinating. He hurried to the Starry Cabin in the Cauldron House to meet Isabelle. The latter was wearing a silver-coloured gown today. Her eyes were slightly swollen, and her eyes were very sleepy as if she had just woken up from a long sleep. Do you plan to slay a dragon? Isabelle asked directly. Her tone was still so domineering and direct, giving people an unquestionable feeling. Matthew replied, Just like what I wrote in the letter, the dragon has already threatened our survival Isabelle interrupted him, You can stay out of it. Matthew pursed his lips. I cant do it. Isabelle raised her eyebrows, and her expression was filled with disdain. Do you have that ability? At that moment. It was as if countless people were laughing at him. Amidst the cursing and mocking voices that filled the sky. It was as if even speaking was difficult for him. Im trying But I will do my best! Matthew said, sweating. The pressure instantly disappeared. Isabelle commented, Foolish. But you pass. As she spoke, she stared at Matthew for a while and snorted softly. Youre finally at the fourth tier Are you learning flight? Matthew nodded and said, Yes, it is the flying technique that you created.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Legendary Flight Chapter 591: Legendary Flight Translator: Lonelytree Isabelle said decisively, Stop learning. Thats a second-rate version for mediocre people. Matthew was shocked. Then, he smiled bitterly in his heart. It was so difficult for him to learn the second-rate version prepared for mediocre people. Then how difficult would it be to prepare a first-class version for geniuses? But what he needed now was time! Before Matthew could speak. Isabelle looked at him with a burning gaze. I can let you learn this flying technique directly, but you will owe me a promise. How about it? Do you dare to take this deal? Matthews heart trembled. He didnt doubt that Isabelle could really let him learn the art of flight. After all, Soria also had such means. Isabelle, who was also a Holy Mage and was even more powerful, had no reason not to do so. However, the problem was That promiseWhat is it? Matthew asked carefully. Isabelle said coldly, Ill only tell you if you agree to the deal. Matthew smiled bitterly. Isnt that gambling? Isabelle raised her eyebrows. The question is whether you have the courage. Chances are always rare. Even if you are my student, you might not always be able to meet me when I am in a good mood. Matthew gritted his teeth. Isabelles speech was quite similar to Sorias. He quickly realized that this might not be the time for him to consider the price-performance ratio. Isabelle was testing his loyalty. Thus, he made a decision in his heart. Im willing! Good! Isabelle didnt say much. Her body actually directly passed through the pitch-black starry sky and the distance of 108,000 miles to Matthews side. In an instant. Matthew felt his body become extremely relaxed! Isabelle grabbed his shoulder with one hand. He flew towards the dome of the Starry Sky Cabin! Before Matthew could react. He seemed to have travelled through time and space. He had travelled through countless galaxies and planes. When he came back to his senses. He was still standing on the floor of the Starry Cabin. Isabelles languid voice rang in his ears, I have some small achievements in the field of transformation, so its very easy to share some spells with you. On the data panel. [Hint: You have received the Legendary Flying Spell from Holy Mage Isabelle!] [Legendary Flight: You have mastered Legendary Flight, but the consumption of spiritual power and magic power is five times that of ordinary Flight.] [You can use the ability to lower the rank of spells to cast the legendary flying spell. In this case, you will obtain the effect of the fifth-tier flying spell and the corresponding consumption.] Legendary Flight! Matthew could hardly believe his eyes. He was only at tier 4. Did he actually make an exception and learn the legendary flying spell? Was this the ability of a Holy Mage? He looked at Isabelle in shock. The latter said calmly, Now I can tell you the contents of that promise. That is, after you become a Legend, you must assist me in killing Edmond. This sentence rang in Matthews ears. It was earth-shattering! Matthew looked around and realized that Edmond, who had always been inseparable from Isabelle, was not present. His heart was pounding. Isabelle, who was in front of him. The infinite glory and beauty of a Holy Mage were quickly fading away. It turned into a withered corpse at a speed visible to the naked eye! Whats wrong? Are you unwilling? Isabelle asked faintly. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Above All Living Beings Chapter 592: Above All Living Beings Translator: Lonelytree The scene in front of him was extremely terrifying. Other than its terrifying appearance, Matthew also felt an extremely sinister and cold aura from the dried corpse. It was definitely not a natural coldness. Instead, it was a power that came from a high-level domain. Facing Isabelles cold gaze. Matthew hurriedly said, Its not that Im unwilling. I just dont understand why. Isabelle shook her yellow face, her pale eyes filled with a terrifying resentment. He betrayed me and imprisoned me! Most importantly, he betrayed the Alliance and betrayed Yin! The original intention of the Seven Saint Alliance was to exile the gods and protect the world. However, he and his supporters chose to cooperate with the gods. They are all traitors! Traitors should die! Matthew was shocked, and his scalp went numb. He naturally knew that Yin was referring to the Calamity Mage. In the entire Alliance, Isabelle was the only one who was willing to use her original name to address that legendary great existence. Matthew had sensed the discord between Edmond and Isabelle. But he did not expect it to be this serious. Isabelles killing intent and resentment were definitely not fake. She had been enduring it all along. Matthew had no doubt that Isabelle would kill him if he rejected her request! Hence, he lowered his head and said, I understand. To me, I will always be on your side. Isabelles resentment subsided a little. She tilted her head and looked at Matthew. Youre very smart, and you know whats good for you. But I must warn you that Edmond is only one of the traitors. There are many others Im talking about, including Fei Ziben, Soria, and that unfathomable fellow. Matthew shook his head. I know very well that I have no choice. Isabelle laughed. You really dont have a choice. Im just telling you to be mentally prepared. Once you board my ship, it wont be so easy to get down in the future. However, you dont have to be too nervous. Although Edmond is in charge of guarding me, he cant do anything to me. As for my current state, its actually my own doing. I told you before. Our world is long dead. Only by letting himself die could he see the truth of this world. So, Matthew, are you willing to see the truth of this world? Matthew pondered for a moment. He looked calm on the surface, but the pressure in the depths of his heart was already full. A moment later. He found a way to deal with it. Im willing. However, I wonder if I can only see the truth by letting myself die. I hope I can make my own judgment. I want to use my own eyes to perceive this world. It was still too early for me to witness the essence of the world. I hope to make a decision only after I have mastered great power. I have to be at least Legend rank, right? After saying this. Matthew was actually a little nervous. Isabelle smiled weakly. Very good, a very cunning delaying tactic. Not only did it show your loyalty to me, but it also tactfully rejected me. Youre much more tactful than Ronan was. But in terms of scheming, youre not as good as Blinken. You are the middle ground between the two of them. I hope youre not a mediocre person. Matthew forced a smile and heaved a sigh of relief. However, he thought about it carefully. Isabelle probably wouldnt turn him into something like her in the short term. She might need to develop her own strength to fight against Edmond. Then, before that. Not being discovered by the headmage was the top priority. It could only be said that Legendary powerhouses were all shrewd people. They said one thing but meant another. Matthew wasnt sure if his answer would satisfy Isabelle. However, the latters state of mind was quickly restrained. The bad luck and dark light that filled the sky dissipated. Isabelle turned from a dried corpse into a peerless beauty again. Her lips were rosy, and her skin was white. Her bright eyes and white teeth were extremely moving. Where was the terrifying and sinister appearance of the dried corpse from before? Im not interested in low-level spells. I planned to teach you after you became a Legend, but since youre already a Tier 4, Ill give you some pointers. Isabelle said lazily, You must remember that the true source of the Path of Undying is not in the Underworld but in the Rootless River. Theres no trace of the Rootless River. Theres only one person in the Alliance whos been to the Rootless River, and thats the Holy Mage Link. Matthew recalled the name. Margaret had once introduced him to Lord Link, who was also one of the three Heavenly Mages. He had the power of a Holy Mage, but because of the Intelligence Mystery Lock, he had always been stationed in the Astral World and suffered the destruction of starlight. When you become stronger, you can go to the astral plane to find Link and ask him to guide you in the Rootless River. Link is a neutral person, so he will give me face and help you. Isabelle said. Since Mr. Link has been guarding the astral plane, why has the power of the Alliance of Seven Saints always been involved in the outer planes? His current mentality was also very clear. In any case, he was already on this ship. What was wrong with asking a few more questions? Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Above All Lives Chapter 593: Above All Lives Translator: Lonelytree Isabelle glanced at him and replied indifferently, The forces in the outer planes are much stronger than you think. They are complicated and difficult to control. The Seven Saint Alliance might seem powerful, but as you can see, there are many internal disputes. Its not that we dont want to get involved in the outer planes, but we cant. In the end, the outer planes are the old sphere of influence of the gods. Before the gods are destroyed, we are like birds in a cage in the Prime Material Plane, unable to fly. Matthew nodded, not fully understanding. Isabelles words today involved the higher-ups of the Alliance. Before this, Edmond had tried to recruit him many times and constantly hinted to him that Isabelle was a lunatic. The struggle between the two sides could be described as fire and water. Putting aside all these. Matthew had probably captured some of the sources of the differences between the two sides. That was the attitude towards the gods. Isabelle was most likely a radical in the Alliance and advocated eliminating the Gods. As for Edmond, he was a conservative and advocated cooperation with the gods. Matthew did not believe that Edmond was a lackey of the gods. On the one hand, Soria had told him about some of Edmonds achievements. Legendary mages, especially Superior Legends, mostly had their own strength of character. To put it bluntly, Edmond was a mage, and benefits and alliances were highly bound. What good would it do for him if the gods returned? Therefore, Matthew would not view Edmond as a heinous villain just because of Isabelles one-sided words. It was just that he had boarded a pirate ship. He could still pretend to paddle in the water. So, he once again expressed his determination to Isabelle. The latter did not comment. A moment later. Isabelle looked tired. As for the dragon-slaying thing you mentioned just now, Ill get Soria to help you. Ill talk to her. Shes the best at this. After all, she has a soft spot for dragons. Matthew thought she was being sarcastic, so he smiled and said, Youre so humorous. Isabelle glared at him and said, Im not joking. Soria rode many dragons back then. Moreover, with her physical fitness, all the dragons could only stay below. One dragon could not even withstand her strength and died on the spot. Where do you think the ancient title of Dragon Widow came from? Matthew was petrified on the spot. After a long time. Only then did he leave the Starry Sky Cabin with his mouth agape. However, just as he walked out of the door. He saw a big, fat, coffee-colored cat waiting for him at the door. Matthew was stunned. He recognized this big fat cat. It was Ah Ji, who had previously entertained him in Sorias Crystal Palace. Mr. Matthew, Ms. Soria has invited you. Fat cat Ah Jis attitude seemed to be much more enthusiastic this time. Matthew nodded and followed him. However, he muttered in his heart, Was the communication between Holy Mages so smooth? Isabelle had just said that she would greet Soria, and the latter had already sent someone to welcome him?! Matthew had deep doubts about Isabelles imprisonment. If not for the fact that Isabelles resentment was too deep when she was in the state of a dried corpse, she would have died. He even felt that all of this was an act. It was still the reception room from last time. Soria was wearing a set of light green home clothes, and her every move was still so gentle and amiable as if she was the aunt next door. The two holy mages gave off different feelings. In front of Isabelle, Matthew didnt even dare to breathe loudly, afraid of disturbing her. Soria gave off a very friendly feeling and even a sense of dependence. But Matthew knew very well. A person who was on equal footing with Isabelle could not slack off, no matter how good her temper was on the surface. Therefore, his attitude was very serious from the beginning to the end. He was just short of writing the word respect on his face. Looks like Isabelle hasnt completely given up on you, has she? Soria handed Matthew a cup of coffee with a smile. The latter smiled cautiously. Soria said to herself, Although Isabelle is one of my best friends, she rarely asks for help. The last time she asked me to help her student was Blinken. Unfortunately, Blinken has a strong opinion of his own, and he didnt accept my suggestion. Matthew was still a little curious about how Blinken came to Soria for help. However, Soria suddenly changed the topic and stared at Matthew. Did she ask you to complete a deal with her? At that moment. Matthews nerves tensed up. He shook his head vigorously. A gentle but suffocating pressure fell on his shoulders. Soria stretched out a finger and made a gesture in the air. Matthew felt a finger lift his chin. He was forced to raise his head and look at Soria. She smiled and said, You lied. Let me guess the contents of her deal with you. She must have hoped that you would help her kill Edmund, right? Matthews eyes were firm, and his lips were tightly pursed. He would not say anything_ even if he were beaten to death Soria let go of her hand and did not force him. In the next moment. She gently placed her hands on her knees and said with a nostalgic expression, The person she hates the most should be Edmond, but I should be ranked in the top five. After all, it was Edmond who first proposed the imprisonment plan. Im also one of his supporters.. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Above All Lives Chapter 594: Above All Lives Translator: Lonelytree But Edmond is also thinking for the sake of the Alliance. If I were to choose a mage other than the Seven Saints to be the leader of the Alliance, I would choose Edmond without hesitation. He may not be a good person, but he will be a very good leader. Do you know what a good leaders basic qualities are? Matthew blinked. It meant that he didnt know anything. Soria smiled gently and continued, That is to understand the art of compromise. Imprisoning Isabelle was a compromise between the Alliance and the gods. In that era, the foundation of the Alliance wasnt stable yet; natural disasters occurred frequently in the prime material plane, and the outer planes were even more unstable. As one of the leaders, Isabelle never understood what compromise was. She thought she was Yin. However, she did not have Yins strength. Therefore, she became the target of compromise. Shes a very extreme person, so she cant understand what were doing. She swallowed the Chaos Mystery Lock and transformed herself into a Divine Lich. But you must not imitate her. Because she has the ability to transform back at any time, but you dont. The two Lich Apprentices who followed her back then have long since been reduced to ashes. Soria said this with a smile in his eyes and a gentle tone. But Matthew heard a strong warning. What she meant was- If he cooperated with Isabelle, he would be reduced to ashes! Matthew could only lower his head deeply, then lift it up forcefully and look at Soria. I will make a decision that follows my heart. Soria smiled. I hope your heart is guiding you in the right direction. But then again, Isabelles idea is somewhat correct. After getting used to compromising. Some people might not be able to be tough anymore. If he could always sacrifice a small number of peoples interests in exchange for more of his own interests. Then who would be willing to fight to the death? To put it bluntly. Those whose interests were sacrificed would never have the chance to make a sound on a higher stage, And their predicament. What does it have to do with us, existences above all living beings? We are holy mages, legendary mages, and we hold power that they cannot look directly at. We can even comfort ourselves that we didnt compromise but only made a better exchange. When she said these words. A strong sense of self-mockery appeared on her face. Matthew was a little confused. He realized that he did not understand Sorias position at all. If Isabelle was a firm radical, then he had once thought that Soria was a conservative like Edmond. But now, it seemed like She seemed to agree with some of Isabelles ideas. Matthew could only sigh and say, These things are still too far away for me. Im not much different from the common people you mentioned. Forgive me for not being able to feel the vision and structure of the common people. After all, Im just a small mage with low magic power. Sorias eyes flickered when he heard that. Not to the extent of a little mage. Although I cant see much of your background, a person who can catch Ronan and Isabelles eye is definitely not an ordinary person. Do you think that the spells that I solidified for you are something that ordinary people can enjoy? Its just that Isabelle placed a bet on you, so I naturally had to follow up. In order not to arouse her disgust, I delibera tely took your money. Matthew was stunned. These words implied that there was a strong tacit understanding between Soria and Isabelle. They called each other best friends. But that was fake. However, on a deeper level, they seemed to still maintain a tacit understanding. But was there a need to make it so complicated? Just as Matthew was confused. Soria said even more clearly, Actually, she asked you to come and look for me today because she wanted to send me a friendly signal. She wanted to ally with me against the nameless mageDo you know the nameless mage? Him, Isabelle, Link, and I are the four known Holy Mages of the Alliance. Strictly speaking. I replaced Isabelle, who betrayed the Alliance and became a Heavenly Mage. She isnt actually a member of the Alliance now. However, her prestige in the Alliance was too high, so her enemies could not completely eliminate her. And the most powerful enemy was the supporter behind Edmond, the nameless one who was also a holy mage. The nameless had no name. He was Yins descendant, but his ideology was completely different from Isabelles. The nameless Wizard was very low-key, and his strength was unfathomable. In the Alliance, you would hardly hear any legends about him. He was truly a nameless person. He is also Isabelles greatest enemy. You dont have to know too much about him. Just like you said, youre still very weak. If you enter the higher-ups game early, youll be at risk of being crushed at any time. Of course, theres no need for you to be frightened by what youve seen today. You dont even want to eat or drink. The game between Holy Mages is dangerous, but were also much more tolerant than you think. To put it more bluntly, Isabelles goal will be achieved if you come to me. She asked you to help her kill Edmond. The symbolic meaning is greater than the actual meaning. She only wants your loyalty. The key to this matter is to let you come to me in the name of seeking advice.. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Above All Lives Chapter 595: Above All Lives Translator: Lonelytree Shes too proud and doesnt want to lower her head to me, but Im the only one in the Alliance who can help her. So youre just a medium for her to release her kindness. It sounded ironic, didnt it? She is such a stubborn old lady. But Im different. Im a businesswoman with a very soft body. As long as theres money and benefits, Ill do anything. Sorias smile was really very healing. At that moment. Matthew felt that the haze in his heart had been swept away. But he knew that this was the effect of a spell. Matthew pondered for a while and suddenly asked, So, are you willing to accept her kindness? Soria blinked. I told you, Im a businesswoman. A businesswoman is best at betting on both sides. I wont reject Isabelle, and I will try my best to help you solve your problem. However, it is impossible for me to make a move against Edmond. Similarly, I will not sit idly by and watch the Nameless One continue to harm Isabelle. I think the Alliance still needs an existence like her, just like how this world needs the existence of the gods. Matthew fell into a long examination after listening. Sorias words were very honest, clearing up a lot of fog for him. Matthew really couldnt put himself in the shoes of the masses to consider the overall situation. However, this also made him desire to become stronger. A moment later. The two of them finally talked about Matthews purpose for this trip. Dragon Slaying. Slaying a dragon is a very simple thing. I noticed that youve earned a sum of money again. Ill lend you a little more, and you can use the Dragon Slaying Spear, which costs a lot of capital. Soria said with confidence, For the sake of my best friend, I can give you the scroll directly, but the price will be a little higher. A Dragon Slaying Spear scroll cost 600,000. Your territory is probably threatened by two dragons, right? If you can take out more money and buy two scrolls in one go, wont the problem be solved directly? Although it would cost a lot of money, the two dragons had probably plundered a lot of peoples wealth. If you kill them, you might not be able to recoup your losses, but you definitely wont lose too much. Matthew looked troubled. Im not rich, and its not convenient for me to borrow too much. Sorias expression turned cold. Then do you want to be a freeloader? Matthew hurriedly waved his hand. No. I can buy a scroll of the Dragon Slaying Spear. Uh, how much can I borrow from you? Soria raised three fingers. For the sake of my best friend, I can give you an interest-free loan of 300,000 gold coins. Its not impossible to give you more, but you have to pay interest. Matthew gritted his teeth. Then Ill take out a loan of 300,000 golds first. Ill go back and gather the rest of the money. Soria smiled and slapped a scroll of the Dragon Slaying Spear in front of him. Matthew carefully put away the scroll. He could not help but mutter in his heart. Can Rheagar afford to reimburse this? However, to be honest. As soon as the scroll was in his hand, he felt much more at ease. This was the sense of security brought by strength. Matthew asked, Other than Fei Zibens Dragon Slaying series of spells, do you have any other insights? Soria looked at him reproachfully. Of course I have. How much do you plan to pay? Matthews face immediately turned bitter. I dont have much money on hand Soria interrupted him. If you dont have money, you can pay with a favour. Ill give you my Dragon Slaying experience, but in return, you must complete one thing for me in the next twenty years. I havent thought of the details yet, but it definitely wont exceed your ability by too much. Matthew thought to himself that he would never have to worry about debts. He was already tied to Isabelles pirate ship. Was he afraid of getting entangled with Soria? Hence, he nodded decisively. In the next second. Soria took a thick book from the bookshelf next to her and handed it to Matthew. There were a few words written on it. [Sorias Recipe: The Giant Dragon.] Matthew hurriedly flipped through a few pages and looked up in surprise. Back then, you killed the dragon to satisfy your appetite?! Soria gently combed his hair. What else? Isabelle robbed the dragons nest before me. Do you think I dont know? HeheThe taste of a dragon is indeed very good. Although her smile was very gentle. However, Matthew felt a devilish aura from her smile. He hugged the thick book. Matthew planned to leave. Before he left, he found an opportunity to ask Soria, I wonder how Lady Margaret is doing. Soria said calmly, Not dead yet. Shes floating in the river of blood. Why? Do you care about her? Dont tell me youre dating her? Thats great. If she accidentally dies in purgatory, youll bear her debts, right? Matthew was so scared that he quickly shook his head and said, Margaret and I are just ordinary friends! Soria chuckled. Men are just unreliable. Margaret is such a good person. Whats wrong with helping her pay a little debt? Was that a small debt? Matthew left the Crystal Palace, sweating profusely. After noon. Matthew came to the oak forest to plant trees. However, at this moment. Suddenly, a loud noise came from the sky. The intense sound of air being torn apart was like a meteorite falling. Matthew looked up. A light blue flame was falling into the oak forest at a speed visible to the naked That thing seemed to be coming for him! In an instant. Matthew was alarmed. On the data panel. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: World Peace and the Destroyer Chapter 596: World Peace and the Destroyer Translator: Lonelytree The cloud elfs drop pod was coming at him menacingly. Matthew quickly woke up the oak guard and prepared to fight. However, when it was about 500 meters from the ground, the descent of the pod suddenly slowed down. A faint blue light lit up from the bottom of the pod. Matthew could recognize that it was the symbol of Feather Drop. Under the enhancement of the Feather Drop technique. In the end, the pod did not crash into the oak forest. Instead, it landed lightly on an open space in the north of the oak forest. Matthew quickly went over. Obast and the others followed closely behind. When they reached the edge of the drop pod, the hatch had already opened, and a very thin humanoid creature walked out. She was wearing a seemingly thin armour that reflected the lustre of fish scales. She was even taller and thinner than the Twilight Elves. From the side. Her entire body was as thin as a piece of paper as if she could fly away with a gust of wind. Without a doubt. This was a cloud elf. Im Amelia, the leader of the thirteenth team of the Worlds Calamity. Ms. Bobo Wilkins entrusted me with coming here. You must be Mr. Matthew. The cloud elfs voice was very ethereal and sweet, giving off a delicate feeling. It was a clear contrast to her capable appearance. I am. Matthew nodded and asked about Amelias background. Amelia walked up to Matthew and extended her hand. Matthew shook her hand and found that her palm was extremely cold as if she had just come out of an ice cave. When the cloud elf walked, her body was different from normal creatures. She seemed to be floating or jumping. Gravity seemed to have no effect on them. Nice to meet you, Mr. Matthew. Amelia smiled and said, Lady Bobo is currently undergoing the Wisdom Palaces assessment. If nothing goes wrong, she will become one of the most promising Arcane Machinists. After receiving your letter, she had intended to come here personally, but we persuaded her not to do so. The project she is currently working on is very critical, so she is unable to come personally. I hope you can understand. Matthew waved his hand. If theres anything more important, just let me know. Theres no need to make such a big fuss. Amelia smiled and said, No, no, no. Madam Bobo still values your request for help. Unfortunately, the secret order of the Seven Saint Alliance has been officially made public. Due to some subsidiary agreements of this secret order, the Worlds Calamity unit that I am in cannot directly participate in the war on the surface. In the end, after discussing with Lady Bobo, I have decided to come here in my personal name to help you complete certain combat missions. The Worlds Calamity? As if noticing the doubt in Matthews eyes, Amelia introduced him enthusiastically, The Worlds Calamity is Cloud Edge Citys most powerful aerial force. Due to the Cloud Elves having deployed a large number of aerial bases and extraterrestrial orbits in the skies of Aindor, the members of the Worlds Calamity can descend to any corner of the world at once. This unit was a key cooperation project between Cyberdragon and Cloud Edge City. Unfortunately, ever since the incident at the Cloud Ruins broke out, there was some conflict between Cyberdragon and Cloud Edge City, and the projects between the two sides were terminated one by one. Although the Worlds Calamity remained independent, many projects in the army were forced to disband. Otherwise, as long as Lady Bobo agrees, I can mobilize at least three Sky Squad members to assist in the battle. Matthew clicked his tongue in his heart. He had long known that Cloud Edge Citys civilization was extraordinary- the Cloud Elves had displayed incredible technological prowess when hunting down Lorraine. However, he didnt expect that he wouldnt see her in a few days. Did Bobo become an important figure in Cloud Edge City?! Matthew asked curiously, Isnt Bobo a Mystic Machinist of the Cyberdragon? Why did she join Cloud Edge City? Amelia explained, As I said, the Worlds Calamity is a collaboration between Cyberdragon and Cloud Edge City. Lady Bobo did not become a citizen of Cloud Edge City. She was only working for the Worlds Calamity. The current vice commander of the Worlds Calamity was the president of the Huo Sisters, Ms. Holkins. Back then, Ms. Bobo had entered the Cyberdragon to study under the arrangement of Ms. Holkins. Now, you can be considered to have returned to Madam Holkins side. Matthew nodded and did not continue to ask. Regardless of whether what the other party said was true or not, at least this cloud elfs attitude was not bad. Matthew had no reason to reject her. In the next moment. When the Cloud Elf took out a black suitcase from the drop pod and handed it to Matthew, he was shocked. He basically believed what Amelia said. The suitcase was heavy. A huge sense of danger came from inside the box. At that moment. Matthews hair stood on end. This is World Peace No.l, Ms. Bobos latest creation. Its equivalent to the effect of ten Tier 5 Evocation spells stacked together. This is the remote control. Please keep it well. Oh right, World Peace comes with an additional voice-activated spell. The moment you press the remote control, please be sure to shout the word World Peace. Otherwise, this bomb may become unstable. He silently felt that familiar smell. Matthews arm couldnt help but tremble. He had a lot of complaints in his heart, so he couldnt help but ask. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: World Peace” and the One Who Destroys the Array Chapter 597: World Peace and the One Who Destroys the Array Translator: Lonelytree What do you mean by unstable? Wont the bomb explode? Amelia replied cautiously, Im not sure, but according to my understanding of the Arcane Machinists, this might cause the power of the bomb to strictly exceed the limit, which means that the explosion will be even more powerful. Matthew thought that it was reasonable to shout World Peace to restrain the power of the bomb. So he couldnt help but ask a second question. With such a bomb, you still dare to take the drop pod directly to the ground? What if the speed reduction effect of the cabin is not satisfactory? Amelia smiled. We Cloud Elves have always been bold and like to take risks and excitement. If theres a 50% chance of success, were willing to try, even if theres a lot of risk involved. If Im really that unlucky and fail to land, then this must be Gods will. Ill gladly accept this outcome. Heavens decree, my ass! Matthew was secretly sweating. Fortunately, the scene he imagined did not happen. Otherwise, after the world peace exploded, at least a large area of oak forest would be affected. He then chatted with Amelia for a while. Matthew realized that the cloud elves were not as difficult to get along with as he had imagined. However, some of the ideas that Amelia revealed in her speech were really unacceptable. The cloud elves seemed to be a race that liked to seek death. The reason why they were not extinct was entirely because of the black technology that was out of the era. This was a stark contrast to the other conservative elves. It was no wonder that they could fight evenly with the Cyberdragon in the sky. After chatting for a while. Amelia asked Matthew to help her put away the capsule. She climbed up an oak tree, spread her arms, and flew into the sky like a bird. She found a cloud in the sky and went in. Ill be staying in Rolling Stone Town to support you for the next few days. If you want to find me, just shout my name loudly. Amelias ethereal voice came from the sky. Matthew looked up at the cloud in the sky curiously. A moment later. A slightly embarrassed voice sounded in his heart. Can you stop looking, Mr. Matthew? Matthew hurriedly lowered his head and left the surface with World Peace. Bobo didnt come personally. However, the heavy weight of world peace still made Matthew feel her sincerity. With this bomb, Matthew had another trump card. As for how useful Amelia, the Cloud Elf, could be in the war. Matthew had no hope at all. However, what surprised him was In the following week. Apart from Bobo, there was no news from the other five. This inevitably made Matthew a little disappointed. Fortunately, during this period of time. Li Weiqi returned to Rolling Stone Town from Highleaf Ridge according to plan. After learning that the Black Dragon Overlord had ambushed Rolling Stone Town, this powerful monk expressed his willingness to help on the spot. Two days later. The battle application and battle plan formulated by Rheagar and Zeller were quickly released. Regarding these contents. Matthew was also involved. However, he still put more effort into preparations related to slaying the dragon. It was late July. The application list for the battle in Rolling Stone Town had already entered the final stage. What gave Rheagar a headache was The army of Rolling Stone Town had serious signs of bias. On the one hand, they had exceptionally good cavalry, and on the other hand, they had infantry made up of garrison members who had little combat experience. Needless to say, the cavalrymen had all returned from Escana. However, the weakness of the infantry was not good news for a battle that was mainly a frontal assault. After the three of them discussed it again and again. In the end, they decided to bring in a famous mercenary group to make up for the shortcomings of the front line. This mercenary group called the Formation-breaker arrived at Rolling Stone Town on the afternoon of July 22nd. They were previously active in the country north of the Helen Mountains and were said to have fought several wars with the Troll Kingdom. After that, the leader of the mercenary group received some news that the southern battlefield was more profitable. Thus, they took a boat south and arrived at the East Coast. Coincidentally, this captain and Rheagars father were old friends, and after some time, both sides had built a relationship. July 23rd, morning. At the entrance of the lords manor. A row of heavily armoured Northland warriors with thick beards and hair stood there. However, the most eye-catching thing was the mammoth that almost made the entire street extremely crowded! It was the mount of Captain Donovan and also the biggest asset of this rare mercenary group that mainly focused on defending towns and local wars. At this moment. The Heavy Armor Warriors from the Formation-breaker Mercenary Group blocked the passage to the Main Hall. They were clearly outsiders. The murderous aura on their bodies was superior to that of the garrison members, who had never seen much blood. Vaguely. They seemed to have turned the tables. In the reception hall, which was only a dozen meters away from the door. Rheagar looked at the situation outside the corridor with an unfriendly expression. Donovan, what is the meaning of this? Donovan, the Formation-breaker, was a boorish northern man. But at this moment, his small eyes revealed an obvious crafty look. Oh, little Rheagar, please dont misunderstand. My men are used to seeing blood and sand. Sometimes, they cant control their nervousness. But please rest assured, Im here to discuss business. They only have respect for you. Theres no other meaning.. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: World Peace” and the Destroyer Chapter 598: World Peace and the Destroyer Translator: Lonelytree After all, Im an old friend of your fathers. I even hugged you when you were young. This old man was clearly in his sixties, but his voice was full of energy, and his movements were powerful. He looked like he was in his prime. Matthew speculated that Donovan had barbarian blood. Hearing the other partys tone of taking advantage of his seniority. Matthew and Zeller looked at each other. They all realized that this guy was here to take advantage of the situation. That was true. Mercenary groups were meant to make money from war. For people like them, it would be strange if they didnt come to steal from Rheagar at this time. As expected. Rheagar frowned and negotiated with the other party for a while. Donovan quickly rejected the price he had agreed on. Instead, the demand had tripled! My men rushed here from the north to support the construction of Rolling Stone Town. Although we have an old friendship, thats another matter. You must give me enough money. Otherwise, I wont be able to explain to my brothers. Donovans tone was very gentle. He sat on the chair opposite Rheagar in a very relaxed manner, as if he were the owner of this place. Rheagar replied impolitely, Youre taking advantage of a burning house! You know my strength. Dont play with fire, Donovan! Donovan said indifferently, I know your men are very strong. Your camp is just next door, and there are many powerful knights there. I also know that this town has a legendary thief, a high-grade warlock, and a necromancer. I admit that your strength is very strong. But you have to admitYou need me. You need us. 121 people from the Formation-breaker Mercenary Group. 70 Heavy Armor Warriors, 29 Archers, 11 Scouts, 6 Guardians, 2 Mages, and 2 Priests. And me. Donovan, the Formation-Breaker King, and my good friend, Halley, the Mammoth King. If you want to fight a war with the neighbouring territory, you will need my people to hold the front line for you. Moreover, we are about to face a Black Dragon! Ive fought a dragon before. I knew how difficult it was to deal with them. How many mercenary groups in the entire south were willing to face a dragon? Rheagar. You have to admit that. The price that is higher than the agreed price is a reward for our courage! Rheagars face was ashen. The price Im giving you is already three times the normal market price! Donovan said lazily, Extraordinary times require extraordinary prices. To be honest, we have received invitations from other territories. If you are unwilling to pay this price, then our people will leave quickly. Dont worry. Im here to do business, not to cause trouble. I only hope that you can make a relatively rational decision. After all, you have seen my strength. To put it bluntly, my men are guarding the door now. Other than that Legendary Bandit, who else can break in? Donovans arrogance infuriated everyone. Matthew and Zeller looked at each other, planning to teach the man a lesson. But at this moment. Suddenly, there was a commotion at the door. Everyone looked outside. It seemed that two people wanted to enter the lieges manor, but they were stopped by the Heavy Armor Warriors of the mercenary group. Moreover, the mammoth was blocking the entrance, unwilling to move. The two people who were stopped looked very dissatisfied. Donovan revealed a satisfied smile. He even took the initiative to spread his hands at Rheagar. However, in the next second. A low chant suddenly came from the door. One of the female Druids was emitting a faint green light. The light landed on the mammoth. The latter staggered back a few steps. His eyelids seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. IL dCLUd11Y cwseu d lew secunus. Two of the Heavy Armor Warriors immediately went up to the Druid, wanting to take him down. But at this moment. A pure white sword light erupted from beside them. The bystanders could barely see what had happened. A series of tinkling sounds could be heard! When the dust settled. Everyone was shocked to find that the leg armour of the two Heavy Armor Warriors had been cut off and fallen to the ground! Their lower bodies instantly turned from fully armed to bare. All that was left was a pair of underwear and thick leg hair that trembled in the air. Under the Heavy Armor Warriors shocked gaze. The Orc Sword Saint slowly sheathed his weapon. A slight commotion broke out at the door. At this moment. The two of them quickly passed through the guards at the door and arrived at the reception hall. The garrison members inside were about to go up and stop them when Matthew stood up. They are here for me. Long time no see, Samantha, Clegg. He greeted the two women in a friendly manner. Samantha nodded. Clegg, however, revealed a look of joy from the bottom of her heart. I heard that you were in trouble. Samantha and I had just finished something, so we rushed over immediately. Oh? Is he your enemy? Clegg stared at Donovan, who was sitting on the chair, her gaze gradually becoming unfriendly. Donovan looked at Clegg with a solemn expression. Path of Sword Saint? Clegg immediately put on a frosty expression. She did not answer. Matthew took the opportunity to arrange for the two girls to wait at the side. During this process. Donovan looked at Matthew suspiciously. Finally. He frowned and said, Inheritor of the Sword Saint, Moonlight Druid, I admit that your friend is quite capable, but this doesnt affect the content of our negotiations. I still think that my subordinates and I are worth that much money. As soon as he finished speaking. A loud elephant cry erupted from the door. Everyone hurriedly looked outside again. In the middle of the Heavy Armor Warriors, a young man with a strong physique appeared. He squeezed his way to the mammoths side as if he wanted to enter the door. Lumiere? Matthew exclaimed. The appearance of the future king of the rainforest did not change much from before, but his skin was much darker! He looked up and saw Matthew. He immediately said excitedly, Matthew! Why is there an elephant in front of your house? I cant get in if hes standing here. Can I move him away? Seeing this, Donovan sneered, What nonsense are you spouting, young man? I told Halley to stay where she is. If you can move her ten stepsF * ck! Donovan hadnt finished his sentence. Under everyones horrified gazes. The young man, who was as black as coal, pushed the mammoth in the opposite direction. Immediately after. He raised his hands and actually held the mammoths waist, lifting it up on the spot. Make way, make way! Amidst the hurried shouts. Lumiere carried the mammoth and ran out of town. He disappeared in a flash. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Rheagar’s Ex-Wife Chapter 599: Rheagars Ex-Wife Translator: Lonelytree Donovan jumped up from his chair and rushed across the corridor to the street outside the door. The crowd on the street moved to the sides to hide. The young man was actually using his own strength to carry the mammoth and run all the way. What was even more terrifying was During this process, the mammoth was struggling violently. The density of the buildings near the lieges residence was actually quite high. The mammoths huge body did not have much room to move. However, under the restrictions of these conditions. The young man carried the mammoth and rushed far away. In the end. He rushed to the central square of the street. Due to the invasion of the dragon disaster, many buildings were still in ruins, and only a few workers were busy. Lumiere came to the edge of the square, found an empty space, and put the mammoth down. Boom! The earth trembled. After the mammoth landed on the ground, it seemed to be unable to maintain its balance. She staggered and fell toward Lumiere. Lumiere did not panic at all. He exerted strength from both legs and leapt high into the air. Then, he slapped the mammoth below its ribs. Boom! The latter seemed to have been pushed by a huge force. She fell to the other side of the no mans land. Another earth-shattering sound. When the mammoth fell. The entire Lord District was trembling. At this time. Dust billowed, and the ground sank. Many residents who did not know the truth ran out of their homes and nervously asked about the latest situation. Fortunately, everyones panic was quickly stopped. Matthew and the others followed the anxious Donovan out of the lieges manor and tailed him all the way to the edge of the square. When he saw Matthew. Lumiere clapped his hands and wiped the dust off his face. The elephant at your door is too heavy. I almost couldnt carry it. As soon as he said that. Donovan, who was looking at the mammoth with heartache, was completely speechless. His lips trembled slightly as if he had many questions for Lumiere, but he was also afraid of the young mans unfathomable strength. You Who are you? Before Lumiere could answer. Matthew stepped forward. He is the future king of the rainforest and my good friend, Mr. Lumiere. Lumiere scratched his head and chuckled in agreement. The Heavy Armor Warriors of the Formation-breaker Mercenary Group had also rushed over. Seeing this scene. They couldnt help but lean toward Lumiere. However, Donovan stopped them in time. Then, he rushed forward to check on the mammoths condition. It was alright. Lumi?re had a sense of propriety in his attacks. Perhaps it had something to do with his years of experience in fighting huge creatures. The mammoth that fell was only slightly injured. At this moment, Rheagar spoke at the right time, Hows your mount? I remember her name is Haley. Do you need us to treat Halley? Dont worry, I wont charge you extra money. Donovans face turned cold. He stood up, and with the help of the Heavy Armored Warriors, Mammoth Halley also stood up. However, there was a hint of fear in her eyes as she stared at Lumiere. The group of people did not stay in the square for too long. After Donovan got the priests in his mercenary group to provide treatment for the mammoth Halley, he returned to the lieges residence to continue the negotiations. However, this time. Halley was still assigned to stand guard at the door. However, it was not that close to the entrance of the lieges manor. People could enter and leave the lords manor freely. It was obvious. Donovan had realized that continuing to pressure the negotiations through Halley was likely to lead to a worse outcome. Therefore, he made some concessions on the surface. But once they returned to the negotiation table. This old fox still had the expressions you need us and you cant leave us on his face. He lit up a cigar and blew out a large ring of smoke. He said calmly, I admit that your people are very strong and possess extraordinary individual strength. However, you should also know that the role of a solo adventurer on the battlefield is rather limited. How about this? For your fathers sake, Rhaegar, double the priceThis is my bottom line. If it was lower than that. I really cant explain it to my subordinates. After he finished speaking. Matthew pointed out bluntly, My friend can perfectly replace the role you can play. He alone is worth thousands of troops! Donovan narrowed his eyes like a fox. A moment later. He suddenly giggled. Young man, have you ever been on the battlefield? Its been many years since a large-scale war broke out in Aindor. Do you know how popular warriors like me who have experienced bloodshed will be in the new era? Your friend is indeed very strong, but with all due respect, he lacks the relevant skills when it comes to war. This time, Matthew didnt even have time to retort. Lumiere himself jumped out. Matthew is right. Im very powerful. And my learning ability is also very strong. Ever since I entered human society, I have learned many, many skills Donovan frowned. Human society? You werent human before? But very quickly. He was attracted by another part of Lumieres words.. Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Rheagar’s Ex-Wife Chapter 600: Rheagars Ex-Wife Translator: Lonelytree What new skill did you learn? I learned how to mine, said Lumiere, beaming. Oh, you must not understand. This is a very important school. I used to have an official job in a mine south of Apple Avenue! I followed the supervisor for a long time before I mastered part of the essence. You have to learn how to identify the direction of the vein; You have to make a reasonable mining plan based on the flow of the underground river. And for my job, the most important thing is how to bring more unrefined ores out during a round trip! And in the process of learning these skills. I benefited greatly. My strength had also been tempered and strengthened to a certain extent. If you dont believe me, I can show you! As he spoke. Under everyones confused gazes. Lumiere looked around and suddenly saw a large number of landscape stones in the garden behind the reception hall. Thus, he easily crossed the observation window and arrived at the garden. Watch carefully! He excitedly picked up a rock the size of an adults arms and easily carried it on his shoulder. I can put one on my left shoulder and another on my right shoulder. At the same time, I can carry three special baskets on my back, and each basket can be filled with ores. Also, my feet are not idle either. I can tie a lot of ores to my left and right calves and thighs. Although these ores will affect my activities to a certain extent, I see it as a form of training. My mining career wasnt very long, but I had come up with an efficient climbing method. I can enter and exit the mine freely like a four-legged animal Under everyones incomprehensible gazes. Lumiere explained while throwing stones at himself. Soon, he was surrounded by landscape stones. He looked like a stone man. Miraculously. He didnt even use a single rope, and the rocks were already attached to his skin. Hahaha, did you see that? This scene is very magical, right? This is a powerful muscle absorption technique that I invented. I can use my powerful strength to affect the gravity around my skin Hmm, that should be it, right? With my level of education, I cant explain it more clearly. In short, with this method, I can attract all the stones like a magnet. Not just rocks, but also people! When necessary, I can run with a dozen people by myself. Wouldnt that save a lot of peoples stamina on the battlefield? Lumieres muffled voice came from the cracks in the stone. However, there was silence all around. The people present could be considered to have traveled extensively and seen the world. Among them, Donovan was the best. As the leader of a large mercenary group, what had he not seen before? However, this Stone Golem in front of him He really had never seen it before! Donovan wasnt the only one. Even Matthew and the others were shocked by this scene. No one knew how to evaluate Lumieres powerful absorption technique. But at this moment. The house was filled with a sudden sound. Someone was clapping. Everyone turned around. The one clapping was actually the Orc Sword Saint Clegg. The female orc who had left her hometown was filled with excitement. She clapped her hands as she walked quickly to Lumieres side. You said it very well. Your ability has also broadened my horizons. In fact, after I entered human society, I also learned many new skills like you. I was responsible for transporting large items at the dock of Deep Blue Harbor. During this period, I mastered a special technique of exerting force. In order to transport more large items at the same time, I re-created the power path and balance path of the sword saint path and finally mastered a more advanced transportation technique. Can you put down all the stones? Cleggs tone was like meeting an old friend in a foreign land. Of course. Lumiere quickly placed all the landscape stones on the ground. This time, it was Cleggs turn to display her godly skills. She quickly carried the largest stone on her back. Then, she kicked out and quickly kicked the other stones onto his back in order of size! Bang! Bang! Bang! Rocks were kicked into the air. It quickly landed on Cleggs back. Two minutes later. All the landscape stones on the ground disappeared. Everyone stared at Clegg, dumbfounded, as well as the eight-meter-tall pile of rocks on her back. No. This could no longer be called a pile of rocks. It was a stone tower! The tower was built from a pile of irregular stones, and the result was that it was extremely stable. Like a magnet, it was attracted to Cleggs back. Can you tell? Clegg asked Lumiere. Lumiere clapped his hands. Qi! You used qi! Ive heard of this kind of energy, but isnt that a technique that only monks can master? Clegg smiled kindly. The path of the Sword Saint originated from the Monk, so I have also mastered a little bit of Qi. Lumiere asked, Wow, if you move things like this, you can definitely earn a lot of money in a day, right?! Clegg raised her head proudly. When the situation is good, I can move eight gold coins a day! Lumiere revealed an envious expression. Is it so profitable to transport large items at the dock? If I had known earlier, I wouldnt have gone mining! Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Rheagar l s Ex-Wife Chapter 601: Rheagar l s Ex-Wife Translator: Lonelytree But before the mine accident, I earned quite a lot. I could earn 4 C 6 gold coins a day! Clegg began to unload the stones with ease and began a heated discussion with Lumiere. I earned a lot, but not for long. I only worked for seven or eight days, and the dock workers united to protest. They complained about me crazily in private. I lost my job not long after. Those complaints are so annoying! Lumiere agreed. Me too. When I was working in the mine, I also met many people like this The two of them began to chat with each other. Inside the house. Donovan looked at Lumiere with a complicated gaze, then sized up Clegg, who was not handsome but had an extraordinary temperament. In the end. He couldnt help but look at Matthew. Where did you invite such a pair of freaks? Matthew immediately said sternly, Please mind your words! They are my friends! Donovan shrugged. He apologized perfunctorily and returned to the negotiation table. Although he was indifferent to Lumiere and Cleggs behaviour, he was still very calm. However, Donovan revealed his thoughts with his actions: Ill say the same thing again. We need to hire professionals when it comes to war, but I also admit that if we can have more allies on the battlefield, the war will be much easier to fight. 1.5 times. 1.5 times the original price. Our Formation-breaker Mercenary Group will accept this business. This is my bottom line, Rhaegar. For your fathers sake, you know that there are many orders waiting for us in the South. I swear, this is definitely my greatest sincerity. If you continue to bargain, Ill leave immediately! His tone was very gentle. However, a ferocious expression that only experienced veterans could have appeared on his face. Rheagar frowned. Just as Matthew and the other two were thinking about how to continue bargaining. Suddenly, a short flute sound drifted in from the street. The sound of the flute was sometimes fast and sometimes slow, sometimes high and sometimes low, making it easy for people to feel irritated after listening to it. Who the hell is playing the flute? This was a crucial moment in the negotiation. Donovan was affected by the flute sound and seemed to become a little impatient. Matthews heart skipped a beat. He saw that Rheagar and the other two were also puzzled, so he took the initiative to say, Mr. Donovan, Rolling Stone Town is an open-minded place. Isnt it understandable that the residents like musical instruments? Donovan picked his ears and mocked unhappily, Such an unpleasant flute sound. Its not even as good as the one played by a scout in my group. The person playing the flute must be tone-deaf. Is this the music level of the residents of Rolling Stone Town? As soon as he finished speaking. A frightened voice suddenly came from the door. Not good, Boss! Halley ran off with a man with chest hair! And our brothers Donovans nerves were already extremely tense. The alarm rang. He rushed out reflexively. Boss, I, I Im going to run away with him too The scout who sent the message tilted his mouth and stuck out his tongue. His eyes rolled back. Then, he and the mammoth walked out of the town in a daze. Donovan shouted angrily, Who is causing trouble? What is happening? However, in the next second. His eyes began to turn white. The irritating sound of the flute suddenly turned into an extremely demonic laughter. After the demonic voice entered his mind. An unprecedentedly powerful force began to invade his brain. In a daze. Donovan took a dozen steps in one breath. At the crucial moment. The old mercenary finally broke free from the demonic sounds control with his strong will. Pa! He slapped himself in the face and finally woke up. Donovan looked around in horror. He realized that people were coming and going on the street. The people in Rolling Stone Town were pointing fingers at him. They did not seem to be affected by the flute sound at all! This time. He completely understood. He stood on his tiptoes and looked at his mount and subordinates, who were gradually leaving. Vaguely. He saw a figure riding backwards on the back of Mammoth Halley. The man was playing the flute with one hand. Her other hand was still waving at him. At that moment. It was noon in the summer. Donovan felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on him. He suddenly turned around and looked at the equally confused Rheagar. Enough, Rheagar! Let him stop! Original price, deal! The flute music stopped abruptly. Rheagar revealed a happy expression and was about to say okay. A faint voice came from the back of the mammoth, Arent you going to consider a 50% discount? I quite like this female elephant. She reminds me of a lover when I was young. Dont get me wrong, Ive never been in a relationship with a female elephant. Its just that the girl also has such a female elephant By the way, Matthew, do you like this mammoth? Donovans face instantly turned pale! In the end. The Mercenary Group joined the new defence system of Rolling Stone Town to everyones satisfaction. A three-year lease. For the sake of Rheagars father, Mr. Donovan generously decided to cooperate with Rolling Stone Town at a 25% discount from the market price. In addition. The Formation-breaker Mercenary Group also rejected the various subsidies that Rheagar kindly offered. As long as it was given to the station. The specific content of the negotiations was naturally negotiated by Zeller and the others. Matthew led his comrades, who had contributed greatly to the negotiations, back to the oak forest early. At night. He held a summer barbecue in the open space of the forest to welcome his invited companions. Considering Lumiere and Cleggs appetite. This time, Matthew went all out and bought two sheep, a cow, and a pig from the neighbouring farm to entertain the guests. Reality proved it. These two master-level labourers really had a lot of food! They had almost finished all the ingredients Matthew had bought, leaving only some leftovers. During the meal. There was also a small interlude. Perhaps it was the aroma of the barbecue that flew into the clouds. The cloud elf, Amelia, also excitedly came to the ground to freeload. Matthew naturally welcomed her. At this point. Other than Eli, the other five responded. This was something Matthew was very proud of. No matter what the reason was. To be able to gather such a group of people together meant a lot of things. Using this opportunity. Matthew planned to share the ins and outs of the matter, as well as the possible situation he might face next. After that. He also had to explain the risks to them one by one and analyze the pros and cons. After all, war was never a joke. Even if Matthew could guarantee that regardless of the outcome of the battle, they would most likely be able to retreat from the battlefield. However, the specific risks still had to be informed in advance. The final choice was still in their own hands. Just as Matthew was about to explain. Loraine, who was reading the little yellow book with great interest, suddenly stood up. There is an outsider. The others also reacted. Matthew naturally sensed it. Under the moonlight. A womans figure suddenly appeared on the barren land in the north. She walked slowly towards the oak forest. Every step she took. When Matthew appeared in front of her. Her bright eyes exuded a natural charm. Even though she was wearing a thick black veil. Matthew could also sense the soul-stirring beauty under the veil. It was a powerful charm that was about to come out. It was also different from the charm of Warlocks. Its a little like the attraction of a god Matthew was secretly vigilant. Then, he asked solemnly, Madam, why are you here? Im sorry, but this is private property. The womans eyes flashed with surprise. What a handsome young man. Did Rheagar give you this piece of land? Haha Then Ill leave immediately. As she spoke. She walked towards Rolling Stone Town. Matthew took a step forward and asked, Madam, whats your name? The woman answered without turning her head. Melinda. Dont be nervous. Im not here to do anything bad. Im just here to see my daughter. As soon as she finished speaking. Her figure instantly disappeared into the night. Matthew was slightly stunned. In an instant. He finally realized what the name Melinda meant. She was Sift s mother! Thats true Rheagars ex-wife? Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Chapter 602: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Translator: Lonelytree Melindas appearance was probably related to Sifts coming-of-age ceremony. This womans temperament was extraordinary. It gave people a feeling of superiority and inviolability. Matthew couldnt figure out her strength. So he turned to look at Loraine. Loraine narrowed her eyes. Tier 5 or very close to legendary. Its very likely that she already has all the conditions to advance to legendary, but for some reason, she has been suppressing her advancement. Domain? Loraine nodded and said, Its possible. The domain in her body is very mixed. Perhaps its in the process of deepening. Matthew looked in the direction Melinda disappeared and sighed. She looks very mysterious. She came and went in a hurry and left almost no traces. Loraine smiled. She did come very easily, but when she leaves, she might not be as calm as you think. Matthew looked at him in confusion. The latter pointed at the large group of people behind Matthew, including himself, and said, She might have been frightened by us. Matthew turned around. Good heavens. He had not noticed that her companions who had followed him were all filled with killing intent, and Clegg had been pressing her hands on her twin blades from the beginning to the end. The aura of someone who was about to draw her sabre and attack without saying a word was written on her face. No wonder Melinda left in a hurry after saying a few words to him. The dragon-slaying squad that Matthew had gathered had the strength to intimidate Legends. She was a Half-Legend. Naturally, she did not dare to linger in the situation where she was not sure if they were friend or foe. Or perhaps Was she feeling guilty? Matthew even suspected that this land had some of her and Rheagars past. Otherwise, she wouldnt have said those words when she met him. He accidentally met Rheagars ex-wife. It was just a small interlude for Matthew. He would find an opportunity to inform Rheagar, but not tonight. After bringing everyone back to the barbecue site. Matthew began to explain to everyone what they were going to do next. I believe everyone more or less understands that I have gathered everyone here for only one purpose, and that is to slay the dragon! Black Dragon Meonogas is our only target. He is an evil dragon of unknown origin. He has already taken control of the neighbouring Highleaf Territory. He is suspected to be in cahoots with Red Dragon Khuzulas in the south of Rolling Stone Town. Therefore, Rolling Stone Town is currently facing a lot of pressure. As a member of Rolling Stone Town, I love this land and have a good relationship with the lord of this place, Mr. Rhaegar. A fierce battle is bound to break out between Rolling Stone Town and the Highleaf Territory. I will participate in this battle and swear to kill that Black Dragon! Of course, before I invite you to join my team to kill the Black Dragon, I must tell you the risks involved. At this point. Matthew took a deep breath and said with a very serious expression, If you join this fierce battle with me, you might face three risks. The first risk came from the Black Dragon itself. Although Black Dragon Meonogas looked like a young dragon, his body had developed ahead of time and was almost the same as an adult dragon. His strength was also much stronger than ordinary Black Dragons. He seemed to have the blessings of some higher-level existences on him. These blessings provided him with special abilities such as concealment and escape. Ive already come up with a rather detailed plan for this. But there are always accidents. After all, fighting a dragon is a risky thing to do. The second risk came from the battlefield. Theoretically speaking. My team is a special operation unit in the official army of Rolling Stone Town. We can move without the main force and have a high degree of autonomy. There is a high chance that unknown damage on the battlefield will not be able to hit us. However, at the same time. War is full of uncertainty. If the enemy has prepared some methods that we have not thought of before, we may also suffer from the area damage of the frontal battlefield. Even though everyone here is an expert, I will do my best to ensure everyones safety. However, there are still risks. I hope everyone will consider it carefully. The possibility of the third risk appearing is even lower. That is, we might have successfully killed the Black Dragon, but we would have suffered a great loss on the frontal battlefield. At that time, we would have no choice but to face the pressure of the frontal battlefield. The war between Rolling Stone Town and the Highleaf Territory was likely to be a war of conquest. Even though it is within the rules issued by the Alliance. The conquest battle has to follow the rules of three battles and two wins, but the first battle is too crucial. Based on the situation of these two territories. As long as we lose the first match, there is a high chance there wont be a second and third battles. Therefore, neither side can afford to lose. Of course, most of the soldiers of the Highleaf Territory are under the control of the Black Dragon Overlord. As for their combat power and morale, it is a big question mark. However, it is different in Rolling Stone Town. I can assure everyone that at least everyone who participated in the war is united. He said all of this in one breath. Matthew motioned for everyone to think carefully. He picked up a skewer of mushrooms from the barbeque rack beside him and began to taste them. This batch of mushrooms was the latest to grow in the mushroom house. The quality was quite sweet and tender. Matched with Matthews wine. It was delicious and refreshing. However, before he could enjoy it alone for too long. Cloud Elf Emily was the first to step forward. Im a professional soldier, so I fully understand the risks of war. However, I was entrusted by Lady Bobo to participate in this war in her place.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Chapter 603: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Translator: Lonelytree You can rest assured that I have sufficient battle skills and excellent escape experience. If the entire army is wiped out, I will protect myself very well. Therefore, I will participate. And, can you give me a bunch of mushrooms? Not spicy, thank you. Matthew smiled and handed a string over. Immediately after. Clegg also stood up. Her eyes were bright, and her attitude was sincere. If it wasnt for you, I might have already died under the gaze of the Abomination. I have no fear of war. I will fight to the end. But from the looks of it, I dont think that will happen. After all, everyone seems to be very strong. As she spoke, she looked around. Then, she looked at Matthew generously. Give me two skewers of beef? Matthew quickly handed it over. Samantha said, Clegg said exactly what I wanted to say. The last time we explored the hive, it was too dangerous. I dont even remember what happened. Clegg told me that. I owe you a huge favor and the resonance of the oak tree domain. Its hard to offset it even if I participate in this war. Yes, you dont have to hand it to me. Ill get it myself. After saying that, she took the initiative to run over to help roast the skewers. Next was Lumiere. As the future king of the rainforest, he did not say anything. He just leaned over and gave Matthew a hug. He whispered into Matthews ear, When my tribe was in need of money, you gave me a large sum of money. I know you might say I deserve it. Even so, it was still very rare. The outside world is always full of prejudice against our tribe. I have many seniors who want to leave the forest. However, that step was too difficult. Matthew. Youve helped me a lot. I know that you wrote to me before because you wanted to continue helping me. But Im really embarrassed to continue troubling you. If I can help you this time. I would be very happy. Remember. No matter who you fight with. I will always be on your side. He spoke very quickly, some of which were mixed with Jango words. Matthew could only catch the general meaning. But he noticed Lumieres slightly flushed cheeks. He knew that this guy was not good at expressing his emotions. He patted Lumiere on the back. He said softly, Thank you. Lumiere chuckled, and his nervous and awkward mood eased a lot. He also ran over to ask for skewers. In the end. Only Loraine was left. When Matthews eyes met his, the latter looked relaxed. Relax. When I was young, I had a fortune read by a famous prophet. He said that I wouldnt die even if the world were destroyed. Therefore, a mere war is not enough to scare me. Matthew asked curiously, How is the prophet now? Loraine took out the jade green piccolo from his waist and said with a smile, The day after he read my fortune, he was killed by a carriage that went out of control. Matthew was speechless. Then, he asked, You always said that something big would happen near Rolling Stone Town or Highleaf Ridge. Is the Black Dragons sneak attack a big event? Loraine shook his head. Not really. Matthews expression tightened. So there might be more serious incidents later? Loraine said seriously, Frankly speaking, I dont know. Bards can only catch some clues, and their ability in prophecy is far inferior to a real prophecy mage. However, even the most powerful prophecy mage could not predict the future. I can only tell you that I have caught some abnormal signs. Rolling Stone Town is still the place with the highest probability of breaking news in the entire South. The highleaf territory is second. As for how and when these things would happen, I could only have a very vague feeling. This feeling was not accurate. In the end. We are all mortals who are pushed forward by the tides of fate. But you dont have to be so nervous. The outbreak of a major event did not necessarily mean that it was a disaster. It usually brought about considerable opportunities. Under the current situation in the south. Relatively speaking, Rolling Stone Town was already the territory with the best situation. Moreover Im here. As he spoke. He gave Matthew a reassuring look, then put the flute to his lips and began to play a cheerful piece of music. Accompanied by Loraines flute. The entire forest seemed to have become noisy. Lumiere was the first to get off the field and twist his body. Clegg and Samantha werent any weaker. Only the cloud elf, Emily, stood at the side and watched the crowd dance with curiosity. Matthew watched from the side for a while and was about to go in to join in the fun. Who knew that at this moment. A zombie climbed up the stone stairs at the bottom of the passage. Behind this zombie. It was his countless clansmen and even more skeletons. They moved their hips and danced to Lorraines music. At that moment. It was as if the oak trees had come to life. Some of them followed suit and twisted their postures, while others pointed at the dance of the undead. Matthew ran to the cemetery to take a look. Good heavens. Loraines flute music spread throughout the entire underground space. It was as if all living beings and the undead were infected by that cheerful mood. On the data panel. [Hint: Your companion Loraine has played the legendary poem Midsummer Night Love Song . All units that listened to the music have +1 morale.] Will check greatly increased; [Peach Luck +1] Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Chapter 604: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Translator: Lonelytree Very quickly. Pegasus in the oak forest, burrowing owls in burrows, grouse by the stream All the creatures in the oak forest also became active. The living and the undead. Under the moonlight, in the midst of the love song, they actually threw away their past prejudices and conflicts and danced harmoniously together. Matthew could feel the happiness that came from the depths of everyones souls. Other than the mother of coolies, Myosacci, who complained to him that the zombies were not working well under such beautiful music. The other units were all very happy. Even the arsonists in the workshop were working harder! So Matthew also relaxed. He was immersed in the beautiful ocean of music with everyone. After a short moment of joy. The intense preparation work continued. July 26th. Rheagar represented Rolling Stone Town and officially submitted the application for the battle to the Alliance of Seven Saints. Their target was the Highleaf Region. The war mode was Conquest War. Theoretically, the conquest battle would be won in two out of three battles, but everyone knew that the winner of the first battle would basically win everything. According to Zellers scouts in the Highleaf Region, The Black Dragon Lord was sending people to collect war tools from house to house, including military weapons, various fats, wood, and iron. The Highleaf Region was a purely agricultural territory. Rolling Stone Town still had some textile industry. In addition to producing grains and cotton, the Highleaf Region only had rich land resources and high mountain reservoirs. This news greatly boosted the morale of the people in Rolling Stone Town. This was because when Rheagar was preparing for war, he did not really need to collect materials from the people. If they could not be bought on the market, he would issue a collection list to the residents through the City Hall. The items on the list were also bought according to the market price. Therefore, the overall situation of the town was relatively optimistic. Matthew didnt participate in the direct battle, nor did he interfere with the preparation of the main force. He was mainly responsible for providing magic support and leading the dragon-slaying team to carry out special operations. However, in order to cooperate with a newly established Arson Squad . Matthew provided them with a large amount of blazing glue, Molotov Cocktails, and high-purity sulfur ore. Many of the incendiary tools were in storage. Matthew sold them to Rheagar at a wholesale price that was 20% lower than the market price. After the deal was done. In one go, he received 120,000 gold coins in return. This was obvious. Making money from war was indeed the fastest way to make money! When it came to price negotiations, neither of them was a calculative person. The accounts had to be calculated clearly. But for the common interests of Rolling Stone Town. They were all willing to make some concessions. For example, in the scroll Fei Zibens Dragon Slaying Spear , the result of the negotiations between the two parties was- Ray offered 250,000 gold coins, Matthew offered 50,000 in cash, and Soria offered 300,000 in interest-free loans. The ownership of this scroll was tightly held in Matthews hands. Correspondingly. Matthew had to make the following promise: [This scroll must be used to defend Rolling Stone Town or in a related war.] And in return. Matthew would receive the highest priority claim for the dragon slaying. In other words, after the profits from slaying the dragon were converted into cash, they had to first make up for Matthews actual cost (400,000), and then Rheagars profits. Considering the significance of slaying a dragon, it could almost determine the direction of the battle. Rheagar readily gave up the right to recover the profits of more than 600,000 (in case). In other words. What if the slaughtered dragon had a higher value? The surplus had nothing to do with Rheagar. Of course. When the two of them discussed the relevant terms, they were all doing their best to minimize losses. In order to prevent Matthew from losing money. Rheagar also proposed that after the victory, Matthew and his dragon-slaying team would receive 15% of the tax revenue of the Highleaf Region for the next 30 years. This was a considerable number. Matthew was shocked when Rheagar brought it up. One had to know. Rheagar had to feed an army of nearly 1000 people. And his dragon-slaying team currently had less than ten people. To be able to make such a decision. It meant that he was very optimistic about Matthew and the others actions. It also further proved that Rheagars popularity was not without reason. These were not isolated cases. There were too many parties involved in starting a war. Even the economic relationship between Matthew and Rheagar had to be calculated one by one. Food expenses during the war; Casualty allowance; Additional subsidies and reward mechanisms; The cost of weapons and items; Depreciation expenses for all kinds of large equipment All these things are not described in one way. In short, at the end of July for more than a week. Everyone, including Matthew, went in and out of the office hall of the lieges residence. Let alone Zeller. Even Rheagar was so busy that smoke was coming out of his mouth. However, everything was sorted out before the end of July. To be able to achieve such high administrative efficiency. In addition to Rheagar and Zeller working overtime, Little Patton also played a big role. This guy was a tax officer with outstanding calculation ability. He seemed to be good at administrative work. He was responsible for drafting many economic contracts during wartime. In comparison. As a magic consultant, Matthew gradually reduced the frequency of going to the office hall. He mainly trained his minions in the cemetery. Ever since he levelled up to Level 16, Matthews single summoning limit had also increased to 480. In other words. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Chapter 605: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Translator: Lonelytree He could summon up to 480 zombies and 480 skeletons. The number of undead in the cemetery was obviously not enough. At this moment. The nearly 3000 corpses that Matthew had brought over from the Golden Fertile Field came in handy. With the blessings of the cemetery. He called out to the dead in the graveyard day and night. Zombies and skeletons formed one after another. The number of active undead in the cemetery had almost doubled! They would play a pivotal role in the upcoming battle. During this process. Matthew also discovered that the newly summoned zombie had completely lost the effect of the Silver Moon. This meant that the Goddess of Moonlight had quietly distanced herself. After the Abomination incident. Matthew was more wary of her. The latter seemed to be too lazy to act. When the only contact between the two sides, the owl Ella, came over to help ripen the seeds, she did not talk to Matthew much. This meant that she was only there to fulfil her duty. For a Nature Soul like her, the will of the Goddess of Moonlight was above everything else. Matthew could only express his regret. In comparison. Samantha, who was also a favoured one of the Goddess of the Moonlight, seemed much more normal. She still joined Matthews dragon-slaying team in her own name. It seemed that she was not hindered by the Goddess of Moonlight. However, Matthew also noticed something unusual about Samantha. Ever since she arrived. She seemed to be looking around. She would also often have a disappointed expression on her face. At first, Matthew didnt understand what she was feeling down about. It wasnt until she started to ask him about where Eli went that Matthew vaguely understood something. But looking at the Orc Clegg who was so close to her Matthew was confused again. What was the relationship between these people? Clegg also asked where Eli had gone. For some reason, Eli didnt make it. Otherwise, Matthew would feel embarrassed for them! Time passed in this tense atmosphere. July 28th. At night. In the workshop of the cemetery. Buzz, buzz, buzz! A cold aura emanated from Matthews right hand. Terrifying negative energy spread from the root of his palm to his forearm, all the way to his elbow. All his skin had turned greenish-grey. Looking at this scene. Matthews eyes were filled with satisfaction. On the data panel. .. [Hint: Negative Energy Modification successful. Your right palm (including your forearm) has been filled with negative energy!] These parts obtained the following effects: 1.[Palm (Pale Hand/Negative Energy Modification): Instant Death Judgement/Lifesteal Judgement] 2.[Forearm (Negative Energy Modification/Physical Armor): When Physical Armor is activated, your forearm will be filled with negative energy, and you will receive 18 points of Natural Armor.] 3.[Right Hand (Overall): You have gained 18 points of overall strength.] Negative effects- In a state filled with negative energy, it will be difficult for your right hand to perform fine operations, such as writing words, copying scrolls, using the Mages Hand, and so on. The first round of negative energy modification was quite successful. Since his right hand had already been solidified with the Hand of Paleness, many of the negative effects could be ignored. Usually, he just needed to wear leather gloves. The Physical Armor provided on the forearm was quite powerful. It directly turned Matthews forearm into an iron hand! His 18 points of Natural Armor was comparable to Argus Shield of Wondrous Mountains second form. For a mage, it was a heaven-defying attribute. In theory, as long as his hand speed was fast enough, he could easily pull the arrow with his bare hands. However, at this stage. Matthews attempt was not over yet. He took advantage of the fact that the negative energy in his right hand had yet to fade and slowly activated the Oak Domain. In the next moment. A massive amount of life force gushed out of the domain. It poured into Matthews right hand! [Warning: Your right hand has been injured. Do you wish to heal it through the Oak Domain?] Matthew pondered for a moment. He chose Yes. The boosted life force rushed straight to Matthews palm. The negative energy that had been injected earlier only resisted for a moment before it was quickly withdrawn. In the end. Other than a small black dot in the center of his right arm. The rest of the place was occupied by life force. Matthew shook his right hand and found that it had recovered to its original state. Even the effect of the Pale Hand had been stripped away! [Warning: Your right hand has been healed by the Life Realm and has lost its negative energy characteristics. Do you wish to activate the Undead Realm to repair it?] Matthew thought for a moment. In the end, he decided to give it a try. He first opened the Equilibrium Domain to make sure that he was focused enough before opening the Undying Domain. Suddenly. The negative energy began to counterattack. Matthew could only see his right hand turning grey and green. The two sides engaged in round after round of intense games. At the most serious moment. The back of Matthews hand was as black as charcoal, and his palm was green and oily. His entire palm looked distinct. Fortunately, the Equilibrium Domain was still effective. Under the coordination of the domain of equilibrium. The life energy and negative energy had reached a preliminary agreement to take over the right hand. Ten minutes later. Matthews hand returned to normal skin colour. On the back of his hand. A domain map formed by three commas appeared! Oak Tree, Undead, Equilibrium. The three balanced each other. They reached a temporary unification. On the data panel. [Hint: You have managed to reconcile the conflict between life force and negative energy. You have obtained a brand new Hand of Equilibrium !] Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Chapter 606: Pre-Battle Preparing, Hand of Equalization Translator: Lonelytree The Hand of Equilibrium had two forms. Pale Hand (When you use the Pale Hand, you will consume negative energy and release an instant death effect and a blood-sucking effect. During this period, a certain amount of life energy will be converted in an equal proportion) Healing Hands (When you use Healing Hands, you will consume life energy and continuously deliver healing effects to the outside world. During this period, a certain amount of negative energy will be converted) Your Equilibrium Element +20! You have received 1 Practice Point (Legendary Path)! [Warning: Due to the lack of a Domain Pact, the current balance effect of the Hand of Equilibrium cannot be maintained for a long time. Please complete the writing of the Domain Pact within 360 days.] .. Success! Matthew looked at his right hand in wonder. At this moment. He could feel the powerful negative energy and life force attached to the same hand. The two, which were originally full of conflict, perfectly combined together. All it needed was Matthews sincerity. He could freely switch between the Hand of Paleness and the Hand of Healing. And if he chose to suppress his domain power What appeared was the normal state of the Hand of Equilibrium. The Hand of Equilibrium did not have any special characteristics. It was just that his strength was slightly greater than normal. Other than that. Matthew noticed that the weakness of the Hand of Equilibrium was that it was easy to sweat all the time. This was not a big problem. Just prepare a few more handkerchiefs. 360 days should be enough for me to find the materials that can bear the Domain Contract, right? By then, Ill be able to coordinate my right hand with the ritual field, and Ill be able to advance a lot on the path of legend! Matthew thought contentedly. At this moment, Peggy suddenly walked in. She said unhappily, Matthew, you havent called me to fight recently. Do you think my combat strength is holding you back? I have to let you understand that Im the best fighter under you! Please let me participate in this battle! Matthew looked her up and down and suddenly asked, Did you level up? Peggy said happily, Yes! On the day the Black Dragons attacked Rolling Stone Town, I suddenly levelled up to Level 17! Although I dont know whats going on, Im also a Tier 5 boss now! Level 17. She was one level higher than Matthew. Matthew suspected that there was something strange about Peggy. The reason why he didnt let Peggy participate in the battle was actually to protect her. The last time Peggy fought, she lost a lot of bones. Matthews heart ached. However, seeing that she was in high spirits, Matthew did not want to discourage her. Dont worry. Ill definitely bring you along for this battle, and Ill give you a very difficult task. Peggy was overjoyed. Is that so? Then I want to kill ten of them! Matthew smiled guiltily. Cooking for the army should be considered a difficult task, right? In fact, he did not want anyone to appear on the battlefield. If possible, peace was Matthews greatest wish. Unfortunately, on the road to peace. It was destined to be full of ups and downs. .. The next night. Outside the official posthouse of Rolling Stone Town, people were coming and going. Today was Sifs birthday. It was also the time for her coming-of-age ceremony. Matthew had arrived at the venue of the posthouse early in the morning, and his gaze swept back and forth among the visiting guests. Not long after. Little Patton, who had been busy in the venue for most of the day, came to Matthews side. Matthew asked in a low voice, How is it? Have you told Rheagar? What was his reaction? Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Melinda’s Warning, A Friend’s Wife? Chapter 607: Melindas Warning, A Friends Wife? Translator: Lonelytree I told him. Little Patton looked around to make sure there were no sensitive people around, then whispered to Matthew, Then Rheagar wanted to hit me. He thought I was joking with him. But when I repeatedly emphasized that this was your information, his attitude changed 180 degrees. Rheagar probably realized very quickly that Melinda was here for Sifs birthday. Then, he became a little uneasy. But overall, he was much calmer than I expected. In fact, according to my observations over the years. Rheagar had long let go of Melinda. Deep in his heart, there was only an obsession. This obsession was transferred to the necromancer in his early years, causing him to crazily train an ability that specialized in restraining necromancers. Later on, this obsession became a habit. Until you appeared. Rheagars obsession had already faded a lot. When he repeatedly confirmed with me that Melinda had really appeared in Rolling Stone Town, he seemed quite relieved. Matthew looked suspicious. Are you sure? Little Patton coughed. I shouldnt be mistaken. Rheagar is actually a very cheerful person. He is optimistic by nature, humorous, and very good at comforting himself. To put it bluntly, this matter is just like that. Anyway, I dont believe that a person with his personality will develop a heart disease because of this. At most, its just a small knot. Let the past be the past. Matthew nodded thoughtfully. Little Patton looked at the guests coming and going, and a nostalgic expression appeared on his face. Actually, we juniors have a pretty good relationship with Melinda. When she was still the mayors wife, she always took care of us. I was about three or four years old at that time. Blake was already seven or eight years old. She often took me and Blake to the big city to play and even bought me a lot of candy. At that time, Melinda was the noblest woman in our eyes. She was very beautiful and knew magic. She always travelled to big cities like Deep Blue Harbor. She had expressed her dissatisfaction with Rolling Stone Town a long time ago and complained to Rheagar for a long time. However, Rheagar was not interested in such a bustling city. The conflict between the two sides had been going on for a long time, and it was indeed not something that could be explained in a few sentences. In my opinion. Melindas pursuit of her own career was understandable, but she had left without saying goodbye. Perhaps she did not feel guilty towards Rheagar. But she must feel guilty towards Sif. Matthew looked at Little Patton in surprise. The latter shrunk his head guiltily. Dont tell Rheagar what I said. I was just spouting nonsense. Matthew smiled and didnt comment. Everyone had their own stand. From Little Pattons point of view, Melinda and Rheagars relationship was indeed a mess. The couple had been at odds for a long time, and leaving without saying goodbye was just a bad fuse. But he agreed with Little Pautons last sentence. No matter what reason Melinda had, she had let Sif down. Speaking of Sif. Matthew had not seen her for a few days. On the eve of her coming-of-age ceremony, her bloodline awakening was nearing its end, and she was in an unprecedented radiant state. Matthew could feel the surging magic power from her. This kind of magic power could give her extraordinary casting ability and obtain a certain professional level. However, it was different from the awakening of a Warlock. The awakening of demons usually required the power of time to settle. This was also their advantage. Warlocks awakenings usually happened in a single wave, while demons power was much more gradual. Considering that Thomas, who was suspected to be a Thousand Transformers, was also under high surveillance. Under such circumstances. Rheagar brought her back to the lieges manor. After all, the conditions in the cemetery were still too poor. Sif hadnt appeared yet. There was already an endless stream of guests in the venue. Most of them were wealthy businessmen and dignitaries in Rolling Stone Town. Speaking of which, the Alliances decree had indeed reduced the risk of war to a certain extent. Normally, when there was a high possibility of a war breaking out between Rolling Stone Town and the Highleaf Region, many merchants would probably run away. After all, the current lord of the Highleaf Region was a genuine Black Dragon! However, due to the restrictions of the Alliance laws. Everyone knew that a sneak attack like the Black Dragons would not happen again. As for who would win the battle between the territories. To the merchants, it wasnt that painful. After all, who became the lord did not affect their fundamental interests. Under such circumstances. Sifs birthday party was much livelier than expected. He saw familiar faces greeting him one by one. Matthew could only barely maintain his smile. No matter what the guests were thinking, they still attached great importance to Sifs birthday. Each of their presents was worth a lot. In comparison. Matthews birthday present for Sif was slightly more ordinary in terms of price. It was an Arc Light Bracelet that Matthew had purchased from the Alliances Merchant Shop. The Shining Light Bracelet was double enchanted. The first layer had a powerful defensive spell, Lightning Arc. This spell could be used three times a day. Not only could it repel enemies, but it could also cause binding, paralysis, and damage effects. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Melinda’s Warning, A Friend’s Wife? Chapter 608: Melindas Warning, A Friends Wife? Translator: Lonelytree The second function was the entertainment function. It possessed a photographic skill that could be used to save photos of specific scenes. What Matthew valued more was the ability to take pictures. There werent many items with similar functions in the alliance store, but it was actually very meaningful to many people, especially women. Of course. The biggest reason Matthew chose it was because the bracelet looked very good. It was so good that even a man like him could not bear to part with it. The original Shining Light Bracelet was sold for 900 gold coins. A similar high-quality imitation was sold at Rodericks factory for only 150 yuan, but it was much worse in appearance. After weighing the pros and cons, Matthew still reluctantly bought the authentic product. After all, looks were a lifetime thing. In the midst of his thoughts. Sif walked out of the dressing room. She was wearing a white gown today. Her face was rosy, and her eyes were bright, as if she was a fairy who had walked out of a painting. Rheagar stood beside her, looking at Sif with a doting gaze, but when he looked at the crowd, his eyes were filled with inexplicable panic. The music in their ears suddenly became cheerful. Seeing that all the guests had taken their seats. The banquet was about to begin. Suddenly, an ethereal and graceful voice sounded in everyones ears, Fortunately, I am not late. Hehe The moment the voice appeared. Matthew noticed that Rheagars expression had become very strange. He was angry and nervous. In the next second. A woman who looked 70% similar to Sif walked in unhurriedly. She was wearing a black dress. She was tall and had an outstanding temperament. The hem of her dress that dragged on the ground emitted a little light, like countless diamonds arranged in an array or like silver sand formed by the stars in the sky. She looked less than 30 years old. If she were to be placed together with Sif, people would probably think that they were sisters instead of mother and daughter. Behind her, a strange mechanical lifeform was following her closely. It was a golem that looked like an empty shell, but Matthew sensed a familiar smell inside the golem! Mommy! Sif exclaimed, her eyes filled with disbelief. She subconsciously took a few steps forward. Melinda also smiled and went up to her. At that moment, Matthew saw Rheagars body move. He seemed to want to stop all of this, but in the end, he held back. Sif and Melinda were about to collide. Suddenly. A figure stood between them! You shouldnt be here. Zeller looked at Melinda, his eyes cold. Melindas eyes flashed with anger. She glanced at Rheagar and couldnt help but sneer. Are you standing up for someone, Zeller? If you really love him that much, why dont you be with him? Zeller looked at Melinda expressionlessly. It has nothing to do with anyone. Currently, Rolling Stone Town is in a state of war. All those who enter and leave have to go through strict checks. I dont have your identity report or proof of entry and exit. This means that you have sneaked into Rolling Stone Town. In this case, I cant rule out the possibility that youre a spy, Madam Melinda. No matter what you want to do, you must accept our inspection before that. After saying this. He turned around and whispered to Sif, Im sorry. But now, you should return to your fathers side. Sif raised her head, disappointment in her eyes. But in the end. She still obediently listened to Zellers suggestion and returned to Rheagars side. At that moment. A powerful aura erupted from Melindas body. She absorbed all the light around her, and her surroundings seemed to have turned pitch-black. Only she became dazzling and could not be looked at directly! Do you want to stop me from reuniting with my daughter? She glared at Zeller. He exerted pressure on him with the unique temperament of a superior. Zeller did not retreat. His body did not even tremble slightly. He looked coldly at Melinda. Do you need me to call the guards? Melinda didnt say anything, only silently expanding her domain. [Warning: Melinda (Secrets Sorcerer LV19/Space Rover LVI) is releasing the domains of Concealment and Intimidation!] As a Warlock Zeller didnt have any domain. This was also where he was at a disadvantage. The others were all intimidated by Melindas intimidating aura. At this moment. Matthew stood up. He quickly walked forward, even passing Zeller and arriving in front of Melinda. With the power of his domain, Matthew easily negated Melindas threat. He looked at the other partys increasingly dissatisfied eyes. Madam, please accept the examination. If you just want to see Sif, there are plenty of opportunities. Matthews words could be said to be an insinuation. If you really care about Sif, why havent we seen you in the past ten years? Melinda clearly understood Matthews meaning. Her expression turned ugly. At this moment. The strange automaton behind her suddenly took a step forward and asked Melinda in a very stiff tone, Do you want me to kill this mage for you? At that moment. There was chaos behind Matthew. Clegg suddenly rushed to Matthews side from the crowd, her eyes fixed on the automaton. This is a Construct Undead! They were the ones who destroyed my hometown! Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Melinda ‘s Warning, A Friend ‘s Wife? Chapter 609: Melinda s Warning, A Friend s Wife? Translator: Lonelytree Her eyes turned red. If it werent for the way of the Sword Saint that allowed her to maintain her rationality, with the Orcs physique, she would have most likely gone berserk by now. Matthew narrowed his eyes. He stretched out a hand and used his arm to stop Clegg. It was for her to calm down. Melinda didnt seem to want the situation to worsen. She waved her hand and asked the construct undead to retreat. The latter retreated and said mockingly, Melinda, you care too much about the feelings of mortals. It would be much simpler if you followed my method. Shut up, Hughes! Melinda berated. Hughes? Are you the necromancer from that night? This was the first time Rheagar spoke after seeing Melinda. His gaze was fixed on the Construct Undead. The latter laughed coldly. Im a noble space undead, an existence that mortals like you cant understand. I can summon dead souls, but Im not a necromancer in the secular sense. But it was me that night. A useless person like you should have been abandoned long ago. In order to pursue the true meaning of life and the truth of the universe, Melinda made the right choice by joining us. Rheagar clenched his fists tightly. Enough, Hughes. If you say one more word tonight, Ill have Angus send you to the Astral World to mine! Melinda berated softly. Hughes shrugged and silently retreated to the back. Rheagar unclenched his fist and looked at Melinda angrily. Melindas attitude softened. I just wanted to see my Sif. I know I owe her a lot, but Im still qualified to attend her coming-of-age ceremony, right? After all, I am her mother. This is a fact that no one can erase. As she spoke. She looked at Sif gently. Sif quickly lowered her head. Her shoulders were trembling slightly, but she didnt say anything. In the next second. She held onto Rheagars arm tightly. Tears were glistening in her eyes. The atmosphere became even more silent. Cleggs eyes were red as she stared at the Construct Undead Hughes. Matthew patted her arm and said softly, Please believe me. Clegg nodded heavily and silently retreated into the crowd. Listen, Rhaegar, theres no need for us to be so hostile. Melindas tone became very gentle. Although there are many unpleasantness between us, I am Sifs mother, and you are her father. Today is Sifs coming-of-age ceremony, so we should both take a step back. You know I cant be a spy. On the contrary, Im here to give you advice! It is of great significance to the fate of Rolling Stone Town. I hope we can sit down and talk like a family, okay? Rheagar looked at the woman in front of him with a complicated expression. She still looked the same as she did in the past. Her eyes were as gentle as before. However, a slight stinging sensation on his arm brought him back to his senses. He could feel the mocking and worried gazes of the guests. Then, he said calmly, First of all, we are no longer a family. Secondly, for Sifs sake, Im willing to talk to you. As he spoke. He led Sif and Melinda to a small room next to the venue. The Construct undead also wanted to follow. In the end, Lumiere stopped him. A moment later. The music started. The guests dispersed. On the surface, everyone returned to their normal state. But in reality. The gazes that were cast towards the room next door all revealed the thoughts in the depths of everyones hearts. Zeller asked Blake and the others to maintain the law and order at the scene. Zeller winked at Matthew. The two of them quickly left the scene and walked in another direction. After a few turns. The noise gradually faded away. The two of them arrived at a small, dark room. This was the place where Zeller had used to monitor the entire ball. He was waiting for him to take out a huge crystal ball from the cabinet beside him. After the activation of the magic tool was completed. Pure white light burst out from the crystal ball. Gradually. A clear picture was presented. Matthew could hear all their conversations! In a hidden room. The atmosphere was cold at first. Sif hid behind Rheagar like an injured kitten. Rheagars state did not look too natural. His body was tense, and his body movements were somewhat stiff. Of the three, only Melinda looked the most relaxed. She reached out and touched Sifs forehead and bangs lovingly. The latter lowered her head even further. Rheagar frowned but did not stop her. What advice are you talking about? he asked. Melinda sized Sif up and said to Rheagar in a very casual tone, Everyone in Escana knows about your portal. Both the Suki Kingdom and the Bru Alliance wanted to take it for themselves. Other than that. There were still many people who coveted the portal and Rolling Stone Town. Before the Mystery of Civilization was removed by the gods, the plane barrier was still very thick, which was why Rolling Stone Town had been peaceful for the past decade. However, the times are different now. Why do you think the gods want to remove the lock of civilization? They had only one goal from the beginning to the end. That is to return to this land! Rheagar frowned.. Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Melinda I s Warning, A Friend’s Wife? Chapter 610: Melinda I s Warning, A Friends Wife? Translator: Lonelytree Melinda snorted. You cant defend Rolling Stone Town, Rhaegar. You dont understand how much interest is involved here. Its not just that portal. The underground of Rolling Stone Town contains the opportunity for the return of the gods With the gradual changes in the situation in the South, this place will become more and more dangerous. You need some extra strength to protect this place for you. If you want Rolling Stone Town to remain the same as it was in the past. Rheagar seemed to have guessed something. His eyes became clear. Why dont you make yourself clear? Melinda smiled. I represent an extremely powerful force in the astral plane to negotiate with you. Storluk Industries. I believe youve heard of it. The factories and soldiers of Storluk Industries have spread all over Purgatory and the Abyss. The depths of the astral plane are their paradise. It wont be long before they arrive at the prime material plane before the gods. When the time comes, the price will be different. I hope that you can accept the aid of the Storluk Industries. Of course, in return, we hope that Rolling Stone Town can provide a little convenience in the Teleport Portal and other aspects. Hearing this, Sifs lowered face suddenly turned pale. Rheagar was even more furious. So you came back just to negotiate with me? Back then, Rolling Stone Town was nothing in your eyes, so you left without any reluctance. Now that it has become valuable again, is it worth it for you to personally come over and say a few good words? Melinda didnt retort. She only said lightly, I thought you would have matured after so many years, Rhaegar. The facts have proven that I was not wrong back then. You are a big fool living in your own fantasy. No one is more childish than you. Talking about benefits and me coming back to see Sif didnt conflict. Do you understand? As she spoke. She said aggressively, If Sif continues to follow you, she will become a big fool like you sooner or later. You should let her see what the real world is like instead of protecting her in your arms forever like a cub. Rheagar sneered, So, after more than ten years, you suddenly thought of teaching me how to educate my daughter? Melindas expression softened. I admit that I was wrong to leave without saying goodbye in the past, but you disappointed me too much back then. Putting all these aside, I sincerely hope to save Rolling Stone Town from the upcoming quagmire. You have no idea what kind of enemy you are facing. Rheagar said without hesitation, There have always been many people who want to kill me. But Im still alive. Melinda raised her eyebrows. If you continue to be stubborn, then the Kingdom of Suki, the Bru Alliance, and the Storluk Industries will all become your enemies! And as far as I know, there are already quite a number of forces eyeing Rolling Stone Town. The Order of Calamity was reorganizing itself, intending to make a comeback. The Church of Withering had cleaned up the mess in the Watchers Highland, and they would set their sights back on the land. Of course, theres also the Storluk Industries; Five Dragon Alliance, Thousand Transformer, Jiliu City, Baiyan CityAs far as I know, these forces, or some of the parties who benefit from them, have their own ideas about Rolling Stone Town. When the war is fully unfolded, you might find that you are surrounded by enemies! Maybe you can win once or twice. But can you keep winning? Trust me, Rhaegar. Working with Storluk Industries is your best option. Only we can protect you, protect Rolling Stone Town, and protect Sif! Rheagar looked at her mockingly. So youre now a lobbyist for Storluk Industries? Melindas expression did not change. Im a senior member of the Freedom Club in the Stuluk Industrial Headquarters. Strictly speaking, Im not a lobbyist. Im just here to see Sif and help you find a way out. This is my last favour to you, Rheagar. If you dont cherish it, Ill take Sif away, and Rolling Stone Town will be destroyed in a sea of fire. Rheagar shook his head silently. He looked at the woman with exquisite makeup in front of him with a face full of emotion. Is that all you wanted to say? Melinda frowned. With your knowledge and strength, you have no idea whats buried under Rolling Stone Town! Thats something that even Ronan is afraid of. Do you think hes really trapped in the astral plane? He secretly escaped to seek refuge! Even in the eyes of the Seven Saint Alliance, Rolling Stone Town is a hot potato. Even legendary mages dont dare to guard this place. Youre just an average warrior. What right do you have to continue guarding this place? However, what she got in response was only a curse from Regar. F * Ck you! Melinda glared at him. You better watch your words in front of Sif! Rheagar pulled his arm out of Sifs embrace and sneered at Melinda. Sif is an adult now. I believe she will have her own judgment. Even if she were underage, I would still scold you. F * Ck you! F * Ck you! Listen, Melinda, youre a self-conceited, ungrateful bitch! You always look down on everyone and order them around. Listen to what you said. With just a few words, not only did you want to take Sif away, but you also arranged the future of Rolling Stone Town.. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Melinda’s Warning, A Friend’s Wife? Chapter 611: Melindas Warning, A Friends Wife? Translator: Lonelytree I just want to ask youOn what basis? Do you have three tits or six buttholes? Why should everyone accept your kind advice? Why is everything you see and say right? What right do you have to spout nonsense in front of me? Did you care about Sif one-thousandth of how I care about her? Do you know even a thousandth of what I know about this land? Idiot! Get lost! Good, good, good! Melinda wasnt angry but laughed instead. This is your attitude toward me. This is the quality of the Suki Prince. Its just nice to let my daughter see your true appearance! Rheagar rolled his eyes. I never hide my true appearance. But you are the same. You never seem to hide your greed and arrogance. Melinda no longer looked at Rheagar. Instead, she turned to Sif decisively. Child, come with me. Youll have a better future in Storluk Industries. I have placed high hopes on you. The past ten years was a small misunderstanding. I will use the future to make up for it. Dont hate me, child. Dont believe your fathers words. If a mother was not helpless, why would she give up on her child? My blood flows in your veins, as well as a secret that I worked so hard to keep. These are things that your rude and incompetent father doesnt know. I will give you the best conditions. Your monthly allowance will be at least 3000 gold coins. From now on, you dont have to worry about your safety. I will maximize the potential of your bloodline, and you will have a chance to enter the Legendary stage before you turn 30! Child, dont you want to try living with your mother? Leave with me. I wont stop you from returning to Rolling Stone Town. I just want to take you to see the outside world. Her eyes were still warm and tender. Sif raised her head longingly. She looked seriously at the face that looked exactly like her and then slowly said, Mom, Im not sure. Im very happy to attend my coming-of- age ceremony. But how good would it be if you didnt say anything? Melinda frowned. Sif sniffled and said softly, Actually, I havent blamed you since you left. I just miss you sometimes. When I was young. Every time I missed you, I would go to find Dad. Dad told me that youre a very ambitious person. Its all his fault that you left because Rolling Stone Town couldnt provide the stage you needed. He told me to try my best to understand you and not hate you. I want to be a good child. So I did it. I dont hate you, really. I saw you today. Youre completely different from the mother I dreamed of when I was young. I cant imagine how there can be such a mean and selfish woman like you in this world. I cant go with you, no matter where we go. Im having a great time in Rolling Stone. I have my father to accompany me, Uncle Zeller and Madam Wesley, Matthew and Peggy with me. Uncle Loraine, who had been visiting frequently recently, was also very interesting. I dont want to go anywhere. I just want to stay in Rolling Stone Town! Hearing Sifs monologue. Melindas expression was a little angry from embarrassment, but soon, her anger turned into contempt. You are as hopeless as your father. Of course, I dont think this is your fault. This is the result of many years of wrong education from Rheagar. It wont be long before I change your mind. No one can stop me from bringing you along. As she spoke. She ignored the furious Sif and looked at Rheagar again. If you continue to obstruct me, not only will Storluk Industries not become your partner, but it will also become your enemy. After the invincible space undead enter the prime material plane, they will immediately start looting and sweeping this place. You wont be able to win However, Rheagar only grabbed Sifs shoulders tightly and was too lazy to say another word. Get lost! Sif lay on his shoulder and sobbed softly. Melindas expression changed several times. In the end. She said to Sif, as a matter of routine, Happy coming-of-age ceremony, my daughter. This is my gift However, Sif suddenly broke free from Rheagars embrace and roared at her like a little lioness, Who wants your present? Get lost! Melinda looked at Sif in disbelief. Her expression quickly changed from embarrassment to calmness. I will give you more time to consider. After the war with the High Leaf Region is over, I will return. I hope you two can be wise then. After saying this. Her figure disappeared into the crystal ball. Matthew saw Sif crying in Rheagars arms. Rheagars expression was a little relieved. He was just infected by Sif. He also looked like he was about to cry. Zeller closed the crystal ball and commented, Melinda is still the same Melinda. No matter where she goes, she is always self-centred. It has become her instinct to point fingers at others. Wait, where are you going? He looked at Matthew strangely. Tonight, its not just Rheagar who has a personal grudge against her. Matthews voice came from outside the small dark room. Youd better exercise restraint! Zeller hurriedly said. I know, I know when to stop.. Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Melinda’s Warning, A Friend’s Wife? Chapter 612: Melindas Warning, A Friends Wife? Translator: Lonelytree Matthew replied and disappeared. Three minutes later. In an open space outside Rolling Stone Town. A magic carpet slowly descended. Matthew, along with the Orc Sword Saint Clegg and Samantha, blocked Melinda and the Construct undead. Madam Melinda, why are you in such a hurry? I think we have to find some time to resolve the problem between my friend and your guard. Matthew looked at her calmly. Melindas expression was very ugly. Im not in a good mood right now. Young man who doesnt know the immensity of heaven and earth, Ill spare you this time for the sake of Rheagar. Get out of my sight immediately! Matthew laughed and said, Let me test the standards of the people from the prime material plane. Melinda, look at them. They cant wait to die. If you keep siding with you, youll be misunderstood. Why bother? Behind Matthew. Clegg silently drew her twin blades. Melindas eyes became stern when she saw that they were about to get serious. Did Rheagar send you here? Matthew shook his head. I told you, this is a personal grudge between my friend and your guard. Please try not to get involved. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome. Melinda sneered. You have a good relationship with my daughter, right? What if I forcefully intervene? Dont tell me you still dare to attack me? Matthew had a strange look on his face. Auntie, you really dont have any idea. Yes, I care about Sif, but compared to Sif, I care more about Rheagars feelings. If there was a chance to avenge Rheagar tonight. I wont hesitate for even half a second! Of course, the ideal situation would be for you not to stop them from settling their personal grudges. Since youre Sifs biological mother, I can guarantee your safety. Matthews words infuriated Melinda. A powerful pressure began to erupt from her body. However, this pressure only lasted for half a second before it disappeared. In the darkness behind Matthew. Two figures slowly appeared. Silver Snake Richard. Lorraine the Nightfall Chant. In the wilderness. More people arrived one after another. So, theres still a certain risk in showing off in other peoples territory. What do you think? Matthew threatened Melinda with a smile in his eyes. Please make way. We only want to kill the person beside you. The Construct Undead suddenly cried out, Melinda, you must help me! I can kill ten of these ugly Orcs, but I cant deal with those two legends! Heh, this is not fair at all! Im only at the fifth tier! Matthew shrugged. Im sorry, this is a lineup prepared for the Black Dragon Overlord. Ill just treat this as warm-up. Melinda was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She tried to use the Concealment Domain to escape, only to find that all escape abilities and spells in this space had been sealed! I dont need anyone else. I can do it myself! The Orc Swordswoman Clegg bellowed, and the two blades in her hands lit up with white light as she pounced at the Construct Undead Hughes. Hughes snorted coldly and went up to meet her. The two sides engaged in an intense battle. To be fair. Hughes and Clegg were evenly matched. If the two sides fought one-on-one, it would probably be difficult to determine the winner even after half a day. However, Loraine could not help but take out a piccolo and play it for a while from time to time. Under Melindas furious and humiliating gaze. Powerful buffs hung on Cleggs body one after another. Clegg instantly felt like she was being helped by a god, and she felt like she was on fire. After more than ten rounds. Her blade split open the automatons joint. It relied on the unique restraint of qi against undead creatures. As Hughes wailed. This Construct Undead was chopped into soul powder by Clegg! The undead soul in the construct disappeared. There was only a pile of cold armour left on the empty ground. After killing Hughes. Clegg couldnt help but let out a long howl towards the sky. Then, she stabbed her twin sabres deep into the ground in front of her. She knelt down on both knees and clenched her hands together as if she was mourning for her clansmen who had almost been wiped out. Melinda coldly watched this scene. She said rudely to Matthew, Youre dead meat for provoking the people of Storluk Industries! Can I go now? Matthew said, No. Melinda looked at him warily. What exactly do you want to do to me? Matthew smiled. Zeller has already said that Rolling Stone Town is currently in a state of war. We cant let any suspicious person enter and leave freely. Before we eliminate the suspicion that you are a spy, please come with me. Melinda said angrily, Go ask Rheagar. How can I be a spy? Matthews face instantly turned stern. Im sorry, but I dont trust Rheagars judgment about you. In fact, I dont want to lie to you. Before this war ends, you wont be allowed to leave Rolling Stone Town. Melinda was completely enraged. Do you want to imprison me? Matthew blinked. Dont use such unpleasant words. I just want to invite you to my grave for a month or half a month. When the war is over, I will naturally let you go. Melinda fell silent. Then, she laughed in anger, I originally thought that with Rheagars character, it would be impossible for him to do such a despicable thing Tie her up! A dull thud hit the back of her head. Her eyes rolled back. She instantly froze on the spot. Richard walked out of the darkness behind her and threw the branch he picked up on the ground back to the ground. This woman talks too much nonsense. Lets go. Lock her up in your cemetery. Right, do I need to report to Rheagar? Matthew shook his head. Lets talk about it after the war is over. Im afraid that Rheagar will misunderstand. Richard shrugged. Lumiere took the initiative to carry the unconscious Melinda. Loraine said with a face full of emotion, He can even kill his potential mother-in-law. As expected of an evil necromancer! But I have to remind you that this woman has a hidden mark on her body. Today, it was my brother Richard and I who joined forces to suppress her hidden domain to stop her from going. Your cemetery may not be able to hold her. Matthew thought for a moment. Then why dont we lock her up somewhere else? Twenty minutes later. Crucible roof. Tower Genie No. 177 said to Matthew with a troubled expression, Oh, Matthew, you know that I have no interest in ordinary humans. This isnt a prison, and it doesnt provide imprisonment in any sense. Matthew waved his hand. Im not here for you to imprison her. I just want to ask you something. How can I contact the people in the Black Suo Mountain Jail? I think that is the best place to imprison people with powerful magic power, right? 177 thought about it, What is your relationship with the prisoner? Matthew pondered. Shes my friends wife Or mv friends mother- 177 was immediately interested. Tell me in detail. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Information on the war, the service content of Black Suo Chapter 613: Information on the war, the service content of Black Suo Translator: Lonelytree Matthew didnt hide anything and roughly explained Melindas situation. 177 was disappointed after hearing it. Thats all? Matthew was both angry and amused. Then what else do you want to hear? 177 immediately said, Im not interested in human females. However, I do know some connections to the Black Suo Mountain. The fortress was used by the Alliance to imprison powerful criminals. Other than the official prisoners, they do provide private imprisonment services, but the cost is higher. Matthew hurriedly asked, Can I pay with Knowledge Points? 177 pondered for a while, I remember that its possible. The higher-ups of Black Suo are all mages, and theyre usually the ones with poor academic abilities. Theyre generally more eager for knowledge points. I can give you a recommendation letter and ask you to bring it to Head Warden Alexander of Black Suo. He should be able to give you some convenience for the sake of this letter. As he spoke. A bright blue magic light lit up in the depths of the hall. A letter with familiar material and style appeared in front of Matthew. Matthew looked at it. The handwriting on it was exactly the same as the recommendation letter Ronan had written for him to join the Alliance. He opened the content. As expected, it was written by Master Ronan! Was this left behind by Great Wizard Ronan in advance? Matthews heart was filled with surprise. 177 shrugged. Ronan is a person who likes to plan everything. In fact, he wrote many recommendation letters for you in advance and left them with me. No matter what kind of connections you need to use, there are relevant letters that you can use. Of course, these are just high-sounding statements. If you ask me, he might be afraid that you will be jailed for committing a crime, so he left a token to communicate with the warden in advance. Dont be moved by this small favour. Remember, we are the founders of Ronan Must Die! Matthew was indeed touched. He did not expect that the Great Wizard Ronan would have prepared so much for him while he was wandering in the Astral World. But after feeling touched. Matthew also vaguely realized that perhaps Ronan had learned some news before he went to the astral plane. Theres also a possibility that he really chose to stay in the astral world voluntarily or of his own accord In the midst of his thoughts. Melinda, who was in Soldiers arms, let out a muffled groan as if she was waking up. Matthew frowned. 177 reminded: Shes about to wake up. Do you need help? Matthew nodded and said, Please let her sleep for a few more hours. 177 took out another magic collar. This is a new product of my research. Its called the Sleepy-Collar. Not only can it be powered up, but it also has the effects of Sleepy, and Numbing. You can try it! Matthew hesitated. Seeing that Melinda was waking up, he could only personally put on the collar for her. Hmm? You are Melinda weakly opened one eye. Her memory seemed to have been temporarily lost, and she didnt recognize Matthew immediately. Matthew took the new remote control from 177. He pressed the yellow button. A powerful electric current erupted from the collar, instantly stunning Melinda. Thank you, 177. Matthew thanked him. 177 said proudly, No need to thank me. My collar-making skills are top-notch! But a friendly reminder: try to control the number of times you power up. Otherwise, you might have to prepare a cleaning spell and a change of clothes in advance. Incontinence? When these words appeared in Matthews mind. He saw Melindas unconscious body twitching on the ground and knew that 177 was telling the truth. Hence, he quickly asked Soldier to carry Rheagars ex-wife. After bidding farewell to 177. He quickly headed to the Teleportation Hall. Just as he walked out of the magic elevator. A smiling man walked over. When he saw Matthew, an exaggerated expression of surprise quickly appeared on his face. Aiyaya, I didnt expect to meet you here, Mr. Matthew. Mr. Fandral? Matthew looked at the mage in surprise. Fandral had no intention of walking into the elevator. Instead, he kept chatting with Matthew. Matthew quickly realized. Fandral didnt run into him by accident. He was waiting for him! Looking at the other partys posture, he probably had something to tell him. Hence, he suggested to find a place to sit. Fandral agreed readily. The two of them found a secluded corner in the Crucible House lounge and sat down. I really didnt expect to see you here today. I thought you were busy recruiting new mages. Matthew took out two cups from his luggage. After pouring milk into them, he handed one of them to Fandral. Strictly speaking.. He and Fandral did not have a deep relationship. They first met during Matthews assessment to join the Alliance, and Fandral was the main mage in charge of the assessment. Since then, due to his Als identity and his suspected relationship with Isabelle, Fandral had been very enthusiastic about Matthew. Even after Isabelle gave Matthew the cold shoulder. This middle-aged mage, who was well-rounded, had always maintained a very good attitude when he met Matthew. Although he knew that Fandral was a sly and shrewd person, it was hard for Matthew to hate him. Faced with Matthews seemingly casual probing, Fandral chuckled and revealed his signature harmless expression.. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: War Information, Services at Mount Black suo! Chapter 614: War Information, Services at Mount Black suo! Translator: Lonelytree Im not in charge of vetting newcomers anymore. Of course, Im not the only one. The Alliance stopped recruiting new mages a month ago. Matthew raised his eyebrows. Is that true? Looks like my luck isnt bad. I managed to join the Alliance before the recruitment stopped. Fandral smiled. Youre different from the others. However, he did not elaborate on what was different. Instead, he changed the topic. In the context of the war, most of the people in the Alliance have been trained to be the adjudicators of the war. I heard that a battle would have at least three official mages and even more apprentices. These three mages would be a chief adjudicator and two deputy adjudicators. The two deputy adjudicators were responsible for tracking and recording the marching situation of both sides and the details of the battle. The most important thing was to confirm whether both sides had strictly adhered to the rules of the secret war order. And the main judge had a high degree of freedom to judge the content of the war and even the outcome. Of course, most mages would use this power cautiously. The war itself still depended on the strength of both sides. What do you think? Hearing this. Matthews pupils constricted slightly. He realized that Fandral was here to leak the secret! What if one of the parties in the battle violates the secret order? Matthew asked. Fandral smiled faintly. I dont know, but rumours say that the Legendary mage will personally take action. Matthew was shocked again. Are there enough Legendary mages? Do they have that much energy? he asked. Fandral shook his head. Thats what I cant know, but the higher-ups are very concerned about the upcoming tide of war. It seems that there have been several fierce quarrels between the Seven Saints, but the final outcome has been decided. All Legendary Mages will work together to ensure that all battles will be carried out under control. If someone really dares to go against the worlds will, then the Alliance probably wouldnt mind showing the world the power of a Legendary mage. Fandrals words greatly subverted Matthews understanding of the Seven Saint Alliance. He had thought that the Alliance was a rather loose mage organization and that the secret order of war was more like a guiding framework than a golden rule. But now, it seemed like the Alliances upper echelons were extremely determined to control the war. If all the Legendary mages in the Alliance could work together, then the direction of the continent might really be within the control of the Alliance. Fandral continued, In the south, the battle between Rolling Stone Town and Highleaf Region has been set as the first battle after the secret order of war was issued. This battle is the centre of attention. Other than the three adjudicators in charge of this battle, there will also be a large number of mages from the Alliance watching. They were required to learn the art of war and the rules of refereeing in this battle. In order to deal with the battles that would break out in other places in the future. The location of the battle had been decided. Its in the Moss Green Hills. Matthew nodded without batting an eyelid. Was the Alliance planning to use this battle as an example? As for the location of the battle, Matthew was not surprised. The Alliance arranged battles to lower the intensity of the battle and reduce casualties. The largest uninhabited area between Rolling Stone Town and Highleaf Ridge was the Moss Green Hills. There were only a few active Mad Frogmen there. As long as they moved away a portion of the Mad Frogmen tribe, it would become an excellent battlefield for the class. The bad news was The most elite soldiers in Rolling Stone Town were the cavalrymen of the Lords Guards, and the cavalrymen were obviously not as effective in the hills as they were on the plains. After that, Fandral revealed some more details. For example, the specific time of the battle was set to be August 2nd. On August 1st. The troops of both sides would be inspected by the Deputy Adjudicator and then enter the predetermined positions to prepare for battle. For example, there were currently two conditions for victory in the battle. The first was occupy points. The second was Annihilation. There was no need to say much about annihilation. Whether it was Rolling Stone Town or Highleaf Hill, as long as the enemys army was defeated or the enemy surrendered, it would be counted as victory in this round of battle. However, it was more interesting to occupy points. This condition of victory was formulated to prevent one of the parties from circling around the mountains and playing guerrilla warfare. Take the Moss Hills as an example. Overwatch Mountain in the south was set as a strategic target. As long as one side occupied the Overwatch Mountain and held on for more than 15 days, they would automatically win the battle. From another angle. It seemed that winning by occupying points could also reduce unnecessary casualties. It could only be said that the Seven Saint Alliance had gone to great lengths to control the intensity of the war. Finally. Fandral sighed, Actually, there are many different voices within the Alliance, but the Silver Council has already completed internal coordination. Only some details were still being discussed. For example, was it reasonable for dragons to only take up one spot on the battle list? Most people felt that it was unreasonable. Any dragons combat strength exceeded 300 to 400 people or even more. In small-scale battles, both sides had 1000 people each. A dragon could sweep away everything. Wasnt this forcing the various territories to seek the help of the dragons? Even if there were no dragons, they still had to seek the highest individual strength possible, especially the kind that could bypass the rules.. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: War Information, Services at Mount Black Suo! Chapter 615: War Information, Services at Mount Black Suo! Translator: Lonelytree After all, the influence of such an existence would only be weakened in a battle of more than ten thousand people. And such a battle was too difficult to break out. Looking at the entire south, Lion City, which had 3000 elite soldiers, was already a strong candidate for the hegemony of the south. The other competitors were also of similar levels. The real war of ten thousand people would probably only be seen when they annexed a large number of nearby territories. Therefore, under such circumstances. The existence of dragons as individuals was actually a loophole in the rules of the alliance. However, the strange thing was The Silver Council didnt seem to want to close this loophole. I heard that many places are actively contacting the dragons now. The rulers of those territories hope to become allies of the dragons. I say its ridiculous. If a dragon can become an ally of a ruler, why doesnt he become a ruler himself? Fandral said a lot. Matthew memorized all the key contents. In fact, he and Fandral had similar views on the loophole. For ordinary territory battles, dragons were indeed too buggy. But he did not express his opinion. Because he had already registered as a mage in Rolling Stone Town, he was not allowed to speak on related matters. Strictly speaking. Only Alliance Mages like Fandral, who were not registered in any city and would not participate in the war in the future, could be the adjudicators of the battle and express their opinions on the details of the secret war order. He could only listen to the information that Fandral revealed to him as if he were listening to a story. A moment later. Fandral put down his cup and straightened his clothes while standing up with a smile. Speaking of which, todays unexpected encounter was all thanks to Lord Edmond. He had lectured me for a long time today, which delayed my journey to the northernmost floating city. In the end, I accidentally entered and left, but I met Matthew. Just treat what we talked about as a story. Dont take it seriously. Alright, after chatting for so long, I have to get down to business. I wish you all the best. Edmond? Was Edmond showing him good intentions again? Matthew immediately asked, These storiesls the level of confidentiality high? Fandral looked around. In the end, he said in a low voice, Its neither high nor low, but if no one told you, you probably wouldnt know until before the battle. As far as I know, that Black Dragon has many spies within the Alliance. So you dont have to feel any psychological burden. After all, there might be more people who tipped him off than you! He patted Matthews shoulder. Good luck, dont think too much. Lord Edmond just doesnt want that black dragon to win, thats all. Fandral left with a smile. Matthew pondered for a while. A moment later, he brought Soldier and Melinda to the teleportation array to Black Suo Mountain. Mount Black Suo was a floating fortress that hovered above the western desert of Aindor. The teleportation circle within the Alliance could only reach the teleportation platform south of the fortress. If one wanted to enter the heavily guarded Black Suo Mountain Prison, one had to take a 20-minute cable car ride. He successfully passed the guards inspection. Matthew and the others boarded the cable car and slowly headed toward the giant in the sky. On the cable car. Matthew looked around. Everywhere was a vast desert. It was said that the domain field here was permanently fixed as a desert maze. Those who accidentally entered this place would almost certainly lose their way and eventually die tragically in the merciless desert. This was the place where the Alliances mages expressions changed at the mention of it. This was because Mount Black Suo had the largest Forbidden Magic Zone in the entire Alliance, as well as professional wardens who specialized in fighting against Mages. [Black Suo Army]. This place was not only a desert for living creatures but also a desert for magic. From the moment Matthew boarded the cable car, he felt the magic power in his body being continuously suppressed. The closer he got to the ferocious fortress, the stronger this feeling became. Twenty minutes later. When the cable car officially landed on Mount Black Suo Fortress Matthew found that his magic power had been suppressed to only one-tenth of what he could use. The effects of the spells were greatly weakened. He hadnt entered the real Anti-Magic Zone yet. This was only the edge of the Anti-Magic Zones influence! No wonder no mages are willing to come here. Matthew couldnt help but feel a chill down his spine. He instinctively disliked this place, and the thought of leaving quickly rose in his mind. He could only convince himself to restrain this instinct. Are you visiting the prison or something? After the cable car landed, a Black Suo Army soldier came up to welcome them. His face was covered in pitch-black armour, making it impossible to see his face clearly. His right hand was holding a weapon that looked like a spear, and his tone was extremely stiff. I have something to discuss with the warden. Matthew smiled and handed over a few small gold coins before taking out Ronans recommendation letter. The Black Suo soldier skillfully put the gold coins back into his pocket, then glanced at the recommendation letter, turned around, and left, leaving behind a sentence. Then please wait here for a while. Fifteen minutes later. The Black Suo Army trotted out. Mr. Alexander has invited you. Please follow me. The two of them passed through two huge gates. They followed a small path that led to the depths of the fortress. Along the way, Matthew didnt see any prisoners, but the strict security that was almost every ten steps still gave him a lot of pressure.. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: War Information, Services at Mount Black Suo Chapter 616: War Information, Services at Mount Black Suo Translator: Lonelytree Each of the Black Suo Army soldiers had an unusually strong build. They were comparable to the barbarians in the north. The strong smell of blood coming from their bodies also made people feel nauseous. The entire prison was filled with an indescribable smell. Matthew did not react at first. But later, he realized that it was the spread of magic caused by the excessive use of cleaning spells. The spread of magic and the pressure of the magic-forbidden zone combined to form an environment that was extremely unfriendly to mages. Because it was too depressing. In the end, Matthew could only comfort himself. Actually, youre a Druid Fortunately, they did not walk for too long. After passing through four huge gates, they came to a platform. They followed the rotating stone stairs behind the platform and arrived in front of a towering round tower. According to the introduction of the Black Suo Army. This spire was the Mage Tower of the Head Warden of Mount Black Suo, Alexander. This was the tallest building in the fortress. Standing at the top of the tower, one could overlook the entire fortress and the Poplar Desert below. The wardens office was on the first floor of the mage tower. Ive already passed the letter to Mr. Alexander. Hes waiting for you inside. The Black Suo Army soldier politely pointed at the gate of the Mage Tower. Matthew nodded politely at him and quickly walked in. He had just stepped through the gate of the mage tower. An unprecedented sense of relief surged into Matthews heart. He was surprised to find that the pressure from the anti-magic zone had disappeared! Are you feeling better? A burly man in a formal black suit came over. Hello, I am Alexander, the warden of Mount Black Suo. Matthew quickly held his strong hands. Hello, Im Matthew, a registered mage in Rolling Stone Town. As he spoke, he inadvertently looked at Alexanders palm. Isnt this too big? One hand was as big as Matthews three hands! Dont be surprised because I have barbarian blood. Alexanders expression was serious and businesslike. Ive already read Lord Ronans letter. The contents are vague. I dont quite understand what he means. But no matter what, when were in the territory of Black Suo Mountain, everything has to be done according to the rules here. I wont allow the corrupt ways of the Alliance to appear under my rule. Do you understand? If I hadnt experienced the Dragon Worship Sect incident, I would have believed Matthew cursed in his heart. However, the incident in the Dragon Worship Sect could have been orchestrated by Edmond. As the head warden, Alexander didnt know about it. No matter what. Matthew was the one who needed help. Therefore, he spoke his request as quickly as possible. Private custody? Alexanders gaze quickly focused on Matthew. Is it that woman? Matthew nodded. Alexander said, With your identity as Al, you can theoretically apply for a certain number of private custody services, provided that you pay enough gold coins. Matthew quickly said, I can pay the equivalent amount of Knowledge Points. Alexander nodded. Thats fine. Please bring the person who needs to be detained here. As he spoke, he led Matthew deeper into the first floor of the Mage Tower. After passing through a hall filled with fish tanks. They came to an open room. On the left side of the room was a dim magic array, and on the right side was a huge scale. Put her on the scale of sin. Alexander pointed at the magic scale and said. Matthew immediately asked Soldier to put Melinda on the scale. A few seconds later. A light blue number appeared above Melinda. The crime index is 30. The prisoner isnt too bad. At most, she has only done a little immoral things. A mini notebook appeared in Alexanders hand. As he spoke, he recorded meticulously. Matthew asked curiously, Can this scale reflect a persons degree of sin? How much is the sin for an ordinary person? Alexander calmly replied, Around 20. Its lower for children. Usually, it wont exceed 15. Matthew was eager to try. Can I try? Alexander nodded and said, Of course you can. So Matthew let Soldier carry Melinda and jumped up himself. Very quickly. A light green number appeared on his body. 12. Alexanders expression changed. In the next second, his tone became respectful. Your degree of sin is relatively low. It seems that the atmosphere in the Alliance has improved in the past two years. At least there are mages like you around. Matthew was a little embarrassed by his praise. He didnt think he had done anything. Then, he asked curiously, Is there anyone with a lower degree of sin than me? Alexander nodded and said, Yes. but if the degree of sin is too low. it doesnt necessarily mean that a person is pure. For example, if the Seven Saints of the Alliance stood on the scale, the number displayed would only be o. Matthew was curious. Why? Because Im afraid! The scale under his feet suddenly said. Matthew looked down and saw a pair of eyes staring at him. He hurriedly walked down. The pair of eyes quickly disappeared. Alexander said emotionally. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: War Information, Services at Mount Black Suo Chapter 617: War Information, Services at Mount Black Suo Translator: Lonelytree Actually, the degree of sin is just an indicator. It can only represent a persons past, but it cant reflect a persons future. I know someone. The first time he entered the prison, he came here as an intern mage. He stood on the Scale of Sin, and the index displayed was exactly 12 points. However, he left Mount Black Suo. A few years later, I personally captured him and brought him back. When he stood on the scale again, the crime index had already become a pitch-black 200 points. This shows how fragile humans are. They always change their will and state of mind for one reason or another. There are very few people who can stick to their original intentions. They might even become an anomaly in the crowd. Heh, what a joke. Alexanders words seemed to have a hidden meaning. Matthew did not reply. Alexander then activated the magic circle beside him, letting Melinda lie down and assess her ability. Very quickly. Colourful magic light surrounded Melinda. Alexander quickly interpreted these different magic runes. In the process of recording, he dictated the results to Matthew. Secrets Sorcerer Level 19, Space Wanderer Level 1, Intelligence 20, mastered six domains, including Concealment, Knowledge, Astral, Intimidation, Self, and Esoteric Spell. The equipment on her body was analyzed as follows The prisoners case is suspected to be related to the Storluk industry. Yes, you need to pay more for this. The evaluation results appeared in Alexanders small notebook. Melindas custody information had already been entered. Next, were going to talk about the treatment of prisoners in prison. These are all details- Is there a need for torture? How many times a day? Was there any time and frequency for her to be released for relaxation? Do I need to provide the companionship of the opposite sex? Would you like to open an access to the library for the prisoner? Does your prisoner need extra entertainment? Normal diet or high-calorie diet? Or reduce the food supply? Should the prisoner be allowed to defecate? How is the hygiene? How is the sleeping environment? Should we make noise or release soothing music in the room? Single room, double room, triple room, or shared bed? Here, fill out this form. Alexander handed a blue form to Matthew. Matthew quickly checked. Melinda was indeed not easy to deal with. After all, she was Rheagars ex-wife, and Matthew could not go too far. But her identity was indeed very sensitive. Rheagar might have lost his mind, and Zeller seemed to have made a mistake. Matthew could only plug this loophole for them. At least during the war. Melinda must be imprisoned! Just imprison her normally. Dont abuse her, dont violate her, and dont deliberately cause her harm. However, theres no need to let her live too comfortably. Its best if she doesnt come into contact with others. Any conditions she puts forward will be rejected Matthew ticked as he verbally communicated with Alexander. The latter seemed to be listening very seriously. He nodded from time to time. Immediately, Matthew could not help but point at one of the options and ask, What do you mean by not allowing defecation? Alexander immediately replied, The clients of the private imprisonment business always have that strange request. In order to keep up with their needs, Mount Black Suo has also been improving its business capabilities. In this regard, we have developed the Constipation Technique, which can prevent the prisoner from defecating normally. At the same time, we can also provide services such as clysters. Matthew was stunned when he heard that. Who was using the private confinement service at Mount Black Suo Prison? Why did it seem like the service was gradually becoming more and more indecent? Matthew was shocked. Alexander took the initiative to introduce, Its the same for the environment down there. We have a lot of fleas and cockroaches in the prison to meet the needs of different customers. Similarly, we also have a very powerful drug that repels fleas and cockroaches. If you want to create a worse imprisonment environment, then the water prison might be a better choice. However, the current water prison is already full. If you want it, you might have to wait. We can even provide a limb-cutting service. Dont worry. After the imprisonment period is over, we guarantee that we can stitch everything back for you. Matthew shook his head. He didnt expect that the lesson here at Mount Black Suo was even wilder than 177! He only wanted to teach Melinda a lesson, not cripple her. He quickly checked all the items. After discussing with Alexander for a while. Both parties signed the contract. In the end. Matthew paid a sky-high price of 1 Knowledge Point per week for Melinda to stay in a private room in the prison. During her imprisonment. She couldnt take a step outside. The food was ordinary, and the environment was ordinary. No one would talk to her, and no one would harass her. She would be completely isolated from the world for a period of time. After doing all this. Matthew said goodbye to Alexander. When he left the Black Suo Mountain Prison. Matthew suddenly saw a group of people coming from the platform on the other side of the teleportation array by cable car. There were two familiar faces on the cable car. They were Xiu Yi and MacWhite, whom he had met during the Dragon Worship Sect incident! They seemed to be escorting two unkempt prisoners to the sky fortress. The two of them also saw Matthew. At that moment. Their expressions seemed a little awkward, but they soon put on stiff smiles. Matthew returned the favour with a gentle smile. This seemed to calm their hearts, and their smiles became more natural as they walked away. The cable car gradually descended. Matthew looked back and saw that the fortress in the sky was constantly moving away. At a certain moment. He suddenly felt that this fortress was like a ferocious beast lying in the air. And the cable cars were like food that led to the mouth of the giant beast. He couldnt help but recall Sorias words. The world is like a dirty fish tank Matthew shook his head and couldnt help but laugh at himself. After returning to Rolling Stone Town. Matthew immediately shared the information he got from Fandral with Zeller and Rheagar. This information was very crucial, enough to influence the direction of the upcoming war. rlhvvo days later. The Alliance issued war permits to Rolling Stone Town and Highleaf Hill, respectively, and issued more detailed war orders for this battle. Most of the content mentioned in this document had been disclosed by Fandral in advance. Therefore, there was almost no need for additional preparations. The army of Rolling Stone Town had already been assembled. The next day. It was August 1st. Finally, it was time for the battle to begin. At noon. After the army of Rolling Stone Town had assembled in the lords mansion. Then, they continued to move to the moss-green hills in the northwest. The residents of Rolling Stone Town lined the streets to see him off. Countless flowers and tears fell on this originally peaceful land. It added a chill to the hot summer. Northwest. Larqe patches of dark clouds gathered on the moss-green hills. It seemed like an unprecedented storm was brewing. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Chapter 618: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Translator: Lonelytree On the barren land northwest of Rolling Stone Town. The cavalrymen led their warhorses at the front. In the middle were a large number of supplies and carriages. Behind them were the garrison, the militia, the reserves, and the temporarily recruited civilians. Such a large marching scene clearly exceeded the requirement of 1,000 people. However, this did not violate the rules. The secret order of war required that only registered personnel from both sides could actually participate in the battle. However, it did not specify that only these 1000 people would complete all the transportation and logistics work during the war mobilization. In this way. Rolling Stone Town recruited a large number of labourers to provide labour for transportation. This way, not only could they ensure the soldiers combat effectiveness to the greatest extent, but they could also carry more war resources. For example. In the middle of the group, hidden in the thick oilcloth-covered oxcarts, were four ballistae and one dragon crossbow. On the carriage board near the ballista. It was also filled with an astonishing amount of ironware. This ironware would play a crucial role in the upcoming battle. Matthew withdrew his gaze from the car. At this moment, he was riding on the Crimson Flame Nightmare, wandering to the west side of the convoy. He looked further west. A wide river appeared on the horizon. The Highleaf Ridge was just across the river. At the end of the river was their destination, the Moss Green Hills, which had extremely complicated terrain. It was midsummer, and the weather was hot. The sky above Rolling Stone Town was clear, and the soldiers narrowed their eyes and covered their heads as they hurried. However, after approaching the moss-green hills. The heat suddenly subsided. All of this was due to the influence of the thick clouds above the hill. Matthew stared at the thick, dark clouds, feeling uneasy. He quickly circled to the other side of the team and walked alongside Zeller and Rheagar. The weather in the Moss Green Hills is likely to be an unexpected factor. If it rains in the second half of the night, the ground will become very muddy, which may affect our travel plan. Matthew said in a deep voice. Zeller looked worried. Im afraid its magic. Matthew had the same concerns. For some high-level mages in certain fields, it was not difficult to control the clouds and rain. However, to affect the weather in such a large area, it required at least a veteran in the storm field or the rain field. According to their current intelligence. There was no such person in the Black Dragon Army of the Highleaf Region. However, if the storm was really aimed at Rolling Stone Town, it was very likely to cause a series of chain reactions. They had no choice but to deal with it carefully. Ill ask Loraine about it later. Matthew said. Wheres Richard? Zeller replied, Hes still in Rolling Stone Town, preparing to draw in the net. Once weve dealt with the Warlock suspected to be a Thousand Transformers, hell rush over to meet us. Matthew asked, Did you find anything? Zeller frowned. Ever since you reported his existence to me, Ive been stalking and intercepting him for 24 hours. It turned out that Thomas was indeed a spy from the Highleaf Region. He contacted a noble family in the Highleaf Region, and that noble family was the first human force to join the Black Dragon Overlord. Thomas was instructed by the Black Dragon Lord to steal information about Rolling Stone Town. This means that Meonogas is not as simple as we thought. His last attack was the result of careful preparation. The other thing that is more suspicious is that I found that Thomass Warlock power comes from a certain kind of Chromatic Dragon, but its not a Black Dragon. Matthew nodded. The Five Dragons Alliance. This term was not unfamiliar. Ever since Melinda mentioned it that night, Matthew had secretly looked it up. However, most of the intelligence channels could only get a simple name. Only Lorraines sources had gotten more information. This was a dragon alliance formed under the will of Dragon God Brook. Currently, it was only active in the south. But as time passed, if Dragon God Brook could strengthen his infiltration into the human world, then the Chromatic Dragons would most likely unite under his influence. This situation was definitely not good news for humans. The power of the Warlocks who worked for the Black Dragon came from another Chromatic Dragon. This added another layer of haze to the already foggy battle. Dont worry, were not unprepared. Matthew encouraged, Countless pairs of eyes from the Seven Saint Alliance are watching this battle. Even if the Chromatic Dragons really want to make some big news, the Legendary mages wont allow it. Zeller smiled helplessly. Its a good thing that Rolling Stone Town has you. Otherwise, Id still have a big question mark on which side the Legendary mage is on. Matthew also smiled. Zellers concern could only mean that he understood the morals of mages too well. That was indeed the case. If Matthew hadnt joined the alliance, Rolling Stone Town would have been at a disadvantage in this battle. Do you think Meonogas is reading our intelligence? Zeller asked. Matthew shrugged. Im not sure. Maybe. Fortunately, we have also obtained their information. Perhaps this is a battle where information is semi-public. Matthew couldnt help but recall the crazy war deductions they had been doing over the past few days. Previously, he had received the registration list of the High Leaf Region from Fandal, which roughly recorded the distribution of the forces of the High Leaf Region in this battle.. Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Chapter 619: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Translator: Lonelytree [Commander: Black Dragon Meonogas; [Deputy General: Dragon Priest Devara LV19/Drow Assassin Horns LV17] 300 human soldiers (half of them are mercenaries, and the other half are human soldiers who surrendered to the Highleaf Region); 300 Kobolds and Gnolls; Bear Goblin 100; orc 200; The Black Dragon Overlords personal guards; Drows secret force of about 20 people; The good news was that almost all of them were infantry. The bad news was that the advantage of cavalry in most areas of the Moss Green Hills was not obvious. Matthew and the others had carefully analyzed the registration list. The Black Dragon Lord himself was not included. The elites were 100 Bear Gnomes and 200 Orcs. The Bear Gnomes were very tall and strong and could be used as mini Trolls. They were not afraid of death and had endless strength. The orcs were also a first-class infantry race. Matthew was currently unable to obtain their equipment, but considering that the Black Dragon Lord had been looting the Highleaf Region, he reckoned that the best equipment had been given to them, so it would not be too bad. The Orcs had strong physiques, and the more they fought, the braver they became. They had an obvious advantage in close combat and were probably just a little weaker than the barbarians and trolls in the north. The rest were just random soldiers. The kobolds and gnolls were going along with it. The mercenaries and human soldiers of the Highleaf Region might not be willing to work for the Black Dragon Overlord. Therefore, he had no choice. As long as they could annihilate the 300 elites of the enemy, their chances of victory on the battlefield would be infinitely high. No matter how strong the Black Dragon was, it could not turn the situation around. In comparison. Rolling Stone Towns list was more balanced. [Commander: Rheagar Deputy General: Matthew/Zeller/Donovan [Troops: 200 human cavalrymen (including knight attendants)] Garrison (Infantry 270, Archers 30); Militia and reserves 300; 121 people from the Formation-breaker Mercenary Group; Eight members of the Special Operations Unit (Lorraine, Richard, Li Weiqi, Lumiere, Leila, Obast, Clegg, Samantha); Of course. Balance was balance. The real elites were the 200 cavalrymen and Donovans Formation-breaker Mercenary Group. It was still unknown how much effort the latter was willing to put in. Therefore, the three of them repeatedly deduced three core points about this battle. First, the special forces must try their best to contain or even kill the Black Dragon Lord. At the very least, they must keep him out of the main battlefield. Second, seize Overwatch Mountain as soon as possible and try to win in station mode or use this as an opportunity to seize the initiative in the battle. Third, on the battlefield, we must create the conditions for the cavalry to charge. The above three conditions were easy to say. However, no one could guarantee that it could be done 100% in practice. Therefore, the three of them thought of countless possible scenarios. Zeller, especially, had written more than 3,000 possible entries about the battle situation. This was so that he could quickly respond to any situation on the battlefield. It could be said that For the sake of this war, everyone in Rolling Stone Town had worked hard and made ample preparations. According to what Rheagar said, If I cant win even with this, then I might really have to go home and breed. In order to prevent that from happening. Rheagars current state could be said to be divine. He was riding a fine horse with the blood of hell. The armour on his body was tightly sewn together, and three long spears were hung on the horses back. The big sword on his back flickered with colourful greasy lustre from time to time under the sun. Obviously, he had applied all kinds of oil in advance this time. At this moment, Rheagar adjusted his horse and approached them. His expression was very serious, but his voice was very low. I heard you locked Melinda up. Matthew looked at him in surprise and then glanced at Zeller. Zeller raised his hands to show that he didnt do it. Matthew could only explain, I see that you guys dont seem to be on guard against her, so Well done! Rheagar said fiercely, Ive had enough of that woman, but because of Sif, I cant do it myself. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. Its good that you understand. In fact, I plan to release her after the war is over Unexpectedly, Rheagar quickly waved his hand. Dont! Please dont! Shes now a high-level magic consultant for the Storluk Industries. If we let her go back, shell be in trouble. Lets lock her up for a little longer! Matthew hesitated and said, But private confinement at Mount Black Suo costs money. Rheagar waved his hand. Ill pay. Matthews eyes lit up, and he looked at him suspiciously. Do you still have money? Rheagar coughed a few times and said to Matthew in a very low voice, I still have some savings. Ever since Melinda left, my spending has been greatly reduced. Ive saved quite a bit over the past decade, so I should be able to keep her locked up for a while, right? Matthew thought to himself, Thats right. Hes a prince, after all. His family must be well-off, so he no longer has any psychological burden. About 10,000 gold coins a week. Rheagar was shocked. A moment later. He hesitated and said, For Sifs sake, Ill do it. Matthew couldnt help but roll his eyes. Zeller was also speechless. However, this small interlude had diluted the tension between the three of them. A moment later. Matthew took out a jar from his pocket and carefully handed it to Zeller. Give it to the archers, but be careful when using it. Dont touch any wounds. For humans, this thing is enough to kill them at the sight of blood.. Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Chapter 620: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Translator: Lonelytree Zeller took it carefully. Arrow Frog Poison? Matthew nodded. This was the poison produced by the ability Arrow Frogs Gift he had obtained from Su Ya. This was all he had accumulated after so long. However, the effect was also quite shocking. This poison was absolutely fatal to any small or medium-sized creature. Matthew even considered poisoning the enemy. However, after thinking about it carefully, the success rate of poisoning was not high. If it failed, it would be a pure waste. It was better to let the archers use it. At least they could guarantee a certain efficiency. After that. The three of them communicated for the last time before the battle. The team gradually approached the mountain area south of the hills. Matthew rode his horse to the front of the team. At this time, Silver Snake Richard had already dealt with the Spy Warlock and was catching up with the team again. Hence, he greeted Rheagar and the other two. The high-level adventurers who belonged to the special forces quickly gathered around him. Loraine took out his piccolo and gently played it. In the next second. Under the soldiers astonished gazes. Fat and strong horses with white manes ran over from the western horizon. [Phantom Colt]. This group of mystical creatures was one of the races that Loraine had contracted. The Phantom Colt could run three times faster than an ordinary horse, and it had the advantage of both short-distance sprinting and long-distance running. However, it was very difficult for ordinary people to gain the friendship of a Phantom Colt. Everyone except Matthew. Everyone mounted their horses. Well leave first! Matthew waved at Rheagar and the others. The nine members of the special operation team instantly left the team and began to run towards the Moss Green Hills at an extremely fast speed. Not long after, their figures disappeared from everyones sight. At noon. On a small slope that was fifty to sixty meters high. A group of people stood proudly on the mountaintop. The Phantom Colts were leisurely grazing at the foot of the mountain. A blue light lit up above his head. A magic carpet slowly descended. A middle-aged mage with a pale face and scholarly temperament sat on the magic carpet. You guys came quite quickly, but remember not to cross the border. Before the war officially begins, you cant cross this small slope. The middle-aged mage warned. Matthew nodded and asked, You are the judge of this battle, right? May I know your name? The middle-aged mage said calmly, During the war, we wont have any contact with the registered mages of the territory, so you dont need to know my name. You only need to remember my number. My number is Judge 07. In this battle, I will be the deputy adjudicator of Rolling Stone Town. I will record everything that happened to the army in Rolling Stone Town. Please dont try to bribe, threaten, intimidate, or kidnap me. There is at least one Legendary-mage watching every battle. The battle at the Moss Hills was even more special. Currently, there were more than 100 mages evenly distributed on the top of the hill. They will observe your every move in an invisible manner. So dont even think about crossing the line! Of course. As long as everything is done according to the rules, there is no need for you to feel too much pressure. We are only adjudicators, and we will never interfere with the war itself. Matthew revealed an expression of understanding. So we only need to wait here for orders, right? Judge 07 nodded indifferently and said, Ive already verified your identities. There are no problems with the list. Next, we just need to verify the identities of the troops. Matthew bowed politely to him. Alright. Thank you for your hard work. Judge 07 didnt say anything, but he started the magic carpet and returned to the sky. Loraine couldnt help but pinch his nose. With so many people staring at me, Im too embarrassed to read the little yellow book. Lumiere looked at the sky curiously. Are there more than 100 mages up there? Dont they feel the heat in the sky? Clegg analyzed, I guess thats because theyre all using invisibility, Lumiere was confused. Arent the units that used Invisibility afraid of the heat? Clegg said seriously, The reason why we can feel the heat is all because of the sun. With the invisibility spell activated, the sun cant shine on their bodies, so of course, they wont feel the heatls that it? She said the last sentence. She also looked a little uncertain. She looked at Samantha and Matthew with a questioning gaze. Samantha pondered and said, I can enter stealth mode occasionally, but the temperature is affected by the surrounding environment. Light alone doesnt seem to matter much, right? Matthew was also stumped by this strange way of thinking. Would the units under Invisibility be affected by the heat of the sun? This seems to depend on the nature of the invisibility spell He looked at Richard while thinking. As an expert in invisibility, the latter just silently turned his head away as if he was very disgusted to participate in the discussion of this problem. In the end. Lorraine stood up to help Matthew out. The easiest way to know the answer to a question is not to think, but to act. As he spoke, he took out a huge megaphone from somewhere and placed it by his mouth. Then, he raised his head and roared into the sky, Hey Mages in the sky! Are you guys hot or not? Loraines shout echoed in the hills for a long time. A minute passed.. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Chapter 621: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Translator: Lonelytree No one answered. Richard couldnt help but laugh, The mages are not that free to respond. However, before he could finish his sentence. Voices could not help but come from a corner in the sky. Of course its hot! I cant stand the heat! If it wasnt for the magic carpets cooling spell, I wouldve been dried up long ago! Its noon in the middle of summer. Im almost turning into a jerky.. The complaints of the mages nearby could be heard one after another. The originally quiet moss-green hills seemed to have suddenly turned into a market! The mages were all complaining about the bad weather. Although they did not show themselves. However, they could determine their location from the distance of the sound. Everyone looked up curiously. Lumiere even wanted to chat with one of the mages. But very quickly. A stern female voice rang out. Silence! The market instantly became a library. Matthews face lit up when he heard this voice. Immediately after. Judge 07 quickly appeared. He flew in front of Matthews men and said with an unhappy expression, Dont try to get close to the spectating mages! Matthew thought to himself, Is it that strict? His face was full of smiles. Im sorry, my friends are very curious about magic. Thats why theres such a small episode. Judge 07 was unmoved. A verbal warning. If you commit the same mistake again, it will be regarded as challenging the rules of the battle! Matthew was unhappy, but the battle was imminent. It was not a wise thing to fall out with the deputy adjudicator. So he apologized in the most sincere tone, It wont happen again. Seeing his good attitude, Judge 07s expression softened. He whispered to Matthew, Dont try to do this in front of everyone. I know you want to confirm their location, but this has already affected the fairness of the battle. I met Lord Edmond this morning. He gave me a lot of good advice. For example, Ill be stricter at the beginning. Ill only be able to cooperate with you better after leaving a solid impression on the others. But theres not much room for me to manipulate to your benefits. I can only try my best to record words that are beneficial to you on the written records. Edmonds men again? Matthew had mixed feelings, but he could only express his gratitude verbally. After sending off Judge 07 again. Matthew greeted everyone and signaled for them to behave themselves. 3 PM. Matthew saw that it was about time, so he rode the Nightmare to a piece of land southeast of the mountain. This piece of land was close to the Gold Digger Basin, and there were countless earthquakes on it. He quickly arrived in front of a deep cave. Then, he began to chant loudly. [Undead Summoning]! As Matthew chanted, skeletons and zombies crawled out of the hole one after another! At first, it was nothing. However, the number of undead around Matthew increased, forming an ocean of undead. Matthew could feel many gazes on him. Matthew was unmoved. The number of skeletons and zombies was increasing. Judge 07 finally couldnt sit still anymore. He appeared beside Matthew and asked in a low voice, Whats going on? What are you doing? Matthew chuckled and said, Im a necromancer. Ive already registered myself on the list, right? Its normal for necromancers to summon undead creatures, right? Judge 07 hesitated. Then, he looked at the unfathomable hole. But isnt this number too much? Based on your current summoning scale, you would need to establish at least one negative energy channel in order to achieve your goal. Matthew asked curiously, Cant it be that my magic ability is outstanding? Judge 07 was stunned. Then, he gritted his teeth. Alright, in theory, a Necromancers summoned creatures are indeed part of his strength. Butl have to help you frame it better in the war records. As he spoke, he took out a small notebook. It quickly recorded August 1st, 3 p. m. Matthew (Necromancer), the deputy general of Rolling Stone Town, happened to find a large number of skeletons in the wild. Matthew took the opportunity to use the Summoning of the Dead. He has obtained skeletons x480, zombies x480, and a number of ghosts. This part of the Undead Army is a manifestation of the personal strength of the Necromancer and does not conflict with the number of people in the War Registration List. When he was writing, he deliberately tilted the small notebook to the side. Matthew naturally saw it clearly. Thank you, thank you! Matthew said enthusiastically. Judge 07 waved his hand and flew into the sky on the magic carpet again. Not long after. Matthew led the 1000 undead and moved towards the top of the mountain. Of course, he had transported these undead from the cemetery to the pit in advance! If Matthew were to summon so many immortals from scratch, he would have to drain his mana and mental strength. In fact. Just maintaining such a large number of undeads to carry out the operation took up his full concentration. He was almost unable to cast spells of the third tier and above. If Matthew wanted to cast high-level spells, he had to give up on controlling the undead. However, in that case, the attacks of the undead would be somewhat random, and it would be easy to cause accidental injuries. Therefore, in the early stages of the war. Matthew would play the role of a behind-the-scenes manipulator. Only when he really needed to show his fangs. Only then would he give the enemy a thunderous blow! Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Chapter 622: Banned Necromancers from Participating in the Battle! Translator: Lonelytree 4 PM. The north side of the mountain was already filled with the undead. Matthew ordered the undead to stand by. Then, he took a breath and grabbed a high-quality negative energy stone to recover his vitality. A moment later. He began to chant another version of the Undead Summoning Spell! In a flash. A huge bone dragon descended from the sky! And behind the Bone Dragon. There were actually three more Bone Dragons following them! This scene once again alarmed the mages in the air. Matthew even heard people whispering and pointing. However, he ignored it. He only happily greeted Phily. It seemed that Phily was doing well in the negative energy plane and had taken in a new Bone Dragon as his underling. The development of the Bone Dragon Army was just around the corner! However, Judge 07 could not help but appear again. He asked anxiously, Where did you summon the four Bone Dragons? This number seems to have exceeded the limit Matthew asked, Mr. Phily is my summoned creature, and the other three Bone Dragons are his followers. In theory, they are also part of my personal strength. I remember that the Alliance didnt issue any rules for this, right? Judge 07 seemed to feel a little pressure. But this way, the actual number of people on your side participating in the battle far exceeds the rules of the battle. Matthew comforted him, Dont be nervous. The summoning will be over soon. Judge 07 was shocked. Do you still have more summons? He hadnt finished his sentence. A huge grey spatial rift suddenly appeared on the east side of the small mound. The bone dragon Phily was roaring with its head raised! Accompanied by his roar. A large number of undead rushed out of the negative energy plane. Skeletons, Zombies, Ghosts; Mummies, Vampires, Dark Warriors, Banshees! Although the last four types were relatively rare. However, the unique temperament of the middle-tier Undead still attracted a lot of attention. Because it was a cross-plane summoning. Phily did not bring many Undead. There were only about 500 of them in total. However, these 500 were all high-quality items that he had collected in the Six Ring Land with his identity as a King! The average quality was about the same as Matthews. One had to know. Matthews Undead had various special bonuses, such as the Dark Life Contract! For a moment. An army of more than 1500 undead surrounded the hill. Judge 07 was completely dumbfounded. Are you going to create an Undead Disaster? Matthew looked at Judge 07 innocently. Theres nothing wrong with my summoned creatures. Mr. Phily is my close companion, and hes also the Lord of the Negative Energy Plane. Its already very restrained for a Lord to bring 500 undead. Is there a rule that says a necromancers summoned creature cant summon another summoned creature? Judge 07 looked troubled. Then, he sighed. In the small notebook, it was recorded truthfully4 PM. Matthew, the deputy general of Rolling Stone Town, summoned a bone dragon that then summoned another 500 undead to the south of the Moss Green Hills. Considering that the rules of the Alliance did not state that a Summoners summon could not summon another Summoned Beast. Matthews actions did not violate the rules of war. Therefore, it was passed. He hesitated for a moment. Then, he took out another booklet. The other booklet was to collect war opinions. [It is strongly recommended that necromancers be banned from participating in the battle!] And the one before this suggestion was- [It is strongly recommended that dragons are prohibited from participating in the battle! ] He did not hide this from Matthew either. After writing, he smiled bitterly. I dont know what the higher-ups are thinking. They have to set rules and leave loopholes. If this continues, other than finding dragons, the various territories will probably have a craze for finding necromancers. Matthew expressed his understanding of his work. But in fact, his mentality is none of Matthews business. As long as they could win this battle. No matter how the rules were changed, it had nothing to do with him. In any case, as long as it was related to rules, there would definitely be loopholes. If this one was blocked, he could just drill into another one in the future. However, it was obvious. Judge 07 was under immense pressure. After that, he simply did not go up to the sky. He just stayed on the ground and stared at Matthew to see if he had any more ruthless things to do. However, Matthew remained quiet. He controlled the Undead Army to stand guard. Until night fell. The troops of Rolling Stone Town arrived at the south of the hill one after another. The first to arrive was naturally the cavalry. At first glance, he saw so many undead. Even the experienced cavalrymen would feel some fear. But very quickly. When they realized that these undead would not harm them but would instead become their allies to attack the enemy, their mentality adjusted a lot. It was the same for the other soldiers. This was because they had been prepared beforehand, and Matthew had a good personal image. When the army of Rolling Stone Town arrived, there was only slight chaos, but soon everyone calmed down. Judge 07 quickly finished counting. In the end. He reported the results of the verification. The preparations for the battle have been completed. The army of Rolling Stone Town has been confirmed. We can start the battle! The female voice from before rang out in the sky. The army of the High Leaf Region has also been confirmed. Lets wait until dawn. Hence, the logistics and civilian workers began to cook. The soldiers ate their fill in an orderly manner. The final rest began. In front of the small mound. There was clearly a large group of people. It was rather quiet. Most of the human soldiers were participating in the war for the first time, so it was inevitable that they were nervous. However, Rheagar and Zeller didnt deliberately let them relax. They should be nervous. Only by being appropriately nervous could one unleash a stronger combat power. Just like that. Time passed by. 11:30 PM. The soldiers reassembled into their formation. It was 12 0clock. The female voice in the sky said, The first battle of the Moss Green Hills has officially begun! In the next second. A sparkling white light shot into the sky. Everyone narrowed their eyes to take a closer look. It was Matthew, who was riding a pegasus, flying into the sky! In the night. The pegasus shone brightly. Matthew was still holding a lantern in his hand. The lanterns glow fell and turned into specks of green light, guiding the direction of the undead. Almost at the same time. Matthew, who was at the front, Rheagar, who was in the middle, and Zeller, who was at the back, all took out an identical scroll and tore it open! A few seconds later. All the units were glowing with a dark blue light. [Hint: You have used the Marching Spell Scroll!] +50% Movement Speed of your troops; Stamina consumption-20%! Matthew did not hesitate. He rode his pegasus all the way north. The Undead Army took the lead and quickly crossed the hill, heading deeper into the moss-green hills. Behind them. Rheagar raised his sword high. Follow the Pegasus! Target: Overwatch Mountain! The army of Rolling Stone Town quickly followed. The civilian workers who had been recruited previously stayed where they were. Silently, they sent the soldiers away with an expectant gaze. Marching at night was actually a tough job. Especially the terrible terrain of the moss-green hills. Fortunately, the dark clouds above them did not have time to brew into a storm. The ground that had been stepped on by the undead was relatively hard. More than 2500 units in Rolling Stone Town rushed forward with all their might. The original plan was to take about five hours. In the end, they arrived in less than three hours! When Matthew rode his pegasus and led the undead to the highest peak of Overwatch Mountain. It was pitch black at the foot of the mountain in the west. They didnt even see the shadow of the Black Dragon Army! Everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief. At least one of the three core goals had been achieved! Matthew ordered the Undead to build a defensive line on the western slope. Rheagars men also began to climb the mountain one after another. The militiamen pushed carts of ironware to the top of the mountain. A large amount of war equipment was transported down. They began to race against time to set up fortifications on the mountain! Until 6 am. When the construction on the western slope was taking shape. Matthew, who was in the sky, could vaguely see the thick fog in the west. A dense line of troops appeared. However, what puzzled Matthew was Although this armys numbers and types of soldiers were roughly in line with the previous intelligence. However, the most important role was missing. Black Dragon Lord Meonogas was nowhere to be seen! Matthews heart was filled with doubts. Black Dragon isnt here?! Where did he go? Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: We Are Really Too Lucky! Chapter 623: We Are Really Too Lucky! Translator: Lonelytree The Black Dragons whereabouts were unknown, which was puzzling. However, after discussing it, Matthew and the other two decided to remain unfazed. Overwatch Mountain was the winning condition in the point occupation mode. As long as a few parties occupied it. They would be able to take the initiative to a certain extent. In this aspect, the disappearance of the Black Dragon didnt have much of an impact. At the moment, the people of Rolling Stone Town were organizing the construction of the fortifications according to their own rhythm. As for the tents and other buildings They would have to wait until the southwest fortifications were completed before they could allocate manpower to build them. On the Overwatch Mountain. A round of intensive construction was underway. It was almost noon. The High Leaf Region finally reacted. Everyone noticed. Their army was mainly gathered on a hill five kilometres southwest. The characteristic of the Moss Hills was that there were many mountains. There was actually a small hill one kilometre away from Overwatch Mountain. That hill was only about one-third shorter than Overwatch Mountain. Although they couldnt look down on the surroundings like the Overwatch Mountain, they still had a relatively superior visual advantage. Therefore, at this moment. A team of human soldiers from the Highleaf Region had reached the top of the mountain. They looked as if they wanted to set up a sentry post there. Of course. The enemy was not reckless. Behind the group of human soldiers were two groups of orc warriors. They guarded the two sides of the hill. If the people of Rolling Stone Town wanted to go down the mountain to interfere, they might be stopped by the Orc Warriors. In fact. Although the distance between the two sides was only 1 kilometre at the high point. However, the rugged terrain and potholes made charging a cautious matter. Furthermore, the Black Dragon had yet to appear. The army of Rolling Stone Town had no reason to descend the mountain to attack. However, it was unacceptable for Rolling Stone Town to allow the enemy to set up a sentry post on a mountain near their camp. Matthew immediately found Rheagar and whispered a few words into his ear. A moment later. A team of archers stepped forward. They were close to the southernmost part of the mountain. They pulled their longbows and tried to shoot at the mountain next door. However, this was far beyond the range of an archer. Even though they had tried their best, most of the arrows did not fly past the middle line between the two mountains. The furthest they could shoot was barely enough to reach the opposite slope. Seeing this scene. The Highleaf soldiers who were busy setting up sentry posts laughed. They had been a little cautious at first. However, when they realized that the enemy could not hurt them at all. They couldnt help but lean towards the direction of Overwatch Mountain. One of the leaders even took off his pants provocatively in the direction of Overwatch Mountain, intending to relieve himself in front of everyone. However, in the next second. A dark green light shot out from the top of the Overwatch Mountain. Thrust! The sharp arrow wrapped in wind elements pierced through the leaders knee! The latters hands trembled, and his legs went soft. Not only did he pee on his body, but he also sat down paralyzed! This scene shocked everyone present. Even the Bowmasters from Rolling Stone Town looked over curiously. On the other side of the mountain peak, a zombie was holding a jade-green bow and was ready to fire! [Jade Wind: Kiss of the Wind!] Under Matthews command. Renesme held her bow and aimed from afar. A few seconds later. She loosened her grip and shot another arrow accurately at the other knee of the leader. The latter had completely lost the ability to walk and was lying on the ground, crying and wailing. At this moment, the High Leaf Regions side clearly hadnt realized what had happened. A rash fellow wanted to go up and help the leader. Whoosh! Renesme shot another arrow. The Kiss of the Wind travelled more than a kilometre and accurately hit the rescuers chest. This time, it was not his knees. It was the real heart! These three consecutive arrows almost scared the human team on the opposite mountain. One of the smarter ones held a small round shield. Then, he tried to drag the leader away. However, the surface area of the round shield was too small. Whoosh! A green light flashed. Renesme fired her fourth arrow, accurately hitting the enemys abdomen. The latter fell to the ground in pain. Then, the fourth, fifth, and sixth! When all the people who didnt believe in evil had become cold corpses beside the leader, they were all stunned. Only then did the human soldiers on the other side realize that there was an unfathomable sharpshooter in Rolling Stone Town! A full ten minutes later. Only then did a team of humans with tower shields slowly approach the place where the leader had fallen. The tower shield could provide a one-sided defence with no blind spots and was indeed the archers nemesis. Renesme glanced at it for a while before putting down the Jade Wind. However, when she started to use her bow again. The bow and arrow in her hand turned into a unique magic arrow! [Sky-striking Arrow (Special Arrow/Emerald Wind Arrow): You can bind an item to this arrow and shoot it without affecting its normal range.] [Current Carriage: Grease Pack!] Weng weng! Under the effect of magic, the arrow left the bowstring silently. Only the bowstring was trembling wildly. In the next moment. The magic arrow hit a huge tower shield. Bang! A light explosion sounded. A large amount of oil seeped through the defence due to the splashing effect. Matthew had specially processed the fat packet. Not only was there a constant Grease spell, but it also contained a large amount of flammable substances. Therefore, a circle of grease quickly formed around everyone! Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: We’re Really Lucky! Chapter 624: Were Really Lucky! Translator: Lonelytree When the pungent smell of asphalt entered the soldiers noses. Matthew had already handed over a fire arrow. Renesme calmly took the arrow and casually shot it. Bang! The enemy mountain immediately burst into flames. The flames were like demonic mercenaries that attacked the bodies of every soldier. At first, they were still raising their tower shields, trying to retreat while raising their shields. However, when the flames reached their arms Only then did they feel the arrival of the Grim Reaper. At that moment. The soldiers wailed as they threw away their tower shields and retreated down the mountain. However, it was this action that completely ruined their chance of escape. Renesme aimed at the gap and shot an arrow at it. The opposite hillside was soon filled with grief. In the end. A total of 17 human soldiers who had tried to set up sentry posts on the opposite mountain were wiped out! Eleven of them were shot to death by Renesme. The remaining six were burned alive. Among them, the leader had the most tragic ending. When the fire reached him, he ran with his two broken knees under the effect of his survival instinct. Unfortunately, this scene did not last long. His life was taken away by the flames. For a moment. The people of Rolling Stone Town were overjoyed. Renesme had single-handedly wiped out two opposing squads. This result was undoubtedly a morale boost. Especially the archers. They were shocked by Miss Zombies shooting skills and were in awe. On the other hand, the High Leaf Region was in a gloomy mood. They had lost this secondary vantage point. They could only set up sentry posts in places with poor visibility. This would have a lot of negative effects on their surveillance of Overwatch Mountain. During this process. Matthew also noticed an interesting detail. That was when the human troops were attacked by Renesme. The orc troops on both sides of the hill were indifferent. Although their duty was to assist in the defence. However, seeing the human soldiers die, the orcs did not have the slightest attitude to help. This could be seen from the internal situation of the Highleaf Army. He had won the first battle. The people of Rolling Stone Town were even more enthusiastic about building the fortifications. In the afternoon. The enemy moved again. A team of orcs tried to circle to the northwest and cross a shallow river, trying to Clit into the rear of Rolling Stone Town However, this scene was captured by Zellers surveillance spell. He had wanted to send a team to deal with the enemy. Matthew, however, said that he would take care of it. The orcs thought they were very careful. The eight of them wore their disguises and slowly approached the river. Although the river was small, the sound of water was rapid. They formed a long line and advanced in an orderly manner. However, when the last orc soldier stepped into the river. A pair of curved daggers that were dim in the daytime were placed on his neck. Whoosh! An almost inaudible sound. The orcs head rolled a few times in the air and fell into the water with a plop. It flowed downstream with the current and the riverbed. However, the sound of water was very loud. The remaining orcs continued to try to cross the river. They didnt notice that a pair of scimitars was approaching their junior like the Grim Reaper. One. Two. Three. When the orc at the front successfully crossed the river, he stepped on the riverbank and subconsciously looked back. He only saw seven orcs headless corpses standing in the river! His eyes widened, and his pupils suddenly constricted. Before he could even scream. A chill cut through his throat. Puff. A spinning scene appeared in his field of vision. At the last moment of his life. He finally saw the Grim Reaper clearly. It was a skeleton that twisted its crotch while killing! After two consecutive defeats. The High Leaf Region finally did not dare to make any more moves. They obediently camped on the hillside five kilometres away as if they were going to fight a protracted war with Rolling Stone Town. Rolling Stone Town did not let down their guard. Zellers surveillance spell was running 24 hours a day. Matthew would also ride his Pegasus from time to time to go around the enemys head openly. The Black Dragon was not around. The air superiority was easily in Matthews hands. In addition, Pegasus had the ability to become invisible. Many times, Matthew could fly past the enemys head. After a few rounds of investigation. The army of the Highleaf Region knew nothing about Rolling Stone Town. However, Matthew had a thorough understanding of the enemy. The distribution of the troops was almost exactly the same as the information given by Fandral. Meanwhile, in the camp. Matthew found Dragon Priest Drava, who was the commander-in-chief, a bearded human general, and a Gnoll with only one ear. The three of them each led a different troop. The campsites of the three troops were also clearly separated. It was obvious. The Black Dragon was not around. The possibility of the High Leaf Armys betrayal was very high. This made Matthew feel relieved. Probably before night. It was impossible for the enemy to take action against Overwatch Mountain. This was exactly what Matthew and the others wanted. In their plan. Time was on their side. The confrontation between the two armies below had turned into the construction of a camp. In the sky. A huge magic carpet enveloped the range of the invisible magic ball. There were dozens of people sitting on the magic carpet. These people were not Alliance Mages. Instead, they were the city lords from the south! The battle at the Moss Green Hills was the first battle in the south, and it was also a milestone in the Alliances plan. Because it had a strong demonstration effect.. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: We’re Really Lucky! Chapter 625: Were Really Lucky! Translator: Lonelytree Therefore, many City Lords applied to come and watch the battle. The Alliance agreed. However, each territory could only allow one observer. Therefore, everyone present was the number one figure in the southern territories. Regarding the scene in front of them. Of course, the city lords had thought of this. In fact. No one would think that the two sides would fight to the death on the first day of the battle. This did not conform to the logic of war. Therefore, the words that they were discussing the most were: Necromancer; Baiyan City; Whether it was against the rules. Etc. In the northeast of the magic carpet, far away from the other city lords, there were four people sitting. Three of them wore brooches on their chests that symbolized their status as lords. The other female was a mage apprentice from the Alliance. The three lords here were Lady Alena, the lord of Deep Blue Port; Barton, the lord of Lion City, who had the reputation of being the Golden Lion and had recently swept across the East Coast; and Gavin, the lord of Golden Water City, who had lost his reputation. Among the three of them. Alenas presence was the weakest, but because of her natural beauty and extraordinary temperament, she attracted a lot of attention. The Golden Lion Barton was the most imposing. He had golden hair and a pair of sharp eyes. His every move revealed the aura of a king. Gavin, the castellan of Goldwater City, was a young man who looked very weak. However, his eyes were unusually lively, and his eyes were extremely long. When he narrowed his eyes, he looked like a fox who was thinking. At this moment. The three of them also discussed the issue of necromancers. Are all necromancers so powerful? Wouldnt Baiyan City be invincible then? The Golden Lion asked with a solemn expression. Gavin was also puzzled. Ive seen some necromancers who had a headache just by maintaining a hundred summons. How could they be as relaxed as this one? Look, he can even ride a horse! Wait, arent flying horses sacred creatures? Why would it be controlled by a necromancer? Alena smiled but didnt say anything. The female apprentice named Lesley explained, Necromancers do have some expertise in summoning the undead, but to achieve such an effect, Im afraid its because Mr. Matthews personal strength is too strong. The Golden Lion nodded. Matthew is indeed very powerful. Did you see him just now? The zombie archer and the skeleton assassin were both summoned by Matthew, but the strength they displayed far exceeded that of ordinary adventurers. This is already unreasonably powerful. Lesley smiled and said, Its only reasonable that hes powerful. I once assisted him in a Bl spell research project. Hes a particularly rigorous person. More importantly.. His background is very deep! The three lords were immediately interested. How deep? Lesley lowered her voice mysteriously. He might be the youngest Al in the history of the Alliance! There were rumours. Mr. Matthew, Mage Ronan, Lady Isabelle, Sir Edmond, and Lady Soria all had an unclear relationship. Recently, it was revealed that he was suspected of having an affair with the strongest Battle Mage in the Alliance, Margaret! In addition A few demons and lords in the astral world, as well as some gods in the Heavenly Palace, seemed to be gathering information about Mr. Matthew. Although he was relatively low-key, he was connected to these powerful existences. How can he be an ordinary person? After Lesley finished speaking, the three of them had different reactions. Alena was a little surprised. Gavin looked at the situation below with interest. Golden Lion Barton frowned and said, Why would such a powerful mage choose to register in a small place like Rolling Stone Town? Doesnt he know that this is a huge gamble? Or is there something powerful in Rolling Stone Town that we cant see? Gavin joked, Is it possible that he just thought Rolling Stone was closer to home? Barton did not refute. He was actually seriously considering the possibility of such a situation. At this moment. Lesley interrupted again, According to the details of the secret order, if you ally with Rolling Stone Town, you can use the foreign aid quota of your allies to let Lord Matthew join the battlefield during the battle. This way, not only will you not have to face his undead army, but he will also become your partner. None of the three lords were surprised. Just like Rolling Stone Town. After all the territories received the secret order, they did thorough research on it. Soon, they realized that the Alliance encouraged alliances. Although non-registered mages could not participate in the battle and the registered mages could not move freely, they could join other territories as allies. There was no need to say much about the usefulness of a mage. Therefore, those territories with powerful registered mages would also be roped in by more people. I dont like necromancers. But I think we can try to get along with Matthew. Golden Lion Barton rubbed his chin and commented. Gavin chuckled. I still want to take a look. Alena rolled her eyes and suddenly said, Which side do you think will win this battle? Why dont we make a bet? The Golden Lion and Gavin looked at each other and suddenly said in unison, Rolling Stone Town! Alena was shocked. She thought that she was the only one who knew about the hidden talents in Rolling Stone Town through her cousin Loraine.. Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: We’re Really Lucky! Chapter 626: Were Really Lucky! Translator: Lonelytree She didnt expect that these two castellans, who seemed to know nothing about Rolling Stone Town, would make the same judgment as her! Hence, she could not help but ask, Why would you think that? Gavin chuckled. Because you suddenly raised this question when everyone is optimistic about the High Leaf Region. This means that you have information that we dont know. Then, the winner is most likely Rolling Stone Town. Alena obviously didnt believe him. She asked suspiciously, Do you dare to conclude that Rolling Stone Town will win based on this alone? Gavin smiled like a fox. He found a few more lame excuses to try to get away with it. On the other hand, the Golden Lion was much more straightforward. He said bluntly, Rolling Stone Town submitted the application for the battle after the Black Dragon attack. This meant that they were not afraid of the Black Dragon at all. And from the marching arrangements and strategic direction of Rolling Stone Town, it was not hard to see that they had made ample preparations for this battle. On the other hand, in the Highleaf Region. They are simply a mess! I dont know what that black dragon is up to. He was probably afraid of the killer move in Rolling Stone Town. It could also be that he was doing something strange. Its just the way of war. The greatest taboo was for the commander to have wild fantasies. Perhaps he felt that hiding was a good strategy to confuse the enemy and make them unable to attack. But correspondingly. This kind of behaviour was also a great harm to his soldiers. From the perspective of war. That Black Dragon still has a lot to learn. Gavin laughed and said, What Mr. Barton said makes sense! Barton glanced at him and didnt say anything. Alena still looked unwilling. But Highleaf has a giant dragon! A real dragon! Gavin immediately replied, Dragons may be very powerful, but they have never truly ruled this land for thousands of years. Lady Alena, just give up. Theres no way the two of us would bet on Rolling Stone Town losing. If we could really make such a ridiculous decision, the heads on our necks would have moved countless times. The Golden Lion was even more domineering. Giant dragon? It is just a bigger beast! Its a pity that I cant participate. Otherwise, I would definitely slaughter them! Alena looked at the two men helplessly, and the sense of helplessness in her heart grew stronger. These lords were all shrewd people. She had originally planned to use her beauty and Deep Blue Ports prosperous economy to try to form an alliance. In the end, she did not gain any advantage at all for half a year. This made her pay more attention to the silly guy below her. I wonder if Rheagar is still the same after so many years? Just as Alena was deep in thought. Gavin suddenly exclaimed. There were also slight sounds from where the other lords were. Everyone looked down. To the northeast of Overwatch Mountain, where there should have been no one, a team of mad frogmen had appeared! What was even more ridiculous was The mad frogmens convoy was extremely long. They were using oxen to pull the carts as they slowly approached Overwatch Mountain! Why did a convoy appear?! Where did this crazy frogman come from? Shouldnt this area have been cleared? Whats going on? Did so many unexpected factors occur in the first battle? Just as the lords were discussing among themselves. A group of people suddenly rushed down from the slope of Overwatch Mountain. The three leaders were all extremely valiant. At the front of the group was a savage with a black charcoal head. As he ran, he bared his fangs and brandished his claws. His speed was as fast as lightning, and he almost instantly rushed from the mountain to the side of the mad frogmen convoy. Following closely behind was a female orc. Beside her, there was an Owl Beast running wildly. Behind them. They were the militia and reserve forces of Rolling Stone Town! In the next second. An even more shocking scene appeared. When the dark-skinned young man rushed to the side of the convoy. All the frogmen suddenly started to scream. They looked terrified as they fled in all directions! The mad frogmen, who were known for their combative and xenophobic nature, did not stay behind to guard the precious assets in the car. Instead, they ran away without a trace. The exaggerated acting skills of the Mad Frogs caused everyone to complain. Anyone with a discerning eye would know that this group of mad frogmen were acting as logistics for Rolling Stone Town! The carts were piled with all kinds of logs. Some of them even had buckets of hot oil on them. The oil was still steaming! At this moment. Judge 07 could not help but fly down. The people of Rolling Stone Town happily accepted natures gift. Judge 07 could not help but ask Matthew, who had rushed over, What is this? Matthew answered truthfully, The Mad Frogmens convoy. Veins were popping on Judge 07s forehead. When did the mad frogmen learn how to tame cows? Matthew thought for a moment. Maybe they have also advanced with the times? Judge 07 gritted his teeth. Then where did they get so many logs? Dont tell me the mad frogmen suddenly mastered powerful logging techniques! Matthew pondered and said, Maybe they want to renovate their village? But they were unlucky. They happened to pass by here and were robbed by us! In that case, were really lucky! Judge 07 subconsciously wanted to cover his head with his hands. He could imagine how many pairs of eyes were watching him from above. He could only grit his teeth and take out a small notebook to record. [5 PM.] A group of mad frogmen passed by without warning. They had accidentally obtained a large amount of logs, stone materials, and other edible fats. The secret order did not prohibit either side from plundering the wild creatures in the battle area. Therefore, it was approved. He braced himself and wrote this down. Judge 07 took out another opinion book. He had just raised his pen. He saw Matthews bright smile. He gritted his teeth again. He quickly wrote on it. [Matthew is strongly prohibited from participating in the battle!] After finishing this. He quickly flew to the clouds. At this moment. Judge 09, who was in charge of recording the situation in the Highleaf Region, protested to him, What is this? Judge 07 answered truthfully, The Mad Frogmens convoy. Judge 09 asked in disbelief, When did the mad frogmen learn how to tame cows? Judge 07 recalled Matthews wording. Perhaps they have also advanced with the times? Judge 09 stared at him and asked, What about hot oil and stone? Judgement 07 subconsciously followed Matthews answer and replied, Maybe they want to renovate their village? But they were unlucky. They happened to pass by here and were robbed by the army of Rolling Stone Town! In that case, they are really lucky! Judge 09 looked at him speechlessly. Judge 07 realized that he had not answered the question and shut his mouth awkwardly. I protest on behalf of the High Leaf Region! Rolling Stone Town is obviously cheating! Judge 09 said. In the next second. A graceful figure appeared on the magic carpet. Your objection is invalid. It was a gentle female voice. Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: What Are You Doing? Chapter 627: What Are You Doing? Translator: Lonelytree When the woman appeared on the magic carpet, all the mages immediately stood up and bowed slightly. The lords were stunned for a moment. Those who reacted quickly followed suit and saluted. Those who reacted slowly were even slower in saluting. The magic carpet was silent. This was because the person in front of him was one of the three Heaven Mages, Lady Soria. She was also the chief judge of this battle at the Moss Green Hills. And when Soria said that his protest was invalid Judge 09 naturally lowered his head. Alright, alright. Soria explained, Any confrontation under the rules will have loopholes. The significance of this battle is to allow us to find these loopholes before more wars begin and then make up for it by adding rules and regulations. However, we cannot deny the content of this battle just because of the loophole itself. Because the loophole is not the problem of the two sides, but our dereliction of duty. Judge 07 immediately added, Youre absolutely right! Soria looked at the lords again. Her smile was as gentle as ever. We also welcome everyone to point out possible loopholes to us. On the one hand, we can quickly modify them to ensure that the battle is fair and just. The Lords quickly nodded and bowed. They were just short of patting their chests to guarantee that they would report the loopholes they discovered to the Alliance. However, in reality. Only loopholes that were not beneficial to oneself could be reported. A loophole that was beneficial to oneselfHow could that be called a loophole? Soria seemed to be aware of this. She did not talk to the lords for too long and waved her right hand. In the next second. A grey portal appeared at the edge of the magic carpet. Soria said gently, Im afraid it will be very tiring for everyone to watch the battle here. On one hand, the battle cant be finished in a day or two, and on the other hand, everyone needs to rest. Thats why Ive prepared a resting room for everyone. The rooms and supplies in the resting room could meet all the daily needs of everyone. Moreover, it was not expensive. It only cost 100 gold coins per hour. With everyones wealth, it should be more than enough. If you need anything, just enter the door. There will be mage apprentices waiting for you inside. After saying this. The lords looked at each other. Sorias figure disappeared. Everyone began to discuss the topic of the resting room. Everyones expressions were not too good. Everyone was denouncing Sorias act of trying to earn money in public. However, it was Soria. For a moment. The atmosphere above the magic carpet became a little strange. Seizing this opportunity. Judge 07 asked Judge 09, Wheres your Black Dragon? Are we still going to fight? Judge 09 pulled a long face. No comment! Judge 07 reminded, Dont get too involved. Were just spectators and recorders. The outcome of the battle has nothing to do with us. Judge 09 could not help but complain, This is just my professional ethics, okay? The outcome of both sides has nothing to do with me! But then again, whats wrong with Matthew? Isnt he Lady Isabelles mentor? Why is Lady Soria the main judge? I was wondering why you didnt tell us about the Chief Judges identity before. It turns out that he has reached this level Judge 07 thought for a moment, For the first battle in the south, shouldnt we send a heavyweight? Lady Isabelle was indeed powerful. However, her current identity was a little special. Moreover, mortal wars were probably boring for Legendary mages. If that lady came over She will kill both sides because she doesnt want to waste time. Judge 09 nodded. What you said makes sense. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly turned to the west. I have to go. Judge 09 took out a broomstick, mounted it, and flew away. He looked in the direction where he had left. Judge 07 looked thoughtful. Below the magic carpet. On the Overwatch Mountain. A new round of construction was in full swing. After receiving the Frogmens supplies, Rolling Stone Town suddenly had a large number of rolling stones, logs, hot oil, and various tools. This provided good conditions for the defence of the position. The defence of Overwatch Mountain was not that simple. The top of the Moss Green Hills was not so much a mountain as a larger mound. And Overwatch Mountain was the largest of these mounds. This thing had nothing to do with being easy to defend and difficult to attack. The defenders on the mountain had to defend against attacks from all directions. Considering the rugged terrain of the mountains. The mobility of the cavalry was also greatly reduced. This increased the difficulty of Matthews and the others plans. In order to deal with this situation. The people of Rolling Stone Town were mainly working in three directions. On the one hand, it was the construction of fortifications. These fortifications were mainly concentrated in the southwest, including a large number of wooden fences, traps, iron traps, nails, and deep pits. With everyones hard work. The fortifications in the south were already in shape. If the enemy wanted to attack this side. They would have to pay a heavy price. The second aspect was the construction of a three-dimensional defence system. Matthews Undead was in charge of defending the northwest. The necromancers numbers tactic played a crucial strategic role at this moment.. Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: What Are You Doing? Chapter 628: What Are You Doing? Translator: Lonelytree Skeletons and zombies covered the entire mountain and blocked any entrance to the mountain on the northwest slope. To the enemy. Such a large number of undead could also form a psychological deterrent. The Formation Destroyer Mercenary Group was currently in charge of guarding the southeast. In the next few days. Rolling Stone Town would also build a large number of fortifications here. However, due to the terrain. The slope here was relatively steep. It was not as urgent as the southwest. The northeast was considered the rear of Rolling Stone Town. Rheagar had set up a part of the barracks on the hillside, and there were several sentries at the foot of the mountain. Half of the cavalrymen were stationed on another mountain in the northeast. These cavalrymen were the elites of the elites, and they were in charge of patrolling the area. Their mission was to occupy this mountain and give Rolling Stone Town a relatively stable rear. At the same time, they could ensure that if the people had no choice but to retreat down the mountain, they could act as cover. The third aspect was to establish a strong early warning system. These included Zellers surveillance spells, the scouts roaming scouting, Matthews pegasus, and so on. These three aspects had to be as perfect as possible. Only then would the Overwatch Mountain be more stable. In order to achieve this. Everyone was working hard. In the beginning, there might be passion as support. However, as time passed. Only their tenacious will was left to support their bodies and push forward. At night. Many soldiers were tired. Fortunately, the camp had already been built. According to the task assigned earlier. Everyone took turns to rest. The night deepened. The fog rose. Faintly, an ancient and desolate chant came from the southwest. At that moment. Matthew only felt that there were countless pairs of eyes staring in the direction of Overwatch Mountain in the vast white fog! At this moment, Zeller found him. The Dragon Priest blocked my surveillance spell. I cant monitor Overwatch Mountain 360 degrees now. Matthew nodded. This was within their expectations. If the enemy possessed magical abilities, they had long guessed that anti-reconnaissance spells or treasures would appear. Together with the thick fog. The enemy had cut off Zellers vision first, which was a hidden danger to the defence system of Rolling Stone Town. In order to make up for this. The rogues led by Richard had to increase the frequency of going out, but going down the mountain meant higher risks. Except for Richard. If the others were discovered, they would die without a burial place. This included Soldier. As a Sword Dancer with extremely strong individual combat strength, Soldier was also very fragile. When the enemy came prepared, Soldier might not be able to escape into the shadow realm as easily as usual. Once he was controlled. It would only take a few seconds for him to be shattered into pieces. Therefore, Matthew was very careful when he ordered Soldier to go out to investigate. He would rather ride his Pegasus a few more times to scout out the location. He did not want the Undead under him to die because of this. However, this undoubtedly increased Matthews burden. Maintaining such a large undead army was a very exhausting and focused task. He still had to take on the role of a scout. This, indeed, made him a little tired. But there was nothing he could do. Oli was only close to him. Fortunately, Rheagar quickly noticed this situation. He noticed that Matthew flew out to check his vision almost every 15 minutes and immediately stopped him. Theres no reason to put all the pressure of flying on you. Rest well first. Rheagar said seriously. Matthew spread his hands. Other than Richard, no one else is more suitable to explore the field of vision than me. I do have the Fog Scroll and the Gale Scroll, but these scrolls must be saved for more critical times. Rheagar waved his hand. Trust me, go and rest. I still have a way. As he spoke. He took out a copper whistle and put it in his mouth. Then, he blew hard. An ear-piercing sound immediately spread in all directions. Not long after. A clear eagle cry came from the horizon. A giant eagle flew over from the fog. He flew around Overwatch Mountain and landed beside Rheagar. Just like I told you before, dont transform, buddy. Rheagar hurriedly said. Before the giant eagle could say anything. The figure of Judge 07 appeared in front of them again. He was speechless. He stared at the Eastern Eagle for a long time before he could not help but say, A druid? The giant eagle did not say anything. Judge 07 looked at Rheagar with a conflicted expression. He doesnt belong to the list. Logically speaking, I should give you a warning.. Unexpectedly, Rheagars eyes widened. He is my pet! Cant I bring my pets to the battle? Judge 07 seemed to have expected this. His expression gradually became numb, and his tone became routine. He asked the Eastern Eagle Huo Wen, Are you his pet? Hawking blinked. I think I am. Judge 07 rolled his eyes. But he still wrote in his little notebook[9 PM.] The Lord of Rolling Stone Town, Rheagar, summoned an Eastern Eagle. Even though he was a true Druid. However, if it was proven that the Druid had always maintained his wilderness form Then, theoretically, it can indeed be classified as a pet, as Rheagar said. Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: What Are You Doing? Chapter 629: What Are You Doing? Translator: Lonelytree Rheagar raised his torch and looked at Judge 07s notebook. Then, he asked excitedly, You allowed it? Then Im going to continue! Judge 07s body trembled. Is this just the beginning? Before Rheagar could reply. The giant eagle, Huo Wen, immediately let out a long cry. This sound was extremely penetrating, almost reaching the ears of every creature in the moss-green hills. Half an hour later. A group of giant eastern eagles came from the distant horizon. They flapped their wings and created a huge wind. The strong wind blew away the fog. It also improved the visibility at night. 1,2,3..12. Judge 07 counted silently. In the end. He could only continue writing. The Great Eastern Eagle that Rheagar summoned has summoned 12 new Great Eastern Eagles. We have reason to believe. As long as he wanted to. It could also summon more creatures. Thus, I suggest. In future battles, we would have to restrict the summoning spells. Of course. I deeply suspect that even if summoning is banned, these people will still be able to see other loopholes. Therefore, the most convenient way was perhaps- Rolling Stone Town is forbidden from participating in the battle! The arrival of the Great Eastern Eagle greatly relieved the pressure on Matthews shoulder. They flew very high, and their vision could penetrate the fog. Once they found any movement, they could come back and report to Hou Wen, and then Hou Wen would pass it on to Rheagar or Zeller. Matthew could rest. It was late at night. Overwatch Mountain gradually quieted down. Except for the soldiers on duty, who were still looking nervously at the dark mountain. Most of them had entered a dream that was either deep or shallow. Around 1 AM. A loud bugle horn immediately alerted everyone! Wuwuwu! It came together with the horn. A large amount of fire had appeared in the southwest! The enemy is attacking the mountain! Someone attacked at night! Cries of alarm spread throughout the entire military camp. Everyone was frantically arranging their weapons and armour. However, when the soldiers rushed out of the camp. The horn had stopped abruptly. Matthew swooped down on his pegasus, and when he returned, his expression was a little ugly. Its harassment. The horn was a feint. A group of humans sneaked close and suddenly lit a torch. They shook it a few times and ran away. I didnt dare to chase after them. Rheagar nodded. Matthew was right not to pursue them. However, it was clear that the enemy commander was not simple. His intentions were obvious. It was to affect the state of the Overwatch Mountain soldiers through constant harassment! As expected. Two hours later, the soldiers were appeased and returned to the camp. Another horn sounded. This time, the flames appeared in the northwest. There were more and more of them, and there were even faint roars of Orcs! This time, the sound of the horn also alarmed most people. Matthew did not rest well either. He flew over with Hou Wen in anger but found that the orcs had thrown some torches at the mountain and ran away. Considering that the Black Dragon had yet to appear, he had no idea what was going on. He forcefully endured this anger. After returning to the mountain. The military camp was still in chaos. Many soldiers thought that a war was about to begin and were looking for their superiors. Zeller had to quickly spread the order with spells to suppress the chaos. The current situation was not optimistic. As the defending party, they were most afraid of this kind of constant harassment. The enemy only needed to send a small number of people to stir the nerves of most people. Prolonged harassment would not only affect the soldiers sleep, but it would also affect their combat effectiveness and morale. This was a problem that had to be properly resolved. In fact, Matthew and the others had plans for this. Facing the harassment battle. The solution was the special forces. This was because if the enemy wanted to harass them, they would definitely not send out a large number of people. If they sent a small number of people, they would definitely not be a match for this group of experts. As long as the enemy dared to come. Lumiere and Clegg alone could wipe out several teams. Not to mention Matthew himself. The awkward part was that the black dragon had disappeared! The special forces had lost their target and were instead distracted by the black dragon. In order to ensure that they could focus their fire on the Black Dragon as soon as it appeared, they had to be careful. Matthew had asked his friends to be on standby at a specific place. In this way. They seemed a little restrained. Is this also Black Dragons strategy? Matthew was surprised. The reality was like this. Even if you had 1000 or 100 plans, there was still a possibility that something unexpected might happen. Even if you think youre smart. The enemy might not be an idiot. Although the army of the High Leaf Region had all sorts of problems, the commander-in-chief of the other side undoubtedly had a certain sense of war. If the Black Dragon knew about the existence of the special operations team, he might have made such a decision Matthews brain spun rapidly. Very quickly. He decisively changed his previous strategy. Two people in a group, take turns to hide at the foot of the mountain. If we encounter enemy feints again, we immediately annihilate them after confirming the number. But be careful. Dont chase too deep in case the Black Dragon suddenly appears. Under Matthews arrangements. Lumiere and Lara were in the same group; Clegg and Samantha were in the same group. The four of them were responsible for taking turns to guard against the southwest and northwest feints. Richard guarded the southeast alone. He was so energetic that he didnt even need sleep. Only Lorraine could compare to him in this aspect. But correspondingly. Legendary bards were not very useful in such situations.. Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: What Are You Doing? Chapter 630: What Are You Doing? Translator: Lonelytree At most, he could only play a lullaby when everyone couldnt sleep. But when Loraine suggested doing so Matthew tactfully rejected him. He did not want to sleep too soundly! In order to cooperate with the special forces to attack the harassment team. Rheagar also sent some people as support. After that, it stopped for a while. Five in the morning. The horn sounded for the third time. At this moment, the soldiers in the military camp seemed to be somewhat numb. Many people were awakened and did not immediately look for their weapons. Instead, they asked each other if it was another enemy disturbance. Just as they slowly got up. Suddenly, the eagles urgent voice came from the sky, A large number of human and orc troops have appeared in the dense forest in the northwest! This isnt a feint. The enemys main force has moved out! For a moment. The military camp was in an uproar. The nervous Rheagar and the others began to organize their troops in a hurry. At this moment. At the foot of the mountain in the northwest direction. The orcs at the front were already fighting with the zombies and skeletons! In the darkness. Matthew rubbed his swollen eyes. He rode on his pegasus and headed straight for the battlefield. The vanguard troops made up of orcs were quite powerful. In less than 10 minutes, they tore open several cracks in the line of defence formed by the undead. The orcs at the front had almost reached one-third of Overwatch Mountain! Matthew looked at this scene with a solemn expression. At this moment. A figure rushed over from the ground. It was Rheagar! Rheagar charged at the orc, raising his sword high up and slashing down! Bang! The orc blocked it. The weapon in his hand broke into two. The big sword cut through the orcs shoulder blade and into his chest. The latter let out a painful roar. Rheagar kicked him in the chest. The orc rolled down the mountainside like a ball. At the foot of the mountain. Even more of the enemys vanguards were engaged in battle with the Undead. The thick fog before dawn was too dense. Even Matthew couldnt tell what was going on. Let my men come! Pull the Undeads battle line to the north! Rheagar shouted loudly. Matthew calmed down and maintained his focus. He began to shift the battle line for the immortals. Behind Rheagar. The first infantrymen who had finished organizing themselves quickly arrived at the mountainside. They formed a defensive formation. As the undead pulled and retreated. The infantry of the two sides faced each other across the air. It was as if even their breathing had become as heavy as mercury! Just as the two sides were about to engage in close combat on the northwest slope. A black shadow made use of the fog and chaos to climb up the mountain from the northeast. The Drow Assassin Horns was as light as a cat. After dodging two patrolling cavalrymen and three heavily guarded sentry posts, he successfully arrived at the camp on the northeast slope. His movements were cautious and elegant. The Drows racial talent gave him an advantage in the night. Furthermore, the Assassins ability and skills that were designed for stealth allowed him to be like a fish in water in such an environment. But even under such circumstances. His heart was still beating fast. Yes, it was. He had carried out similar missions countless times. But a real war. This was his first time participating. He knew very well what his actions meant to the army of the Highleaf Region. He had to succeed. He had no way out! Fortunately, his operation seemed to be going quite smoothly. Rolling Stone Town was guarded by a large number of soldiers in the northwest, southwest, and southeast. Naturally, the northeast side was a little weaker. They also considered the possibility of a high-level assassin. Therefore, on two high points in the camp. Horns had discovered the existence of the True Sight Gem. It was a treasure that could naturally counter invisible units. However, for a true Rogue expert. The anti-stealth range was limited, and the mechanism of the True Sight Gem was rigid. It was just a matter of doing a few more operations. He relied on his powerful perception and perfect control of distance. Horns managed to sneak in through the blind spot of the True Sight Gem. It was even easier inside. This was the logistics camp. The soldiers in the logistics department woke up because of the horn. However, this place was very far from the main battlefield. They were not particularly nervous. More importantly The logistics soldiers were generally weak. It was impossible for anyone to sense his existence as a high-level Assassin! Thinking of this. Horns could not help but smile. He touched the poison sac on his waist. He was about to walk towards the kitchen. But at this moment. He suddenly saw a Tauren skeleton with empty eyes sitting among the soldiers! She was looking in his direction. At that moment. Horns heart tightened. He almost thought that he had been discovered! But immediately. The Tauren skeleton tilted its head. Horns heaved a sigh of relief. He laughed at himself and said, Am I being too nervous? I was almost scared by a low-level skeleton! Horns felt ashamed. Therefore, when he passed by the Tauren skeleton, he glared at it fiercely and cursed in his heart. What are you looking at? Can you even see me? The Tauren Skeleton looked silly and did not react. Horns felt bored and went straight to the kitchen. Eight minutes later. He came to the temporary kitchen. He began to search for a suitable target to poison. He carefully walked into the narrow space. A moment later. He saw a huge water tank. Immediately, his face lit up. The moment he placed his hand on his waist. An intense pain came from his spine! Horns wailed in pain. At that moment. He looked down and saw a sharp axe poking out of his chest! The immense pain struck the Drow Assassins nerves. At that moment. He vaguely heard a righteous voice, What are you doing? Why are you sneaking around?! Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Power of Five Dragons Chapter 631: Power of Five Dragons Translator: Lonelytree At the moment of life and death. Horns didnt slow down at all. His body quickly turned into nothingness. Years of training had made his combat instincts reach their peak. The moment he realized that he had been ambushed. He opened the door to the shadow realm! Forced Shadow Escape! When the gentle shadow world accepted him like a mothers embrace, Horns immense pain finally dissipated. After using the power of the shadow to resist the pain, he quickly planned his retreat route. Firstly. A forced Shadow Pulse was required. Although this action might cause greater damage to his already torn body, this was the only way to escape. He had to use this pulse to reach the next point where the shadow realm connected to the prime material plane. Then, he would rely on his strong willpower and tenacity to quickly leave the battlefield and save his life. In his many years of assassination. Similar scenes did not happen often, but they were not unique. Horns still remembered that when he was young, he had been chased to the ends of the earth several times. At that time, he also felt that he was on the verge of death. But in the end, he did not die. Every single time. He relied on his strong will to survive and skilful escape techniques to escape. And this time. He believed that it would be the same. In a flash, this thought flashed through his mind. His strong will to live drove him to bend his body, and his brain was spinning crazily. The power from the shadow realm came from all directions. It formed a vortex in his heart. Power accumulation completed. He was about to successfully cast Shadow Pulse. But at this moment. In the pitch-black world, a pale and rough eyeshadow barged in. At that moment. Horns eyes widened. He could not believe that the enemy could accurately find the shadow node he was hiding in! In a flash. A rough hand grabbed his neck. Come out! When Horns heard the voice, he was dragged out of the shadow world. At the same time. A huge bone blade slashed at his chin, cutting off two-thirds of his head and half of his shoulder. This cow, on what basis This was Horns last thought in this world. Pa! The corpse of the Drow Assassin fell to the ground, knocking over a shelf in the kitchen. The clattering of plates falling to the ground was incessant. Ten seconds later. A fair-skinned but skinny soldier rushed in first. He was wearing obviously ill-fitting armour and a comically large hat. Under the brim of the hat was a pair of lively eyes. What happened? Big Sister Peggy? The young man asked nervously. Peggy held the half-dead body in her hand and replied, Im fine. I caught a sneaky guy. The young man said in shock, Wow, is this an assassin? Why did he turn his skin black? Peggy stared at the corpse in her hand and muttered, Is there a possibility that this is a drow? The surprise in the young mans eyes deepened. Is this Drow? So there really are people who are born black! He looked at Peggy with admiration. Sister Peggy, you know so much! Peggy chuckled. She quite liked this clever young man called Domi. Domi was the youngest member of Rolling Stone Town to participate in this battle. He was originally a reserve member. Because they heard that there was money to be paid for participating in the battle, they racked their brains to join the battle. The military officer had rejected Domis request to join the battle many times. However, Domi recommended himself through various channels. In the end, he still managed to get a chance to join the logistics team as a reserve. The nominal commander of the logistics team was an old man in the garrison. However, since the first day of the battle, Domi had been following behind Peggy, who was an unusual logistics member. This made it hard for Peggy not to like him. Sister Peggy, there is a war going on over there. Do you think there will be more assassins sneaking in? asked Domi. Peggy nodded. Go and inform Allen (the logistics manager). Tell him to inform Zeller and the commander of the cavalry. I will personally check the camp. Domi asked enthusiastically, Ill inform them! But is there anything I can help you with when it comes to searching for other assassins? Peggy thought for a moment. Yes. Go and change the position of the two gemstones at the entrance of the camp. Realization dawned on Domi. Is it because the position of the True Sight Gem was not right, so the assassin was allowed to sneak in? Do you want me to adjust my position so that you can force a potential assassin to reveal himself? However, Peggy shook her head. Anti-stealth is my innate ability. I dont need to rely on other powers. Those two gems are too dazzling. Theyre shaking my soul fire. Move him. Its best if you move them to a corner so that they dont hinder me. Domi was dumbfounded. After a long time. He scratched his head and did as he was told. At the same time. On the southwest slope. The infantrymen of Rolling Stone Town engaged in close combat with the high-leaf army that was attacking at night. Blake, who was born with divine strength, led the team in front. After the undead army retreated to the north, he was in charge of the defence line at the foot of the mountain.. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Power of Five Dragons Chapter 632: Power of Five Dragons Translator: Lonelytree With the cooperation of more than ten garrison members. They quickly killed the orc team that was charging at the front. Very quickly. They were entangled with a brand new human infantry team. However, the overall intensity of the war was not very high. Other than the orc team that was killed. Although the enemy was powerful, the small teams were very scattered, and the battle line was very long. It gave people the feeling of an all-out attack, but it was not as fierce and powerful as they imagined. When the infantry battled. Matthew flew across the sky on his pegasus, observing the battle below. He was also paying attention to the Black Dragons movements. He found that the human troops of the High Leaf Region had indeed moved. Not only had almost all of them moved out, but there were also archers behind them who had been shooting arrows to cover them. In the first round of contact. Many of Matthews Undead died because they were caught off guard. Fortunately, it was under Matthews control. The undead had already re-defended the mountainside and the riverbank in the north. The Undead Army and Blakes garrison formed a relatively solid defence line. Matthew also tried to order the undead to take the initiative to attack. However, the effect was very ordinary. The main reason was that it was really difficult for him to micro-control the undead team with his focus. They lacked intelligence and were easily at a disadvantage when they came into contact with the enemy on a tactical level. Matthew quickly realized. Without the support of a spell like the Undead Calamity, a simple undead army was not suitable for an attack. However, it was very suitable for defence. Therefore, he did not pursue more. Instead, he chose to continue fighting steadily and let the zombies block the flanks of the garrison to ensure Blakes and the others safety. For a moment. The shouts at the foot of the western mountain were obvious. But very quickly. Matthew realized that the intensity of the battle was not as high as he had imagined. It seemed that the enemy had no intention of advancing. Some of the enemy squads even retreated a large distance after encountering a powerful attack. There was no hesitation at all. This feeling was very inexplicable. Either the enemy had no intention of attacking the mountain head-on, or the other party was playing a psychological game. Matthew was very curious about the thoughts of the enemy commander, Delava. However, as the main commander, Rega was very calm. He kept using his loud voice to order everyone not to pursue and just hold on. As a result, the battle had turned from a surprise attack to a stalemate most of the time. Occasionally, there would be an intense battle on one side of the front line, but once there were casualties, the enemy would quickly retreat! They fought for about half an hour. A faint glow appeared in the sky. Dawn was approaching. However, Matthew noticed that the thick fog near the Moss Green Hills had reached its maximum! The visibility near the battlefield was reduced to less than three meters. If it werent for the fact that Rheagars voice was extremely loud and clear, everyone would have been able to hear him even in the midst of countless noises. The fog alone would probably be a great hindrance to the designated passage. To be on the safe side. Rolling Stone Town decided to shrink their defensive line. But at this moment. Blake and the others also realized that the enemy had begun to retreat quickly! Along with this process. The wind seemed to have changed. The fog that shrouded the enemys head suddenly began to dissipate. The army situation in front of the Highleaf Region was clearly seen! They looked like they only had around 300 people! There were no more reinforcements. There seems to be something wrong with the enemy! Their main force hasnt appeared! Its still harassment this time, but its a more decent feint! If were bold, we might be able to take down this feint attack! Blake slashed down an enemy with all his might and then rushed up the hill. He came to Rheagars side and asked if he should pursue it. Rheagar looked up at the sky. Matthews faint voice came from the foggy sky. Dont be anxious. Go down and gather the troops first. You can chase after them for a while, but dont cross that river! As he spoke. He took out a scroll of fog and tore it open. Thick magic patterns rippled like water. In an instant. The fog within a radius of several miles around Matthew dissipated! He looked down from above and saw everything clearly. He found that there were no other soldiers of the Highleaf Region in the hills and forests in the northwest! The elite Orcs and Bear Gnomes did not appear at all. This seemed to be similar to Blakes judgment. On the mountainside. With the help of the light of dawn, Rheagar also saw the scene of the enemy retreating in a sorry state. There was a strange expression on his face. However, he still did not give the order to pursue. Matthews gaze wandered between the dense forest and the shallow shore. Not long after. Blake had already brought his men to the river. He had cut down several enemies tonight, and he was currently in a state of killing desire. He almost couldnt help but rush over. Matthew landed by the river in time. He saw the human soldiers retreat into the forest. His gaze swept across the dense forest. A moment later. Matthew suddenly asked loudly into the forest, Is there an army hidden among you? [Ability: Ask Nature!] The forest was silent. Blake said excitedly, See? Theres no ambush. Let me lead the team and charge! As long as we kill them, our chances of winning this war will greatly increase However, before he could finish his sentence. A series of complaints came from the forest. Yes, yes! There are many orcs lying in ambush in the forest in the east.. Their poop stinks! Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Power of Five Dragons Chapter 633: Power of Five Dragons Translator: Lonelytree There are more than 30 Bear Gnomes hiding in the stone pit on the west side. Theyre too fat! The garrison team was shocked when they heard this. They rubbed their eyes and looked over, but the dense forest was empty and uninhabited. Matthew let out a long laugh and rode on his pegasus. He came to the sky above the forest and began to throw flour down. As the flour fell down. The two troops that were hiding in the dark through the Group Invisibility spell were instantly exposed! They were the two elite troops of the High Leaf Region! It was not difficult to see from the rough display of the flour that the infantry of the High Leaf Region had retreated through the path between the two troops. What if Blake led the army to charge? A pincer attack from both sides would definitely collapse! He might even die! Seeing this scene. Blake broke out in a cold sweat. He subconsciously scratched his beard, not knowing what to say. Should we retreat? Blake looked awkwardly at Matthew, who had returned from the sky. However, Matthew still shook his head. He turned back to look at the hill. At this moment, a dark red magic flag rose into the sky beside Rheagars hand! That was the order to charge at full force! Charge! Ill cooperate with you! Matthew patted Blakes shoulder as he rode on the back of the spirit bone dragon, Phily. Surrounded by countless undead, Phily led the three Bone Dragons and flew to the sky above the dense forest! Dragons Might! One swooped down. Although the bone dragons dragon might be small, it still made the Orcs and Bear Gnomes, who had just been seen through and were hesitating to retreat, feel a little uncomfortable. Their bodies were obviously stiff. At that moment. Phily directly cut into a group of orcs on the flank, its tail and claws attacking these strong foreign races without any restraint. Matthew was not idle either. The Pale Hand went all out and began to try to harvest lives. The Orcs were quite resilient. Soon, they recovered from their stunned state. However, at this moment, Phily had attracted the attention of the vast majority of the enemy troops and once again soared into the sky. This time. He did not dare to dive down, no matter what. However, this continued. It bought time for Blakes infantry and the undead to approach. The dense forest itself was not big, only a small area. With the rapid influx of the undead, the main battlefield became very crowded. At this moment. A sharp whistling sound came from the depths of the enemy. At that moment. All the enemies who received the order began to retreat quickly! This time, they were really retreating. This was because their speed of retreat was several times faster than before! Matthew noticed a yellow glow on their bodies. It was obvious. That was the effect of the tactical spell, Retreat! The enemy retreated from the dense forest at the fastest speed. Matthew did not see Dragon Priest Delava, but his micro-manipulation of the troops was an eye-opener. In just a few minutes. The three troops all withdrew from the dense forest. The Orcs and Bear Gnomes covered each other and escaped the danger zone first. The human troops that had been used as bait were not so lucky. Some of them were entangled with Blakes infantry. The remaining group had just escaped from the dense forest when they suddenly heard the sound of hooves! In the north of the dense forest. The two rows of cavalrymen quickly bypassed the lush vegetation and charged at them from both sides of the valley! In the enemy formation. The shrieks that symbolized retreat grew louder and louder. However, when the spear of the first cavalryman pierced through the defeated infantrymen of the three Highleaf Ridge A massacre was inevitable. Not to mention that when the cavalry arrived, Matthew, who was riding a spirit bone dragon, was chasing after them! Blood and negative energy. It quickly soaked the ground inside and outside the forest. The chase lasted until seven in the morning. The first battle in Rolling Stone Town was a victory. With one surviving, three heavily injured, and seventeen lightly injured, they had killed about 130 enemy soldiers. Most of them were human infantrymen from the Highleaf Ridge, with a few half-orcs and the slowest Bear Gnome. There were three captives. In fact. Blake and the others had already gone red from killing. The enemy troops who were escaping had no chance of survival at all. On the contrary, the three of them lay down on the riverbank and pretended to be dead to fool the pursuers. Then, they raised their hands and surrendered while the people of Rolling Stone Town were cleaning up the mess. Only then did they save their lives. At noon. The interrogation of the three captives was nearing its end. Peggys unexpected gains were also handed over. This is the Wood Lizards Kiss. Its a very strange poison. Its not poisonous by itself. After being consumed, it will only cause mild diarrhoea at most. But this poison will lurk in the human body for up to a week. During this time, if you smell some special pollen, your limbs will stiffen, and the symptoms will last for at least a few hours. When we fought with the enemy, we found that the Dragon Priest seemed to have the ability to control the fog. It shouldnt be too difficult for him to control the airflow. He should be able to send pollen into the airflow. Matthew said solemnly, From the looks of it, there are at least two goals for this raid. The first one came from the main battlefield. He used Group Invisibility and Mist to create double obstacles and wanted to use them to lure and kill our troops. Fortunately, we were careful enough to avoid the disaster. The second should be the poison of the Drow Assassin. Our luck is pretty good. They probably didnt succeed. Zeller nodded. Ill strengthen the toxin testing of food and water. During the interrogation just now, the three captives claimed in unison that they had joined the Five Dragons Alliance and were the descendants of the Five Dragons. We also found the same amulet on the dead soldiers. It seems to be a token that represents their identity. The Black Dragon hasnt appeared for a long time. Do you think it has something to do with these amulets? The three of them looked at each other. Matthew directly believed that these amulets were related to the disappearance of the black dragon, but there was no more information now, so he could only wait and see. However, the black dragon did not make them wait for too long. It was almost noon. Lorraine suddenly found them. Good news and bad news. The good news is that my sources have found traces of the dragon. The bad news is that there are five dragons. As he spoke. He waved his right hand, and a golden light surged into the foreheads of Matthew and the others. In an instant. They shared the information that Loraine had captured! [Hint: Your partner Loraine has shared a piece of gossip with you.] Black Dragon Meonogas used the reason that a large number of descendants of the five dragons had died to activate the Dragon Blood Contract in the Five Dragon Alliance! The other four dragons in the Five Dragon Alliance lent a portion of their power to Black Dragon Meonogath! Meonogas has obtained the Power of Five Dragons. He is now even stronger (Level 20)! In addition. He used the power of the five dragons to summon four giant dragons from the secondary plane. They were the White Dragon Youth, Black Dragon Youth, Red Dragon Youth, and Blue Dragon Youth! They will become followers of Meonogas! Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Are We Still Fighting? Chapter 634: Are We Still Fighting? Translator: Lonelytree After quickly checking the information shared by Loraine, Matthew and the others looked a little solemn. With the power of five dragons, the black dragon officially had the strength of a Half-Legend. As a species at the top of the food chain, a quasi-legendary dragon might have more destructive power than ordinary legends of other species. Of course. Ordinary Legends did not include legendary mages. Everyone knew. Mages were the race with the most destructive power. With four more young dragons, theoretically speaking, its not that terrifying. Matthew was the first to comfort them, As long as we can prevent them from swarming together and causing us a lot of trouble, if we can break them one by one, we still have a considerable chance of winning. What he said was actually not wrong. Young dragons were generally not as powerful as adult dragons, and Black Dragon Meonogas was clearly an exception. Otherwise, he would not have joined the Five Dragons Alliance, which was made up of adult dragons, as a young man. The hierarchy of the dragon society was also very strict. As followers of Meonogas, the other four young Chromatic Dragons would definitely be a level lower than Meonogas. Matthew estimated that they were at most level 16 or 17. It was not like the special operations team could not fight them. However, he was also worried. Meonogas strength had increased greatly, and he clearly had the blessing of the Dragon God Brook. Whether Fei Zibens Dragon Slaying Spear would be as effective as expected was still unknown. They had to be more cautious in the war against the dragons. Its indeed a good idea to break them one by one, but the dragons are too big and very tough. Do we have any way to restrain them? Zeller asked for everyones opinion. At this moment, the other members of the special operations team were also surrounding him. Hearing this. Everyone fell silent. There was a huge risk in trying to contain the dragon. One of them was his own safety, and the other was the risk of a loophole in the plan if the control failed. Even though everyone there was an expert. However, no one dared to guarantee that they would be able to complete this mission. After a few minutes. Lumiere scratched his head. Why dont you let me try? I can go and restrain that black dragon. Ive fought with the Dinosauruses in the forest. Its size is similar to that of the black dragon, but it might be weaker in terms of strength. But now that Ive become stronger, I should be able to hold it off. But I dont know how long I can last because Ive never fought a dragon before. Matthew pondered. Richard said seriously, Its very difficult to restrain the dragon. I can guarantee that I can escape unscathed under the pursuit of the dragon, but Im not confident that I can fully attract the other partys attention to myself. We cant ignore the intelligence of the dragon. Their judgment of the battlefield is quite sharp. If were not careful, we might face casualties on our side. As soon as he said that. Everyone fell silent again. After a long time. Finally, someone stood up. Then let me do it. Loraine patted the piccolo on his waist and said with a relaxed expression, T have a song that can restrain a portion of the dragons. hilt the price is that after playing this song, I might not be able to help for a short period of time. Matthew looked at him solemnly. Can you do it alone? Loraine smiled. Dont underestimate a Legend. Richard sniffed, its expression complicated. Loraine patted him on the shoulder. Im sorry. Considering your pride, I should have said not to underestimate demigods. Richard said angrily, I know that my ability isnt very useful against creatures like dragons. Theres no need for you to be so sarcastic. You can just mock me. Lorraine was delighted. Dont worry, Mr. Silver Snake. Were on the same side now. I wont be sarcastic to you easily. Although youre useless, at least in the legendary civil war of the human race, I still recognize the prestige of you rogues! Richards face was livid, and he was unwilling to say anything more. The two of them hadnt gotten along well since they met. It was even more common for them to quarrel with each other. Matthew wanted to smooth things over. Zeller said, If you are prepared to fight those five dragons, I will arrange for a ballista squad and two cavalry squads to provide support. In addition, we may have to change our strategy. Rheagar, in order to ensure that the special forces will not be attacked from behind, our main force must also be deployed to intercept the enemy on the way. If there is a chance, we should even try to destroy the remaining troops of the High Leaf Region, including those tough bones. Rheagar nodded seriously. The tough bones Zeller was referring to were the bear goblins and orcs of the Highleaf Ridge. The reason why Rolling Stone Town chose the station-winning mode was to minimize the sacrifices. However, there were changes. If they waited until the five dragons joined forces with the frontal forces and forcefully attacked the mountain, it would be very difficult to defend Rolling Stone Town. In order to avoid this. They had no choice but to adapt to the situation and switch from the retreating side to the attacking side. While Matthew and the others were facing the dragon. They would also descend the mountain and engage in hand -to-hand combat with the troops of the Highleaf Region. It was also an extremely cruel war. Fortunately, they had plans for such situations.. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Are We Still Fighting? Chapter 635: Are We Still Fighting? Translator: Lonelytree Matthew and the others discussed for a while. They made their own decisions. A moment later. Rheagar grabbed Matthews shoulder and said seriously, Dont be thrifty. Matthew was stunned for a moment before he nodded. I know. The two of them gave each other a high five. A few minutes later. The soldiers on the southwest slope saw a small group of people slip to the foot of the mountain. Beside the stream. They mounted their Phantom Colts and quickly disappeared into the hills in the north. Very quickly. The soldiers also received the order to stop building the fortifications. All the troops began to assemble. The first to be dispatched were the scouts. They used their fastest speed and took great risks to track the most realistic retreat route of the Highleaf Army. The others were also getting ready. Northwest of Overwatch Mountain. The Centaur Obast was mixed in with the Undead Army. His expression was very stiff. However, with the command authority he obtained from the cemetery ritual field. Obast was still able to control these undying creatures with some difficulty. For this, he had to pay unprecedented attention. After all, he was not a necromancer. The authority that Matthew gave him could only allow the army to repeatedly jump between the three options of attack, defence, and standby. This undead army was also very important on the battlefield. Matthews orders were very clear. As long as he could save the life of a soldier in Rolling Stone Town, he would be willing to pay the price of ten or even twenty undead. This command made Obast feel gratified. At the same time, it also increased his pressure. He didnt know what kind of battle he would face. But the only thing he could do was It was to do his best to protect the main force of Rolling Stone Town. Meanwhile, in the northeast of Overwatch Mountain. Similarly, on the hillside. The two of them who were packing their bags suddenly looked towards the north. They saw the group of Phantom Colts heading north. Suddenly. Peggy said to Domi, You can go back. I have to go to the north. Dummy was shocked. But Allen just told us to go to the south. Peggy said stubbornly, No, I want to go north. Domi scratched his head. Alright, youre Sister Peggy. Master Allen cant control you. Peggy stared blankly at the north and didnt say anything. Domi keenly noticed this anomaly. Sister Peggy, whats wrong? Peggy composed herself. Theres a voice calling me in that direction. I have to go. Dummy asked curiously, Is it Lord Matthew? Peggy shook her head. No, no. Matthew will only let me stay in a safe place. That voice, its very different. Ive only heard it in my dreams before. Domi exclaimed, As expected of Big Sister Peggy. You are actually a Tauren Skeleton who can dream. Its so cool! Then, he asked with a flattering expression, Sister Peggy, why dont you bring me along? Peggy shook her head decisively. Youre still young. You should stay in a safer place. Go find Allen and tell him where I am. Tell him not to worry. Domi said in disappointment, Sister Peggy, why do you always despise me and refuse to take me anywhere? Is it because you think Im different from you? Then, when I die, I want to become a little skeleton and follow you every day. Peggy grabbed his shoulder and growled angrily, Little brat, dont talk nonsense! To be a living person is better than anything else, understand?! Domi was shocked by her attitude. He quickly lowered his head. Im sorry, Big Sister Peggy. I just think that skeletons like you are very cool.. And you dont have to eat. You can save a lot of money for the family. Dont worry, Ill definitely live well, okay, Big Sister Peggy? When the teenager Domi raised his head again. However, he was shocked to find that the tall and dignified figure was no longer around. Domi felt extremely disappointed. Sigh, to put it bluntly, Big Sister Peggy still despises me. But do you know that I only feel a full sense of security when Im by your side? He muttered as he left. Until his figure disappeared on the mountain path. The Tauren skeleton flashed past. A moment later. She began to stride towards the north! North of the moss-green hills. On a huge altar. Judge 09 could not control his body, and his arms and legs could not help but tremble. This was not because of fear. It was the pressure of a species at the top of the food chain. Dragons Might. Even though the most powerful Black Dragon, Meonogas, was very restrained, the four underlings he summoned from the Secondar Planes were very impressive. Not only did the four young dragons crazily release their might on their bodies, but 20 guards also quickly appeared beside them! These guards had different ways of doing things. The young Blue Dragons guards were a group of Iron Skin Puppets. The guards of the young red dragon were a group of strong mutated lizardmen. The young green dragons guards were a group of serpent-men. The White Dragons followers were a bunch of ugly Kobolds. It was not difficult to tell the strength of these four young dragons from the number and quality of their guards. Their body size also proved this point. Judge 09s chest heaved up and down violently. He had personally witnessed the Black Dragon activating the contract of the Five Dragons Alliance through the altar that the dragon had buried in advance and then opening the door to the Secondary Plane.. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Are We Still Fighting? Chapter 636: Are We Still Fighting? Translator: Lonelytree He should have reported this situation in time. However, he was intimidated by the dragons might. He could not even move! After the Black Dragons matter was settled, he barely gained control of his body. He immediately said loudly, Wait a moment. You cant act immediately. I have to report it Before he could finish his words, he could not help but scream! Because at that moment. A huge head pounced at him! It was the young red dragon! He pressed his huge head against Judge 09s chest, and a large amount of saliva flowed out from between his teeth, forming a stream in an instant. How about I eat you before you report it? Hehehe Before the young Red Dragon could finish his sentence. An even larger figure smashed down beside him. The huge dragons head slammed into the red dragons head and upper body from the side. The latter fell to the side in a sorry state. For a moment, the earth shook. You cant eat him! Idiot! Black Dragon Meonogas warned. The young red dragon said indignantly, Why? The black dragon said angrily, Because of Soria! This is not a Secondary Plane where you can do whatever you want! Theres a creature here called Soria! When that name came out of the Black Dragons mouth. The red dragon, who had been resentful, suddenly lost the desire to argue. He lowered his head slightly. His hind legs began to tremble uncontrollably. Do you remember? Soria! The Black Dragon continued to roar in his ears. The lower half of the red dragon trembled even more violently! The young Red Dragon wasnt the only one who had such a reaction. The other three young dragons were also not used to it. Seeing this scene. Judge 09 seemed to be immune to the dragons might suddenly, and he puffed out his chest proudly. It turned out that Lord Sorias name also had the effect of stopping the young dragons. Seeing how afraid the dragons were. He immediately felt less afraid. At this moment. Black Dragon Meonogas was still lecturing the youths, This is the prime material plane. Everything must be done according to the rules! Dragons that dont follow the rules will encounter Soria! Do you understand? The four young dragons nodded obediently. Dont attack the Wizards of the Seven Saint Alliance! Because they are in cahoots with Soria! Do you understand? The black dragon continued to lecture. The young dragons could only continue to nod their heads aggrievedly. Whoever I hit, you will follow suit. Dont make your own decisions! Do you understand? The Black Dragon continued to establish its authority. At this moment, there was a hint of impatience in the eyes of the young dragons. During this process. Judge 09 had already finished his report. The Black Dragons lecture was not over yet. A beautiful figure appeared in front of them. So, is this how the Five Dragons Alliance is used? Baruch, you seem to have crossed the line a little. Soria looked at the light on the altar calmly. In the next second. The light disappeared completely. The black dragon immediately lowered his head to the ground when he saw Soria. Esteemed and mighty Holy Mage Soria, my Lord Baruch has still abided by the agreement you made with him. The Five Dragons Alliance helps each other, but they definitely have no intention of exploiting the loopholes in the secret order. You see, my followers are all summoned from the Secondary Planes. They are not dragons native to the prime material plane, so they should enjoy the status of summoned creatures or followers. The Black Dragons tone was very respectful. As he spoke. He slapped the heads of the young dragons four times in a row. He directly slapped the heads of the young dragons that were originally standing high in the sand. Of course. These young dragons were not stupid enough to raise their heads. They just had the inherent stubbornness of teenagers. In the face of Soria, a terrifying creature from the legends. Their hearts were actually filled with fear. They looked up instinctively. However, the Black Dragons slaps gave them a way out, and they also lowered their bodies. At that moment. All five dragons submitted to Soria. Their attitude was so good that it was touching. Judge 09 also went over to report the details. After listening to the report. Soria stared at the strange light emitting from the black dragons body and said calmly, Theoretically speaking, this summoning is still in accordance with the rules, so Ill allow it. But you can only do this once in this battle. There cant be a second time. Do you understand? The black dragon was overjoyed. Understood! Then you can go. The war will continue. Soria said as she walked towards the altar. Judge 09 asked in surprise, Where are you going? Sorias voice was heard faintly. Oh, dont worry about me. You guys go ahead and fight. Its just that I havent met my old friend in a long time, so I plan to have a chat with Baruch. As she spoke. Her figure disappeared from the altar. The black dragon looked at this scene in shock. He was actually a very perceptive dragon. He clearly understood the significance of this battle to the Seven Saint Alliance and Dragon God Baruch. As the mystery of civilization was unlocked. The gods of the Heavenly Palace had once again found a way to project divine power directly into the main plane. The Black Dragon was one of those who benefited. He understood that the gods were trying to regain their influence on the human world. The role of the Five Dragons Alliance in this war was a test by Baruch.. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Are We Still Fighting? Chapter 637: Are We Still Fighting? Translator: Lonelytree The Black Dragon had gained power far beyond its peers by following the Dragon Gods wishes. But he was also very clear. The Seven Saint Alliance was the true master of this land. He had to know his limits. Thinking of this. The black dragon calculated in his heart, I can destroy Rolling Stone Town, but its best to keep that necromancer alive. That way, Ill give the Seven Saint Alliance some face. Even if Soria falls out with Baruch again, she wont be able to do anything to me. With this thought in mind. The Black Dragon brought his four underlings and flew towards the south aggressively! At this time. The five dragons flew low in the sky. The airflow above the hill shook violently. The sharp whistling sound was endless. However, as they flew. A tiny figure suddenly appeared in their line of sight. The figure was standing on a high slope below. He was alone. Her pure white robe fluttered in the wind. For some reason. The five dragons lowered their altitude at the same time. They landed in front of the slope. The black dragon looked at the lonely figure strangely. There seemed to be an inexplicable temperament that attracted him. The four young dragons from the Secondary Planes were also sizing up the humans on the mountaintop with different attitudes. This person has a seductive aura. the red dragon said. Is he a male succubus? The green dragon asked in confusion. His meat must be delicious. The White Dragon drooled. In the end. Only the Blue Dragon stepped forward and asked solemnly, Who are you? That person looked at Blue Dragon with a wooden expression. His eyes began to tear up. I am a bard. Blue Dragon was puzzled. Bard, why are you crying? The man walked down the hill with light footsteps and walked leisurely to the path between the five dragons. His voice was carried into the ears of the five dragons by the mountain wind. Im a mortal. Im sad for the passing of time. I grieve for the loss of youth. I sigh that all things in the world have turned to dust; I pity that peerless beauty, but also obliterated the smoke and dust; I lament the majesty of the gods, like yesterdays dusk; I grieve that your fate is but written into the dust. The five dragons were confused. However, other than the White Dragon, the other dragons all had thoughtful expressions. What did he say? Are you scolding us? Why dont I understand? White Dragon asked loudly. However, the weeping bard walked north without a care. His footsteps were very fast. He stepped into the clouds. He landed on the top of the mountain again. His voice came slowly, Son of Brook, listen to me. The fate of the Dragon tribe has long been foretold in the vast history A moment later. A beautiful flute sound rang out. The four dragons were immersed in the flute music. They followed the poets footsteps and headed north. Only the White Dragon stood there foolishly. He shouted at the backs of the other dragons in a daze, Then, are we still going to fight? As soon as he finished speaking. An intense pain suddenly came from his head. White Dragon turned around. However, he realized that a savage-like fellow had jumped onto his back and was frantically punching his head with his fists. Hey, you little bug! The White Dragon was furious and wanted to fight back. But in the next second. He saw many figures charging at him from all directions like mad dogs! Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Battle Angel’s Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Chapter 638: Battle Angels Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Translator: Lonelytree Seeing this scene. The White Dragon youth immediately panicked. As a True Dragon. His ability to sense danger was still extraordinary. Almost immediately. He could feel the Death God approaching him! This was a test he had never experienced in the Secondary Planes. At the crucial moment. He didnt have time to ask his companions for help. The white dragons wings flapped violently. Along with this movement, a faint dragons might was released. Whoosh! The majesty of the giant dragon merged into the breeze. It instantly enveloped the surroundings. However, to the White Dragons despair, he soon realized that his Dragons Might did not seem to have the effect he had expected. Not only did the savage man lying on his body not move at all. The other humans who were charging at him only showed a slight delay before continuing to charge! In fact. Everyone in the special operations team had taken the resistance potion that Matthew had bought at a high price. This potion could greatly increase ones resistance to Draconic Aura. In addition, everyone present was an expert. Their tenacity and willpower were not low, thus creating such a scene. However, the White Dragon didnt know about this. This scene seriously overturned his understanding. Even if he tried his best to flap his wings. He only glided a short distance away. He was about to be surrounded by other humans. At the moment of life and death. He bit the savage, who was lying on his back and affecting his balance. However, the other party was unusually agile. Lumiere released his hands and jumped away from the White Dragons fierce attack. In the next second. He opened his hands again and grabbed the white dragons tail! Youre courting death! White Dragon flew into a rage. He began to use the words of Draconic Magic. Although it was the simplest Draconic Spell, it would greatly alleviate the passive situation in front of him once he used it due to the unique law enhancement. However, two seconds after the White Dragon chanted the Draconic Spell His body involuntarily showed signs of losing balance. At that moment. White Dragon was surprised to feel his centre of gravity being dragged backwards! Whoosh! Whoosh! His soft belly rubbed against the mountain path that was full of gravel, causing dust to fill the sky. In a breath. The White Dragon was actually dragged by Lumiere by his tail, and he was dragged four to five meters away! Immediately after. Something even more terrifying happened. With the help of this running force. White Dragons centre of gravity shifted further to the side. He watched helplessly as he was thrown 180 degrees sideways like a hammer! Boom! Lumi?re flung it hard. The White Dragons head crashed into the hill beside it! The chanting stopped abruptly. The world shook. The White Dragon was instantly stunned. An unprecedented sense of danger and fear welled up in his heart. In this chaotic world. A sharp pain pierced through his heart. A female orc rushed out from the side of the mountain path. The two daggers in her hands were extremely sharp, and she accurately slashed at the white dragons wing roots one after another. Each of her slashes avoided the scales and produced the effect of penetrating deep into the bone marrow. In just eight seconds. Cleggs combo of attacks had actually chopped off the White Dragons right wing! Woo The white dragon raised his head and cried. He wanted to call his companions for help. But at this moment. No one could save him. Lumiere, Clegg, Samantha, who had transformed into an Owl Beast, and Richard, who was holding the Dagger of Equality, had surrounded him from different angles. Even if he had recovered from the fainting state. He was also unable to resist the combined attacks of the four experts. In the end. The group of four only took about five minutes to successfully end the White Dragon Youths life! This was because in the later stages, in order to prevent the White Dragon from struggling on its deathbed, everyone was more careful. The successful killing of the White Dragon boosted everyones confidence. After all, there was a huge gap between the Young White Dragon and the Black Dragon Meonogas. The difference in size and strength between the two sides was not just a little bit. When Lumiere touched the White Dragon, the latter was more or less affected by Loraines charm. His brain was a little slow, which led to his sudden death. But even so. A dragon was a dragon. When the first dragon successfully fell under the feet of the party. The glimmer of hope became more and more obvious. If they could kill one, they could kill more. This was an obvious logic. In the sky. Matthew rode on a pegasus to observe the overall situation. After the White Dragon died. The other three, including Richard, were panting. Only Lumire still looked energetic. A few seconds later. He quickly observed that two of the four dragons that were leaving had gone out of control! The wail of the White Dragon, when it died, woke up the young Red Dragon and Green Dragon, who were leaving with Loraine! The two dragons left Loraines song in a daze. When they stumbled on the hills in the north. Their wills were also gradually waking up. The bloodline of the five-coloured dragon species began to resonate subtly. A few seconds later. They realized the tragic death of the White Dragon! No! Theres an ambush! The red dragon immediately noticed Matthew in the sky and the members of the special operations team on the ground. His choice was rather reckless. He actually flew directly towards Lumiere and the others! The green dragon was much more cunning.. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Battle Angel’s Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Chapter 639: Battle Angels Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Translator: Lonelytree He instinctively followed the red dragon for a while. But not long after. He suddenly changed his direction and flew towards the north at lightning speed! Lord Meonogas! Lord Meonogas! Please wake up from the illusion! That bard is a liar Before the green dragon could finish his anxious call. A bright, magical radiance descended from the sky. In an instant. He felt his body stiffen violently! Immediately after. Under the effect of gravity. The green dragon slowly landed on the hill beside him, and his body completely lost its ability to move! [Hint: You have successfully used the Dragon Immobilisation spell!] [The young green dragon will be frozen for about 10 seconds!] Ten seconds was enough. Loraine was still steadily pulling the most troublesome black dragon and the other blue dragon. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. On the mountain where the green dragon was frozen, four bone dragons quickly appeared! Led by Phily. These bone dragons were all buffed with 4x gravity! The three Bone Dragon underlings had clearly been trained by Phily. As soon as they appeared, they skillfully pressed their bodies against the green dragons various parts. Then, they crazily used their mouths to bite the scales on the green dragons body. The green dragon was in extreme pain. He had actually recovered from his frozen state in advance. Roar! He let out an angry dragon roar in an attempt to wake up the Black Dragon Boss, who was getting further and further away. However, the remaining two dragons seemed to be possessed. They followed Loraine without looking back. This scene caused the young green dragon to feel despair. However, the current situation in his body made him even angrier! Bone dregs that blaspheme the glory of the True Dragon! I will tear you into pieces! The green dragon shook his body violently, and a large amount of pale green mucus was secreted between his scales. He spat out balls of intense green flames from his mouth. After the flames were spat out, they quickly turned into a poisonous gas. If it was any other creature. They would definitely be severely poisoned. However, the bone dragon was undead. It was the unit of natural immunity to toxins. The young green dragons struggle was obviously an instinctive reaction in a panic. It lacked a realistic response. Under Philys command. Not only did the three Bone Dragons not retreat, but they also suppressed the green dragon even more. Phily himself was even more intense as he used his chin to chisel the green dragons head. It was also during this process. Matthew suddenly noticed that a long bone needle had grown out of the chin of Phily, who had evolved into a spirit bone dragon. This bone needle was very thick. Its tip was dark gold, and the end was golden. It looked like a golden javelin. At that moment. The bone needles rubbed against the dragons scales frantically. From time to time, flames would flash from the green dragons head. The scene was unusually intense. However, a true dragon was much stronger than a bone dragon. The green dragon found an opportunity. Suddenly, he crushed the chest of a Bone Dragon underling with a bite. Taking advantage of the latters chance to dodge, he exerted strength in his four limbs and flapped his wings violently. A gust of wind rose from the ground and carried him up into the sky! In a flash. He was like a greasy loach as he slid away from Phily. The other two bone dragons were clearly having a hard time keeping up with the true dragon. The green dragon was about to flee. At this moment. A bald head that shone under the sun suddenly appeared in front of the green dragon. The latter said nothing. He raised his fist and threw a powerful right uppercut at the green dragons nostrils! Bang! A muffled sound. Li Weiqi, who was arranged by Matthew to be the main attacker of the second group of the special operation team, displayed the powerful close combat strength of a level 5 Divine Dragon Ancestor. Under the effect of Qi. Circles of invisible waves followed this right hook and went deep into the green dragons skin. It reached his brain! Weng! At that moment. The green dragon felt its mind go blank. His body could not help but lean to the side. The green dragons hysterical wails could only be the final footnotes left behind by the loser of this battle. In the next second. Phily led the bone dragons underlings and swarmed forward once again. It began to ravage the unconscious green dragon crazily. As for Li Weiqi and Lara, Shadow Oath Breaker, they took every opportunity to make up for their own damage. It was to reap the life of the green dragon. As a member of cluster 2. The cloud elf, Amelia, had originally planned to join in the fun. However, Matthew changed her assignment in time. Go help Lumiere! He pointed at the battlefield in the west and said quickly. Amelia quickly demonstrated the etiquette of the Worlds Mantis unit. Then, she flew towards the mountain in the west like a piece of white paper. The battle there was obviously much more intense than before! On one hand, the Red Dragon was much stronger than the White Dragon. On the other hand, it was also because the four of them had consumed a certain amount of physical strength in the intense battle with the White Dragon. When facing the dragon. Any moment of physical exhaustion could cost them their lives. Therefore, everyone was very careful. Except Lumiere. This guy seemed to have endless stamina. As soon as the red dragon came over, he pounced aggressively. His fighting style was also abnormally fierce. Barehanded. There was no armour. He relied on his strength, was comparable to an astral monster, and his movement technique was comparable to a top-notch Rogue to fight the red dragon head-on! However, this time The young Red Dragon was still suppressing Lumiere as a whole. The former was slightly stronger. Moreover, his body size was closer to that of an adult dragon.. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Battle Angel ‘s Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Chapter 640: Battle Angel s Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Translator: Lonelytree The threat of the red dragons breath was far more terrifying than other dragons. Lumiere soent most of his time avoiding damage and attracting the enemvs attention. Only occasionally would he retaliate. However, his fists did not seem to hurt the red dragon. It was different from the White Dragon. The threat of the red dragon meant that Lumiere would find it difficult to crush him as he did the white dragon. This move was too risky. It was very likely that the Red Dragon would kill him in one move. Lumiere was at a slight disadvantage in the front. However, Richard, who was holding the Dagger of Equality, showed extremely powerful lethality. With the top movement technique of a legendary rogue. With his immunity to Dragons Might, the red dragon couldnt touch him at all. With the percentage of damage provided by the Dagger of Equality, he was able to deal a lot of damage. Richard could use its super fast output frequency to deal a huge amount of damage. Ding ding! Just as the Red Dragon and Lumiere were dealing with each other. Richard had already left a series of wounds on his body. The scales of the red dragon were very fine. However, Legendary Rogues still had their tricks up their sleeves. Richard could always accurately find the gaps between the scales and stab the dagger into them to cause damage. In just a few minutes. The red dragon could clearly feel his life slipping away! This feeling made him panic. He jumped up and flew into the air, trying to get rid of Lumiere and Richard to observe the whole situation. But at this moment. Cloud Elf Amelias reinforcements had arrived. The thin and extremely long Cloud Elf skillfully unloaded a magic cannon from her back. It was a black technology from Cloud Edge City. The calibre of this cannon was much larger than normal cannons, but it was very short in length. This made Amelia look like she was holding a strange basin. Bang! A loud noise came from the basin. A blue ball of light flashed. In the blink of an eye. The blue ball of light smashed into the red dragons abdomen and a huge electric current spread through the red dragons body from where the cannon hit! The latter wailed. The scales on his body began to flow with all kinds of lightning. His body was forced to descend slowly. Seeing this, Amelia took out a strangely long gun barrel. The gun barrel was aimed at where the red dragon had fallen. Another bang sounded. Suddenly. A strange net shot out. There were all kinds of nails around the net. It quickly covered the red dragons entire body in the net, and the nails around it were deeply embedded into the soil or rocks. The moment these nails landed on the ground. More sparks appeared on the net, constantly stimulating the red dragons scales and skin. This was the beast trap from Cloud Edge City! Although these electric currents were difficult to cause real damage to the dragon. However, the control effect it provided was solid. The red dragon was only immune to half of the paralysis effect. Immediately. His body kept twitching, and he was no longer as arrogant as when they first met. Amelia counted silently. When the last number was counted. She quickly took out a remote control and pressed the green button. In the next moment. The electricity on the net had disappeared. Only the red dragons scales were still emitting sparks. Lumiere and Richard immediately rushed forward. Clegg and Samantha also began to use their skills to deal damage to the twitching and paralyzed red dragon. For a moment. The wails of two different dragons came from above the hill. The young green dragon and the young red dragon were enduring the wrath of the human adventurers on two different mountains. This scene was not unique. However, it was also extremely rare. Because they had made plans in advance, every single person in the special operation team had made preparations for slaying the dragon. They had rehearsed it many times in advance. Therefore, everything went exceptionally smoothly in the actual battle. A Tier 5 adventurers top-notch damage output was enough to make a dragon tremble. Moreover, Matthew had gathered the elites of the elites. On both sides of the battlefield, the two groups of people simultaneously unleashed their maximum firepower. In just three minutes. The young red dragon and green dragon died one after another! The former was killed by Richard with the Dagger of Equality, and the percentage damage from these famous weapons successfully drained the last drop of life of the red dragon. The latter was stabbed to death by Phily. During this period of time. Li Weiqi and Lara caused a lot of damage. However, the thing that truly dealt a fatal blow to the green dragon was Philys newly evolved big chin! The terrifying bone needles pierced through the green dragons brain again and again. In the end, he took the latters life. When the two mournful cries that symbolized the death of life sounded above the hills. Matthew wasnt too pleased. He was still riding on the back of the Flying Horse, looking towards the north with a solemn expression. Loraine should not be able to hold on much longer He could vaguely hear the music of the bards. The rhythm started to become chaotic and slow. This meant that Loraines power was rapidly depleting. As expected. The bards soft voice rang in his ears. Ill stall the Black Dragon for a while longer. You guys kill the Blue Dragon as soon as possible. I cant hold on for too long alone. Youd better get ready as soon as possible. Im bringing them back! In the next second. Matthew saw Loraines figure reappear on the northern horizon.. Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Battle Angel’s Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Chapter 641: Battle Angels Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Translator: Lonelytree His figure was erratic. It was like the flash of a legendary rogue or the footsteps of a top-notch monk. Behind him. They were two giant dragons with turbid eyes. Matthew looked down. Everyone was in a very tired state. Even Lumire seemed to be exhausted. In the end. Every minute and every second of the battle with the dragon was a huge consumption. To be able to kill three dragons in such a short period of time. Even if it was just a young dragon. It was also enough to make Matthew and his team famous heroes! However, they were about to face the fourth dragon. There were even more terrifying black dragons that gathered the power of five dragons! Matthew silently took out Fei Zibens Dragon Slaying Spear. Then, he quickly conveyed Loraines intentions to the rest. Everyone gave Matthew an affirmative answer. They were ready for the final battle. As the music continued to become more rapid. Loraines figure appeared on the top of the mountain, less than a hundred meters away from them. Immediately after. He suddenly flashed toward the east! The groggy Black Dragon followed closely. He was like a duckling that had just hatched from an egg, following Loraines every step. The young Blue Dragon seemed to have been jolted awake from a dream! The smell of dragon blood in the air made him alert. The bloodstains all over the mountain and the three corpses with holes in them made him even more furious and afraid. He could not help but roar, Boss Black Dragon! Weve been ambushed! All three of them are dead! The Blue Dragon was a magic expert among the Chromatic Dragons. These three sentences werent ordinary shouts either. He instinctively used the Soul Shout of Draconic Magic! This time. The black dragon suddenly woke up from its charmed state. Seeing this scene. He could not help but fly into a rage. But in reality. The angry expression only lingered on the Black Dragons face for less than half a second. Because at that moment. Loraine, who was standing in front of the black dragon, suddenly took off his shirt, revealing his clear and healthy six-pack abs and heart-shaped chest hair. Matthew looked at it from afar. He could not help but feel a little dizzy. The sound of his flute became more soothing. The Black Dragon stared at Loraines chest in a daze. His thoughts became sluggish again. I dont want to go with you The black dragon was still trying its best to resist. However, a few seconds later. He had returned to his previous mode of following Loraine. Matthew could not help but heave a sigh of relief. However, he could also clearly see it. A drop of blood flowed out from the corner of Loraines eye. It was obvious. In order to forcefully stall the Black Dragon, he had to pay a considerable price. Matthew made a prompt decision. Kill him! Everyone pounced on the Blue Dragon. Lumiere and Phily were at the forefront of the pack. The former punched Blue Dragon in the chest. The latter used the same technique and pressed down on the Blue Dragons back with the Multifold Gravity Technique! The blue dragon was about to be suppressed by them. But in the next second. Strange syllables quickly erupted from the Blue Dragons chest. His body quickly turned illusory. It turned into a ball of thick steam! Lumiere was too close. There were slight burns on his forearm and face. Even Phily was forced to take half a step back by the steam! Over there! Amelia noticed the Blue Dragon running away. This guy actually escaped to the sky in one breath! She instinctively wanted to use the monster trap to attack the blue dragon. However, she aimed and She realized that the other party was flying too fast and too far away. Not good! He seems to be trying to escape! Everyone was surprised to find out. The cunning Blue Dragon was casting buffs on itself while flying south! He was flying with all his might. No one present had the chance to stop him! This situation was beyond his original plan. Matthews Pegasus could not catch up to the Blue Dragons speed at all! The Black Dragon is about to lose control! Loraines voice sounded again. Matthew looked at Blue Dragons disappearing figure, gritted his teeth, and turned around. Kill the Black Dragon first! Dont worry about Blue Dragon! But be careful. He might return! This was a relatively correct decision he could make in a hurry. However, there were still hidden dangers. After all, the Blue Dragon was proficient in magic. If he suddenly returned while everyone was dealing with the Black Dragon, the outcome would be difficult to predict. In order to avoid this. Matthew decided to go all out and kill the Black Dragon the moment it woke He gripped Fei Zibens Dragon Slaying Spear tightly and was about to fly in the direction of the black dragon. But at this moment. Matthew suddenly felt something and looked towards the south. At that moment. His eyes widened as he saw an unbelievable scene. He saw a Tauren skeleton jumping in the mountains! With every jump. She was able to rush over a hundred meters away. What was even more amazing was that As she ran and jumped. Her body was burning with golden flames! The flames kept burning her bones. Large patches of black fell off like paint peeling off. The bones on her body seemed to be as white as jade and as dark as gold. Peggy? Matthew was surprised to see the other party running towards him. The two sides were clearly far apart. But for some reason, he could clearly see every detail of Peggys body! Her body was not the only thing burning.. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Battle Angel’s Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Chapter 642: Battle Angels Partner, Unlucky Person in the Astral World Translator: Lonelytree Her soul fire was also burning! [Warning: Your summoned creature, Peggy, has ignited her Soul Fire and awakened part of her powers from her previous life.] However, such an action might seriously overdraw her life as an undead! The soul fire was the foundation of the undead. Why did Peggy ignite the Soul Fire? Matthew was puzzled at first. Several seconds later. The flames burning on Peggys body grew brighter. A pair of huge wings suddenly stretched out from her back. The wings were made of light and fire, and the patterns on them spread out like waves. Peggy flapped her wings of light and fire. Her entire body shot up from the ground like a missile and quickly flew into the clouds! In a flash. Matthew didnt even see what happened. He could only see Peggys body rapidly descending from the clouds. She held a huge bone blade in her hand. The bone blades were in a similar state as her wings, being reconstructed by the power of light and fire. At this moment, on the bone blade. Drops of bright red blood were constantly evaporating. The blood quickly merged into Peggys body. It seemed to have injected more energy into her soul! Then, Matthew saw the sky in the distance. A behemoth that had been split into two was slowly falling. It was a spherical object. And the headless Blue Dragons corpse! Boom! The Blue Dragons corpse fell among the mountains. It caused a huge explosion. But Matthew didnt have time to check on the unlucky Blue Dragon. He was more concerned about the abnormal changes in Peggys body! After Peggy killed the blue dragon in one hit. The wings on her back spread out, and she flew in front of Matthew at an extremely fast speed. Matthew looked at her curiously. Why are you here? There was a firm will in Peggys soul fire. There is a battle that belongs to me here. I will complete it. Matthew, I need something from you. Can you help me? Matthew was stunned. Immediately, he could feel the inexplicable sadness in Peggys heart. The sorrow was as heavy as a tsunami. Matthews heart skipped a beat. He took a deep breath and looked at Peggy with the same determined gaze. Ill give you whatever you want. Peggy pointed at Matthews chest. Immediately, a thought was transmitted to Matthews heart. Matthew pulled out a small copper box from his pocket without hesitation. Then, he handed it over. Peggy opened the box and swallowed the contents without even looking at it. The small yellow particles melted in Peggys soul fire. Suddenly. An even more powerful aura erupted from her body! [Hint: Your summoned creature, Peggy, has fused with a demigod level!] She was advancing to become a demigod! As a Valkyrie in his previous life. Peggys demigod ritual was to kill powerful creatures of the same level with divine power or divinity! Im here to kill him! I remember his aura. Peggy pointed at the black dragon that was gradually awakening. This is a battle between me and him. The flames on her body burned even brighter. Her fighting spirit was also unprecedentedly strong. Matthews heart skipped a beat. More information was appearing on the data panel. [Hint: Your summoned creature, Peggy, has awakened into Battle Angel form.] In her battle angel form, her level is much higher than yours, so the contract between you two has been temporarily changed to a two-way summoning contract. Would you become the Valkyries closest companion? The confirmation was successful! You have received a share of the Battle Angels power. Battle Angels Power: You will gain 100% of Battle Angel Peggys strength and template. During the duration of Battle Angel Form. You can choose to be exactly like her. During this period, you cannot use any other abilities or spells. Can I also become a Valkyrie? Regarding this sudden change. Matthew was also stunned. However, he did not have the time to deal with it. The Black Dragon had completely escaped Loraines charms. He was flying over in anger. And during the flight. His body began to exude a scent of divinity. Matthew had only sensed this smell on the altar of the God of Midnight! I remember you. You are a traitor. Peggy pointed her bone blade at the black dragon and said. Black Dragon Meonogas cursed out of nowhere, What are you talking about? But in the next second. His eyeballs suddenly turned turbid white! A vast divine power surged from an unknown place and directly penetrated every corner of the black dragons body! I remember you too, Lady Peggy. Back then, I had a very deep impression of you. I didnt expect you to have become like this. A cold voice came from the Black Dragons body. It was obviously not Meonogas speaking. Who is he? Richard asked warily. Peggy did not speak. She clenched the bone blade in her hand tightly. Pentashade Dragon God, Baruch. Loraines voice drifted over from not far away. I knew it. How could ordinary dragons be so difficult to charm? So, its a vessel for Gods Descent. Youre really audacious. Arent you afraid that Soria will get angry? Baruch chuckled. Soria? Are you still counting on her? Im sorry, little cuties. Im afraid your holy mages cant even take care of themselves now. Astral world, twin heavens, endless ruins. Soria calmly looked at the ghost-like figures in all directions. Her voice was still calm and gentle. So it was a trap. Baruchs Astral Remnant Body, Evil Empress Babashas projection, the Maiden of Pain, the Evil Demon Trier, the Sacred Body of the War God, and 19 Saintslt seems that the Heavenly Palace has become history. You actually gave up on your Divine Avatar. Is it because of the thing you found under the Bridge of All Life? The evil demon Trier, who was also the avatar of the God of Midnight, chuckled softly. Dont try to get information from us. Because all of this is meaningless. When were ready to make a move, it means that were not just targeting you. The Alliance of Seven Saints is about to become history, and you, like your teacher Fei Ziben, will disappear forever in the ruins of the Twin Heavens. This is our greatest respect for you, Ms. Soria. Forgive me for being blunt, but theres no point in fighting. If you choose to surrender, well consider leaving you a place in the new era, just like the other Legendary mages in the Alliance who work with us. Soria asked without changing her expression, Even at such a time, you still dont forget to sow discord. As expected of a god known for his dirty works. The God of Midnight was unmoved. Its up to you whether you want to believe it or not. But if there were no traitors within the Alliance, do you think we would have been able to complete this successful ambush? Soria snorted coldly and did not say anything. The God of Midnight advised again, I admit that the reason I didnt want to fight von was to reduce casualties- But you have to admit that this is the astral plane. Youre alone and helpless. Who knew that Soria would actually ask, Who said that Im alone in the astral plane? Have you forgotten that theres an unlucky fellow in the Alliance who has been floating in the Astral World In the next second. A portal appeared above the ruins. A handsome young man walked out of the portal. He looked bright and radiant. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: I’m a Mage Chapter 643: Im a Mage Translator: Lonelytree Ronan? All the gods were surprised. However, a few of them had a look of understanding in their eyes. Ronan quickly walked to Sorias side. Around his body, three celestial light balls that were filled with mysteries and involuntarily attracted peoples attention quickly appeared. These three balls of light were the external manifestation of the Domain Fruit formed after Ronan refined and condensed the Domain he was good at. The three balls of light represented three Magical Domains: Evocation, Curse, and Mystical Techniques. Evoking magic was a spell that was based on the four elements and usually had extremely destructive power. Its external manifestations were usually fireballs, ice, acid, rocks, wind, and so on. The Curse Domain was more inclined towards summoning. Mystical Arts was the most special. It was a new field that combined magic and divine arts. In the Age of Enlightenment, this domain was not among the eight major magical domains. It was slowly developed by mages later on. Ronan, who was now a Superior Legend, was the best in this field. It seems like the rumours are true. Isabelle didnt banish you, but you obtained the secret treasure of the Goddess of Magic in the depths of the astral world. I remember that when you appeared last time, the Mystical Domain hadnt formed yet, right? The God of War, who had appeared in the form of a Saint, looked at Ronan solemnly. The latter smiled lightly. He did not intend to explain to the gods. However, with Ronans appearance In this vast ruin, the atmosphere within the gods had undergone a subtle change. The power confrontation between a mage and a god was very dangerous. Especially since they werent in their own divine kingdom. There was a risk of death if they were not careful. In the world of Aindor. The gods of the heavens were usually divided into three levels based on their strength. Gods with strong divine power; Gods with weak Divine Power; Gods Servant. A divine mage was usually able to fight against a god with strong divine power. The Superior Legends of the Alliance of the Seven Saints naturally corresponded to gods with weak divine power. As for the Gods Servant. It was almost equivalent to an ordinary Legend. When fighting against a Holy Mage or a Superior Legend. The role that a Gods Servant could play was actually very limited. Most of it depended on the outcome of the high-level battle. However, the current situation was Although there were many people present, only the God of War, who had the body of a Saint, was equivalent to a powerful Divine Power. The rest of the people had weak divine power. Most of them were useless Gods Servants, who could only be used to fill up the scene. They could not be relied on in a real fight. The God of War might be able to stall Soria. The rest of the people would find it hard to gain an advantage from Ronan. This was because he was a Superior Legend who was said to be the closest to becoming a Holy Wizard. Before that. Ronan had received widespread attention in the Heavenly Palace because of his astonishing combat achievements during his rise. Now that he had once again obtained the secret treasure of the Goddess of Magic and condensed the third Domain Fruit, his combat ability might soar to another level. Now, it was no longer a matter of whether he could win or not. It was whether or not they should continue fighting this battle. The gods were all very realistic existences. A change in a small factor could affect their decision, let alone Ronan. Today, I only wanted to catch up with Baruch. Im not interested in causing trouble for anyone else, but if you want to help BaruchLinkjust asked me if I needed any help. You know, hes also in the astral plane. Moreover, hes been exposed to the elements for so many years. His temper is also very irritable now. Soria smiled, her words full of warning. The Holy Mage Link had stayed in the Astral World for many years to guard the Intelligence Lock. If he could escape and come here, he would probably have a greater impact on the battle than Ronan! The Midnight God said coldly, Impossible! I used the Concealment Domain to seal this place in advance. Its impossible for any news to spread. Soria smiled and said, Believe it or not, Link is already on his way. As for how the news got out, you should have had your doubts the moment Ronan appeared. If there are no people from our camp in your midst, how would Ronan know that I was transferred to Twin Heavens? Her words were clearly imitating the Midnight Gods provocation just now. Even though she said that. Many gods stood up and said that they did not believe that there would be a traitor among them. Their expressions were as determined as ever. However, the gradually dissipating killing intent and hesitation clearly revealed their current state of mind. There might be many internal conflicts within the Alliance. But, the gods were also in a state of disunity. All alliances were built on benefits and could collapse at any time. Soria keenly sensed the subtle changes in each god. Although she looked aggressive. However, regarding this battle She wasnt very confident either. If she could use words to dissolve the alliance of the gods and reduce the intensity of the battle, that would be the best thing. However, Sorias plan soon fell through. Because at this moment. Another beam of light from the Heaven Realm descended. More and more gods appeared in front of them in the form of victors or spirits. The two most powerful of them, the Lord of Storm and Ocean and the God of Glow and Knowledge, both had their own bodies of saints, which were the bodies left in the mortal world before they became gods.. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: 1 1 m a Mage Chapter 644: 1 1 m a Mage Translator: Lonelytree After throwing away the divine persona. A god with the body of a saint would obviously be more powerful than a god in the form of a spirit! These two were powerful gods on the same level as the War God. If they fought 3v1. Soria had no chance of winning at all! Moreover, she had to be careful. Other than them, a large number of familiar faces from the Heavenly Palace were also appearing. In just a few breaths. Soria realized that almost half of the entire Heavenly Palace was here! At the crucial moment. A tired and hoarse voice appeared on Sorias left. Do you want to start a war with the Alliance? The Holy Mage Link finally arrived. The saints image of the God of Light and Knowledge was a very refined scholar. He shook his head and looked at the three mages with a clear and honest gaze. If Soria were alone, we would have killed her without hesitation. But since you have already predicted our actions, there is no need to continue fighting. We came here with only one request, and that is to open a hole in the Wall of Calamity. Sorias pupils constricted. So that was what they were planning! The Wall of Calamity that the gods referred to was also known as the Eternal Barrier. It was another layer of protective wall that the Calamity mage had built against the plane barrier of the prime material plane. This protective wall was very thin. However, it could stop most of the heavenly realm and outer layer life forms. Link sneered. Open the Eternal Barrier and let you in to light the Divine Fire again, right? The God of Light and Knowledge said sincerely, The rules set by the Calamity Mage are still there. Even if we return to the Prime Material Plane, we can only become demigods at most. We cant truly become gods. Weve already given up on our divine persona, and weve been banished for hundreds of years. The Calamity Mage didnt kill us, which means that she still thinks we have value in existence. In that case, as the heirs of her will, you should leave us a way out. Just like what the true descendant of the Calamity Mage, the nameless mage, advocated- Let us return to the Prime Material World. We may regain some power, but we will no longer be gods. He kept a very low profile. His tone was also very gentle. Even the most radical Link only frowned and did not retort immediately. But this time. Soria said firmly, You will never be able to open the Eternal Barrier. This is an unquestionable matter. The God of Light and Knowledge let out a long sigh. So, we still have to fight, right? Soria, Ronan, and Link had firm gazes. The gods did not speak anymore. In the ruins of the Twin Heavens. The power of domain and law began to dance. Arcane spells and divine power intertwined like a tide. Some of the substances were being destroyed, while some were being created. The flickering light and shadows reflected on the former Mountain Paradise. Only endless chaos and nothingness were left. Moss green hills. Southwest of Overwatch Mountain. The troops of the High Leaf Region had bypassed the Overwatch Mountain and were currently crossing a long canyon at an unbelievable speed. North of the canyon. It would be a relatively flat area. After passing through that area, they officially arrived at the northern part of the Moss Green Hills. Over there. It was also the location where the special operations team sniped the dragon. On a mountain to the east of the canyon. Rheagar and Zeller looked at this scene with solemn expressions. When he received the information from the Eastern Eagle. They rushed to the scene immediately. But now, they could only watch as the enemys main force headed north. Even though they were in the process of a long-distance raid. The troops of the High Leaf Region were also clearly divided into echelons. For example, the most elite Orcs and Bear Gnomes were at the front. The soldiers behind them were divided into groups of twos and threes, and they were hurrying on with all their might. If Rheagar were to engage his troops to intercept them at this moment. Basically, they could kill all the low-level soldiers in the High Leaf Region. However, it was hard to say how much of an impact this would have on the current situation. What if the elite troops led by the Dragon Priest ambushed Matthew and the others? If the special operation teams dragon-slaying plan failed or there were even a large number of casualties. The scales of this war would tilt towards the Highleaf Region! Regarding this. Their hearts were unusually heavy. They had guessed that the main force of the Highleaf Region would make some unusual movements, but they did not expect the Dragon Priest to be so decisive. Because Rolling Stone Town had adopted a more conservative defensive stance. Changing tactics at the last minute obviously required time. However, from the looks of it now. What they lacked the most was time! Its too late! Someone has to stand up and stop those two troops! Rheagar gently stroked the big sword behind him, his eyes unusually firm as he said, Let me lead the cavalry to charge once! Zeller instinctively wanted to shake his head. The terrain in the north of the canyon was indeed suitable for cavalry to charge forward. However, Dragon Priest Delava was an uncertain factor. His magic could very well cause great damage to the cavalry. And the bigger hidden danger was This was a charge without backup. They saw it clearly. In order to hurry, Devala had cast the Marching spell on the main group. Some orcs had traces of berserk magic on them; On the other hand, the Bear Gnomes were covered in the terrifying effects of the Dragonform spell. Each of these spells was strategic and could greatly increase the effect of the group. It was very dangerous for Rheagar to lead the cavalry to charge forward alone.. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: I’m a Mage Chapter 645: Im a Mage Translator: Lonelytree But in the end. Zeller only gritted his teeth. Good! You go! Remember to harass them back and forth. Dont have any intention of killing Delava. Ill get the Destroyer and the garrison to follow as soon as possible. The two of them looked at each other. Without another word, they turned around and left. A moment later. More than 100 cavalrymen followed Rheagar to the north. More than an hour later. The cavalrymen successfully arrived at the small plain north of the canyon before the main force of the Highleaf Region. Under Rheagars command. The cavalry was divided into three groups. The largest group was led by him, and they were heading straight for the enemy that was coming out of the canyon. The other two groups were lying in ambush on the flanks to harass or provide support. Midsummer noon. The weather was unusually hot. The flowers and plants by the roadside were all curled up. The warhorses took turns stomping their hooves restlessly. Bean-sized beads of sweat dripped down from the knights masks. Some fell into the yellow mud. It instantly evaporated. Not long after. At the entrance of the valley, the flag of the troops of the High Leaf Region appeared. Rheagar raised the whip in his hand high up. Without any unnecessary shouts, he only lightly lashed the horses belly. The warhorses began to speed up. The knights behind him followed closely behind. The sound of horse hooves began to ring out on the plains. The enemy had obviously noticed this scene. Before the cavalry could get close. A group of berserk orcs roared and rushed out! They fearlessly charged towards the cavalry! Knock, knock, knock! The rhythmic sound of horse hooves rang in everyones ears. Rheagar calmly observed the battle formation in front of him. Just as the cavalry he led was only about 150 meters away from the orc army charging at the front, the orcs were all stunned. Rheagar suddenly shifted to the right. The cavalrymen immediately turned around. Dust rose. Under the orcs furious gaze. The warhorses from Purgatory displayed excellent tactical execution and overall quality. The cavalrymen went around to the right and decisively avoided the berserk orcs. Then, they made a small circle to the side and suddenly accelerated again! This time. The large group of cavalrymen led by Rheagar was like a sharp knife that pierced into the group of orcs who had just left the valley and were still in a frenzy! For a moment. The cavalrymens spears pierced through the orcs chests as if they were piercing through candied haws. A tragic wail sounded on the battlefield. The sound of spears breaking rang out in the cavalrymens ears from time to time. Knock, knock, knock! Knock, knock, knock! After a fierce charge, more than 30 orc corpses lay on the ground. Rheagar led his team and retreated to the east. At this moment, the team of berserk orcs from before followed them relentlessly. Hurry up and leave! Dont linger in battle! Rheagar calmly gave the order to retreat. A small group of cavalrymen on the side also came over to provide support. Under the good cooperation of both sides. The cavalry led by Rheagar had perfectly shaken off the enemys pursuit. This was a rather successful charge and retreat. However, Rheagars eyes were still filled with a solemn expression. Because there were still many enemies. They were emerging from the mouth of the valley at an unbelievable speed. Among them was the Dragon Priest, who was good at strategic spells! Prepare for the next charge! Rheagar shouted. The cavalrymen shouted. They gripped their spears tightly and adjusted the posture of their horses. They slowly followed Rheagar to the other side of the hill. From this angle. They could clearly see the flag of the war chariot that Delava was in. The Dragon Priest was yelling at something. Not long after. The war chariot he was riding on was pushed to the front by the two Bear Gnomes. On both sides of the battle formation were two small teams of Orcs, and in front of them was an elite infantry made up entirely of bear gnomes. Rheagar had sharp eyes. He even found two teams of archers near the chariot! These archers were very likely to cause fatal damage to the cavalry! However, the change in the battle situation did not allow him to think too much. After adjusting the formation, Delava continued to move forward. As for the troops behind him, they seemed to have been completely abandoned by him. All he wanted to do now was to go up north to support the Black Dragon! Its indeed dangerous to rush like this. Rheagar sighed deeply in his heart. But he couldnt let that kid shoulder all the pressure, right? Thinking of this. He decisively issued a new order. Keep your distance and harass the enemys tail and flanks! Just like that. He stood on the hill and watched as the Delava formation quickly emerged from the valley. When the time was right. The sound of horse hooves rang out again. The sky was filled with shouts and killing sounds. The orcs who were prepared immediately activated their berserk mode. This time, they did not launch a counterattack against the cavalry. Instead, they surrounded the square formation tightly. Rheagar led the cavalry to charge. When he got close, he suddenly used the same trick again, intending to stab at the tail wing where there were few people. However, at that moment. A short chant sounded. In an instant. A large area of mud appeared in front of the rear wing of the formation and the cavalry! [Tactical Spell: Area Petrification!] In a flash. The warhorse under Rheagars back burst forth with a powerful leap. Whoosh! It actually carried Rheagar and flew across the muddy area! Knock, knock, knock! The sound of horse hooves was slightly chaotic. However, Rheagar still steadily rushed over. The remaining people were not so lucky. Although the warhorses they rode also had the bloodline of the Purgatory, there was a huge gap between them and Rheagars.. Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: I’m a Mage Chapter 646: Im a Mage Translator: Lonelytree Very quickly. Rheagar heard the sound and exclaimed one after another. There was also the sound of hooves falling! At that moment. Rheagars heart sank. But immediately after. An electric current stimulated his mind. He quickly located Dragon Priest Delavas location amidst the dense crowd of enemies! You dare to come so close to cast a spell?! Youre courting death! At that moment. Rheagar suddenly jumped down from his warhorse. Flames from purgatory enveloped his entire body, and a pair of wings spread out from his back. A pair of huge goat horns took shape in the flames. The big sword in his hand let out a sharp whistling sound. Whoosh! Whoosh! Just like that, he barged into the enemys formation alone. Puff! Puff! Puff! Three orcs were beheaded by Rheagar. There were also a few more arrows on his body. However, Rheagar seemed to have no reaction to this. In the next moment. He quickly raised his sword. His entire body was like a spinning top as he spun into the enemys tail. He went straight for Dragon Priest Delava! North of the hills. An unexpected battle slowly began. Peggy raised her golden bone blade and aimed it at the black dragon that was emitting a mysterious aura. The bone blade emitted an intoxicating lustre under the sunlight. Golden light shone down from the sky. With the help of a mysterious force. The bone blade transformed once again, turning into an energy sword that burned with eternal flames! [Hint: You have consumed a certain amount of XP. Your Battle Angel companion, Peggy, has summoned the Sun Sword of the Sun Gods Kingdom.] You have obtained the projection of the Sword of the Blazing Sun! A slight burning sensation surged from his palm. Matthew looked down. He realized that he had an energy sword that was exactly the same as Peggys! Not only that. There was also a surge of energy accumulating on his back and chest. As long as Matthew wanted to. These two negative energies could be released at any time. At that time, he would completely enter the Battle Angel form and become an existence exactly like Peggy! Come. You have lost to me once, but Ill give you another chance to challenge me! The Pentashade Dragon God Baruch, who was residing within the Black Dragons body in the form of a Gods Descent, issued an arrogant challenge. After today, I will take your soul and leave it on Eternal Gathering Island forever. I admire you very much, so you will become my servant and not anyone elses. Of course, the necromancer beside you is not so good. His bones are very ordinary, so he is not qualified to be my servant. Peggy did not refute. Her figure quickly disappeared from where she was and then quickly appeared on the back of the black dragon. Bang! The Blazing Sun Sword struck the Black Dragons back, making a metallic sound! A dragon scale was sent flying. There were still a few drops of blood on it. The others also planned to follow suit. But at this moment. A powerful, repulsive force quickly repelled them! With the Black Dragon as the centre. A barrier that was filled with a dignified aura quickly formed! Matthews location was also affected by the barrier. At that moment. He felt that even his breathing had become very uneven! [Warning: You have entered the divine domain of the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch!] In the divine territory. The Pentashade Dragon God Baruch was 100% immune to physical damage, magic damage, and divine spell damage! Matthews breathing stopped. Completely immune? How can we fight like this? What was even more troublesome was Other than him, Peggy and the weak Loraine. The other little companions were all ejected out of the God Domain! Outside the divine territory. Lumiere still wanted to charge forward. But he was stopped by Richard. Dont rush. This is the domain of a god. You cant rush in! Lumiere was instantly dumbfounded. Then what should we do? We cant let Matthew and the others get beaten up inside, right? Richard looked at Peggy deeply. We can only trust them now. Besides, we can only do what we can. Lumiere asked, For example? At this moment, Lee Weiqi pointed at the group of guards summoned by the four young dragons and said, For example, kill these dragons lackeys first? Everyone looked at each other. Then, they rushed forward! Within Gods Domain. Peggy, who had transformed into a Battle Angel, was fighting fiercely with the Black Dragon. The Black Dragons physique was very strong. However, Peggy also displayed extraordinary combat qualities. Her battle angel form gave her the ability to fly straight up and down. Her speed was also much faster than the Black Dragon. Thus, Baruch was simply unable to reach her! On the contrary, Peggy could still find time to hit him. Unfortunately, the effect was not obvious. In the domain of the gods. Even an angel would find it difficult to harm him! Matthew watched calmly from the side. He planned to lean next to Loraine and ask if there was a solution. But at this moment. Peggy suddenly flashed and appeared at the tail of the black dragon. At that moment. A powerful force tugged at Matthews body. It was as if even his heart was about to be pulled out! Domain Breaking Slash! Peggy shouted. At the same time. Matthews figure also appeared beside her in time! He looked like a marionette who was doing the exact same sword-raising action as Peggy! Puff! Puff! Two energy swords descended one after another. Two deep and shallow wounds quickly appeared at the base of the Black Dragons tail. You guys are courting death! Baruch was furious. He turned around and pounced on Peggy. Peggys figure paused for a moment before she escaped in the nick of time.. Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: I’m a Mage Chapter 647: Im a Mage Translator: Lonelytree Matthew also fled the scene in time. At that moment. He suddenly understood Peggys intentions. She paused for a moment just now. It was to attract Baruchs attention! She was afraid that Matthew would become Baruchs target! Thinking of this. Matthew couldnt help but feel a surge of warmth in his heart. But very quickly. This warmth was replaced by intermittent vomiting! Domain Breaking Slash! Righteous Slash! Holy Flame Slash! No matter what move Peggy shouted, it was not a simple move. Matthew would be summoned to her side immediately after she called the move. He launched the same synchronized attack as her. Time passed. Matthew always felt that the names of these moves were his own. And he also deeply understood how difficult it was to be a summoned creature through these repeated moves. Lets not talk about anything else. The sudden pull of being summoned could easily make one nauseous. However, aside from these disgusting feelings. Peggys fighting style had indeed had some effect. It could always break through the effects of the domain. Some of the later moves could also cause some damage to the Black Dragon. The damage was actually quite considerable. It was only because of the existence of the divine territory that the Black Dragons HP was slowly recovering. It was just like how Peggy did not seem to have dealt much damage to the Black Dragon, even after showing off her skills for a long time. On the other hand, Matthew was about to go numb. But to Baruch This situation was a humiliation. At this moment. He lay on the ground, his small eyes burning with anger. I didnt expect you to have recovered to this extent. Battle Angels are indeed the most outstanding souls in this world. The Death God is really an idiot to actually let go of a top-grade soul like you! Good, good, good! Since this level of divine territory cant trap you, then let me see just how good you can fight! In the next moment. Countless phantoms appeared in the divine territory. Under Matthews horrified gaze. These phantoms quickly turned into existences that were exactly the same as the black dragon! Clone? Matthew said in surprise. Loraine, who was resting at the side, finally leaned over. Its not a clone. Every single one of them is a physical entity! Matthew frowned. Fei Zibens Dragon Slaying Spear in his hand seemed to have become even hotter. Is there a way? The Black Dragons were about to attack Peggy. He quickly asked Loraine. Loraine was silent for a moment before he slowly said, This isnt a complete divine domain, but a demigod domain. Theoretically, a demigod of the same level should be able to neutralize this domain. However, under Matthews expectant gaze. He explained awkwardly, Uh, Im not a demigod of the same level as him. However, its not entirely impossible. Loraine coughed heavily. Have you heard of the Mad Secondhand? We can ask him for help and break open the divine domain from there. However, we might have to pay a price for this. In the northernmost floating city. On the wall of the library hall. At this moment, only two shadows were watching the most important crystal ball. On the crystal ball. The scene quickly changed. Three battles. Different locations, but the same fate. Perhaps you havent seen the torrent of fate that has secretly linked them together. From the perspective of fate, they have all reached the so-called equilibrium node. In this state, victory in any battle may change the outcome of the other two battles. This is the so-called favour of fate. In fact, fate is a complete bitch. Shell help whoever wins. Rodericks voice echoed in the hall. The Guardian of the North, Chen, replied in a low voice, Theres no need to explain in such detail, Roderick. I got full marks in my prophecy class. Roderick immediately asked, Then, can you predict who will be the next one to walk out of the room? Chen fell silent. The two of them were gathered here, not to chat but to wait for a result. They each had a heavy burden and could not leave the Prime Material Plane. Isabelle, who was in the room, was the most likely existence in the Alliance to support the Astral Battlefield. Thus, the conversation in the room could have a huge impact on the Alliances future. They were waiting for a result. Inside the house. Isabelle roared angrily, You still wont let me out at a time like this? The gods need to be taught a lesson! If you hadnt stopped me, I would have killed them all! Now, immediately, let me go to the astral plane! Edmond stood quietly in front of her. After she vented her emotions. Only then did he calmly say, Teacher, I will never let you out. Isabelle looked at him coldly. So youre just going to watch them get surrounded? Efmond silently adjusted his collar. He suddenly turned around and walked towards the door. Ill go. Isabelle couldnt help but sneer, Are you going to join the enemy? Edmond was silent for a moment. Then, he sighed softly, Teacher, I know you have a deep prejudice against me. But I am also a mage. Isabelle looked at his back coldly. This time. Edmond did not turn around either. He walked out of the door with determination. At the same time. Nine balls of light of different colours suddenly appeared around his body! And to put it bluntly, Im the one whos the most like you among all your students. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: The Favor of Fate Chapter 648: The Favor of Fate Translator: Lonelytree In the astral plane. Twin Heavens. Outside the ruins. A hurried figure passed through the plane portal and quickly flew into the depths of the ruins. At this moment, there were hundreds of shadows flickering outside the ruins. These phantoms were either from the Heavenly Palace, the Abyss Purgatory, or other outer planes. Their true bodies had yet to arrive. They only sent out various projections to watch. When Edmonds aura appeared outside the ruins Many existences looked at him in surprise. Edmond turned a blind eye to it and continued forward. The projections along the way had no intention of stopping him. Just as he was about to reach the core area of the battle. A projection next to him quickly condensed into a physical body. It was a young man dressed in hunting clothes. His skin was very white, and there was a scar on his face. He was the son of Winter Sun. After the fall of the Three Winter Sisters, it was he who obtained the divinity and domain related to winter and became the master of the relevant domain. The Child of Winter once possessed great divine power. But like the Goddess of Moon, Assia, in order to adapt to the rules set by the calamity mage, he had to abandon some domains and abilities. At present, he only had the main domain of the Winter Sun and the strength of a weak divine power. The Winter Child stopped Edmond. Are you going to fight alongside them? Edmond replied without thinking, Of course. The Winter Child looked at him deeply. This doesnt match your image of a smart person. Edmond said calmly, A truly smart person knows when to be smart and when to forget about being smart. If you are here to stop me, this is not a decision that a smart person should make. The Child of Winter took half a step back and spread his hands. I have no intention of stopping you. On the contrary, Im doing this out of goodwill. Do you know how many people have come from the Heavenly Palace? Edmond said calmly, It doesnt matter how many people there are. As if it was the first day the Winter Child had met Edmund, he asked tentatively, Can you offer a price that will satisfy their appetite? Edmond shook his head. I know what they want. The Eternal Barrier is the bottom line of the Alliance. No mage will allow it to be destroyed, let alone let us open it from the inside. The Child of Winter said in a serious tone, But we have already given up on our divine persona! Edmond nodded. Yes, you have given up on the divine persona. This is very good. This is a major concession. There are many planets in the astral plane that you can reincarnate on. There are so many sub-planes here. Even if you want to experience the feeling of becoming a god again, there are plenty of opportunities. But the Eternal Barrier, I still say the same thing, is the bottom line of the Seven Saint Alliance that cannot be touched! The Winters Child said somewhat regretfully, I thought you were the kind of person who could be reasoned with. Edmond smiled. Of course I can. If you want, I can talk nonsense with you for ten days and ten nights. But no matter how many times or how long we talk about the Eternal Barrier, the result will always be the same. The Child of Winter sighed deeply. In the next second. He took the initiative to make way. Go, old friend. Dont die inside! Youre the only mage Im familiar with in the prime material plane. If you die, I wont be able to drink the fine wine from the Aindor Continent. Edmond smiled as he brushed past him. But a few seconds later. The smile on his face quickly disappeared. The battle in the area ahead was in full swing. The three top-notch mages were facing different levels of attacks from the Heavenly Palace! Links condition was the best. He had clearly suppressed the War Gods Saint Body in a direct confrontation. If it werent for the help of others, the War God would have been defeated long ago. This holy mage had the most attackers. Soria and the Lord of Storm and Ocean were tied. The intensity of the battle between the two was not high. Most of them were still probing each other. Soria would even take the initiative to provoke other gods, but her actions had little effect. Very few gods would choose to besiege her because of her actions. This was because most of the gods, led by the God of Light and Knowledge, were attacking Ronan! The latter was in a slightly sorry state. But it was not as bad as it looked. The battlefield was extremely chaotic. However, Edmond knew that the three of them were safe for the time being. There was no need to say more about Link and Soria. Ronan, who was besieged by everyone because he was the weakest on the surface, also displayed the skills of the strongest Legend. At this moment. Ronan was using Aether Walk to enter and exit the ruins of the Twin Heavens. He was surrounded by enemies. But every time he appeared, no one dared to step forward. This was because there was an extremely large and terrifying magic array surrounding him. They were the only two divine spells that Ronan had mastered. [Disintegration Matrix]. The other one was Aether Walk. The Disintegration Matrix was the final upgraded version of the legendary Great Disintegration Spell. This spell could create a matrix that could not differentiate between friend and foe. No matter who came in, their clothes and equipment would instantly melt, and their entire body would be stripped clean. They could only run naked. What was even more terrifying was Ronans Disintegration Matrix had a one-in -a-thousand chance of directly disintegrating the enemys soul.. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Fate’s Favor Chapter 649: Fates Favor Translator: Lonelytree The probability was very small. But to the gods who cherished their lives. No one dared to bet on this probability. Therefore, a strange phenomenon was formed on the ruins. A naked young man was running around naked. There were many people chasing and blocking him. However, the gods did not dare to risk entering Ronans Disintegration Matrix. Secondly, they could not interrupt his aether walking. They could only be led around by Ronan like he was walking a dog. What was worse was that Ronan was an extremely thick-skinned fellow. Whenever a god got close, he would even take the initiative to run naked and get close to them. In the beginning, a Gods Servant accidentally entered Ronans Disintegration Array and all his equipment and clothes were instantly shaved clean. In the end, the Gods Servant escaped in a sorry state. The effect of the Disintegration Matrix lasted for several months. In the following period of time. He probably wouldnt even be able to wear clothes! With this Gods Servant as a negative example, no one dared to get close to Ronan. When Edmond arrived. Ronan even took the initiative to pounce on the person chasing him. His aether walking was fast, ruthless, and steady. Although the gods had ways to avoid it. However, he also caused a ruckus. For a moment. The battle became a little comical. How is it? Is there a lot of pressure? Edmond greeted Ronan from afar. The ten balls of light were extremely dazzling in the astral plane, and they immediately suppressed the gods who hated Ronan to the core. Ronan looked at Edmond in surprise. Then, he smiled and said, Its hard to say. I think theyre under more pressure. They cant even force me to use the third spell. Edmond smiled, but he did not expose the truth that Ronan did not have a third divine spell of such strength. He faced the God of Light and Knowledge. Thats because he held back. Ronan shrugged and did not refute this point. The God of Light and Knowledge smiled. Youve finally arrived, Mr. Edmond. I was just thinking that if it were that crazy woman Isabelle who came, todays Twin Heavens would probably be covered in blood. Edmond said calmly, The Seven Saint Alliance still abides by their promise. My teacher will not step into the astral plane again. The God of Light and Knowledge was even more satisfied. I knew you were a smart person. Now, we can negotiate. However, Edmond shook his head. We can negotiate, but we need an explanation for ambushing Madam Soria. The God of Light and Knowledge smiled gently. We didnt ambush Ms. Soria. From the results, we just met in the astral plane by accident. Edmond looked straight at him. Playing word games like this wont help the negotiations. Ms. Soria was indeed ambushed by the Heavenly Palace. Thats what I saw. We can negotiate. However, hand over the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch to us first! He seemed to be surprised by Edmonds unyielding attitude. The God of Light and Knowledge couldnt help but frown. You promised us that we could resolve the conflict between us peacefully. Edmond nodded. Yes, but you screwed up. I came here today to settle at least two accounts with you. The first was your attempt to ambush the Alliances mages. The second stroke was about the Eternal Barrier. Let me warn you again. Do not harbour any ill intentions towards the Eternal Barrier. Otherwise, you will lose your last bit of dignity. The God of Light and Knowledge seemed a little angry. He looked at Edmond with a dark expression. Are you sure this is the will of the nameless Wizard? Or is it your own decision? Edmond calmly replied, This is the will of the Seven Saint Alliance. Now, please excuse me. I have to settle this score on behalf of Madam Soria. If I cant take Baruch away because someone else is obstructing meThe next person to appear here will be my teacher, Lady Isabelle. As soon as he said that. The face of the God of Light and Knowledge immediately changed. He cursed loudly, Are you crazy? Do you know that if she makes a move, the whole of Aindor could be destroyed? Without turning his head, Edmond said, Thanks for the reminder, I know. So if you really care about Aindor that much, please stay where you are. Im a little sensitive. Ill feel that my life is in great danger if theres even the slightest movement. At that time, I might just remove my teachers seal. The God of Light and Knowledge stood there with a livid face. His lips moved wildly. It seemed to be communicating with some existence. He also seemed to be cursing crazily. But in the end. He still didnt do anything. Just like that. Under everyones watchful eyes. Edmond shuttled through the gods alone. He ignored the others. He only had eyes for that astral body that possessed a third of Baruchs consciousness! Edmond ! Baruchs broken astral body was in the form of a seven-headed dragon. The five dragon heads represented each type of Chromatic Dragon. The remaining two represented the past and the future. But in reality. These two heads were severely underdeveloped. This meant that the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch had only dabbled slightly in the temporal domain and was far from reaching the level of a veteran.. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Fate’s Favor Chapter 650: Fates Favor Translator: Lonelytree Dont push your luck! Baruchs seven heads simultaneously warned. Edmond looked at him steadily. I was the one who was in charge of mediating the conflict between you and Ms. Soria last time. Now it seems that I really did something unnecessary back then. Baruch, oh Baruch, I have something to give you. Baruch asked warily, What? My head! As Edmond spoke, he grabbed his head with both hands and twisted it forcefully. A crisp crack was heard. Edmond actually twisted his own head off. He held his head with both hands. A little blood flowed out of the wound on his neck, but it quickly flowed back. Mr. Baruch, Ive admired you for a long time. Please dont reject me, said Edmonds head, smiling. In the next second. It suddenly disappeared. All that was left was a stiff-looking headless body. Baruch nervously tried to sense where the head had gone. Several seconds later. He felt his skin and organs itch. He looked down. A shocking scene appeared. Heads had actually grown out of Baruchs shattered astral body! To Baruchs massive body, those heads were like red rashes on a humans body. However, the red rashes were too dense. It instantly covered Baruchs entire body and parts of his internal organs! What was even more terrifying was The heads looked exactly like Edmonds head! Let me have a taste of you, Baruch. The thousands of heads let out a strange, low laugh in unison. In the next second. Baruch was caught off guard as he howled in pain. All the heads began to gnaw at the surrounding flesh and blood crazily! Suddenly. A large chunk of Baruchs Astral Body had been gnawed off! The atmosphere became miserable, sinister, and strange. The gods widened their eyes and stood far away, nervously watching this spell from another world. The smell of blood attracted a group of ignorant astral creatures. However, as soon as they approached Edmonds head grew out of their bodies as if they had been infected. More and more heads appeared on the ruins of the Twin Heavens. They grew like wild grass. It was as if no one could see the end! North of the moss-green hills. Within Baruchs divine domain. Matthew was still discussing with Loraine whether he should ask for help from the creation of Twilight, the Mad Second-hand. A stern shout was heard. Domain Breaking Slash! Matthew was dragged over again. He helplessly raised the Sun Sword in his hand and imitated Peggys posture as he slashed down heavily! However, this time was different from before. Matthew was surprised. This time, the Domain Piercing Slash had actually succeeded in piercing through a quarter of Baruchs divine domain! Moreover, it had dealt two serious damage to the Black Dragon! On the data panel. [Major World Event: Edmonds divine spell, Otherworld Magic-Parasite Cranium, has devoured the Astral Remains of the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch!] [Hint: You are currently at the Equalization Point . Any action may affect the other two Equalization Points, or you may be affected by the other two Equalization Points.] You sensed the shift of your luck factor. A pair of invisible hands of fate gently stirred the river. In the following period of time. You will be blessed by fate. [Fates Favor: You will obtain luck in all senses.] The favour of fate? Matthew was a little confused. He tried to use the Dragon Immobilization spell on the furious Black Dragon. Although a quarter of the divine territory had already been broken through. However, the other partys resistance was still very high. In theory. The success rate of this Immobilizing Spell was less than 0.05%. However, a joyous scene appeared. When Matthews spell hit the Black Dragon The latter immediately stiffened! His divine domain has loosened! Hurry up and kill him! Peggy shouted. Lumiere and the others immediately rushed in through the gap in the divine territory. The group of people gave the immobilized Black Dragon a beating! Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: God Slayer Chapter 651: God Slayer Translator: Lonelytree Seeing this, Matthew also hurriedly dispelled his Battle Angel form. He rushed to the Black Dragon. He used the Pale Hand to caress it crazily. The others were also doing their best to deal damage. All kinds of damage landed on the Black Dragons body as if it was free. Dragon scales were scraped off, and a large number of wounds quickly appeared. The stinky dragon blood flowed out from all over the place! However, the Black Dragons vitality was too strong. Power of Five Dragons and Demigod Mode. This allowed his HP to reach a level that Matthew had never seen before in his life. After being besieged by so many people for so long. Judging from his health bar, he had only lost about a quarter of his health! From this, one could see how terrifying the Demigod Black Dragon was! A moment later. One of the Black Dragons claws began to move. This was a sign that he was about to wake up from the Dragon Immobilizing Spell. Matthew retreated unwillingly as he touched it again with his Pale Hand. However, his luck was pretty good at the end. He had actually triggered the instant death judgment! At that moment. Terrifying negative energy gathered near the wound caused by the Hand of Paleness. The temperature of the surrounding air seemed to have dropped by several degrees. Matthew could see it clearly. The Demigod Black Dragons HP plummeted like a flood. Under the effect of the Imminent Death effect. The Demigod Black Dragon was about to enter a near-death state. But at this moment. A burst of green light suddenly erupted near the wound caused by the Pale Hand. There were also many runes that symbolized the domain of life. Bang! A crisp sound rang out. The negative energy rune that symbolized the success of the instant death judgment quickly disappeared. What replaced it was a ball of dark green light. Under the dark green light. More blood gushed out from the wound. It completely dyed the ground below the hill red! [Hint: Your Pale Hand has triggered the instant death penalty. The Gods Descent Vessel (Brook) is about to enter a near-death state!] Brook had triggered the effect of Tenacity (Demigod trait)! Brook was immune to the instant death effect. This instant death effect will be converted into a large amount of damage Gods Descent Vessel (Brook)s HP was reduced to 25%! [Warning: Brook is about to enter a weakened state!] [Warning: Brook is about to enter berserk mode!] Matthew looked away from the data panel with some regret. However, it was common for demigods and others to have resistance or special abilities against instant death. The Pale Hand had already taken away half of the Demigod Black Dragons HP. Even if the other party entered a berserk state. It was just a dying struggle. Thus, he calmly said to everyone, Pay attention to your own safety. Be careful not to make him lash out of desperation. However, just as he finished speaking. An angry dragon roar came from the Black Dragons chest. Dragons Might! No. This wasnt an ordinary dragons might. This was a dragons might mixed with the aura of a demigod! Even though everyone had taken a potion to resist Willpower, most of their movements were slowed down by this roar. Especially the few who were close to him, they were almost immediately punished to stand on the spot! Matthews heart tightened. He was just about to support Lumiere and Clegg, who had turned into wooden figures. However, the Demigod Black Dragon didnt care about them at all. After that roar. Brook stomped on the ground with his hind legs, and his huge body pressed down on Matthew like a toppling skyscraper! His target was Matthew! Matthew instantly realized that his Dragon Immobilizing Spell and Pale Hand had made Brook feel a huge threat. At the crucial moment. His reaction was extremely fast. He immediately opened a portal five meters in front of him. When he saw the Black Dragon pouncing towards the Dimensional Door Matthew activated the legendary flying spell! After a feint. He immediately fled in the direction far away from the Dimensional Door! The Black Dragon was very fast. He pounced at the starting point of the Dimensional Door. The second time, he moved half a body toward the end of the Teleportation Gate. The third time, he chased after Matthew. The effect of the Legendary Flight Spell was far superior to the ordinary Flight Spell. But even so. In the face of the Demigod Black Dragons terrifying physical attributes, the physical distance between the two sides was still closing at a speed visible to the naked eye! Seeing this, Peggy immediately went up to stop him. However, with a swing of his tail, Peggy and the others retreated a lot of distance. Not far away. Loraine tried to cast an Immobilization spell. However, the enemy had just recovered from the Immobilization spell and would gain additional Immobilization resistance for a short period of time. Therefore, his spell failed. Amelia fired a Behemoth Trap at the demigod Black Dragon, but the latters tyrannical physical fitness completely ignored the effects of the electric current. For a moment. Matthew and the Black Dragon left the crowd controls range! The former used the legendary flying spell to escape frantically. He did not even dare to take a breath. The latter chased after Matthew relentlessly, vowing to swallow him whole! At the crucial moment. Richard stood up. He raised two fingers high, and a black chip was held between his fingers. Richards figure turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared! Legendary Rogues exclusive ability: Kings Chariot Transposition! The black smoke dispersed. Matthew appeared on the spot, slightly confused. The Black Dragon suddenly realized. The person he was chasing suddenly became Richard. He bit him angrily. The latter paused for half a second. Then, he instantly entered the Shadow Plane! Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Godslayer Chapter 652: Godslayer Translator: Lonelytree The black dragon missed his target, but he no longer chased after Richard. Instead, he drew a semicircle in the sky and pounced crazily at Matthew! At that moment. Matthew really felt unprecedented pressure! Samantha transformed into a leopard and jumped over to cast Cats Elegance on him. But this was far from enough. The pressure from the Demigod Black Dragon was too strong. If he wanted to chase after Matthew wholeheartedly, the others would not be able to stop him! Including Peggy. Even Matthews summons could not stop the Black Dragons advance! They could only provide harm and harassment. It was especially difficult to block and control. But Matthew quickly realized that this was an opportunity. As long as he could steadily hold the Black Dragons aggro and nothing happened, his team would most likely be able to kill the Demigod Black Dragon without suffering any injuries! He looked at the menacing black dragon and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to tell the others about his plan. On the hillside. Suddenly, someone leapt high into the air and fearlessly crashed into the black dragon in the sky! Lumiere! Be careful! Matthew exclaimed. Lumiere immediately jumped in the direction of the Black Dragon. Seeing this, the latter revealed a crazy smile. He opened his bloody mouth and bit Lumiere in the air. Due to the sudden incident, no one expected Lumiere to jump into the Black Dragons mouth, so it was difficult for others to help. In a flash. Lumiere adjusted his angle slightly in mid-air before being swallowed by the black dragon. No. He wasnt swallowed by the Demigod Black Dragon. Matthew saw it clearly. Lumiere relied on his strong balance and flexibility to squeeze through the black dragons gums. His feet stepped on the Black Dragons tongue. Then, he exerted his strength. At that moment. Lumiere leapt high into the black dragons mouth and punched the dragons upper jaw! Roar! A ball of dragon breath mixed with acid and flames came out of the black dragons throat. Under normal circumstances, the opening and closing angle of the Black Dragons mouth was only between 30 and 60 degrees. However, under that punch, the maximum opening and closing angle of the Black Dragons mouth was over 90 degrees! There was even a fist mark on the Black Dragons nose! Immediately after. Lumieres body fell. His feet nimbly searched for a support point between the dragons gums. Just as Brook was about to close his mouth in anger He leapt high into the air again. He punched upwards! Puff! The Black Dragons left nostrils emitted a burst of flames! puff! Soon, smoke began to rise from his right nostrils! Lumiere punched the black dragon three times in a row, leaving him unable to close his mouth. The latters body also lost its balance. He fell on the hill in a sorry state and began to roll violently. Just as he was rolling. Lumiere grabbed onto one of the Black Dragons fangs. Borrowing the force of the roll, not only did he perfectly maintain his balance, but he also pulled out the fang in one go! Wu wu Brook cried out in pain. Lumiere raised the fang high and was about to stab it into the Black Dragons upper jaw. The latters head shook violently. Finally, Lumiere, who had been distracted, was thrown out! However, the fang still left a deep scratch on the Black Dragons tongue. It was so painful that the Black Dragon kept sneezing! Seeing this scene. Everyone was stunned. They looked at Lumiere with respect. Such a crazy fighting method did not seem like a warrior from a civilized society. On the contrary, he looked like a primitive human who had to fight all kinds of monsters in the dark age! The most important thing was Lumieres crazy operation not only severely injured the Black Dragon but also successfully defused the aggro on Matthew. The subsequent battles would also become more relaxed. Everyone carefully surrounded the black dragon from all directions. Matthew stepped on Philys head. Lumieres fighting spirit had infected him to a certain extent. In the dark. Not only did he calm down, but he also seemed to have entered an extremely mysterious state. Domain! Domain! His current divine domain is already riddled with holes. As long as we use the power of the domain to cancel out the remaining divine domain, hell definitely die! Matthew realized this. It wasnt that Peggys Domain Breaking Slash was useless. The main reason Lumieres crazy operation was effective was because Peggy had been compressing his opponents Divine Domain. He had lost his 100% damage immunity. As the vessel of Gods Descent, he was just an ordinary beast! Thinking of this. He closed his eyes and quickly focused. [Hint: Your partner, Battle Angel Peggy, has shared a portion of her demigod authority with you. [Demigod Power: When you are maintaining a Domain, you can maintain up to six Domains at the same time.] Becoming a demigod was obviously very beneficial. Matthew had used up all his focus and could only maintain two domains at the same time. And just becoming a demigod could open six at the same time! This was extremely helpful in battle. Without hesitation, he chose to activate the following domains. Oak tree! Undying! Tauren! Equalization! Dragon slaying! AndGrave! In an instant. The power of the six domains overlapped with each other and began to offset the influence of Brooks remaining divine domain. Six illusory commas appeared beside Matthew. They flew around Matthew like celestial bodies. It showed the noble power of the domain. Even though his domain was still a long way from condensing a fruit.. Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Godslayer Chapter 653: Godslayer Translator: Lonelytree But at that moment. Matthew had a feeling that victory was within his grasp. He could feel that Brooks divine domain was weakening. All the laws in the domain would favour him. All random factors would draw closer to him. Matthew even had an illusion. If the Black Dragon was attacking him without any regard for his life, he might fall because his left foot tripped his right foot! No. Perhaps this was not an illusion. Perhaps Its the taste of being favoured by fate. Matthews eyes reflected a smiling face. That was the smile of fate. He could feel a powerful force pushing him forward. At this moment. He was omnipotent! Is this the feeling of having the same strength as the heavens and the earth At that moment. Matthew had some understanding of fate. At the side. Loraine also decisively activated his Domain. As a demigod.. He could also open six domains at the same time. Traveller, prodigal son, dusk, love, maiden, and mandarin duck tail flower. The other Legend, Richard, could open fewer domains. But there were also silver snakes, shadows, and cycles. These domains greatly offset the influence of Brooks divine domain. Peggy took the lead and slashed with the Sun Sword in her hand. Lumiere continued his previous reckless fighting style, causing the Black Dragon to howl. The others followed suit. At that moment. Brook finally realized what fear was! His four limbs gripped the ground tightly. Then, he took a small leap into the air and turned around. With this action, his tail swept out violently! Whoosh! Lumiere was unable to dodge in time and was sent flying by the dragons tail to a nearby hill. The others could only temporarily avoid the edge. The Demigod Black Dragon suddenly flew high into the sky. His speed was ridiculously fast, and he arrived at a height of 100 meters in almost an instant. But at that moment. Matthew had also predicted his escape in advance. The moment the black dragon rose into the sky. He accurately used the Dragon Immobilization spell on the other party. When the black dragon flew into the air. Only then did the effects of the Immobilization Spell suddenly appear! The latters body continued to fly upwards slowly. At that moment. The flames on Peggys body were suddenly extinguished. She flew up like a missile and spread her wings quickly. Immediately after. A large number of bones appeared on her wings. As she flew, she folded her wings. Suddenly. The huge bone wings completely surrounded her. She turned into a bone cocoon. The bone cocoon was like a spindle-like object. When it approached the Black Dragons body, the bone cocoon began to spin at high speed. Thrust! In the end. The bone cocoon that Peggy had transformed into pierced through the Black Dragons lower abdomen. The tip of her high -speed spinning wings tore through the Dragons heart and then drilled out from his back! Immediately after. The bone cocoon opened on both sides, and Peggys wings and face were covered in the dragons blood. She gently stepped on the dragons head. A wail sounded. The Black Dragons upward momentum finally disappeared. His huge body suddenly fell under the effect of gravity! The effect of the Immobilization spell began to disappear. However, the huge damage caused by Peggy made the Black Dragon lose his ability to fly. He could only flap his wings in vain and finally fell into a swamp! When Matthew and the others rushed over. The Black Dragon was still crawling with difficulty in the swamp. His bones and internal organs were almost completely shattered. However, the little bit of divine domain that remained allowed him to maintain the spark of life. This was enough to prove the terror of the path of the gods. Everyone stared coldly at the Black Dragon. He was carefully guarding against the last attack in his near-death state. Black Dragons eyes were waiting. He did not say anything. He just stared at Matthew. Matthew took a step forward. Richard and Li Weiqi stopped him at the same time. Matthew gently patted their hands away. Just like that, he walked up to the black dragon under its gaze. Remember, you didnt really kill me. This is just my vessel. The black dragon let out a soft sound. Matthew chanted a spell. In the next second. A thin line of light appeared between him and the black dragon. That was the effect of the Reaper Curse. Without saying a word, he came before the Black Dragon and pressed his right hand, which was filled with negative energy, on the Black Dragons forehead. The latters body could not help but twitch. Then, he completely lost his life! [Hint: You have killed the Black Dragon Meonogas. You have obtained more opportunities to explore the Dragon Slaying Domain!] Your area legend level (South of Aindor)+l; Your races Hatred Points (Dragon)+l; You and the rest of your party members have obtained the title of Dragon Slayer Warrior! This title will be widely spread in the southern world in the form of world news or stories of bards. [Hint: You have killed the Pentashade Dragon God Brooks Divine Vessel (Demigod). You have obtained a chance to explore the divine domain!] Your World Legendary Point (Aindor)+l; +1 Attention Points to the Heavenly Palace; You and the other members of your party have obtained the title of God Slayer! This title will be widely spread throughout the world of Aindor in the form of world news or stories of bards. [Hint: After this battle, you will become famous. You will obtain more opportunities to explore the domain of celebrities!] [Hint: For your first time bathing in dragon blood, your physical body has undergone a transformation. Your physique permanently +1] [Hint: The first time you killed a god, your spiritual power has been sublimated. Your concentration is permanently +1] For a moment. A dazzling array of information filled Matthews eyes. He didnt have the time to look closely. Because at this moment. The ability of Ask Nature suddenly took effect passively. [Ask Nature: A group of brambles under the scorching sun sent a message. An adult red dragon named Khuzulas is leading an army of more than 2000 people to the main battlefield in the Moss Green Hills.] [He seems to have great malice towards you!] Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Dragon Slaying Token! Chapter 654: Dragon Slaying Token! Translator: Lonelytree Interception battlefield. At the rear of the elite troops of the High Leaf Region, Rheagar was advancing alone. After activating the second form, his strength had reached the level of Tier 5, and his entire body was burning with flames from hell. Anyone who approached could be burned by these flames. Not only could the hellish flames cause extremely high damage to people, but the most terrifying thing was the pain that penetrated deep into their bones. The pain of being burned by the hellish flames was enough to make most people lose their combat ability for a short period of time. A small number of people even fainted on the spot. At this time. Rheagar turned into a fiery tornado and charged into the enemy formation. Two rows of orc soldiers immediately approached. Rheagar ignored them. He only had eyes for Dragon Priest Delava, who was hiding behind the soldiers and retreating! This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. In order to cast the spell Petrify to Mud, the commander, Delava, actually left the safest spot in the middle of the formation. Rheagar had to seize this opportunity to completely turn the tide of the battle. He leapt high into the air, and his entire body paused slightly in mid-air. At that moment. The flames on his body suddenly solidified into an orange-red blood cloud! A few seconds later. The blood cloud suddenly pierced through the two rows of orcs at lightning speed! [Ambush: Swallowtail (the exclusive ability of the Suki Prince)] The hellish fire seemed to have turned into a burning swallow. It passed through every orcs body with ease. Everyone who was hit was directly flipped over. They fell to the ground in a sorry state, wailing in pain. Clearly, they had lost their ability to fight. And with the momentum of this charging ability. Rheagar instantly passed through the orc soldiers and arrived in front of Dragon Priest Delava. At this moment. Delava was alone. The distance between him and Rheagar was less than 20 meters. This distance could be covered by a Tier 5 Warrior within a second. Theres a chance! Rheagars spirit was lifted. He took the time to glance at the situation on the battlefield. Affected by Fossilized Mud, the cavalrymen fell into a bitter battle. Some orcs surrounded them. The two sides engaged in a chaotic battle in the quagmire. The two cavalrymen who were supporting them were still on their way. But as long as he successfully killed Delava The battle situation would be completely reversed! In a flash. Rheagar continued to charge forward without hesitation. However, at this moment. Delava, who had been retreating, suddenly stopped. He faced Rheagar and tore open his silk robe. At that moment. A powerful pressure slightly hindered Rheagars advance. It was dragons might! Rheagars pupils constricted. He saw the Dragon Priests naked body under his robe. On his chest was a tattoo of the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch. The dragons might just now came from this. However, what made Rheagar feel uneasy was that He noticed that the muscles under the tattoo were clearly defined, and the thick fibres were quickly bulging, giving off a strong feeling! Ssss sss The Dragon Priest let out a lizard-like sound. In the next second. His originally well-defined and strong muscles began to expand extremely quickly. Even his height had increased by about 30%! This was the effect of Dragonification! Immediately after. He roughly kicked away the two wooden boxes on the cart behind him. Then, he held the weapons in the two boxes tightly in his hands and raised them high! Rheagars heart sank. The weapon in Draculas hands was a xenogeneic weaponCMelon Hammer! This guy was not an ordinary spellcaster at all! He was a warrior with the ability to cast spells! Rheagar suddenly felt unprecedented pressure. For Delava to be able to wield such a heavy hammer, he was obviously not an ordinary warrior. If he used the normal method to fight the other party in close combat, it would probably be difficult to achieve the goal of ending the battle quickly. After a long time. The others were about to surround him. In fact. Just as Rheagar was slightly delayed by Draconic Aura for a few seconds. The orcs on both sides of the battle formation had already surrounded them. At this time, even if Rheagar wanted to retreat, it would be very difficult. This was an unprecedented impasse. Rheagars heart began to pound. This feeling was both strange and familiar to him. The strange thing was that he had lived in peace for almost 20 years. The familiar feeling came from when he was still a teenager. He was always stirring up trouble at that time. Every day, he was on the verge of death. There was a period of time when he was even obsessed with that feeling. He believed that only by constantly challenging himself and challenging life and death could he become stronger. But why did everything change? Was it the incident in Purgatory Town that he was unwilling to recall? Or was it after he accidentally had Sif after a night with Melinda? Rheagar could not remember clearly. He only knew that Now, he was in the same desperate situation as when he was vounz. Life is meant to be fought! He vaguely recalled the catchphrase of that high-spirited youth. In the next moment. He smiled as he charged towards Delava for the last time! The distance between the two sides was instantly shortened. Delava wasnt afraid at all. A sinister smile appeared on his face as he swung the two melon hammers in his hands at Rheagars face and chest! He couldnt hide anymore. As long as he dodged, the orcs next to him would interfere with their battle.. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Dragon Slaying Order Chapter 655: Dragon Slaying Order Translator: Lonelytree Delava wanted to kill him in one blow. Rheagar had to use that move. The unique skill that Rheagar had relied on to become famous in his youth: [Ether Battle Steps]! Ether Battle Steps could create an invincible domain of one or two body lengths in a very small melee space. This kind of invincible domain allowed the soul to enter the aether plane for a short time and then return quickly. During this process. His physical body would also disappear for a short period of time. This kind of invincible domain could directly charge through any enemy weapon without any collision. Not to mention getting hurt. Thus, this footwork was also known as the Invincible Battle Footwork by the enemies of Purgatory. It was Rheagars speciality. It was also his trump card that he had used to survive many times on the edge of life and death. However Would it work this time? Rheagar did not know. At that moment, he had completely turned into the reckless youth of the past. He gave up thinking and only relied on the memories and feelings of his soul to charge straight at the other partys hammer! Now! Rheagar instinctively seized the opportunity. A familiar yet strange feeling welled up in his heart. At that moment. He suddenly felt a chill. It was the fleeting touch of the other partys hammer against his forehead! This is bad! Rheagars heart turned cold. Time seemed to have slowed down many times. He watched helplessly as he was hit by the golden melon hammer and was about to bleed. He was extremely regretful. He also laughed at himself. Thats right. He had not used this ability for many years. He had almost forgotten the feeling of being on the verge of death. Why should he count on the other party to cooperate with him this time? Then, he was a little unwilling. His soul in the aether plane keenly captured his mistake. Im just one step away I probably wont die on the spot, but itll be difficult to find another chance to kill Delava. As he thought about it. Rheagar suddenly felt a little strange. In the past, when souls entered the aether plane, they would also get far more time to think than in the prime material plane. But wasnt it too long this time? Just as he was puzzled. Suddenly, the sound of a clock could be heard. Kacha kacha The noise lasted for a long time. It seems to be the sound of the second hand For some reason, such a feeling emerged in Rheagars heart. In the next second. A pair of invisible hands suddenly pushed his back. Rheagars consciousness instantly returned to his physical body. At that moment, he was surprised to find out. He had actually successfully used Ether Battle Steps to bypass Delavas pair of hammers! Wait a minuteDidnt I make a mistake? He didnt know what had happened. But Rheagar obviously wouldnt let go of such an opportunity. Under the surprised gaze of Delava. Rhaegar waved his sword skillfully. [Sword Skill: Instant Moon]! The incomparably sharp blade mercilessly slashed at the left side of Delavas neck. The big sword sliced down to the left like butter. First, it was the chest and shoulder bones. Then, his stomach and ribs. Then, it was the right side of Delavas waist and abdomen, as well as his hip bone. Thrust! The sword left Delavas body. The latter was dumbfounded as he was split into two. Rheagar lifted his leg and kicked. The two halves of the Dragon Priests body fell to the ground one after another! At that moment. A large amount of blood spurted out. Bathed in his blood, Rheagar roared towards the sky. This roar affected the entire enemy formation. When the enemies discovered that their commander-in-chief had been cut into two pieces and was lying on the ground. Most people had lost their will to fight. Other than the Bear Gnome army that was still resisting stubbornly, most of the people had scattered and fled! Even the orcs looked at each other for a while before running into the valley crazily! At this moment. The two cavalrymen who were in charge of providing support rushed over. They broke the orcs formation and completely ensured Rheagars safety. Meanwhile, in the east of the canyon. The flag that symbolized the Formation-breaker Mercenary Group flew over. One after another, giant eastern eagles descended from the sky. Zeller brought his most elite troops to the scene. At this moment, the miscellaneous soldiers of the Highleaf Region were still slowly walking out of the valley. The scattered soldiers caused even greater panic. Thats why. An unbalanced pursuit slowly began. What made Rheagar even more gratified was that Matthews figure appeared in the northern sky. He was riding on a flying horse, and there were still traces of blood on his face. However, he was full of energy. It was obvious that he had won the battle with the black dragon! Are we going to win? This thought appeared in Rheagars mind. But at this moment. He suddenly saw a dense crowd of people appearing in the west of the canyon! It was an army of at least 1000 people! And the commander of this army. It was a muscular adult red dragon! In the northernmost floating city. In the deserted library, only Chen and Roderick were still watching the scenes in the crystal ball. Do you understand, Mr. Chen, who scored 100 points in prophecy? Roderick said slowly, Here, at this critical juncture, the Hand of Fate pushed Rheagar and saved his life. Otherwise, the Suki Prince, who has gradually become mediocre in recent years, might very well die here. Chen said disapprovingly, Isnt this luck? Besides, the Suki Prince should have other trump cards. He might not die so easily.. Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Dragon Slaying Order Chapter 656: Dragon Slaying Order Translator: Lonelytree Roderick nodded. Indeed, we cant rule out the possibilitv vou mentioned, but if it werent for fate, he would never have been able to use the Ether Battle Steps that could create a three-step difference. Im sure you wont deny this. And the one who pushed him forward was the hand of fate. It could have come from Matthew, or it could have come from Edmond. Because, at that moment, they were on the same side. Every effort they made could affect the direction of the equilibrium node. This is the power of fate. Chen fell silent. After a while. He asked honestly, Alright, I admit that my understanding of prophecy is still at a very superficial level. Then, can you tell me what the so-called equilibrium node means? Roderick said, This is a state that is difficult to describe with words. It can only be said to be extremely mysterious. Most people only knew a little about fate. Many of them felt that as long as they became strong enough, they could completely control their fate. The fate of the people at the bottom had no effect on them. Of course, this was a huge mistake. In the eyes of fate. The so-called experts were just slightly stronger ants. They were not much different from ordinary people. In a sense. Fate did not favour them any more than ordinary people. If you find this hard to understand. I can give you an example. The probability of a Legendary mage picking up money when he goes shopping is not higher than that of an ordinary person. Chen said, But Legendary-mages can use divination. He doesnt need to go out to pick up money. There will naturally be ordinary people lining up to give him money. Roderick smiled and said, Youre right, but what does that have to do with fate? You can change a part of fate through your own hard work, but you cant change the way fate treats you. Thats the key. Chen nodded and said, I think I understand now. But you said before that fate is a bitch. Roderick explained, The most fundamental source of this saying actually comes from the calamity mage. It has two meanings. The first meaning is that to the calamity Mage, Fate is indeed a bitch that can be kneaded at will. Her power is too powerful, and it has already exceeded the scope of our understanding, including the Fate Domain. Thus, when I discuss the Fate Domain, I usually ignore this example. She is the most unique existence. The second meaning was that for people other than the Calamity Mages, the abominable part of fate is often the way she treated you, sometimes cold and sometimes hot. But like I said before. She treats everyone equally. If fate was a goddess. Then she must be an existence above the gods of the Heavenly Palace. She wouldnt even care about your attitude towards her. Shes more like a river that runs forward, never-ending, never-ending, entertaining herself. Chens voice was filled with confusion. Youre confusing me. Arent I asking about the equilibrium node? What does it have to do with fate being a bitch or a goddess? Roderick said, Only after you have a basic understanding of fate will you be able to understand more concepts. To be honest, the Alliances current prophecy class is too simple. Even someone like you can get 100 points. Im really worried! Chen sneered. I feel that the Alliance has been neglecting Mages physical fitness in recent years. I strongly recommend that you join classes such as close combat and melee magic and take an assessment. Do you want to try and see how many points you can get? Roderick coughed twice. Lets get down to business. My previous explanation was just to let you understand that in this world, no matter how strong or weak, everyones weight in the domain of fate is the same. Based on this point. Every group would have a very obvious phenomenon of rise and fall. In other words. A persons fate not only depended on their own efforts but also on the progress of history, the major events of the era, and the fate of the race that was closely related to them. You should know the history of the Troll Empire, right? Back then, they fell apart under the conspiracy of the gods. Some of the trolls who originally dominated the continent even degenerated into ogres. This was actually something that was worthy of sympathy. However, behind this historical event, there was a shocking fact that was rarely known. The year the Troll Empire collapsed. The combat power of the upper echelons of the Empire was actually more than ten times stronger than the combat power of the gods in the prime material plane! Many people believed that the rise of the gods led to the collapse of the Troll Empire. Actually, that was not the case. The two were opposites in terms of causality. It was the collapse of the Troll Empire that accelerated the rise of the gods. Otherwise, the gods didnt need to use those schemes in order to make the Troll Empire fall apart Hearing this. Chen, who was originally a little drowsy, became excited. What kind of conspiracy did the gods use? I remember that the gods alienated the royal family of the Troll Empire. Roderick calmly explained, That is just one of the thousands of conspiracies. In fact, the most crucial method of the gods was to continuously corrupt the Troll Empire from the inside through various methods. This process lasted for 200 years. Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Dragon Slaying Order! Chapter 657: Dragon Slaying Order! Translator: Lonelytree Many people believed that the Troll Empire had collapsed overnight. Actually, that was not the case. In those 200 years, many things happened: It could be the corruption and bribery of a Troll official; It could be that a Troll noble was bullying the lower class. It could also be a cruel massacre of innocents by a Troll Lord. These things seemed insignificant individually. However, the combination of these factors caused the Troll Empire to collapse completely. Putting aside the political and sociological reasons. I believe that similar incidents are more likely to harm the fate of the Troll Empire as a whole. It wasnt as if the upper echelons of the Troll Empire hadnt noticed this phenomenon. It was because they thought that all of this had nothing to do with them. As long as they could control their powerful strength, what did the life and death of mortals have to do with them? But they were wrong. They were ridiculously wrong. The fate of a group was closely related to the fate of an individual. At a certain point in time, when the gods and the Troll Empire were fighting. The River of Fate arrived at the Equalization Point. At the equilibrium node. If everyone in the Troll Empire worked together Then the balance of fate would tilt towards the Trolls once again. Which is what we talked about before-[Fates Favor] Unfortunately, the trolls didnt do that. On the contrary, the gods who were actually weaker at that time were favoured by fate. They worked together with their believers to collapse the Troll Empire. After that, for a long time. This kind of favour from fate had always been with the gods. Regarding this phenomenon. There were actually many explanations in the field of prophecy. Personally, I think the closest explanation to the truth is- In the world we live in, there exists a virtual existence known as the planes general consciousness. This thing affects many factors in our daily actions or battles. When you or your faction is favoured by the planes consciousness. It would be easier for you to obtain the favour of fate. As for the equilibrium node. It was a special state that allowed one to connect with the same faction or the fate chain within the race. In the equilibrium node. Every effort that people made, every victory they obtained, it was easier to obtain the favour of fate than under normal circumstances. Actually, it was about the fate of the group. The people of the Su country have studied more than us. They created a brand new term, Qi luck, and used it to refer to the fate of a group. I think this term is very appropriate. Chen asked in confusion, So what is the relationship between qi and fate? Roderick was speechless. Did you not understand what I just said? Chen nodded straightforwardly. Just tell me. Roderick said angrily, As I said at the beginning, these three battles are interconnected. Our victory on any battlefield will increase our chances of victory on the other battlefields. And Ive observed that more and more equilibrium nodes are appearing in various parts of Aindor. This usually means that the situation is still expanding. Chen blinked. So what should we do? Is there anything I can help with? Roderick said bluntly, If you have time, go and kill two more dragons! Not only dragons but also creatures related to the dragon race, even kobolds. I intend to issue an emergency Dragon Slaying Order. All the Alliance Mages who are free and capable go out and kill the Kobolds. What do you think? There are only the two of us now. If you dont object, Ill just announce it directly. Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Did I Let You Run? Chapter 658: Did I Let You Run? Translator: Lonelytree In the astral plane. Twin Paradise Ruins. Under the various gazes of the gods. In the end, the remnants of the Pentashade Dragon God Baruchs astral body were devoured by Edmonds head. Baruch had been defeated so quickly. On the one hand, it was because Edmond was using a very novel spell from another world, making it difficult to guard against. On the other hand, it was also because his own astral body was barely enough to meet the standard of weak divine power. As the bait for the operation of the Heavenly Palace. Everyone present knew this. Most of the well-informed people had already learned that Baruchs Gods Vessel had been destroyed. At this point. The Pentashade Dragon God Baruch had lost two-thirds of his power. He might have to hide in his kingdom, Eternal Gathering Island, for a long time. This was under the premise that the Alliance did not find trouble with him. Alright, Baruch has already received the punishment he deserves. Continuing to flaunt your strength at this time isnt a wise choice. The God of Light and Knowledge jumped out. His tone was much colder than before. Mr. Edmond, I hope you can realize that the reason why we didnt stop you was not because you were strong but because you bore the seal of another person. You shouldnt be willful because of this. Instead, you should be more cautious. Edmond smiled. Of course, he understood the fundamental reason why the gods feared him. Isabelle, who had swallowed the Chaos Mystery Lock, was a super bomb. He was the only one who could control the bomb. The gods feared him. In fact, they were afraid of the bomb on his body. Edmond knew this better than anyone else. He might even have gone one step further. Bombs are only threatening when they dont explode. This was an important argument he used to convince Isabelle and the other mages of the Alliance. As of now. This argument was quite correct. Immediately. Edmond looked straight at the God of Light and Knowledges unfocused white pupils. Every day before this, I used the standards you mentioned to demand of myself. I believe that the Alliance of Seven Saints should represent absolute rationality and civilization. I think we should deal with everything without emotion. But Im tired today. I dont want to be so rational any more. Why can my teacher be willful, my peers willful, and my students willful? But I have to maintain absolute rationality? I had always hoped to find a relatively rational and win-win way to deal with matters between mages and gods. However, the result was that I failed to please either side. So today, I just want to say: What does the destruction of the world have to do with me? As soon as he said that. The atmosphere in the ruins became even more tense. The gods fell silent. Edmond had always been the oil between the Alliance of Seven Saints and the Heavenly Palace. He always played the role of persuading everyone to look at the big picture. However, when such a character showed his crazy side, it proved that the situation had indeed progressed to the point where they could not tolerate each other. A moment later. War God said coldly, Thats why Ive said it before. Mages are all jackals of the same tribe. After removing your disguise, youre exactly the same as your teacher! Edmonds eyes lit up. Thats the best compliment Ive heard today. The Lord of Storm and Ocean said rudely, Stop talking nonsense! You know our needs and intentions. We have to enter the Prime Material Plane. Our roots are there! You guys need us too. The Heavenly Change is about to erupt. A group of mages cant handle such a cosmic disaster! Edmond said calmly, Then follow my plan. All of you return to the Heavenly Palace first. You promise to give up all your divine power, divinity, and domains. We will give you a certain number of reincarnation channels at regular intervals. If you really want to return to the prime material plane, you wont mind this plan, right? The God of Light and Knowledge sighed and said, As you can see, most of us have completely given up on divinity. If this continues, we wont be able to survive in the outer planes for a long time. The Heavenly Palace has already shown their determination to stake everything on this. Do you really want to force us into a dead end? He then added, The reason why we are still negotiating is not because of you and Isabelle but because of that nameless Mage. He is the most qualified existence to represent the Calamity Mage, isnt he? Edmond nodded. Youre right. However, the nameless Mage has never interfered with the Alliances decision-making on specific matters. This has always been his style. He will only give us some suggestions that he thinks are feasible. The plan I drafted is based on his suggestions. At present, it is also the most likely agreement that both sides will accept and reach an agreement. War God said angrily, Your so-called win-win plan is that we lay down all our weapons and become your lambs to be slaughtered or even your slaves? Edmond did not back down as he mocked, Is it because you treated us like this before that you think we will treat you like that? The Seven Saint Alliance has always maintained an open attitude towards reincarnators. Regardless of whether they were gods or visitors from another world when they were alive, we did not interfere at all.. Of course, you all know this, dont you? Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Did I Let You Run? Chapter 659: Did I Let You Run? Translator: Lonelytree The gods fell silent again. At this moment. The Winters Child, who had some friendship with Edmond, suddenly stood out. He looked straight at Edmond. But you didnt get the approval of the Seven Saint Alliance, did you? Im willing to give up my divine power, divinity, and domain right now. I just want to return to my hometown. Can you let me in? Edmond was silent for two seconds, then said, As long as you return to the Heavenly Palace first, I will try my best to convince them. War God immediately sneered and said, So you expect us to put our safety on your efforts? Edmonds attitude towards the Winter Child was not bad. However, he never had a good expression in front of the God of War. If our positions were reversed, Im afraid none of the gods would care about the life and death of mages. Will you be as considerate as I am? The God of War choked and frowned, but he couldnt say anything. Thats because were far stronger than you! After losing the Calamity Mage, the Seven Saint Alliance has no right to rule over Aindor! The Lord of Storm and Ocean said loudly, If the Calamity Mage were still here, you would probably have a different face now. Am I wrong? Edmond smiled. Fortunately, you still remember the Calamity Mage. Do I need to remind you that she has only left this world temporarily? Perhaps she has just gone on an interstellar trip. She could return at any time. In dealing with the problem of the gods, she must be more experienced than me. At the mention of the Calamity Mage The gods expressions changed. Some of the grumpy gods immediately began to curse. There were also some who were in charge of being sarcastic. However, in the face of the verbal swords of the gods. Edmond maintained a neither servile nor overbearing attitude throughout, laughing and joking as he choked back all the other partys words. He said a lot of things. It sounded very reasonable, but on second thought, it seemed like he had not promised anything. In the end. The Alliance of Seven Saints that he represented was not willing to back down on the matter of the Eternal Barrier. The negotiations between the two sides gradually reached a stalemate. Soria looked on coldly. She looked at Edmond with a hint of admiration in her eyes. Is he stalling for time? Is it because of the equilibrium node? Links voice rang in her heart. Soria nodded gently. For existences like them, they could naturally clearly feel the birth and disappearance of every equilibrium node. IVIOSt or tne equiliDr1um noaes were locatea In tne prime material mane. It was the territory controlled by the Seven Saint Alliance. This was actually very beneficial to them. As long as there was no trouble in their own territory, most of the equilibrium nodes would eventually end up in their favour. At that time, the Astral Battlefield would also benefit from fates favor. Isabelles luck in picking students is always enviable. Edmond might be even more outstanding than we expected. Soria replied. Links attitude was relatively cold. Yes, I am. It is more than luck. In her early years, she was indeed good at discovering a persons strengths. But whats up with Edmonds domain? Ten Domain Mastery? Is he really that powerful? And wasnt the domain of mystical techniques just developed by Ronan? At this point. Ronan also joined their private chat channel. Ive indeed just developed the mystical domain. Perhaps Edmond has found a similar pathway from other places. I just feel that his fruit of wondrous arts is 80 C 90% similar to the one I took out from the coffin of the Goddess of Magic! Could it be that the Goddess of Magic left more than one fruit? But it doesnt matter. Im already unrivalled in the field of mystical techniques. When I go home and digest that mystical fruit, I can even consider weaving another magic net in Aindor! Sorias expression turned strange when she heard that. She instantly knew the origin of Edmonds mystical fruit. But at this critical juncture. She couldnt possibly tell Ronan that there might be a burglar at his house, right? Thats why. While Ronan was crazily imagining how to weave a magic network in the future in his private chat channel. She could only cough lightly from time to time to cover up her embarrassment. On the other hand, Edmond, who was also aware of all this, could still stand beside Ronan without batting an eyelid while having a war of words with the gods. He didnt forget to give Ronan some advice on the Weave. His shamelessness was truly astonishing. Edmonds ineffective conversation with the gods was drowsy. But at least the atmosphere at the scene was not as tense. In this round of probing. The Alliance gradually understood the background of the Gods. They had indeed obtained something very important from the Bridge of All Living Things. Most of the gods among them had indeed given up on their divinity. However, the Eternal Barrier was still an insurmountable moat for them. If the gods could really cut a hole in the Eternal Barrier as they claimed, then the Eternal Barrier would be destroyed. They would have done it secretly long ago. They would not set up a rough situation like today, which would force the two sides to negotiate. In the end. They couldnt afford to wait! After understanding everything. The initiative gradually returned to the Alliance. The Alliance was indeed weaker than the Heavenly Palace. However, the various legacies left behind by the Calamity Mage were enough to make the gods go crazy with jealousy.. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Did I Let You Run? Chapter 660: Did I Let You Run? Translator: Lonelytree Everyone, we can no longer pursue todays matter. The premise is that you must return to the Heavenly Palace. There is still room for improvement in the plan I proposed before. Fighting with us now is meaningless. So what if you can kill us all? The Eternal Barrier is indestructible. This is reality. Please recognize this. Edmond smiled at the gods. Even if you give up your divine persona, you can still live in the Heavenly Palace, right? The gods had yet to respond. A cold voice suddenly sounded from the sky, Its already come to this. You so-called gods wouldnt still believe the promises of the hypocritical mages, would you? Compared to hundreds of years ago, your strength has been exhausted by them! This is a conspiracy written on their faces. If you can accept this, you should go back to the Heavenly Palace and hide. When my fleet razes the Prime Material World, you can come and compete for the emperors favour. At that moment. Everybody sensed in surprise that four giant warships the size of asteroids had appeared in the space above the ruins! The source of the voice was a space undead wearing a steel mask! Undead Prince?! Edmond looked at the space undead that had suddenly appeared with a grave expression. This person carried an extremely strong invasive aura. His strength was not below that of a Holy Mage. And the four Space Senators behind him actually had the strength of a Superior Legend! The appearance of the Prince of Undead and the Space Archon immediately made the originally relaxed atmosphere even more tense. The aggressive invasion and construction of Storluk Industries in the Astral Plane had long attracted everyones attention. However, neither the gods nor the Alliance had the strength to interfere with the outer planes. However, they were all very clear about the terrifying strength of this alien race from the depths of the astral world! As long as everyone nods and completely closes the barrier to the Divinity, the Singularity Cannon of the Rebirth will be able to directly aim at the Eternal Barrier. Ive never believed that theres an absolutely perfect defence in this world. Ill only need three shots at most to dig a plane passage in the Eternal Barrier. The Prince of Undead said to the gods, My suggestion is that you should make a decision as soon as possible while you still have some use. Once were more prepared, the cannons of the Reincarnation might aim at the Heavenly Palace as well. Soria stepped forward. Prince of Undead, I remember that the Alliance of Seven Saints and Storluk Industries once signed a secret agreement The Undead Prince laughed loudly. You said it was a secret agreement. Its not counted! Of course, if the Alliance can open the Eternal Barrier and let my fleet in, we can sit at the negotiation table and discuss the details. All in all, no matter what attitude the Alliance has, the Storluk industry will definitely sweep through the Prime Material Plane. This is an unchangeable trend. The Antu Empire will rise from the ashes in Aindor, and the great emperor will build his Milky Way Throne in the mortal world. All of this is a prophecy in the Book of All Ages, and no one can change this. Soria looked at the four fleets floating in the astral world with a stern gaze. One gold coin after another jumped out of her demi plane and turned into dust. A moment later. She had obtained all the information about the space undeads starship and the Singularity Cannon! The Undead Princes Reincarnation is one of the most powerful starships in the Antu Empire. The Singularity Cannon on it has terrifying destructive power. The good news is that the Singularity Cannon has a very high demand for energy. Storluk Industries has been building all kinds of energy stations, but in the end, they can only fire three shots at most Soria quickly shared the information with the others. The mages all had serious expressions. Although it was only three shots. However, every single shot from the Singularity Cannon would probably require a Holy Mage to use all their strength to barely block it. However, under the watchful eyes of this group of enemies. They didnt even know how much chance they had of surviving after blocking Dont close the barrier to the Divine Realm yet. We can continue negotiating. Edmond hurriedly said to the gods. The barrier was mainly composed of three layers. The first layer was a natural plane crystal wall. The second layer was the barrier of the Divine Realm built by the gods. The third layer was the Eternal Barrier, built by the Calamity Mage. If the Heavenly Palace closed the barrier to the Divine World. Then the Reincarnations Singularity Cannon might really be able to make a hole in the Eternal Barrier! My apologies, Mr. Edmond. The God of Light and Knowledge sighed softly, We really want to return. Just like the Undead Prince said, the Alliance is not sincere to us, so we can only choose to cooperate with them. At that moment. The mages could instantly feel that the protective shield surrounding the prime material plane had completely disappeared! It was obvious. Heavenly Palace and Storluk Industries had probably reached an agreement a long time ago. The scene from before. Tt was the Gods final attempt to break the barrier on their own- In the end, reality made them choose to cooperate with the space undead. At that moment. The Undead Prince smiled and raised his hand. The starships began to quickly reassemble and transform into rings that were arranged neatly. The centre of the ring lit up with a dazzling white light. That was the sign that the Singularity Cannon was brewing! Its too late Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Did I Let You Run? Chapter 661: Did I Let You Run? Translator: Lonelytree Links voice rang in the ears of the other mages. Bang! A blinding white light shot out from the ring before the sound could be heard. It shot fiercely towards the surface of Aindor! In the next moment. A huge round shield appeared in front of White Light! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The white light instantly melted the shield. The residual power of the Singularity Cannon hit the Eternal Barrier, but it did not cause too many ripples. Link! Soria suddenly looked at his companion. At this moment, the latters body was burning with white flames at an astonishing temperature. Link coughed up blood as he waved his hand to indicate that he was fine. But in the next second. The second Singularity Cannon shot out from within the ring! When the same white light flashed again. Everyone present heard the sound of gold coins shattering! In the end. The second Singularity Cannon hit a huge, glistening gold coin! This time, the residual power of the Singularity Cannon triggered a strong energy reaction on the Eternal Barrier! Sorias face was extremely pale. That attack had almost consumed all of her magic power! However, there was still a third shot from the Singularity Cannon! The Prince of Undead remained silent, staring greedily at Aindor. He raised his right hand again. The ring lit up with a dazzling white light for the third time. But this time, who could resist? The mages looked nervously in the direction of the Eternal Barrier. At this moment. He could only hope that the power left behind by the Calamity Mage could perfectly neutralize the last Singularity Cannon. However, just as the white light was about to leave the ring. A figure suddenly appeared in front of the Singularity Cannon! Edmond! Everyone exclaimed. Moss green hills. When the Red Dragon Khuzulas led his 2000-man army to the battlefield Judge 07 and Judge 09 appeared in front of him at the same time to give him a warning. However, the Red Dragon Khuzulas said unhurriedly, Red Mountain has chosen to give up the battle in this round. However, isnt a sneak attack allowed in the secret order? I just want to avenge my compatriots. This doesnt violate the rules of the Alliance, right? Please make way. The two Judges looked at each other. They had just received Rodericks Dragon Slaying Order, although they did not know what had happened. But they all realized one thing- They had to stop the Red Dragons plot! However, at this moment. A gentle voice came from behind them. Please make way. It was the sound of a scroll being torn. Before the two Judges could react. The Red Dragon Khuzulas were the first to smell danger! He looked behind the two mages. At that moment. The Red Dragon was scared out of his wits. Under the sunlight, golden coins floated in the sky! These 100,000 gold coins revolved around Matthew like quicksand. In the next second. All the gold coins collapsed at an extremely fast speed. A spear suddenly appeared in Matthews hand! The Red Dragon Khuzulas was awakened from the fear deep within his bloodline. He fled in a panic without looking back. However, at this moment. Matthews spell had already locked onto the other party. Did I let you run? A faint voice sounded. Matthews figure quickly faded away. Immediately after. He instantly appeared on the back of the red dragon. The golden spear in his hand emitted a bright light. Driven by the power of magic. Matthew used all his strength to stab the spear in his hand down! There was a crisp sound. Immediately after. It was the wail of a dying Red Dragon! Boom! In the golden light that filled the sky. The red dragon that had just escaped 100 meters fell heavily on the hill. His body was pierced through by a golden spear. The tip of the spear pierced through the back of his back and out of his chest. It pierced through the red dragons chin and out of the bridge of his nose! In the end. This incredible golden spear nailed the red dragon to the top of the mountain! The latters body twitched twice. There was no sound at all. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Gold Coins! Chapter 662: Gold Coins! Translator: Lonelytree The golden spear pierced through the red dragons body. Matthew stood on the dragons head and looked down at the surroundings. At that moment. The clamour over the mountains and plains ended. All the soldiers stared blankly at the towering, ferocious dragon head on the hill. And the person on the dragon head. There were still some blood stains on Matthews face. Peggy flew over from the side and stopped behind Matthew in the form of a flaming angel. In the next second. Phily also brought his bone dragon army over. They surrounded Matthew in the centre, forming a defensive formation. The Undead Army led by Obast also arrived late. As soon as they approached the battlefield, the Undead could not help but rush in Matthews direction. As more and more undead gathered around the red dragons corpse, the number of undeads increased. The entire moss-green hill was filled with a cold and bleak smell. The Red Dragon Khuzulas is already dead. Do you still want to fight for him? Matthew coldly questioned the 2000 soldiers from Red Mountain. Everyone looked at each other. No one dared to come out and answer. They only retreated silently. On the battlefield. The last line of defence in the hearts of the troops under the command of the Highleaf Region had finally been broken. All the soldiers, including the bugbears, threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground to surrender. Judges 07 and 09 flew down at the right time. They quickly communicated with the highest-ranking officers in the Highleaf Army. A moment later. The two of them announced at the same time. The first battle of the Moss Green Hills ended here. In theory, this was only the first battle of the three battles. However, no one who had witnessed the entire process of this battle would think that the Highleaf Region would fight a second battle. The powerful, high-end combat strength of Rolling Stone Town had actually suppressed the dragon army of the Five Dragon Alliance in this battle! This was something that many people did not expect. However, this result seemed to indicate another obvious fact. Dragons were indeed powerful. However, Aindor was still the world of mages. After the results were announced. The battlefield was filled with cheers. The soldiers of Rolling Stone Town were busy taking in prisoners and organizing the battlefield. The lords on the magic carpet in the sky also prepared to leave the scene. This battle wasnt exactly spectacular. But it was also bizarre enough. The two parties involved in the battle were frantically trying to cover their own interests from all angles. Many of the details were worth pondering over. Therefore, when they were retreating. Most of the lords were still having close conversations with their good friends. Of course. The name that was mentioned the most was naturally Matthew, who was still standing on the head of Khuzulas. Matthew could feel the ardent gazes of the city lords. He could guess what they were thinking. Unfortunately, he had no interest in participating in the battle for other territories. This battle was already soul-stirring and exhausting enough for him. At this moment. He could completely understand why Rheagar hated war so much. This was indeed a very tiring thing. Even after killing a dragon with the help of a Magic Scroll, his heart was filled with joy. However, when that deep sense of exhaustion and pain surged into his heart. Even he would have to digest it on the spot for a while. Peggy slowly landed beside him. Are you okay, Matthew? she asked with concern. Im fine. Im just thinking about how to use these dragon corpses to recover as much as possible. Matthew sighed softly and frowned. Because no matter how he calculated, he felt that it would be very difficult to recoup his losses! Have you completed your ritual? he asked Peggy. Peggy said proudly, Itll be completed after we destroy Baruchs Gods Vessel. From now on, Im a demigod! If you fight in the future, just call me. Ill cover you! Matthew noticed that the flames on her body had disappeared. Your Battle Angel form requires the burning of Soul Fire, right? Peggy nodded. I usually only use my Battle Anzel form in very important battles. In that form, I can have a sense of invincibility, but I can also feel my life rapidly slipping away. Ive obtained some memories of the past, but most of them are related to combat. These combat techniques allow me to have very strong combat power in my normal form! Matthew felt a little gratified. After becoming a Demigod, Peggys strength was at the peak of Tier 5. He finally had a powerful fighter by his side. Speaking of which, I had a feeling during the battle just now that our battle would affect another normal fate. Although this feeling is very strange, it seems extremely real. Matthew was very serious about sensing the domain of equilibrium. However, there was very little feedback from the domain or the data panel. He once suspected that it was his imagination. After hearing this, Peggy revealed a thoughtful expression. I seem to have experienced something like this in my previous life. Unfortunately, I cant remember the exact details. However, there is a very subtle connection of fate in this world. When a group of people are fighting for the same goal, the victory of each individual will increase the chances of the other individuals winning. Im not sure if this understanding is correct, but it seems to be related to the Sun God that I used to serve Would the victory of an individual in the same group increase the chances of other individuals winning? Was this the meaning of the Equilibrium node? Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Gold Coins Dropped! Chapter 663: Gold Coins Dropped! Translator: Lonelytree Matthew thought to himself. However, his expression made Peggy misjudge him. The Tauren skeleton grabbed Matthews shoulder. Are you jealous? I was indeed the Sun Gods Battle Angel in my previous life. But now, you are my partner. Matthew was stunned. Peggy was still consoling him. At least we won. At this moment, Matthew realized that the other party was comforting him. He felt a warmth in his heart and wanted to say something. But in the next second. The cows claw that was holding his shoulder suddenly tightened, causing Matthews shoulder to hurt! Look, Matthew! He, he, he, heHe dropped gold coins! Peggy shouted. Matthew followed her gaze. The Red Dragon Khuzulas suddenly opened his mouth wide, and gold coins bounced out one after another! In the beginning. The gold coins were still flying at a speed like water. But very quickly. More and more gold coins came out of the dragons mouth. They turned into a golden river. They piled up at the foot of the mountain! This scene shocked everyone near the battlefield. Everyone watched in surprise as the gold coins piled higher and higher at the foot of Matthew Mountain. Soon, they passed over the red dragons head and buried it in the sea of gold coins! Is Khuzulas that rich? At first, Matthew thought that these gold coins were the little treasury of the Red Dragon Khuzulas. However, he soon realized that this was not the case. Because the gold coins that gushed out did not stay where they were. Instead, it was jumping around on the ground. They were like little fairies! Whats going on? Matthew sharply noticed that not only did the red dragon spit out gold coins, but many people on the battlefield also had gold coins automatically flying out of their pockets! Some of these gold coins were on the ground, while others were in the air. However, they all agreed. They moved with a kind of rhythmic and light beat! Hey, my money! What happened? Where did the gold coins come from? Hehehe, this is mine Voices rose and fell on the battlefield. Very quickly. This scene spread to everyone nearby. Perhaps. Not just nearby! Cloud Edge City. Wisdom Palace. In an alchemy laboratory filled with all kinds of equipment and potions. A short, flat-chested girl with a steel helmet on her head was busy up and down. Her hands caressed the items one by one. Accompanied by a powerful infusion ability. These items were all given different attributes. She was one of the most talented Occult Machinists. Bobo Wilkins was very good at this. This was the trump card of the Mystic Machinists, and every Mystic Machinist had their own method of injection. She was no exception. Alright, inject a little bit of arsenium or other poison into this gold coin, then mix it with the pile of gold coins and send it to that greedy snake. With his habits, he will definitely lick the surface of this gold coin crazily. In a few days, he will die suddenly, and I will be able to pass the second round of the Mystical Machinist assessment! Bobo is truly a genius! When she thought of her next course of action. Bobo was incomparably excited. Then, she took out a gold coin and placed it on the workbench. But at this moment. Something strange happened. The gold coin was suddenly sucked to the ceiling! Bobo was stunned. She didnt mind and took out the second gold coin. However, when she let go, she heard a slap! The gold coin was also sucked up to the ceiling! Bobo stared blankly at the two gold coins on the ceiling. In the next moment. She angrily took out a piggy bank. She poured out all the gold coins inside. Hualala! A series of crisp sounds rang out. The gold coins were sucked to the ceiling right in front of her! This is bad! Could it be that I accidentally licked myself when I was making the poison just now, and Im hallucinating? Bobo was shocked. She touched her body with her small hands and found that she was unharmed. It was not a sign of poisoning. So she looked at the pile of gold coins on the ceiling and fell into deep thought. Did I discover a new magical phenomenon? Bobo was ecstatic. But immediately. She began to think about a very realistic problem: How do I get the gold coins down from the ceiling? She tried to solve this problem with her jumping ability. However, it was enough for half a day. In the end, she quietly went to the warehouse next door and brought a ladder. Jade Court. On the highest floor of the Elegy Flower Tavern. Beanna was leaning against the railing and looking into the distance. This was the southernmost building in Jade Court. Standing at the highest point, she could vaguely see the border of Jiliu City and the barren mountains north of Rolling Stone Town. She actually couldnt tell which of the mountains in the distance matched her memory. She only came over occasionally to take a look. Her heart would become calmer. A moment later. A general wearing the uniform of the Windchaser unit walked over with two glasses of wine in her hand. She gently handed Beanna some wine. The latter waved her hand helplessly. Thank you, Tarani. But I just turned 16. Its not suitable for me to drink too much. Tarani didnt mind. She flipped the glass in her right hand, and it instantly turned into a glass of juice. Beanna took a sip of the juice, and her eyes narrowed.. Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Gold Coins! Chapter 664: Gold Coins! Translator: Lonelytree Tsk, so sour! Tarani gloated, This is your punishment for always rejecting me! Beanna narrowed her eyes, but her tone was sincere. Thank you, Tarani. Youve helped me a lot, but I cant thank you enough. Tarani said lecherously, Why dont you give yourself to me? Beanna was speechless. Youre clearly a girl too. Why can your expression be so wretched? Tarani pretended to be serious and scolded, Being wretched isnt a mans privilege! This is Jade Court. You country bumpkins have to watch your words! We value fairness and justice here. We dont allow discrimination in any sense! Under her winking performance and serious narration. Beanna laughed again. She had been in Jade Court for so long. She naturally knew that Taranis second sentence was a famous quote from an extremely xenophobic Wood Elf noble in the history of Jade Court. The origin of this sentence could no longer be traced. But now. Most of the elves quoted this to mock themselves. After all, the phrases were often used to make a joke. Beanna, who had been feeling a little heavy-hearted, suddenly relaxed. Tarani was obviously very good at pursuing girls. She struck while the iron was hot and said, Jade Courts traditional autumn dance party is about to begin. Im still lacking a dance partner. You have to accompany me. Beanna hesitated. She actually disliked the traditions of the wood elves. At such a ball. As a human, she would more or less be discriminated against. However, before she could reject her. Tarani spoke first, Dont worry, no one will embarrass you when Im around! How about this? Lets throw a gold coin. If its heads up, youll be my dance partner! If its negative, then Ill be your dance partner. Deal?! Beanna laughed again. Tarani took the opportunity to take out a gold coin and threw it high into the air, letting it fall to the ground. However, after the gold coin landed on the ground. It was neither facing up nor facing down. Instead, it kept spinning on the ground. This gold coin is interesting. At first, Tarani was still watching the joke. However, as time passed. The gold coin was spinning like a top, showing no signs of falling. Tarani looked at the gold coin in surprise. She stepped forward in disbelief. She moved her foot away. That gold coin was still spinning! The two girls looked at each other. They didnt understand what had happened. After a long time. Beanna covered her mouth and laughed. Looks like even if I go to the early autumn ball, my dance partner will be someone else. In the northernmost floating city. In the library. Roderick said slowly, Alright, Ive already written the Dragon Slaying Order. This kind of paperwork is really troublesome. In the past, it was Edmond who was in charge of writing it. Why is this guy always writing so quickly? Right, what format did that guy use to send the message? Before Roderick could ask further. Chens voice was heard. It seems that theres no need to issue that Dragon Slaying Order anymore. Take a look at yourself first. Youre already dropping gold coins, old man As they spoke. Roderick was surprised to see the millions of gold coins on him automatically leave his storage device! These gold coins grew wings. They began to soar in the library! Seeing this scene. Roderick wasnt panicking or angry. When he and Chen looked at each other. There was a hint of surprise in the eyes of both parties! Because this scene had happened several times in the history of the Alliance! Roderick quickly turned the crystal ball. As expected. Through the prophecy spell, he knew that this incredible scene was happening in every corner of the continent. People everywhere were shocked to find that the gold coins in their pockets were out of control! However, some places were out of control for a long time. In some places, it was only for a short period of time. At that moment. It was as if all the gold coins were celebrating one thing. Or rather A persons return. In the astral plane. When Edmond blocked the aim of the Singularity Cannon His body also began to mutate rapidly. At first, he turned into a dark sphere. Then, buds and bumps began to grow on the surface of the sphere. In the blink of an eye. His body turned into a star beast formed by countless slender chains and a black hole-like sphere! Facing the onslaught of the Singularity Cannon. The Astral Beast that Edmond had transformed into opened its mouth with all its might. That was the black hole. In an instant! The Singularity Cannon shot into the black hole. A moment later. The star beasts body naturally disappeared. Edmond stood where he was, safe and sound! This scene shocked everyone present. The Prince of Undead, who was originally confident of victory, was even more surprised. He looked at Edmond in disbelief. How is that possible? How could he have swallowed a Singularity Cannon? Hes not even a Holy Mage! The Gods were also in an uproar. Many pairs of eyes were focused on Edmonds face. Very quickly. They realized that Edmond was also a little dumbfounded. He didnt seem to expect that he could take this shot so easily! Its not Edmond. Link judged.. Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Gold Coins Dropped! Chapter 665: Gold Coins Dropped! Translator: Lonelytree That cannon was moved and shot into the depths of the astral plane. Even Edmond doesnt have this ability. None of us do! At this moment. He noticed that Sorias expression was a little strange. Whats wrong? asked Link. Sorias eyes were filled with disbelief. At that moment. A gentle voice rang in everyones ears, Its normal for mechanical tools to malfunction. Is it possible that you didnt check every screw on the deck carefully before taking off today? The Undead Prince looked around. Who is it? Whos mocking me? My Reincarnation is the sturdiest starship. My space sailors will never make any mistakes! The gentle voice asked, Really? Is your starship really that powerful? The Undead Prince sneered, If you dont hide like this, Ill immediately let you know how powerful the Rebirth Ship is! Alright, I agree with you. The voice said, These starships are all rare collectables. Therefore, I wont stand on ceremony. As soon as he finished speaking. A giant hand suddenly appeared above the starry sky! The hand was huge and seemingly invisible. It came from the depths of the astral world, passing through all the planets and planes along the way without causing any impact. Until it hit the four starships. A magical scene happened. There was a loud bang! The four starships were immediately flattened from their three-dimensional form! No. The mages and gods present could clearly feel it. The four starships had been forcefully turned from three-dimensional existences into two-dimensional existences! At that moment. The four starships and the deep space behind them seemed to have become a deep oil painting. Time seemed to have frozen in that starry sky! The hand that came from the depths of the starry sky quickly stroked it. This process was like adding a frame to the oil painting. For a moment. The frame and the oil painting were completely pulled out of the starry sky. The giant hand grabbed the frame. He casually rubbed it a few times. The latter rapidly shrank, turning into a normal-sized oil painting! In the next moment. The owner of the hand also appeared in front of everyone. It was a scholarly scholar wearing gold-rimmed glasses. He was holding the picture frame, and the oil painting in the frame displayed four starships! Its quite nice, isnt it? The Scholar smiled. The Undead Princes face suddenly turned cold. In the next second. He disappeared without a word! The four Space Senators who had followed him also fled in all directions. The Scholar happily patted the edge of the frame with his right hand. With every pat. A figure would appear in the painting. At first, it was the four space archons. Then came the exhausted Prince of Undead. Not long after. In the starry sky in the frame, there were more than a hundred shadows of qniritql Is there anyone else who wants to be a guest in my painting? The Scholar said gently to the Gods. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! On the ruins of the Twin Heavens. All the figures disappeared. Until this moment. Soria could not help but shout, Teacher! The scholar turned around with a serious expression. Stop! Firstly, Im not your teacher. Secondly, wed better go back quickly. [Hint: You have used Fei Zibens Dragon Slaying Spear in the state of equilibrium node.] You have obtained complete victory over your node. Your faction has obtained the favour of fate. [Fates Favor: By chance, when you use Fei Zibens Dragon Slaying Spear, the sound of gold coins shattering awakens a gold coin that Fei Capital left in Twin Heavens before he ascended.] The gold coin turned into Fei Zibens image and scared off the Alliances enemies. To thank you for waking him up. That gold coin had specially activated Fei Zibens passive ability, Cashback! [Cashback: When you use the Cost-consuming series of spells, a certain percentage of the gold coins you consumed will return to your hands.] [Hint: You have received 150,000 gold coins!] Awakening with one gold coin? Matthew didnt understand. But in the next second. Three figures quickly appeared in front of Matthew. Two of them were Edmond and Soria. The last one. He was a graceful scholar. Thats right. I was just a gold coin. The Scholar explained to Soria. Of course, due to some historical reasons, its normal for me to tie my awakening to some coins, right? Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Giant Beast and Wife Killer Chapter 666: Giant Beast and Wife Killer Translator: Lonelytree Soria and Edmond looked at each other. There was disbelief in their eyes. However, now was not the time to be calculative. Immediately. After Soria announced the victory of Rolling Stone Town as the chief judge of this battle, she hurriedly took Matthew and Rheagar away from the scene. The lords who had yet to retreat saw this scene. They all revealed thoughtful expressions. Of course. More people looked at the small mountain of gold coins under the Red Dragon Khuzulas. Such a large amount of wealth was naturally very tempting. However, when they saw the Tauren skeleton standing on top of the red dragons head with a protective expression, they were shocked. They all dispelled the dark plans in the depths of their hearts. They had seen the terrifying combat strength that the Tauren skeleton had just displayed. In fact. It was not only Peggys amazing performance in her Battle Angel form. The brilliant performances of Lumiere, Lorraine, and the others were also seen by everyone. After the battle at the Moss Green Hills. Rolling Stone Town was destined to become famous in the South. The members of the special operation team led by Matthew would also enter the sights of the various lords. Even if they couldnt invite them to become external aid for the battle they were facing, they could not let the enemy invite them. This was the tacit understanding that the lords had reached in the depths of their hearts. The battle at the Moss Green Hills was destined to have a far-reaching impact. It set the main theme for the war in the South. In the following war craze. He was afraid that there would be many shadows of both sides in the battle. In the entire south. It was also about to set off a wave of chasing after necromancers and high-level combatants. However, none of this had anything to do with the soldiers on the battlefield. They were celebrating this hard -won victory. Even though Rheagar and Matthew had been taken away, the rest of the people were also enjoying the joy of the moment. The only ones who didnt fit in were the undead led by Peggy. They formed a circle around the hill. They were carefully picking up the gold coins. It was as if she was afraid that someone would pick one up if she were too late. Sorias Crystal Palace. In an extremely spacious reception room, everyones figures appeared one after another. Matthew and Rheagar looked somewhat confused. However, under Sorias calm gaze, they were able to calm down. The two of them sat down. The scholar introduced himself, Like I said before, Im just a Gold Coin. I havent given myself a name yet. Before that, you can just call me Gold Coin. Before Mr. Fei Ziben left this world, he was very bored, so he created me. He injected a part of his personality, memories, and power into a gold coin. Thus, I was born. But at that time, I didnt have my own consciousness, so I couldnt understand what Mr. Fei Ziben did. I only remember that he chose to leave after doing this. In my memories. He seemed to be making a final attempt. When I woke up. I can no longer find any traces of him in this universe. Combined with some of his previous memories. I guess he probably chose to ascendHe left this world. He followed the Calamity Mage. But whether he succeeded or not, I dont know. The only thing I can be sure of is this. Mr. Fei Ziben did not die in this universe. After saying this. Gold Coin said humbly, You can see me as Fei Zibens child. Considering the memories and feelings left behind by Mr. Fei Ziben in my mind, of course, Im willing to become a member of the Alliance. But then again, Im only a gold coin. You cant expect too much from me. Edmond shook his head. You saved my life, Mr. Gold Coin. Your strength is shocking. The power of the Singularity Cannon and that oil painting Gold Coin shook his head and said, Oh, that was a misunderstanding. In fact, Im not as powerful as I appeared to be. Whether it was the Singularity Cannon or the Undead Prince and his fleet, I didnt take them into this painting. That was just a smokescreen. As he spoke. He took out the oil painting again and placed it in front of everyone. Matthew and Rheagar went over to take a look. He didnt find anything. Edmond and Soria quickly saw through the clues. Realization dawned on Edmond. Are they moving? They werent taken in, but only banished? Gold Coin revealed an expression that said, Thats right. I dont have the ability to destroy the Prince of Undead, nor do I have the ability to completely seal the four starships. But ever since I woke up, a voice in the depths of my heart has been urging me to do something for the Alliance, so I decided to pretend to be Mr. Fei Ziben and put on a good show. As you can see, this oil painting is actually just a window. It can see the current state of the Prince of Undead and his starship. I banished them to the deep space of the universe. There are a lot of space mazes nearby. It will be difficult for them to return to the vicinity of our planet at once. It will take at least seven to eight years. As for the Singularity Cannon, it will hit the barrier around Aindor three years later. This is something that cannot be changed. Edmond frowned. Are you sure ItS tnree years Gold Coin shook his head honestly. It could be two and a half years or even two years.. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Giant Beast and Wife Killer Chapter 667: Giant Beast and Wife Killer Translator: Lonelytree I cant be sure, but this is all I can do. The ability that Mr. Fei Ziben gave me allows me to have the power of a Holy Mage when I use it, but it cant last for long. Moreover, the number of times I can use it is very precious. Once I use it up, it will be gone. Ive already used it once just now. Edmonds expression softened. No matter what, you have already helped us a lot. To be able to delay the attack for three years, even if its only two years, is great news for Aindor. Gold Coin smiled shyly, his eyes filled with joy. Edmond and Soria, on the other hand, had unusually serious expressions. However, Gold Coin did not notice this. He happily turned to Matthew and said, Was it you who woke me up? I heard that your name is Matthew. Are you willing to be friends with me? Matthew quickly reached out his hand. With pleasure. Although he had yet to figure out what had happened in the astral plane, it was an indisputable fact that the gold coin left behind by Fei Ziben seemed to have developed its own consciousness. It was also a dream for Matthew to have a good relationship with Gold Coin. These three gold coins are my companions. Unfortunately, they are not as lucky as I am to be chosen by Mr. Fei Ziben. The Scholar smiled and handed three gold coins to Matthew. I plan to travel around the Aindor Continent for a while. As long as you inject a portion of your mana into a gold coin, I will immediately appear in front of you. Every time you call me, I will do one thing for you unconditionally. After all, if it werent for you, I might never have been awakened. Mr. Fei Ziben only gave me strength and memories, and the favour of fate was the key to giving birth to my self-awareness. From this perspective, I can also be considered the child of Mr. Fei Ziben and Mr. Matthew. Gold Coin said enthusiastically. Matthew scratched his head. He wanted to retort, but he didnt know how to say it. He could tell. Although Gold Coin had part of Fei Zibens memory and great power, his temperament was like a newborn baby, innocent and romantic. He looked like Fei Ziben when he was young, but he was definitely not Fei Ziben himself. At this moment, Rheagar could not help but interject, So, what does all of this have to do with me? Gold Coin said enthusiastically, Oh, of course its related! The favour of fate often requires the joint efforts of the people above the equilibrium node. And you are also a part of the Equilibrium node. As he spoke. He roughly explained the meaning of the equilibrium node. Although Rheagar didnt really understand. However, this did not stop him from proudly sticking out his chest. So, killing the Dragon Priest at the risk of my life counts as meritorious service? Gold Coin explained seriously, No, in the equilibrium node, youre the one whos dragging us down. In fact, Ive observed that the favour of fate created by Mr. Edmond and Mr. Matthew has been shared equally among us. If it wasnt for the favour of that part, you might have died long ago. In other words, youve diluted the favour Fate has for me. This is of great significance to me. At least I dont have to owe Fate too much. After all, there was a price to pay for the favour of fate. Fate would not favour a person forever. No matter how hard you tried, she would always seem capricious. But in the end. Fate would always favour a group that was united. Im very happy that I can become a group of this race. A group that was united as one? Everyone looked at each other. Even Rheagar didnt know what to say. Just as Gold Coin was communicating with Rheagar and Matthew. Edmond said to Soria, Link and Ronan both chose to stay in the astral plane, but it seems that Mr. Fei Ziben has not really returned. They are in a very dangerous situation. I have to inform them. But with their personalities, Im afraid they wont be willing to come back. Link still needs to suppress the mysterious lock, and Ronan seems to still need to digest the secret of the Goddess of Magic in the astral plane. Soria glanced at him and nodded gently. You can go, but the matter between you and Ronan needs to be resolved properly. Edmond gave a rare awkward smile. Then, he said confidently, I can handle Ronan. Then, he opened a portal that led to the northernmost floating city. Before leaving. He told Gold Coin, No matter what, as Mr. Fei Zibens spiritual bloodline, the Seven Saint Alliance will always be your home. However, if you need me, just call my name or come to the northernmost floating city to find me. After saying that. He nodded at Matthew in a friendly manner. Then, he hurriedly walked into the portal. He watched Edmond leave. Matthew finally arrived in front of Soria. What happened after you went to search for the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch? Has Great Mage Ronan appeared? Can you tell me what happened in the astral plane? Soria didnt look to be in a good mood. However, she still patiently recounted what had happened in the astral plane. Matthew was dumbfounded. Compared to the battle in the Moss Hills, he felt that his experience was already thrilling enough. However, in the crisis of the twin heavens ruins The danger he was facing was simply insignificant! Storluk Industries has officially revealed its ambitions? The Prince of Undead and his Singularity Cannon will make a comeback in three years?! Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Giant Beast and Wife Killer Chapter 668: Giant Beast and Wife Killer Translator: Lonelytree The gods might even force the abdication? Matthew felt a headache coming on. Soria looked amused. These are all things that a holy mage should be worried about. As a little Mage who hasnt even reached Tier 5, your mission doesnt concern this. Matthew thought about it and agreed. If the sky collapsed, there would be tall people to hold it up. There were so many geniuses in the Alliance, and he was just a small shrimp. It was good to be able to watch the show from the side. At the critical moment, he would help if he could. If he couldnt help, he could only lie flat. But there is one thing that I really hope you can do. This is also the reason why I brought you here today. Soria said in a serious tone. What is it? Matthew asked curiously. Rheagar, who was affected by Sorias gaze, also showed an expression of attentive listening. After this battle, High Leaf Region will become a part of Rolling Stone Town, and Red Mountain, which has lost its Dragon Lord, will inevitably fall into turmoil. I hope that Rolling Stone Town can unite the south and the central region, including Highleaf Ridge, Golden Fertile Field, Red Mountain, Apple Avenue, and even Jiliu City. I hope to see the Rolling Stone Kingdom rise in the South in the next three years. There was an unquestionable look in her eyes. Rheagar looked troubled. Im sorry, but I dont think I have the ability to become a king. I also dont want to launch an invasion and cause more casualties. Soria looked at him calmly. What if I told you that conquering more territories and establishing a unified king is to save more innocent civilians in the upcoming disaster? What Im about to say is a top secret within the Alliance. Only the victor of the battle of the Moss Green Hills is qualified to listen. The secret is that in the future, the Alliance will build three suDer-larze refuge strongholds in the south based on the performance of the war. If Rolling Stone Town doesnt fight for one of the three spots, we will support other forces. I cant reveal too much about why the super stronghold is being built. I can only tell you that the great changes in the Heavenly Family Palace are accelerating the arrival of the Heavenly Change. In the next 15 to 30 years, most places in Aindor will become uninhabitable and even dangerous. Our world is about to face the invasion of darkness once again. Although it wont be the end of the world, for the humans living on this land, its not much different from the end of the world. This is a worldwide crisis, and its also the reason why the gods and the Storluk industry are restless. Here, these are the fire seeds. There are only three in the entire south. If you dont fight for it, your people will be mercilessly devoured when the Heavenly Change arrives. As Soria spoke, she showed a small flame in his palm. After hearing this, Rheagars expression became extremely solemn. Matthew couldnt help but ask, What kind of disaster will the heavenly change cause? Soria sighed deeply. I cant say it because when I mention the specific name of the disaster, the speed of the disaster will increase. But what I can reveal is that there are many types of disasters caused by the heavenly change. According to Rodericks prophecy, the first stage of the disaster is- Giant beast! Take note that the giant beast Im talking about is not a small creature like the dragon. They were the prehistoric remnants of the Dark Age, true giants. Some of the giant beasts could even lift mountains or highlands! Even a holy mage would find it hard to kill them. This is because the heavenly change will weaken our strength, and they are the protagonists of the next era chosen by fate. After leaving the Crystal Palace. Sorias words seemed to still echo in Matthews ears. The grim challenge of the future world had already arrived before his eyes. Matthew used to think that the days of the heavenly change were far away from him. However, after learning the secret of the Astral War from Soria, he was shocked. That was why he could clearly feel that the changes in the world were far beyond his imagination. The days of peace were passing by quickly. Where would the fate of humans and mages go? This was something that even the most powerful prophecy mage would not dare to say. Matthew and Rheagar returned to Rolling Stone Town. At this moment, the small town was decorated with lanterns and streamers, cheering and jumping for joy. Every household was welcoming the heroes who had returned from the battlefield. Except for a few people who were wiping their tears. The entire Rolling Stone Town was immersed in the joy of victory. Matthew and Rheagar had something on their minds. However, seeing this scene was not good enough to dampen everyones interest. It was night. After a round of celebration. Many of the participants were already drunk. The people from the special operations team were no exception. Lumiere finished the wine that Matthew had brewed himself. The others couldnt hold their liquor as well as him. Only Clegg had a draw with him. Seeing everyone drinking excitedly. Matthew had no choice but to ask Rheagar to take out all the good wine he had hidden. Late at night. Matthews grave was littered with living people. On the other hand, the undeads were still energetic. This scene was quite strange. In the workshop. After taking a nap, Matthew focused his attention on the domains. After this battle. He had made some gains in three domains. Dragon Slaying; Gods; And celebrities. The first was the Dragon Slaying Domain. After killing Meonogas, Matthew became a veteran in the domain of dragon slaying. This was further strengthened after the death of Khuzulas. Therefore, Matthew obtained three domain abilities in this domain. [Above the Dragon: You have obtained a higher prestige than Dragons Might.] Normally, you could suppress this kind of dragons might. When it reaches a certain level, you can release it to create an impact and intimidation effect similar to the Dragons Might on the people around you. [Dragon Slayer Il: You will be 100% immune to Dragons Might.] [Recruit Dragons: When you encounter a young or younger dragon, you can recruit it due to your majesty. The latter will have a certain chance of submitting to you and becoming your follower. There was also a permanent status. [Dragons blood nemesis: When you deal damage to a unit with dragon blood, the target will suffer an additional 50% damage.] The above three abilities and one state were all very practical. However, it seemed to be a little targeted at the dragons. For a peaceful person like Matthew, who had always been kind to others, it was a little unnecessary. And the accidental entry into the divine domain gave him two abilities. [Knowledge of Gods: You will obtain the basic knowledge of the gods in the Heavenly Palace. When you meet a god, relevant knowledge will automatically appear in your mind, including but not limited to- C ] The dark history before becoming a god. The misdeeds after becoming a god. Their personality and hobbies. Their Godhood Domains. Their connections. And others. Divine Spell Transformation: You can present spells that are one rank lower than your own level in the form of divine spells. These two abilities were quite practical. The former allowed Matthew to avoid the pain of reading a large number of books and literature. And the latter seemed to enable him to swindle others and pretend to be a charlatan. Even though the Gods didnt have much influence on the continent now. But the future was hard to say. After all, the Alliance was in a precarious situation. He thought about it. Matthew looked at the third domain. The Celebrity Domain only provided a slot for one ability, and it was one of the three familiar options. Name on Everyones Lips: You can become a celebrity that everyone knows and gain the admiration of many people. During this process, you will be able to absorb a very small amount of the power of faith. Acting Skills: How can a celebrity not have skilful acting skills? Your acting ability will be greatly improved. Wife Killer: Your reputation allows you to conquer married women without fail. Matthew looked at the third option and fell into deep thought. Just as he was pondering the relationship between the celebrity domain and the wife-killer ability. A gentle voice rang in his ear, Um, um, Im sorry. Can I take up a little of your time? I want to talk to you about the deeds of the Mad Second Hand. Matthew looked up. A little fairy that flew out of nowhere was lying timidly on the edge of the lamp cover, looking at him with anticipation. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: War Divide and Brand Spell Chapter 669: War Divide and Brand Spell Translator: Lonelytree Matthew looked at the little fairy without batting an eyelid. Are you a believer of the Mad Secondhand? The Little Fairy nodded sincerely. Yes, yes! Hello, my name is Little Stream. I used to work as a gardener for the Ice Queen. I was in charge of taking care of the exotic flowers in the Fairy Garden, mainly watering them. Im very good at spurt spells. Therefore, my work has always been highly praised by the Queen. But one day. The queen is missing, and the priestess has chased us out. So I lost my job. I cant water flowers and plant grass. I felt that my life had lost its meaning. Until one day. I met the Mad Secondhand. This little fairy named Stream had a very sharp mouth. Matthew said one sentence, and she could babble a dozen times. Just introducing herself was enough to make her seem like she was talking non-stop. She seemed to have noticed the concern in Matthews eyes. Stream said seriously, Regarding Mr. Second-hand, you dont have to worry about him being evil. Yes, he is a little crazy. However, we fairies have been crazy for thousands of years, and we havent found any major problems. Therefore, madness was not the same as evil. In fact. Mr. Second-hand was a very gentle and kind person. Even among the Twilight Creations, He is the most special one. Hearing Streams words. Matthew was not surprised. After all, with his experience with the fairies, no matter how crazy the words of the little fairies were, he would feel that it was reasonable. However, he couldnt help but interject, You clearly know that He is a creation of Twilight, yet youre still willing to continue believing in Him? Stream looked up with an innocent expression. What else? The Creatures of Twilight are also part of the great Creatures. They are not inferior to the Gods of the same era. In terms of individual character, some Creatures of Twilight are far nobler than the Gods. Under such circumstances, welcoming the embrace of the great Mr. Second Hand is also a reasonable choice. I heard that in some worlds, some people even worship some demons and ghosts with low moral character and no power to speak of. Thats whats strange, right? Matthew did not refute. He only said calmly, But as far as I know, Twilight Creatures obsession is to destroy the world. Stream corrected, Its their duty, not their obsession. I admit that some Twilight Creatures naturally like to cause destruction, but Mr. Secondhand is different. He likes to save people. As I mentioned before, He isnt just a Twilight Creature. He is a Thinker. Would you like to spend some time with me to tell you His story? It doesnt take long. Ten minutes will do! As she spoke. She looked at Matthew with anticipation. Matthews heart softened subconsciously. His heart became highly vigilant! [Warning: You have sensed the corruption of the Mad Second-hand. Once you listen to the story of the believers of the Mad Second-hand, you will be inclined to Chaos and Madness to a certain extent!] Matthew hurriedly stopped. Sorry, Im a little tired today. Lets talk about it next time. Stream looked disappointed. She asked unwillingly, Cant you even give me 10 minutes? How about five minutes, no, three minutes? Matthew insisted on refusing. Im sorry, Im really tired. I cant hold on for more than a minute. As he spoke, he revealed a tired expression. The reason why Matthew did not forcefully chase this little fairy away was mainly because he did not want to completely offend the Mad Second-hand. This guy had already gotten his hands on the fairies flower garden. No matter what the other partys purpose was. Matthew did not want to become enemies with them for the time being. Alright then. A look of disappointment appeared on Streams face, but she quickly regained her composure and looked full of energy. When you have time next time, you must listen to me tell the story of Mr. Second-hand. Matthew responded perfunctorily. The Little Fairy was tactful and disappeared on the spot. After Stream left. Matthews expression became serious. The Mad Secondhand came uninvited, which was a little against common sense. Could it be that he had been targeted by the Mad Secondhand when he was strolling in the fairys flower garden? Or was there something wrong with the two-piece set that the female priest gave her? Otherwise, it was impossible for the stream to pinpoint his location so accurately. In order to find out the ins and outs. Matthew began to flip through the battle records frantically. The fight earlier was too intense. There were many records that he did not read. Many of the details of this grade were exposed. Matthew started from the beginning of the battle. Until the dust settled. It took a total of six hours! During this process. He might as well do a battle replay. At the same time, he also discovered the traces left behind by the Mad Secondhand in this battle! Was Rheagars life actually saved by the Mad Second Hand? But according to Gold Coin, isnt it fate that saved him? I actually have the mark of the Mad Second Hand on my body. When was this mark left behind? It seems to have something to do with fate! Matthew focused his attention and looked closely. He found that there was a very faint second-hand brand on his body that could disappear at any time. And when he stared at the brand for more than 10 seconds. A new notification appeared on the data panel. [Hint: Do you wish to accept the gift of the Mad Second Hand?] After accepting, you will enter the realm of madness and luck at the same time! [You have obtained the motto of the Mad Second Hand: The crazier you are, the luckier you are!] [Knowledge of the Gods: You have obtained a secret about the Mad Secondhand. It is said that the original Mad Secondhand died when it was sealed by the Gods..] Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: War Divide and Brand Spell Chapter 670: War Divide and Brand Spell Translator: Lonelytree The current Mad Secondhand was a brand new Twilight creation that Loa, the God of Luck, had replaced after killing the Mad Secondhand. He has the independent will of the God of Luck, Loa, and controls the authority of the domain of luck. He also has the madness and responsibility of the second hand of madness. Theres such a story?! Matthews horizons were broadened. The ability of divine knowledge was indeed useful. Therefore, the favour of fate is essentially an increase in short-term luck. Because it involves the domain of luck, those who are favoured will easily be targeted by the second hand of madnessOh no, I have to inform Rheagar! Tell him to be careful! He thought about it. Matthew rushed to the lieges residence in a hurry. It just so happened that Rheagar had been busy working all night. Matthew took him out and looked him up and down. He was surprised to find that there was no mark of the Mad Second Hand on Rheagars body! This surprised him greatly. Rheagar asked in puzzlement. Matthew told him the whole story. Rheagar touched his chin after hearing this. Perhaps my will is too strong, and the Twilight Creations are unable to corrode me. Zeller, who was also busy at the side, heard this and commented, Its also possible that the Twilight Creations arent interested in you because your value is too low. Matthew felt that this sentence might be close to the truth. After all, when the Twilight Creature Galan had tried to recruit him and Li Weiqi, Rheagar had been ignored. Perhaps this was the luck of mediocrity! Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. As for the brand on his body, there was no need to worry because the brand was very faint and would disappear in a few days. In fact, that was indeed the case. That night. Matthew noticed that the mark of the second hand of madness had left his body. However, although Matthew did not receive the domain given by the other party After the brand disappeared. The Mad Second Hand had left something in his body forever. [Hint: You have obtained the ability from the Domain of Luck, Win Every Three Rounds. [Win Every Three Rounds: When you are gambling or using gambling techniques, you will always win whenever you encounter a round of three or a multiple of three.] The scope of this ability was very limited. It could only be used in a narrow sense of gambling, and it did not seem to be very useful. It should be a small easter egg left for him by the Mad Second Hands strategy of casting a wide net. Matthew did not take it to heart. Among the three choices of abilities in the celebrity domain. In the end, he still chose the Wife Killer. It was not that Matthew had any special preference for other peoples wives. Instead, all three abilities were very weak. Only the wife-killer ability had a certain application. What if one day he had to deal with an enemy who was someones wife? Perhaps this ability would come in handy? It was the same as winning every three times. Matthew also categorized the Wife-Killer as an easter egg ability. It was not a loss for this ability to take effect once. He did not think too much about it. In the following period of time. The office hall of the lieges residence was constantly busy. In order to cope with the busy paperwork. Zeller had to hire two assistants to help, one of whom was Patton, who had been studying circuits and lights in Matthews cemetery. Rolling Stone Town indeed had a lot of work to deal with at the moment, such as absorbing the army of the High Leaf Region, officially accepting the surrender of the High Leaf Region, and sending officials, especially tax officers, to the High Leaf Region for inspection or governance After working overtime for more than a week. The Highleaf Region had officially become a part of Rolling Stone Town. Many refugees were happy about this. This was because they had originally escaped from the Highleaf Region. Now that Rheagar had promised to let them return to their homes, this was naturally great news. High Leaf Region and Rolling Stone Town had always been close to each other, and the merging of the two regions was nothing more than a matter of changing the lord. Therefore, it was handled smoothly overall. However, if he were to follow Sorias suggestion and swallow the Red Mountain and the Golden Fertile Field in one go, it would probably take a little more effort. Rolling Stone Town was currently in the limelight, and Rheagars reputation was also very high. With the victory of the Moss Green Hills, if they insisted on taking down these two territories. they had a lot of confidence- However, there would definitely be a lot of secret compliance. Even if he swallowed all these territories. There were also various problems that could be encountered in the actual operation. In theory, the humans in the south were of the same species, but each territory had its own unique customs, and there was a chain of contempt between them. For example, the residents of Rolling Stone Town often discriminated against the people of Highleaf Hill, thinking that they were a group of cotton farmers. The golden fertile field was their wheat warehouse. On the other hand, the people of Red Mountain discriminated equally against the other poor territories, thinking that the southerners of the other territories were all country bumpkins. The discrimination and hostility between territories were difficult to mediate. The internal conflicts within the territory were even more ubiquitous. Under such circumstances. If they wanted to establish a Rolling Stone Kingdom. It was definitely not enough to rely solely on violence or buying peoples hearts. Rheagar needed to issue a series of regulations, decrees, and systems to coordinate the interests of the various territories and quickly promote the integration of the territories. However, no matter how brilliant the ruler was, in this process, they would inevitably face an extremely difficult period of pain. This was also the reason why the mages were unwilling to go down and start their own country. This thing was really too troublesome! It was so troublesome that Rheagar, who was late every day and left early to take an afternoon nap, began to work overtime crazily.. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: War Divide and Brand Spell Chapter 671: War Divide and Brand Spell Translator: Lonelytree Matthew saw everything. He was filled with emotions. However, he could not help but increase the intensity of his slacking. At the same time, he was secretly happy. Fortunately, he was a mage! He left these troublesome matters to Rheagar and Zeller. He only needed to take care of his own land. This was not difficult for him. After all, the undead were always more obedient than the living. While the other two were busy dealing with official business. Matthew had already started to take stock of his gains from this war. The first was the corpses of the six dragons! According to the previous distribution principle. Matthew got priority in dealing with the six bodies. Dragons were full of treasures. Their skeletons could be used to make bone dragons. Flesh, internal organs, scales, and tendons all had their own uses. Among them, Matthew had collected more than ten barrels of dragon blood. This dragon blood could be used to make alchemical items or to mass produce powerful Dragon Blood Warriors. Even if it was used to grow mushrooms, it seemed to be a good use. As for the other things, he planned to entrust them to the alchemists within the Alliance. After a series of high value-added production. The corpses of these six dragons would bring Matthew a batch of good dragon equipment and high cash income. Among them, the profits from the corpse of the Red Dragon Khuzulas were solely owned by Matthew. The profits from the other five dragon corpses would be equally distributed to every member of the special operation team. Matthew was a particular person. He was never stingy with sharing his wealth with others. Apart from the dragons corpse. Matthews undead had suffered heavy losses in this war. However, these losses paled in comparison to the new corpses he had obtained. A few days after the war. Every day, Matthew rode his pegasus and hung the lantern Viscount Fan had given him as he dragged corpses into the cemetery. After this wave of operations. There were more than 5000 corpses in the cemetery! In order to facilitate the storage of the corpses, Matthew had asked the Troll Sinwak to dig two large graves. However, they filled up quickly. It could only be said that the development of the cemetery was urgent. Except for the corpse. Matthew also received a large amount of war dividends, which mainly included the following three contents: First, cash. The total value of the Red Dragon Khuzulas and Black Dragon Meonogass discovered assets in their respective territories was about 800,000 gold coins. Matthew took 380,000, and the rest was the dividends for Rheagar and the other friends. And 300,000 of the 380,000 gold coins were used to repay Sorias interest-free loan, and 50,000 of the 80,000 that Matthew actually received was the capital. It could only be said that Fei Zibens spells indeed cost capital! Fortunately, he still had cashback! The 150,000 gold coins were a real positive benefit that made up for Matthews inner trauma. In addition. Both High Leaf Region and Red Mountain were facing the war reparations proposed by Rolling Stone Town. The money was currently being negotiated within the Alliance. As long as it was dealt with. Matthew and his special operations team would also receive a high bonus. This part of the profits was the real profit! He just needed to wait. Second, taxes. Just as Rheagar had promised, Matthew received 15% of the tax revenue of the High Leaf Region for the next 30 years. One step further. Rheagar also suggested that every time Rolling Stone Town acquired a new territory, Matthew would receive the same amount of tax revenue. This was also a form of repayment for Matthew becoming a registered mage in Rolling Stone Town during the war. It was obvious. Rheagar was also very clear. Without Matthew, Rolling Stone Town would not have been able to win this war! The third aspect was the gift of territory. Previously, Rheagar had only given his land to Matthew as a private gift. After the battle at the Moss Hills ended. Rheagar made an official announcement through the City Hall. In the name of war rewards, he gave Matthew a larger area of land northeast of Rolling Stone Town and north of the farm area. Not only that. Matthew also obtained absolute autonomy in this land. This treatment was on the same level as Ronans ownership of the Mage District of Rolling Stone Town. The area of land that Rheagar gave this time was really exaggerated. It was almost ten times the size of the land that he had given him previously! The northernmost part of it even included the ghost granny castle near the border. This area was named the Forest District. Matthew was the master of the forest. On this land. Even Rheagar had to look at Matthews expression. It was enough to show the sincerity of the former. In fact. Rheagar had also asked Matthew if he wanted to build a mage tower in the forest. Matthew temporarily refused. He was a Necromancer and a Tree Master, so he didnt need a Mage Tower. In a sense, the cemetery and the Sanctuary of Life had replaced the role of the mage tower. However, Rheagars reminder also made Matthew realize that he really needed to build a more comprehensive experimental centre. Other than that. Matthew also received many additional rewards from Rheagar. Most of them were directly handed over to Matthews friends. He didnt keep much for himself. This victory and the rewards that far exceeded their expectations also gave Matthews team a better atmosphere. Everyone had lived in the forest or cemetery for more than a week. They got along quite happily. However, happiness was always short-lived. Everyone had their own things to do. A week later. Everyone started to leave. Loraine returned to Deep Blue Harbor. His cousin, Lady Alena, needed his support, and he himself enjoyed the debauchery of Deep Blue Harbor even more. Li Weiqi planned to head north to seek an opportunity to break through to Legend. Clegg and Samantha were also planning to go north, but their destination was the plains north of the island. It was said that there were many orcs living there. Clegg planned to contact the local orcs before considering whether to mobilize them to counterattack Storluk. Cloud Elf Amelia had returned to Cloud Edge City, and she was going to report to Lady Bobo. On the other hand, Lumiere was invited by the city lord of Lion City to visit the city. Of course, Matthew had guessed the Golden Lions ambition. He told Lumiere that he could arrange a job for him here. But Lumiere refused with a smile. I have a family to support. More than ten women and many children. This is a huge expense. I dont want to cause you trouble. This war has given me some inspiration. I think Im quite suitable to be a mercenary. I plan to go to Lion City to take a look first before deciding whether to accept the invitations of the various castellans to participate in various battles. In the future, I will also consider bringing a group of warriors from the tribe to participate in the war in the south. Im sorry, the war may be a disaster for the southern territories, but for us, it seems to be an opportunity. Matthew did not try to dissuade him this time. Although Lumi?re looked honest, he was also a little silly sometimes, and he was actually a very smart and opinionated guy. Once he decided on something. It was also very difficult for him to change. Perhaps becoming the King of Mercenaries was also the path that the future King of the Rainforest had to take. Then I wish you the best of luck in becoming the strongest mercenary in the South! Matthew smiled and gave his blessings. After sending off most of the people. The cemetery suddenly became a little deserted. Fortunately, Matthew did not lack company. Lara, Richard, Chuka the Thousand Transformers, Obast, Argus, Peggy, Soldier Unknowingly. He was often surrounded by so many people. Half a year ago. He was still a bitter necromancer who planted trees alone every day and had to go to school during the day. Thinking of this. Matthew felt like it was a lifetime ago. He calmed down. He returned to his normal daily life. His daily routine was nothing more than planting trees, building graves, talking to animals, occasionally planting mushrooms to brew wine, chatting with Peggy, playing dice with Renesme, and tutoring in spells. His days were quite fulfilling. A month passed in the blink of an eye. When September arrived. The weather in Rolling Stone Town became less hot. Matthew could clearly feel an abundant life force returning to the earth. The restriction of planting oak trees every day also disappeared. Matthew began to plant trees more diligently. On this day. Just as he placed a small sapling into the pit. A new notification appeared in front of him. [Hint: You have obtained a new side mission, Autumns Carnival [Autumn Carnival: Please choose a brand new type of tree to plant on a large scale. For every 40 trees planted, you will receive one spell enhancement point.] You can choose a spell as your signature spell. After that, you can use Spell Enhancement Points to increase the effects of your signature spells without limit! Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Matthew’s Messenger Chapter 672: Matthews Messenger Translator: Lonelytree The new side mission refreshed Matthews spirits. In the normal mage growth system, signature spells were the same as the ability of spells. They were considered high-end Supreme Magic Techniques. Every mage could choose one or more signature spells in their field of expertise. Through specialized training and more actual combat. The effects of signature spells were often stronger than ordinary ones. However, this process was full of hardships and also required extremely high monetary costs. Therefore, a typical fourth or fifth-tier mage would only have one signature spell. Those who had two signature spells definitely existed with outstanding financial resources, energy, and talent. After Matthew advanced to Tier 4, he could train a signature spell through his own hard work. And this mission could allow him to improve on this foundation and obtain a second signature spell slot. Moreover, from the mission description, the effect of the signature spell formed in this way might be stronger than ordinary signature spells! Matthew was full of anticipation. As for which spell to choose to become his signature. Matthew hadnt thought about it yet. However, there was a high chance that spells from the undead domain would be more suitable. After all, he was still a Necromancer. Anyway, the spell enhancement points obtained from the mission could be saved, so he was not in a hurry to choose a spell. He would just specify a higher limit later. The key was what tree he was going to plant next! Previously, during the main mission. Matthew had thought about what tree to plant for a long time. However, the oak trees position in the natural domain was unique, so in the end, he didnt have much trouble. As for the trees after the oak tree. Matthew also had an idea in his heart. After weighing the pros and cons of all aspects. Matthew finally decided to plant pine trees! First of all, the climate in Rolling Stone Town was very suitable for pine trees. Secondly, the pine forest and the oak forest did not conflict. Thirdly, pine seeds were relatively easy to obtain, which had a profound impact on Matthews production capacity. After confirming the target. Matthew began to make a detailed plan. At the initial stage. He planned to plant pine trees far away from the oak forest. After all, the oak forest was the carrier of the ritual field of the Life Sanctuary. The oak trees themselves benefited the most. They would inadvertently squeeze the resources of other plants of the same level. If pine trees were planted near the oak trees, the effect might not be ideal. Fortunately, Matthew had his own land now. After searching on the map and surveying the area, he was able to find a way out. He finally decided on the location of the pine forest in the vast wasteland north of the Scar of the Dead. The advantage of this place was that it was large enough, and the soil was fertile enough to support a pine forest. The disadvantage was that Due to the devouring of the Scar of the Dead and the faint influence of the Ghost Granny Castle further north, the life essence in this area seemed to be suppressed. According to Matthews investigation. There were also some plants here. But most of them grew up very lonely. These plants were growing well, far above average. This meant that this land was not devoid of life elements but was suppressed by some kind of power. Matthews pine forest plan had to go smoothly, so he had to solve this problem. If it was in the past. Matthew would probably be in trouble. But now, as long as he activated his equalized perception, he could clearly see the flow of life essence in this wasteland. Matthew realized. The life essence of the large area of land nearby was detained in the depths of the ground. The strange thing was This wasteland was actually at the edge of the Gold Diggers Basin, and there werent many underground cities. Was there something in the depths of the earth that was suppressing the activity of life elements? Matthew was very curious. However, he was not in a hurry to solve this problem. Instead, he set out to build his second base on the barren land. The second base would be divided into two parts, above ground and underground, just like the oak forest. There was a pine forest on the ground. Underground was the second cemetery. In order to speed up the construction of the cemetery, Matthew had transferred a large number of zombies to work overtime. During this process. The performance of the Mother of Slaves was quite outstanding. The Zombies she trained had a very strong construction ability. They could open up underground space in small caves, and they could also transport logs above the surface to build wooden houses. Although the level of construction built by zombies was definitely not as good as that of human craftsmen, it was still much better than the stone house that Matthew had commanded the zombies to build. Not only that. The Mother of Slaves even trained a group of zombie farmers for Matthew! According to her introduction. These zombie farmers were only 20 C 30% weaker than ordinary human farmers. If it was combined with Druid spells The zombie farmers could definitely produce more food than the same number of humans. The most important thing was Zombie farmers dont need money to work! As long as the cemetery provided them with a little negative energy, they could continuously produce value for Matthew. This made Matthew very happy. Unfortunately, it was already early autumn. Rolling Stone Towns agricultural level was not suitable for large-scale grain cultivation. Matthews druid resources had to be invested in the more important planting of pine trees and oak trees. Therefore, these zombie farmers could only stay at home and wait for jobs. Wait until the next spring. That was why Matthew promoted zombie farming on his own land on a large scale. Considering Myossages outstanding performance Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Matthew’s Messenger Chapter 673: Matthews Messenger Translator: Lonelytree Matthew also decisively decided to include her in the cemeterys list of ritual venues. At this point. There were already three high-level undead units in Matthews First Cemetery. They were Argus, the Dark Warrior, Myossage, the Mother of Slaves, and Ali, the Ghost Commander. With them as the leader, the undead could guard the safety of the cemetery day and night. Even if Matthew wasnt around. These people could also maintain this place for a very long time. This made Matthew feel quite gratified. With the support of a large number of cheap labour, the development of the second cemetery was very successful. A few small wooden houses, a huge warehouse, and several other buildings were also uprooted from the ground. Matthew asked Obast to prepare a brand-new Life Sanctuary ritual. This might help alleviate the suppression of life elements in this land. At the same time. Matthew also sent Lara to the Watcher Highlands. Lara had three objectives for this trip. The first was to check on the situation in Watcher Highland and see if there was a chance to expand the business of the Oak Chamber of Commerce. The second was to buy oak and pine seeds and see if she could find a stable source of supply. The third was to check on Elis condition. This kid didnt even reply to Matthews letter. This was obviously not in line with his personality. Matthew was still a little worried about him, so before he left, he especially asked Lara to pay attention to Elis situation. Considering the time limit of the early autumn party, the mission was not a simple one. The entire mission could only last for a month. Therefore, while Matthew carried out the above actions, he also quickly began to plant pine trees on the wasteland. This job was already quite simple for him. He asked Lulu to ripen the pine tree saplings. Zombies dug holes day and night. Matthew took the time to transplant. The entire process was smooth and smooth. Not long after, pine trees appeared on the originally barren land. Were the life elements in the soil not active? It was alright! He just needed to enlarge the distance between the trees. The land was vast anyway, so there was enough space for him to plant whatever he wanted. Moreover, he also had the magical farming technique of decomposing and fertilising. In each area, he would decompose the corpses of some animals and plants. Just like that. Matthew maintained the efficiency of planting 40 to 60 pine trees and 30 to 50 oak trees every day. He wasnt greedy, and his main goal was to know when to stop. He just needed to accumulate as many spell enhancement points as possible within his ability. Matthews planting of trees was in full swing. Meanwhile, in Rolling Stone Town, things were happening frequently. Matthew had only been to the Lord Main Hall a few times, but he had already heard three tricky questions. The first question came from the Highleaf Region. After the battle at the Moss Green Hills, the alliance approved the merging of the Highleaf Region into Rolling Stone Town. However, in the actual implementation process. Some residents of Highleaf Hill didnt seem to be interested in becoming a part of Rolling Stone Town. Or rather This group of residents was actually the former lords family and related interest groups of the Highleaf Region. They wanted to retain control of their territory. They were fanning the flames among the residents and secretly fighting against the administrative officials from Rolling Stone Town. The army of the Highleaf Region had been incorporated into the system of Rolling Stone Town. How to deal with them was also a big problem. After all, raising soldiers cost money. All in all. During the process of annexing the Highleaf Region, Rheagar encountered resistance, both overt and covert. This made him very angry. The reason behind this was actually very clear to the three of them. The people of the high-leaf region who had gained the upper hand could tolerate the rule of the giant dragon because they were afraid. Now, the ruler had become Rheagar, who had once been on equal footing. They felt a little unbalanced. Secretly obstructing Rheagar was also inevitable. Regarding this. The decision that the three of them came up with could only be swift and decisive. Zeller and Richard would go to Highleaf Ridge to solve the problem. If they couldnt solve the problem. They could only deal with the person who created the problem. The second matter was also related to the Highleaf Region. The spy that Matthew had previously identified, Warlock Thomas, had been confirmed to be the Black Dragon Overlords spy. However, the key point was The Warlock power in his body came from the Five Dragons Alliance. He was a believer in the Five Dragons Alliance. In other words. He was indeed a spy sent by Meonogas, but he was not a Thousand Transformers. This meant that the real Thousand Transformers was someone else. The people of Rolling Stone Town could not afford to be careless. Fortunately, Richards training of the white cat, Chukar, had been effective. The latter had a certain sense of blood connection with the Thousand Transformers. As long as Chuka was there. The potential Thousand Transformers wouldnt be able to approach the important people in Rolling Stone Town without being noticed. The third problem also extended from the battle of the Moss Green Hills. After the fallout between the Seven Saint Alliance and the Pentashade Dragon God, the dragons had all disappeared. This included the Green Dragon, Fattina, who had been harassing Jade Court. In this way. Jade Court was suddenly free. They had informed Rolling Stone Town recently that they had sent out the Shadow Leopard Unit to capture the wanted criminals of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. This time, there was no green dragon. The Shadow Leopards might really reach Rolling Stone Town. But the problem was Matthew didnt want to give them to Jade Court now! These arsonists had done a great job in his workshop. He really couldnt bear to part with them! Matthew had also discussed this matter with Rheagar. The final result of the discussion was Send out a few of the main criminals in exchange for the high bounty of Jade Court. They would say the rest had escaped. Matthew was still a little unhappy about this. However, Richard was the one who caught them, and the criminals were also in the prison of Rolling Stone Town. Matthew had already made a lot of money by using them for a while. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Matthew’s Messenger Chapter 674: Matthews Messenger Translator: Lonelytree If only the zombies could learn the arsonists skills. He thought, somewhat unsatisfied. Or, will turning an arsonist into a zombie inherit the skills from when he was alive? He realized that his thoughts were becoming more and more devilish. Matthew hurriedly interrupted his thoughts. It was better to plant a few more pine trees to calm down! Mid-September. In the evening. In the workshop of the cemetery, Matthew quickly closed a beautifully written envelope and revealed a thoughtful expression. This was the latest letter from Beanna. This girls writing style was not bad, and the letter gave people a pleasant and satisfying feeling when they read it. The little interesting things in life, the little troubles in her studies, and the various things that happened when she socialized with the elves These scenes were vivid in her description. It was as if it was unfolding in front of Matthew. Matthew realized that he liked reading Beannas letters. The content of the letter was very different from the previous few times. The difference was that Matthew noticed that Beanna had gradually adapted to life in Jade Court. She no longer complained about the setbacks in her life. Instead, she paid more attention to the little things that happened around her that were worth being happy about. Facing the pursuit of General Tarani, she seemed more and more at ease. The discrimination of the elves became a form of motivation for her. She became more hardworking and outstanding. She would even use this to protect herself. After all, there were quite a number of Wood Elves who believed that discrimination against humans should be stopped. She had made quite a few wood elf friends through some clumsy methods and a little narrow-mindedness. Even though they might not be close to each other, the young girls path of learning in Jade Court was no longer as bumpy as it was at the beginning. She could already communicate with people in the standard elven language. In a professional class. She had also learned some magic and sword skills. Although her results were still lower than her peers, her attitude was better than before. In her own words. In the process of working hard, there was a moment when she suddenly felt that the goal of the Elven Sword Chant was no longer unattainable. Even though it would be very hard for her to do so, she had already seen the way. Matthew was very pleased with Beannas change. After being separated for half a year, Matthew had almost forgotten what she looked like. He could only vaguely recall the embarrassment she had when she confessed to him at his door that day. Compared to her back then. Beanna had grown too much. Matthew was happy for her. Thinking of this. He picked up his pen and began to write a reply. It was written on three large pages. After he finished writing. Matthew instinctively wanted to fold it and put it in an envelope, then send it to the town tomorrow to be delivered by the postman. But very quickly. He couldnt help but laugh, I almost forgot that Im already at the fourth tier. I can summon an undead message envoy now! Messenger. This was actually a name for a rather unstable group. However, in the narrow sense of spells. Mages who were proficient in transformation spells could summon a messenger at Tier 2. Meanwhile, ordinary Mages could summon ordinary messengers at Tier 3. It wasnt that Matthew hadnt considered it before. However, the quality of ordinary messengers was average, and they could not even compare to the druids animal companions. The messenger summoned by these spells had a high chance of being killed halfway. When the letter was exposed, it would be fine if it was leaked, but it would be bad if there were any confidential content. Therefore, Matthew had never learned the spell to summon a messenger. He was waiting for him to advance to the fourth tier. Necromancers after grade 4 could learn a spell called Undead Messenger. This spell usually summoned high-level undead units, which had extremely strong concealment abilities. This spell was not difficult to learn. Matthew only took a day to finish it. The next afternoon. Matthew stood at the edge of a magic array and began to chant a spell to summon a messenger. Due to his previous experience in summoning mounts. This time, Matthew chose to summon it anonymously. He had no choice. His legend level was too high. If he summoned it with his real name, he might attract some evil spirits. He could only try his luck anonymously. Not long after. A faint light lit up on the array. Thrust! It sounded like a plastic film being torn. A burly figure appeared in the centre of the magic array. Matthews eyes widened. It was a TaurenSpectre? [Hint: You have used the spell Undead Messenger!] The Tauren spirit Sanger answered your call and came here! I didnt expect that I would be so fated with the Tauren. Matthew laughed at himself. Tauren had become extinct these days, and they were rare even in the Underworld. Yet, there was actually a Tauren spirit who had come to apply for his messenger. Matthew even suspected that the Tauren Domain had an effect on this! He sized up the Tauren in front of him. As an Undead Creature The quality of Taurens soul was quite high. Matthew even felt that he was more like a living thing! This guy named Sanger was quite eye-catching. Most importantly, he was completely naked. Only the mysterious triangle at his waist was wrapped in a white loincloth. Hello, Im Sanger, the fastest Tauren in the world. I love running, so much so that I dont feel tired when I run. When I was still a living Tauren, I accidentally entered the Underworld because I was running crazily. In the end, I became what I am now. They call me an elite spirit, meaning an especially strong soul. In short, Im very satisfied with myself now. Look at my abs and my thighs. Hmm, do you want me to open the loincloth? Sanger introduced himself enthusiastically. Matthew quickly stopped him. No need. Im just looking for a suitable messenger. If youre competent, that would be great. Sanger said kindly, Of course, Im willing to be your partner. Youre the type I like. Matthew almost nodded, but then he quivered. Wait!? Im looking for a messenger, not a partner! Matthew reminded him seriously. Sanger said in astonishment, Damn it, did I take the wrong lap? Shouldnt the teleportation circle just now lead to the Underworld Creatures Partner Exchange Club? Matthew took a closer look and felt a headache. Thus, he frowned. Im sorry, you might have gone the wrong way. Please go back. Sanger sighed. Looks like Ive come to the wrong place. Its a pity. I heard from the grapevine that the famous Viscount Fan will also appear at the club today. Its too late to go back now! In short, Im sorry. Im not the messenger youre looking for, but if you have He was interrupted by Matthew. I dont. Please go back. Matthew pointed at the teleportation array. Who knew that Matthews words would trigger Sangers rebellious thoughts? Hey, Mage, whats with your attitude?! Do you think Im not qualified to be a messenger? Youre underestimating me! Im the fastest creature in the Underworld. Even the fastest Wings of Dusk cant run as fast as me! Ive changed my mind now. Im here to apply for the position of messenger. Tell me what you want! Matthew was both angry and amused. The brains of the Tauren spirit were also novel. Just as he was about to say something to send the other party away. Peggys voice suddenly came from outside the room. Matthew, what are we eating tonight? She walked in. He saw Peggy. In the next second. The Tauren spirit suddenly knelt down. High, High Priestess? How did you become like this? Matthew and Peggy looked at the Tauren spirit in shock. The latter was an Underworld creature. At this moment, tears were streaming down his face. Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: The Land of Daytime and the Art of Retarding Chapter 675: The Land of Daytime and the Art of Retarding Translator: Lonelytree Peggy looked at the Tauren Spirit hesitantly. Do you know me? Sanger wiped his tears and said, Im Sanger, the fastest Sanger. Dont you remember me? Peggy was confused. Sanger was silent for a while as if he had realized something. He looked at Matthew with a complicated expression. Are you a necromancer? Did you give the High Priestess a new life? Matthew shook his head. He knew that Peggy must have a powerful background. As a battle angel under the Sun God, she must have been related to the fate of many people. However, the death of the Sun God was already a legend from two eras ago. The gods who besieged the Sun God had all been exiled by the Calamity Mage. His things on this land had long been unrecognizable. He thought it would be difficult to find anything related to Peggys past life. He didnt expect there to be a living being in the Underworld who knew Peggy. Before meeting me, Peggy had already awakened her consciousness as a Tauren skeleton. Matthew introduced briefly. Sangers eyes lit up with hope again. Then you might still be alive, right? Its just that you continue your life in this form Peggy seemed to be a little uncomfortable with the eagerness in Sangers eyes. Subconsciously, she took half a step back, but there were traces of curiosity in her soul fire. What does the high priestess you mentioned do? What do I have to do with you? And where are you from? Sanger quickly said, You are the most outstanding warrior in the Tauren tribe of the Clear Sky Prairie. Because you were chosen by the great Sun God, you finally entered the Sun God Palace and became an angel. At that time, Heaven and Earth were not as distinct as they are now. Gods and angels often walked on the earth, so you spent most of your time on the sunny grassland. You are the most prestigious existence on the prairie. You spread the knowledge you obtained from the Sun God day and night. All the Tauren tribes on the prairie are singing praises for you and the Sun God. At that time, I was just an unremarkable character, but because I ran faster, I became the fastest Tauren on the prairie for three consecutive years, so I was recommended to you. At that time, you planned to promote me to the position of messenger in the Solar Divine Palace. However, before this matter could be arranged, there was a riot in the Solar Divine Palace. At that time, there were also unstable factors in the grasslands. You told us that you were going to the Heaven Realm to assist the Sun God in pacifying the war. If anything happened to the grasslands during this period, you told us to go to the Underworld to ask for help from the Death God. After saying that, you left. Not long after you left, our tribe was attacked by the army of the Dark Face, and many Taurens died on the grasslands. I remembered your teachings and ran with all my might with your token. In the end, I successfully ran into the Netherworld. However, Death did not want to see me. He not only rejected my request for help but also trapped me in an endless maze. He told me that only by running continuously could I find the way out. So I kept running and running. Finally, one day. I ran to the exit of the maze, but the Death God had already disappeared. I returned to the human world, but I couldnt find the Clear Sky Prairie no matter what. Many changes had occurred on the ground. I heard that the gods have retired, and the Sun God and Death God have fallen many years ago. I cant find any Tauren. Thus, I could only return to the Underworld. At that time, I noticed that my body structure had changed. My body was no longer pure, and time could not leave any traces on me. I became a half-dead person. In the end, I buried my physical body in the place that coincided with the location of the Clear Sky Prairie in my memory. And I myself became an Elite Soul. Ever since then, Ive been living in the Underworld. After a long time, Ive also gained my own territory in the Underworld. I became the Lord of the Underworld. In my territory, there are many people who are similar to me. They have been forgotten by history and the mortal world. They are the loneliest souls in the world. As undead, we yearned for the sun and dreams, so we finally weaved a place where dreams and death intersected. Thats my territory [The Village of Daytime]. The Village of Daytime was a very magical world. You could fantasize to your hearts content there, and all your fantasies could become reality. Of course, we also know that this is a kind of self-paralysis. However, for immortal existences like us, being able to numb ourselves is also a luxury and a blissful act. The Tauren spirit continued to explain. After listening, Peggy was only slightly interested in the The Village of Daytime. However, she did not seem to be moved by what Sanger had said about the past of the Clear Sky Prairie. Im sorry, you should be talking about my previous life. At that time, I might have been a battle angel under the Sun God, but now Im just a little chef by Matthews side. Peggy said to Sanger seriously. Im interested in the memories of my previous life, but thats all. When my consciousness awakened as a Tauren skeleton, I was just me of this life, not the shadow of my previous life. I hope you can understand this. Matthew was not surprised to hear this. In fact, Peggy had already shown this tendency before. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: The Land of Daytime and the Art of Mental Retardance Chapter 676: The Land of Daytime and the Art of Mental Retardance Translator: Lonelytree She was not interested in the memories of her previous life. After becoming a demigod. She immediately threw away her power in Battle Angel mode and spent all day researching new recipes with Sif and Chuka. She did not seem to have any desire to continue digging out her own strength. At that time, Matthew had sensed her thoughts. Perhaps the last time she awakened, the memories from her previous life washed over her and made her independent consciousness feel a sense of crisis? Matthew thought to himself. But you are the High Priestess Sanger couldnt help but kneel down again. He was clearly an undead creature, but his tears and snot fell to the ground. Peggy rolled her eyes with her soul fire. The Sun God is gone, and the Tauren tribe has been extinct for more than a thousand years. What kind of priestess can I be? Go do what you need to do. As she spoke. She turned to Matthew and asked gently, What do you want to eat tonight? Do you want to try my newly developed snail soup? Matthew was alarmed. In the past few days, Peggy had been trying new dishes every day. Some of the dishes were completely dark dishes, and his stomach was a little unable to withstand it. However, he could feel Peggys eager gaze. He could only say carefully, We can try. But its best to add a bowl of mushroom fried noodles, the kind youre best at. Yes, Ill eat it when Im hungry tonight. Alright! Ill go prepare your favourite snail soup now! Peggy left, satisfied. Matthew and Sanger were left looking at each other. Do you want to stay and drink snail soup? Matthew ordered him to leave without changing his expression. Sanger suddenly straightened his chest. Im here to apply for the position of messenger! I was good at running when I was alive, and I ran even faster after I died. Im a natural messenger. For the sake of the high priestess, I wont charge a single cent for sending you a letter. Its fine as long as I can see the high priestess occasionally! Matthew reminded him in a friendly manner, But she might not be happy to see you. Sanger looked sad. Then Ill just hide at the side and secretly watch her. You dont understand what the high priestess means to us, Taurens But shes right. The Tauren tribe has been extinct for more than a thousand years. Many things are meaningless. Its just that for old farts like us, we have to grab onto some meaning to survive. Otherwise, its too boring to be half-dead. Matthew raised his eyebrows. For example, the Swingers Club? Sanger coughed. I havent gone there yet By the way, didnt you want to send a letter? Where are you sending it to? Ill show you my powerful messenger talent! Matthew took out the letter. Send it to the Jade Court Whoosh! Sanger snatched the letter and ran north. After delivering it, he disappeared. Matthew didnt even have time to stop him! An hour later. Matthew looked at the snail soup, stir-fried snails with carrots, steamed snails, and enoki mushroom snail rolls on the table. Then, he silently hugged his mushroom fried rice tightly. Under Peggys questioning gaze. He could only reach out to grab the spoon. At this moment. Sangers figure suddenly appeared. He panted and said, Jade Court, Jade Court When I arrived at the Jade Court, I realized that I forgot to ask who I wanted to give it to. Matthew coughed. A human girl named Beanna, she Before he finished speaking. Sanger disappeared again. Peggy silently watched Sanger leave. This guy is so fast. Is this your new mount? Matthew shrugged and changed the topic. He focused on the fried noodles in front of him. After dinner. Matthew was taking a walk. Sangers panting image appeared again. I, I only realized that I forgot to ask for the specific address when I arrived at Jade Court! Matthew said helplessly, Jade Court Upper East District, Prancing Pony Inn, second floor, Moonlight. Remember to knock. Sanger gave him a thumbs up and set off again. He ran really fast. Matthew discovered Sangers strengths. Although this guy was careless, his speed was indeed fast! But as a messenger, Im afraid I have to change his shortcomings. He thought about it. He bent down to pick up the letter on the ground and smiled. When he comes next time, I have to explain the details to him. However, what was surprising was that Matthew did not wait for Sanger to appear in front of him again. The entire night passed. There was no news of Sanger. The next morning. Matthew came to the office and sat in Rheagars seat. Rheagar had been very busy recently. Therefore, the most important job in Rolling Stone Town, reading the newspaper, fell on Matthew. He grabbed a newspaper and flipped through two pages. His eyes bulged slightly. On one of the pages, there was a piece of news. [According to the registered sorcerer of Jade Court, Winter Moon, Ailan, an underworld creature of unknown origin, barged into Jade Court at night and seemed to be trying to attack a human girl who came to learn elven culture. [The Underworld creature had been captured and was currently being detained in the Stone Forest Prison. [Although the creature claimed to be a messenger, he did not have any token of identity on him. He did not even have a letter. It was hard not to suspect that this was another attempt by the Underworld to test the Prime Material World. [In recent years, the Underworld creatures had become more and more active, and Viscount Fan, the leader of the Spirit Touch Hall, was the most active.] Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: The Land of Daytime and the Art of Mental Retardance Chapter 677: The Land of Daytime and the Art of Mental Retardance Translator: Lonelytree [A friendly reminder from Winter Moon: If there are signs of abnormal activity of Underworld creatures in the territory around you, please report to the Alliance in time] Matthew was speechless. He did not expect his messenger to be arrested on his first trip out Looks like I have to give him an identity certificate. He thought about it. An owl flew over. It had sent a letter from Jade Court. The sender was Lady Ailan, the Winter Moon , who was also a Mage registered in the Alliance. The other party mentioned in the letter that Sanger claimed to be Matthews messenger. Although she didnt believe Sangers words at all, she still sent a letter to Matthew to be on the safe side. If Matthew declared that Sanger had nothing to do with him, then he would be sent to Mount Hesso Prison. It was not difficult to tell from the news in Alliance Weekly that Alan probably really thought Sanger was lying. Matthew felt his cheeks burn at the thought of this. He really wanted to cut ties with Sanger. However, he still wrote the letter seriously. In the letter, he quickly explained the sequence of events and explained that Sanger was the result of an experimental summoning. Everyone knew. It was normal for mages to make mistakes in their experiments. Even though summoning messengers was a very mature spell. However, mature spells could not stop mages from causing trouble. After entrusting the owl to send the letter back to Lady Ailan of the Winter Moon. In less than half a day. Sanger reappeared in front of Matthew. When he saw Matthew. He couldnt help but laugh foolishly. Clearly, he knew that he had done something stupid. Im not always so reckless! Sanger emphasized, Yesterday, because I met the High Priestess, I was in a mess, so I looked a little brainless. But I firmly believe that I am qualified to take on the role of a messenger! Matthew didnt care too much. He only told Sanger about the rules of walking in the prime material plane and then registered his name and image in the Alliance as a messenger. After that. Matthew gave Sanger a magic document to prove the identity of the messenger and told him to carry it with him. At this point. Matthew finally had a messenger who came and went like the wind. As a Netherworld creature, he was a powerful being. Sanger couldnt stay in the prime material plane for long, but he was extremely fast and efficient at delivering letters. As long as Matthew gave the order, Sanger would immediately appear in front of him. This kind of attitude was enough to make up for his carelessness. Moreover, Sanger was also very strong. He himself was at Level 18. He was arrested by Jade Court last night because he did not want to have a conflict with them, so he gave up resisting. Otherwise, if they really fought, the declining wood elves might not be able to capture Sanger. After completing this series of procedures. Sanger took Matthews letter to Jade Court again. This time, he finally handed the letter to Beanna. At the same time. He also brought Matthews letter of apology and the local specialities of Rolling Stone Town to Winter Moon. Winter Moon was quite enthusiastic. She asked Sanger to bring Matthew many fruits and handmade goods from the Jade Court. The former was fragrant and charming, fresh and sweet; The latter was exquisite and unique. This went on. Matthew also had a relationship with the Winter Moon. In the letter, the latter praised Matthews idea of a protective umbrella against the Scar of the Dead. She took the initiative to ask Matthew to come to Jade Court to help solve the problem of the Scar of the Deads growing influence. According to the Winter Moon. The Scar of the Dead near Jade Court had been quite active in recent months. At least three Wood Elves or Half-Elves had lost their lives. She hoped that Matthews S-level research project could be carried out as soon as possible. If you can extend the Protective Umbrella Plan to the surroundings of Jade Court before winter arrives, it will be great news for the wood elves. All the living beings of Jade Court will be grateful to you. These were the Winter Moons original words. Of course, Matthew had also considered continuing with his umbrella plan. But he had too many things on his hands. Moreover, Jade Courts Scar of the Dead was much more serious than Rolling Stone Towns. He had to make sufficient preparations before he could solve the problem. Therefore, he promised in his letter that he would continue to implement the Umbrella Project. However, the specific implementation time still needed to be discussed. The Winter Moon expressed her understanding in her reply. She had also sent Matthew a thick stack of documents, all of which were related to the research of the Scar of the Dead. The two of them chatted happily. During this process, Matthew also learned about Ms. Alans background. She was a level 20 Elven Mage. The reason why the elves called her the Winter Moon was because she was proficient in both the winter and moonlight domains. Her father was a stag, and he was once the most powerful Nature Soul in Jade Court. His mother was an incarnation of the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, who used to walk in the human world. Ever since Ailan was born, she had obtained her fathers demigod status. She also had two great domains bestowed by her mother. Although she was not a pure-blooded Supreme Heavenly Existence, she was definitely a second-generation god. However, due to her special environment, in the end, she did not join her mothers side and became the anchor point of the Heavenly Palace in the prime material plane. She didnt blend into nature like his father and become a Willow Leaf believer who placed the interests of the elves above everything else. She joined the Seven Saint Alliance and became a powerful mage. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: The Village of Daytime and the Art of Mental Retardance Chapter 678: The Village of Daytime and the Art of Mental Retardance Translator: Lonelytree Her legendary background and her identity as a member of several forces made her the focus of many people. However, this lady was very low-key. Ever since she had become a registered mage of Jade Court, she had never left her mage tower throughout the year. She was considered one of the best among the homebody mages. Ailan had a unique understanding of magic. Matthew also found some inspiration from her thoughts. Therefore, he also tried to ask Ailan for advice on spells. The latter answered patiently every time. This made Matthews impression of her increase. In the end. Even Sanger couldnt help but complain, If youre looking for a messenger just to communicate with a fixed person every day, then a pigeon can also do my current job. Matthews reaction to this was a faint smile. Should I change you out for a pigeon? Sanger glanced at Peggy, who was busy beside him. Without saying a word, he obediently sent the letter. The days passed just like that. During this period, Matthew also received a letter from the Alliances Silver Council. It was mentioned in the letter. The specific time for the second batch of the Umbrella Project visiting delegation had been confirmed, which was September 20th. The interview would last for three days. Perhaps due to the influence of the secret war order, there were not many Mages in the party this time, only nine. Matthew was not unhappy about this. Last time, many people had actually come because of Edmond. Now that he had severed all ties with Edmond, and with the current turmoil, it would already be good if there were nine of them. These nine people were most likely here for the follow-up project of the Umbrella Project. Matthew decided to treat everyone equally and just copy the previous operation. It was good to earn as much as possible. But after the second batch of people from the visiting group leaves. The Silver Council is probably going to urge me to proceed with the next phase of the project. At least its time to establish a project. Looks like I have to make a trip to Jade Court before winter arrives. Matthew adjusted his schedule and pondered. A week later. September 17th. In the Northern Wasteland, under the effect of rapid growth, a pine seedling kept growing taller and taller, growing into a towering tree. The pine forest nearby was already on a small scale. Matthew packed his things while sensing the changes in the land. It was just as he had sensed before. The life elements of this land were indeed not active. But in the process of planting trees. Matthew gradually realized that the lack of activity did not affect the planting of the pine forest at all. Because it was just not active. It wasnt that it didnt exist. Even the life essence of this land was rather abundant. They were just more passive. When the pine trees roots pierced into the ground and absorbed water, it also activated a part of the life essence. As a result, the pine forest was in a much better state of survival and growth than Matthews oak forest. This phenomenon was novel to Matthew. He speculated that other than the Scar of the Dead, it should also be related to the thing buried in the ground. The work on the surface was progressing smoothly, but the opening of the underground cave was a little difficult. The zombies were good at work. However, digging a hole was actually a technical job. During the process of opening up the second cemetery, there were several collapses. After burying zombies in some places, Matthew couldnt even find them after the incident! The lives of zombies were worthless. Otherwise, there was really no way to continue this work. But no matter what. Matthews plan was progressing in an orderly manner. There were now more than 400 pine trees in the forest. Looking from afar. It already gave people the feeling of being surrounded by trees. At this point. After a week of work. Matthew had accumulated ten enhancement points in one go, which could be used to enhance his signature spell ten times. He returned to the newly built wooden villa. Matthew drank the clear spring water while deciding on the final signature spell. The list in front of him had quite a few spells to choose from. Besides, it was a detailed list of advantages and disadvantages. For example, Instigation. This spell was actually a very high priority in Matthews heart. But the problem was Instigating a rebellion was ultimately a disgusting ability. Whether it was sneakily or openly. It was a spell that could disgust people. However, it was a spell that did not have much of an effect in high-level battles. After all, truly powerful characters were very difficult to turn. Moreover, this spell was limited by the Undead Domain. Matthew had gained some experience from strengthening Soldier and the others, and these experiences might be applicable in the field of magic. That was, it was very difficult for the target to exceed the original limit. At most, it would be to tap into the potential of the target. There might be some potential to incite a rebellion. However, its limitations were still too great. Matthew shook his head. He removed this spell from his sight. After that. He then removed [Hand of Equilibrium] from his consideration. No matter how powerful an instant death spell was, it couldnt escape the limitation of instant death. Powerful creatures were resistant to instant death. Matthew wasnt optimistic that he would be able to strengthen an instant death spell that ignored instant death resistance. This was against the laws of the plane. Matthew had a very clear understanding of this. After that. For different reasons, he deleted [Flight],[Dimensional Door],[Undead Summoning], and so on from the list. In the end. There was only one spot left on the spell list. [Deadly Scissors]. Its scientific name was Iwas Scissors. This spell and Death Canopy were known as the two useless spells of necromancers. Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: The Village of Daytime and the Art of Mental Retardance Chapter 679: The Village of Daytime and the Art of Mental Retardance Translator: Lonelytree It had a powerful ability to cause damage. However, its flaws were also very prominent. Matthew thought about it and felt that he lacked a powerful spell to cause damage. This was actually a common problem for necromancers. Summoned creature? It was used to abuse noobs. Instant Death Spells? It was used to torture noobs or kill steal. Negative energy? Most of them were auxiliary effects. There were too few spells that could deal serious damage. Therefore, Matthew wanted to make up for the shortcomings of the Iwas Scissors so that he could have a stable ability to cause damage. He did as he thought. After setting the Iwas Scissors as his signature spell. Matthew did not hesitate to choose ten consecutive enhancements! [Prompt: Enhancement successful!] Your signature spell, Deadly Scissors, has received the following improvements: C Spell casting time reduced by 5S C Second-stage charging time reduced by 1 second C Three times of charging time reduced by 3S C A damage increase. C Elite Enhancement (Slowing Field): When you are chanting, a Slowing Field will be formed under the feet of the target area. All creatures affected by this field will have their movement speed reduced by 50%. C Three times of charging time reduced by 3S -2nd charge damage increase C Elite Enhancement (Beautiful): Enhances the light and shadow effect of your spells. Your scissors look smoother when they snap, and the sound is clearer. C A damage increase. C Rare Enhancement (10x size): The size and coverage of your scissors will be increased by ten times! After the chant, you will be able to control a 20-meter-long pair of scissors! Strengthening complete. The current attributes of the Deadly Scissors are as follows: [Chant Time: 15 seconds] 1 (Seconds)(Damage equivalent to Level-13 Evocation Spell) Second Stage (4S Charge)(Damage equivalent to Level-15 Evocation Spell) Third Stage (24S)(Damage equivalent to Level 20+ Evocation Spell) [Special Enhancement: Deceleration Field/Beautiful/10 times the size] Not bad! Matthew was quite satisfied with the result of the enhancement. Ten times the size, coupled with the deceleration force field. This thing could already be used as an area-of-effect spell. As the subsequent strengthening continued. Matthew had a chance to master a powerful and stable signature spell! But whats with this Beautiful keyword? Why is it that spell strengthening can produce the same effect as grey keywords? Matthew scratched his head in confusion. And in order to improve his spells, Matthew slowed down the planting of the oak trees. He devoted himself to pine trees. This made the Oak Tree Fairy Lulu a little dissatisfied with him. However, Matthew still sweated in the pine forest. Days passed. Matthew felt extremely fulfilled. However, when he was busy, he always had a strange feeling. Did he forget something? However, he could not remember. He simply didnt think about it. One day, when he got off work, he saw Sif and Rheagar arguing. Matthew went over to ask the reason. Rhaegar explained that Sif wanted to learn magic, but he didnt think it was time yet. She had just awakened and needed time to digest her awakened abilities. Finally. He said with some emotion, This child rarely quarrels with me, but the way Sif threw a tantrum at me just now reminds me of Melinda At that moment. Matthew finally realized what he had overlooked! Black Suo Mountain Prison. In the high-class private room. In front of an alloy door. Warden Alexander opened the door himself and explained, Weve been keeping her in custody according to your request. We guarantee that we wont do anything to her personal belongings. Her clothes are handled by the female jailer, and the same goes for other aspects of her daily life and privacy As soon as he finished speaking. The door opened. The two of them saw a slim woman wearing a prisoners uniform squatting by the bed. She heard someone coming over. The female prisoner quickly raised her head. She chuckled at the two of them. She laughed and drooled on the ground. Alexander said angrily, Hera? How many times have I told you? Dont use the Mental Retarding Spell on the prisoners in the premium guest rooms!! A moment later. A golden-haired construct walked out from the passage behind them. She shrugged as she walked. Youre wrong, Alexander. I didnt use the Mental Retarding Spell. Alexander was furious. Are you still trying to quibble? Then what spell did you use? Hera blinked. Its the Legendary Mental Retarding Spell. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Your Friend Is Killing! Chapter 680: Your Friend Is Killing! Translator: Lonelytree It was only then that Matthew noticed that the golden-haired golden-dog-like construct was also a Legend! One had to know. Legendary constructs were rare, even in the Alliance. There was only one registered in the Hundred Cities. That was Tower Genie 177. He didnt know where this Hera came from, but it seemed like she had a deep relationship with the Black Suo Mountain Fortress. Hera looked at Matthew with interest. What a handsome young man. Would you like to discuss the Art of Retarding with me? Matthew asked curiously, What kind of discussion? Hera smiled and said, Come, follow me to a small room. Lets chat for a while. After that, youll willingly accept my mental retard spell on you. Matthew was on guard. Hera asked, Do you believe me? Matthew shook his head. I dont believe you. Hera said, Then lets give it a try? Matthew waved his hand. No need. Black Suo Mountain was not an orderly and good place. It could imprison a large number of criminals. The filth of this fortress itself was famous in the Alliance. How could Matthew go to the small room with her? This action itself seemed like it could only be done by a person who had been mentally retarded! Hera was instantly disappointed. It seems that you are also a boring human. Matthew replied casually, Indeed, but I can introduce my friend 177 to you when Im free. You should have a lot in common regarding the topic of mental retard. Hera suddenly showed a look of disdain. Dont mention that pervert! Remember to stay away from him! That fellows abnormal level is second to none, even among us constructs. Matthew nodded in his heart. It seemed that Hera knew about 177s existence, but 177 had never mentioned that there were others of his kind in the Alliance. What was the reason? At this moment. Alexander came over and introduced her, This is Hera, a Legendary construct, the queen of Black Suo Mount Prison. She was created by Lady Isabelle when she was travelling the Astral World and brought back to the Prime Material World Hera interrupted again. No, I wasnt created by that crazy woman. Im a naturally born construct! Alexander shrugged, obviously not willing to dwell on this topic. Matthew asked curiously, Are constructs born naturally? Hera said matter-of-factly, Of course. Where else would the iron cans in the Storluk industry come from? Mechanical life is not as complicated as natural life in terms of material composition. However, when it comes to soul elements, we are much more abundant than your so-called natural people! Therefore, in theory, it is easier for mechanical life forms to become Legends than natural life forms. Its just that the conditions for the birth of mechanical life are more demanding. Im not talking about robots created by you mages with third-rate Awakening. Theyre just a collection of programs, not real mechanical life. Matthew nodded thoughtfully. He could feel the difference between Hera and 177 and normal automatons. The spirituality that only living beings possessed was vividly reflected in their bodies. It was even a little too spiritual! Mechanical life is indeed fascinating. He complimented. Hera beamed. Youre right, kid. I like you. If one day you want to abandon your human body and become a mechanical life, I can help you. In fact, the Seven Saint Alliance has already researched the transformation ritual of mechanical ascension very thoroughly in theory, even more thoroughly than how to transform into a lich. However, there are very few people who carry it out. I guess this is because they lack a pioneer role model. I have high hopes for you. Im not lying to you. Mechanical life is more complicated than natural life at the soul level. According to my research, mechanical ascension is a shortcut to becoming a Legend. I once saw a mechanical life in a higher dimension in my dream. He could freely switch between mechanical life and natural life. One moment, he was a machine, and the next moment, he became a human. That was not the effect of the transformation spell, but a true form transformation. Im afraid its close to the high-dimensional realm that the Calamity Mage mentioned before she left! Seeing Hera confidently preaching to Matthew about the benefits of becoming a mechanical life form, Matthew was shocked. Alexander couldnt sit still anymore. He could not help but ask, Hera, can the things you see in your dreams be used to prove the greatness of mechanical life? Is it possible that it doesnt exist? Hera immediately asked, Youve already accepted the fact that constructs can dream, so why are you still questioning whether the object in my dream exists? Alexander laughed dryly. He no longer answered Heras question and turned to Matthew, introducing him awkwardly, Hera is the top debater in the Alliance Debate Competition. Her debating ability is the best in the Alliance. Im afraid even Lady Isabelle is no match for her. The Alliance Debate Competition was also permanently suspended because of her. As a debater, shes too strong. Matthew was puzzled. Thats not necessary to stop it, right? She can be the judge. Alexander shook his head. Hera used to be a judge, but when she was a judge, she always liked to refute both sides of the debate, making the other debaters doubt their lives. In the end, that debate became her one-woman show. Everyone watched her fight herself, and in the end, she collapsed. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Your Good Friend Is Killing! Chapter 681: Your Good Friend Is Killing! Translator: Lonelytree Since then, the Alliance Debate Competition has never been held again. Hearing this. Hera didnt retort. She nodded and said, Yes, its my trait to like to argue. Sometimes, I know that Im not expressing my opinion but my emotions. I just instinctively wanted to refute others. I even refuted myself. However, it was precisely the greatest aspect of me as a Mechanical Life. It meant that I had gone so far in imitating humans. I can proudly declare to the world. Im the construct that can argue the most. There is no other like me. Considering that this construct was related to Isabelle. Matthew was even more curious about Heras background. However, he still noticed Melinda lying on the bed. The latters drooling appearance was really easy to make people fantasize about. Matthew hurriedly asked, Can the Mental Retardiness Spell be removed? Will there be any side effects? Hera said, There are side effects to the Mental Retarding Spell, but I havent found any side effects from the legendary Mental Retarding Spell that I developed myself. Well, it might be because there arent enough experimental samples. I can cancel it for you now. Do you want it? Alexander also asked, How do you plan to deal with her? Do you want to take her away now? Matthew shook his head. Before coming, he had already considered how to deal with Melinda. There was definitely no need to keep her locked up. The Black Suo Mountain Prison was also quite expensive. The Alliance had already fallen out with Storluk Industries. Theoretically, the best way to deal with this was to send her to the northernmost floating city and make her a captive of the Alliance. However, considering that she was Sifs mother and Rheagars ex-wife, Matthew didnt intend to go that far. Remove the retard spell and throw her into the desert, he said. Alexander asked seriously, In one piece? Matthew complained in his heart, If its not complete, are you going to cut her into pieces? But looking at the wardens clear eyes He realized that there was such a service in Black Suo Mountain! Hence, he hurriedly said, Complete, alive. Dont let her suffer any additional harm. Just throw her into the desert and let her fend for herself. Alexander was enlightened. I understand. Youre playing hard to get, right? Let her go first, then capture her and use imprisonment to wear down her will Matthew felt a headache coming on. He stretched out a hand to stop him from continuing. No, its not what you think. Alexander laughed. Its okay. I understand. As long as you need it, Black Suo Mountain will always keep a prison cell for you. Hera said faintly, You make it sound like youre ready to imprison him at any time. Alexanders expression changed. I didnt mean that! Hera said firmly, I do. I really want to see a retarded expression on this handsome face, coupled with the drooling actionJust thinking about it makes me excited! Alexander reminded, Matthew is also Lady Isabelles student. Heras eyes lit up. Is that crazy woman taking in students again? Then I have to try my junior brothers taste all the more, right? Heras gaze made Matthews scalp tingle. Fortunately, Alexander stopped her from doing anything to Matthew. A moment later. Hera removed the spell. Alexander called for the teleportation mage, and through the crystal ball, Matthew could see that the mage had left Melinda in an uninhabited desert. As the effects of the spell gradually disappeared. Melindas eyes gradually cleared. Confusion, anger, fear, and lingering fear appeared on her face. She cursed on the spot. Then, she began to chant a spell. As she chanted the spell, a blue portal appeared in her life. However, before the teleportation gate was completely formed. The desert was suddenly filled with yellow sand. Four tornadoes flew past in the sky. A blue shadow flashed by. When the dust settled. Melinda was nowhere to be seen! That storm just now Was that the Blue Dragon? Matthew asked uncertainly. Alexander nodded. Its him. The Blue Dragon Scholar, Elinos. He has a good relationship with our Mount Hesso. He often helps us deal with some Something we dont need. Maybe he thought that he encountered something that we cant use this time. Do you need me to look for him? Matthew pondered for a moment and then shook his head. An adult Blue Dragon might be quite strong. But Melinda was also a Half-Legend. If she wanted to leave. Elinos could not hold her. Things were almost settled at this point. Matthew was about to leave. Hera said to him, Are you really not going to chat with me in the small room? In name, Im your senior. Matthew forced a smile. He slipped away. I have to go back and ask 177 about Heras background! Matthew thought. After dealing with Melinda, Matthew returned to Rolling Stone Town and continued his daily life. Under Matthews efforts day and night. The pine forest grew stronger day by day. The Life Sanctuary from the south seemed to have an influence on the north as well. Matthew had seen the shadows of the grouse family in the pine forest more than once. The two sides didnt talk. However, it was an indisputable fact that these small animals had taken root in their own land. One could also see the clues from the prosperity of the species. Matthews tree-planting business was as smooth as ever. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Your Good Friend Is Killing! Chapter 682: Your Good Friend Is Killing! Translator: Lonelytree There was also good news from the office lobby. After arriving at the Highleaf Ridge, Zeller decisively used an iron fist. Overnight. The people who secretly gathered the residents to trip up the officials of Rolling Stone Town were all exiled. There were some who disobeyed. They were also arrested under wartime regulations and escorted back to Rolling Stone Town. Perhaps it was only now that the people of the Highleaf Hill realized that Rolling Stone Town was the victor. The High Leaf Region surrendered. According to the details of the secret war order, Rolling Stone Town had the right to dispose of anyone on this land during wartime. For a moment. The protest from the Highleaf Ridge disappeared. Everyone supported Rheagars rule from the bottom of their hearts. At least on the surface. The situation in the Highleaf Ridge had stabilized. At this point. The chaos caused by the Battle of the Moss Hills gradually returned to tranquillity. Meanwhile, the Alliance was in chaos. On the one hand, it was because of the war in the South. After the battle at the Moss Green Hills, it was said that more than two digits of territories had submitted war applications, including Lion City, Deep Blue Harbor, Goldwater City, Lake Water City, and other famous big cities in the south. It was said that the Silver Council was working overtime to fix the loopholes that appeared in the battle of the Moss Green Hills. More mages were participating in the Adjudicator training. They had to ensure that the subsequent battles were fair. On the other hand. After the Astral War, the Alliance of Seven Saints, Storluk Industries, and the Pentashade Dragon God Brook had completely fallen out with each other. Although the Dragon Slaying Order had not been issued on the surface, the operation against the dragons had already begun. All the Chromatic Dragons on this continent that had not paid protection fees were among the targets of the operation. And even if they had paid protection fees, they would have to come to the Alliance to prove their innocence and confirm that they had not flirted with Baruch. Otherwise, they would have to wait to suffer Sorias wrath! As for Storluk Industries. The information that Matthew had gotten from Fandral and Winter Moon was that the Alliance also had the intention of revenge. However, the specific operation was still being discussed in secret. After all, Storluk was a big industrialist, and the Prince of Undead was said to be their number three character. Dealing with them. He had to be more cautious. Just as Matthew was planting trees and eating melons. The ability of world affairs was activated again. Three pieces of news were sent to him. [Hint: According to your profession, number of domains, and perception, three pieces of information have been captured for this world event. They are world-level, national-level, and private information.] [World: Zangula, the human hero from the North, has passed the trial of the Whale of the Void and has become the companion of the legendary beast .] With the help of the Void Whale, Zangula was about to head to the Dark Kingdom to fight the evil existence among the giant beasts! [Country: The Naga race of the Arunay Sea ended a two-month-long civil war, and Queen Zina finally unified the country.] This month, Queen Zina would announce the establishment of the new Naga Kingdom and choose one or more men from all races to become her prince. [Private: Your good friend Margaret is currently on a killing spree!] Kill Record- C Margaret has killed the Blood Prince (LV20/Elite) on the fourth floor of Purgatory! C Margaret killed the Skeleton Messenger (LV18/Elite) on the seventh floor of Purgatory. C Margaret killed the Hundred-Face Monster Lord (LV19/Rare Elite) on the seventh floor of Purgatory! C Margaret has killed the Tumour Dragon, Inferno Red Dragon, Inferno Black Dragon, Inferno Green Dragon, and Inferno Twin-Headed Dragon on the eighth level of Inferno (Inferno Dragon Island) Your friend Margarets Purgatory Hatred Points +10! Your Purgatory Hatred +1! [Prompt: You have received a magic letter from Margaret that transcends planes. Do you accept it?] Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Chapter 683: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Translator: Lonelytree Margaret sent him a magic letter that crossed planes? Matthew accepted it without hesitation. In the next second. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew in front of his eyes. A mini whirlwind rose from under his feet and quickly transformed into a thin-air element. It was different from ordinary air elements. This guy looked abnormally thin and pale, and he did not have the evil aura unique to air elements. My name is Fat Boy, and Im Lady Margarets newly recruited messenger. She has a letter and three items for me to pass on to you. You should read the letter first and make a decision before I hand over the rest to you. The thin and weak air elemental said, clearly lacking in energy. Out of courtesy. Matthew did not continue to size him up. Instead, he nodded and took the letter from him. After reading it. Matthews face gradually turned solemn. Margaret had written a letter to ask for help! Although she had killed many monsters in Inferno Hell, her achievements were shocking. The danger and pressure she faced far exceeded the trials in the prime material plane. Of course. If it were just dangerous, then it would be fine. Margaret was there to challenge herself. However, the problem now was After the Astral War, the relationship between the Alliance and the Gods became even more rigid, and the attitudes of many powers in the outer planes, including the Purgatory, became ambiguous. In the Age of Enlightenment. The gods of the Heavenly Palace, who controlled the Prime Material Plane, were at loggerheads with the Purgatory, Abyss, and Evil Spirits. But after Heavenly Palace ascended the watchtower, the gods were actually no different from them. They were all dangerous people drifting in the outer planes. In terms of their foundations in the prime material plane, perhaps the Purgatory or Evil Spirits were more stable than the gods! In this way. The Heavenly Palace, Purgatory, Abyss, and the Underworld had already become potential allies. The Alliance and the Heavenly Palace had fallen out. Naturally, her movements in Inferno Hell would be obstructed. Currently, in order to protect the safety of the mages. The Seven Saint Alliances strongholds in Inferno Hell had all been destroyed, leaving some secret strongholds. Margaret could not contact them. This caused her to lose her supplies during her purgatory journey. This was a fatal blow to Margaret. She dared to challenge Inferno Hell alone because the Alliance had set up many strongholds in Inferno Hell. These strongholds would become her backup, and she could retreat back to her hometown if she had to. However, things were different now. Right now, Margaret could be said to be fighting alone. Many legendary creatures in the purgatory had their eyes on her. Recently, Margarets supplies had been depleted very quickly. She mentioned it in her letter. She needed a large number of Lancelot Potions and Advanced Torrent Potions. Without these potions, her combat power would be greatly reduced. Matthew was not surprised. Margaret was a genuine kryptonite warrior. Her body was an extremely powerful combat machine, and her combat style was highly dependent on various magic tools and resources. In the long run. Not only would she have to end this self-challenge, but she might even die in purgatory! For this reason, Margaret asked Matthew for help. She currently occupied a gold mine on the 10th floor of Inferno and was ordering her dwarf demon captives to work overtime. She planned to quickly empty the gold mine and transfer the wealth to the prime material plane to exchange for the corresponding magic tools and resources before proceeding to the next stage of the purgatory journey. However, there were many difficulties in this process. The higher-ups of the Alliance were all being watched, so they definitely couldnt help her. The best way she could come up with was to transport the gold to Escana in the Inferno through the channels she had settled, and then send it to the Prime Material Plane through the portal of Rheagar. She found a middleman in Escana. However, they still needed Matthews cooperation to complete the operation of the entire chain. Matthew looked pensive after reading it. Margarets idea was indeed a solution to the problem. Rheagars portal was very secretive. Everyone in Eskana knew about this portal, but none of the demons or devils could find it. This was enough to show how valuable the portal was. But the problem was Even if Matthew was willing to take a certain risk to help Margaret, Rheagar was also willing to share the risk. With the current momentum of Rolling Stone Town, it was also difficult to call it low-key. After the battle at the Moss Hills. The number of gods paying attention to Matthew increased sharply. Before he developed the invisibility function, Matthew felt that his every move would be watched by a group of peeping toms. If he was in charge of connecting with Margarets middleman, he might only harm her. Matthew conveyed his concerns to the air elementals. The latter blinked. Is this an excuse? If so, you only need to blink three times in a row, and I wont ask anymore. Matthew was stunned. Of course not. I just want to know if Margaret has any better candidates besides me. The air element revealed an expression of sudden realization and then said, in all seriousness, As far as I know, Lady Margaret has only written a letter of assistance to you. Is that so? Matthew was somewhat surprised. He had thought that Margaret had a lot of connections in the Alliance and that he was just a backup. He did not expect to be the only one. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Chapter 684: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Translator: Lonelytree Then Ill think of a way. Matthew nodded and said, This matter must be carried out very carefully. I might entrust it to a third party. The air element said calmly, Then Ill leave it to you. Unfortunately, Im too weak and cant carry more items. Otherwise, Lady Margaret wouldnt have needed to find additional channels. Since youve agreed to this, Ill give you the remaining three items. These three items are the throwing gloves that Lady Margaret gave you, the scalp of the Rand clan demon that you can buy at a low price if you need it, and the funds to purchase the magic tools that Lady Margaret needs one Heart-hunting Diamond. As he spoke. He took out the three items and placed them in front of Matthew. Matthew looked at them one by one. The first was the [Throwing Gloves]. This was a gift from Margaret, so Matthew didnt reject it. He took it and put it on his left hand. Throwing Gloves can increase the wearers Strength by 1 point. However, its most powerful effect was that as long as a little magic power was injected into the glove, it could activate the force field magic on it. You can now absorb items or creatures within 10 meters of your gloves! As long as something was absorbed. The Throwing Glove will be charged, and you can throw the absorbed item out with force. Under the effect of magic. That thing will be thrown far, far away by you! According to The Fat Kids introduction. This glove was a magic item that Margaret had discarded. She had used it for more than ten years. However, she found a better pair of magic gloves in Inferno, so she reluctantly gave it to Matthew. Matthew couldnt put it down. The throwing function of the glove was not very useful to him. On the contrary, the absorption ability was the necromancers lucky star! Although the Hand of Paleness could also maintain a mid-range attack, its effect would be weakened. Now, he had the Throwing Gloves . He could use his left hand to suck the enemy into his hand and then press his right hand to kill him! This glove could provide many flexible tactical options. Its value was self-evident. Please thank Lady Margaret for me. Matthew said. The air elemental nodded. The second item was a small stack of scalps. According to The Fat Kids introduction. These scalps came from a demon clan called the Rand Clan. They were very compact and sturdy, and were extremely rare and durable materials as well as the medium for writing magic contracts. The market value of each scalp was about 8000 gold coins. There were 20 pieces in this stack. It was worth 160,000. If Matthew wanted it, he could get it for 80,000 gold coins. This portion of the money did not need to be paid directly to Margaret. Instead, it could be transferred to the purchasing fee. Matthew gently stroked the demons scalp. He was extremely excited. This was the material he urgently needed! Whether it was the Ritual Grounds Proof of Territory or the Hand of Equalizations contract, both required an extremely tough and spiritual medium. It was obvious. These scalps were one of the best materials for writing magic words. 80,000 gold coins was not a small sum for Matthew. However, he bought it without hesitation. As for the last piece of Heart-hunting Golden Diamond It was a speciality of the Inferno and was incredibly sturdy. Even ordinary legendary spells could not destroy its structure. The golden diamond Margaret gave him was the size of a babys fist. It was very suitable as the tip of a spear. It could also be used to make semi-divine weapons or strategic magic weapons. The market price of the Heart-hunting Diamond was around 800,000 gold coins. Matthew only needed to sell it at around this price, and then he could get a commission equivalent to 10% of the total price. All he needed to do was exchange the remaining money for the magic tools that Margaret needed. He had to admit. Margaret was also very sincere in asking him for help. In fact, even if she didnt pay the commission, Matthew would do his best. However, Margarets way of handling things would undoubtedly make him feel more comfortable. Its easy to talk about Rheagar, but I think we might need to consult the higher-ups of the Alliance on this matter. On the one hand, the relationship between the Alliance and the outer dimensions is very sensitive. On the other hand, if we have the help of a Divine Mage, the success rate of finding a third party to complete the mission of transporting supplies will be higher. Matthew explained to the air element. The latter nodded calmly. Its up to you how to resolve it. I wont interfere in any way. Ill look for you again in a week. I hope to get good news from you. Then, goodbye. After the air elements disappeared. Matthew grabbed the golden diamond and went straight to the Cauldron House. After passing through several portals, he once again arrived at Sorias Crystal Palace. He planned to talk to Soria first. Margaret was her student, after all. Perhaps Soria had a better plan? However, when he arrived at the door. However, he was stopped by a magic cat at the door. Ms. Soria is currently travelling in a parallel plane. She wont see anyone for the next six months. Please leave! Even if you want to pay interest, please wait for half a year. Soria went to a parallel plane?! Matthew was stunned. However, the cats serious expression and crafty eyes made him realize that this was probably just an excuse. It should be after the Astral War. The higher-ups of the Alliance were taking action, and Soria was also involved. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Chapter 685: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Translator: Lonelytree It seems like only my teacher Isabelle is free. Should we ask her for her opinion? Matthew was thinking. At this moment. Another fat cat jumped out of the castle. Matthew had seen this fat cat before. It was Ah Ji who was in charge of welcoming guests into the living room. Ah Ji said to Matthew, Ms Soria is indeed unable to meet anyone at the moment, but before she left, she instructed that if its about Rolling Stone Town, you can go to the Guardian of the East, Chen. At present, the higher-ups of the Alliance have re-distributed their powers and responsibilities during the war. The territory that previously belonged to Ronan, the Guardian of the South, is temporarily handed over to Chen to manage. You can look for him. This is a token from Madam Soria. Please accept it. As he spoke. Ah Ji handed a box of magic matches to Matthew. There were only three matches in the matchbox. Ah Ji explained, Every time you light a match, you will have a short chance to talk to the Guardian of the East. Chen has a good temper, but if theres nothing important, its best not to disturb the holy mage. Matthew looked grateful. The two cats were indifferent. They walked under the sun, yawning as they walked. He returned to the Cauldron House. Matthew found a quiet corner and lit the first match. Orange-red magic flames lit up. Soon after. A steady male voice rang out. How many times have I told you, Soria? Ive already quit gambling. Dont play cards with me again. No matter what excuse you give me today, I wont play cards with you unless you can get Yourou back. Matthew coughed. Im sorry, Mr. Chen. Im Matthew. This box of matches was given to me by Ms. Soria. Chen laughed and said, Soria, its not fun to pretend to be Matthew. Ive already said that your transformation technique is terrible. Let me find your flawsEh? Is it really Matthew? His voice involuntarily changed. Hello, Matthew. Whats the matter? He could feel the distance in the other partys tone. Matthew quickly told her about Margarets current situation. After listening. Chen couldnt help but complain, Isnt Soria too irresponsible? Shes not even willing to take care of her own students. And you, youre Isabelles student. Why are you looking for me? Even the holy mages dont care about anything, right? You only know how to squeeze us little legends! Matthews face immediately turned awkward. In fact, Chen was right. In theory, this matter was Soria or Isabelles responsibility. It would be more reasonable to let Ronan or Edmond handle it. However, the higher-ups were indeed short of manpower. Matthew heard that Chen and Roderick had taken on most of the work above the Silver Councils authority. It was normal to have such complaints. Then shall I go find my teacher? Matthew said softly. However, Chen immediately denied it. Why are you looking for her? If you go to her for such a small matter, she will definitely scold you! In the future, if you have any problems, just come to me. Ive already thought of a solution to Margarets problem. However, I have something very important to do now. I had no time to spare. How about this? Come and find me in a week. When the time comes, you can find a random beach and chant an incantation. Then, you can come to my Heaven Ascension Tower. Remember the contents of the incantation Matthew listened attentively. He quickly memorized the complicated incantation. The magic match was about to burn out. Chen asked, Is there anything else? Matthew shook his head, but there was still some worry on his face. Chen seemed to be able to see his expression and immediately comforted him, Dont worry, Margaret will be fine. Shes a very strong and promising child. If anything happens during this week, it will be fate. She is a born warrior, and only through the tempering of life and death can she walk a broad path, just like me At this point. A female voice suddenly sounded from the fire lit by the magic match! There seemed to be a dozen women surrounding Chen. He was doing something unspeakable. Matthew was shocked. He quickly reached out to extinguish the flames, but the magic match had a special nature. Matthew couldnt extinguish it no matter how hard he tried! Uh, dont misunderstand. The voices you heard were all illusions! Im practising a technique to increase my resistance to illusions. Those sounds are fake, and they dont exist, hiss-! Yes, ah, next time, right Chens voice stopped abruptly. The magic match finally went out. Matthew wiped the sweat off his forehead. A low giggle sounded in his ears. Immediately after. It was the sound of uh-huh that he had just heard! Many indescribable scenes immediately appeared in front of Matthews eyes. In the next second. His eyes widened, and his pupils became a little blurry. Fortunately, Heart Like Still Water was activated in time. It forcefully pulled his mind back! [Hint: You have completed a special resistance training for illusions!] Your resistance to women +1 Hes really undergoing illusion resistance training! Matthew was stunned. Was there special training for illusion resistance? Other than women. Was there any special training for gold coins, men, and power? Matthews consciousness quickly dispersed. A moment later. He suddenly realized another problem. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Chapter 686: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Translator: Lonelytree Does a Superior Legend still need to undergo this level of specialized illusion training? Matthew did not dare to continue gossiping. It could only be said that it was quite normal for high-level mages to play. As for Margaret He could only silently pray that nothing would happen to her for the next week. After all, she should know the efficiency of the Alliance better than him. After returning to Rolling Stone Town. Matthew continued to plant pine trees vigorously. Even if the visiting delegation came over. Matthew only went over to explain the working principle of the protective umbrella to them. After charging them the same price as last time, he did not care anymore. The nine mages were also quite understanding. They came and went silently and did not disturb Matthews planting. Seven days passed in the blink of an eye. In a wooden house in the pine forest. Matthew was reviewing the results of this weeks work. This week, his planting efficiency had increased. The number of pine trees planted had reached 482, and the scale of the pine forest had reached 885. It wouldnt be long before he could break through the thousand mark. At the same time. He had also accumulated 12 enhancement points. A wave of twelve consecutive draws! [Prompt: Enhancement successful!] Your signature spell, Deadly Scissors, has received the following improvements: C A damage increase. C Three stages of charging, 3S shorter. C A damage increase. -2nd charge damage increased. C Elite Enhancement (True and False): The actual attack range of your Fatal Scissors is different from the light effect. Others can only see the shadow of the scissors, but you can see the shadow and the actual attack range at the same time. C The second-stage charging speed is shortened by 1 second. C Elite Enhancement (Disintegrate Armor): The first damage dealt by your Deadly Scissors will have the effect of Disintegrate. -2nd charge damage increased. C Three stages of charging, 3S shorter. [Legendary Enhancement (Legendary Power): The third damage of your Deadly Scissors will be increased to the level of a legendary beginner evocation spell!] C Spell casting time reduced by 5S. C Rare Enhancement (Invisible Casting): When you chant this spell, you will automatically enter an invisible state. After the strengthening was completed. Matthews signature spell had reached another level! The first was Legendary Power. This was a legendary level enhancement, directly raising the upper limit of the Deadly Scissors to the strength of a legendary spell. This was also the first Legendary spell that Matthew had mastered. Even if the third part of the damage required charging, and it would still require 20 seconds to charge, a Legendary was a Legendary. Once this spell was released, it could form a huge deterrent. Its value was no longer limited to the damage itself. Matthews sense of security greatly increased! Secondly, the rare enhancement of [Invisible Spellcasting] was also very powerful. It took effect from the moment the chant began. Although the sound would still expose his position when he chanted. However, it also provided more space for the mage in terms of follow-up. Once the chant was completed. His own safety would be greatly improved. Not to mention that Matthew might gain attributes similar to silent casting in the subsequent spell strengthening. At that time, this enhancement would become even more valuable! The two elite enhancements also had their own uses. True and False could be used to increase the hit rate of spells and create smoke bombs. [Armor Disintegration] could greatly increase the damage of spells. After all, force field spells also had a certain amount of physical damage. As for the normal strengthening, it also greatly increased the attributes of the Deadly Scissors spell. At this point. The casting time of Deadly Scissors had been reduced to 10 seconds, which was half of the original casting time. The first and second damage had also reached the level of Level 15 and Level 18 Evocation Spells. Even if he couldnt deal with three stages of damage. This spell was comparable to many powerful spells. After looking at the attributes. Matthew was overwhelmed with emotions. Two waves of strengthening had already turned it into this state. Immediately. There was only one thought in his mind. No one could stop him from planting pine trees! Not even the oak trees! Thinking of this. Matthew couldnt help but pick up another bag of saplings and run straight to the tree pit in the north! Puff! Puff! Puff! After using Rapid Growth to grow the small forest into a towering tree, he was shocked. Matthew was extremely satisfied. He wanted to strike while the iron was hot, but at this moment, he suddenly noticed the Centaur Obast pacing around him. He looked like he was patrolling the pine forest. He could tell that he was there for him. Considering that Obasts personality was somewhat arrogant and awkward. Matthew, who was in a good mood, took the initiative to ask, Whats wrong? Is there something? Obast nodded honestly. I have two things to report to you. The first thing is about the new Sanctuary of Life. Previously, you asked me to set up a ritual field like that in the pine forest, but after trying, I found that Mr. Eli played an irreplaceable role in the previous ritual field. Im very ashamed that I couldnt complete it alone. This is my dereliction of duty. Im sorry. He looked completely red. Matthew was a little surprised, but he was not a harsh person, so he comforted him, Its fine. It seems like I underestimated the difficulty of the Life Sanctuary. Eli has the inheritance of the Earth Society, so its normal for him to have a deeper understanding of the combination of Earth and life. If you cant complete it, dont be in a hurry to set it up. Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Chapter 687: Throwing Gloves and Legendary Power Translator: Lonelytree Obast looked even more embarrassed. His voice also became softer. Thank you But regarding the Life Sanctuary, I actually have other understandings. Matthew said frankly, Just say it. Be clear. Obast adjusted his voice. I think its not only difficult to set up a new Life Sanctuary in the pine forest, but it also has more disadvantages than advantages. I know that you may not have much thought when planting the pines, but there is competition in nature. I would like to know what your position is in the oak forest and the oak forest. Matthew was stunned. If it werent for Obasts suggestion, he really wouldnt have considered this problem. Obast continued, Of course, its understandable that youre supporting the pine forest. Its also possible to build the Life Sanctuary, but this will cause equal competition between the two forests. Without a subordinate relationship between the two, its very likely that it will develop into a life-and-death attitude. This is not good news for the creatures in this area. In particular, havent you noticed that Princess Lulus attitude has changed recently? The oak tree is the child of nature. Of course, I dont think the pine tree is lower than the oak tree. I just think that from the perspective of the domain or the ritual field, it might be better if they were subordinate than competitive. Obast said very tactfully. But Matthew understood. Youre right. Even the domains have to be prioritized in terms of level. I already need to balance the various domains in the general direction, and the internal domains naturally have to be more harmonious. Matthew said seriously, Thank you for your reminder. Ill take care of this problem later. Obast heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he said embarrassedly, That Ive already prepared the thing you promised me last time. Matthew thought for a moment and replied, Your clansmen? Obast nodded nervously. Yes, Ive already built a portal to the World Tree Sea. Most of the money you gave me was used to build a springboard in the Ether Plane. The World Tree Sea has a very strong sense of self-protection. Its almost impossible for outsiders to enter. Even a stable portal needs to jump through other planes in the memory plane Obasts narration was filled with many professional and academic terms. Matthew felt a headache coming on. As a mage who did not have a professional background, even though he was already working hard to learn more knowledge, in many aspects, he was not even comparable to a Centaur Tree Herder. He could only helplessly raise his hand and say, So youve already settled it? Obast said, Yes, as long as you approve, my 50 compatriots will arrive here immediately. Matthew immediately said, Let them come. Obast was ecstatic. Thank you! Ill start now! As he spoke. He brought Matthew to the side of the World Tree. There, a crude teleportation array woven from olive leaves lay quietly on the ground. As Obast chanted. A large amount of magic began to condense in the air. In the blink of an eye. A large magic door appeared above the olive leaves. Matthew looked at it. He saw a blue sky. And A claw that covered the sky came pressing down from the sky! [Warning: You have entered the attack range of the giant beast, Alistair!] Matthew subconsciously took half a step back. At this moment. An illusory figure suddenly appeared beside the portal. The man smiled at Matthew. Is it convenient for us to talk? [Hint: You have encountered the projection of the God of Travelers. He has made a friendly request to you. Do you agree?] Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: The Wish of the Traveler God Chapter 688: The Wish of the Traveler God Translator: Lonelytree At the same time, Matthew sized up the phantom and the giant beasts claw behind the portal with a vigilant gaze. The former noticed Matthews gaze. He glanced at the door and suddenly laughed softly. Dont be nervous. Hes very far away. But one day, they will be very close. As soon as he finished speaking. The giant beasts claws quickly disappeared from the vision of the portal. On the other side of the door, there was a clear sky, and below it was a green field with clouds. The beautiful scenery of the Myriad World Tree Sea was clearly displayed in front of Matthew. However, in the blink of an eye, it became blurry. Matthew subconsciously rubbed his eyes. The Traveler Gods projection said, The Sea of Trees doesnt like being spied on. Move your gaze away. Itll be fine in a while. If its not convenient for you now, I can wait by the side for a while. He was very polite. Matthew nodded at him. During this process. Matthew also realized that Obast did not seem to have seen the projection of the Traveler God. He did not even notice the claws of the giant beast Alistair! This phenomenon caused Matthew to be vigilant. Very quickly. One by one, strong Centaur warriors walked out. These centaurs were very tall, and most of them carried bows and arrows on their backs. It was obvious that they were not ordinary archers. Other than the centaurs. At the same time, there were many fairies of light. One of them, Little Pineapple, seemed to be the leader of the fairies. Under Obasts introduction. The Centaurs and Light fairies looked around excitedly. Matthew followed the previous arrangement. With the World Tree as the centre, they were given a relatively wide range of activities. Before they completely merged with the Prime Material Plane. The centaurs were a novelty to the humans of Rolling Stone Town. For the sake of stability. Matthew would still restrict the radius of the centaurs activities in the short term. According to the plan that he and Obast had discussed, the plan was: This batch of Centaurs and Light fairies would settle down on the World Tree. They could build treehouses on the World Tree. The fairies of light could quickly integrate into the oak forest with the World Tree and the oak guard as carriers. Centaurs were a natural, law-abiding race. They arrived here, and after the initial chaos, they immediately built their homes on the World Tree in an orderly manner. During this process. Many Centaurs expressed their gratitude to Matthew. This comforted Matthew. With the addition of this group of Centaurs with an average level of 14, Rolling Stone Town had a group of powerful marksmen, and the security of Oak Forest was more secure. After settling down with the Centaur tribe. The projection of the Traveler God appeared faintly again. His appearance was that of a casually dressed traveller. He wore a big hat on his head, and there were actually some patches on his travel-worn robe. Just by looking at his appearance, one would think that he was a person from the bottom of society. However, Matthew could clearly sense the dense divinity beneath its appearance. Although this projection did not seem to have much power, Matthew would not let his guard down. Were you the one who let me see the giant beasts claws just now? The Traveler God smiled. You can say that, but it already exists. Im just helping you see it clearly. The giant beast Alistair broke into the Sea of Trees 30 years ago and began to destroy the Sea of Trees Secret Realm one by one. This may not be a big deal to the Sea of Trees itself. After all, the Sea of Trees is such a large plane with a powerful self-healing ability. However, it is a disaster for those small secret realms. This batch of centaurs who came to you had to leave their homes because the secret realm was destroyed by Alistair, and they could not survive in the forest. Matthew nodded slightly and asked tentatively, Thank you for telling me. What exactly is that giant beast called Alistair? Where did he come from? The Traveler God smiled. Of course, I can answer your questions, but these questions are not free. Matthew thought to himself that the show was about to begin. What do you want me to do? Why dont you explain it more clearly? He looked into the other partys eyes. The Traveler God said frankly, I want to make a deal with you. The terms of the deal are as follows: I will tell you some secrets that only the gods know. These secrets contain ways to make you extremely powerful. And in return. I hope that you can awaken my soul brand after I reincarnate, become my teacher, and recommend me to join the Seven Saint Alliance. Matthew was shocked. He did not expect the other party to play so big. Did you find a way to reincarnate? Matthew was a little nervous. The method of reincarnation has always been there. Its just that most people in the Heavenly Palace wont choose it. The Traveler God appeared very calm. As long as I abandon all my powers and enter the Rootless River as a mortal, I can return to the Prime Material World. This road is our last resort. In fact, many gods would rather die than choose this seemingly suicidal method. After all, even if we successfully reincarnated, it was very likely that we would not be able to activate the brand of his previous life. That would be equivalent to death. Even if we accidentally activated it, we might encounter many risks and die halfway. Even if we have successfully grown up, joining the Alliance of Seven Saints is not a good choice for us. But thats not the case for me. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: The Wish of the Traveler God Chapter 689: The Wish of the Traveler God Translator: Lonelytree Before I became the Traveler God, I was actually already a mage. It was just that the era when I became a mage had yet to see the emergence of Calamity Mage. The Goddess of Magic was high and mighty, holding the authority of aether. In order to break through the blockade of the gods, I had no choice but to join them and become the Traveler God. There should be records in the history of the alliance. If youre worried that Im lying, you can check it out. Matthew silently looked at the Traveler Gods expression. He did not look like he was lying. Because you used to be a mage, youre willing to take the risk of your consciousness being covered and reincarnate as a mortal just to join the Seven Saint Alliance? To be honest, I dont really want to believe such a reason. Matthew said bluntly. The Traveler God asked, But isnt this the only path the Alliance left for the Heavenly Palace? I accepted your conditions, but you have concerns about me? Matthew sighed softly. Im just a small mage. Im worried about everything. Im not targeting you. Speaking of which, even if you really want to reincarnate, why did you come to me? There are plenty of Legendary-mages and even Holy Mages in the Alliance. Cant you just negotiate with them directly? The Traveler God shook his head. Not good. Firstly, I dont trust them. Secondly, Im not sure if my leverage can move them. But you are different. What I can give you is exactly what you need the most, so I think that the success rate of looking for you to discuss cooperation is the highest. Matthew revealed a look of eagerness to hear the details. Tell me. Traveler God said, Everyone knows that all life on the continent of Aindor originates from the Rootless River. But Aindor isnt the only world in our universe. Outer planes, the depths of the astral world, outer planets The universe is far more colourful than you can imagine. All kinds of strange life forms would also break through your understanding. These phenomena could easily lead to questions. Where did our world come from? Where did the giant beasts of the astral world come from? How were planes and planets born? I can give you a direct answer to these questions. These things came from a space rift called the Cosmic Womb. The Cosmic Womb was like the rootless river of the world of Aindor. Too many living and non-living creatures were born from there. The Behemoths that were about to invade Aindor during the odd-numbered days were the oldest lifeforms that were born directly from the womb of the universe. It was just like how it was difficult for us to find the rootless river. We also have no way to accurately locate the Cosmic Womb in the starry sky. But it does exist. And the secret I want to tell you is also related to the Cosmic Womb. Many, many years ago, the Cosmic Womb gave birth to the world of Aindor and gave it all kinds of life. During this process. The Aindor World had brought out six secret items from the Cosmic Cosmic Womb. Each secret treasure represented a supreme authority. These six secret treasures were: Life, Death, Love, Aspect, Fate, Time. In the Dark Age. The Gods, Creatures of Twilight, and Prehistoric Remnants fought fiercely for the six Hidden Treasures. In the end, the gods won. Apart from the Secret Treasure of Love, the Heavenly Palace was in charge of the five secret treasures. This laid the most important foundation for the gods to defeat other powerful existences and start the Age of Enlightenment. Facing these secret treasures. Even the powerful Calamity Mage had been defeated before. In the end, she used various methods to steal the five great secret treasures from the Heavenly Palace and scattered them back to their original places. After that, she could sweep through everything. Regarding this point. The history books of the Seven Saint Alliance probably wouldnt record this. But I promise you. Everything I told you is true. I can also tell you a little secret. In fact, the five Secret Treasures controlled by the Heavenly Palace were not complete because in the early years of the Enlightenment Era, the God of Luck, Loa, who controlled part of the Secret Chambers of Time and Fate, suddenly went crazy after killing the Mad Second-hand. He actually replaced the original Mad second-hand with a brand new Mad Second-hand. During this process. Loa took away a small part of the Secret Treasure of Time and Fate. Because of this. It saved a lot of effort for the Calamity Mage to fight against the Heavenly Palace. Therefore, Loa was the only powerful existence who had never been beaten up by a calamity mage. I dont want to brag about how powerful the six secret treasures are in front of you. However, I personally think that If the gods of the Heavenly Palace could control the six secret treasures at the same time, even the Calamity Mage would not have been able to banish us. As long as you have one of the secret items, even if its just a small part, its enough for you to directly advance to Legend, or even Superior Legend or Holy Mage! The Traveler Gods tone was full of temptation. But Matthew was unmoved. What you said is too empty, and its too far away for me. Why dont you just promise me a few million gold coins? Thats more realistic. The Traveler God smiled. You feel empty because you havent reached that level yet, but you will definitely reach that step in the future, right? I see the domain of life and death on you. Its not easy to control them at the same time. The Art of Equilibrium of the Su Country, the forced fusion of the Second Son of Death These are not the best solutions. You need to master the more original power, which is the Secret Treasure of Life and Death! As long as you agree to cooperate with me, Ill tell you the location of the Secret Treasures of Life and Death and the way to enter them. Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: The Wish of the Traveler God Chapter 690: The Wish of the Traveler God Translator: Lonelytree Even after I reincarnated as your student, I have the conditions to help you obtain these secret treasures. Matthew frowned. It really sounds like a scam. The Traveler God looked helpless. Ive abandoned everything and am about to be reincarnated as a mortal. Many things are meaningless to me. In fact, if it werent for the urgency of time, I would have continued to wait for the formation of the Secret Treasure. But since the Heavenly Change is imminent, I cant stay in the Heavenly Palace any longer. I think what I said is enough to prove my sincerity. If youre still hesitant about this, then I can only find someone else. Matthews expression did not change as he said, Im still very confused. Why me? I need to hear more reasonable reasons from you. The Traveler God sighed and said, You are a guest from outer space, just like the Sun God. Since you have chosen the weakest way of reincarnation, I have to get on your good side in advance. I have always been very accurate in judging people. I believe that you are destined to have extraordinary achievements in the future. Matthew nodded and shook his head. Not enough. The Traveler God said, Your teacher is Isabelle. She is the most powerful person in the world of Aindor. I have always been conflicted about her. I want to have a relationship with her, but I dont want to have anything to do with her. Becoming your student is the most suitable choice. The most powerful person? Matthew looked curious. Is my teacher really that powerful? The Traveler God smiled bitterly. The ones who know you the best will always be your enemies. Perhaps no one in the Alliance knows how terrifying Isabelle is as well as we do. Even though Edmond is her guardian, in reality, if she really wanted to, he wouldnt be able to trap her. Its just that her inner will has been affected by the Chaos Lock, and shes been fighting amongst herself. Shes been trying her best to restrain the effects of the Chaos Lock, and shes also restraining herself. If one day Lady Isabelle decides to let go of herself, as long as she detonates the Chaos Lock in her body, shell instantly reach the height of a Calamity Mage! However, after doing that, she might immediately ascend. The greater possibility is that she will die instantly. A Calamity Mage in an instant? Was this the reason why the gods were so afraid of Edmond? Matthew couldnt help but feel a little shaken. Your eyes tell me that you actually have a third reason. He composed himself and continued to torture the God of Travelers projection. The latter smiled. When I become your student, I will tell you the third reason. Now, its your turn to make a decision, Matthew. Are you willing to sign this reincarnation contract with me? As he spoke. A glittering magic document appeared in front of Matthew. Matthew glanced at it. There was nothing wrong with the contents. The Traveler God requested Matthew to find him within 30 years of his reincarnation and awaken the soul brand of his previous life. After that, the reincarnation of the Traveler God would stay by Matthews side as a student for 200 years. For the next 200 years, Matthew had to provide him with food and accommodation to ensure his safety as much as possible. And in return. The Traveler God would directly provide Matthew with three types of resources. First, the approximate location of the two Secret Treasures of Life and Death, the method of entry, and the relevant theoretical knowledge. Second, a certain amount of material wealth as tuition. Third, at least one Quasi Divine Relic. He had to admit. This deal seemed quite cost-effective. The contract was actually very loose, especially for Matthew. If what the Traveler God said was true. Then Matthew really had no good reason to refuse. Immediately. He weighed the contract and activated the contract domain to scan it. A few minutes later. Everything seemed normal. There were no loopholes or backdoors. But the more it was like this. The more Matthew felt that something was wrong. He asked tentatively, Can we not sign the contract? We can reach a verbal agreement. You can give me less, and I will fulfil my promise to you based on my character. The Traveler Gods face darkened. Do you want me to trust the character of a necromancer? Matthew shrugged. I dont know much about contracts. If you do something to them, I wont be able to deal with it. The Traveler God said unhappily, Im a god, not a devil. Have you heard of any gods who like to play with contracts? Matthew smiled. But before you became a god, you were already a mage. As far as I know, there are many people in the Domain of Magic who like to play with contracts. How about this? Leave this contract with me. Ill bring it over to my teacher to take a look. How about that? The Traveler Gods expression changed drastically. No! There was indeed something fishy! Matthew sneered in his heart. Why not? Is there anything shameful in this contract? The Traveler Gods expression kept changing. After a while. He suddenly let out a long sigh. Forget it, and you can show it to Isabelle. Its nothing special. Its just that this reincarnation contract mentions my state after reincarnation. This is a very important privacy to me. I dont want anyone else to know except you. Matthews heart skipped a beat. He quickly searched through the contract and quickly locked onto the content after the reincarnation of the God of Travelers. .. After the contract is signed, the Traveler God will leave the Heavenly Palace and arrive at the Rootless River through the reincarnation spell. Before that, he would use the divine-level wish spell to bless his future self by using the time difference. The specific content of Wish is as follows: [If I were to reincarnate, before I awaken my soul brand, I hope that I can become a girl with red hair and snow-white skin. I dont have to be too tall. My temper is a little bad, and I have a little promiscuous tendencies] At this point. Matthew couldnt help but gape. How was this a Wish Spell? Matthew was so shocked that he could not say a word. Are you sure the content of the Wish spell is correct? Matthew scratched his head. The Traveler God looked at him with a bitter look. Thats right. Im a little tired of being a man my whole life. Since theres a chance, I want to try being a girl in my next life. I dont think this is an excessive wish. What do you think? Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Blood Evasion and Teleportation Chapter 691: Blood Evasion and Teleportation Translator: Lonelytree Matthew had to admit. The Traveler Gods wish might not be too much, but it was definitely a heavy one. Perhaps this was the demeanour of a god. Ordinary people like him really couldnt understand. The two of them communicated for a while. The Traveler God finally agreed to let Matthew temporarily withhold the reincarnation contract. You only have five days to make a decision. I will come back to you after five days. If you are still unwilling to sign a contract with me, then I will find someone else. The Traveler God smiled faintly. Actually, from your point of view, I cant think of any reason to reject me. Isnt it a great honour to have a god with strong divine power reincarnate as your student? And I reincarnated into a very open-minded, beautiful girl! No matter what experiment you need to do, my cooperation will be very high. The degree of cooperation? Youd better be talking about experiments! Matthew cursed in his heart. I will consider it. On the surface, he still politely sent away the projection of the God of Travelers. Actually, the Traveler God was quite delicate. If she really reincarnated into a female. It was indeed possible that she was a beautiful girl But even so, Matthew was still unable to accept it! As expected, its easy to become a pervert after living for too long He thought to himself. Time was numbing. In fact, not only gods, but many long-lived species had chaotic private lives. The elves, who were elegant, proud, and kind in human society, were an example. There were indeed some elves who could be faithful to their partners. However, Matthew had seen in a special report within the Alliance that at least 40% of Wood Elf couples had gone their separate ways after more than 200 years of marriage. The remaining 20% opted for open marriage. Although this number might not be accurate. However, long-lived species would be more indifferent to personal morality and chastity than short-lived species. A mage once commented, Why are there so many chapters praising love and loyalty in the elven poems? Because they did not have these things. The younger elves might still have a sense of shame, but the older ones are much more capable than humans to find excitement. Thinking of this. Matthew was filled with emotions. Time was indeed a sharp weapon that eroded human nature. Not only would it take away a persons life, but it would also make a person numb. It was not easy to maintain ones original heart from the beginning to the end. Matthew actually didnt have such confidence. But he hoped that he could do better. After sending off the Traveler God. Matthew turned around to check on the situation of the centaurs. Next to the World Tree. There were many busy figures. The arrival of the centaurs injected a trace of vitality into this area. They were the original species of the Myriad World Tree Ocean, and their bodies nurtured the life essence of the tree ocean. The World Tree Bogard obviously liked them. After the centaurs approached. Bogard took the initiative to make some space on the branches for them to build treehouses. Led by Little Pineapple, the Light Fairies were singing and dancing beside them, occasionally lending a hand. The scene was flourishing. The vitality around the World Tree also brought about a subtle change in the entire oak forest. Matthew could feel more and more animals approaching. Not long after. This place would become a real forest! Matthew was very pleased with this. The oak forest was good, but it was a little too deserted. It was far less lively than the cemetery. With the arrival of the centaur tribe. The oak tree domain had also reached the critical point of expansion. Matthew watched as the green dots in the domain light ball soared. It would probably not be long before he could take another step forward in the oak tree domain! Of course, this was good news. Other than that. There was also a Centaur Elder among the 50 Centaurs. He was a Tree Herder like Obast, and he had the ability to build a Life Sanctuary. The elder had specially come over to thank Matthew for providing them with a place to stay. As for the oak forest and pine forest. In the end, under the suggestion of this elder and Obast. Matthew decided to use the oak forest as the main forest and the pine forest as the secondary forest to build a clear hierarchy of the Life Sanctuary system. The elder and I can transform the Life Sanctuary in the oak forest into a Golden Life Sanctuary. A Golden Life Sanctuary can accommodate up to three ordinary Life Sanctuaries. This modification can greatly improve the functions of the Life Sanctuary and expand its coverage. At the same time, it also meets your requirements for creating an ecosphere concept. Obast said with a red face. Matthew asked curiously, So the Golden Life Sanctuary is an upgraded version of the ordinary Life Sanctuary? Are there any more versions above it? The Centaur Elder replied, Yes. Above Gold are the Elemental Life Sanctuaries and the Legendary Life Sanctuaries. The Gold Life Sanctuary requires the host to reach the level of a veteran in the exploration of a natural domain. The requirement for an Elemental Sanctuary was to be at the Controller level, which meant that one had to explore a specific natural domain 8 to 12 times. The legendary sanctuary is based on the elements and requires the host to master the legendary law, which is to become a legend. As for whether there are more powerful sanctuaries above that, Im not sure. After all, in history, the legendary sanctuaries are almost at their peak. If you go further up, it seems to be the divine domain. Matthew nodded. The ritual field was the manifestation of the domain. Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Blood Evasion and Teleportation Chapter 692: Blood Evasion and Teleportation Translator: Lonelytree Mages would often condense their domains to a high degree, eventually forming a fruit. Only the gods would continue to cultivate the path of the ritual field. Immediately. He participated in the construction of the centaur camp for a while. Until evening. Matthew returned to his workshop. Todays planting task had been completed. Next was the daily practice of spell learning. Regarding spells. Matthew had never relaxed. Especially after advancing to Tier 4, he could learn many new spells. However, as his level increased. The cost of learning spells was getting higher and higher. Although Matthew had the advantage of knowledge points, his time and energy were limited. He had to choose the spells he wanted to learn. Currently, the Alliances view of high-level spells was that quality was the most important, followed by quantity. The more comprehensive the spells were, the better. However, at a higher level. It was time to show the power of mastery. Matthew also followed this guiding line of thought when he learned spells. He focused on domains that he was good at, and naturally, Necromancy was the main one. In the past half a month. Matthew had learned two Level 4 spells through self-study. They were Blood Evaporation and Teleportation. Blood Evaporation was a spell that necromancers had to learn at tier 4. Its effect was- In an instant, the enemy within 30 meters of the user will be judged by their Constitution. If the immunity fails, a portion of the enemys blood will be extracted in an instant and vaporized into the air. 30 seconds later. Similarly, within a 30-meter area with oneself as the centre, all living creatures will undergo a second Constitution authentication. If the immunity fails, all their blood will evaporate! This spell was extremely cruel and powerful. People gave it the nickname of the Mummy Creation Technique! It was special. This spell was destructive to water elements and marine races. Therefore, the intelligent creatures of the sea hated necromancers. This spell could be said to be their bane. Matthew didnt think that this spell was evil. In his opinion, there was no difference between being killed by the evaporated blood and being blasted by the scorching sun. Spells were only a means to achieve their goals. As long as he didnt kill the innocent. Blood Evaporation was actually a very neutral spell. Perhaps he was a natural-born necromancer. He had only learned this spell for a day before he successfully mastered it. The rest of the time was spent on learning the teleportation spell in the Curse Domain. Fortunately, his talent in the domain of curses was not bad. It took him more than ten days to master it. At this point. If Matthew wanted to reach any location in the world of Aindor, he could use this spell! He only needed to spend 50 to 500 gold coins and a small amount of magic materials to travel around the world quickly. At this point. He finally felt like he was a mage! Of course. Teleportation could only reach places where the mage had personally visited and left footprints, and the memory had to be relatively clear. If one had been to a place many years ago and their memories were blurry, then forcefully teleporting could very likely cost ones life. In short, any spell had a certain level of danger, especially high-level spells. Controlling risk was also a compulsory course for becoming a high-level mage. Apart from these two spells. Matthew also listed the Level 4 spells he was going to learn next on the course list. They were- [Undead Substitutes (Undead): You can choose three undeads to be your substitutes. When you are attacked, or your life is in danger, you can let them take the damage on your behalf, and you can take the opportunity to move.] [Remark: After each substitute quota is used up, you will need half a year to recover it.] [Clone (Undead): You can create a body that is identical to you but without consciousness. Through a specific sealing method, the body can be preserved for about 3 months to 15 years.] During the sealing process. The clone would also age with the passage of time. However, his basic attributes and abilities were limited to the state when he was created. You can abandon your original body and enter the clone body at a specific time. However, in the process, you will lose half of your total XP! In theory, you can create unlimited clones. However, each clone will consume your blood and flesh. Please use this spell with caution. [Demiplane Creation (Curse): You can create your own Demiplane.] [Disgust/Care (Enchantment): You can make a specific race or individual feel disgusted or care for an item or life that you have injected with specific magical energy.] This spell has extremely high priority and cannot be exempted by Will. [Psychic Barrier (Protection): Create a sphere of light with a radius of 5 meters around you. All creatures within the sphere of light will be immune to psychic or spiritual spells.] [Plane Travel (Curse): You can travel to other planes.] [Mental Retarding (Enchantment): Temporarily or permanently destroy a persons intelligence.] Although he had tried his best to pick carefully, Matthew did not want to let go of any spells that he could learn. Other than that. He also planned to wait until the pine forest reached a certain scale before speeding up the production or recruitment of intermediate undead creatures. Including the Dark Warriors, Vampires, Mummies, and Banshees. The materials for the dark warriors were the hardest to find. Fortunately, some people from both sides died in the battle of the Moss Green Hills. Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Blood Evasion and Teleportation Chapter 693: Blood Evasion and Teleportation Translator: Lonelytree Matthew had gotten more than ten corpses of good quality from Rheagar, enough to make a new batch of Dark Warriors. As for the vampires Matthew planned to recruit a batch. Speaking of which, he was also angry. The two vampires that he had instigated to defect from purgatory died not long after he brought them back to the prime material plane. Matthew found out after the incident. His physical brainwashing still caused irreversible damage to the two vampires. After all, the battle was fierce, and Matthew had dug out their brains. Vampires were a relatively special type of undead creature. Matthew thought that they would grow their brains again, but they didnt. Instead, they died directly. This made him rather depressed. Since physical brainwashing was not sustainable, he had to add a brainwashing spell in the field of necromancy to the list of spells he had learned. At the thought of this Matthew felt that the learning task on his shoulders had become heavier. Ill set a small goal. I hope I can master all these spells by the end of this year! Matthew poured himself a cup of coffee and pulled himself together. After a while. Dark Warrior Argus came to report to Matthew. Matthew chatted with him while they were eating. Argus had come this time to report two things. The first matter was related to the patrol teams training. Argus had successfully trained a group of zombie bombarders in the patrol team. These Zombie Bombers could effectively throw Molotov Cocktails and Blazing Glue. Because the zombies were extremely strong, they could throw them very far and with good accuracy. Argus confidently said that Matthew could inspect the strength of this batch of zombies at any time! Other than that. He even begged Matthew to send more zombies to join the patrol. According to Arguss plan. He planned to build a zombie-armored army! Although the attributes of zombies were not as strong as those of Dark Warriors, they were still considered as units with thick skin and flesh. After special training. The Ironclad Army, formed by a large number of zombies, had a frontal combat ability that did not belong to the Dark Warrior team. If Argus idea came true, Matthew would have a truly powerful undead army! However, the training process of the zombie armoured army was very cruel, and many zombies would become consumables during this process. Therefore, Argus applied for a large number of zombies from Matthew. But on the other hand. The mother of coolies also continued to apply for zombies from Matthew. The farmer zombies and coolie zombies that she trained were also deeply loved by Matthew. Although Matthew had a lot of zombies under him. However, his two subordinates were fighting for it. The number of zombies in the cemetery seemed to be a little insufficient. Matthew could only appease them, distribute them reasonably, and promise to increase the supply of zombies in the future. And the second thing. Argus said that the patrol team had recently discovered traces of dark creatures near the Undercity. Not far from the cemetery. They discovered many hot-tempered cave dwellers. Meanwhile, a large number of Thorn Dragons had gathered at another underground crossroad. The Thorn Dragon was an omnivorous dragon-type underground creature. They always appeared in groups and were more threatening than Hook Horrors. In the Underdark. The appearance of the Thorn Dragon was regarded as a sign of disaster by the Underground races. Argus felt uneasy about this. Matthew did not let his guard down. He ordered Argus to increase the intensity of his patrols and report back to him at the slightest sign of trouble. He himself rode the Crimson Flame Nightmare and went underground. However, he didnt go too deep. Perhaps it was because the patrol team had swept through the area before. That night. Matthew didnt notice much abnormality. The next morning. Matthew carried a bag of saplings to the pine forest and was about to start working. But at this moment. The voice of the Eastern Guardian Chen rang in his ear, Im ready. But there are many things that cant be told through communication spells. Come to the Heaven Ascension Tower. Ill wait for you here. Matthews spirits were lifted. He immediately put down the bag and tidied up a little before setting off for Chens Mage Tower. As the Guardian of the East. Chens Mage Tower was located near the Endless Ocean and the Free Islands. It was one of the few mage towers that did not have access to the Alliances teleportation portal. Matthew had to rush to any beach and recite the incantation given by Chen to have a chance to reach the Tower of Babel, where he lived. At the seaside. Matthews first impression was of the Gold Coast. The scenery of the Night Breeze Wharf, when he was transported to Equal Stream Island, was still fresh in his mind. He tried to remember. He began to chant the teleportation spell. Not long after. His body emitted a faint blue radiance. Whoosh! A large number of arcane runes flashed. Matthew felt his body become lighter, and he quickly returned to his normal heaviness. When he opened his eyes. The sky was blue, but the location in front of him was not the Night Wind Pier in his memory. It seemed that the teleportation spell was still a little off. Matthew noticed that his feet were stepping on a piece of wood that was drifting with the current. He was probably in the sea near the Equal Stream island. Theres a sea here anyway. Chen should be able to hear the incantation here, right? He did as he thought. Matthew was about to chant an incantation. But at this moment. A white wave suddenly appeared on the horizon in the distance! The white wave was extremely turbulent. Fiendish humanoid creatures stood on the waves. Matthew found the leader of the group familiar! That human over there, where are you from? Where are you going? Answer quickly! The Naga leader asked fiercely. Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Blade Dancer’s Advancement Chapter 694: Blade Dancers Advancement Translator: Lonelytree However, before Matthew could answer. The leaders eyes suddenly lit up. I remember you. The little story you told me last time left a deep impression on me! But the situation is different this time. In order to celebrate Queen Zinas unification of the Arunay Sea, the great Naga Kingdom is awe-inspiring. We dont allow any humans to wander around the Naga Kingdoms territory. A pretty boy like you is very suitable to be brought back to become one of the candidates for the prince. This is your honour. Obediently follow me! The Naga leaders tone was unquestionable. Matthew frowned. The Nagas were becoming more and more overbearing. He had heard that the Naga Queen was going to choose a prince, and he had guessed that the Naga people were probably trying to snatch the prince candidates for her. However, he did not expect himself to be snatched! Dont think that youll have a good life after becoming a prince. Nagas habits were cruel and murderous. They were extremely conservative and xenophobic. Even if they were really favoured by the Naga Queen, they would only be in the limelight for a few months at most. Once the freshness period was over. After leaving behind a sufficient amount of genetic material. The plundered human beings would soon be abandoned, and their fate was not much different from the prisoners in the Endless Sea prison. Nagas were such cold-blooded animals. Matthew, of course, ignored their nonsense. Im just passing by He tried to explain. However, the Naga leader did not give him a chance to explain. Men! Tie this pretty boy up! The forty young Nagas behind him immediately rushed forward. Matthew shouted, Get lost! [Celebrity Domain: Back Off!] At that moment. The Naga leader was forced back more than ten meters by the invisible pressure. Immediately after. An even more terrifying aura emanated from Matthews body. [Dragon Slaying Domain: Above Dragons!] The mental intimidation that surpassed the dragons might instantly overwhelm the will of all the Nagas present. All of them were lying on the surface of the sea, unable to move. Their eyes were wide open, and all their scales were shrinking violently as if they were small animals that had encountered their natural enemy. Youre courting death. Matthew shook his head. The last time he met the Naga leader, he was only a 2nd tier mage. Naturally, he was cautious in everything he did. He had not had the time to recover the money that was taken away by the Naga leader. However, things were different now. Matthew was already a top-tier 4th-tier mage, and he could go further at any time. Facing these guys who had no foresight. He also appeared more relaxed. Forget it. Ill just give them a little punishment. Matthew didnt want to kill them all. However, just as he was thinking A strong impulse surged from the Undead Contract. That emotion was so familiar. Matthew reacted almost immediately. Soldier? Immediately after. A brand new mission panel appeared in front of him. What was more interesting was This time, the mission panel was white and yellow. This was different from before. [Prompt: You have activated the companion quest, Blade Dancers Advancement.] [Blade Dancers Advancement: Revenge, Revenge, Revenge!] As one of the most powerful sea races, the Nagas often harassed the small islands on the edge of the sea countries. They would plunder men and kill women and human babies, and many villages on the island were destroyed by the Nagas invasion. Soldier had lived on the southern islands of the sea countries when he was alive. He was just like the other sword dancers. However, the Naga invasion had taken away their loved ones and destroyed their homes. In the end, these dancers were forced to pick up their swords and began to take revenge on the Nagas. This was the origin of the class of sword dancers. Until today. The theme of the Blade Dancers Elite Advancement was still revenge. As long as the Nagas in the sea were not killed. The fire of revenge from the Sword Dancers legacy would burn! [Mission Requirement: Kill 1000 Nagas or Naga Queens!] [Mission Reward: Large amount of XP (limited to soldiers)/Reputation with the countries on the sea (humans)/10 chances to strengthen (limited to Soldier)] So, this was the background of the Sword Dancer class. The original seaside dancers picked up their knives to fight against the cruel sea race. No wonder Soldier couldnt wait to get rid of these Nagas the last time they met! Seeing Soldiers desire for revenge. This time, Matthew didnt stop him. He quickly chanted an incantation and pulled Soldier over with the Summoning of the Dead. At this moment. The Nagas had already recovered from the shock of the dragon. They looked at Matthew with some fear. Even the arrogant leader became submissive. Matthew glanced at them coldly. The Nagas subconsciously retreated. In the next second. Matthew opened the portal and came to the sea 80 meters away. The Nagas heaved a sigh of relief. Why does this person look so terrifying? He seems to be a mage or a warlock. Should we go back and report this to the Centurion? Of course! How about this? Ill think of a way to stall him while you guys go back and inform him With the support of Language Proficiency and Super Perception. Matthew heard the Nagas discussion. However, he did not care about it. He quickly chanted the incantation that Chen had given him. Just as the Nagas were discussing in low voices, a ghostly figure appeared behind them. Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Blade Dancer’s Advancement Chapter 695: Blade Dancers Advancement Translator: Lonelytree Shadow Domain, activate! [Blade Dancer: Colorful Dance!] One by one, illusory shadows appeared among the Nagas. When the twin blades that symbolized death began to slash out snowflakes and white light on the waves, the Nagas were stunned. Only then did the Nagas realize that danger was coming. Unfortunately, it was too late. More and more white lights flashed across the sea. The killing technique known as the Funeral Dance was vividly displayed in the hands of Soldier, who was emotionless. Wherever the two blades passed. The head and tail rolled to the ground. Gradually. The waves were no longer white. The smell of blood and the smell of the sea mixed together, weaving into a death knell. On the other side. Matthew didnt pay attention to the battlefield where Soldier was. This group of Nagas had been scared out of their wits by him, and their combat strength was less than half of their usual. Soldier was now an elite character who had been through a lot of training. His strength had gradually grown to level 16. He could come and go freely, even in the midst of thousands of troops. Moreover, the killing techniques mastered by the Sword Dancer were originally aimed at Nagas. Therefore, he only gave Soldier an extra order to remember to pick up the money after the game. Then, he focused on what he was doing. A moment later. The incantation was completed. The sea breeze gradually became noisy. Suddenly, two abnormally tall peaks appeared on the sea below Matthews feet! Matthew controlled the magic carpet to fly higher. He was surprised to find that the mountain peak was actually the chest of a huge human figure lying on the sea. He looked up from his neck. It was a large and exquisite womans face. [Hint: You have encountered the sea monster Mrs. Sea(LV20/Lord)] Mrs. Sea smiled gently when she saw Matthew. Come into my mouth. As she spoke. She slowly opened her mouth. It was pitch-black inside, and there were faint magic runes flickering. Matthew hesitated for a moment, but he still flew in on the magic carpet. The moment he entered Mrs. Seas mouth. Matthew felt the world spin. The strong feeling of being pushed back stimulated his nerves. He felt as if he was being picked up and thrown around or as if he was on an endless bus. Hualala! The sound of endless water flowed into his ears. Matthew felt that his body was wet and then instantly evaporated to dryness. A full 10 seconds later. Only then did the uncomfortable feeling slowly fade away. He felt his feet stepping on solid ground, so he opened his eyes and looked around. He seemed to be in a hexagonal building made of glass or crystal. Because it was made of transparent material. Therefore, he could see the scenery outside the building at a glance. The bottom of the sea was pitch-black, and there were colourful and glowing fish. Shadows flashed across the sand and a group of unknown creatures that could discharge electricity swaggered past Matthews field of vision. This seems to be the bottom of the sea or even the depths of a trench. Matthew looked up. He realized that there were layers of huge shells on top of his head. These shells extended upward in a spiral shape. Each shell should be a floor of the mage tower. Matthew couldnt see the end of the shell. However, the data panel indicated that he was now in the Tong Tian Tower. This was the territory of the Eastern Guardian Chen. Just as Matthew was about to walk around. He suddenly lowered his head and saw a ferocious and huge dragon head glaring at him! Matthew couldnt help but be shocked. During this process. Only then did he realize that the floor of this hall was also made of transparent material. Under the hall, a huge dragon head was nailed to an iron pillar by countless iron chains. Matthew didnt see the dragon heads body. But even if it only had one head. It also gave him an extremely powerful pressure. What kind of dragon is this? Matthew was curious. Chens voice came from above the shell as if he understood what he was thinking. This is the evil dragon of the sea, the source of endless chaos. Ive been fighting him for more than 30 years and have already killed his resurrected body three times. However, he is essentially immortal and indestructible. Therefore, during his non-active period, I can only seal his head here and guard it strictly. When it reached the active stage. This seal cannot stop him. In order to minimize the disaster brought by the Evil Dragon in the sea, I have to keep an eye on him. However, every time this guy resurrected, he would be stronger than before. The last time I killed him, I already paid a heavy price. I wonder how terrifying the enemy Ill face next time will be. As he spoke. Chen appeared in front of Matthew. To Matthews surprise, Chen, who was famous for his close combat magic, looked completely weak. His face was fair, and his skin was smooth. He even gave off the feeling of a pretty boy. The only difference between him and an ordinary pretty boy was that Chens eyes were firm and bright. This was the external manifestation of a strong spiritual power. Whats wrong? Do you think Im more handsome than you think? Or a little sissy? Chen seemed to be in a good mood today. He actually took the initiative to joke with Matthew. Matthew hurriedly said, Its indeed different from what I imagined. Chen smiled and explained, Appearance is only the shallowest layer of skin for us mages. The reason why I look like this is because when I was young, I hoped to use this method to disguise myself so that I could attract more enemies to attack me in close combat. This would create better conditions for me to cast spells. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Blade Dancer’s Advancement Chapter 696: Blade Dancers Advancement Translator: Lonelytree Matthew nodded his head in a half-understanding manner. So, is this also one of the mysteries of melee spells? Chen shook his head. Of course, its not that profound. Its just a little scheme I had when I was young. I got used to it later and didnt change it. In fact, the term melee spells can easily lead people astray. Which mage would give up their advantage in range and choose to engage in melee combat with the enemy? You must know that no matter what realm you are in, the advantage of casting distance is everything! Matthew agreed with Chen. A large part of the reason why mages were powerful was because of their long reach. Then why did you choose the path of close combat? Chen explained, I had no choice. From the moment I was born, I was cursed because of my bloodline. When I was practising normal spells, it took me twice the effort, and the efficiency was very low. Then, I accidentally discovered the legendary path of the melee spell. I took advantage of the loophole in the curse and achieved what I have today. Actually, Im quite envious of you normal people who can grow step by step. For someone like me who has to rely on my own exploration, I dont even know what to do next. Curse? Matthew was slightly stunned. He had thought that Chen cultivated close-combat magic because he liked it, but he did not expect it to be because he had no choice. Why is there a curse on you? Could it be related to the Su Clan? Matthew vaguely thought of something. Chen nodded. My father was a Su, and I even suspect that he was the descendant of the last emperor of the Su. When he arrived at the Aindor Continent, he suffered from severe elemental imbalance. During that time, he vomited and had diarrhoea every day, and he almost died. I dont know what happened after that. After all, I wasnt born yet. In short, my father found a way to alleviate the symptoms. Fortunately, I was born. However, my fathers method did not seem to have completely alleviated the acclimatized condition of the Su. I have had many small problems since I was born. One of them is that I can use spells but not long-range spells. Fortunately, these problems are not a big problem. Its just that they are occasionally disgusting. Matthew was very interested in the curse on Chen. However, it was somewhat inappropriate to get to the bottom of it for the first time. Hence, he tried to beat around the bush. I saw some members of the Sus on the Island of Equal Flow. They will return to the sea before they die. Is this also a kind of curse? Chen muttered, Perhaps. When I was young, I studied the phenomenon of the Su returning to the sea. If youre interested, I can discuss it with you. Currently, there are three possibilities. The first possibility is related to the Bright Sandalwood King back then. Back then, in order to allow his ship to smoothly pass through the Endless Ocean, Bright Sandalwood King had made some kind of deal with the sea monsters that blocked his path. The content of the deal should be that the Su would serve the sea monster after their deaths. The form of expression was naturally to sink to the bottom of the sea; The second possibility was related to the last emperor of the Su. It was said that the emperor had mastered the power of a divine mage and could bring the dead back to life. As far as I know. The emperor fell in the third battle of the Abyss invasion. According to the legend of the Su. A hundred years later, the emperor would be resurrected in a tomb at the bottom of the sea and lead his people back. If this legend was true. Then, the Su who entered the seabed might have gone to the emperors tomb. The source of the third situation was a creation of twilight sealed by the Su at the bottom of the sea. The creature was called the World Ending Twin Snakes, and it was also the creator of the original Naga. Because he was sealed by the Su, he hated them to the core. When the Su Clan was strong, he did not dare to make a sound because if he made a little noise, the emperor would beat him up. Now, the empire of the Su had been destroyed. He naturally had the opportunity to kick them when they were down. All kinds of signs showed that the World Ending Twin Snakes were in a very weak state, which was consistent with the fact that he could only charm the dying Su. In fact, the above three possibilities could explain the curse of the Su. However, there was insufficient evidence to support it. After all, the eastern part of the Endless Ocean is already a forbidden area. No one knows what happened there. Matthew was surprised. Even an expert like you cant understand it? Chen said frankly, A humans power is limited, even for a Holy Mage. I cant think of anyone else who can enter the area to the east of the Upflowing Abyss except for the legendary Calamity Mages. It has become an unexplainable space, and the laws are about to be reorganized. You can often see islands floating in the sky. Those are the fragments of the Eastern Continent where the Su used to live. We still dont know what happened in the Su country, but the accident a thousand years ago must have something to do with the invasion of the Abyss. Dont you think that devils are always more active than demons on the Aindor Continent? In fact, we observed that 1000 years ago, when the country of Su was destroyed, the Abyss also suffered a major blow. A large number of demon lords died, and even the main body of the Abyss seemed to be injured. Therefore, the Abyss has been pushed back by the Purgatory in recent years. They dont have much energy to stir up trouble in the prime material plane. Matthew nodded. No wonder devils always had a stronger presence than demons. It turned out to be the far-reaching impact of the fall of the Su Country. This was because there was a common topic in Su country. The conversation between the two of them was also natural and smooth. Matthew learned some secret past events in the Su country from Chen. A moment later. Chen suddenly changed the topic. Do you still remember the World Ending Twin Snakes I told you about? That guy is pure evil. Recently, due to the Heavenly Change, the seal on his body loosened a lot, so he bewitched a part of the Nagas again. They established the Holy Church of Darkness Source at the bottom of the sea, trying to unify the Naga Kingdom first and then turn more humans into Nagas. Those stupid Nagas are actually willing to work for the World Ending Twin Snakes and do bad things under my nose. Im really disgusted. But my main focus is on dealing with the Evil Dragon in the sea and the other super monsters in the southeast. I plan to leave the Naga to the other mages who have joined you. Since you can come over today, Ill ask you, by the way. Can you do this mission? Dont worry, I wont let you work for free. As long as you can kill Queen Zina of the Arunay Sea and destroy the Holy Church of Darkness Source, I will recommend you to become the next Silver Council member. I also prepared some small gifts for you. Ill give you this one in advance because it also concerns Margarets safety. As he spoke. Chen waved his hand. A light purple, beautiful, translucent robe appeared in front of Matthew. Matthew was slightly stunned. This is a womans nightie? Chen smiled faintly. This is the Star Weaving Robe, also known as the Joy of the Goddess of Magic. Take it over and take a look. Matthew took the robe and felt that it was very soft. On the data panel. [Star Weaving Robe: Wearing this robe, you will be able to block the eyes of some or all people and obtain powerful arcane energy.] Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Chen’s Vajra Fist and Magical Domain Chapter 697: Chens Vajra Fist and Magical Domain Translator: Lonelytree After reading the remarks, Matthews mouth twitched slightly. Was the Goddess of Magic an exhibitionist? However, with the Traveler Gods pearl in front of him, Matthew was not that shocked. So be it. At the very least, it blocked the vision of others. In the end, it was all private matters. It was not a big problem. Chen said, You can wear this Star Weaving Robe to provide supplies to Margaret. Margarets journey to Inferno is of great significance to the Alliance. Currently, countless pairs of eyes are watching her. Every step she takes in Inferno and every demon she kills represents the Alliances attitude toward the outside world. Matthew was a little worried. Will the existences above Legend in the outer planes make a move? Chen nodded. Margarets goal for this trip is to challenge a Legend. If only Legendary creatures attack her, we wont interfere. Only Upper Legends or higher are involved will the alliance interfere. Actually, you dont have to worry too much. Soria and Link are both focusing on Margaret. She wont be killed by the enemy easily, but the road ahead of her will definitely be ten thousand times harder than expected. Speaking of which, I dont know if its her luck or misfortune. It was supposed to be a normal purgatory trial, but she happened to encounter such an unforeseen event. Now, the Alliance, the Heavenly Palace, and the Storluk industry are all very sensitive. Margarets every move will undoubtedly be magnified and interpreted as various signals by those who have intentions. If she can grow up in such a high-pressure environment and break through to Legend, she will most likely become the next Ronan. Although he said that. However, Chens eyes were also filled with seriousness. After all, the outer planes were not the Alliances territory, and the dangers Margaret encountered were definitely at the level of a narrow escape. Matthew could only pray that everything went well for her. However, even if it was to provide Margaret with supplies, Chen was too generous to give him a Quasi Relic. And according to him, this was only one of the rewards. Matthew even suspected that he had heard wrongly. So he asked carefully, Are you sure you want to give me this Quasi Relic? Chen was stunned. Quasi Relic? Oh, you mean this dress? I forgot to remove the fake halo. Damn Roderick, why did you make the fake look so real? As he spoke, he waved his hand. A colourful lustre dissipated from the Star Weaving Robe. Immediately after. All the attributes of this robe were exposed in front of Matthew. [Star Weaving Robe (High imitation)] [Effect 1: Greatly increases the wearers magic affinity.] [Effect 2: Increases the wearers spellcasting speed by 50%] [Effect 3: 10% chance of double casting] [Effect 4: Grants 40% mana regeneration (once per day)] [Special effect: Shields the vision of others and the effects of most prophecy spells.] Dont worry. Although its a high-quality imitation, Rodericks forgery technology is indeed top-notch. The cost of this thing is 5% of the original, but the effect is 30 to 40%. Chen explained, Because of the existence of the plane barrier and the eternal barrier, as long as you wear this dress, the gods will no longer be able to see you within the range of the Prime Material World. Even if you wear this dress to the outer plane from the Prime Material World, as long as you dont greet the gods, they will hardly notice you. Matthew was enlightened. Then, he began to ponder. According to Chen, Roderick seemed to have made a lot of high-quality imitations. These high-quality imitations were mostly imitations of divine artefacts or semi-divine artefacts. Although these artifacts definitely did not have the power of the original, they could replace the lower level in certain environments. After Im done with the pine forest, I really have to go to Rodericks factory. Even if its a high-quality imitation, its worth a look as long as its cheap enough. Matthew thought to himself. Chen said again, Of course, this is not enough. You still need an inconspicuous portal. Matthew immediately said, Near my cemetery, theres a dimensional rift. Behind the rift is Eskana, but Ive blocked it with giant tree amber. Chen said seriously, Blocking it is a wise choice. Dont open it. The risk of dimensional rifts not only comes from the world behind the rifts but also affects the turbulence in the Void. Even if Eskana doesnt discover these rifts, the strange creatures from the Void may follow the clues and find you. By then, the challenges you face may be unsolvable with conventional magic knowledge. So before you become a Legend, dont even think about using the dimensional rift to do anything! Matthews heart trembled. He quickly agreed. Chens expression relaxed. You should use your lords Door of Idiots! Door of Idiots? Matthew was slightly stunned. Have you never heard of this name? Chen smiled and said, The Teleportation Gate to Purgatory, owned by the Lord of Rolling Stone Town, Rheagar, was inherited from his father. His father was also an extraordinary figure. Do you know why everyone knows about the existence of this portal, but no one has been able to find it? Because its not just a moving portal. Its a living thing! Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Chen’s Vajra Fist and Magical Domain Chapter 698: Chens Vajra Fist and Magical Domain Translator: Lonelytree It signed a contract with Rhaegars father and extended the contract with Rhaegar himself. It has an unusual anti-reconnaissance ability, which is why Rhaegar can move between Inferno and Rolling Stone Town like a fish in water. This door is a guy with a strong personality. It claims that only a true idiot can become its master. This statement is, of course, a bit exaggerated, but according to my understanding, only those with a pure nature and near-perfect moral character can be recognized by the Door of Idiots. This condition is very harsh, so when we fought for the Door of the Idiots, only Rheagars father won. In short, using the Door of Idiots is the least risky way to go to Inferno Hell. Was there such a story behind that door? Matthew found it interesting. Ill discuss it with Rheagar, but that door leads to the Kingdom of Suki. As far as I know, Rheagar and the Kingdom of Suki have fallen out, he said. Chen waved his hand. Even if they fall out, they can still reconcile. Ive already spoken to Queen Lutisia of the Blood Flag Kingdom in advance these few days. She agreed to secretly provide Margaret with supplies. Try your best to negotiate with Rheagar and tell him not to be so stiff with his sisters. Queen Lutisias request is actually very reasonable. After all, Rheagar is related to the inheritance of the Kingdom of Blood Flag. He has the obligation to bear the responsibility of spreading the family. I have some friendship with Rheagar, so I can be in charge of mediating. If Rhaegar and the Kingdom of Suki can reconcile, it will be very helpful for the Alliances future plans in Inferno Hell. On the other hand, Rheagar has the backing of the Kingdom of Suki. His influence in the prime material plane will be even more significant. As long as he can help us settle this matter, I promise that the Alliance will support Rolling Stone Town to become the largest force in the central south or even the only kingdom! Chens tone was solemn. It seemed like he was just like Soria, and both of them were optimistic about Rolling Stone Town becoming a Rolling Stone Kingdom. The endorsement of a Holy Mage and a Superior Legend. It was enough to make Rolling Stone Town a popular force in the South. Moreover, the foundation of Rolling Stone Town itself was not bad. However, the final outcome of all this depended on Rheagars choice. I understand. I will try my best to communicate with Rheagar. Matthew promised solemnly. Chen looked gratified. It would be great if the mages in the Alliance were as easy to talk to as you. Other than you, I met four young mages who could be called rising stars this week. Two of them were autistic. No matter what I asked them, they would only answer yes or no. Their language was as bad as idiots. God knows how they cast spells! The third one was an egotistical person. Although he was respectful to me on the surface, his words never left himself. He was probably used to being flattered by his subordinates. The last one looked like a normal person, but it also made people speechless. Even though he had an amazing talent for magic, his mind was filled with strange philosophical questions every day. It was said that he was always at a loss. It was so painful that he wanted to commit suicide at any time. I had to be careful when I spoke to him, afraid that I would provoke him into committing suicide Sigh. Lets not talk about it. Anyway, youre the only normal mage Ive seen this week. Matthew smiled. Theres also a possibility that a normal mage is an abnormal phenomenon. Chen heartily laughed. Youre right. We mages have to have some problems. Youre very much to my liking. You must be careful not to be too mentally healthy! Matthew smiled helplessly. A mentally healthy person like him was indeed an anomaly among mages. Perhaps this was the subtle influence of planting trees on him. Then, the task of providing logistics for Margaret and killing the Naga Queen will be handed over to you. Speaking of which, these are two missions. Ill give you another thing. Chen seemed to find Matthew more and more pleasing to the eye. Give me your hand. Matthew did not dare to disobey. He immediately extended his right hand obediently. Chen glanced at it and joked, Change to the left hand. What? Do you want to plot against me? Matthew seemed to have woken up from a dream and adjusted the Hand of Paleness that he had forgotten to switch to the Hand of Equilibrium. Then, he extended his left hand. Chen grabbed Matthews left hand. In the next second. A surge of heat entered Matthews palm. He felt his entire body warm up! [Hint: You have obtained Chens magic inheritance, Chens Vajra Fist!] Chens Vajra Fist: You summon a huge fist to attack the enemy. Everything that the fist hits will be shattered into powder! [Spell Strength: Legendary] [Usage: 3 times.] If you encounter danger, you can try to punch a few times. I can guarantee that its very useful. Of course, its definitely not as useful as Lady Isabelles Patronus. But I still hope that you will never need it. Chen smiled and said, Alright, its about time. Ill get Mrs. Sea to send you off. By the way, Mrs. Sea seems to like you a lot. Matthew asked curiously, How do you know? Chen said, Mrs. Sea usually lets my guests go through her belly button. Only you, she let you directly into her mouth. This is very rare. Matthew nodded, not fully understanding. At this moment. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Chen’s Vajra Fist and Magical Domain Chapter 699: Chens Vajra Fist and Magical Domain Translator: Lonelytree A gentle force swept over his ankle. Matthew knew. It was Mrs. Sea who was taking him away. Therefore, he did not resist. Relax and enjoy. But at this moment. A terrifying roar came from under his feet! In an instant. The entire Heaven Ascension Tower was spinning. Matthew looked at it. The Evil Dragon in the sea below was frantically using its head to push against the transparent bottom of the tower. The Evil Dragons movements were too big. The entire sea region trembled slightly! Chen didnt say anything and disappeared from where he was. In the next second. Matthew saw Chen appear beside the giant dragon head. He punched his opponents head. A huge bulge immediately appeared on the dragons head. But the Evil Dragon wasnt afraid. Instead, he continued to roar and provoke Chen. Chen did not indulge him. He raised his hand and hit. The man and the dragon head began to fight. Not long after. The tremors in this sea area became even more serious. Seeing this scene. Matthew was also very emotional. It seemed that even though the Evil Dragon in the sea was sealed, it was still restless. Chen had to endure his harassment at all times and had to fight with him. It would probably be difficult for him to sleep well. No wonder the fat cat Ah Ji said that Chen had a good temper. In fact, be it Edmond or Chen, these top mages of the Alliance were bearing unimaginable pressure. Perhaps that little bit of madness was just a way for them to vent their stress. If there was no such abnormal behaviour. They might have gone crazy long ago. In the midst of his thoughts. A warm and moist current wrapped around Matthew. It led him to the sky. He rose higher and higher. The feeling of weightlessness and acceleration mixed together. At a certain moment. Matthew felt as if he had arrived in the clouds. When he regained consciousness. It appeared in the sea area where it was originally located. Above the sea. Mrs. Sea gently disappeared. On the other side. Soldier stood alone on the small wooden board. Naga corpses were all around. After leaving Chens Tower. Matthew left the Arunay Sea immediately through teleportation and returned to Rolling Stone Town. He was not in a hurry to deal with the Naga. Helping Margaret and planting the pine trees were of higher priority than this mission. Moreover, Chen had also said that it would be fine as long as he could deal with the Darkness Source Holy Church within half a year. He found Rheagar and explained the ins and outs of the matter. Rheagar was also very straightforward. He immediately agreed. Matthew went to the Cauldron House and the Alliance Mall. After selling the Heart-Hunter Diamond, he exchanged all the gold coins for the magic tools that Margaret needed. After that, Rheagar activated the Door of Idiots and sent Matthew to the hinterland of the Kingdom of Suki. When he arrived in Inferno, Matthew subconsciously tightened the collar of his trench coat. In order to ensure that he would not be noticed by the gods. Today, he was wearing the Star Weaving Robe and a thick windbreaker. In this way. No one could see what he was wearing underneath. However, he only took a few steps. An extremely beautiful figure appeared in front of Matthew. She seemed to have been waiting here for a long time. Matthew looked up and quickly looked away. He already knew the identity of the newcomer. That was the current Queen Regent of the Kingdom of Blood Flag, Lutisia. Lutisia seemed to have the bloodline of a lust demon. Her charm was shockingly high. Even Matthew did not dare to look her in the eye. How much did Rheagar give you? I can give you 100 times that. If you can kidnap Rhaegar, I can give you half of the wealth of the Kingdom of Suki. Unexpectedly. Lutisia, who looked like an older sister, actually had a childish voice. It sounded like a cute Loli voice. Matthew was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. Please stop joking. Im here to deliver the supplies that Lady Margaret needs. Lutisia snorted. Give me the thing. Go back and tell Chen that he owes me a favour. If theres a next time, it wont be free anymore. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. He gave all the tools Margaret needed to Lutisia. The latter kept it without even looking at it. Then, she said to Matthew in a childish voice, Your underwear is very beautiful and very avant-garde. Where did you buy it? As soon as she finished speaking. The smile on Matthews face suddenly became awkward. Im leaving. He tried his best to act as natural as possible. Tell me where you bought it, or dont even think about leaving! Lutisia said domineeringly, Or Ill rip your clothes off! Matthew could only say, Rodericks prop factory might sell them. You can go over and take a look. Lutisia blinked. Ill remember that. Your clothes are not bad. Remember to share them with me next time you have similar clothes. As she spoke. Her voice disappeared in front of Matthew. Matthew tightened his windbreaker with some lingering fear and hurriedly fled. The mission to assist Margaret was completed. Matthew resumed his daily planting of trees, repairing graves, and studying. Unknowingly, half a month had passed. The Autumn Party quest ended at the last moment. The size of the pine forest had already reached 1885 trees! This also meant that Matthew had a total of 25 chances to strengthen his signature spell! The moment the mission ended. Matthew could no longer suppress the urge to increase the power of his signature spell. 25 consecutive shots were fired on the spot! Very quickly. The information provided by the data panel flooded his eyes. Among the 25 enhancements, most of them were hard enhancements in terms of casting speed, charging speed, and three-segment damage. Although these were just ordinary enhancements. However, it also greatly increased the comprehensive level of his signature spells. However, the additional six extraordinary enhancements entered Matthews eyes immediately. [Hint: Your signature spell has received the following enhancements: C Silencing Aura (Rare Enhancement): Your signature spell will cause a silencing effect on a specific area when casting. The target silenced will not be able to use spells. C Pairs (Elite Enhancement): Your signature spell will summon two symmetrical scissors with the same damage. C Blood Spheres (Elite Enhancement): Enemies killed by your signature spell will have a certain chance of producing some Blood Spheres on the ground. You can touch or hit these Spheres to restore a small amount of health for yourself or your summoned creatures. C Soul Echo (Elite Enhancement): Enemies killed by your signature spell will have a certain chance of producing some soul orbs on the ground. You can touch or hit these orbs to obtain the precious memories of the deceased. C Wound infection (Elite Enhancement): Enemies that are hit by your signature spell but do not die immediately will suffer from serious spore infection. C Lord of the Undead (Legendary Enhancement): Every time your signature spell kills a number of enemies, you will automatically obtain an elite-grade undead unit. This unit does not occupy the contract slot and is 100% loyal to you forever. [Hint: You have officially completed the creation of a signature spell. You have obtained the opportunity to explore the domain of spells. Do you want to enter immediately?] Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Sign Language Spellcasting and a Letter from the Watchers Highland Chapter 700: Sign Language Spellcasting and a Letter from the Watchers Highland Translator: Lonelytree Matthew was not in a hurry to explore the domain of spells. Instead, he carefully interpreted the new special enhancements of his signature spells. Overall, the effects of this batch of enhancements were pretty good. [Silence Aura], coupled with the Deceleration Field, was a little disgusting from the enemys point of view. [Paired] increased the area covered by the spell. Since the newly added pair of scissors could also enjoy the effect of 10 times the size, it was equivalent to doubling the original casting area. [Blood Orb] could provide a recovery effect. Matthew himself probably wouldnt be able to use it, but it could be used on summoned creatures. It was also a pretty good enhancement. Soul Echo and Wound Infect were both supportive abilities. Their help in battle was relatively average, and it was better than nothing. The Lord of the Undead was even more powerful. Although he did not know how many creatures he had to kill to summon an elite-level undead, as time passed, Matthew would definitely have more and more elite units under him. Most importantly, it didnt take up the contract slot or permanent loyalty. This was something every necromancer dreamed of. With the elite undeads he had obtained from the Lord of Undead and Matthews contracted partner, he would definitely be able to form an elite team made entirely of undead in time. This team might not be as good as the special operation team from the battle at the Moss Green Hills. However, it was Matthews influence alone, and it was enough to intimidate a battlefield. It could be said that As his strength continued to increase. Matthew could clearly feel that he was getting closer and closer to his dream of one person is an army. This feeling made him quite infatuated. He quickly memorized the six special enhancements. Matthew turned back to look at his basic attributes. The final version of the Deadly Scissors had the following attributes: [Deadly Scissors] [Chant: 3S] 1st Stage (Cast in 1 second)(Damage equivalent to Level-16 Evocation Spell) 2nd Stage (Charge 1S)(Damage equivalent to Level 20 Evocation Spell) Third Stage (Charge 5S)(Damage equivalent to Level 24 Evocation Spell) [Special Enhancement: Deceleration Field/10 times the size/Fake and Real/Disintegrating Armor/Legendary Power/Invisibility Casting/Silence Aura/Paired/Blood Sphere/Soul Echo/Wound Infected/Lord of the Undead] Without a doubt. This spell could already be described as abnormal. A mere three seconds of chanting could turn an entire region into a land of death! The combination of the ability field of Undead and disintegration also made ordinary magic resistance useless in front of Deadly Scissors. This was a spell that was enough to make even dragons tremble in fear. Not to mention ordinary creatures. The key was that the mana consumption of the Deadly Scissors did not increase with the increase in power. With Matthews current mana, he could throw four deadly scissors at once without panting. The fifth one would be a little difficult. It wasnt that he couldnt keep up with his mana but that the Void would appear for a period of time when he focused. For high-level spellcasters. Focus was perhaps an even more important attribute than mana. Every time a spell was cast, a normal person would enter a state of loss of focus. This would require a certain amount of time to make up for. Even if he had reached the Legendary realm. How to effectively improve ones focus during battle was still a very important topic. But even so. Releasing four Fatal Scissors in one go was enough to make most enemies souls scatter. Of course. Matthew was not complacent about this. Because he knew that it was still very difficult to dominate the world with one move. Normal monsters, including dragons, would not be able to resist his Deadly Scissors, but the other Mages in the Alliance were definitely not something that could be dealt with Deadly Scissors. The confrontation between mages was filled with all sorts of variables, and it could be said to be extremely complicated. Sometimes, a simple spell counter, a sinister spell rebound, or a disgusting spell offset was enough to destroy the signature spell that you had carefully prepared for half a day. Matthew had heard Margaret mention it before. In the North, there was a group of mages who had been specially trained. They were good at nullifying spells. No matter what spell you use. The other side could even offset it. The main point was to disgust the enemy mage. Therefore, when facing a mage, it was more important to be more flexible. Therefore, while Matthew worked hard to plant the trees, he did not forget to study magic day and night. In the past half a month. He had successfully learned [Undead Substitute] and [Clone]. As for the third spell, Creating a Demiplane, there was also some progress. However, he was relatively unfamiliar with the Curse Domain. Therefore, he needed more time to study it. With the power I have now, as long as I dont encounter any mages from the Alliance, I can crush anyone below Legend. However, its impossible for me to challenge a Legend like Margaret is doing! Thats why my foundation is still too shallow compared to the truly powerful Mages. I need to work harder to learn! Matthew secretly encouraged himself. He composed himself. He chose to enter the Spell Domain. He had thought that as a Mage, entering the Spell Domain would be like entering a larger domain, and he would experience a process of daydreaming. However, this process only lasted for a second. At that moment. It was as if his soul had left his body and was pressed into it by a powerful force. Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Sign Language Spellcasting and a Letter from the Watcher Highland Chapter 701: Sign Language Spellcasting and a Letter from the Watcher Highland Translator: Lonelytree Just as his soul left his body. He vaguely saw an extremely complicated nebula. There was a huge head floating beside the nebula. The head was the size of a planet. It looked like a human but had three eyes, giving people a chilling feeling. Then, all the images disappeared. Matthews soul returned to his body. Then, he felt an intense burning sensation on his left forearm. He looked down. He noticed that an extremely tiny magic emblem had appeared on his forearm. Matthews pupils constricted. He recognized this Magic Insignia. It was exactly the same as the mark on the corner of the Star Weaving Robe. It belonged to the Goddess of Magic of the Age of Enlightenment! Did the Goddess of Magic leave a mark on him? But didnt she fall a long time ago? Matthew focused his attention on the emblem in confusion. In an instant. The scene he had just seen appeared before his eyes again. Along with the nebula and the huge head, a set of extremely complicated coordinates appeared. Matthew used his superficial knowledge of plane studies to read it seriously. In the end, he confirmed that the coordinates were located in the depths of the astral world! [Prompt: You have obtained a Nebula Map.] The destination pointed out in the Nebula Map contains the secret of the Goddess of Magic! The secret treasure of the Goddess of Magic? Matthew had a strange look on his face. Wasnt that thing taken away by Master Ronan a long time ago? Was it after the fall of the Goddess of Magic? Would everyone who entered the Magical Domain receive this emblem? But in fact, the place that this thing pointed to was already empty. Matthew wasnt sure. He had to ask the big shots like Chen, Soria, Edmond, or Isabelle for information on this level. And even if this thing wasnt taken away by someone else. Matthew wouldnt travel the astral plane now. He knew his limits. Occasionally, he could follow the big shots around the surrounding planes, but it was crazy for him to go deep into the astral plane. He discovered that this magic mark could be hidden. Only then did he feel at ease. He had been wearing the Star Weaving Robe recently, and the emblem of the Goddess of Magic had appeared on his arm, making him seem like a celebrity. He did not want to be misunderstood. On the data panel. At this moment, new content appeared. [Hint: You have successfully stepped into the domain of magic and have completed a short stay in it!] As a reward for stepping into the domain, you can choose one of the following three abilities: C Transformation Specialization (In addition to Necromancy, you can set Transformation Spells as your second specialization. In the future, when you cast or learn Transformation Spells, you will enjoy various bonuses equivalent to Necromancy) C Trickmaster (After mastering this ability, you will automatically master more than 500 cantrips. In particular, you will not consume any mana when using cantrips, nor will your focus be occupied) C Hand sign casting (You can use hand gestures to completely replace chanting, and thus have the second casting method. At the same time, your finger flexibility and hand speed will be greatly improved). After reading it. Matthew hesitated. Most of the time, he hesitated because the three abilities were all trash, and there was nothing to choose. But this time was different. He wanted all three abilities of the Magical Domain! There was no need to say much about the Transformation Specialization. The second specialization was amazing. It could expand the field of spells horizontally, which was very useful for him to advance to Legend in the future. Trickmaster was also very tempting. It was equivalent to automatically learning more than 500 new spells, and casting them did not require concentration or mana. It could provide great convenience and surprise effects even in battle. [Sign Language Casting] was even more valuable. Mages who had mastered this ability were not so afraid of Silence spells. Moreover, many times, you could hide your hands and secretly cast spells. No one else could detect it at all! More importantly Hand sign casting was the prerequisite ability of Multitasking. Only by using sign language to cast spells could Matthew have the chance to chant a spell and rub a spell with his hands in the future. These two spells were performed at the same time. Under the effect of multitasking, they did not interfere with each other. The only flaw was that they had a higher requirement for concentration. However, mages who could multitask were the most terrifying in battle. This wasnt as simple as 1+1 = 2. Sometimes, when they were caught off guard, others didnt even know which spell to counter! Forget it. Although the Transformation specialization is very good, after thinking about it, I actually dont have much need for Transformation spells or this field. Its the same for Trickmaster. 500 spells may seem powerful, but theyre all low-level cantrips. They cant compare to the heaven-defying effects of sign language spells! After thinking about it again and again. Matthew still chose to cast the spell with sign language! After obtaining the ability. He subconsciously gestured with his small hands, and a magical feeling surged into his heart. It was as if his hands had become his mouth. Whatever magic syllables he wanted to chant, his hands would automatically gesture them out. However, during this process. His fingers would involuntarily rub against each other violently, and his skin would definitely dry up over time. Looks like I have to prepare some oil for myself when I use sign language to cast spells in the future Matthew thought carefully. Other than the ability to choose one out of three Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Sign Language Spellcasting and a Letter from the Watcher Highland Chapter 702: Sign Language Spellcasting and a Letter from the Watcher Highland Translator: Lonelytree The Magical Domain also gave Matthew a time-limited status. Fire Cover (limited use three times): After activation, you will automatically receive a random Evocation Spell. During the duration of Fire Cover, you will not consume any mana when using this spell, and there will be no cooldown. At the same time, it will not consume any Focus. Status lasts for one minute. The list of random Evocation spells is as follows: C Fireball; C Frozen Touch; C Ma Youfus Acid Arrow; C Powerful Arcane Missiles; C violent rock outburst; C Gale Blade; C Glass rays; Although it was called Fire Cover . However, Matthew felt that it might be more appropriate to call it Spells Pouring. This state was better than nothing for him. Perhaps it could be used occasionally to clear monsters in a small area. After all, it could produce the effect of a magic machine gun. However, in front of a truly powerful enemy. It was also difficult for this state to have a decisive effect. In general. The formation of his signature spell and spell domain meant that Matthews strength had increased by another level. In the past half a month. The pine forest, which was already quite large, quietly opened its domain to him. The pine tree territory was much smaller than the oak tree territory. Therefore, Matthew had no choice. He gained an ability and a permanent status from it, as follows: [Guardian Emblem (Territory Ability): You have obtained the method to make the Pine Tree of the Guardian Emblem. With the raw materials picked up in the pine forest, you can make up to 9 Guardian Emblems.] The person wearing the Guardians Emblem could activate a one-time-use protective shield when in danger. This shield can block up to three Tier 4 spells. Moreover, after absorbing a large amount of damage, the protective shield would explode. After the explosion, the wearer would obtain the final protective halo. The final Guardian Aura will last for three minutes and provide the wearer with a 50% damage reduction effect. Greedy Green (Permanent Status): The plants you plant will have a stronger reproductive ability. Even the plants that are stimulated by magic will recover their reproductive ability faster. The effect of the Guardian Emblem was quite outstanding. Whether it was the protective shield or the damage reduction effect, sometimes it could save a life. Most importantly, he could still make a few more! Therefore, the moment he obtained this ability. Matthew went to the pine forest to pick up the raw materialsCpine bark and a small amount of sap. He made 9 Guardian Emblems. Matthew kept one for himself and gave four more to Rheagar, Zeller, Sif, and Peggy. He kept the remaining 4 Guardian Emblems with him for now. In the future, he could give it to his companions who needed it. It was also a very practical item. Matthews forest had been ripened and did not have the ability to reproduce at all. It would have taken a long time to repair. Now that he had this new status. Perhaps in ten or twenty years, these trees would reproduce like normal plants. No matter what, it was a good thing. After the celebration of early autumn. It was already October. Rolling Stone Town was already beginning to feel like autumn. Matthew tirelessly planted pine trees. A few things happened. The first was the reincarnation contract of the Traveler God. After the former came to visit again. Matthew finally chose to refuse. The Traveler God didnt dawdle. He never came to Matthew again. Matthew was actually very tempted by the secret treasure mentioned by the Traveler God. But he knew his limits. Becoming a teacher of a god sounded very prestigious, but it could also become a source of trouble. He didnt want to be bound to the Traveler God for no reason. Who knew how many enemies this guy had outside? More importantly The six secret treasures were too far away for Matthew. It wasnt that he was short-sighted. Instead, it was the principle that his possession of a treasure would cause him to be punished. He wasnt sure what the Traveler God was up to, but the more he looked at the reincarnation contract, the more nervous he became. Since that was the case. He might as well reject it. In a situation where his strength was insufficient, he would not be able to enjoy any wealth. Matthew had always been content. The only thing that surprised him was that his actions did not improve his domain of temperance. This confused him. Next was the war reparations that Rolling Stone Town had been wrangling with the surrounding territories for more than a month. The part of the Highleaf Region had already been decided. Matthew received 600,000 gold coins. When Rheagar handed the money to him, Matthew truly realized that war could really make one rich. This was based on the fact that Rheagar and the others did not try their best to exploit them. Of course, these 600,000 gold coins did not belong to Matthew alone. At most, he would only keep around 200,000 gold. The rest would be distributed reasonably with the partners who had contributed. But no matter what. Matthew also had a lot more money than before. In addition to the payment from the Oak Chamber of Commerce. He had more than 500,000 gold coins in his hands. Matthew didnt let the money rust in his pocket. It was very easy for mages to spend money. He casually went to the alliance store and bought some magic bottles, scrolls, and other items like Margaret. More than half of the money left him like flowing water. Moreover, the cost of learning high-level spells was very high. The spells that Matthew was currently learning cost about 10,000 gold coins each. It could only be said that a Mage was indeed a class that earned money quickly and spent money quickly. Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Sign Language Spellcasting and a Letter from the Watcher Highland Chapter 703: Sign Language Spellcasting and a Letter from the Watcher Highland Translator: Lonelytree He also planned to save some gold coins. Then, he would look for Soria to strengthen himself! His goal was to accumulate as many basic abilities and spells as possible before becoming a Legend. This was in order to make full use of the multiplication effect when advancing to Legend! The third matter was about Margaret. After receiving Matthews secret assistance, he was able to obtain a lot of information. Margaret went all out, killing everyone in purgatory. Just a week ago. A Legendary Devil from the Purgatory couldnt hold it in anymore. He sneakily attacked Margaret. In the end, after three days and two nights of bloody battles, Margaret actually killed the Legendary Devil! This news caused an uproar in Purgatory. The entire Alliance was encouraged. At present, many pairs of eyes were staring at Margaret. There were malicious gazes from the outer planes, and there were also eager looks from the prime material plane. Actually, at this point. Margaret could have easily advanced to Legend. She had already defeated the strong, and her actions were completely in line with the legendary path of a Battle Mage. But she did not. Matthew guessed that Margaret didnt just want to become a Legend. She wanted to become an outstanding person on the path of Legend! Chen believed that she could become a legendary mage like Ronan, who was extremely powerful in combat. But what Margaret wanted was probably to surpass Ronan. For this reason. After defeating the legendary devil, she did not make any moves to advance. She was still walking in the purgatory without any fear. She was waiting for an even stronger opponent! She wanted to continue challenging Legends as a mortal! This action greatly increased Margarets legend. Not to mention the Seven Saint Alliance and the outer planes, even the bards who had a little bit of intelligence, began to sing Margarets story. Perhaps the Seven Saint Alliance had secretly instructed them to do so. After all, Margarets purgatory journey was very meaningful. Where could she go? It might even affect the fate of the Heavenly Palace and the Alliance in the future! Matthew was very concerned about Margarets progress. Not only did he list Margaret as a special concern in his ability called World Affairs, but he also often went to the Cauldron House to find 177 to get more in-depth information. If there was a chance. He even wanted to observe Margaret when she advanced to Legend. After all, this was an extremely rare experience. It would be very helpful for him to advance to Legend in the future. All in all. This autumn, regardless of whether it was mages or devils, many gazes in the Multiverse were drawn to Purgatory. The entire world of Aindor knew about this girl named Margaret. She might not have become a legend yet. But her name was already a legend. Matthew continued to pay attention to this. However, he continued to carry out his daily life in a low-key manner. Although the partying mission in early autumn had ended. Matthew still maintained a certain frequency of planting oak trees and pine trees. Before winter arrived. He still could not slack off. It was October 7th. One morning. Matthew was reading the newspaper in the office. Tauren spirit Sanger suddenly appeared. A letter from Sister Black Panther! As he spoke. He handed over a letter. Matthew raised his eyebrows and opened the letter. The writer was Lara, who was heading to the Watcher Highland. Matthew had asked her to check on Eli. However, Matthews expression became extremely serious as soon as he glanced at the contents of the letter. The headquarters of the Earth Society has been breached?! The Warden Highland is currently in chaos, and the Cult of Withering and the Cult of Calamity are very active?! The Druid Church has retreated to the Underground Holy Church Legend has it that Troll Warriors appeared near the Earth Societys underground temple?! Lara was seriously injured?! Elis whereabouts are unknown. Its suspected that he was captured by a cult organization called Whale Hunter! At this point. Matthew stood up abruptly. At this moment, Rheagar just happened to come in from outside. He looked a lot tanned recently. As he entered, he asked Matthew, Is there any interesting news? Matthew said seriously, Im going to the Watchers Highlands. Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Who Is Matthew? Chapter 704: Who Is Matthew? Translator: Lonelytree As the South was currently at war, according to the rules of the secret war order, registered mages like Matthew had to report to the Alliance when they moved across regions. This was because every move of the registered mage represented the attitude of the registered place to the outside world. The purpose of reporting was to avoid unnecessary disputes. Of course, this clause was actually quite loose for mages. It was fine if he didnt report it. However, out of respect for the Alliance, he still made a trip to the Alliance office in the Cauldron House. Through the mechanical dwarf David, Matthew reported his upcoming visit to the Watcher Highland to the Alliance. The procedure was very fast. It was done in a few minutes. A moment later. David handed Matthew a Wartime Magic Pass. At the same time. He also brought another piece of news: After the Silver Council learned that you were going to the Watcher Highland, they were very interested in this trip. They asked me to ask you if you intend to intervene in the current chaos in the Watcher Highland? Frankly speaking, the Silver Council has been paying attention to the plight of the Watcher Highlands, but due to the lack of manpower, its difficult for them to send mages of sufficient weight to assist the Druid Order in dealing with the increasingly rampant Order of Withering and the Order of Calamity. Currently, the Alliance has sent a Hall Mage to the Watcher Highland to solve the problem. However, the Hall Mage is from an academic school and lacks practical experience. The Silver Council is worried that he wont be able to solve the problem alone. Therefore, after learning that a practical person like you is going to the Watcher Highland, they hope that you can work with the Hall Mage to calm the current chaos there. If you are willing to accept this commission, the Silver Council will give you a generous reward. You can choose any settlement method- gold coins or knowledge points. Both are fine. David, the mechanical dwarf, recounted the Silver Councils request in one breath. Matthews expression remained unchanged. However, he secretly frowned in his heart. He didnt want to get involved. He just wanted to check on Lara and Eli and make sure they were safe. If he was free. He would also check out the remnants of the Scar of the Dead in the Watcher Highland to gain practical experience for the subsequent Umbrella Project. Hence, he thought for a moment and tried his best to be tactful. Im sorry, but I have another purpose for this trip. Im afraid itll be difficult for me to divert my attention to solve the current predicament of the Watcher Highland. David blinked. Arent you willing to hear the reward? Matthew smiled and replied politely, Then tell me. In fact, he had already made up his mind. No matter how much the Silver Council offered, he had to find a way to reject it. One million gold coins. You will be paid in cash. David said. Matthew opened his mouth slightly, but no sound came out. Is one million all mine? He couldnt believe it. David said calmly, Of course, the Silver Council never plays word games. That hall mage belongs to the northernmost floating city and isnt under the jurisdiction of the Silver Council, so theoretically, he cant get the reward from the Silver Council. Theres also a little trickery. Compared to all mages, the Silver Council would prefer a registered mage like you to solve the problem. This involves some unpresentable power struggles within the Alliance. But you dont have to worry too much. Although youre a registered mage and theoretically under the jurisdiction of the Silver Council, because of Lady Isabelle, the Silver Council is only your nominal superior. So, no matter if you refuse or accept this commission, no one will dare to cause you any trouble. Perhaps it was because he had more dealings with Matthew. David was very honest. Matthew also voiced his doubts. So, is this the reason why the Silver Council chose me? David shook his head. Thats not it. I entrusted you to do this because it was a coincidence. Since you were going over, I was sent to ask for your opinion. Its that simple. Matthew asked, What if I dont have any plans to visit the Watcher Highland in the near future? David said, Then we can only count on that mage to save the Druids of the Highland Watchers. I know this sounds a little unreasonable, but the Alliance is indeed short of manpower. Before this, when the Earth Society was attacked and asked for help from the Alliance, the Alliance immediately sent two mages from the Evasion Squad over. The two mages had killed quite a number of cultists in the Watcher Highland. But the problem was The number of cultists in the Watcher Highland was a little too much, and the Evaporation Squad was busy with their business. The two mages left after killing a wave. Not long after. The Druid Church was besieged even more severely. The cultists appeared like a tide and attacked the headquarters of the Earth Society like crazy. Cross City was shaken by the storm and fell overnight. After that. According to the principle of proximity, the Alliance wanted to send Goode, a registered Mage from Jiline City, and Winter Moon, a registered Mage from Jade Court, to work together to quell the chaos in the Watcher Highland. But the problem was Goode had been studying the longevity spell and had not come out. The Alliances commission had no effect on him at all. Lady Winter Moon was also unable to escape due to the Scar of the Dead that was becoming increasingly active in Jadeite Court. This matter dragged on for a long time, and the Silver Council still could not find a suitable candidate. Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Who Is Matthew? Chapter 705: Who Is Matthew? Translator: Lonelytree A while ago, after Lord Edmond learned of this matter, he had specially sent someone from the Humility Palace in the northernmost floating city to transfer a powerful hall mage to solve the problem. But then again. Who could expect a young mage with no practical experience to solve the complicated problem of the Watcher Highland? The Silver Council doesnt think highly of that so-called genius. The reason why they agreed to the dispatch of the northernmost floating city is purely because they really dont have any more manpower. Matthew nodded slightly after listening. The Hall Mages were also a transcendent existence within the Seven Saint Alliance. They were the most talented group of mages, the geniuses of mages. Most of the hall mages were selected from the major magic academies at a young age and sent to the northernmost floating city to receive the best magic education. The best among them could directly enter the Hall of Humility or the Hall of Wisdom. Within the Alliance, they didnt do anything, but they enjoyed extremely high benefits. The Silver Council was a practical mage who had to worry about all kinds of things, so they naturally looked down on the pure academic mages. This was the first time Matthew had heard the term hall mage, and it was from Margaret. Margaret hated the Hall Mages. Because she was eliminated in the first round of selection when she was very young. She had always been dissatisfied with this. In the future, she would also use her hard work to prove that she was not inferior to those talented hall mages. In short, in the eyes of registered mages or mages with practical experience. Hall Mages were either nerds who only knew how to study magic theory or Mages who were extremely talented and arrogant. Matthew did not have any prejudice against Hall mages. After all, in the eyes of every mage in the Alliance, he was an unorthodox person. Whats the name of that Hall Mage? he asked. Hibbert. David immediately replied, Although the Silver Council is full of doubts about Mr. Hibberts business ability, they still give him high praise in other aspects. Hes a very gentle male mage. He doesnt have the haughty attitude of the other hall mages. His magic talent is ranked in the top three in the history of the Alliance. He is a true genius. Matthew was a little surprised. Top three in history? Then how does Mr. Hibbert compare to Great Mage Ronan? David shook his head. Even among the Seven Saints, Mr. Ronan isnt the most talented. Oh? Matthews interest was piqued. Who has the highest talent? David said affirmatively, Guardian of the West, Lady Yourou. Lady Isabelle personally rated her talent as the first of the Seven Saints. The second isnt Ronan, but the Guardian of the North, Roderick. His talent in the field of prophecy is comparable to that of the Sage of the Human race. The latter was a Fate Sorceress blessed by the plane. Great Mage Ronans talent is only third. Matthew clicked his tongue. The Alliance of Seven Saints was really full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Ronan was so talented that he was only ranked third among the Seven Saints. It was a pity that he had no impression of the Western Guardian, Yourou. He only knew that she was a mysterious female mage. She was usually at the old site of the Alliance, Bretonson, the place where natural disasters descended, and was responsible for guarding some of the Alliances secrets. So youre saying that Mage Hibbert is more talented than the current Seven Saints? Matthews curiosity was aroused. David nodded. That should be the case. After all, everyone says so. As circumstantial evidence, Mr. Hibbert is the only Mage who has been accepted as a student by Lady Yourou. Lady Yourou has personally admitted that she only has one criterion for choosing students, and that is talent. Only those who are close to her or even higher in talent have the chance to become her student. Currently, only Hibbert has achieved this. Although Lady Yourou has been in seclusion ever since Hibbert became her student, and I remember that Hibbert only met Lady Yourou once, this doesnt affect the authority of the formers talent. Matthew couldnt help but complain after listening, If you accept a student but dont meet him, whats the difference between that and not accepting him? David chuckled and said, There are also many rumours within the Alliance. One of the more widely accepted ones is that Lady Yourou is lazy by nature and is not willing to teach students at all. She chooses the one with the strongest talent. After completing the quota given by the Alliance, she can completely let go and let him become a self-taught person. In any case, she was completely self-taught back then. Matthew was amazed after hearing it. Every time he learned about the secrets of these high-level mages, his eyes would light up. It was no wonder why Edmond was so persistent in gossip. If he had his ability, he would probably read the gossip! Alright, Ill accept this commission for now, but Ill have to make a trip to the Watcher Highlands to know if Ill actually carry it out. Matthew was very interested in that genius called Hibbert. Of course. One million gold coins were the most important reason for his decision. I understand. We will inform Mr. Hibbert as soon as possible. He will welcome you at the Horned Horn Guild in the Watcher Highland. I hope the two of you can work together happily. David said skillfully. Matthew hurriedly asked, How does Hibbert look like? Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Who Is Matthew? Chapter 706: Who Is Matthew? Translator: Lonelytree David said calmly, Mr. Hibberts temperament is very outstanding. You can recognize him in a crowd at a glance. Remember, melancholy and blurred eyes, confusion written all the time on his fair face. The one who fits this condition and has a unique temperament must be him. Matthew thought for a moment. This description sounds a bit like a bard. David clapped his hands hard. Yes, the one who is most like a bard is him. In addition, I also need to remind you that although Mr. Hibbert is a good person, he also has a small problem. Sometimes, he will appear to be confused and lost. Its not that he doesnt respect you, but that he was born with a flaw. I hope you dont mind. Always looking lost? Could it be the mage that Chen had mentioned before? Matthew muttered in his heart. After quickly settling the procedures with David. Matthew returned to Rolling Stone Town. He then packed up and took Soldier and Peggy to the Watcher Highland through the teleportation circle in the Cauldron House. After paying an expensive teleportation fee. The three of them appeared on a high platform in the air. The slight discomfort quickly subsided. The wind in the air made Matthews spirit rise, and the scene in front of him was even more enlightening. He saw tall mountains towering on the distant horizon. Clouds wrapped around the waist of the mountain. There, heaven and earth seemed to be connected. A faint dragons roar came from the other side of the mountain. When he arrived on the platform, only a faint majesty was left. Matthews Dragon Slaying Domain responded automatically, and he could vaguely tell that it was the singing of a golden dragon. That was the northern part of the Watcher Highland, the Hellen Mountains and the Cloud Highlands that dominated the central part of the continent. In that area. There were scattered tribes of highlanders, trolls, goblins, and other intelligent subspecies. The Helen Mountains were also the territory of the Metal Dragons. As far as Matthew knew, there were more than ten Metal Dragons that built nests in this area, and two of them were Legendary Dragons. He walked out of the teleportation array and looked in another direction. To the southeast was a lush forest that seemed to have no end. The part of the forest closest to the Watchers Highland had withered and decayed severely. It was the former capital of the Wood Elves, the Court of Fallen Leaves. It was now occupied by the Green Dragon Fattina and some strange spider-like intelligent life forms. To the east of the Court of Fallen Leaves, there was a solemn Black Forest. It was the Eversong Forest, the habitat of the Night Elves. Further south was the Jade Court, with which human society was most familiar. In the southwest direction. A vast plain stretched quietly to the foot of the Watcher Highland. On the plains, there were three rivers that were almost running side by side. This was how the most dazzling city on the Rapids Plains, Juliu City, got its name. The flat terrain extended all the way to the Watcher Highland, forming a violent bulge. The three rivers changed their course, one to the north and two to the south. This was the Watcher Highland, a land with highly developed forest resources and full of primitive wildness. Matthew admired the scenery. Then, he rode the magic carpet towards the human gathering place. The most prosperous area in the Highland of the Watchers was Cross City. It was the headquarters of the Druid Order and the largest number of mercenaries in the entire south. At the very beginning. There were actually only two crossroads that travelled from the south to the north. Merchants set up tents at the crossroads and did small businesses. The Druids came out from the woods in the west and east. They were trying to repair the damage done to the Court of Fallen Leaves and monitor the remnants of the Scar of the Dead. Gradually. The crossroad intersection began to flourish and eventually evolved into the city. Due to the close trade with the plateau, Cross Citys commerce was once highly developed. However, as the situation changed. The conservative forces within the Druid Order continued to expand, and the trading atmosphere of Cross City was also affected to a certain extent. Since then, the place had been raided by cultists such as the Church of Withering and the Church of Calamity. For a moment. Everyone in Cross City was panicking. Many people fled to other places. Therefore, when Matthew crossed the city wall and arrived at the main street of Cross City, he felt a sense of desolation. The pedestrians on the road were in a hurry. The people passing by had a vigilant look in their eyes. It was only early autumn. The trees on both sides of the street were already covered in leaves. No one cared about these leaves at all. This was obviously not the image of a normal Druid city. Why isnt there even a road sign in this place? Peggy looked around. How do we find the Horn Guild? Matthew pouted. The Horns Guild was originally called the House of Horns. It was an organization for Druids to take in homeless people. However, for some reason, it gradually became a gathering place for adventurers who were trying to head to the Cloud Highlands and the Helen Mountains. In name, it was still the official charity organization of Cross City, but in fact, it already had the embryonic form of an underground guild. That should be the place with the highest flow of people in Cross City. Lets keep going and see where there are more people. The three of them walked along the main road. Halfway. Suddenly, a little girl with a dirty face blocked Matthews path. She looked at Matthew innocently with her big, clear eyes. Sir, can I have something to eat? I havent eaten anything for two days. At this moment. A young man quickly walked past him, trying to take something from Matthew. But in the next second. He exclaimed. A skeletons claw pressed down on his hand. Soldiers knife was already on his neck. At that moment. The girls face turned pale. The young man pleaded, Im sorry, sir. I, Im really hungry. Matthew glanced at the young man and motioned for Soldier to let go. Then, he asked the girl, Are you guys really hungry? The girl was so scared that she couldnt speak. After a while, she stroked her shrivelled belly and said, I, I, am very hungry, really very hungry Matthew didnt say much. He took out a lot of bread and some water from his luggage and handed them to the girl and the teenager, respectively. Then, he waved at them. Go. The young man ran away with the bread in his arms. The girl was stunned. She said to Matthew, Thank you! As she spoke, she followed the young man into an alley and disappeared. Should I go and take a look? Peggy said worriedly. Sure. This little episode did not affect Matthews progress. He watched Peggy leave and continued to move forward with Soldier. Very quickly. In front of them was a tall and ancient mud building. The plaque of the Horns Guild hung on the door. However, what puzzled Matthew was There werent many people in the hall of the Horn Guild. The crowd nearby seemed to have squeezed into a small square at the side. He followed Soldier over. Along the way, he could hear many people discussing. What are they watching? Matthew approached with curiosity. In the next second. There was a loud bang. A bunch of magic fireworks shot into the sky from where the crowd had surrounded them. Bright fireworks exploded rapidly, leaving a bright emblem in the sky. Immediately after. Three lines of magic text that stunned Matthew hovered in the air above the square for a long time. Welcome, Archmage Matthew of Rolling Stone Town, to the Watcher Highland. I am Hibbert. Ill wait for you here. The three lines of text floated in the sky for a long time. Matthew blushed as he listened to the people around him discussing who Matthew was. There was a moment. He even wanted to leave. But in the end, he squeezed through the crowd and looked inside curiously. In the middle of the crowd stood a well-proportioned man with sunken eyes. His eyes were very clear, but there was always a sense of loss in them. Facing everyones puzzled gazes. He did not seem to feel anything out of the ordinary. He just created a magic firework every ten seconds. The words on it remained the same. Every time he set off fireworks. Matthew felt like he was being whipped. So he finally mustered his courage and walked forward. Hello, Mr. Hibbert. Im here. Hibbert replied absentmindedly, Oh, sorry, but Im not selling fireworks. Matthew was slightly stunned. He raised his voice slightly. Im not here to buy fireworks. Im Matthew. Unexpectedly, Hibbert asked him with a blank expression, Who is Matthew? Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Won’t Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Chapter 707: Wont Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Translator: Lonelytree Matthew was speechless. Seeing that Hibbert was still at a loss, he could not help but point at the magic words in the sky. Hibbert was suddenly enlightened. Oh, youre Matthew! Im sorry, Im sorry. I didnt expect you to come so soon. As he spoke, he quickly cancelled the magic firework spell. Then, he clumsily reached out his hand to Matthew. Should we shake hands first? Matthew extended his gloved right hand in a friendly manner, but Hibbert extended his left hand. Matthew extended his left hand, but Hibbert awkwardly extended his right hand. The two of them looked at each other. Before Matthew could react, Hibbert gritted his teeth and stretched out his hands at lightning speed. He crossed his hands and held Matthews hands, then shook them up and down. That was really difficult, but I finally managed to shake hands. Hibbert said, relieved. Matthews facial muscles twitched slightly. He didnt know what to say. Hibbert looked at him with clear eyes. What should we do next? Matthew could only say, Maybe we should find a place to sit down and talk? Realization dawned on Hibbert. Oh, of course. This is how normal people treat their guests. Please follow me. He was very polite. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief and followed Hibbert to the side. However, the latter did not go far. He led Matthew to a bench in the square and sat down quietly. Hibbert sat obediently with his knees together, but he looked a little uneasy. Matthew stood beside him, feeling the strange gazes of countless busybodies around him, and his cheeks became slightly hot again. Whats wrong? Hibbert said nervously, I dont know how people outside should do things, but this chair does meet the conditions for sitting down and talking. Perhaps you should tell me more conditions? If it were anyone else, Matthew would definitely think that they were playing him. However, Hibbert gave off an especially sincere feeling. Although Matthew felt uncomfortable, he did not feel much disgust. Therefore, he tried to express himself more clearly. I think we need a quieter and more private environment. We shouldnt talk about whats going to happen in front of everyone. Hibbert replied with an oh. He looked at the onlookers around him in embarrassment. I originally wanted to chase them away, but I felt that doing so was a little bullying and unreasonable, so I let them stay. Hmm, how about this? My Demiplane is quite big. Why dont we sit inside? As he spoke. Hibbert quickly opened a portal. A light purple magical radiance flashed. Matthew hesitated for a moment, but he still entered with Hibbert under everyones gaze. He left the onlookers sight. Matthew felt extremely relaxed. However, the situation of the Demiplane in front of him surprised him. The area of this Demiplane was far larger than what an ordinary mage could open up. Matthew couldnt even see the end of it. It was just that this place was too desolate. Other than the desert that filled the sky, there were only a few cactus balls swaying in Matthews eyes. Do you like the desert? Matthew asked. Hibbert shook his head. No, Im just too lazy to take care of it. A new Demiplane must have a terrain and a type of plant, so I chose the desert and cactus. So far, theyre all doing well. Matthew took a few steps, and his expression changed slightly. This Demiplane was indeed very desolate. However, it gave off a feeling of vitality bursting forth, as if there was a force suppressing this vitality. That power was obviously the Demiplanes master, Hibbert. In fact, as long as he wanted to. This place could become a sub-plane with a relatively complete ecosystem at any time! Is this what a genius is? Matthew was secretly shocked. He didnt look down on Hibbert just because he didnt know anything about the world. On the contrary. He began to realize that Hibberts talent was stronger than he had imagined. As long as he injects the domain he controls into this Demiplane, both will experience a qualitative leap. Hibberts domain might even be directly sublimated, reaching a realm that even ordinary Legendary-mages would be envious of Matthew pondered. Domain sublimation was usually a goal that only Legendary Mages would strive to achieve. After sublimation, the domain would have the opportunity to come into contact with the more core Primordial Maxim , and above the Primordial Maxim was the peak of the domain that a mage could grasp. [Fruit of Purity]. Although Matthew had mastered many domains, none of them showed signs of sublimation. He knew very well that this was because his understanding and perception of domains were relatively weak. Even though he vaguely grasped the key to the entry-level of the domain, he would need to work harder if he wanted to go deeper. But Hibbert was different. He seemed to be naturally favoured by all the laws of magic. It was enough to prove that there were signs of domain sublimation before becoming a Legend. No wonder he was regarded as one of the top three most talented mages in history! A thought flashed through his mind. Matthew looked at Hibbert beside him and was about to say something when he realized that Hibbert was staring at him blankly. Matthew waited for a while. However, Hibbert still had a dazed expression on his face. He could only cough. Are you thinking about something important? Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Won’t Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Chapter 708: Wont Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Translator: Lonelytree Hibberts eyes suddenly focused. He looked at Matthew with a puzzled and relieved expression. Oh, oh, Im just thinking out of habit. There are always some questions that are difficult to answer in my mind, and I cant help but think about them. This causes me to be in a daze often. Sorry. Matthew asked curiously, A difficult question to answer? Which ones are you referring to? Hibbert pondered. Its hard to explain it in a few words. For example, theres a question that has been around since I took the entrance exam for the Academy of Magic when I was a child. Until today, I still havent gotten an answer. Matthew looked encouraging. Tell me. Hibbert said slowly, I remember very clearly that there were 102 students in the square at that time. There were more girls than boys, but they were all very excited. Some were whispering, and some pretended to be calm but were actually trembling. We were told that the entrance exam for the magic academy was to learn cantrips. The specific rules were that everyone would surround a huge magic stone tablet. The stone tablet was engraved with all kinds of magic words, and all the cantrips that had been discovered in history were recorded on it. Within two hours. As long as one could learn three kinds of cantrips, they could become an apprentice of an ordinary magic academy. Five types of cantrips will give you a chance to enter the Elite Magic Academy; If you have more than 10 types, you will directly become a mage apprentice. Hearing this. Matthew felt that he had guessed the truth, but he still couldnt help but ask, How many have you learned? Hibbert thought for a moment. 516. Matthews eyes twitched. So why are you confused? Hibbert sighed. The little girl beside me has only learned three after spending so much effort. And the boy from a noble family in front of me cried for a long time. He couldnt even learn one. From then on, I had this question in my heart: Why cant they learn it? Why am I the only one special? Why should I receive such preferential treatment? What happened later intensified my thoughts. Everyone said that I was a genius, but no one told me why. Im confused because of this, and youre confused and in pain. I really hope someone can help me. Can you tell me why this is the case, Matthew? He looked at Matthew with a particularly sincere and clear gaze. Matthew resisted the urge to punch him. Sorry, Hibbert. Im afraid I cant give you an answer. If I had been by your side, I might have been the same as that little girl who only knew three kinds of cantrips. Matthew shook his head and sighed. Hibbert sighed heavily. At this moment. Hibberts body suddenly lit up with a strange light! His expression changed, and his voice trembled. Shit, Matthew! At that moment. Hibberts face turned extremely pale! Whats wrong? Matthew was shocked. On the data panel. [Hint: Hibbert, the person you are talking to, has automatically advanced to Legendary. His level has increased to Level 21.] Hibbert is using the Legendary Law to reconstruct his body Matthew, give me your hand. Help me! Hibbert revealed a pained expression. Matthew did not hesitate and immediately extended his left hand. Who knew that Hibbert would bite his palm? Matthews eyelids were twitching from Hibberts bite. His intuition told him that this guy must have bitten him until his skin was torn! In the next second. A strong heat flow surged into Matthews left palm. Matthew wanted to slap Hibbert away. However, under the injection of that warm current. He forcefully endured it. A moment later. Hibbert loosened his mouth in relief and looked at Matthew with gratitude. Matthew looked at the data panel silently. [Prompt: You have received 10000 XP from Hibbert!] You noticed that Hibbert had forcefully interrupted the Legends automatic advancement. His level has been restored to LV20. Were you just forced to enter the Legend rank? Matthew said bitterly. Hibbert cast a healing spell on Matthews palm and replied casually, It seems so. Matthew couldnt help but ask, Does this often happen? Hibbert answered honestly, Once a month. I used to settle it every time, but Ive been thinking about the Watcher Highland recently and forgot about the automatic promotion. Thank goodness youre here! Otherwise, it would have caused a huge disaster! Hearing this. Matthew had mixed feelings. Why would advancing to Legend be a disaster? Hibbert explained, My mentors only request for me is that Im not allowed to enter Legend before the age of 30. Matthew asked, Then how old are you this year? Hibbert thought for a moment. 28? Maybe 25, but definitely not 30. Oh no, how old am I this year? But it doesnt matter. Ill find out when I have time to go home and ask Mom. He looked at him, talking to himself. At this moment. Matthew finally understood why Margaret had looked so angry when she mentioned the hall mages. She had risked her life for the path of legend and had to gamble her life to win a chance. But what about Hibbert? He could automatically advance to Legend even if he ate, drank, or slept! Matthew felt like he was cheating. But compared to the top geniuses of the Alliance. He was nothing! Fortunately, in the world of mages, talent did not represent everything. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Won’t Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Chapter 709: Wont Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Translator: Lonelytree Matthew quickly calmed himself down. I can only say that your talent in magic is enough to make everyone envious. Hibbert said indifferently, Are you envious? Perhaps, but Im not happy. Matthew could not help but retort, Unhappy people will never be happy at any time. Which do you think is happier, an unhappy ordinary person or an unhappy magic genius? Hearing this. Hibberts eyes were stunned, and then he looked apologetic. Youre right. Maybe Im too greedy. Life is filled with unhappiness. With such talent, I should have been more contented. Unfortunately, I cant control my brain. It has been torturing me, ordering me to think about those endless questions. This process really makes me feel pain. Sometimes, I even suspect that Im not me anymore. Matthew frowned. Why do you say that? Hibbert reminisced, Before I was 12 years old, I was still a carefree and smart child. At that time, I was very happy every day. At that time, I would think about the birds in the sky, the shells on the beach, and why adults made love. But I would never be as confused as I am now. At that time, I enjoyed thinking. But after the magic entrance exam when I was 12 years old, my magic talent was completely awakened. After that, my brain seemed to be occupied by someone else. Sometimes, I was muddleheaded, and sometimes, I was extremely awake. Sometimes, I cant help but wonder if a powerful consciousness has awakened in my body. For example, the fallen Goddess of Magic? Was she the one who gave me such a powerful magic talent and secretly hid it in my body, ready to replace me at any time? The more I thought about it, the more I felt that this possibility was quite reasonable. Did you know? Ever since I awakened my powerful magic talent, everything I do is especially easy. Even when I encounter a difficult problem, I only need to stand in front of the problem, and it will automatically solve itself. Can you feel the pain? Matthew rubbed his temples. Sorry, I only feel a little pain when I cant learn spells. So, have you consulted any more powerful mages about whether theres a powerful existence hidden in your body? Hibbert nodded. Ive asked many Legendary-mages. Mr. Edmond believes that too much meaningless thinking has caused me to lose the ability to distinguish between illusion and reality. He wants me to practice meditation more and clear my mind. Lady Isabelle told me that the Goddess of Magics talent is far inferior to mine, so theres no need to worry about this. Mr. Roderick told me that he saw my trajectory in the River of Fate. I will walk very far and leave my own mark in this time and space, so I definitely dont have the consciousness of a strong person on me. Recently, I went to visit Mr. Chen again to ask for his opinion. Matthew asked curiously, What did Chen say? Hibbert said seriously, He told me to eat sh * t. Matthew almost laughed out loud. However, Hibberts next sentence made his scalp go numb. However, this doesnt solve the problem. I can only say that eating shit isnt as bad as I thought. Matthew held his breath. He couldnt help but cover his head with his hands. This was too explosive He was feeling very complicated. He was envious of Hibberts shocking magic talent, but he was also worried about Hibberts mental state. Matthew quickly changed the conversation. So youve been in Watcher Highland for a week? Did you find anything? Hibbert shook his head decisively. No, I havent. Matthew was puzzled. What have you been doing for the past week? Hibbert said calmly, I stayed in the square where you found me. Sometimes I sat on the ground, sometimes I sat on a chair, and most of the time I lay on a chair and looked at the sky. Matthew was speechless. As expected. The Silver Councils worries were not without reason. This guy might be a genius, but it was a fools dream to expect him to solve the predicament of the Watcher Highland. Alright, then, continue to stay here. Dont wander around. Ill go nearby to gather some information. Matthew coughed and prepared to leave. Unexpectedly, Hibbert pulled him back. Theres no need to go. Just wait for the problem to resolve itself. Matthew said in surprise, If we dont do anything, how can the problem solve itself? Hibbert explained, Didnt I tell you? Whenever I encounter a problem, it will automatically solve it. I just need to stay where I am and think. Dont look at this desert as desolate. Actually, the sand is soft and comfortable to lie on. Why dont you lie down with me for a while? Maybe the problem will be solved just by lying down. Matthew laughed dryly. Im sorry, but I have my own way of solving things. Hibbert also released his hand. Alright then. Then Ill go with you. However, just as he finished speaking. A red light flashed, and a portal appeared in the sky above the desert. A female mage walked out of the portal in a hurry. She was wearing a short robe that accentuated her lines, and her pair of white legs were so dazzling that it hurt peoples eyes. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Won’t Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Chapter 710: Wont Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Translator: Lonelytree She had a pretty face and a cold temperament. The magic aura on her body was quite dense. It was obvious that she was a high-level mage. Ive found the hiding place of the Withering King, Hibbert! The female mages voice was very clear. The Church of Withers headquarters is indeed built deep in the Hellen Mountains. Its hard to imagine how they managed to cross half of the Hellen Mountains and the vast Cloud Highlands to send a large number of cultists to the Watcher Highlands. Im guessing that there must be advanced mages among them, and they must have built long-distance teleportation platforms in many places on the Cloud Highlands. Otherwise, there would not be such a grand siege that night. After saying this. She turned to look at Matthew with a cold expression and raised her chin. Who is this man? Hibbert explained, Martin. A registered mage sent by the Silver Council. The female Mage hesitated and said, Martin? But isnt the name Matthew written on the Silver Councils notice? Matthew secretly cried. Although this female mage didnt look easy to get along with, she should be a normal person. Therefore, he took the initiative to say, Im Matthew, from Rolling Stone Town. The Silver Council entrusted me to investigate the situation here in Watcher Highland. The female mage nodded slightly and introduced herself with an arrogant expression, Vivien, Hall Mage, Wisdom Hall Tier 2 Scroll Mage. She sounded very proud. But Matthew could only pander to her on the surface. After all, he was born in the wild and did not really understand what these titles meant. Vivien said, Ive completed my preliminary investigation. As I said, the source of the turmoil in Watcher Highland is that guy called the Withering King. As long as we kill him, the problem will be solved. Matthew asked cautiously, How are the Druids? Vivien looked a little impatient, but she still answered reluctantly, Those barbarians took the initiative to withdraw their forces and sent most of the guardians to the surroundings of the Underground Holy Church. That is where the Ancient Nature God died and also where the Earth Treasury is located. The Druid Church is crazy. I dont even care about them. They obviously have more manpower than us, but they only know to ask for help from us and dont know how to take the initiative to attack. I heard that the only young Druid who volunteered to attack was captured. If you ask me, these barbarians dont have the ability to protect this land. The Alliance shouldnt have given them the Watcher Highland. Viviens tone was very forceful. One look and one could tell that she was the kind of woman who held a high position all year round and bossed others around. From the moment she appeared. She had never looked Matthew in the eye. It was only when she was facing Hibbert that her attitude would change 180 degrees. Not only did her eyes become gentle, but even her tone was very soothing as if she was afraid that Hibbert would misunderstand if she spoke too quickly. Her love for Hibbert was obvious. The Silver Council said that the northernmost floating city only sent one palace mage to investigate this matter, and that was Hibbert. If thats the case, then Vivien followed us here on her own accord. Perhaps shes worried that Hibbert wont be able to complete it alone, so shes planning to do it for him? If thats the case, I can get a million lying down. Its nothing to endure her bad temper. Matthew looked at Hibbert with a subtle gaze. No wonder this guy said that the problem would be solved by himself. He had a bootlicker at his beck and call! Anyway, Matthew, come with me and kill the Wither King. This matter will be resolved. Vivien said firmly. Matthew asked, What about Hibbert? Vivien replied firmly, He can rest here. A noble like him isnt suitable for fighting and killing. The two of us can do this well. Dont worry, I dont need you to do anything. Ill do it myself. You just need to cooperate with me at the right time. Matthew did not resist too much after hearing it. He said, I can go with you, but before that, I plan to go to the Druid Church to take a look. He was mainly concerned about Eli and Laras situation. However, Vivien frowned. You dont believe my investigation results?! Matthew was already a little disgusted. I need to investigate something else. Vivien said unhappily, Is your matter more important than the Alliances mission? Must we do it now? If you delay the Alliance mission, who will bear the responsibility? Matthew was amused. Is there something wrong with your logic? Im new here, and Im only being held accountable because I have to conduct a field investigation. Mr. Hibbert has been lying here for a week. Did he delay the Alliances mission? Vivien said angrily, Dont you dare say that about Hibbert! Besides, with his talent, he should not have to do anything. Who in the Alliance would dare to hold him accountable? The other party had already said so. Matthew was not even in the mood to argue with her. Farewell. He strode towards the exit of the Demiplane. I will complain to the Silver Council! Vivien said coldly. Matthew smiled and ignored her. But at this moment. He looked at the figure behind him in surprise. At this moment. Vivien couldnt help but exclaim, Hibbert! Why are you following him? Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Won’t Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Chapter 711: Wont Your Girlfriend Be Angry? Translator: Lonelytree Matthew also looked at Hibbert in confusion. Yeah, why are you following me? Hibbert replied. He explained to Vivien, The Floating City and the parliaments orders are for us to cooperate and form an investigation team. If Martin is unwilling to cooperate with us, we can cooperate with Martin. Vivien was furious. Why? Hes just a registered mage! Hibbert thought for a moment. Martin just helped me a lot. Viviens chest heaved up and down violently. She gritted her teeth and said, But Im your girlfriend! Im the one helping you! Im the one who gave you everything without reservation! Unexpectedly, Hibbert said seriously, No, youre just coveting my body and mind. Viviens face instantly turned red. She covered her face with her hands and screamed hysterically. Matthew was engrossed in watching. However, Hibbert pulled his hand and left the Demiplane. At this moment, the crowd in the square outside had already dispersed. The two of them left quickly. Matthew took a few steps and turned around to see that Vivien was actually following him from afar. However, when she looked at him, it was as if she wanted to swallow him alive. Matthew coughed lightly. I dont think this is a good idea. Wont your girlfriend be angry? Hibbert shook his head. Shes not my girlfriend. Matthew looked surprised. Really? But I see that you two are acting intimately. Hibbert paused. I have nothing to do with that woman. Although we have a child. This wasnt the first time Matthews jaw dropped. He couldnt help but turn around to look at the resentful Vivien. What was the relationship between these two people? But Hibbert didnt say anything. He was too embarrassed to continue asking. The two of them headed west along the crossroad. Soon, they arrived at the place where the Druids gathered. Holy Oak Forest. The buildings and trees here were very similar to those of a druid camp. Rows of treehouses rose from the ground. A sea of flowers blooming in the sun. On the boundless green lawn. There was also a ritual field that contained a large amount of growth power. As soon as they entered this area. Matthew could feel a sense of familiarity. It was the domain Nature that welcomed him. Usually, this place must be a place with extremely beautiful scenery. But now. Many treehouses had been burned down. A large amount of grass was trampled. The streets were littered with rubbish and the remains of Molotov Cocktails. There were still some people in the centre of Cross City. The streets here were almost empty. Most of the remaining houses had their doors and windows locked. Matthew could feel pairs of wary eyes peering over from behind the window. Ahead was the oak wall. The headquarters of the Earth Society would be reached after crossing the oak wall. This oak wall was extremely famous in the south. It was a guardian ritual formed by hundreds of oak trees that were more than 500 years old. This was the place of pilgrimage for most druids in the south. However, Matthew noticed something when he approached. Many minions of the Church of Withering were moving flammable materials in an attempt to burn the area to ashes! The members of the cultists swaggered through the streets. No one dared to stop them. There was not a single Druid. The claws and teeth of these cultists are growing like wild grass. Ive already killed hundreds of people a few days ago, but they seem to be able to resurrect. Hey, Ive already killed that person three times, but he still popped out of nowhere today. Viviens voice rang in Matthews ears. So I advise you not to think about killing them all. These people have evil magic on them. Theres no way to completely eliminate them through normal means. There was no need for Vivien to remind him. Matthew could also feel the strange power of these cultists. This power carried a strong sense of distortion. This made the cultists look like walking corpses that only knew how to destroy. At this moment, some of the cultists noticed Matthew and the others approaching. They quickly surrounded him. Lets go first. Vivien urged impatiently. Matthew nodded lightly. However, at this moment. Suddenly, lines of eye-catching words appeared in front of his eyes. [Hint: You have received a new mission, Suicide !] [Suicide: The Witherers believe that all things will decay and the world will wither. Since that is the case, let them be the first to suffer the feeling of life withering through self-destruction!] [Mission Requirement: Kill 1000 Wither Disciples/Kill the Wither King.] [Mission Reward: Large amount of XP/Wilderness Form (Silver Dragon)] Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Vivien’s Milk Tea Technique Chapter 712: Viviens Milk Tea Technique Translator: Lonelytree After reading the mission description, Matthews eyes lit up. He looked at the dead cultists who were menacingly approaching, and there was an indescribable look in his eyes. Let me deal with them. Let me see what the hell they are. He made up a random excuse, and under Viviens impatient gaze, he quickly walked towards the Withered Disciples who had gathered near the Oak Wall. Weeds, pests, get rid of them all! The Withered Disciples at the front shouted deliriously. Their eyes were emitting a turbid yellow light, giving people a feeling of withering and decay. Matthews expression did not change as he strode forward. He took off the glove on his right hand and extended his left hand to the enemies. The Throwing Gloves that Margaret had given him emitted a dark green glow. Whoosh! A Withered Believer was sucked into Matthews left palm. The former was still baring his fangs and brandishing his claws. But when Matthews pale hand mercilessly grabbed his exposed arm. In an instant. His body quickly lost its vitality and scattered on the ground like a pile of meat paste. Hmm? Matthew noticed something unusual. However, he did not stop to think. Instead, he launched fatal attacks at the enemies in the surroundings one after another. The pale hand swept over like a broom. Just as Matthew had predicted. The resistance of these Withered Disciples to instant death was pitifully low, and it might even be negative. The Hand of Paleness was like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, easily taking away the lives of most of the Withered Disciples. But even so. These cultists still looked fearless. It was accompanied by a beast-like roar. More cultists rushed to the battlefield. They came from all directions and swarmed in front of Matthew. Matthew was also very calm. He maintained a certain frequency of killing enemies, and when he was about to fall into the enemys group. He quickly opened a portal and arrived behind the cultists. In the next second. Facing the dense crowd of Withered Disciples in front of him. Matthew opened his mouth. Wu wu ~ A gust of wind blew. The sharp whistle caused the airflow to tremble violently. [Ability: Death Shock Wave]! In an instant. The shockwave filled with negative energy attacked a large fan-shaped area in front of Matthew indiscriminately. This time, the effect was even more exaggerated. All the Withered Disciples who were hit by the shockwave trembled, and then their limbs and torso melted like mud. Very quickly. There was only a very sparse bloody mud left on the ground. Matthew easily used the Pale Hand to kill the remaining fish that escaped the net. Only then did he spare some energy to check the traces left behind by the Withering Disciples. Its indeed not a normal life form. It looks more like some kind of puppet spell. Matthew bent down and gently rubbed a ball of meat paste with his thumb and index finger. The life essence in the flesh and blood was almost exhausted. This thing was worse than a body that had been persecuted by vampires. It was not something that could be left behind after a normal life. This was also in line with Matthews previous judgment. These creatures had negative resistance to instant death spells, which meant that they only had a little bit of life essence, which was far below the standard level. These Withering Disciples are not humans. They are just puppets in human form. Matthew came to a preliminary conclusion. Do I need you to say that? Vivien sneered, Didnt I tell you long ago? Do you have to waste time? However, Matthew ignored her. He quietly walked among the bloody mud. The data panel showed. In this wave, he had killed a total of 72 Withered Disciples. This meant that the missions requirement was to kill these humanoid puppets. Matthew naturally wanted to know more about these puppets. Unfortunately, after this wave of puppets was killed, the area around the oak wall immediately quieted down. Matthew strolled around for a long time but did not encounter the second wave of Withered Disciples. Hibbert had been following him closely. Naturally, it was the same for Vivien. However, she kept cursing. Matthew also planned to leave. However, at this moment. He suddenly realized that a lot of the bloody mud had disappeared! There were clearly only three of them in this area. Where did the flesh and blood go? Thinking of this. Matthew stared at one of the lumps of meat paste. Two minutes later. He gradually discovered that the meat paste was being disintegrated by an invisible force, and finally seeped into the ground! Matthew asked with a solemn expression, Have you noticed that? Vivien didnt say anything, but her eyes were filled with shock. Obviously, although this woman was long-winded and arrogant, she was not completely brainless. She also noticed this detail. Only Hibbert asked in a daze, What did you find? Matthew pointed at the ground. This land is polluted. In the next second. He squatted down and pressed his hands on the ground. [Ability: Equalized Perception]! In an instant. His vision turned into a colourful black and white. Elemental field, aether field, elemental field, and material field, the entire space was divided into four levels, clearly displayed in front of Matthew. Everything was normal at the elemental level. The four elements were still operating well. There was a slight disturbance in the aether layer, but it was probably related to the ritual field or the Scar of the Dead that the Druid altar had set up here. The elemental field, which was closest to the material level, had collapsed and was riddled with holes. Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Vivien’s Milk Tea Technique Chapter 713: Viviens Milk Tea Technique Translator: Lonelytree Matthew was shocked. The elements in this place were extremely unbalanced. Not only was the life element almost completely gone, but the other basic elements that constituted life were also in chaos. He calmed himself down to capture the direction of the flow of life essence. One of them left behind a bottomless black hole, which should be the remnant of the Scar of the Dead in the Watcher Highland. The other direction was behind the oak wall! It was obvious. In order to protect something, the Druids also extracted various elements from the earth. This was actually against the usual practice of Druids. Matthew did not know what they had encountered. However, it must be a very serious accident that would make the conservative Druids take the risk. Why would the Earth Society extract the vitality of this land? Matthew asked Vivien directly. He knew that it would be difficult to get a proper answer from Hibbert. Vivien sneered, Didnt you come here to investigate yourself? Dont tell me you dont have a conclusion in mind? Do you still need to ask me? Matthew shrugged and looked at Hibbert. Hibbert immediately said to Vivien, Answer Martins question. Vivien gritted her teeth in anger. However, under Hibberts clear gaze. She could only answer, As you can see, this land has been seriously deteriorated. The source of this is the disappearance of the Holy White Deer. [Holy White Deer]? Matthew quickly realized the transcendence and holiness of the word she mentioned. Is it the Nature Soul here? he asked. Vivien nodded. The Holy White Deer was originally a member of the Earth Society. He was also a powerful Druid, but according to my investigation, he disappeared many years ago. It was also from that time that the Earth Society began to transfer manpower from various places, saying that they wanted to strengthen the defence of the underground Holy Church. Who knows what they are doing secretly? But Im guessing that the Earth Societys continuous shrinking of the defensive line must have something to do with the disappearance of the Holy White Deer. In the end, they even voluntarily gave up on Cross City, leaving only a portion of the Druids to retreat to the Holy Oak District. After that attack, not a single Druid could be seen outside the Oak Wall. They only wanted to protect their own land and completely ignored the order outside. Thats why Cross City became the city that we saw. Viviens tone was filled with contempt for the Druid Church. Matthew pondered and said, For Druids, this kind of behaviour seriously violates the way of nature. This is worse than killing them. The reason why they made such a choice is probably because the situation has really gotten bad to a certain extent. Vivien said indifferently, Its none of my business. Im a mage. I just want to complete my mission and go home. By the way, why are you always speaking from the Druids perspective? Arent you a mage? And after saying so much, its clear that killing the King of Wither will end all of this. Even if you want to follow the clues, you can start with the King of Wither. Do you have to do all this nonsense? She glared at Matthew and questioned him. Matthew smiled and didnt continue arguing with Vivien. He was purely using Vivien as a tool. If he couldnt use her as a tool, he could just look for Hibbert. As for her attitude, Matthew didnt care at all. Lets go take a look, he said to Hibbert. Hibbert replied obediently, Alright. The two men walked forward together. Vivien stomped her feet and followed after them in a huff. The group went around the oak wall. He walked towards the sacred oak tree that symbolized the headquarters of the Earth Society. This Holy Oak was more than 500 meters tall. Originally, one could clearly see its existence in any corner of Cross City. However, there was a layer of golden veil on the holy oak tree currently. It was hard to see clearly. The three of them advanced about 50 meters. Suddenly. Matthew stopped in his tracks. There was a slight gap in the space in front of him, which was captured by his perception. Matthew looked down. He found a shallow ravine on the ground. The edges of the ravine were filled with burn marks, and in the middle, there was a murderous aura. I thought you would crash into the ritual field. Vivien sneered. Matthew looked at the data panel quietly. [Warning: You have approached the ritual field of the Earth Society, Sword and Fire.] [Saber and Fire (Defensive Ritual Ground): Unless the owner allows it, anyone who crosses this ravine will be mercilessly attacked by sabre and fire.] This was a barrier formed by a heavy sabre and fire to stop the enemy from continuing to invade. There seemed to be many similar barriers. Matthew found many traces closer to the holy oak tree with his naked eye. At this moment. A fox popped out from the grass nearby. He sat on the ground with his hind legs and his forelimbs closed like a human. He spoke in the standard common language, Please leave, the three of you. This place does not welcome any outsiders. Matthew realized that this was a Druid, so he immediately said, Im a mage sent by the Silver Council. Im here to help the Druid Church. The fox blinked. I can feel your kindness, but Im sorry, the Earth Society does not welcome any outsiders, including mages from the Seven Saint Alliance. In fact, the members of the society are already extremely disappointed with your alliance. The two mages that were sent last time did not do anything other than put on a show. They even shamelessly told us that the matter had been resolved. This caused us to neglect our defences and caused an even greater crisis. Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Vivien’s Milk Tea Technique Chapter 714: Viviens Milk Tea Technique Translator: Lonelytree Perhaps this is a misunderstanding, but the Alliance did not provide us with enough support according to the agreement signed by both parties. They did not make any compensation after the incident. Many members of society have already given up on you, especially at this critical juncture. No one will welcome you, so please leave. The fox spoke rather politely. However, the rejection in his eyes was extremely firm. Vivien coldly snorted. Like I said, these Druids cant communicate at all. They messed up everything, but they blame us for not providing enough support. The fox glanced at her but did not speak. Matthew tried another approach. Im not only a Mage sent by the Alliance, but Im also a friend of the Ancient Tiger, Eli. Other than investigating those evil cults, the most important reason Im here is to find out where Eli is. The fox looked at him cautiously. It was as if he was trying to determine if Matthew was lying. Do you have Elis token? he asked. Matthew thought for a moment. After a moment, he fiddled with his Magical Technique Backpack and hesitantly took out a pair of shorts. He didnt have any of Elis keepsakes. The shorts were Matthews. Later on, there was a time when Eli had no clothes to wear, and Matthew had lent them to him. There should be Elis aura on this. Right? Matthew wasnt too sure either. The fox jumped out of the ritual field, opened its mouth, and sniffed the shorts. Under Viviens complicated and vigilant gaze. The fox said in a friendly manner, This is indeed Elis undergarments. Im sorry. I was too rude just now. I didnt expect you to be Elis boyfriend. Matthew quickly waved his hand and said, Its not like that. The fox gave an understanding look. Its okay. People always have some prejudice against the Earth Society. They always think that were very conservative. In fact, were indeed conservative in some things, but were also very open-minded in other things. Couples like you and Eli are not uncommon in the Earth Society. Hearing this. Vivien couldnt help but tug at Hibberts sleeve and whispered into his ear, Did you hear that? This man is also coveting your body! Hibbert was dumbfounded. What do you mean? Matthew hurriedly explained, Im just friends with Eli. My sexual orientation is very normal. I like women. The fox narrowed his eyes. I believe you. Hibbert asked, What did you mean by that? Can a man crave a mans body? Matthew immediately interrupted him and asked the fox, Can you tell me where Eli went? I just want to know this. The fox pondered and said, Eli has gone missing. Before he disappeared, he said that he would cause trouble for the Whale Hunters Organization, but he never came back. Later, there was a rumour that the Ancient Tiger fell into the hands of Boss of the Whale Hunter. She was a very terrifying woman, and her methods of training men were among the best. We druids have pursued Elis trail, but his whereabouts involve a very terrifying underground space. It seems to be within the influence of the Order of Calamity, and there is a construction site called the Dark Temple. That place is too dangerous. We didnt dare to go deeper. Matthew nodded. He knew about the Dark Temple. The drow warrior, Lara, had mentioned it to him before. It was the headquarters of the Order of Calamity, and a blond man named Father controlled everything there. According to Laras description, the mans strength was bottomless. He was at least half a step into the Legendary Realm. He could even talk directly to high-level existences like Yurkus and the Midnight God. He might be the strongest Evil Art Master in the South! Laras last letter said that she was seriously injured, which seemed to be related to the revival of the Order of Calamity. Unfortunately, she didnt leave too many traces in the Watchers Highland. Shes most likely active underground. Matthew thought to himself. Like the Gold Digger Basin, the Watcher Highland also had an entrance to the Underdark. The underground space here was not as complicated as the one below Rolling Stone Town. However, in terms of depth, it was even better. Matthew estimated that if he wanted to find the information left behind by Lara, he would have to go to the underground world. Can you tell me where to enter the underground world? It would be even better if you could tell me the route to the Dark Temple. Matthew asked. The fox shook his head, his expression a little hesitant. The dark forces of the underground world are at an unprecedented height. I advise you not to take any risks. The Withering Order, the Order of Calamity, and the Whale Hunter Organization that attacked the Earth Societys headquarters this time are only a drop in the ocean. In the underground world, they have even more terrifying forces. Do not enter their territory, or your life will be in danger! As he spoke. He couldnt help but remind him, You are not the first batch of people who want to go to the underground world to cause trouble for them. The first group was a group of radical Druids, including Eli. Half a month ago, a Troll Warrior and a Barbarian Human also asked me for information. Then, they went to the Underdark, but there was no news either. I dont want a third batch of victims. Troll warriors and barbarian humans? Matthews eyes lit up. Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Vivien’s Milk Tea Technique Chapter 715: Viviens Milk Tea Technique Translator: Lonelytree Lara had also heard of a Troll Warrior in the letter. Such a combination was rare in the South. It should be the same person. This meant that Lara and Eli were indeed trapped in the underground world of the Watcher Highlands. Thank you for your reminder, but as an investigation team sent by the Alliance, we will enter the underground world no matter what. Even if you dont tell us the exact entrance, we will at most spend more time looking for it. Matthew said. The fox sighed and told the three of them the nearest entrance to the underground world. Then, he briefly mentioned how to get to the Dark Temple. Matthew and Fox exchanged information about other aspects. Only then did he turn around and leave. I plan to go to the Scar of the Dead first. Uh, have either of you been there before? Is it convenient to open a teleportation gate? Matthew asked Hibbert and Vivien. Hibbert shook his head blankly. Vivien sneered, Do you really dare to order us around? Do I need to get you a cup of milk tea while Im at it? Matthew smiled. Thank you. Ill have a glass then. Vivien glared at him again. Who knew that in the next second Hibbert scratched his head. I want a cup of sea salt and red date-flavored milk tea. Give me another normal one. Vivien took a deep breath, took out a red rag, and placed it in front of her chest before quickly tearing it open. Faint magic runes flashed. [Magic: Milk Tea]! In the next second. Two cups of steaming milk tea appeared in front of the two of them. Hibbert reached out with both hands and grabbed a cup with each hand. Then, he handed the cup to Matthew. Even though she was mentally prepared. Vivien was still furious. Matthew drank his milk tea gloatingly. Hibbert looked at her. Do you want a cup for yourself? Vivien was instantly flattered. No, noNo need. Im fine. Her eyes suddenly became extremely gentle. Hibbert nodded. Oh, then open the door while were drinking milk tea. The smile on Viviens face gradually stiffened. She turned her head and glared at Matthew, but in the end, she could only obediently open the portal. Matthew smiled and drank his milk tea. His eyes wandered between Hibbert and Vivien. He was keenly aware that Hibbert had done this on purpose. Hibbert noticed that Vivien was targeting Matthew. He might have realized that this was not good. Therefore, he wanted to make it up to Matthew in this way. This was Hibberts naivety. He probably thought that this would be able to balance the three of them. But Matthew knew very well. Hibberts actions would only intensify Viviens hatred for him. Once or twice was fine. As time passed, there would be trouble. Thinking of this. Matthew had the idea of breaking up. He originally wanted to work well with these two mages, but this small team had no tacit understanding. It was better to disperse as soon as possible and do their own things. Milk tea is not bad. Matthew was telling the truth. Viviens milk tea tasted smooth and mellow. The fragrance of milk overflowed, sweet but not greasy, giving people a very refreshing and warm feeling. It was one of the few drinks that he still wanted to drink. This meant that Vivien had a deep understanding of this cantrip. Considering her background, it was almost impossible for her to invest too much energy into it. There was only one possibility: Viviens talent was also ridiculously high. This was indeed enviable. He had no choice. People with high magic talent could even make milk tea with cantrips that smelled better than ordinary mages. Vivien was also very efficient. A few seconds later. A portal leading to the Scar of the Dead opened. The three of them walked over one after another. What entered his eyes was a raised hill. The hill formed a sharp contrast with the surrounding environment. The mountains and plains beside it were lush and green. Only the brown hill was bare and ugly, like a protruding and bumpy baseball bat. This was the remnant of the Scar of the Dead. The main branch of the Scar of the Dead extended from Rolling Stone Town to the south of Jade Court and Eversong Forest all the way to Jewel Bay in the east. The other areas in the south were not affected. Only here in the Watcher Highland. A Scar of the Dead suddenly appeared. Its appearance itself was a puzzling matter. Matthew walked around the bulge. The remnant vein of the Scar of the Dead was an irregular hexagonal area with an area of about 100 acres. The edge of the area was still slowly spreading outwards. However, compared to the Scar of the Dead in Rolling Stone Town The protruding object did not have sufficient activity. Matthew took a few steps closer and felt a strong sense of sleepiness. Fortunately, his willpower was quite firm, and he quickly avoided this abnormal situation. [Warning: You are approaching the ritual venue of the Earth Society, Blue Veil Dream.] [Blue Veil Dream: All creatures that enter or approach this ritual ground will fall into a long slumber. During this period, your soul may wander to another world and embark on a wonderful adventure.] So that was the case. Is this how the Earth Society seals the Scar of the Dead? Therefore, the Druid Church has realized that the Scar of the Dead is a form of life or a part of life. By putting it to sleep, it can greatly slow down its expansion. Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Vivien’s Milk Tea Technique Chapter 716: Viviens Milk Tea Technique Translator: Lonelytree Matthew looked impressed. There was no shortage of smart people in this world. The Earth Societys methods were quite reasonable. If the Blue Veil Dream could continue to work, this strategy would even be better than his own umbrella plan. After all, there was no need to destroy the original environment. However The power of the ritual ground is weakening Someone threw a large amount of blood and bones in the vicinity. Theyre trying to awaken the activity of the Scar of the Dead! The group of people soon found small carts at the foot of the hill. Most of these carts were scattered on the ground, with a large number of corpses on them, including humans and other creatures. Did you see that? The Order of Calamity is stepping up its operations. They want to completely activate the Scar of the Dead and cause even greater destruction. Vivien said coldly, I told you, kill the Withering King first, then follow the clues to find other clues. This is the fastest way! The Order of Calamity, the Order of Withering, and the other whale-hunters are all jackals of the same feather. Isnt it simple logic that the others will appear after killing one? Matthew sighed softly. Perhaps what Vivien said was right. However, he really couldnt stand the tone of this womans voice. Even if she was a tool, he still felt that it was prickly when he held her by his hand. Therefore, he sincerely said to Hibbert, Im sorry. Due to some personal reasons, I might need to leave for a while. After this, I will conduct an independent investigation on the matter of the Watcher Highland. If there is a final result, I will inform you. Hibbert was stunned. Are you going to abandon us? Matthew choked. What kind of question was this? Just as he was trying to organize his words, Vivien finally exploded. So Ive been walking around with you for a long time, but you still dont want to kill the Withering King with me? Im really Im so angry! Hibbert, go play with him yourself. Ill go to the Helen Mountains alone! As she spoke. She suddenly opened a portal and disappeared in front of the two of them. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. The world fell silent. However, when he came back to his senses, he found Hibbert looking at him with a very clear gaze. Actually, Vivien has good intentions. Its just that shes the same as me. She doesnt really know how to get along with people. How should I put it? Did you notice that she actually wanted you to kill the Withering King with her? Matthew nodded. Hibbert explained, Vivien is a very proud girl. She doesnt submit to anyone other than me. So, if its just to kill the Withered King, she definitely wont think that she needs anyone elses help. And the reason why she insisted that you go with her was because she was afraid that you wouldnt be able to receive the money from the Silver Council. Do you understand what I mean? Shes afraid that shell solve all the problems by herself. If that happens, youll have made a wasted trip. After all, the Silver Council is stingy. If they find any flaws in the completion of the mission, your reward will definitely plummet. From her point of view, she just wants to help you complete this mission quickly. Believe me, other than looking down on you, she doesnt have any bad intentions towards you. Hibberts tone was very sincere. Matthew revealed an understanding smile. I think I understand now. If Vivien is really like what you said, then I have indeed misunderstood her. But I also hope that you will understand that respecting others is not a luxury. If we change the way we communicate, our investigation team might be able to last longer. Hibbert laughed bitterly. Sorry, Im learning. Matthew patted him on the shoulder. It doesnt matter. We can do our own things. Maybe we can get the same results using our own investigation methods. Hibbert nodded. Of course. You two will definitely find the same finish line. Matthew looked at him curiously. What about you? Hibbert sat on the ground. Im waiting for the finish line to come find me. After separating from Hibbert, Matthew returned to Cross City. He met up with Peggy in a small alley. Hows the situation on your side? Matthew asked. Peggy sighed. A group of homeless children. Becoming pickpockets might be their best fate. They were almost bewitched into becoming heretics. I heard that the Druids here used to take care of them, but the situation has changed, and they have lost their homes. Matthew nodded solemnly. His intuition told him. The three evil organizations gathered in Watcher Highland were not that simple. Vivien was more or less carrying the arrogance of an academic mage. It was very likely that she would suffer because of this. Unlike her, who was in a hurry to challenge the leader. Matthew chose another path. In a while, the two of you try your best to act menacing. He reminded Peggy and Soldier. Peggy patted her chest confidently. No problem. We dont look like good people! Soldier also moved his hips confidently. In the next moment. Matthew changed into a cloak and led the two skeletons out of the alley. They walked along the street for a while. He came to a place surrounded by many people. He pushed away the crowd in front of him. Matthew said darkly to the member of the Order of Calamity, who was surrounded in the middle, I heard that youre recruiting. Do you need a necromancer? Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Void Sermon and Loyalty Test Chapter 717: Void Sermon and Loyalty Test Translator: Lonelytree Walking quietly through a long corridor, Matthew passed by a side hall under the guidance of a member of the Church. When he reached the intersection ahead, he was told to wait there. The exterior of the building looked rather old, but the interior had been renovated into a brand new one. There were also a few other professionals dressed in different clothes waiting here. These people all seemed to have some strength. They kept silent and looked extremely vigilant. Matthew swept his gaze across the entire place without any restraint, then snorted coldly and swaggered to sit on a chair beside him. Peggy and Soldier stood behind him. Immediately, it intimidated some of the malicious gazes. There was an open room in front of the intersection. From time to time, low voices could be heard from inside. There was probably sound-filtering magic at the door. The people outside could only hear the conversation happening inside, but they did not know what they were talking about. It made ones heart itch. Matthew composed himself and looked back at the side hall he had just passed. The scene he had accidentally glimpsed was still in his mind. It was a senior member of the Order of Calamity preaching to a group of new ordinary believers. The senior said. The great Ruler of the Void, Yurkus, was about to enter this land, and all living beings on the continent would be deprived of their right to exist. Terrifying calamities would frequently occur with the appearance of giant beasts. Ordinary people without faith would become food for the giant beasts. Even if they managed to survive. There was no hope of survival. To avoid all of this, one had to believe in the mighty Void Ruler. From today onwards, they would serve Yurkus, always thinking about him, praying every day, repenting regularly, and worshipping piously. This was the only way. When Yurkus descended to the earth, the believers would have the opportunity to be promoted to the Void Kingdom and become immortal Void lifeforms. Yurkus had arranged 99 beautiful women in the Void Kingdom who would listen to his every word. 69 strong, capable, and considerate men were arranged for the female believers. If youre tired of love. There was a chance to advance to the more powerful High-Dimensional Overseer. You would jump out of the shackles of time and space and become a ray of starlight beside Yurkus. Until the universe collapsed. You would not die. You would enjoy true eternal life and happiness. The veteran was quite familiar with the above words. It was obvious that it was not his first time preaching. Matthew recalled the fanatical expressions on the believers faces and could not help but shake his head. One thing was for sure. The Order of Calamity was currently recruiting members on a large scale in the Watcher Highland. The newly recruited members could be divided into three categories. The first type was the ordinary believers. The group of people that Matthew had seen in the side hall was a typical example. Ordinary believers only needed to pay the most basic entrance fee, and after joining the church, they would be provided with food and accommodation. What they had to pay was their personal freedom. They had to act in groups at all times and obey orders. However, this group had the most new members. When Matthew walked into the building, he would often see a veteran leading dozens of new members to empty rooms or side halls and then sit down to preach. Most of the new members were homeless people from the Highland Watchers or people at the bottom who could not make a living. These people had relied on the Druid Church to survive. However, ever since the Withered Disciples attacked the Holy Oak District. They had lost the aid of the Druids. Naturally, they could only find another way out. This group of people was very large. If they all joined the Order of Calamity or other cults, the enemys power would become unprecedentedly large. This made Matthews heart sink. In fact, when he first arrived at Cross City, he realized that the population density here was much higher than in other cities in the south. This was obviously the work of the Earth Society. The Druids were still trying their best to help the homeless and the hungry. However, there was a side effect. As the reputation of Watcher Highland grew, it became a gathering place for the homeless in the south. Many of the vagrants did not even have the intention to reclaim their own land after tasting the benefits. They just waited for the Druid Church to distribute food. As time passed. Not only did Cross City have a huge population, but it also had many hidden dangers. After all, once these people who could not be satisfied, they might cause trouble. For these people, it was naturally more comfortable to lie down and accept the help of the Druids, but if they really had no food to eat, then joining a cult was not a problem worth considering. The scene in front of Matthew confirmed this point. As for the second type of new members, they were known as devout believers by the veterans within the Order of Calamity. Unlike ordinary believers who only needed to pay a low entrance fee, every devout believer had to pay more than 1000 gold coins as soon as they joined the church. This fee was known as the Divine Grace Donation. After paying the fee. Disciples of Calamity would receive a God Grace Token. The level of the God Grace Token would vary according to the amount of payment. According to the level of the Divine Grace Token. These devout believers would also receive certain positions and titles. Although most of them were empty positions with no power. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Void Sermon and Loyalty Test Chapter 718: Void Sermon and Loyalty Test Translator: Lonelytree However, their treatment was also much higher than that of ordinary believers. The most important thing was that they were free to come and go and would not be forced to carry out missions of the Church. In addition. According to the news that Peggy had just heard. In theory, the donation of Divine Grace was not a waste. The Order of Calamity had made a public promise to the devout believers. No matter how much you donate, you will return all the principal after one year, with 20% interest. This way The more you donate, the more interest you can get. In theory, it was also a good investment. In fact. The new members of the Church who became devout believers were all merchants from Cross City. And most of them had only paid the minimum standard of 1000 gold coins. It was obvious. These believers might be even more devout towards gold coins. Matthew could understand this. The merchants had joined the Order of Calamity purely for self-preservation, and it was at most a bet between two parties. After all, the current situation in Cross City was very complicated. The Druids retreated to the Holy Oak District and ignored the other areas. The Withered Disciples attacked all living beings as if they had gone crazy. In contrast, the new Order of Calamity had no intention of attacking or looting the common people. Therefore, the 1000 gold coins were considered protection fees. These people probably didnt expect the Order of Calamity to return their capital plus interest after a year. According to Matthew and Peggys observations. The number of devout believers was about 1/15 of that of ordinary believers. It wasnt a huge number. However, these people had a lot of influence in Cross City. As time passed. This group of people would only grow larger and larger. By then, the entire Cross City might be filled with the members of the Church of Calamity. In comparison, the third type of members had the least number, which was the newly joined professionals. This group was called tentacles by the veterans. It means The Tentacles of Yurkus. The tentacles were treated the best. Not only did they not have to pay the entrance fee, but they also had food and accommodation, unlimited freedom, and a salary! But correspondingly. Becoming a tentacle of the Order of Calamity required strict scrutiny. Matthew had successfully passed the first two tests with his identity as a necromancer. He was currently waiting for the final bosss review. About ten minutes later. The people at the front of the line came and went one after another. Finally, it was Matthews turn. When he passed by the door. A guard stopped him stiffly. You are not allowed to bring anyone else with you when you meet the Patriarch. Matthew smiled at him maliciously. Do you want to become a zombie or a skeleton? The guard was furious. Are you threatening me, Necromancer? I wont fall for your tricks However, a faint voice came from the room. Let him in. The guard snorted coldly and moved his body away resentfully. Matthew gave him the middle finger. Soldier and Peggy followed suit when they passed by. The guard was so angry that he trembled, but he did not dare to do anything. The room was empty. There were only two chairs in the middle, and a woman was sitting on one of them. She looked to be around 27 or 28 years old. She had a head of wavy golden hair, and under her shoulder-length waves were even more dazzling white waves. Her figure was a little too good. Please sit. The blonde womans tone was gentle. Matthew sat down and stared at her waist and chest. His gaze was rather naked, and he had no intention of hiding it. The blonde woman was not angry. Instead, she smiled faintly. Does it look good? Matthew gulped. It looks good. The blonde woman smiled even more charmingly. Is that so? It was worth it for me to endure the pain and get someone to remove two of my ribs. Do you have something to say to me, handsome? Matthew licked his lips. I can do the job better. The blonde woman was stunned. Matthew explained, Im a professional at rib extraction. If you want to remove two more next time, you must come to me. My work will definitely make you enjoy it to the extreme. The womans gaze became a little subtle. She looked at the simple information beside her and let out a teasing snort. Are you a Necromancer? Matthew nodded. Why did you join the Church of Calamity? she suddenly asked. Matthew answered without hesitation, Im short of money. The golden-haired woman nodded slightly, her eyes revealing a trace of satisfaction. It was obvious. Matthews answer was very much in line with other peoples impressions of necromancers. Is there any other reason? she asked again. Matthew rubbed his hands. I lack materials. I mean, I hope to get a stable source of corpses. The blonde woman didnt seem surprised. She covered one of her white thighs with the other and hugged her knees with both hands. Her upper body couldnt help but lean forward, and her fair and plump features fiercely hit Matthews vision. We already have some necromancers in the Church, but if youre strong enough, I can give you some corpses regularly, but the premise is that you have to prove that youre worthy of this treatment, the golden-haired woman said. Matthew appeared very confident. Other than Baiyan City, in the south, my attainments in necromancy are the best! The golden-haired woman didnt say anything. She looked at Matthews information again. It says here that you were active near Swamp Water City. Why did you come to Watcher Highland? Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Void Sermon and Loyalty Test Chapter 719: Void Sermon and Loyalty Test Translator: Lonelytree Matthew hesitated for a moment, then answered briefly, Revenge. The blonde woman was interested. Tell me in detail. Matthew was silent for a while before he slowly said, I have a personal grudge with the Druids here. In the Earth Society, there is a guy called the Ancient Tiger. He stole my wife. I loved her very much, but she betrayed me and even found a rustic savage! This is unacceptable. The woman showed some sympathy on her face, but it soon turned into a gossipy fire. I heard that druids are very playful. They might be very good at seducing others, so this might not be your wifes fault. She might have just made a mistake that ordinary women would make. May I ask have you considered why your wife was stolen away by that Ancient Tiger? Matthew was furious. What did you say? The woman spread her hands. Alright, alright, just take it that I said something wrong. What happened after that? Did you get your revenge? Matthew nodded and then shook his head. Ive succeeded halfway. My wife has returned to my side, he said. I made her pay a small price. But I couldnt catch that guy called the Ancient Tiger. Im still looking for him everywhere. When he said this. Matthew even pulled Peggy to his side, his eyes looking particularly vicious. The woman was shocked. Her eyes darted back and forth between Matthew and Peggy, and her voice carried a trace of uncontrollable excitement. You turned your wife into a skeleton? Matthew did not deny it. That way, she will never betray me. The womans body trembled slightly, and her voice became a little strange. Very good, very manly. Our church needs a ruthless character like you. If I help you find that Ancient Tiger, what will you do to him? Matthew immediately revealed a vicious expression. Oh, Ill make sure he never forgets it, The woman was very satisfied. She greeted the guard, I think Ive heard of the name Ancient Tiger. Do you have any impression of it? The guard quickly replied, In the previous battle, our people had fought against the Ancient Tiger. It was a very difficult character to deal with. But I heard that he was taken away by Queen Hauss of the Whale Hunter. Matthew immediately shouted, You have clues about him? Tell me where he is! The woman smiled and comforted him. Dont be agitated. The Church will definitely achieve your long-cherished wish, but before that, you must prove your strength to me. You have to show me. As she spoke. She brought Matthew out from the other side door and came to a courtyard. There were many moving dummies and movable targets. Ive seen your summoned creatures. These two look pretty good. Therefore, you only need to show me your magic ability. the woman said. However, Matthew looked at the targets and frowned. I never lay my hands on a pile of scrap metal. The woman asked with interest, Then what kind of spellcasting target do you hope to find? As they spoke. On the other side of the courtyard, a loud noise came from the street. Matthew opened a portal. In the next second. He appeared on top of the wall. A group of Withered Disciples suddenly surged out of the street. These Disciples gathered together and attacked the buildings on the street like a flood. Seeing this, Matthew began to chant without a word. Three seconds later. A strange force field with dark scars appeared on the street, imprisoning the Withered Disciples. Immediately after. Two 20-meter-long scissors cut the crowd in a symmetrical manner. A crack was heard. The hundreds of Withered Disciples were cut into two. Some of them were still shouting slogans such as weeds and pests. However, as they shouted. Their mouths came into contact with the mud. Very quickly. Their bodies turned into bloody mud and merged into the ground. This scene shocked many people on both sides of the street. The guards at the door also rushed out. Their expression became dumbfounded. Matthew looked at him arrogantly. How is it? Do you still need me to show you another move? The guard gulped. No need. Your spells left a deep impression. But those people just nowThey are our allies. Matthews face immediately turned awkward. What? Why didnt you say so earlier! But in the next second. A warm and soft touch came from his arm. The blonde woman also passed through the portal and stood beside him. She held Matthews arm enthusiastically, and the soft balls stimulated his nerves. Its alright. A dead ally is not qualified to be an ally. Welcome to the Church of Calamity! Matthew didnt reject her embrace. Instead, he pretended to be lecherous and grabbed her. So, have I become a tentacle? Is there any mission you need me to do? The blonde womans eyes narrowed into a line, and she whispered in Matthews ear, The first mission is to come to my room tonight. Matthew looked ecstatic. However, his heart skipped a beat. This was bad. He had overacted! My name is Mary Joshua, codename Camelia. Im the temporary Patriarch of the Central Church. Well be partners from now on. Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Void Sermon and Loyalty Test Chapter 720: Void Sermon and Loyalty Test Translator: Lonelytree There cant be too many secrets between partners. I have to do a check-up on you tonight. Make sure to prepare carefully! Mary Joshua pinched Matthews waist before leaving in satisfaction. Matthew was left standing alone on the wall. He silently thought of a countermeasure for the night. It was alright. Matthew had always been quick-witted. That night, he chose to face Marys examination calmly. However, at the critical moment, he stammered and told her that his body had been seriously invaded by negative energy. Some of the tissues were already necrotic and could not be used. Naturally, Mary Joshua was unwilling. She checked it carefully. However, with Matthews control of negative energy, it was not a problem to temporarily freeze the lower half of his body with negative energy. Mary Joshua went back and forth a few times before letting Matthew leave with a disappointed expression. On the way back to the room assigned to Matthew by the Church of Calamity. Peggy gloated, Fortunately, she doesnt have any kinks. Otherwise, you might not be able to get away with it. Matthew was also a little scared when he heard that. It was alright. The members of the Order of Calamity were not as insane as the mages of the Alliance. At the very least, they had no intention of experimenting with the necrotic tissues and organs. He thought about it. Matthew couldnt help but quicken his pace. Why are you walking so fast? Peggy was puzzled. Matthew was silent. It was not until he returned to his room and used his life energy to expel all the negative energy occupying his lower body that he felt the rebirth of the necrotic tissue and breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time. A strange feeling surged out from his groin. [Prompt: You have completed a critical conversion between negative energy and life energy in your body.] Your Conversion Element +10 (Equalization Domain) [Your negative energy transformation has produced a new effect: You can perform negative energy transformation on a part of your body or organs. As long as you remove the negative energy within three hours and replace it with life energy, the transformed organs and tissues will be as good as new. You may even receive additional improvement.] Key transformation? Does it mean the reward for taking risks? Matthews eyes lit up. The improvement of the negative energy transformation meant that his body could directly switch back and forth between the living and the undead to a greater extent. This would not only provide him with convenience in battle. There were also many applications in daily life. Matthew began to think quickly. In the next few days. Matthew patiently circled around Mary Joshua. After the Order of Calamity moved into the City of Cross, they had been rather restrained. Other than going door-to-door to spread the teachings of Yurkus, they did not harass or pillage the ordinary people. This was a stark contrast to the irrational Withering Disciples. Therefore, in many peoples hearts. The image of the Order of Calamity was relatively positive. The number of people joining the sect was also increasing day by day. However, in terms of professionals. Mary was very strict. In the past few days, other than Matthew, only a human ranger named White Helmet had successfully joined. White Helmet was obviously just a code name. However, the ranger was very cautious. He did not want to reveal his name, and Mary did not force him. What was worth mentioning was The guy called White Helmet looked rather sloppy. His beard gave people the feeling that he was in his forties or fifties. His eyes were extremely turbid, and he was a drunkard. As soon as he joined the Church, he asked Mary for an advance for next months salary and drank all night. As a result, he encountered an awkward situation similar to Matthews in Mary Joshuas room. Matthew secretly observed. Not long after. White Helmet was chased out by Mary Joshua. He looked drunk and did not understand what had happened. However, he could smell Marys resentment from the other side of the room. At that moment. Matthew, who was hiding in the dark, and the swaying White Helmet looked at each other in surprise. Both parties had complicated emotions in their eyes. In the blink of an eye, five days passed. October 13th. Mary Joshua suddenly summoned Matthew and the White Helmet to her side. She informed the two of them. Tonight, a very important batch of goods would depart from the Underground Sanctuary and be transported to a secret base built by the three major organizations. It was the new stronghold of the Order of Calamity in Cross City. Mary and her people did not need to be responsible for the entire process, nor did they need to send the goods to the secret base. They only needed to escort the convoy on a specific route. The time was set at 10 p.m. Mary Joshua ordered the two of them to follow her. To be honest. Matthew felt that something was wrong when Mary Joshua was describing the mission. If it were a secret escort mission, the Dark Temple would have been able to complete it. Why did they need the members of the Cross City Branch to interfere? If there was a lack of manpower, why did they only need to escort them for a short distance? Combined with Marys nonchalant attitude. Matthew suspected that this was a loyalty test by the Order of Calamity towards him and the White Helmet. This was normal. Since they could not recruit many people, all evil cults would often trick people into joining them first, then conduct loyalty tests in batches. After that, they would allocate authority and directional training according to the test results. For this kind of loyalty test. Matthew had his own understanding. First of all, he definitely couldnt betray them. Secondly, he could not show too much loyalty. He had to show the selfishness and flexibility that a high-level evil person should have. Otherwise, others would be suspicious. Therefore, he had no choice. While waiting for the mission to begin. Matthew had already rehearsed hundreds of unexpected situations in his mind. Night fell. A dozen figures left the stronghold of the Order of Calamity in Cross City. Under the leadership of Mary Joshua. The group arrived at an underground entrance near Cross City. This underground entrance was most likely created by the Order of Calamity itself, and it was different from the one that the Druid Fox had told Matthew about. The group of people walked into the tunnel. They walked for about 10 minutes. The sound of running water could be heard from the underground ahead. It was an underground river. Everyone lit up their torches and searched around the underground river for a while. Soon, Mary Joshua found a deer head statue that was close to the stone wall. She waved her hand, signalling everyone to disperse, but everyone had to look at the deer head statue. The group of people stared at it for half an hour. Suddenly. The stags eyes lit up! Its eyes emitted a greyish-white radiance. Immediately after. The deers head fell from the stone wall. A bumpy portal appeared behind the huge deer head. Mary Joshua raised her hand. Everyone perked up. Immediately after. The teleportation gate was getting bigger and bigger until it was big enough to accommodate a carriage. Knock, knock, knock. Following the sound of horse hooves. One by one, a special underground carriage appeared in front of everyone. The horse that was pulled was an underground pony that was unique to the Underdark. They were not tall but had great endurance. They even had a slight ability to pass through walls, making them very suitable for transporting goods underground. Matthew narrowed his eyes. With his dark vision, he saw a rusty cage on the first carriage. Inside the cage was a twisted monster. Its current appearance looked a little like a fried dough twist. Madam Mary Joshua, your new member looks quite energetic! Then Ill leave the rest of the journey to you. A familiar voice sounded. Matthews heart trembled. A handsome young man walked out from behind the portal. His gaze casually looked around until it locked onto Matthew, and then it became meaningful. [Warning: You have encountered the projection of the Traveler God!] Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: I’m His Dog Chapter 721: Im His Dog Translator: Lonelytree Traveller God? Why was he here? Matthew quickly calmed down, and his gaze calmly met the God of Travelers gaze. Matthews current appearance was disguised, and he was also wearing a high-quality imitation of the Star Weaving Robe. If he did not deliberately distinguish himself, even a gods projection could not recognise him at a close distance. You must not act suspicious. Matthew secretly warned himself that he would not move if the enemy did not move. He maintained a high degree of vigilance. The Traveler Gods gaze didnt last long, about three to four seconds, before he withdrew it peacefully. He did not continue to pay attention to Matthew. This was good news. However, the slight change in Matthews body was sensed by Mary Joshua, who was beside him. This womans perception was very shocking. No emotional changes seemed to escape her eyes. Whats wrong, Teacher? Mary Joshua asked softly. Teacher was the title Matthew gave himself. He travelled the Jianghu and joined the evil forces. How could he dare to use his real name? Fortunately, this phenomenon was very common within the Order of Calamity. Even Mary Joshua herself preferred the name Camelia. Do you know Mr. Jin? she asked. Mr. Jin? Matthews eyes narrowed slightly. This guy didnt use his real identity either? That was true. At this moment, Matthew noticed that the appearance of the Traveler God was obviously different from the one he had seen before. The reason why Matthew could recognize him immediately was partly because of his keen perception and his relatively special temperament and partly because he relied on the prompts in the data panel. They hadnt seen each other for a few days. The other partys projection became more solid, and his image looked more like a real human than a high and mighty god. Matthew knew. Such a short period of time was definitely not enough for the God of Traveler to complete his reincarnation. Moreover, there was a high probability that the other party would be a woman after reincarnation. Therefore, the projection of the God of Travelers had most likely gone through some kind of enhancement ritual to have its current image. His strength had also increased by a large margin, and he was at least at the level of a Half-Legend. This was the fundamental reason why Matthew was extremely vigilant. Mr. Jin? No, I dont know him. Facing Mary Joshuas interrogation. Matthew displayed his ability to react at the last moment. He licked his lips and revealed a teasing smile that suited his character. I just think hes very sexy. Uh Mary choked. She didnt expect Matthew to answer like that. After hesitating for two seconds, she smiled awkwardly. Youre really straightforward. As if he had heard the conversation between Mary Joshua and Matthew, the God of Travelers, who was disguised as Mr. Jin, cast a friendly look at them again. I heard what you said, Necromancer. I think you have good taste. Do you want to exchange contact information? Mr. Jin smiled and took out a magic name card. Matthew was prepared. He handed over a thin piece of bone. The contact address written on it was in Baiyan City, where there was a reception room shared by necromancers. Under Mary Joshuas complicated gaze. The two of them exchanged contact details smoothly. Finally. Mr. Jin suddenly grinned at Matthew. Remember to look for me. I like your hat very much. Matthew was still smiling on the surface, but his heart sank. On the surface, the other party was only complimenting his clothes. But in reality. The phrase I like your hat was a very special slang on the East Coast. On the coastline to the south of the Bay, due to the humid and rainy climate, most people needed to wear hats when travelling, and the types of hats worn by different occupations were different. It was said that it was at the pier of Deep Blue Harbor. People could quickly tell what each other was doing by the hats they were wearing. Therefore, it evolved into the extended meaning of I know your background. This kind of slang originated from the coastal cities in the south. After a long time, even the merchants of Rolling Stone Town would use this slang when they contacted each other. The other party had clearly seen through his identity. This made Matthew a little worried. Fortunately, Mr. Jin didnt do anything else after saying that. Carriages were slowly transported out from the portal behind him. The underground ponies, which were known as the Little Phase Horses, lined up in the tunnel and formed a long convoy. Matthew counted. There were a total of 19 carriages, and each carriage carried a cage. Inside the cage were twisted monsters. These monsters were cast with Slumber and Distortion. There was also a light refraction spell set up around the cage. This made it impossible for outsiders to distinguish the identity of the monster. What made Matthew most curious was that the carriage in the centre carried a fully enclosed cage. The other cages were made of iron, but that cage was actually sealed with good oak boards. From time to time, there would be a thumping sound coming from inside. It sounded like someone was asking for help. Mary Joshua and Mr. Jin had a round of handover. Not long after. Mr. Jin smiled and disappeared behind the portal. He didnt say anything to Matthew either. The other party disappeared. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. At least his identity had not been exposed for the time being, and since the God of Travelers had used an alias and concealed his identity, it meant that he and the Order of Calamity were not on the same side, at least on the surface. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: I’m His Dog Chapter 722: Im His Dog Translator: Lonelytree He still had room to manoeuvre. Lets go! Mary Joshua called for everyone to set off. The underground ponies in the convoy did not have a driver, but that did not prevent them from transporting the supplies in an orderly manner. In fact. This kind of Underground Dwarf Horse was an underground beast that was second only to the Kun Mande Great Lizard. The reason why they were called Little Phase Horses was because they and the materials they were transporting had a very subtle ability to distort and correct the dimensions as they moved through the underground space. They would automatically adjust the space around them according to the changes in the terrain so as to obtain more room for advancement. This was a natural ability to cast spells, and it was very useful. However, the space that the underground pony could affect was relatively limited. It could only be effective on himself and the carriage behind him. And the Great Phase Horses that truly had the ability to shuttle between rocks had long since gone extinct in the long river of history. But even so. In the depths of the Underdark, such as Deep City, there were still legends of the Lava Lord sweeping through the underground cities with 300 phase horse knights. Under the leadership of Mary Joshua, the convoy moved forward in an orderly manner. The tunnel in the underground world was very long, and the surrounding space seemed quiet and dark. It was also because of this environment a little sound could be transmitted a few kilometres away. Therefore, it was common sense for everyone to keep quiet when they were secretly marching underground. This common-sense further intensified the dead atmosphere. Everyone could only hear the sound of footsteps, the light sound of hooves, and the heavy sound of ruts. It was a drowsy journey. Matthew sat down on a carriage. The little phase horse stopped for a moment in a daze, then obediently continued to move forward. He yawned. Then, the yawn seemed to be contagious. The few Calamity Disciples around him yawned as well. Her alertness is so lowWhat kind of escort mission is this? Matthew looked relaxed. However, he was alert in his heart. He turned his head to look at White Helmet. The latters entire face was hidden in the darkness, making it impossible to see his expression and face clearly. And in this sleepy journey. The convoy advanced another five kilometres. They passed by an underground stone forest. Suddenly. A group of wild beasts jumped out from the cracks in the rocks. They attacked the carriages! Theres an attacker! Mary Joshua shouted, Defensive stance! There were quite a number of people accompanying the convoy. Most of them were from the Dark Temple, and there were more than ten believers brought by Mary Joshua. There were sixty to seventy of them. The number of creatures in front of him, including the Owl Beasts, Claw Horrifying Beasts, and Winged Birds, was only 30 to 40. The Church of Calamity clearly had the advantage in numbers. Therefore, other than the initial loss, the Order of Calamity had firmly secured their line of defence. Mary Joshua ordered everyone to guard the carriage and the good phase horse. There was nothing wrong with this decision. After all, the number of enemies had not been completely determined, and their mission this time was to escort them. The monsters on the vehicles were their most important assets. Therefore, the members of the Order of Calamity were rather restrained. Their main focus was to repel the attacks of the beast groups. A few minutes later. Although the fight beside the carriage was lively, it seemed that not many people were injured. Regardless of whether it was the guards or the beasts, both sides looked fierce, but in fact, few people were injured. Matthew saw this scene. He laughed even louder in his heart. Do you need me to use a spell? He deliberately asked Mary Joshua loudly. At that moment. He could feel many gazes on him, most of which were from his colleagues. After all, on the day Matthew used his signature spell, many members of the Order of Calamity had seen it. No need! Mary Joshua said loudly, You must conserve your mana. What if they have stronger enemies? Matthew really wanted to say, But I have a lot of mana. I dont need to save it. However, this sentence was somewhat inappropriate. Hence, he held back and did not say anything. Just like that. He sat by the car and watched the two sides fight fiercely in the dark. These beasts seemed to be trying very hard to disguise themselves as druids from the Earth Society. They often spoke in the human language: Get out of our territory, you monsters who believe in natural disasters! I will tear you into pieces! Mother Earth will not forgive you! If it was an ordinary person. They might even be fooled by their performance. After all, the Witherers had inherited a portion of the Druids power. They could also turn into beasts and have the ability to cast wild spells. But in Matthews eyes. The difference between an orthodox Druid and a Witherer was obvious. He had an extremely high affinity with nature. As long as an orthodox Druid turned into a beast, Matthew would find it pleasing to the eye at first glance. As for the wilterer, even if it were a perfect imitation, Matthew would still find it vulgar. This was the power of a domain. Ordinary techniques would not be able to fool him. Perhaps thats how the Traveler God recognized me. Matthew thought to himself. The two sides fought for a while longer. Mary Joshua appeared to be very patient as she dealt with the enemys weak attacks. Matthew was so bored that he even counted how many drops of sweat she had squeezed out from her forehead and chest. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: I’m His Dog Chapter 723: Im His Dog Translator: Lonelytree But at this moment. Something unexpected happened. A portion of the wild beasts suddenly turned into human figures in green robes. These humans screamed and rushed towards the carriage. However, they did not get too close. Instead, they threw large pieces of black powder with their bare hands from afar! The black powder looked like coal powder from afar. Only when they got close could they feel a strong stench! Pay attention to dodging! Mary Joshua reminded loudly. She was shouting at Matthew and White Helmet. White Helmet was not an ordinary person. He relied on his outstanding agility to dodge the powder. Matthew couldnt dodge it. However, he shook his clothes and threw an Untainted Dust on himself. All the powder was swept to the side. Seeing this scene. Mary could not help but heave a sigh of relief. In the next moment. A low chant sounded. A strange magic power erupted from the stone forest. Immediately after. Matthew watched as a man wearing a shaman-like mask walked out of the stone forest. His hair was dishevelled, and his body was covered in tiny bones and green leaves. As he chanted. Those who were covered in black powder disappeared from their spots! Matthew suddenly showed an interesting expression. This isMass exile? He finally reacted. On the data panel. [Hint: You have used Untainted to remove the bone powder of a creature from another world. [You are immune to the group banishment of unknown targets.] So that was the case. First, by scattering the bone powder of the foreign creatures on the target, the target will be identified as a foreign creature in a short period of time. Therefore, the group exile will take effect. This casting idea is a little novel. Matthew stared at the shaman. The latters aura made Matthew feel familiar. He was about to make his move. However, Mary Joshua grabbed him. You leave first! You and White Helmet, escort the carriage in the center. Follow the directions on the map and walk to the location marked by the black cross. No matter what happens on the road, escort is the most important! Do you understand? As she spoke. Without any explanation, she dragged Matthew and the man in the white helmet and forced the two of them into the carriage. The other little phase horses obediently moved aside. But we can stay and help you. Matthew was stunned. Although our people have all been exiled, we can completely delay them until they return. The White Helmet also expressed a similar attitude. Mary Joshua said without a change in expression, We do have a chance to hold on until they come back, but Im not sure what else will happen next. Im familiar with the road conditions here. Its suitable for us to cover the rear. The two of you, remember to protect the things in this cage. You cant open it without permission! Move! As she spoke, she patted the little phase horses butt. The latter galloped forward, pulling Matthew and the White Helmet along as they squeezed past their compatriots and escaped without any obstructions. Behind them. Mary Joshua started fighting with the remaining wild beasts. Very quickly. Her tragic figure disappeared into the darkness. In the empty tunnel. Only the excited cheers of the beasts were left. Matthew and the white helmet looked at each other, their gazes subtle. The carriage ran for two to three kilometres. Neither of them said a word. However, at this moment, a strong knocking sound suddenly came from the wooden cage behind them! Let me out! Let me out! It was a voice that was weak and soft, making it hard to tell its gender. The two of them turned around at the same time. Whats inside? The man in the white helmet spoke first. Matthew snorted. Who knows? I do want to open it and take a look, but unfortunately, its better to forget about it at this time. The white helmet looked at him with interest and suddenly laughed softly. I didnt expect us to be so trusted. The most important thing is actually being escorted by us. Matthew also laughed. This shows that Lady Mary values us very much. White Helmet laughed dryly. To be honest, Im a little flattered. Matthew patted him on the shoulder. Thats a good thing. As long as we can complete this mission successfully, we might be able to rise up in the Church of Calamity in the future. White Helmet didnt look so optimistic. Do you really think things are that simple? Ive often heard that the businesses of the Church of Calamity are all deadly. Arent you afraid? Matthew yawned nonchalantly. It doesnt matter. Before I joined the Order of Calamity, I often dealt with life and death. The man in the white helmet looked at him silently. He seemed to be evaluating the truth of this sentence. The carriage continued on for a while. When they reached a fork in the road. Matthew glanced at the map given by Mary Joshua and chose to go left. At this moment. White Helmet suddenly said faintly, I think we should be honest with each other. You are not an ordinary necromancer. Matthew smiled. Are you going to admit that youre an ordinary ranger? As far as I know, even an ordinary ranger can make that thing useful when drunk. Its not a good habit to lie to the Patriarch as soon as you join the Church. The white-armoured man was stunned and immediately retorted, Didnt you lie to her too? I checked your lower body when it was chaotic just now. Its very healthy. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: I’m His Dog Chapter 724: Im His Dog Translator: Lonelytree Matthews face stiffened slightly. He glanced at the data panel. [Prompt: Your companion, the White Helmet, has stolen a bone from your pocket.] Your companion, White Helmet, returned the bone. Taking this opportunity, your companion, White Helmet, has used Animal Diagnosis on your crotch. [Animal diagnosis: Ranger advanced ability, commonly seen in special professions such as veterinarians. It can be used to diagnose the reproductive ability of animals.] I didnt expect you to be a veterinarian. Matthew angrily covered his pocket. He counted and found that the number of bones had not changed. Only then did his expression become better. These bones were deliberately put in his pocket to fill in the character of a perverted necromancer. However, as time passed. He was quite sentimental about these bones. If someone really stole one, Matthew would be a little unhappy. Fortunately, the White Helmet was only using this action to perform a diagnosis. It had to be said. Nowadays, people who went out had one or two unique skills. White Helmets movements were concealed. Even Matthew didnt notice. It was enough to show that his technique was superb. No matter where you come from, remember not to steal my things next time. Otherwise, youll suffer! Matthew warned softly. White Helmet smiled awkwardly. Dont worry, it wont happen again. Matthews expression softened. How can a Ranger like you be so skilled in stealing? White Helmet laughed. Rangers and Thieves arent that distant. The frequency of these two classes overlapping is much higher than you think. Speaking of which, who are you? Matthew looked around. Arent you afraid that the walls have ears? White Helmet said confidently, If I cant even do this, then I dont need to be a Ranger. Matthew snorted. You should introduce yourself before you ask about other peoples identities. White Helmet thought for a moment. How about this, lets play a mini-game. If I can steal something from you in front of you, you have to tell me your true identity first. Take note. During this period of time, you can set up perfect defensive measures for yourself, but you cannot attack me. Stealing things in front of people? Was this guy that confident? Matthew wanted to refuse rationally, but he was also very curious about the identity of the White Helmet. Hence, he nodded. Sure. In the next second. He took out the Defensive Psalm and cast several defensive spells on himself. Then, he covered the pockets with his hands. Im coming. For some reason. Matthew felt that White Helmets expression was somewhat wretched. However, he saw the latter quickly flirt with him. In the next second. Matthew felt a chill in his crotch. A pair of shorts appeared in White Helmets hands! How did you do that? Matthew was extremely shocked. Who knew that White Helmet also revealed an awkward expression? Ah, I stole the wrong one?! What I wanted to steal was clearly your belt Sorry, sorry. Ill put it on for you now. Matthew rejected him righteously and snatched back his shorts. He didnt wear this pair of shorts on his body but put it in his Wondrous Technique Backpack. The chill in his crotch just now might have been a stress response from the white helmet when he used the Stealing Spell on him. He glanced at the data panel. [Hint: Your companion, White Helmet, has used Void Steal on you. The target of the theft is a daily item. White helmet aimed at your belt. Void Theft had an error. White Helmet obtained one of your underwear (clean and washed). Void Stealing Technique? Matthew snorted. White Helmet was surprised. How did you know? Didnt that whale say that not many people in this world know about this skill? Whales? Matthew keenly noticed the keyword mentioned by the other party. How could there be whales on land? Could it be that this White Helmet came from the sea? Wait a minute! A thought flashed through Matthews mind. Are you Zangula? The guy who passed the Void Whale test? He remembered a piece of world news he had read a while ago. White Helmets expression instantly turned extremely serious. He pressed his hands on the weapon at his waist. If you dont tell me your true identity, Im afraid it wont be easy for us to get along. This sentence was equivalent to tacitly admitting that he was Zangula, the human hero from the North. Matthew naturally had no need to continue hiding. Rolling Stone Town, Matthew. Zangula also reacted quickly. The tree Master and dragon slayer? There was still some doubt in his eyes. Are you mages willing to be undercover? To be honest, Ive never seen a mage do such dirty work. Matthew shrugged. Have you ever seen a mage who knows how to plant trees? Zangula thought for a moment. Not really. As they spoke. He pulled out the weapon from his waist and put it back. However, there are quite a number of spies in the Order of Calamity. There seems to be another person besides you and me. Zangula said casually. Matthew raised his eyebrows. Mr. Jin? Zangula was stunned. What? Is Mr. Jin a spy too? Well, the person Im talking about is in the headquarters of the Order of Calamity, and Ive only met him three times. His name is Bi Qi, and hes an elephant-nosed man. I cant be sure that hes a spy, but he really doesnt behave like a normal person. Youll definitely notice if you meet him. Matthew secretly noted down this information. It seems that the Order of Calamity has really been infiltrated. Zangula stretched. Matthew looked at him. Why are you here? Where is the Troll Warrior beside you? Zangula said in a low voice, You mean Onionhead? Hes lurking outside the Dark Temple, ready to support my actions at any time. As for me, Ive only joined the Order of Calamity for one purpose, of course, and that is to stop their evil actions. Although I havent figured out what exactly theyre up to, they must be up to something big since theyve been stirring up so much trouble in the Watcher Highland for so long. Onionhead? Was that the code name of the Troll Warrior? Matthew asked with interest, Whats your relationship with Mr. Onionhead? Zangula blurted out, Im his dog. Matthew was stunned. Then, Zangula explained with a bitter smile, Well, he and I are very good friends, but before that, we made a bet. The bet was that after the loser announced their relationship to the public, they had to tell the public that one party was the other partys dog. Cough cough, its obvious that I lost this time. Matthew listened to the other partys explanation. He felt that it was a little strange. However, Zangula asked in time, What about you? Why would a mage come to such a place? Matthew calmly replied, I have some personal grudges with the Order of Calamity, and Im also looking for two friends. One was called the Ancient Tiger and was a Druid. The other is a Drow Warrior called Lara. Zangula nodded. As the two of them spoke. A louder knocking sound came from the box behind him. Matthew frowned and said, Did the thing inside hear what we said just now? Zangula shook his head. A golden light flashed in his eyes. Theres nothing inside. Its the White Deer. Its the most powerful Nature Soul that this land has ever nurtured. I can only say that Mary Joshuas loyalty test was indeed sincere. Master Mage, do you have any way to swap the Holy White Deer without being discovered? Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Chapter 725: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Translator: Lonelytree Holy White Deer? Matthew was slightly stunned. How did you know? Zangula smiled, his eyes sparkling. I have a pair of X-ray eyes. I can see through the outside and see the essence. As they spoke. His gaze remained on Matthews chest, and his expression gradually became a little subtle. Matthew frowned. Zangulas eyes suddenly lit up. I didnt expect you to be so avant-garde in your choice of undergarment. We should be able to get along In the next second. A grey magic ball directly smashed into him! Bang! The magical aura from the Transformation Domain instantly spread. Zangula shrank back. He instantly turned into a mountain goat with a blank look in his eyes. Hey! What are you doing?! Zangula looked a little panicked. Im just joking. I didnt see anything at all. Quickly turn me back! Matthew smiled coldly and then put on an evil smile unique to necromancers. Maybe Im more avant-garde than you think. As he spoke. He walked over and patted the goats butt. Zangula was scared out of his wits. At that moment, he remembered the terrifying legends about the mages in his hometown. Hence, his glutes tightened instantly. He ran away with his tail between his legs. Dont come over! Hurry up and turn me back. Im sorry, I swear I wont look at it randomly again! There was a hint of pleading in his voice. Matthew turned around and got into the car, gently waving the whip. The little phase horse stared blankly at the goat that Zangula had transformed into, then happily ran forward. Zangula could only spread his four hooves and barely keep up. Matthew sat on the bumpy carriage, quite calm. Zangula had a lot of bad habits. He liked to look around and touch things. He was most likely born in the marketplace. He was indeed a Ranger, but most of the time, he was probably a Thief. Matthew did not know what the Void Whale saw in him that made him a hero. However, this guy should still be kind on the whole. The ability of world affairs basically presents objective facts. Zangula is considered a human hero, so there should be no problem with his integrity. Matthew thought to himself. As for personal morality. Come on, even in this worlds Guardian Alliance of the Seven Saints, there werent many who had clean morals. Matthew wouldnt expect too much from others. Therefore, not long after. When Zangula pitifully ran to the same position as him again. Matthew pretended to be angry and scolded, If you continue to do such things, not only will I turn you into a goat, but I will also lock you up with 50 Bear Gnomes and let you have a deep understanding of what a true avant-garde event is. The goat shivered. Matthew then removed the Malicious Transfiguration spell. Zangula jumped onto the carriage and sat beside Matthew. This guy was naturally a friendly person. He seemed to have forgotten everything that had just happened. He pointed at the wooden box behind him with a smile and said, Master Mage, lets talk about serious matters. Should we do something about this Holy White Deer? Matthew shook his head and said calmly, Im not sure if this is the real Holy White Deer. I dont have any good plans either. Zangula laughed shamelessly. I have a plan. It wont affect the operation of the spy, but it can also smoothly take away the Holy White Deer. Matthew looked at him with interest. Tell me. Zangula suggested, You and I can pretend to be enemies. One of us will drive away the White Deer, and the other will report to Mary, claiming that the other party is a spy. In this way, we can at least keep a spy who has left a good reputation in Mary Joshua. We can also successfully take away the White Deer and stop the hidden conspiracy of the Order of Calamity. Look, am I a genius? Matthew blinked. So, who will report the person who took the Holy White Deer? Zangula coughed. Master Mage, youre suitable for escaping. It shouldnt be a problem for you to take away the Holy White Deer. I was born to deal with these grey organizations, so Im more suitable for undercover work. I swear on my character that Ill complete your mission. As long as I have any clues about the person youre looking for, Ill inform you as well. In that case, you and I, together with Onionhead, will be able to destroy the Order of Calamity. Matthew asked, What if I insist on letting you escape with the Holy White Deer, and I report it to Mary? Zangula thought for a moment. Its not that I cant, but in that case, I still have a lot of things to tell you. I cant explain it in a short time. Uh, should I hurry up and start talking now? Matthew looked at him deeply. The other partys eyes were sincere, and they did not seem to be faking it. It seemed that he really wanted to save the Holy White Deer. Matthew thought for a while and finally shook his head. I dont think its appropriate. Most importantly, the risk is too great. Its not that I dont trust your x-ray vision, but theres a constant black box barrier on this cage. All perception media can be distorted when they pass by the black box barrier. What if the Holy White Deer you see is just an illusion? Or even other monsters? Zangula shook his head. The possibility of that is very low. I am quite confident in my judgment. Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Chapter 726: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Translator: Lonelytree You may not know, but part of my power now comes from the Void Whale. Its a very great life form, and its sworn enemies with the legendary Void Lord of the Order of Calamity, Yurkus. All of Yurkus tricks are exposed to the Void Whale, and I dont think the Order of Calamity can fool me. Matthew nodded. Even if the White Deer is behind it, do you think the Order of Calamity would be unprepared? You and I both know that this is a loyalty test. The essence of the loyalty test is that any doubts and twists and turns may lead to all previous efforts being wasted. Do you really think that if one person escaped and the other reported it, you would be able to gain Mary Joshuas trust? If she were that stupid, the Order of Calamity would have been paralyzed long ago. Zangula revealed a thoughtful expression. Youre right, but this is a rare opportunity. If we dont take this chance, whats the point of sneaking in? He looked unwilling. Matthew said calmly, Arent you and I hiding here for a greater goal? As the soul of nature, the Holy White Deer should know what is the best way to repay this land. As a registered Mage of the Seven Saint Alliance, I will do my best to ensure his safety. But before that, I suggest we do nothing. Zangula frowned. After a long time. He sighed. Alright, Ill listen to you this time, but if theres a chance like this again, Ill rely on my own judgment. Matthew didnt say much. Both of them had their own goals, and borrowing the name of the Seven Saint Alliance could only make Zangula listen to him temporarily. The two of them had a common enemy, so there was room for cooperation. However, friction during communication was inevitable. Matthew secretly made up his mind. After that, he would try his best to reduce his encounters with Zangula, and the best way out would be for the two of them to go their separate ways. In the dark tunnel. The little phase horse trotted happily. It seemed to be forever carefree. Even if it bumped into a wall, it could still tilt its neck and forcefully twist it away. The two people in the carriage fell silent. Not long after. There was an even louder knocking sound coming from the wooden box behind him. Dong dong dong! Save me, save me! The cry for help suddenly turned into the voice of a young girl! Zangula looked back. His eyes immediately became a little afraid. Whats wrong? Matthew asked lightly. Theres a naked girl inside. Zangulas voice was a little low. The Holy White Deer just disappeared. Youre right. The Order of Calamity wouldnt just hand the Holy White Deer over to us. This is a smokescreen. I actually failed to see through it But thats not right. What I saw just now was clearly the Holy White Deer. My eyes cant be wrong! His voice was filled with self-doubt and contradiction. Matthew looked back. His perception was completely blocked by the black box barrier, and he could not see what was inside at all. He could not help but think, If Zangulas vision is affected by the black box enchantment, then he should be unable to see anything like me. If he wasnt affected, then what he saw should be real, or at least on the surface. Could it be that theres actually a shapeshifter inside? Randomly changing into a different form every time? But why did the shapeshifter turn into a Holy White Deer? Matthew was puzzled. He couldnt think about the significance of this thing from the perspective of the Order of Calamity. After all, the cultists had a different way of thinking than ordinary people. What if they really thought that the loyalty test would require a big bait? In short. Matthews attitude towards the box became even more cautious. On the way. From time to time, he made Zangula look back. After some time, Zangula would see some changes in the box. The first was the Holy White Deer. The second time was a naked girl; The third time was a giant jellyfish floating in the air. The fourth time was an upside-down vampire; However, he did not have the time to see the fifth change. The sound of dense footsteps suddenly came from the quiet path ahead. Puff! Magic flames lit up. Matthew looked at it. They saw a group of Witherer Disciples bump into them. Most of the Witherer Disciples were the same as the ones they saw on the surface. They were crazy and bloodthirsty, and they surged up as soon as they saw people. However, this time There was a leader-like character among the Witherer Disciples. He seemed to be able to command the other Witherer Disciples. Under his suppression, some of the Witherer Disciples retreated a distance. He walked to the front. Give me the things in the car. I can give you money, a lot of money. the leader said in a low voice. However, no one in the carriage answered him. He was welcomed by a long and strange magic syllable! Wait, I can give you a hundred Before the leader could finish his sentence. The space around him and the other disciples instantly distorted. The Deceleration Field and the Silence Halo overlapped, and their movements became extremely slow. The panic of the Witherer Disciples did not last long. Three short seconds later. Two huge scissors emerged from the rocky walls on both sides. Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Chapter 727: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Translator: Lonelytree Kacha! All the Witherer Disciples were instantly cut clean! A large amount of blood fell like rain. There was only a corpse that had been cut into two on the ground in front of them. It was the leaders corpse! Hey, dont you want to hear how much hes paying? Zangula carefully wiped his sweat, his expression somewhat speechless. Matthew shrugged. It doesnt matter. I know the Witherer Disciples. They are one of the few groups in the world that are poorer than the necromancers. Zangula said, Theres no problem killing them, but their forms are very special. I suspect that most of the Witherer Disciples are not dead. Matthew nodded lightly. Everyone had noticed the abnormality of the Witherer Disciples, but no one had an answer as to where the source was. Coincidentally, an unusual corpse appeared in front of him. He wanted to go over and take a look. Who knew that at this moment? The corpse that had been cut into two actually crawled up on the spot! A ball of mysterious black gas lingered around the waist of the corpse. The upper body of the corpse reached out and tried to put itself back. Immediately after. Many details on the corpse began to change. His skin quickly turned greenish-grey. His eyeballs bulged violently, and his teeth became sharper and thicker. His body emitted a strong stench as if he had been soaked in a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood for more than ten years. His hair quickly fell out, and the muscles on his upper body became especially strong, while his lower body seemed a little weak. He stumbled when he walked, but he could maintain a delicate balance. Theres something wrong with this guy! Zangula vigilantly drew the thin sword at his waist and was about to walk towards the monster when Matthew stopped him. Hes mine now. Matthew explained calmly. Zangula revealed a look of disbelief. I didnt even see you chanting the Undead Summoning Spell?! Matthew smiled and said nothing. He came in front of the monster and sized it up carefully. The latter lowered his head slightly and gave a sincere greeting with a ferocious expression. M-Master His voice was hoarse and scary. But for some reason, Matthew felt a sense of joy. He glanced at the data panel. [Hint: You used your signature spell, Fatal Scissors, to kill a large number of Witherer Disciples.] The effect of the spell, Lord of Undead, was in effect. You have obtained a loyal servant, Elite Ghoul! [Elite Ghoul (LV13): Extremely strong, good at pouncing and gnawing, feeding on corpses.] In an unconscious state, it will be driven by endless hunger to continuously attack creatures. But your orders are above all else. He is 100% loyal to you. [Ability: ] [Special: Your Elite Ghoul has the sacrificial option.] [Sacrifice: You can sacrifice your elite ghouls to the negative energy plane. You will have the opportunity to receive gifts from the negative energy plane and increase the possibility of transforming into stronger creatures the next time the Lord of Undeads ability takes effect.] The attributes of the ghouls were not bad. He was more or less a small leader in Matthews cemetery. However, there was still a considerable gap between them and those true elite characters. Matthew thought for a moment. He still chose to sacrifice. In the next second. A grey-brown magic array appeared under the ghouls feet. A strong wave of negative energy was transmitted from the other end of the magic array. Matthew felt the unique north wind of the negative energy plane, and he even vaguely saw the nether moon. A moment later. The ghoul let out a low sigh. I, am free! Whoosh! His figure disappeared. Immediately after. A thick bone and a tiny golden bean appeared above the magic array. Matthew went over to pick it up. [Hint: You have sacrificed an Elite Ghoul and received a gift from the Negative Energy Plane.] [Unknown Pelvis: The owner of this Pelvis must have been very strong when he was alive.] Golden Bean: Its not worth much, but its good-looking. [Lord of the Undead: The next time you summon the undead, the probability of the Frost Bone Dragon being summoned will increase by 1%.] Just this? Matthew raised his eyebrows and felt that he had suffered a great loss. Although the ghouls were not that powerful, they had the potential to become centurions if they were to be properly nurtured in the cemetery. The things given by the negative energy plane were too terrible. As for the increased probability He could only console himself that he was investing in the future. Looks like theres no need to sacrifice often in the future. Matthew thought. But at this moment. His body suddenly trembled. Under Zangulas astonished gaze, a majestic domain power surged from Matthews body. Immediately after. Matthew was surrounded by a dangerous aura. Fortunately, this situation only lasted for ten seconds. A moment later. Matthew returned to normal. However, there was still a flash of splendour in his eyes. Did you trigger a domain reaction just now? Zangula asked cautiously. Matthew said vaguely, I guess so. Zangula was even more curious. Are you mages especially prone to triggering Domain reactions? With your strength, have you already entered several domains? Is it convenient for you to reveal it? It cant be more than three, right? He had a gossipy look on his face. Matthew thought for a moment. More or less. Zangula sighed in amazement, then said with envy, Mages are indeed a unique class! Matthew ignored him. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Chapter 728: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Translator: Lonelytree The two of them returned to the carriage and continued to move forward. Only then did Matthew have the time to look at the data panel. [Hint: You have completed a real sacrifice. During this process, you have stepped into the domain of sacrifice for the first time.] As a reward for stepping into the domain, you will receive a special domain ability, Sacrifice Moment. [Sacrifice Moment: You can sacrifice all summoned undead that are not in the contract slot within 10 seconds. For the next three minutes, you will receive the following attribute bonuses: C Three times the mana; C Three times the power of spells; C Three times the casting speed; -300% Lifesteal; C Triple spell accuracy correction; In addition, if you do not have any summoned creatures that are not in the contract slot under your name (limited to the undead), you can sacrifice all the undead in your contract slot within 10 seconds. In the next three minutes, you will receive the following attribute bonuses: -10x Mana/Spell Power/Casting Speed/Lifesteal/Correct Spell Hit. In the end, when you are the only one left, you can sacrifice your own life to obtain a more powerful and extremely short-term energy burst. After the explosion, you will be in the form of a ghost for a short period of time. If your soul body is not properly protected, you will most likely die quickly. Moment of sacrifice was a very special and powerful ability. Unless it was absolutely necessary. It was impossible for Matthew to use this ability. The losses were too great. He couldnt bear the loss of every single unit in the contract slot, and he didnt even want to sacrifice ordinary summoned creatures. Therefore, this ability was somewhat useless to Matthew. However, he thought about it. If it really came to the end of the road, he would not think like this. Fate was always unpredictable. Matthew couldnt guarantee that he wouldnt face a desperate situation. Therefore, this ability was very suitable as a trump card. I still have to work hard and try my best to avoid such a situation from happening. Matthew secretly encouraged himself. After the small interlude. The carriage continued to move forward happily. After another hour or so, they passed through the winding underground tunnel and arrived at the secret stronghold of the Order of Calamity in the Watcher Highland without any mishaps. Outside the gate. Mary Joshua crossed her arms in front of her chest, a satisfied expression appearing on her face. The dozen or so original members behind her were also unscathed. You guys did well. Mary Joshua walked over with a smile. She opened her arms and tried to pull the two men to her side. However, the two of them could not help but dodge. Matthew pointed at the people behind her and asked, Whats going on? Why did you arrive earlier than us? Dont tell me this is some boring test! I hate it when people test me! His expression looked very sinister. On the other side, Zangula, whose alias was White Helmet, was also displeased. He was now pretending to be an alcoholic and cold guy. This guys acting wasnt bad either. As soon as he got out of the car, Matthew could feel a slight change in his aura. This should be some kind of ability related to the domain of acting. Bone Mage is right. You have to give us an explanation. Zangula said coldly. Dont call me Bone Mage, or Ill pull out your bones. You better remember this, kid. Matthew immediately turned around to threaten Zangula. The latter sneered, seemingly somewhat baffled. Can you understand the situation first? This woman tricked us. Is it more serious than me talking nonsense? Matthew turned around. Hes right. You have to give me an explanation. Mary Joshua spread her hands and smiled. We just happened to find a shortcut. Dont think too much. Everyone in the Order of Calamity is equal. Theres no such thing as a test. Alright, if you want to lose your temper, I can accompany you tonight. Lets go in and talk. This is a secret stronghold of the Order of Calamity. It will be open to you from now on. That should be enough to dispel your doubts. As she spoke. The people behind her went to take over the carriage. The pitch-black stone door quickly opened to both sides under Marys incantation. The two of them followed him in with indignant expressions. There was another world inside. This was a rather spacious underground space. The exact area could not be seen, but the left and right sides were at least a hundred meters long, and the depth was several times that number. In terms of height. Matthew estimated that the shortest part of his head was about 10 meters from the ground. This was an excellent underground gathering point. The stronghold was brightly lit. Would he be able to see the believers of the calamity walking past him? Matthew also noticed that there were many ponds dug in the square at the front. However, the surroundings of the ponds were pitch-black, and he could not tell what they were used for. Along the way. He asked Mary in a tough tone, What is that thing in the car? There were always people knocking on the door along the way. Its so noisy that Im about to have a nervous breakdown! Mary Joshuas attitude was very good. She smiled and said, Youll know in two days. Dont be angry. I didnt mean to keep you in suspense. Its just that this is a serious matter. Im the only one in the entire stronghold who knows. But I guarantee that the two of you will soon know the next plan. Let me show you around first. A moment later. They passed by the carriage. Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Chapter 729: Sacrificial Moment and the Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worm Translator: Lonelytree At this moment, the cultists of the calamity were moving the cages out from the carriages. However, all of a sudden. A panicked voice sounded. Why did it come out? The three of them focused their eyes. The cage that the four Calamity Disciples were carrying had become empty. The twisted monster had already turned into a black shadow and jumped to the ground beside him. Buzz, buzz, buzz! The monster quickly trembled and returned to its original state. [Hint: You have encountered a mutated Earth-digging Worm!] [The Magical Use of the Earth-Digging Worms (Divine Knowledge): You have realized that some gods and female dragons will capture young Earth-Digging Worms to satisfy themselves] So, it was an earth-digging insect. Matthew felt that the twisted things in the cages were a little familiar. For some reason, the Earth-digging Worm had left the cage. He looked a little confused and was shaking his sharp head randomly. Seeing this, Matthew took out his Withered Wood Staff and used a Monster Stop spell on the Earth-digging Worm! However, he was surprised. This spell was actually immune to the Earth-digging Worms! Hence, he immediately cast Petrification. Something even more ridiculous happened. Petrification was ineffective as well. Not only that, Matthews two consecutive spells instantly angered the Earth-digging Worm, and it suddenly charged at Matthew! The head of the earth-digging worm was quite hard, and it could dig hundreds of meters into the ground. Being hit by this thing was equivalent to being hit by a dragon! Matthew didnt dare to be negligent. He quickly opened a Teleportation Door. However, the reaction of the earth-digging worm was relatively fast. When Matthews figure appeared on the portal at a high point, he suddenly changed his direction and chased after him again. Due to the sudden incident. The Church of Calamity lacked organization and had no time to control them. Mary Joshua and Zangula could only try to delay the movement of the earth-digging worm. However, this Earth-digging Worm was too strange. Not only was he immune to spells, but he was also invulnerable. Clang! Clang! After two loud bangs. The earth-digging worm broke through the blockade and flew directly to the stone wall, heading in Matthews direction. Matthew remained calm in the face of danger. He seized the opportunity and left through the portal again. When he turned around to look at the stone wall. The Earth-digging worm actually went all the way up, instantly digging a narrow passage! Not good. He wants to escape! Mary Joshua reacted. However, the adult Digging Worms ability to burrow into the ground was very terrifying. Moreover, this guy seemed to have accumulated strength for a long time. In an instant, he disappeared from everyones sight. Above his head. A large amount of gravel would fall down in a shower of dust. He only left a huge hole in the ground. Whats with this bug? Didnt you already cast the hypnosis spell on it already? Matthew couldnt help but ask. Mary Joshua raised her hand with a serious expression. Dont be in a hurry to have internal strife. We have to deal with what has already happened first before we come to pursue the matter. There are no problems with the rest of the Earth-digging Worms that were sent over. Only this one escaped. Im afraid someone has done something to it in secret. Hehe, well find out later. As for the one who escaped, leave it to me. Ill catch it as soon as possible. This place is not far from the surface, and the Earth-Digging Worm hates sunlight. Even starlight and moonlight will make it feel like it is at a loss. Moreover, this instinctive digging wont last long. His physical strength is also a problem. She hadnt finished her sentence. A rumbling sound suddenly came from the hole, as if something was falling from inside! Marys face lit up. See, I said he cant hold on. Move aside! Everyone hurriedly dodged. A few seconds later. As expected, the figure of the earth-digging worm appeared in this underground space again. Boom! He fell to the ground weakly. A ray of starlight shot in from the cave entrance. Immediately after. An elegant figure also fell down. Plop! He slammed his butt onto the body of the Earth-digging Worm, and his body bounced up slightly. Then, he laid down on the body of the Earth-digging Worm in a rather elegant posture. Who are you? Mary Joshua looked at him warily. The man lay on the ground for a while in a daze before he straightened his clothes and stood up. Matthew only took a glance and felt his breath stop. Hibbert? Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Time Stop Series Chapter 730: Time Stop Series Translator: Lonelytree Who is it? The members of the Order of Calamity looked warily at Hibbert, who was sitting on the body of the earth-digging worm. However, the latter did not seem to care about these people at all. His expression was rather confused as he muttered. Because the surroundings were very quiet, every word Hibbert said clearly reached everyones ears. What happened? Why did the ground suddenly collapse? Was it because of the earthquake? Or is it because Ive been eating too much recently? What is this place? Why was it pitch black? There are still so many fiendish fellows? Eh, how did it die? He said the last sentence. Hibbert looked at the Earth-digging Worm with a puzzled gaze. After the latter fell to the ground, it indeed quickly lost its vitality. What was more strange was that It didnt seem like the earth-digging worm had fallen to its death. In fact, this thing had thick skin and tenacious vitality. It was impossible for it to die like this. Not to mention Hibbert. Mary Joshuas eyes were filled with doubt. Matthew, who was beside her, was also nervous. Matthew did not want to see Hibbert suddenly appear here. The other party had yet to notice him. But what if he recognized him and even greeted him? Where should Matthew go? He felt a headache when he thought of these questions. Even if Hibbert did not notice him, the abnormal events brought about by the earth-digging worm would definitely arouse Marys suspicion. If the other party suspected him or Zangula because of this All in all. Matthew sensed danger. However, his train of thought changed very quickly. At the very least, they had managed to sneak in and found the Order of Calamitys secret hideout near the Watcher Highlands. This undercover operation had a guaranteed harvest. If it really couldnt work out, it wouldnt be a loss even if they were discovered. At the very least, they could demolish this stronghold. Thinking of this. Matthew quickly made up his mind to turn hostile. He took the time to glance at Zangula, who was still hiding half of his face in the shadows, so he could not see what Zangula was planning. Hey! Im asking you a question! Who are you? A calamity tentacle stepped forward. He raised his crossbow and pointed it at Hibbert as he questioned him sternly. However, Hibbert still ignored him. The former bent down and attentively checked the death status of the earth-digging worm. He gently pried a scale on the earth-digging worms head and seemed to be talking to himself, This Earth-digging Worm is very strange. It smells like magic and ashes. What are you feeding it with? He seemed to be asking the members of the Order of Calamity. Everyone looked at each other. Everyone looked at Mary. Mary Joshua snorted coldly. Where did this lunatic come from? What nonsense. Arrest him! Hearing this. Hibbert looked a little anxious. He quickly stood up and said to Mary and the others, Dont arrest me. I was just passing by. I was sitting on the ground when the ground suddenly collapsed. Then, I came here. Im also a victim. However, the Calamity Disciples would not reason with him. This matter was too abnormal. Since the cause of the incident, the Digging Worm, had died, Hibbert, who could still speak, must have been the target of Mary Joshuas suspicion. Matthew composed himself and prepared to secretly help Hibbert. At this moment. One of the warriors passed through the crowd and daringly dashed towards Hibbert. As he ran, he pulled out an axe from his waist. His posture was vigorous, and his movements were swift and fierce, giving people the feeling that he was a ferocious beast charging at them! Dont come over! Hibbert said anxiously, I dont want to hurt anyone, even if you look like a group of bad people. Shut up, pretty boy! The warrior leapt high into the air and pounced at Hibbert with a ferocious expression. On the other two sides, there were also two Calamity Disciples who came over. They quickly approached and attacked Hibbert from three different angles. In a flash. A soft sigh sounded. Just as Matthew was about to cast his spell, an extremely bright light lit up on Hibberts body. In an instant. The entire dim underground space was illuminated as if it was daytime! Hibberts robe swayed gently like a breeze. Immediately after. The swaying movement disappeared. A huge sphere appeared with him as the centre. The space within the sphere seemed to have changed. Everyone was shocked to see- The warrior who had jumped up suddenly stopped in mid-air. His body stopped falling, and his expression froze for a moment. It was the same for the Calamity Disciples, who came from the other two angles. The three of them were completely stuck. Not only that. Time seemed to have stopped inside the ball of light. Only Hibbert himself was aloof. [Hint: Your partner Hibbert has used the Time Stop Series spell.] [Time Stop Series: One of the most difficult magic problems in the field of transformation. It can use different media or forms to make a specific area or target enter a state of time stop.] [In the state of Time Stop.] [You can steal, move, shove, humiliate, and other non-harmful or slightly harmful actions on the target.] [Once your actions on the target exceed the light damage threshold, the target will recover from this state and be immune to the Time Stop series of spells for the next half an hour.] Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Time Stop Series Chapter 731: Time Stop Series Translator: Lonelytree [Knowledge (Domain of Transformation): The spell that Hibbert casts is called Hibberts Sphere (Self-created Spell). Within the sphere, time is almost still in a sense. The closer you are to the centre of the sphere, the more time stops, but it is not completely still.] As expected of a true genius. Matthew secretly removed the spell he had prepared. No wonder the Silver Council was only worried about whether Hibbert could complete the mission, not whether Hibbert would encounter danger during the mission. Just this move. It was enough for Hibbert to roam freely across the continent! The Time Stop series of spells were very difficult to learn. This thing was just like the Prophecy series of spells, which required a lot of talent. There were probably not many people in the entire Alliance who could stop time in a small area like Hibbert. Including the Seven Saints. Matthew was relieved. He was suddenly curious about how this matter would end. For the Order of Calamity, the sudden arrival of a mage who did whatever he wanted in their secret stronghold and the time freeze of a considerable portion of the region was nothing more than a direct invasion of territory! If they allowed this, the upper echelons of the Order of Calamity would probably lose all face in front of the lower-level believers. As expected. Mary Joshua roared angrily, Get rid of this spell! This stronghold should be the most powerful one in the Order of Calamity. There were actually two mages among the dozen or so backbone tentacles! The two of them walked out. One of them said, Its useless to cancel it out with spells now. This is a very rare Time Stop spell. Even the Seven Saint Alliance doesnt have many mages who can do this. I suspect that theres something wrong with this person Marys face darkened as she said, I dont want to know if he has any problems. I just want to know if you can solve this damn ball! The two of them looked at each other and discussed in low voices. Mary Joshua looked at Matthew again. The latter shrugged. Im a necromancer. You dont think I have a way, do you? Mary Joshua turned her head away with a straight face. After a while. The two of them seemed to have come to a conclusion. The older mage said, We can try to set up an anti-magic barrier to directly cancel out all the magic in this area, but this will affect the ash extraction in the square Mary Joshua waved her hand in frustration. Dismiss this ball of light at all costs. I want to capture this mage and interrogate him! The two of them immediately went to prepare. These two mages were considered first-rate talents. In just five minutes, they had set up an anti-magic barrier around the area. A moment later. One of the mages activated the barrier. In an instant. A power that made Matthew feel suppressed bloomed in this space. Immediately after. The ball of light dispersed with a bang. All the light scattered into fragments that fell to the ground, forming a rather dazzling starlight. Did you succeed? Joy appeared on Marys face. At that moment, the two mages turned around with a smile. One of them said, The Anti-Magic Domain has been set up. That mage cant escape! The other person said seriously, We can try to set up an anti-magic barrier As they spoke. A bright yellow light lit up behind the two of them. Hibberts orb returned to its original state. Everyone looked at Hibbert, who was busy working on the corpse of the earth-digging bug, and then looked at the warrior and the other two Calamity Disciples floating in the air. Time seemed to have returned to a few minutes ago. After saying that, the older mage hurriedly set up the array on the ground. Whats wrong with you guys? Someone tried to stop them. However, just as he approached the two mages, his body froze on the spot! The two Mages seemed to have no idea what was happening outside. They were still focused on preparing the materials for the Anti-Magic Barrier. Five minutes later, everything was ready, and one of the Mages activated the Anti-Magic Barrier. Hibberts ball disappeared. Then, it reappeared. The elderly mage smiled at Mary and said, We can try Looking at this scene. Everyone could not help but feel their hair stand on end. Retreat quickly! Mary Joshua reacted. An abnormal Time Domain is spreading outwards. Damn it, stay away from that mage! The two of them have entered a time loop! The others were not fools. Although they lacked knowledge of the Time Stop series of spells, the strange scene in front of them was enough to dissuade most people. Hence, everyone retreated one after another, leaving a buffer zone of at least 50 meters. Everyone silently watched Hibbert, who was jumping up and down on the corpse of the earth-digging worm, with fear in their eyes. No one knew how to deal with this ball of light. Perhaps they could only wait for it to disappear on its own. What was even more awkward was that Although this stronghold was quite spacious, half of it was occupied by Hibbert and his light orb. The remaining people could only be said to be in the other half of the space. It suddenly seemed a little cramped. Such a terrifying spell definitely wont last long. The few of you stay here and keep an eye on him. If theres any unusual movement, report it to me immediately. Ill go and ask for the Lords decree! Mary Joshua ordered. The disciples of the Calamity Sect responded. Matthew also stayed at the front line to observe Hibberts every move. What made him speechless was Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Time Stop Series Chapter 732: Time Stop Series Translator: Lonelytree This guy was actually studying the corpse of the Earth-digging Worm! Matthew, are you really unable to solve this light ball? Before she left. Mary Joshua came before Matthew again, looking a little unwilling. Matthew quickly realized that asking for Gods will, even for a Patriarch like Mary Joshua, would require a certain price. He sighed and was about to explain. However, at this moment, a slender and cute voice came from his shoulder. The time domain is the most difficult domain to decipher. A mage who has mastered time magic is the most terrifying. Even if you can get rid of his spell, he has other similar methods that are enough to drive you crazy. Even the gods respect and fear the power of time. They respect its power and fear its difficulty. But among all the great beings, there is a benevolent Twilight Creature who holds the authority of time. That is the Mad Second-hand Lord. A little fairy bounced out of the dimensional rift. As she explained, she greeted Matthew intimately. Mary Joshua looked wary. And what are you? Why did you appear here? The little fairy bowed politely to her. My name is Little Stream. Im sorry, can I take up a little of your time? I want to talk to you about the deeds of the mad second hand. Hearing this. Mary Joshua was almost going crazy. Youre going to preach the good words of the Mad Secondhand with a patriarch of the Order of Calamity? Little Streams expression immediately turned awkward. Uh, cant I? Im sorry, Im sorry. Im also a newbie. I dont really understand the rules here Not even a little? Mary Joshua looked at her with murderous eyes. Matthew coughed lightly. Im sorry, shes here for me. As he spoke. He took a step forward and whispered to Mary, Shes the servant of Mad Second-hand. Mad Second-hand has been trying to rope me in recently, but Im not interested in these crazy guys. Even so, theres no need for us to become enemies with the Mad Secondhand for the time being, right? Mary Joshua frowned. If it were in the past, she would definitely kill this little fairy. This fellows actions were simply blasphemous! But now, too many accidents had happened in the stronghold. For Matthews sake, she had to be clear about her priorities. Take care of your little elf! Mary Joshua said sternly, then said in a gentle tone, You did the right thing by not choosing the second hand of madness. The Order of Calamity is a better place for you. But let me ask you one more thing. Did you not join them because you thought they were too crazy? She looked at Matthew curiously. Matthew shrugged. Oh, no, I think theyre not crazy enough. Despite the name of madness, the things he does are actually very ordinary. Mary was slightly stunned. Then, she shook her head and walked away with a bitter smile. Get your little elf out of here! Watching Mary Joshuas back disappear from the square, an Evil Art Master named Dollos, who was responsible for guarding the place, scolded Matthew fiercely. He was Mary Joshuas adjutant, the second person in charge in name. Dollos was already very displeased with Matthew and Zangula. Now that Little Stream had joined them, if it werent for Hibberts orb of light, he would have to settle the score with Matthew. Be Mary Joshuas dog, idiot! Do you need me to make it clearer? The one who failed the mission was not me but you. Werent you in charge of keeping that Earth-digging Worm? You still have the nerve to bark after such a thing happened. If I were Lady Mary, I would skin you first and let everyone see the consequences of not doing things well! Matthew did not hold back at all. He spat at Dollos so angrily that his eyes were about to explode. The two sides were about to fight. However, under the dissuasion of the others. The two of them pretended to separate. Matthew took the opportunity to lead Little Stream elsewhere. On the other side of Hibberts sphere of light, in the shadows of the square, there were few people. Im sorry, Little Stream, but youve seen the current situation. Now is not the time to talk about Lord Mad Second-hands deeds. Facing the small stream. Matthew rejected her again without any psychological barriers. Im now in the stronghold of the Order of Calamity. Do you know whats behind the Order of Calamity? Matthew reasoned with her again. Little Stream nodded obediently. I know. The great evil Trier is behind the Order of Natural Disaster. Hes a clone of the God of Midnight, who is the best supporter of the human world in the Heavenly Palace. Recently, the God of Light and Knowledge seems to have joined the organization, and there are also some gods with weak divine power around them, making them very lively. Matthews expression changed slightly. Do you know the situation in the Heavenly Palace very well? Stream shook her head. I just often hear Lord Mad Second-hand talking to himself. Matthew hurriedly said, Then do you know what kind of divine power the Midnight God has? Little Stream pondered and said, It used to be a strong Divine Power, but later, in order to avoid the Calamity Mage above the Heavenly Palace, many gods gave up a part of their power. The God of Midnight was the same, but his situation seemed to be a little special. The Mad Second-hand Master said that the current state of the God of Midnight is between a strong Divine Power and a weak Divine Power. This may be related to his avatar, Trier. Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Time Stop Series Chapter 733: Time Stop Series Translator: Lonelytree All in all, the gods of the Heavenly Palace respect him very much. He is at least on the same level as the God of Light and Knowledge, the Lord of Storm and Ocean, and the God of War. Matthew asked again, Then did Lord Mad Secondhand say what the God of Midnight wants to do recently? Little Stream said dazedly, No, the Mad Second-hand Master doesnt like those gods of the Heavenly Palace. He always says that they are a bunch of pigs. Whatever the pigs want to do, let them do it. Why do you care so much? Her tone was extremely arrogant, and her imitation was vivid. At that moment. Matthew seemed to see Mad Secondhand himself standing in front of him and saying these words. His heart tightened. Realizing that this was a sign that he was about to be corrupted by the second hand of madness, he hurriedly said, Thank you for your information. I still have something to do now. Please go back. Send my regards to Lord Loa. Little Stream said unwillingly, Then you must listen to me next time. Matthew said confidently, Next time! Little stream left reluctantly. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the light on her body gradually dissipate. He didnt reject communicating with the Mad Secondhand. This was because he had recently learned that the Mad Secondhand was a special existence formed by the God of Luck, Loa, who had devoured the creation of Twilight. There was definitely a difference between him and an ordinary Twilight Creature. Otherwise, with the degree of infiltration of the Mad Second Hand into the Demon Flower Pavilion, the fairies would have gone crazy long ago. He could only say that they were sick, but it wasnt too serious. However, he had to be very careful when he came into contact with the second hand. Matthew had to find a way to prevent and stop the other partys invisible pollution. Otherwise It would be forever next time! Sending Little Stream away. Matthew turned around and prepared to leave. But at this moment. A breeze brushed past his shoulder. Matthew looked back and saw that Little Stream had stopped on his shoulder again. Why are you back? Matthew asked. Ahem, its me. Hibberts voice came from the fairys mouth. Matthews expression changed instantly. What happened to you? he asked hurriedly. As you can see, this is the Fairy Transformation Spell. Im ashamed to say that I have mastered very few spells. I only have some attainments in the field of transformation, so I can transform into all kinds of forms. Hibbert explained, I saw that the fairy was quite good-looking, so I imitated it. What do you think? Matthew glanced at it. I really cant tell. Hibbert said proudly, My shapeshifting spell can indeed fool most people. But soon, his tone was filled with confusion. But for some reason, there are still some differences when I turn into a fairy. This time, the difference is even greater Matthew stared at him, but he couldnt see any difference between him and the real stream, so he couldnt help but ask, Where is the deviation? Hibbert sighed. Normal fairies dont have reproductive organs. Matthew narrowed his eyes and looked at a specific spot. Uh, do you mean You have Hibbert said, Not only that, but there are two of them. I dont understand what went wrong. The field of transformation is really vast. I feel that I have only grasped a little bit of it. Many times, there will be such a deviation in the transformation, which makes people confused. I tried my best to think but couldnt get a standard answer. Sigh, Matthew, why dont you help me take a look? Matthew quickly stopped him. Now is not the time to talk about this! Why did you suddenly come here? Hibbert said gloomily, I dont know! I was just sitting there, and then the ground collapsed, and then I came here. Matthew looked back. Hibberts figure was still tirelessly studying the earth-digging bugs inside the light ball. The believers of the calamity stared at him as if they were facing a great enemy. Clearly, they did not realize that the real Hibbert had already left the Land of Time Stop. Then what did you find on the body of the Digging Worm? Matthew asked. Hibbert said, There are obvious signs of modification. Someone injected the power of ashes into the corpse, but thats not the key. I found traces of the Alliances spell on the corpse. When this Digging Worm was alive, it was stimulated by a kind of natural domain magic and went berserk. Then, the power of ashes in its body overflowed, causing it to die instantly. Nature Domain magic? Matthew was slightly stunned. Could it be that other than himself and Zangula, there were spies from the Druid Church in this small secret stronghold? I also discovered a secret. There are many pools beside the square, and the pools contain the carriers of the power of ashes. I guess these believers of the calamity plan to further modify the earth-digging worns here. The lifespan of the earth-digging worms modified through this ritual will be very short, but they also have a stronger explosive power. The heads of these earth-digging worms combined with the power of ashes can destroy any protective barrier. Hearing this. A word suddenly appeared in Matthews mind. Underground Sanctuary! They want to use these earth-digging bugs to break through the druids oak wall and protective barrier! Matthew quickly made a judgment. Hibbert nodded in agreement. I think so too. Matthew continued, Since weve figured out their purpose, you should retreat first. Hibbert shook his head and said, No, Ill just keep an eye on them here and see what other bad things they can do. As long as they cant break my spell, Ill follow them wherever they go! The members of the Order of Calamity said that Matthew was having a headache. However, he still reminded him, There are capable people in the Order of Calamity. Now that Mary Joshua has left, she might bring back the projection of the God of Midnight or something similar. They might not be afraid of your spells. Hibbert said calmly, Dont worry, Im already prepared to escape. I just came to say hello to you. I was afraid that you would think that I was very dumb and that I wouldnt even be able to notice you. Actually, Im quite quick-witted! Matthew smiled. Hibbert wasnt dumb. He was just a little different from ordinary people. He had long known this. However, the other partys magic power still shocked Matthew. Can your Time Stop spell last forever? he asked. Hibbert nodded and said, As long as the damage received does not reach a limit, it can continue. Also, my light ball can move after its activated. Is there anything suspicious in this stronghold? Ill go over and take a look later. Seeing the other partys firm attitude. Matthew quickly explained the abnormality of the oak cage. After that, the two of them secretly made a few more agreements. Not long after. Matthew returned to the position where the Calamity Disciples were. Zangula gave him a meaningful look. After a while. Mary Joshua came out of a small dark room with a red face. She tidied her rather messy hair and announced loudly, This mage wont be able to be arrogant for long. My Lord is about to send an angel to destroy him! Everyone cheered when they heard that. But at this moment. The ball of light that had enveloped the Earth-digging Worm suddenly disappeared, and so did Herbert. Everyone looked around nervously. A moment later. The bright ball of light appeared again. Within the sphere of light, all living things were repelled. Stay away from that box! There was something wrong with Marys expression. However, no one could stop Hibbert from activating the Time Stop Orb. Just like that, he came to the box under everyones watchful eyes. Hibbert didnt do anything. The oak planks outside the box shattered, and large pieces of wood fell. Everyone focused their eyes. Inside was a huge crystal ball. Countless bubbles of various sizes floated in the crystal ball. A few of the larger bubbles contained a buck, a girl, a vampire, a giant jellyfish, and a goshawk! The bodies of these living beings were in a subtle illusory state. They seemed to be spirit bodies. Youre in trouble! Mage! Mary Joshua roared angrily. In the next second. A dark light shone down from the dome and entered the crystal ball. In an instant. The fallen vampire suddenly opened its scarlet eyes. He coldly looked at everyone present. His body exuded a majestic aura that ignored everything. [Warning: You have detected that an angel has taken over the status of Natures Soul Vampire Moson through a reincarnation ritual!] [You realise that these unconscious souls of nature in front of you have become the medium for the reincarnation of the gods of the Heavenly Palace!] Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: A Traitor Among Us! Chapter 734: A Traitor Among Us! Translator: Lonelytree As the vampire opened his cold eyes, a strong midnight aura spread. The already gloomy underground stronghold became even darker. At that moment. It was as if the entire space was about to fall into an eternal night, never to be redeemed! Eternal Night Angel Freiner! At the crucial moment. Matthews ability, Divine Knowledge , took effect again. [Knowledge: You have realized that the angel in front of you, who has occupied the level of Vampire Moson, is the first-class angel of the Midnight God, Freiner.] Freiners angel name was called Eternal Night. She was the angel most trusted and loved by the God of Midnight. It was rumoured that she was also the latters daughter and lover. [Warning: Eternal Night Angel Freiner and Vampire Mosons bodies have a very high degree of fusion. Therefore, the formers temporary level has been raised to LV22!] Matthews eyelids twitched. Legend rank! It was a real legendary level and a legendary aura. Fortunately, the only thing that made Matthew feel fortunate was that Freiners reincarnation seemed to have been completed in a hurry, so there were not many breakthroughs in the domain. Other than the Eternal Night that the God of Midnight had given her. Freiner didnt carry any territory with her. This kind of single-domain legendary life form still had flaws. Matthew looked at Hibbert nervously. The latters Time Stop spell was indeed powerful, but no matter how powerful a spell was, there was a limit to its rank. Tier 5 spells were easily dispelled by the Legendary bodies. Furthermore, Freiner seemed to have a trace of divinity bestowed by the God of Midnight. This gave her an advantage when fighting against Hibbert. As expected. Hibbert had clearly enveloped the ball of water within the sphere of light. However, the vampire still floated out of the bubble bit by bit. Her body, which seemed to be hanging upside down, rose up bit by bit. Along with this process, her cold eyes looked around as if every face was deeply imprinted in her mind. It made people shudder and was extremely majestic. Her ascension was not fast, which meant that Hibberts spell was still effective. However, under the contrast of that domineering aura, Freiner seemed so unstoppable! A drop of sweat appeared on Hibberts forehead. He muttered to himself, Its actually an angel! Because an angel has descended into the body of a vampire who is the soul of nature. What exactly is Her then? His face was filled with confusion. His voice was clear and steady. Everyone present heard it. The others were speechless as if they were all shocked by the arrogance of this mage. Only Matthew believed that this guy was really thinking about this problem. Freiner shouldnt be able to cause too much trouble for Hibbert. Although she isnt afraid of Hibberts spells, no one should be able to stop Hibbert if he wants to run. Matthew composed himself. He had to admit. Hibberts stroke of genius had successfully solved a huge mystery. Before that. Matthew had never thought that the gods would actually set the goal of reincarnation on the soul of nature! No wonder Su Ya sensed the danger ahead of time and sealed the Black Banyan dream realm in advance. Her sense of danger is probably the sharpest among the Nature Souls! Matthews heart was pounding. At the same time. He also realized the trap the Traveler God had dug for him in the reincarnation contract! The other party did not mention the channel of reincarnation at all! The God of Travelers told Matthew that he wanted to reincarnate into a beautiful girl, but what kind of carrier was this beautiful girl? The Traveler God did not say anything. Normal people would automatically imagine a female of their own race, so Matthew subconsciously thought that he would find a pregnant human to reincarnate. However, that was not the case. The Traveler God probably had extremely high requirements for his reincarnation target! What if Matthew signed the contract? He might just watch helplessly as the Traveler God took over the soul of nature in front of him! Limited by the effectiveness of the contract. He couldnt stop it! Youre indeed old foxes. In a situation where theres a potential conflict of interest, not cooperating is the best solution! Matthew was secretly sweating. Thats right. To the gods. Nature souls were the most perfect reincarnation targets. In terms of form and level, they were the closest to gods! In addition, there were two other benefits for the gods to reincarnate into the soul of nature. Firstly, if the laws set by the Calamity Mages were to lose their effectiveness with the collapse of the Heavenly Palace, they could easily use their identity as Nature Souls to directly advance to become Natural Gods! At the very least, they could become a demigod. This would be very helpful for them to regain their footing in the Aindor Continent and develop their forces. Secondly, reincarnating as a Nature Soul could preserve their previous strength to the greatest extent. Eternal Night Angel Freiner possessed the strength of a Legend even though she had taken over a Vampires natural soul. What about the God of Midnight himself? What about the more powerful God of War, the Lord of Storm and Ocean, the God of Light and Knowledge? There was no doubt that they existed at the level of a Superior Legend or even a strong Divine Power! Such a group of people had suddenly appeared on this continent. It would undoubtedly have a huge impact on Aindors current structure. After thinking through the details, he finally understood what was going on. The truth of the three evil organizations besieging the Watcher Highland was gradually revealed. All the clues pointed to Natures Soul! Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: A Traitor Among Us! Chapter 735: A Traitor Among Us! Translator: Lonelytree There were many Nature Souls living in the underground church of the Druid Church. Some Nature Souls had lost their consciousness, but they still retained their natural level. There were also some souls of nature who were already old and could easily be deprived of their own selves. For the gods of the Heavenly Palace who were desperate at this stage. These nature souls were the most delicious fruits. It was also a cost-effective way for them to bypass the Eternal Barrier and successfully descend on Aindor. To the south of the Watcher Highland is also the Green Jade Court and the Eversong Forest. Near the Gold Coast is Su Yas Black Banyan Dream. There are also many lands where the souls of nature reside in the north. No wonder the Druids are so sensitive recently. Their companions are being coveted, and its even possible that some of the Nature Souls have been possessed. The possessors are usually angels or divine servants. They can use their identity to create greater chaos Thinking of this. Matthews heart was heavy. Currently, the situation in the continent was a mess. The Seven Saint Alliance had internal and external problems. If they were not careful, the gods might really start a big revolution! I have to report this news to the Alliance. At the very least, they have to be prepared. Matthew composed himself. The only thing that puzzled him was that although the Traveler God had lied to him about the reincarnation contract, he did not expose him in front of Mary. Or the other party was setting up a bigger trap. Or perhaps the God of Travelers and the Order of Calamity were not on the same path. Perhaps the God of Travelers was also coveting the Nature Souls captured by the Order of Calamity? The Heavenly Palace had never been that stubborn, so this kind of situation could also happen At that moment. Matthew thought a lot. And in reality. The Angel of Eternal Night only took about half a minute to get out of the bubble. During this period of time. Hibbert tried a total of three spells in an attempt to imprison it, but it was all exempted. Blasphemers can only die! Freiners voice seemed to come from her stomach with a muffled echo. In an instant. Her figure appeared behind Hibbert like lightning. Pa! Her claws tore apart Hibberts back like a beast. Crackling! The sound of glass shattering rang out in this space. Hibberts body instantly turned into a stream of light that scattered in all directions. So powerful. I couldnt beat her, so I ran away. Hibberts true body appeared in another place. He muttered to himself as he pulled open a teleportation door and quickly entered. Matthew saw it clearly. This guy didnt open a teleportation door that was very short. Instead, it was a proper medium to long-distance teleportation gate! This kind of teleportation door usually required more than ten seconds to prepare, but Hibbert opened it casually. It was enough to show how terrifying this person was. Obviously, Freiner wasnt willing to let it go. Her figure shot out like a sharp arrow and plunged into the rock wall beside him. At that moment, the vampires body seemed to have turned into mud and melted into it, and Her figure disappeared. Seeing this, Mary heaved a sigh of relief. She called everyone to clean up the mess. However, as time passed, the expression on Marys face gradually darkened. Half an hour later. Freiner returned with a livid face. Facing everyones gazes. She whispered, I severely injured him. But that kidHe has the Patronus of a legendary mage on him. I was afraid of alarming that Legendary mage, so I spared his life. Matthew laughed in his heart. Did that mean that even Hibberts Patronus didnt come out? As expected. It was just as he had expected. Ordinary angels couldnt do anything to Hibbert. He completely relaxed and planned to watch a good show from the side. When Mary Joshua heard this, she looked a little displeased. So what if we alarm a Legendary mage? Moreover, if we let him go, the Legendary mage will still know. You shouldnt have let him go! Freiners expression turned even uglier. On the other side, Mary was still being stubborn when she suddenly reached out and grabbed Marys neck. She said, Noisy woman! Dont tell me what to do! I rushed back in time because I was worried that this stronghold would be exposed and attacked, understand? As she spoke, she lifted Marys body. The latters breathing stopped as tears and snot flowed out of her mouth. She could not make a sound. Pa! Freiner was so upset that she threw Mary Joshua against the wall. Theres one more thing! Her cold gaze swept across the entire arena once again. I sensed it when I was reincarnated. Theres a traitor among us! As soon as she said that. Everyone was shocked. Matthew, who was originally planning to watch the show, also felt his heart tighten. He and Zangula exchanged a glance. Everyone, gather around me! The Eternal Night Angel ordered loudly. Mary Joshua covered her neck and said nothing. The others could only slowly surround her. Not long after. Everyone in the stronghold surrounded her. Those who are not sincere in their beliefs, step forward! Freiner shouted. In the next second. She raised her right hand high, and a bright light descended. Everyone was bathed in the light. At that moment. Matthew only felt a stinging pain on his skin and a burning pain in his nerves. It was unbearable! A huge force pushed him out of the light and to the outermost area! Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: A Traitor Among Us! Chapter 736: A Traitor Among Us! Translator: Lonelytree Have I been discovered Matthew sighed and prepared to attack again. But in the next second. He was shocked to find that three-quarters of the people in the stronghold had been pushed out of Fleiners halo! Everyone was grimacing in pain. Matthew almost burst into laughter. It turned out that most of the people in the Order of Calamity were disloyal believers! Everyone looked at each other, embarrassed. The others didnt know what to say. Only Freiner said angrily, This is Gods Sanctuary, the Midnight House. Only the most devout believers can enter this stronghold! These people must die! Upon hearing this, Mary Joshua finally could not help but step forward to persuade her, Although these peoples beliefs are not devout enough, they are useful enough and share the same interests and goals as us. Father once said that we must allow them to have doubts. As long as the great God can continue to display his great power, more people will naturally convert. Freiner snorted heavily. Its a disgrace to work with these two-faced rats! I cant stand the filth of the human world anymore. I want to leave this body immediately! Marys eyes lit up. She suddenly took out a bulging bag from her pocket and handed it to Freiner. Lord Angel, before you leave, please help me to appraise the sacred object, she said rather gently. Freiner slapped Mary across the face, sending her flying to the ground with blood all over her mouth. Your team has disappointed me. Dont think that you can be a good Patriarch just because you know how to flatter. For your fathers sake, this is the last time. This wont happen again. Freiner said to Mary Joshua mercilessly. The latter lay on the ground, looking submissive and not resisting at all. A moment later. Freiner left impatiently. However, before she left. She still took the big bag of things. Matthew watched from afar as she entered a small room. He mustered up his courage and leaned over. Not long after. A pungent smell of smoke rose from the partition of the room. Matthews expression changed slightly. He took three steps back. However, he bumped into two soft hills behind him. It was Mary Joshua. Im sorry. Matthew winked as he walked to the side. However, Mary was indifferent. She pulled Matthew, the palm print on her face still vivid in her mind. Her expression was very cold. It doesnt matter. Shes probably high already on the smoke now. She cant hear the commotion outside at all. Matthew asked tentatively, Collin Leaf? A strange expression appeared on Mary Joshuas face. You know a lot Matthew puffed out his chest proudly. No matter what, Im still a mage. Ive heard of forbidden items that can corrupt elves and natural souls. Moreover, not all the Heartless in Jade Court have died yet. This thing isnt considered a secret. However, you gave her this? Isnt she an angel? He listened to the faint grunts in the room. Mary Joshua caressed the marks on her face and smiled coldly. So what if shes an angel? After reincarnation, she will have a mortal body. Without the protection of divinity, she will only fall. As she spoke. She looked deeply at Matthew. Come with me. I have something very important to tell you. Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: The Original Believer and the Lotus of the Mother Chapter 737: The Original Believer and the Lotus of the Mother Translator: Lonelytree In the dimly lit small black room, one could not even see their own fingers. There were only two flickering candles on the chopping board in the corner. Marys curvaceous shadow was reflected on the dim yellow wall, and the slightly undulating curves gave people a different kind of temptation. However, Matthews heart was as still as water. The moment the other party closed the door. He could feel a domain called Concealment slowly expanding. In the end. The power wrapped around the room tightly like a baby wrapped in water. Matthew took a deep breath. This was the [House of Concealment]. It was a secret ritual passed down from the Dark Ages. As long as one stayed in this room, everything they said would not be detected by the prophecy spell. This was a corner that even gods could not touch. Of course. The gods also had their own hidden houses. They would even hold extremely avant-garde parties in the hidden house. The mages criticized this tradition and then officially carried it forward. Therefore, for a long time. The House of Concealment was equivalent to the Silver Lair. Therefore, seeing Marys serious expression, Matthew silently began to mobilize his negative energy again. Everything was ready. It could be modified at any time. Do you believe in Yurkus? Marys faint voice came from the darkness. Matthew could only see half of her face. He had to admit that her appearance was extremely beautiful. In this claustrophobic and narrow environment, it was easy to make peoples hearts beat faster. Unfortunately, Matthew was a necromancer. If needed. He could even fill his heart with negative energy, making him as heavy as lead and as heartless as a stone. Do you want to hear the truth? Matthew had already given his answer. Mary Joshua smiled. I want to hear lies. Matthew replied without hesitation, Im willing to believe it. Mary Joshua laughed out loud, but she did not laugh for long. Then, she said to Matthew in a serious manner, Im willing to believe it too, and its the truth. Because Ive seen him before. His body is incomparably majestic and unprecedentedly huge. Hes not a monster imagined by mortals but a black sun floating in the Void World. He can devour everything and create worlds. He is the true master of the Void. Its just that his form of existence and logic of thought are not understood by ordinary people. You dont want to believe in him because you dont have the opportunity like me, so I dont blame you. For ordinary people, the Void Ruler is indeed too ethereal. For those who have seen part of his power, he is too powerful and even a little terrifying. Matthew was silent. He couldnt answer. Mary Joshua continued, The Void World is a very terrifying world. In there, nothingness is the meaning of everything. Only colossal creatures can survive. Have you heard of the prophecy of the behemoths? They were once exiled, but now, they are about to return and return to this land. Matthew probed, But the version I heard is that the behemoths are a new species that is about to be born. They will come out of the womb of the universe Mary Joshua shook her head. Yes, they are new, but at the same time, they are old. Since youve heard of the Cosmic womb, you should also know that the Cosmic womb is the corridor between the Void World and the real world. Only by going through the test of that corridor can the Behemoths obtain a physical body and truly descend into the real world. In the past many years, the oldest behemoths have been roaming the Void World, waiting for an opportunity to return to the real world, and this opportunity is the heavenly change. Matthew pretended to understand and nodded. However, he was secretly vigilant. In any case, there was a certain discrepancy between the words of Mary Joshua and the Traveler God. Perhaps neither of them was telling the whole truth. He had to compare and verify it. You mean, the reason why the Behemoths have always existed but are unable to affect reality is that they are trapped in the Void World? Matthew asked. Mary Joshua nodded. The Void has given birth to many lives, and most of them are worthy of the title of Behemoth. They are indeed unable to affect reality, but there are two exceptions. One is the Void Whale Fenrir, and the other is the Void Ruler, Yurkus. Matthew took the opportunity to ask, Ive heard of the legend of the Void Whale, but she often seen it in the Helen Mountains. So its true. So, is there a relationship between the two of them? Mary Joshua introduced, The Void Whale and the Void Ruler are the two most powerful beings in the Void World. They are both extremely transcendent existences, but they have fundamental differences in how to treat the real world. Perhaps you think that its evil for Yurkus to try to completely destroy all things, but the Void Whale stopped Yurkus actions by imparting the power of the Void to humans. She should naturally be on the side of justice. But this is a big mistake! Mary Joshuas voice suddenly raised an octave. She looked into Matthews eyes. Looking at the real world from the perspective of the Void is a completely different feeling. In that almost static space and time, you will find that the real world is decaying and withering at a speed that is almost visible to the naked eye, and finally heading towards the end of destruction. Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: The Original Believer and the Lotus of the Mother Chapter 738: The Original Believer and the Lotus of the Mother Translator: Lonelytree All living things suffer in the calamity and sink into oblivion. The pain of living beings in the real world has spread to the Void World. Yurkus and Fenrir both felt it, and they made different decisions. Void Whale Fenrir pursued non-interference. She believed that the real world had its own home and that suffering from destruction and decay was a curse that all living beings were born with. She felt that as a Void Being, she should watch the destruction of the physical universe. This process would instead provide a large amount of energy to the Void World. And for the development of the Void World. She was happy to see the living beings in the real world suffer day after day. Lord Yurkus had a completely different idea. He believed that living beings in the real world should also have the right to enjoy the beauty of the Void World. Therefore, he planned to swallow all the creatures in the real world into his stomach, and then sublimate them into noble void life, and then live forever in the void world. Doing so would actually weaken the overall energy of the Void World. Thus, the Void Whale Fenrir strongly opposed this. After a few conflicts. Both sides became mortal enemies. The Order of Calamity was born to believe in Lord Yurkus, the representative of the Void Ruler on this land. And the Void Whale Fenrir is also constantly supporting some mortals to resist our power. The conflict between the two sides was misunderstood by the secular world. Gradually. The Order of Calamity had become the evil party. And the people that Fenrir supported became the heroes of mankind. This is actually a very laughable thing. Mary Joshuas narration was sincere, and if one ignored the inner logic, it sounded like it really was the case. But Matthew couldnt help but grit his teeth. Who would believe that swallowing all living creatures into their stomachs would be equivalent to saving them? What if the Void Ruler burped after eating and said that there was no place for them in the Void World? He had thought that he would have a deep understanding of the situation after Mary had a heart-to-heart talk with him. He did not expect this. Matthew felt a hint of disdain for the propaganda ability of these cults. Before he could think further. Mary looked at Matthew with sparkling eyes. Actually, I know what youre thinking. Mortals are all afraid of death. You cant understand the greatness of the Void Ruler, just like a mouse cant understand a mages Dimensional Door. With this in mind, we often wonder if theres a gentler way to make the world accept the fate of entering the Void? Or, can we use the power from Yurkus to create a new way to enter the Void? It is the true wish of the upper echelons of the Order of Calamity to become a more transcendental Void being without going through a ritual that mortals cannot understand, such as being devoured. And in order to achieve this, we serve Yurkus devoutly. At the same time, we control the limits of the execution of his orders. Usually, we only do half of it. Do you understand what I mean? Her eyes shone even brighter. Matthew was slightly stunned, but he immediately reacted. You meanYou didnt really carry out Yurkus orders seriously?! Mary Joshua nodded. Ive said it before. Yurkus decree is too shocking for mortals. Yurkus himself did not care about this, so there was no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides. As a mediator, we believe that there should be a way for both sides to reach an agreement. And that path can only be found by us. During this process. Youll find that the Order of Calamity will always screw up at the critical juncture, that our members will make mistakes, and that things that are about to be completed will always suddenly fail- The Void Whale Fenrir and those self-proclaimed righteous companions must have thought that it was all their credit. In fact, that was not the case. If we hadnt deliberately gone easy on them, many tragedies would have happened. It was us who had stopped this world from truly being destroyed time and time again. At the same time, we are also trying to figure out how to make humans better accept the fate of entering the void. We are the true guardians of this world! Matthew was dumbfounded by these words. But thinking about it carefully, there seemed to be traces. The sorceress who made the Wood Elf Queen pregnant was also a member of the Order of Calamity. If he had not warned them in advance, the child of Yurkus would have completely overturned the land and not just left behind the Scar of the Dead. That Evil Art Master used a ritual to extract the Void Power from the Scar of the Dead, leaving behind only endless ashes. Its also because of this that the range of influence of the Scar of the Dead is limited. We obtained a lot of research results through that portion of Void Energy, but thats not the key. The key is that in this incident, we grasped the appropriate control. The Void Ruler was barely satisfied, and the living beings in the material world did not suffer too much. We also obtained what we wanted and slowed down the Void Rulers invasion of the real world. This is a very typical win-win case. To be honest, I dont expect a simple-minded person to understand our situation and wishes, but I hope you are an exception. Mary Joshua looked at Matthew seriously. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: The Original Believer and the Lotus of the Mother Chapter 739: The Original Believer and the Lotus of the Mother Translator: Lonelytree Matthew realized that the other party was not joking. The Calamity Disciples seemed to be taking a risk. On the one hand, they were carrying out Yurkus orders, and on the other hand, they were indeed holding Yurkus back. However, Matthew wasnt sure if this result was due to their micro-manipulation or because they were really noobs. This thing was too difficult to distinguish! Therefore, he could only say vaguely, Let me think about it. This is a little too sudden for me But what is your reason for doing this? I mean, if you just want to obtain the power of the void, you dont have to become a believer of the Void Ruler, right? Matthew threw out a tricky question. Mary Joshua smiled. There are many reasons. For practical reasons, if it werent for us, there would be others who would become supporters of the Void Dominator. We are not sure that these people would be as gentle as us. They might completely obey the orders of Yurkus and become cultists that everyone hates. Instead of doing this, why not let our people firmly control this ecological niche? At least we can ensure that the higher-ups of the cultists are relatively normal. We personally controlled the Order of Calamity precisely because we were afraid that it would go out of control. Weve done a good job, and we have a tacit understanding with the Seven Saint Alliance in handling certain matters. It wasnt an exaggeration to say that we were getting benefits from both sides. In fact. The Order of Calamity had not been on the list of evil organizations of the Alliance of Seven Saints before the intervention of the Heavenly Palace, which was proof of the tacit understanding between the two parties. It was a pity. This situation changed after the Midnight God contacted the Void Ruler. Our position has been replaced by the Heavenly Palace. At this point. Mary Joshuas expression became very serious. Matthew nodded slightly, showing an attentive expression. He knew that she was about to delve into the core secrets of the Order of Calamity. Why would a church group that clearly believed in the Void Ruler, Yurkus, become the spokesperson of the God of Midnight and the gods of the Heavenly Palace? It was not hard to tell from Mary Joshuas words that it was the gods who were trapped in the Heavenly Palace who took the initiative to approach Yurkus! The gods were tied up in the Heavenly Palace. With the arrival of the Heavenly Change, the Heavenly Palace was actually the first to be impacted and affected. If they dont abandon that space as soon as possible, they will most likely be consigned to eternal damnation. In order to find a way out, these despicable creatures are willing to become Yurkuss lackeys, regardless of their status and honour! Especially that bastard, the God of Midnight. I dont know what kind of bewitching potion he fed Yurkus, but he actually became the Void Rulers foster son! He told Yurkus that as long as the gods returned to Aindor, he would be able to offer all life to the Lord of the Void. It was obviously a lie, but Yurkus believed it. Thus, a portion of our power and authority was transferred to the God of Midnight. In the beginning, he had only used the identity of the Great Evil Demon Trier to plant sorcerers in the Order of Calamity. Soon, he requested to change the doctrine and include the names of the God of Midnight and the other members of the Heavenly Family Palace. Later, he even requested the establishment of a god system to share the faith of the Void Dominator. He and the gods of the Heavenly Palace served the Void Ruler hypocritically in exchange for influence in the material world. What other word could be used to describe this behaviour other than despicable? We had no choice. We can only temporarily work for the Heavenly Palace. However, this was not willing. I can assure you that there is one batch of people in the world who wish for the gods of the Heavenly Palace to die suddenly on their way to reincarnation That group of people is us! The last two sentences. Mary gritted her teeth and roared. He could tell. The high-level Calamity Disciples of the prime material plane had indeed lost a lot of power and authority bestowed by the Void Ruler because of the intervention of the God of Midnight. So its like this Matthew was enlightened. It was no wonder that he had always felt that the Order of Calamity had a strange structure and that they were not doing anything good or doing anything sloppy. The truth was similar to his previous analysis. However, apart from the tacit agreement between the God of Midnight and Yurkus, there was also a group of original believers in the Order of Calamity who considered themselves the guardians of the world? As for whether the true purpose of these original believers was as grand as what Mary had said. Matthew was sceptical. In this day and age, he had already learned to give a grain of salt to the words that came out of anyones mouth in terms of credibility. Whether or not the salt would be heavier would depend on the other partys reputation! Even if they were relatively decent characters. What they said might not be completely correct or true. The human heart was complicated. He had to think about it. I roughly understand. Matthew muttered, So the Collin tobacco leaves are just a way for you to control the gods? Mary Joshua nodded. Collin tobacco leaves are only effective against angels. Even a true god with weak divine power will have the most basic immunity after completing his reincarnation. Dont look at how happy that drug addict is now. In fact, she knows very well that as long as her lover, the God of Midnight successfully reincarnates, she will obtain the ability to be immune to all addictions. It is precisely because of this that she, as the first batch of people to come down, is willing to fall to the addiction for now. Matthew nodded. But he quickly asked in confusion Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: The Original Believer and the Lotus of the Mother Chapter 740: The Original Believer and the Lotus of the Mother Translator: Lonelytree So, why are you telling me this? Mary Joshua smiled at him. I hope you can help us control the gods after reincarnation! Matthew looked troubled. But Im just a mage who became a necromancer halfway through. Ive indeed mastered the cloning spell, but my spells are probably not worth mentioning in front of the gods. Mary Joshua suddenly leaned over. She sized Matthew up with an ambiguous look, and the tip of her nose almost touched Matthews lips. Dont be so humble, mentor. She emphasized the word mentor. In the next second. Mary Joshua whispered in his ear in a soft voice, Send my regards to Mr. Edmond. Matthews heart skipped a beat. His Snake Mountain Order and the Order of Calamity had a few tacit operations before, and we had a very pleasant cooperation. As for you, theres no need to be so surprised. The Tree Mage is also a famous character in the South. We cant possibly not be wary. Your concealment is perfect, but the Sun God Battle Angel of the past couldnt conceal her temperament. Mary smiled and said, The only thing Im not satisfied with is that your control of negative energy is too superb. I really didnt feel anything that night. Matthew took half a step back and shook his head with a smile. He looked embarrassed on the surface, but in fact, he was already on guard. He didnt let his guard down because of Marys friendly attitude. He was in a den of thieves, and no matter how wonderful Mary described the vision of the original believers. Matthew wouldnt let his mind go. Ive already disguised the Tauren skeleton as a barbarian skeleton. I didnt expect to be discovered. He pretended to shrug his shoulders indifferently. Next time I join your organization, Ill remember to let her stay at home. Mary Joshua smiled gently. Our organization has always been open to you and Your Excellency Battle Angel. As long as this cooperation can be achieved, we are willing to pay unimaginable chips for you and the Battle Angel. More importantly, if we work together, we can personally bury those vermin of the Heavenly Palace. Isnt that a great thing? Matthew shook his head. I dont know anything about reincarnation techniques, and Ive only grasped the basics of cloning techniques. Im afraid its very difficult for me to help. Mary Joshua said without a change in expression, But either Lady Isabelle or Lady Suria is fine. Matthew pondered and said, I need to talk to them. Mary Joshua said calmly, We have plenty of time for you to exchange opinions with the two Holy Masters. We can even offer you a higher level of sincerity. No one knows the source of the chaos in the Watcher Highland better than we do. All the information you want to know is in our hands. Cooperating with us is beneficial to the Alliance. We all hope that the gods will fail in their reincarnation. At this critical juncture, the Seven Saint Alliance also needs a victory to boost their morale. What do you think? Matthew nodded slightly. I will pass on your opinion to them. No matter what, he had to agree first. As for whether or not to cooperate with the Order of Calamity, Matthew himself was definitely inclined to deny it. Who knew how much of the truth these cultists were speaking? However, this did not stop him from putting on a show. Since youre willing to show your sincerity, I want to know why the three evil organizations attacked the Druid Churchs sacred land. Matthew took the opportunity to raise his conditions. Mary was quite generous. She immediately said, The mission of the Order of Calamity is to occupy the Underground Sanctuary and seize the souls of nature sealed inside to be used as vessels for the sea elf reincarnation spell by the gods. Some evil art masters who believe in the gods will risk their lives for this, but we original believers are not interested in it. We are even willing to drag them down. It would be best if we could make the gods fail in their reincarnation. The Church of Withers goal is even simpler and cruder. They wanted to completely destroy the Druid Order and obtain a change in the legendary path of the natural domain! This was a conflict of collective fate. It was a natural conflict between the Withered and the Druids. The leader of the Witherers is a guy called the Withered King. I dont know much about him, but this guy must have the strength of a Legend! Behind the Withering King was the mysterious Mother of Decay. All the Witherers called her mother. The Mother of Decay is suspected to be the same as the Great Evil Demon Trier that our Church believes in. They are both avatars of a certain god of the Heavenly Palace. The only difference was The Mother of Corrosion must have used a very extreme method to reincarnate in advance. The reason why she didnt appear in the public eye was that she wanted to exchange for more time to develop. If you want to attack the Witherer. Then the King of Wither and the Mother of Decay will be two very troublesome enemies. At this point. Mary Joshua paused and said in a hoarse voice, Im a little thirsty. The milk you gave me that night was not bad. Can I have another glass? Matthew took out a glass of milk and handed it over. Marys eyes curved as she moistened her throat. As for the last one, the Whale Hunters Organization, they have not actually reached a real cooperation with us. The three parties are just acting in tacit agreement. The Whale Hunters are a rather mysterious organization. Their higher-ups are cursed from the astral plane, and they control mysterious and powerful psionic powers. One of the whale hunters goals was to destroy the Void Whale. Their queen, Madam Hauss, believed that there was a warship buried under the Druid Church that could allow them to return to their hometown. They took action because of this. However, the number of whale hunters is small, and their methods are cruel and fierce. Our people have not had much contact with the whale hunters. But according to my observations. The Druids suffered heavy casualties at the hands of the whale hunters. Im afraid its because they dont know enough about psionic power. A cursed person from the astral plane? Spiritual energy? And it wasnt the space undead army of the Antu Empire? People of Giza. The name of this proud race appeared in Matthews mind. Then, he was a little puzzled. If the Order of Withering and the Order of Calamity were acting together under the orders of the gods of the Heavenly Family, was it really just a coincidence that the Whale Hunters Organization had joined? He had a feeling that Mary was hiding something from him. Those things were the fundamental reasons why the Watcher Highlands had fallen into this situation! Matthew was about to continue asking. However, at this moment, there was some movement outside the house of concealment. Mary Joshuas expression changed. She made a secret gesture to Matthew. Then, she unbuttoned a few buttons on her clothes, twisted her body, and quickly walked out. Outside the house. There was a thick, choking smell. Within the clouds. Eternal Night Angel Freiner sneered as she looked at Marys dishevelled appearance. She cursed, Stinky bitch! Carry my body back! As she spoke. She stumbled and fell. Matthew leaned over to take a look. Freiner was already unconscious. Mary Joshua expressionlessly ordered her men to carry Freiners body back into the strange water ball. A moment later. A bubble was automatically formed in the water ball and wrapped around it. After that, they sealed it with oak planks. The matter finally came to an end. After that, Mary was busy. While she ordered the people to repair the tunnel formed by the earth-digging worms, she ordered everyone to continue carrying out the mission. Matthew passed by Zangula and gave him a look that said he had been exposed. Just as the latter was stunned. A hurried voice was heard. Lotus! The lotus has appeared in advance! Matthew narrowed his eyes. The person who spoke seemed to be a scout. What is the lotus flower? he asked. Mary Joshuas voice came from behind. The sign of all things withering and crumbling. Its also the time that the Cult of Wither and we agreed to launch the joint attack. These bastards, hehe, they actually acted ahead of time. Lets go up and take a look! The group left the underground in a hurry. Just as they reached the surface from the exit. Matthew saw a huge yellow lotus flower appear in the centre of Cross City, not far away! That lotus blotted out the sky and was continuously spitting out balls of yellow meat! [Warning: You have encountered the Mother Lotus!] Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Disaster Warning Chapter 741: Disaster Warning Translator: Lonelytree Cross City was in chaos. The meatballs that spurted out of the Mother Lotus bounced twice before they grew limbs and heads, turning into a witherer with sallow skin that looked like a wild beast. These Withered Disciples attacked anyone they saw. Their attack methods were also quite primitive. They only used their claws and teeth to tear apart everything in front of them. Some of the Withered Disciples couldnt even tell the difference between living and dead. After landing, they grabbed a huge door and gnawed on it crazily. The people witnessed this scene and caused extreme panic. No one knew if they would be hurt by the Withered Disciples. Every household closed their doors in panic and used all kinds of simple props to strengthen their doors and windows. Those who didnt have time to go home or were simply homeless were miserable. They ran helplessly on the streets or open spaces, miserably avoiding the attacks of the Withered Disciples. The Withered Believer didnt run fast. But there were too many of them. At first, the homeless could easily shake off these beast-like cultists with their agility and speed. However, as time passed. More and more Withered Disciples gathered on the road. If the homeless who were running away were careless, they might die. These man-eating beasts would not let go of any delicious living body. Cross City had turned into a living hell. A tragic scene was quickly unfolding. I dont know what triggered their impromptu action, but these lunatics arent as crazy as they seem. Every step they take has a deeper meaning. Outside Cross City. Mary Joshua quickly said to Matthew, You should be able to tell that the Mother Lotus was actually an illusion, right? Its true body is hidden deep underground, providing support for the actions of the Cult of Withering. If we dont get rid of the real Lotus of the Mother, the Cult of Withering wont stop. You have to contact those two Legendary mages as soon as possible. Our time is being compressed very quickly. By the way, be careful of those Withered Disciples. They might be poisonous. After saying this. She ordered most of the believers of the calamity to retreat to the underground stronghold. She then led a group of elites to the buildings of the Order of Calamity in the city. Matthew quietly parted ways with her. This was the tacit understanding between him and Mary Joshua. Things had come to this. He couldnt continue to stay in the Church as a spy, as that might expose Zangulas existence. Although there was a high chance that Mary Joshua knew about the infiltration of this human hero. Previously, when she was talking to Matthew, she crazily mentioned the Void Whale, which was potential evidence. However, he couldnt think too much about it now. Matthew realized that he had to take action immediately. Otherwise, Cross City would definitely become a rotten place! He rode the magic carpet and soared into the sky. The miserable scene in the city below made him frown. The destructive power of the Withered Disciples was not strong. However, they had the advantage in numbers and were like wild beasts. The disaster caused by this group of people gathered together was a little like the zombie tide in his previous life. The only difference was There was still magic in this world! I can only try my best to kill all these Withered Disciples Matthew flew around in the sky. He didnt think of a good solution. However, just as he was about to make his move, a loud magic alarm suddenly sounded in the northeast corner of Cross City. The fireworks carrying the symbol of the Seven Saint Alliance soared into the sky, then turned into sparks and fell down. Disaster warning? Cross City also has an observer from the Alliance? Matthew was slightly stunned. He could barely recall this warning measure from the Alliance handbook. This was a system established by the Seven Saint Alliance to prevent major disasters from happening in various places and not being dealt with in time. The system was actually very simple. It was to place a relatively small and transparent observer in each high-risk area. The observers usually lived a low-key life as ordinary people. As long as there was no disaster in the area. That observer might not even be known to be a member of the Alliance of Seven Saints for the rest of his life. Once a disaster occurred. After the observers assessment, they could ask the Alliance for emergency help. According to the level of the disaster, they would issue different levels of disaster warnings. What Matthew had just seen was an A-level warning. Generally speaking. An A-level warning would be handled by a Legendary mage. But the Alliance was too busy. Matthew wasnt optimistic about whether the Legendary mage would be able to leave. All Alliance Mages who see the disaster warning must rush to the scene immediately and gather. This was a rule written in the Alliance Manual. Matthew had no choice but to comply. Therefore, he lowered the height of the magic carpet and quickly killed a few of the Withered Disciples who were chasing after the innocent. Then, he flew towards the northeast corner of Cross City at an extremely fast speed! East Tower. At the highest point. Hibbert looked at the chaotic situation below with a grave expression, his eyes revealing deep worry. This was the first time since Matthew met him that this genius mages face was not filled with confusion. Beside him was an old man wearing a red sleeve and two mages, a man and a woman. As expected. There were no Legends among the mages who had gathered the fastest. Looks like its the four of you. The old mans skin was very dry, and the wrinkles on his face were squeezed together. I warned the Silver Council a month ago. At that time, they only sent two mages over to pretend to investigate for a while. At that time, the Witherers werent as crazy as they are now. They were far from the level of a disasterBut now, as you can see, this city has fallen into doomsday! Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Disaster Warning Chapter 742: Disaster Warning Translator: Lonelytree There was no need for the observer to introduce anything. The scene in front of them moved the four mages. The four of them quickly introduced themselves. Other than Matthew and Hibbert, the other two were Hood and Winter Moon Alan from Jiliu City and Jade Court, respectively. Matthew looked at the beautiful half-elf mage who vaguely looked like the Goddess of Moon, Assia, in surprise. The latter smiled politely at him. As for the other mage, Hood. He looked to be in his forties and was bareheaded, but the heavy aura of death on his body made Matthew realize that this person was about to die. No wonder he had been hiding at home to study the art of longevity. But this time, he actually came over. Could it be that he has some progress in the art of immortality? Matthew couldnt help but glance at Hood. The bald mage was expressionless. Our enemy is not only the Lotus of the Mother but also the Withering King behind the Withering Order. As far as I know, he is the reincarnation of the weak god of the Family Palace, Icanos the Destroyer. There is also the Mother of Decay, who also comes from the Heavenly Palace. The Mother of Decay was a rare god who ascended from the soul of nature in her previous life. She holds many subdivisions of authority in the land domain and was once known as Tarand, the Weaver of All Things. Hood spoke clearly and quickly, Although I dont want to waste my time on these things, my intelligence network has never stopped working. As far as the current situation is concerned, I suggest that everyone work together to destroy the Lotus of the Mother first and then join forces to deal with the King of Wither and the Mother of Decay. Matthew nodded. He agreed with Hoods train of thought. However, Hibbert raised his hand. I have a friend called Vivien. She went to find the Wither King alone. Hood frowned and said, Are you sure she can find the true location of the King of Wither? Hibbert nodded vigorously. Im very sure! Hood sneered. But Im not sure. I find it hard to believe that academic mages like you can find the enemys lair so efficiently. Unless you can give me a reason that I cant refute. Hibbert said seriously, She just sent me a distress message. She seems to have been captured by the Withering King The others fell silent. Hoods facial muscles twitched slightly. Alright, I really cant refute this reason. So, our mission now is to save people? Hehe, you proud sons of heaven from the academy really know how to order people around. Hibbert scratched his head. Why dont you guys stay here and solve the problem? Ill go save Vivien myself. Hood immediately extended a hand to stop him. No, Ill go with you. The old man said blankly, So you dont care about whats happening in the city? Winter Moon muttered, Let me handle whats happening in the city, but I still need an assistant to control this disaster within an acceptable range. Hood asked straightforwardly, Have you mastered the Space Sealing Technique? Alan nodded. Hood said decisively, Then theres no problem. Ill go find his girlfriend with the silly boy. You and the handsome boy stay here to deal with the Lotus of Mother Nurturing. However, everyone must be careful during our mission. Behind the Withering Order, there are two who were once the instigators of the orthodox gods. Icanos the Destroyer has the power of Destruction and Withering, and his combat ability is very strong, not inferior to a Legendary Mage. If you meet him, its best to avoid him and win by trickery. Tarand, the Weaver of All Things, is the daughter of the earth. She has an army that can move quickly underground, and she can appear anywhere on this continent at will. Im guessing that the Mother Lotus in the center of Cross City was also planted by Tarand, the Mother of Decay. When youre looking for its true location, pay attention to the tombs in Cross City. I remember that Tarand has a tomb domain. Its very likely that she instantly appeared in a tomb and planted the Mother Lotus. Moreover, the Mother Lotus must have needed more than one domain to produce such a huge influence. Im guessing that its true body must be next to a tomb! Hoods train of thought was very clear. One could tell. He had experienced the world, so his reaction and decision-making were quite stable. Matthew nodded secretly after listening. After listening, Alan added, I can use the Space Sealing Spell to isolate the approximate range of the Mother Lotuss influence, but the residents in this range will probably be hunted down by the Withered Disciples even more intensely. Hibbert immediately said, Then the two of us will stay behind and help move the residents out first. Hood looked at him in surprise. Arent you worried about your girlfriend? Hibbert said, Vivien was only captured. She has enough ability to protect herself. The Wither King should also know what it means to be an academic mage. Shell be fine in the short term. Hood nodded slowly. Thats fine too. Ive mastered Group Shifting, so I can bring a portion of people with me. What about you? Hibbert lowered his head and searched for a while before taking out a spellbook. The cover of the spellbook had the words Group Shifting on it. Wait a moment, Im learning, he said seriously. Hood could not help but open his mouth. After a while. He couldnt help but turn his head and ask Matthew Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Disaster Warning Chapter 743: Disaster Warning Translator: Lonelytree Do you have anything to add? Matthew shook his head and said, You guys decide. Im a necromancer, so I dont have much experience in disaster relief. Hood took a look and said, Okay. Everyone immediately took action. Winter Moon was the first to leave the tower and arrive at the highest point of the illusion of the Mother Lotus. Her dark green eyes swept down and immediately determined a rough location. Immediately after. She chanted a spell high in the sky. An illusion of lush greenery exploded around her. Matthew recognized this illusion. It was an alliance between the descendants of demigods and the natural domain. This meant that every spell Alan cast would be buffed by the Nature Domain. Along with Alans loud chanting. High walls rose from all directions. These high walls were translucent, giving off a jelly-like feeling when gently touched. However, if one wanted to forcefully break through this high wall One would be subjected to an extremely violent rebound force field! This was a Tier 5 Evocation Spell. Space Sealing Technique! Whoosh! Whoosh! The wind howled in the air. Alans robe fluttered in the wind. A terrifying magic aura fell like a torrential rain. Her face was slightly pale. Just as the spell was about to be completed, a low laugh came from somewhere. This place is not allowed to be closed! In an instant. One of the four transparent city walls suddenly disappeared without a trace. The remaining three force field walls quickly bent and closed in the sky. However, the door was wide open! Someone cancelled out my spell. Fortunately, it only cancelled out a portion of it! Alans eyes glowed with a faint green light. Matthew could feel that she was not in a good state at the moment. Maintaining the Space Sealing Spell had consumed too much of her concentration. The fact that she could still speak proved that she was powerful enough. Hood frowned. Its a spell to cancel it out. I didnt expect there to be a mage in the Church! We cant determine his location for a while, damn it! If it cant be completely sealed, then the Space Sealing Technique is meaningless. Hibbert put down his book. Ive learned it. Are we going to transport them now? Hood was about to say something when Matthew said in time, Let me block the last side. Hood was slightly stunned. How are you going to block it? In the next second. Matthew quickly arrived at the street where the fourth wall was originally located. This was originally the intersection of Eagle District and Wolverine District. At this moment, the streets were packed with people. Matthew quickly walked forward, chanting an incantation loudly as he walked. Many people ran towards Matthew in a panic. Some of the Withered Disciples rushed over from the crowd. However, these people did not affect Matthew. A white light flashed. The number of people on the street quickly decreased. Group Shifting! Hood sent a large group of people around Matthew away. Hibbert followed suit. The two of them quickly cast spells and immediately cleared out the street. A moment later. A huge crack of negative energy appeared in the sky above the street. The Undying King, Phily, appeared out of nowhere with a huge tombstone in his mouth! Boom! The spirit bone dragon and the gravestone fell to the ground, accidentally crashing into a pile of wooden buildings. Fortunately, no one was implicated. The tombstone landed successfully. Immediately after. Six small portals appeared beside the tombstone! After the portal stabilized. Numerous figures walked out from behind the door. Zombies, skeletons, ghosts With the help of the teleportation gravestone. Matthew had successfully summoned the undead from a distance! This was also a new upgrade to his gravestone crafting ability after reaching Tier 4. He could now make a teleportation gravestone that could be used to summon cemetery units from a long distance. Of course. Compared to ordinary tombstones. The cost of the teleportation gravestone was 100 times! For a moment. More than 2000 undead swarmed into the streets. The zombies and skeletons were lined up in a straight line, together with Phily and his three Bone Dragons. A city wall made of the undead was formed. Under Matthews control. This wall worked hard to fit in with Alans Space Sealing Spell, temporarily isolating the area with the most number of Withered Disciples! Within the region. Large amounts of meat fell to the ground. The Withered Disciples formed by these meatballs charged at the line of defence of the undead. However, their combat power was actually quite limited. This was especially so when Phily was the guard. It would be very difficult for any of the Withering Disciples to get close to the defence line, let alone break through it. Seeing this. Hood revealed a gratified and surprised expression. Are young people nowadays so exaggerated? They either learn Tier 5 spells on the spot or have Undying Kings as their underlings. When did the Alliance develop to this extent? Hibbert came to his side and asked honestly, If I want to separate the Withered Disciples from the ordinary people, is there any trick to do it? It seemed that he had keenly noticed the difference between Hood and himself when they used Group Shifting. When Hood sent a group of people away, he could often throw the Withered Disciples back to the blockade and send the ordinary people to the safety zone. However, Hibbert could only roughly teleport everyone away. He couldnt teleport them in detail. Hood wanted to refute loudly. Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Disaster Warning Chapter 744: Disaster Warning Translator: Lonelytree However, Hibberts expression was too sincere. Hence, he whispered the technique again. Hibbert nodded after listening. I see. Ill try. In the next moment. The city began to light up with a white light that symbolized the teleportation. Hood took a look and touched his bald head. In the end, he could not help but mutter to himself. Is there a need for me to continue living? Coincidentally, at this moment. A huge yellow dragon appeared on the street. The monster was even taller than Phily. It looked like a giant hedgehog with terrifying spikes all over its body. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the giant hedgehog walked, leaves fell from its body. Wherever it went, all the plants withered rapidly. Be careful! Thats a Withered Dragon! Hood could not help but remind Matthew loudly. At this moment. A strong figure rushed out of the crowd. The tauren raised her bone blade high and slashed through the Withered Dragon Beasts body! In the next second. The latters body was split in half like butter being cut by a knife! Boom! A large number of fallen leaves rolled up like a tornado. The seemingly insufferably arrogant Withered Dragon also quickly turned into a pile of mud. Bang! A large amount of yellow gas spread out. Gradually. The entire street was filled with a yellow fog, making it difficult for people to open their eyes. This yellow mist was obviously extremely corrosive. Fortunately, the Undying were not afraid of corrosion. After Matthew set up the initial defence line, he handed the command to Peggy. Ever since the awakening of the Battle Angels memories, Matthew and Peggy had become more equal partners. After that. Matthew realized that Peggy could share some of his commanding pressure. He could give almost all of the 2000 undead under his command to Peggy. This greatly freed Matthews focus. It allowed him to do more. However, Peggys commanding ability could only be described as terrible. This former Battle Angel did not seem to have much battle experience, and her command method was only one word- Reckless! If not for Matthews repeated orders. She was probably already leading all the undead into the quarantine zone! The quarantine zone was confirmed to be effective. Only then did Matthew divert his attention to help the residents of the city. Even though the timely rescue of the four mages had suppressed the disaster of the Brood Mother Lotus within a certain space. However, some of the Withered Disciples still leaked out. They rampaged through the city. Chaos continued to spread inside and outside the quarantine zone. Wolverine District. A middle-aged woman carried a little boy out of the house, trembling. She didnt seem to realize what had happened. Until several Withered Disciples pounced on them with ferocious expressions. She hugged the child and wanted to escape in panic. At this moment. A white light flashed. She and her child had been moved to a relatively safe area, and the Withered Disciples were nowhere to be found. The middle-aged woman stared blankly at Hibbert, who had descended from the sky. You, who are you? Where, wheres my house? Hibbert thought for a moment and told her honestly, Your house should be gone. The woman was stunned and immediately burst into tears. The child didnt know what was going on and started crying as well. Their cries immediately attracted the attention of many people. The woman cried and said, I want my home. I want to go home! Hibbert replied with an oh. Another white light flashed. The woman found herself back home alone. At this time, the place had already been demolished by a group of crazy Withered Disciples. They saw her return. The Withered Disciples pounced over again. Master Mage, save me! A voice came from the ruins. However, Hibbert did not hear it. He was busy saving the others. Death Shock Wave! Large amounts of negative energy washed away the Withered Disciples on the ruins like a windshield. The latter fell to the ground like a wheat ear that had been cut. The corpse turned into minced meat, and the minced meat turned into bloodstains that quickly disappeared. Soldier quickly walked over and picked up the woman who had been bitten beyond recognition from the ruins. Matthew cast a healing light injury spell on her from afar, then took out a handful of leaves from his inventory and performed a blooming leaf. A powerful natural energy surged into her body, and the wounds on her body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. But she was seriously injured. Whether or not she could survive still depended on luck. Send her to the safe zone outside. Send her to the little boy. You should be able to find her. Matthew quickly ordered. Soldier left. He couldnt help but shake his head and mutter in his heart, Could Hibbert be doing this on purpose? However, he did not think too much about it. He hurriedly went to check on Hibbert. Under the efforts of the three mages. A large number of civilians were temporarily out of danger. The rest could only depend on themselves. Not long after. Hood came over to greet him and told him that he and Hibbert would be heading to Mount Helen to save Vivien after a short rest. The situation in Cross City is under control. You have to be careful of the mage hiding in the dark. He warned, The Silver Council should have received the warning of the disaster. They will send someone over, but it will take some time. Remember, dont force yourself. Your lives are more important. You are the future of the Alliance! As he spoke. He patted Matthews shoulder and went to find Hibbert. The two of them left Cross City together. Matthew watched them leave. He had a good impression of Hood. It seemed that this registered Mage of Jilie City was not really a useless person. With his help. The disaster in Cross City was indeed contained within a certain range. Although its a little chaotic outside, as long as the quarantine area is controlled well, the overall casualties will definitely be greatly reduced. He thought about it. Matthew quickly returned to the Avenue of the Undead. At this moment, the intensity of the battle on the street was already several times stronger than before. He saw a large number of Withered Disciples gathered here. They tried to form all kinds of phalanxes to attack the Undead Wall! There were simply too many enemies. Phily and Peggy were a little too busy. Seeing this, Matthew hurriedly made his move. He rode on the Crimson Flame Nightmare and ran along the street, his pale hand sweeping across like a broom. In an instant. The kill count on the data bar started to jump crazily! He ran down. Matthew had killed more than 200 Withered Disciples! According to the current speed. He believed that he would be able to complete the requirements of the new wilderness form today. That was to kill 1000 Withering Disciples! Now, as long as I kill the Withering King, I can have a new wilderness form! Thinking of this. Matthew couldnt help but feel excited. That form was a Silver Dragon! However, before he could think further. A low whimper came from the depths of the quarantine zone. It was as if a group of people were sobbing softly. Immediately after. The yellow fog that had been pervading the streets suddenly turned green! Matthews exposed skin immediately felt a burning pain. Poison? Plague? Matthew felt an evil domain that far surpassed that of Marsh City! [Warning: The Brood Mother Lotus has activated its domain power.] [The area around Cross City will be reduced to an area where poison and plague coexist!] He could feel the poisonous gas and plague clouds on the street getting thicker and thicker. Matthew opened the plague domain with a serious expression. He hesitated. In the end, he made a choice. [Hint: Do you wish to activate the time-limited state from the Realm of Plague, Plagued with All Diseases?] Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Try My Big Hammer? Chapter 745: Try My Big Hammer? Translator: Lonelytree After activating the Plague Domain, Matthews resistance to plagues and toxins reached a new level. The limited-time state of being plagued by all kinds of diseases could also provide him with a certain degree of resistance. Therefore, the green fog that spread rapidly on the street did not cause much trouble for Matthew. At the same time. The summoned creatures under him were all undead. Whether it was zombies or skeletons, they were natural carriers of negative energy, and negative energy itself was immune to negative effects such as toxins and plagues. Therefore, the spreading poisonous fog did not affect the stability of the Undead Wall. However, to the other people in Cross City. The new poisonous fog was a serious threat to their lives. Most peoples skin would quickly fester the moment they encountered the green mist. Moreover, if one stayed in a place with a thicker fog for a longer period of time. They would carry a withering curse on their bodies. This curse and the poisonous fog itself would not cause death. However, it would turn a person into a half-dead state. These people would not only experience the rapid withering of their bodies, but they would also become a new source of infection when they fled everywhere. According to Matthews observation. It was quite difficult for these new sources of infection to cause a second infection of the curse. After all, the spread of the Withering Curse was not that strong. However, the plague or poison they carried could spread quickly. By then, more and more people would be affected. The power feedback received by the Brood Mother Lotus was also increasing. Under such circumstances. The Withering Curse would also be further strengthened. This was the true poison from the plague and poison domain. Compared to the current disaster in Cross City. The plague domain that Matthew had felt in Marsh City was childs play! I can confirm that the Lotus of the Mother has mastered at least the two domains of plague and poison. Moreover, it has the strength of a veteran or above. Matthews mood was a little heavy. He observed. With the support of the domain and the stimulation of the green fog, the Withered Disciples in the quarantine area became even more excited. Under the organization of some seemingly rational leaders, a large number of Withered Disciples gathered together and began to attack the line of defence of the undead in an organized and purposeful manner. This time, they attacked in a rather orderly manner. After three consecutive contact. Phily and Peggy were a little too busy. Several holes were almost pierced through the Undead Line on the street! Peggy still doesnt know how to dispatch her underlings Matthew took a glance and realized the key. The line of the undead was too long. Previously, the other party was also brainless, so it was more than enough to defend. But now, the other party was starting to grow brains. They would target a few weak points and launch a focused assault. It was only because Peggy and Phily were truly powerful that they were able to fight their way back against a large number of Withered Disciples. Otherwise, the streets would have long been occupied by this group of people. Seeing that more and more Withered Disciples were gathering on the street on the other side of the quarantine zone, Matthew decided to take action personally. Phily, think of a way to pull them all together! He quickly ordered. Upon hearing this, Phily lowered his huge head and thought for two seconds. Then, he suddenly raised his head and started chanting loudly! This fellowWhat spell did you secretly learn behind my back? When he heard the chant of Phily. Matthew realized that the bone dragon had mastered a new spellcasting ability. He relied on his relatively weak ability to recognize spells. He guessed that Phily was chanting a spell related to the gravitational field. A few seconds later, the answer was revealed. As expected. [Hint: Your partner, Phily (Ghost Bone Dragon/Undead King), has cast the Tier 5 spell, Gravitational Tide!] In an instant. A huge gravitational vortex appeared in the middle of the opposite side of the street. A huge attractive force pulled everyones bodies. Not to mention the Withered Disciples in the quarantine zone. Even some of the light skeletons and spirits were almost sucked in! In the blink of an eye. Hundreds of Withered Disciples squeezed together. Matthew did not hesitate. He raised his hand and used his signature spell. Fatal Scissors! When the halos that symbolized speed reduction and silence lit up. The fate of this group of Withered Disciples was already decided. Kacha! Kacha! Two symmetrical 20-meter-long scissors cut through the air. He only needed the first cut. All the Withered Disciples who were controlled by the gravitational vortex were cut in half! Hualala. Phily cancelled the gravitational vortex. Their bodies instantly fell to the ground like dumplings, making crackling sounds. Not long after. They turned back into lumps of meat and mud! Good teamwork. Matthew gave Phily a thumbs up. The latter lowered his head in a reserved manner and tidied Matthews pants as if they were meeting for the first time. This scene fell into Peggys eyes. She couldnt help but curse softly, Despicable dragon! Matthews admiration for Phily was beyond words. He had no choice. Who didnt like loyal employees who were conscientious and diligent in their work, always working hard in private and occasionally coming up with new results? However, Matthew had been a little worried recently. Ever since Phily had become the Undying Sovereign King, he had never asked for Soul Crystals from him again. According to the current trend. Matthew seemed to become more dispensable to Phily. It would not be difficult for Phily to establish his own sect. This troubled Matthew a little. Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Try My Big Hammer? Chapter 746: Try My Big Hammer? Translator: Lonelytree Looks like I can only play the emotional card or find him a wife? He thought about it. The gaze he used to look at Phily had become much gentler. However, at this moment. The place where the Withered Disciples had fallen. A pitch-black portal quickly took shape, and heavy footsteps accompanied by a dense negative energy aura surged over. Phily and Peggy subconsciously entered a state of alert. But in the next second. They saw a heavily armoured unit. Judging from the style of his heavy armour and the weapon he carried, he should be a knight, but for some reason, his mount was nowhere to be seen. Matthew silently watched the tall guy. He glanced at the data panel. [Hint: You have killed 374 Withered Disciples with Fatal Scissors!] The special effect of the signature spell, Lord of Undead, was in effect. You have obtained a loyal Death Knight (LV18/Elite). My name is 47. I used to be a knight. The Death Knight walked steadily towards Matthew, and a deep voice came from under his cold helmet. I dont know when I lost my horse. If you can give me a horse, then I will be willing to serve you for the rest of my life. A Death Knight who lost his horse? Matthew wondered why none of his summons were normal. He nodded and said, Ill try. Then, he looked around the street. Very quickly. He found two horse corpses in a house that had been killed by the Withered Disciples. Matthew hadnt studied the undead summoning of bone horses, zombie horses, or ghost horses. Therefore, he could only try his luck with the universal version of Summon of the Dead. In the next moment. He began to chant. A few seconds later. Clouds of black mist rose from the two horse corpses in front of him. The first horse corpse twitched for a moment before it stopped moving again. The black mist also disappeared. Matthew shook his head. He looked at the second corpse. The horses corpse had been chewed up by the Withered Disciples. Most of its flesh and internal organs had disappeared, leaving only light bones. Under the infiltration of negative energy. These bones slowly reassembled and actually stood up! [Hint: You have successfully summoned a lame bone horse with the Undead Summoning Spell (Universal Spell)!] [Crippled Bone Horse (LV3): Due to some accidents, this bone horse likes to use three feet to travel. It is best to be more cautious when riding it to reduce the number of falls.] He had succeeded. However, it was not completely successful. Looking at the trembling bone horse in front of him, Matthew could not help but mutter in his heart, Can this thing be ridden? However, he could not find any other horse corpses on the street, so he turned to the Death Knight and said, Can you try this horse first? Ill get you a better one later! The Death Knight shook his head. No need, hes fine. As he spoke. He happily came to the side of the bone horse and gently patted its head. The horse snorted, and a gust of cold air shot out from the skull of the bone horse, almost freezing the Death Knights right hand. However, this Death Knight had high resistance. Half a second later. All the ice shattered. He was still happily stroking the bone horses head. Gradually. The bone horse lowered its guard. The two of them quickly formed a contract. I finally have a horse! Thank you for your gift. From now on, you are the master of Death Knight 47 and his companions. I will always be loyal to you until the end of time! The Death Knight knelt down on one knee, clasped his left hand on his chest, and swore allegiance to Matthew. Matthew was also quite satisfied. The cemetery had another general. The effect of the Lord of Undead was too strong! It was a pity. He still couldnt casually use the Fatal Scissors spell. The previous countless enhancements had made this spell almost perfect. However, there was no improvement in terms of magic power consumption. After entering Tier 4. Matthews mana did not increase significantly. Ordinary mages would use meditation or special techniques to train their magic power at the third or fourth rank. But Matthew didnt have the time. As a result, his mana was not outstanding among those of the same level. Every time he released Fatal Scissors. He would lose about a quarter of his mana. Moreover, the natural recovery of mana was rather slow. Unless he became a gold warrior like Margaret, under normal circumstances, he could only release five deadly scissors a day. In reality. Matthew obviously couldnt squander all his mana. He also had to spare some extra mana to maintain a shocking number of undead. Therefore, when they were exterminating the Withering Disciples. He still tried his best to use the Pale Hand, which consumed less energy, or simply let Peggy, Phily and the others kill them. Anyway, the Withered Disciples who died at the hands of his summoned creatures were also counted in the mission statistics. 47 requests a mission from you! As soon as he became a part of the cemetery, the Death Knight eagerly requested for a mission. Matthew also wanted to see the strength of this Death Knight. So he pointed to the Withered Cult member across the street and said, Destroy as many cultists as possible, but dont hurt the civilians. 47 said decisively, Understood! Ill start the operation now! In the next second Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Try My Big Hammer? Chapter 747: Try My Big Hammer? Translator: Lonelytree He quickly rushed to the side of the bone horse. Under Matthews surprised gaze, Death Knight 47 carried the bone horse on his shoulder and then brazenly charged towards the Withered Cult members on the other side of the street! The bone horse looked at the Death Knight beneath it in confusion. 47 took out a one-handed greatsword and waved it around. Wherever the giant sword went. Several of the Withered Disciples were cut into two. Just like that. He carried the bone horse in his left hand and waved the giant sword in his right hand. In an instant, he wiped out the new batch of Withered Disciples who had gathered together! Seeing this, Matthew quickly went over. Eh, arent you a Death Knight? 47 happily wiped the blood off his helmet. Yes, I am. Matthew was surprised. Shouldnt a knight be riding a horse? 47 replied, Under normal circumstances, yes, but I have a different understanding of Knights. I like to carry the horse on my shoulders. This will give me a greater sense of security and help me display my extraordinary combat strength. Do you want to give it a try? Matthew waved his hand. He was about to say something when he saw another group of Withered Disciples emerging from the quarantine zone. 47 carried his bone horse and charged over. This guy was really brave in battle as if he was invincible with a horse in hand. He charged into the hundreds of Withered Disciples alone and killed all the Withered Disciples! What made Matthew confused was He himself did not suffer any losses. On the contrary, only half of the bones of his bone horse were left. Matthew subconsciously glanced at the data panel. [Hint: Your graveyard summon, Death Knight 47, has updated its ability information.] [Invincible When Carrying a Horse: When Death Knight 47 has a Bone Horse, Zombie Horse, or Ghost Horse, he can unleash 150% of his combat power.] When there was no horse beside him, he would fall into a weakened state and could only display 70% of his combat power. In particular, 80% of the damage taken by Death Knight 47 in battle will be taken by the horse he is carrying. So thats how it is If thats the case, this guy will be quite troublesome in the future. Matthew pondered. Regardless, the addition of 47 had added a valiant general to Matthews elite undead squad. Under the circumstances where Dark Warrior Argus could not go out. 47 was a good replacement for this point. Although this guy would definitely exhaust a lot of horses in the future, it was nothing compared to his powerful combat strength and head-on killing ability. At least. In the future, Matthew wouldnt have to turn into a Moon Bear to be a tank anymore! As the Death Knight continued to charge on the battlefield, almost all of the Withered Disciples near the Undying Wall were dead. Matthews quest, Suicide , had also completed the first condition. The next step was to kill the Withering King. Then, he could officially transform into a silver dragon! The situation in the quarantine zone was gradually stabilizing. Matthew went to check on the situation in other directions. He flew into the air on a magic carpet. Chaos continued in Cross City. On the one hand, it came from the overflowing Withered Disciples. Alans Space Sealing Spell and Matthews Immortal Wall had already blocked 80% of the Withered Disciples. However, there were still some Withered Disciples who were rampaging in other Urban areas. Fortunately, some of the forces in the city had already begun to organize themselves to fight against these wild beasts. Some died under the claws of the Withered Disciples. More people got a chance to catch their breath. But the pressure of death was still there. Therefore, the chaos was not completely stopped. On the other hand, it came from the poisonous fog that was constantly spreading. In Cross City. The poisonous fog appeared without any pattern and was extremely fast. Matthew saw a few people stumbling out of the poisonous fog. Their skin was no longer human. There was a middle-aged man who was vomiting beside the ditch. Unknowingly, he had vomited his stomach and guts! There was also an old woman rolling on the ground in pain. She couldnt help but scratch her itchy skin with both hands and soon she was covered in blood. Similar scenes kept playing out where the poisonous fog appeared. No one knew where the next poisonous fog would come from. Everyone was waiting in fear for the judgment of fate. Outside the Holy Oak area. A large number of residents gathered. Many people tried to force their way through the protective barrier. However, during this process. The continuous damage and burning power of the weapons drove most of the people back! Only a little boy broke through the protective barrier of knife and fire while crying. However, under the hopeful gazes of the others. The little boys body was burning with flames. After he crossed the oak wall and the Bladefire Barrier. He kept rolling on the ground. The miserable wails scared away the remaining people who wanted to force their way through. At this moment. Some animals appeared on the oak wall. They transformed into human forms. One of them cast a spell on the child, and the flames on the latters body instantly disappeared. Take him to the hospital for treatment. the man instructed. The others immediately carried the child and walked deeper into the oak tree. Seeing this scene. The people outside the barrier felt a new light in their hearts. They shouted, Let us in! That terrifying, poisonous fog is coming! Dont turn us into monsters, please! Open the tree wall and let us in. You promised to protect us, but now you have given up on the ideals you have held for so many years. You Druids are not worthy of calling yourself the Children of Nature, nor are you worthy of calling yourself the messengers of peace! Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Try My Big Hammer? Chapter 748: Try My Big Hammer? Translator: Lonelytree However, that person only glanced coldly at the residents who were clamouring outside. Then, he quickly turned into a crow and flew into the depths of the forest. Very quickly. The residents there attracted a group of Withered Disciples. Chaos. It spread again. Five minutes later. When Matthew used the Pale Hand to wipe out all the Withered Disciples in the area, the residents who had gathered there were nowhere to be found. He glanced at the depths of the blade-fire array. Cross City was already in such a mess. However, no one from the Druid Church stepped forward. They might have their own difficulties. But Matthew was also deeply disappointed. The Earth Society shouldnt be like this. Stop looking. They wont open the Oak Wall. A familiar voice sounded behind him. Matthew turned around. There was a black fox lying on the roof not far away! You know how to transform? Matthew looked at him in surprise. Black Fox said proudly, The Wilderness Path isnt exclusive to Druids. Doesnt the Witherers also transform into various animals? If you are surprised, I can only say that this is not the only ability that Lord Yurkus has given me. Matthew nodded slightly on the surface. In his perception, the Black Fox that Mary Joshua had transformed into was indeed the same as the Druids wilderness form. With his affinity with nature, it was very difficult for him to make a wrong judgment when it came to wilderness form. This meant that the Void Rulers power was indeed beyond imagination. Listen, I only wanted to talk to you about three things. Mary Joshua spoke very quickly, First, the Church of Wither launched their operation without informing us. They deployed the Plague and Poison Domain in Cross City. And the one who started all of this, the true form behind the Lotus of the Mother, was actually the god of the Destroyed Icanos, an Angel of Plague named Marlene. This angel had strength close to Legend, and most importantly, she had unfathomable authority in related domains. If you want to deal with her, Im afraid it will take some effort. Secondly, the Angel of Plague and the Withering Society were forcing the Earth Society to open their doors. As long as the Druid Church opened up a door, the three major organizations would immediately launch a general attack, and the Church of Calamity would be involved. Ill try my best to delay the progress, but I wont make it too obvious. You should be able to understand my situation. Therefore, the cooperation between you and me must be done as soon as possible! Third, the Queen of Whale Hunters had entered the city and was hiding in the dark. We still havent completely determined her purpose, so you have to be careful. After saying this. Black Fox turned around and left. Im going to withdraw everyone back to the underground stronghold now. Good luck. Matthew nodded and thanked Mary. The latter didnt stop and quickly disappeared. If Mary Joshua isnt lying, then the crux of the disaster in Cross City is still the Lotus of the Mother, or rather, the Angel of Plague. We have to find her location! Matthew frowned. Finding people wasnt his forte. Ask Nature wasnt suitable for the chaotic city environment. Cross City was too noisy now. It was difficult for the Nature Spirits with weak spirituality to make enough noise for Matthew to hear their voices. So he decided to look for Lady Alan, the Winter Moon. After the latter cast the Spatial Sealing Spell, she had been searching for the true location of the Mother Lotus. Matthew flew into the sky and searched for a while, but he could not find Alan. At this moment, more than half of Cross City was shrouded in yellow and green fog. The visibility in all directions was very low. Considering that there were all kinds of enemies lurking in the city. Matthew didnt dare to be reckless. He searched for Alan for a while before returning to the Avenue of the Undead. After a while. Alan appeared at the end of the street. At this moment, the half-elf mage looked a little dishevelled. She had several magic halos on her body, which should be used to resist the invasion of poison and plague. But even so. Her condition was still a little worrisome. Her originally fair skin had a lot of pimples. What was worse was that There was a slight festering on her wrist. Matthew cast Protection from Evil on her. However, this could not directly eliminate the infection she had. Matthew wanted to treat her minor injuries again, but he was stopped by Alan. The reaction in my body is insignificant. Ill be fine after I go back and purify myself. However, the disaster in Cross City is the most heartbreaking. I think Ive just found the true location of the Mother Lotus. Why dont you come with me to take a look? Matthew did not refuse. The two of them left the street and crossed half a block before arriving near a wooden house in the Wolverine District. Thats the place. Amidst the thick green mist, Alan pointed at a pitch-black hole in front of a wooden house and said, I found many similar holes in the nearby streets. These holes should be connected to the underground space. The meat paste that we saw earlier actually came from here. Its just that the Lotus of the Mother used an illusion to make the Withered Disciples look like they came from the Lotus. I wanted to go down alone to see the situation, but I have a slight claustrophobia. As a half-elf, I naturally hate the underground, so She looked at Matthew apologetically. Matthew clapped his hands. Its okay. Im here. In the next moment. He came to the entrance of the cave and pointed to the depths of the cave. Soldier, go and scout the way. The Sword Dancer immediately stepped forward and jumped in without a word. After a full five minutes. The Undead Contract sent a signal that everything was safe. Matthew pinched the coin in his pocket and jumped down boldly. Alan followed closely behind. This was a tunnel that led underground. In most cases, it was a 75-degree or steeper descent. If it wasnt for the Feather Drop effect. Even if he didnt die from the fall, he would be severely crippled. Pa! Matthews feet touched the hard ground. It was dark in all directions, and a cold wind blew from an unknown place, giving people a creepy feeling. Soldier stood at the side, maintaining a vigilant posture. Puff! Matthew lit up a Mage Fire and took in the surroundings. It was a small room. There was a small tunnel next to it that seemed to lead to a larger square. Not long after. Alan had also successfully arrived. She looked around nervously, then slowly walked to Soldiers side. She looked the knife dancer up and down, then smiled. Your skeleton soldier is quite special. Soldier twisted his hips proudly. Matthew smiled meaningfully. He is my personal guard. Without him, my self-defence ability will be greatly reduced As soon as he finished speaking. Alan suddenly pulled out a white magic document from behind him. Pa! She stuck the magic document on Soldiers back. The latter instantly turned into nothingness! [Warning: Your partner Soldier has been hit by the spell Exile from Otherworld!] The moment Soldier disappeared Alan tore open another scroll. In an instant. A nauseating feeling surged in Matthews heart. [Warning: You have encountered a Spell Ineffective Barrier!] You seem to have underestimated your enemy, handsome mage. Alan smiled proudly. In the next second. The disguise on her body had completely disappeared, and she had turned into a strange woman wearing a gray ladys dress and adorned with lipstick. Her skin was extremely white, as white as a zombie, giving people an extremely sick feeling. Nice to meet you. Let me introduce myself. My name is Marlene, but people prefer to call me the Angel of Plague. The woman smiled at Matthew. If you are willing to become my slave now, perhaps I can spare your life. She had thought that Matthew would be very flustered. However, the latter only looked at her calmly. Is that all? If thats all you have, then you seem to have underestimated your enemy, Your Excellency Angel. Because I dont rely entirely on spells for a living. In the next second. Under the other partys surprised gaze, Matthew took out Eindersons Hammer from his luggage and looked at her unkindly. Why dont you try talking to my hammer? Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: I Have a Friend… Chapter 749: I Have a Friend Translator: Lonelytree A mace? Seeing Matthew take out such a big thing, the Angel of Plague, Marlene, suddenly looked hesitant. Do you actually know how to use such a strange weapon? It was obvious. When she saw Matthews skilful grip on the hammer, she knew that he was not pretending. Such a heavy weapon was too heavy for an ordinary warrior, let alone a spellcaster. Marlene was naturally shocked. Matthew smiled calmly. I have a friend who taught me how to use this weapon. Of course, he wouldnt say that he had obtained the skill of using the mace by burying his friend Anderson. Marlene frowned. Is it Chen? Whats your relationship with Chen? Matthew was happy that the other party was filled with suspicion, so he casually said, We met once or twice. Marlenes expression became even more serious. She took out a slender steel sword. The tip of the sword had a cold glint to it. As it was waved, it made a whistling sound in the air. Magic runes seemed to be dancing on it. This was obviously a good sword that had been enchanted many times. She pointed the tip of her sword at Matthew and slowly paced around him. As a warrior who had been fighting for many years. Marlenes joy from successfully setting up the spell nullification barrier had long dissipated. As long as the opponent still had a weapon. She would always be vigilant. She was well aware of how terrifying the Alliances mages were. In the eyes of the Heavenly Palace, there were three main types of mages in the Seven Saint Alliance: academic, practical, and unorthodox. Generally speaking. Unorthodox mages were the easiest to deal with. Although they also had some strange moves, the lack of basic skills made them suffer in many aspects. Logically speaking, based on her intelligence, Matthew was such an unorthodox mage. However, the short contact between the two sides made Marlene quickly realize that the wild path could also be a practical one! This kid is a little too calmThere might be other trump cards. I have to be careful. Marlene took precise steps. She quickly moved to attract Matthews attention. Matthew gripped his mace tightly and did not take the initiative to attack. This kind of strange weapon was very easy to avoid. Once the attack was dodged, the situation would become very passive. He was also observing Marlenes condition. However, during this process. Marlene quickly realized that although Matthew knew how to use a mace, he didnt seem to have much melee experience. Even from the way the other party followed his gaze. He was completely a virgin! So he was just pretending Marlene heaved a sigh of relief. The next second, she clenched the thin sword in her hand and suddenly interrupted, When did you see through my identity? She was trying to distract Matthew. As expected, the latter fell for it, but he replied, The real Alan doesnt have body odour. Marlene had a furious expression on her face, but in fact, she had stabbed out with her sword when Matthew was gloating! This sword was as fast as lightning! At the same time. An intense energy flow erupted from the Angel of Plagues body. It was the power of a domain. At that moment. All aspects of her condition had been raised to perfection. In the blink of an eye. Her rapier was about to pierce Matthews chest. At the critical moment. A clap of thunder sounded on the ground. Get lost! [Celebrity Domain: Retreat!] Buzz ~! A trembling sound came from the rapier. Marlenes body seemed to have hit a wall. In the next second, a huge force hit her like a wave. She was forced to take a few steps back! Now! Ever since the battle at the Moss Green Hills, Matthews legend level had risen to another level, so even his ability to repel people had been further strengthened. Before the intimidation effect on Marlene disappeared, Matthew smashed his hammer forward! The speed of this hammer strike could not be said to be slow. However, Marlene was an angel reincarnation, so her resistance to Repulse and Intimidation far exceeded that of ordinary people. Whoosh! When the fierce wind brought by the mace attacked She nimbly bent over and rolled on the ground, successfully dodging this fatal attack. At the same time. Her rich combat experience allowed her to catch a flaw in Matthews attack. The rapier shook again. She turned her wrist downward, and the cold light pierced Matthews waist like a poisonous snake! Lets see how you dodge this attack! Just as the silver light was about to pierce through Matthews flesh, another wave of air exploded with Matthew at the centre. Bang! Marlene lowered her head dejectedly. It was as if she had been slapped twice on the face, and her body had been hammered heavily like a sandbag. Puff! She rolled a few times in succession before she managed to dissipate the thrust from the airwave! Ring of Resistance? No, the spell nullification barrier is still there! Marlene looked at Matthew in bewilderment. At this moment, a faint green light lit up on the latters body. It seems that I still have to practice more compared to a real close-combat expert. Matthew looked at Marlene and laughed at himself. On the data panel. [Hint: You have used the time-limited status Ancestors Soul ! You will randomly summon one of your Tauren ancestors to possess you and obtain powerful combat abilities! Summoning successful! You have encountered the legendary Tauren of the Battle Maniac Clan, Blood Sickle! Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: I Have a Friend… Chapter 750: I Have a Friend Translator: Lonelytree Whoosh! Whoosh! With Matthew as the centre, a large amount of wind blew in all directions. Green magic light lit up the dark space. A narrow portal lit up. Immediately after. A Tauren soul walked out of the portal! At that moment. Marlene looked as if she had seen a ghost. Ancestors soul? This kid is actually a tauren?! How is that possible? He clearly looks so delicate! On the other side. The Tauren spirit was also sizing Matthew up. After a while. He said in a muffled voice, Have the Taurens evolved to be similar to humans? Matthew was also embarrassed. This was the first time he had tried to summon the spirits of his ancestors. To be honest, it was a little illogical for a human to be able to summon the Tauren ancestors. At that moment, he could only forcefully smooth things over and say, Times are changing. Blood Sickle revealed a puzzled expression. But this change is too exaggerated. Its more reasonable to say that its abnormal. Matthew wanted to explain more. However, the muscular Tauren Soul waved his hand impatiently. No matter what, since you summoned me, you must be my descendant. You are qualified to accept my power! Then, please turn around. Im coming in! Matthew said nervously, Uh, why dont we wait Unexpectedly, the other party angrily rebuked, Dont be so wishy-washy! Taurens have to be straightforward! Im coming in! Whoosh! A cold breeze blew past. Matthew could clearly feel an extremely large amount of life force flowing from his back into his limbs and bones! Enjoy it, kid! This is the power and glory of our ancestors! Blood Sickles roar echoed in the cave for a long time. Matthews entire body was trembling violently. It was a natural reaction of his body when he received the mighty power of the Tauren ancestor. At the same time. He felt a burning power in his chest. Subconsciously, he took off his Star Weaving Robe and looked down. A blood-red lotus flower appeared on his chest. Carry the will of the Tauren and continue forward! Blood Sickles voice rang out for the last time. The lotus flower on Matthews chest turned red as if it was dripping with blood. At that moment. The muscles all over his body bulged, and his body became three times bigger! [Hint: You have obtained the power of your ancestors!] [Ancestral Power: Your physical body will be strengthened to the level of a Level 16 Ancient War Maniac Tauren!] You have obtained special statuses Blood Lotus and Battle Maniacs Path! [Blood Lotus: The symbol of the Battle Maniac Clan. When the Blood Lotus is activated, you will be regarded as an ancient Tauren.] [Battle Maniac Path: In battle, you will have almost endless energy and stamina. You will have a physique that will become stronger as you fight. In continuous battle, your strength will slowly increase.] In particular, after fighting for more than 60 minutes, your strength will reach a legendary level. At that time, you might be able to attract the blessing of more Tauren ancestors souls. What a powerful force Matthew quietly felt the strands of irritable factors flowing in his body. After entering the battle maniac state. He felt as if he could feel every drop of blood pumping out of his heart. It was the power of life. That was the power of battle. That was the power of the Tauren! I didnt expect you to have the Tauren bloodlineDamn it, why is the intelligence of the Heavenly Palace always so outdated! Marlene gritted her teeth and cursed, Besides, didnt the Battle Fanatics clan go extinct during the Dark Age? Why would their spirits appear in this era? Matthew turned to face her and slowly said, Perhaps its because However, before he could finish his words, his sturdy body was suddenly pushed forward by two bodies. Then, he punched forward in the air! That punch was clearly still very far away from Marlene. But in the next second. It actually hit Marlenes face! Boom! [Tauren Martial Technique: Fist of the Realm]! Just as this unexpected punch hit, Matthews body instinctively connected with the follow-up combo. He quickly released the mace. With his other hand, he grabbed Marlene, who had been sent flying by the Fist of the Realm. In the next second. He wrapped his arms around Marlenes waist. With a sudden flip. Then, he raised her up high and smashed her headfirst onto the ground! [Tauren Martial Skill: Heaven and Earth Shattering]! At that moment. Matthew grabbed the Angel of Plagues waist with both hands and smashed her up and down three times, smashing her head and upper body into pieces! A large amount of blood and brain matter splattered out. Matthews hands were covered in it. The ground was also covered in guts. Pa! Matthew threw off her remaining lower body. The latter twitched on the ground for a while and then lost her life. I didnt expect the Taurens to be so powerful He looked at the mess on the ground. Matthew was also secretly speechless. Although the Angel of Pestilence did not descend to the mortal world in its true form, her body just now had the strength of at least a Tier 5 Warrior. However, she had been killed instantly by a single mistake. It could only be said that Taurens unexplained combo was a little terrifying. Of course. Matthew also knew that Marlene wouldnt die like this. The angel was the god of the Destroyed Icanos, and theoretically, she could be resurrected in the latters divine kingdom. It was highly likely that she would only dare to cause trouble after advancing to a demigod. Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: I Have a Friend… Chapter 751: I Have a Friend Translator: Lonelytree Although a demigods divine persona was weak, it was still possible to revive a devout believer. Considering the strangeness of the Withered Disciples he had encountered earlier. Matthew even suspected that the body was just a vessel for the Angel of Plague. There should be more underground. Just as this thought rose in his mind. He suddenly saw a golden light fly out from the half of the corpse! The golden light was a woman with a panicked expression! Matthews eyes lit up. [Petitioner]! He didnt expect that the so-called Angel of Plague, Marlene, was actually just a Petitioner! Everyone knew. A Petitioner was the product of a fanatics soul returning to the divine kingdom after death. This creature was a pure spiritual energy body. At the Connate Creator level, it was much lower than ordinary angels. Saying that it belonged to a god was even more flattering. Outstanding petitioners were indeed qualified to become angels, but their ranks would not be very high. From this perspective. Icanos the Destroyed, who was able to send a Petitioner to do things under the guise of an angel, probably wasnt doing very well. Perhaps attacking the Druid Sacred Land is a demigod ritual for Icanos the Destroyer and Tarand the Weaver of All Things to advance to the Withering or Destroyed Domain. Perhaps they arent even demigods now! This speculation flashed through Matthews mind. Of course, he did not let his guard down because of this. After all, an academic mage like Vivien had already been taken down by Icanos, who had transformed into the Withered King. Immediately. He quickly rushed towards the golden light. Meanwhile, Marlene was desperately fleeing. She did not dare to look at Matthew at all. Without the protection of her body, she was a ball of spiritual energy that could be manipulated by anyone! If it were an ordinary enemy, she would still have the confidence to fight. However, she didnt want to get entangled with this tauren who was hiding very well. The petitioners flew very fast. However, the Taurens short-distance attack speed was even faster. In just an instant. Matthew rushed to her side and grabbed the corner of the petitioners skirt with his left hand! This scared Marlene out of her wits. Golden flames burned all over her body. Her spiritual energy was consumed rapidly, and her speed suddenly increased by 30%! Whoosh! With this explosive force, she quickly passed through the tunnel and rushed up the slope. When she passed through the pass. She also calmly opened a mechanism that she had set up here before! Boom! A huge rock fell from above and rolled down the slope! The tunnel was narrow, and Matthew was not small. In order to avoid the rolling stones, he would definitely delay the pursuit! Marlene heaved a sigh of relief. Without hesitation, she took out a golden talisman and tore it open! The plan has changed! That Tree Planting Mage is a Tauren As she spoke quickly, she looked into the depths of the tunnel uneasily. But in the next second. Her golden pupils suddenly contracted violently. But there was a burst of fire in the tunnel- Boom! It was like a train crossing the border. The Tauren, with astonishing brute force, pushed the rolling stones upward at a terrifying speed. In just an instant. Rolling stones and Matthew ran over the petitioners! No Marlene wailed. However, once the physical body formed by spiritual energy was shattered, it would be difficult to recover. Matthew stopped and walked over quickly. The latter was still busy piecing together her spiritual energy blocks. He looked at the golden light that had shattered on the ground. Matthew asked calmly, So the Lotus of the Mother of Breeds is not your wilderness form, but Icanos or Tarands. Tell me their location, and I can make your death less painful. Marlenes half-broken face wailed, I cant say! I dont want to die, sob Matthew sighed and leaned his head over. He blew hard. Hualala! The golden light scattered. The so-called Angel of Plague was reduced to ashes! After that. Matthew finally had the time to look at his surroundings. This was an extremely narrow underground space. In addition to the upward slope, there were three other roads that led to different locations. The left and right sides led to the underground of the dark area. Only the end of the road in the middle had some light. Matthew looked at it. The two roads on the left and right were a little too narrow. He was now a standard, brawny man and could not squeeze through. Therefore, he chose to take the middle path. Not long after. He passed through the tunnel and arrived at the end of the road. This was a square with sparsely lit candles. The space above the square was very deep, even larger than the secret underground stronghold of the Order of Calamity. Matthew looked around. He confirmed that the space here was enough to accommodate two dragons fighting. On the square, there were rows of vertical ovals. Matthew leaned over to take a look. He realized that they were actually glass jars. The glass jar was soaked in a pale yellow turbid liquid. Some of the glass jars were empty. There were also some glass jars floating with some unimaginable Spirit body? No, it seems to be a special ghost! Matthew looked around in surprise. The number of glass jars in the square was uncountable. Tubes extended from the back of these glass jars, and these tubes eventually merged into a thick copper tube. Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: I Have a Friend… Chapter 752: I Have a Friend Translator: Lonelytree Matthew followed the copper pipe to the end. He discovered that it was connected to a yellow root that was as thick as a tentacle! The tip of the root was like a stamen. The fine yellow and white branches wrapped the copper pipe tightly. Matthew could sense it without even getting close. That root must have come from the Mother Lotus hidden underground! He observed calmly. From time to time, the ghosts in the jars would be taken away, but not long after, some ghosts would be sent back. These ghosts seemed to be conscious when they were sent back. They even bared their fangs and brandished their claws at Matthew. However, under the soaking of the liquid. They soon fell into a deep sleep. Waiting for the next summoning. [Hint: You have discovered the Group Soul Projection Device.] [Knowledge (Spell Identification/Divine Knowledge): You have realized that all Soul Projection Devices are the divine version of the spell Blue Veil Dream.] [The Lotus of the Mother of Breeds projected these ghosts onto the clones, thereby mass-producing the most basic life forms. Then, by issuing simple orders, it ordered these Withered Disciples to cause destruction in Cross City.] So that was the case. Matthew had previously felt that these Withered Disciples were very strange. After they died, they rotted completely, and their spirit bodies were nowhere to be found. It turned out that their spirit bodies had been anchored by the Lotus of the Mother! As for Blue Veil Dream, which was originally used to travel to another world, it was also used by the Brood Mother Lotus as a part of controlling the ghost to log into the clone body. Through this method. The Brood Mother Lotus could produce an endless stream of cheap Withered Disciples. However, the quality of life of these believers would be very poor. Matthew even observed. Some of the ghosts in the glass jars were actually animals! Even if Blue Veil Dream can protect the soul, it shouldnt be able to withstand a few soul projections. Where did the Mother Lotus get so many ghosts? And it even treats them as consumables! He thought about it. Matthew wanted to follow the direction of the root to find the true location of the Mother Lotus. But at this moment. All the candles in the square were instantly extinguished. Immediately after. A faint blue light lit up in the glass jar. All the ghosts opened their eyes at that moment! They stared at Matthew. Whoosh! Whoosh! A cold wind blew from the edge of the square. It was only because Matthews Vitality was exuberant and his aura was high, or else he would have been shocked by this scene! Your boldness is beyond my expectations. But if the Tauren bloodline is your last trump card, then you are destined to die here today, ha, Tree Master. An extremely feminine voice sounded in the darkness. Matthew composed himself. He did not find the source of the voice, but his perception reminded him that the person who spoke was the Mother Lotus hidden in the dark. Are you Icanos or Tarand? he asked calmly. Looks like you have done some homework before coming After the soft and weak voice finished speaking, it suddenly became sharp and high-pitched. But you despicable Tauren, how dare you call God by his name!? I am the Weaver of All Things, the Daughter of the Earth, the Master of Graves, Poison, and Plague! Kneel down! An unquestionable power of law smashed into Matthews body. However, Matthew only took half a step back before regaining his balance. He had high resistance to begin with. In addition, the Taurens ancestral soul gave him an extremely tenacious fighting will. The divine might of Tarand, the Weaver of All Things, did not make him kneel. Of course. This was also related to Tarands current lack of strength. As expected, you havent even reached the Demigod level. Matthew looked calmly at the root that was slowly leaving the copper pipe. The latter split in the middle, revealing countless tongues and broken teeth. A womans head slowly emerged from it. She stared at Matthew coldly and angrily. Even if Im not a demigod yet, a former god is not someone a brat like you can profane! I told you, you are really bold. You didnt think of retreating when you found so many ghosts here. Didnt your teacher tell you that ghosts are the natural nemesis of mages?! Following Tarands clamor. The lids of all the glass jars opened automatically. Countless ghosts flew out from it. They surrounded Matthew and let out sharp roars as if they could tear him apart at any time! Spectres were indeed one of the potential Mage killers. There were many high-level ghosts that could not only absorb energy but also focus. When a mage was surrounded by a sea of ghosts. All of his spells and techniques might lose their effectiveness in an instant. Therefore, every mage would be extra careful when they set foot in the Underworld. Even a strong character like the Tauren When faced with the Spirit Sea, it was very easy to be drained of energy and become extremely weak. Therefore, in Tarands opinion. Matthew was indeed a little arrogant. The number of ghosts here seems to have exceeded 1000 Matthew muttered to himself. And sending you to the Underworld only requires 100 spirits! Tarand said coldly, Leave your last words, mage. You will be the first Alliance Mage I kill after I return. Its your honour. Matthew shrugged. I have a friend. He once entrusted me to investigate a soul theft mission. I am so ashamed. I didnt even investigate seriously. Who knew that this mission would come by itself Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: I Have a Friend… Chapter 753: I Have a Friend Translator: Lonelytree At this point. He took out the lantern that was emitting a dark green light from his inventory. Wherever the light went. All the ghosts suddenly quieted down! My friend also said that as long as I collect 1000 ghosts, he will automatically appear in front of me Dont you think so, Viscount Fan? Matthew had not finished his sentence. The Lost Lantern suddenly shone brightly. With Tarands furious roar, thousands of spirits were sucked into the lantern! Whoosh! The ghosts that were still surrounding Matthew had disappeared completely. At the same time. A man wearing a black cloak and carrying a sickle appeared beside Matthew. Crow Pavilion Demon Domain? Viscount Fan? Tarands voice suddenly raised an octave. I remember that the Hall of Spirit Touch and the Heavenly Palace signed a non-interference agreement! Viscount Fan came to Matthews side and glanced at the ghost in the lantern. He then replied politely, There is such an agreement. But you are no longer a member of the Heavenly Palace. Moreover, you have stolen the soul that originally belonged to the Underworld. This is a serious violation of the regulations. I didnt settle the score with you because I dont want to interfere with the matters of the material world. Youd better not use the tactics of the Heavenly Palace to threaten me. Tarand instantly fell silent. Viscount Fan turned to face Matthew with a faint smile on his face. I didnt expect you to complete part of the mission so quickly. I thought the God of the Underworld had sent someone to do it, but I didnt expect the Church of Wither to be involved. The Prime Material Plane is in such a mess that its annoying. Fortunately, Im not human. Then Ill accept these 1000 spectres. Ill send you the contents of the stone tablet soon. I also owe you a favour. As long as its within the influence of the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain, Ill try my best to do anything that doesnt violate my principles. As for this lantern, you can keep it. If there are more ghosts, I will offer a better price. As he spoke. He bowed slightly to Matthew and took the souls away. The square suddenly became cold and quiet. After Viscount Fan left. Tarand seemed to heave a sigh of relief. She said sarcastically in a low voice, I thought you were really friends with Viscount Fan, who is so resourceful. It turns out that you are just using each other. You dont think that I cant kill you after leaving Specter, do you? In the next second. The sound of rocks shattering could be heard from all over the square. Matthew saw green and yellow roots growing out of the ground and rock walls. There were colourful spheres on the roots. The moment these spheres appeared, they rapidly expanded. Bang bang bang! The sphere exploded automatically. It turned into colourful powder and blended into the air. Very quickly. The entire square was covered in colourful poisonous gas! [Warning: You have entered the realm of plague and poison of Tarand, the Weaver of All Things!] You have been attacked by 1247 poisons and 668 plagues at the same time! Your body is unable to resist this level of poison and plague damage! An unprecedented sense of weakness welled up in Matthews heart. His heart was pounding. As expected of a god. She still has a unique advantage in terms of domain. He could not help but sigh. Tarand said proudly, Of course, in the field of plague and poison, I am the queen! Who knew that in the next second? Matthew denied it seriously. No! Youre not! I have a friend He is the real king of this domain! As he spoke. Matthew calmly opened up another related field besides the plague. At the same time. He also uttered a short, sharp incantation. It was a secret message from a certain Druid society. After the incantation. Three illusory figures quickly appeared beside Matthew. They were- Lord of Corrupted, Hussman; Twilight Elf, Dudley; And a yawning yellow jade dragon! Hello, Matthew! Dudleys shadow said excitedly, You finally remembered that you are a member of the Spore Society! Hussman, the Rotten Sac Lord, gently and shyly waved his tentacles at Matthew and then wrapped everything with an even more vast Spore Domain. Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Have You Thought Of The Child’s Name? Chapter 754: Have You Thought Of The Childs Name? Translator: Lonelytree [Hint: You have received the blessing of Spores Care from Hussman, the Lord of Rotten Sac.] [Spores Care: These little guys from the microscopic world are very worried about your health!] [They will continue to be active on the surface of your body and inside your body, neutralizing any poison and dissolving all plagues.] [Duration: 7 days.] Although the two big shots of the Spore Society did not come to the scene in person, the shadows they projected through their domains were enough to solve Matthews biggest problem! This was the only blessing. Tarand the Weaver of All Things domain suppression on Matthew instantly lost its effect. No matter how many poisons or plagues there were. Under the effect of the spores controlled by Hussman, they had no way of taking effect at all. Matthew felt his entire body relax, and his body became extremely light. On the square. The Spore Domain was still expanding. The influence of Hussman and Dudley was beyond Matthews imagination. But on second thought, it was normal. Both of them were above Legend, and it was quite easy for the inner plane to project shadows to the outer plane. Correspondingly. It would also be easier to transmit influence than from the outside. Thus, the Spore Societys help turned the situation around almost immediately. Matthew became extremely relaxed. On the contrary, Tarand was on guard against a great enemy. Although this Spore Association is small, there are some benefits to being small Matthew thought to himself. At the very least, the Spore Societys unity was something he found rare. He thought that after he recited the secret code of the association, it would take at least a few minutes for either Dudley or Hussman to come over to help. However, he did not expect them to respond so promptly. Almost immediately after Matthew asked for help. They cast their shadows in this area. This meant that they had never thought about whether they should lend a helping hand. Matthew remembered this sincerity. He had always understood the principle of returning a favour. If Hussman or Dudley needed help next time, he would not hesitate to help! Immediately. Matthew was about to exchange a few words with Dudley when the Yellow Jade Dragon projection beside him suddenly said in surprise, Im not a member of the Spore Society. Why did you drag me in? Dudley said respectfully, Hussman said that you would be more imposing. The two of us dont look like powerful characters, but you are the only one who is imposing. Only in this way can we show the unity and strength of our Spore Society. Yellow Jade Dragon was obviously very pleased with these words. He nodded lazily. Alright then, let me see what kind of trash dares to claim to be the king of plagues and poisons? As they spoke. Hussmans Spore Domain and Tarands Plague and Poison Domain clashed a few more times. However, no matter how much Tarand struggled. The Spore Domain seemed to be showing greater compatibility and volume. Gradually. As the Spore Domain spread. Tarands domain was either cut into pieces or completely absorbed! This scene shocked and angered Tarand. Very quickly. A huge shadow slowly walked out of the Plague and Poison Domain. Matthew could clearly see that the shadow was a miniature version of the Brood Mothers Lotus, which was Tarands wilderness form. Very quickly. The body of the Mother Lotus began to change. Countless lotus petals fell to the ground and disappeared. In its place. It was a huge spider that had crawled out of the lotus platform. The spider had golden compound eyes. She had appendages that emitted yellow gas and a tail that looked like a scorpion. Her main body was covered in a layer of extremely fine scales. The texture looked a little like dragon scales. In short, the composition of the elements was very complicated. It didnt seem like a natural creature. This is the first time Ive seen an Earthmother Spider who has changed her body into such a mess. You must be Tarand, the famous beggar of the Heavenly Family Palace Yellow Jade Dragon casually mentioned Tarands dark history. The latter stared at him. I can easily crush a few Legendary dragons like you at my peak! Yellow Jade Dragon said in surprise, But youre not at your peak anymore. Dont you feel ashamed to brag like this? Tarand sneered. At least I can crush your projection! Yellow Jade Dragon wagged his tail lazily as if he couldnt be bothered to argue with her. Dudley, the Twilight Elf, could not help but sigh. Matthew, your Prime Material Plane is too scary. People want to kill people at the drop of a hat. Cant people be more peaceful? Beside him, Hussman also shook his tentacles twice as if he was nodding. Matthew shrugged. This thing isnt from our prime material plane. Didnt you hear Mr. Claydes introduction? Shes from the Heavenly Palace, and she might have participated in the operation to persecute you Sun Elves. Is that so? Dudleys expression turned solemn. Ive almost forgotten what happened back then, but as long as the other party is from the Heavenly Palace, she must have a part in this debt, dont you think? Hussman? The Rotten Sac Lord waved its white tentacles that looked like flower petals to show its approval. Tarand, who had transformed into a Mother Spider, slowly stepped into the Spore Territory. Matthew knew. This was not Tarands real body but a projection of her will in the domain. She was definitely not Hussmans match in a head-on clash of domains Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Have You Thought Of The Child’s Name? Chapter 755: Have You Thought Of The Childs Name? Translator: Lonelytree However, the battle between the projections was hard to say. Tarand was obviously the most afraid of Hussman. From the beginning, her attention was on that beautiful exotic flower, followed by Clayde and then Dudley. As for Matthew. Ever since the Spore Domain was spread out, she had not looked at him again. What kind of freak are you? Tarand questioned Hussman, Why is your domain so vast? What right do you have to define such a domain? What the hell was a spore? Do you actually want to use this thing to disintegrate the domain that Ive been managing for hundreds of years? This is simply a fools dream! Tarands question was more or less filled with rage. The definition of a domain. Ever since the Age of Enlightenment, when the gods had taken control of the right to speak, there had basically been no major changes. Even though the Calamity Mage had single-handedly organized the ascension of the Heavenly Palace and carried out a major cleansing of the main material plane. However, in terms of the interpretation of the domain. She did not make any changes. Therefore, the hatred that the gods had for the Calamity Mage was quite pure. It was the pain of being inferior to others. But Hussman was different. His Spore Domain had been blank for the past thousands of years. To the old-fashioned Tarand. Any new domain was bound to be wrong! What was even more terrifying was In the previous encounter, she was shocked to find that Hussmans Spore Domain had the ability to cover her own Plague and Poison Domain! However, this did not mean that the domain that Tarand had worked so hard to develop would be completely wasted. However, as long as Hussman continued to develop and strengthen his Spore Domain Sooner or later, there would be a day. Tarand had to accept the fate of either becoming Hussmans subordinate or being kicked out! Thus, she was extremely shocked and furious at Hussmans appearance. She kept scolding Hussman, trying to suppress him with her aura. Hussman had never experienced such a scene before. He seemed stunned. After a long time. Only then did he shrink back weakly. His white tentacles shook helplessly as he whispered to Dudley, She, shes so fierce. This time, perhaps it was because he had entered the Spore Domain. Matthew heard Hussmans voice. It was a childish voice. It had a childish voice. It made people involuntarily feel that it was cute. Pretentious bastard! Im going to devour your domain completely. Go to hell! Tarand roared angrily. Accompanied by this roar. The domains of both sides began to change again. If it was said that the Spore Domain was driving away the plague and poison domain before But now The two sides began to stack together at a speed visible to the naked eye. Matthews spirits were lifted. This was the symbol of Tarand starting a Domain Battle! He hurriedly said to Hussman, Dont force yourself. Theres no need to fight head-on with the other party. If you can help stabilize the current situation of the domain, itll be a great help to me. He didnt want Hussman to get hurt because of him. Hasman shyly distanced himself from Matthew and then pounced on Dudley. Dudley appeared to be carefree as he offered advice. Just punch her. Hussman replied in a tender voice, Only one punch? Dudley said seriously, Thats right. You can only punch her once. Remember, because we represent the Spore Societys image to the outside world, no matter if its an enemy or a friend, you must be polite and apologize after the fight, understand? And you have to speak louder. Hussman turned his tentacles slightly as if he was nodding. On the other side. Tarand, who had transformed into the Earthmother Spider, had already charged over aggressively. At the crucial moment. Hasman, who was originally a pure white sack of decay, had also undergone a huge change. A pure white glowing object quickly jumped out from the centre of the rotten sack. Matthew saw it clearly. It was a very pure spiritual energy body. It was not fundamentally different from the petitioners he had killed before! It was Hussmans soul. The appearance of the spirit was no different from that of a three or four-year-old boy. Matthew wanted to go over and help, but he was stopped by the Yellow Jade Dragon with his tail. Children are fighting. Why are adults joining in the fun? Yellow Jade Dragon said lazily. Matthew was powerless to retort. On the other side. The little boy ran to Tarand. He looked terrified, his eyebrows furrowed and his body shaking. Look straight at me, you evil creature that blasphemed the Maiden of the Earth! The Earthmother Spider let out a loud roar. At that moment, all of her compound eyes opened, and a large amount of golden light shot out. After she died, she wanted to pierce through Hussmans heart with ten thousand arrows! However, Hussman wasnt afraid of the light. He only bowed to the other party shakily and then said very loudly, Im sorry! In the next second. He clenched his small fist and threw a seemingly soft punch forward. Whoosh! A strong wind blew. Wherever the fist wind passed, the Earthmother Spiders body started to show signs of blurring. No! It wasnt blurry. Instead, it collapsed, distorted, and shattered And then completely turned into ashes! [Prompt: Your president, Hussman (Spore Society), has successfully defeated Tarand, the Weaver of All Things, in the Battle of Domains.] Hasman had obtained a portion of Tarands Plague Domain and Poison Domain! As a member of the Spore Society, you have obtained a small amount of Tarands Plague Domain and Poison Domain! Tarands Domain Body, Earthmother Spider, was permanently erased. Tarand, the Weaver of All Things, has been severely injured! In an instant. All the strange phenomena related to poison and plague in the square disappeared. Even the root that was only wrapped around the copper pipe quickly retracted into the rock. On the stone wall. Only a pitch-black hole was left. The former God, Tarand, who was known as the Mother of Decay, the Weaver of All Things, and the Wilderness Form with the Mother Lotus She ran away! However, what made people feel ridiculous was that The little boys eyes were still tightly shut. His fists were trembling, and he looked helpless and afraid. Dudley walked over and patted him on the shoulder. Not bad. The little boy opened his eyes weakly and asked carefully, Is there any blood? Dudley shook his head. Theres no blood. Its very clean. If there were blood, I would have covered it with an illusion long ago. The little boy heaved a sigh of relief. Thats good, thats good. That punch of mine wasnt bad, right? His voice revealed the innocence unique to a child. Not bad! Dudley encouraged loudly, You are very, very outstanding! The little boy jumped up happily, but perhaps because Matthew and other outsiders were present, he hid in Dudleys arms shyly. But you did something wrong. Dudley said seriously, You should say sorry after the fight. The little boy said blankly, But she wont be able to hear us after were done. Dudley nodded. Thats the effect we want. We apologize not because weve wronged people but because were polite. And if you apologize before hitting her, it would seem like youre provoking him. It would be impolite. Do you understand? The little boy nodded in understanding. In the next moment. Dudley held him in his arms. Their foreheads were pressed together as if they were whispering something. During this process. Matthew could see that there was a ball of light from the soul that was entangled between them. Thus, he said to the Yellow Jade Dragon Clayde beside him with some emotion, The two of them are already inseparable, right? Creation is truly miraculous Yellow Jade Dragon said casually, Whats so magical about this? Two gentle personalities that were abandoned by the world because of their like-mindedness, they gave their souls to each other without worry. Although its a very new life form, its not a particularly magical relationship, is it? I remember that there are similar relationships in human society, right? Men and women who had just met each other had entrusted their lives, safety, and property to each other, and then they would reproduce and survive together. What was this relationship called? Oh, marriage. By the way, speaking of marriage, hows your relationship with your wife now? Have you given birth? Have you thought of a name for the child? Have you considered asking me to be the childs godfather? He brought up this topic. Yellow Jade Dragon suddenly became more energetic. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Chapter 756: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Translator: Lonelytree Facing Yellow Jade Dragons incessant questions, Matthew was somewhat embarrassed. Back then, for safety reasons. He and Margaret had once pretended to be newlyweds in front of Jade Dragon Clayde. But now, he had become a member of the Spore Society. If he continued to hide it, it would be a little unethical. So Matthew explained, somewhat ashamed, Im sorry, Mr. Clayde. But I have to tell you that we lied to you before. Lady Margaret and I are not newlyweds. It was only because we were afraid of your power when we first met and listened to a few rumours that we lied to you. Im really sorry. Unexpectedly. Yellow Jade Dragon didnt fly into a rage. Instead, he showed a gratified expression. Since you say so, then, Mr. Matthew, I must also tell you that your honesty has won my most basic respect. At this point. His eyes shone with wisdom. You didnt think that I wouldnt have noticed it, did you? Matthew was shocked. You noticed? Yellow Jade Dragon laughed, Please, Ive lived for thousands of years. What havent I seen? You young humans are transparent in my eyes. The moment I came into contact with you, I realized that you were a virgin. I can easily confirm this. I wasnt in my previous life! Matthew resisted in his heart, but he still smiled bitterly. At this moment, Dudley also came over. To be honest, I can confirm that. It couldnt be more obvious! Matthew! Matthew tightened his thighs and asked with a confused expression, How did you confirm it? Dudley smiled gently. Its our friends in the Spore Realm who told us. Lets put it this way. As long as you have sex with any member of the opposite sex in this world, your penis will carry the special bacteria in the other partys body. This bacteria is as bright as a bonfire in the dark night in the eyes of those of us who have the Spore Domain Vision. And your penis is too clean! Other than the residual aura of the Mages Hand, there was no special bacteria. Dont get me wrong, I didnt look at it or touch it. These are all the contents that my friends in the Spore Realm enthusiastically told me. They really care about your health! Oh right, they also wish you to find your beloved half as soon as possible and complete the exchange of bacteria in your body! How could this work? Matthew was completely speechless. It turned out that so many things could be seen in the microscopic domain, and there was so much residual information. In that case The Spore Domain was indeed a rare treasure domain! However, after Dudleys words No matter how sincere the other partys tone was. Matthews face was also slightly hot. At this moment. Hussman ran over and shyly tugged at Matthews sleeve, signalling for Matthew to extend his hand. Matthew did as he was told. The little boy suddenly spat on his palm! Matthew was about to stop when the saliva suddenly melted into his palm. A scorching power rushed straight to the top of his head. His skin became extremely itchy. However, he instantly regained his cool! [Hint: Hussman, the Rotten Sac Lord, has shared his domain ability, Spore Identification.] [Spore Identification: You can use this ability to observe the bacteria on one or more targets and observe them from a microscopic perspective.] Through this ability, you can at least make the following judgments on a specific target: C determine whether a person is a virgin; C identify if a person has insomnia; C identify whether a person is prone to indigestion; C identify whether a person is easily swayed by feelings of love; C identify whether a person frequently picks his nose; C Others; Thank you, Hussman! The Spore Domain is really amazing! Matthew was greatly surprised. Although Hussman was a rotten soul, his personality was unexpectedly gentle and shy. After sharing the ability. He quickly hid behind Dudley. Dudley patted his head. The two of them were like father and son. However, from the soul level, they were already firmly bound together. They would rise and fall together. Matthew had heard of Dudleys tragic experience. However, he had no idea what Hussman had experienced. But one thing was certain. These two lives must have gone through many hardships to be able to rely on each other without hesitation. It was also because of this coincidence or predestined fate. Matthew had a strong premonition. They might become the true king of fungi! After understanding the Spore Identification Technique a little. Matthew turned his attention back to the Yellow Jade Dragon Clayde. He apologized to Clayde again. The latter waved his hand. I know that legend. Its widely spread in human society. If a man and a woman encounter a Yellow Jade Dragon in the wild, its best for them to disguise themselves as a couple to increase the probability of survival. I can understand your fear and helplessness. Matthew smiled awkwardly. It seems like this rumour is false? No. Yellow Jade Dragon denied, This rumour is correct. At least for most of the Yellow Jade Dragons, they usually dont attack newlyweds. But for me, I dont have so many preferences. Im more unrestrained. Sometimes, pretending and deceiving make me angry. You guys are lucky. I was in a good mood that day, and I sensed your unique domain, so I didnt lose my temper. Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Chapter 757: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Translator: Lonelytree Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. Clayde said, Under normal circumstances, if I encounter humans pretending to be a couple, I will let them do what they want. This is my bad taste. Matthew scratched his head. Fortunately, you didnt do that at that time. Clayde sighed and said, Im a little regretful that I didnt do that back then. Matthews face was full of question marks. Margaret is a good girl. Yellow Jade Dragon said seriously, Ive seen her battle in Inferno Hell and heard rumours about her. Challenging a Legend with a mortal body was something extraordinary in any era. Moreover, she was still challenging them. This was crazy. I bet half of the men in the world-no, ninety percent of the men are not as brave as her. Her will was very firm. She was a born warrior. She was also an excellent spouse. If you like her, missing her is definitely the biggest loss. Matthew nodded in agreement. Margaret is indeed a very powerful girl. Yellow Jade Dragon encouraged, You cant miss this opportunity. Do you need me to open a portal to Purgatory for you? Matthew immediately raised his hand to stop him. Thank you, but theres no need! Yellow Jade Dragon asked in puzzlement, Dont you like her? Matthew thought for a moment. I respect her very much. But I have no intention of developing a relationship with anyone for the time being. Similarly, I believe that Lady Margaret is not interested in romance. She is pursuing the path of legend, and I am the same. Yellow Jade Dragon said disdainfully, Who told you to fall in love? I just want you to have a child! Matthew paused awkwardly. After a while. He could only say carefully, Why dont you find someone else? Yellow Jade Dragon snorted heavily. As I said before, Im very interested in the process of human reproduction. Not only humans but also other humanoid species can do this. However, in the negative energy plane or the air elemental plane, the samples I can observe are too few. How about this? If someone is willing to let me watch the entire process of life being born, Im willing to give them a generous gift. Can you help me find such a candidate? Matthew asked, What do you mean by generous gifts? Yellow Jade Dragon chuckled. Money, of course. According to the number of times, for every life born, I am willing to give a total of 200,000 gold coins or equivalent magic tools and collectables to the couple. If theyre willing to come to Eternal Island to conduct my observation experiments, then the price can be even higher. 200,000? Matthew was a little tempted when he heard that! He spun around in his mind and found a suitable candidate! Lumiere! At the celebration party, this guy said to Matthew, after getting drunk, Im the future king of the rainforest. Im a man who will have 3000 children in the future! One child would earn 200,000 yuan. He could also receive the blessing of the Legendary Gem Dragon. This was a good deal for the rainforest natives! Thinking of this. Matthew nodded and said, I will pay attention to the candidates who meet your requirements. Yellow Jade Dragon urged, Be quick. I can feel that the opportunity for me to touch the life domain is now. If I miss it, my destiny will pass, and I will never advance. How hateful. Im trapped in the negative energy plane and can never leave Hearing this. Matthew looked at him in surprise. Clayde looked like he didnt want to talk about it, so he didnt dare to ask. He ended his conversation with Yellow Jade Dragon. Matthew turned to Dudley and expressed his gratitude to the Spore Society. Matthew said, I just saw Hussmans soul, and I suddenly thought of something. Do you think Hussman is willing to become a Natures Soul? As soon as he said that. Dudley was surprised, and then he fell into deep thought. Hussman, on the other hand, stuck his head out from behind him, thinking about something. Matthew was not in a hurry. He had actually thought of this suggestion at the last minute. In Matthews eyes, the corrupted lord, Hussman, was the perfect medium between life and death. He was the king of spores and could become the king of microorganisms in the future. And if Matthew wanted to step over life and death, he had to take down this domain. Especially in his ritual field, the corresponding medium could not be missing. But the problem was that this medium was very difficult to produce. It wasnt until just now that Matthew had a sudden idea. Instead of working hard to create it himself. Why doesnt he ask for external help? He was a member of the Spore Society anyway. It wasnt too much to set up a special area in the oak forest as a branch of the Spore Society, right? Once there was a branch. It wouldnt be too much for their boss, Hussman, to send a clone or a projection over. After that, as long as the time requirement of seven days was met. Matthew would be able to promote Hussman to the most basic Nature Soul! Dont underestimate this ritual. Although Hussman was powerful now, he lacked a title. He had not been recognized by the Nature Domain, nor had he been accepted by the Negative Energy Domain. The symbiosis between him and Dudley could easily lead to all domains silently isolating them. This was undoubtedly a great hindrance to their advancement. But once the Nature Domain accepted Hussman Then, not only could he rely on the expansion of the Spore Domain, but he could also seriously take the path of advancing as a Natures Soul and then get his hands on more Authority related to the Nature Domain. Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Chapter 758: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Translator: Lonelytree Of course. This choice was not without its drawbacks for Hussman and Dudley. Once he accepted Matthews promotion ceremony. This meant that Hussman had become Matthews underling in the natural domain. Although this kind of subordinate relationship was not strictly restrictive, it was not a big deal. However, it still existed in reality. Therefore, after Matthew raised this question, he quickly explained the pros and cons of the matter. In short, the choice is yours. If you want to have a foothold in the prime material plane and get a ticket to enter the natural domain, then you can seriously consider my proposal. Matthew said sincerely. He actually only had one Natures Soul slot, which was very precious. In theory, we have no objections, but Hussman and I are still evaluating whether we should intervene in the Prime Material Plane. After all, the chaos here is visible to the naked eye. Dudleys answer was quite honest. Perhaps we still need to think about it for a while. Matthew nodded. When youve thought it through, just come and find me anytime. After all, I am also a member of the Spore Society. Hearing this. Dudley and Hussman smiled happily. Then, the two of them waved their hands. As the power of the domain faded. The projections of the three people also quickly disappeared in front of Matthew. The square was pitch black after the candles were extinguished. Matthew ignited a Hand of Magic. He discovered that the root of the Broodmother Lotus had already disappeared. It was left on the stone wall. There was only a bottomless cave. This cave clearly led to the location of the Mother Lotuss true body, but Matthew did not pursue it. That was the opponents home ground, and it would be too risky for him to barge in alone. His train of thought was very clear. All he had to do was destroy all the actions of the Withering Order, and the latter would naturally be unable to sit still and take the initiative to attack. Compared to advancing alone. Matthew was more than willing to wait. Therefore, he only placed a few warning spells near the cave and then searched the square. At this moment, in the square. Other than the bottles and jars used to contain souls. Matthew also found a huge crucible. The bottom of the crucible was filled with dark red meat paste, and there were many mud jars beside it. There was a large amount of magic clay in the jars. Matthew knew. This kind of clay was usually used to make low-level puppets and was also the basic material for beginner constructs. Other than that. He also found some animal or human corpses, a large number of eggshells of unknown animals, an entire warehouse of wheat and rice stalks, and some other materials. He picked up some valuables and took them away. The rest would be marked down and dealt with later. There should be someone in charge of daily maintenance here. When I came in, I didnt encounter anyone other than the Angel of Pestilence, Marlene. In Cross City, even when the Withering Disciples broke out, I didnt see a large group of Witherers. Where did these people go? Matthews thoughts were as clear as ever. The Withered Disciples and Witherers were clearly two different groups. The former was a low-level life created by the Lotus of the Mother of Breeds through the Soul Projection Device and Mass Clone Technique. The latter was the fallen Druid who truly believed in the path of withering. This group of people had been hiding in the dark until now. They were definitely waiting for an opportunity. Recalling what Mary Joshua said to him, Matthew came to a conclusion. Their target has always been the Druid Sanctuary. They just want to mess up the situation and use morality to kidnap the Earth Society, forcing the Druids to open the enchantment. At that time, the Witherers general attack will arrive, and the Church of Calamity and the Whale Hunter Organization will most likely follow. He figured out the key points. Matthew quickly returned to the surface. He walked around Cross City and found that the situation had greatly improved. Although there were still some Withered Disciples wandering on the streets. However, the poisonous fog that had forced people to flee had disappeared! This meant that the damage that Hussman had dealt to Tarand was effective. The latter had suffered a huge setback in terms of domain, and could no longer maintain the previous form of plague and poison. At the same time. Matthew noticed that the illusion of the Mother Lotus in the quarantine zone had become much more dispirited. This might be Tarands way of showing weakness. However, it was more likely that her influence had really declined sharply. If this continued The chaos in Cross City would naturally calm down. Under the efforts of Matthew and the other mages of the Alliance. The Withering Church was doomed to fail! You must do something You must be burning with anxiety right now. This is your demigod ritual. Once you take this step, you will be ahead of your colleagues in the Heavenly Palace and gain a foothold in the Prime Material Plane. You definitely didnt expect the mages of the Alliance to come so quickly. You must be filled with regret now. Have you considered bowing to me and seeking a possibility of reconciliation? Matthew kept thinking about this. He was not talking to himself. Instead, he was transmitting his voice through the power of the spore domain. He was provoking Tarand, the Weaver of All Things, who was hiding in the dark! He believed the other party must have heard it. This was because the Spore Domain and the opponents domain overlapped too much. Both sides were in a life-and-death relationship. Tarand would have carefully tried to intercept every fluctuation and every syllable that appeared out of thin air in the Spore Domain. Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Chapter 759: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Translator: Lonelytree Matthew was happy that she did so. Therefore, he did not stop it. As expected. An angry voice came from underground and fell clearly into Matthews ears! Despicable necromancer! Other than relying on the strength of others, do you dare to face me alone? Tarands tone was still calm, but the grievance in her tone could not be hidden. Im already a despicable necromancer. Why should I face you alone? Have you been in the Heavenly Palace for too long, and your brain has become rusty? You actually asked such an illogical question. Youve disappointed me with the gods ability to express themselves! Matthew did his best to provoke the other party. Unfortunately, he was not very satisfied with his provocative words. He had no choice. Who asked him to be naturally kind to others? If only Rheagar was here Matthew sighed. As soon as he said that. Tarand fell into a long silence. No matter how Matthew provoked her. She did not even respond. This made Matthew a little disappointed. The other party still had some brains. She did not rush out to fight him on impulse. Thinking about it carefully, it made sense. Out of the ten gods in the Heavenly Palace, nine were old turtles. Each of them cherished their lives more than the other. How could they risk their lives so easily? Even if Matthew scolded her harshly. As long as the situation was not right. She probably didnt do anything. Of course. If Tarand were to go from head to toe, Matthew would be able to accept it. He was just loitering around Cross City and sending more Withered Disciples back to their lair. After a while. Matthew returned to the Avenue of the Undead and suddenly found that the quarantine zone had been completely sealed. Matthew looked up. At some point in time, Alans Space Sealing Spell had completed its sealing. The side that had been replaced by the undead had a curved energy wall. The core area that was surrounded by a large number of Withered Disciples was completely sealed off. Next, he just needed to deal with some of the leaked Withered Disciples. It seemed that this disaster was coming to an end. Matthew flew around the Space Sealing Spell and finally found Alan, who was casting the spell at full force. You reconstructed the spell?! Matthew was a little surprised. It was very difficult to recreate a spell that had been nullified and deconstructed. This difficulty was much higher than casting a new spell. Based on Alans previous performance, she was still able to control the situation. Alan shook her head at Matthews question. I dont know whats going on either. Just now, I suddenly felt that the portion of the Space Sealing Spell that was cancelled out earlier had automatically recovered. It seems that the owner of the spell cancelled out his focus. Matthew said thoughtfully, Its also possible that the one who cast the spell to cancel it out isnt a mage. Alan was puzzled. Why do you say that? Matthew quickly recounted what he had just encountered. And when he talked about seeing through the Angel of Plagues disguise as Alan The half-elf mage looked at Matthew curiously. How did you tell that it wasnt the real me? Matthew subconsciously replied, She doesnt smell good. Of course, this was the truth. Matthew had an extremely high affinity with nature, and as the daughter of the forest demigod, Winter Moon Alan also had a high affinity with nature. When the two of them first came into contact, they could sense the sweet scent on each others bodies. This was a friendly signal from nature. Alan smiled generously. This means that we are all blessed by nature. Especially for a necromancer, this is too rare. To be honest, based on the impression that the letter showed, I thought that you would be a very reserved and serious man. Matthew smiled. Ill take it as a compliment. Alan fixed her hair. Her movements were very gentle, with the unique beauty of the elves. Her eyes were very bright. Although she did not have a high charm like Lulu, this lady of the Winter Moon always reminded Matthew of her mother. The Goddess of Moon, Assia. These two women were surprisingly similar in terms of charm. Of course, I have a good impression of you. You might be the only necromancer in my life who I am willing to talk to. Alan didnt hide his disgust for necromancers. She chuckled and said, By the way, so the person who used a spell to cancel out the Space Sealing Spell that affected me was Tarand, the Weaver of All Things? However, she must have used the divine version of the spell to cancel it out. Therefore, after her domain power was affected, my spell automatically recovered. Well, this makes sense in theory. After all, divine spells are far inferior to real spells in terms of changing the state. Matthew nodded in agreement. He thought so too. However, he didnt have a solid foundation like Alan, so most of the time, he could only judge based on his intuition. In short, Tarand has suffered a heavy setback. As long as Mr Hood and Hibbert can achieve victory against the Withering King, the disaster in Cross City should be contained within a certain range. Matthew said, However, after this is over, I think the Alliance should reevaluate the significance of the Earth Society to this city. He said it very tactfully. However, the Druid Churchs performance in the face of this disaster was terrible. Even if the enemy was really targeting their Holy Church. Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Chapter 760: Spore Identification Technique and Physique Domain Translator: Lonelytree They should at least do something. They abandoned the people in the city at the moment of disaster. Then, people would abandon them. She understood Matthews meaning. Alan sighed. I have a friend in the Earth Society. He just told me that the Earth Society is also in a heated argument. A large portion of the militants believe that protecting the Holy Church is the most important thing and that everything else can be sacrificed or abandoned. But there are also quite a number of Druids who think that opening the barrier and helping the civilians is more important. Theyre still discussing it now. I believe theyll have a result soon. Matthew blinked. Hopefully However, before he could finish his sentence. The underground of the entire city suddenly trembled slightly. A minute later. Matthew suddenly noticed a dark green vine growing at the base of the wall in the alley opposite him! A tumour-like green poison sac quickly grew out of the vine. Once the poison sac appeared. They would spray out poisonous powder with all their might! At the same time. Many rats appeared on the streets and alleys. He did not know where these rats came from. However, their bodies were emitting a strange red light. If a human approached them, they would involuntarily tremble! [Warning: Tarand, the Weaver of All Things, has sent out poison sacs and plague rats!] She will continue to pollute the citys environment through this relatively primitive method! The poison sac represented poison. The plague rat represented the plague. Matthew looked down from above and found a large number of similar objects in the nearby streets. These objects replaced the effects of the poisonous fog. It began to push the city into the abyss of poison and plague! Damn it! Her domain has clearly been weakened, but she still prepared such a primitive and sinister move! Seeing this scene. The half-elf mage was furious. Im afraid we really need the help of the Great Druid. Without the Great Purification Spell of the Earth Society, we wont be able to deal with these poison sacs and plague rats! Matthew thought for a moment. That might not be the case. As he spoke. He flew down, and under Alans astonished gaze, he grabbed a huge poison sac and stuffed it into his mouth! Crack! Crack! Crack! Matthew chewed with great enthusiasm! [Warning: You have consumed a poison sac. Your body is suffering from the poison!] Your blessing, Spores Care, is in effect. You have neutralized all the poison attacks. Your time-limited status, Plagued with All Illnesses, is in effect. You have been infected with a poison and have been stimulated to a certain extent. Your physique has received a slight increase! [Hint: You have entered the Constitution Domain!] As a reward for entering the domain, you will receive one of the following four abilities: C Bodybuilding Form (You will directly obtain a body of beautiful muscles. Attraction to the opposite sex increases by 20%; Attraction to the same sex increases by 100%) C Night Owl (At night, your energy and body are often more vigorous than during the day, at least twice as strong. [You will also improve on the judgement of your constitution.] C Strong Absorption (The efficiency of your digestive system in absorbing food has been greatly improved. You will only need a small amount of food to replenish your physical strength and energy. However, the price is that your faeces will become extremely rare) C Treeform (Domain Resonance) Oak Tree)(You can turn your whole body or part of your body into an oak tree. After that, you can replenish your energy through photosynthesis and reproduce as the descendants of the oak tree). Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Necromancer Bleeding From His Seven Apertures Chapter 761: Necromancer Bleeding From His Seven Apertures Translator: Lonelytree Matthew quickly glanced at it and used the elimination method as usual. [Bodybuilding Form] was definitely the first to be eliminated. Matthew didnt need to attract the opposite sex, much less the same sex. His charm was already so high that he did not look like a mage. There was no need to continue expanding in this area. Moreover, beautiful muscles were useless except for being good-looking. They were worthless to Matthew, who had always been pragmatic. Night Owl was actually a pretty good ability. It was naturally suitable for necromancers who often worked overnight. Moreover, the effect of strengthening the physique was also very good. [Strong Absorption] was the same. This ability could give Matthew a chance to recover quickly. In a prolonged battle. This ability might come in handy. In other situations. Matthew could choose both options. But when he saw the last item. He quickly forgot about the first two solid abilities. Because Treeform was an even rarer and more precious ability! For Druids. Wilderness forms were common, but most of them existed in the form of animals. Transforming into plants was extremely rare. From one perspective, turning into a plant was indeed not helpful in battle. In terms of lifestyle, not many Druids were willing to experience the life of plants. After all, compared to the excitement of the animal world. The plant world seemed much more desolate and lonely. Therefore, such abilities were not only rare but also of little value to most people. It was different from Matthew. He was determined to walk the path of life and death. Plants were the majority in nature! This was something that was easily overlooked. This was because trees and grass could not speak on their own. Matthew decisively took this ability! After that, he could become a real oak tree and experience the life of a plant. This process would help him explore and improve in the domain of nature. Even if the experience of turning into a plant was of no benefit to Matthews cultivation. At the very least, he could produce some oak seeds himself. His imagination went wild. If he could not leave his descendants on this planet in the form of an animal, then he would leave some plant descendants. Matthews thoughts gradually became a little scattered. However, very quickly. His attention was once again focused on the data panel. My physique has really become stronger Matthew was pleasantly surprised. Plagued with Illness was a heaven-defying time-limited ability! No matter how dangerous the process was, it could directly improve ones physique. This was an opportunity that most people dreamed of! After all, it was not easy to increase the six attributes. Take Matthew as an example. It was easier for him to improve his intelligence and perception. However, the enhancement of other attributes was very difficult. Under normal channels. He could either spend a lot of money like Margaret, using various enchantments to increase their attributes. The key was that this kind of training might not be able to truly increase his attributes. Sometimes, it was just a kind of psychological comfort. Matthew only needed to be poisoned to stimulate the growth of his physique. It was simply a shortcut to heaven! However, he was also very clear. The reason why this ability seemed so powerful was because he had the concern of the spores on his body. If it werent for the Spore Domain that Hussman had shared with him, Matthew would never have dared to take poison so recklessly. Tarand wasnt someone to be trifled with. The poison sacs she created were extremely toxic. Even a high-level Druid had to be careful. Only Matthew, who had received the Spore Blessing, could be so reckless. Thats why I have to go out more often and make more strange friends. There will always be times when I can borrow some strength. Matthew thought to himself. His Constitution was now at 13 points, far beyond that of ordinary people and inferior to Warriors of the same level. However, he could be considered extremely strong among Mages. Moreover, he had the negative energy modification and the life force that could be released at any time. This made Matthews physique a warrior among mages! If he continued to improve. When he changed into a warriors attire, those who did not know better might really mistake him for a warrior! Thinking of this. Matthew couldnt help but be moved. Plague rats and poison sacs are the sources of plague and poison, respectively. As long as we cut them off, Tarands final counterattack will fail! He said to Alan firmly. Alan was still in shock. She asked Matthew with a slight stutter, You, are you alright? Did you use a trick just now? No, I can feel that you really ate that poison sac! Did you prepare the antidote beforehand? Winter Moons eyes were filled with curiosity. Matthew smiled and joked, Maybe we necromancers have a better appetite. Ill leave this to you. Ill be in charge of cutting off the new source of infection! As he spoke. He immediately transformed into a raven and flew into the air to search crazily! Poison sacs were easy to find. Most of these plants grew on the walls of the streets and alleys. It looked like a Boston ivy. However, there were no small white flowers on their bodies. Only the tips or upper ends were decorated with poison sacs of various sizes. The poison sac would expand on its own. When it expanded to a certain extent, it would automatically explode, polluting the nearby air and water and filling the space with poison. Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Necromancer Bleeding From His Seven Apertures Chapter 762: Necromancer Bleeding From His Seven Apertures Translator: Lonelytree If it dragged out a little longer. The entire Cross City would probably become a city of poison and plague! Matthew naturally wouldnt sit idly by. The raven flew over the wall and tried his best to find the poison sacs. Every time he saw one, he would fly over and swallow it! Crack! Thrust! The chewing sounds of the poison sacs and the tearing sounds of the raven rang out continuously. One poison sac after another was swallowed by Matthew. Gradually. His stomach seemed to be burning with raging flames. Waves of heat surged wildly in his body. Matthew could sense it. During this process, the spores became even more active, and the Spore Domain was actually slowly growing. In comparison. The increase in his poison resistance was not as obvious! The increase in poison resistance requires me to withstand the poisons damage. Only in this way can my attributes be greatly increased. However, my current situation is that the poison sac has just entered my stomach and was broken down and neutralized by the spores. My body has not suffered any damage from the poison, so the corresponding resistance naturally did not increase. Matthew deduced. This was somewhat of a pity. However, compared to the double improvement of his physique and Spore Domain, the slow improvement of his poison resistance did not affect Matthews enthusiasm for work. Like a greedy little raccoon, he searched every corner of the city crazily. After a while. The poison sacs in the Wolverine District were all eaten clean by Matthew! When he passed by a street corner. He suddenly noticed a row of plague rats swaggering through the city. They charged at the shops by the roadside and tried to bite the pedestrians. Their actions were extremely arrogant. Many people who were close to the plague rats or bitten by them showed different degrees of plague symptoms. Matthew hesitated. In the next second. The raven flapped its wings and flew over at high speed. Puff! His powerful claws easily grabbed a plague rat and threw it into the air. Then, he tilted his head! Pa! The raven swallowed the plague rat into its stomach! [Hint: You have swallowed a Plague Rat. Your body is about to be infected with the plague!] Your blessing, Spores Care, is in effect. You dissolved the plague on the Plague Rats! At the same time, the spores given to you by Hussman have become more active. [Your temporary status, Plagued by Diseases has been improved.] In the next hour. Every poison sac or plague rat you consume will bring you double benefits (including poison resistance, plague resistance, and physique improvement). During this period, you may experience different degrees of negative reactions. However, these negative reactions will not affect your life. Its just a stress response produced by a living organism when it encounters a trauma signal. Double the benefits? Matthews eyes lit up. The feeling of discomfort from swallowing the plague rat disappeared instantly. He looked around the city with red eyes. Not only the motionless poison sacs, but he also did not intend to let go of even one of the rampant Plague Rats! Everyone, go catch the rats! Matthew gave a ruthless order through the Undead Contract. As soon as he said that. All the units on the Avenue of the Undying moved. The skeletons and zombies were still leisurely looking for the cunning plague rats on the corners of the streets. Meanwhile, the spirits swarmed out like a swarm of bees and began to capture mice everywhere like well-trained farm cats! For a moment. The scene became chaotic and comical. The people were surprised to see the rats that were emitting red light break into their homes. They were even more surprised to see ghosts coming through the wall and forcefully taking away the rats. In the sky. There was always a raven circling. Every time a new poison sac appeared. The raven would fly down and take it away. Gradually. The previous panic had become less serious. The influence of the plague and poison domain on the entire city had also begun to decrease significantly. In the sky. Alan, the Winter Moon, watched all of this silently, her eyes revealing a thoughtful light. Then, she focused. She had completely completed the Space Sealing Technique. It should get better now, right? She looked in the direction of the holy oak tree with uncertainty. Holy Oak District. Inside the Bladefire Barrier. Outside the Underground Sanctuary. A group of Druids surrounded a pool of sewage that was emitting light green gas. Everyone had a very serious expression, and some of them had anger written on their faces. Ever since the two Great Druids entered the Underground Sanctuary and suppressed the demons left behind from the Dark Age, druids from the conservative and radical factions had gathered around the pond more than once to engage in fierce battles. This pond was called the Mirror Moon Pond. Apart from its basic ornamental function, it could also reflect the situation of Cross City in the natural domain. In the Mirror Moon Pond, dirty water was flowing, and poisonous gas was rising. It was obvious. The Druids were not completely unaware of the terrible situation in Cross City. In fact, they were even more aware of this than the residents, who did not know what had happened. It was just for one reason or another. They were trapped here. Because no one could convince the other, the daily debate seemed to have become the same old tune. That child is still vomiting and having diarrhoea! Mirsin, Zilat, you should really go and see the childs vomit. What a terrifying poison! We can use the healing power to heal the wounds on his body, but if we want to get rid of the poison and plague on his body, we have to use a large-scale purification array! Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Necromancer Bleeding From His Seven Apertures Chapter 763: Necromancer Bleeding From His Seven Apertures Translator: Lonelytree A burly man dressed in animal skin was shouting at another group of people, Without our help, the civilians of Cross City wouldnt have survived this disaster! I never expect you to have the most basic kindness, but can you f * cking open that f * cking barrier and let us go out and help? He cursed with a red face. Many people behind him echoed his words. Open the barrier and let us go! The conservative Druids protested. The leader of the radical Druids was a man with slender eyebrows and eyes. His expression was a little cold, and his eyes were vertical pupils. He looked like a cold-blooded, poisonous snake. He calmly said to the fur-clad man, Calm down, Delong. Where did you put that child? Delong said angrily, According to your orders, I locked him in the tree cage after I finished the basic treatment. You can rest assured that he wont be able to escape! F * ck you, Mirsin. Youre not suspecting that child is a spy, are you?! Mirsin replied indifferently, We cant rule out this possibility, so you have to keep an eye on him. You brought him back. You have to do this. Otherwise, if anything happens, you wont be able to bear the responsibility. Delong had had enough. I know that the Underground Sanctuary is above everything else. The dying state of the soul of nature since the establishment of the Earth Society resides there Mirsin interrupted, These Nature Souls have made great contributions to the Earth Society in history. They have sacrificed everything for us. Now that they have become the targets of the gods, we should protect them. This mission is of higher priority than everything else. I thought you should understand. Delong took a step forward. Dont use the Soul of Nature to suppress me! I believe that if the dying souls of nature knew about this, they would support my choice. Besides, Ive always felt that its against the laws of nature to forcefully imprison a soul thats about to return to nature in a dying state in the underground church! If youre really worried that theyll become vessels for the gods to reincarnate, why dont you let them go? Let them leave, let them return to nature! Hearing this. Everyone fell silent. Because within the Earth Society, the dying Nature Soul was a topic that could not be brought up. Delong had obviously broken this taboo. Even if youre a Maple Leaf Druid, youre not qualified to violate the taboo. Mirsins eyes turned even colder. Do you still want to continue talking about this topic? Delong seemed to be a little afraid. He was silent for a while and shook his head. Im sorry, I didnt mean to question the Earth Spirits decision. I just want to tell you that we should protect this city, not let it be destroyed. The mages of the Seven Saint Alliance have arrived. They are fighting to the death to protect this city, but what about us? We once swore an oath to the earth that we should not abandon those mortals. Mirsin said coldly, Do you still have hope for the mages of the Seven Saint Alliance after what happened last time? In the name of eliminating the Withered Disciples, they secretly want to sneak into our Holy Church to steal things Delong interrupted him. Theres no evidence to prove that the two Mages from the Evasion Squad appeared near the Holy Church to steal something. Mirsin seemed to laugh out of anger. Is that so? Then they might be nostalgic for the scenery of the Holy Church. Delong sighed. Mages are a very complicated group. At least the group of mages that came today are very sincere. One of them is Lady Alan of the Winter Moon. You should know her reputation. Mirsin nodded slightly. The Winter Moon can indeed be trusted, but what about the others? Delong said, Theres also a necromancer. He summoned a large number of undead to protect our civilians. Hearing this. All the Druids grumbled, What? Necromancer? Since when did Cross City allow necromancers to enter? Are you sure the undead he summoned isnt taking advantage of the situation? Facing these rumours. Delong replied angrily, At least hes saving people, but you can only mock him here! Do you know why Im so angry? Thats because even a Necromancer is more concerned about the lives of the citizens of One Cross City than we Druids who claim to be kind! That Necromancer Matthew is doing his best to save this city. Go out and see what theyve done, Mirsin! Winter Moon Alan has sealed the core area of Tarands power with Space Sealing, while Necromancer Matthew is commanding his skeleton soldiers to help the people being pursued by the Withered Disciples! Yes, a damned Necromancer is saving Cross City, the Druids Holy City! Dont you feel a little ashamed? Are we not even as good as a necromancer? He shouted at the top of his lungs. Mirsins expression became complicated when he heard Delongs impassioned question. I dont believe that a necromancer would be so kind. he said stubbornly. Then lets go out and take a look. Lets stand on the oak tree and take a look! Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Necromancer Bleeding From His Seven Apertures Chapter 764: Necromancer Bleeding From His Seven Apertures Translator: Lonelytree Use your eyes to see the outside world! Delong said loudly, I beg you, I beg you, go and see what that necromancer is doing, then think about what we should do! Mirsin narrowed his eyes. Alright. Lets go to the watchtower. In the next second. He turned into a canary and spread his wings to fly higher. The rest of the Druids also turned into all kinds of flying animals and flew towards the top of the Holy Oak Tree. Only Delong muttered to himself indignantly, Damn it, youre bullying me again because I dont have a flying animal transformation! As he spoke. He turned into a black bear. Bang! He jumped onto the tree, his thick limbs clutching the surface of the holy oak tree tightly, and then climbed up with great effort! A group of Druids came to the lookout tower on the high point of the Holy Oak Tree. From this angle. They could overlook the entire city. With just one glance, they could see the miserable scene in Cross City. Many Druids showed expressions of sympathy. Some people couldnt help but clench their fists. Bang! Bang! Bang! Not long after, Delong, who had transformed into a black bear, climbed up with great effort. He turned back into his human form and asked while panting, Did you see that?! No, Im still looking. Mirsin narrowed his eyes and looked down. Its a poison sac and a rat that can infect the plague. Strange, if its Tarand, she wouldnt need such an outdated medium to spread her domain, right? Delong said coldly, Outdated, but effective. If these things are not disposed of quickly, most of the residents of Cross City will be poisoned or caught in the plague. This city will be reduced to nothing and become a dead city! Mirsin did not speak. He looked at the situation seriously. Suddenly. Someone shouted, There seems to be someone there. He should be a mage, but how did he become a raven? Mirsin shifted his gaze over. Mages always like to copy the abilities of the Nature Domain. Maybe they copied the substitute spells of the wilderness form from us. As they spoke. All the druids eyes were fixed on the raven. The raven passed by a wall. When he encountered a poison sac. The latter actually opened his mouth and swallowed the poison sac in one gulp! Ah? Everyone on the watchtower exclaimed. Why is he eating poison sacs? Is he not afraid of death? A Druid exclaimed. A moment later. They saw a few skeleton soldiers holding some plague rats and coming over. Without hesitation, the raven opened its mouth and swallowed all the infected rats into its stomach! Seeing this scene. The watchtower was silent. All the Druids brains seemed to have crashed. Some of them rubbed their eyes hard, unable to believe what was happening in front of them. After a while. The raven returned to its human form. His complexion looked very bad, and there was a faint green color under his fair skin. It was clearly a sign of excessive poisoning! What is he doing? Hell poison himself to death by doing this! This was the same question in the hearts of all the Druids. He needs treatment! Mirsin said coldly. But at this moment. Everyone was surprised to see a Tauren skeleton holding a bunch of vines that looked like Boston ivy. The vines were covered with poison sacs of various sizes. These poison sacs were rapidly expanding. If they were not controlled, they would probably explode very quickly and pollute the nearby air. Matthew saw this. Without hesitation, he stuffed all the poison sacs into his mouth! At that moment. A stream of hot air shot out from his nose. His eyes turned red! He could feel something warm in his ears! This scene fell into the eyes of the people on the watchtower. They could clearly see that the mage was bleeding from his seven orifices! The poison he has ingested has far exceeded the standard that a normal human can withstand. Even if he had taken the antidote in advance or his poison resistance is amazing, he will die if he is not treated! Mirsins voice could not help but carry a hint of fluctuation. At this moment. They suddenly noticed that the mage, who was bleeding from his seven orifices, was saying something to the Tauren skeleton beside him. What is he talking about? Quickly translate it! Mirsin ordered a Druid beside him who could read lips. The man stared at Matthew and said, Hurry up, hurry up. Im fine. Bring them all over. I have to hurry up and eat them all! After these two sentences were said. The eyes of the Druid in charge of translating instantly turned red. Delong roared with tears in his eyes, Did you see that?! A Necromancer, in order to save the civilians of Cross City, is racing against time to devour poison sacs and plague rats! He was even afraid that he would cause more people to be hurt because he ate too slowly, and the poison spread too quickly! Why did he do that? Is he stupid? No, its because the mages dont have a better purification method! If a necromancer can do this, what about us? Are we just going to watch him bleed from his seven orifices and continue using this stupid method to save the city?! He glared at the Druids of the radical party. Many people turned their heads away in shame. Mirsin took a deep look at Matthew, who was still destroying the poison sacs and plague rats everywhere. He finally said, Then Ill leave it to you to lead the team and activate the purification ritual that has been prepared in advance in the city. But be careful. When you enter and exit the array, dont bring anyone in, understand? Delong was ecstatic after getting Mirsins permission. He turned around to prepare. However, he was pulled back by Mirsin. He quietly handed a bulging bag to Delong. Give it to that mage. Consider it a small token of my respect for him. Dont let him die. Delong looked at Mirsin in surprise. Creation Potion? Only a Great Druid can Mirsin made a hush gesture. Go ahead. He narrowed his eyes coldly. I still have to go back and see the child you locked in the tree cage. To be honest, Im not at all at ease with what youre doing. Delong pointed his middle finger at him angrily. Fortunately, Ive already broken up with you. Otherwise, I would have been driven crazy by your nervous style sooner or later! As he spoke. He led a portion of the Druids and began to plan their preparations for going out. Mirsin looked at Delong helplessly. Then, he silently walked toward the tree cage. A few minutes later. Mirsin looked at the unconscious guard and the empty tree cage. His vertical pupils suddenly constricted. [Hint: You have been continuously stimulated by a large amount of poison and plague within an hour. Your physique has grown by leaps and bounds!] [Illness: Your Constitution permanently +3] You have obtained the ability Strong Physique. [Strong Physique: When you are injured, you will gain additional temporary Strength and Concentration.] Faster, faster! The time limit for the Double Rewards is about to expire In the city. Matthew was doing his best to find the increasingly rare poison sacs and plague rats. However, at this moment. He suddenly noticed a huge change in the aura. Hmm? The Druids opened the Bladefire Barrier? What do they want? Matthew looked vigilant. At the same time. There was also a piece of unexpected good news on his data panel. [Hint: Your partner Hibbert has accidentally killed the Withered King!] You have completed your quest, Suicide! You have received a large amount of XP, Wilderness Form (Silver Dragon Transformation)! Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Meteor Shower From The Astral World! Chapter 765: Meteor Shower From The Astral World! Translator: Lonelytree What was that? Hibbert killed the Withering King? Matthew looked at the contents of the data panel in disbelief, and then a huge joy surged from the depths of his heart! He had not even made a move, and the mission had already been completed automatically. This was a bloody win! He quickly looked at the Silver Dragon Transformation skill. He found that the wilderness form he had just obtained was quite strong. Matthew could transform into an adult silver dragon, which had good melee combat ability and a certain amount of magic ability. Just as he was reading the detailed description. There was a new movement on the data panel. [Hint: Due to your high affinity with nature, you are free to choose your gender in the new wilderness form. Please make your choice.] Male Silver Dragon (Bigger in size, stronger in combat) Female Silver Dragon (Beautiful appearance, has the ability to reproduce dragons) Genderless Silver Dragon (In pursuit of magic, you can completely abandon your gender in exchange for stronger spellcasting abilities) Dual gender Silver Dragon (You will lose the ability to cast spells and gain additional charm. You will have a fatal sexual attraction to any wild beast with dragon bloodline) Ah, this This series of instructions simply stunned Matthew. As expected of the Nature Domain. The main goal was to be open! Matthew hesitated. Theoretically, he should choose the male. After all, he was both a man in body and mind. In order to prevent cognitive disorders in the future, he should choose this one. However, choosing a female silver dragon would allow one to experience the life of another sex, thereby enhancing ones understanding of the life domain. The genderless silver dragon was also something to look forward to. After all, this meant a stronger spellcasting ability. However, after some careful consideration. Matthew finally rejected these fancy options. First of all, the genderless Silver Dragon could be eliminated because Matthew was a mage himself. The extra casting ability might not be able to cover Matthews own casting ability in the future, so this speciality could easily be wasted. The female silver dragon was indeed alluring. However, Matthew felt that at this stage, there was no need for him to explore the world of another gender in this way. He was still quite far away from that level. Lets take it one step at a time. [Hint: Your new wilderness form has been determined to be an adult Silver Dragon (male). You have obtained the following additional characteristics: Loyalty (In Silver Dragon form, you will only fall in love with one Silver Dragon in your life) Repelling Evil (In the Silver Dragon form, you must abide by the principle of repelling evil, or you may lose this wilderness form) Red Dragons Enemy (You hate all Red Dragons and are willing to fight for this hatred) Human Transformation-Young Girl (Locked/You can become a young and beautiful human girl and live in human society for a period of time. You can even have children and reproduce) History Lover (Locked/You can always find some historical relics and extract priceless treasures or collections from them)] Matthew looked at it. The new wilderness form had strong growth potential. Other than the unlocked traits. There were still some to be unlocked abilities or traits. These abilities or traits could be obtained by acting as a creature like the Silver Dragon. For example. Matthew could transform into a silver dragon and build a nest in the depths of the Helen Mountains. After completing this mission, he might be able to master the ability to transform into a human girl. Although it was a little like a nesting doll when he turned into a dragon and then into a human, it was naturally a pleasure to have an additional identity. Matthew could sense that there was still a huge potential hidden. After all, Silver Dragons had always had more room for improvement than other wilderness forms. I finally have the True Dragon Transformation Spell. Even among Druids, there are only a few Tier 5 Druids or even Legendary Druids who can do this! Matthew was secretly pleased. Other than that. The sudden death of the Withering King greatly eased the chaotic situation in Cross City. Matthew could feel that the power of the domain from Tarand, the Weaver of All Things, had become even weaker. Perhaps it was also because the poison sacs and plague rats had been almost eliminated by Matthew. The current level of poison in Cross City was infinitely close to that of Marsh City, which Matthew had passed by. This meant that the situation was under control. Of course. Matthew knew that the actor of the Withered King, the Destroyed Icanos from the Heavenly Palace, was definitely not dead. The gods of the Heavenly Family Palace cherished their lives very much. It was impossible for the real Withering King to fight. The King of Withering that was killed was most likely just an avatar. But even so. This was also a heavy blow to Icanos the Destroyed. The gods of the Heavenly Palace didnt have corporeal bodies. Their essence was actually not much different from the petitioners. They were both spiritual bodies after extreme sublimation. The descent of the gods was actually to infuse a portion of their spiritual energy into a vessel in the mortal world through a wisp of divinity. Whether this container would be effective, how strong it was, how long it could lastThese were all particularly complicated questions. Not only did a vessel require a large amount of time, energy, and money to nurture, but it also required a large amount of resources. The loss of the vessel itself would also lead to the loss of the gods divinity! And no matter how powerful the gods were, divinity was limited. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Meteor Shower From the Astral World Chapter 766: Meteor Shower From the Astral World Translator: Lonelytree At present, in order to break free from the seal of the Calamity Mage, the gods of the Heavenly Palace had already taken the initiative to abandon their divinity. This action would greatly reduce their divinity. Based on Matthews shallow knowledge of divinity. A weak god like Icanos would not have more than three points of divinity. And the loss of each vessel would consume at least one point of divinity. Once he used up all his divinity. He could not maintain his mental energy form. At that time, even if he wanted to reincarnate, he probably wouldnt be able to. Therefore, there werent many opportunities left for Icanos. The King of Wither is dead, but the Church of Withers demigod ritual hasnt ended. This means that they havent given up yet. The battle is still continuing Matthew was still on high alert. The voice from nature told him that the enemies were still taking action. The current silence might just be brewing a bigger storm. However, dragging this out would definitely be beneficial to their side. Matthew was full of confidence. After all, this was the Prime Material Plane, not the Astral Plane or the Heavenly Palace. As time passed. The follow-up support from the Seven Saint Alliance would also arrive. At that time, if the enemy wanted to cause any trouble in the Watcher Highland, they would probably have to pay a very heavy price. It might even be Fight to the death! We still have to be fully prepared to prevent them from acting out of desperation. Thinking of this. Matthew was ready to speed up his work. After clearing Cross City one last time, he would go to Alan to discuss the follow-up matters. However, before he could continue working. A stocky Druid appeared in front of him. He pressed one hand to his chest and bowed to Matthew. Weve all seen what youve done. Please rest now and leave Cross City to us! Im Delong, one of the Tiger Heads of the Earth Society. Im in charge of this area now. You can rest assured that my men will do their best to purify everything and save the civilians! Delong spoke passionately, his eyes filled with tears. Matthew felt that something was wrong. No, no, no. Saving people is more important. We can move together. Let me go first However, Delong hugged him. His voice sounded like he was about to cry. Please dont put yourself in danger again, Mr. Mage! Your spirit of sacrifice is indeed worthy of being touched, but only by living can you better save this beautiful world, right? I have a lot of antidotes here. Do you want me to feed you? Matthew hurriedly refused. He realized that the other party had misunderstood, so he hurriedly said, Im fine! However, everything was unfortunate. In the next second. Matthews nostrils suddenly felt hot, and a torrent shot out! Hualala! Blood sprayed on Delongs face. You still say youre fine? Delong said excitedly, You need treatment. Leave the rest to us. As he spoke, he even slapped a large pile of green powder on Matthews body. Matthew choked. He covered his nose and tried to explain, Im really fine. Ive had nosebleeds since I was young However, as he spoke. Two streams of warmth flowed out from the corners of his eyes. Matthew sighed in his heart. He didnt even need to look. From Delongs terrified and admiring gaze, he naturally knew that he was bleeding from his seven orifices again! The problem was that this was just a natural reaction of the body! I have spores on my body Before Matthew could finish his sentence, Delong carried him and ran towards the west of the Wolverine District. He wanted to struggle. After thinking about it, he let it go. In any case, he had already eaten most of the poison sacs and plague rats in this city. There was no need for him to be too greedy and pursue the limit. Thus, he relaxed his body. He let Delong do whatever he wanted. Delong carried Matthew and ran for a few blocks. Not long after, the two of them arrived at a small oak forest. Deep in the oak forest was a hidden sanctuary. There was a pond in the centre of the sanctuary. The pond was filled with dirty water. Delong carried Matthew with one hand and activated the sanctuary with the other. It was accompanied by the fluctuation of natures magic. The Sanctuary was gradually filled with life energy. Gradually. The water in the pond also became clean. Delong carefully placed Matthew into the pool. In an instant, Matthew felt a huge healing power. The source of this healing power was very clear. This is the strength of the earth Matthew was deep in thought. May the spirit of the earth bless you. Delong said seriously, This pool will purify all the injuries, toxins, plagues, and even accumulated internal injuries on your body. Dont worry. The spirit of the earth will not reject the negative energy in your body. In fact, true nature is more tolerant than most people imagine. As he spoke. A few Druids came over. They stood in pentagons and chanted along with Delong. Matthew sat quietly in the pool, feeling the rich power of the earth. A moment later. A water column suddenly emerged from the centre of the pool. The water column shot high into the sky. As this scene appeared. More and more holy lights lit up in Cross City. Water pillars shot out from different streets and rushed into the sky. Gradually. A fine curtain of rain formed above Cross City. The rain brought with it the power of purification. Under the pattering of the rain. The poison and plague elements in the air were diluted to an extremely low level. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Meteor Shower From the Astral World Chapter 767: Meteor Shower From the Astral World Translator: Lonelytree Two hours later. The entire Cross City seemed to have taken on a new look. Other than the collapsed houses and the bodies strewn all over the streets, it was as if the attack from the Cult of Withering had never happened. Even the terrifying phenomenon of the Mother Lotus. It also disappeared after the Withering King died. With the cooperation of Alan and the Druids, the Withered Disciples in the quarantine zone were also wiped out. The city seemed to be temporarily out of danger. The civilians walked out of the cellar or the dark room in shock. Some began to look for their family members, some began to sob softly, and some sat silently on the street in a daze. Crying, shouting, helpless muttering to himselfThese disturbing voices sounded so heavy and melancholic in the fresh air after the rain. A flock of crows flew over from the mountains in the north. They hovered above the high point for a long time, then landed on the top of the oak wall, quietly watching the scenery in the city. In the Sanctuary of Purification. Matthew walked out with heavy steps. His body was wet. So he cast a magic trick to dry his clothes. During this process. His body had also received the most perfect nourishment. The Earth Society was indeed something. At least, this Sanctuary of Purification was very effective. Although Matthew himself did not suffer too much damage, the power of the earth still gave him a fierce boost. He now felt that his entire body was filled with strength! [Hint: You have received the blessings of the Earth Spirit: Ground on Earth and Super Self-Healing .] [Ground on Earth: As long as your feet are on the ground, your energy and stamina will recover twice as fast.] [Duration: 72 hours] [Super Self-Healing: Your self-healing ability is increased by 5 times.] [Duration: 48 hours] It seems that as long as I enter the Sanctuary once, I can receive the blessing of being grounded. As for Super Self-Healing, I need to soak in the pool for a while. Matthew reluctantly turned around to take a look. The sacred place hidden in the oak forest was faintly discernible, like a goddess coming out of the bath, giving people a sense of elegance. It would be great if I could get one in my oak forest. Ill ask Eli and Obast later. As Matthew thought about this, he walked out and bumped into the crows. One of the crows said to Matthew, We are the harbingers from the north. The shadow of death has appeared here. Please leave as soon as possible, practitioners of the path of life and death. Matthew was slightly shocked. What surprised him was not that there was a greater danger in Cross City but that the other party could actually see through his legendary path at a glance! Do you know what kind of disaster it is? he asked. Crow shook its head. We only sing praises for the dead. We will never say a word for the living. If you werent unique enough, I wouldnt have told you this. Please leave, practitioner of the Path of Life and Death. I dont want to cry for you later. After saying this. It flapped its wings and flew away without looking back. Matthews heart was extremely solemn. The harbingers were a very special group. They pursued the shadow of death as their duty. Where did death go? They would appear there and sing their praises. In this aspect. Lorraine was a little similar to them. After all, the Dusk Chant was also a kind of song that praised the end of the world. However The harbingerss attitude towards death was even more enthusiastic. On the other hand, the Dusk Chant was full of negativity from the perspective of the living. The former was a derivative profession of Druids, while the latter was an advanced profession of Bards. There was a lot of overlap in related fields. Since the harbingers are here, the subsequent disaster in Cross City will definitely not be small Matthew threw out the magic carpet and quickly flew northwest. Not long after. He found Alan outside the Sanctuary of Purification. At this moment, she had a blessing effect similar to Matthews. She was probably pressed into the pool by Delong for a while. When Matthew bumped into her. She was talking to three mages in black. Matthews eyes lit up. It seemed like reinforcements were coming?! However, when he walked over, he realized that the other partys conversation was not that friendly. Alan looked very unhappy and could turn hostile at any moment. .. I have emphasized many times, madam, that we are the elites of the Evacuation Squad. We do not need the advice of outsiders. .. Yes, yes, you have a great figure and a perfect face. So please be quiet and be a vase, okay? Dont try to tell us what to doDisaster Warning Regulations? Yes, according to the regulations, you and that guy called Matthew do have the right to command us, but Im sorry, were the Evasion Squad, and were from Mount Black Suo. Other than Alexander, no one can give us orders directly, not even a Legendary mage! Alright, woman, get lost. Leave the rest to us. We will kill the source of all disasters. Leave professional matters to professionals, understand? The person who spoke was a black-robed mage who was holding his head high. There were a few scars on his face, and his eyes looked particularly sinister and fierce. As he spoke. He didnt hide his contempt and discrimination towards Alan. At this moment, Matthew walked over with a serious expression. The black-robed Mage glanced at him. Youre Matthew? Ive heard of your name before. You seem to have some background, but unfortunately, Cross City has been taken over by our Evasion Squad. Im Captain Combs and all the Alliance Mages will have to listen to my orders from now on Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Meteor Shower From the Astral World Chapter 768: Meteor Shower From the Astral World Translator: Lonelytree He hadnt finished his sentence. The air was suddenly filled with a murderous aura! Comb looked surprised. However, before he could do anything. A translucent sphere appeared beside Matthew. Spell Ineffective Barrier! Immediately after. An unusually ferocious straight punch landed on Combs right cheek! Phase Fist! Bang! Comb was sent flying. In an instant, Matthew grabbed his neck and pressed him against the wall beside him! Boom! The wall that had suffered a round of disasters rumbled. A large amount of dust fell from the side. He buried his face in Comb. Just as the other two mages from the Evasion Squad were about to make a move, Alan suddenly kicked one of the mages in the crotch, causing the latter to bend over in pain. The other mage did not dare to move at all. He didnt know when it happened, but a pair of daggers had been placed on his neck. The owner of the daggers was a skeleton soldier who was twisting and turning on the spot, looking a little crazy. He had suffered a sudden blow. The three members of the Evasion team were a little dumbfounded. Comb looked at Matthew with a dull gaze. The latter calmly said to him, If Alexander sent you here to cause trouble, then I dont mind killing you and the cultists. I know the name of your Evacuation Squad. Unfortunately, Im just a lowly mage from the remote Rolling Stone Town. However, according to the disaster warning regulations, you have to listen to our commands when you come. Dont bring the way you treated the prisoners in Mount Black Suo to us, okay? If you cant do it, perhaps I can help you contact a very experienced psychological healer At this point. Matthew punched Comb in the head again. Just as the latter was seeing stars. He then said leisurely, The name of the psychiatrist is Hera. Hearing this name. The three members of the Evasion Team suddenly shivered. Even Comb, who had fainted, seemed to have completely woken up. He asked while his nose was bleeding, You, you know Hera? Matthew chuckled. I dont really know her. Ive only met her once. When these words fell into the ears of Comb and the other two, it was as if Matthew was being sarcastic. Heras name was even more useful than Alexanders in Mount Back Suo Prison. Even though they were trying their best to hide it, the thighs of the three people hidden under the black robes were trembling violently. Pa! Matthew released his grip and threw Comb on the ground. He also cancelled the spell nullification barrier. The latter groaned on the ground for a while before he managed to get up. At first, he looked at Matthew with hatred. But soon, this resentment turned into fear and admiration. Under Matthews calm gaze. The three people who were arrogant and domineering just now seemed to have suddenly become three honest quails. They came to Matthew together. Comb lowered his head and said, Since you know Lady Hera, then everything is a misunderstanding. The Evasion Team is willing to listen to your orders. Seeing this scene. Matthew sneered in his heart. This group of mages from the Evasion Party was indeed useless. They were the ones who came to solve the predicament of the Watcher Highland previously. In the end, they did not do anything properly and instead secretly reaped a lot of benefits, causing the Druids to complain about the Alliance. At this moment, he had initially calmed down the situation. They wanted to come over and snatch up the credit. This was really too much! Matthew guessed that this might not be Alexanders intention. After all, no matter how long the warden had been the local emperor, he should know what was behind him and Hibbert. It could only be that the members of the Evasion Team were used to doing this. It was so bad that they didnt even have time to react when they provoked the tough guy. Matthew knew how to deal with such people. It was enough to use violence to deal with violence. He couldnt be bothered to waste his breath on people like Comb. If this group of people really did not know what was good for them. Matthew really didnt mind helping Alexander get rid of a few corrupt people. The three of them became obedient. Matthew then pointed at Comb and greeted Delong who was passing by. Mr. Delong? Can you provide some treatment for my friend? Hes also a Mage who came to support us. He just got into an accident and got injured. Hearing that, Delong immediately hugged Comb passionately. Lets go, lets go! Ill bring you to the pool for treatment! Aiyo, why is there so much blood? Sir, you must be seriously injured. Sigh, Im really sorry. Youve sacrificed so much for Cross City Comb looked embarrassed. Im fine As they spoke. His face, which had just been hit by Matthew, was in pain, and a line of blood flowed from his nose. Delong was touched. You still say its not serious?! The blood is already flowing like this! Comb subconsciously explained, No, Ive had nosebleeds since I was young Delong didnt say anything. He picked up Comb and ran towards the Evolution Sanctuary while muttering to himself, Why have all of you mages had nosebleeds since you were young? I thought you would at least argue with the other party for a while before making a move. Such rudeness doesnt match my impression of you. Although that was what she said, Alan looked at Matthew with admiration. Matthew smiled. We necromancers are like this. Alan smiled meaningfully. Necromancers dont use their fists to beat people up. I can see the shadow of an ancient existence in you. However, she quickly changed the topic. The people of the Evasion Team are used to doing things their own way. Im worried that they will be a hidden danger if they stay here. The situation in Cross City is under control. Why dont we drive them away? Matthew shook his head. He told Alan what the harbinger had told him. After hearing this, the latters expression also became very ugly. Those crows just now? I thought I saw it wrongly. Its actually the harbingers from the Numinous Sky Peak Her eyes were filled with worry as she said, The last time they left Numinous Sky Peak was when the Scar of the Dead broke out decades ago! Is that so? Matthew was surprised. Could the upcoming disaster be related to the Scar of the Dead? He did not have time to think too much. A few shadows flew over from the horizon. The two of them focused their eyes and saw that it was Hibbert and Hood! They had just landed. A woman dressed in casual clothes appeared in front of them. Her tone and movements were gentle. Lord Soria! Hood exclaimed. Inform the Druids in Cross City, especially the two Great Druids, Voice of the Earth and Silver Wolf. Tell them to activate the Doomsday Shield immediately. In 10 minutes, Cross City will welcome a meteor shower from the astral plane. Currently, the Alliances forces in the south are rushing over to reinforce us. You must be careful, especially around the Scar of the Dead! She hurriedly finished these few words. Sorias figure disappeared from where he was. The group of people digested Sorias warning with shock. At that moment. Matthews perception was finally triggered. [Warning: Your ability World Event is in effect!] [World News: The gods of the Heavenly Palace have decided to go all out. At least 3000 angels have gathered in the ruins of the Twin Heavens, preparing to descend into the human world with the help of a meteor shower from the astral world!] [Warning: The Cross City you are in is one of the active targets of this meteorite attack!] Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Living Towards Death Chapter 769: Living Towards Death Translator: Lonelytree In the astral plane. Twin Paradise Ruins. The radiation storm from the depths of the universe appeared and disappeared like a ghost. Wherever the storm swept, there would always be a few faint wails. A golden-armoured statue stood in the middle of the ruins like a statue. His eyes were determined, and the lines on his face were tough as if he had been carved with the best stone carving knife. The wails enveloped him. However, he was not disturbed at all. Vasnov knew very well that the wails did not happen at this moment but came from different periods of history. In the countless years before this moment. Many of the creatures who died tragically in the radiation storm tried their best to scream. It would often reverberate in the storm for countless generations to come. It was the desire to live. It was also the fear of death. Twin Heavens Vasnovs gaze swept across the ruins. He could still vaguely see the scene of the past in the ruins of the storm. This was once the original paradise. In the Dark Ages, the gods from foreign lands had built Mountain Paradise here. They ate humans, were cruel, and their enslaved countries spanned across several prime material planes. Vasnov had seen the terror and brutality of the foreign gods. However, in the end, they were still destroyed in the dust of history like this twin paradise. At that time, it could be said that the vigorous local gods rose up with all their might and worked together to completely expel the foreign gods. This process was not very smooth. It lasted for about a thousand years. And in those 1,000 years. The Twin Heavens had been reduced to ruins due to the continuous flames of war. Therefore, when the local gods completely took control of the situation, they decided to find another place to live. In the end, there was the current Heaven Realm and the Heavenly Palace. Vasnov vaguely remembered the brilliance of the Heavenly Palace when it was first built. However, who would have thought that many years later. The Heavenly Palace had actually become a land of exile. What if the gods who wanted to enter it back then became hamsters trying to escape from the cage? Even someone as powerful as the second-generation War God Vasnov. In front of that terrifying woman, he did not have any strength to fight back. In fact He didnt even have the courage. Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of the wind became louder. The War Gods face did not reveal a trace of emotion, but a trace of pain flashed in the depths of his eyes. He expelled that woman from his mind. But for some reason. Today, there were all kinds of strange thoughts in his mind. So, what else happened in the ruins of heaven? Vasnov couldnt control his thoughts. He didnt want to use his divine power to restrain this abnormal behaviour. Perhaps this was a sign. Perhaps it was also a revelation. He tried his best to follow this thought, and many scenes that had been sealed in the depths of his memories kept appearing. He remembered. This was the place where the first God of War and the Sun God Gerrard joined forces to challenge the Star-devouring Giant Beast. That battle was the biggest life-and-death crisis the Heavenly Palace had faced since its establishment. A giant beast that could swallow the whole of Aindor swam past the edge of the world. He actually didnt care much about this world. But the gods were extremely nervous. In the end. The first God of War, who was famous for his bravery, and the Sun God, who was famous for his wit, joined forces to set up a trap in the ruins of the Twin Heavens. They used a heavy weapon of the Heavenly Palace to turn the giant beast into a two-dimensional form, kill it, and seal it inside. Unfortunately, since the fall of the Sun God Gerrard, no one knew where that heavy weapon had gone. However, what had a greater impact on Vasnov was His elder brother, the first-generation War God, had died mysteriously after defeating the Star-devouring Behemoth. The Sun God, who had fought alongside him, had strangely obtained a higher standard. Because he had lost his competitor, the latter had also become the master of the Heavenly Palace. Not long after that incident. Vasnov inherited his brothers divinity and was promoted to the second generation of God of War, becoming the servant of the Sun God Gerrard. The Sun God during that period of time was really glorious. Even the Tauren, who was favoured by him, became one of the fastest-breeding races on the continent of Aindor. But was this the end of the matter? There seemed to be a voice in the depths of the second-generation War Gods heart that was luring him into a pitch-black mystery. Its right here in the ruins. What else happened after that? The golden-armored statue suddenly opened its eyes. A low roar came from the depths of his heart. Later, I killed Gerrard here. I tore him into pieces, and his divine kingdom collapsed in an instant, forming the ruins on the clouds floating in the sky of the material world. After the roar disappeared. A familiar face appeared in front of him. That person was wearing very ordinary blue home clothes and holding a bottle of wine. He smiled at him and said, What are you looking at? Little Vas? Vasnov blinked calmly. He knew very well that the familiar face in front of him was not the Sun God Gerrard himself but the obsession he left in the radiation storm after his death. The quality of the gods was naturally stronger than that of ordinary living beings. Some remnant thoughts could even talk to people. After the Sun God was killed by his sneak attack, Vasnov walked through the ruins countless times in order to meet the remnant of the Sun God Gerrard. However, he had never encountered one. Until today. Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Living Towards Death Chapter 770: Living Towards Death Translator: Lonelytree What are you looking at? What a pretentious fellow. The second-generation God of War, Vasnov, coldly responded to the other partys teasing. Gerrards remnant thought chuckled and said, Im looking at your death date. I saw this day in a thousand years. The God of Wars mask of cowardice was torn off, and he finally fell on the summit of the stars. This is the prophecy in the Eternal Diary. Oh, I forgot. Back then, you werent qualified to read the Eternal Diary, so you definitely didnt know about this. Vasnov was unmoved. I never believe in any prophecy. If the prophecy was true, how could you have died in my hands? Gerrards lingering thoughts were still smiling. How did you know that I died in your hands? How did you even know I was dead? Maybe the real me is just a cicada shedding its shell and ascending to another dimension? Vasnov burst into laughter and then showed a disgusted expression. You know what? Ive always hated your smile. This smile is really too fake. Ive hated you from the beginning. Youre like a sunflower, always showing off to the sun proudly. I hate people like you who are hypocritical and unreserved the most. Gerrard sighed and said, If you hate me, you dont have to add so many strange adjectives. Your divinity does not have literature, art, literature, or related fields, so its understandable that youre illiterate. To put it bluntly, youre just jealous that Im more handsome than you! Vasnov tilted his head and stared at Gerrards lingering thoughts with a strange look. I really hate you. I cant even imagine that someone can be so annoying after death. But you cant affect my mind. I can roughly guess why you appeared at this time. You want to stop me. Only at this time do you have a chance, right? Unfortunately, I am destined to disappoint you. You cannot shake my ambition. I will bring my brothers will back to our homeland. I will rebuild the Heavenly Palace and become the true master of the Heavenly Palace. I will let the light of the Age of Enlightenment return to the earth. I will let all living beings remember our glory. Everything starts today. As he spoke. Behind the golden-armored statue, the boundless darkness suddenly lit up with specks of light. It was a meteorite that came from a very, very far place. How far was it? Vasnov knew very well that these meteors were summoned by the Star-Devouring Behemoth before it died. However, the home of the giant beast was too far away from here. Even the meteorites he had summoned had taken thousands of years to reach this starry sky. If no one stopped him. This rain of meteors was enough to destroy most of the creatures in the Heavenly Palace and the Prime Material Plane. Unfortunately, time had passed. The eternal barrier left behind by the Calamity Mage was destined to block most meteors. The giant beast probably wouldnt have thought of this before it died. This land would probably welcome such an extraterrestrial traveller. This world was just so magical. Life and death, changes, gods, the mortal world, the vast starry sky and tiny individuals, the noisy wind and the calm heart When all these thoughts crazily disturbed Vasnovs heart. He suddenly calmed down. A long blade burning with flames appeared in his hand, and he slashed forward fiercely, directly cutting the remnant of the Sun God Gerrard into two! Its time for you to return to the dust Vasnov said coldly. However, a few seconds later. Gerrards face that was asking for a beating appeared in front of him on the right side again. However, this time. The other party was laughing out loud. Sorry, what did you say just now? Brothers will, no, dont make me laughYoure actually very grateful to me, right? In your heart, in the place where you dont dare to face it, you know very well that if I didnt kill your brother, you wouldnt have become the War God! You will always be the follower of the real War God, a small character. To be honest, you are not as good as him. He is pure in thought, brave and unparalleled. He is the real War God! And you, havent you seen yourself clearly? Youre just a coward wearing the War Gods armour! Even at this moment, are you still going to lie to yourself? Vasnov said nothing. He went forward and continued to swing his knife, but Gerrards lingering thoughts seemed to linger. No matter how many times Vasnov killed him, Gerrard would quickly appear in front of him. You dont seem to be a lingering thought A hint of surprise flashed in Vasnovs eyes. Gerrard suddenly burst into laughter. Did you really trick yourself into it? Im not Gerrard. The twin paradise is a desolate and damned place, and there are no lingering thoughts of the gods. Everything is just your imagination! I am you, coward. Admit it! Is it difficult to admit your own meanness and cowardice? You should remember very clearly that day. Your elder brother fought side by side with the Sun God and killed the Star-Devouring Beast. Although he was seriously injured, he still came to you to celebrate the news. What did you do? You used your favourite sneak attack to kill your elder brother and stole his divine power and divinity, becoming the second-generation War God! After that, you framed the Infinite One of the Antu Empire. Gerrard suspected you, but he was still too naive. He was even willing to believe that a despicable coward would not kill his brother! Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: An Act Towards Death Chapter 771: An Act Towards Death Translator: Lonelytree And how did you do it? After that, you secretly spread the rumour that the first God of War was killed by the Sun God Gerrard, and hundreds of years later, you killed Gerrard in almost the same way. Arent you such a dog? Stop pretending in front of me! Gerrard cursed to his hearts content, and his face suddenly turned into Vasnov himself. The golden-armored statues pupils constricted violently. Three minutes later. His eyes became extremely passionate. Yeah, youre right. Arent I such a dog? The remnant thought mocked as much as it could, You finally admitted it? Unfortunately, I still doubt that someone as despicable and cowardly as you would have the courage to carry out the heroic act of dying. The golden armour on Vasnovs body suddenly dimmed. He took a deep breath. Yes, I am the most despicable god! I killed my most beloved brother, sneakily attacked the most generous master of the Heavenly Palace, and even killed my wife, who loved me the most. Of course, Im not doing this because I have no other choice. Im doing this because I desire greater power. I, Vasnov, the second generation God of War! I have great ambitions, but I cant stretch them. Only by transferring all their power to me can I change the world better! Is there something wrong with that? The remnant thought only looked at him coldly and did not speak. I was right! Vasnov roared at the sky. At that moment. More than a dozen similar remnant thoughts appeared beside him. They agreed at the same time, Youre right! I was right! Youre right! In an instant. The second generation War Gods body was burning with endless flames. That was the divine fire from the War God Domain. In the midst of the cosmic storm that filled the sky. Vasnov ignited his divinity. Thus, a ray of light suddenly lit up in the endless darkness. That ray of light was like the horn of war. Ever since it appeared. Dense light spots appeared in the sky behind Vasnov. Each light spot was burning with a similar flame. That was a total of 3,000 angels. They followed the God of War and launched this death attack! From now on, there will be no second-generation War God in this world. When I return to the earth, I will become the master of all things and make the world sing praises for my courage. I will transcend life and death and become an eternal existence. I will become the only one, the only one above the natural disaster! Vasnovs voice echoed in every corner of the outer plane. In the next second. His figure shot up into the sky like a rocket. The 3,000 angels moved upon hearing this. At this moment. The meteor shower from the depths of the astral plane streaked across the night sky of the Twin Heavens. They had merged with the meteor shower. He charged towards the Prime Material World and the Eternal Barrier without hesitation! In the astral plane. Outside Eternal Barrier. Three figures in mage robes appeared in three established spell formations. Soria looked into the distance with a solemn gaze. Ronans voice was heard. He cant get through, right? Him? You mean Vasnov? Soria muttered, If theres a small chance that those angels can survive the Hunting Cross, then Vasnov, the God of War, will definitely not survive. The Eternal Barrier left behind by the Calamity Mage has a terrifying binding force on the stronger life forms. According to his charging method, he will definitely die. Link sounded tired. I tried to guide the meteor shower, but it failed as expected. It must be the Antu Empires people behind this. Although the Prince of Undead has been exiled for three years, there are at least two more powerful existences behind the Storluk industry. I hope they wont come out and cause trouble this time. At the mention of Storluk Industries. The three of them looked serious. If it werent for this terrifying existence, with Soria and Links strength, they could have joined forces to stop the meteor shower. However, they had to consider the potential threats. They had no choice but to use the formation spells in the Eternal Barrier to resist the meteor shower and the invasion of the angels. The good news was This wave of people, other than the War God, were all Angels. Moreover, most of them would be killed by the spell Hunting Cross, which the three of them were in charge of. The bad news was There would definitely be a group of weaker angels who would slip through the net of the Hunters Cross. These people carried the might of meteorites. It was very likely to pose a great threat to the prime material plane. Forget it. Let the people inside manage the things inside. Well just stop as many people as possible. Ronan sighed to himself. Link glanced at him and couldnt help but complain, Cant you remove this spell of yours? Or add an illusion to yourself? Whats the big deal about not wearing clothes all day! Ronan chuckled and said, Im simulating the experience of the Goddess of Magic walking naked on the streets. This is an indispensable part of digesting the secret treasures she left behind. Mr. Link, I suggest that you try it when you have time. Its actually quite relaxing. Link rolled his eyes. At this moment, another voice sounded. Is this the reason why you run around naked in the astral world every day? Soria turned around in surprise. Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: The Move Towards Death Chapter 772: The Move Towards Death Translator: Lonelytree A familiar face appeared on another spell formation. Edmond? The trio from the Astral World was very surprised. I came to help. Edmond smiled. Link frowned. Then what about Floating City and Watcher Highland? Roderick and Chen are too busy, right? Did you invite Yourou out? Edmond shook his head. She wanted to come out for some fresh air. He said casually, I saw that she was in a good mental state recently, so I agreed. As soon as he said that. The other three immediately became nervous. They all looked at Edmond with strange gazes, but there was no time for the three of them to comment on Edmonds actions. That was because the meteor shower from the astral plane had already arrived in front of them! Inside Cross City. The four mages who had just met did not have time to exchange pleasantries. They immediately brought Sorias order to the Earth Societys Druids. They passed the news of the meteor shower to Delong. The latter immediately found the leader of the radical faction, Mirsin. After a short conversation. Mirsin looked troubled. Now, the two Great Druids have to guard the Earth Spirit in the Holy Church. They gave us orders that we cant leave, and they dont allow us to disturb them. Everyone frowned. Delong wanted to say something. But Mirsin spoke first, Thats why we have to make this decision. If all the Tiger-level Druids agree, we can activate the Doomsday Shield. Then, he looked at Delong and said, I can agree on behalf of my people. What about you? Delong reacted quickly. Of course, I agree! Then, he looked at Mirsin in surprise. I thought that you would do your best to oppose it After all, activating the Doomsday Shield will almost drain the power of the Earth Spirit and the Spirit Pool. At that time, the Bladefire Barrier in the Holy Oak District will be useless. Mirsin said calmly, It doesnt matter. The moment you brought that child in, our defences were already breached. We can only hope that the defences around the Sanctuary are strong enough. Delong was slightly startled. What are you talking about? Mirsin blinked. The child you saved has disappeared. The tree cage cant trap him. I guess hes either from the three evil sects or an incarnation of a god in the Heavenly Palace. So, our barrier has been infiltrated. Delong stood there in a daze. He scratched his head and looked apologetic. Im sorry, I thought Mirsin interrupted him rudely. Dont be a sissy. Now is not the time to talk about this. Ill bring some people to activate the Doomsday Shield. You organize people to send as many civilians as possible to the underground cave in the north. Im worried that the shield wont be able to completely stop the meteor shower. If you want to take responsibility for your mistakes, then use your life to protect the spirit of the earth! Delong said with a serious face, Ive always done this. Mirsin pursed his lips and looked at Delong deeply, then quickly turned around and left. The Druids quickly got busy. Three minutes later. Bright light burst out from all the purification sanctuaries in Cross City. Beams of light shot into the sky. Under the astonished gazes of countless people, these pillars of light propped up the sky and formed a huge protective barrier around Cross City. Unsettling rumours began to spread. The Druids also began to organize the residents to take refuge in the northern caves. The survivors in the city didnt have time to grieve for the dead and rushed to the next panic. A feeling of despair quickly spread. In mid-air. Matthew sat on the magic carpet and slowly dispatched the undead army to the vicinity of the northern cave. Under the arrangement and cooperation of the Druids. The undead army did not cause a large-scale panic. Led by Peggy, they surrounded the cave and were responsible for the civilians safety. Matthew was with the other mages. Compared to the busy druids. At this moment, the mages seemed to have a rare moment of free time. After all, a great battle was imminent. Hood and Hibbert didnt dare to use a large amount of magic power to teleport the civilians. They were well aware of the huge challenge they were about to face. Can this protective shield really hold on? Hood sat on Matthews magic carpet and muttered, According to my experience, any spell with such a large defensive area is usually very ineffective. This thing is like a man. You can only choose size or hardness. Hibbert looked at him blankly. What is the meaning of this? Alan couldnt help but roll her eyes. Matthew changed the topic. How did you kill the Withering King? Hibbert said, I guess it was pure luck. When I was analyzing his ability with a spell marker, I accidentally discovered that the Withering King has an ability called Withering Ghost. The speciality of this ability is that the closer you are to the end of your life, the more powerful you will be. So, I gave it a try and stole a few seconds of the Withering Kings lifespan with a spell. I didnt expect him to die! Oh, in a sense, he can be considered to have died of old age. Hearing Hibberts calm description. Matthew and Alan were dumbfounded. Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: An Act Towards Death Chapter 773: An Act Towards Death Translator: Lonelytree Hood, who had personally experienced all of this, said unhappily, This kid is a freak! I still cant believe that theres really someone in this world who dares to lock their lifespan at the moment of death. Whats even more ridiculous is that this kids spell can actually break the other partys constant effect. This isnt something an ordinary person can do! Hibbert smiled modestly. I was just trying. Maybe he was too greedy. Hood said with concern, Its also possible that hes not greedy but that his body doesnt have much time left. Hibbert thought for a moment. Like you? Ive observed that you dont have many days left to live. Hood said unhappily, I dont need you to remind me. Im already prepared to face death this time. Its better to be able to do something on the battlefield than to die in a dark room in a Mage Tower. Hibbert hesitated for a moment before saying, I can simply extend your life, but it wont last long. Or you can try looking for Matthew? Hes a necromancer, so he might have a unique life-prolonging technique. He looked at Hoods hopeful gaze. Matthew said truthfully, If youre willing to transform into a lich, I can try to host this ritual. Hood spat. I dont want to become that dirty thing! The other three fell silent. Hood said to Matthew somewhat awkwardly, Im sorry. I didnt mean to target you, young man. Matthew waved his hand, indicating that he didnt mind. Becoming a Lich meant losing humanity. Many Mages would rather die than walk this path. He could understand Hoods thoughts. Look! At this moment, Alan suddenly pointed at the sky. Above the sky. Countless light spots appeared faintly. The light dots formed a beautiful meteor shower! So beautiful. The half-elf mage sighed in a low voice. But its also very cruel. Matthew sighed. Hibbert was at a loss as if he was deep in thought. Hood said faintly, Do you think the angels who descended with the meteor shower are as desperate as I am? They seem to only want a chance of survival. From the perspective of wanting to live, they arent wrong? No one could answer him. Because very quickly, the meteors that were wrapped in flames began to smash into the outer protective shield one after another. A low wail came from the depths of the earth. Matthew flew into the sky. He saw a huge airship floating over from the northern mountain range. The deck of the airship was densely packed with warriors in silver armour. The most eye-catching one among them was a woman wearing an eye patch. She stood on the highest observation deck and looked down at everything valiantly. Whale Hunter Organization. Matthew looked to the southeast. The sunlight at noon was extremely good. This allowed him to easily see a large number of Natural Calamity Disciples walking out of the underground and into the countryside outside Cross City. They were waiting for an opportunity to take action. In the northeast direction. A group of real Withered Ones was driving a large number of wild beasts towards them at high speed. The mighty beast horde swept through the plains in the northeast. Go straight to the east gate of Cross City. Whats so good about the Earth Societys Holy Church that it can make these people go completely crazy? Matthew was puzzled. At this moment. Delongs voice sounded behind him. Matthew, can you come over for a moment? I just received a very important order. The spirit of the earth wants to see you. Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: The God of War Fallen Chapter 774: The God of War Fallen Translator: Lonelytree Earth Spirit? Matthew felt a little baffled. Wasnt this thing treated like a treasure by the Druid Church? Why would it suddenly summon him? He had never interacted with the spirit of the earth. Could it be because of his high affinity with nature? With such doubts, Matthew said to Delong with some difficulty, Must it be now? Im afraid not now. I have to stay with my colleagues. Even though Soria did not explicitly order the first batch of Alliance Mages to help protect Cross City, in theory, the four of them had already repelled the disaster of the Lotus of the Mother of God created by the Church of Wither. They didnt have to contribute to the defence of the meteor shower. But even if it was out of the most basic moral principles in his heart. Matthew had no reason to stand by and watch. Moreover, Alan and the other two were planning to continue protecting Cross City. At this moment. Every additional mage would provide an additional aid. Moreover, Matthew had the Undead Army. He was confident that he could provide more help in the upcoming battle to defend Cross City. Therefore, he decisively rejected Delonhs request. Delong was surprised, and then he said seriously, Mr. Matthew, the spirit of the earth must have summoned you for something very important. One had to know that in the past few years, the spirit of the earth had almost never appeared. He was very wary of outsiders. Although I dont know why he wants to see you, I think he must have a very important reason. I hope you can make a trip there. Maybe it wont take much time. Matthew hesitated. If there were more mages guarding the city, he wouldnt mind making a trip. However, retreating at this critical moment was more or less betraying his teammates. Moreover, the sudden summoning of the spirit of the earth was also very strange. He didnt want to go anyway. Immediately, Matthew turned around and asked the three members of the evaporate team, The Alliance only sent reinforcement from Black Suo Mountain? And there are only the three of you in Black Suo Mountain? Comb answered with a bruised eye, When we left, we heard that there was a problem in the Hot Springs Prison. Mr. Alexander had transferred all the law enforcers and the Evasion Team over, so we were the first to come to support. Hot Spring Prison is the place where the most powerful and vicious criminals are locked up in Black Suo Mountain. According to past experience, every time there is a riot in Hot Spring Prison, it will take at least three months to calm down. Therefore, it is impossible to expect Black Suo Mountain to send more people here in the short term. As for the other places in the south, Im not sure. Combs attitude was very humble. It was a stark contrast to his arrogant attitude at the beginning. It was as if he was afraid that Matthew would beat him up if he said something wrong. Fortunately, Matthew did not blame him. He only frowned slightly. At this moment, Alan also said, The Alliance is very short on manpower. The Magicians from Gem Bay and the East Coast who might have come to support have been transferred to the battlefield of Wild Wolf Mountain. If I remember correctly, today is the third day of the battle. The two sides are Lion City and the Three Towns of the River Shore. The strength of both sides is on par. It will take at least seven to eight days to decide the winner. Just like the Battle of Moss Hills, Lion City, which received the assistance of Maple Castle, is now the largest force in the south. In the past month, he has signed an offensive and defensive alliance with Deep Blue Port and Goldwater City. Together with the small territories that Golden Lion Barton had previously swept, the area of Lion City has now exceeded the largest territory recorded in the history of the south. Because of the threat of Lion City, the three towns along the river bank merged into a new territory, and their strength has greatly increased. They are suspected to have the support of the Eversong Forest behind them, so this battle can be said to be the largest and highest level war in the south. Almost all the non-registered mages in the south have been transferred over. The possibility of them being transferred over is very low. Hearing this Hibbert couldnt help but say blankly, Arent they all humans? If its a civil war between humans, cant we ask them to stop? Lets get those mages to help first! Faced with Hibberts naive question. Alan smiled bitterly. War can never be stopped just because you say so. Those mages might be on their way to the Highland of the Watchers, but the mages in charge of adjudication still have to stay where they are. Otherwise, if something unexpected happens in this battle, it wont just be the reputation of the Alliance that will be damaged. The war will be completely out of control. Hood sneered. War is supposed to be out of control. Only the high and mighty lords of the Silver Council think that they can control everything. Yes, absolute violence can indeed suppress many things, but it cant erase the souls of those who resist. In my opinion, the Alliance will be asking for trouble sooner or later! Alan advised softly, This is the decision of the Legendary mages. Youd better not question it casually. Hibbert kindly reminded him, Theres no need for that, Ms. Alan. I support Mr. Hood. Hood was originally quite happy. Until he heard the next sentence, Anyway, he doesnt have many days left to live. He can say whatever he wants. Chapter 775 - Chapter 774: The God of War Fallen Chapter 774: The God of War Fallen Translator: Lonelytree Earth Spirit? Matthew felt a little baffled. Wasnt this thing treated like a treasure by the Druid Church? Why would it suddenly summon him? He had never interacted with the spirit of the earth. Could it be because of his high affinity with nature? With such doubts, Matthew said to Delong with some difficulty, Must it be now? Im afraid not now. I have to stay with my colleagues. Even though Soria did not explicitly order the first batch of Alliance Mages to help protect Cross City, in theory, the four of them had already repelled the disaster of the Lotus of the Mother of God created by the Church of Wither. They didnt have to contribute to the defence of the meteor shower. But even if it was out of the most basic moral principles in his heart. Matthew had no reason to stand by and watch. Moreover, Alan and the other two were planning to continue protecting Cross City. At this moment. Every additional mage would provide an additional aid. Moreover, Matthew had the Undead Army. He was confident that he could provide more help in the upcoming battle to defend Cross City. Therefore, he decisively rejected Delonhs request. Delong was surprised, and then he said seriously, Mr. Matthew, the spirit of the earth must have summoned you for something very important. One had to know that in the past few years, the spirit of the earth had almost never appeared. He was very wary of outsiders. Although I dont know why he wants to see you, I think he must have a very important reason. I hope you can make a trip there. Maybe it wont take much time. Matthew hesitated. If there were more mages guarding the city, he wouldnt mind making a trip. However, retreating at this critical moment was more or less betraying his teammates. Moreover, the sudden summoning of the spirit of the earth was also very strange. He didnt want to go anyway. Immediately, Matthew turned around and asked the three members of the evaporate team, The Alliance only sent reinforcement from Black Suo Mountain? And there are only the three of you in Black Suo Mountain? Comb answered with a bruised eye, When we left, we heard that there was a problem in the Hot Springs Prison. Mr. Alexander had transferred all the law enforcers and the Evasion Team over, so we were the first to come to support. Hot Spring Prison is the place where the most powerful and vicious criminals are locked up in Black Suo Mountain. According to past experience, every time there is a riot in Hot Spring Prison, it will take at least three months to calm down. Therefore, it is impossible to expect Black Suo Mountain to send more people here in the short term. As for the other places in the south, Im not sure. Combs attitude was very humble. It was a stark contrast to his arrogant attitude at the beginning. It was as if he was afraid that Matthew would beat him up if he said something wrong. Fortunately, Matthew did not blame him. He only frowned slightly. At this moment, Alan also said, The Alliance is very short on manpower. The Magicians from Gem Bay and the East Coast who might have come to support have been transferred to the battlefield of Wild Wolf Mountain. If I remember correctly, today is the third day of the battle. The two sides are Lion City and the Three Towns of the River Shore. The strength of both sides is on par. It will take at least seven to eight days to decide the winner. Just like the Battle of Moss Hills, Lion City, which received the assistance of Maple Castle, is now the largest force in the south. In the past month, he has signed an offensive and defensive alliance with Deep Blue Port and Goldwater City. Together with the small territories that Golden Lion Barton had previously swept, the area of Lion City has now exceeded the largest territory recorded in the history of the south. Because of the threat of Lion City, the three towns along the river bank merged into a new territory, and their strength has greatly increased. They are suspected to have the support of the Eversong Forest behind them, so this battle can be said to be the largest and highest level war in the south. Almost all the non-registered mages in the south have been transferred over. The possibility of them being transferred over is very low. Hearing this Hibbert couldnt help but say blankly, Arent they all humans? If its a civil war between humans, cant we ask them to stop? Lets get those mages to help first! Faced with Hibberts naive question. Alan smiled bitterly. War can never be stopped just because you say so. Those mages might be on their way to the Highland of the Watchers, but the mages in charge of adjudication still have to stay where they are. Otherwise, if something unexpected happens in this battle, it wont just be the reputation of the Alliance that will be damaged. The war will be completely out of control. Hood sneered. War is supposed to be out of control. Only the high and mighty lords of the Silver Council think that they can control everything. Yes, absolute violence can indeed suppress many things, but it cant erase the souls of those who resist. In my opinion, the Alliance will be asking for trouble sooner or later! Alan advised softly, This is the decision of the Legendary mages. Youd better not question it casually. Hibbert kindly reminded him, Theres no need for that, Ms. Alan. I support Mr. Hood. Hood was originally quite happy. Until he heard the next sentence, Anyway, he doesnt have many days left to live. He can say whatever he wants. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Fallen God of War Chapter 776: Fallen God of War Translator: Lonelytree This spell was specifically designed to target gods and creatures from the outer planes. The humans passed through without any injuries. However, if a creature with divinity forced its way through, it would definitely face the end of being reduced to ashes! This batch of angels was already smart enough. They seized the opportunity of the meteor shower. Under the cover of the meteorite, the defensive density of the Cross would be affected. It might not be able to kill all the angels. But it could kill most of them. How many have died? asked Edmond. About 2000, less than 2500. This batch of angels is even more than we imagined. I dont know which old bastard sent another batch just now. I estimate that there should be more than 800 angels that will reach the surface in the end. Ronans tone was heavy. Wheres Vasnov? Edmond asked again. Hes still breaking through. After all, he was the master of the Heavenly Palace for a short period of time. He must have a lot of good things in his hands. Even if he gave up his divinity, he would still be able to last longer than ordinary angels. Hes currently in the ninth level. I reckon he can only last until the eleventh level at most. This is the record left by the Lord of Radiant Light when he attacked the Eternal Barrier. The God of War shouldnt be stronger than the Lord of Radiant Light. Soria calmly explained. I have a bad feeling. Links voice rang out. Although Vasnov likes to create an impulsive and reckless persona, he is actually very cautious. He must have a certain degree of confidence to take the lead in attacking the Hunters Cross. Soria said calmly, Of course. No one would really go and die, let alone a god who is afraid of death. Its just that we dont have a deeper level of control over the Eternal Barrier. We cant go anywhere other than the formation. Vasnovs life and death are not decided by us, but by the God-hunting Cross left behind by him and the Calamity Mage. The other three fell silent. In fact, they knew what Soria was talking about. However, they were now trapped in the Eternal Barrier, so they had to find something to talk about. Im so bored. Why dont we make a bet? Ronan yawned. Edmond glanced at him. Alright, I bet that Vasnov can successfully reach the surface. Ronan asked with interest, I dont think he can. What about the bet? Edmond chuckled. If I win, you will share the last part of the secret treasure of the Goddess of Magic with me. If I lose, Ill share a part of the secret treasure of the Goddess of Magic with you. Ronan was a little dizzy at first. Then, he asked curiously, Does the Goddess of Magic have other secret treasures? Why havent I heard of it? Where did you find it? Faced with Sorias slightly disdainful gaze, Edmond said without blushing or jumping, Anyway, I found it. It depends on whether you want to bet or not. Ronan thought for a moment. Then lets bet. In any case, I dont have much use for the remaining portion Edmond was smiling on the surface, but he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment. Link suddenly shouted, No! How did he rush from the ninth stage to the thirteenth stage all of a sudden? Everyone was surprised. It should be known that the Hunting Cross was made up of 13 stages, and each stage was a huge golden net. On the surface, it looked similar. In fact, the difference in strength was huge. The giant net of the twelfth stage was enough to kill a Holy Master! And the 13th stage was even more destructive! As they were in the formation, they could see it very clearly. Vasnov, who had transformed into a golden-armored statue, pushed a huge meteorite into the deepest part of the funnel! At that moment. Hundreds of faceless men with golden wings appeared around him! These faceless men were similar to angels in structure. They were all pure spiritual bodies. The moment they saw these faceless men. All the mages were excited. Golden Divine Winged Ones! Soria whispered, her eyes revealing a yearning light. Golden Divine Wings. This was one of the signature spells of the Calamity Mage. She could summon thousands of Golden Divine Winged Ones from another dimension in an instant. The strength of this creature was between strong and weak divine power. However, a battle formation formed by a dozen Golden Divine Winged Ones could easily kill a powerful god! Even for the Wargod at his peak, it was impossible for him to face so many Golden Divine Winged Ones! Hes dead! Link frowned. Unless he can become weaker than an angel Before he finished speaking. Just as the Golden Divine Winged Ones had completely surrounded the War God Vasnov shook off the meteorite in his hand. In the next second. He looked up and laughed. A blazing light erupted from his body. Boom! Silently. Vasnovs body automatically collapsed and shattered into hundreds of pieces! Some of the fragments were repelled by the planes gravity and flew out. Some of them were sinking rapidly towards the prime material plane. What was surprising was that When the Golden Divine Winged Ones who had been surrounding them saw this scene, they actually chose to stand by and watch! They did not stop the fragments that fell to the mortal world at all! Whats going on? Vasnov chose to self-destruct his divine persona. His consciousness was shattered into hundreds of pieces and sank with the divine persona fragmentsWhy didnt the Golden Divine Wings stop those fragments? Ronan was shocked. The other three showed the same expression. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: The God of War Fallen Chapter 777: The God of War Fallen Translator: Lonelytree Soria immediately mobilized his authority in the formation and asked the leader of the Golden Divine Wings. The latter merely glanced at the mages and replied coldly, He has already chosen to face death and live. Why must we kill him? Moreover, his consciousness will become an idiot for a long time after he exposed himself. Do you think youre afraid of an idiot? Besides, its still a question mark whether or not these divine fragments can find a suitable host. Master gave us the order to intercept the gods who tried to cross the border, not an idiot. The mages were speechless. In fact, at their level, they could vaguely guess the Calamity Mages intentions. Back then, she had the ability to completely destroy the gods, but she did not do so. She only chose to exile them. Therefore, she must have known that the gods would return one day. So this is what she wanted to see? Link murmured as he looked at the burning flames. Ronan was puzzled. Do you think Vasnov knew about this situation in advance, or did he really take a gamble and unexpectedly succeed? No one could answer his question. Link lowered his head and looked at the golden light that was pouring down from the funnel. With so many angels dead and supernatural energy falling into the mortal world, Aindor will probably have another batch of powerhouses. I hope that these people can give birth to the main force that will resist the gods and the monsters in the outer plane in the future Soria said softly, There will be. Ive just predicted the trajectory of the God of Wars divine persona fragments. Most of them will follow the meteor shower to the Guardian Highland and the northernmost floating city. We dont need to worry about these two places for the time being. At this moment, outside the Multi-Dimensional Surface, a large number of white spots of light appeared in the endless darkness. There were also some silhouettes of whales or flying elephants that appeared and disappeared in the light spots. The mages expressions became very serious. Because they knew. These creatures were astral scavengers attracted by the dying angels. Among them were the notorious Astral Termites, the greedy Baleen Whales, and the legendary creature Skeletal Flying Elephants. These monsters were not difficult to deal with individually. However, it would take some effort to clean them up. The mages raised their spirits and began to control the outer spell formation of the Eternal Barrier. Death continued. Cross City. Holy Oak District. They crossed the lush oak wall, and the scorched earth smell of the sword fire enchantment. Matthew passed through an ancient building called the Atrium. This was the temple of the Earth Spirit. The druids of the Earth Society were similar to the Moonlight Society. They followed the way of nature and worshipped gods related to nature. At first, they worshipped the God of Earth. Ever since the death of the Earth God, the Earth Societys target of worship had changed to a Nature Soul who had followed the Earth Society back then. It was the current Earth Spirit. At the end of the path ahead is the entrance to the underground sanctuary. This is the last guard. Even within the Earth Society, only two Great Druids are allowed to enter that area. Of course, you are an exception. Delong pointed at the path ahead and said, I can only follow you here. I wish you a pleasant conversation with the spirit of the earth. Matthew nodded. After verifying his identity with the two guards in front of him, he came to a deep garden alone. Countless exotic flowers and plants grew in the garden. There were no gardeners here to trim the plants, so all kinds of plants grew very wantonly. However, they seemed to follow a certain tacit understanding and pattern and did not encroach on each others living space. Therefore, Matthew could barely find the path leading to the depths of the garden among the weeds. He walked for a while. He suddenly stopped. In front of him was a crooked old locust tree. The roots of the locust tree were very thick, like a huge millstone. The branches on it seemed to be dotted with stars and did not look very prosperous. However, it was not the old locust tree that made Matthew stop. It was the shadow under the locust tree. Although the shadow itself did not move, Matthew was still keenly aware that there was a beast-like life hidden in it. He slowed down and walked over silently. A moment later. The moment he stepped into the shadows. A familiar voice sounded in his ear, Dont go any further, Mr. Matthew! The silhouette of a humanoid creature appeared in the shadows. Matthew was surprised. Even if it was just an outline. He could also recognize the other partys identity. Lara? Why are you here? Shadow Oath Breaker Lara! It was Matthew who had sent her to the Warden Highlands to find Elis whereabouts. In the letter that followed, Lara said that she was seriously injured and needed to find a place to recuperate. Matthew had also tried to contact her when he came to Cross City, but in the end, he had failed. He did not expect this Drow Warrior to actually come to the depths of the underground temple! I am not here physically. I only used the power of the shadows to warn you of the trap ahead! Laras voice was very anxious as if she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to finish her words. Listen to me first. Dont go in that door. Dont go in! Matthew looked up. Not far away from the path was the entrance to the Underground Sanctuary that Delong had mentioned. It was the door that Lara had mentioned. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: The God of War Fallen Chapter 778: The God of War Fallen Translator: Lonelytree Whats going on? Take your time. Matthew realized that something was wrong. When I was investigating the Order of Calamity, I accidentally bumped into Mr. Eli. He was fighting the Queen of the Whale Hunters at the time, so I went over to help. However, that woman was too powerful. Mr. Eli and I were no match for her. That woman seemed to be very interested in Mr. Eli. She knocked him out and took him away. She was full of hostility towards me. I was almost killed by her. At the critical moment, the power of the Twilight Creator, Galen, protected me. He cast me into the shadows, and I was spared because of that. However, as a condition, I would either become Galens slave forever or do a few things for him. Before that, I wont be able to leave the Shadow Realm. Laras voice was very calm. She didnt feel depressed at all about being controlled by the Twilight Creator Galen. What did he want you to do? Matthew asked. Lara quickly said, Thats not important. Whats important is that I learned from Galen that theres something wrong with Natures Soul that the Earth Society worships. He has secretly imprisoned the two Great Druids from Earth Society and Silver Wolf! I dont know much more, but there must be something wrong with the spirit of the earth. I know that you have a close relationship with the soul of nature. I was worried that the spirit of the earth would harm you, so I waited and finally bumped into you Was there a problem with the Earth Spirit? Two Great Druids were imprisoned? Matthews heart skipped a beat. But Laras current situation made him hesitate. Hence, he asked, What did Galen ask you to do? Lara was silent for a while and said with some hesitation, He hopes to speak to you. This is too dangerous for you, so Im not willing to carry out his orders. Even if I become his slave, I dont want you to put yourself in danger. At this point. Her voice suddenly became flustered. You should leave quickly. Remember, stay away from places with shadows for the next period of time Lara hadnt finished her sentence. The shadow under the oak tree suddenly began to expand rapidly, quickly surrounding Matthew! Ma tthew An extremely distant voice sounded. Lets talk Matthews heart began to twitch, and an extremely painful feeling rose from the bottom of his heart. But in an instant. This feeling was weakened. Because at that moment, a small space-time crack suddenly appeared on Matthews shoulder, and a light fairy came out from it. Good afternoon, Mr. Matthew! Do you have time to listen to me tell the story of Lord Mad Secondhand today? Little Stream looked at Matthew expectantly. It was different from before. Matthew noticed that there was a mini alarm clock hanging on Streams chest. The alarm clock did not go off. Matthew felt a little dizzy, and a strange desire to vent suddenly emerged in his heart. Madness and shadow. The two domains were equal and locked Matthew down. Matthew took a deep breath. He was planning to open his domain to fight against it. But at this moment. A cute bear suddenly crawled out of the door. Youre finally here, the honoured guest of all Nature Souls, Mr Matthew. Looks like youre in trouble. Do you need my help? The bear charmingly waved at Matthew. However, Matthew could feel an extremely rotten smell from its body. It was like a pile of rotting corpses that had been piling up for years! [Hint: Your ability World Event has captured the phenomenon of God of Wars Fall''(click to see the details).] [Warning: You have been anchored by the following four domains: Shadow (Dusk Creator Galen/Medium Lila) Madness (Dusk Creators Madness Second Hand/Medium Stream) Earth (Fallen Earth Spirit Bell/Medium Bear) Protect (???)] Hmm? Matthew was just about to activate his Domain to escape when he unexpectedly discovered that there was a fourth Domain enveloping him. It was also this domain that helped him resist the erosion from different angles. Whose domain is Protection? Just as this thought appeared in his mind. A strand of white hair suddenly appeared at the edge of his vision. You seem to be very interested in my student. Since youre in such a hurry to meet him, you must have prepared a greeting gift, right? Let me see your sincerity, slugs, little alarm clockTheres also the shameless bear. Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Chapter 779: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Translator: Lonelytree White hair, red robes, eyes that were gradually turning grey, impeccable appearance and figure These elements were quickly assembled in Matthews vision like fragments. Immediately after. All the domains automatically retreated. The entire world seemed to have quieted down where Isabelle stood. Her voice was neither gentle nor angry. However, none of the three people who were questioned by her dared to answer. Even Matthew couldnt help but swallow. A strange feeling rose in his heart. The woman in front of him should be Isabelles real body! She had actually escaped from Edmonds imprisonment and escaped from the northernmost floating city! This was good news for Matthew. But he soon started to worry about the Alliance. Edmond had once told him that Isabelle was an extremely unstable factor. Now that the former had taken the initiative to release his teacher, did it mean that the Alliance needed an unstable factor to protect them? The answer was self-evident. However, this level of decision-making naturally had nothing to do with Matthew. He took a deep breath and waited for Isabelles performance. Youre not talking. Are you pretending to be mute? Then Ill talk to you one by one. Isabelle turned her face and calmly waved at Matthew. Matthew hurriedly walked over. A few steps later. He could feel as if he had fallen into a swamp! At that moment. Everything around him became extremely dark. It was as if the ground under his feet had become an endless swamp. The pitch-black colour swallowed everything. The deepest black, the coldest shadow, and the pale fragments that were active in the shadow constituted everything in the world before him. This was the Shadow Plane! Matthew immediately reacted. Moreover, it was not the shallow plane that he had been to a few times. This was probably the core of the Shadow Plane, a forbidden place that even Legendary mages would be afraid of! However, he had walked in out of thin air without any obstruction, without a trace of restraint, and without even fear! Is this Teachers Guardian Domain? Matthew could feel the protective power on his body slowly taking effect. In the deep darkness. There were countless beasts and monsters hiding in the shadows. They were gritting their teeth and spitting blood in low voices. Their terrifying gazes were locked on Matthews back and neck as if they could choose to devour him at any time. If it werent for Isabelles protective domain, Matthew couldnt imagine how helpless he would be in such a gloomy and terrifying atmosphere. But now. He listened to the roars and dissatisfaction of the shadow creatures, but there was no panic in his heart. Instead, he felt that they were a little ridiculous. Is this the feeling of being unable to do anything Matthew could vaguely sense the emotions of the beasts around him. A few seconds later. Isabelle appeared in front of him. The entire Shadow Plane was dark and colourless. However, Isabelle was the only one with such a bright colour. Not only that. Her body even had a special light effect. Wherever she went, the darkness would be dispelled. It seems that you are very used to the environment here. Do you want me to take away the Guardian Power, and you can experience it yourself? Isabelle asked casually. Matthew hurriedly shook his head and said, No need. Im afraid I cant hold on. Any shadow creature in this godforsaken place was a Half-Legend, and they had a domain suppression. It was better for a Tier 4 kid like him not to be reckless. Isabelle glared at Matthew with some dissatisfaction, but she did not say anything. She turned around and looked into the shadows. Snot, youre quite good at the domain. The shadows here have improved a lot compared to the past few eras. However, the domain is never the entirety of power. Youve limited yourself too much. How can a flawless shadow appear profound without any light? As she spoke. Her greyish-white eyes flashed. An ordinary Mage Fire appeared beside her. Matthew blinked. She was right. This was indeed the lowest-level cantrip, Mage Fire. Matthew was very familiar with this spell. When he was still very poor, he often used this spell to replace candles to meditate at night. However, even the lowest-level cantrips were different in the hands of a holy mage. Matthew could clearly see that the orange-red light of the Mage Fire was constantly flickering. The small flame seemed to be able to be extinguished by a gust of wind, but it forced the surrounding darkness to recede like a tide. In an instant. The Mage Fire lit up an area of at least a few hundred meters. All the shadow creatures fled in panic. All that was left were white or black buildings and the outlines of nature. There was also a figure kneeling on the ground with her hands tied behind his back. Lara? Matthew exclaimed. Isabelle walked over and glanced casually at the Drow Warrior. Your woman? Matthew wanted to deny it, but he hesitated. With Isabelles indifferent personality, she would most likely leave her friend in the lurch. Therefore, he gritted his teeth. Yes. Isabelle looked at him mockingly. But you dont have her aura on you. Matthew was speechless. However, youre smart enough to know how to ask me to help you. Isabelle snorted. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Chapter 780: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Translator: Lonelytree But men should be more domineering and decisive. Its not a bad thing to be good at scheming, but its inevitable for them to be petty over time. Especially considering your background, the Necromancer profession naturally carries a halo of poverty, which will affect your structure and vision. So sometimes, its best to be more decisive. If you have the chance, get closer to Soria. I dont mind that. If one day you can get money from her, Im even willing to give you a small reward. What else could Matthew say? Naturally, he could only nod his head in agreement. Isabelle walked up to Lara. She extended a fair hand to the Drow Warrior. Get up. There was an unquestionable tone in her voice. Lara hesitated. My lady, I bear Galens oath Isabelle said lightly, Oaths are used to restrain the weak. I can easily remove it. In fact She hadnt finished her sentence. Laras body suddenly lit up with several black lights. In that instant, the distorted shadow power in Laras body turned into a butterfly-like shadow and dissipated. Immediately after. A thick and pure shadow power was injected into the Drow Warriors body. Under the restoration of this power. The white wounds on her body disappeared. Lara stood up excitedly. She touched her smooth and flawless skin helplessly, so surprised that she couldnt even speak. Youre pretty fast, Isabelle chuckled. Matthew glanced at the data panel. [Hint: Your mentor Isabelle tried to use her sublimation ability turn the tables on Galen and took the initiative to cancel Laras oath!] [Turn the table: This sublimation ability can reverse the host and guest of an oath or contract.] [You realized that if Galen hadnt broken the oath in time,He would have become Laras servant!] To make a Twilight creature a servant of a mortal? Was a holy mage really that powerful? Matthew looked at Isabelles back with fascination, but from this angle, he could only see her white hair. However, this did not affect her dignity and charm at all. In Matthews eyes. Every strand of her white hair seemed to be shining with the brilliance of arcane magic! Your aptitude is not bad. Ill give you a profession. Isabelle waved her hand. A scroll quickly appeared in front of her. Under her gaze, Lara obediently took the scroll, bit open her thumb with her teeth, and then pressed her thumb on the blank space of the scroll. Read this document, and you will be promoted to a Shadow Walker. You will have the abilities of a Drow Warrior and a Shadow Mage. But you need to serve a master. This is the fate of the Shadow Walker. That person must have magic power and enough domains. Isabelle had made it so obvious. Lara, who was well-versed in the ways of the world, naturally understood. In a flash, she appeared in front of Matthew, knelt on both knees and began to read the document on the scroll loudly. Lara was chanting in a language that Matthew could not understand. It seemed to be related to the Shadow Domain. However, this did not affect Matthews acceptance of the other partys service ritual. Two minutes later. The scroll was burnt to ashes. Under Laras expectant gaze, Matthew also bit his left thumb and pressed his bloody fingerprint between Laras eyebrows. At that moment. An invisible link connected the two of them together. Matthew could also feel the power of the Shadow Domain in his body! [Hint: You have obtained a part-time profession, External Domain Sect Master. Your current level is LV1 (The part-time Extraterritorial Sect Master is not included in the total level, but the upgrade of the part-time job requires an XP penalty)] [External Domain Sect Master: You can accept a certain number of special professionals who are not in your main domain as your disciples.] After that, you can choose some of the domain abilities that you have mastered and give them to the other party. Unless a traitor ritual is held, the other party will remain absolutely loyal to you. You also have the chance to obtain random abilities from the other partys domain. [Requirements for part-time jobs: Possess more than 6 domains.] [Requirements for taking in disciples: Consumes 1 Disciple Scroll] You have obtained the first disciple, Shadow Stalker Lara. Please bestow at least one domain ability to your disciple within the next 60 days. You have obtained the ability Fuse from the Shadow Domain and the ability Moon Shadow Slash from Lara. [Fuse: In places with dense shadows, you can slowly fuse into the Shadow World.] [Moon Shadow Slash: When you are in the Shadow World and hold a blade-type weapon in your hand, you can charge up power jump out of it, and quickly attack creatures in the prime material world. During this period, you can launch a maximum of three slashes, dealing a large amount of damage to the opponent.] [Requirements: The blade in your hand must be sharpened, and it cannot be a short weapon or a strange weapon.] Did a new part-time profession suddenly appear out of nowhere? Matthew looked at Isabelle curiously. The latter said impatiently, You can go back and think about what ability to bestow on her. Now, come with me to meet the slugs! Matthew immediately gave Lara a look, and she tactfully left after regaining her freedom. Very quickly. Matthew sensed that Lara had returned to the prime material plane. This should be the sect masters reaction to his disciples. He quickly caught up with Isabelle. But at this moment. A deep voice rang in their ears Chapter 781 - Chapter 780: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Chapter 780: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Translator: Lonelytree But men should be more domineering and decisive. Its not a bad thing to be good at scheming, but its inevitable for them to be petty over time. Especially considering your background, the Necromancer profession naturally carries a halo of poverty, which will affect your structure and vision. So sometimes, its best to be more decisive. If you have the chance, get closer to Soria. I dont mind that. If one day you can get money from her, Im even willing to give you a small reward. What else could Matthew say? Naturally, he could only nod his head in agreement. Isabelle walked up to Lara. She extended a fair hand to the Drow Warrior. Get up. There was an unquestionable tone in her voice. Lara hesitated. My lady, I bear Galens oath Isabelle said lightly, Oaths are used to restrain the weak. I can easily remove it. In fact She hadnt finished her sentence. Laras body suddenly lit up with several black lights. In that instant, the distorted shadow power in Laras body turned into a butterfly-like shadow and dissipated. Immediately after. A thick and pure shadow power was injected into the Drow Warriors body. Under the restoration of this power. The white wounds on her body disappeared. Lara stood up excitedly. She touched her smooth and flawless skin helplessly, so surprised that she couldnt even speak. Youre pretty fast, Isabelle chuckled. Matthew glanced at the data panel. [Hint: Your mentor Isabelle tried to use her sublimation ability turn the tables on Galen and took the initiative to cancel Laras oath!] [Turn the table: This sublimation ability can reverse the host and guest of an oath or contract.] [You realized that if Galen hadnt broken the oath in time,He would have become Laras servant!] To make a Twilight creature a servant of a mortal? Was a holy mage really that powerful? Matthew looked at Isabelles back with fascination, but from this angle, he could only see her white hair. However, this did not affect her dignity and charm at all. In Matthews eyes. Every strand of her white hair seemed to be shining with the brilliance of arcane magic! Your aptitude is not bad. Ill give you a profession. Isabelle waved her hand. A scroll quickly appeared in front of her. Under her gaze, Lara obediently took the scroll, bit open her thumb with her teeth, and then pressed her thumb on the blank space of the scroll. Read this document, and you will be promoted to a Shadow Walker. You will have the abilities of a Drow Warrior and a Shadow Mage. But you need to serve a master. This is the fate of the Shadow Walker. That person must have magic power and enough domains. Isabelle had made it so obvious. Lara, who was well-versed in the ways of the world, naturally understood. In a flash, she appeared in front of Matthew, knelt on both knees and began to read the document on the scroll loudly. Lara was chanting in a language that Matthew could not understand. It seemed to be related to the Shadow Domain. However, this did not affect Matthews acceptance of the other partys service ritual. Two minutes later. The scroll was burnt to ashes. Under Laras expectant gaze, Matthew also bit his left thumb and pressed his bloody fingerprint between Laras eyebrows. At that moment. An invisible link connected the two of them together. Matthew could also feel the power of the Shadow Domain in his body! [Hint: You have obtained a part-time profession, External Domain Sect Master. Your current level is LV1 (The part-time Extraterritorial Sect Master is not included in the total level, but the upgrade of the part-time job requires an XP penalty)] [External Domain Sect Master: You can accept a certain number of special professionals who are not in your main domain as your disciples.] After that, you can choose some of the domain abilities that you have mastered and give them to the other party. Unless a traitor ritual is held, the other party will remain absolutely loyal to you. You also have the chance to obtain random abilities from the other partys domain. [Requirements for part-time jobs: Possess more than 6 domains.] [Requirements for taking in disciples: Consumes 1 Disciple Scroll] You have obtained the first disciple, Shadow Stalker Lara. Please bestow at least one domain ability to your disciple within the next 60 days. You have obtained the ability Fuse from the Shadow Domain and the ability Moon Shadow Slash from Lara. [Fuse: In places with dense shadows, you can slowly fuse into the Shadow World.] [Moon Shadow Slash: When you are in the Shadow World and hold a blade-type weapon in your hand, you can charge up power jump out of it, and quickly attack creatures in the prime material world. During this period, you can launch a maximum of three slashes, dealing a large amount of damage to the opponent.] [Requirements: The blade in your hand must be sharpened, and it cannot be a short weapon or a strange weapon.] Did a new part-time profession suddenly appear out of nowhere? Matthew looked at Isabelle curiously. The latter said impatiently, You can go back and think about what ability to bestow on her. Now, come with me to meet the slugs! Matthew immediately gave Lara a look, and she tactfully left after regaining her freedom. Very quickly. Matthew sensed that Lara had returned to the prime material plane. This should be the sect masters reaction to his disciples. He quickly caught up with Isabelle. But at this moment. A deep voice rang in their ears Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Chapter 782: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Translator: Lonelytree Isabelle very naturally handed a smear of red to Matthew. Matthew looked down. It was a red tentacle. The tentacles were still curling up involuntarily, and Matthew could feel a gentle and twisted power from them. This is Galens tentacle. It contains a bit of divinity. When you advance to Legend, this thing will be of great benefit to you. Remember to integrate that wisp of divinity into your domain, not your body. Theres a huge difference. You can look it up yourself in the future. In short, divinity does more harm than good to us, but divinity is a good thing. Even mages need more of it. Isabelle said happily. Judging from her satisfied expression, the purpose of this trip should have been achieved. However, Matthew held the tentacle with a frown. On the data panel. [Hint: You have witnessed the true form of the Twilight Creature Blood Slag-Galen . Your Shadow Domain Resistance +5. You have snatched an Oathbreaker from Galen to become your disciple. Your Tauren Element +30, you can now explore deeper into the Tauren domain! [Warning: Galens hatred towards you +10] Dont be dejected. You young people need some pressure. Otherwise, youll be satisfied with the current situation. Isabelle said in high spirits, Plus, Galen isnt a good person. He and the creatures of the Shadow World will attack the Prime Material Plane sooner or later. If thats the case, its better to make enemies as soon as possible. Itll be easier to fight in the future, right? After saying this. She took Matthew away from the shadow world. The moment the two of them left. An extremely angry voice sounded in the endless shadows. The entire Shadow World fell into a volcanic panic! In the garden of the Holy Oak. Lara waited respectfully at the side. The shadow power under the old locust tree had long disappeared. Matthew turned around. The little Light Fairy was still holding an alarm clock. However, her face was filled with a stiff fake smile. It was as if someone had used a freezing spell to freeze her. Isabelle walked over. With a light tap, she released the Stop spell on Little Stream. However, Isabelles aura was too strong. It was even more terrifying for creatures like the Light Fairy. As soon as the Stop spell was removed. Matthew could clearly hear the sound of dripping. Good heavens. I, I, I Little Stream was so scared that she stuttered. Didnt you say that you wanted to tell me the story of Second Hands madness? Isabelle said calmly, Im listening. Little Streams eyes rolled back, and she fainted. At this moment. The alarm clock in her hand floated up automatically, and a magnetic voice sounded, Dont make things difficult for her. Shes just an ignorant little fairy. Isabelle suddenly showed an expression that she had never shown before. She snorted heavily and said, Its going to be difficult for her! Whats wrong? Does your heart ache? Mad Secondhand sighed, A tiny creature like her is like a fleeting cloud to us. Heartache is a luxury. I havent experienced it in a long time. Isa, give me some face. We had a good time together. Hearing this. Matthew was shocked. Whats with this strong sense of gossip? Could it be Isabelle said coldly, Yeah, Loa, that was true before you cheated on me. Loa sounded helpless. I cant help it. Im the second hand of madness and also the god of luck. My personality and divinity do not allow me to be loyal to one person. Otherwise, I would be cold to others. You should be able to understand. Isabelle laughed coldly. Of course, I can understand. After all, youre just a second hand. Loas tone suddenly became urgent. You cant say such irresponsible words! Isabelle walked towards the domain of madness. Open the door! Loa didnt lose in terms of momentum, either. I wont open it! If you have the ability, open it yourself! Or come to the Arcane Wilderness to find me! Isabelle raised her voice. Are you serious? Mad Secondhand was silent for a while, and his tone began to soften. Well, can we all calm down? Dont make a scene like a lunatic. Its bad for our image. Isa, I swear to God, I didnt want to do anything to your student. I just felt like Ive seen him before. Isabelle turned to Matthew and said, Remember this. He used to hit on me like this. Matthew felt a chill run down his spine. What was going on with these big shots? It was simply making ones scalp go numb! He looked down at the ground. The poor little stream was still twitching on the ground. Matthew suddenly felt that he was no different from her! I didnt! Loa argued loudly, If I wanted to seduce Matthew, I would have had a way to let him climb into my bed obediently back in the Fairy Garden! Isabelle warned Matthew seriously, Remember to take protective measures when you go to the Fairy Flower Court next time. You cant imagine Loas tricks. Anyway, stay away from this guy. Hes a scumbag. Loa said in exasperation, Im not a scumbag. I just cant control myself. Please, Im a Twilight Creator! The madness in my body is even more serious than your Chaos Maze. You should be able to understand me! As he spoke. He couldnt help but complain to Matthew, Your teacher is not a good person either. Not only is she a crazy woman, but she also has a serious fetish! Otherwise, who would fall in love with an alarm clock? Isabelles expression changed. I should have torn you apart back then. Fortunately, its not too late now! She was about to make a move. But Loa stopped her in time. Wait, Ive prepared a welcome gift! In the next second. The alarm clock automatically flew into Matthews hand. Isabelle grabbed it and checked it before throwing it to Matthew. Its alright. Very pure, she commented. Matthew could feel that this alarm clock also contained a sense of divinity. As for Isabelles evaluation Matthew guessed that it should be referring to pure madness? Did you see that? Im much more sincere than that Galen! Loa said proudly, Before this, I gave Matthew a small gift. Do you still remember? Every three wins? Isabelle calmed down. At least you know whats good for you. The two of them suddenly fell silent. Matthew also felt particularly awkward as he stood there. He always felt like a third wheel, and he didnt have enough wattage, so he could be implicated at any time. After a while. Loa suddenly said, Why dont we get back together? If we join forces, we might be able to save this world. Isabelle raised her eyebrows. Are you serious? Loa was silent for a while. I was just saying. Isabelle warned, Dont seduce my student. Loa probed, Then can I seduce you? Isabelle squinted. Dont even think about it! But sometimes, I do miss your little Clockwork. There was a hint of embarrassment in Loas tone. Youre too explicit. Isa, cant you be more reserved? Theres a child beside you. Matthew thought for a moment. He simply cast a Petrification spell on himself. However, Isabelle easily countered his spell. You havent even received all the greeting gifts, and youre already pretending to be dead. Why are you so thin-skinned? She couldnt help but berate him. As she spoke. She brought Matthew towards the bear. The latter revealed a silly smile. Long time no see, Lady Isabelle. Um, do you guys want to come in and sit? Chapter 783 - Chapter 782: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Chapter 782: The Extraterritorial Sect Master and Two Divinities Translator: Lonelytree Isabelle very naturally handed a smear of red to Matthew. Matthew looked down. It was a red tentacle. The tentacles were still curling up involuntarily, and Matthew could feel a gentle and twisted power from them. This is Galens tentacle. It contains a bit of divinity. When you advance to Legend, this thing will be of great benefit to you. Remember to integrate that wisp of divinity into your domain, not your body. Theres a huge difference. You can look it up yourself in the future. In short, divinity does more harm than good to us, but divinity is a good thing. Even mages need more of it. Isabelle said happily. Judging from her satisfied expression, the purpose of this trip should have been achieved. However, Matthew held the tentacle with a frown. On the data panel. [Hint: You have witnessed the true form of the Twilight Creature Blood Slag-Galen . Your Shadow Domain Resistance +5. You have snatched an Oathbreaker from Galen to become your disciple. Your Tauren Element +30, you can now explore deeper into the Tauren domain! [Warning: Galens hatred towards you +10] Dont be dejected. You young people need some pressure. Otherwise, youll be satisfied with the current situation. Isabelle said in high spirits, Plus, Galen isnt a good person. He and the creatures of the Shadow World will attack the Prime Material Plane sooner or later. If thats the case, its better to make enemies as soon as possible. Itll be easier to fight in the future, right? After saying this. She took Matthew away from the shadow world. The moment the two of them left. An extremely angry voice sounded in the endless shadows. The entire Shadow World fell into a volcanic panic! In the garden of the Holy Oak. Lara waited respectfully at the side. The shadow power under the old locust tree had long disappeared. Matthew turned around. The little Light Fairy was still holding an alarm clock. However, her face was filled with a stiff fake smile. It was as if someone had used a freezing spell to freeze her. Isabelle walked over. With a light tap, she released the Stop spell on Little Stream. However, Isabelles aura was too strong. It was even more terrifying for creatures like the Light Fairy. As soon as the Stop spell was removed. Matthew could clearly hear the sound of dripping. Good heavens. I, I, I Little Stream was so scared that she stuttered. Didnt you say that you wanted to tell me the story of Second Hands madness? Isabelle said calmly, Im listening. Little Streams eyes rolled back, and she fainted. At this moment. The alarm clock in her hand floated up automatically, and a magnetic voice sounded, Dont make things difficult for her. Shes just an ignorant little fairy. Isabelle suddenly showed an expression that she had never shown before. She snorted heavily and said, Its going to be difficult for her! Whats wrong? Does your heart ache? Mad Secondhand sighed, A tiny creature like her is like a fleeting cloud to us. Heartache is a luxury. I havent experienced it in a long time. Isa, give me some face. We had a good time together. Hearing this. Matthew was shocked. Whats with this strong sense of gossip? Could it be Isabelle said coldly, Yeah, Loa, that was true before you cheated on me. Loa sounded helpless. I cant help it. Im the second hand of madness and also the god of luck. My personality and divinity do not allow me to be loyal to one person. Otherwise, I would be cold to others. You should be able to understand. Isabelle laughed coldly. Of course, I can understand. After all, youre just a second hand. Loas tone suddenly became urgent. You cant say such irresponsible words! Isabelle walked towards the domain of madness. Open the door! Loa didnt lose in terms of momentum, either. I wont open it! If you have the ability, open it yourself! Or come to the Arcane Wilderness to find me! Isabelle raised her voice. Are you serious? Mad Secondhand was silent for a while, and his tone began to soften. Well, can we all calm down? Dont make a scene like a lunatic. Its bad for our image. Isa, I swear to God, I didnt want to do anything to your student. I just felt like Ive seen him before. Isabelle turned to Matthew and said, Remember this. He used to hit on me like this. Matthew felt a chill run down his spine. What was going on with these big shots? It was simply making ones scalp go numb! He looked down at the ground. The poor little stream was still twitching on the ground. Matthew suddenly felt that he was no different from her! I didnt! Loa argued loudly, If I wanted to seduce Matthew, I would have had a way to let him climb into my bed obediently back in the Fairy Garden! Isabelle warned Matthew seriously, Remember to take protective measures when you go to the Fairy Flower Court next time. You cant imagine Loas tricks. Anyway, stay away from this guy. Hes a scumbag. Loa said in exasperation, Im not a scumbag. I just cant control myself. Please, Im a Twilight Creator! The madness in my body is even more serious than your Chaos Maze. You should be able to understand me! As he spoke. He couldnt help but complain to Matthew, Your teacher is not a good person either. Not only is she a crazy woman, but she also has a serious fetish! Otherwise, who would fall in love with an alarm clock? Isabelles expression changed. I should have torn you apart back then. Fortunately, its not too late now! She was about to make a move. But Loa stopped her in time. Wait, Ive prepared a welcome gift! In the next second. The alarm clock automatically flew into Matthews hand. Isabelle grabbed it and checked it before throwing it to Matthew. Its alright. Very pure, she commented. Matthew could feel that this alarm clock also contained a sense of divinity. As for Isabelles evaluation Matthew guessed that it should be referring to pure madness? Did you see that? Im much more sincere than that Galen! Loa said proudly, Before this, I gave Matthew a small gift. Do you still remember? Every three wins? Isabelle calmed down. At least you know whats good for you. The two of them suddenly fell silent. Matthew also felt particularly awkward as he stood there. He always felt like a third wheel, and he didnt have enough wattage, so he could be implicated at any time. After a while. Loa suddenly said, Why dont we get back together? If we join forces, we might be able to save this world. Isabelle raised her eyebrows. Are you serious? Loa was silent for a while. I was just saying. Isabelle warned, Dont seduce my student. Loa probed, Then can I seduce you? Isabelle squinted. Dont even think about it! But sometimes, I do miss your little Clockwork. There was a hint of embarrassment in Loas tone. Youre too explicit. Isa, cant you be more reserved? Theres a child beside you. Matthew thought for a moment. He simply cast a Petrification spell on himself. However, Isabelle easily countered his spell. You havent even received all the greeting gifts, and youre already pretending to be dead. Why are you so thin-skinned? She couldnt help but berate him. As she spoke. She brought Matthew towards the bear. The latter revealed a silly smile. Long time no see, Lady Isabelle. Um, do you guys want to come in and sit? Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Silver Dragon and Dwarf Chapter 784: Silver Dragon and Dwarf Translator: Lonelytree At that moment. Three tall phantoms appeared behind the black bear. Each shadow carried an extremely rich divinity and divine power. The one standing at the front was the God of Light and Knowledge, who had strong divine power. There was no small talk or formalities. The three phantoms chanted a spell in a low voice. In an instant, Matthew could feel that the space seemed to be slightly distorted. Soon, he discovered the source of the distortion. It actually came from Isabelles body! Bang! After a loud bang. A total of 19 translucent yellow chains emerged from Isabelles body. Some of the ends of these chains were hanging on the bears body, some extended and intertwined with the Nature Soul Theory, and some actually fused with the three projections that descended from the Heavenly Palace! At that moment. Matthew vaguely saw an object similar to a scale in the hands of the God of Knowledge and Radiant Light. He glanced at the data panel. Good heavens. They were all fucking question marks! So thats how it is. You also obtained the Dual Polarity Scale under the Bridge of All Life. Isabelles tone was calm. As she spoke. She had also given Matthew a halo of knowledge. Under the enhancement of the Knowledge Halo. Matthews spell recognition, divine spell recognition, and knowledge level had all temporarily improved by leaps and bounds! There was finally a text message on the data panel! [Hint: You have observed that the projection of the God of Light and Knowledge has temporarily transformed the Chaos Mystery Lock in Isabelles body into the Order Mystery Lock with the help of the power of the powerful Divine Weapon, the Dual polarity Scale!] Part of the effect of the Order Mystery Lock was activated, forming the Order Chain. Your teacher Isabelle has formed an alliance with the projection of the God of Light and Knowledge, the decaying spirit of the earth, and the dying soul of nature! During the effective period of the Chain of Order. They wont be able to continue hurting each other! Forcibly forming an alliance? Matthew was stunned by the God of Light and Knowledges actions. He had thought that the other party was very likely to ambush his teacher here, but he did not expect them to turn enemies into friends. But what was the point of doing so? Isabelle obviously didnt understand this. She stared coldly at the enemies who were trying to get close to her. Ill be able to dissolve the power of the Chains of Order in an hour at most. Even if you successfully occupy Natures Souls body, I will kill all of you. Youd better have some interesting new tricks up your sleeve. Otherwise, Ill consider imprisoning your soul forever and let you taste the pain of these nature souls. The last sentence. She was obviously talking to the spirit of the earth. Because the moment the chain took effect, the shadow of the God of Light and Knowledge disappeared. Is he in a hurry to reincarnate? Matthew secretly guessed. The spirit of the earth, on the other hand, looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. It doesnt matter. In half an hour, I will leave this completely rotten world. I will be reborn in a new world. As for you, even if you have the ability to reach the heavens, you can only use it in the prime material world. We all know that you sealed yourself. One of the restrictions is that you cant leave the material world. You cant even set foot in the astral world, let alone the distant new world were going to. A new world? Isabelle and Matthew both noticed that most of the power of the Order Mystery Lock that was triggered in her body was directed towards the back of the bear. The two of them quickly changed their angle. They were shocked to find that there was a huge stone door on the back of the Earth Spirit. The stone door was engraved with extremely complicated words. These words did not belong to Aindor. They seemed to come from another civilization in the depths of the universe. Ive never heard of the rumours of the new world. Isabelle looked at him curiously. The spirit of the earth said generously, Thats because you havent received the Heaven Enlightenment! My lady, just like you, I can see that this world is decaying and withering. Sooner or later, he will fall into the endless darkness like the shadow realm! You know Im not exaggerating. The giant beasts are just the beginning. With the arrival of the heavenly change, Aindor will become a land of hatred! The living beings here will only fall into the abyss in pain. This is the fate of the universe, and no one can stop it. I was prepared to die silently with this world, but that day, I saw the dawn of a new world. I am the oldest Natures Soul in the history of Aindor. I witnessed the Dark Age, the Age of Enlightenment, and the arrival of the Calamity Mage. Now, I am witnessing the arrival of the Age of Behemoths. Over the long years, Ive gradually come to understand a truth. I dont have to grow up here, nor do I have to be trapped here. I want to break through the limitations of the Calamity Mage and become the true God of the Earth. The land of Aindor cannot satisfy me, but a new world will! Can you see that painting? It was a brand new world. Heaven and earth had just been separated, and the embryonic form of all things was quietly active on the ground. There was a long-lasting wind blowing in the wilderness, and a warm fire had just lit up in the cave. The first creatures had yet to master tools, and they did not know what was extraordinary. They urgently needed a great soul of nature like me to enlighten and protect them! So Im not leaving just for myself, but for the benefit of the endless creatures in the new world! Chapter 785 - Chapter 784: Silver Dragon and Dwarf Chapter 784: Silver Dragon and Dwarf Translator: Lonelytree At that moment. Three tall phantoms appeared behind the black bear. Each shadow carried an extremely rich divinity and divine power. The one standing at the front was the God of Light and Knowledge, who had strong divine power. There was no small talk or formalities. The three phantoms chanted a spell in a low voice. In an instant, Matthew could feel that the space seemed to be slightly distorted. Soon, he discovered the source of the distortion. It actually came from Isabelles body! Bang! After a loud bang. A total of 19 translucent yellow chains emerged from Isabelles body. Some of the ends of these chains were hanging on the bears body, some extended and intertwined with the Nature Soul Theory, and some actually fused with the three projections that descended from the Heavenly Palace! At that moment. Matthew vaguely saw an object similar to a scale in the hands of the God of Knowledge and Radiant Light. He glanced at the data panel. Good heavens. They were all fucking question marks! So thats how it is. You also obtained the Dual Polarity Scale under the Bridge of All Life. Isabelles tone was calm. As she spoke. She had also given Matthew a halo of knowledge. Under the enhancement of the Knowledge Halo. Matthews spell recognition, divine spell recognition, and knowledge level had all temporarily improved by leaps and bounds! There was finally a text message on the data panel! [Hint: You have observed that the projection of the God of Light and Knowledge has temporarily transformed the Chaos Mystery Lock in Isabelles body into the Order Mystery Lock with the help of the power of the powerful Divine Weapon, the Dual polarity Scale!] Part of the effect of the Order Mystery Lock was activated, forming the Order Chain. Your teacher Isabelle has formed an alliance with the projection of the God of Light and Knowledge, the decaying spirit of the earth, and the dying soul of nature! During the effective period of the Chain of Order. They wont be able to continue hurting each other! Forcibly forming an alliance? Matthew was stunned by the God of Light and Knowledges actions. He had thought that the other party was very likely to ambush his teacher here, but he did not expect them to turn enemies into friends. But what was the point of doing so? Isabelle obviously didnt understand this. She stared coldly at the enemies who were trying to get close to her. Ill be able to dissolve the power of the Chains of Order in an hour at most. Even if you successfully occupy Natures Souls body, I will kill all of you. Youd better have some interesting new tricks up your sleeve. Otherwise, Ill consider imprisoning your soul forever and let you taste the pain of these nature souls. The last sentence. She was obviously talking to the spirit of the earth. Because the moment the chain took effect, the shadow of the God of Light and Knowledge disappeared. Is he in a hurry to reincarnate? Matthew secretly guessed. The spirit of the earth, on the other hand, looked like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. It doesnt matter. In half an hour, I will leave this completely rotten world. I will be reborn in a new world. As for you, even if you have the ability to reach the heavens, you can only use it in the prime material world. We all know that you sealed yourself. One of the restrictions is that you cant leave the material world. You cant even set foot in the astral world, let alone the distant new world were going to. A new world? Isabelle and Matthew both noticed that most of the power of the Order Mystery Lock that was triggered in her body was directed towards the back of the bear. The two of them quickly changed their angle. They were shocked to find that there was a huge stone door on the back of the Earth Spirit. The stone door was engraved with extremely complicated words. These words did not belong to Aindor. They seemed to come from another civilization in the depths of the universe. Ive never heard of the rumours of the new world. Isabelle looked at him curiously. The spirit of the earth said generously, Thats because you havent received the Heaven Enlightenment! My lady, just like you, I can see that this world is decaying and withering. Sooner or later, he will fall into the endless darkness like the shadow realm! You know Im not exaggerating. The giant beasts are just the beginning. With the arrival of the heavenly change, Aindor will become a land of hatred! The living beings here will only fall into the abyss in pain. This is the fate of the universe, and no one can stop it. I was prepared to die silently with this world, but that day, I saw the dawn of a new world. I am the oldest Natures Soul in the history of Aindor. I witnessed the Dark Age, the Age of Enlightenment, and the arrival of the Calamity Mage. Now, I am witnessing the arrival of the Age of Behemoths. Over the long years, Ive gradually come to understand a truth. I dont have to grow up here, nor do I have to be trapped here. I want to break through the limitations of the Calamity Mage and become the true God of the Earth. The land of Aindor cannot satisfy me, but a new world will! Can you see that painting? It was a brand new world. Heaven and earth had just been separated, and the embryonic form of all things was quietly active on the ground. There was a long-lasting wind blowing in the wilderness, and a warm fire had just lit up in the cave. The first creatures had yet to master tools, and they did not know what was extraordinary. They urgently needed a great soul of nature like me to enlighten and protect them! So Im not leaving just for myself, but for the benefit of the endless creatures in the new world! Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Where’s My Husband? Chapter 786: Wheres My Husband? Translator: Lonelytree Underground Sanctuary. The melee between the two giant beasts in the square seemed clumsy and intense. Compared to a bear born from a wild beast, an adult Silver Dragon was obviously of a higher level. However, after countless generations of evolution, the spirit of the earth had already become a terrifying existence that could surpass the talents of other races. In terms of body size. The spirit of the earth was almost twice as strong as the silver dragon. In addition, it was Matthews first time using the Silver Dragon Transformation Spell. He was not familiar with the body of a true dragon, so after the initial sneak attack, the spirit of the earth dealt with him with ease. However, Matthew was not in a hurry. Every time he attacked, he would only use 50 C 60% of his strength at most. Most of the time, he was using his agile movements to tease the Earth Spirits attention. He was quickly adapting to the silver dragons body. At the same time. Matthew also discovered that the Earth Spirit had a huge body, and its insides had long since decayed. Under the curse of the earth. The power of the earth spirits main body had actually deteriorated by an unknown amount. The Earth Domains effect on him had also become negligible. This further narrowed the gap between the two sides, making this hand-to-hand battle even. Both sides exchanged blows. However, two minutes later. Matthew suddenly folded his wings, and his strong hind legs kicked fiercely. Caught off guard, his sharp, triangular-cone-like head slammed into the Earth Spirits chest. The latter was not knocked over. However, he had also lost his balance. Perhaps he did not expect Matthew, who had been dodging, to take the initiative to attack. The timing was perfect. Matthew could vaguely feel that this wasnt an accurate judgment he made, but the Tauren soul in his body was assisting him. It seems that even though Ive used wilderness form, the ancestral souls of the Tauren are still improving my close combat abilities. Matthew thought to himself. Without hesitation, he tore open the bears neck with his sharp claws. Immediately after. Matthew opened his relatively elegant and slender mouth and bit down on the Earth Spirits throat! Thrust! A sharp sound that sounded like a large amount of plastic film being torn apart at the same time rang out in the square. The expected scene of blood splattering did not appear. In its place, a large number of yellowish-brown moths flew out from the Earth Spirits throat! The moths wings were stained with silver-yellow spots, which were obviously poisonous. They pounced on Matthews mouth and scales like crazy. At that moment. Matthew felt an unbearable itch in his head. The moths that filled the sky made him feel extremely disgusted. An instinctive reaction of the dragon race surged out from his chest! Whoosh! The gale that seemed to come from the icy plains of the extreme north condensed into a cluster. The reserved ice element completed its magnificent sublimation at this moment. Spray Attack: Frost Blast! Terrifying dragon breath spewed out from Matthews mouth and nostrils, covering most of his head, chest, and neck in just two seconds. Suddenly. All the moths were frozen in a huge ice sculpture. Including the Earth Spirit, whose throat had been ripped open! A True Dragon is really strong! After spraying. Matthew was indescribably excited. He only felt that the endless gloominess in his heart had been completely vented. An instinctive breath. Almost everything within a 50-meter radius was frozen. What kind of powerful talent and power was this! However, he was not careless. The Silver Dragons spitting attack was different from the White Dragons. The white dragons frost was inclined to slowly freeze everything in front of it with cold air, but once it was frozen, it would take a lot of time to undo it. The Silver Dragons Frostburst could freeze all enemies in an instant. After 15 seconds, all frozen units would automatically explode from the ice. During this process. Frost Burst would cause a lot of damage and chaos. Whether it was a frozen unit or a unit that was not frozen, it could be severely injured by the explosion damage and the flying icicles! Of course. The Silver Dragon was immune to Frost Storm damage. As one of the Metal Dragons, the Silver Dragons had scales that were tougher for defense than the Chromatic Dragons. They could easily enjoy the Frost Explosion! However, the cautious Matthew still retreated a little. He did not want to give the spirit of the earth any chance. 15 seconds later. Bang bang! A large number of ice cubes flew across the square. The huge tremor even caused the entire underground space to tremble slightly. Matthew took some time to observe the Nature Souls tied to the stone pillars. In the end, he discovered that a faint red protective barrier had appeared on the bodies of these Nature Souls. The protective shield clearly carried the power of a divine spell. Even though the ice explosion created a very impressive effect, it did not interrupt the reincarnation ritual of the gods. I admit that youve impressed me. A Necromancer can actually master the Silver Dragon Transformation to such an extent! At this moment, in the depths of the Frostburst. The unique panting sound of the earth spirit could be heard. His breathing was very heavy and heavy, but it carried a kind of abnormal fanaticism and excitement. But Im too weak! This land abandoned me and even put me under the shackles of the curse! Otherwise, I would have buried you long ago! But it didnt matter. The earth has abandoned me, but I still have Prillando! The great Prillando. The grand will of the new world. Please grant me the power to sweep away all obstacles! As the Earth Spirit chanted Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Where’s My Husband? Chapter 787: Wheres My Husband? Translator: Lonelytree Matthew clearly saw a faint yellow lotus flower pattern suddenly appear on the head of the bear that was on the verge of death! This lotus looked so familiar! Wasnt it the Mother Lotus that had appeared in Cross City? That was not right. Matthew blinked. At that moment, his mind became unprecedentedly clear, and his eyes became extremely bright. [Hint: You have seen through Prillandos illusion with the Silver Dragons racial talent!] In the next second. The blooming lotus suddenly rotated 180 degrees from top to bottom. Two protruding eyes suddenly appeared where the lotus platform was originally. The lotus petals from before quickly softened into tentacles. Good heavens. Isnt it just an octopus?! Is this the Prillando you were talking about? Matthew looked at the Earth Spirit with a hint of pity in his eyes. He had already guessed the identity of Prillando, who had bewitched this guy. Then again The Scar of the Dead had been deeply rooted in this land for many years Dont you dare slander Prillando! The bear was furious. With the support of an extremely rotten and void power, he dragged his rotten body to stand up. However, during this process. His fur, fat, and flesh fell to the ground like a landslide. Not long after. Flesh and blood on the Earth Spirits body fell off by seventy to eighty percent. Even that simple-minded bears face revealed half of its skull, making it look extremely sinister and terrifying. In this day and age, necromancers can become silver dragons that are loved by nature, but the souls of nature have fallen into skeletons that are like dead spirits. Isabelle sighed. Then, she seemed a little anxious. Thats why Ive said it before. This world is already dead, dead to the core! Why dont we burn them all? Her greyish-white eyes became a little blurry. Seeing her like this. Matthew became a little nervous. What he was most afraid of was that the teacher would lose control. This was not a joke! Fortunately, Isabelles madness only lasted for two or three seconds. Soon, she woke up. Lets end this quickly, she said briefly to Matthew. Matthew didnt hesitate to pounce on the skeletal Earth Spirit again. Although the other party had the support of a mysterious power, the Earth Spirits condition was already extremely bad. At the same time, he had the rich experience of fighting in close combat provided by the Tauren ancestor. He had full confidence in defeating the spirit of the earth! Just as Matthew attacked again. Isabelles white hair suddenly fluttered gently. These hairs were divided into eight clusters, floating in different directions, flashing with different arcane lights. There were no chants, no movements, and no casting medium. However, Matthews body lit up with colourful colours! [Hint: You have received Isabelles blessing, Poetry of Aihuazhe(Link Spell)!] [Knowledge (Magic): Link spells are usually spell chains formed by a series of spells. Using Link spells can provide the effects of multiple spells with one spell, and the spell effects between the spell chains will produce additional stacking effects.] [Aihuazhes Poem (Enchantment Domain): Isabelles original spell, formed by imitating the bards legendary poem Aihuazhes Poem. This poem is dedicated to singing and providing assistance to huge creatures.] You have received the following eight buffs: Inspiration, Joy, Kidney Strengthening, Monstrous Strength, Burst, Fleetfoot, Tear, Crushing. The eight buffs hung on his body. Matthew only felt that his entire body was filled with infinite divine power! Roar! The spirit of the earth let out an indignant roar. Matthew pounced on him and slapped him. Crushing! In just a moment, the bears huge head was slapped off by the silver dragons claws. The Earthen Spirits head rolled on the square. His body couldnt help but lean backwards. The silver dragon flapped its wings and flew over agilely before pouncing down. At that moment. The silver dragons entire weight was pressed against the Earth Spirits skull. Kacha! His skull shattered. A large number of moths surged out. Matthew did the same thing and sprayed ice again. In the blink of an eye. Everything that was an eyesore turned into dust and ice! The emblem that looked like the Mother Lotus slowly disappeared in the air. The Earth Spirits rotten body finally collapsed at this moment! Rumble! The sound continued. The square was filled with an old and rotten smell. Matthew stood near the shattered head of the Earth Spirit. He instinctively looked down. There was also a faint light flickering inside the skull. The spirit of the earth was still panting heavily. What use is it if you kill me? Im the darling of nature. You cant kill me in the domain of the earth. Ill be reborn countless times! Isabelle cant stop all of this, and you cant either. I will take the Dream Hill and my people to the new world on a starship. Ah, Prillando, ah, the new world! Hehehe In the end. The Earth Spirit let out a low, sickly laugh. The light in the skull dimmed completely. A large amount of yellow liquid flowed out of it, and the smell of this liquid was extremely fishy. Matthew almost vomited after smelling it! He quickly returned to his human form. He came to Isabelles side. Teacher, I can feel that the spirit of the earth is not dead. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Where’s My Husband? Chapter 788: Wheres My Husband? Translator: Lonelytree That was what he said. However, Matthews feelings came from the notification in the data panel. [Hint: The spirit of the earth has returned to his hill dream!] Hes indeed not that easy to kill. As a high-level Nature Soul, as long as hes not completely abandoned by the earth, he can be reborn in his own domain. Isabelles expression was calm. She turned her gaze to the Nature Souls in the protective shield. We can ignore that shameless bear for now. Our target is them! Matthew nodded solemnly. I cant attack these protective shields, and with your strength, even if I provide you with a powerful spell amplification, you wont be able to do this. Isabelle asked bluntly, So, from your perspective, is there any way to stop them from descending? Matthew was deep in thought. It seemed that although Isabelle was powerful, she was not willing to wait for the gods to descend and then deal with them one by one. However, the current situation was indeed a little awkward. She was bound by the chains of order and became an ally of the gods, unable to destroy the sea elf reincarnation ritual. And the only one who could do all of this was himself. Matthew stared at the protective shields without blinking. After a moment, he stretched out his hands to sense the protective shields. Soon, he was bounced away. There was also a large scalding mark on his hands. Matthew cast a healing light wound on himself, and the injury on his hand quickly healed. The protective shield is indeed a problem. Theres no solution for now. But perhaps we can start from those Nature Souls. Matthew muttered. Isabelle nodded. At this moment, Matthew noticed that she had been a little absent-minded. She also seemed to be a few beats slower when talking to him. He waited quietly for a while. Isabelle said casually, Speak, Im listening. Matthew could only continue to state his point of view. I just sensed that the power that restrains these nature souls comes from the spirit of the earth. However, the spirit of the earth obviously doesnt have this ability. The source of this power still comes from the dream of the hill. The hill dream realm was a natural secret realm formed by this land. It was just like the Black Banyan Dream in the southern rainforest. That was the territory of the Nature Soul, where many cute little animals lived, as well as some unique Soul Essences. If we can cut off the power from the dream of the hill, then the nature souls will return to their original state. The sea elf reincarnation technique treats natures souls as a vessel for possession. This actually has a fatal flaw. Once these nature souls regain their own will, their resistance will far exceed that of mortals or other creatures. After all, they are also favoured by the nature domain. Matthew said. Isabelles reaction was still slow. After a full three seconds. Only then did she finally realize what was going on. But this time, she said a lot of things. Thats a good idea, but if you want to cut off the source of the dreams power, you have to at least enter the dream. The Earth Spirit obviously wont allow you to do that. Moreover, even if you successfully enter the dream of the hill, the power of the earth spirit inside will be several times that of the outside world. Are you confident that you can defeat him? Matthew found it even stranger. Isabel seemed to be planning to stay out of this. At this moment. She suddenly said, Ive caught the aura of the second-generation War God. He came here in the meteor shower. I must find all his divine fragments. I cant leave a single one behind! Ill leave the matters here to you. Ill give you five minutes. If you have any requests, you can ask me. But after five minutes, you must fight alone. Even if you cant completely interrupt the reincarnation of the gods, at least dont let them easily open the door to some new world! Although Matthew had an estimate in his heart. Isabelles words caught him off guard. If it was before. He would probably complain and deal with it a little. However, after interacting with Isabelle for so long, Matthew knew very well that she was a woman of her word. He had to use Isabelle as an extremely powerful tool to indirectly solve the problem within these five minutes. Matthews thoughts calmed down. There were actually only two difficulties in front of him. First, how to enter the dream realm of the hill? Secondly, how was he going to defeat that shameless bear after entering it? Regarding the first question. Matthew actually had an answer in an instant! Teacher, can you find Blinken? He was framed by a devils spokesperson in the human world and fell into a plane trap He might be able to open the dream of the hill. Matthew asked nervously. Isabelle thought for a moment. Blinken? Who is he? Matthew wiped the sweat off his forehead. He is also one of your students. He joined the Dragon Worship Sect with you. Isabelle waved her hand casually. I dont remember. But as long as its my student, its fine. And from your description, is the Book of Blasphemy in his hands? Matthew nodded. In the next second. Isabelle suddenly grabbed at the air. Matthew noticed that her white hair suddenly floated up. Immediately after. A shadow seemed to have passed through countless lakes and was forcefully dragged in front of Matthew! Chapter 789 - Chapter 788: Where’s My Husband? Chapter 788: Wheres My Husband? Translator: Lonelytree That was what he said. However, Matthews feelings came from the notification in the data panel. [Hint: The spirit of the earth has returned to his hill dream!] Hes indeed not that easy to kill. As a high-level Nature Soul, as long as hes not completely abandoned by the earth, he can be reborn in his own domain. Isabelles expression was calm. She turned her gaze to the Nature Souls in the protective shield. We can ignore that shameless bear for now. Our target is them! Matthew nodded solemnly. I cant attack these protective shields, and with your strength, even if I provide you with a powerful spell amplification, you wont be able to do this. Isabelle asked bluntly, So, from your perspective, is there any way to stop them from descending? Matthew was deep in thought. It seemed that although Isabelle was powerful, she was not willing to wait for the gods to descend and then deal with them one by one. However, the current situation was indeed a little awkward. She was bound by the chains of order and became an ally of the gods, unable to destroy the sea elf reincarnation ritual. And the only one who could do all of this was himself. Matthew stared at the protective shields without blinking. After a moment, he stretched out his hands to sense the protective shields. Soon, he was bounced away. There was also a large scalding mark on his hands. Matthew cast a healing light wound on himself, and the injury on his hand quickly healed. The protective shield is indeed a problem. Theres no solution for now. But perhaps we can start from those Nature Souls. Matthew muttered. Isabelle nodded. At this moment, Matthew noticed that she had been a little absent-minded. She also seemed to be a few beats slower when talking to him. He waited quietly for a while. Isabelle said casually, Speak, Im listening. Matthew could only continue to state his point of view. I just sensed that the power that restrains these nature souls comes from the spirit of the earth. However, the spirit of the earth obviously doesnt have this ability. The source of this power still comes from the dream of the hill. The hill dream realm was a natural secret realm formed by this land. It was just like the Black Banyan Dream in the southern rainforest. That was the territory of the Nature Soul, where many cute little animals lived, as well as some unique Soul Essences. If we can cut off the power from the dream of the hill, then the nature souls will return to their original state. The sea elf reincarnation technique treats natures souls as a vessel for possession. This actually has a fatal flaw. Once these nature souls regain their own will, their resistance will far exceed that of mortals or other creatures. After all, they are also favoured by the nature domain. Matthew said. Isabelles reaction was still slow. After a full three seconds. Only then did she finally realize what was going on. But this time, she said a lot of things. Thats a good idea, but if you want to cut off the source of the dreams power, you have to at least enter the dream. The Earth Spirit obviously wont allow you to do that. Moreover, even if you successfully enter the dream of the hill, the power of the earth spirit inside will be several times that of the outside world. Are you confident that you can defeat him? Matthew found it even stranger. Isabel seemed to be planning to stay out of this. At this moment. She suddenly said, Ive caught the aura of the second-generation War God. He came here in the meteor shower. I must find all his divine fragments. I cant leave a single one behind! Ill leave the matters here to you. Ill give you five minutes. If you have any requests, you can ask me. But after five minutes, you must fight alone. Even if you cant completely interrupt the reincarnation of the gods, at least dont let them easily open the door to some new world! Although Matthew had an estimate in his heart. Isabelles words caught him off guard. If it was before. He would probably complain and deal with it a little. However, after interacting with Isabelle for so long, Matthew knew very well that she was a woman of her word. He had to use Isabelle as an extremely powerful tool to indirectly solve the problem within these five minutes. Matthews thoughts calmed down. There were actually only two difficulties in front of him. First, how to enter the dream realm of the hill? Secondly, how was he going to defeat that shameless bear after entering it? Regarding the first question. Matthew actually had an answer in an instant! Teacher, can you find Blinken? He was framed by a devils spokesperson in the human world and fell into a plane trap He might be able to open the dream of the hill. Matthew asked nervously. Isabelle thought for a moment. Blinken? Who is he? Matthew wiped the sweat off his forehead. He is also one of your students. He joined the Dragon Worship Sect with you. Isabelle waved her hand casually. I dont remember. But as long as its my student, its fine. And from your description, is the Book of Blasphemy in his hands? Matthew nodded. In the next second. Isabelle suddenly grabbed at the air. Matthew noticed that her white hair suddenly floated up. Immediately after. A shadow seemed to have passed through countless lakes and was forcefully dragged in front of Matthew! Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Where’s My Husband? Chapter 790: Wheres My Husband? Translator: Lonelytree I can use the remaining magic power to temporarily set up a barrier that can interact with the Will of Nature. Through this barrier, we can tell all the souls of nature that are protected by the Will of Nature about the fall of the Earth Spirit and then seek help from the souls of nature that have enough power. Although the success rate of this method is very low, we have to give it a try. Matthew nodded. Then lets try. The two Great Druids immediately walked to the area next to the temple. Not long after. They laboriously moved a water tank and filled it with clear liquid using the Water Creation Spell. And during this process. Blinken said indifferently, Ive settled it. You can enter the dream through the space-time rift at any time, but this is a one-way rift. If you want to come back, you have to think of a way yourself. Matthew looked at the dark crack in front of him and could not help but frown. Blinken glanced at Isabelle, who was beside him, and suddenly asked Matthew, What happened? Matthew replied casually, As you can see, the spirit of the earth has been corrupted, and the gods have been reincarnated through it. Blinken thought for a moment and suddenly handed a note to Matthew. Can you do me a favour? I cant learn about the big things outside from inside. If you can share some of them with me, I can provide you with a better solution. Matthew took the note vigilantly. Solution? Blinken nodded. I have a way to find Sylvia, the singer of the clouds. Isabelle glanced at them and disappeared without a trace. Matthew felt the pressure increase. After confirming that there was no trap on the note, he put it away and said, I will only tell you three major events every month. Blinken nodded. This is enough. Dont you know how to transform into a silver dragon? You probably wont choose any other gender besides males, right? If thats the case, I can teach you a set of Metal Dragon Courtship Dance. You can dance this dance. Under the effect of magic, Sylvia will naturally find you. Courtship dance? Before Matthew could react. Blinken threw a scroll with silver dragon scales into Matthews hand. After that, he disappeared without a trace. He probably returned to Sandalwood Kings tomb. Matthew quickly opened the scroll and read it. This dance was not complicated. With the thought of trying everything. He once again transformed into a silver dragon and performed the dance in the square. At a certain moment. He did sense a strange power. But that was only for a moment. Then, it disappeared. Is it useful or not Matthew muttered to himself as he returned to his human form. At this moment. Miao Qin sighed and walked over, Weve already set up a barrier to communicate with the will of nature. However, after several attempts at swapping, no Nature Soul responded to our request for help. It seems that no one dares to face the fallen Earth Spirit. Matthew quickly walked towards the water tank. He quietly sensed the nature domain in the water tank and suddenly said, Should I try? What do I need to do? Silver Wolf Cassel hurriedly said, Put three fingers into the water and cover all the knuckles. Then, repeat what you want to say in your heart. Matthew did as instructed. Unfortunately, there were no ripples in the calm water. The two Great Druids sighed. However, three seconds later. A beautiful face suddenly appeared in the water. Matthew? Did something happen to you again? Almost at the same time. A clear dragon roar sounded in the underground space, followed by a young girls extremely graceful voice, Wheres my husband? Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Chapter 791: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Translator: Lonelytree Matthew turned around and saw an unusually beautiful girl at the edge of the square. The girl was wearing a dream-like short feather coat, revealing her slim waist. The lower half of her body was wrapped in a pair of hot pants made of the same material, and most of her smooth legs were exposed to the outside, making peoples eyes light up. There were a few thin silver scales on her forehead and on both sides of her collarbone, and what revealed her identity was her iconic vertical pupils. What was even more interesting was Perhaps it was because she wasnt proficient in human transformation, but the girl had a thin and long tail behind her. The tip of its tail was also silver, with several rings of fine scales shining under the light of the fire. While walking. The young girl liked to wrap her tail around her slender waist in circles as if it was a special decoration, which further accentuated her near-perfect body proportions. Were you courting me just now?! The silver dragon girl stared at Matthew with her big, bright eyes. Ive responded to you, come quickly! From now on, youre my husband! Sylvia said domineeringly with a hint of naivety. Before Matthew could explain. Suddenly, a high-pitched voice came from the water tank behind him. What husband? Hualala! The sound of water splashing could be heard, and a large amount of liquid splashed out from the water tank. Immediately after, a dense natural aura spread out. The liquid sublimated into a white mist. Amidst the white fog, a pair of jade feet first entered Matthews sight, followed by a pair of healthy and powerful thighs and a leaf skirt wrapped around her waist. Above that was a playful belly button and a light green chest wrap. Matthew couldnt help but take a few more glances. He noticed that there was a black hairpin in her hair. Other than that, her appearance did not change much from before. They met again. Matthew noticed that Su Yas face had become much lighter. Her eyes and expression were still high and mighty, but her slightly red eyes and slightly tired expression revealed that her recent situation was not easy. Yes. The earth spirit in the dream of the hill had been corrupted. Su Ya, who was also a Nature Soul, was probably facing a similar pressure in her Black Banyan Dream Realm. Previously, she had taken the initiative to close the black banyan dream realm in order to alleviate this. It is unexpected that she is willing to leave the Black Banyan dream realm Matthew was quite happy. Su Ya had arrived. This meant that he had at least one Nature Soul that could contend with the Earth Spirit. However, Su Yas appearance The silver dragon girl Sylvia was filled with hostility. Im talking to my husband. What does it have to do with you? As she spoke. She sniffed the air, then flashed to Matthews side, lifted his robe, and sniffed fiercely! Thats right! Its you! This is the taste! Sylvias cheeks flushed slightly, revealing a satisfied expression. Your human transformation looks much better than mine. You didnt leave behind a dragons shape, but lets return to our original form! The silver dragon girl said to Matthew bluntly. Matthew hurriedly explained, That silver dragon just now was my wilderness form. Sylvia was surprised. Three horizontal lines appeared on her beautiful little nose, and then her cute eyebrows furrowed. Wilderness form? So youre a Druid? Oh no! Mom didnt tell me if I could find a Druid to be my husband or not! Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second. Sylvia seemed to have suddenly turned around and clapped her hands excitedly. Thats not right! She didnt say that you have to have my husband to have a child with me! As long as you can become a silver dragon, come home with me! As she spoke, she grabbed Matthews arm. The silver dragon girl was quite strong. Caught off guard, Matthews arm was almost dislocated by the other party! Wait Matthew was still trying to explain. On the other side, Su Ya had already made her move. She slapped Sylvias hand away. Let go of Matthew first! Do you not understand the situation? Hes a necromancer, and you want to have a child with him?! When the word necromancer was mentioned, the two of them were stunned. Sylvias face was filled with disgust. However, Sylvia did not seem to appreciate Su Yas kind reminder. She stared coldly at Su Ya. Are you sure you want to interfere with the Silver Dragon Clans legacy? Destroying the chance of reproduction is a mortal enemy for us Metallic Dragons! Sylvia did not hide her hostility at all. She grabbed Matthews arm tightly, as if she was holding onto her spoils of war, but also vaguely like a puppy protecting its food. There was a hint of provocation in her gaze as she looked at Su Ya. Carry on the family line? Su Ya looked at Sylvia with disdain. This is the first time Ive met such an unrestrained Nature Soul. Sylvia replied very straightforwardly, Whats the use of being reserved? Why should I be reserved? So that you can steal my man? I know your background. Youre a wild fox from the east, hehe! Ive also heard from the dwarves about the legends from the Su Nation. In the stories of the Su people, the nature soul formed by the fox is always thought to be a bad woman who likes to steal other peoples mates! At that time, I didnt believe it. How could there be such a bad nature soul? Today, I met you and realized that all of this was actually true! Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Chapter 792: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Translator: Lonelytree Stay away from me and my man, wild fox! Her tone was rather rude, and her actions were also very out of line. When she spoke, her index finger almost poked Su Yas forehead. Su Ya was obviously furious. However, she still maintained her self-restraint on the surface and only sneered coldly, Ive long heard that theres an uneducated silver dragon in the north. Its so shameless and lives with a group of dwarves all day long. I dont know what kind of chaotic relationship it has. They all say that this silver dragon is especially rude and has no culture. After meeting you today, I feel that it cant be entirely your fault. After all, I heard that your mother abandoned you when you were very young, and you dont have a father. I think you must have had a hard time these years, right? Sylvia was furious. I have a father! He just died early! Su Ya pretended to be surprised. Then Im really sorry. Its a pity that your father died too early. He didnt teach you manners. The silver dragon girls fair face instantly flushed red. She gritted her teeth in anger. Wild fox, Ill bite you to death! As she spoke, she pounced on Su Ya. Su Ya did not back down either. She spread her fingers and her nails instantly became long, slashing straight at the silver dragon girls face. The two women fought hand-to-hand. It was a thrilling fight. Matthew felt a headache coming on. He quickly opened the Oak Domain to try to calm them down. Stop fighting, and listen to me first. Matthew tried very hard to mediate. However, the two girls cursed at him at the same time, Stand aside! You have no right to speak! Matthews face darkened. Seeing that the two Nature Souls were already fighting with red eyes, both sides pulled their hair and pulled their eyeballs. Matthew decided to end all of this. In the next second. A slightly irritable voice sounded in the square, I told you to stop fighting! Without waiting for the two girls to respond. Matthews huge body, enhanced by the souls of his ancestors, suddenly ran towards them! In the blink of an eye. He came to their side and clenched his fists. Then, he attacked them from both sides. Tauren martial technique, Phase Fist! Puff! Puff! Two punches. They hit the two Nature Souls on the left and right chin, respectively. Sylvia was sent flying. Her body slammed into the protective shield beside her and was bounced off. Su Ya wasnt any better. She flew along the edge of the square and only stopped when she hit the stone wall. You dare to hit me?! Sylvia let out a furious voice. However, before she could finish her sentence. An even bigger fist appeared in front of her. Bang! Bang! Bang! Matthew punched her face three times in a row, creating a small pit on the ground where she was lying. Sylvia was pressed to the ground by Matthew. She looked at the deep fist marks on both sides of her head in shock. The wind from the fist she had just felt was still echoing in her ears. Her eyes became filled with anger, but she quickly calmed down and looked at Matthew with a strange gaze. Are you awake now? Matthew asked as he grabbed her neck. Sylvia nodded obediently. Matthew instantly released her and strode towards Su Ya. Matthew, you hit me because of an uneducated silver dragon. Im not done with you! Su Ya seemed to be completely intoxicated. She bared her teeth and pounced on Matthew. Unfortunately, Natures Soul did not have any additional bonus in close combat. Matthew grabbed Su Yas fair and smooth wrist and smiled at her. Without hesitation, he did a Tauren shoulder throw! Bang! Su Ya was once again thrown to the ground. She happened to be lying side by side with Sylvia. The square suddenly fell silent. Only the breathing of the two women could be heard. Have you calmed down? Can you listen to me now? Matthew squatted between them and asked gently. Sylvias eyes were filled with shame, anger, and fear. On the other hand, Su Yas gaze was filled with humiliation and a trace of infatuation. At the same time. The two Nature Souls nodded slightly. Matthew said sincerely, Im here to ask for your help! Sylvia looked at the bruised and swollen Su Ya, and Su Ya also looked at the battered Sylvia. The two women suddenly asked in puzzlement, Is this how you ask for help? Matthew coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment. This is only a necessary method to calm the two of you down. After all, what we are about to do next concerns the fate of the entire world. As he spoke. The expression on his face became extremely serious. Seeing that Sylvia and Su Ya no longer had any objections. Matthew started talking non-stop. On the side of the plaza. The two Great Druids who were supporting each other looked at this scene with their mouths agape. Silver Wolf Cassel said enviously, I never thought that there would be such a solution. Miao Qin laughed softly. She tugged at her husbands sleeve, and the two of them disappeared from the edge of the square. .. In short, Madam Sylvia, Im sorry to attract your attention through a relatively awkward method like the courtship dance. However, before that, I learned from the two Great Druids of the Earth Society that youre the only existence in the vicinity that can contend with the Sound of the Earth. That bear has already decayed. Do you see that? These kidnapped souls of nature are about to become vessels for the gods to turn around. I want to stop all of this, so I hope to get your help. Chapter 793 - Chapter 792: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Chapter 792: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Translator: Lonelytree Stay away from me and my man, wild fox! Her tone was rather rude, and her actions were also very out of line. When she spoke, her index finger almost poked Su Yas forehead. Su Ya was obviously furious. However, she still maintained her self-restraint on the surface and only sneered coldly, Ive long heard that theres an uneducated silver dragon in the north. Its so shameless and lives with a group of dwarves all day long. I dont know what kind of chaotic relationship it has. They all say that this silver dragon is especially rude and has no culture. After meeting you today, I feel that it cant be entirely your fault. After all, I heard that your mother abandoned you when you were very young, and you dont have a father. I think you must have had a hard time these years, right? Sylvia was furious. I have a father! He just died early! Su Ya pretended to be surprised. Then Im really sorry. Its a pity that your father died too early. He didnt teach you manners. The silver dragon girls fair face instantly flushed red. She gritted her teeth in anger. Wild fox, Ill bite you to death! As she spoke, she pounced on Su Ya. Su Ya did not back down either. She spread her fingers and her nails instantly became long, slashing straight at the silver dragon girls face. The two women fought hand-to-hand. It was a thrilling fight. Matthew felt a headache coming on. He quickly opened the Oak Domain to try to calm them down. Stop fighting, and listen to me first. Matthew tried very hard to mediate. However, the two girls cursed at him at the same time, Stand aside! You have no right to speak! Matthews face darkened. Seeing that the two Nature Souls were already fighting with red eyes, both sides pulled their hair and pulled their eyeballs. Matthew decided to end all of this. In the next second. A slightly irritable voice sounded in the square, I told you to stop fighting! Without waiting for the two girls to respond. Matthews huge body, enhanced by the souls of his ancestors, suddenly ran towards them! In the blink of an eye. He came to their side and clenched his fists. Then, he attacked them from both sides. Tauren martial technique, Phase Fist! Puff! Puff! Two punches. They hit the two Nature Souls on the left and right chin, respectively. Sylvia was sent flying. Her body slammed into the protective shield beside her and was bounced off. Su Ya wasnt any better. She flew along the edge of the square and only stopped when she hit the stone wall. You dare to hit me?! Sylvia let out a furious voice. However, before she could finish her sentence. An even bigger fist appeared in front of her. Bang! Bang! Bang! Matthew punched her face three times in a row, creating a small pit on the ground where she was lying. Sylvia was pressed to the ground by Matthew. She looked at the deep fist marks on both sides of her head in shock. The wind from the fist she had just felt was still echoing in her ears. Her eyes became filled with anger, but she quickly calmed down and looked at Matthew with a strange gaze. Are you awake now? Matthew asked as he grabbed her neck. Sylvia nodded obediently. Matthew instantly released her and strode towards Su Ya. Matthew, you hit me because of an uneducated silver dragon. Im not done with you! Su Ya seemed to be completely intoxicated. She bared her teeth and pounced on Matthew. Unfortunately, Natures Soul did not have any additional bonus in close combat. Matthew grabbed Su Yas fair and smooth wrist and smiled at her. Without hesitation, he did a Tauren shoulder throw! Bang! Su Ya was once again thrown to the ground. She happened to be lying side by side with Sylvia. The square suddenly fell silent. Only the breathing of the two women could be heard. Have you calmed down? Can you listen to me now? Matthew squatted between them and asked gently. Sylvias eyes were filled with shame, anger, and fear. On the other hand, Su Yas gaze was filled with humiliation and a trace of infatuation. At the same time. The two Nature Souls nodded slightly. Matthew said sincerely, Im here to ask for your help! Sylvia looked at the bruised and swollen Su Ya, and Su Ya also looked at the battered Sylvia. The two women suddenly asked in puzzlement, Is this how you ask for help? Matthew coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment. This is only a necessary method to calm the two of you down. After all, what we are about to do next concerns the fate of the entire world. As he spoke. The expression on his face became extremely serious. Seeing that Sylvia and Su Ya no longer had any objections. Matthew started talking non-stop. On the side of the plaza. The two Great Druids who were supporting each other looked at this scene with their mouths agape. Silver Wolf Cassel said enviously, I never thought that there would be such a solution. Miao Qin laughed softly. She tugged at her husbands sleeve, and the two of them disappeared from the edge of the square. .. In short, Madam Sylvia, Im sorry to attract your attention through a relatively awkward method like the courtship dance. However, before that, I learned from the two Great Druids of the Earth Society that youre the only existence in the vicinity that can contend with the Sound of the Earth. That bear has already decayed. Do you see that? These kidnapped souls of nature are about to become vessels for the gods to turn around. I want to stop all of this, so I hope to get your help. Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Chapter 794: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Translator: Lonelytree Therefore, in some streets. From time to time, huge fireballs could be seen flashing across the horizon and then falling fiercely between some buildings. The rumbling sounds were endless. As for the cries and shouts of the people, they were drowned out by the screams and roars that filled the sky. Accompanied by the arrival of the meteor shower. The angels hiding behind the meteorites also revealed themselves. Most of these angels were four-winged or six-winged, and there were a few eight-winged angels. This meant that this creature had already entered the Legendary Realm. Outside Cross City. There were several hundred Tier 5 Angels and eight Mythic Angels. They were not in a hurry to attack the city. Instead, they gathered outside the city and waited for the meteor shower to cause greater damage to the protective shield. Seeing this scene. Hood, who was watching from the city wall, frowned to the extreme. He had already negotiated with three of the archangels. The result of the negotiation was rather embarrassing. The other party had been using the language of the heavens the entire time, and Hood couldnt understand at all! That thing was an obstacle that even Language Proficiency could not remove! And in the process of the chicken talking with the duck. Not only the three eight-winged angels but even the other ordinary angels looked at Hood and the other mages with disdain and indifference. It was as if they were looking at livestock. Fortunately, these angels still had some honour and did not ambush them. However, when he thought of the difficulties he would face next. Hood could not help but sigh. As for the three members of the Evasion Squad behind him, they looked as if they could run away at any time. The Alliances reinforcements will be here soon. There are at least 400 mages and two Legendary mages. We just need to keep an eye on their movements. Hood comforted. The three of them looked at each other in disbelief. At this moment. The three archangels suddenly stepped forward and pointed at a gap in the protective shield created by the meteor. The three of them drew their swords from their waists. The tips of the three swords intertwined. Immediately after. Rays of blazing light shot out from the Angel Sword. These streams of light converged into an extremely dazzling beam of light. Boom! The beam hit the weak point of the protective shield. Hood immediately heard a cracking sound. That was the sign of a hole in the protective shield! No, I have to think of a way to stall them! Hood took a step forward. In the next second, he suddenly realized that the three members of the Evasion Squad behind him had evaporated. Black Suo Mountain dog! He continued to fly toward the hole while cursing. But at this moment. A figure appeared in front of him. Hibbert? Silly boy, what are you doing here? Hood was shocked and furious. Hibbert, who was the first to fly to that area, turned around and smiled foolishly. Let me block this hole. As he spoke. He cast a spell in an attempt to repair the protective barrier. However, a large number of angels had already gathered outside the protective barrier. The leading eight-winged angel coldly watched Hibbert cast a repair spell. They were muttering something. Hibbert glanced at them and shook his head. I dont understand a thing! The eight-winged angel laughed in disdain. Then, killing intent surged, and he was about to charge at Hibbert. But at this moment. A white-haired woman suddenly appeared in the middle of the angels! Ordinary angels could not sense it. The eight-winged angels all turned to look at the woman. The leading angel revealed a terrified expression. Immediately after. He spoke the first common language he had spoken since he came to the human world: Lady Isabelle, we Isabelles eyes were cold. At that moment. Her white hair spread out like a peacocks tail, almost occupying the angels field of vision! Divine Spell: Spatial Imprisonment! Isabelle was the centre. The space where all the angels were was frozen. This kind of freezing was even harder than solid ice. Not a single angel could move. They could not even say a word! The leader of the eight-winged angels widened his eyes in anger. Under the horrified and furious gazes of the angels. Isabelles hair suddenly curled up behind her. Immediately after. She had turned into a blazing sun! Divine Spell: Searing Soul Day! At that moment. Isabelle turned into a huge fireball, illuminating the outside of the protective shield. She seemed to have become the second sun! The fireball slowly moved in the confined space. Wherever the flames approached. The imprisoned angels were sucked in involuntarily. Hualala. This pure spiritual energy was constantly reduced to nutrients for the Searing Soul Day. The angels died one by one. Isabelles fever was getting hotter and hotter! In just three minutes. Hundreds of angels were burned to ashes and evaporated into thin air. Just as the last three Archangels were being devoured by the Searing Soul Day A hysterical howl came from the fireball! That sound was not the dying howls of the angels. It was a sharp, confused, and painful female voice! Ah Within the huge fireball. Isabelle hugged her head, her eyes burning with madness. Burn them to death! Burn them to death! Burn the whole world! The low roars made Hood and Hibberts heartstrings tremble. The Day of Searing Soul became bigger and bigger! Chapter 795 - Chapter 794: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Chapter 794: The Uncultured Silver Dragon and the Wild Fox Translator: Lonelytree Therefore, in some streets. From time to time, huge fireballs could be seen flashing across the horizon and then falling fiercely between some buildings. The rumbling sounds were endless. As for the cries and shouts of the people, they were drowned out by the screams and roars that filled the sky. Accompanied by the arrival of the meteor shower. The angels hiding behind the meteorites also revealed themselves. Most of these angels were four-winged or six-winged, and there were a few eight-winged angels. This meant that this creature had already entered the Legendary Realm. Outside Cross City. There were several hundred Tier 5 Angels and eight Mythic Angels. They were not in a hurry to attack the city. Instead, they gathered outside the city and waited for the meteor shower to cause greater damage to the protective shield. Seeing this scene. Hood, who was watching from the city wall, frowned to the extreme. He had already negotiated with three of the archangels. The result of the negotiation was rather embarrassing. The other party had been using the language of the heavens the entire time, and Hood couldnt understand at all! That thing was an obstacle that even Language Proficiency could not remove! And in the process of the chicken talking with the duck. Not only the three eight-winged angels but even the other ordinary angels looked at Hood and the other mages with disdain and indifference. It was as if they were looking at livestock. Fortunately, these angels still had some honour and did not ambush them. However, when he thought of the difficulties he would face next. Hood could not help but sigh. As for the three members of the Evasion Squad behind him, they looked as if they could run away at any time. The Alliances reinforcements will be here soon. There are at least 400 mages and two Legendary mages. We just need to keep an eye on their movements. Hood comforted. The three of them looked at each other in disbelief. At this moment. The three archangels suddenly stepped forward and pointed at a gap in the protective shield created by the meteor. The three of them drew their swords from their waists. The tips of the three swords intertwined. Immediately after. Rays of blazing light shot out from the Angel Sword. These streams of light converged into an extremely dazzling beam of light. Boom! The beam hit the weak point of the protective shield. Hood immediately heard a cracking sound. That was the sign of a hole in the protective shield! No, I have to think of a way to stall them! Hood took a step forward. In the next second, he suddenly realized that the three members of the Evasion Squad behind him had evaporated. Black Suo Mountain dog! He continued to fly toward the hole while cursing. But at this moment. A figure appeared in front of him. Hibbert? Silly boy, what are you doing here? Hood was shocked and furious. Hibbert, who was the first to fly to that area, turned around and smiled foolishly. Let me block this hole. As he spoke. He cast a spell in an attempt to repair the protective barrier. However, a large number of angels had already gathered outside the protective barrier. The leading eight-winged angel coldly watched Hibbert cast a repair spell. They were muttering something. Hibbert glanced at them and shook his head. I dont understand a thing! The eight-winged angel laughed in disdain. Then, killing intent surged, and he was about to charge at Hibbert. But at this moment. A white-haired woman suddenly appeared in the middle of the angels! Ordinary angels could not sense it. The eight-winged angels all turned to look at the woman. The leading angel revealed a terrified expression. Immediately after. He spoke the first common language he had spoken since he came to the human world: Lady Isabelle, we Isabelles eyes were cold. At that moment. Her white hair spread out like a peacocks tail, almost occupying the angels field of vision! Divine Spell: Spatial Imprisonment! Isabelle was the centre. The space where all the angels were was frozen. This kind of freezing was even harder than solid ice. Not a single angel could move. They could not even say a word! The leader of the eight-winged angels widened his eyes in anger. Under the horrified and furious gazes of the angels. Isabelles hair suddenly curled up behind her. Immediately after. She had turned into a blazing sun! Divine Spell: Searing Soul Day! At that moment. Isabelle turned into a huge fireball, illuminating the outside of the protective shield. She seemed to have become the second sun! The fireball slowly moved in the confined space. Wherever the flames approached. The imprisoned angels were sucked in involuntarily. Hualala. This pure spiritual energy was constantly reduced to nutrients for the Searing Soul Day. The angels died one by one. Isabelles fever was getting hotter and hotter! In just three minutes. Hundreds of angels were burned to ashes and evaporated into thin air. Just as the last three Archangels were being devoured by the Searing Soul Day A hysterical howl came from the fireball! That sound was not the dying howls of the angels. It was a sharp, confused, and painful female voice! Ah Within the huge fireball. Isabelle hugged her head, her eyes burning with madness. Burn them to death! Burn them to death! Burn the whole world! The low roars made Hood and Hibberts heartstrings tremble. The Day of Searing Soul became bigger and bigger! Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect Chapter 796: Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect Isabelle fell silent when she saw the womans pleading expression. It was silence, not hesitation. She was just quietly waiting for her to die. With Isabelles knowledge in the field of prophecy, she could accurately estimate the time of death. She did not want to lie to this woman, nor did she want her to suffer more pain before she died. Therefore, silence was the best way to deal with it. You will save her, right? She is innocent. Half of the womans body was buried in the ruins, and she was still begging him. Her pale lips trembled violently, and her life force was fading bit by bit. You will the woman said foolishly. Three. Two. One. Isabelle counted down coldly in her heart. Just as she predicted, the woman in front of her took her last breath. Her pupils quickly dilated, and her body became stiff. However, her originally weak and slender hands still stubbornly held the baby high. Isabelle calmly took the baby from her hands. The baby turned over. She turned around and smiled at her. As if she felt threatened, the baby girl began to tremble intensely. She bit a few of her fingers and let out unconscious ravings. The babys actions did not affect Isabelles determination. Without any hesitation, she decided to make a move. But at this moment. She suddenly felt two piercing gazes on her back. Isabelle turned around and found the ghost mother staring at her with a dull gaze. Beside her stood a middle-aged man who looked like he had experienced many vicissitudes of life. He looked like her husband. The couples spirits stood on the ruins, staring at Isabelle. Please, please dont The womans ghost let out a trembling voice. Every word she said weakened her spirit body a little, but she still tried her best to beg, If you dont want to take her in, give her to someone else. Even if its on the ruins, Im begging you, Im begging you Her husband also began to beg. Isabelles expression was indifferent. Her gaze pierced through the two ghosts, and a hint of vigilance appeared in her eyes. At this moment. A gentle voice sounded from the other side. Perhaps you can give this girl to me. On the other side of the ruins. A man covered in a pitch-black cloak slowly walked out of the fog. He held a dark green lantern in his hand and a huge sickle on his back. Shes only a fraction of the Maiden of Pain. She might not become the Maiden of Pain in the future. Even if she grows up and awakens the memories of her past life as a girl in pain, she might not necessarily walk the same path as before. Hand her over to me. I can guarantee that everything is under control. Viscount Fan said sincerely. Isabelle looked at him thoughtfully. Did you have a deal with her? Viscount Fan shook his head. No, I never concern myself about the human world. Im just passing by. There have been too many deaths in this city. I have to come personally to maintain the River Styx and give something to your student. He did me a favour before. I promised to give him the Slate Instance Dungeon of the Second Son of Death. Isabelle said straightforwardly, Then you can get lost. Viscount Fan bowed slightly. Yes, ma am. After saying that, he elegantly turned around and left. His figure quickly disappeared into the fog. Along the way. He even took away the ghosts formed by the baby girls parents. All the obstacles had been cleared. The ruins fell silent. However, Isabelle did not kill the baby girl immediately. A thoughtful expression appeared on her face. In the next second. She carried the baby girl and strolled through the streets of Cross City. The meteor shower was still falling. Due to the Searing Soul Day, Cross Citys protective shield had been damaged on a large scale. A large amount of fire rain fell, and the entire city fell into a sea of fire. Fortunately, with the druids efforts, most of the people had moved to the underground caves in the north, so the actual number of casualties was greatly reduced. However, many lives were still lost for no reason in the ensuing disasters. Isabelle carried the baby girl as she walked on the streets. At a glance, there were corpses strewn all over the place. Her greyish-white eyes lit up with the radiance of arcane spells. With the support of the divine spells, she could easily see through the disguise of the gods. Just as the chaotic meteor shower descended. This city had a lot more divinity. The Maiden of Pain was just one of them. There were even more gods of the Heavenly Palace who successfully bypassed the restrictions of the Eternal Barrier and came to the human world through various reincarnation methods. Angels are just cannon fodder. These people have actually figured out a way to hide in the meteorite core. Compared to the methods hundreds of years ago, they have indeed learned to be innovative. Isabelle muttered to herself. The baby in her arms struggled uneasily for a moment before curling up obediently. She could see the confusion and hesitation in Isabelles eyes. It was just that she was about to lose the last of her spirituality before she reincarnated. The baby girl looked at the surrounding scenery with some nostalgia, and then her eyes became completely lost. Loud cries rang out on the street. Isabelle frowned. Chapter 797 - Chapter 796: Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect Chapter 796: Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect Isabelle fell silent when she saw the womans pleading expression. It was silence, not hesitation. She was just quietly waiting for her to die. With Isabelles knowledge in the field of prophecy, she could accurately estimate the time of death. She did not want to lie to this woman, nor did she want her to suffer more pain before she died. Therefore, silence was the best way to deal with it. You will save her, right? She is innocent. Half of the womans body was buried in the ruins, and she was still begging him. Her pale lips trembled violently, and her life force was fading bit by bit. You will the woman said foolishly. Three. Two. One. Isabelle counted down coldly in her heart. Just as she predicted, the woman in front of her took her last breath. Her pupils quickly dilated, and her body became stiff. However, her originally weak and slender hands still stubbornly held the baby high. Isabelle calmly took the baby from her hands. The baby turned over. She turned around and smiled at her. As if she felt threatened, the baby girl began to tremble intensely. She bit a few of her fingers and let out unconscious ravings. The babys actions did not affect Isabelles determination. Without any hesitation, she decided to make a move. But at this moment. She suddenly felt two piercing gazes on her back. Isabelle turned around and found the ghost mother staring at her with a dull gaze. Beside her stood a middle-aged man who looked like he had experienced many vicissitudes of life. He looked like her husband. The couples spirits stood on the ruins, staring at Isabelle. Please, please dont The womans ghost let out a trembling voice. Every word she said weakened her spirit body a little, but she still tried her best to beg, If you dont want to take her in, give her to someone else. Even if its on the ruins, Im begging you, Im begging you Her husband also began to beg. Isabelles expression was indifferent. Her gaze pierced through the two ghosts, and a hint of vigilance appeared in her eyes. At this moment. A gentle voice sounded from the other side. Perhaps you can give this girl to me. On the other side of the ruins. A man covered in a pitch-black cloak slowly walked out of the fog. He held a dark green lantern in his hand and a huge sickle on his back. Shes only a fraction of the Maiden of Pain. She might not become the Maiden of Pain in the future. Even if she grows up and awakens the memories of her past life as a girl in pain, she might not necessarily walk the same path as before. Hand her over to me. I can guarantee that everything is under control. Viscount Fan said sincerely. Isabelle looked at him thoughtfully. Did you have a deal with her? Viscount Fan shook his head. No, I never concern myself about the human world. Im just passing by. There have been too many deaths in this city. I have to come personally to maintain the River Styx and give something to your student. He did me a favour before. I promised to give him the Slate Instance Dungeon of the Second Son of Death. Isabelle said straightforwardly, Then you can get lost. Viscount Fan bowed slightly. Yes, ma am. After saying that, he elegantly turned around and left. His figure quickly disappeared into the fog. Along the way. He even took away the ghosts formed by the baby girls parents. All the obstacles had been cleared. The ruins fell silent. However, Isabelle did not kill the baby girl immediately. A thoughtful expression appeared on her face. In the next second. She carried the baby girl and strolled through the streets of Cross City. The meteor shower was still falling. Due to the Searing Soul Day, Cross Citys protective shield had been damaged on a large scale. A large amount of fire rain fell, and the entire city fell into a sea of fire. Fortunately, with the druids efforts, most of the people had moved to the underground caves in the north, so the actual number of casualties was greatly reduced. However, many lives were still lost for no reason in the ensuing disasters. Isabelle carried the baby girl as she walked on the streets. At a glance, there were corpses strewn all over the place. Her greyish-white eyes lit up with the radiance of arcane spells. With the support of the divine spells, she could easily see through the disguise of the gods. Just as the chaotic meteor shower descended. This city had a lot more divinity. The Maiden of Pain was just one of them. There were even more gods of the Heavenly Palace who successfully bypassed the restrictions of the Eternal Barrier and came to the human world through various reincarnation methods. Angels are just cannon fodder. These people have actually figured out a way to hide in the meteorite core. Compared to the methods hundreds of years ago, they have indeed learned to be innovative. Isabelle muttered to herself. The baby in her arms struggled uneasily for a moment before curling up obediently. She could see the confusion and hesitation in Isabelles eyes. It was just that she was about to lose the last of her spirituality before she reincarnated. The baby girl looked at the surrounding scenery with some nostalgia, and then her eyes became completely lost. Loud cries rang out on the street. Isabelle frowned. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: The Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect Chapter 798: The Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect After all, she had already decided to kill everyone that night. This process would inevitably implicate some innocent people. And the one who paid for it. Of course, it couldnt be the Seven Saint Alliance. 20 minutes later. The news of the sudden deaths of a large number of Miracle Practitioners quickly spread among the refugees in the northern caves. The panic continued. Many people gathered in front of the temporary camp set up by the Druids, demanding an explanation from them. In the camp. Delong and Mirsin were listening carefully to the accounts of all the witnesses. So, are you sure that her cloak has these patterns? Delong nervously grabbed the collar of one of the Druids. This is something that cannot be mistaken. The Druid swallowed his saliva and pointed at the contents of the painting. Its absolutely true. There are three dragon heads in the center of the cloak on her back. Below the dragon heads are a pair of dragon wings, three huge fangs, and four sharp claws. Her eyes are golden and vertical. Its obvious that shes a dragon descendant or a Dragon Disciple. Delong let go of him. He looked at the scribbled pattern on the paper again. Mirsin, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, Dragon wings, dragon teeth, and dragon claws. It must be the Dragon Worship Sect! The person who appeared should be the legendary number one witch of the Dragon Worship Sect. Delong hesitated and said, But at first, two of the guys heard the victim shouting that the mage had killed someone Mirsin interrupted him. Its normal for ordinary people to be unable to differentiate between a Mage of the Alliance and a Demoness of the Dragon Worship Sect. We have come to a conclusion based on the information we have. I remember that the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect also likes to use ice explosions to kill people, right? Delong seemed hesitant. But the Dragon Worship Sect doesnt usually operate here, right? Why did she suddenly appear in Cross City? Should we investigate further? Mirsin suddenly grabbed his wrist tightly, and his delicate face leaned over. He whispered into Delongs ear again and again, Theres no need to investigate! Shes the Demoness of the Dragon Worship Sect. No matter how suspicious she is, she can only be the Demoness of the Dragon Worship Sect! Do you understand? Idiot. Delongs rough face turned red. Why are you suddenly so close? Were talking about serious matters. Dont tell me you want to get back together with me? Mirsin scolded angrily, Idiot! Its decided then. Go and tell the people outside that it was the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect who did it! Dont let the rumours continue! Delong nodded in embarrassment. He took a few steps outside and suddenly looked back at Mirsin, who was frowning. Well, I think its not impossible for us to get back together Get lost! Mirsin scolded angrily. Delong left with a face full of dust. Mirsin stood alone in the shabby hut, his right hand rubbing his temples frantically. His eyes were filled with fatigue and fear. Mountain dream realm. Matthew followed the space-time rift left behind by Blinken and entered it. What he saw were different huge mountains. This world seemed to be made up of mountains of varying heights. Matthew saw a lone peak that reached straight into the clouds. Above the clouds, there were several mountains suspended in the air. Some were even upside down in the air, looking very much like floating islands. On the ground. The rolling mountains occupied most of the area. Some of these mountains were covered with dense green vegetation, some were covered with brown or red maple leaves, and some were bare with some snow on the top. As far as the eye could see, there were mountains all around, and there were all kinds of things to be seen throughout the year. Over there! Su Ya pointed in one direction and said, I can sense the aura of the Earth Spirit. Sylvia refused to be outdone and said, I can also sense it. I can still bring you closer quickly. Lets goOh, right, whats your name? Matthew awkwardly rejected the little hand that was reaching out to him. Just call me Matthew. Sylvias eyes widened. You are Matthew, the legendary necromancer who killed dragons and gods? I even heard that you blew up the altar of the evil god and caused zombies to fly everywhere Matthew smiled modestly. Su Ya said coldly, Shes a recluse and hates all trouble, but shes very familiar with whats happening in the human world. How fake. Sylvia immediately retorted, Just because I hate trouble doesnt mean Im ignorant of the world. If I dont understand whats happening in this world, my territory will be in danger, like this city, sooner or later. This is a principle that I comprehended myself! I heard that some people have closed the natural dreamland in order to avoid potential danger, completely isolated from the world. I hope she wont be implicated by the great changes in the world. After all, the residents in the natural dreamland are innocent. Su Ya raised her eyebrows. Seeing that the two of them were about to fight again. Matthew simply raised his fist. Bring me to the spirit of the earth! The two women snorted and grabbed Matthews side. Immediately after. They disappeared on the spot. When Matthew opened his eyes, they had already arrived at a deep basin. On both sides of the basin were towering mountains. Only the centre caved in, revealing a deep valley. Chapter 799 - Chapter 798: The Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect Chapter 798: The Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect After all, she had already decided to kill everyone that night. This process would inevitably implicate some innocent people. And the one who paid for it. Of course, it couldnt be the Seven Saint Alliance. 20 minutes later. The news of the sudden deaths of a large number of Miracle Practitioners quickly spread among the refugees in the northern caves. The panic continued. Many people gathered in front of the temporary camp set up by the Druids, demanding an explanation from them. In the camp. Delong and Mirsin were listening carefully to the accounts of all the witnesses. So, are you sure that her cloak has these patterns? Delong nervously grabbed the collar of one of the Druids. This is something that cannot be mistaken. The Druid swallowed his saliva and pointed at the contents of the painting. Its absolutely true. There are three dragon heads in the center of the cloak on her back. Below the dragon heads are a pair of dragon wings, three huge fangs, and four sharp claws. Her eyes are golden and vertical. Its obvious that shes a dragon descendant or a Dragon Disciple. Delong let go of him. He looked at the scribbled pattern on the paper again. Mirsin, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, Dragon wings, dragon teeth, and dragon claws. It must be the Dragon Worship Sect! The person who appeared should be the legendary number one witch of the Dragon Worship Sect. Delong hesitated and said, But at first, two of the guys heard the victim shouting that the mage had killed someone Mirsin interrupted him. Its normal for ordinary people to be unable to differentiate between a Mage of the Alliance and a Demoness of the Dragon Worship Sect. We have come to a conclusion based on the information we have. I remember that the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect also likes to use ice explosions to kill people, right? Delong seemed hesitant. But the Dragon Worship Sect doesnt usually operate here, right? Why did she suddenly appear in Cross City? Should we investigate further? Mirsin suddenly grabbed his wrist tightly, and his delicate face leaned over. He whispered into Delongs ear again and again, Theres no need to investigate! Shes the Demoness of the Dragon Worship Sect. No matter how suspicious she is, she can only be the Demoness of the Dragon Worship Sect! Do you understand? Idiot. Delongs rough face turned red. Why are you suddenly so close? Were talking about serious matters. Dont tell me you want to get back together with me? Mirsin scolded angrily, Idiot! Its decided then. Go and tell the people outside that it was the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect who did it! Dont let the rumours continue! Delong nodded in embarrassment. He took a few steps outside and suddenly looked back at Mirsin, who was frowning. Well, I think its not impossible for us to get back together Get lost! Mirsin scolded angrily. Delong left with a face full of dust. Mirsin stood alone in the shabby hut, his right hand rubbing his temples frantically. His eyes were filled with fatigue and fear. Mountain dream realm. Matthew followed the space-time rift left behind by Blinken and entered it. What he saw were different huge mountains. This world seemed to be made up of mountains of varying heights. Matthew saw a lone peak that reached straight into the clouds. Above the clouds, there were several mountains suspended in the air. Some were even upside down in the air, looking very much like floating islands. On the ground. The rolling mountains occupied most of the area. Some of these mountains were covered with dense green vegetation, some were covered with brown or red maple leaves, and some were bare with some snow on the top. As far as the eye could see, there were mountains all around, and there were all kinds of things to be seen throughout the year. Over there! Su Ya pointed in one direction and said, I can sense the aura of the Earth Spirit. Sylvia refused to be outdone and said, I can also sense it. I can still bring you closer quickly. Lets goOh, right, whats your name? Matthew awkwardly rejected the little hand that was reaching out to him. Just call me Matthew. Sylvias eyes widened. You are Matthew, the legendary necromancer who killed dragons and gods? I even heard that you blew up the altar of the evil god and caused zombies to fly everywhere Matthew smiled modestly. Su Ya said coldly, Shes a recluse and hates all trouble, but shes very familiar with whats happening in the human world. How fake. Sylvia immediately retorted, Just because I hate trouble doesnt mean Im ignorant of the world. If I dont understand whats happening in this world, my territory will be in danger, like this city, sooner or later. This is a principle that I comprehended myself! I heard that some people have closed the natural dreamland in order to avoid potential danger, completely isolated from the world. I hope she wont be implicated by the great changes in the world. After all, the residents in the natural dreamland are innocent. Su Ya raised her eyebrows. Seeing that the two of them were about to fight again. Matthew simply raised his fist. Bring me to the spirit of the earth! The two women snorted and grabbed Matthews side. Immediately after. They disappeared on the spot. When Matthew opened his eyes, they had already arrived at a deep basin. On both sides of the basin were towering mountains. Only the centre caved in, revealing a deep valley. Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: World Peace Chapter 800: World Peace Under the effect of an inexplicable force, the Earth Spirit slowly crawled toward the earthen yellow altar. Rumble! He sat down at the centre of the altar as if he had lost all his strength. His shoulders were extremely drooping, forming a cone shape with his dispirited head. And during this process. Many small animals walked towards him. With the spirit of the earth as the centre. A pale yellow light screen enveloped everything. The small animals in the dream of the hill walked around in a daze. Not long after, the group of small animals at the front had arrived in front of the vertical pupil. Matthew and the other two floated in the air. At this moment, they could see clearly that many green-grey claws had silently appeared under the altar. Red sparks and powder fell from its claws. It was the Ashen Claw that Matthew was extremely familiar with! Immediately after. Four huge phantoms appeared in the sky. This was also Matthews old acquaintance. They were the Lords of Ashes from the Void. Beneath the ground, the colour of the deep valley turned pitch-black. An aura that was extremely similar to the Scar of the Dead spread out. The power of ashes gushed out like a fountain, instantly covering the entire area! This scene was extremely strange. The small animals were at a loss. They seemed to be still immersed in the longing of going to a beautiful new world. Suddenly. The eye between the Earth Spirits chest and abdomen split open further, turning into an extremely narrow portal. However, the land behind the portal was not fertile. Instead, it was an empty darkness and a sticky silence! A strong sense of foreboding rose in the hearts of the three of them. Matthew took a deep breath. He knew that this was the crack that led to the Void World. He watched as the Nature Souls, who were at a loss, lined up to walk towards the crack. Matthew couldnt help but shout, Spirit of the Earth! Look at whats on your stomach! When the Earth Spirit heard this, his drooping head moved slightly. He lowered his head to take a look, then raised his head and chuckled. Thats a rich new world. Cant you see it? There are grasslands with cattle and sheep everywhere, plains with honey and milk flowing, majestic snow mountains, and lakes with swans dancing. Do you want to come along? Matthew fell silent. Su Ya said calmly, Its useless. Hes completely immersed in his beautiful dream now. Everything he sees is like a blooming flower. As she spoke. She suddenly couldnt help but shiver, and a slight fear appeared on her face. Matthew noticed that Sylvia, who was on his left, was in a similar situation. Its so cold the silver dragon girl muttered to herself. She seemed to have felt the eternal chill when the void descended in advance. Matthew knew. This was because the two of them were more sensitive and could sense the coldness and terror of the Void World many steps in advance. For anyone who lived in the material world. Falling into the void was a greater fear than death. The other party clearly did not use an illusion. However, the spirits of the earth and the nature souls here did not notice the void. This meant that Yurkus power had already reached a very deep level. Not to mention the spirit of the earth. It was even possible that the entire dream realm on the hill had been completely corroded! According to the current trend, the Earth Spirit will be completely torn apart, becoming a rift that leads to the Void World. After absorbing more power and nutrients, this rift will become bigger and bigger, eventually swallowing the dream world and affecting the Prime Material World! Matthew quickly made a judgment. We have to close that rift immediately! However, Su Ya shook her head. We cant do it. The power of the Void is too terrifying. Moreover, the dream of the hill has already become a part of the Scar of the Dead. Anyone who approaches the crack may be affected by the power of Ashes. The dream of the hill has completely decayed. It will become nourishment for Yurkus. Im afraid well have to leave. Sylvia did not refute Su Ya, which was rare. She just grabbed Matthews hand tightly and whispered in a serious tone, If I pull you away later, dont refuse. That will be the most dangerous time. Matthew took a deep breath. At this moment. The wails of small animals suddenly came from the edge of the crack. As the wolves approached the crack, their bodies were suddenly ignited by a powerful force. The fire of ashes burned very quickly. The wild wolfs body was soon burned into ashes. However, during this process. They still let out hysterical howls. As more and more small animals approached the soul of nature, more screams sounded. These screams seemed to have awakened a portion of the earth spirit. He seemed to have woken up from a long dream and looked around blankly. What happened? Then, he rubbed his eyes hard and looked in the direction of his stomach. His face was filled with confusion. Why cant I see clearly? What is it? Isnt it the door to a new world? As the Earthen Spirit spoke, it anxiously used its two bear paws to rub its stomach. His movements were without any scruples. Soon, even his intestines were pulled out! Chapter 801 - Chapter 800: World Peace Chapter 800: World Peace Under the effect of an inexplicable force, the Earth Spirit slowly crawled toward the earthen yellow altar. Rumble! He sat down at the centre of the altar as if he had lost all his strength. His shoulders were extremely drooping, forming a cone shape with his dispirited head. And during this process. Many small animals walked towards him. With the spirit of the earth as the centre. A pale yellow light screen enveloped everything. The small animals in the dream of the hill walked around in a daze. Not long after, the group of small animals at the front had arrived in front of the vertical pupil. Matthew and the other two floated in the air. At this moment, they could see clearly that many green-grey claws had silently appeared under the altar. Red sparks and powder fell from its claws. It was the Ashen Claw that Matthew was extremely familiar with! Immediately after. Four huge phantoms appeared in the sky. This was also Matthews old acquaintance. They were the Lords of Ashes from the Void. Beneath the ground, the colour of the deep valley turned pitch-black. An aura that was extremely similar to the Scar of the Dead spread out. The power of ashes gushed out like a fountain, instantly covering the entire area! This scene was extremely strange. The small animals were at a loss. They seemed to be still immersed in the longing of going to a beautiful new world. Suddenly. The eye between the Earth Spirits chest and abdomen split open further, turning into an extremely narrow portal. However, the land behind the portal was not fertile. Instead, it was an empty darkness and a sticky silence! A strong sense of foreboding rose in the hearts of the three of them. Matthew took a deep breath. He knew that this was the crack that led to the Void World. He watched as the Nature Souls, who were at a loss, lined up to walk towards the crack. Matthew couldnt help but shout, Spirit of the Earth! Look at whats on your stomach! When the Earth Spirit heard this, his drooping head moved slightly. He lowered his head to take a look, then raised his head and chuckled. Thats a rich new world. Cant you see it? There are grasslands with cattle and sheep everywhere, plains with honey and milk flowing, majestic snow mountains, and lakes with swans dancing. Do you want to come along? Matthew fell silent. Su Ya said calmly, Its useless. Hes completely immersed in his beautiful dream now. Everything he sees is like a blooming flower. As she spoke. She suddenly couldnt help but shiver, and a slight fear appeared on her face. Matthew noticed that Sylvia, who was on his left, was in a similar situation. Its so cold the silver dragon girl muttered to herself. She seemed to have felt the eternal chill when the void descended in advance. Matthew knew. This was because the two of them were more sensitive and could sense the coldness and terror of the Void World many steps in advance. For anyone who lived in the material world. Falling into the void was a greater fear than death. The other party clearly did not use an illusion. However, the spirits of the earth and the nature souls here did not notice the void. This meant that Yurkus power had already reached a very deep level. Not to mention the spirit of the earth. It was even possible that the entire dream realm on the hill had been completely corroded! According to the current trend, the Earth Spirit will be completely torn apart, becoming a rift that leads to the Void World. After absorbing more power and nutrients, this rift will become bigger and bigger, eventually swallowing the dream world and affecting the Prime Material World! Matthew quickly made a judgment. We have to close that rift immediately! However, Su Ya shook her head. We cant do it. The power of the Void is too terrifying. Moreover, the dream of the hill has already become a part of the Scar of the Dead. Anyone who approaches the crack may be affected by the power of Ashes. The dream of the hill has completely decayed. It will become nourishment for Yurkus. Im afraid well have to leave. Sylvia did not refute Su Ya, which was rare. She just grabbed Matthews hand tightly and whispered in a serious tone, If I pull you away later, dont refuse. That will be the most dangerous time. Matthew took a deep breath. At this moment. The wails of small animals suddenly came from the edge of the crack. As the wolves approached the crack, their bodies were suddenly ignited by a powerful force. The fire of ashes burned very quickly. The wild wolfs body was soon burned into ashes. However, during this process. They still let out hysterical howls. As more and more small animals approached the soul of nature, more screams sounded. These screams seemed to have awakened a portion of the earth spirit. He seemed to have woken up from a long dream and looked around blankly. What happened? Then, he rubbed his eyes hard and looked in the direction of his stomach. His face was filled with confusion. Why cant I see clearly? What is it? Isnt it the door to a new world? As the Earthen Spirit spoke, it anxiously used its two bear paws to rub its stomach. His movements were without any scruples. Soon, even his intestines were pulled out! Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: World Peace Chapter 802: World Peace We cant take these Nature Souls away because they also have the power from the ashes. It will pollute our dreams. As a Nature Soul, you should be able to understand this. The spirit of the earth looked dejected. He suddenly pounded his thigh heavily. Damn it Why is this happening? If only the seed of the holy oak tree was still here. It could block the corruption from the void and take away these innocent animals. Holy Oak Seed? Matthew was slightly stunned. He suddenly felt a certain part of the bag become boiling hot. Matthew took it out. It was the bag of Holy Oak seeds he had obtained from Jeff! He had originally kept it in the Life Sanctuary, but on this trip to the Watcher Highland, Matthew had originally considered returning it to the Earth Society, so he had brought it with him. He didnt expect it to come in handy! Yes, yes, yes, thats it! The Earth Spirit became extremely excited. He did not even ask Matthew how he got these seeds. Instead, he quickly said, Activate it with the oak tree domain and inject some magic power into it. The seeds will form small, natural dreams inside. These dreams are not mature yet, but they can be used to settle my friends. The seeds of the holy oak tree have a powerful purifying power. The power of ashes in their bodies wont spread because of this. I beg you Before the spirit of the earth could finish its sentence. Matthew had already done as he was told. He also pitied the innocent animals who were implicated. The oak tree domain was activated instantly. Dharmic powers circulated. Matthew could clearly feel mini-worlds that were similar to storage spaces forming in the seed bag. Come in quickly. Matthew called out softly. In the next second. The small animals that were originally fleeing in all directions actually quickly surged into these mini worlds. 15 seconds later. The little animals all ran into the seed bag in Matthews hand! [Hint: You have used the Holy Oak Seed to contain 87 Elementary Nature Souls and over 1000 small animals.] [This action has triggered the resonance between the oak tree and the earth. Do you want to explore the relevant domain more deeply?] Matthew chose to deny it. Now was not the time to explore the domain. He held the seed bag in his hand and felt that his palm was bulging. An unprecedented understanding surged in his chest. You actually have the seed of the holy oak tree?! Sylvias eyes widened. Every seed here has the chance to form a brand new natural dream realm! Su Ya also revealed a surprised expression. However, she quickly calmed down. The crack is still expanding. Even if the shameless bear has surrendered, it will be difficult for us to destroy it According to my estimation, it would take at least the strength of a legendary evocation spell to destroy it instantly. And it must be a high-density spell. It cant take effect slowly or intermittently! The silver dragon girl frowned. I do have some legendary scrolls in my lair. Unfortunately, I came out in a hurry this time and didnt bring a single one! Su Ya looked at Matthew. I dont think theres any spell you know that can instantly cover and tear the crack, right? You might have to ask the other mages for help. Matthew pondered. At this moment. The spirit of the earth sighed and said, Its too late! I can feel his power tearing at me. Im becoming weak, and my body is being taken over by him again. In three minutes at most, I might become a part of this crack. Please think of a way to kill me, wuwuwu! As he spoke, he wiped his tears again. This action, coupled with his naturally aggrieved expression, made people feel sad and funny at the same time. My spells are indeed unable to destroy this crack. Matthew muttered. The spell density of the Fatal Scissors was not high enough. Even if it was the third instant explosion, it was hard to say if it could directly destroy the crack. Then what are we waiting for? Lets hurry up and run! Hold my hand, I can bring you through space in an instant and leave this dangerous place! Sylvia said nervously. Matthew raised his hand. Wait a minute. But I remember a friend gave me a gift. It might be able to help. As he spoke. He took out an egg-shaped object from the depths of the Wondrous Technique Backpack. What kind of egg is this? Sylvia asked curiously. Matthew replied, This is a bomb. The silver dragon girl was confused. What kind of egg is a bomb? Su Ya looked at her with disdain. This is a weapon of an Occult Machinist, not an egg of some creature. Sylvia seemed to be very interested in this thing. She reached out and touched the surface of the bomb. Is it a weapon? Then it should have its own name, right? Matthew nodded. World Peace. Su Yas eyelids twitched as if she wanted to say something, but she held back in the end. Sylvia exclaimed, Do all the Occult Machinists like to use such strange naming conventions? Matthew did not answer her. He seized the moment and carefully approached the spirit of the earth with World Peace in his arms. Hold on to it. Remember not to get too close to that crack. If you get sucked into the Void World, youll be finished. As he spoke. He threw the bomb far away. The Earth Spirit grabbed the bomb in a daze and looked at Matthew in disbelief. You actually chose to believe me?! What if I suddenly change my mind and dont want to die obediently? Matthew did not answer the question. He calmly looked into the eyes of the Earth Spirit. Do you have any last words? The Earth Spirit hugged the bomb and thought for a moment, then grinned. I planted a lot of Devil Spicy Strawberries in the valley south of Bell Mountain. The climate there is like spring all year round, which is very suitable for the growth of these strawberries. You must go and try them when you have time. Thats all Good luck. As he spoke. He turned his head away in fear of the bomb. Matthew nodded slightly. In the next second. A bomb identical to the one in the Earthen Spirits hand appeared in Matthews hand. Under the surprised gaze of the spirit of the earth. Matthew suddenly threw the real bomb at the crack. In the next second. He took the initiative to hold Sylvias hand. Lets go! Kacha. He used his mouth to open the button of the remote control. Because the other hand was holding onto Su Ya. Whoosh! The scene in front of him began to distort. A terrifying, destructive power erupted from the altar. Then came the sound of a tsunami. The three figures instantly disappeared from the dream. The flames immediately burned everything! At that moment. In the Wisdom Palace in Cloud Edge City. A short, flat-chested girl who was mixing potions suddenly stopped. She looked up from the corner of her eye and saw that the indicator light on the helmets antenna had suddenly turned dark red! At first. She was puzzled for a moment. After a long time, she suddenly realized something. Oh, its the gift for Matthew! A blissful expression immediately appeared on her face. Thats great. It looks like this world has become a little more peaceful Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor Chapter 803: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor .. [Hint: You have activated the bomb, World Peace. It successfully blew up the rift leading to the Void World! [Because of this, the hill dream realm fell into an endless collapse! [You have killed the cursed Earth Spirit Bale! [You have obtained the recognition of the Will of the Earth. If you can advance further in the Earth Domain, you will have the opportunity to obtain the relevant authority! [The aftermath of the World Peace Explosion will soon affect the real world from the dream of the hill. There is a certain chance that the image of you using the bomb to detonate the rift will be captured. After that, it will be known as a phenomenon. The following groups will know part or all of the truth of this explosion. [1. A bard with a Perception of 15 and above, and who lives in the south. [2. Spellcasters who were proficient in prophecy. [3. Druids of the Earth Society. [4. The higher-ups of the various large organizations were paying close attention to this matter. [5. The gods of the Heavenly Palace. [Your area legend level +1 (Watcher Highland); [Your factions legend level +1 (Earth Society/Seven Saint Alliance); [Hatred of the Heavenly Palace +1 (partial gods)] [The God of Light and Knowledge has paid attention to you!] .. The dense words flashed in front of Matthew. The moment he left the dream of the hill, he felt that there was nothing under his feet. He found that the three of them had appeared in the sky above Cross City! Above their heads. Some illusions began to appear one after another. Most of these illusions came from the mountains in the hills dream. In the illusion. Mountains fell and collapsed one after another, eventually turning into nothingness. In the midst of these terrifying illusions. The violent explosion took up most of the space. Matthew could even see his distorted figure from the edge of the explosion. The strange thing was Sylvia and Su Ya, the two Nature Souls, didnt appear in the explosion of the dream. The spirit of the earth is dead The three of them quickly landed on the northern city wall of Cross City. Matthew looked up at the soul-stirring scene in the sky and could not help but feel a hint of sadness. At this moment. He heard faint sobbing. That was the direction of the northern cave. Over there. A large number of Druids from the Earth Society had gathered. The moment the Earth Spirit died All the Druids felt a huge impact on their hearts. Then, an indescribable pain covered every cell in their bodies. Some Druids covered their faces and cried, some knelt on the ground, and some even cried until they fainted. This time. The chaotic order in the underground cave was on the verge of collapse. The residents were in a constant state of panic because of the successive disasters. The legend of the Dragon Worship Sects witch killing people scared everyone into hiding in a corner and shivering. The Druids, who had been maintaining order, were also greatly affected by the death of the Earth Spirit. Many Druids became very irritable. They couldnt understand Matthews actions. Fortunately, the Voice of the Earth and the Silver Wolf, who had been imprisoned by the Earth Spirit for a long time, appeared in time. The two Great Druids explained. Most of the Druids finally understood what had happened. Their attitude towards Matthew changed from hatred to respect. However, there were also a few Druids who could not believe that the Earth Spirit had fallen. They were quite hostile towards the two Great Druids. Inside the Earth Society. The conflict that was already turbulent surfaced at this moment. The atmosphere in the entire underground cave became tense. Matthew stood on the city wall and looked down at the entire city. The explosion in the dream world had indeed affected the real world. Just now. Three consecutive earthquakes destroyed many houses, and at the same time, some of the people in the underground caves were scared out of their wits. At this moment, Cross City was extremely chaotic. Even if there were no cultists stirring up trouble, it would probably take a long time to restore the order of the past. Destruction is much easier than maintenance. Matthew shook his head. At this moment. He suddenly felt something soft fall from above his head. So he grabbed it and found that it was a handful of sand. Where did the sand come from? Matthew looked up in surprise. Then, he realized that the phenomenon in the sky was disappearing. Along with this process. Countless magical grains of sand poured down. The sand fell to the ground. The earth seemed to be pacified immediately, and the aftershocks quickly disappeared. Those with high perception could clearly feel it. The earth became much quieter. Not only that. Matthew also saw more sand falling towards the burning house. Hualala! The yellow sand fell, and the flames were extinguished. In just a few minutes. This sudden sandstorm extinguished most of the flames in Cross City. There was a peaceful power in the sand. The originally irritable Druids immediately calmed down. They carefully caressed the sand and felt the temperature within. Gentle whispers appeared in their minds. Thus, they looked at the two Great Druids with guilt and apology. Matthew also noticed. His reputation and friendliness within the Earth Society had also increased by a large margin. Chapter 804 - Chapter 803: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor Chapter 803: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor .. [Hint: You have activated the bomb, World Peace. It successfully blew up the rift leading to the Void World! [Because of this, the hill dream realm fell into an endless collapse! [You have killed the cursed Earth Spirit Bale! [You have obtained the recognition of the Will of the Earth. If you can advance further in the Earth Domain, you will have the opportunity to obtain the relevant authority! [The aftermath of the World Peace Explosion will soon affect the real world from the dream of the hill. There is a certain chance that the image of you using the bomb to detonate the rift will be captured. After that, it will be known as a phenomenon. The following groups will know part or all of the truth of this explosion. [1. A bard with a Perception of 15 and above, and who lives in the south. [2. Spellcasters who were proficient in prophecy. [3. Druids of the Earth Society. [4. The higher-ups of the various large organizations were paying close attention to this matter. [5. The gods of the Heavenly Palace. [Your area legend level +1 (Watcher Highland); [Your factions legend level +1 (Earth Society/Seven Saint Alliance); [Hatred of the Heavenly Palace +1 (partial gods)] [The God of Light and Knowledge has paid attention to you!] .. The dense words flashed in front of Matthew. The moment he left the dream of the hill, he felt that there was nothing under his feet. He found that the three of them had appeared in the sky above Cross City! Above their heads. Some illusions began to appear one after another. Most of these illusions came from the mountains in the hills dream. In the illusion. Mountains fell and collapsed one after another, eventually turning into nothingness. In the midst of these terrifying illusions. The violent explosion took up most of the space. Matthew could even see his distorted figure from the edge of the explosion. The strange thing was Sylvia and Su Ya, the two Nature Souls, didnt appear in the explosion of the dream. The spirit of the earth is dead The three of them quickly landed on the northern city wall of Cross City. Matthew looked up at the soul-stirring scene in the sky and could not help but feel a hint of sadness. At this moment. He heard faint sobbing. That was the direction of the northern cave. Over there. A large number of Druids from the Earth Society had gathered. The moment the Earth Spirit died All the Druids felt a huge impact on their hearts. Then, an indescribable pain covered every cell in their bodies. Some Druids covered their faces and cried, some knelt on the ground, and some even cried until they fainted. This time. The chaotic order in the underground cave was on the verge of collapse. The residents were in a constant state of panic because of the successive disasters. The legend of the Dragon Worship Sects witch killing people scared everyone into hiding in a corner and shivering. The Druids, who had been maintaining order, were also greatly affected by the death of the Earth Spirit. Many Druids became very irritable. They couldnt understand Matthews actions. Fortunately, the Voice of the Earth and the Silver Wolf, who had been imprisoned by the Earth Spirit for a long time, appeared in time. The two Great Druids explained. Most of the Druids finally understood what had happened. Their attitude towards Matthew changed from hatred to respect. However, there were also a few Druids who could not believe that the Earth Spirit had fallen. They were quite hostile towards the two Great Druids. Inside the Earth Society. The conflict that was already turbulent surfaced at this moment. The atmosphere in the entire underground cave became tense. Matthew stood on the city wall and looked down at the entire city. The explosion in the dream world had indeed affected the real world. Just now. Three consecutive earthquakes destroyed many houses, and at the same time, some of the people in the underground caves were scared out of their wits. At this moment, Cross City was extremely chaotic. Even if there were no cultists stirring up trouble, it would probably take a long time to restore the order of the past. Destruction is much easier than maintenance. Matthew shook his head. At this moment. He suddenly felt something soft fall from above his head. So he grabbed it and found that it was a handful of sand. Where did the sand come from? Matthew looked up in surprise. Then, he realized that the phenomenon in the sky was disappearing. Along with this process. Countless magical grains of sand poured down. The sand fell to the ground. The earth seemed to be pacified immediately, and the aftershocks quickly disappeared. Those with high perception could clearly feel it. The earth became much quieter. Not only that. Matthew also saw more sand falling towards the burning house. Hualala! The yellow sand fell, and the flames were extinguished. In just a few minutes. This sudden sandstorm extinguished most of the flames in Cross City. There was a peaceful power in the sand. The originally irritable Druids immediately calmed down. They carefully caressed the sand and felt the temperature within. Gentle whispers appeared in their minds. Thus, they looked at the two Great Druids with guilt and apology. Matthew also noticed. His reputation and friendliness within the Earth Society had also increased by a large margin. Chapter 805 - Chapter 804: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor Chapter 804: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor At least for now. No Druids were hostile towards him anymore. I didnt expect this shameless bear to be so gentle and romantic before he died! He also knows how to clear your name through this ritual spell. Sylvia fiddled with the sand in her hair and immediately revealed a complaining expression. Its just that this sand is too rough! I dont like hard and rough things! Matthew did not respond. At this moment, he suddenly saw a new phenomenon on the horizon. In the centre of the phenomenon was a simple-looking bear. The bear pouted its butt in Matthews direction, then turned around and walked into a cave covered in shadows. The phenomenon disappeared. He has already returned to the embrace of natures will. This is the best ending. Su Ya explained in a low voice, The dream of the hill wont really disappear just like that. It will find a suitable balance point in the endless collapse, and then it will be rebuilt under the nourishment of the power of nature. The holy oak seed in your hand can speed up this process, but its very sensitive. Youd better not let the Earth Society know that you have it because they dont have the ability to protect such a precious treasure. Matthew nodded slightly. He hadnt figured out how to deal with the Holy Oak seeds, but it was definitely not possible to give them to the Earth Society directly. The Druids showed their ability in this disaster. Matthew might as well hand it over to the Alliance or protect it himself. Sigh, at least I ate some fruits from the shameless bear back then. In the end, I cant escape the repayment of the favour. Sylvia finally patted the sand off her hair. She naively said to Matthew, I want to sing a song for these people who have suffered. Can you dance for me? Matthew said awkwardly, I dont know how to dance. Sylvia smiled and said, You dont have to know how to dance. Its fine as long as you can fly. As she spoke. She took Matthews hand and ran forward quickly. Matthew took a few steps forward and subconsciously looked back. He saw that Su Yas expression was cold, but she took the initiative to let go. In the next second. Sylvia transformed into a silver dragon and flew into the sky above Cross City. Matthew also activated his wilderness form. The two silver dragons flew with their wings crossed. Suddenly, Sylvia mischievously pounced on Matthew in midair. The two silver dragons entangled and spun in the air before suddenly separating. The air currents and elements in the sky had also been subtly altered during this process. Very quickly. Everyone noticed this scene. The people who had been attracted to the ground by falling sand looked at the two silver dragons in the sky in surprise. At this moment. A gentle, healing, and energetic song sounded in the sky. The singing was like the sound of nature. Although people could not hear the specific syllables and words, it was as if the pain in their chests would be greatly alleviated as long as they heard the voice and saw the silver dragon dancing in the sky. Gradually. The song of the Cloud Songster spread throughout the entire Cross City. The injured people supported each other as they walked onto the streets, looking up at the sky. The light of the setting sun shone on their faces that were covered in sand and scars. A faint vitality quickly spread through the city like the sweet rain in a dry desert. The song ended. The silver dragons quietly left. The sun dragged its tired body and slowly set under the mountains. However, there was hope. It sprouted in the hearts of the people here. .. [Hint: The natural ritual you performed with Sylvia, the Cloud Songster, has inspired the residents of Cross City after the disaster.] Your Legend Rating +1 (Silver Dragon Form); [You have obtained the Origin Story-Silver Dragon: Perhaps not long after, the people of the South will talk about the appearance of the Silver Dragon in this land after Sylvia the Cloud Song. This may be a sign of good luck] Your wilderness form Silver Dragons acting level has increased. You have unlocked the Silver Dragons new ability, Spray-Numbing Breath. [Spray-Numbing Breath: In Silver Dragon form, you will spit out a large amount of poisonous gas at the cone in front of you. Enemies surrounded by the poisonous gas will undergo a Constitution check. If they fail to avoid the poison, they will enter a numbing state for at least one minute!] .. An unexpected flight and a crappy dance actually allowed Matthew to gain a lot. The legend and origin story of the Silver Dragons identity might be a long-term matter. However, the newly obtained spray ability undoubtedly increased Matthews strength. Currently, he has mastered two types of spray ability. One was an ice explosion, and the other was poison. Using the two in turn greatly increased his flexibility. However, he did not pay too much attention to this aspect. After ending the magic ritual to heal peoples hearts with Sylvia, he was very happy. They returned to Cross City. Very quickly. Matthew successfully met up with Hood and the others. From the latters mouth. Matthew also learned about the current situation in Cross City. Once Lady Isabelle made her move, the situation was instantly turned around. The Whale Hunters were scared away. I observed that they retreated their airship to the Cloud Highlands in one go. Only a few Giza people were still wandering outside the city, but they were very far away. They didnt even dare to approach the moat! The cultists of the calamity are the most ridiculous. When the incident happened, they were already very far away. Once the angels were wiped out, they all ran away without a trace. Damn it, did these cultists specially train to run? How could they run so fast? Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor Chapter 806: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor Fortunately, Hibbert continued, I heard that many Nature Souls have empty brains. I was thinking that if I could become a Nature Soul, would I be able to eliminate my current distress? I can sense that Matthew has a very high affinity with nature. Perhaps he has a way of turning me into a nature soul. What do you think? Hood, who had recovered, took the opportunity to say, You might as well hope that he will turn you into a lich. Unexpectedly, Hibberts eyes lit up. Yes, Lich! I can become a Lich. If I become a Lich, I wont be troubled by human thoughts! Ill go find Matthew now and ask him to arrange for me to become a Lich! Oh, right, Mr. Hood, you dont have much time left anyway. Why dont the two of us go together? Maybe the fee will be cheaper .. Outside Cross City. Outside the moat in the northeast, below the suspension bridge, on a shallow river bank. A handsome blond man in loose clothes was holding a black kitten. He would push the kitten into the river from time to time and rub it against the water. The kitten struggled crazily before he quickly lifted it into the air. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The little black cat shook its fur crazily. The cat fur and the dirty water of the moat covered the blond man. The latter was not angry. He just wanted to repeat this action. However, he was stopped by the little black cat. Dont, dont, dont! Stop it, I cant take it anymore. This water is too dirty. Im a bit of a clean freak. Im so disgusted that I want to commit suicide! The blond man comforted, Bear with it a little longer. Who asked you to be commanded by the Giza Queen? This method of mine is a folk remedy, but it is very effective. There is a high chance that it will be able to remove the psionic command on your body and let you return to your normal state. The little black cat said doubtfully, Why is it that soaking in dirty river water can cancel the psionic command? The man chuckled and said, The essence of psionic commands is to attach a portion of ones spiritual energy to the target. Correspondingly, if the target is in some extreme state, the person who is using the psionic command will also feel it slightly. Youve been captured by Queen Hauss for so long, and youve been forced to become her private plaything in the wilderness. Her psionic command is also deeply rooted in you, and the bond between the two of you should be very deep. Perhaps if I soak in the moat a few more times, she wont be able to stand it anymore and remove the psionic command. The little black cat said uneasily, Is it true, Boss Lorraine? But what if it still doesnt work after a few more tries? Lorraine thought for a moment. Then, we can try the manure pit. The little black cat was so frightened that its fur stood on end. I dont want to go into the manure pit! I dont want it even if you beat me to death! Id rather be a black cat forever than go into a manure pit! Boss Lorraine, why dont you let me go? Im going to find Matthew. I saw him just now. Maybe he has a way? Lorraine said unhappily, Matthew is a necromancer. What does he know about psionic powers? The little black cat immediately retorted, Arent you a bard too? What do you know about psionic powers? Before Lorraine could speak. A very cold voice sounded beside the two of them, He does know a bit of psionic ability. Dusk Chant is a profession that makes a living in garbage dumps and graveyards. Judging from his condition, he has been to many of the Giza peoples graveyards in the astral world. So, you can trust this man. Both of them were shocked. Beside the river bank. A woman with white hair and grey eyes appeared out of nowhere. The womans eyes were cold, her temperament was out of the world, and her appearance was peerless. In just an instant. The little black cat was mesmerized. Who knew that in the next second, Lorraine suddenly covered the black cats eyes and said respectfully to the woman, Good evening, Lady Isabelle. Isabelles gaze was fixed on the river. She did not look at the two of them directly, but she gave Lorraine a rare sense of pressure. The little black cat in his arms wanted to struggle at first, but when it noticed the beads of sweat on Lorraines forehead, it suddenly realized something and stopped moving. Is there anything I can help you with? Or should I say, does Matthew in the city need my help? Ill go immediately Lorraine said with a flattering expression. Isabelle waved her hand and said calmly, What are you going to write about tonight? Lorraine immediately said righteously, The truth! This is the duty of us bards! Isabelle raised her eyebrows. Loraine said righteously, In order to welcome the arrival of the disaster and please the Void Ruler, the witch of the Dragon Worship Cult went on a killing spree in Cross City. However, under the pursuit of the righteous Alliance Mages, she was severely injured and left in a hurry! These are all undeniable facts! No one can tamper with this truth! Isabelles tone became more lively. The Dragon Worship Sects spiritual totem is the Dragon of the Dead, Ariana. Isnt it a little too fake for the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect to go on a killing spree in order to welcome the Void Ruler? Lorraines face hardened. Then it must be the Dragon of the Dead, Ariana, who secretly colluded with the Void Ruler. The two sides colluded with each other, which led to the witch taking advantage of the chaos to slaughter the civilians of Cross City. This is something that no civilization or organization can tolerate. We will definitely call on everyone to crusade against it! Chapter 807 - Chapter 806: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor Chapter 806: Song of the Silver Dragon and News Advisor Fortunately, Hibbert continued, I heard that many Nature Souls have empty brains. I was thinking that if I could become a Nature Soul, would I be able to eliminate my current distress? I can sense that Matthew has a very high affinity with nature. Perhaps he has a way of turning me into a nature soul. What do you think? Hood, who had recovered, took the opportunity to say, You might as well hope that he will turn you into a lich. Unexpectedly, Hibberts eyes lit up. Yes, Lich! I can become a Lich. If I become a Lich, I wont be troubled by human thoughts! Ill go find Matthew now and ask him to arrange for me to become a Lich! Oh, right, Mr. Hood, you dont have much time left anyway. Why dont the two of us go together? Maybe the fee will be cheaper .. Outside Cross City. Outside the moat in the northeast, below the suspension bridge, on a shallow river bank. A handsome blond man in loose clothes was holding a black kitten. He would push the kitten into the river from time to time and rub it against the water. The kitten struggled crazily before he quickly lifted it into the air. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The little black cat shook its fur crazily. The cat fur and the dirty water of the moat covered the blond man. The latter was not angry. He just wanted to repeat this action. However, he was stopped by the little black cat. Dont, dont, dont! Stop it, I cant take it anymore. This water is too dirty. Im a bit of a clean freak. Im so disgusted that I want to commit suicide! The blond man comforted, Bear with it a little longer. Who asked you to be commanded by the Giza Queen? This method of mine is a folk remedy, but it is very effective. There is a high chance that it will be able to remove the psionic command on your body and let you return to your normal state. The little black cat said doubtfully, Why is it that soaking in dirty river water can cancel the psionic command? The man chuckled and said, The essence of psionic commands is to attach a portion of ones spiritual energy to the target. Correspondingly, if the target is in some extreme state, the person who is using the psionic command will also feel it slightly. Youve been captured by Queen Hauss for so long, and youve been forced to become her private plaything in the wilderness. Her psionic command is also deeply rooted in you, and the bond between the two of you should be very deep. Perhaps if I soak in the moat a few more times, she wont be able to stand it anymore and remove the psionic command. The little black cat said uneasily, Is it true, Boss Lorraine? But what if it still doesnt work after a few more tries? Lorraine thought for a moment. Then, we can try the manure pit. The little black cat was so frightened that its fur stood on end. I dont want to go into the manure pit! I dont want it even if you beat me to death! Id rather be a black cat forever than go into a manure pit! Boss Lorraine, why dont you let me go? Im going to find Matthew. I saw him just now. Maybe he has a way? Lorraine said unhappily, Matthew is a necromancer. What does he know about psionic powers? The little black cat immediately retorted, Arent you a bard too? What do you know about psionic powers? Before Lorraine could speak. A very cold voice sounded beside the two of them, He does know a bit of psionic ability. Dusk Chant is a profession that makes a living in garbage dumps and graveyards. Judging from his condition, he has been to many of the Giza peoples graveyards in the astral world. So, you can trust this man. Both of them were shocked. Beside the river bank. A woman with white hair and grey eyes appeared out of nowhere. The womans eyes were cold, her temperament was out of the world, and her appearance was peerless. In just an instant. The little black cat was mesmerized. Who knew that in the next second, Lorraine suddenly covered the black cats eyes and said respectfully to the woman, Good evening, Lady Isabelle. Isabelles gaze was fixed on the river. She did not look at the two of them directly, but she gave Lorraine a rare sense of pressure. The little black cat in his arms wanted to struggle at first, but when it noticed the beads of sweat on Lorraines forehead, it suddenly realized something and stopped moving. Is there anything I can help you with? Or should I say, does Matthew in the city need my help? Ill go immediately Lorraine said with a flattering expression. Isabelle waved her hand and said calmly, What are you going to write about tonight? Lorraine immediately said righteously, The truth! This is the duty of us bards! Isabelle raised her eyebrows. Loraine said righteously, In order to welcome the arrival of the disaster and please the Void Ruler, the witch of the Dragon Worship Cult went on a killing spree in Cross City. However, under the pursuit of the righteous Alliance Mages, she was severely injured and left in a hurry! These are all undeniable facts! No one can tamper with this truth! Isabelles tone became more lively. The Dragon Worship Sects spiritual totem is the Dragon of the Dead, Ariana. Isnt it a little too fake for the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect to go on a killing spree in order to welcome the Void Ruler? Lorraines face hardened. Then it must be the Dragon of the Dead, Ariana, who secretly colluded with the Void Ruler. The two sides colluded with each other, which led to the witch taking advantage of the chaos to slaughter the civilians of Cross City. This is something that no civilization or organization can tolerate. We will definitely call on everyone to crusade against it! Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Heavenly Fox Amulet and Good Luck Hat Chapter 808: Heavenly Fox Amulet and Good Luck Hat .. Cross City. In a secluded corner. Matthew was bidding farewell to the two Nature Souls. As the collapse of the hills dream would affect the will of nature, the entire natural dream of Aindor would be more or less affected. Therefore, Sylvia and Suya were in a hurry to return to their territory to stabilize the Demiplane. Under Matthews kind persuasion. Sylvia finally gave the two of them some space to be alone, but she was not far away. She stared at Matthew from the ruins 30 meters away as if she was afraid that he would run away. I havent seen you for a while. Your ability to seduce Natures Soul has become more and more proficient. Su Yas tone was very cold as if she didnt mind scolding herself for Matthews sake. Matthew shrugged. This was completely an accident. Hows the situation on your side? I heard that the black banyan dream realm has been completely closed. Is there any danger in the rainforest? Su Ya was silent for a while. She did not answer Matthews question directly. Instead, she took out a jade green rune and handed it to Matthew. The rune was made of a leaf that had a very good texture. There were faint golden magic patterns on it, and in the centre of the patterns were three pure white feathers. This is my life talisman. Ill give it to you now, but dont have any evil thoughts. Su Ya emphasized, If one day I need your help, then this life talisman can send you my warning. You can use this talisman to activate a teleportation array and arrive at the Black Banyan dream realm immediately. If you need my help, you can also activate this amulet to send me a message. The activation method is to gently stroke the feather on it and silently recite my name 30 times. After that, I will receive your message, but whether I am willing to help is another matter. Her tone was still cold and aloof. It was as if she did not like Matthew at all. But Matthew noticed the loophole in her words. 30 times? What kind of communication spell required one to recite a persons name 30 times before it would take effect? Hence, he secretly glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have obtained the Heavenly Fox Amulet from the Heavenly Fox Su Ya! [Heavenly Fox Amulet: The wearers charm +1, and gains the illusion of Love at First Sight.] [Love at First Sight: When you first meet someone, you can make a single target have a great impression of you and fall in love with you.] [Note: This illusion can only be used for the first time.] [Additional function: This amulet is the natal amulet of the Lunar Fox Su Ya. You can use it to communicate with Su Ya. After activating this amulet, you just need to recite Su Yas name three times.] .. Alright. Three times became thirty times. Matthew did not expose Su Yas thoughts, but he could not help but smile. What are you laughing at? Su Yas face turned red for some reason, and then she became fierce again. Dont tell me you think that the Black Banyans dream realm really needs you? Hmph, with your current situation, I dont need to ask you for help before you become a Legend! Did this mean that the problem she was facing now could only be solved by a Legend? Matthews heart skipped a beat. However, since Su Ya didnt say anything, he didnt probe further. He just casually said, The last time we parted, you told me that you would tell me the origin of your name the next time we meet Su Ya interrupted him angrily. Maybe next time. Im worried that your silver dragon little sister cant wait anymore! In the next second. Her body suddenly turned into thousands of specks of light and flew into the sky like a small whirlwind before disappearing completely. Seeing this, Sylvia decisively came over. I really cant wait, but I have to correct Wild Foxs statement. In terms of age, it should be Big Sister Silver Dragon. Matthew looked helpless. This Cloud Songster was indeed straightforward, which Matthew liked very much. Unfortunately, her request was a little out of line. Matthew hadnt planned to solve this problem yet. Hence, he could only laugh. I have something for you too, Matthew! The two of them chatted for a while. Sylvia couldnt wait to take out a green hat from behind her and give it to Matthew. This is a hat woven by the dwarves. Wearing it will bring you good luck! If you want to find me, just put on this hat and recite my name three times. Hehehe, is that convenient? My contact method is much more convenient than Wild Foxs. Remember to look for me! Matthew looked at the green hat in his hand with a strange expression. Is this thing really something a human can carry? He muttered to himself. Then, he glanced at the attributes and grimaced in his heart. .. [Hint: You have received the Good Luck Hat from Sylvia, the Songster in the Cloud.] [Good Luck Hat: +1 Luck of the wearer. When you wear this hat, it can greatly increase your partners pregnancy rate.] [Additional function: You can contact Sylvia the Cloud Songster by wearing this hat, but there is a certain chance that you will contact the seven dwarves who weaved this hat for Sylvia.] .. The attributes of this hat were also a little heaven-defying. Isnt Luck +1 too powerful? A hat was comparable to Lulus ultimate move! What was even more heaven-defying was that this thing could increase the chances of conception I can only say that its indeed a good pregnancy cap Matthew cursed in his heart. Chapter 809 - Chapter 808: Heavenly Fox Amulet and Good Luck Hat Chapter 808: Heavenly Fox Amulet and Good Luck Hat .. Cross City. In a secluded corner. Matthew was bidding farewell to the two Nature Souls. As the collapse of the hills dream would affect the will of nature, the entire natural dream of Aindor would be more or less affected. Therefore, Sylvia and Suya were in a hurry to return to their territory to stabilize the Demiplane. Under Matthews kind persuasion. Sylvia finally gave the two of them some space to be alone, but she was not far away. She stared at Matthew from the ruins 30 meters away as if she was afraid that he would run away. I havent seen you for a while. Your ability to seduce Natures Soul has become more and more proficient. Su Yas tone was very cold as if she didnt mind scolding herself for Matthews sake. Matthew shrugged. This was completely an accident. Hows the situation on your side? I heard that the black banyan dream realm has been completely closed. Is there any danger in the rainforest? Su Ya was silent for a while. She did not answer Matthews question directly. Instead, she took out a jade green rune and handed it to Matthew. The rune was made of a leaf that had a very good texture. There were faint golden magic patterns on it, and in the centre of the patterns were three pure white feathers. This is my life talisman. Ill give it to you now, but dont have any evil thoughts. Su Ya emphasized, If one day I need your help, then this life talisman can send you my warning. You can use this talisman to activate a teleportation array and arrive at the Black Banyan dream realm immediately. If you need my help, you can also activate this amulet to send me a message. The activation method is to gently stroke the feather on it and silently recite my name 30 times. After that, I will receive your message, but whether I am willing to help is another matter. Her tone was still cold and aloof. It was as if she did not like Matthew at all. But Matthew noticed the loophole in her words. 30 times? What kind of communication spell required one to recite a persons name 30 times before it would take effect? Hence, he secretly glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have obtained the Heavenly Fox Amulet from the Heavenly Fox Su Ya! [Heavenly Fox Amulet: The wearers charm +1, and gains the illusion of Love at First Sight.] [Love at First Sight: When you first meet someone, you can make a single target have a great impression of you and fall in love with you.] [Note: This illusion can only be used for the first time.] [Additional function: This amulet is the natal amulet of the Lunar Fox Su Ya. You can use it to communicate with Su Ya. After activating this amulet, you just need to recite Su Yas name three times.] .. Alright. Three times became thirty times. Matthew did not expose Su Yas thoughts, but he could not help but smile. What are you laughing at? Su Yas face turned red for some reason, and then she became fierce again. Dont tell me you think that the Black Banyans dream realm really needs you? Hmph, with your current situation, I dont need to ask you for help before you become a Legend! Did this mean that the problem she was facing now could only be solved by a Legend? Matthews heart skipped a beat. However, since Su Ya didnt say anything, he didnt probe further. He just casually said, The last time we parted, you told me that you would tell me the origin of your name the next time we meet Su Ya interrupted him angrily. Maybe next time. Im worried that your silver dragon little sister cant wait anymore! In the next second. Her body suddenly turned into thousands of specks of light and flew into the sky like a small whirlwind before disappearing completely. Seeing this, Sylvia decisively came over. I really cant wait, but I have to correct Wild Foxs statement. In terms of age, it should be Big Sister Silver Dragon. Matthew looked helpless. This Cloud Songster was indeed straightforward, which Matthew liked very much. Unfortunately, her request was a little out of line. Matthew hadnt planned to solve this problem yet. Hence, he could only laugh. I have something for you too, Matthew! The two of them chatted for a while. Sylvia couldnt wait to take out a green hat from behind her and give it to Matthew. This is a hat woven by the dwarves. Wearing it will bring you good luck! If you want to find me, just put on this hat and recite my name three times. Hehehe, is that convenient? My contact method is much more convenient than Wild Foxs. Remember to look for me! Matthew looked at the green hat in his hand with a strange expression. Is this thing really something a human can carry? He muttered to himself. Then, he glanced at the attributes and grimaced in his heart. .. [Hint: You have received the Good Luck Hat from Sylvia, the Songster in the Cloud.] [Good Luck Hat: +1 Luck of the wearer. When you wear this hat, it can greatly increase your partners pregnancy rate.] [Additional function: You can contact Sylvia the Cloud Songster by wearing this hat, but there is a certain chance that you will contact the seven dwarves who weaved this hat for Sylvia.] .. The attributes of this hat were also a little heaven-defying. Isnt Luck +1 too powerful? A hat was comparable to Lulus ultimate move! What was even more heaven-defying was that this thing could increase the chances of conception I can only say that its indeed a good pregnancy cap Matthew cursed in his heart. Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Heavenly Fox Amulet and Good Luck Hat Chapter 810: Heavenly Fox Amulet and Good Luck Hat She killed 384 people in one go. And among these 384 people. About two-thirds of them might be innocent. She didnt explain much about her actions. She only made a long list at the end of the letter. The names and basic information of the 384 people were all clear at a glance. Although most of these peoples bodies could not be identified, she still asked Matthew to bury these people and ensure that their souls could return to the Underworld. After that. She also asked Matthew to lead the other three mages to represent the Alliance to express condolences to the families of the innocent within a week. .. Remember to wear clean clothes and dress formally. You can decide on the standard of condolences and apply to the Silver Council. Dont just send gold coins, but send more water and food, and restore their residence as soon as possible. This is what they need more. That was Isabelles original words. After Matthew finished reading it, he felt extremely heavy in his chest. On one hand, he was mourning the tragic deaths of the innocent. On the other hand, he vaguely saw the lonely figure walking on the ruins, cursed by everyone. Whats wrong, child? Hood came over. I noticed that your expression is a little constipated. I have something to moisten the intestines. Do you want to try it? Faced with this inappropriate and lame joke. Matthew could only force a smile. The mission given by the teacher, she hopes that the four of us can complete it. He handed the magic letter to Hood. Hood had a complicated expression after reading it. He handed the letter to Hibbert and sighed. Even Lady Isabelle couldnt avoid hurting the innocent. If it were anyone else, they would probably have a bigger headache. This kind of thing is really f * cking bad. If you ask me, its all the f * cking worlds fault! Matthew quietly waited for Hibbert and Alan to finish reading the letter. He took a deep breath. Im just a little emotional. Many times, I feel that its fine as long as I dont feel guilty about what I do. But at that moment, I suddenly realized that the reason why I could always stand under the sun and have a clear conscience was because someone had hidden in the shadows for me and did those things that I felt guilty about. If I were to face such a predicament one day, I really dont know what decision I would make. Alans eyes revealed a complicated look, and then she sighed deeply, I definitely cant. At least, I cant be so decisive. Hibbert said blankly, So the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect is Lady Isabelle? Wouldnt that make our Alliance the bad guys? Hood patted his shoulder heavily. There are no good or bad people. Open your eyes and look into the city. There are only living and dead people. Then he looked at Matthew and said in the same comforting tone, Kindness is the most expensive luxury in the world. May you always have them, child. There was a short silence. Until the howling wind blew on their faces. Only then did Matthew notice a huge magic ship slowly landing on the outskirts of Cross City. Looks like the Silver Councils disaster relief ship has arrived. They moved so quickly this time. I suspect that theres a lover of the Silver Councils Chief in Cross City! Hood complained, then called out to the others, Lets go, well board the ship and apply for supplies! Remember, take more House Repair Scrolls. You can hide some for yourself. In the future, when your house collapses, you can use them Matthew was about to go with him to the disaster relief ship to see the situation. But at this moment. For some reason, some of the phenomena he had seen before flashed before his eyes. At that moment. He seemed to have comprehended something. You guys go ahead. I still have something to do. Then, Matthew sat on the magic carpet and flew northwest of Cross City. 40 minutes later. Matthew came to the top of a round mountain. There was a valley to the south of the mountain. He entered the valley and found that it was indeed spring all year round. A small river flowed in the middle of the valley. The ground on both sides of the river was covered with bright red strawberries. Matthew bent down to pick up a strawberry. He put it in his mouth and took a bite. The first thing that entered his mouth was a refreshing sweetness. Immediately after, a burning taste rushed straight to his head! Cough, cough, cough! It was indeed devilish spicy. Matthew was choked by the spiciness. His face was red as he poured himself three glasses of milk before he stopped. At this moment. His perception caught signs of life activity in the depths of the valley. Thus, he quietly walked over. There were some footprints of living things on the strawberry field in front of them. The moon was high in the sky. The moonlight shone on the ground, and the strawberries were covered with a layer of silver gauze. Matthew stood there quietly, staring at a dark cave. Half an hour later. There was some movement in the cave. An honest-looking little bear cautiously crawled out of the hole. He peeked out with his round head and nervously looked around. .. [Hint: You have encountered the reincarnation of the Earth Spirit, the Rock Bear!] Chapter 811 - Chapter 810: Heavenly Fox Amulet and Good Luck Hat Chapter 810: Heavenly Fox Amulet and Good Luck Hat She killed 384 people in one go. And among these 384 people. About two-thirds of them might be innocent. She didnt explain much about her actions. She only made a long list at the end of the letter. The names and basic information of the 384 people were all clear at a glance. Although most of these peoples bodies could not be identified, she still asked Matthew to bury these people and ensure that their souls could return to the Underworld. After that. She also asked Matthew to lead the other three mages to represent the Alliance to express condolences to the families of the innocent within a week. .. Remember to wear clean clothes and dress formally. You can decide on the standard of condolences and apply to the Silver Council. Dont just send gold coins, but send more water and food, and restore their residence as soon as possible. This is what they need more. That was Isabelles original words. After Matthew finished reading it, he felt extremely heavy in his chest. On one hand, he was mourning the tragic deaths of the innocent. On the other hand, he vaguely saw the lonely figure walking on the ruins, cursed by everyone. Whats wrong, child? Hood came over. I noticed that your expression is a little constipated. I have something to moisten the intestines. Do you want to try it? Faced with this inappropriate and lame joke. Matthew could only force a smile. The mission given by the teacher, she hopes that the four of us can complete it. He handed the magic letter to Hood. Hood had a complicated expression after reading it. He handed the letter to Hibbert and sighed. Even Lady Isabelle couldnt avoid hurting the innocent. If it were anyone else, they would probably have a bigger headache. This kind of thing is really f * cking bad. If you ask me, its all the f * cking worlds fault! Matthew quietly waited for Hibbert and Alan to finish reading the letter. He took a deep breath. Im just a little emotional. Many times, I feel that its fine as long as I dont feel guilty about what I do. But at that moment, I suddenly realized that the reason why I could always stand under the sun and have a clear conscience was because someone had hidden in the shadows for me and did those things that I felt guilty about. If I were to face such a predicament one day, I really dont know what decision I would make. Alans eyes revealed a complicated look, and then she sighed deeply, I definitely cant. At least, I cant be so decisive. Hibbert said blankly, So the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect is Lady Isabelle? Wouldnt that make our Alliance the bad guys? Hood patted his shoulder heavily. There are no good or bad people. Open your eyes and look into the city. There are only living and dead people. Then he looked at Matthew and said in the same comforting tone, Kindness is the most expensive luxury in the world. May you always have them, child. There was a short silence. Until the howling wind blew on their faces. Only then did Matthew notice a huge magic ship slowly landing on the outskirts of Cross City. Looks like the Silver Councils disaster relief ship has arrived. They moved so quickly this time. I suspect that theres a lover of the Silver Councils Chief in Cross City! Hood complained, then called out to the others, Lets go, well board the ship and apply for supplies! Remember, take more House Repair Scrolls. You can hide some for yourself. In the future, when your house collapses, you can use them Matthew was about to go with him to the disaster relief ship to see the situation. But at this moment. For some reason, some of the phenomena he had seen before flashed before his eyes. At that moment. He seemed to have comprehended something. You guys go ahead. I still have something to do. Then, Matthew sat on the magic carpet and flew northwest of Cross City. 40 minutes later. Matthew came to the top of a round mountain. There was a valley to the south of the mountain. He entered the valley and found that it was indeed spring all year round. A small river flowed in the middle of the valley. The ground on both sides of the river was covered with bright red strawberries. Matthew bent down to pick up a strawberry. He put it in his mouth and took a bite. The first thing that entered his mouth was a refreshing sweetness. Immediately after, a burning taste rushed straight to his head! Cough, cough, cough! It was indeed devilish spicy. Matthew was choked by the spiciness. His face was red as he poured himself three glasses of milk before he stopped. At this moment. His perception caught signs of life activity in the depths of the valley. Thus, he quietly walked over. There were some footprints of living things on the strawberry field in front of them. The moon was high in the sky. The moonlight shone on the ground, and the strawberries were covered with a layer of silver gauze. Matthew stood there quietly, staring at a dark cave. Half an hour later. There was some movement in the cave. An honest-looking little bear cautiously crawled out of the hole. He peeked out with his round head and nervously looked around. .. [Hint: You have encountered the reincarnation of the Earth Spirit, the Rock Bear!] Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Four Symbols Card and the Lonely Zombie Chapter 812: Four Symbols Card and the Lonely Zombie Matthews heart skipped a beat. He could feel the seed of the holy oak tree on his chest becoming hot! In the next second. Matthew took out the seed bag, injected some magic power, and then approached the water droplet. The water droplet slowly spun in the air. Under the attraction of the holy oak tree seed. It slowly passed through the seed bag and fused into the largest seed! Matthew sank his consciousness into the miniature space of the seed and found that with the entry of the drop of water, the souls of nature and the small animals that originally lived in this space had run away without a trace! They fled to other seeds. Before Matthew could take a closer look. Little Bear pulled Matthews pants and came to the centre of the pool. Only then did Matthew realize that there was an extremely small lead box underneath. He picked up the box and placed it in his palm to examine it. He found that the material of this box was exactly the same as the box that Lorraine had told him to use to store the Divine Persona. Is the thing inside related to divinity? Matthew gently opened the box. He found three pieces of green grass lying quietly inside. There was a faint trace of blood in the middle of every blade of grass. An extremely dense life aura surged out from within. Pa! Matthew closed the box. He couldnt tell what this thing was, but his instincts told him that it must be something good. As for the water droplet just now There was a new message on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have obtained a drop of Source Water of the Rootless River .] [The source water of the Rootless River: This contains a huge life force that can revive the favored ones of nature. However, the resurrected ones will not inherit the original memories, personality, and strength. This will be a different trajectory of the same life under the influence of different factors.] .. Is this what you rely on to reincarnate? But in the end, youre not that shameless bear anymore The image of the Earth Spirit appeared in Matthews mind. However, the name Rock Bear is somewhat similar to the Earth Spirit back then. Its very likely that it also inherited his ability to go back on his word. Matthew guessed based on the layout in front of him. There should have been three drops of water from the source of the Rootless River in this cave, but the Earth Spirit had already reincarnated twice, so there was only one drop left. As for the three blood-stained divine herbs Other than knowing that their names were Idon Grass, Matthew had no other information. Immediately. Matthew accompanied the reluctant bear for another round in the cave. After that, the two of them left the cave. However, just as he took a step forward. Matthew suddenly looked up to the south of the valley. Over there. A little boy was holding a piece of foxtail grass in his mouth as he leisurely walked over. As he walked. He sighed. Why am I late again? Matthew, oh Matthew, it seems that you and I are destined to be entangled forever. Matthew looked at the little boy with a burning gaze. He felt a familiar divinity from the other party. Suddenly. He said, Traveler God? The little boy blinked. You can call me by my mortal name, Di Mathews. That way, you wont seem too distant. Matthew frowned. Are you serious about this name? The little boy said helplessly, I used this name thousands of years earlier than you! Dont think that Im copying you! Matthew muttered, Ill just call you the Traveler God! So you were the one who awakened the Earth Spirit in the dream of the hill just now, right? The Traveler God nodded frankly. Matthews expression suddenly became a little complicated. The Traveler Gods action just now was very important. If he hadnt awakened the Earth Spirit at the critical moment, Matthews next action wouldnt have been so easy. Even though he had already decided to use World Peace to blow up the rift. An Earth Spirit that completely obeyed the Void Rulers orders would also cause him a lot of trouble. Therefore, he had no choice. No matter what the Traveler Gods purpose was, he had helped him a lot. When he had bumped into him at the Order of Calamity. Matthew thought that the God of Travelers was chasing after the soul of nature, which meant that he also hoped to come to the world through the sea elf reincarnation technique. But now, it seemed like Matthews guess seemed to be wrong. Not only did the Traveler God not have any intention of taking Natures Soul, but he also indirectly interrupted the reincarnation plan of the gods in the Heavenly Palace. What was this guy trying to do? Matthew simply asked, Why did you ruin the plan of the Heavenly Palace? What exactly do you want? The Traveler God spat out the foxtail grass in his mouth. He asked Matthew, The plan of the Heavenly Palace? Who is the Heavenly Palace you are referring to? As everyone knows, the Heavenly Palace has never been united. Every god or their small group is looking for their own way out. Icanos the Destroyer, Taland the Weaver of All Things, the Sisters of Desire, and others tried to escape by cultivating evil creatures in the astral world. They abandoned their divine personas and became demons or foreign entities in the astral plane. They used this method to reduce the difficulty of the Eternal Barrier and gradually transferred their physical bodies to the Prime Material World. However, this method consumed a lot of energy. Youve fought with the forces behind the Withering Order, so you should know that theyre close to achieving their goal. The so-called demigod ritual is just icing on the cake. Under the intimidation of the Seven Saint Alliance, these people will keep a low profile. Chapter 813 - Chapter 812: Four Symbols Card and the Lonely Zombie Chapter 812: Four Symbols Card and the Lonely Zombie Matthews heart skipped a beat. He could feel the seed of the holy oak tree on his chest becoming hot! In the next second. Matthew took out the seed bag, injected some magic power, and then approached the water droplet. The water droplet slowly spun in the air. Under the attraction of the holy oak tree seed. It slowly passed through the seed bag and fused into the largest seed! Matthew sank his consciousness into the miniature space of the seed and found that with the entry of the drop of water, the souls of nature and the small animals that originally lived in this space had run away without a trace! They fled to other seeds. Before Matthew could take a closer look. Little Bear pulled Matthews pants and came to the centre of the pool. Only then did Matthew realize that there was an extremely small lead box underneath. He picked up the box and placed it in his palm to examine it. He found that the material of this box was exactly the same as the box that Lorraine had told him to use to store the Divine Persona. Is the thing inside related to divinity? Matthew gently opened the box. He found three pieces of green grass lying quietly inside. There was a faint trace of blood in the middle of every blade of grass. An extremely dense life aura surged out from within. Pa! Matthew closed the box. He couldnt tell what this thing was, but his instincts told him that it must be something good. As for the water droplet just now There was a new message on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have obtained a drop of Source Water of the Rootless River .] [The source water of the Rootless River: This contains a huge life force that can revive the favored ones of nature. However, the resurrected ones will not inherit the original memories, personality, and strength. This will be a different trajectory of the same life under the influence of different factors.] .. Is this what you rely on to reincarnate? But in the end, youre not that shameless bear anymore The image of the Earth Spirit appeared in Matthews mind. However, the name Rock Bear is somewhat similar to the Earth Spirit back then. Its very likely that it also inherited his ability to go back on his word. Matthew guessed based on the layout in front of him. There should have been three drops of water from the source of the Rootless River in this cave, but the Earth Spirit had already reincarnated twice, so there was only one drop left. As for the three blood-stained divine herbs Other than knowing that their names were Idon Grass, Matthew had no other information. Immediately. Matthew accompanied the reluctant bear for another round in the cave. After that, the two of them left the cave. However, just as he took a step forward. Matthew suddenly looked up to the south of the valley. Over there. A little boy was holding a piece of foxtail grass in his mouth as he leisurely walked over. As he walked. He sighed. Why am I late again? Matthew, oh Matthew, it seems that you and I are destined to be entangled forever. Matthew looked at the little boy with a burning gaze. He felt a familiar divinity from the other party. Suddenly. He said, Traveler God? The little boy blinked. You can call me by my mortal name, Di Mathews. That way, you wont seem too distant. Matthew frowned. Are you serious about this name? The little boy said helplessly, I used this name thousands of years earlier than you! Dont think that Im copying you! Matthew muttered, Ill just call you the Traveler God! So you were the one who awakened the Earth Spirit in the dream of the hill just now, right? The Traveler God nodded frankly. Matthews expression suddenly became a little complicated. The Traveler Gods action just now was very important. If he hadnt awakened the Earth Spirit at the critical moment, Matthews next action wouldnt have been so easy. Even though he had already decided to use World Peace to blow up the rift. An Earth Spirit that completely obeyed the Void Rulers orders would also cause him a lot of trouble. Therefore, he had no choice. No matter what the Traveler Gods purpose was, he had helped him a lot. When he had bumped into him at the Order of Calamity. Matthew thought that the God of Travelers was chasing after the soul of nature, which meant that he also hoped to come to the world through the sea elf reincarnation technique. But now, it seemed like Matthews guess seemed to be wrong. Not only did the Traveler God not have any intention of taking Natures Soul, but he also indirectly interrupted the reincarnation plan of the gods in the Heavenly Palace. What was this guy trying to do? Matthew simply asked, Why did you ruin the plan of the Heavenly Palace? What exactly do you want? The Traveler God spat out the foxtail grass in his mouth. He asked Matthew, The plan of the Heavenly Palace? Who is the Heavenly Palace you are referring to? As everyone knows, the Heavenly Palace has never been united. Every god or their small group is looking for their own way out. Icanos the Destroyer, Taland the Weaver of All Things, the Sisters of Desire, and others tried to escape by cultivating evil creatures in the astral world. They abandoned their divine personas and became demons or foreign entities in the astral plane. They used this method to reduce the difficulty of the Eternal Barrier and gradually transferred their physical bodies to the Prime Material World. However, this method consumed a lot of energy. Youve fought with the forces behind the Withering Order, so you should know that theyre close to achieving their goal. The so-called demigod ritual is just icing on the cake. Under the intimidation of the Seven Saint Alliance, these people will keep a low profile. Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Four Symbols Card and the Lonely Zombie Chapter 814: Four Symbols Card and the Lonely Zombie Matthew smiled and ignored the sarcasm in his words. The two of them slowly approached. Then, under Little Bears curious gaze, the two sides quickly completed the transaction. Matthew handed over two pieces of Idon grass and received a crystal key, a piece of parchment with a set of special coordinates, and a mystical card. The crystal key was said to be the key to opening the Secret Chamber of Life. The coordinates on the parchment were extremely complicated. Matthew quickly interpreted it. He suddenly realized that the coordinates pointed to the mass graves in the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain! Viscount Fans territory? Matthew was extremely surprised. As for the card, it was described in the data column. .. Four Symbols Card (Mystical Item): When you have mastered a certain amount of Earth Authority, you can activate this item. You can use the Four Symbols Card to set up the Four Symbols Array Formation and summon the power of the ancient Four Symbols to assist you. You can use different spells in specific areas. Additionally, this set of Four Symbols Cards also hides the mystery of the inheritance of the Four Symbols Sects martial monks! .. What does this thing mean? Matthew weighed the card. The Traveler God smiled helplessly. Sigh. Just as I said earlier, our fates are destined to continue to be entangled. In the future, I will need your help so I will naturally show some kindness. In order to celebrate the success of our transaction and the initial establishment of trust between us, other than this card, I also have a small token of my appreciation. Please accept it. As he spoke. A silver-white light flew out of the little boys hand and landed steadily on Matthew. Matthew felt his entire body warm up. .. [Hint: You have received the blessing of the Traveler God, Traveler of the Four Directions.] [Traveler of Four Directions: The energy and stamina consumed during the journey has been reduced by half. At the same time, your walking speed has increased greatly.] Spell Buff: C The distance of your Teleportation Door has doubled (now 160 meters) C Increases the speed of your Wall Passing Spell by 400%. C Your flying speed is doubled in the state of Soul Projection. [Judgement gain: You will gain a great advantage in all judgments related to escape and travel.] .. This blessing was pretty good. But will the blessings still take effect after your reincarnation? Matthew asked, puzzled. But the moment he raised his head, the Traveler God disappeared in front of him. Matthew shrugged. He played with the Four Symbols Card and felt that it was not simple. I will look for Li Weiqi to take a look. I wonder if the inheritance of the Four Symbols Sect contained within is useful to him He thought about it. Matthew put the eager Rock Bear into the Holy Oak Seed. As expected. The Rock Bear also entered the seed that contained the source water of the Rootless River. He was different from other small animals. It was obvious that he was not afraid of the level and power of this drop of water. Matthew observed for a while and found that this fellow had fallen asleep the moment he entered, so he was relieved. Then, he picked a lot of strawberries in the valley and stored them in the seeds before leaving quietly. When he returned to Cross City. The disaster relief work here was already in full swing. The mages held the scrolls and kept casting spells on the area. Under the effect of a magical spell. The collapsed ruins were restored into orderly houses in an instant. However, magic was not omnipotent. The house recovery spell was a branch of the transformation field, and there were a lot of random factors. Every restored house was different from the original. It was just that some of the differences were big, while others were small. My original house seemed to be smaller than this? But why did all the beds disappear? Theres a secret passage between my house and the house next door. What should I do? I dont know. My house has shrunk to one-third of its original size, but there are many ladies dresses on the bed. I dont even know where these things came from. Are you guys okay? After my house was restored, it was full of rats and cockroaches. When I pushed the door open, they would still greet me. I was really shocked Regarding the effects of the House Recovery Scroll. The whispers of the survivors were naturally the most convincing. However, no matter how ridiculously the house was restored, it was still not a problem. No one protested. The residents of Cross City became anxious and tired after being hit by the disasters one after another. Their eyes were filled with gratitude as they looked at the busy mages. Most people were still mourning the dead. After all, the house could be restored. However, it was difficult to revive the dead. The atmosphere in Cross City was still solemn, but it was no longer filled with the fear of the end of the world, like when the disaster came. Matthew had just returned to Cross City when he bumped into the Archdruid couple. The moment they met. Miao Qin once again expressed her gratitude to Matthew and the Seven Saint Alliance on behalf of all the residents of Cross City. Other than gratitude. Miao Qin also tactfully sent a message to Matthew and the Alliance. .. In this disaster, the dream of the hill was destroyed, and the nature souls led by the spirits of the earth were almost completely annihilated. The power of the Holy Oak District has been greatly weakened, and our Earth Society is probably unable to control this city. Retreating to the Holy Oak District and the underground church is the most helpless choice, but we really cant take care of the people here like before. The meaning of this sentence was very obvious. Previously, Cross City was only the territory of the Alliance in name. In reality, the Druids controlled everything. However, after this disaster It was impossible for the Druids to continue being the masters of Cross City. The Alliance was almost certain to take over. Miao Qin was also very smart. She didnt wait to get forced to leave but took the initiative to mention this to Matthew. This way, she might be able to exchange for more chips in the future when she handed the city over to the Alliance. Of course. The Silver Council would definitely be busy with these complicated matters. Matthew was only responsible for being a messenger. Hence, he agreed readily. Then, he casually asked, Other than the Earth Spirit and the Dream of the Hill, did the Earth Society suffer any other losses? I dont remember the loss of personnel being too much, right? Miao Qin sighed, We didnt lose too many people, but the Earth Societys foundation has been severely damaged. While my husband and I were imprisoned by the Earth Spirit, many treasures that were originally hidden in the Holy Church were stolen. Ive just made a list. Please hand it over to the Alliance. If you find anything during your inspection in the future, please return it to the Earth Society. Well give you an extremely high reward. Matthew nodded and took the list. In the next second. His expression changed slightly. .. [Earth Societys list of stolen items: C Four Symbols Card (Rare Item/Extremely Important) C Crown of Flowing Wind (Rare/Very important) C White Raven Ring (Magic Item/Important) C Invincible Sword (Magic Weapon/Important) .. .. Alright! At this moment. Matthew finally understood the little kindness that the Traveler God spoke of! It seemed that this guy had also stolen something. I might as well call him the God of Thief! Matthew cursed in his heart. He was a little conflicted. If he were to give the Four Symbols Card out now, would the members of the Earth Society suspect that the other items were in his hands? Just as he was thinking. The Mother of Slaves suddenly brought a group of zombies over. She complained to Matthew, Sir, theres a zombie that refuses to be disciplined. How should we deal with it? Matthew looked up with interest. Oh? There was actually a zombie that even the Mother of Slaves couldnt tame?! He looked behind her. Just a glance. He saw a zombie that didnt fit in well. .. [Hint: You have discovered a strange species, the Lonely Zombie , lurking among the undead army in the cemetery. Lonely Zombie (Elite/???): This zombie seems to be different from the others. Its temperament is much more arrogant than the others of its kind .. Matthew looked at the zombie and narrowed his eyes. Why is he so undisciplined? Chapter 815 - Chapter 814: Four Symbols Card and the Lonely Zombie Chapter 814: Four Symbols Card and the Lonely Zombie Matthew smiled and ignored the sarcasm in his words. The two of them slowly approached. Then, under Little Bears curious gaze, the two sides quickly completed the transaction. Matthew handed over two pieces of Idon grass and received a crystal key, a piece of parchment with a set of special coordinates, and a mystical card. The crystal key was said to be the key to opening the Secret Chamber of Life. The coordinates on the parchment were extremely complicated. Matthew quickly interpreted it. He suddenly realized that the coordinates pointed to the mass graves in the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain! Viscount Fans territory? Matthew was extremely surprised. As for the card, it was described in the data column. .. Four Symbols Card (Mystical Item): When you have mastered a certain amount of Earth Authority, you can activate this item. You can use the Four Symbols Card to set up the Four Symbols Array Formation and summon the power of the ancient Four Symbols to assist you. You can use different spells in specific areas. Additionally, this set of Four Symbols Cards also hides the mystery of the inheritance of the Four Symbols Sects martial monks! .. What does this thing mean? Matthew weighed the card. The Traveler God smiled helplessly. Sigh. Just as I said earlier, our fates are destined to continue to be entangled. In the future, I will need your help so I will naturally show some kindness. In order to celebrate the success of our transaction and the initial establishment of trust between us, other than this card, I also have a small token of my appreciation. Please accept it. As he spoke. A silver-white light flew out of the little boys hand and landed steadily on Matthew. Matthew felt his entire body warm up. .. [Hint: You have received the blessing of the Traveler God, Traveler of the Four Directions.] [Traveler of Four Directions: The energy and stamina consumed during the journey has been reduced by half. At the same time, your walking speed has increased greatly.] Spell Buff: C The distance of your Teleportation Door has doubled (now 160 meters) C Increases the speed of your Wall Passing Spell by 400%. C Your flying speed is doubled in the state of Soul Projection. [Judgement gain: You will gain a great advantage in all judgments related to escape and travel.] .. This blessing was pretty good. But will the blessings still take effect after your reincarnation? Matthew asked, puzzled. But the moment he raised his head, the Traveler God disappeared in front of him. Matthew shrugged. He played with the Four Symbols Card and felt that it was not simple. I will look for Li Weiqi to take a look. I wonder if the inheritance of the Four Symbols Sect contained within is useful to him He thought about it. Matthew put the eager Rock Bear into the Holy Oak Seed. As expected. The Rock Bear also entered the seed that contained the source water of the Rootless River. He was different from other small animals. It was obvious that he was not afraid of the level and power of this drop of water. Matthew observed for a while and found that this fellow had fallen asleep the moment he entered, so he was relieved. Then, he picked a lot of strawberries in the valley and stored them in the seeds before leaving quietly. When he returned to Cross City. The disaster relief work here was already in full swing. The mages held the scrolls and kept casting spells on the area. Under the effect of a magical spell. The collapsed ruins were restored into orderly houses in an instant. However, magic was not omnipotent. The house recovery spell was a branch of the transformation field, and there were a lot of random factors. Every restored house was different from the original. It was just that some of the differences were big, while others were small. My original house seemed to be smaller than this? But why did all the beds disappear? Theres a secret passage between my house and the house next door. What should I do? I dont know. My house has shrunk to one-third of its original size, but there are many ladies dresses on the bed. I dont even know where these things came from. Are you guys okay? After my house was restored, it was full of rats and cockroaches. When I pushed the door open, they would still greet me. I was really shocked Regarding the effects of the House Recovery Scroll. The whispers of the survivors were naturally the most convincing. However, no matter how ridiculously the house was restored, it was still not a problem. No one protested. The residents of Cross City became anxious and tired after being hit by the disasters one after another. Their eyes were filled with gratitude as they looked at the busy mages. Most people were still mourning the dead. After all, the house could be restored. However, it was difficult to revive the dead. The atmosphere in Cross City was still solemn, but it was no longer filled with the fear of the end of the world, like when the disaster came. Matthew had just returned to Cross City when he bumped into the Archdruid couple. The moment they met. Miao Qin once again expressed her gratitude to Matthew and the Seven Saint Alliance on behalf of all the residents of Cross City. Other than gratitude. Miao Qin also tactfully sent a message to Matthew and the Alliance. .. In this disaster, the dream of the hill was destroyed, and the nature souls led by the spirits of the earth were almost completely annihilated. The power of the Holy Oak District has been greatly weakened, and our Earth Society is probably unable to control this city. Retreating to the Holy Oak District and the underground church is the most helpless choice, but we really cant take care of the people here like before. The meaning of this sentence was very obvious. Previously, Cross City was only the territory of the Alliance in name. In reality, the Druids controlled everything. However, after this disaster It was impossible for the Druids to continue being the masters of Cross City. The Alliance was almost certain to take over. Miao Qin was also very smart. She didnt wait to get forced to leave but took the initiative to mention this to Matthew. This way, she might be able to exchange for more chips in the future when she handed the city over to the Alliance. Of course. The Silver Council would definitely be busy with these complicated matters. Matthew was only responsible for being a messenger. Hence, he agreed readily. Then, he casually asked, Other than the Earth Spirit and the Dream of the Hill, did the Earth Society suffer any other losses? I dont remember the loss of personnel being too much, right? Miao Qin sighed, We didnt lose too many people, but the Earth Societys foundation has been severely damaged. While my husband and I were imprisoned by the Earth Spirit, many treasures that were originally hidden in the Holy Church were stolen. Ive just made a list. Please hand it over to the Alliance. If you find anything during your inspection in the future, please return it to the Earth Society. Well give you an extremely high reward. Matthew nodded and took the list. In the next second. His expression changed slightly. .. [Earth Societys list of stolen items: C Four Symbols Card (Rare Item/Extremely Important) C Crown of Flowing Wind (Rare/Very important) C White Raven Ring (Magic Item/Important) C Invincible Sword (Magic Weapon/Important) .. .. Alright! At this moment. Matthew finally understood the little kindness that the Traveler God spoke of! It seemed that this guy had also stolen something. I might as well call him the God of Thief! Matthew cursed in his heart. He was a little conflicted. If he were to give the Four Symbols Card out now, would the members of the Earth Society suspect that the other items were in his hands? Just as he was thinking. The Mother of Slaves suddenly brought a group of zombies over. She complained to Matthew, Sir, theres a zombie that refuses to be disciplined. How should we deal with it? Matthew looked up with interest. Oh? There was actually a zombie that even the Mother of Slaves couldnt tame?! He looked behind her. Just a glance. He saw a zombie that didnt fit in well. .. [Hint: You have discovered a strange species, the Lonely Zombie , lurking among the undead army in the cemetery. Lonely Zombie (Elite/???): This zombie seems to be different from the others. Its temperament is much more arrogant than the others of its kind .. Matthew looked at the zombie and narrowed his eyes. Why is he so undisciplined? Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: The Watchman of Dusk and Queen Hauss Chapter 816: The Watchman of Dusk and Queen Hauss Your domain resonates with the paintings of the ages- You have received enlightenment from the Magical Domain, and your mana has increased by 1/5! .. Matthew was shocked. What kind of painting was this? It actually increased his magic power by 1/5 with just a glance?! The person who was doing the painting was Lorraine. Matthew didnt know whether to call Isabelle or Lorraine awesome. At the same time. The moment Matthew opened the scroll. An insignificant response also entered Matthews spiritual world. .. [Prompt: The lonely zombie has accepted your recruitment and has become a part of the cemetery!] .. Hmm? Is the recruitment successful? Matthew raised his eyebrows. The zombies reaction was a little strange. He had already thrown out the recruitment, but only now did he get a response. It couldnt be that the delay was too high, right? Judging from the other partys nimble performance of picking up the eyeball just now, his reaction should not be too slow. Could it be because of this painting? Matthews heart skipped a beat. He held the scroll and walked towards the lonely zombie. This time, the latter finally lowered its proud head. But Matthew also noticed. In front of Isabelles painting, all the undead had a similar reaction, including the mother of coolies, who showed fear. When Matthew approached. She even knelt on the ground, her entire body trembling, and even threw the whip to the side! In comparison. The aloof zombie was still behaving decently! Lets go back to the cemetery! Matthew put the scroll behind his back and gave an order to the undead. He activated the teleportation gravestone again and asked the Mother of Slaves to bring the undead home first. After all, the disaster had passed. If they continued to let so many undead stay in Cross City, it might cause panic. As for this zombie, Matthew had already marked it with emphasis. He would study it properly after he got home. After dealing with the matter of the undead. Matthew looked at Eli again. Why dont you return to your human form? The little black cat stuck out its tongue, but it did not answer the question. Who is the beautiful lady in the painting? He looked a little restless. Matthew immediately warned, Its someone you cant ask about. Isabelles identity was a very sensitive existence to the Seven Saint Alliance. Other than those who knew her well, most people rarely mentioned her. As Isabelles student. It was not that Matthew did not have the right to share Isabelles knowledge with Eli, but considering Isabelles unique temper, Matthew felt that it was better for the Earth Tiger to know less! The little black cat immediately revealed a dissatisfied expression. Matthew, why are you hiding her information like Boss Loraine? Matthew smiled helplessly. When the two of us chose that, you should know that this is aShes a very special woman. If you want to have any ideas about her, I can only say that I respect her very much. I hope youll understand that. However, Im still very happy to see you alive and kicking here. Recently, Ive been inquiring about your whereabouts. I thought that after the incident in Cross City was over, I would still have to go to the Whale Hunters Organization to exchange blows with them to rescue you. I didnt expect you to return safely. This is good news. There was a hint of embarrassment in Elis voice. Im sorry, Matthew. Ive made you worry. I was indeed caught by the boss of the whale hunters because of my carelessness. However, she also underestimated me, and I seized the opportunity to escape. Coincidentally, on the way back to Cross City, I met Boss Lorraine, who was in a daze. Then, we met a woman. Boss Lorraine was scolded by that woman like a quail. After that, he started to think about how to write the article with a sad face Elis narrative was only average. However, it was true and detailed. In just a few minutes. Matthew had a rough understanding of this guys experience over the past month. It sounded like it was full of ups and downs. In fact, he spent about three-quarters of his time as a captive in the Whale Hunter Organization. Matthew looked at the little black cats size. He even looked a little fat! It seems that the whale hunter treats his captives quite well. Matthew teased. Eli thought for a moment and answered seriously, Queen Hauss isnt particularly bad. Shes just a little crazy. Actually, shes not very crazy. As far as I know, shes just looking for the treasures left behind by her race. This is related to their journey back to their hometown, so some of their actions seem a little radical. Shes actually quite a nice person. She has big breasts-no, shes quite magnanimous. I offended her several times, but she didnt punish me. Anyway, I think the Whale Hunters attack on Cross City was a misunderstanding. When I return to the Underground Sanctuary and meet the two Archdruids, I might be able to resolve the misunderstanding between the Earth Society and the Whale Hunters! Matthews expression was a little strange. He was about to ask Eli for more information about the Whale Hunters Organization. But at this moment. The painting that he had been holding with both hands behind his back suddenly started to burn! It was strange. Even though the painting had ignited without any wind, Matthew did not feel any heat when he touched the flames. He wasnt scalded at all! A breeze blew past. In the blink of an eye. Isabelles paintings were automatically burned to ashes. Some ashes fell from Matthews fingertips. He could not help but gather more ashes with his hands. Chapter 817 - Chapter 816: The Watchman of Dusk and Queen Hauss Chapter 816: The Watchman of Dusk and Queen Hauss Your domain resonates with the paintings of the ages- You have received enlightenment from the Magical Domain, and your mana has increased by 1/5! .. Matthew was shocked. What kind of painting was this? It actually increased his magic power by 1/5 with just a glance?! The person who was doing the painting was Lorraine. Matthew didnt know whether to call Isabelle or Lorraine awesome. At the same time. The moment Matthew opened the scroll. An insignificant response also entered Matthews spiritual world. .. [Prompt: The lonely zombie has accepted your recruitment and has become a part of the cemetery!] .. Hmm? Is the recruitment successful? Matthew raised his eyebrows. The zombies reaction was a little strange. He had already thrown out the recruitment, but only now did he get a response. It couldnt be that the delay was too high, right? Judging from the other partys nimble performance of picking up the eyeball just now, his reaction should not be too slow. Could it be because of this painting? Matthews heart skipped a beat. He held the scroll and walked towards the lonely zombie. This time, the latter finally lowered its proud head. But Matthew also noticed. In front of Isabelles painting, all the undead had a similar reaction, including the mother of coolies, who showed fear. When Matthew approached. She even knelt on the ground, her entire body trembling, and even threw the whip to the side! In comparison. The aloof zombie was still behaving decently! Lets go back to the cemetery! Matthew put the scroll behind his back and gave an order to the undead. He activated the teleportation gravestone again and asked the Mother of Slaves to bring the undead home first. After all, the disaster had passed. If they continued to let so many undead stay in Cross City, it might cause panic. As for this zombie, Matthew had already marked it with emphasis. He would study it properly after he got home. After dealing with the matter of the undead. Matthew looked at Eli again. Why dont you return to your human form? The little black cat stuck out its tongue, but it did not answer the question. Who is the beautiful lady in the painting? He looked a little restless. Matthew immediately warned, Its someone you cant ask about. Isabelles identity was a very sensitive existence to the Seven Saint Alliance. Other than those who knew her well, most people rarely mentioned her. As Isabelles student. It was not that Matthew did not have the right to share Isabelles knowledge with Eli, but considering Isabelles unique temper, Matthew felt that it was better for the Earth Tiger to know less! The little black cat immediately revealed a dissatisfied expression. Matthew, why are you hiding her information like Boss Loraine? Matthew smiled helplessly. When the two of us chose that, you should know that this is aShes a very special woman. If you want to have any ideas about her, I can only say that I respect her very much. I hope youll understand that. However, Im still very happy to see you alive and kicking here. Recently, Ive been inquiring about your whereabouts. I thought that after the incident in Cross City was over, I would still have to go to the Whale Hunters Organization to exchange blows with them to rescue you. I didnt expect you to return safely. This is good news. There was a hint of embarrassment in Elis voice. Im sorry, Matthew. Ive made you worry. I was indeed caught by the boss of the whale hunters because of my carelessness. However, she also underestimated me, and I seized the opportunity to escape. Coincidentally, on the way back to Cross City, I met Boss Lorraine, who was in a daze. Then, we met a woman. Boss Lorraine was scolded by that woman like a quail. After that, he started to think about how to write the article with a sad face Elis narrative was only average. However, it was true and detailed. In just a few minutes. Matthew had a rough understanding of this guys experience over the past month. It sounded like it was full of ups and downs. In fact, he spent about three-quarters of his time as a captive in the Whale Hunter Organization. Matthew looked at the little black cats size. He even looked a little fat! It seems that the whale hunter treats his captives quite well. Matthew teased. Eli thought for a moment and answered seriously, Queen Hauss isnt particularly bad. Shes just a little crazy. Actually, shes not very crazy. As far as I know, shes just looking for the treasures left behind by her race. This is related to their journey back to their hometown, so some of their actions seem a little radical. Shes actually quite a nice person. She has big breasts-no, shes quite magnanimous. I offended her several times, but she didnt punish me. Anyway, I think the Whale Hunters attack on Cross City was a misunderstanding. When I return to the Underground Sanctuary and meet the two Archdruids, I might be able to resolve the misunderstanding between the Earth Society and the Whale Hunters! Matthews expression was a little strange. He was about to ask Eli for more information about the Whale Hunters Organization. But at this moment. The painting that he had been holding with both hands behind his back suddenly started to burn! It was strange. Even though the painting had ignited without any wind, Matthew did not feel any heat when he touched the flames. He wasnt scalded at all! A breeze blew past. In the blink of an eye. Isabelles paintings were automatically burned to ashes. Some ashes fell from Matthews fingertips. He could not help but gather more ashes with his hands. Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Watchman of Dusk and Queen Hauss Chapter 818: Watchman of Dusk and Queen Hauss He could not help but feel a sense of submission in his heart. However, this feeling only lasted for one-thousandth of a second. Immediately after. The two items in his hands gave him a gentle power that supported his will to resist. In the blink of an eye. Queen Hauss psionic command was ineffective! What is this? Hauss was shocked. Could it be divinity? How is that possible? How can you have two Before she finished speaking. Matthews counterattack had arrived! His right hand lightly patted the Wondrous Backpack, and then he turned into a Moon Bear, charging straight at Hauss! The Moon Bear was very fast. The distance between the two sides was instantly shortened! You actually want to use wilderness form to deal with me?! Dont you know that psionic energy is the greatest counter to nature? Hauss, who had a shocked expression on her face just now, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this scene. She took half a step back. Activating a brand new psionic command, Path of Retraction! This was an order that could make the enemy roll back to where they came from. Matthew could still be exempted from this command with two pieces of divinity in his hands because he was in his human form. Now that he was in his wilderness form, he was completely suppressed by the psionic command. There was no way he could turn the tables! However, at this moment. A shadow suddenly flew behind Queen Hauss. Immediately after. A mournful howl rang in her ears. Ah! The ghost that Matthew had released earlier arrived in time. When the latters ability, Cries of Death, resounded in this space. Queen Hauss psionic command instantly collapsed! At this moment. She suddenly became extremely nervous. She did not understand why this man in front of her knew so much about psionic power! Wasnt it said that the mages of the Seven Saint Alliance had never studied psionic abilities? This thought flashed through her mind. Facing the attack of the spectres. She instinctively wanted to move away, but the Moon Bear had already pounced on her aggressively. Pa! Matthew mercilessly slapped Queen Hauss upper body. This slap almost made her fall apart! It was only because the Giza people had suffered from the radiation of the cosmic starlight that their physical fitness had long mutated to the point where they were no different from the evil beings in the astral world. Otherwise, she would be a pile of meat paste in a while. Even so. Matthew also heard the sound of Queen Hauss shoulder blade breaking. She fell to the ground. Matthew immediately lay on her. He held her down firmly. Hurry up and suck! he ordered. The Drifter didnt hesitate. She opened her mouth and started to use the characteristics of a ghost to absorb Hauss energy, strength, and concentration! No, no, no Wait, I was wrong. Im here to discuss a deal with you! She was about to be crushed by Matthew. Only then did Hauss remember to beg for mercy. Unfortunately, it was too late. The Drifter glanced at Matthew. Matthew said firmly, Suck her dry! The Drifters eyes lit up, and she immediately activated her full power. Eight minutes later, Hauss kicked her legs, her mouth tilted, her tongue hanging out, and saliva flowed all over the ground. Did she faint? Matthew carefully checked the other partys condition. He knew that it was impossible to guard against a psionic ability master. To be on the safe side, he had to let the Drifter keep an eye on her at all times. Speaking of which, Hauss was unlucky. If she had met anyone else, she would have been able to easily control them with her powerful psionic commands. However, the person she met was Matthew, who was the most knowledgeable about psionic powers among all the non-Legendary-mages in the south! Edmond extracted the psionic knowledge from the Abomination Laboratory. Matthew did not miss a single piece. The essence of the Antu Empire could not be compared to the psionic knowledge of the Giza people. This also mentioned the three weaknesses of psionic power that the Antu Empire had found. First, powerful waves! Any form of wave with enough power could interrupt the psionic command. Among them, sound waves were the most common. Matthews own death shockwave had a similar effect, but it was not as effective as the Drifters wail. Second, divinity! The holder of divinity had powerful immunity, including but not limited to charm, illusion, fear, deception, psionic power, and so on. This was also one of the reasons why gods were so powerful. Divinity, in a sense, represented the nature of the universes origin. It could provide powerful protection for the holder or the owner. Psionic Command was mostly a control-type ability. Therefore, it was naturally restrained by divinity. Third, Spectral Soul. In fact, just as mages were easily countered by spectres, psionic users also needed to focus on releasing psionic commands. Once their focus was sucked dry. There was nothing they could do either. Thus, psionic users were wary of monsters like ghosts. However, in the actual process. Psionic users often developed many methods to counter spectres, and both parties were actually restraining each other. The reason why Matthew won so smoothly. The main reason was that he had gathered all three elements that could resist Psionic Power. When the Drifter came out. He successfully used his Moon Bear transformation to attract Hauss attention. This was the foundation for the Drifters successful sneak attack! All in all, it was a perfect battle. Matthew quickly thought about it in his heart. On the other hand, Eli was dumbfounded. After Queen Hauss lost consciousness, the psionic command on Elis body lost its effect again. He finally regained his freedom! Matthew, its only been a while since we last met. Youve become so unfamiliar. Eli looked at him with a complicated expression. I thought that our strength was about the same. I didnt expect you to be able to subdue her so easily! As expected of the person known as Legendary Mentor by the Will of Nature! Legendary mentor? Matthew was slightly stunned. On the other side, Eli seemed to realize that he had let the cat out of the bag and quickly changed the topic. Anyway, thank you, Matthew. You helped me again and let me regain my freedom. I should have accompanied you to deal with this lady, but Ive been away from the Earth Society for too long. I suddenly want to go back and take a lookUm, Ill leave first, Matthew. Ill look for you again after Im done with the Earth Society. As he spoke. He fled in a panic. Matthew looked at his back and pondered. The Will of Nature called me a legendary mentor? Could it be the secret that Eli heard when he advanced? But I am not even a legend. How could I be a mentor? He secretly complained. Then, he returned to his human form, carried Queen Hauss body, and walked out of the city. On the disaster relief ship. In a dimly lit detention room. He poured a bucket of water on her. Hauss slowly spun. In front of her stood the ugly ghost like Drifter and the handsome but cold Matthew. Ill only give you one chance. You must tell me all the secrets of your Whale Hunters Organization in this operation. Matthew said impolitely. Hauss looked quite unyielding and sneered on the spot. I cant tell you! Dont tell me you think that a sneak attack can make me Bang! A dull sound rang out. Hauss fell forward without a word. Soldier, who was standing behind him, slowly put away a stick. I gave you a chance. Matthew said to the unconscious Hauss with a happy expression, Since you have such a strong backbone, I can only hand it over to a professional to deal with you Half an hour later. Black Suo Mountain Prison. In the wardens office. Matthew and Soldier walked in one after another. The latter was carrying an unconscious woman on his shoulder. Seeing this scene. Warden Alexander revealed a joyful smile. Is it still the same as last time? Matthew thought for a moment. I have to add something extra this time. Alexander immediately showed an expression of understanding. He skillfully slapped a detailed list in front of Matthew. Please take your pick. The Black Suo Mountain will always give you the best service. But then again, do you still remember the woman you caught last time? She was captured by the Blue Dragon in the desert. After that, she somehow became the Blue Dragons magic consultant and became very popular in the desert territory. However, that blue dragon isnt too stupid. After the news of you slaying the dragon spread throughout the south, he secretly investigated the womans background. When he found out that she was related to you, he sent her back without stopping. I was planning to contact you about how to deal with this, but you came looking for me yourself. So, do you want to lock the two of them together? Alexander asked with an ambiguous gaze. Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Third Opening, Tauren Domain! Chapter 819: Third Opening, Tauren Domain! .. Matthew immediately became vigilant. Want to earn more money from me? He immediately refused, This matter has nothing to do with me anymore. Ive already let that woman go, and I cant pay a single cent for her! Alexander shrugged. Then I will send her away again. This time, I will change the location of the release. As for what will happen after that, it has nothing to do with our Black Suo Mountain. Matthew nodded in satisfaction. Following Melindas standards, he also ordered a set meal for Queen Hauss imprisonment at Black Suo Mountain. After checking the relevant items. Matthew specially reminded him, The woman I brought this time is a psionic power expert. You must be careful! Alexander glanced at the woman on Soldiers shoulder in surprise. Psionic power? This is a little difficult. Matthew asked calmly, How much more? Alexander shook his head. Mr. Matthew, youve misunderstood. This isnt something that can be solved with more money. Black Suo Mountain Prison is specially used to imprison spellcasters and monsters related to magic. As you can see, there are anti-magic force fields everywhere here, but frankly speaking, were not very good at targeting psionic powers. In the entire Black Suo Mountain Prison, Im afraid that only one room can satisfy the needs of imprisoning spiritual ability experts. Matthew frowned. He originally thought that Alexander wanted to raise the price. He did not expect this matter to be so difficult. However, from Alexanders words It wasnt impossible, so Matthew said calmly, Go on. Whats the situation with that room? Alexander spread his hands. Thats Heras bedroom. Hera? The image of the golden-haired construct immediately appeared in Matthews mind. The legendary golem gave Matthew an abnormally dangerous feeling. Can she suppress Psionic Ability masters? Matthew asked for details. Alexander nodded. I wanted to explain to you, but Hera is here. Why dont you let her talk to you herself? As they spoke. The small window of the ventilation duct next to the office was suddenly pierced open from the inside! Immediately after. A mass of mercury-like substance gushed out of it. Under Matthews surprised gaze. The ball of mercury quickly formed the image of a woman. In the blink of an eye. There was a mercury-like woman in the office. Her appearance had all the characteristics of a construct, but it was extremely similar to a human. The strange thing was This scene did not trigger the Uncanny Valley effect. Matthew didnt find the woman in front of him terrifying. Instead, she gave him a sense of elegance and tranquillity. Hera? Matthew sounded surprised. That construct wasnt your real body?! He finally reacted. On the data panel. .. [Prompt: You have encountered the legendary construct Hera.] [Knowledge (Astral): You have discovered that Heras body is made of liquid silver, a treasure of the Astral World.] Liquid silver was an extremely precious magic material with incredible malleability and moldiness. A piece of liquid silver the size of a babys fist had once been auctioned for the price of a city-state in the history of the Alliance. Heras body was made entirely of liquid silver! You realize how expensive Hera is! .. More expensive than Margaret! Matthews reaction was quite sharp, so he looked at Hera with respect. It was a greeting to money. We meet again, my dear junior. Hera smiled lightly. Dont be surprised by my many transformations. This is just another small hobby of mine, apart from my love of bickering. After all, as the most perfect construct in this world, you cant expect me to only use one form to travel this world. The last time we met, I said that my life form had already surpassed most of the creatures in this world. Of course, it is the same in terms of physical form. In the entire Aindor, perhaps only the Myriad Transformations Lord trapped in the Eversong Forest can compare to me in terms of transformation. Heras tone was different from last time. Matthew stared at her flawless body, and his expression changed subtly. At this moment, he also noticed it from the corner of his eye. From the moment Hera appeared, Warden Alexander shifted his gaze to the side, not daring to look at Hera at all! Bragging is bragging, but can you not climb into my ventilation duct next time? Alexander tilted his head and coughed. Also, even if you want to become a woman, can you change your image? Matthew couldnt help but turn his head. What Alexander said made sense. Although Heras human form had mercury-like skin, it looked almost identical to Isabelles. It was normal for Alexander not to dare to look. I recently heard a legend among the prisoners in Black Suo Mountain. Every midnight, the ventilation pipe near the wardens office would ring as if a humanoid creature was crawling clumsily. Hera turned to look at Alexander. Not long after this legend spread, there was a riot in the Hot Springs Prison. Dont tell me that it was a prostitute you hired at the last minute who climbed into the ventilation duct in the middle of the night. If thats the case, its still a happy ending. Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Third Opening, Tauren Domain! Chapter 820: Third Opening, Tauren Domain! Hearing Heras question, Alexanders expression was a little ugly. This isnt your jurisdiction, Hera. I have everything under control in Hot Spring Prison. Hera nodded lightly. It better be so. Because of the Hot Springs Prison incident, you only sent three kittens to their deaths when the Watcher Highland needed reinforcements. Im afraid the Silver Council will hold you accountable for this. Alexander frowned. Since when have you been related to the matters of Cross City? Hera said calmly, Weve all heard of the news of the Dragon Worship Sects Demoness going on a killing spree in Cross City. Since the matter in Cross City is related to her, then this matter is also related to me. Although that crazy woman is always self-righteous and forces me to call her mother every day, which is why I left Floating City, I dont like it when someone is dragging her down in secret. Its indeed hard to tell right from wrong in the matter between Edmond and her, but Ive always been on the side of my family and not the side of reason. You should understand me. Alexander raised his hands. Ill report to the Silver Council and Floating City about the Hot Springs Prison. I swear that Mr. Edmond did not instruct me to drag the Alliance down, and I have no such intention. Speaking of which, werent you here for Matthew? Why did you suddenly accuse me? If you really want to judge me, Im willing to accept your accusation in the Palace of Truth. He looked helpless and a little playful. However, Matthew sensed that Alexander seemed to be really angry. After this conversation. Matthew now had a new understanding of the power structure of the prison. The warden was the one with the highest authority, but it seemed that Hera also had a very high status in this prison. He remembered that when the three members of the Evasion Squad heard Heras name, they immediately became as obedient as little lambs. This was obvious. Within the prison, Heras prestige might even be above Alexanders. This might also involve the dispute between Isabelle and Edmond. Matthew sighed inwardly. The relationship between these two people was really complicated. They were master and disciples, prisoners and guards, and they were also the leaders of the two factions within the alliance. There was also a lot of cooperation under the open and secret struggles. A small fry like Matthew. It was better to stay away from this storm as much as possible. However, he knew very well in his heart. Hera had chosen to question Alexander when he was present because she was actually sending a signal to knock him down. Matthew could only turn his head and pretend not to hear anything. Of course, Im here for Matthew. Did you get a new woman? Hera looked at Matthew. Matthew quickly explained his purpose for coming. Considering Heras stance, he also told her about his encounter in Cross City and the ins and outs of Queen Hauss. After listening. Heras eyes showed a hint of interest. The Queen of the Giza people? Interesting. How about this? Give me a share of your divinity. I can brainwash this woman into your slave. Matthew was alarmed. He didnt mention anything about divinity, but Hera sensed it. But Isabelle gave that thing to him. Hera wouldnt go so far as to rob him, would she? With this thought in mind, Matthew smiled gently. I dont need to brainwash her. I just need to teach her a lesson. Hera asked, What colour? Yellow or green? Matthew was speechless. He thought for a moment and said seriously, I just want to know what the Whale Hunters organization is up to, and whats the matter with the starship they are chasing? Hera said without hesitation, A portion of divinity. Ill dig out whatever you want to know for you. Matthew said carefully, Im afraid its not convenient for me to give something that Teacher gave to others. Hera smiled and said, Is my transformation not enough? I can make it more realistic. In this case, you can return the divinity to me as if it was returned to its original owner! Matthew could only shake his head and smile bitterly. If Mount Hesso cannot provide the service of imprisoning Queen Hauss, then I can only find another way. Heras face immediately showed displeasure. A moment later. She revealed an unhappy expression. How about this? As long as you help me with one thing, Ill help you deal with Queen Hauss. Matthew nodded and asked, What is it? Hera said, The next time you see that crazy woman, just help me relay a sentence. Remember, not a single word can be wrong! That sentence is-[I want it too!] Was she asking Isabelle for divinity? Matthew was puzzled. Why dont you ask her yourself? Hera glared at him. Do you like to be a busybody? Matthew shook his head. He thought for a moment and felt that it shouldnt be a problem to relay a sentence, so he agreed. At this point. He asked Soldier to hand Queen Hauss over to Hera. The latter casually picked up the unconscious Hera and examined her from head to toe, revealing a satisfied expression. Give me a week, and Ill answer everything you want to know. Matthew was reassured. Is a week enough? Hera smiled. Theoretically, it only takes an hour. I plan to play with her for the rest of the time. After all, shes a queen. Why? Do you want to participate too? I like to play storytime with my charge. If you join, I can arrange for you to be a victim. Chapter 821 - Chapter 421: Chapter 0421: Choice and Departure (Extra 1200, Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 421: Chapter 0421: Choice and Departure (Extra 1200, Seeking Monthly Tickets) We have won! We have conquered the entire gaming world! The final battleDestruction Dragon VS Three-headed Octopus! Uncovering truths you dont knowAn in-depth analysis of the identity of the Destruction Dragon! In a cheap apartment, NoFussFish kept himself busy surfing on the forum after the great war. A large number of posts were scanned rather quickly, some were really funny. For instance, was the Destruction Dragon a human, or an alien! -Though the Charles incident was broadcasted, due to the censorship and propaganda afterward, there were still some players who only knew that the Destruction Dragon had once showed up in real life, battling with a character who seemed to be the Lord God. In fact, even after watching some secret videos, NoFussFish didnt quite believe the claims made in them. How powerful could the Lord God be? Could it be a Guni man? And yet, considering these stuff was pointless. With the once-in-a-millennium opportunity brought about by the expansion of the Lord Gods game, what he needed to do was to constantly upgrade his professional rank, benefit from the game and become a Transcendent in the real world at the same time! Just as NoFussFish was contemplating his future, a post drew his attention: Breaking news! The Lord Gods game is about to shut down? The title was so startling that he couldnt help but click in. Our world is divided into two sides of one coin One side is bright and scientific, the other side is dark and mysterious The introductory part of the post explained the concepts of Outer World and Inner World, the origin of the Beasts of the Inner World, and the significance of the Lord Gods game. It is written as if it is true. If it is indeed true, then we Players have saved the worldthey should give me a one-ton medal, NoFussFish thought with a chuckle, but when he discovered that this post was pinned on all forums and was not deleted, his face became serious. It couldnt be are they really shutting down the servers? I havent had enough of this game! With that thought, he quickly logged into the Lord Gods game. Within the main city. The conscious body of NoFussFish emerged, and at the same time, a light curtain also appeared in front of him: Dear Player, were sorry but this game is about to close All players are given two options. The first one, delete the account and return to the real world. The second one, give up your physical body in the real world and become a true Player, living in the Inner World forever! In the square, many players stood like statues. Some were freaking out and cursing the Lord God in lurid language C they were quickly forced offline and banned forever. Its true the game is really shutting down. NoFussFish felt a bitter taste in his mouth, he was dumbstruck for a while. Too bad for him, though he was stunned, there was a countdown on the light curtain. Roughly the duration of a Guni Star rotation, he needed to make a decision. What What should I do? The moment NoFussFish found out he could choose before the final moment, he logged out immediately and began madly scanning through all the forums. The complaints of many players gathered into an outcry. There were even calls for all the top players to band together to wage a War against the God of the Game. Pity that, those suggestions ended up in nothing. In contrast, there were pinned posts on each of the forums, elaborating on the concepts and significance of the Watcher, the convincing tone was self-evident. What should I do? What should I do? Im reluctant to give up the life of technology But thats the world where real Transcendent power exists! NoFussFish was in torment all night. In the last ten minutes before the decisive moment came, he logged into the Lord Gods game, staring at the light curtain in front of him, lost in thought. Tick-tock! Tick-tock! Every second was passing. At the very last moment just before the countdown hit zero, NoFussFish clenched his teeth and made up his mind: I want to stay here, as a Watcher! This was his decision after careful consideration. After all, he grew up in an orphanage, was solitary, didnt have many friends, there was nothing much to hold him back in the real world. Inside his heart, there was curiosity and love for the Inner World. If it werent for the Lord Gods expansion, he might never have had a taste of this Alien World. Now that hes got the chance, he didnt want to let go! At the same time, majority of the players chose to return to the world of technology. After all, the comfort of a modern lifestyle was much more peaceful and steady compared to the primitive, bloody life in the Inner World. Tick-tock! Tick-tock! With everyones eyes on it, the time on the light curtain finally ticked down to zero. Boom! The world seemed to tremble slightly, a large number of players turned into nothingness, and were forcibly ejected. Ah! NoFussFish screamed, clutching his head, feeling like he had lost something extremely important. At this moment, more than 90% of the players in the main city vanished. The solid walls of the city collapsed into dust, Mental Secret Realms emerged, swiftly merging with the conscious body. This main city and the Players were originally created by the Kingdom of Dreams, and now they were being restored by Su Lu. Screaming earlier, NoFussFish now found himself somewhat astonished, realizing that he seemed to have gained something else. He barely suppressed the pain, stood up and looked at the scattered crowd around him. Most of these people were filled with uncertainty about the future and didnt know what to do. Just then, a Priest descended. He hovered in mid-air, speaking loudly: My Watcher brothers, let me introduce myself first. My name is Doran, from the church of the God of the Game The darkness of the Inner World might have been eliminated, but a resurgence is always possible, which requires us Watchers to remain here and defend hope! DefendDefend hope! NoFussFish clenched his fists, feeling that there was another layer of meaning to his life. The final number of Players left is around thirteen million Upon the cloud, Su Lu, holding the Kingdom of Dreams, was slightly surprised: Just the Players who chose to stay voluntarily number in the millions Eccentrics really can be found everywhere. Looking back at the majestic palace, he felt a bit disappointed and regretful: Initially I thought those top Players and large forces outside would band together and launch a War against God, how come they peacefully accepted it? Its really boring The truth was, if those top Players knew, they would definitely curse. They had experienced the difficulty of dealing with the Destruction Dragon a lot of times. And Destruction Dragon plus the Lord God, that was essentially more difficult than Hell itself. They had already been abused so many times, were they supposed to go looking for abuse again? Then I guess its time for me to leave. Su Lu took one last look and saw that Luo Fei, in the Priests outfit, was standing outside the palace, seemingly seeing him off. He waved his hand, a bundle of multicolored light wrapped around his body, completely vanished. Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Third Opening, Tauren Domain! Chapter 822: Third Opening, Tauren Domain! Sometimes, when I think about it, the time before I become a Legend might be the happiest time. Matthew partially agreed with her. The top mages of the Alliance were indeed overworking themselves. However, this was not the reason why they were stagnant. Hows the situation in Jade Court? I mean with the Scar of the Dead. Since the overall situation had been decided. Matthew changed the topic. Its terrible. Its even worse than the Watcher Highland. Jade Court was the place that was most affected by the Evil Art Master incident. The power of the Scar of the Dead is spreading, and the Ancient Green Dragons curse is still continuing. Moreover, the historical problems of the Heartless are still bothering the residents of Jade Court. Alan said worriedly, I even suspect that even if I become a Legend, I wont be able to solve the many problems that have plagued Jade Court. To put it bluntly, the ability of long-lived species to find trouble is much stronger than that of humans. As a result, the Jade Court is now in a mess from inside to outside. I suspect that the long lifespan is the curse of fate on the elves. Hood, who was beside her, squinted at her. Please give me some of this curse. The other three couldnt help but laugh. In the disaster of Cross City. Matthew and the other three had also formed a preliminary friendship. Other than the time he had agreed with Hood to go to Rolling Stone Town to extend his life. Matthew and Hibbert had also made an appointment to go to the northernmost floating city to experience the life of a hall mage. Of course. He and Alan also had an urgent agreement. The Scar of the Dead in Jade Court was too serious. Matthew decided that at most half a month after the incident in Cross City was over, he would head to the Jade Court to completely resolve the Scar of the Dead. This meant that Matthew was about to officially start the S-grade project. He felt uneasy and terrified. However, he was more excited. This wasnt because he could openly make more money. Instead, solving the Scar of the Dead was the main mission of the system on Matthew. Back then, he had only solved the problem of the Scar of the Dead expanding westward. In the blink of an eye, he had obtained a demigod persona. If he could completely offset the effects of the Scar of the Dead. Wouldnt that mean that he would take off directly? For a moment. Matthews imagination was running wild. .. A week later. The disaster relief work in Cross City had come to an end. In fact, the frontline work was completed in the first three days. Matthew stayed in Cross City mainly to interact with the Druid Church and see if any of them would cause trouble. However, Cross City was very quiet for the next few days. The attention of the entire South had shifted from the Watcher Highland to the battlefield at the Wild Wolf Mountain. The reason was that although the Legendary-mage of the Shield of the Gemstone Mountain had killed the Demon Lord before the latter died, he opened a crack that led to the Abyss. A large number of demons swarmed into the Wild Wolf Mountain. In addition, the fate of the City Lord of Lion City, Barton, was unknown. The entire East Coast became the focus of everyone in the South. With the efforts of the Druids and the remaining mages, the battle was over. Peace gradually returned to Cross City. Matthew also officially ended his mission a week later. He opened the portal. Back to Rolling Stone Town. This series of operations made Matthew feel convenient and comfortable. With Teleportation, you can go wherever you want. Thats what a real mage is like! He returned to the town and greeted Rheagar and the others. Rolling Stone Town was generally peaceful. The process of Rheagar annexing the Highleaf Region and part of the golden fertile fields was also calm. It seemed that he was not affected by the chaos in the South. Matthew was relieved. He returned to his territory and strolled around. He teased the shy Pegasus, looked at Renesme, who was torturing the lonely zombie, stared at the arsonists who were still working overtime, and greeted Richard, who was teaching the Thousand Transformers the way of the Rogue. After walking through the entire process. He then calmly returned to the simple workshop in the cemetery. Matthew sat on the ground. At this moment. His heart was calm. The door to the domain opened from his chest. A unique power called the Tauren surged into his limbs and finally gathered at Matthews heart. .. [Hint: You have chosen to explore the deeper parts of the Tauren domain!] As the creator of the domain, you are about to further develop the Tauren domain! You have accumulated enough Tauren elements to obtain three opportunities to open up. Please choose the direction of opening upC C Horizontal Opening C Vertical Opening.] .. Matthew was already familiar with this. He had a very clear position in the Tauren domain, and he took the small but precise route. Instead of hoping to get involved in more domains. It was better to aim in one direction and go deep into it! He chose to open it vertically. Therefore, Matthew had chosen to explore further into Plunder , Tauren , and Instigate ! .. [Hint: You have successfully opened up your domain. You have gone further on the Tauren path!] [Creator: As you are the creator of the Tauren domain, you will receive additional exploration bonuses. Currently, you are equivalent to a master in the Tauren domain (8 C 11 explorations)] [Based on the Creation Element you chose, you have obtained the following three abilities: 1. Strike (You can order a group of undead enemies to give up on obeying the orders of the enemy units for a short period of time. During this period, you can instigate a small-scale rebellion of the units that are on strike. The success rate of instigating a rebellion will be higher at this time) 2. Ancestral Sacrifice: (You can use a tombstone and a sacrificial ritual to pay homage to the Tauren ancestors of the War Maniac clan who have disappeared in the long river of history.) In return. The spirits of the ancestors of the War Maniac clan will bless you. You can invite them to your body at a specific time or invite them to possess someone else. [Remark: This ability requires the prerequisite domain, Graveyard Domain.] 3. Lend it to me! (When you and a target hold the same type of weapon and are within 30 meters of each other, you can forcibly swap your weapon with the targets.) .. Interesting. Matthews gaze shifted from the data panel. The three new abilities he had obtained from opening up the Tauren Territory were quite useful. Strike was obviously an extension of the element of instigation. This thing was simply the nemesis of his peers when used together with instigation. Matthew felt like he was the king of civil war. The [Ancestral Sacrifice] was also very practical. Matthew did not lack gravestones at all. At the same time, he also fulfilled the prerequisite of the Grave Domain, which was a bit harsh for ordinary people. He studied it. He realised this ability was equivalent to anchoring the Tauren ancestor of the War Maniac Clan in his tombstone. At the critical moment, he could ask them to possess him. Although it was not always possible to invite a Legendary Tauren spirit, Matthew had personally experienced the improvement of the ancestors soul to the physical body and close combat. To be honest. He was even a little obsessed with that feeling! As for the last Lend it to me! This ability was a little too powerful. The same type of weapon? Does that mean that I only need to prepare all weapons and take out whatever weapon the other party has when I encounter an enemy? Then, Ill have a chance to plunder other peoples good things! He thought about it. Matthews eyes began to wander around the cemetery. Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Creating a Demiplane and Earthwalking Chapter 823: Creating a Demiplane and Earthwalking .. In the cemetery. Argus, the diligent Shield of the Wondrous Mountain, was inspecting the arsonists work meticulously. He paced back and forth. The footsteps were heavy. It gave off an extremely dignified feeling. The shield that was inseparable from him was now hanging on his forearm with one hand. The light in the cemetery was rather dim. However, the silver-white shield was still reflecting an enviable radiance. Argus only took a few steps. He would subconsciously touch the shield hanging on his forearm. This was a habit he had developed over the years. Ever since the name of the Shield of Wondrous Mountain spread in the negative energy plane, Argus had become one with the shield, and no one could separate them. At that moment, an evil whisper rang out in the darkness, Lend it to me! In the next second. Argus still habitually stroked the shield on his right arm. However, something that made his soul fire tremble happened. The incomparably sturdy Shield of Wondrous Mountain suddenly disappeared without a trace. In its place. It was actually a tattered wooden token! At that moment. Argus was completely dumbfounded. As a powerful dark warrior, he had never encountered such a situation! Most Thieves didnt dare to get close to him, let alone steal anything! Thieves Before Argus could finish his shout. In the darkness. A leisurely figure walked out. Matthew quickly threw the Shield of Wondrous Mountain to Argus and said in a relaxed tone, Keep your shield. After saying that. He swaggered away. Only Argus was left standing there in shock, and then he began a long self-reflection. Lord Matthew is a mage, but he can easily steal my life What will happen if I encounter a veteran Thief? He did not dare to think about it further. As the patrol captain, have I been a little too relaxed recently? Lord Matthew might be testing me No, I have to be more careful! In his thoughts. The dark warrior straightened his back, and his gaze became sharper as he patrolled the cemetery. On the other side. After a little teasing of Argus, the Dark Knight. Matthews second target was Renesme. He took out a very ordinary wooden longbow from his inventory, wanting to borrow Renesmes Jade Trade Wind. However, he failed this time. It wasnt because Matthew had a problem with his ability but because Renesme didnt have the jade trade wind in her hand at all. Looks like I can only seize the weapon that the opponent is physically holding. Matthew nodded in his heart. Next, he tested the other units in the cemetery. The result was quite satisfactory. This ability did not have a long cooldown time. It could be used once every 10 minutes or so. It was a god-like skill! If this ability fell into the hands of a powerful Thief The exclusive weapons of countless famous people would probably suffer! After walking around. Matthew ran into Soldier on his way back to the workshop. He saw the [Firefly] and [Brightmoon] in Soldiers hands. Matthew subconsciously took out two curved daggers from his inventory. Who knew that Soldiers twin blades would disappear like lightning! He looked at Matthew innocently. Matthew was slightly stunned. Were you following me just now? Soldier shook his head blankly. Matthew confirmed through the soul contract that Soldier didnt know that he had the divine skill Lend it to me . This meant that the latter had made a prediction through danger perception. Therefore, a true expert might be able to dodge my move at the last moment. I cant be too careless. Matthew calmed down. At this moment. Peggy walked over. Matthew, I see that youve been acting all sneaky today. Are you practising theft? Matthew didnt avoid it. Im indeed practising an ability to snatch weapons from the enemy. Peggy suddenly became interested. Hows your training? Matthew said confidently, No matter what kind of weapon the enemy has, as long as the weapon is in his hands, I have a way to snatch it! Excluding unpopular weapons. Peggy immediately took out her bone blade. Then try to snatch mine! This weapon of mine shouldnt be considered unpopular, right? Matthew looked at the thick thigh bone and touched his hip. He said speechlessly, If your weapon cant be called unpopular, then it can only be called strange. Since he bumped into Peggy Matthew gave her a purchasing mission. The main content of the mission was to let Peggy go to Rolling Stone Town and the North-South Trade Station to purchase all the weapons she could find. In addition. He also planned to buy a special weapon inventory to store these weapons when he went to the Alliance Market next time. This mission was very costly. After all, weapons were not cheap. Matthew had actually thought of buying second-hand weapons, but the skill had a success rate to consider. Matthew was testing the skill on his underlings. The success rate of plundering was naturally 100%. If it were an enemy, the success rate of plundering would be affected by factors such as the quality of the weapons on both sides. Therefore, the quality of the weapons that Matthew purchased could not be too low. Hearing this, Peggy immediately expressed that this plan would have a huge impact on the current cash flow. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: Creating the Demiplane and the Earthwalking Spell Chapter 824: Creating the Demiplane and the Earthwalking Spell Matthew waved his hand, indicating that it was not a big problem. At the moment, he was still quite well-off. Furthermore, after resolving the crisis in Cross City, the Silver Council had promised that the funds would be in place. When he was poor, he often thought about how to get money. But now, as he continued to grow stronger. Making money seemed to have become an amateur problem. Sometimes, he could easily earn millions. Of course, this had something to do with the platform that the Alliance of Seven Saints and Isabelle had given him. However, Matthews own improvement in strength was also something that could not be ignored. Matthew no longer valued money that much. He thought. Even if they spent a lot of money on weapons. However, Lend it to Me was the kind of ability that would be profitable as long as it took effect once. Matthew thought it was a good investment. Of course. He did not forget to remind Peggy, Remember to buy it at wholesale price. You can use my name, and it will probably be cheaper He briefly reminded her for about 10 minutes. Matthew returned to the workshop. He examined his domain. The sudden emergence of the Tauren domain made the legendary path, which was originally only composed of the path of life and death, richer and richer. His current domain could be said to be all-encompassing. Even if he had advanced to Legend. The richness of his domain alone was enough to make him an extremely powerful legendary mage. But Matthew felt that it was not enough. On the one hand, the number of domains he had was not enough. On the other hand, his foundation was not solid enough. After these three times of opening, the Tauren Territory has actually moved closer to the Plunder Territory. This is partly due to my initiative to open it up but also the effect of the Territorys own expansion. Im currently the creator and wielder of the Tauren Domain. Its equivalent to entering the Tauren Domain more than eight times. Not only do I have a terrifying suppression on people in the same domain, but Im also qualified to launch a domain battle! Domain battle. It was a war between different domains to compete for the definition, concept, interpretation, authority, and other elements of their respective domains. In the early stages of the Age of Enlightenment. Domain battles were fought almost every day, but at that time, they were called God Wars. Because, at that time, the leaders of every domain were gods. But now, things were different. The calamity mage sealed the path of the gods. It was equivalent to creating a large number of empty domains. These domains had been slowly occupied by mages over the past few hundred years. However, there were still many empty spots. Hence, Domain Wars were not common in this era. But if the gods return, with their familiarity with the domain, Im afraid theyll be able to master it very quickly. By then, the Domain Wars might be as frequent as the early stages of the Enlightenment Era. Matthew thought to himself. Originally, he had wanted to digest all the domain results from before in one go today. However, the rapid progress of the Tauren domain forced Matthew to stop comprehending other domains. He had to spend some time digesting the progress in the Tauren domain. As the future leader of the Tauren. He had to ensure that there were no loopholes in his domain! Matthew spent six hours consolidating the Tauren Domain. After this process ended. The Tauren Domain had become the most powerful domain in his hands. The Oak Tree and the Undead were still in the second tier! During this process. Matthew also gained a new understanding. The domain is actually just a side of the world, a very one-sided perspective, but it is sufficiently pure and profound. Just like how exploring a domain doesnt require me to have an understanding of all aspects of this world, creating a demiplane is the same. Creating a demiplane was a spell that Matthew was working on before he went to Cross City. This spell belonged to the Curse Domain. Basically, every mage who wanted to become a Legend would have their own demiplane. At the very least, this thing could be used as a storage spell with a huge amount of space. If things developed well. It could become a country or even a real world! I dont have a deep understanding of the Curse Domain. If I use my own mana to create a Demiplane, I wont have any advantage over others. I might as well use the power of the item and use the largest Holy Oak Seed as the foundation to create a natural dream interdimensional space! To put it nicely, this method was a different approach, but to put it bluntly, it was opportunistic. In fact. Such a decision was rare within the Alliance. The academic mages were particular about playing it safe and would never agree with Matthews idea. They only advocated the expansion of spells based on their own magic power. Mages who were more practical would not do that either because they would think that the seeds of the holy oak tree were so precious that they could be used for more valuable things. Just opening up a Demiplane not only had a long payback period, but also a bit of a waste of natural resources. Unfortunately, Matthew was neither an academic nor a practical person. He was a wild mage! He did as he thought. Matthew took out the largest Holy Oak seed and began to chant the spell to create the Demiplane. A large number of magic runes surged out. Matthew injected nearly 80% of his magic power into it in one go! Bang! Bang! Bang! Explosions sounded one after another. The Holy Oak seed slowly floated in Matthews chest. Matthew took a bottle of water from the side. He used Mage Hand to collect three to five drops of water and watered the seeds. Very quickly. A ball of water wrapped around the seed. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: Creating the Demiplane and the Earthwalking Spell Chapter 825: Creating the Demiplane and the Earthwalking Spell Through the curved surface of the liquid. Matthew could see the changes in the space inside the holy oak seed. From a space as small as a carriage, it gradually expanded into a spherical space with a radius of 60 meters! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have successfully established a Demiplane with the Holy Oak Seed and a small amount of mana!] You have obtained your own kingdom. Based on your Legendary Path and Domain Effect, your kingdom will automatically have the following three domains: C Tauren; C Oak; C Undying. Please name your Demiplane! Naming successful! You have obtained the demiplane Biosphere 1! .. That simple? Taking shortcuts is indeed fast! Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. His Demiplane was different from that of traditional mages. In nature, it was closer to a natural dream. The advantage was that it saved time and effort and was protected by the will of nature. The weakness was that his innate attributes were restricted by nature. Matthews autonomy was not that high. However, this wasnt a problem for Matthew, who was interested in pursuing the path of life and death. As long as he conquered nature in the future, nature wouldnt dare to do anything to him. With this thought in mind. Matthew used the Mages Hand to move the water droplets outside the seed and chose to enter it. Bang! The seed fell to the ground. Matthews figure also disappeared. In the Demiplane. Matthew looked around curiously. The new Demiplane was empty, with only floating bubbles. In one of the bubbles, the simple-looking Rock Bear was sleeping soundly. The other, larger bubble contained the source water of the Rootless River. There was nothing else. This was a very normal phenomenon. The bubbles in front of him were the most primitive state of the holy oak seed. Outside the bubble was the interdimensional space that Matthew had created with his mana. Matthew closed his eyes to sense the changes in the Demiplane. All the parameters and information of this world were rapidly pouring into his mind. He could clearly sense that the elements of the earth were gathering in this space. Not long after. At the very least, a piece of land would be formed in the Demiplane. This was a gift from the will of nature. If it was a Demiplane created by an ordinary mage. Even his foothold needed to be filled with magic power bit by bit or he needed to buy high-level items with earth attributes or related fields to create land. Apart from the earth. Matthew had to think of a way to get water and sunlight. In theory, the holy oak seeds could also produce water and sunlight. But that would take a long time. He would definitely miss the rapid development of the new Demiplane. Matthews knowledge of space was relatively lacking. However, he was also clear about the development level of the space. The lowest was the grid. Generally, the grid space that was independent of the main material world was made into a storage space. Mages who were proficient in enchantment were usually able to forcefully open up some grid spaces outside the main material world. Above the grid was the bubble. Bubbles had more room for flexibility and development. Only a Legendary Enchanter could create bubbles. Most of the spatial bubbles were naturally formed. For example, holy oak seeds. Above the bubble was the Demiplane. The Demiplane could be further developed into a Secondary Plane. If the secondary plane could withstand all kinds of pressure and astral disasters, and if it was lucky enough, it could be upgraded to a secondary material plane. Generally speaking, this was the end. Usually, there could only be one prime material plane in a specific region of the universe. The secondary material world could only replace it to progress further. It would definitely mark the fall of the original Prime Material Plane. The prime material plane is a bit ridiculous. But if I work hard, its still possible to create a sub-material world. Matthew set his goal for Biosphere 1. He strolled around the empty space for a while. Then, he left. After that. Matthew then used an enchantment spell related to the creation of a demiplane to successfully tattoo the Holy Oak Seed and attached it to the left side of his chest, which was in front of his heart. This would become the anchor point of Biosphere 1 in the main material plane. Matthew could not invite others to visit his world at the moment. Only he could enter. After he entered. The anchor point would change from its tattoo state to its original seed state and land on the ground. Although I can send Soldier and the others to guard this anchor point in the prime material plane, there is still a certain risk. It is best to hide this anchor point through enchantment or other means. At the very least, it must have the effect of invisibility. After the Demiplane was created. Matthew began to think about how to better develop or use it. He pondered for a moment. He took out a pen and paper and began to seriously list out many things. Another four to five hours passed. Half a day later. Matthew took a list and personally went to the crucible house to buy some materials and props. A few days later. He resumed his daily life in the cemetery. However, other than planting trees, repairing graves, learning spells, and chatting with animals, he now had another daily routine of nourishing his Demiplane with magic power. He saw more and more daily missions. Not only did Matthew not find it cumbersome, but he also felt that it was not a big deal. On the contrary, there was an unusually fulfilling satisfaction. Three days later. Under the protection of the Will of Nature, a large number of Earth Elements formed an irregular circular land with a radius of 40 meters in the Demiplane. Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: Creating the Demiplane and the Earthwalking Spell Chapter 826: Creating the Demiplane and the Earthwalking Spell This piece of land was still extending outwards. During this process. The Demiplane itself expanded into a sphere with a radius of 100 meters. Matthew stood on solid ground. He dug down for a while and dug out a shallow pit. Then, he threw a blue snail into the pit. In an instant. A large amount of fresh water came out of the snail. Freshwater filled the pit, forming a small pond. Immediately after. Matthew threw out another seven birds with fiery red feathers that looked like turkeys. This was the Sunseeker Bird. In essence, it was a demon-like creature. They liked to chase after sunlight and absorb it into their bodies. When they went to places where there was no sunlight, they would release the light stored in their bodies. The Sunseeker Bird was the cheapest solution to solve the problem of the demiplanes light source. In the history of the Alliance. The mages had once caused the extinction of the Sunseeker Birds due to their excessive pursuit. Fortunately, the seniors came to their senses in time and created the black technology of artificially breeding sun-seeking birds. This was why such cheap light sources could be bought in the Alliances shop window. Of course. The price was relatively cheap. The seven Sunseeker Birds and the Elementary Freshwater Source that he had just thrown into the pit had completely depleted his cash reserves. If it wasnt for the fact that the sulfur mine continued to provide a steady stream of cash flow. Matthew might even consider asking the Silver Council for payment! No matter what. The three elements of land, sunlight, and water were all gathered. Another two days passed. Matthew had successfully planted an ordinary oak tree in the centre of Biosphere 1. This action ignited the fire of life for the Demiplane. Matthew could feel that his kingdom had a trace of life. The Demiplane developed even faster. Matthew would wake up every day to check on the situation of the Demiplane. He would find that his own ecosystem had expanded again. A week later. The explosive development of the Demiplane slowed down. At this moment, in Biosphere No. 1. Its real space had already become a sphere with a radius of 400 meters. The land area also exceeded 40,000 square meters! The small pond from before. Now, it had also become a small lake. As for the seven Sunseeker Birds, Matthew also gave them the right and responsibility to enter and leave the interdimensional space on time. He named the seven birds Monday to Sunday, and their names corresponded to the days they were on duty in Biosphere 1. The Sunseeker Bird, which didnt need to go to work during the rest of the time, wandered in the oak forest and was responsible for absorbing sunlight. In general. Matthews Demiplane had already taken shape. At least it was much stronger than Hibberts! Of course. If the Demiplane wanted to improve, it would need a longer time to settle down. What Matthew had to do now was to continuously nourish this world with his magical power and make its borders more stable. One had to know. The newborn world was actually very fragile. There had been more than 200 earthquakes in Biosphere 1 in the past week. This phenomenon was so noisy that the rock bears couldnt sleep and ran to the bubbles of other holy oak seeds. Therefore, he had no choice. He really hoped that this Demiplane would shine. It still needed time to settle down. Fortunately, Matthew did not lack patience. What he liked the most was settling down! .. In the workshop. The nourishment of the Demiplane ended today. Matthew refocused his energy on the domain. Previously, when he used the Holy Oak Seed to contain a large number of Nature Souls, his Oak Domain and Earth Domain resonated, which provided the necessary conditions for him to explore the latter. He decisively chose to go deeper! This time, the exploration of the domain also did not produce any abnormal phenomena. A few slides-like fragments flashed before Matthews eyes, and most of these fragments came from the earth and some things deep in the earth. This level of exploration obviously did not allow Matthew to enter the earth domain. This made him feel a little regretful. Fortunately, this move was not completely fruitless. On the data panel. .. [Hint: Due to the resonance between the Oak Domain and the Earth Domain, you have obtained a new ability from the Earth Domain, Earthwalking!] [Earthwalking: You can walk slowly in a large underground layer no more than 200 meters underground.] Your walking speed is about 1/3 of your normal walking speed. In particular, this ability has an additional effect when enhancing different domains. C [Oak Domain Blessing]: When you are moving in an underground space with a large number of tree roots, your Earthwalking speed will increase to 120% of your normal walking speed. C [Undying Domain Blessing]: Form a 30-meter radius halo around your body. All undead units within the halo will enjoy the same effect as you. C [Grave Domain Blessing]: When you walk around or inside a grave with the Earthwalking spell, you will understand all the information about the grave and gain the ability to teleport within the grave once every 10 minutes. The above domain buffs can be stacked up to two. .. Mass underground march? A forest geezer? Grave Ghost? In just an instant. Matthew thought of various application scenarios for his new ability. The ability produced by Domain Resonance did indeed have a more flexible effect. He also gradually realized. As he continued to deepen his knowledge in many domains. The influence of the domain was also gradually expanding! Another sneak attack, life-saving, and travelling ability! Matthew turned his attention back to the real world with satisfaction. At this moment. Peggy walked over impatiently and said, Matthew, Matthew, did you know that Sif and Rheagar had a fight? Matthew was unconcerned. Dont they quarrel often? Peggy shook her head and said, Its different this time. This time, Rheagar beat Sif up! A red mark appeared on Sifs face, and she ran away crying. You dont know what happened Hearing Peggys vivid description. Matthew frowned. Why do you make it sound like you were there? Peggy placed her hands on her hips. I was at the scene! This is a piece of gossip that I heard when I happened to pass by the lords manor. Anyway, Sif is really sad this time. Dont you think this is a good opportunity to take advantage of the situation? Could she pass by the high walls of the lieges manor by chance? Matthew cursed in his heart. On the surface, he still muttered, This is Rheagars family matter. Peggy said unhappily, If you dont take advantage of the situation, then Ill take advantage of it! When I become the Taurens domain master and have many people around me, dont be sad! Matthew asked curiously, Can you sense my domain? Peggy crossed her arms and sneered proudly, Were partners now. I can see your depth at a glance. Dont interrupt. Anyway, I guess Sif will come crying to you tonight. If you cant seize this opportunity, Ill have to do it for you! After saying that. She left without looking back. Matthew thought about it. It was not convenient for him to directly intervene in the conflict between father and daughter. Ill ask Zeller tomorrow. He thought so. However, on this night. There really was an uninvited guest in the cemetery! He looked at the lonely figure walking towards the entrance of the cemetery. Peggy said proudly, I guessed right, shes here! Look at her little hand wiping away her tears. She must be wiping away her tears! Hurry up and comfort her! She couldnt wait to push Matthew over. Matthew staggered forward a few steps and bumped into the person. The latter was clearly caught off guard by this scene. He wiped the corners of his eyes and coughed to adjust his voice. Then, he pretended to be fine and said to Matthew, Matthew, do you have time to talk? Pa! Mage Fire lit up. Matthew looked at Rheagar, whose eyes were slightly red, and muttered, Are you crying? Rheagar hurriedly denied, Of course not! The Yin energy here is too strong. My eyes were just watering! Matthew shrugged. Under Peggys bewildered gaze, he led Rheagar into his room and slammed the door. Tell me. What happened with Sif? Matthew asked with concern. Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: Origin, The Legend of the Death Fear Cemetery! Chapter 827: Origin, The Legend of the Death Fear Cemetery! .. I hit her. Rheagar muttered uneasily, Ive never hit her, but Ive obviously lost control today. This was originally my own problem, but Sif was implicated. I really deserve to die! You might not know, Matthew, but Ive become irritable and impulsive these days. The documents piled up on my desk, and the tedious meeting with the representatives of other territories made me very tired. I couldnt sleep all night. I became very concerned about the rumours outside and also about other peoples evaluation of me. Frankly speaking. I feel like my nerves are a little off. But I shouldnt have made excuses. The truth is that I hurt my daughter. Im a bastard! As he spoke. He covered his face with his hands, and his muscles tensed up. Matthew could hear a slight sob, but it quickly disappeared and was replaced by heavy breathing. Rheagars mental state seemed a little unstable. Matthews heart tightened. However, he remained calm on the surface. Calm down, Rheagar. We all know that you love Sif very much. Dont over-deny yourself because of one extreme action. We all make mistakes, dont we? As he spoke. He quietly opened the Oak Domain. The oak tree was the child of nature, and it was also the most representative part. The oak tree domain naturally had the power to pacify people. This was also the reason why Matthew had tried to open the oak trees domain when he encountered a woman fighting. Last time, the oak tree domain was defeated. But this time, it had an obvious effect. Rheagars emotions immediately calmed down. His hands that were covering his face no longer trembled, and his voice returned to normal. Matthew, I dont understand whats wrong with me. Even my mistress said that I seem to have changed into a different person Matthew asked patiently, What did she say? Rheagar sighed and said, She said that Ive become so powerful that I dont even need to apply sword oil when I work. Its as if Ive become 20 years younger. Matthew was speechless. Isnt this a good thing? Rheagar released his hands and said with a serious expression, Of course not. If it was just five years younger, I could understand it as a compliment, but 20 years younger I feel that something is wrong! Matthew silently sensed the changes in Rheagars body. In order to let him completely relax. Matthew joked, Whats wrong? Is it because youre nervous about becoming king? Unexpectedly, Rheagar actually nodded seriously. Do I look like Im made for a king? Matthew muttered, There are not many kings in the history of Aindor, and the rules of the Seven Saint Alliance do not specify what a king should look like. So, your confusion is a little pointless. Rheagar sighed and said, But I still dont think Im suitable to be king. Ive asked Little Patton about this. He also thinks that Im not suitable to be a king. He said that Im suitable to be a hero. If the Rolling Stone Kingdom is really established on this land in the future, I really dont know how to govern it so that I wont let everyone down. Matthew nodded in his heart. The battle at the Moss Green Hills had established Rolling Stone Towns dominance in the central South. These days, the news had spread. Many people realized that Rheagar was about to become the first king of the Rolling Stones Kingdom. The environment and interpersonal relationships he faced had undergone drastic changes. This might be one of the reasons for his emotional change. At the end of the day, Rheagar was still too kind, and his psychological burden was too heavy. It wasnt just Rheagar. In fact, Matthew asked himself, he was not cut out to be a king. People who were too kind were not suitable to be leaders. Moreover, the situation in this world was extremely special. The king was more like a punching bag between the mages and the people at the bottom. It was normal for Rheagar to be uncertain. Matthew thought for a moment and comforted, Although your character and nature may not be able to fulfil the duties of a king, you have Zeller, you have me, and the others in Rolling Stone Town. We all support you, Rheagar. A king might not be perfect. Sometimes, if you can find enough trustworthy helpers, you can even become a spiritual symbol instead of the helmsman who actually controls the direction of the kingdom. The choice is yours. Rheagar said gloomily, Its precisely because I have the right to choose that Im so annoyed. Matthew shrugged. He patted Rheagar on the shoulder. Its better to have a choice than not, isnt it? Rheagar nodded heavily. He looked thoughtful. A few seconds later. He suddenly asked, Do you think Melinda will come back to remarry me if I become the first king of the Rolling Stone Kingdom and request to become the queen? Who? Matthew did not react in time. Melinda, Sifs mother. Rheagar explained. Matthew scratched his head. He was surprised by Rheagars jumping thoughts, but facing the other partys eager gaze, he still braced himself and said, Im afraid its not appropriate. Rheagar rubbed his chin. I dont think its appropriate either. That woman is too selfish and snobbish. But if Melinda doesnt become the Queen, who should I choose? They told me that the king must have a queen. What if the new queen treats Sif badly? Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: Origin, The Legend of the Death Fear Graveyard! Chapter 828: Origin, The Legend of the Death Fear Graveyard! He looked miserable as if he could already foresee the difficulties of becoming king. Matthew said unhappily, Can you think about these things after you become king? Speaking of which, you still havent told me what happened to Sif? What was the reason for your dispute? Rheagar paused and said with some pain, It started because Sif wanted to learn magic. Matthew was surprised. Didnt she already awaken her bloodline? Could it be that the awakening failed? Rheagar shook his head. With the help of the Holy Grail of Sin, she successfully awakened. However, she hated her own demonic bloodline, so she was unwilling to accept this power after awakening. Sigh, its all my fault. Because of my experiences when I was young, I hate and guard against most demons. I wanted to educate Sif into a kind descendant of the devil, but she was too kind. She even began to hate her own bloodline! You might not know this, but during the awakening process, the Holy Grail of Sin tried to tempt Sif to fall. In the end, it had the opposite effect, and the Holy Grail was scolded by her. Since then, she has been even more unwilling to accept the power after awakening. Regarding the incident with Sif Matthew was not surprised. He had felt Sifs rejection of demons before, but he did not expect it to be this serious. Then what spell does she want to learn? Do you need my help? Matthew asked. Rheagar sighed again. If she were to learn spells from you, Im afraid I wouldnt be so angry. She wants to go to the northernmost floating city to learn illusions, enchantments, and defensive spells. She seems to be determined to become a guardian, not an existence that hurts others. Matthew nodded. This isnt all bad. At least it shows that Sif has her own ideas. Shes a very independent girl. Rheagar immediately revealed a dissatisfied expression when he heard this. Didnt you hear the crux of the problem? She wanted to go to the north! And its not the northern part of the North like the Watcher Highland or the Jade Court. Its the northernmost part of the North. Its about 40,000 kilometres away from Rolling Stone Town! How can I be at ease with her going to such a faraway place to study?! Matthew coughed lightly. 40,000 kilometres is nothing for a Teleportation Gate. But why would she have the idea of heading to the northernmost floating city? Is it for you to form an alliance? Rheagar looked even more dissatisfied. After the battle at the Moss Hills, the people from the Crystal Palace of the Seven Saint Alliance contacted me and said that they could arrange a few spots for magic apprentices in Rolling Stone Town. Sif contacted them privately after learning about this. The people from the Crystal Palace told her that she had a certain talent for magic. Although she missed the best age, she was qualified to go to the northernmost floating city to study with their financial support. Speaking of which, you havent cared about Sif in a long time. Her quarrel with me this time must have something to do with your bad mood because you didnt contact her. So when are you going to talk to her? Crystal palace? Sorias people? Matthew thought to himself. However, when he heard the last two sentences of Rheagars words, he could not hold it in any longer. Wait, werent you the one who was most against me getting in touch with her in the past? Rheagar was stunned for a moment. He coughed. You said it yourself. That was in the past. As the saying goes, times have changed. Since youve said so much, what do you think of Sif? Matthew feigned ignorance. A very good girl. Its your fortune to have such a sensible and obedient girl. Im happy for you, Rheagar. Rheagars gaze gradually became unfriendly. Dont deliberately misinterpret it. I know you understand what I mean. Do you need me to be more straightforward? What do you think if I let you marry Sif? He looked at Rheagar with an expression that said, If you dare to reject me, Ill steal a big sword and cut you up. Matthew secretly sighed at how fickle men were. Sorry, I dont think much of it. Matthew replied honestly, I quite like Sif, but this is far from enough. I like you very much too. We are very good friends, but this doesnt mean that you can naturally become my father-in-law. This is my answer. Rheagar seemed to be very angry after hearing this. But after a while. His attitude softened like a deflated ball. He lowered his head slightly. Im sorry, Matthew. I crossed the line. Ive indeed been a little muddleheaded recently Matthew raised his hand to stop him from apologizing and smiled. I dont care if you cross the line, as long as you dont do it next time. Ill talk to Sif, but the main purpose is to confirm her thoughts. You dont have to expect me to stop her from studying. I believe you know her better than I do. Shes actually a girl whos soft on the outside but tough on the inside. When she makes up her mind, no one can persuade her back. Rheagar nodded silently. He looked dejected. Matthew, I feel like I might become a rotten person he muttered. Facing the confused and anxious Rheagar. Matthew suddenly said, Did you bring the Holy Grail of Sin? Rheagar hesitated for a moment. Its in the lords manor. Matthew said decisively, Give it back to me. I took it out of the tomb in the Kingdom of Suki. I lent it to Sif for awakening. Now that its over, you should give it back to me! Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Origin, The Legend of the Deathfear Graveyard Chapter 829: Origin, The Legend of the Deathfear Graveyard Rheagar seemed to want to resist. He struggled for a while and finally said, with some grievance, Alright, Ill return it to you the next time we meet. Matthew looked at him calmly. Its with you now, isnt it? Leave it to me, Rheagar. Trust me, I wont harm you. Rheagar suddenly revealed a surprised expression. Immediately, this shock turned into pain and torture. He held his head with both hands. Thats right, I clearly have it with me. Why did I say that its in the lords manor? As he spoke. He hesitantly took out the Sin Holy Grail. Bang! A muffled sound. Peggy, who had sneaked in, knocked Rheagar out with her bone blade. Matthew quickly grabbed the Holy Grail. At the same time. His other hand was already holding the two divinities tightly! In an instant. A powerful spiritual impact stimulated his mind. It seemed to want to interfere with his decision. But Matthew was unmoved. With the resistance blessed by divinity, Matthew went to the warehouse next door, took out a larger pure lead box, and threw the Holy Grail into it. Bang! The influence of the Holy Grail of Sin was greatly weakened. Find a place to bury it. Guard it personally for the next two days. Dont let anyone approach it. Matthew instructed Peggy with a serious expression. Peggy nodded. She knew the severity of the matter and immediately went to carry out Matthews mission. Very quickly. The evil aura emanating from the Holy Grail of Sin dissipated in a corner of the cemetery. Matthew glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have noticed that your Lord Rheagar is being affected by two foreign wills.] One of the sources of power was the Holy Grail of Sin. This item was the most precious treasure of the devils. It could help an underage devil complete his awakening and could also induce a mature devil to degenerate a second time, turning into an even more terrifying Purgatory Devil! Rheagar was falling You interrupted Rheagars fall! The source of the other force is suspected to be the Mad Secondhand! .. Rheagar has indeed become a hot commodity Matthew sighed inwardly. The recent change in Rheagars mood might have something to do with the increasing pressure, but the Holy Grail of Sin had played a role in adding fuel to the fire. Matthew only noticed this after Rheagar mentioned this demonic holy item. And today, his sudden action of looking for him was also very abnormal. This could only be Rheagars subconscious resisting the corruption of the Holy Grail of Sin. His subconscious was asking Matthew for help! What rubbish, Holy Grail? You failed to lure your daughter into depravity, so you went to mess with her father?! Matthews heart was filled with disdain for this treasure. As for the effect of the second hand of madness Matthew was not surprised. After all, on the battlefield of the Moss Green Hills, the Mad Secondhand could be said to have saved Rheagars life. There must have been some ties between the two sides. Matthew could sense that the effect of the second hand of madness on Rheagar was extremely weak. According to the plan, it was still in the early stages of the preparation, so it should not have stimulated Rheagars emotional changes. But this was still a hidden danger. Its really hard for ordinary people to resist these high-level existences. Even if they can avoid the attacks of their mighty power, its hard for them to resist the subtle stimulation. At this moment. Matthew finally understood why Isabelle wanted to forcefully obtain two portions of divinity for him! This was not only paving the way for Matthews future. It was also to protect Matthew. Without these two divinities. When Matthew faced these terrifying existences, he might be completely suppressed, just like when he faced the Abomination! With two divinities in hand, I wont be corrupted, but the people around me might still be affected. Fortunately, the cemetery is full of undead. Even if they are affected, I will know immediately. The natural units in the oak forest are more resistant to these things. In short, I dont have to worry about the backyard being on fire for the time being. Matthew thought quickly. However, the situation in Rolling Stone Town was not so optimistic. The mortals led by Rheagar would find it difficult to resist the invasion of the gods or the Twilight Creatures. This thing was impossible to guard against. Unless I can increase their willpower and related resistance Ill have to go to the library to look through the information in the next two days to see if theres a good way to resist the erosion of willpower. Matthew let out a long sigh. Thinking about it carefully, he actually didnt have to be so worried. At least he had discovered the problem now. Moreover, Rheagars subconscious was also trying his best to resist. Whether its a god or a Twilight Creature if they want to sneak into Rolling Stone Town, theyll have to go through me! Matthew thought firmly. In the middle of the night. Rheagar clutched his head and woke up. He rubbed his head and subconsciously rubbed his butt. He looked nervously at Matthew, who was reading a book in front of him. What did you do to me? The Holy Grail of Sin and the Second Hand of Madness have distorted your thoughts. I only corrected them a little. Matthew did not hide the truth from Rheagar. Ive removed the influence of the Holy Grail of Sin. The influence of the Second Hand of Madness is relatively weak. Ill remove it when the time is right. Rheagar looked at Matthew with a dumbfounded expression. Are you sure youre not defending your crimes? You just attacked the Lord! Matthew shrugged. Peggy did it. Go find her. Rheagar immediately became very magnanimous. Lady Peggy has always been reasonable. She must have her reasons for doing this. This guy obviously knew that Peggy and Sif had a good relationship. Perhaps she could help repair the father-daughter relationship. Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: Origin, The Legend of the Death Fear Graveyard! Chapter 830: Origin, The Legend of the Death Fear Graveyard! Then, Rheagar held his head and thought for a while. He asked Matthew hesitantly, I can feel the power of the devil boiling in my body. No wonder I was so excited and impulsive before, and I was so irritable! But you said that my body is still affected by the second hand of madness? Wasnt that the Twilight Creature? Do you really have a way to eliminate such a terrifying existence? Matthew shook his head uncertainly. Lets wait and see. If theres a chance, Ill have a chat with him. Rheagar looked at Matthew in shock. At first, he thought Matthew was bragging. But very quickly. He saw confidence and calmness on Matthews face. Has this guy grown into a powerful existence that can talk to a Twilight Creature? Rheagar was both shocked and delighted. Ive really troubled you this time! My tone just now didnt seem to be very good either He apologized to Matthew in embarrassment. Then, he sighed softly. Even the Twilight Creators have their eyes on Rolling Stone Town. Why is there so much bad news recently? Matthew blinked in relief. At least theres good news. Rheagar hurriedly asked, What? Matthew smiled. Your mistress wasnt flattering you. She was telling you the truth. Rheagar smiled awkwardly. Youre right. However, the next second, he became distressed. But now that Ive lost the blessing of the Sin Holy Grail, Im afraid Ill have to use sword oil next time. By the way, Matthew, do you mages have any way to let me enjoy the benefits of the Sin Holy Grail without being influenced by it and becoming so crazy? Rheagar looked at Matthew with hope. Matthew flipped through the information in his hand and glared at him. Even if I have it, I will use it myself, not give it to you. Rheagar asked, You dont have a woman. Do you need this thing? Matthew gave him a meaningful look. Maybe there will be one soon. Rheagar seemed to have thought of something and suddenly became furious. He pounced on Matthew angrily as if he wanted to beat him up. Matthew, on the other hand, casually shot out a grey ball of light. Meh ~~! Rheagar shrunk his body and turned into a goat. PeggyAh no, 47, help me send the guest off. Just send him to Rolling Stone Town. Soldier, you lead the way. Matthew ordered. Death Knight 47 and Soldier rushed over. 47 skillfully carried the goat on his shoulder and walked out agilely. As he walked, he said curiously, This goat feels good, Master. I suddenly feel that its not a bad idea to be a goat knight The goat trembled violently when he heard this. Unfortunately, he was caught by 47 and couldnt move. He was sent out of the cemetery. .. The next afternoon. Matthew came to the place where Peggy was guarding. He dug out the pure lead box that contained the Holy Grail of Sin. The two of them arrived at the second floor of the cemetery. During the days when Matthew was out. The new round of expansion of the cemetery was basically completed. The second level was completed. In terms of area. The second underground floor of the cemetery was slightly smaller than the first floor. It was only about two-thirds of the space. Matthew did not forget to extend the range of influence of the ritual field to this place when he returned. He readjusted the allocation of cemetery units. Most of the underground floor was filled with skeletons or zombies with low combat strength, as well as a large number of corpses. In this way. The original level had become a veritable graveyard. The second underground floor was filled with a large number of elite units. Matthews personal space was also moved here. Not only did he open up his own workshop and living room here, but he also opened up a warehouse and a secret room. He brought Peggy to the secret room. At the corner of the secret chamber, a very rare magic array had been drawn with a pink ink pen. Gold powder was scattered around the array. It was also wrapped in a circle of Sun Stones. Matthew placed the lead box in the middle and said to Peggy, Do it. Ill support you. Peggy nodded. She stretched out a cows hoof and firmly pressed down on the pure lead box that was gradually beginning to tremble. In the next second. An extremely rich and holy power emerged from Peggys body. Endless white light flashed on her palm. Ssss sss If you dare to seal me, you will suffer an eternal disaster! An extremely hoarse voice came from the lead box. Matthew and Peggy were unmoved. Evil Demon Seal! This ability originally came from the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia. She gave it to Matthew and left it in the demigod grid. Later, Matthew gave Peggy this ability. This ability was also transferred to the Tauren Valkyrie. Therefore, Peggy was the main force in this operation. Matthew only needed to chant some supporting spells and ensure that nothing else would happen around her. Ten seconds later. The magic array in the secret chamber emitted a thick, bloody light. Peggy pressed down hard. Amidst the hysterical roars of the Holy Grail of Sin. The pure lead box sank by a third like the bottom of the magic array! At that moment. A large number of spatial cracks appeared around the magic array. These cracks were very fine. A large number of imps emerged from within. Matthew, who was prepared, did not give them a chance to cause trouble. The pale hand swept over like a broom and quickly wiped out the weak little devils! Another ten seconds passed. An even larger spatial rift began to appear around the magic array. This time. The demons that emerged from the cracks were of a higher level! Peggy focused all her attention on pressing the box down. Matthew frowned. He was preparing to use an even more powerful spell. But who knew that when the new demons saw the situation, they frowned even faster than Matthew. We came to the wrong place! The leader of the demons clarified loudly. In the blink of an eye. All the devils had left! You cowardly traitors! You have let down Barthors will! The Sin Holy Grail let out its final roar. The surface of the pure lead box began to distort violently. In the end. With Peggys hard work. The box disappeared into the depths of the magic array. There was an additional sealing rune in the secret chamber. Everything else disappeared without a trace. .. [Hint: You and your partner Peggy have successfully sealed the Devils Holy Grail, the Sin Holy Grail!] Your regional legend level +1 (Nine Hells) Your race legend +1 (Devil/High-grade Devil) You have successfully used the Evil Demon Seal once to seal an evil item. Peggys Will +1; You have received a small amount of XP! .. [Warning: Your cemetery has been cursed by the Holy Grail of Sin. The legend of the Fear of Death Graveyard.] [Legend of the Fear of Death Graveyard: When the Holy Grail was sealed, it spread a lot of confusing rumors. It lured adventurers from all over Aindor and other planes to come to your cemetery to steal the sealed Holy Grail.] Your cemetery has gained three building legend points! [Construction Legend- Fear of Death Graveyard: In the rumours spread by the Holy Grail, you are described as a necromancer who does all kinds of evil, and your cemetery is called the terrifying Fear of Death Graveyard !] Those who sensed the rumours of the Holy Grail of Sin would think that your cemetery was full of treasures, but it was also full of danger. Because the Holy Grail of Sin had a powerful bewitching power. Therefore, for a long time. The entire Aindor, especially the Underworld, would continue to have the legend of the Fear of Death Graveyard. Adventurers were led to believe that they could live forever as long as they obtained the sealed Holy Grail. And the premise of all this. Naturally, it was to challenge you, the owner of the cemetery, who was cursed as the Fear of Death Mage. .. What the hell? Im a big boss now? Matthew was amused. 15 minutes later. The dark warrior Argus came to report, Lord Matthew, a team of cave dwellers and harpies has appeared one kilometre away from the second underground floor. Theyre heading toward the cemetery aggressively. They seem to want to attack us! Chapter 831 - Chapter 565: 182. Post-event Management_3 Chapter 565: 182. Post-event Management_3 Thank you for the advice, Bella. Noland Lee took a glove from his pocket and put it on. The black Pig Cook fabric was soft and tough. It was obviously a carefully crafted handguard made by a magic artisan. Noland Lee cast a Deconstruction Technique to examine it. The glove had a remarkable deconstruction consumption of 50,000 points, proving its excellent protective performance. Were there any casualties in the previous explosion? Noland Lee asked, wearing the glove. Bella nodded: Several Enforcement Wizards with Three-circled to Sixth Ring strength were injured. If it hadnt been for my professors protection, I wouldve been affected by the explosion too. Captain Berkeley was also injured. He passed out and is currently being taken care of by my professor and a few other Enforcement Wizards. Bella clapped her hands: Alright, lets get to work. Well chat when the task is over. You start collecting samples from here, and Ill start from the opposite side. Some other wizards were supposed to help, but the Middle Deck is in awful condition, so they were sent for urgent power facility repairs. Its just the two of us here now. After speaking, Bella walked around a semicircle, reaching the opposite edge of the crater from Noland Lee and began collecting samples scattered on the ground one by one. Noland Lee brought Denise Green to the side, stuffed a cheese-flavored candy into her hand. When nobody was looking, Denise quickly put the candy in her mouth, beaming at Noland Lee, clearly in a much better mood. Noland Lee settled Denise and began to collect samples from the ground, following Bellas example. Most of the samples were embedded in the ground and had to be pried out with the tools in the Sample Pocket. Noland Lee picked up a fingernail-sized chip fragment from the ground and skillfully cast a Deconstruction Technique. The feedback message showed that this transparent chip was part of a Synthetic Humans balance module. Looking at the crystal-clear little object, Noland Lee thought of the communication content he obtained from the neutrino communicator earlier. Among the communication contents the 15 Synthetic Humans sent to the extraterrestrial void, there were several thought-provoking keywords. The first keyword: World of Wizards C Deep Space Drilling Mission 2. World of Wizards refers to the current world they were in, Noland Lee was sure of this. Furthermore, the appearance of No. 2 in World of Wizards C 2 suggested there was a No. 1 as well. Considering the similar disaster that happened 15 years ago, Noland Lee thought it might have been World of Wizards C Deep Space Drilling Mission 1. The Dsmi series of Synthetic Humans were specifically designed for deep space mining. Noland Lee had a previous misunderstanding. He thought that minerals must be underground deposits to be called minerals. Now, he realized his mistake. Magic ships, made of massive amounts of magic metal, are also considered minerals. Unlike naturally formed minerals in the Natural World, magic ships are products of Metal System magecraft of advanced level to World of Wizards. Taking a magic ship back to the extraterrestrial space equates to plundering valuable minerals from the World of Wizards. So, drilling for minerals is not equivalent to searching for veins. Finding a magic ship to plunder is also drilling for minerals. With this understanding, it completely makes sense that the Synthetic Humans, who were assigned to drill for minerals, plotted to plunder a magical ship and its captain. Noland Lees conjecture was reasonable and supported by the two mission targets mentioned in the communication content. The two mission targets were capturing Nine Circles Metal Mage, Berkeley and capturing Berkeleys Magic Metal Ship. The Star System Level extraterrestrial force called Deep Space United Mining clearly regarded the World of Wizards as a native world rich in magical metal. They were invading the World of Wizards and plundering the magic metal resources. If they succeeded, all the natives on the magic ship would be slaughtered. Noland Lee had killed the Synthetic Humans and destroyed the neutrino communicator, but he was still unsettled. Before he destroyed them, the communicator had sent out a message requesting support from an armed interstellar fleet. With the damaged power system, the magic ship could not leave the sea surface for the time being. If the Armed Interstellar Fleet received the message and followed the coordinates recorded in the message to locate the magic ship, there would be an inevitable conflict between them and the Wizard Enforcers. In a way, the Armed Interstellar Fleet that had breached the Star Filtering Net blockade was no different from the extraterrestrial space pollution that created the Outer Space Gap. The Armed Interstellar Fleet was equivalent to the Pollution Zone caused by extraterrestrial space pollution. How strong was their armed fleet? Noland pondered, and thought that it should be far more superior than the two Pollution Zones he had experienced previously. The reason was, neither Berkeley nor his magic ship was currently able to perform interstellar travel. If Deep Space United Mining wanted to take him and his ship to the extraterrestrial space, they would have to transport the extremely heavy ship from the Sea Surface to Outer Space in reality. The size of the magic ship was huge and its mass even more so. If Deep Space United Mining could transport this scale of mineral away, their armed fleets strength should not be underestimated. Huh? Wait a minute Noland Lee suddenly paused, his motion to pick up the sample on the ground halting. An unpleasant thought flashed through his mind, prompting him to review the investigation report of the disaster that occurred 15 years ago. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: The Mystery of the Harpy Monster and the Centaur Chapter 832: The Mystery of the Harpy Monster and the Centaur Theres no hurry. Things like reserves are accumulated bit by bit. Ive just killed a few dragons. The little Black Dragon might not have the guts to fight me head-on. Matthew composed himself. After counting the main spoils of war, the rest of the battlefield cleaning work was handed over to the zombies led by the Mother of Coolies. Matthew instructed her to drag all the corpses to the northeast of the second underground floor for collective disposal. Because there. Matthew took the time to build an Undead Transformation Pool ! Undead Transformation Pool. As the name suggested, as long as all kinds of corpses were thrown into it, they would be transformed into all kinds of undeads after a period of time. This was actually an extremely mini ritual field. There was essentially no technical content. As long as it could communicate with the negative energy plane and continuously absorb the elements from the negative energy plane, it would be enough. Usually, there was only one factor that prevented a Necromancer from building an Undead Transformation Pool. That was poverty! Building a large enough undead conversion pool required a large number of high-grade Realm Heart Stones. This was a fee that the poor necromancers could not afford. But Matthew was different. He wasnt short on money now, so he didnt skimp on any of the buildings in the cemetery. It had been some time since the construction of the Conversion Pool. However, he had never used it before. It could only be said that the cave dwellers and harpies would be lucky enough to be the first customers of the conversion pool. With the Transformation Pool, I dont have to deal with all the corpses myself. I only need to deal with some high-quality corpses and throw the rest into the Transformation Pool. He watched as the zombies moved the corpses into the transformation pool one by one. Matthew felt a sense of satisfaction. The size of the cemetery was getting bigger and bigger, and this thriving development atmosphere was fascinating. Although the undead units produced by the Undead Transformation Pool were relatively ordinary, its advantage was that they were more versatile. Matthew had only mastered the universal Undead Summoning Spell, and he had optimized and improved it for zombies and skeleton ghosts. He had not fully mastered the other summoning methods of the undead. This was not Matthew being lazy. It was because there were too many species in the world. Different species had different undead summoning techniques. Matthew couldnt possibly put all his energy into this kind of thing. Previously, when he summoned the bone horse, it was pure luck. And now, he had the Undead Transformation Pool. All units could be converted automatically, even if it was difficult to produce elite units. But Matthew didnt care about that. He had the Negative Energy Beacon and the Deadly Scissors, so there would be more elite units in the cemetery in the future. Necromancers, after all. Explosive soldiers were the first feature. After obtaining the Undead Transformation Pool, his undead army would gradually walk on the path of being bold and unrestrained! As long as there was an endless stream of corpses. His undead army would gather like an ocean, ultimately shocking the entire Multiverse! Two days later. A stumbling figure crawled out of the Conversion Pool. Behind it. It was a phantom that was constantly expanding. Matthew stood beside the transformation pool and examined the newly born undead. The thing that crawled out was called the Cave Dweller Skeleton Soldier. It was obvious. They were the skeleton soldiers of the cave dwellers. Compared to ordinary skeleton soldiers, the quality of the bones of the Cave Dwellers skeleton soldiers was better. Its upper limbs were especially thick and strong, which made Peggy envious. She said to Matthew on the spot, The arms of these short people are suitable for sharpening into bone blades! Can you give me a few? Matthew rolled his eyes and rejected Peggys excessive request. At least in his opinion. These new Skeleton Soldiers were part of the cemetery. Although their overall combat strength was average, it was more cost-effective to remove their upper limbs and grind them into bone blades for other undead units. But Matthew wouldnt do that. At the very least, he would not do such a thing when these skeleton soldiers were still alive. Report to Soldier! Matthew ordered the dazed skeleton soldier. Currently, Soldier was in charge of the Skeleton units. Although this guy was obviously not a general, Matthew did not have any other high-level skeletons under him. It should have been Peggy leading the team. However, doing this for two days, Peggy expressed that this mission was too cumbersome and she didnt want to play anymore. In the end, she obediently returned to being a chef. The Cave Dweller Skeleton Soldier was stunned for a moment. It slowly walked around Matthew and headed towards the entrance of the first underground floor. Matthews gaze immediately focused on the expanding phantom. This was an undead unit that he had never seen before! Isnt this Isnt it too big? Matthew could not help but sigh as he watched the monster transformed from the harpy walk out of the transformation pool step by step. On the data panel. .. [Hint: Your graveyard has obtained a brand new undead unit, Harpy Troll!] [Harpy Troll (Fear of Death Graveyards exclusive unit): The dead harpys corpse will swell up under the infusion of negative energy marsh gas. Her body size will be three to six times larger than when she was alive. It has a terrifying visual effect!] Harpy trolls have the following four traits or abilities: 1. Overwhelming Strength (With its huge size, the harpy monster can crush most small and medium-sized units) Chapter 833 - Chapter 2951: The Miracle Power Chapter 2951: The Miracle Power Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lucifers eyebrows twitched. This power was actually comparable to a peak Jue Wu. Die! Thunder of divine punishment! A mighty power of the Thunderbolt Saint Kingdom instantly tore apart the plane. It rose from the faraway Dao Mystical Saint Kingdom and directly enveloped the entire Shen Xiao Land. This power cant seal him. Qin Yu grabbed Chang Mangs arm with one hand. He could already feel that Chang Mang was about to lose his mind. Listen to me! Protect me! Qin Yus voice exploded in Chang Mangs mind. Okay! After a long time, Chang Mang lowered his head and said unwillingly. He stared at Lucifer with his scarlet eyes. Yuan Tu A Bi in his hand let out a shrill cry. If Lucifer dared to make any moves, he would not hesitate to attack. The Tree Realm descended! The sun shone brightly, forming countless small worlds around them to protect them. Each branch could hold up a world space. At this moment, the Divine Sun Tree was releasing all its power. It protected them and didnt let Jue Chen have any chance to sneak attack. Boss Qin Yu, Jue Wus condition is poor. Jue Chen hit Jue Wu almost without holding back. If it wasnt for the phoenixs Nirvana power in her body, she probably couldnt hold on until now. Fatty said anxiously. In the previous battle, Jue Wu had already exhausted a large amount of phoenix power. Now that she had suffered such a fatal injury again, the phoenix fire burning on her body had already begun to dim. Under the shocked expressions of a few people, the fire suddenly extinguished. As the phoenixs internal qi declined, Jue Wus internal qi began to weaken in a straight line. Powers of creation, Miracle Qi, awake the phoenix fire! Qin Yu roared. He injected the last trace of the power of creation in his body into Jue Wus body. Before this, he had already fused all the 500 years power of creation into his divine soul, allowing it to break through the shackles and even condense the Faramita divinity. This was a power that surpassed level 15 peak power. Qin Yu used it once again. Soul Suppression! Qin Yu touched the Soul Suppression Ring and entered the passageway. In that instant, his violent soul power split into two. Four, eight, sixteen A golden light flowed on Qin Yus body in this exponential division. Hundreds of thousands of Qin Yu were sitting cross-legged in the passageway at the moment. With the help of the power of Soul Suppression, he had split his divine soul into thousands of pieces. Then, it was followed by the peak power! Spacetime Hall! The power of time! Fattys expression was solemn. He summoned the Spacetime Hall and the power of time to cover Qin Yus body. A huge sundial appeared on Qin Yus head. Veins popped out on Fattys neck as if he was also under great pressure. Tick! Tick! Tick! The spinning clock suddenly slowed down by a thousand times. Under the light of the sundial, the time here slowed down by a thousand times. Exemption! A mark shot out from the Spacetime Hall. The power of time exemption left a mark on Qin Yus forehead. It allowed his body to be freed from this time idling. Qin Yu Fatty Situ looked at Qin Yu with some worry. This kind of power would definitely play a key role for him. However, as the peak power level increased, the effect of the power of time became smaller and smaller. At Qin Yus level, it was indeed difficult to say whether it could help him condense the powers of creation. Power of time! Merge into my body! Smoke and dust erupted from Qin Yus body in an instant. His body fused with the Great Dao of the world. The Spacetime Halls control of the idling power entered his body in a frenzy. When this power completely entered his body, wisps of golden threads of power of creation swam out of his divine soul. Then, they all entered Jue Wus body. As this power seeped in, the phoenix fire on Jue Wus body that had died out fluctuated again. Fatty Situ and Chang Mang stared at this scene. Jue Wus life force was like a candle in the wind. If the Divine Phoenixs power could be awakened, Jue Wu could be saved. Qin Yu slowly walked toward the Nineteenth Prison in the Soul Suppressing Passage. It had been long since he had entered this passage in the previous battle. This was the passage to the Nineteenth Prison, the most mysterious place represented the power of dreams. It was also the place where Qin Yu transformed. He entered the dream. At this moment, tens of millions of stars lit up in the tunnel. Qin Yus body split into thousands and walked into these dreams. He wanted to enter the dream in the shortest amount of time possible. He wanted to dream for a thousand years, but reality would only last for a moment. Although his divine soul was powerful, this kind of dreamland was still terrifying. His soul was divided into ten thousand and followed him to the Nineteenth Prison. The light of the stars here was also becoming more and more resplendent. Every time he entered the dream, he had to experience a long time. This was Qin Yus limit to entering the dream. The violent sea of information almost drowned him completely. If he was not careful, he would probably be submerged in this violent divine soul tide. The powerful enhancement of his divine soul made his soul power rise steadily. Each of the thousands of divine souls finally stabilized completely. The chaotic body had absorbed the Spacetime Halls idling power, allowing him to buy a thousand times more time. His divine soul split into ten thousand again and cultivated the peak power simultaneously. This was the fastest time he had cultivated the peak power. Traces of the powers of creation lit up in each of his divine souls and then entered Jue Wus body. The candle flame that was about to be extinguished finally stabilized. Auntie Jue Wus internal qi has stabilized! Qin Yu! Qin Yu! Tears streamed down Chang Mangs face. This was the first time he had seen such a weak Jue Wu. This scene made him feel suffocated. Youre courting death! Divine Axe! Qin Yu opened his indifferent eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, all the power turned into a powerful vortex. It turned into a battle axe in the air and fell. Die! It was a battle axe made of countless Great Daos. Its power was even stronger than Shen Xiaos last strike. Lucifers expression was solemn as a wave of energy slowly spread from under his feet. In an instant, the power in his body surged. Hehehe! The golden-haired girl on his shoulder let out a strange laugh. Brother, you seem to be in danger. Her fair little finger drew a circle in the air. A power surge shot out from the hole and combined with Lucifers power. This was the combination of the two powers in Lucifers body. It was also his strongest form. Foreign world! A new world appeared in front of the Divine Axe. How arrogant you are! How dare you challenge a Holy Lord with the strength of a 600-year-old peak power! The Divine Axe exploded with violent power in the foreign world. Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: The Mystery of the Harpy Monster and the Centaur Chapter 834: The Mystery of the Harpy Monster and the Centaur Matthew still attached great importance to the stability of the cemetery. If this fellow dared to do it again Matthew couldnt keep him. What was worth mentioning was Among the various appointments in this round, there was a living person who became an official of the props department of the Fear of Death Cemetery. Yes, it was. Thats right. He was once one of the middle-level members of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. He was also known as Boss Dean by other arsonists. Due to his outstanding performance in the production of blazing glue and his positive attitude. Matthew had specially promoted him to the head of the prop production department, and he was also in charge of logistics. Of course, Matthew was still worried about Dean. Compared to other arsonists, Dean had more freedom as a supervisor. However, there would still be one or two spirits watching him. This was to ensure that he would not do anything stupid. All in all. After this round of planning, the cemetery became more orderly. It was also during this process. Matthew suddenly felt that the name of the Fear of Death Graveyard given to him by the Holy Grail of Sin was quite nice. So he gladly accepted this. From then on. Matthews private cemetery will be officially renamed the Fear of Death Cemetery! Its a pity that Phily cant stay in the prime material plane for a long time. Otherwise, with his diligence, he would definitely be able to motivate more undead to work hard and make the cemetery stronger and more prosperous. A trace of regret flashed through Matthews heart. However, he was content. In just half a year, the cemetery had grown from nothing to its own legend. This was actually a great motivation for Matthew. He believed it. One day. The Fear of Death Graveyard would become a true legend! In order to achieve this goal as soon as possible. Matthew decided to pick up the shovel and the sapling. While its still early, lets plant a few more trees! He left the cemetery happily. He ran to the ground and began planting trees. .. Compared to the flourishing cemetery. The oak forest, on the surface, was also full of vitality because of the addition of the centaur tribe. When Matthew walked around the forest, he noticed that there were many small animals there. Many of them were discussing the centaurs. Perhaps it was because the animals in the oak forest were all native to Aindor. Centaurs were actually legendary creatures. It was normal for them to be relatively rare. However, Matthew was a little shocked by the things that the little animals were talking about. For example. When Matthew accidentally passed by the cave entrance of the burrowing owl couple, he heard this conversation. The Centaurs are really good people! They actually offered us berries! It was the voice of Lady Burrowing Owl. Mr. Cave Owl replied, Yes, yes, but Im still very curious. How did Mr. and Mrs. Centaur be born into this world? I mean, theyre half human and half horse Lady Cave Owl pondered. It should be a hybrid. Just like Drakonids or Orcs-its amazing, humans seem to be able to crossbreed with many other species to create new creatures! Mr. Cave Owl asked again, Then is it a hybrid horse or a hybrid horse? Lady Cave Owl was silent. Mr. Cave Owl continued to ask tirelessly, And I have another question. If the Centaur lady is pregnant, where is the baby hiding? Is it hidden in the stomach of the human half or the horse half? How curious! There was something wrong with Lady Cave Owls tone. So were you thinking about this when you stared at the Centaur lady that day? Mr. Cave Owl quickly explained, No, I just think its easier for us because we lay eggs! Lady Cave Owl immediately roared, Easy and convenient? Why dont you try laying an egg for me?!! Then, a commotion came from the cave. Matthew laughed. At this moment. An unfamiliar black peacock gracefully walked past Matthew. He had obviously heard the conversation in the burrow owls cave. The proud black peacock raised its head. He said to Matthew, That burrowing owl couple are retarded, arent they? But if such a retarded creature can survive, it just means that this is a good place. Matthew had never spoken to this black peacock before. It was rare for the other party to take the initiative to speak. He still had to complete the task of talking to animals. So Matthew asked, Oh, what do you think about the pregnancy of the centaur? The black peacock said seriously, I think centaurs are egg-laying animals. They are the same as the burrowing owl and us. They just need to lay an egg. Matthew was interested. But no one in this world has ever seen a centaur egg. The black peacock said arrogantly, No one has ever seen a centaurs egg, but that doesnt mean that centaurs cant lay eggs, understand? And I have more evidence that centaurs are egg-laying. Matthew nodded. Tell me. The black peacock said, Ive talked to the Centaurs and found that they are very smart and powerful. According to my experience, the strongest and smartest species in the world are all egg-laying animals. For example, a dragon. For example, humans. Therefore, there is no doubt that the powerful and intelligent centaurs must also be egg-laying animals. He heard the first part. Matthew still found it ridiculous. However, he immediately frowned. Humans? Are you saying that humans are also egg-laying animals? The black peacock shook the feathers on its tail. What else? Dont tell me youre a live-born animal. Thats too funny, hahahaha Dont tell me you dont even know how you got here. I have personally witnessed many female humans laying eggs! Tsk tsk tsk, their laying speed is really fast. Its just that the scene is too scary Human females lay eggs? Matthews expression turned serious. Sir, you only came to the oak forest recently, right? Where did you live before? The black peacock asked warily, Why are you asking this? Do you want to steal eggs? That wont do! The Mage Tower is heavily guarded. Not only are there mercenaries and magic apprentices guarding it day and night, but there are also many golems! Speaking of which, I left my original residence because I couldnt stand the sound of those golems walking day and night. This should be a good place. I heard from the retarded cave owl couple that there are no predators like leopards here. Its very suitable for us birds to survive. The winter here seems to be a little colder than where I used to live, but its okay. We black peacocks are relatively cold-resistant He chattered on. Matthew was not in a hurry. He calmly and patiently listened to the black peacocks narration. .. But I hate snow. Its hard to find food after it snows. But I heard that the owner of this forest is a relatively friendly mage. He should be able to find us something to eat, right? Hearing this. Matthew simply revealed his identity. Let me formally introduce myself. Im the owner of this place, Matthew. The black peacock was shocked. Then, he said, I heard from that couple that they have to pay you protection fees when they meet you. Only then can they live in the forest safely. However, Im just a poor and arrogant black peacock. I cant give you anything. But you seem to be very interested in those women who can lay eggs. How about this: Ill give you the thing I picked up in that mage tower as protection money. My request is not high. This winter, it will be fine as long as you can produce some bread crumbs to fill my stomach As he spoke. The black peacock flapped its left wing. In the next second. A shiny object fell into the mud. Matthew bent down to get it. Suddenly. The skull he had placed in his inventory lit up with a cold light! .. [Hint: You have picked up the Odin Towers Apprentice Talisman!] Stimulated by the items aura. The Skull of Augustus (Necromancers exclusive weapon) had completed the synchronization process. Activating the skull of Augustus] Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Which Necromancer Doesn’t Grave Robbing? Chapter 835: Which Necromancer Doesnt Grave Robbing? .. Did the skull of Augustus actually succeed in synchronization at this time? Matthew was a little surprised. This Necromancers exclusive weapon was very stubborn in his impression. He spent time every day performing the synchronization, but the synchronization process was not ideal. According to Matthews previous estimates. He would need at least a month to activate this weapon. However, he did not expect that under the stimulation of the aura of this spell talisman, the progress bar of the synchronization actually increased by a large margin! Matthew sensed Augustuss constantly glowing skull in his inventory. An extremely passionate emotion surged into Matthews heart. It seemed to be calling Matthew. Matthew was not in a hurry. He did not even touch the skull of Augustus immediately. Instead, he carefully examined the amulet in his hand. It was a very standard magic amulet with a unique design of a magic coat of arms on its surface as identification. Holding this talisman. He should be able to freely pass through certain areas of the so-called Odin Tower. However, Matthew instantly found something fishy on the back of the amulet. Theres a hidden magic code?! Matthew tried to interpret it. .. [Details: Dear Natalie, this is a talisman specially designed for you. I know that you have always wanted to go to the upper level of the Mage Tower, but there is no one to guide you, and you lack the means.] You and I both know that the Odin Tower has strict rules. Even I, who has already been promoted to a senior assistant, cant easily promote you to a senior apprentice. But I know your love for magic, and I can see it from the curiosity in your sapphire eyes. So I decided to give you a chance. If you are determined to give up everything for magic. Then please head to the dark room on the 8th floor of the library tonight. Ill be there waiting for you. Please prepare the bitter gourd water and pickled cucumber in advance. This will help us communicate tonight. .. After the translation, Matthew glanced at it and felt a little speechless. Is this one of the Magus Towers masters assistants trying to take advantage of a low-level female apprentice? Since the black peacock picked up this amulet, it means that the female apprentice must have thrown it away. However, her handling method was too crude. She actually didnt erase the secret text on the amulet. Matthew shook his head. Although he still did not know who made this amulet. However, the keywords Odins Tower and Natalie had provided enough clues. However, in Matthews mind. Odins Tower was a rather unfamiliar term. Is there such a mage tower in the south? Matthew kept an eye out. The content of the Black Peacocks explanation clearly violated the understanding of normal people. This Odin Tower might be the lair of some evil Great Mage. However, he did not continue to ask the Black Peacock. He just nodded slightly and thanked him, Thank you. This thing is very useful to me. The Black Peacock was overjoyed. So, do you agree to let me live here? Thats great! Since that retarded couple can have a place here, then the atmosphere here should be quite free and open, right? He suddenly changed his arrogant expression and looked at Matthew with anticipation. Matthew muttered, I suppose. At least we wont have such a ban. The black peacock said excitedly, Thats great! I want to date Miss Grouse next door. There shouldnt be anyone who discriminates against me, right? To be honest, I think that Miss Grouse really likes my open screen. As it spoke, the tail feathers on its back automatically unfolded, forming an extremely beautiful scene. Peacock and grouse? Matthew rolled his eyes and was speechless. These intelligent animals were indeed blessed by natures will. The atmosphere was indeed open. At this moment, Matthew could only compliment him tactfully, I like your screen-opening too. But the black peacock quickly put away his feathers. He pinched his butt as he ran, That wont do! Thats too much! With that, he ran away. Matthew thought to himself that these guys really liked to judge others. However, the conversation with the black peacock had allowed his animal conversation mission to officially break through the 200 mark. He was too lazy to argue with the other party. On the data panel. .. [Hint: Your mission Animal Conversation has reached 200/300!] Your Nature Domain Element +1 You have obtained two natural abilities- [Animal Taming: You can domesticate a wild animal as your companion or pet and let it master some skills or abilities that only animals that live symbiotically with humans have.] [Intimate Companion: You can choose no more than three animals to be your intimate companion.] Not only will animals that become intimate companions have feelings that go beyond friendship, but they will also receive additional attribute bonuses. Compared to ordinary animals. The animals that are your intimate companions will be stronger, more agile, sharper, and smarter. At the same time. Each of your intimate companions can bear the price of a failure of Will Immunity for you once in a specific period.] .. Unknowingly. The animal conversation quest was also at 2/3 of its progress. Matthew could clearly feel the difficulty of his exploration in the field of nature. Compared to the Oak Domain. The Nature Domain was really too difficult to enter. Even though Matthew had already mastered some of the abilities of the Nature Domain, he was very clear that he was still quite a distance away from officially entering this domain. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Which Necromancer Doesn’t Grave Robbing? Chapter 836: Which Necromancer Doesnt Grave Robbing? Correspondingly. It was also difficult to step into the upper level of the undead domain. Matthew guessed that he might have to accumulate enough Lower Level Domains in the large domain to be able to break through in one go. Even as a Domain Reaper, this was something that required a long time. In his thoughts. He shifted his attention to two abilities. Animal taming was a standard skill that most Druids had. It was the same for intimate companions. However, Matthews intimate companion ability seemed to be more effective than the intimate companion of an ordinary Druid. Not to mention the additional attribute bonuses of animal companions. Can the price of failing against Will Immunity be transferred once every specific period? If I have three close companions, will I be immune for three time? Wont that make me invincible? Because Matthew hadnt signed a contract with a specific intimate partner, he didnt know how long this specific period referred to. But no matter what. This ability could provide Matthew with three layers of insurance. His willpower resistance was not low. As long as he signed three more animals. It was almost foolproof. The only problem now was which animal should he tame and sign a contract with. Matthew looked around the oak forest. At present, it seems that there are more bird-type residents. Although each of them has quite a personality, there doesnt seem to be any particularly outstanding ones. Matthew thought for a moment. I feel like I can ask the Druid about animal companions. Ill ask him again when I go to the Watcher Highland or see Eli again Then, his gaze focused on the data panel again. Ill get a Lich if I talk to another 100 animals. I wonder what the strength and personality of this Lich are like? Matthew thought to himself. However, thinking about it carefully, there were already many strange undead around him. This Lich that was about to arrive probably wouldnt be too novel to him! It just so happens that there are many small animals from the dream of the hill in the Holy Oak Seed. These lucky ones who have received the blessings of the Earth Spirit are mostly full of spirituality. They can be used as targets to increase the number of animal conversations. In the future, when I nourish the Demiplane every day, Ill also have to chat with them! Chatting with five animals a day, 20 days at most, and well have the Lich! However, these little animals are quite timid and shy. I hope they can take the initiative and help me get my lich! Thinking of this. Matthew directly opened the seed bag of the Holy Oak. He would randomly pick a lucky animal. She was caught off guard and began to ask about her well-being. .. Half a day later. In the northwest of the underground karst caves in the Gold Digger Basin. In an abandoned factory. Matthew was standing among a pile of scrap metal. He was instructing the coolie zombies to pull the abandoned iron to the square. The other side of the square had been cleared. On top of it were some targets and equipment for refining ores. The Gold Digger Basin once welcomed a mining boom. However, after the minerals in Rolling Stone Town disappeared overnight. Many facilities and factories were abandoned there. As Matthew continued to develop the underground cemetery. These factories had also become one of his targets for land acquisition. In any case, this territory had been given to Matthew by Rheagar. He had the property rights above the ground, so it should be the same underground. For example, he had transformed an abandoned factory into a sulfur processing plant. As for the one in front of him. Matthew planned to transform it into his own spell-testing ground! Within the Alliance. If you were a Magic Apprentice, you could head to the academy or the Mage Tower of the various Legendary-mages to find a spell testing ground. But this required a hefty fee. Therefore, most mages would have their own spell-testing place after becoming independent. This made it easier for them to explore the mysteries of spells and grasp the strength of spells. Necromancers were an exception. This was not only because necromancers were poor but also because most necromancy spells were not so intuitive. Therefore, necromancers who had no bottom line would choose living creatures as their test subjects. Matthew naturally couldnt do that. Although he was a Necromancer, the Necromancy Domain overlapped with other sub-domains such as Extreme Cold and Force Field. In order to facilitate future testing. He decided to build his own spell-testing field from scratch. Of course, he planned to only make a prototype for now. After all, the equipment in the spell testing field was quite expensive. Matthew planned to use the scrap metal left behind by the mining factory to make do with it. When he became more developed in the future, he would buy a puppet golem specially used for testing. Bang! The negative energy missile accurately hit a barrel covered in bronze. The powerful negative energy corroded a hole in the bucket. The plastic energy impact of the missile also allowed it to break through the obstruction of the bucket filled with water and successfully penetrate the other side of the bucket wall. Hualala. A large amount of water flowed out. Negative energy missiles are okay Ill try the Undead Fire again! 30 seconds later. A green flame flew past. Whoosh! A piece of hard rock was burned into charred black particles and eventually scattered on the ground. Matthew looked at the mini skull floating in his palm with satisfaction. The latter was only the size of a babys fist, and it was surrounded by a green light. Because the light was too bright, outsiders could not see that the centre of the light was actually a cute version of a skull. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Which Necromancer Doesn’t Grave Robbing? Chapter 837: Which Necromancer Doesnt Grave Robbing? It looked more like a comet with an agile tail! This was the skull of Augustus. Every 30 seconds, it could automatically fire a negative energy missile or undead fire. The damage of these two spells was not low. According to Matthews test, their strength was between that of a 2nd and 3rd-rank Evocation spell. More importantly, this was an action that cost Matthew nothing. Just based on this point. This weapon was a treasure that many necromancers dreamed of. However, this was only the first feature of the Skull of Augustus. The attributes of this thing were too powerful. It was so powerful that the moment it was activated, Matthew used it to replace the Defensive Psalm and became his first spellcasting medium. Necromancy effects increased; 100% increase in casting speed; 50% chance of double casting when casting Necromancy. Although it had been downgraded by a Legendary spell, Thousand Miles Ice Seal, its power and coverage were both extremely fierce. These were enough to prove the value of the skull of Augustus. After a few rounds of testing. Matthew observed that the Skull of Augustus increased his spell strength by 30% to 150%. Especially Necromancy. Any random double-casting would multiply the effect. The bonus to instant death was obvious. After all, the instant death judgment was a little too extreme. You could survive this once. Could you survive a second time? Even if you could. You were probably sweating profusely. It was special. Matthews signature spell was especially remarkable due to the enhancement of the Skull of Augustus. This was because each of the three cuts of Fatal Scissors was calculated according to the individual casting of the spell. Therefore, every hit could trigger an additional double cast. If the enemy was unlucky Maybe four pairs of scissors would appear every time! This was a qualitative improvement to the coverage and attack of the battlefield. Therefore, Matthew only played with the skull for a while before he couldnt put it down. As for the remnant soul of the Lich Augustus sealed in this skull Matthew was also curious. According to the description of the weapon, he could ask Augustus remnant soul three questions every week. So Matthew activated the remnant soul. In the next second. A wisp of green smoke rose from the ball of light. The green smoke formed the shape of a human face, giving people a sinister and terrifying feeling. My ignorant and foolish junior, what do you want to know? The voice of the Lich Remnant Soul sounded very heavy. His accent didnt seem human. Matthew guessed that Augustus should be from a demi-human race based on the shape of the mini skull. Matthew took out the amulet and asked, What is your relationship with this amulet? Or do you know the master of the Odin Tower? Augustus immediately replied, Why dont you ask your second brother about this? Matthew was slightly stunned. He knew that the Lich Remnant Soul might not answer his question directly, but he did not expect the answer to be so ambiguous. Was it because this question had nothing to do with Augustus himself or his weapon? Matthew thought for a moment and continued to probe, I noticed that this weapon has lost its original power due to time. If I want to return it to the strength of a legendary weapon, what should I do? However, Augustus continued to mock, So the younger generation now likes open-book exams? Are you all morons? Cant you use your own brain to increase the power of your weapon?! Idiot, I hate idiots! Matthew frowned. But he vaguely understood Augustus meaning. On the data panel. .. [Perception: You realize that Augustus will mercilessly mock you if you ask a question that is too simple and straightforward.] [Especially if you havent done any feeding on that day.] .. So, is it related to feeding? Matthew turned on the feeding function and threw a mushroom into the skull. .. [Prompt: You have fed a mushroom to the Skull of Augustus. The Skull of Augustus has activated its automatic defence mode.] It will block most long-range damage for you, including arrows, crossbows, and evocation spells below rank 3. In addition. [You have received a casting buff: The illusion effect has increased!] [Duration: 5 minutes!] The feeding was successful! Augustus remnant souls satisfaction with you has increased slightly. .. After feeding. Matthew could clearly see the skull floating in his palm begin to spin around him. It was like a stream of light. It was unbelievably fast. It provided Matthew with a powerful defensive ability. Although it could only last for five minutes, it only cost him a mushroom. Matthew was already quite satisfied with the result. Five minutes later. Matthew summoned Augustus remnant soul again and asked, If I want to improve my focus or magic power, do you have any suggestions? This was one of the two difficulties Matthew was currently facing. These two things were not easy to improve. Matthews mana was still good. The last time he saw Isabelles portrait, Matthews mana had increased by 1/5. However, being focused gave him a headache. The proper way to improve this was meditation, and there were no shortcuts to meditation. Matthew was diligent, but he didnt have enough time, so it was difficult to improve his concentration quickly. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Which Necromancer Doesn’t Grave Robbing? Chapter 838: Which Necromancer Doesnt Grave Robbing? He was already prepared to be mocked again. Who knew that this time. The skull of Augustus replied seriously, Focus is a compulsory course for mages. Not only mages but even gods have headaches because they cant respond to the prayers of too many believers at the same time. This involves the problem of focus. If you want to improve your focus, I have two ideas. The first idea was to continuously increase the limits of the human brain. This was the case for traditional meditation techniques. However, the Meditation Method couldnt be done quickly. If you wanted to take a shortcut, you could try to use the Sea Elf Meditation Method. Im not sure if the Sea Elf Meditation Technique is still passed down in your era. But if you can find the whole book. Remember to start from the second part! The second idea was to use external tools to increase concentration. This idea corresponded to the gods, and the specific application tool was the divine persona. A divine persona was not only the proof of a gods status, but it also had powerful computing power. The gods with powerful divinities would reply to most of their believers in unison. In fact, the divinities were taking part in the focus pressure on the gods brains. In view of this. The great Necromancer Bain proposed the theory of the False Divine Vessel. This theory mainly talked about the method of raising gods and plundering divinities to create a False Divine Vessel that belonged to mages. I remember back in my time. A few Legendary-mages had made great progress in their research on the False Divine Vessel project. Now, who knew how many years had passed. You can try digging up their graves. The Lord of the Underworld Mountain Bain. The Bone Monarch Sandro; Death Giant Whitty; Sprite Trainer Monica; .. As he spoke. He listed out the names of more than ten necromancers and the approximate location of their tombs. The more Matthew listened, the more shocked he became. How do you know so many Necromancers Graves? Augustus said impatiently, These are all things that I was prepared to dig up when I was alive, but I didnt have the time to do so. Whats wrong? Do you have any objections? If you havent reached the legendary level, shut up and listen to your seniors advice. Which necromancer doesnt rob graves? After saying this. Augustus remnant soul quickly dissipated. Matthew quickly jotted down the names on the list and the locations of the tombs. He was secretly happy, but he also became a little more vigilant. These people were all necromancers when they were alive, so they must have a good understanding of their peers. Their tombs must be extremely dangerous. This guy didnt instigate me to rob the tomb because he wanted me to die, right? Matthew was not blinded by Augustuss change in attitude. Even if it was just a Lichs remnant soul. Matthew was also vigilant. Grave robbing can indeed be put on the agenda, but theres no hurry. I shall find a few simple places to practice or level up the Grave Domain first. In his thoughts. Matthew then fed other food into Augustuss skull. After more than a day of testing. Matthew confirmed that as long as he feeds it, he will receive 5 minutes of long-range defence, but during this period, he cannot use this weapon to cast spells. Different foods would trigger different benefits. Some of these buffs were useless, while others were unexpectedly strong. For example, Matthew had once fed it a glass of milk. He received [Luck +1]! However, there was something that gave him a headache. The next time Matthew fed the milk. The feedback from the Skull of Augustus was [Light Penetration]. It could be seen that even if the same thing were fed, it would obtain different buffs at different times. This was filled with random factors. In actual combat, this could only be used to try his luck and be a surprise attack. No matter what. The power of the Skull of Augustus was self-evident. At this point. Matthew finally had a Necromancers weapon. From now on, Ill bring this skull out every day. I shouldnt be mistaken for a Druid, right? .. Two days later. Mage Hood had come to visit. Matthew knew why he was there, so he went straight to the point after some small talk. He brought Mage Hood to the oak forest and summoned the oak guard Dom in front of him. The oak guard slowly walked up to Matthew. He knelt down on one knee and said slowly and heavily, MatthewMaster Hood looked at Dom with a complicated gaze. There was a hint of nostalgia and guilt in his eyes. However, both sides had already agreed. Matthew asked Dom, Dom, the mage in front of you is a noble elder. He has done a lot to save the lives of many people in Cross City. Are you willing to sign a symbiotic contract with him? Dom tilted his head. His life has already reached the end. Are you trying to steal my lifespan by signing a symbiotic contract at this time? Hoods face immediately turned awkward. Matthew didnt expect Dom to be so straightforward. However, in the next second. Dom still leaned toward Hood affectionately. But since its Masters mission Dom is willing to complete it. And I like your bald head very much! Matthew secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Thank you, Dom. The oak guards lifespan was more than 800 years, while Hood was only 160 years old. After signing the symbiosis contract. He could live for at least 400 more years. This would give him a chance to become a Legend. In the legendary realm, mages had many ways to extend their lifespan. Matthews action was no less than a kindness of rebirth. Hood was naturally extremely grateful. Faced with Hoods many compensation suggestions, Matthew smiled and chose to reject them. He believed that if he asked Hood to take out all his assets, he would definitely be willing. After all, it was equivalent to spending money to buy his life. However, that would be a waste of their friendship. Hood was not a particularly powerful mage. However, he was experienced and was also a very suitable ally to rope in. After signing the symbiotic contract with the oak guard. Hoods life and death were actually in Matthews hands. Although the two of them were of equal status on the surface. But in fact, Matthew was already above Hood. Both of them were smart people. Naturally, he was well aware of this. Hood had tactfully mentioned that he would try his best to form an alliance between Rolling Stone Town and Jiliu City after he returned. This was naturally what Matthew was happy to see. Hood was a registered mage in Jiliu City. His influence in Jiliu City was greater than his own in Rolling Stone Town. He had managed to control Jiliu City through a Symbiotic Contract. Of course, this was a profitable transaction. As for the lifespan brought by the symbiotic contract With Matthews legendary path and his attainments in the oak tree domain, if he was still worried about things like lifespan, he might as well turn himself into a lich as soon as possible! He sent off the grateful Hood. Matthew calmed himself down again to learn spells and modify the protective umbrella. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, it was winter in Rolling Stone Town. December 1st, afternoon. In a warm classroom with a fireplace at Severn Public School. A few noble girls were chatting while learning how to weave towels. They all had faint smiles on their faces. Sif was the only one sitting by the fireplace. Even if other female companions came to talk to her, she still looked unhappy. Suddenly. A figure flashed past the classroom window. Sif stood up in surprise. She said to the others, Im going to the toilet. Uh, you dont have to wait for me later. As she spoke. She lifted her long dress and stepped on her round-headed leather shoes as she quickly walked out of the classroom. Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Afternoon in Jiliu City Chapter 839: Afternoon in Jiliu City .. Seaver Public School was located in the northwest of the lieges district, only two streets away from the lieges manor and the official posthouse. If you stood on the tallest tower in the school and looked around. You could even clearly see the people entering and leaving the lords guard camp. This was the only school in Rolling Stone Town. It was built by Sifs grandfather, Rhaegars father, Seaver. Actually, this could be seen from the name Rheagar had given Seaver. Sif and Seaver were the same words used in the common language to differentiate between male and female names. This was obviously a deliberate act by Rheagar to commemorate his father. It was said to be a public school. In fact, there were only three buildings in the entire school: a teaching building, a teachers dormitory, and a comprehensive building. However, compared to the number of students enrolled there. The three buildings seemed a little empty. With the economic structure and the development of civilization in Rolling Stone Town, only a dozen families could afford to send their children to school. After Rheagar became the lord, he opened the school to the children of more residents of Rolling Stone Town and provided a good tuition subsidy. However, the number of students in the school was still very small. In Matthews memory. When he was still a history teacher, he had taught more than 30 students at the same time. That was already the most lively teaching scene he had ever seen. However, half a year passed. The school seemed to have undergone a subtle change. Matthew stood at the end of the corridor on the second floor of the teaching building and looked down at the figures coming and going through the gap of the spiral staircase. The number of students seems to have increased a lot. When Matthew came in, he brushed past a few young boys and girls who looked like students. He accidentally realized that these people did not seem to be locals of Rolling Stone Town. Then they should be from the High Leaf Region or the Golden Fertile Field. Matthew made a sharp judgment. This subtle change was also in line with Rolling Stone Towns growing regional influence. Rolling Stone Town itself did not have that many children of nobles or wealthy businessmen who had the time to come to school. But there were some in the Highleaf Region. There were also some in the Golden Fertile Field, which was occupied by Rolling Stone Town. Of course, there was no lack of smart people in these territories. The rise of Rolling Stone Town was already set in stone. If they did not choose to leave, then the only thing left was to cater to them. Under the current circumstances, it was too late to directly cater to Rheagar or Zeller. Thus, sending their children to Seaver Public School for further studies had become a roundabout way to save their country. Matthew had just seen two unfamiliar faces in the girls classroom. They sat furthest away from Sif, but there was a faint hint that they were trying to get closer to her. Matthew hadnt been there for long. Now that he thought about it, those two girls must have had something to do with the noble forces of the High Leaf Region. No wonder Zeller is so busy all day. The rise of Rolling Stone Town will definitely attract many people. These people may not have bad intentions, but it will be very troublesome to deal with them properly. At least, it will be a very exhausting thing. Matthew thought casually as he walked along the corridor. There was also a notice on the floor of the corridor ahead. Matthew picked it up and glanced at it. He found that it was a notice for Seaver Public School to recruit teachers. It seemed like Rheagar was very happy to have more people join the school and expand the schools curriculum. With Matthews understanding of the school. If they could recruit enough people according to the plan on the notice, the students there would receive a series of courses such as etiquette, riding, arithmetic, geography, history, language, humanities, and art. Other than that, the girls also had crafts. The boys had their own hunting lessons. This would greatly enrich the students original learning life, but it would probably make more than half of them complain. At the same time, Matthew noticed that in this notice, the school had increased the salary of teachers by about 20% compared to before. This was a very generous treatment. However, correspondingly. Seaver was as strict as ever when it came to checking the identity of teachers. If their origins were unclear. It was impossible for them to be hired. Looking at these entries, Matthew couldnt help but recall what happened three years ago. At that time, he had repeatedly failed to find a job in Rolling Stone Town. He thought that since he was a mage, it wouldnt be difficult for him to find a job. However, he did not expect the importance of identification. This was true not only for Rolling Stone Town but also for other areas. Even for mages, unless the lord happened to have something to ask of them, it would be difficult for an unknown person to integrate into the local life circle in a relatively stable area. Thinking about it this way Great Mage Ronans recommendation and guarantee were even more precious. I hope he is doing well in the astral plane. Matthew secretly repeated this prayer in his heart. The school was exceptionally quiet on a winter afternoon. He leaned against the railing of the spiral staircase in boredom and looked out the oriel window. A few white pigeons flew past. The sound of flapping wings was clearly audible. Even though they quickly flew out of Matthews sight, he could still determine the whereabouts of the pigeons based on his memory. It was the pigeon coop high up in the school tower. Every afternoon was feeding time, and the pigeons that were relaxing outside would return to the tower on time to receive Mr. Spencers feeding. The latter was a very knowledgeable man, at least among mortals. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Afternoon in Jiliu City Chapter 840: Afternoon in Jiliu City He was a geography teacher at the Seaver Public School and occasionally had part-time riding and hunting lessons. Matthew really liked Mr. Spencer and his wife, Ms. Jin Li. In his impression, the two of them were very loving. Although Mr. Spencer was as thin as a bamboo pole, Ms. Jin Li was much more graceful. The huge contrast between the two of them holding hands as they walked on the street often attracted a lot of attention. This was one of the reasons why Matthew had a deep impression of them. The other reason was that Ms. Jin Li would often bring Matthew her homemade cookies. Mr. Spencer was also very willing to share the local customs of Rolling Stone Town with Matthew. Even though he didnt spend much time with them, this memory seemed very precious to Matthew now. Perhaps he was influenced by Rheagar. Everyone at Seaver seemed friendly. At least that was how Matthew remembered it. At that time, he might have been a slightly aloof young teacher in the eyes of others. Some people even knew that Matthew was a mage, but they also thought that he was the most down-and-out and the most untalented. However, as he left the school. Presumably, his shocking deeds should have spread to the ears of these people. He wondered how they would feel when they chatted in the lounge and talked about him. Thinking of this Matthew couldnt help but smile. He actually wanted to go back to the teachers lounge to take a look. However, he did not do so in the end. Growing meant becoming stronger. But at the same time, it also meant that many things could not be reversed. If it wasnt for the fetters of that layer of memories. Now, there seemed to be only a deep estrangement between Matthew and the school. He narrowed his eyes. He changed his posture and continued leaning against the railing. Wait! Wheres Sif? Did she not see me? Was my gesture not obvious enough? The waiting time seemed to be getting longer and longer. Matthew was puzzled. Fortunately, it didnt take long. The sound of soft leather heels clattering against the marble floor came from the other end of the corridor. A beautiful girl came riding on a faint fragrance. She stopped in front of Matthew and greeted him. Good afternoon, Matthew. Matthew knew why he had to wait so long when he saw Sif again. She secretly touched up her makeup! The feeling that Sif gave Matthew today seemed to be different from before. She was wearing a light brown knitted sweater on her upper body and a ladylike long dress on her lower body. There were a few beautiful white flowers on the belt around her waist. On her feet were round and cute little leather shoes, and one could vaguely see the shadow of cake socks. Matthew took a few glances and realized that the difference in his feeling came from the change in her hairstyle. He didnt know if it was because it was winter. Sif tied her long hair up, and her temperament clearly became more mature. This could be seen from the changes in her makeup. She no longer looked like the little girl in his impression. It was as if she had grown up a lot overnight. Matthew? Are you here for me? Sif asked generously. Matthew was about to answer. Sif suddenly put a finger on her tender lips. Lets go out and talk. Outside the school. As she spoke, she took the initiative to walk downstairs. Matthew was stunned for a moment, but he quickly noticed Sifs intention. She seemed to be prepared for todays conversation. When they met, she tried her best to erase the marks left by the two of them in this school. Matthew smiled and followed him. He casually asked, Where do you want to go? Sif suddenly stopped and looked back at Matthew with her big eyes. Can I go anywhere I want? Matthew also nodded readily. As long as its within my ability. Sifs face suddenly showed a hint of longing. I want to go to a place where no one knows me. Its best if its a lively city. Can I? Matthew thought for a moment and had an answer. Come with me. As he spoke, he opened a portal and left the school with Sif. Then, the two of them found a quiet corner. Matthew activated the teleportation spell and gently squeezed Sifs hand. The two of them disappeared in an instant. In the next second. The wind blew against their faces. After feeling the hard ground under his feet, Matthew decisively let go. Not far away, two guards were about to walk over. After Matthew showed them a token, the two guards quickly left with reverence in their eyes. Where is this place? Sif asked in surprise. This is the top of the Jiliu city wall. Below is the citys business district. Outside is the suburbs. Oh, can you still see Jade Court from here? Matthew introduced the place while looking at the scenery in the distance. Northeast. The lush forest was like a giant dragon crawling on the ground. The Wood Elves natural magic radiance was like a lighthouse that flickered in the sky above the forest from time to time. The two roads that extended out of the suburbs split into two in the distance. One of the roads headed north was the road to the Watcher Highland. The other path headed east and soon entered the forests territory. So beautiful. Sif came to Matthews side and murmured softly. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: Afternoon in Jiliu City Chapter 841: Afternoon in Jiliu City But wont anything happen to us if we suddenly appear here? she asked worriedly. Matthew smiled. The registered wizard of Jiliu City was just a guest in my forest for a while. We wont be troubled here. Sif immediately revealed a look of admiration. However, she quickly retracted her gaze and looked at the Jade Court. Is that where Beanna learned to dance? I really envy her! Its such a luxury for me to be able to go to the outside world. Ever since I could remember, my father never allowed me to be too far away from his sight. I have always obediently followed his orders. The only time I secretly went to the countryside to play was when I was kidnapped by the Evil Art Master. That time, you saved me. From then on, I didnt dare to cause any more trouble. But this kind of life is really boring! As she spoke. She placed her hands in front of her chest, her forearms against the wall, and her head resting on her forearms. At this moment. She seemed to have turned back into a child who yearned for freedom. She looked at the Jade Court with longing in her eyes. Seeing this scene. Matthew fell silent. Sif was really smart. She probably guessed the purpose of Matthews trip as soon as she saw him. He was the lobbyist invited by Rheagar. As soon as she said this. Matthews prepared speech was blocked by half. Thus, he could only improvise. Is this why you want to go to the northernmost floating city? Sif turned her head to the other side. Part of it, The other reason is that I wanted to learn spells too. Matthew reminded him, Your body contains power that is not inferior to spells. However, Sif said bluntly, But I hate it! I hate Nini. I hate every part of me that is related to the devil, just like how I hate Melinda. Matthew, can you understand this feeling? I dont know when it started, but I often feel nauseous. At first, I didnt understand the source of the nausea. But later, I figured it out. However, I felt even more hopeless. Because it came from my father and mother. Sifs tone was very calm. However, the content of her words contained an extremely angry emotional tension. Matthew could feel that she was trying her best to control her anger. You might not know this, but not only do I hate Melindas selfishness, I also hate the devil bloodline that Rheagar gave me. I was actually furious from the bottom of my heart at the flaws my parents had left me in terms of both bloodline and spirit. This thought also made me feel ashamed. I often wondered if such rebellious thoughts were also because I inherited the devils bloodline or because of Melindas selfishness. I dont know. I used to be able to suppress these absurd thoughts. However, ever since I awakened. I became more sensitive. I was no longer the little girl who could pretend to be innocent and nonchalant. I dont want to hurt my father. However, he had taught me since I was young that everything about the devil had original sin. And now hes telling me not to hate my demonic bloodline? How was this possible? Ive always wanted to be a sensible girl, and thats what Ive always done. But this time, I really couldnt control my impulse. I could feel my own existence being distorted. Sometimes, I dont even understand the meaning of my existence. To put it in an extreme way. Then it was a mistake for me to be born. Fortunately, Im not that extreme. So I was just a little sad and a little disgusted. In my fathers opinion, I just need to be coaxed. I think so too. However, things were not that simple. I want to find a path of self-reconciliation. Leaving Rolling Stone Town and heading to the northernmost floating city, stepping into the world of mages, was just such an attempt for me. Can you understand how I feel? Sif raised her head and reached out to slightly tidy her hair, which was messed up by the wind. Her eyes were still bright but not as carefree as when they first met. Matthew was silenced again. He realized that he had thought too simply before he came. If Sif hadnt taken the initiative to speak. He had no idea that the girl in front of him had so many thoughts hidden in her heart. After awakening? I wonder if its because of the stimulation of the Holy Grail of Sin or because of what happened to Melinda that day? Matthew thought carefully. It was normal for a girl whose mother had not been by her side since she was young to have such a reaction. He lowered his head slightly to Sif. Im sorry, I thought too simply. Sif smiled and shook her head. Its alright. But its not as simple as you think. Its because youve never cared about me. Whether its me or Beanna, youve always treated us as little girls, but in fact, Im not young anymore! As she spoke, she puffed out her chest. Matthew felt the swelling curve and quickly looked away. For a race like demons, was awakening equivalent to a second growth? He was secretly surprised. However, Sif did not intend to let Matthew off. She took a step forward, and the girls fragrance stimulated Matthews nerves. She questioned loudly, Matthew, do you not like women? Or perhaps you dont like humans at all? Hearing this. Matthew smiled instead. You dont have to provoke me like this because my goal has always been clear. Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Afternoon in Jiliu City Chapter 842: Afternoon in Jiliu City Sif asked, What goal? Powerful magic power? Or become the most powerful mage? Was this something very fascinating? Cant you like women just because youre chasing after these things? Were these things that couldnt be taken care of? Or are you actually a coward? You dont know what you want at all, and just keep running away. Each of her questions was sharper than the last. Matthew was unprecedentedly relaxed and calm. He calmly replied, Yes, I cant take care of both. Perhaps some mages can still maintain the desire to study and work hard after having a partner, but I dont think Im such a person. My focus and energy are quite limited. I only want to focus on the most important things. At least at this stage, theres no doubt about it. Matthew was actually quite tactful. In fact, most successful mages would not disperse their energy too early. The difference between them and Matthew was that The mages of this world were very clear about the difference between desire and emotion. This meant that they could have a chaotic private life while making amazing progress in the field of magic. Very few Legendary mages had their own emotional sustenance before becoming legendary mages. They were just venting their desires. But Matthew couldnt do that. He wasnt an emotional mysophobe, nor was he a moral model. He simply couldnt do it. As you said, the pursuit of magic, power and strength is a fascinating thing. In my heart, the feelings between people are also fascinating, especially love. In this world, all fascinating things were mutually exclusive. Ive never been averse to starting a relationship. However, that was only after my Legend path had entered a relatively stable stage. I still have many things to do. I still have a long way to go. This was not just because it was a fascinating thing. It was also because this was a matter of life and death. I said life and death. It might not just be my life or death. Matthew added. Sif looked confused. I dont understand. Why is it like this? Matthew did not answer directly. Instead, he said indifferently, My teacher is the famous Holy Mage Lady Isabelle of the Alliance. She has incredible strength, but her mental state is not very stable. She is crazy all day long. I dont understand many of the things she does. The way you look at me now is just like how I look at her. We are mages who live in isolation, mad and arrogant loners. Being misunderstood is our destiny, but it is also a blessing bestowed upon us by the heavens. When Matthew said this. Isabelles appearance was not the only thing in his mind. At the same time, Margarets back as she walked proudly into Purgatory flashed across his mind. Before saying all this. Actually, he couldnt explain why he was so repelled and even afraid of feelings. But after he finished speaking, he suddenly came to a realization. The rejection was not because of fear. It was because of greed. He was so greedy and thirsty! He was so eager to open up a brand new world on the path of legend. Therefore, he did not dare to be negligent or distracted. Above desire. There was only a higher level of desire. Matthew didnt say anything. He didnt expect Sif, a mortal, to understand him. However, Sif was silent for a while after hearing that. Then, she said very gently, I still dont understand. But I believe you. I believe that your reason is valid. Magic must be something very fascinating. Your current efforts and focus will definitely have a special meaning in the future. I believe that. So, Im sorry. I was a little rash just now. An apologetic expression appeared on her cute little face. Matthew stared at her for a long time. The latters eyes were very bright, and there was no sign of the low mood she had when she apologized. He laughed and shook his head. The other party had once again taken back the initiative. At least for now, Matthew could no longer stop Sif from learning spells. You are too cunning. Matthew said. Sifs eyes flickered. Its just that you didnt put in the effort. Her tone became gentle and shy. But I wont make things difficult for you, Matthew. Come with me for a walk in Jiliu city this afternoon. As long as youre willing to come with me this time, Ill promise you that I wont go to the northernmost floating city. Matthew raised his eyebrows. Really? Sif didnt give him an answer. She reached out her soft little hand and held Matthews warm palm. Then, she turned her head away and pulled him towards the steps of the city wall with a flushed face. Matthew was a little embarrassed at first. But very quickly. He heard the sound of her heart beating. Hence, he smiled. Who knew that this smile would actually anger Sif. The girl flew into a rage out of humiliation and shook Matthews hand off. Whats so funny She still wanted to say something. In the next moment. Her hand was once again held by that warm touch. She was stunned. Lets go. Lets go take a look at this city. Matthew said. .. On the street near the city gate. Compared to Rolling Stone Town, which lacked entertainment, Jiliu City was much more prosperous. It was said that there was a permanent theatre and circus here! As the main traffic route from the south to the north. Jiliu City was the human city most closely related to Jade Court. Therefore, it was extremely developed in terms of commerce. Matthew held Sifs hand and strolled down the street. He could hear the shouts of the peddlers and the sound of the carriage tracks rolling. Sif was a little shy at first. However, the atmosphere soon infected the two of them. She looked around, and many small objects attracted her curious gaze. The two of them walked for a while. Suddenly. An order came from the direction of the city gate. Make way, make way! Windchasers are on duty. Please cooperate and move aside! At first, Matthew thought it was some bully. However, the moment the voice sounded. Most of the people on the street automatically made way. Very quickly. A row of tall knights in silver armour rode into the city on horses. They quickly passed through the middle of the street. The sharp ears under the helmets and the low voices of the residents on both sides exposed their identities. This was the Windchasers from the Emerald Jade Court! Matthew knew. Jiliu City and Jade Court had signed an agreement on mutual assistance in offense and defense, and the diplomatic relationship between the two sides was of the highest level. There was even a separate Windseeker camp in the city. At the moment. The Wood Elves had a high reputation in Jiliu City. Not only did the people not complain about making way, but they were also quite cooperative. At this moment, a low voice came from the crowd. Why is the Windseeker in such a hurry? I heard some news. It seems to be related to the Silver Frost Brotherhood. It shouldnt be a big deal, right? The security of the city has always been very stable. Dont worry, I think I saw General Tarani leading the knights just now. With him leading the team personally, there wont be any gangs that cant be wiped out! However, the knight beside him is a little unfamiliar Matthew retracted his ears. Then, he gently tugged at Sif. What are you looking at? Sif replied, I just felt that one of the Windseeker Knights just now was a little familiar. Maybe I saw wrongly! Lets go to the square to take a look. I heard that there might be a tiger jumping through a fire ring performance today! As they spoke. The two of them gradually disappeared into the crowd. .. At the same time. In the Windchaser camp. Beanna nervously took off her helmet and said to Tarani, You brought me out on your own and even made me assume the identity of a Windseeker Knight. Will it be alright? Tarani said disapprovingly, Werent you bored in the Jade Court and wanted to come out for a walk? These are just a few remnants of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. What could happen? I dont even need to personally take action. Ill just let Li Wei lead the team in taking a look! Lets go! Change your clothes, and Ill take you to see something fun. Today is the day of the Gemstone Kings Legendary Pentathlon Challenge! If we miss it today, we can only wait for next month! Quick, quick, quick! Change your clothes! As she spoke, she looked at Beannas chest lecherously. Then, Beanna mercilessly pushed her out of the door. Chapter 843 - Chapter 581: I’m the one on the business trip, you’re the one who woke up early Chapter 581: Im the one on the business trip, youre the one who woke up early After lunch, Chen hansheng returned to the office. Everyone in the company had their own tasks, and Chen hansheng had to review some financial documents that needed his signature in the afternoon. Chen hansheng worked until five o clock in the evening. When he walked out of the office, the roadside of the University town was still empty. Only at the entrance of the internet cafe could he see a few young people going in and out. Ill be leaving first. Call me if you have any questions. Chen hansheng shouted at her. The little Secretary was busy, so she was too lazy to reply. She just raised her hand and waved it perfunctorily. As he drove to the Tianjing mountain community, Chen hansheng called Xiao rongyu again to tell her that he had arrived at school. Im shopping with Xiaomeng and the others. Are there many people in Jiangling? Xiao rongyu asked. not many. Its like a ghost city. I just saw a few bus No. 137 coming out of the station, but they were all empty. Its very rare. As Chen hansheng answered, he took out some cash and put it into two red packets. These were red packets for Dong er and ah ning. then are you scared to sleep alone at night? the ghost stories in the dormitory are very famous. Xiao Yu er was whimpering to scare Chen hansheng, and several girls around her were laughing. its fine. I have a photo of your head on my bed to ward off evil. Chen hansheng walked to the building where Shen youchu lived, looked up, and said, little Yu er, Im downstairs. Ill hang up first. Sure, Ill call you back tonight. Xiao rongyu answered sweetly. Chen hansheng pressed the answer button and changed the contact name of Xiao rongyu to director Yu . He was glad that he could not video call her now, otherwise it would be too troublesome. In that case, Chen hansheng would have to video call Xiao rongyu and pretend that he was in the dormitory before returning to Tianjing mountain to look for Shen youchu. It would be a lot easier. Dong, Dong, Dong. Dong er came to open the door after knocking on the door upstairs. However, her appearance gave Chen hansheng a shock. Dong er was a little fatter than when she first came to jianhao last Christmas. She was also wrapped in a thick cotton coat, holding a hot water bag in her hand, and had a lollipop in her mouth. This should be ah nings snack. F * ck! Chen hansheng pointed at the image. why do you look like a landlady? Hehe ~ Dong er smiled in embarrassment. Anyone who met a female owner like Shen youchu, who didnt put on any airs, spoke slowly, and was super gentle and never lost her temper, would probably show her cutest and purest side. This time, the living room was very lively. The television was replaying the Spring Festival Gala. Shen youchu was sitting on the sofa, looking at the materials for the postgraduate entrance examination seriously.Little ning was leaning against his sister, holding a Mickey Mouse cartoon hydrogen balloon in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the TV screen. When they saw Chen hansheng coming over, little ah ning cheered and ran over quickly. She pulled the hydrogen balloon and made a whoosh whoosh sound in the air, causing Shen youchu to repeatedly warn them from behind, dont fall, dont fall. he couldnt help but speak in the Sichuan and Chongqing dialect. Brother! Little ah ning came in front of Chen hansheng, raised his little head, and looked at Chen hansheng with affection and dependence. Whoa, youre full of energy. Chen hansheng touched ah nings head. Ah nings face was also a lot rosier. He had two cute pigtails on his head, looking innocent and happy. Shen youchu placed the slippers neatly by Chen hanshengs feet, then asked with concern, Cant you eat? What? Chen hansheng blinked. Only then did Shen youchu react. With a red face, he asked again in Mandarin, Have you eaten? Ive eaten. I havent seen you for more than a week. Did you miss me? Chen hansheng stared at Shen youchu and sized him up. He still had the same body that would not gain weight, and the same pair of attractive peach-shaped eyes. He was still so easily shy. Shen youchu was stunned and didnt say anything. Little ning immediately said,Sister missed you. When we slept together, she dreamed of you many times and even talked in her sleep. Oh ~ Chen hansheng wondered if Shen youchus wimp was as cute as his sleep talking. He chuckled and reached out to cover Shen youchus face. Dong er thought that brother Xiao Chen was going to say a few romantic and sweet words to sister you Chu, but the next moment, Chen hansheng started to rub his hands playfully. lulululululululu Dong er was speechless. After Chen hansheng arrived, the room became even more lively. His mother-in-law heard the commotion and came out. Shen youchu continued to recite the materials for the postgraduate entrance examination. Chen hansheng, Dong er, and ah ning were fiercely arguing about which host was the most beautiful on the Spring Festival Gala. Although he was a little embarrassed, Chen hansheng still supported ni ping. After all, she was the woman he had wanted to marry when he was in primary school. Just like that, they played around until night time. After Chen hansheng finished his meal, he guessed that Xiao rongyu would call him at any time, so he prepared to leave. Theres no one in the dormitory. Shen youchu knew that school hadnt started yet, and she couldnt bear to let Chen hansheng go back to the dormitory alone. She pleaded in a low voice, Ah ning will stay with mother-in-law, and Ill sleep with Dong er. You wont leave tonight, okay? Chen hansheng actually did not want to leave this lively and warm environment, but if you want to wear a crown, you must bear the weight . Since he was two-timing, it was definitely not very convenient here. If he was not careful, he would speed up the arrival of the Asura arena. Im going to Thailand for a business trip tomorrow morning at six. Ive already spoken to an electronic LCD screen manufacturer there. Chen hansheng came up with a Grand reason. Its easy to wake up my mother-in-law if I wake up too early. You dont have to persuade me. Id better go back to the dormitory. At this time, Chen hansheng also felt the vibration of his phone in his pocket. He quickly waved his hand and left. Ill be leaving first. After he went downstairs, he did not immediately answer the call. It was only after he had walked out of the community that he took out his mobile phone. As expected, it was a call from Xiaoyu. He had already missed two calls. Chen hansheng quickly found a corner and replied, I was taking a shower just now. Im sorry I didnt pick it up. Xiao rongyu was a little suspicious,youre taking a bath so early? Whats the big deal? Chen hansheng replied in a matter-of-fact tone, Im going on a business trip tomorrow, so Im going to take a shower and sleep early. Oh, I see Xiao Yu er nodded. Just as she was about to say something, Chen hansheng immediately interrupted her, wait a moment. Ill talk to you after Im done drying my hair. Otherwise, Ill catch a cold easily. Alright, he said. Xiao rongyu considerately agreed. Chen hansheng immediately drove back to the school and ran to dormitory 602. He took a few deep breaths and called back, Ive finished drying my hair. Eh, why are you using the dorm phone? Little Yu er felt a little strange. Chen hansheng glanced at his phones remaining battery and said, My phone is charging, Ill call you from the landline. What was the benefit of a landline? it could indirectly confirm that Chen hansheng was in the dormitory. In particular, halfway through, the dormitory manager came up to check the dormitory and recorded the list of students who had returned to school in advance, which helped Chen hansheng confirm this fact. Just like that, he managed to fool everyone again. Chen hansheng had a good nights sleep and woke up at 6 am the next morning. He had to go to the blue-light electronic LCD screen factory for a one-day inspection. The campus of the University of Finance and Economics was very quiet. The foggy weather was a little humid. The Land Rover drove on the campus road, and only the sound of the wheels rolling on the leaves could be heard. It was just the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, so the cafeteria was not open. Only some innocent Windows were open, but there was no breakfast at the innocent Windows. Ding Ling Ling ~ Suddenly, Shen youchu contacted her. Whats wrong? Chen hanshengs heart skipped a beat. Shen youchu should have been sleeping, but a call at this time was a little scary. Im, Im fine. Theres breakfast at home, Shen youchu said over the phone. Oh. Chen hansheng heaved a sigh of relief. It was only 6:30 and he did not plan to eat. Alright, Ill go over to eat. Chen hansheng turned the steering wheel and arrived at the Tianjing mountain community first. The dining table was already filled with hot buns, porridge, cold dishes, and hot dishes. Dong er is very capable! Chen hansheng could not help but praise. I didnt do it, Dong er walked out of the kitchen. sister you Chu woke up at five. I was still sleeping at that time. Chen hansheng glanced at Shen youchu, his beautiful peach-shaped eyes slightly bloodshot. AI ~ Chen hansheng sighed. Im the one whos going on a business trip at six O clock. Why are you the one whos up early?he asked. Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Legendary Pentathlon Challenge Chapter 844: Legendary Pentathlon Challenge There were even some poor gamblers who started to borrow money to raise the registration fee of 200 gold coins! Matthew looked deeply at the gem. At this moment, Sif shook his arm. Matthew turned around and found that she was looking at him with a fascinated gaze. What a beautiful gem, Matthew! Are we really not going to try? What I mean is, since the registration fee is only 200 gold coins, I can pay for it Were women really not immune to gemstones? Matthew laughed in his heart. However, he nodded. Then lets participate and have some fun. Very quickly. The two of them came to the registration passage at the side. 200 gold coins was a huge registration fee. Although many people were tempted. It was still rare to see someone take direct action like Matthew. Therefore, they quickly arrived at the front of the queue. All five challenges? Then itll be 1000 gold coins! I suggest you sign up for four first. If you can clear the first four, you can sign up for the fifth one. This is a kind suggestion. Of course, I wont stop you if you insist on giving money to my boss. Under the suggestion of the young man in charge of registration and collection. Matthew finally paid 800 gold coins and received four pink coupons to prove his identity. Take this coupon and go straight to the east gate of the theater. You two can participate in the challenge. I wish you all a happy competition. But remember, the competition comes second, and relationships come first! The young man said cheerfully. Sif asked curiously, Why do you say that? The young man explained, Because the legendary five challenges often test the tacit understanding and trust of both parties, its best for brothers to participate together. Ive seen a lot of couples join hands to participate in the challenge, but they break up after that. This is really miserable for most men. After all, they paid a sum of money to save their lives and then lost their girlfriend. In short, if your boyfriend doesnt perform well in the competition, please be more understanding. After all, from the way you two dress, you shouldnt be serious adventurers, right? Im guessing that youre young ladies and young masters from rich families who are here to experience life, so as long as you remember that happiness is the most important! Sif didnt seem to have heard the details of the young mans explanation, but when she heard your boyfriend, her eyes narrowed into a line, and her eyes were full of smiles. Matthew didnt want to pour cold water on her. The two of them quickly left the registration desk. They walked half a circle around the theatre and came to the east side. When they passed a small door, they met a few idle staff members. Matthew showed them the pink coupon in his hand. One of the fat men came up and asked meticulously, You are the first group to participate in todays Legendary 5 Challenge. According to the usual practice, you are qualified to choose the order of the first four rounds. Which round do you plan to start from? Matthew said calmly, Just follow the normal order. Fatty clapped his hands. Then lets unlock it. As he spoke, he brought the two of them into a room that looked like a secret chamber. The walls of the secret chamber were painted black. There were more than ten candles inside. It was neither bright nor dark, but it gave off a rather oppressive feeling. In the middle of the secret room was a transparent and sealed glass tank. There was a small box at the bottom of the tank. There was a six-digit password lock on the box. There were two water pipes hanging at both ends of the glass tank, and there were still some water stains at the bottom of the tank that had not been cleaned up. The content of Water Unlocking is very simple. One of you must choose to enter the tank at the beginning of the game. Remember, the soundproofing effect inside and outside the tank is very good. No matter how loud you shout, you wont be able to hear each other. At the beginning of the challenge, these two water pipes will fill the tank with water. Only by opening the password lock at the bottom of the tank can the person in the tank successfully escape and clear the level. Of course, because you are not allowed to use lockpicking tools or scrolls during this process, and to reduce the difficulty, we will directly tell the answer to the password lock to the person standing outside. You can use hand gestures or lip reading to convey the answer. This process is bound to be a little torturous, but if you believe in the tacit understanding between the two sides, you can probably pass the level smoothly. So, who do the two of you choose to enter? Fatty asked as he rubbed his hands. Matthew said frankly, Ill go in. Fatty nodded. Ill get someone to bring you a ladder. Three minutes later. Matthew climbed up the ladder to the tall and enclosed glass tank. Sif stood outside nervously. Matthew gave her a reassuring look. The challenge begins! Fatty gave Matthew an exaggerated gesture. At that moment. The water above the water tank sizzled down. In the blink of an eye, it had reached Matthews ankle. He lowered his head to take a look. Although the passcode lock had a 6-digit number, the content on it was not a number at all, but a strange pattern! Outside the vat. Sif was led to the side by Fatty, who showed her a piece of parchment with six complicated patterns engraved on it. Sif took a closer look and frowned. But on the parchment, there were six things drawn in order: Hedgehog. Fork. Hydrangea. Knight. Bear. The moon. You only have two minutes at most to remember the picture and tell your boyfriend the contents. Otherwise, you will have failed the challenge. Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: Legendary Pentathlon Challenge Chapter 845: Legendary Pentathlon Challenge Fatty chuckled and said, But dont be too nervous. Maybe your boyfriend is an expert locksmith. He can open it even without your hintWhat? When the fatty said that, he would be extremely shocked. A loud mechanical sound rang out. Kacha! The bottom of the glass tank suddenly loosened, and the four pieces of glass surrounding Matthew slowly rose up. Matthew walked out of it with calm steps. Fatty lowered his head to take a look, and his face was filled with shock. Because when he showed Sif the parchment, he had already unlocked the complicated combination lock! How is this possible? Could it be that I accidentally switched to the correct password when I was adjusting yesterday? Thats impossible Fatty was dumbfounded. The two staff members behind him were also at a loss. Sif looked at Matthew in surprise and joy, her eyes full of admiration. So, can we proceed to the next stage? Matthew asked gently. Fatty seemed to wake up from a dream. Yes, the next one is Walking with Beasts. This level is a little dangerous. The two of you will be locked in a cage with a hungry beast at the same time. There is only one exit from the cage. You can only His rambling was interrupted by Matthew calmly. Bring me there. Fatty was stunned for a moment before hurriedly leading Matthew and the other man out of the room and quickly heading to the next secret room. .. In an even wider secret chamber. The huge iron cage slowly descended. Not far away. A hungry tiger slowly walked over. Sif grabbed Matthews hand nervously. Little did he know. Fatty, who was outside the cage, seemed even more nervous. He looks really hungry. Sif whispered. Matthew smiled. Then he should be glad that Im not hungry today. As he spoke. He swaggered towards the exit with Sif. The tiger followed Matthew closely. The moment Matthew passed by him. Under the surprised gazes of Fatty and the other staff members. The tiger suddenly lay on the ground, its chin firmly pressed against the cold granite, its tail tightly retracted, and an unknown liquid actually flowed out of its lower body! A strong smell of urine spread in the cage. Sif quickly pinched her nose. The two of them quickly walked out. From the beginning to the end. The tiger did not dare to cross the line. .. The third event was called Night of the Undead. The content was about taking a key from the neck of a ghoul bound by iron chains. Other than this powerful ghoul. There were even some zombies chained in the room. The moment he entered. Even the fat man and the other staff members could not help but frown. This was a piece of cake for Matthew. He flung his hand away. Go get it! He thought Sif would hesitate. But the girls courage was clearly beyond Matthews expectations. She only said, Okay. Then, she swaggered towards the ghoul in the middle of the room. Be careful It seemed that the girl with bright eyes and white teeth formed a sharp contrast with the ghoul. Even the fatty couldnt help but remind her. However, Sif did not care and rushed in front of the ghoul. The zombies beside her were completely indifferent to her presence. But at this moment, Sif stopped. She pinched her nose with one hand, her face full of disgust. This ghoul had not been treated with negative energy at all. Its body was too rotten. The smell alone was enough to make people faint. Sif tried hard to overcome the disgust in her heart and wanted to reach out to take the key around the mans neck. But at this moment. The ghoul suddenly lowered its head, grabbed the key with its right hand, and threw it to Sif! Sif was stunned. She ran back with the key. I got it! Outside the room. She happily asked Matthew for credit. Matthew looked at Fatty calmly. Next round. A few drops of sweat appeared on Fattys forehead. Wait a minute. The White-Headed Falcon needed for the fourth stage needs to be summoned by Lord Kratos himself. Ill inform him now. Why dont you go to the VIP room next door and have a seat first? Matthew did not make things difficult for him. Sure, but be quick. By the way, can you give me the bonuses for the first three projects first? Hearing this. More sweat trickled down Fattys forehead. .. Ten minutes later. In the VIP room. A middle-aged man dressed in jewellery walked in quickly. His appearance was very eye-catching. He had a pair of big and small eyes of different size, and there were three scars on the left side of his face that seemed to be left by the claws of a wild beast. Hello, both of you. I am the owner of this theatre and circus. I am also known as the King of Gems, Kratos. Lets get straight to the point. The middle-aged man looked at Matthew politely. Ill directly offer 9000 gold coins to ask the two of you to withdraw from the competition. How about that? Before Matthew could answer. The middle-aged man smiled bitterly and said, With your abilities, youre either a mage or a high-level druid. We really dont have a way to deal with you coming to our place to cause trouble. As long as you can withdraw from the competition, even if you want more compensation, its negotiable. To be honest, I wont let you take that super gem. This is a loss that I cant afford. Matthew asked in confusion, But since you chose to take out the gemstone to attract others to participate in the competition, you should be prepared to meet someone capable, right? Kratos expression turned ugly, but he quickly said, Im a businessman, and businessmen only care about profits. In order to attract more people to participate, I naturally need some gimmicks. However, I just went to verify it and found that my subordinates made a mistake in the showcase earlier. I actually provided a slightly smaller sapphire for this competition, not the yellow gem that was mistakenly displayed just now. If you insist on continuing, even if you obtain the final reward, you wont be able to obtain what you want. Instead of this, why dont I add a little more gold coins to you? How about everyone take a step back? I know that you have some ability, but Im not boasting shamelessly. I have some connections in Jiliu City Matthew could hear his threat. He couldnt help but say sarcastically, So, do you use this method on everyone who passes three tests in a row? Compensate 9000 gold coins? No wonder no one has passed the fourth stage. Kratos was extremely thick-skinned. He turned a deaf ear to Matthews mockery and only chuckled. Im just a businessman. Also, in the history of the Legendary Challenge that Ive organized, theres no one like you who has passed three tests in a row in such a short period of time. As soon as he finished speaking. The door to the VIP room was suddenly pushed open. The fat man, who was sweating profusely, rushed in. At this moment, he looked even more embarrassed. Fatty whispered into Kratos ear as soon as he entered. Kratos face immediately revealed a look of bewilderment. What? Another pair has passed the third stage? His voice was soft. However, Matthew heard it clearly. The corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. At the same time, he was also curious about the other group of people who had passed three rounds in a row. Why dont we ask them to come to the VIP room? Lets talk about it and see if the compensation of 9000 gold coins is sincere enough. Matthew added. Kratos glared at him fiercely. Then, he summoned another lackey and whispered, Hurry up and invite Young Master Hood! Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Demon Maze Chapter 846: Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Demon Maze .. The little sidekick received the order and immediately ran out of the door. The sweaty fatty asked hesitantly, Then what about the other group of people who passed the third stage? Kratos waved his hand in frustration. Take them to another VIP room and ask them to wait for a while. Ill talk to them in a while! Fatty nodded and left quickly. Matthew looked at Kratos calmly. For some reason, the slightly bald and plump merchant in front of him gave him a very subtle feeling. He couldnt tell if it was danger or something else. But Matthew felt that it was a little out of place. If you feel that the compensation of 9000 gold coins is too little, then you can continue to challenge the fourth and fifth stages. But let me make this clear first. Even if you win all the challenges, you can only get one sapphire, not the one that was revealed by mistake at the beginning! Kratos warned with an unfriendly expression, Kid, dont think Im easy to talk to. No matter where you come from, Jiliu City is my territory! Also, the fourth and fifth stages have been changed to 12 oclock tonight. Im the one who organized the Legendary Challenge. I have the right to change the time, as long as its before 12 oclock tonight! Now, do you still want to continue participating? Accompanied by his vicious warning. Two burly men walked in from outside the VIP room. These two men were obviously of barbarian descent. They were unusually burly, and the swords on their waists were the usual style of northern warriors. Why not? Matthew replied calmly. Kratos repeatedly said good three times. In the next moment. He angrily slammed the door and walked out. Youd better wait here. When Young Master Hood comes, Ill let you understand the consequences of pushing your luck! The two barbarian warriors also made a throat-slashing gesture at Matthew before leaving one after another. Sif frowned. Why are these people like this? Isnt this competition organized by him? Why did he go back on his word? They are too shameless to do this! Matthew blinked. He was actually quite speechless. Its not just shameless. Its extremely vulgar. Even if they want to make quick money and dont want to suffer losses, they shouldnt be so obvious about it, right? Sif nodded like a chick pecking at rice. Yes, yes! Moreover, they whispered in front of us as if they were talking to us. Theyre simply threatening us! Hearing this. Matthews heart skipped a beat. Indeed. To put it simply, Kratos performance was a poor performance of a black-hearted businessman who was about to suffer a loss. However, how could a businessman with such a poor temperament have such a huge asset? This was not impossible. It could only be said that the probability was not high. Wait here for a while. Ill go out and take a look. he said. Sif nodded obediently. Matthew immediately cast a Spell Eye at the side, then opened a Teleportation Door and quickly appeared in the square. At this moment, there were already more people surrounding the square. He squeezed his way in. He was surprised to find that the gem in the box hanging in the middle of the stage had turned into a blue sapphire. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have discovered the Haste Gem(Rare Item).] [Haste Gem: 1. Can be used to replenish mana.] 2. With this gem, you can use the Haste Technique three times a day. 3. When you wear this gem in the inner or outer pocket of your shirt, you will gain the ability to leap into the air. [Leap in the Air: You can jump again in mid-air. The height of the jump is about 2/3 of the normal height.] .. It was a decent magic gem. However, it was far from the Earths Crown that Matthew had seen earlier. Rather than saying that the value of the final reward has been greatly reduced, its more like Earths Crown didnt seem like it belonged to Kratos in the first place Matthew couldnt help but feel puzzled. Previously, he had thought that Kratos did not understand the true value of Earths Crown and that he had only picked up the opportunity by chance. But now, it seemed that this was not the case. Then why did he show it? Is it really the mistake of the people under him? The more Matthew thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He began to think carefully about every detail that he and Sif had encountered since entering Jiliu City. However, he still found nothing after going through it carefully. Until a certain moment. A flash of lightning suddenly flashed across his mind. Earths Crown! Thats right, that Earths Crown seems to be on the Druid Churchs list of stolen items! Matthew hurriedly took out the thick list from his luggage. As expected. He found the label of Earths Crown on the last two pages of the parchment. .. [Earths Crown: A powerful gem that contains the power of the earth. It was stolen on the night the three evil organizations attacked the underground sanctuary. It was suspected to have been stolen by the Silver Frost Brotherhood] .. So that was the case. This gem was a treasure that the Druid Order had lost when they were attacked for the first time. Matthew had only skimmed through the list. This was why he did not have such a deep impression of Earths Crown! So, this gem was stolen from the Earth Society by the Silver Frost Brotherhood and then passed to Kratos Or maybe. The so-called gem merchant Kratos was a member of the Silver Frost Brotherhood?! Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: The Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Demon Maze Chapter 847: The Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Demon Maze Matthew was filled with doubts. He even suspected that Kratos was an incarnation of the Traveler God! But thinking about it carefully, this was illogical. If the God of Travelers had participated in the first attack on the Earth Society, then there was no need for him to do it again. Moreover, even though the Traveler God appeared and disappeared unpredictably, he never hid anything when he met him. Unlike Kratos. There was an uncoordinated energy all over his body. Next time I meet him, Ill have to try to use balanced perception. Matthew realized that there was something wrong with Kratos! There was even a possibility- He let me see this gem on purpose! Then what is his purpose? Leading me into some kind of dispute? Could it be related to the Legendary Pentathlon Challenge? If that was the case This meant that Matthew had been targeted as soon as he arrived in Jiliu City. It wasnt strange to be targeted. Because he had come in a hurry today, he did not put on the Star Weaving Robe under his mage robe to block the gazes of the gods. The reason why he chose Jiliu City. On one hand, he wanted to test his importance in the eyes of the gods. On the other hand, it was also because this city was Hoods territory. If something really happened, at least a trustworthy mage would come and take care of him. Thats not right either. If all of this is targeted at me, there is no need for Kratos to act so impatient. Every word he said seemed to be provoking me Matthew rubbed his temples. At this moment. He suddenly saw another entry on the list of the first batch of thieves. .. [Holy Oak Seed: An extremely rare item. Each seed has the chance to breed a complete natural dream. It is suspected that it was stolen by the Silver Frost Brotherhood] .. Jeff The image of the merchant who had handed this treasure to him quickly appeared in Matthews mind. It was strange. Ever since Jeff gave the seed to him that day. It was as if this travelling merchant had vanished into thin air! In the incident at Cross City that he had just experienced. The holy oak tree seed had played a certain role. Previously, Matthew had thought that this series of events was just a coincidence. But now, it seemed that this was not the case! good The Earths Crown and the Holy Oak Seed were stolen from the same batch of treasures. Its very likely that they came from the same person, but who is that person? Why did he entrust Jeff to give me the holy oak seed? If what he did earlier was considered a good deed, then could it be that he used the Earths Crown to attract me here in hopes of doing a good deed? Matthew felt as if he had fallen into a thick fog. The surroundings were filled with spider webs that could not be seen clearly. At a certain moment. He keenly sensed a pair of eyes staring at his back. But when he turned around, he saw a vast sea of people. This feeling was frustrating. But Matthew was very calm. He knew that he was not a master of anti-reconnaissance or prophecy spells, but there were many such talents in the Alliance! If he really couldnt figure it out, he was determined to find Roderick or Edmond and ask them to divine the truth. Thus, he composed himself. After strolling around the surroundings and finding nothing else, Matthew quickly returned to the VIP room. Five minutes later. A series of impetuous footsteps sounded. A luxuriously dressed young man with an impatient expression walked in from outside. Behind him was a group of people. Half of them were guards of the city, while the other half were wearing magic robes. They seemed to be peripheral members of some Mage Tower or organization. Matthew noticed. This young mans appearance was indeed somewhat similar to Hoods. But judging from his age. He might be Hoods grandson or great-grandson. After all, Hood was already over 140 years old this year. Youre the one whos causing trouble? As soon as the young man entered, he glared at Matthew in displeasure. Dont you know who Kratos is working for? No one has ever dared to provoke the Hood Clan in Jiliu City! You may have some skills, mage, but my grandfather is a registered wizard of the Seven Saint Alliance. Ill say this first. If you know whats good for you, take the money and shut up. If you dont, Ill send you to the dungeons of Jiliu City. Kratos is really a f * cking good-for-nothing. He cant even handle a wild mage. F * ck, I was supposed to go hunting outside the city today! He was cursing and swearing. Matthew did not look at him. Instead, he glanced at Sif. Sif was very calm. She seemed to be 100% confident that Matthew could settle this matter. Therefore, when the young man spoke. She only looked ahead politely, her eyes empty. No one knew what was going on in her little head. A registered mage of the Seven Saint Alliance is indeed a very powerful character. So why dont you consider that Im also a mage of the Seven Saint Alliance before you make your wild remarks? Matthew asked lightly. The young man burst out laughing. How many Mages are there in the Seven Saint Alliance? You really dare to put on airs Before he could finish his sentence. A blue portal appeared in the centre of the VIP room. Mage Hood walked out with a beaming face. Matthew, were you looking for me? Matthew smiled and nodded. Just as he returned to the VIP room, he used the token given by Hood to send him a spell message. Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Demon Maze Chapter 848: Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Demon Maze Hood came rather quickly. G-Grandpa The young man stuttered as he looked at Hood, who had suddenly appeared. He could not even straighten his tongue. What happened? Seeing this scene. Hood seemed to have guessed something, but he was quite calm, and his tone was calm. Grandfather, he wants to take advantage of me The young man shouted in a hurry. Hood was stunned. The young man hurriedly corrected himself, He wants to take advantage of our family! Hood couldnt be bothered to look at him again. He just smiled at Matthew. If you like this child, how about I give it to you? The young man widened his eyes in disbelief. He still wanted to say something. However, Hood glanced at him coldly, and the latter kept quiet out of fear. Matthew smiled and stood up. Its not like that. But I did encounter some confusing things in Jiliu City. If its convenient, do you mind a soundproof barrier? Hood nimbly tapped his cane. A pure white light quickly spread out in all directions. Other than Matthew and Hood, everyone else was pushed outside the white light. Matthew pointed at Sif. Shes my friend. Hood looked at her in surprise and said, Okay, before pulling Sif in. Matthew then briefly recounted his encounter in Jiliu City. Speaking of which, we only wanted to have some fun, but the value of that gem is quite considerable. It would be a lie to say that I didnt have any intentions. However, what happened later made me wonder. How much do you know about the gem merchant Kratos? Matthew asked. Hood frowned after hearing that. He said awkwardly, Ever since I started to study the life-prolonging technique in seclusion, the Mage Tower and the family business have been handed over to my subordinates to manage. I have some impression of that Kratos. Hes just a smart businessman. With the help of that grandson of mine, he became a big and powerful person in Jiliu City. He should have some magic gems, but he definitely cant take out a treasure like the Earths Crown. Matthew nodded. If thats the case, Kratos must be related to the Silver Frost Brotherhood. But Im very curious about their purpose. Obviously, someone deliberately used the Earths Crown to attract me to participate in the Five Legendary Trials, and my participation in this challenge might draw you out. Im not sure why he did this, but the root of all this must be Kratos. Theres only a small chance that he made a mistake in the setting up the gemstone, but theres a bigger chance that theres something wrong with him! Hood made a prompt decision. He walked out of the soundproof barrier and instructed, If you still want to keep your position, call Kratos over! The young man was no fool. He knew that he had probably run into a tough opponent this time. Hearing this, he immediately rushed out as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. The rest of the servants followed. The VIP room suddenly became quiet. Hood walked into the soundproof barrier again. He rubbed his hands and looked a little embarrassed. I will definitely give you an explanation for this matter! I didnt manage my subordinates well Matthew waved his hand to stop Hood from blaming himself. A registered mage like Hood owned an entire city, and his family might even be more prosperous than the castellan family. It was easy to cause problems when there were too many people. Hood wasnt a god, so he couldnt guarantee that every member of the family was clean. In this aspect, the necromancers were in the lead. After all, it was difficult for the undead under him to take the initiative to stir up trouble. How about this? Ill ask them to find Kratos and ask him about the origin of the gem. In the meantime, shall I show you around my Mage Tower? As for the Legendary Pentathlon Challenge, if youre still interested, Ill ask them to arrange another one for you. Matthew smiled and shook his head. With his strength, participating in this kind of challenge was very easy. In the water lock-picking stage, when Fatty showed Sif the parchment, he used Soul Projection and turned into a ghost that passed through the glass tank. He copied the answer openly and unlocked the lock. Walking with Beasts and Night of the Undead were even simpler. Matthews Dragon Slayers prestige was enough to intimidate ordinary beasts, and temporarily instigating a few zombies and ghouls was a piece of cake for a professional. No matter what the challenges were, he would most likely be able to capture it easily. A challenge that had completely lost its challenge was naturally boring. He was only interested in Earths Crown and Kratos himself. Theres no need to visit the Mage Tower. Ill ask Kratos about the whole thing later, and then Ill go to other places in the city. he said to Hood without batting an eyelid. Hood glanced at Sif and revealed a look of realization. He immediately lifted his hand to remove the soundproof barrier and threw a few voice transmission spells. Where is Kratos? You havent found him yet?! There was a hint of anger in Hoods voice. A moment later. A guard and the fat man ran over from the corridor in a panic. The fatty said nervously, Master Hood, Sir Kratos said that he wanted to go to VIP Room No. 3 to talk to another group of contestants who passed three rounds in a row, but the staff in VIP Room No. 3 said that they had never seen Sir Kratos before. Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: The Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Demon Maze Chapter 849: The Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Demon Maze We searched the theatre a few times just now, but we couldnt find him! He seemed to have suddenly vanished into thin air! Hood said angrily, Nonsense, how could a perfectly fine person disappear into thin air? How do you manage your theatre? Who is responsible for the final reward for this legendary Pentathlon Challenge? Fatty said with trepidation, The final reward of the Legendary Challenge has always been decided by Lord Kratos and Young Master Hood Call that little bastard over! Hood was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Not long after. The young man returned with a dejected expression. Obviously, he had not found Kratos. Matthew was not surprised by this result. He had already prepared himself for this when he sensed the source of the abnormality in Earths Crown. Whats the reward for this Challenger League? Why dont you let anyone get the final reward? Hood asked. The young man said aggrievedly, Kratos was the one who did all the details. I remember that the final reward this time was a sapphire, worth about 30,000 gold coins Matthew looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze. The young man did not seem to be lying. At this moment. Suddenly, someone ran over from outside. Young Master Hood, we found a strange corpse in Kratos office! Matthew and Hood looked at each other. Lets go and take a look. Hood decisively took the lead. Matthew pulled Sif along and followed. A few minutes later. In a spacious and luxurious office in the theatre. A huge bookshelf was rotated 75 degrees, revealing a secret room. The secret room was cleaned very well. There were all kinds of torture tools inside. There were even some dark red bloodstains on the walls of the secret room. An extremely strange corpse was casually placed in a corner of the secret chamber. Matthew only took a glance, and his eyes became extremely serious. This corpse had no face, no facial features, and no gender! He checked. He revealed an expression that said, As expected. Hood stood at the side, his eyes also filled with surprise. What happened to this corpse? Why does it seem like everything has been taken away by some evil force? Matthew nodded slightly. All the elements were taken away when he was alive. If Im not wrong, Kratos, who was talking to me in the VIP room just now, is probably a Thousand Transformers! Thousand Transformers! Hood had obviously heard of this special race. His expression immediately turned very ugly. Is it really a Thousand Transformers? Ive heard some rumours. Some people claim that the bloodline of the Thousand Transformers is awakening, but isnt Jassliven still sealed in the Eversong Forest? Is there really a Thousand Transformers expert who can perfectly replace a person? Matthew shook his head. He now realized why he felt something was wrong with Kratos. The other partys elements were not coordinated at all! If he had used his balanced perception, he might have been able to see through the identity of the Thousand Transformers in advance! Sir, when we found this corpse, this bookshelf was open to the outside A servant reported. Hoods frown deepened. Matthew nodded lightly. He doesnt care if we know who he is. Its even possible that he let us know on purpose. If thats the case, the identity of Kratos is no longer valuable to the Thousand Transformers. He might have become another person. Hood was somewhat puzzled. Then why did he make such a scene? First, he used the Earths Crown to lure you into the challenge and then disguised as Kratos to cause a conflict between you and me? Isnt this too ridiculous? Even if theres no friendship between the two of us, its impossible for two registered mages to have a conflict over such a small matter. Matthew was deep in thought. After a moment, he muttered, Is it possible that he didnt do this to cause us to have a conflict? He just wants us to meet Think about it. If we meet in Jiliu City, what will happen between us besides inviting me to visit your mage tower? Hood thought for a moment. Theres a banquet tonight. Its for the Castellan and a few of my grandchildren to celebrate the success of my life extension. If youre willing to visit my Mage Tower, I might be able to invite you to the banquet. Banquet? Matthew narrowed his eyes. Where is the banquet? Hood looked at the young man beside him, and the latter hurriedly said, That banquet was prepared by Danny and the others. It has nothing to do with me. The banquet is held in a courtyard of the city lord in the Upper East Side. Ive only been there once or twice. There are many beautiful women there, but there are also some strange people. I asked around curiously before, and Danny told me that they are the guests of the city lord. I heard that they are all martial monks from the Far East. Of course, I wasnt interested in those baldies, so I didnt ask much. Matthew and Hood quickly exchanged their opinions. During this period, he learned that Danny was another grandson of Hood. During Hoods seclusion, Danny supported most of the family business. He was one of the few shrewd and capable talents in the Hood family. Lead the way. Lets go to the banquet venue and take a look! Hood berated. The young man immediately followed. Matthew looked back at Sif. He hesitated for a moment. Why dont I send you back first? Sif gently held his hand and insisted, You promised to accompany me this afternoon. Matthew chanted an incantation and quickly summoned Soldier, ordering him to protect Sif. The group of people rushed toward the Upper East Side. Inside the theatre. VIP Room 3. General Tarani, who had passed three rounds in a row, looked impatient. What happened? Didnt they agree to arrange the fourth challenge immediately? Why is there not even a trace of them now? Beanna pursed her lips and yawned in boredom. These challenges are not a challenge for you at all. Why are you so determined to complete them? Tarani said with a nostalgic expression, This has something to do with my father and mother. When I was young However, her words were quickly interrupted by an urgent transmission. General! When we were chasing the remnants of the Silver Frost Brotherhood, we found them entering a very special manor. According to our investigation, the owner of the manor seems to be the mayor of Jiliu City! May I ask what we should do next? Tarani was slightly stunned. How could the lord of Jiliu City be related to the Silver Frost Brotherhood? Are you sure you didnt see wrongly? The Wood Elf replied, Theres no doubt about it! Moreover, we have also discovered a few suspicious martial monks nearby Tarani stood up abruptly. She said to Beanna, Ill send you back to the camp. Beanna bit her lip. I thought I was already a qualified Elven Sword Chanter. Tarani thought for a moment. Then follow me closely later. There shouldnt be such a big problem. As she spoke. The group left the VIP room one after another. .. In a magnificent manor on the Upper East Side. A crow quickly flew over the manor. The scenery in the manor was unobstructed. Matthew blinked. The information in the data column jumped rapidly. .. [Prompt: You have discovered Rose Manor.] [Warning: You have discovered several members of the Dark Shadow Fist Sect!] [Dark Shadow Fist Sect: An organization of monks from the Far East. They are notorious for their extravagance, debauchery, and all kinds of evil. They believe in the Evil Queen, Babasha] [Warning: You have discovered the ritual Demonic Labyrinth from the Abyss!] .. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: The Legend Path of Phily! Chapter 850: The Legend Path of Phily! .. Dark Shadow Fist Sect? Its actually an evil monk sect from the Far East?! He looked at the detailed information on the data panel. Matthew was surprised. The south of Aindor was a hundred and eight thousand miles away from the Far East. It was not easy for these monks to travel across mountains, rivers, and oceans. He didnt believe that there was no one helping them from behind! So the mastermind is the lord of Jiliu City? That kid just said that these monks are the guests of the city lord of Jiliu City This thought flashed through Matthews mind. However, he was not in a hurry to make a judgment. He calmly flew over the manor and landed on a bare branch like a real raven. He carefully scanned for information. On the data panel. The continuous feedback was reassuring. In fact, the information obtained by the system was also based on Matthews own perception. His perception was not bad to begin with, and after transforming into a raven, his perception would continue to improve so he could naturally detect more information. Moreover, Matthew had an extremely high affinity with nature and negative energy. A high affinity with nature meant that his perception of evil was extremely high. Most evil existences could not hide from his eyes. A high affinity with negative energy meant that his perception of nature and justice was also very high. Matthew was equivalent to straddling between the righteous and evil camps, so he was very sensitive to both sides. This was the underlying logic behind him becoming more and more of an expert in civil war! At this moment. A few bald men walked past the courtyard below. These martial monks had red faces and reeked of alcohol. Some of them even had big bellies, showing no signs of training at all. There were three women beside them. The woman was naked, and there were a few ring-shaped things hanging on her chest. There was a rope on each ring. The monks laughed lewdly as they pulled the rope. The women immediately let out miserable and painful howls. Very quickly. The group of martial monks pulled these women and began to have sex in the courtyard during the day. Even though Matthew was mentally prepared, this scene still left him dumbstruck. Li Weiqi had once mentioned to him about these monks who had fallen into evil. Some of them worshipped Galan, the creator of the dusk, and used the principle of distorting oaths and breaking precepts to indulge in sensual pleasures. The other group was the believers of Evil Queen Babasha. They inherited the cruelty, viciousness, and perversion of Babasha. They might be even more terrifying than the believers of Galan! Its said that the Far East once had a very prosperous civilization, but under the influence of the three demons, it has become a land of devastation. The original martial monk culture and inheritance were twisted by the evil gods into all kinds of evil organizations. Matthew felt a little emotional. With his perception, it was not difficult for him to see that the soul of the woman in the courtyard had long been eaten alive. What was left was only a flesh shell that could only react instinctively. And the monks were not just venting their beastly desires. They are accumulating enough evil power for the ritual ground The Demonic Labyrinth is no joke. Its a terrifying ritual to transplant the Abyssal Evil Earth into the Main World! The explanation of the Demonic Maze appeared in Matthews mind and in the data panel at the same time. Fortunately, he worked hard enough to make up for his missed lessons. The lack of knowledge caused by his background as a rogue Mage was also made up for to a certain extent. If it was in the past. He probably didnt even know what this ritual ground was used for! Someone wants to inject a part of the abyss into the prime material plane. This is very difficult, and they will face a strong counterattack from the plane consciousness of the material plane. But even if its only a temporary delivery of the Abyssal Lands to the human world, its enough to create a lot of tragedies. Matthews heart turned cold. Demons were monsters that were more destructive than devils! The appearance of the Demon Lord on the battlefield of the Wild Wolf Mountain was enough to sound the alarm for the world. Although they did not have brains, the fact that a group of brainless monsters could still survive in this world also reflected their terrifying combat power and destructive power. Its not that simple! This ritual venue is very complicated. They still need to hold a large number of evil sacrifices and even soul sacrifices! Unless the Dark Shadow Fist Sect has already prepared a large number of people and ghosts in this manor Matthew looked on coldly. It was not until the monks had finished venting that he quietly flapped his wings and flew toward another courtyard. He was trying to gather as much information as possible. Very quickly. In the depths of the manor, he met some strange people wearing loose robes. These strange people had disguised themselves. But they couldnt hide from Matthews extraordinary perception! .. [Warning: You have discovered a Fallen Angel (LV20/Weakened state)] You have discovered the Bird Demon Assassin (LV20/Weakened state) You have discovered the leader of the Shadow Monks, Richardson (LV21/Legendary/Weakened)!] .. Theres even a f * cking legend? Matthew stopped on the roof and tried to cover his body. At the same time. A large amount of knowledge about the Abyss was quickly extracted from his mind. .. [Knowledge (49th level of the Abyss/Blood Nightmare Labyrinth): The Blood Nightmare Labyrinth is filled with corrupted blood that causes people to fall. Regarding angels from the heavens, the Abyss and Purgatory have prepared different fallen rituals for them. Compared to the Ninth Tier Purgatory, which has an impeccable contract and temptation, the Demon Lords methods are more brutal.] Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: The Legendary Path of Phily! Chapter 851: The Legendary Path of Phily! [They created a monster called the Blood Nightmare. It was a piece of meat that was as huge as a mountain and was directly cut off from the Mother of the Abyss. Every once in a while. The Blood Nightmare would automatically expel the excess pus and blood from its body to its surroundings. People or things that were washed by pus and blood would degenerate into demons. In the beginning. The Blood Nightmare was a tool in the hands of other Demon Overlords. However, after a certain day. The Blood Nightmare gained self-awareness. He severely injured the Demon Lords who tried to control him and occupied the 49th level of the Abyss alone, becoming a terrifying Abyssal monster. The Blood Nightmare Fallen Angel had an unusual obsession. He was particularly keen on tricking angels into drinking his blood and transforming them into powerful Fallen Angels. However, angels were relatively rare in the Abyss. Therefore, the bird demons, which also had several pairs of wings, became substitutes for the Blood Nightmare to satisfy its own desires. After being infected by the Blood Nightmare, these bird demons had become even more powerful. They were especially proficient in assassination. Therefore, most bird demons are high-level assassins] .. The leader of the monks of the Dark Shadow Fist Sect. Fallen Angel and Bird Demon Assassin. They were obviously not here for a vacation. According to Matthews rich experience in dealing with the evil gods of the outer planes. Evil Queen Babasha must have made some kind of agreement with the Demon Lord on the 49th floor of the Abyss. This agreement gave his believers the ability to summon the Abyssal Lands. Moreover, it was not an ordinary Abyssal Vile Land. It was most likely the 49th floor of the Blood Nightmare Maze! If it werent for the Thousand Transformers reminder, Hood would have only planned to come to this manor tonight. By then, the other party would have already made preparations. These Bird Demon Assassins and Shadow Warrior Monks would swarm together, and the probability of successfully assassinating Hood would be quite high! Matthews heart was unusually heavy. It was only a few hours until night, which meant that the other party had probably prepared all the materials needed for the ritual venue. And to do this. Who knew how many lives they would have to sacrifice! The basement of this manor or somewhere else might already be filled with corpses Matthew could feel the Lost Lantern in the Magical Technique Backpack shining. This meant that his judgment was not wrong. There must be a large number of ghosts hidden somewhere in this manor! It was no wonder Viscount Fan was unable to receive souls in the Underworld. In the Prime Material World these days. Both humans and ghosts were trying to intercept Spectral Soul! As a professional necromancer, he wasnt as good as an evil god or a true god in this aspect. This was a ridiculous thing. .. [Hint: An extremely strong evil power was detected. You have received a new side mission, Eliminate Evil!] [Eliminate Evil: Destroy the branch of the Shadow Fist Sect.] Reward: Nature Domain ability, Tree Leap! [Tree Leap: When you are in a forest or in the middle of a forest, you can appear on any branch within 100 meters of your field of vision in an almost instantaneous manner. This action will consume a slight amount of stamina.] [Cooldown time: 0.8 seconds] . [Tree Leap]. This was a rather powerful natural ability. Usually, only high-level or even legendary rangers or forest watchers had this ability. Once he had mastered the Tree Leap. It meant that he could teleport anywhere in the forest. Of course, this ability could only be used to its fullest potential if it was paired with support abilities such as Eye of the Jungle or Green Field Sight. The teleportation range was 100 meters. However, one had to have a field of vision of 100 meters. No matter what. This thing had already surpassed the 80-meter Teleportation Gate. Matthew naturally quickly accepted the mission. He moved his body agilely on the roof, preparing to retreat. But at this moment. A strong sense of warning emerged in Matthews heart! The moment he flapped his wings and was about to fly away. From the corner of his eye, Matthew suddenly noticed that the leader of the Shadow Monks in the room had taken out a slingshot and was aiming it at him! At the critical moment. The slingshot flashed with a silver light. Ravens body sank down, and he dodged the extremely dangerous blow! However, Matthew lost his balance and crashed into the ground of the neighbouring courtyard in a sorry state! Puff! His body transformed into a human. The sound of footsteps could be heard from the house next door. Matthew was calm and collected. He leaned down and slowly sank into the ground. [Earthwalking]! The earth gently embraced Matthews entire being. He walked slowly on the ground, and the warning signs in his heart gradually decreased. A few minutes later. Matthew walked out of the manor with some difficulty. He returned to the ground. He let out a long breath. That was close! Fortunately, I made the right decision. The leader found the raven. Their attention must be in the sky! Besides, Evil Queen Babasha and Evil Demon Blood Nightmare dont have the Authority of the Earth. Most of the people under them dont have the relevant abilities either! But at the same time, he was also very clear. If he was discovered, it meant that he had already alerted the enemy. He had to take action immediately! He quickly met up with Hood and went straight to the point. Someone wants to kill you! Even your grandson Danny, the lord of Jiliu City, is involved. There might be others! There are evil monks from the Dark Shadow Fist Sect and bird demon assassins from the Abyss lying in ambush. This is a special assassination configuration for mages. You should know better than me how powerful they are. Hoods expression immediately turned extremely ugly. Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: The Legendary Path of Phily! Chapter 852: The Legendary Path of Phily! However, Matthew noticed that there was no surprise in his eyes. Arent you surprised? he asked. Not at all. Hood shook his head gloomily and sighed. I just returned from your place and announced to many people around me that I had successfully extended my life. Many people congratulated me on the spot, but at the same time, I noticed that quite a number of people had very strange expressions. They were just congratulating me against their will. In fact, other than my ninety concubines, I noticed that none of my descendants really hoped that I could successfully extend my life! From their expressions, it seems like they cant wait for me to die and get my inheritance! Hearing this. The young man beside him immediately stood up and said, Why would someone think that? Even I know that without you, Grandfather, the Hood Family will never be able to maintain their current dignity in Jiliu City! Anyway, I sincerely hope that you can live to 1000 years old! Hood chuckled. Matthew revealed a thoughtful expression. Theres no one who doesnt understand this logic. However, in this world, extreme greed, distorted desires, inflated ego, or the intervention of some external forces may cause a person or a portion of people to go completely crazy. Hood said emotionally, Ive indeed been in seclusion for too long. Ive been neglecting Jiliu City for too long. I didnt know that such a malignant tumour had appeared right under my nose. Its time to rectify this city! As soon as he finished speaking. Hood suddenly waved his staff. In the next second. A blue magic light quickly lit up. Hood himself and the group of people around him had disappeared! Ten seconds later. Hood appeared again. Alright, Ive locked those people in the dungeon. I dont trust anyone now. Lets deal with the crisis at hand first! As he spoke. Golden light shone from his back. A slowly rotating hexagram rose from his cloak. Matthew narrowed his eyes. He determined that this was a teleportation channel. Immediately after. A large number of figures appeared beside Hood. .. [Hint: Hood has used Follower Summoning (limited to areas around the Mage Tower)!] You found Hoods Golem army- Gold Golem (LV20) x4! Green Jade Golem (LV18) x4! Clay Golem (LV16) x16! You found Hoods tower guards- Death Pact Guardian (LV20) x3 Pagoda Fighter (LV18) x12 .. Matthews eyes lit up. Whether it was the Golem troops or the tower guards, Hoods mage tower followers were armed from their teeth to their heels! They wore shiny golden armour and held extremely sharp weapons. The golem was covered in anti-magic paint. The Guardians and Pagoda Warriors also had tattoos on their waists that increased their magic resistance. This army was a terrifying existence to both physical attackers and spellcasters! Especially something that made Matthew take a second look. Regardless of the material used, Hoods golem was actually a beautiful woman with a curvy front and a curvy back! This made Matthew realize the value of the over ninety concubines and the Hood Family. Have you done a lot of research on golems? Matthew asked casually. Hood seemed to have finished adjusting his state of mind. He smiled and said to Matthew, The Golem Golem is a little stiff. The clay golem is too soft. Only the Green Jade Golem is the most moist and refreshing. You can also add a fire control system to adjust the temperature Sif could not help but widen her eyes. She looked at Matthew with bright eyes. Is this what mages usually study? Matthew spread his hands. This is the content of the enchantment field. It has nothing to do with us necromancers. Hood smiled. Yes, Necromancers are usually more playful But under Matthews murderous gaze, he immediately changed his words and said, But Matthew is definitely an exception. Matthew was too lazy to argue with Hood. In a sense, the old man was trying to ease his emotions by joking at this time. He was prepared to die in Cross City. Now, he had just succeeded in extending his life, but he was once again facing the threat of death. Everyones mentality would undergo subtle changes. Hood was no exception. Just as Hood was summoning the Golem Troop. Matthew also inserted a teleportation gravestone. But this time, he did not summon a large number of undead troops. He only pulled a few elites over! On the teleportation gravestone. The negative energy kept flashing. One by one, familiar figures appeared in front of Matthew. Peggy was wearing an apron and holding a frying pan with an omelette in it. No, Matthew, didnt you go on a date with Sif today? Why did you have to fight on your date? Hey, baby, youre here too. How about you try my fried egg? She greeted Matthew and Sif warmly. The second to arrive was Renesme. Miss Zombie held the jade Trade Wind in her hand and looked around. When she saw Matthew. She shouted excitedly, Daddy! Sif was shocked again. Hood shrugged, revealing an expression that said, I told you so. Matthew summoned the remaining people and said to Peggy, Help me explain! Peggy immediately pulled Sif to the side and whispered. However, following Peggys explanation. Although Sif kept nodding, the doubt on her face was heavier than before. Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: The Legendary Path of Phily! Chapter 853: The Legendary Path of Phily! Matthew suddenly began to wonder if letting Peggy explain was his biggest mistake! At this moment. The third Elite undead had also appeared. As Death Knight 47 made his debut, a few strange cries came from his shoulder. Matthew looked at the two bone horses on 47s shoulder with a headache. Why are there two of them this time? 47 explained, Master, when you summoned me, I was working out! Ive recently discovered that fitness helps to strengthen my bones, especially when I squat with two bone horses. It can greatly enhance my sense of security. As he spoke, he lifted the two bone horses up and then lowered them down. Along with this process. A large amount of bone powder fell from the bone horses body. All the bone powder was absorbed by the green light in the Death Knights chest. Good heavens. This wasnt fitness. The difference was that he was freeloading on the bone horses bone dust! Prepare for battle. Facing such a strange subordinate, Matthew could only give such an order. 47 shrugged. He seemed to have something else to say. But at this moment. A silent aura enveloped the entire place. The ghost bone dragon, Phily, suddenly appeared behind 47. Philys appearance immediately made the hall they were in extremely crowded. At the same time. Everyones gaze was also attracted by Phily. Including Matthew. .. [Hint: After the tireless efforts of Phily, its level has now been raised to LV20!] You can sense that Philys body is infinitely close to the form of a spirit bone dragon. Perhaps he only needs a simple opportunity to complete his evolution. Other than that. Phily also began to explore his own path of Legend! .. As expected of the Phily! Matthews eyes lit up. This guy was really too gratifying! Every time he appeared, there would be a surprise. Philys current level was enough to make Matthew a powerful necromancer. Moreover, its strength had improved quite a bit compared to before. Even its creature template had a significant increase. Where else could he find an undead who could continuously improve without worrying him? After Phily appeared. The undead, the golem troops, and the tower guards were all stunned. Only Peggys expression remained the same. She was still holding Sifs hand and whispering to her. Master Ive recently gained a new understanding of this world, but Im often confused. Please give me some pointers. Within the Undead Contract. Philys extremely humble voice rang out. Matthew nodded lightly. Tell me. Phily replied, I want to become a Legend, but I cant find my own way. I hope Master can point me in the right direction. As it spoke. The huge dragons head floated to the ground, its jaw level with Matthews feet. This posture made Matthew recall the scene when they first met. Matthew was filled with emotions, but he was also a little uncertain. Logically speaking, one should explore the path of legend. How could it be bestowed by others? But at that moment. He suddenly remembered that Eli had once said the word legendary mentor. Can I really become a mentor of the Legendary Path? He wanted to give it a try. Matthew suddenly said to Phily seriously, Youre a bone dragon that degenerated from a true dragon and an Undead Lord, but youve always been humble to me. This soul is especially rare, so the first domain of your legendary path is loyalty! As an undead, you have never given up on hard work and have been doing your best to improve yourself. Therefore, the Diligence domain is also very suitable for you. You have evolved from a bone dragon to a spirit bone dragon, but I know that this is not the only step you desire. I know your dream. You want to become a true dragon again, but this is not something that can be achieved with loyalty and diligence. You also need a third domain, and that is a miracle! Matthew said these words openly. The others present might not have realized anything. However, Hoods face revealed an extremely surprised expression! In the next moment. Philys heart was filled with joy. Thank you, Master! Ive comprehended it! What? What did you comprehend? Matthew was also surprised. He thought that although what he had just said was indeed tailor-made for Phily, it was essentially random word. Was this thing really useful? In the next second. A dark green flame lit up on Philys body. Where the flames burned. More feathers and dancing ghost flames filled the gaps between the bone dragons. This information skipped over the data column. .. [Hint: Your partner, Phily, has officially evolved into a spirit bone dragon. His combat ability has been greatly improved!] Phily had obtained several exclusive abilities of the spirit bone dragon! After your guidance. Phily found his own path of legend and successfully opened it. The keyword for the current Legendary Path (Phily) was- Loyalty, diligence, and miracles.] .. With that, Philys Legend Path officially began. Matthew could see three small circles below Philys head on the list of summoned creatures. The three small circles represented the implementation of the three keywords of the legendary path. Goodness! Loyalty has been maxed out! Diligence is only a little bit lacking! Only Miracle is still grey for now! Matthew was shocked by Philys breakthrough speed. According to the current situation. If a miracle really happened, this guy might become a Legend before him! Master, Im ready. Im willing to sweep away all obstacles for you! Phily couldnt suppress the joy in his heart. Matthew gently jumped onto the skeletal dragons head and pointed in the direction of the manor. Stomp them flat! A few minutes later. A loud rumble suddenly sounded from the outside of the manor, which was shrouded in a faint fog. As the high wall collapsed and fell. The spirit bone dragon advanced towards the courtyard in the middle with incomparable strength! For a moment. The courtyard was filled with a commotion. .. Deep in the manor. In an unknown basement. The floor of the room next door was covered in sticky blood. Corpses that had been dismembered were placed on a row of wooden tables. A young man with a frightened face was holding a blood-stained knife in his hand. His eyes were filled with confusion and fear. Dont be afraid, little Danny. Stick it into your stomach. Be quick and accurate. After today, you will get everything you want! An extremely gentle voice came from the side. It was a well-dressed middle-aged man. His face was extremely handsome, but there was a hint of evil in his eyes. Im afraid, City Lord. Im really afraid! I shouldnt have betrayed my grandfather. I was coerced by you. If I go to him and beg for mercy now, there should still be hope! The young man muttered to himself. However, his feet seemed to be rooted to the ground. Too late, little Danny! Youve already enjoyed all kinds of extreme pleasure that the Evil Empress has bestowed upon you. When you were cutting open these pigs stomachs just now, didnt you say that this was an unprecedented pleasure? Now its your turn to prove your loyalty to the Evil Empress! The middle-aged man, who was addressed as the City Lord, smiled and said, Trust me, it doesnt hurt at all. As long as you complete the ritual, not only will you be reborn, but you will also be able to become a girl like youve always wanted since you were young. Isnt this the most perfect ritual? Danny looked pained. But, but Im afraid The middle-aged man smiled. Its too late to be afraid. Havent you realized that youre already pregnant with the Evil Empress child? As soon as he finished speaking. Little Danny looked down at his abdomen in surprise. His stomach was bulging at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, it became a bulging meatball! There seemed to be a small life inside that was beating continuously! No! Little Danny waved the dagger in his hand in despair and stabbed it into his stomach! Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Thousand Miles of Ice Battles the Abyss! Chapter 854: Thousand Miles of Ice Battles the Abyss! .. In the secret chamber. Dannys face was filled with regret. He waved the knife with all his might, trying to stab the monster in his stomach to death. Puff! After a dull thud. The tip of the blade silently broke through the soft skin and fat, but then it touched something that looked like a solid rock! Clang! The bloody knife bounced away. Danny looked at his lower abdomen in horror. A pair of small hands that looked like chicken feet mercilessly tore open the wound that had just been cut open! Ah! Intense pain surged into Dannys mind. His mind went blank. He could only repeat his last prayer instinctively, You promised me! You promised me! I can survive! No matter what method he used! I beg you! I beg you, City Lord! He looked at the elegant middle-aged man in front of him with an extremely pleading gaze. However, at this moment. The City Lord, who would always respond to his every request gently, just smiled at him. The City Lord did not speak. His faint smile carried endless coldness and a hint of mockery. Until this moment. Danny suddenly understood his fate. He raised his head in a daze, his empty eyes locked on the ceiling covered in cobwebs and dust. He could feel something crawling out of his stomach. The thing crawled up his chest from his lower abdomen and wrapped around his neck. Immediately after. An extremely moist and warm feeling wrapped around his neck and head. A gentle voice rang in his ear, Yes, I promised you that I would give you a new life. Hearing this. Danny, who was already in despair, suddenly had a flash of ecstasy in his eyes. And his death was also fixed at this moment. Crack! Dannys head was ripped off by a huge force. Blood spurted out from the wound on his neck and scattered in every corner of the secret chamber. A forked tongue pierced into Dannys eye socket. Very quickly. The nimble tongue licked Dannys brain, spinal cord, blood, and fat clean. Pa! The headless corpse fell to the ground. A deformed baby girl climbed down from his corpse. Then, she licked her lips lazily. But who said that you cant go back on your word? If everyone can keep their word, whats the point of this world? Dannys empty head rolled to the side. Obviously, he could not answer the baby girls mockery. At this moment. The City Lord, who was watching from the side, knelt down in ecstasy. He raised his hands, and a twisted and dazzling emblem lit up on his back. The content of the emblem was a fist hidden in the shadows, and behind this huge fist, in the deeper shadows, there was a faintly discernible graceful female body. This was the emblem of the Dark Shadow Fist Sect! Mother! The City Lord crawled to the baby girls feet with infatuation. His entire body trembled like a dog, and tears and snot flowed down crazily from his excitement. He lowered his head and wanted to lick the baby girls body, but he was stopped by the majesty of God. He could only tremble violently on the spot as if he had gone crazy. You did well, the baby girl said indifferently. The City Lords face revealed an ecstatic expression. But in the next second. The same cracking sound rang out in the secret chamber again. Just as the City Lords head left his body, he subconsciously said, W-why? The baby girl gently stroked the side of the city lords face with her deformed claws and then said softly, Because Im hungry. Since youre willing to call me mother, its not too much to let me fill my stomach with your body, right? As she spoke. Her long, forked tongue pierced into his eye socket again. In the blink of an eye. The things in the City Lords head were also eaten clean! The brains of mortals are really enough to lower ones IQ. The baby girl threw away the empty head with some dissatisfaction. She looked a few years older. She looked like she was three or four years old. At this moment. A strange sound came from the room next door. It sounded like a flock of birds shrieking, but it also sounded like a swarm of bees. It was a whisper from the abyss! After the girl heard this, she replied disapprovingly, Alright, alright, a big lump of meat. I promised you that I would open a window for the abyss. Dont be anxious! Are you worried that Ill go back on my word? Although your concern is very necessary, you and I have the same position on this matter. You dont have to doubt the reliability of our cooperation. After all, I helped you open the Wild Wolf Mountain, didnt I? The strange whisper came from the room next door again. The girl frowned. What is it? The Demon Lord of Wild Wolf Mountain isnt on your side? Sometimes, I really dont understand you. The power of the Abyss is clearly so weak, but you demons still have to split into thousands of factions. Is there any meaning in fighting all day long? Dont rush me, dont rush me. Ill help you now! After saying this. She slowly walked to the room next door, where dozens of corpses were piled up. Three minutes later. A powerful blood-red light pierced through the ceiling, and the corpses that were enveloped by the blood-red light emitted sizzling sounds. A large amount of white gas was emitted from the surface of the corpses, and soon, they melted into pieces of strange-shaped meat. Chapter 855 - Chapter 4294 Tempted by play Chapter 4294 Tempted by play Later when we go back, go get your punishment on your own. Xuanyuan Mo Ze said in a deep voice, taking a step forward. Yes. Bai Qingcheng didnt dare to say more, but just answered. They followed behind with slow steps, while in front, Shadow One who was hidden in the shadows kept staring and watched as the two punks handed two children a piece of broken silver each, and then gave them some candy. The two children joyfully put away the silver, and ran over to Yueers side: For you to eat. Yueer looked at these two children who were nearly a head taller than her, blinking her eyes and shaking her head, Yueer doesnt eat, Father said that you cant just eat what others give you. The soft and adorable voice came out, letting people who listen to it could not help but soften their hearts . Whats more, she put her small hands behind her back, and also shook her head with a determined face while doing so. This candy is so delicious, try a piece! A small boy said, once again handing the thing in his hand forward. Dont wanna, Yueer is a good girl, Yueer has to listen to Fathers words, if Father says you cant eat it, you cant eat it. She still shook her head and said as she stepped back. Seeing this, the two children put away the candy and said, Then we will take you to play, there are fun things over there. One of them pointed in the direction in front of him as he said in an enticing manner. What is it? Yueer asked curiously, looking in the direction they were pointing. Youll know when we take you to see it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Hearing this, Yueer couldnt help but hesitate a little, But Ive sneaked out, Father will know if I dont go back for too long, I have to go back. Its right there, its very close, see it before you go back! Go, well take you there. The two children said, stepping forward and holding her hand to walk towards that direction. Looking at his daughter who was taken away, Xuanyuan Mo Ze looked at his son at the side and asked, Did you see the problem? Well, I saw it. Little Muchen looked like a small adult and nodded with a serious face. Then what do you think, can your sister escape? Xuanyuan Mo Ze asked again. Muchen thought about it and shook his head, I dont know. Then go and take a look. Xuanyuan Mo Ze said, leading him forward. Arriving at a dilapidated courtyard, the two children brought Yueer inside and then ran outside immediately. In the blink of an eye they were gone and Yueer couldnt react in time. By the time she regained her senses, the courtyard door had already been shut and two men who came out and guarded the door as well. Hey, hey, look at these clothes, tsk tsk, they are all top quality goods, it seems that this little doll is still a child of a big family. So what if its a big family? Its not the first time weve done such a thing. As they spoke, the two men surrounded Yueer one after the other. A lewd smile appeared on their faces. Which familys young daughter are you? You should have quite a few valuable things on you, right? Quickly take it out and show it to the uncles. The two men tried to coax her as they approached her. Yue Er blinked her eyes and asked, Do you want money? She asked as she reached into her bosom: Yueer has it. As she spoke, she threw out what appeared to be a bottle of medicinal powder and coldly slammed it towards them. Cant give money to bad people! Hmph! Bad people, go away, go away! At the same time she threw it out, she ran with her small short legs to the courtyard door in an attempt to escape, but unfortunately, when she was less than two metres away, she was lifted up by the collar straight up into the air, leaving her kicking helplessly in the air. Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: Thousand Miles of Ice Battles the Abyss! Chapter 856: Thousand Miles of Ice Battles the Abyss! Matthew calmly judged, I know that the Evil Empress and the Demon Lord have been working together. Many of the demons are believers of Babasha. Last time, when the gods of the Heavenly Palace were reincarnated in Cross City, they successfully opened an Abyss Passage on the battlefield of Wild Wolf Mountain. The Demon Lord that was killed should be just a cover. Im afraid that many imps who came with missions took the opportunity to sneak into various cities. The Evil Empresss power in the material world has also provided cover for these demons. But theres no point in saying all this now. We have no other choice but to get rid of all the enemies that have descended! His eyes were filled with fighting spirit. Matthew understood. Starting from the incident at Cross City. The whole of Aindor would enter a turbulent era. The powerful beings of the outer planes, which had been suppressed for hundreds of years, began to invade the heavily damaged Aindor. Under such circumstances. It was impossible to expect the enemy to play nice. They could only fight non-stop. Only then could they pave a smooth path in this doomsday of despair! Matthews words successfully encouraged Hood. He sat on a golden golem, his eyes sharp and fierce. He commanded the golem troops to demolish the place from another direction! Matthews undead team quickly followed suit. Along the way, no matter what living beings they encountered, they would directly crush them! It had already come to this. No ordinary person in the manor could have survived. Although both of them had a conscience, they were not a soft-hearted person. When it was time to push, they would. Therefore, it only took them about seven to eight minutes to clean up the outer wall and courtyard in the south of the manor. About a hundred imps died under the attacks of the golems. A small number of them were swatted to death like mosquitoes. In front of them was the central area of the ritual ground. The blood mist here became even thicker. Even though the two of them were not far away, they could feel that their positions were starting to blur. This was the effect of the maze spell that came with the ritual ground. If they were not careful, both sides might lose contact with each other, and even their subordinate units would fall behind one after another! Lets get closer! I have to activate my defensive spell! Hood reminded him, then took out a thick spellbook and began to cast defensive spells on himself and the units around him. In order to resist the corrosive properties of the Blood Nightmare Labyrinth. He even activated a defensive spell! Matthews eyes lit up. He did not expect Hood to have entered the defensive domain. It seemed that this old fellow had a chance to enter the legendary realm! Matthew was fine. The undead were not afraid of the corrosion of the abyssal power. Everyone was leaning towards the Evil Faction. Negative energy and the Abyssal Evil Earth It was hard to tell which might be more depraved than the other Therefore, Matthew was not afraid at all. However, just to be safe. He still pulled the Dark Priest and his four servants over. The five spellcasters transformed from Dark Warriors surrounded Matthew and Sif. Matthew threw the Defensive Psalm to the Dark Priest and asked him to cast a defensive spell. This could also reduce Matthews concentration pressure to a certain extent. After all the buffs were done. The group continued to move forward. However, they did not walk far. An open courtyard appeared in front of them. More than 30 strange shadows appeared in the courtyard! These shadows moved like apes, with all four limbs on the ground. Their movements were mainly climbing and jumping, and from time to time, they would disappear into the shadows of the bloody light. Their auras were abnormally dangerous. They were clearly not demons, but they could walk naturally in the pus without being affected by the power of corruption. On the contrary. These people were even stronger than when Matthew saw them before! They were in a weakened state before, but they returned to normal in the Abyssal Vile Land. It seems that these Shadow Monks were not only tortured by Babasha but also became a part of the Abyss. In a sense, they also have the attributes of demons Matthew stared coldly at the monsters that kept appearing in front of him. Other than the Shadow Monk. There were also a large number of Bird Demons and Fallen Angels hidden among them. These monsters alone were very powerful. Moreover, they were working together! Matthew Hood was about to speak. But Matthew had already taken action. Just as the Bird Demon Assassins were about to surround him, the comet that was originally floating in his palm suddenly flew into the sky! Immediately after. An extremely terrifying cold aura shot out from the white light! The Skull of Augustus! [Legendary Spell: Thousand Miles of Ice]! Although it was a spell that had been demoted to the fifth rank, it still possessed some of the characteristics and power of a Legend. As the skull continued to spin. The cold wind that came from the extremely cold land gently blew against all the enemy units around it. The fastest was half a second, and the slowest was three seconds. Almost all the monsters were frozen into ice sculptures! Not only that. A considerable part of the entire manor had turned into an environment of ice and snow! .. [Hint: You have used a Thousand Miles of Ice!] The environment you are in has changed. The polar climate will be maintained here for about 30 minutes. During this period of time. The territory and power of the Abyssal Ritual Ground Bloody Nightmare Labyrinth have been greatly suppressed! .. He saw the Shadow Monks and Bird Demons that had been frozen into ice sculptures. Matthew smiled. He could feel that the nauseating aura around him had faded a lot. Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: Thousand Miles of Ice Battles the Abyss! Chapter 857: Thousand Miles of Ice Battles the Abyss! Even the terrifying power from the abyss had to retreat. In fact. Not only the enemy monsters. Matthews Thousand Miles of Ice had also caused slight damage to his side. However, Hood had activated his defensive domain in advance. The Thousand Miles of Ice caused much less trouble. Do it! He warned Hood. The spirit bone dragon, which ignored the cold, charged forward happily and crushed the ice sculptures into pieces that were stained with blood! Matthew was not idle either. The Hand of Paleness and Astrids Claw attacked in turn. They continued to reap the lives of these monsters. He had to admit. Evocation spells were indeed unique in terms of physical combat. The resistance of the monsters controlled by Thousand Miles of Ice was greatly reduced. Matthews instant death judgment also took effect quickly. It only took about three minutes. With the cooperation of Hoods Golem troops, they successfully wiped out this group of more than 300 monsters! The morale of the group was high as they continued to demolish all the buildings in front of them! This was because these buildings had already become a part of the ritual venue. Tearing down these buildings would help weaken the influence of the ritual field and reduce the evil nature of the Abyssal Vile Land. Not long after. They arrived at the core area of the manor. The blood mist was the thickest here, and it was filled with strong corrosive properties. If Hood had not activated his defensive domain, even the undeads body would have suffered serious corrosion! Dont rush in. Ill open up my vision. Hood was experienced. He tore open the fog scroll without any hesitation and tried to disperse the blood fog in front of him, but it did not work. Hood wasnt surprised. Immediately after. He took out another stack of scrolls. Matthew saw it clearly. The stack of scrolls consisted of 12 Fog Scrolls and a True Sight Gem. Along with Hoods generous spending of thousands of gold. A portion of the blood mist finally dispersed. They were able to see the situation ahead. The buildings here were no different from the ones they had seen before. The only difference was that in the courtyards, there were thick, black pillars that soared into the sky! There were many hideous portraits carved on the pillar. That was the Demon Lords Totem Pillar ! Right below these stone pillars. It was as if it was covered with layers of strong, wrinkled red feather carpet. But if you looked carefully. You could see the waves rolling on the carpet. It was a blood wave. The so-called red feather carpet. It was just an illusion formed by a sea of blood with extremely high density! Abyssal Stone Pillar? And there are 12 of them?! Hood looked as if he had seen a ghost. Matthews heart also tightened. The speed at which this incident escalated far exceeded his expectations! He had thought that it was just a cult believers sacrifice, but in the end, Babashas vessel and the Blood Nightmare Labyrinth had descended one after another. However, the appearance of the Abyssal Stone Pillar in front of him meant that the Abyssal Vile Land that had been transplanted into the prime material world was no longer a projection! Instead, it was a piece of soil that truly existed and contained the activity of the abyss! A ritual field of this level requires a Demon Lord to personally host it. Therefore, not only Babasha, but the master of the Blood Nightmare Labyrinth must have sent a projection as well! Matthew took a deep breath. This meant that the ritual field they were facing was not a low-level or middle-level one. This was a high-level ritual ground! Retreat! The two of them made the right choice at the same time. Unfortunately, just as Hood used the Violent Fog Opening Spell, a terrifying existence in the blood fog seemed to be awakened. Hiss hiss hiss! A strange buzzing sound rang out. All the living beings present revealed painful expressions. Immediately after. The blood mist that had been dispersed by the Fog Awakening Spell returned and enveloped everyone in an instant! Sif! Matthew subconsciously wanted to grab Sifs hand. In the end, he only managed to grab a piece of air. In the next second. A powerful force tore at his body. Matthew held the alarm clock and tentacles, resisting the power with divinity. However, he soon realized that his efforts were futile. That was because that power did not want to hurt him. It was only tearing apart this space! On the data panel. .. [Warning: You have encountered the special venue rule of the ritual venue, the Blood Nightmare Labyrinth, the Abyss Deathmatch!] [Abyss Deathmatch: All creatures in the blood mist will be randomly assigned to a large or small pool of pus.] The pool of pus and blood would continue to corrupt and corrupt living beings. Unless half of the creatures assigned to the pool died. Otherwise, you will continue to be imprisoned in this arena until you become a part of it! Therefore, in order to survive, you had to fight to the death with the person in front of you! [Warning: You have been infected by the Demon Lords Blood Nightmare!] With the powerful resistance bestowed by Divinity (+2), you have successfully been immune to this infection! .. There was no time to check the detailed rules of the Abyss Deathmatch. When he touched the disgusting sticky feeling under his feet, a cold wind attacked him from behind! Matthew turned his body abruptly. From the corner of his eye, a bird demon assassin suddenly appeared beside him. Matthew reacted quickly. However, the Bird Demon Assassin was clearly faster at adapting to the environment. He grinned and stabbed a short knife into Matthews ribs. But at that moment. The bird demon assassin realized that something was wrong. The expected sound of the dagger piercing into flesh did not sound. It was as if he had stabbed into thin air! At that moment. He watched in surprise as Matthews body turned into an existence that was as faint as a ghost! [Undead Body]! Using his ghost form, he was immune to the Bird Demon Assassins normal attack. Matthews counterattack was equally fierce. His right hand pressed directly on the bird demons head, and the ability of the pale hand could be triggered by muscle memory. The pale negative energy instantly blinded the Bird Demon Assassins eyes. At the same time. Astrids Claw was also automatically triggered by Matthews instinctive reaction. The four tentacles locked onto the bird demon assassins upper body and waist. However, it was not the instant death judgment that worked. Crack! Matthew exerted his strength. He directly twisted off the head of the Bird Demon Assassin! Pa! The Bird Demon Assassins head rolled on the ground with its bulging eyes and quickly melted into a pool of pus and blood. There was a crisp smack. The barrier surrounding the blood pool shattered automatically. Matthew threw out a magic carpet and flew out with a cold expression. .. [Hint: You have successfully killed the Bird Demon Assassin and completed the rules of the Abyss Deathmatch!] You have gained freedom! The next round of the Abyss Deathmatch will begin in 15 minutes. Please be fully prepared! You will have 15 minutes to rest in the Blood Nightmare Labyrinth .. Rest? Rest my ass! Do you still want to initiate another deathmatch? Ill tear down your maze in 15 minutes! Matthews gaze became unprecedentedly fierce. He looked at the surrounding maze buildings that were as tall as the city wall. Without hesitation, he activated the time-limited mode again. Ancestors soul! This time, it was the soul of an ordinary Tauren. But for Matthew. Any Tauren would do! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have used the soul of your ancestor and have been determined to be a Tauren of the Battle Maniac clan.] As a Tauren, you are immune to the Blood Nightmare Labyrinths Labyrinth effect! .. At that moment. Matthews gaze seemed to be able to easily penetrate the high walls of the maze. A few seconds later. He found the core of the maze. Then, he sped in that direction without hesitation! .. Elsewhere in the maze. The Abyss Deathmatch was still ongoing. In a larger pool of pus and blood. Sif looked nervously at the graceful figure walking towards her from the fog. Dont come over! Sif subconsciously warned him. However, in the next second. The other party actually replied, Hmm? Then, Sif saw the sweet face hidden under the Windseekers helmet. Beanna? Sif? Why are you here? The two girls asked in unison. Sif was stunned for a moment and then subconsciously replied, Matthew and I are in Jiliu City She suddenly realized something and immediately stopped. However, Beanna was not deaf. She looked at Sif suspiciously. You and Matthew? Do you mean Matthew is here too? Chapter 858 - Chapter 858: Sif’s Second Form and the Abyssal Godhood Fragment Chapter 858: Sifs Second Form and the Abyssal Godhood Fragment .. Uh Facing Beannas complicated and surprised gaze, Sif hesitated for a moment before answering slowly, Matthew brought me to Jiliu City to deal with some matters, mainly on the official level. Do you still remember? I wrote to tell you that he is now a registered mage in Rolling Stone Town. After a moment of silence, Beanna replied subtly, But you didnt write to tell me that you were on such good terms with him now. Sif blushed. I was just about to write Clang! A crisp sound interrupted Sif. Beanna suddenly pulled out the elven rapier at her waist, and the sword light shone with an azure light. Sif was shocked. W-what are you doing? Are you going to stab me with your sword? Beanna replied indifferently, Why would you think that? I just need the elven sword to resist the corrosive power of the blood pool. Cant you feel the power that corrupts people? She pointed the tip of her sword at the sticky blood under their feet. Beanna was wearing a pair of Windchaser boots and deerskin trousers. There was a rubber band around her ankles to tighten them. This was to make it easier to travel in the jungle and prevent mosquitoes and snakes from entering. She quickly bent down to tighten her pants. However, some of the blood in the pool still seeped into it, which made her, who was slightly obsessed with cleanliness, feel very uncomfortable. However, Sif didnt seem to have such concerns. Sif looked down at the blood and shook her head. I dont feel anything. Beanna was stunned for a moment, and then she revealed a strange look. I really envy you. What? Sif was a little confused. Beannas tone was slightly excited. You dont feel anything because of your bloodline. Your bloodline naturally possesses all kinds of incredible resistance. Even the evil power of the abyss cant infect your body. Also, your family background and your birth. Arent these things worthy of envy? Sif lowered her head apologetically. Im sorry. Beannas voice became sharper. Why are you apologizing? You didnt let anyone down. She stared at Sif as if she was questioning something. However, Sif shook her head and did not continue explaining. She changed the topic. So, who did you come with? Shouldnt you be in Jade Court? Beanna looked worried. I came here with General Tarani. She said she wanted to bring me to see the world and hunt down some remnants of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. But we were separated as soon as we entered the manor. Although I have a way to contact her, under the influence of this maze, all the wood elf spells I know are ineffective. What about you? Can you find Matthew? Sif shook her head. She said worriedly, I didnt expect to be separated from him so suddenly. This place gives me a very dangerous feeling. I cant even tell if this is reality or an illusion. What should we do next? Are we waiting for Matthew or Tarani to save us? In Sifs impression. In the past, Beanna definitely agreed with him. After all, in this maze and blood pool of unknown origin, both their strength were too weak. Waiting for rescue was the most rational and most likely choice. However, in the next second. She saw Beanna raise the thin sword in her hand and walk towards her with large strides! Sif panicked. Dont just stand there! Quickly dodge! Beanna suddenly showed a rather vigorous posture. She sped up to Sifs right side and pushed her shoulder away with her left hand. Then, she stabbed at the shadow that had quietly appeared behind Sif! Bang! Sparks flew everywhere. The thin elven sword stabbed into the Shadow Monks gloves, and the blade was almost bent 90 degrees. Beanna took a step back and shook off the sword. At the same time, she also deflected the Monks extremely powerful fist force! We have to find a way to leave this damn pool of pus and blood. Dont you realize that this pool has gotten a little too big? Beanna panted slightly. Until this moment. Sif, who turned around in a panic, noticed that the blood pool she was in was several times larger than before. In the blood pool, other than Beanna and herself. There were other shadows approaching! In front of Beanna were two Shadow Monks wearing black metal gloves. Further away. Two flying units were slowly approaching. Their shadows gave off a terrifying pressure. At that moment. Sif felt her heart pounding. It was as if all the blood vessels in her body were about to explode! No I dont want to She suddenly hugged her head and squatted on the ground in extreme pain! On the battlefield ahead. Beanna was already entangled with the two monks. As a new Elven Sword Chant. Her dance moves were exquisite, but her swordsmanship was barely passable. If it was a one-on-one fight. Beanna was confident that she could kill the Shadow Monk in fifteen rounds at most. But this was a 1 vs 2. Not far away, there were terrifying units approaching! Sif, what are you doing? She was struggling to block the Shadow Monks attack on her own. In just four to five rounds. Beannas forehead was covered in beads of sweat. Her wrist, which was holding the elven rapier, could not help but tremble. Chapter 859 - Chapter 2259: Weird Uncle Is Talented Chapter 2259: Weird Uncle Is Talented Will that crying two-legged monster come again tomorrow? It cant be, right? Its been three days in a row. Even if shes stupid, she can tell that were deliberately avoiding her, right? Thats hard to say. The emotional intelligence of this crying monster doesnt seem to be very high. Its very difficult to deal with! I dont think crying is a problem of low EQ, but a problem of being stupid. Sigh How did Little Madman and the others raise such a weird sister? Can you ask Little Madman and the others to come back quickly and take their strange sister away? Why dont we go out for a walk tomorrow? Anyway, we can protect the little guy. Were not afraid that the little guy will be bullied. Alright, lets do that. It just so happens that my pastries are almost finished. I have to buy more this time. The Ten Thousand Illusion Caltrop Silk said happily. Although they didnt need to eat to fill their stomachs, they liked to satisfy their cravings. They had learned this hobby from their owners! The Vice Principal has just given the order. In order to prevent Devil Cultivators from infiltrating the academy, the academy will be under martial law from today onwards. All personnel in the academy are not allowed to enter and leave the academy at will. It wont be easy for you to leave. Just as the seven of them were discussing happily, a slightly old voice suddenly sounded from behind them. As for the seven Golden Towers, it was as if they had already known that someone was behind them. They turned around calmly. A middle-aged man wearing a green cannon looked at them with a smile. The appearance of the lock was the strange uncle that their master had mentioned! Youre the weird uncle whos been secretly following us, right? Tell me, what do you want? Robbery? Murder and arson? Or is it to kill and steal the treasure! The Taiyi Elixir Furnace sat on the back of the snow wolf and crossed its arms before its chest. It looked arrogant as it said fiercely to the green-robed male cultivator. The green-robed male cultivator who instantly understood that he had been exposed was speechless. Therefore, he thought that he had hidden his actions very well, but in the eyes of these contracted beasts, he looked like a fool. Thinking of this, the green-robed male cultivators stiff face twitched slightly. The big snow wolfs eyes sparkled. Should we fight? How about we have a group fight? The first part of the sentence was directed at the green-robed male cultivator, while the second part was directed at his companions. Hearing this, the eyes of the other six immediately lit up. They all stared at the green-robed male cultivator with burning gazes, as if they were prepared to start a fight. Ever since they had returned to Hongtian Academy, they had rarely made a move. Now that they had the chance to have a good show, they were naturally extremely excited. The green-robed male cultivator was speechless. To say that they would gang up on him in front of the person involved was really The green-robed male cultivators face twitched even more violently. Im not here to find trouble. Seeing that Jinta Qi was about to attack him, the green-robed male cultivator hurriedly explained, Im the new dean of the Alchemy Master Academy. My surname is Yu Youcai. Seven golden towers, Yu YoucaiThis name was really talented! Then what do you want? Knowing that this fight would not succeed, the Netherworld Ice and Fires tone became indifferent. The green-robed male cultivator coughed dryly. He did not immediately answer the Netherworld Ice and Fires question. Instead, he changed the topic and said, Dont you want to leave the academy tomorrow? How about I help you? Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: Sif’s Second Form and the Abyssal Godhood Fragment Chapter 860: Sifs Second Form and the Abyssal Godhood Fragment Under Beannas terrified gaze. The reflection suddenly disappeared. Immediately after. The familiar sound of air being torn rang out again! An unprecedented fear of death filled every nerve in Beannas body. At that moment. She could only shout at the top of her lungs instinctively, Sif! Puff! A soft sound rang out. Beannas body trembled as she craned her neck to the maximum. She looked down and saw a slender and beautiful tail. The moment she shouted. The triangular tip of the tail had already touched her throat. Sent another half an inch in. She would definitely die there! Beanna broke out in a cold sweat. She looked nervously at the owner of the tail. The latters bloodshot eyes struggled violently. After a dozen seconds, she reluctantly pulled the deadly tail away from Beannas neck. Beanna panted heavily after surviving the disaster. Sif She did not dare to raise her head. She only dared to look down at Sifs current appearance through the reflection of the blood pool. Her appearance was still 90% similar to before, except that there was a small horn on her forehead that was emitting a silver glow. Her hair was like a cloud of fire that was tangled behind her back. Every strand of hair was burning with bright red flames. Her clothes had already exploded. In its place was a tight suit of soft armour that was almost made of leather. The soft armour was pitch-black. Her upper body only covered the key parts. At her waist, her small red waist and playful belly button were revealed. Below it was a black leather skirt made of the same material. The leather skirt covered her thighs tightly. Her healthy and strong legs extended from the bottom of her skirt. A fire snake with its tongue sticking out coiled around her right thigh. A mysterious and ancient tattoo appeared on the inside of her left leg. Her ankles were wrapped in armour made of the same material as the soft armour, forming a pair of pitch-black leather boots. However, the most attractive thing about her was her black tail. The tip of its tail was triangular. From time to time, it would flash with dazzling silver light. It gave off a mysterious and elegant feeling. At that moment. Beanna recalled the legend of the demon bloodline circulating in Rolling Stone Town. Was this Sifs second form? She thought enviously. Have you seen enough? Sifs voice had a hint of charm and heat that she had never heard before. Beanna gulped. You better not see anything today. Otherwise, I will strip you naked and hang you on the walls of Jade Court. Sif said coldly. Beanna nodded obediently. But She hesitated. But what? Sif wrapped her tail around Beannas waist impatiently and pulled her out of the pool of blood. The two of them faced each other, their noses almost touching. But you look really handsome now! Beanna said seriously. Sif was obviously stunned. After a while. She used her tail to steady Beanna before letting her go. But I dont like it. Sif said lightly. Beanna was also stunned for a moment, and then she said, Maybe Matthew likes it too. Sif looked at her reflection in the blood pool in disgust. I dont believe it. How could Matthew like such a perverted thing? I hate killing people, but my current body is like the most exquisite killing machine. I dont want to become that kind of thing Her voice became softer and softer. Because at the next moment. More monsters were coming from the depths of the blood pool. A large number of phantoms could be used. Sif turned to face them. The anger in her eyes finally erupted like a volcano. Why are you forcing me?! Why?! Puff! The sound of air being torn apart rang out again. There was a slaughter feast in the blood pool. It was as if the curtain had just been lifted. .. Blood Nightmare Labyrinth. In the core area. Matthews gaze passed through the towering wall in front of him and looked straight at the strange thing wrapped in the twelve Abyssal Stone Pillars. It was difficult to describe this thing with ordinary words. It was a huge lump of meat. The layers of meat were distinct and the veins were clear. These divisions divided it into small pieces of meat. Mouth-like organs formed on the surface. These mouths were biting and devouring each other. As a result, the little lumps of meat were either eaten or were eating lumps of meat. It looked like a meaningless life form. But Matthew knew. Not only did it have life. Moreover, it had extremely high intelligence! Otherwise, this demon named Blood Nightmare would not have been able to escape the control of the other Demon Overlords and ascend to become one of them. Fortunately, its only a projection This was good news. If it was like Babasha, where a vessel for the Blood Nightmare had appeared, Matthew would be in even more trouble. But even so. The pressure that the Blood Nightmare Projection gave Matthew was also unprecedentedly huge. If it wasnt for the high resistance provided by the two divinities. At this moment, Matthew had most likely lost control of his body, as he had when he looked at the Abomination! Currently, he was only 30 meters away from the Abyssal Stone Pillar. However, he did not dare to take another step forward! It was too dangerous. Even if I hold two divinities, I might still be dizzy if I continue to go deeper. Its clearly just a projection, but it has such a deep influenceWho said demons were easy to deal with? Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: Sif’s Second Form and the Abyssal Godhood Fragment Chapter 861: Sifs Second Form and the Abyssal Godhood Fragment Matthew didnt forget to relieve the pressure he was facing by complaining. He had to think of a way to kill this projection. This was the only way. Only then would he be able to completely destroy the Blood Nightmare Labyrinth. In an instant. Countless plans flashed through his mind, and he seriously considered the feasibility of these plans. But in the next second. Matthew overturned all these plans. A middle-aged man with a big belly appeared in front of him. The other party was dressed very extravagantly. Disgusting, right? I was disgusted when I first saw its shape, but let me tell you a secret. Although Bloody Nightmare uses the perception of other creatures to permeate its influence, the sense of smell is actually the first medium. Its just that it handled its own smell very well, and many people cant discover this at the first moment. Kratos smiled as if he was an old friend and said, Therefore, you only need one Air Bubble Spell to greatly relieve the pressure brought by the Blood Nightmare. Try it? Matthew noticed. There was also a layer of imperceptible bubbles on the surface of this fellows body. He cast a bubble spell on himself doubtfully. As a result, the influence of that lump of meat on him suddenly decreased by half! Look, as long as we find the right way, the so-called Abyssal Lord is just a large slime. Kratos walked towards the Abyssal Stone Pillar with relaxed steps. Matthew maintained a certain distance from him as they walked side by side. He stared coldly at Kratos. You deliberately lured me here. Whats your goal? Kratos smiled. Of course, Im here to make friends with you. Matthew shook his head. I dont believe you. I know who you are! Youre Setrunk, a Thousand Transformers, and the leader of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. As far as I know, youre a complete murderer and a lunatic. People like you will never be my friends. Kratos was not angry. He laughed and pointed at the approaching lump of meat. Its fine if you dont want to be friends with me. But between interrogating me and dealing with this monster, you have to prioritize, right? Why dont we work together to kill this monster first? He looked fearless. At this moment, the two of them were already less than three meters away from the Abyssal Stone Pillar. The meatball in the middle of the stone pillar sensed their presence and began to slowly approach them. However, its speed was rather clumsy and slow. Even if it was only a few meters away. These pieces of meat that were holding each other back would have to crawl for a few minutes. Dont be careless. Although the Blood Nightmares greatest abilities are still intimidation, confusion, and control, itll take us a lot of effort to kill him even if we work together. Kratos kindly reminded him, Even if you want to talk to me, you have to do it after we have completely killed him However, just as he was speaking. Matthew suddenly ran in the direction of the big lump of meat. Immediately after. Under Kratos shocked gaze, as if he was looking at a dead man. Matthew passed through the stone pillar and punched the surface of the lump of meat! Boom! An extremely terrifying energy storm erupted between the pieces of meat. At that moment. Kratos saw a golden light shine on Matthews body. The fist that he threw out. It also seemed to become dazzling! Puff! After a soft sound. All the pieces of meat were turned into powder by the intense energy distortion. The 12 Abyssal Stone Pillars also broke at the same time! The oppressive and disgusting power that originally enveloped this space also disappeared completely! In that unknown space. An extremely angry but helpless roar could be heard! Matthew was still on the spot, rubbing his undamaged fist. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have used the ability Chens Vajra Fist! You have killed the projection of the Abyssal Lord, the Blood Nightmare! The aftermath of the Vajra Fist successfully destroyed the Abyssal Stone Pillar and the ritual ground, the Blood Nightmare Maze! The power from the abyss was slowly fading Your Legend Rating +1 (Abyss) Your Hatred +1 (Abyss Level 49/Blood Nightmare Lord) Due to the increase in your legend level, your ability from the celebrity domain, Back off , has been further strengthened. Your Back off has received an additional effect of Piss Off . [Piss Off: Enemies that are forced back by you will have a certain chance to completely lose the will to fight and flee your location in a panic.] You have obtained the spoils of war from the Blood Nightmare Projection. 1. Abyssal Divine Persona Fragment x5 2. Divinity x1] .. Matthew quickly glanced at the data panel. Then, he used a pure lead box that he had prepared beforehand to collect the divinity and divine persona fragments. He then turned to look at Kratos, who was still in a daze. Now. We can talk. Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: Perverted and Ugly Longevity Species Chapter 862: Perverted and Ugly Longevity Species .. The moment he confirmed that the Blood Nightmare Maze had descended, Matthew had already decided to break the situation as quickly as possible. No matter how powerful the Ritual Ground from the Abyss was In the end, it was just a projection, and in the face of the solid magic power of a Superior Legend, it was indeed impossible to resist. However, the effect of Chens Vajra Fist was indeed powerful. Even Matthew himself was shocked by the chain reaction caused by the aftermath. Almost at the same time. All the walls around him were turned into dust. It seemed that even Kratos was slightly injured! However, this guy was not an ordinary person. Matthew sensed that he had used an ability to avoid damage, and then calmly avoided the aftermath of the legendary spell. Sif should be safe now. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. The rules of the deathmatch in the abyss had lost its effect, and the Bloody Nightmare Maze had completely collapsed. He could contact Soldier through the soul contract again. Soldier had also found Sif. The message he received was: She is very safe. This made Matthews heart feel relieved. He really didnt expect such a ridiculous thing to happen in Jiliu City. It seems that I have to be extra careful no matter which city I go to in the future. Even Rolling Stone Town has to carry out corresponding checks regularly. Otherwise, these outer lifeforms will reincarnate, project, and possess every dayI really cant take it. This thought flashed through Matthews mind. He placed more attention on the unfathomable Thousand Transformers in front of him. What troubled Matthew the most was that He could not see through the other partys strength and background at all. Even the feedback from the data panel was a series of question marks. He could only rely on his Equalized Perception to see the slight disharmony. A very dangerous aura If I dont use Chens Vajra Fist and Teachers Patronus, I might not even be his match. Matthew was alarmed. The confrontation between a Mage and a Rogue was the most extreme, almost always killing each other. Although in theory, a Mage was stronger, the top Rogue could never be underestimated. Moreover, the other party also had the mysterious Thousand Transformers bloodline. Matthew didnt intend to fight the other party head-on. Instead, he wanted to use the remaining power of Chens Vajra Fist to test the Thousand Transformers. In fact. This legendary spell had indeed disrupted the rhythm of the Thousand Transformers. Although he still had that gentle smile on his face, no matter how Matthew looked at it, it seemed a little forced. Matthew rubbed his fists and looked at him calmly. So, where should we start? Thousand Transformer was silent for a while. In the next second. He took the initiative to take out a glistening yellow gem and placed it on his palm. This is the Earths Crown that you wanted. Ill give it to you. His tone was quite sincere. As he spoke, he wanted to throw the gem far away to Matthew. However, Matthew stopped him. Wait, throw the gemstone on the ground. Thousand Transformers expression turned ugly. But he still did as he was told. Matthew glanced at the gemstone that had fallen between the two of them and casually summoned the Mages Hand to pick it up and carefully store it. I found this on the ground myself. It has nothing to do with you. Matthew emphasized. Thousand Transformer didnt say anything. However, Matthew could sense that the other party was no longer as calm as before. There were even signs of exasperation. As expected, he is deliberately giving me something Matthew thought to himself. Last time, he disguised himself as the travelling merchant Jeff and gave him a bag of precious holy oak seeds. This time, the Thousand Transformers tried to give him the Earths Crown as a gift under the identity of the wealthy businessman Kratos. There were two similarities between these two actions: Firstly, he had given Matthew the treasures of the Earth Society. Second, the other party seemed to be deliberately guiding the action of gifting. Matthew began to wonder if the actions of the Thousand Transformers were part of some kind of ritual. The other partys gift to him was part of the bribe in the ritual. If he continued to accept the other partys gifts without reservation. Then, he was very likely to be corroded. Although all of this was just Matthews guess, it was never wrong to be cautious when dealing with evil organizations these days. Your guard against me is too high! Thousand Transformer couldnt help but complain, Cant you think of something good about me? Isnt there a chance that I really just want to be friends with you? Come on, youre so charming. Anyone cant help but have a good impression of you, right? Matthews expression was normal. The words of Kratos, the Thousand Transformers, were really bewitching. But his consciousness was very clear. Not only was the other party a gang leader but he was also suspected to be a murderer. No matter what such a person said, Matthew would not take it seriously! If you want to be friends with me, then tell me the ins and outs of this incident. How can I be friends with you if you keep hiding it? Matthew pretended to be moved. Thousand Transformers thought for a moment. I guess I can tell you. I accidentally discovered the activities of the Dark Shadow Fist Sect in Jiliu City. They corrupted the city lord and colluded with the descendants of Hood, trying to assassinate Hood. Then, they welcomed the arrival of the Evil Queen, Babasha, and the Lord of the Abyss, Blood Nightmare. The success rate of this plan is very high. Hood has neglected the management of this city, and he is not proficient in prophecy spells. As long as he enters the manor carelessly, he will definitely die. Chapter 863 - Chapter 99: Chapter 98, Tactical Interweaving Chapter 99: Chapter 98, Tactical Interweaving In the midst of the battle, getting flanked was disastrous. After the militia behind the rioters were attacked by Kodis two infantry squads advancing from two directions, they could barely put up any effective resistance. If it werent for the fact that Battalion 3, facing them head-on, wasnt quite sure what was happening behind them, and prioritized the protection of the food transport convoy without coordinating an attack from the front as well, the rioters would have collapsed even faster. But even without that, there was no big problem anymore. Objectively speaking, Kodi felt that the military skill level of the troops he was now leading still fell short of his old units, but they were a bit better than the mob and better armed too. At least it wasnt just rifles with iron barrels anymore. Meanwhile, after realizing that the cultists capable of unleashing Storm Bullets were the most significant threat among the enemy, he paid special attention to those two foes. He singled out some of the most progressive-minded and combat-ready soldiers under his command, and personally led them to target those cultists. Siege warfare had to be fought in this manner. And after he definitively led his men to kill those two dark mages, the battle was no longer in doubt. The remaining rioters were either killed or fled. Kodi didnt pursue them but instead drew his troops closer to the food transport convoy. The soldiers responsible for the convoy remained very cautious and did not allow them to get close. Only when Kodi showed his face and the soldiers opposite recognized a familiar figure did they lower their guards. After exchanging secret signals, Kodi left behind a squad, along with the seventeen surviving members of the original convoy crew, took the wounded, and headed for their designated Distribution Point No. 2. First, ensuring that this batch of food could be delivered, they could also ensure the normal operation of about ten food distribution points associated with Distribution Site No. 2. After that, the two squads from that place and the convoy responsible for the escort would be as secure as possible. As for Kodi himself He adjusted the brim of his cap, listening to the intense gunfire coming from a distance. His battle was not over yet. We continue to advance! There are more comrades who need our support! Yes! the soldiers had just won a victory, and their morale was high. Kodi quickly led his troops to a new battlefield. The situation here was much more problematic than the one he had just resolved. This place should be on the transport route of Distribution Site No. 3. A mob had overtaken the convoy. The number of rioters was more than before, probably reaching two hundred, and there were more cultists among them. At a glance, Kodi spotted five. He knew how troublesome it was to deal with these magic-wielders. Bullets hitting their Storm Shields would require emptying at least three magazines before penetrating, while one Storm Bullet from them was like a hand grenade. Besides, many armed rioters provided them with protection. Looking at this, the infantry squad responsible for escorting the food likely met their doom. Whether they were completely wiped out or routed with some turning to desertion, they could no longer be relied upon. Similarly, two infantry squads had come to support from Distribution Site No. 3. Kodi recognized the leader, also a Red Hat political commissar. But the enemy they faced was too strong; they couldnt break through at all. All they could do was maintain the line, ensuring the enemy couldnt break out. But without a numerical advantage and with the help of the cult mages on the enemy side, they hesitated to use the mortars they had for fear of destroying the food. In this situation, their line was somewhat precarious. Kodi immediately led his troops and pushed to the front. His arrival with several dozen fresh troops greatly eased the situation. In the midst of the fight, Kodi found another Red Hat. Tadeusz! Tadeusz! Kodi? The red-hatted one turned his head, looking somewhat surprised. Kodi had no time for pleasantries, he immediately stated his purpose, We cant keep fighting like this, we need to bring our guns into play! But those supply wagons Stop worrying about that! Win the battle first, then worry about the food! Kodi said as he pointed outside, Look over there! Someone is pouring fuel; theyre going to burn the supplies! We cant let them succeed! Having said that, he fired a burst of bullets in that direction, killing the fuel pourer, then quickly pulled his head back in. Okay! The political commissar named Tadeusz also made up his mind. He crouched down, retreated, and began to issue orders. Soon, the mortar teams from three platoons were in place. The firepower suddenly increased significantly. When Tadeusz returned, Kodi continued, Its still not enough, we need to figure out a way to handle those sorcerers. Do you have a plan? Kodi grinned, showing his teeth, Nothing particularly good, just fighting desperately. Dare or not? Tadeusz hesitated for a moment. Kodi patted his red armband and asked, Whats the matter? Youre a political commissar, why the hesitation? Lets do it! Tadeusz clenched his teeth. Thats more like it! The two quickly formed a small squad. Seventeen men, assembled into two spearhead teams. They each led a team, dividing into two groups, and began to advance from the outer flanks. About ten minutes later, Kodis team was in position. He estimated that there were two minutes left until the agreed time to launch a joint attack. He strictly ordered the soldiers not to show their heads, patiently waiting. The enemies seemed to sense that the frontal firepower had weakened somewhat. They became restless, sent out some men, and tentatively launched a counterattack. Seeing this scene, Kodi worried whether the frontal defense, having lost almost a fifth of its manpower, would hold. But thankfully, it held for those two minutes. When the time came, the multiple mortars fired simultaneously; the previously silent and repositioned machine gun squads also unleashed powerful fire. The soldiers also courageously raised their heads and began to shoot with full force. In that instant, the volume of firepower from the entire troop increased several-fold. The armed thugs who had seized the convoy were suppressed momentarily. Even the several sorcerers didnt dare to show their heads recklessly, for even with Storm Shields, as mere wearers of blue robes, they werent at the level of the gray-robed or the Divine Envoys. Too many bullets could still shatter their shields. And it was at this moment that Kodi bellowed, Charge, charge, charge! Its our turn to go! Dont waste the opportunity our comrades have created for us! With that, he was the first to rush out. Its a bit tough, no drafts saved, wanted to post more but didnt finish writing more to come this afternoon or evening. Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: [Perverted Ugly Longevity Species] Chapter 864: [Perverted Ugly Longevity Species] This fatty looks nice on the surface. Hes a decent man with a successful business. Hes successful in Jiliu City, and hes doing well wherever he goes. But no one would have thought that deep inside this guys heart, there was a desire to be abused. It was only after I stripped him of his identity that I found out from his memory that Kratos always liked to dress up as a tramp or a homeless drunkard and then provoke some brave and ruthless people to beat him up. And his other hobby is licking the soles of prostitutes. Damn it! The more I say it, the more disgusting it gets. This reminds me of some bad memories Whats even more outrageous is that this fellow goes to the lowest-grade brothels. Some of the women there are old enough to be his mothers The Thousand Transformers looked like he was about to vomit. Then, he said with uncertainty, The next time I change my identity, I have to investigate the other partys hobbies first. I cant let such a person become a part of me! Matthews face was also filled with mixed feelings. His balanced perception told him. Thousand Transformater was still speaking the truth. He could only continue asking, So, is this your logic? You killed Jeff and Kratos, but you comforted yourself that they didnt die and merely became a part of you? Thousand Transformrt grinned. Am I wrong? For people like them who have achieved nothing, isnt it a gift to become a part of my powerful memories and personality? Matthew shook his head, his eyes slightly cold. However, the Thousand Transformations didnt care about this at all. He just continued to talk to himself, You may have heard my story from others. When I was very young, my parents died in an accident, and this accident was caused by my parents good friend, the Silver Snake Richard. However, that was before I could remember. I didnt have a deep impression of my parents, so I naturally wouldnt blame Richard for it. Maybe it was because looking at me reminded him of my dead parents. In the end, Richard sent me to a Wood Elf village and gave me to a Wood Elf couple to raise. The wood elf village was located in the southern part of the Emerald Jade Court and was quite famous in the human world. Because other than the wood elves, the village also adopted many human children, and I was only one of them. That village was called Poplar Village. I remember this name. Matthew frowned slightly. He had heard Richard mention the tragedy in Poplar Village. The latter speculated that Setrunk, who was still a child at that time, had burst out with incredible potential and slaughtered the entire village. Such violent actions naturally attracted the attention of Jade Court. Even though the elves had mistakenly judged the murderer to be the red-letter hunter, Sener. However, Setrunk and Sener should be apprentices and mentors. The Wood Elfs judgment wasnt completely wrong. You dont think that killing the person who raised you is a gift, do you? Matthew asked coldly. Setrunk calmly shook his head. No, of course, its not a gift. That is revenge. Matthew was slightly stunned. Setrunk suddenly revealed a faint smile. Have you ever seen a Wood Elf? Have you dealt with them before? In your impression, are elves proud, holy, kind, and intelligent? But do you know why those long-lived species adopted short-lived human children like us? At this point. He paused, and his tone became excited. Poplar Village, one of the villages under the actual control of the Wood Elf Elder Council. They have been taking in human orphans for a long time and secretly brainwashing them into all kinds of slaves. And the first lesson of training is to suck the old and ugly Wood Elf Village Chiefs penis in a small dark room And lick his asshole. Regardless of gender, we adopted orphans have had similar experiences. And the outstanding performers among us will be secretly given to the members of the Council of Elders for them to enjoy as they please. How old was I then? Three years old, five years old? I cant remember. I only remember those old and fat faces. Today, although White Poplar Village has been destroyed, many of the elders are still active in the upper echelons of Jade Court. They are still secretly adopting human orphans and doing similar things. Do you know why Jade Court wanted to pin the crime of the White Poplar Village massacre on Sener? Setrunk laughed out loud. Because they dont dare! Theyre afraid that Ill expose their dirty deeds! Those perverted and ugly long-lived species, those Wood Elves who claim to be the Natures Child, those superior races who appear to be high and mighty on the surface but are secretly colluding with each other, they are the biggest tumour in this world! Compared to the Scar of the Dead, Jade Court should be the one to disappear from this world! Setrunks words greatly impacted Matthews understanding. He was fully focused on determining if the other party was lying. But at this moment. A stern shout came from the side, Youre lying! As he spoke. A Wood Elf holding a thin sword, armour, and a face covered in blood rushed over angrily. He was wearing the Windchasers uniform. Judging from the grade of the booklet. He seemed to be a general. .. Chapter 865 - Chapter 94: Chapter 93 Beware of Fraud There (Subscribe Please) Chapter 94: Chapter 93 Beware of Fraud There (Subscribe Please) Lin Chuan and Little Landlady Zhang Xinxin walked out of Anling Police Station, and it was already noon. The warm sun had become scorching, shining upon every corner of Anling City. The sky was deep blue, with a few white clouds drifting by, bringing a touch of coolness to this bustling city. The trees lining the streets were lush, their leaves rustling in the soft breeze. Outside the police station. Zhang Xinxin tucked her hair behind her ears and smiled at Lin Chuan, Mr. Chairman, let me treat you to lunch. Hmm? Upon hearing this, Lin Chuans eyes lit up, and he readily agreed, Now that weve reached an agreement, the chief financial officer of 720 Studio, Zhang Xinxin, is treating me to lunch. Naturally, I must go. Zhang Xinxin blinked and said, Ill take you to eat something delicious. The taxi winded through the citys streets and alleys, taking them both to a restaurant. Little Landlady, Im going to use the restroom, Lin Chuan said with a smile, You go ahead and order first. Little Landlady nodded with a smile. Then. Little Landlady chose a corner seat, picked up the menu, quickly scanned through it, and said to the waiter: Some braised prawns, a plate of plain boiled shrimp, and also a steamed garlic shrimp After Lin Chuan came out from the restroom, he sat down opposite Little Landlady and saw the small square table laden with three large plates of shrimp. And Little Landlady was wearing disposable gloves, peeling the shrimp one by one. Little Landlady, why did you order so many shrimp? Lin Chuan asked, stunned. Little Landlady smiled brilliantly, showing off her two rows of white teeth, Mr. Chairman, dont you like shrimp? Lin Chuans face darkened, and he couldnt help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. He didnt know what to say for a moment. Mr. Chairman, have a shrimp I peeled for you, Little Landlady said, holding a shrimp dipped in sauce and extending it towards Lin Chuan. Lin Chuan felt his brain was a tangled mess of yarn. He was feeling rather overwhelmed. Mr. Chairman, the chief financial officer is peeling shrimp for you. Dont you like it? Little Landlady said with a cheerful laugh. Lin Chuan took the shrimp Zhang Xinxin had peeled and forced a smile onto his face, Did you order anything else? Unexpectedly. Little Landlady shook her head, The policewoman mentioned that she only knew you liked shrimp, so thats all I ordered for you. Since you like peeled shrimp, Ive peeled them all for you. Mr. Chairman, you see how good I am to you? Yeah, great, just great! Lin Chuans face was stretched into a forced smile. Seeing Lin Chuan like that, Little Landladys small face blossomed into a huge grin, Mr. Chairman, Im just teasing you. I also ordered beef, boiled beef, lettuce, and rice. Thats better. Lin Chuan finally breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, Little Landlady handed him another large shrimp. Lin Chuan took it and ate it, but soon after, he frowned. Whats wrong, Mr. Chairman? Little Landlady asked with concern. Why is this shrimp sour? Huh? Little Landlady was taken aback, then picked up a shrimp herself and put it in her mouth, her eyebrows furrowing slightly, Its not sour at all! Lin Chuan grinned, Its not sour? The Little Landlady looked at Lin Chuans smile and suddenly realized what he meant. She pouted slightly and grumbled, Hmph, I certainly wouldnt be jealous. Then will you eat the shrimp? Lin Chuan picked up his chopsticks, grabbed a shrimp, and asked. No! Financial Director, you really wont eat it? Lin Chuan held the shrimp up to Zhang Xinxin. Zhang Xinxin pursed her lips and glanced at Lin Chuan, the corner of her mouth involuntarily turned upwards. Like a little tiger, she grabbed Lin Chuans arm, opened her small mouth slightly, and fiercely bit into the shrimp. Considering youre the chairman, Ill give you some face, Zhang Xinxin huffed. Financial Director, you really think big! Lin Chuan gave a thumbs up. Of course, I do. Zhang Xinxin held up her little face, slightly puffed out her chest, and her casual jacket immediately strained, revealing her full curves, which captured Lin Chuans gaze. Biggest of plans. LSP! Zhang Xinxin pouted and spat a small mouthful. Lin Chuan retorted, I solemnly declare, I am not old. Stop staring and eat your shrimp, Zhang Xinxin chuckled, I have something to discuss with you, something serious. What is it? Lin Chuan nibbled on the shrimp that the Little Landlady had peeled for him, dipping it into the sauce before placing it in his mouth. Dont you think our studio is too small? the Little Landlady asked. A chairman, a financial director, and one employee, its indeed a bit small, Lin Chuan nodded in agreement. I think, now that we have a cooperative intention with the police, we can fully grow and become stronger. What do you think? the Little Landlady asked ambitiously. Youre the financial director, and also in charge of development planning. How do you think we should grow and strengthen? Lin Chuan asked. The Little Landlady pursed her lips and seriously said, Upgrade to a company! 720 Network Security Company! Alright. Lin Chuan was brief and to the point. The Little Landladys face lit up with a smile, pleased, Ive already planned it out. I have an office floor in Qingxiu District thats waiting to be rented out; it will be our companys location Youre that wealthy? Lin Chuan paused his eating, asking in surprise. Not too much money, my sources of income are very limited, only relying on rent, so I have to try starting a business to broaden my sources of income! the Little Landlady said, lips pursed. ? Lin Chuans eyes went dark. Is this even human talk? Little Landlady, you call this a very limited source of income? Suddenly. Lin Chuan felt that his manuscript fee of 400,000 from last month wasnt at all appealing anymore. Compared to the Little Landlady, it was merely a drop in the bucket. Damn In some places, the starting price for a brides price is 388,000. With only 400,000, after paying the bride price, its back to square one, penniless and empty-handed. Lin Chuan finally understood that living off a woman, is really damn great! Little rich lady, I ask for your sponsorship! Lin Chuan joked. The Little Landlady grinned, You look too frail, rich ladies dont like that. I dont care about other rich ladies, as long as you, this little rich lady, like it, Lin Chuan teased with a chuckle. Eat your shrimp. The Little Landlady had a slight smugness on her face, her smile brimming. Lin Chuan chuckled. Suddenly, the Little Landlady seemed to remember something, Chairman, you know, our studio has been established for some time now, and it seems we havent done any team building yet. Just the three of us, what team building? Lin Chuan asked in confusion, Besides, Li Qing definitely wont go with us two. The Little Landlady pouted, So the two studio partners, the chairman and the financial director, cant do team building? Were already team building now! Lin Chuan laughed. Im talking about formal team building, like going on a trip or something, retorted the Little Landlady. A trip, huh? When, where? Lin Chuan muttered to himself. May Day, Yundian, Ive made the itinerary, the Little Landlady said, biting her lower lip slightly, her smile hidden. Hiss! Lin Chuan took a deep breath and scratched his head again. You dont want to go to Yundian? We can choose another place for team building, the Little Landlady said with a smile. If we go there, well get scammed, Lin Chuan thought for a moment, then said. Arent you savvy in anti-fraud? The Little Landlady chuckled, her hands didnt stop moving, and she peeled another shrimp for Lin Chuan. Lin Chuan stretched his mouth and changed the subject, May Day hasnt arrived yet. Let me think about it first. Scammed or not, Lin Chuan didnt care. It was just that he was a bit unsure at the moment. After returning to the rental house. Lin Chuan sent a message to Old Wang, So torn, three girls want to ask me out to play, what should I do? Old Wang replied instantly, ?. Bro, I need some advice, Lin Chuan sent another message. To his surprise, Old Wang responded, Old Lin, I also want to ask you, how can I get three girls to ask me out to play at the same time? Tch, Old Wang, you have Qiqi. So, youre having difficulty choosing? Uh Old Lin, if you ask me, just take all of them out to play together! Really? Can I do that? ? Lin Chuan looked at Wang Zikais ?, falling silent. Together? Thats definitely not feasible! Just today, because of a single shrimp, he almost got deeply mired in trouble. Well Better focus on making money first. With savings of 400,000, its just enough to cover the starting dowry price of 388,000. Jeez. Babe~ Perhaps sensing Lin Chuans desire to earn money, editor Youyou sent him a message. Youyou, whats up? Lin Chuan replied. The rules for the anti-fraud essay contest are out, Ill send them to you. Soon after, Youyou sent a link. Nationwide collection! The Anti-Fraud Center and Sunshine Film and Television Jointly host an Anti-Fraud essay competition calling for excellent works such as novels and scripts from all over the web! Lin Chuan clicked on it. The page directed to the Anti-Fraud Centers website, which detailed the Anti-Fraud Essay Contest. > Registration Rules: All anti-fraud type novels, click here to register. > Contest Rules: Preliminary round: Works published after May 1, including novels and scripts, ending on May 31. The total reading index score achieved by the works, 100 novels, and scripts each will advance to the next round. Semi-Final: From June 1 to June 10, 10 anti-fraud experts, 100 anti-fraud policemen, and 1000 scammed spectators will form a joint judging panel > Rewards: The script and novel will be judged separately, with one first prize, five-second prizes, ten third prizes, and twenty excellence awards It also detailed the specific benefits for each award. Works published after May 1st. Lin Chuan looked at it and nodded. Babe~ theres a critical point I need to remind you of, Youyou sent another message. What is it? Lin Chuan asked. Since this is a contest for the whole web, not just Sailing Novel, it means well be competing for traffic and readers across the entire network, Youyou reminded. Lin Chuan pondered for a moment and then asked with a smile, Youyou, do you have any good strategies to deal with this? Youyou replied, Editor-in-chief Mingyue and I have discussed, and we think the best way is to learn to market your work. Marketing? Yes, we predict that once the essay contest officially starts, it will be a battle of marketing, Youyou explained earnestly. Lin Chuan thought for a moment and nodded. Indeed, for a contest of this magnitude, it was a first for him. Good wine also needs a bush. With more works participating, those without popularity will naturally be drowned out. Therefore, to make your work stand out, one must engage in marketing. But how to market? Announce a teaser in that inactive reader group? Ride on a trending news? Or take the stage personally, live streaming a fraud? No, no, that would probably get the live streaming channel shut down on the spot. Babe~ you dont need to worry too much, with your current popularity, you should be able to break into the top one hundred without hard-selling marketing, Youyou said, typing out a long line of information. Can my popularity carry over to the anti-fraud contest? Lin Chuan was slightly taken aback. Of course, your Hacker Kingdom is currently the hottest hacker novel, and its about to hit ten thousand subscribers in a couple of days. If your anti-fraud novel incorporates some hacker elements, the popularity will definitely carry over, Youyou replied. Lin Chuans eyes lit up. Thats right. After the battle with AW, the hacker culture wave gradually resurged in the country. Hacker + anti-fraud is indeed a hot topic. All-In is exactly hacker + anti-fraud! For the first time, I feel like luck is on my side, Lin Chuan grinned, sending a reply to Youyou. I guess, this year could be your fateful year haha.jpg. It might be, Lin Chuan said with a laugh. Babe~ will you be in Anling for May Day? Ill be passing through Anling City then, Youyou suddenly asked. Lin Chuan: ????? Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: The Distorted Book of Equalization! Chapter 866: The Distorted Book of Equalization! The mans movements were quite agile. He gently put away the tape measure, and his words also had the intention of sending the guest off. Miss Gavin was still a little unsatisfied. However, from the corner of her eye, she saw her servants and attendants standing upright on the porch. There was also a pot-bellied merchant beside her. Sorry, I have other guests to receive. The man revealed an apologetic expression. Miss Gavin hurriedly nodded. Her heart was pounding as she quickly lowered her head and left the backyard. Until she left the tailor shop. She couldnt help but look back. However, what made her a little strange was that the owner of the tailor shop closed the door on his own initiative even though it was the afternoon when business was the best. That merchant must be a big client. Only then can he receive such thoughtful service from Mr. Farian. Ah, in two weeks, my grandfather will probably pass away. I should be able to get a large amount of inheritance by then. Mother once promised me that I can use this money freely. Can I hire Mr. Farian to be my personal tailor? But what reason should I use to convince my parents The girl left with a worried expression. In the tailor shop. The man carefully tidied up the silk and cloth that had just been unfolded. His fingers were fair and long, and no matter what he did, there was a unique rhythm that gave people a beautiful enjoyment. Setrunk looked at the man quietly. He did not speak. This was because he knew that the other party did not like to be disturbed when he was focused on his work. After a long time. The man finally sorted everything out. He raised his head and glanced at Setrunk. The mission failed? Setrunk shook his head. I cant say its a failure. The man said bluntly, In my case, if you cant kill everyone present, its a failure! Setrunk looked at the man quietly. Sener, you are a little too extreme. Wait, let me get rid of this damn skin first. This perverted businessman doesnt fit my personality at all. Im going crazy from his greasy experience! As they spoke. He began to tear his skin with his hands in frustration. The man named Sener carefully handed over a bottle of oil. Setrunk grabbed some randomly and wiped it on his body. In a short while, the skin on his body was completely peeled off. Immediately after. His height and weight had also undergone subtle changes. From a pot-bellied merchant, he had turned into a young man with a tender face. You have no idea how disgusting this stupid gem merchant is. I was affected by his sissy personality. The more I think about it, the angrier I get. If it were me who was talking to that tree-planting mage just now, I would definitely cut that bastard into pieces! After shedding his skin, Setrunk seemed to have become a completely different person. His eyes were extremely fierce, like a wounded lone wolf. His tone was filled with irascible elements. Even just hearing him speak would make one feel annoyed. No, I have to go back to the scene now. I have to kill them all! The more he spoke, the more excited Setrunk became. He raised his knife and wanted to leave the tailor shop, but Sener grabbed him. Calm down, little Set. You are a little too extreme. Sener said gently. Setrunk glared angrily. Puff! Puff! Sen pulled out two bananas from nowhere and quickly peeled them. Then, he stuffed them into Setrunks mouth. Listen to me, calm down. Do you want me to give you more bananas? An even more furious flame flashed in Setrunks eyes. But for some reason. However, he was unprecedentedly calm. There was silence in the tailor shop. The only sound left was the sound of Setrunk chewing a banana. After a while. He lowered his head and said to Sener, Im sorry, Sener, I shouldnt have been so stubborn. The mission has indeed failed. Sener said gently, Its alright, Little Set. Im your mentor. Its my responsibility to tolerate you. But if you fail again, I will dismember you myself. Youve watched me dismember people many times. You definitely dont want to experience it for yourself, right? Setrunk couldnt help but shiver. He knew very well how terrifying this elegant gentleman in front of him could be when he went crazy. His mentor was a super terrorist who had slaughtered more than 100,000 people in two cities! In the entire southern lands. The name of the red-letter hunter, Sener, might not be able to stop children from crying, but it could make countless adults with professional levels fall into nightmares. I wont fail. he hastily swore. Sener casually threw the banana peel into the trash can. So, how is the progress? Setrunk reported truthfully, Ive succeeded in diverting the disaster. At least for the next period of time, Shadow Leopard and Windseeker will focus their attention on the Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the descending Babasha. My Conspiracy has made a small progress. Im only one step away from the final ritual, and I can try to step into the legendary realm. Sener shook his head. I didnt ask that. I just want to know how far you and Matthew have progressed. Setrunk sighed and said, Hes very cunning. Perhaps its because I was too careless and exposed my identity in advance. In short, he didnt accept my gift and even snatched the Earths Crown from me However, we had a rather friendly conversation. I wonder if this will help to distort the writing of the contract? Chapter 867 - Chapter 106: Chapter 25 “Those Who Never Abandoned Me Chapter 106: Chapter 25 Those Who Never Abandoned Me No matter what bizarre troops the Crown Prince stuffed into another train, theyre still blocked on the train and wont be able to make it for a while. Wang Zhong received his first wave of reinforcements today from the 23rd Tank Armythe remnants of it, to be precise. The Fast series of light tanks, designated as BT models, are quite the vehicles in games, given their speed. But in reality, theyre just speeding coffins, penetrable by machine guns with a slightly larger caliber. Thats why the Soviet Union on Earth practically stopped producing them after the war started. After all, the T34 is also fast, and its comprehensive performance is on a completely different level from the BT series. Witnessing these BT-7s rolling into Rocossovs defensive group area, Wang Zhong sighed and thought hed just have to make do. After all, these things still had 45mm guns and machine guns; there was no problem slaughtering infantry, and with their maneuverability, they could flank and deal with Mark III and IV tanks quite effectively. The leading BT-7, tactical number 2301, had an antenna on the back of its turret, clearly the command vehicle of a platoon or company. A lieutenant colonel popped out of the hatch and saluted Wang Zhong on top of the turret: Comrade Major General Aleksei Konstantinovich Rokossovsky, I salute you. Wang Zhong took a glance at his name from the birds-eye view and responded, Salutes to you too, Lieutenant Colonel Mikhail Fyodorovich. The report said you had twenty BT-7s, why do I only see ten? Thats because five of them were immobilized due to lack of maintenance and parts, and another five were destroyed by the enemy Air Force. The enemy Air Force is equipped with 13mm machine guns; just a bit thinner than our Anti-tank Rifles, when they shoot from above, these paper-thin toys just collapse. The lieutenant colonel shook his head, My battalion is down to these few tanks, General sir. Let us make some contributions, even if its just being stationary gun emplacements. Piled up with sandbags in front of our turrets, we can still exchange fire with the Prussians. Wang Zhong shook his head and waved the lieutenant colonel over. Mikhail climbed down from the tank with a puzzled look but still agilely came over to Wang Zhong and saluted again. Wang Zhong placed his hand on Mikhails shoulder, The situation is as follows: we have a fully-strength enemy Armored Division in front of us, one of all seventeen of the enemys Armored Divisions, and we suspect that part of an enemy mechanized infantry division is also moving up. Weve just lost the screening forces to the southeast, and the enemy will attack us from both the southeast and southwest. Our troops cant hold such a large area. Understand so far? Mikhail nodded, Understood, so we need to reinforce Dont speak yet, listen to me. The unit currently responsible for the defense to the southeast is the 5th Bishensk Regiment; they are down to three hundred men, and theyve lost almost all their technical equipment, even short on machine guns. The anti-tank guns on their positions are actually made of wood, got it? Understood, so we should We dont have anti-tank guns, so we cant exchange fire in the open field. We need to let the enemy in, cut off their infantry, then use Molotov cocktails to destroy their tanks and armored vehicles. And I need you to stand by in the eastern part of the city. When the enemy enters the urban area, use your speed to encircle them. Your 45mm guns can penetrate the enemys flanks and rears! Mikhail frowned, Theres a fatal issue with your plan; none of us are from Loktov. Although the city isnt large, having us, a bunch of newcomers, navigate the streets for a flanking attack is asking for a lot, isnt it? Wang Zhong replied, The local Guardian Army will provide you with directions and scout the enemy positions for you. Mikhails frown deepened, The Guardian Army are just militia, arent they? Yes, many of whom were conscripted in the past few days. This Wang Zhong interjected, Dont worry, Ill personally command a tank. Even if the rest of you fail to complete the mission of encirclement, Ill accomplish it. Your command tank looks good; now, its mine. Mikhail was perplexed, Huh? Ah? Wang Zhong turned to the soldiers waiting nearby, Erase this tanks tactical number and paint my tactical number, 422. Wang Zhong had hesitated between spraying the number 422 or 67 but eventually decided that the honor of number 67 should always belong to that brave tank crew. He should carry on the glorious number 422, leading it through the entire battle, with the spirits of those sacrificial Tank Operators. At this point, Mikhail asked, Butunlike the T28, the BT-7 doesnt have a separate Tank Commander, Im both commander and Gunner in the tank. Have you had Gunner training? Wang Zhong paused, his impressions of tanks were all based on games, where a single player could do everything; so he never considered that the BT-7 lacked a separate commander. At that moment, two soldiers climbed onto the tank with buckets, wiped the original tactical number 2301 from the paint, and then hand-painted the new tactical number, 422. Mikhail didnt stop the two, but instead, he watched Wang Zhong intently, General? Wang Zhong said, I can stand behind the turret and be the Anti-aircraft Gunner. In this timeline, the BT-7 had an Anti-aircraft gun. Mikhail seemed unable to believe his ears, You said what? Ill be the Anti-aircraft Gunner on the back of the turret, Wang Zhong stated firmly. Faced with overwhelming enemy numbers, it was essential to fully leverage the advantage brought by Wang Zhongs cheat to achieve victory at a minimal cost. His leadership in the battle for Peniye Village had already proven how effective Wang Zhongs personal command of a tank could be. The original Gunner of tank number 2301 stuck his head out, What does this mean? Why change the tactical number? Mikhail, whats going on? Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: The Distorted Book of Equalization Chapter 868: The Distorted Book of Equalization He first focused and signed a signature that imitated Matthews handwriting. Then, he started to sign his name. Very quickly. The format at the bottom of the judgment document became- .. [Contract party 1: Setrunk (Thousand Transformer)] [Contracted party 2: Matthew] [Arbiter: Twisted Book of Equalization] [Witnesses: Red-letter Hunter, Calamity of the Earth, Distorted Envoy of Equalization, Legendary Rogue, King of Death Omen Sener ] .. Pa! A crisp sound rang out. Sener closed the brass book and kept it properly. Go and make the final preparations. You can only rely on yourself for the final step of the ritual. I wont help you anymore. Even though we have a contract, you still have to be careful of Matthew. At this point. He paused. At the same time, we have to be careful of that silver snake. Setrunk was puzzled. Are you that afraid of Richard? Sener said calmly, As long as hes a Legendary Rogue, theres no reason not to be afraid of him. Hes the king of the Legendary Rogues civil war. Setrunk said indignantly, What kind of king is he if he only knows how to cause internal fights? When I become a Legend, I Sener opened the door of the tailor shop and interrupted him, Get lost. Im going to start work. Setrunk left sullenly. Before he left, he couldnt help but look back. He saw Sener seriously cutting clothes in the shop. His movements were like flowing water, and his skills were superb and exquisite. After a while. A prototype of a female outfit appeared in his hands. Very quickly. A few older female customers came hand in hand and injected a trace of femininity into the tailor shop. Setrunk looked at this scene thoughtfully. Then, he quickly disappeared into the sea of people. .. [Warning: Under the manipulation of the divine artefact, the Distorted Book of Equalization , and under the supervision of the witness, Sener, you have signed a Distorted Equalization Contract with Setrunk. [Distorted Contracts specific content: Unknown!] (But harmless to you) [Knowledge (Envoy of Equalization): If you can raise the level of the Envoy of Equalization to level 2, you will be able to learn all the contents of the Distorted Contract.] [Level-up method for Envoy of Equalization: You need to find the distorted Book of Equalization and complete the level upgrade with its help.] [Warning! You have sensed that the Distorted Book of Equalization has fallen into the hands of the Legendary Rogue, Sener!] .. A distorted Book of Equalization? A contract with Setrunk? Legend Rogue Sener? The sudden news shocked Matthews thoughts. This made him look a little uneasy. Matthew? Hmm? Beanna, who was standing in front of him, looked a little disappointed. When Matthew came back to his senses, he revealed an apologetic expression. Beanna suddenly blushed. Because she suddenly recalled. Although she had been communicating with Matthew through letters for more than half a year, the last time the two of them met was when she confessed to Matthew. When she thought about herself back then. She wished she could dig a hole in the ground and hide in it. Fortunately, at this moment. Tarani, who rushed over quickly, helped her out. Im so glad youre okay, honey! She took Beannas hand and said affectionately, You have no idea how worried I was about you just now! However, Beanna instinctively flung her hand away. She lowered her head and said, Im fine. I just encountered some terrifying monsters. It was indeed quite dangerous at that time, but its all in the past. I have to thank Sif for everything Matthews heart skipped a beat. You met Sif?! Where is she now? Beannas heart trembled, but her tone was still calm. Sif was with me just now, but her current appearance She hadnt finished her sentence. Sifs giggling voice came from not far away. Whats wrong with my current appearance? Isnt it normal? The two of them turned around. However, Sif looked like she had just survived a disaster and wanted to run over. Soldier followed closely behind her, and Peggy was guarding her like a bodyguard. Matthew sharply noticed. She seemed to have changed her clothes, but her appearance did not change much. Beanna looked at Sif in surprise. The latter looked at her with a smile. Sifs smile was very warm and gentle. However, Beanna felt a chill run down her spine. Hence, she fell silent. Sif ran over and didnt say anything. She just looked at Matthew and Beanna curiously. Matthew was even more confused. His attention was completely drawn away by the twisted Book of Equalization. He didnt have the mood to guess the thoughts of these two little girls in front of him! Hence, the atmosphere quickly became even stranger. Among the four people present. Only Tarani was confused. She looked left at Beanna, right at Sif, and then at the handsome Matthew. She seemed to have guessed something and immediately gritted her teeth. However, she still asked tirelessly, So, whats the relationship between the two of you? Can someone explain it to me? At this moment, Peggy leaned over and opened her huge arms to hug Matthew and the other two. They are all my harem. Be careful, Wood Elf. Dont try to poach them from me. Offending a Tauren will not end well! Tarani laughed in anger. Where did you come from? How can such a dirty undead be friends with these two lovely ladies? Who knew that in the next second. Sif immediately glared and said, Apologize to Peggy! Beanna frowned as well. Tarani, youre a little too rude. Ive met Lady Peggy once before. Shes probably just joking with us. Matthew, who was still distracted by studying the twisted contract, finally came back to his senses. He looked at Tarani seriously. Can I take what you said just now as a provocation from the Windchasers to the registered mages of the Seven Saint Alliance? Tarani, who was already in a bad mood because of Setrunk, was even more frustrated when she was being scolded by three people at the same time. She was about to say something. Suddenly. The wall next to the group of people collapsed with a rumble. Dust flew everywhere. A huge golem appeared beside them like a bulldozer. Hoods solemn voice came from the golem. I heard that someone wanted to provoke the Alliance. Is that true, Matthew? Matthew glanced at the ashamed and furious Tarani. He said calmly, It can be a misunderstanding, but only if this Lady Tarani apologizes to Peggy. I heard that Wood Elves arent as arrogant and rude as Night Elves, but your performance today has disappointed me. Could it be that what the Thousand Transformer said just now was true? Taranis face turned red. She glanced at Hood and knew Matthews identity. Then, without saying a word, she turned around and left. Matthew did not stop her. It was just as he said. The comprehensive qualities of the wood elves disappointed him. However, Tarani didnt go far. Soon, she stopped where she was. Ill represent her Beanna wanted to say something, but Tarani interrupted her. She turned around and said with a livid face, Im willing to apologize to this Lady Peggy. I was indeed speaking carelessly just now. Since you have such high intelligence, you must not be an ordinary, dirty, undead creature. Its just that due to cultural differences and estrangement, I didnt understand your joke. I hope you can understand. Peggy waved her hand magnanimously. Its alright. Its a pity that you wood elves dont have the artistic talent to appreciate jokes, but dont be discouraged. When you die and become a skeleton, you might have a sense of humour like me. Taranis eyelids twitched violently. She couldnt hold it in anymore. However, at this moment. A faint voice sounded in everyones ears, Why is it so lively? Are all the sisters fighting over this handsome guy? Can I join in? An extremely dangerous aura quickly approached. At that moment. Matthew felt his mind explode. .. [Warning: You have encountered Evil Queen Babashas vessel!] Chapter 869 - Chapter 469: Chapter 468: Each Shows Their Miracles Chapter 469: Chapter 468: Each Shows Their Miracles As a qualified god, Jiang Li must always maintain a calm mind. Child, why do you want to learn the Time Reversal Spell? Jiang Li kindly asked, then glanced at the magic gourd from the corner of his eye. The magic gourd shuddered involuntarily. Those who had been enticed by the magic gourd were all beast-eared young girls. Half the day had passed and Jiang Li had yet to see a single male beastman. This time was no exception, the young girls black cat ears trembled slightly and her tail coiled. She was clearly nervous. I want to cure my mothers illness, but the priests in the cathedral say that my mothers illness is hopeless. Even legendary priests cant save her. Only a Time Reversal spell can cure my mother. As the black cat girl began to cry, the magic gourd watched her tearfully. Jiang Li swept away with his Divine Sense, analyzing the black cat girls bloodline to find her bed-ridden mother. She was indeed gravely ill. Likely from adventuring in underground dungeons as a youth, she was inflicted with a dark curse from the demon clan. Her organs were failing, and a strange toxin was corrupting her body. Jiang Li pulled off a jade green leaf, gently scooped a few drops of water onto it, and casually tossed it. The green leaf fell into the girls hand, and the drops of water on it swayed back and forth like jelly, clear and transparent, unable to shake off the leaf. Child, the Time Reversal Spell isnt almighty. It wont save your mother. When you get home, have your mother drink these drops of water. It will restore her health. Thank you, River God! the black cat girl sobbed, tears of joy streaming down her face. She bowed in thanks to Jiang Li, her tail curled in happiness, then raced home as fast as she could. Having taken just a few steps, she slowed, afraid the water would spill from the leaf. After examining it, she found the water attached to the leaf had some kind of magical property and wouldnt spill. Reassured, she resumed running home. Her journey home was filled with setbacks. For instance, a beastman sprung from the roadside intending to knock her over, a flowerpot fell from the sky, aimed directly at her head. It was as if ten years worth of misfortune had all caught up with her that day. Perhaps the River God was protecting her. The beastman tripped and fell, missing her, and as soon as she took a step forward, the flowerpot fell right where she used to stand. Had she walked half a second slower, she would have been hit. Huh, the Church, Jiang Li chuckled emotionlessly. This was human disaster, not natural. Anyone who couldnt be cured by the church but who was healed by the River God would seriously damage the Churchs reputation if news got out. Uncertain about Jiang Lis capabilities, the Church didnt dare to confront him directly and chose to take it out on the black cat girl instead. The Church used various tactics covertly, all of which were easily dismantled by Jiang Li. The black cat girl returned home safely, despite all the surprises on the way. Calling out to her mother twice and getting no response, the black cat girl saw that her mother was so ill she couldnt even open her eyes. If she had been delayed on the way home, she feared she might not even be able to see her mother one last time. Remembering the leaf in her hand, the black cat girl opened her mothers mouth to administer the medicine. Strangely enough, the water that had clung to the leaf throughout the girls journey home, now easily dripped into her mothers mouth. As seconds ticked by, the black cat girl paced anxiously about the room. Finally, her mother opened her eyes. Am I still alive? the mother looked utterly bewildered. She had long been suffering from chronic heart pain, an injury she got from adventuring in the underground dungeon. They had never had the money to treat it, but she thought she could hold on. Unfortunately, injuries and illnesses cannot be easily ignored. Her condition worsened over the past few years, and the cost of treatment by the priests skyrocketed. Eventually, she had to give up on getting treatment. In these few days, her condition swiftly deteriorated. The burning sensation never left her body. She always pretended nothing was wrong whenever she saw the concerned looks from her daughter. In reality, the pain was unbearable and left her nearly speechless. If she werent bedridden from the pain, she wouldve gone to the underground dungeon to put an end to her suffering, not wanting her daughter to go begging for help everywhere. When she woke, she realized the burning sensation was gone. A sensation of relief washed over her that she hadnt felt in a long time. It felt like divine nectar bathing her entire body. The black cat girl burst into tears of joy and recounted to her mother the story of the emerging God of River and how he had saved her life with the gift of a few drops of water. After this ordeal, both the black cat girl and her mother saw clearly. Instead of the greedy church, the River God was more trustworthy. The mother and daughter started spreading word of the greatness of the River God, and news of the River God started to circulate in their area. Similar incidents were happening all over the beast kingdom. Not too far away from an underground dungeon, Li Er was watering a tree. Bear clan big brother, what are you doing? A group of doe girls returning from triumphant raid on the underground dungeon, came across Li Er watering the tree, sparking their curiosity. Li Er had a robust figure and dense body hair, much like a bear. He did not mind being mistaken for a bear since he assumed the identity of a bear clan member when he was hanging around in the White Marsh Empire. The bear clansman would be overjoyed, rather than opposed, to Li Ers choice. Its much easier to blend into the monster clan as a monster than as a human being. Watering, Li Er replied while gently watering a sapling with the River Gods water. Is there something special about this tree? This sapling is something I came upon by chance. I had a fifth-level magician named Lans use his Identification skill on it, and it was determined to be the first tree of creation, also referred to as the World Tree. The doe girls looked at each other, baffled. No matter how hard they tried, they couldnt connect this small sapling to the first tree created in the world. They reckoned this bear clansman had been deceived. Its well-known in the beast kingdom that, other than the roe deer tribe, the bear tribe is the most gullible. Unfortunately, this sapling was born too early. When it came into existence, there was nothing but primordial chaos surrounding it. The chaotic forces suppressed its growth, keeping it small. Being the World Tree, its life requirements are nothing ordinary. It needs to be nurtured with divine water bestowed by the God of the Primordial Chaotic River, only then can it sprout new buds. Li Er scooped a ladle of water and said, This is the divine water given by the River God. Would you like a taste? Weaned for poison resistance, the doe girls were not worried about toxins. Driven by their curiosity, they all had a taste. The water was sweet and refreshing. Though the girls wanted another sip, Li Er stopped them. The divine water is precious, and this is all I have. I have to reserve it for watering the World Tree. The doe girls found Li Ers style of speech quite amusing, so they made a point to have a chat with him each time they returned from the underground dungeon. Other adventurers also took note of Li Ers actions. In no time, tales of a strange man watering a tree near the underground dungeon spread. The news was shared around for a good chuckle. No one took the tales seriously, until one day, the dungeon was overrun with monsters that surged towards the nearest city. This event sent chills down the spines of all three clans and was known as the Surge of Darkness. Meanwhile, Li Er continued to water the World Tree sapling regularly, just as Jiang Li had instructed, unmoved by the chaos. Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Matthew Is Pregnant Chapter 870: Matthew Is Pregnant Matthews eyelids twitched. He began to pull the Teleportation Door. Babasha was extremely fierce. Her two halves of her body were like hot wheels as she rushed in front of Matthew. At that moment. A shadow descended from the sky. Phily pounced over with great courage. The skeletal dragons huge claws and mountain-like upper body directly crushed half of the monsters body into pieces! The remaining half of his body was also facing Soldier and Renesmes frenzied encirclement! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the midst of the sword lights. Soldiers short blade was like a storm, while Renesmes bow was like a tsunami. Each of their moves accurately hit the strange meatball on the monsters body. As the meatballs continued to break. More and more black juice spilt on the ground. The ground of the ruins seemed to be covered with a layer of asphalt. It looked extremely sticky. Seeing this scene. To be on the safe side, Matthew first used the Dimensional Portal to pull away from the main battlefield. He wasnt sure if this was the only vessel Babasha had. He wasnt sure if a battle of this level could really destroy the vessel. It could only be said that this god from another world was too strange. Matthew was doing his best to defend himself. In the next second. Matthew walked out of the portal. At this moment, Soldier had already chopped the remaining monsters into meat paste! It looked like Babasha couldnt be any more dead. Matthew even found a bit of divinity overflowing from its corpse! This was a sign that the vessel had completely collapsed. Hmm? Could it be that this fellow is really about to collapse, so she came over to scare me? But why would she do that? Matthew was puzzled. He sniffed the air again for the abnormal change. The milk fragrance has become stronger. Just smelling it gives me a sweet feeling Matthew slowly approached the pieces of Babashas body. At this moment, the others could not help but come over. Evil Empress Babasha, is this all you have? Tarani looked like she couldnt believe it. Phily suddenly moved his huge head to her side, his soul fire filled with warning. Sif said with an optimistic face, Is there a possibility that Matthew is too powerful? A hint of admiration flashed in Beannas eyes. But Matthew shook his head. He sniffed again and could not help but ask, Did you guys feel that the milky fragrance just now became even stronger? As soon as he said that. Everyone was surprised. Milk fragrance? What do you mean? Sif said seriously. Beanna nodded. I didnt smell anything special. Peggy shrugged. Why are you looking at me? Im dead. I cant smell anything. Tarani took a deep breath. I really didnt smell anything. Hey, could it be that this monsters special appearance made you have a strange association? Beanna and Sif were both stunned. Then, they looked at Matthew carefully. However, Matthews expression was very ugly. The warning bells in the depths of his heart rang out one after another. However, he was unable to resist the rich milk fragrance that lingered in his nose for a long time! I need to shut down my breathing! Even though Matthew had reacted correctly the moment he realized that something was wrong, it seemed to be a little too late. Under everyones confused gazes. Matthews lower abdomen suddenly bulged at a speed visible to the naked eye! Immediately after. His stomach was bulging! There were even traces of punches and kicks on the surface of his stomach! Oh my god! Whats this?! Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. At the same time, Babashas voice rang out, Sisters, didnt we agree to snatch this good man? Looks like I got there first. Matthew, youre already pregnant with my child. From now on, you have to behave yourself and not betray me! Babashas voice was filled with evil intent. Coupled with the shocking scene in front of them, everyone could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. Matthew endured the slight pain in his lower abdomen. He looked at the data panel. .. [Warning: You have ingested the unique body fragrance of Evil Queen Babasha. You have become pregnant because of this!] As a man, in order for you to successfully conceive, Evil Queen Babasha has specially shared the field of fertility with you. [Fertility Domain: You have mastered a new domain ability, Breeding Machine.] [Breeding Machine: You will have the ability to continuously produce offspring of any race.] You can also share this domain with other existences. During the process of giving birth. You will have the possibility to master other abilities in the field of fertility .. The Evil Empress body fragrance? This could also make people pregnant? Matthew felt as if ten thousand f * cking horses were galloping in his heart. He then forcefully placed the two portions of divinity on his belly! A few seconds later. Under Matthews surprised gaze. His stomach suddenly shrivelled. Then, it quickly returned to its original state! At the same time, he could also feel that the little life that had been successfully nurtured in his body had disappeared! .. [Hint: You have used two portions of divinity to avoid Babashas curse of conception!] Your body has returned to normal! .. Praise Isabelle! Matthew was ecstatic! Fortunately, there was a divinity that could prevent conception! Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Matthew Is Pregnant Chapter 871: Matthew Is Pregnant Otherwise, he would become a tool for the evil child without doing anything and just smelling the scent. This was unacceptable! However, Matthews ecstasy did not last long. A few minutes later. His stomach bulged slightly again and quickly became round. However, under the suppression of divinity. The bulging belly would also disappear quickly. This cycle repeated several times. His stomach seemed to have fallen into the domain of time, jumping back and forth between bulging and shrinking. At this moment. Matthew finally realized the seriousness of the matter. Divinity can only exempt the subsequent judgment of conception! Its equivalent to helping me get an abortion But its already a fact that Im pregnant! I have to change this from the root. Only then will I have a chance to get rid of Babashas influence on me! At this moment, Hood leaned over. Matthew noticed that he was covered in defensive spells and had three nose clips on his nose! The Evil Empress vessel has indeed collapsed. This should be because she was forced to descend early, causing the sacrifices and vessels that were prepared in advance to distort. But your body has also been tainted by her Hood said in a muffled voice, Unless you can find someone who has the authority or clergy in the field of earth and reproduction to remove the Evil Empresss domain for you, it will be difficult for you to get rid of her influence. Fortunately, you still have divinity. You dont have to worry about having children in the short term Earth and Fertility Domain? At this moment, Matthew also calmed down. He remembered that the Earths Crown contained the authority of the earth, and he had also obtained the recognition of the earth to a certain extent. It didnt seem to be very difficult to properly grasp the authority of the earth. However, the problem was How long could these two divinities suppress the state of conception? No one could tell Matthew the answer. He gritted his teeth, and several plans flashed through his mind, but he quickly rejected them. A moment later. Taking advantage of the success of the Divine Immunity. Matthew pressed his right hand on his abdomen. Negative Energy: .. [Warning: Do you wish to carry out negative energy modification on a specific area?] Negative energy transformation .. In an instant. A large amount of negative energy was injected into Matthews stomach. He felt his waist and back stiffen. A few minutes later. Matthews waist became as hard as iron. It looked like a zombie! This should be able to temporarily suppress it, right? Just as Matthew was thinking about this. His lower abdomen, which was as hard as a cement pillar, strangely bulged up again! Then, it became round again! Matthews eyes widened. A corpse could get pregnant?! Wasnt the Evil Empress domain too heaven-defying? Hehehe Stop struggling, handsome boy. You are destined to give birth to an heir for me. I look forward to the crystallization of our lives After saying this. Babashas aura completely disappeared from this space. Matthew could only stick the two pieces of divinity to his hard belly with a dark face. Fortunately, this time, he was still able to avoid it. Matthews stomach quickly collapsed. At the same time, he could feel it. Negative energy modification was not useless. This thing at least slowed down the frequency of his belly bulging a little. This bought Matthew a crucial amount of time! Leave this to me. Ill give you a full report. Ill give you an explanation for what happened here. Hood said seriously. Matthew nodded lightly. He quickly came to the two girls side and explained, Ive encountered a problem. I might have to leave first. The temporary crisis in Jiliu City should be over, but its best not to stay here for too long. He said the second sentence specifically to Beanna. Beanna quickly said, You should go quickly. I also need to return to Jade Court immediately. Uh, about your bodyCan you write to me about the subsequent changes? I mean, wait until youre cured. Otherwise, Ill be worried. Matthew nodded. Then, he opened a portal to Rolling Stone Town in front of them. Sif waved at Beanna. Under the latters complicated gaze. She and Matthew walked into the portal hand in hand. In the next moment. The two of them returned to a small alley in Rolling Stone Town. Not far away was the lords manor. Matthew said apologetically, Im sorry. I originally promised to go shopping with you today, but I couldnt do it because of an accident Sif shook her head. No, I should be the one apologizing. She suddenly took a step forward, her body almost touching Matthews. Matthew looked at her in surprise. Her bright red lips opened as if she wanted to say something. But at this moment. Sif was suddenly forced to take half a step back. The two of them looked down. She was pushed away by Matthews bulging belly. What did you want to say just now? Why do you want to apologize? Matthew came back to his senses and asked. Sif shook her head. No, its nothing. Todays experience suddenly made me understand what you said earlier. Always encountering some unexpected things, always facing the most severe and terrifying challenges in this world. This is the job of mages, right? Such a terrifying thing, but its just a daily routine for you. No wonder you said that you need to focus all your attention Matthew smiled. I dont get pregnant every day. Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Matthew Is Pregnant Chapter 872: Matthew Is Pregnant Sif burst out laughing. Then, she bit her lips and said, with a twinkle in her eyes, Anyway, thank you for taking the time to accompany me today. Matthew asked worriedly, So youre not going to the northernmost floating city? He had not forgotten that his mission today was to persuade his daughter, who had suddenly awakened her rebellious genes, on behalf of Rheagar. Sif placed her hands behind her back and looked embarrassed. I still have to go. Hmm? Matthew was a little surprised. Is it because I didnt fulfil my promise? Sif quickly shook her head. She couldnt help but tiptoe. To be honest, even if you spend the entire afternoon shopping with me in Jiliu City, even if you fulfil your promise perfectly, Ill still go to Floating City. Matthew looked puzzled. Sif suddenly said willfully, Whats wrong? Are you surprised? I sometimes lie! Matthew was slightly stunned, then he laughed and shook his head. Forget it. Rheagars child was his own headache. He had a headache with his own child now! Do you want me to help you? The child in your stomach Sif pointed at Matthews belly and said, Why dont we try opening its stomach and digging it out? Maybe this will be better? I often cut open peoples stomachs in my dreams. Of course, Im not delivering them As she spoke. She actually stretched out her ten fingers, and each of her fingertips grew bright red fingernails! Lets go back. I have to seek help from a Legendary mage. Matthew smiled and rejected her bold proposal. Sif lowered her head in disappointment. Then quickly go find those big shots for treatment! But actually, I really feel that I can help you. Theres an indescribable but very powerful force in my body Hmm, Matthew? When the uneasy girl raised her head. Matthew was long gone. A look of hope appeared on her face. But very quickly. She sighed again. Sif sighed as she walked towards the lieges residence. Coincidentally, at this moment. Rheagar walked out from inside. He saw Sif. His eyes lit up. I heard that you skipped class. And it was with Matthew?! Sif nodded absent-mindedly. Yes. Rheagar excitedly rubbed his palms in his heart and then asked indirectly, Did anything special happen to you today? Sif thought about it. Finally, she replied, Matthew is pregnant. What? Ill fucking kill him! Rheagar instinctively flew into a rage. Five seconds passed. Only then did Rheagar react. He muttered with a blank expression, Who are you talking about? Whos pregnant? How did he get pregnant? This, arent you youngsters a little too advanced? Im not mentally prepared yetHello? Sif? .. Cauldron House. As soon as Matthew entered the tower, all the alarms went off. In an instant. Countless constructs surrounded Matthew! Evil Gods descendant detected. Prepare to remove any traces! The countless automatons aimed their weapons at him. Matthew hurriedly shouted 177. Fortunately, the tower genie appeared in time to help Matthew out. 177 sized Matthew up from head to toe. What happened, Matthew? Your private life has been a little indecent recently Its fine if its indecent, but why didnt you even use proper protection? Matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. I want to contact the Silver Council. Ive been corrupted by the Evil Queen, Babasha. 177 immediately became serious. Ill contact them for you. Very quickly. A female goblin wearing gold-rimmed glasses and a black suit appeared in front of Matthew. According to 177. This was the person in charge of the Silver Councils residence in the Cauldron House. She glanced at Matthews bulging belly and pushed up her glasses. Im afraid that the problem you encountered is something that even ordinary Legendary-mages cant solve. Apart from the Seven Saints, there are only a few people who can help you. But the current situation is that Lady Isabelle is not willing to meet anyone recently. She has locked herself in the dungeon of the Floating City, and her mental state is worrying. You are her student, so you should have tried to contact her, right? Matthew nodded. The first thing he did after the incident was to ask Isabelle for help through the messaging crystal she gave him. However, there was no response. The goblin sighed. If you cant even contact her, we cant do anything about it. Among the other lords, Mr. Edmond, Ms. Soria, Mr. Link, and Mr. Ronan are still dealing with the aftermath of the meteorite incident in the Astral Realm. They cant help you. Chen is fighting three new sea monsters in Endless Ocean. The three sea monsters have the support of the Heavenly Palace. I dont think he will have time in the short term. Besides, Chens ability is not suitable for dealing with your current situation. Mr. Roderick is free in theory. Besides the field of prophecy, he is good at making magic, props, and potions. There are many abortion drugs in his factory. Why dont you try them first? Matthew frowned. His relationship with Roderick was shallow. To visit him at this time, not to mention his attitude, just the word abortion medicine made Matthew feel uncomfortable. He was contaminated, not really pregnant! Are there no other mages in the Alliance who are good at solving this phenomenon? Havent there been similar cases before? Matthew asked unwillingly. The goblin shook his head. Its common for male Mages to get pregnant. After all, the Alliance doesnt prohibit all kinds of fancy games in private. But this is indeed the first time because your situation involves the Evil Queen, Babasha. After all, for a god, this kind of thing is a thankless task. In order to let you suffer such a degree of corruption, she might have to pay three or even four parts of her divinity, as well as many other prices. This is completely unimaginable. No matter what, Ill make an appointment with Lord Roderick for you first! The attitude of the earth goblin was still relatively correct. She was about to help Matthew operate it. But at this moment. A spatial rift appeared beside the two of them. Immediately after. A figure rushed out from the crack! Lord Soria! Matthew looked at the figure in surprise. The goblin also revealed a gratified expression. Your Excellency is saved! Ms. Soria is the one with the deepest attainments in human body research! However, the first thing Soria said to Matthew was, Pack up. Follow me to Purgatory! Matthew was stunned. He hurriedly asked, What happened? Sorias face was unprecedentedly gloomy. She whispered, Margaret is dead. Matthews body trembled. In the next second. Finally, there was a special message on the data panel. .. [World Event (Private Channel): Your friend Margaret has died! [Details: After Margaret killed three Legends in Purgatory, she was finally attacked by four Legendary creatures and a Devil Lord on the 24th floor of Purgatory.] At the final moment. Margaret successfully advanced to Legend and killed three of the Legendary creatures, but she also bled from exhaustion .. What was that? Was Margaret really dead? Before he could digest this shocking and heartbreaking news. Matthew heard Soria hurriedly urge him, Hurry up. Get ready to collect Margarets corpse. If you help me with this, Ill Hmm? Why are you pregnant? And its Babashas child? What a stinky smell! However, the divinity of this embryo is quite abundant In the beginning. Soria was still frowning. However, as she spoke. She suddenly brightened. She stared excitedly at the dumbfounded Matthew. Wait a minuteAre you willing to be Margarets mother? Father is fine too. I can give you a sum of money on behalf of Margaret. Its a very large sum of money! Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: The Limits of Mortals Chapter 873: The Limits of Mortals .. Facing Soria, who had said such shocking words. Matthew was silent for a long time before he slowly shook his head. Im sorry. I dont want to. Even though it was Margaret, Matthew still found it hard to accept. It wasnt that he was against procreating. After all, Matthew had lived in the Aindor Continent for many years. Under the impact of all kinds of shocking phenomena, he was already used to many things. Under the subtle influence, he had a stronger adaptability to the relevant elements. Mages, after all, were known for some unorthodox stuff. But what made him reject this was the intense damage that the process of giving birth would cause to his body. This was not just physical damage. Its the loss of a large number of elements Matthew cherished his body very much. Because he knew very well. Even if one could reconstruct their body after entering the legendary realm, better physical fitness meant that they could obtain a higher increase in the legendary realm. Everything he was doing now was accumulating for his advancement to Legend. However, giving birth, which was risky and low-return behaviour, was undoubtedly contrary to this. He couldnt stand the slightest damage to his body. Sorias meaning was obvious. She hoped that Matthew would be able to give birth to the embryo through his body. During this period, she might be able to use the reincarnation spell to inject Margarets soul into the embryo. This way He became Margarets father, and Evil Queen Babasha became her mother. As long as Soria had a way to suppress the mark of the Evil Empress in the embryo. Then, after reincarnation, Margaret would be born as a demigod, and she would have unlimited possibilities for growth! This was naturally the best way to deal with Margaret, who had accidentally fallen. But that was not the case for Matthew. At the very least, the plan proposed by Soria was not in Matthews own interest at all. She saw Matthews determined gaze. Soria gradually restrained her emotions and nodded slightly. Youre right. This is too unfair to you. Its just that this embryo is a little too unfortunate Matthews heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly asked, Is there any way to take out the embryo without substance separation? Soria pondered for a while and shook his head. This isnt a simple curse or corruption but a blessing from a domain ability. Although we can use other methods to offset this blessing, your body is already connected to this domain. From an outsiders point of view, its difficult for us to use non-violent means to get rid of this embryo for you without causing great harm to your body. Soria explained, Other than a normal delivery, Ive thought of three strategies. The first was to kill Evil Queen Babasha. The Domain Blessing on your body comes from the Domain Radiation of this otherworldly god. As long as she died. This problem was naturally solved. The second method is to transform yourself into a complete undead creature. Through the complete transformation of negative energy. You can completely overthrow the blessings of the fertility domain. As for the third method, it was to forcefully abort the embryo. I said it before. This embryo comes from the domain ability that you have been blessed by the Evil Empress. So Im not sure if it will assume another form after we destroy it. Moreover, abortion is very harmful to the body. Its even more harmful than normal childbirth Sorias words made Matthew frown. He had thought that he had been corrupted or cursed by the Evil Empress. He didnt expect it to be a blessing Cant I give up or reject the domain of fertility and related abilities? Matthew asked in confusion, Theres another question. If this blessing is continuous, is it anchored to my body or my soul? Soria muttered, The moment the blessing took effect, you might have had the chance to give up or reject it. However, its obvious that Evil Queen Babashas methods are very strange. You didnt manage to seize that only window of opportunity. According to my current observation, its very difficult for you to get rid of this ability for the time being. As for the second question To be honest, Im not too sure either. Babasha came from another world. Even though her domain overlapped with Aindors, there are still many illogical aspects. If you want to understand this question, Im afraid youll have to do an experiment with your soul leaving your body. Matthew nodded lightly. He actually thought so too. Soria looked at him curiously. Do you have any ideas? Matthew smiled bitterly. I just have some strange thoughts. If this ability is bound to my physical body, then can my soul be directly projected onto this embryo and snatch the ownership of the embryo from the mark of the Evil Empress? Once I succeed, Ill be able to give birth to myself. At the same time, Ill be able to have a demigod embryo full of divinity as a clone. In theory, its possible, right? Soria was stunned. She stared at Matthew up and down a few times, then couldnt help but bite her index finger. There doesnt seem to be anything wrong with what you said. In the end, the Evil Empresss influence on this embryo is only so-so. If youre really prepared, its not impossible for you to replace her. From your personal point of view, this is indeed the way to maximize the benefits. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: The Limits of Mortals Chapter 874: The Limits of Mortals Matthew had completely calmed down from the panic of his sudden pregnancy. He analyzed it carefully. In fact, it was just an additional tumour in his body! Sorias words made Matthew realize something. This tumour was priceless to many people! This was the case for Margaret. Wasnt it the same for the gods of the Heavenly Palace? He was even beginning to worry that once the news was leaked, the gods of the Heavenly Palace, including the Traveler God, would line up to be his children! When he thought of that scene. Matthew was also having a headache. I might need to consider more details in the specific treatment plan. My research on human enchantment is alright, but Im only an apprentice in the domain of life. Soria concluded, Your problem is related to the mysteries of life. Coincidentally, there are gaps in the Alliances research in the life domain. Other than your mentor, who locks herself up every day, no one else has done much research in the life domain. We cant really count on the druids or elves. After the spirits of the earth fell, the Druid Order lacked experienced talents. The development of the Jade Court was also restricted by the Scar of the Dead and stagnated. There might be some great scholars in the field of life in the Eversong Forest, but they might not be willing to come and help. In the end, the ones who are best at this side are priests or evil art masters. You might still have to rely on yourself in the end. Matthew nodded. Sorias analysis did not directly solve the problem. However, it also pointed out the direction for him to deal with. Since its a passive ability in the domain of reproduction, as long as I have a higher authority in the relevant field, I can completely cover or replace this ability. Matthews train of thought became broader. If I grasp the Authority of the Earth, then as a part of the Earth Domain, my ability to procreate must be controlled by the Authority of the Earth. I can even use the power of the Domain to directly separate the embryoAlthough this premise is a little difficult, I have already obtained the approval of the earth and have obtained a gem like the Earths Crown. As long as there is enough time, it is not impossible to do so. And its not just the earth. Nature, life, and fertility have a vertical or intersecting relationship. If I can make a breakthrough in these two domains, I can also effectively control this embryo. Even if I take ten thousand steps back, I can look for Hussman and Dudley. They might be able to use the power of the Spore Domain to break down the embryo and complete the reproduction in another form. I can also look for the Yellow Jade Dragon. He must be very interested in this question. Maybe I can even collect a spectator fee? The more Matthew thought about it, the more excited he became. Looking at it this way. The Evil Empress blessing was not a bad thing at all. It was even a huge opportunity! He could clearly feel that the windows that were originally sealed tightly were opening towards him. It was a call from a higher realm! Earth! Natural! Life! Previously, Matthew only had the achievements of a Domain Reaper in some sub-fields. This time, he had a strong premonition. As long as he could successfully solve the problem of the embryo. He would definitely be able to improve further in the three major domains and become a true Domain Master! Thinking of this. He couldnt help but touch his slightly bulging belly. His eyes were filled with love. What kind of curse was this? It was clearly a mountain of gold! However, the premise of all this was that Matthew had to suppress the natural delivery of the embryo before finding the perfect solution. It was obviously impossible for him to do it with his own ability. It was the same, even if he had two portions of divinity. So he asked Soria for help, Is there any way to temporarily suppress the embryos urge to give birth? I need some time to find the perfect solution. As long as I can find a way to deal with it without harming my body, I can also transfer this embryo to you as Margarets reincarnation vessel. Soria was straightforward. She threw a Topaz bracelet to Matthew. Lets talk about Margaret later. Its not like I dont have other preparations. As for you If you wear this, you wont give birth naturally for half a year. Moreover, the embryo will be suppressed to the size of a stone. It wont squeeze your internal organs. At most, it will hurt occasionally. Of course, this bracelet is not without a price. You will lose your fertility in this half a year. After taking it off, you will need a certain amount of time to recover. Matthew put the bracelet on with gratitude. On the data panel. .. [Prompt: You are wearing a birth control bracelet.] Your affinity with nature has decreased slightly. By wearing the item, you have successfully suppressed the urge to give birth naturally. Your control over your body has been greatly improved! You have obtained more exploration opportunities in the domain of temperance. Do you wish to proceed now? .. This was because he had suppressed the trend of childbirth. Was that why nature was unhappy? Matthew shook his head. It was just a little affinity. It was not a problem. He could feel that the embryo in his body was under effective control. It no longer had a fatal effect on Matthews concentration like before. This was the best news. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: The Limits of Mortals Chapter 875: The Limits of Mortals As for the additional Temperance Domain, Matthew naturally did not plan to explore it now. He quickly shifted his gaze from the data panel to Soria in front of him. His problem was temporarily solved. Then, it was time to deal with Margarets accident. What should I pay for this bracelet? Matthew asked deliberately. Soria shook her head gently. No need. I came here to ask for your help. Come with me to Purgatory, and Ill give this bracelet to you. Matthew asked, Do you need me to do something? Why me? Soria quickly explained, Margaret died so suddenly that I wasnt prepared for it. I went to Purgatory to collect her corpse at the last minute. I also needed someone to summon her soul. This person had to be someone she was familiar with when she was alive. As far as I know, Margaret doesnt have many friends. Before she went to Purgatory, you were the only one she was close to. Not to mention that you are a necromancer. In terms of summoning the dead, this should be your forte. Matthew still couldnt accept Margarets death. He asked sadly, So Margaret really died at the hands of the demons? Sorias face revealed a rare trace of pain. However, she didnt seem to want to say more. She only nodded lightly. Yes. Shes a little greedy. She should have advanced to Legend a long time ago. Its just that she wants to pursue the limit Enough. Prepare the spell for the Guardian Gods Soul. Just follow the normal Necromancy Summoning Ritual for the first half. As she spoke. She handed a bright yellow scroll to Matthew. Matthew opened it and looked at it. The spell was not complicated. He was indeed quite talented in the domain of undead. According to the description on the scroll, he only needed to summon Margarets Patronus. However, such a simple action. Why didnt Soria do it herself? He voiced his doubts. Soria said casually, I have my own things to do. After we reach Inferno Hell, I will clear out a space for you. Summon Margarets soul there and try to put it into this bottle. After that, you can return to the Prime Material Plane and wait for my follow-up news. As she spoke, she threw a blue ceramic bottle to Matthew. Matthew shook the bottle. It seemed to be filled with water. It was quite heavy in his hand. Are you ready? Soria asked. Matthew nodded. The former waved her right hand, and an arched portal instantly took shape. A scorching aura gushed out from the door, and the smell of volcanic sulfur made everyone present narrow their eyes. Soria stepped in first. Matthew followed closely behind. .. [Hint: You have arrived at Purgatorys 24th level, Seamless Island!] [Seamless Island (Purgatory Knowledge): This place belongs to Morgans Purgatory of the Nine Tier Purgatory. It is ruled by the Legendary Devil Morgan, one of the Lords of the Nine Purgatories. The latter rules the 21st to 67th floors of the Purgatory.] A large number of demons that resembled black goats lived on the island. Their lord was the Shepherd, Consonia (Legend/Lord/Mutant Demon) .. The Nine-Tier Purgatory did not mean that there were only nine tiers of purgatory. In fact. A highly fissioned folded plane like the Abyss or Purgatory had almost infinite branch planes. These branch planes were independent of each other and theoretically did not belong to the same region, so there was no difference between them. It was only for the convenience of statistics and reference. The common method was to organize these branch planes according to the order of discovery. The layers were independent of each other. However, the area where each level was located was roughly divided. Until today. Purgatory was still roughly divided into nine dimensions. Each of these nine dimensions was ruled by a powerful devil. However, some of them had already been unified, while some of them were still fighting internally. According to Purgatorys tradition. The name of the most powerful ruler was the name of Purgatory. Therefore, the 24th floor of the purgatory was a branch plane of Morgans purgatory. In Matthews impression. Morgan was one of the stronger Lords of the Nine Hells. Morgans Purgatory had already achieved a high degree of unity, and all the Devils had to listen to Morgans commands. Logically speaking, Margaret shouldnt have come to this floor. She should head to the more chaotic purgatory planes. It was likely that the cause of her death was related to this. He shifted his gaze away from the data panel. The space in front of him was filled with a dazzling orange-red. Matthew looked around. Fire rain kept falling from the sky, and every drop of fire had the shape of rain. The ground was covered in a sea of fire. The eternal inferno engulfed the heavens and the earth. This made the entire space look like a huge stove or oven. If not for the protective spells that Soria had cast, Matthew wondered if he had already vanished into thin air! Even so. He was also drenched in sweat, and even his eyebrows were covered in sweat. Matthew rubbed his eyes. In the middle of the rain of fire and the sea of fire, there were many pitch-black islands floating. Rather than calling it an island. It was more like fragments of the cliff. These fragments were really very small. Some could only accommodate 3 C 5 people. The bigger ones were about 30 to 40 square meters. On these small islands. Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: The Limits of Mortals Chapter 876: The Limits of Mortals One could vaguely see the shadows jumping around. They were demons that looked like black mountain goats. They looked similar to black mountain goats, but their hind legs and buttocks looked a little like humans. This thing was like a stitched monster made of black goats and humans. It gave off a strong sense of disgust. Soria and Matthew flew quickly in the air. They flew past the countless fragmented floating islands. Every time they passed by. The black mountain goats on the floating island would die silently! Matthew couldnt even see what spell Soria was using. A moment later. They arrived at a relatively large island. On the island was a magnificent palace. Countless black goats and little devils gathered outside the palace. Soria landed in front of the palace. All the devils couldnt help but retreat. Some devils were pushed to the edge of the island and accidentally fell down. In the end, they fell into the sea of fire and were burned alive. Consonia! Sorias voice was filled with suppressed anger. Bang! The palace door suddenly opened. Even more demons were pushed to the bottom of the island. However, Soria turned a blind eye to everything around her. She strode into the palace. Matthew hurriedly followed. There was another space inside the palace. The moment the two of them entered, they saw an extremely vast square. Strange stone pillars stood on the square. Matthew took a quick look. Each stone pillar had the totem of Devil Lord Morgan carved on it. A strong smell of blood permeated the air between the stone pillars. In the next second. Matthew saw an unforgettable scene. In the middle of the square. A huge black goat was gnawing at the corpses of different shapes. Beside her was a trembling lackey. But Matthew noticed it in an instant. That so-called lackey was also a legendary demon! However, under the terrifying pressure of the Black Goat. This legendary devil seemed insignificant. Shes eating the corpses of Legendary Devils It should be the three Legendary Devils that Margaret just killed! Matthews heart turned cold. He resisted the discomfort and tried to find traces of Margaret in the endless flesh and blood. However, he found nothing. It wasnt that Matthews perception wasnt sharp enough. It was because the pile of meat in front of the black goat was too complicated and chaotic! Apart from the three legendary demon corpses, which had a certain degree of recognition. The rest of the human corpses were chopped into dumpling fillings and served. It was for the Devil Lord to feast on. Return my people to me. Soria said. However, the black goat only knew how to eat. As she chewed, she chuckled and said, How can you spit out what youve eaten? Youre late. Let me treat you to something else! As she spoke. She threw a human leg over. However, while the human leg was still flying in the air. Sorias figure disappeared from where she was. In the next second. An intense scream came from the depths of the palace. Ah! Accompanied by the huge black goats heart-wrenching roar. Matthew was shocked to see a long crack in her stomach! He couldnt even see Sorias shadow clearly. After a few screams. Soria reappeared next to Matthew, unharmed. Pa! A huge stomach pouch landed in front of the two of them. Thrust! Soria waved her right hand. The stomach was torn open. Even more disgusting blood and flesh flowed out like a mudslide. Sorias expression did not change at all. Three gold coins popped out of her right hand. In the next second. All the excess flesh and blood disappeared. Outside the stomach. Only a female corpse with half of her body corroded was left. The female corpses originally clear and bright eyes widened, looking as if she had died with her eyes wide open. Matthew felt a lump in his throat as he watched, and he felt a little sad. This world was indeed filled with danger. Even a powerful mage like Margaret had died tragically while practising her legendary path. And in the long process of resisting the outer plane. Margaret was not the only mage who had died tragically. Mary Im here to take you home. Soria sighed softly. Matthew silently put Margarets body away in a body bag. Soria looked at him quietly. Suddenly, she said, Shes actually very envious of you. Hmm? Matthew was a little surprised. Soria continued, Not only you, Hibbert, VivienThere are too many young talents in the Alliance that make Mary go crazy with jealousy. Because with your talent, any casual thing you do is the ceiling that she cant reach no matter how hard she tries. Matthew didnt know what to say. In his impression. Margaret was undoubtedly an extremely powerful kryptonite warrior. But thinking about it carefully. In fact, she was also a pitiful person who was bitterly struggling because she was rejected by the legendary path. Other than her identity as a mage and Sorias influence. She was no different from Li Weiqi. The first time I met Mary was in the actual combat ring of Floating City. At that time, she lacked talent and was very weak, but she was never willing to give up fighting against those who looked down on her. I didnt pay attention to her at that time. For many years after that, every time I paid attention to the actual combat ring, I could see that she was still unwilling to admit defeat despite being beaten up. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: The Limits of Mortals Chapter 877: The Limits of Mortals At that time, many mages mocked Mary for being the best free sparring partner. Because she will not reject anyones challenge. She craves every battle, even if she is covered in bruises and broken bones. From then on, I had some impression of her. I also secretly listened to her conversations with others. Someone advised her that its already good enough for a girl to be a mage. She should take good care of herself and put more effort into her figure and beauty spells. If you cant become an outstanding mage, then marrying an outstanding mage is not a bad choice. This is the true thoughts of many female academic mages. They didnt come to the magic academy to learn magic from the bottom of their hearts but to use this platform to get to know more outstanding male mages. But Mary is different. Thats not what she thinks. She might even be more special than you think- Some girls worked hard to prove that they were better than men. But Mary was not like that. In her eyes, there was no difference between men and women. She just wanted to be stronger than everyone else! Ive never seen someone so competitive. So I made her my student. I thought I could change her fate. However, it was obvious. I overestimated myself. Mary was a stubborn and competitive girl. However, she was fundamentally She was still an ordinary person with mediocre talent. She had already reached the limit of what a mortal could do. Other than hard work. She didnt have any other talents. Actually, I already knew. Mary isnt suitable for the path of Fei Ziben, because shes a big idiot who doesnt know how to make money. Even if it was the actual combat ability that she was proud of. It was also exchanged for thousands of beatings. It was really too difficult for her to advance. The geniuses had a simple comprehension. For her, she had to endure countless pains, and she still couldnt enter the legendary path. This was the cruelty of magic. Even if I can revive her. She would only be a partial Mary. Perhaps she would become even more mediocre, perhaps she would reconcile with herself, or perhaps she would become an ordinary person. But shes definitely not the person you met. All in all. Mary was the worst investment of my life. But I dont regret it very much. There was a rare sadness in Sorias tone. Matthew was also affected by her emotions. He lowered his head slightly. Soria quickly adjusted her emotions. She warned, Use this body to summon the Patronus I left in her Soul Sand. Remember to move quickly. Dont stay here for too long. Once you find Marys soul, hurry back. Then, she opened a portal to the prime material plane and cast an extremely powerful protective barrier near the portal. After finishing all of this. Matthew watched as Soria walked out of the protective barrier. At this moment, the giant black goat in the square was still eating crazily. Even though her stomach pouch had been removed by Soria. Even though her chest and abdomen were exposed. Even if she ate while eating, a large amount of flesh would fall from her oesophagus to the ground. However, she still did not stop this crazy action. This scene made people panic. Soria strode over. With each step, a part of the black goats body would suddenly shatter. Seven steps. The huge body of this legendary Devil Lord collapsed with a loud bang. Her body was also reduced to a pile of blood and corpses. If only I could eat a few more mouthfuls The black goat, before its death, let out a low raving sound. However, Soria did not even look at her. She looked up. Her gaze was sharp as if it could pierce through the thick ceiling, and her voice carried an unprecedented killing intent. Morgan. Your death is here! Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Matthew’s Bizarre Thoughts! Chapter 878: Matthews Bizarre Thoughts! .. Soria had directly gone to Morgan, so this would definitely be a fierce battle. Matthew was also very clear. For Margaret, who had the Patronus of Soria, to die here, there must have been someone of the same level interfering. The Black Goat just now was the first to suffer Sorias wrath. The real mastermind behind Margarets death was Morgan! Thinking of this. Matthew did not dare to be careless. He quickly reviewed the incantations on the scroll and then used Margarets body as a medium to summon her soul. Matthew was very familiar with this process. After all, he was a professional. However, during the process of summoning souls. Matthews mood inevitably sank. When Soria had just informed him of Margarets death Matthew was only slightly sad. However, he had never thought that this was a big deal. Because in his impression. Resurrection spells were widespread in this world. Although the discussion about resurrection wasnt common in the Alliance, Soria was a Holy Mage. Wouldnt it be easy to revive a student? Matthew really thought so. Until just now. Soria told him personally that even after being resurrected, Margaret was no longer the same person as before. At that moment, Matthew suddenly woke up. Only then did he feel a strong, absurd, and unreal pain! This pain was magnified infinitely when he witnessed the scene of the black goat eating. Matthew had always prided himself on his determination. But when he was summoning Margarets soul He was in a rare state of extreme depression. The feeling of death lingered in his heart for a long time. This feeling was not only because of Margarets sacrifice. It was also because of the sudden death of the black goat. This demon lord called Consonia probably knew what would happen if she killed Margaret. After Soria appeared. She had been eating with extreme hunger since the beginning. She would rather satisfy her appetite before she died than resist Sorias killing intent. It was obvious that she also knew. She would definitely die. But so what? The scene of the black goat crazily eating before her death only added a bit of absurdity to the final battle between Soria and Morgan. This scene seemed to have become the epitome of this world. The appearance of the world of Aindor was absurd. The absurdity was cruel. Living in this absurd and cruel world, all life was struggling. In comparison, he was already lucky enough. At the very least, the legendary path was right beside him. He didnt have to risk his life to chase after his goal like Margaret. However, it was precisely because of this. The smooth sailing environment made it difficult for Matthew to truly understand the cruel undertones of absurdity. It was hard to taste the pain of death. Until this moment. His soul seemed to have been struck by lightning. In the dark. He saw a door hanging alone in the starry sky. Even though it was only for an instant. However, it also allowed Matthew to vaguely see the path after the immortal realm. Those who have never experienced death cannot control it, let alone transcend it. Matthews breathing gradually became rapid. Perhaps I can rely on the System and my talent in the domain to reach Legendary without any obstacles, but whether its life or death, its a harsh domain that requires personal experience to enter. This is a lesson that cannot be skipped. It might even be too late to experience it after becoming a Legend Perhaps this was the reason why he could always master small domains but not large domains! In his dazed thoughts. The effect of the Soul Summoning Spell was still ongoing. A few minutes later. A flash of white light appeared in Matthews field of vision. From afar, it looked like a rabbit. Upon closer inspection, Matthew realized that the rabbit was astonishingly large. It was almost the size of a person, and it was like a protective shield that enveloped a faint spirit body. Matthew knew. This rabbit was Sorias guardian angel. The Patronus carried the Spirit Body and stumbled to Matthew, then quickly disappeared. In the next second. The muddleheaded spirit body suddenly opened her eyes and regained her consciousness. Margaret looked at Matthew in surprise and joy. Matthew? Why is it you? Why are you here? I remember that Ive already At this point. Margaret suddenly stopped. She lowered her head to look at herself, and her voice became downcast. Am I already dead? Then, her tone became urgent again. Can you revive me? I still want to fight him again. Actually, I was really just a little bit away from winning. I didnt calculate that he had hidden an escape ability. As long as I kill him, I can recover at least one-third of my state. That way, Ill have the strength to kill the rest of the people! Ive already stepped into the Legendary Stage, but I dont know why a force is pressing me down Am I too greedy? But thats what Ive been pursuing. I really cant accept this. I really want to fight him again When she said these words. Margarets gaze was focused on the Legendary Devil outside the protective barrier. It was the last of the four legendary devils that besieged Margaret. For some reason. Although Soria had killed the black goat, Consonia Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Matthew’s Bizarre Thoughts! Chapter 879: Matthews Bizarre Thoughts! However, this fellow was the only one left. Matthew wanted to say something. The Legendary Devil gave Margaret a deep look before running away without looking back! Look! I scared him away! Margaret put her hands on her hips in satisfaction. I beat him into submission! Matthew forced a smile. Margaret gradually became depressed. But Im really dead, right? Matthew said softly, We can resurrect you. Lady Soria will do it personally. You dont have to worry too much. However, Margaret shook her head. She tidied her hair in a rare, gentle manner, but as she did so, she realized that it was meaningless for a spirit body to do so. Hence, she smiled bitterly and said, Dead is dead. After Im resurrected, Ill definitely be incomplete. As far as I know, no matter what resurrection spell it is, it will make me lose some things. I dont have much on me to begin with. If I lose more, wouldnt I be a cripple? Besides, the Resurrection Spell will turn me into another person to a certain extent. I dont want that to happen. Matthew hurriedly comforted her, As long as you can come back to life, there is hope. Margaret said decisively, But thats the hope of another Margaret. It has nothing to do with me, right? To be honest, Id rather disappear from this world than have a specious Margaret appear in this world. I dont want to see her cover up the traces I left in this world bit by bit. Do you understand what I mean, Matthew? Ive already done my best. Ive also died on the battlefield as I wished. Ive seen the scenery above Legend. All of this is enough for me. So, send me to the Netherworld. Matthew fell silent. He suddenly asked, Why would the resurrection spell lose a part of itself? Margaret thought for a moment. Alright, let me give you another lesson before I go to the Underworld. The essence of resurrection spells is to repair or remodel, but there are no exquisite moulds in this world, so repair and remodel in any sense cant reach 100% restoration, especially in the field of soul and life. The soul is the extremely sublimated self, and the body is the shell, but it is also the most important vessel. The reason why you cant achieve a perfect resurrection is that you cant find a container that is 100% identical to my body when I died. You should know that neither Wish nor Clone can do this. Its already good enough if the container replicated by these spells has a similarity of 80% to 95%. And these aberrations will cause the vessel itself to distort, restrain, and sharpen the souls that descend. The process of the soul and the new vessel combining is the process of losing oneself. If my soul could be as strong as the gods, then I might not lose myself. This is also why most gods are not afraid of being contorted by the vessel when they descend. Their souls have already been sublimated to another level. But even so, there were some examples of failures in the history of Gods Descent. Even the gods would fail. With the strength of my soul, I would definitely be tortured by the new body until my mind was scattered. Actually, theres another way to resurrect myself. That is to preserve the spirituality of my corpse when I die and then forcefully revive my body. Unfortunately, you saw my corpse. Not only has she changed beyond recognition, but theres also no trace of spirituality left in her body. Youre a necromancer, so you should know very well that you cant even turn a corpse like this into an undead. She no longer has the possibility Margaret continued to narrate as she usually did in Matthews class. What was different from usual was This time, she explained in detail. She pointed out many things that were easily overlooked. The content of the lecture went from the lowest-level cloning spell to the more mature cloning spell in the Alliance, as well as the higher-end creation spell. Unfortunately, no matter which one it was, she could not retain 100% of her will and soul. Therefore, she had no choice. Her attitude was also quite firm. If she couldnt return as herself In that case, she might as well leave. Margarets determination immediately gave Matthew a headache. It wasnt just because Soria had given the order. He was also unwilling to see Margaret head to the Underworld. It wasnt that Matthew couldnt consider becoming her father. It was a pity. The tumour in his stomach was a container full of variables. The reason why Soria made a request to Matthew was out of concern for her student. Perhaps she wanted to see how much Margaret, who possessed a super talent, could grow. However, this could not change the flaws of the resurrection spell. Margaret, Matthews daughter, couldnt possibly be this Margaret. This was also against her own will. Matthew was filled with emotions. The woman in front of him was as stubborn as ever. It seemed that he could not convince the other party no matter what. Send me to the Underworld, Matthew. After Margaret recounted everything she knew about resurrection, a tired expression appeared on her face. You have to be careful in the future. This world is very dangerous, and many murderous intentions are hidden under those seemingly comical appearances. Whether its the gods, demons, devils, or other outer creatures, they may seem absurd or even funny, but dont ignore their cruel and bloodthirsty nature. Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: Matthew’s Bizarre Thoughts Chapter 880: Matthews Bizarre Thoughts In the future, you will experience many battles. Before each battle, you must tell yourself not to underestimate your enemy After saying this. She closed her eyes as if she had said her last words. But Matthew was still unwilling to give up. He looked straight at Margaret and suddenly shouted, Then what about the millions of gold coins you owe Madam Soria? Margarets spirit body suddenly trembled. She opened her eyes and smiled bitterly. I, Im afraid I wont be able to return it in this lifetime Matthew said aggressively, Do you think that is enough? Is this your attitude? Dont you realize that if you die, you will become Madam Sorias most unsuccessful investment? You know Capitals path better than me, right? How much impact would the failure of the investment have on Ms. Sorias Capital path? Can you go with such a clear conscience? Even if it had become a spirit body. Margarets face turned pale. I, IDo I still have to pay my debts when Im dead? Matthew scolded fiercely, If you dont have to pay your debts after you die, then why are there undeads in this world? Youve enjoyed Ms. Sorias investment and obtained opportunities and platforms that others dont have. Can a light death erase that? For your sake, Ms. Soria has already started a duel with Morgan, one of the Lords of the Nine Hells. If this cant change your mind, then it can only be said that she has misjudged you. She deserves the failure of her investment! Margaret, who had always been strong, looked like she was about to cry after Matthews scolding. She stuttered and said in a daze, Then I, then ILets not go to the Underworld for now. I have to apologize to Teacher first. Matthew took the opportunity to open the blue bottle. Come in! Margaret hesitated. In the end, she sighed and flew in obediently. Matthew hurriedly used a cork to plug the bottle. After doing all this, he heaved a sigh of relief. He could feel it. The liquid in the bottle was nourishing Margarets soul and repairing her injuries to the greatest extent. In the next second. Margarets faint voice came from the bottle. But Matthew, do you really want to see a specious Margaret appear in your life? Matthew took a deep breath. He said in a deep voice, Dont worry, I will respect all your wishes. You dont have to worry that Ill forcefully resurrect you. Speaking of which, I happened to experience some bizarre things. After your explanation of the resurrection spell just now, I already have some immature ideas in my mind. Just rest in peace. Margarets doubtful voice came from the bottle. How immature? Matthew smiled. Ill go back and make a rough framework first. Then, Ill verify the feasibility. It wont be long before I have an answer. The bottle was silent for a long time. Finally, Margarets gentle voice could be heard. Thank you, Matthew. Matthews mood improved slightly. He took the bottle and strode towards the portal. However, he stopped after a few steps. Matthew leaned against the portal and faced the square again. Pale Hand! Astrids Claw! Matthew attacked from both sides. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have captured the corpse of an imp *1!] You have captured the corpse of a fly demon x3! You grabbed the corpse of the Elite Ant Demon .. Ten minutes later. Matthew, who had collected a large number of demon corpses, left Seamless Island satisfied. After returning to the prime material plane. Matthew first went to Isabelles laboratory. A large number of knowledge points came in handy at this moment. He exchanged almost all the research and theoretical knowledge related to resurrection spells in one go. It even included some forbidden information. Then, he returned to the cemetery and began to study the various drawbacks of the resurrection spell. Three days later. Matthew rubbed his dark circles and yawned. After three days of sleepless nights. He had a basic understanding of the technical difficulties of achieving the Perfect Resurrection Spell. Just as Margaret said. The most common and cheapest resurrection spell in the Alliance was the Clone Spell. Through a clone that had been created beforehand. One could reserve a relatively suitable container for ones resurrection. However, the quality of the clones was mostly poor. Not only would the person resurrected through this method have a huge change in personality, but their strength would also plummet, and their lifespan would also become shorter. Therefore, only a few intermediate mages would consider such a life-saving method. Moreover, after reviving, he was basically in a semi-retired state. Surrogate pregnancy was actually a little similar to Matthews current situation. It was to create an embryo through a spell, infuse it with a soul, and then transplant it into a womans womb to be a surrogate. This method of resurrection took a long time. Moreover, if an adults soul was in the state of an infant for a long time, its soul essence would suffer a certain degree of wear and tear, and it was also possible to lose a small part of its self. The advantage of this method was that he would have greater potential after reincarnation. As for the higher-level Creation. It was the content of the divine domain. Priests and Evil Art Masters were indeed better at this. Looking at the entire Alliance database. It only recorded that Calamity Mage had mastered the True Creation Spell and could perfectly reconstruct a persons body. Even Isabelle seemed to have only mastered the lowest level of creation. Chapter 881 - Chapter 590: Chapter 461: Setting the Trap, Zuo Xiao Chapter 590: Chapter 461: Setting the Trap, Zuo Xiao After passing the towering mountain ridge, a vast mountain range laid before them. Between the peaks, there was a distinct deep blue waterway, which meandered from the mountains in the distance, passed through a valley formed between two gradually uplifting forests, and flowed to the unknown depths of the mountain range. Chu Mu and Princess Jinrou followed the wide river valley while heading against the current. Chu Mu and Princess Jinrous destination was Chen Lake Waterfall. The two verbally agreed to support each other and equally split the ultimate reward after reaching the endpoint. Although Chu Mu wanted to claim the prize himself, there were too many experts in the Seventh Realm, and he didnt think he could truly win the highest honor in the Seventh Realm. Princess Jinrous strength was definitely above his own, and she had already investigated the majority of the second-tier threats. Chu Mu could also get some relatively accurate information from her. Of course, these were not the real reasons for Chu Mu to travel with Princess Jinrou, but rather the conspiracy of Xia Guanghan she mentioned. In Jia City, Chu Mu had already been sure that Princess Jinrou and Xia Guanghan were not on the same side. He found what she said about Xia Guanghan to be quite credible. During this time, Chu Mu had been worrying secretly about Xia Guanghan. Since Xia Guanghan had previously used the Heart of the Nine-tailed Flame Fox as bait, it meant that he was certain Chu Mu would appear in World City. Chu Mu thought that, as long as he didnt summon Mo Ye to fight, Xia Guanghan probably wouldnt be able to see through his identity. But Chu Mu clearly underestimated Xia Guanghans ability, because Xia Guanghan had targeted him during the Fourth Realm! Princess Jinrou said that Soul Hall Chu Chens high-profile appearance in the past and the enmity he had with Shen Yicheng constantly made them investigate Chu Mus identity during the World Decree. Here, Princess Jinrou mentioned a man, Zuo Xiao from the Underground Palace. Zuo Xiaos subordinates could be said to be all over the world, and Xia Guanghan had asked Zuo Xiao to deal with Chu Mu during the World Decree. Before, Zuo Xiao had always been suspicious of Chu Mus identity. After Chu Mu killed Jiang Zhi in the Fourth Realm and once again revealed his strength, Zuo Xiao was more or less certain that Soul Hall Chu Chen was Chu Mu. Zuo Xiao and Xia Guanghan were both very smart. They knew that Chu Mu was now under the protection of Soul Hall experts. Therefore, even if they already guessed Chu Mus identity, they didnt make any real moves. So, they focused all their plans on the World Decree. One could say that Zuo Xiao had invisibly set a trap for Chu Mu during the World Decree, and the moment Chu Mu appeared, he would be a fish in a barrel. When Princess Jinrou exposed this, Chu Mu was also surprised. What surprised him was not Zuo Xiaos trap, but how Xia Guanghan and Zuo Xiao saw through his identity. Chu Mu used only mainstream soul pets in the battles of the previous realms, which many people possessed. They couldnt possibly lock onto him based on this alone. Young Master, I think this might be because of Li City. Yu He collaborated with Shen Yicheng, which also means that Yu He may have a relationship with the people of the Underground Palace. If Zuo Xiao from the Underground Palace was also in Li City at that time, he would definitely know that you had appeared in Li City. Xia Guanghan is one of the few people who know that you can half-demonize. At that time, both Soul Hall Chu Chen and the half-demon were in the same city. If you slightly connect the two, its easy to become suspicious of you. Then, they could compare your performances in the realms Fox Elder spoke. Chu Mu frowned as well. He had always thought he had concealed himself well but did not expect to be discovered by Xia Guanghan in the end. But since he was exposed, Chu Mu felt that there was no need to worry about it anymore. In the World Decree, Xia Guanghan could not interfere. The only person Chu Mu had to face was Zuo Xiao. Zuo Xiao was an assassin, and Chu Mu had experienced countless killings as well. There were many unknowns in the World Decree, and it was still uncertain who would die in the end. The information Princess Jinrou revealed greatly helped Chu Mu. In return, Chu Mu naturally had to help Princess Jinrou succeed in passing the Seventh Realm. He had never underestimated Princess Jinrous incomprehensible strength. But the fact proved that she was indeed a female soul pet trainer who was poorly suited to wilderness training. Along the way, Princess Jinrou was cautious, yet she still made some common mistakes in wilderness training. So, you dont know a lot of things, but why do you always look like you know everything? Chu Mu sat on a rock to rest, looking back at Princess Jinrou, whose leg was scratched. Just now, Chu Mu and Princess Jinrou passed through a thorny forest. Chu Mu had thought that Princess Jinrou would know that the danger in this place was not the Plant Soul Beasts but the potential crisis under this thorny environment. However, the delicate princess still got injured. The intense poison entered her bloodstream through the wound, and even after taking the antidote in time, her calf was still poisoned into a green color. I saw you take pleasure in my misfortune. From the beginning, I told you that I wasnt familiar with the Mysterious Realm environment and needed someone to guide me. I thought someone who had once expressed admiration for me would generously help me through, but obviously, I was too naive. Princess Jinrou said. Everyone changes. Two years ago, Princess Jinrou had heard Chu Mus expression of admiration for her when they were at the Great Chu Noble Family. But after those two years, Princess Jinrou realized that she had developed a different attitude, perhaps due to Chu Mu having someone else in his heart. Princess Jinrou was also sulking. Chu Mu had proven himself not to be a gentleman and was extremely selfish and opportunistic. Without revealing Xia Guanghans matter, Chu Mu certainly wouldnt help her. Princess Jinrou felt that Chu Mus vigilance towards her was not simply about Mo Yes matter, but rather an unintentionally revealed wariness and distrust. About Chu Mus escape with his soul pet, Princess Jinrou didnt understand, so she didnt realize that her appearance and temperament put Chu Mu on guard against women like her. This was especially true since Chu Mu now knew that even if they were face to face, he couldnt identify his escaped soul pet. Its probably the princess-like air youve been presenting that made me subconsciously think youre capable of anything. Im not the only one who thinks this. I prefer the first time I saw you when you had no identity disguise; it felt better. Chu Mu didnt like to beat around the bush and directly expressed his thoughts. While saying this, Chu Mu opened his space ring and handed Ye Qingzis highly effective detoxifying medicine to Princess Jinrou, suggesting that she use the antidote. Im sorry, but I have passed the age of innocence. Princess Jinrou replied coldly. Chu Mu was stunned and seemed to understand something, but he didnt say anything. The rock Chu Mu was sitting on was on the edge of the fault. In front of him was a lush basin. Years of experience in wild training told Chu Mu that the basin was dangerous and not as peaceful as it appeared. The basin ahead is dangerous. There are two options: detour and cross. The detour could take an unknown number of days. With our progress, it would be difficult to cross the entire Mysterious Realm within fifteen days. Chu Mu informed Princess Jinrou of the situation. Lets cross it. At least I can be useful in a battle, Princess Jinrou said with an air of cold pride. She was clearly annoyed by Chu Mus words. She remembered that Chu Mu harassed her in Jia City and hadnt settled the score with him yet. Meanwhile, he was accusing her of being too scheming and manipulative. Although she has become more cunning, she dislikes Chu Mus disrespectful attitude and has no reason not to be angry. If she could find another person she could trust a little in the Seventh Realm, she would definitely not travel with such a man. Judging by the terrain, this basin should be an essential path for many participants entering the Mysterious Realm. Be prepared at all times; there should be many ruthless people in the second-tier, Chu Mu warned. Princess Jinrou nodded and, after controlling the injuries on her calf, slowly chanted a spell, summoning an icy fox. This little icy fox was one of Princess Jinrous main pets, the Ice Crystal Curse Marked Fox Demon. It had the same rank as the Nine-tailed Flame Fox C a perfect soul pet among the Commander Level creatures. Even in the Monarch Domain, the momentum of the Ice Crystal Curse Marked Fox Demon was no less impressive. The Ice Crystal Curse Marked Fox Demon also had Chu Lians racial skills. As soon as the cold and proud fox appeared, it quietly lay in Princess Jinrous soft arms, its agile eyes shining with cold light as it stared at Little Mo Xie on Chu Mus shoulder. Little Mo Xie just yawned and ignored the Ice Crystal Curse Marked Fox Demons gaze, continuing to sleep on Chu Mus shoulder. Chu Mu stood up from the rock and slowly descended, following the plant-covered slope. Princess Jinrou followed closely behind, not summoning her soul pet C she slid down the slope like Chu Mu. Princess, after talking to me so much just now, were you also trying to numb that person?Suddenly, Chu Mus Soul Sense entered Princess Jinrous Spiritual World. Hmm, So you noticed it too. Princess Jinrous beautiful, intelligent eyes sparkled. (Its a new day! Remember to vote for the recommendation!) Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Matthew’s Bizarre Thoughts! Chapter 882: Matthews Bizarre Thoughts! But as a Holy Mage, she should be able to maintain her rationality and rush back in time, right? Matthew thought to himself. In order to solve the first problem. In the end, he decided to visit Eternal Island personally. In the field of reproduction. Dudley and Hussman were professionals. Yellow Jade Dragon was also an expert in watching the show. Perhaps they could also give him some constructive suggestions. He did as he thought. Matthew packed up and prepared to leave. But at this moment. Rheagar suddenly came to the cemetery. He rushed in front of Matthew. With a face full of concern, he asked loudly, Matthew? I heard that youre pregnant. Why didnt you tell me about such a big thing?! Matthew quickly dragged him to a corner of the workshop. With an awkward expression, he whispered, Be quiet! Rheagar said unhappily, You didnt even tell me about this. Do you still treat me as a friend? Matthew sighed softly. Its mainly because it happened so suddenly, and its a little awkward. Moreover, I dont want you to worry Who knew that Rheagar would not buy it at all. He crossed his arms and snorted coldly, I think its because youre rich now, and youre only in contact with mages from the Alliance, so youre looking down on us, right? Matthew denied. However, in his subconscious mind, he really did not think that Rheagar could help. Of course, the awkwardness was the most important reason. Matthews attitude was quite sincere. Rheagars expression softened. He turned to comfort him, Its okay. Ive seen worse things than you when I was young. There was a male demon who was cursed by his ex-wife after his divorce and accidentally became pregnant with octuplets. In the end, the eight children were all elites. He didnt do anything himself, and with the help of the children, he became a Devil Lord! You dont know, but his ex-wifes intestines are green with regret Rheagar rambled on for a long time about the bizarre encounters he had seen. Matthew could only play along and smile awkwardly but politely. Finally. Rheagar then said, Lets get back to business. Do you want me to arrange a priest for you? Matthew instinctively wanted to refuse. But he quickly reacted. Priest? Where did this priest come from? Werent priests extinct these days? Evil Art Masters were the ones remaining! Just as he was wondering. Rheagar quickly said, Have you forgotten what I told you before? Didnt Lutisia exchange some of Asma and Dulins sexual organs when we returned from Inferno Hell? At that time, I said that I would go to the Watcher Highland and ask a reclusive priest to come and take a look at them. However, the priest came very slowly. She only arrived in Rolling Stone Town a few days ago. However, her methods were very superb. She only used two minutes to solve Asma and Du Lins unspeakable problem. Asma and Du Lin have already been successfully switched back. Their husband and wifes life is also like a fish in water. What do you think? Matthew said decisively, Bring me to that priest. 20 minutes later. In an empty room in the official posthouse of Rolling Stone Town. Matthew and Rheagar stood side by side. A thin figure sat on the granite floor. It was a woman who had shaved her hair and eyebrows and was wearing a fiery red priest robe. Her appearance was ordinary and even a little ugly. Her hands and feet were shackled. Her face was covered in dark yellow spots and fine lines. Only her eyes were extremely clear. After listening to Rheagar and Matthews narration. The bald woman shook her head gently. I refuse. Impregnating a dead person is against the teachings I follow. Chapter 883 - Chapter 36: Chapter 0035: Race Against Time Chapter 36: Chapter 0035: Race Against Time Even if amputation was performed on-site, Yang Ping did not want to make it a hasty affair. The miscellaneous items around them were cleared away, and a waterproof pad placed under the thigh. Little Five worked methodically and swiftly. As Yang Pings assistant, he strived to meet the standards. A sterile package was opened, disinfected, and a sterile bottom sheet and hole towel were laid out. Syringe, 10% lidocaine, saline water, dilute one to one! Little Five had already handed these items over. Without an anesthesiologist, only local anesthesia could be administered. Amputation under local anesthesia? What high level of local anesthetic technique was required! Dr. Lv from the emergency department broke out into a cold sweat. Local anesthesia is generally used for minor surgeries, like suturing small wounds or removing small tumors. Too small a dose might not achieve the desired effect; a dose too large might risk anesthetic poisoning. One hospital had a patient die from anesthesia poisoning in the outpatient operating room after overdosing on local anesthetic during the removal of a tendon sheath cyst on the hands back. Hence, even slightly larger operations, such as larger wound sutures, wouldnt typically use local anesthesia due to the higher risks and subpar effects. Now Yang Ping was using local anesthesia for an amputation? This surprised everyone. Although local anesthesia seems simple, it too is a technical job. Ordinary local anesthesia involves injecting the drug around the surgical area; a more accurate method is to block the nerves that control the surgical area. The latter is called nerve block, which is a more advanced form of local anesthesia. If we were to use an analogy, the former would be compared to blindly firing a cannon at enemy lines, while the latter would be like using precision-guided missiles to obliterate enemy bases. To master nerve block anesthesia, one must be very familiar with anatomy, understand the nerve control in each region, and familiarize themselves with the nerve pathways. Now, Yang Ping was about to block the right femoral and sciatic nerves. Anesthesiologists usually use surface ultrasound for positioning for this kind of block, but Yang Ping now had to do it manually. Dr. Lv watched intently and with anticipatory admirationCamputation under local anesthesia. Following the pathway of the femoral and sciatic nerves, Yang Ping first blocked the femoral nerveCstarting from the skin on the upper part of the thigh and anesthetizing layer by layer. As he carefully inserted the needle into the nerve sheath, the feeling of electric shock immediately emanated. Feeling like an electric shock? Yes! The patient said with gritted teeth. Then, the medication was injected into the sheath of the nerve. The same method was used to block the sciatic nerve, whose branches primarily control the skins feeling in the lower limbs. Just as the transmission of current along a wire is interrupted, the nerve impulse was successfully blocked by the anesthetic. The effect was very good. After a short wait, the patients right lower limb had no sensation, and Yang Ping began to make the incision. The knife formed a beautiful tongue flapskin, subcutaneous tissues, deep fascia, muscles, blood vessels ligation, high-level nerve incision, exposing the femur and sawing it off mid one-third with a wire saw. The fracture site of the femur was lightly rounded off. The same method was used to cut a tongue flap from the skin, deep fascia, and subcutaneous tissues on the opposite side. The bleeding site was ligated one by one, leaving the surgical area clean. The amputation was completed in less than five minutes, perhaps even shorter. The stump was wrapped in a sterile sheet, with the remaining treatment to be continued on the ambulance. The EMTs quickly lifted the patient onto the stretcher, put on a nasal cannula, continued with cardiac monitoring, and swiftly connected various tubes and wires before tidying up. The stretcher was placed in the middle, with Yang Ping and Little Five on one side, Dr. Lv and the nurse on the other. The vehicle started, heading for Sanbo Hospital. To save time, the driver chose the quickest route on the GPS. Lidocaine local anesthesia can last one to three hours. The anesthetic was still effective, and the patient felt no pain. Dr. Lv was thinking C if he could master Yang Pings superb nerve blocking technique, there would no longer be a need to use morphine for pain caused by injuries in future emergency situations. A direct high-selectiveness nerve block would make the journey to the hospital painless for patients. In the ambulance, within the limited space, Yang Ping and Little Five carefully washed the amputation stump. After disinfecting and laying sheets again, they stitched together the muscles, fascia, and skin. Only then was the amputation considered complete. This too took only a few minutes. Doctor, can I survive? The patients voice was already very weak, his face and lips were pale, his eyes were closed and he struggled to open them slightly. They had turned the IV to the fastest rate possible, simultaneously giving infusions through three channels, colloids, crystalloids, entering the body. Yang Ping was tightly holding his hand. It was ice-cold. You can! You definitely can! The patient gasped, still wanting to talk, but was unable to gather the energy to speak several times. Dont talk anymore, youll be alright, hang in there! Yang Ping held the patients hand, squeezing it a bit to offer encouragement. Still, the patient managed to squeeze out a few words: Save me my child junior high school pitiful C Words have become sparse and discontinuous. The ambulance is quite advanced, but it is still just an ambulance, only providing basic life support such as fluid resuscitation. In the short term, fluids can maintain volume, but ultimately it will require a blood transfusion to replenish red blood cells and maintain oxygen transport. And transfusions can only be done at the hospital. Heart rate has already risen to 120 per minute, blood pressure has dropped to 80/40mmHg, and oxygen levels are barely maintained at 90% with oxygen inhalation. No one knows whether the burgeoning spleen has ruptured. If it has, its a sure death. Sometimes you have to admit its all down to luck. Dr. Lv cant perform a surface ultrasound anymore, as applying pressure with the probe also carries a risk. Even if a rupture is identified, theres still nothing that can be done for now. Hurry! Yang Ping said to the driver in front, his hand clutching the patients, his fingers continuously pressing on the radial artery. The pulse was weak, seemingly about to disappear. Were already going as fast as we can! shouted the driver, yet his foot pressed harder on the accelerator. The nurse switched out another bag of fluid. Dr. Lv was on edge, his face covered in sweat. The ambulance siren was urgent, and the driver danced through the traffic. Some cars moved aside to make way, but most others simply ignored it. The driver, a retired armored driver, was very skilled and calmly handled the steering wheel, constantly overtaking other cars. The biggest unpredictability of urban traffic is jams. Everyone in the car was praying, begging the traffic gods for no congestion, just not now! The patient was now delirious, and a shout would only cause a slight flutter of the eyelids. The ambulance got onto the overpass. Suddenly, the car in front braked, slowed down, and stopped gradually. The ambulance followed suit, slowing to a stop. Because the ambulance had maintained a good distance from the car ahead, the stop was smooth and didnt jar the patient too much. Whats going on? Little Five asked. The driver shook his head: Ill go and check. Immediately, a long line of cars formed behind them, and looking forward, a long snake of cars stretched out ahead as well. The driver pulled the brake, opened the door, and got out. He walked about ten meters forward to investigate the situation. He came back and said, A truck broke down up ahead. Its caused a traffic jam. Damn! Everyone cursed. Stuck in traffic at a time like this, it was a hopeless situation. Cars were packed tight on all sides, there was no way to move forward or backward. Yang Pings heart sank, and the pulse in his hand was nothing but a faint whisper, like a candle in the wind, about to go out. The flame of life can sometimes be very tough, but at other times its extremely fragile, easily extinguished by the slightest disturbance. Dr. Lv opened the ambulances back door. He shaded his eyes with his hand and looked ahead to the endless snake of traffic, looking back, the snake still continued in winding coils. He walked back and forth behind the ambulance, his right fist smashing into his left hand, nervousness etched on his face. Time was slipping away, second by second. The patient was completely out of it, no longer even stirring when called. His pulse rate was increasing rapidly, his pulse as faint as a gossamer thread, and on the verge of disappearing. After looking again and again, with the traffic completely stationary, Dr. Lv lifted his head and let out a heart-wrenching cry: Help! Theres someone in the ambulance who needs urgent help! Even if they called for a helicopter right now, it would be too late. And not everyone has the chance to be airlifted. Of the two helicopters that the hospital had, one was undergoing maintenance, and the other was hired by a high-end insurance company to transport another patient. The piercing siren of the ambulance, the flashing lights, and the desperate cries of the doctor attracted the attention of other drivers who had got out of their cars for air. A fellow wearing sunglasses squeezed through the narrow gaps between the cars and asked, Whats going on? The person in the ambulance is dying. They wont make it much longer, Dr. Lv said helplessly, wiping sweat off his forehead with his sleeve. Inside the vehicle, Yang Ping and Little Five watched over the patient. Little Five stared at the heart monitor while Yang Ping continued to hold the patients hand. The man in sunglasses scratched his head, took off his sunglasses, peered in, then looked at the traffic jam. Then he raised his voice: Quick, quick, quick! Come help, emergency! Someones life is at stake! Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: The Ancient Man and the God of the First Moon Chapter 884: The Ancient Man and the God of the First Moon He only cleared his throat and said in a low voice, I dont fight, I dont have greed, I dont have love. The world changes, but I remain the same. As soon as he said that. Rheagar looked at Matthew with a puzzled expression. But Camela suddenly jumped up from the ground! The shackles on her body clanged loudly, creating a huge commotion in the empty room! This is the warning of the God of the First Moon! How did you know? Camela looked very excited. Matthew thought, I also know that the reason why youre wearing red robes is that red is a colour that praises life in the teachings of the God of the First Moon. I even remember that you shaved your hair and eyebrows to look at your true self. This is also a part of the self-purification ritual unique to the God of the First Moon But he didnt intend to reveal more than that. He just looked at Kamela calmly. You are the Ascetic from the Devil Mountain, right? Camela looked even more surprised. You even know about the Devil Mountain? I cant even remember clearly myself! Who exactly are you? Matthew introduced himself calmly. Im a registered mage of the Seven Saint Alliance, a magic consultant of Rolling Stone Town. Rheagar has introduced me just now. My name is Matthew. As for why I know some information about you He paused for a moment and then started to make up stories. I once visited a magical country in the starry sky in a dream. That country had a highly developed magic civilization, and its guardian was the God of the First Moon. I stayed in that dream for a long time, but unfortunately, I cant remember much of the content. If it werent for you and the familiar aura, I would have forgotten about that country. Now that I think about it, that was also a very beautiful world Matthew said with a double meaning. Dream realm? Could it be a spell like Blue Veil Dream? Camela clearly had a deep understanding of the spell system in the world of Aindor. Blue Veil Dream was a spell that could allow a mages soul to travel to another world. It was indeed very similar to Matthews description. Matthew said vaguely, Its more or less a similar spell. Camela asked excitedly, Then you must know something about me or my identity, right? Frankly speaking, after I woke up from that long dream, my understanding of my identity was already very vague. There were only a few specific terms in my mind, such as Demon Mountain and Ascetic. But I still dont understand why I have to wear these shackles. I dont know where my eyebrows and hair have gone. After I woke up, they didnt continue to grow She looked puzzled by the anomaly in her body. Matthew muttered, In my memory, in order to express your firm belief in serving the God of the First Moon for life, ascetics like you often hold a self-purification ritual. The content of the ritual is to permanently abandon certain parts of the body to prove ones piety. The ascetics are actually divided into many groups. Some groups are more gentle when holding the ritual. They shave their heads, cut their nails, and, at most, cut off their eyebrows. Other groups are more extreme. They even abandon important parts such as limbs and put shackles on themselves to express their firm belief that they will always be slaves of the God of the New Moon. Hearing this. Rheagar couldnt help but frown and interrupt, Now that you mention it, the God of the New Moon is quite overboard. Fortunately, Camela didnt lose any arms or legs, which means that the group shes in isnt particularly extreme Matthew didnt say anything. He just looked at Camela quietly. The latter was also silent for a long time. But very quickly. A fanatical expression appeared on her face as she forcefully pulled down her robe! Hualala. The priests robe fell to the ground. Camelas skinny body was completely exposed to the air. Matthews eyelids twitched. Rheagar revealed a shocked expression. Kamelas chest was extremely flat, and there were two extremely obvious gouges! It was as if someone had used a sharp weapon to cut off her pair of breasts! I remember now. I did it myself! Camelas voice was filled with joy. Among the 138 ascetics present, I am the only one allowed by the True God to do this. Even if others wanted to imitate me, they would not be allowed to do so because I am the one with Gods favour! I am an ascetic from the First Moon Kingdom, Demon Mountain Divine Palace! Im the Blessed of the God of the First Moon, the representative of the true god in the starry sky on land! Thank you, stranger. I found a lot of information about my identity! Matthew smiled subtly. He was actually quite curious about Camelas current situation and background. The Antu Empire had been destroyed for thousands of years. Was the Ether Star Alliance still present? Camela had awakened from this continent, and the time she had fallen asleep was when the God of the First Moon was still active. Did this mean that the Aindor Continent and the Ether Star Kingdom were not completely separate spaces? Was his transmigration related somehow? At that moment. Matthew thought a lot. When he came back to his senses, he found that Camelas gaze on him had become very gentle. After I woke up, everyone told me that the God I believe in doesnt exist, but I can really feel his temperature. Can you? Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: The Ancient Man and the God of the First Moon Chapter 885: The Ancient Man and the God of the First Moon As she spoke. She held Matthews hand with both hands and then a gentle light lit up on both of Camelas hands. A huge amount of divine power suddenly erupted like a tsunami! At that moment. Matthew felt like he was a small sailboat sailing in a storm! He could be flipped over by the divine power that surged out of Camelas hand at any moment! Matthews entire body was trembling with unease. But very quickly. He realized that this divine power had no ill intentions towards him. A warm current fell on Matthews skin like a bath. He could feel that the world in front of him had become clearer! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have received the blessing of the God of the First Moon, Clear Eyes.] Clear Eyes: Your eyes are as bright as gems and as clear as spring water. You will have a certain probability of seeing through Legendary illusions! When you use Clear Eyes to look at a unit for a long time, the unit may have a lot of good feelings towards you. You have obtained Clairvoyance. You can use it three times a day. [Clairvoyance: Able to see through anything within the field of vision. Can see through obstacles up to five meters thick!] .. In the next moment. Camela let go of his hand excitedly. I knew you could do it too! The others can only receive passive treatment. Only you can receive the blessing of the God of the New Moon. You and I have lived under that starry sky before. That must be the case! Maybe the dream in your memory is real, and the world we are in now is a dream! He saw that Camela was a little crazy. Matthew hurriedly stopped him. What you said makes sense, but we cant rule out the possibility that both worlds are real. Since the God of the New Moon allowed you to come to this world and this era, then he must have secretly given you a mission. Do you know that although the Antu Empire has vanished into thin air, its shadow is still threatening this mainland? Camela nodded. I know. Storluk Industries. Those haunting space wraiths are still torturing all living beings! Its a pity that Im still in the process of searching for my memories and strength. Otherwise, I would have joined the battle against the Antu Empire like I did back then As expected, the other party still held a grudge against the Antu Empire. Matthew felt slightly relieved. Then do you know how the name Storluk Industries came about? I have an Orc friend named Claire. Storluk is actually the hometown of these Orcs He then told Camela about the tragedy that happened in Storluk. Camela was even more furious when she heard that. After a long detour. Matthew finally struck while the iron was hot and said, Storluk Industries is very powerful in this world. On the one hand, its because of their own terrifying power, and on the other hand, they have many evil allies. One of their allies is an evil god from another world. Her name is Babasha Before Matthew could finish. Camela glanced at Matthews stomach. The mother of the child in your stomach? Matthew corrected her seriously, To be precise, I was contaminated by her. This embryo is a huge hidden danger to me. I have to extract it and completely erase the mark of the Evil Empress! If you can cure the mutation in Asma and Du Lins bodies, you will definitely be able to help me. Camela nodded confidently. I can help you take out the embryo, and it wont hurt anyone. However, in the blink of an eye, she revealed a troubled expression. But I cant send this embryo to a dead person. Since you know the teachings of the God of the New Moon, you should understand that its taboo for us to make the dead pregnant. Its a very serious blasphemy Matthew thought to himself that the fanatics were really difficult to deal with. He tried to guide her patiently. But since the embryo has been separated, there has to be a place to go. You should be able to feel that this embryo is like a huge tumour. During the delivery process, it will definitely absorb a lot of nutrients and elements from the mother. Ordinary people cant withstand it. We cant throw it on an animal, can we? Camela also looked troubled. What you said makes sense. Seeing that the roundabout approach was effective, Matthew wanted to take another step forward. Who knew that at this moment. Camela suddenly puffed out her chest. Why dont you let me carry it? Ill nurture this embryo. Ill bear all the nutrients she needs! What? Matthew was a little stunned. But soon, he secretly groaned. If Camela were in charge of reproduction, it would not only change the nature of reproduction, but Margarets soul would also be damaged. He could only compromise, How about this? Youre only responsible for helping me extract the embryo. Ill handle the rest myself, okay? Camela looked at Matthew with a strange expression. This is self-deceiving. The Goddess of the First Moon will blame me. Matthew sighed deeply. Got it. It didnt make sense. He was at his wits end. Fanatics are all people who cant think straight. I should have given up on trying a long time ago Matthew smiled bitterly in his heart. But at this moment. Camela suddenly changed the topic. But if you can help me with one thing, Im willing to help you extract the embryo. Of course, thats all I will do. Matthew looked at Camela in surprise. Shouldnt the priests of the God of the New Moon be warm-hearted and helpful? Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: The Ancient Man and the God of the First Moon Chapter 886: The Ancient Man and the God of the First Moon This woman actually had such thoughts? Somethings wrong! She already said that this would be like deceiving herself, so this action must be against the teachings of the God of the New Moon. Using a transaction to destroy such a principled thing is more serious than ordinary blasphemy! Camela is definitely not an ordinary fanatic! Matthew became even more interested in Camelas identity. He even suspected that Camela was a clone of the God of the First Moon! But no matter what. It was the best thing for him that the other party could change her attitude. What do you need me to do for you? Matthew asked. Camela raised her eyes. My power is lost in the forgotten history. In order to retrieve it, I need to go deep into the earth and find the ancient aura and memories. Only in this way can I completely recover myself. Matthew looked deeply at Camela. Rheagar asked in confusion, What is she talking about? What are the ancient auras and memories? Matthew replied simply, Grave robbing. Camela said straightforwardly, Youre right. In the next long period of time, I plan to carry out a series of grave-robbing operations to obtain items from ancient times. But I can sense that there are extremely far-reaching dangers hidden under the land of this continent. Im afraid I cant deal with them alone, so I need some help, such as a real grave robber expert. When I just blessed you, the God of the New Moon told me that this necromancer in front of me is the best partner. Ill make it clear first. I dont want anything from robbing tombs. I really only want to obtain the aura of the ancient times. Matthew did not hesitate. He decisively chose to agree! He had no choice. Who asked him to have the same intention? The reason why he had not excavated the tomb in the Helen Mountains was because he was afraid of the terrifying power under the ground. Now, he had a powerful companion. Matthew had no reason not to agree. Very good! A knowing smile appeared on Camelas face. Then well be partners from now on! The moment Matthew agreed. New information appeared on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have received a new side mission, Unexpected Intersection .] [Unexpected Intersection: The unexpected intersection between the ancient people and the extraterrestrial visitors will slowly be nurtured in the earth.] In the process of cooperating with the ancient Camela. Each of you will obtain three ancient auras. You will receive a chance to strengthen your soul! Until Camela completely recovers her strength and memories! .. Strengthening the soul? When Matthew saw this, he could not wait to immediately drag Camela to grave robbing! However, there were still some pressing matters that needed to be completed. After reaching a preliminary agreement with Camela. Matthew hurriedly continued to prepare Margarets reincarnation plan. Even though the embryo separation was handled by Camela, Matthew still persisted in coordinating the Earths Crown every day. What if, one day, he grasped the authority of the earth in advance? This could also increase the success rate of the reincarnation plan. At the same time. He was also paying close attention to Sorias recent situation. Matthew learned about it through world events. This Holy Mage had already gone crazy from killing in Purgatory. Other than the seamless island. There were also two to three branch planes nearby that had been blown up by Soria. Morgan, the Lord of the Nine Hells, had his head pinched off by Soria. This was already an impressive battle record! After all, Morgan only had two heads. The final battle between Soria and him was also carried out under the watchful eyes of the wolves in the outer plane. Her act of impulse could not be described as not brave. The Alliances morale had also recovered due to the continuous reports from Purgatory. At the very least, the haze brought by Margarets death had disappeared by a lot. Matthew estimated. It was almost time for Soria to return. He actually understood the meaning behind the battle between Soria and Morgan. This was not just revenge. At the same time, it was also to restore the Alliances morale and luck. Margarets Purgatory Journey was a challenge to herself and her pursuit of her limits, but it also represented an operation by the Alliance. Margaret advanced triumphantly in Purgatory. The Alliance naturally benefited from this. The Purgatory side was well aware of this, and Morgans willingness to personally plot against a junior showed how determined Purgatory was to defeat the Alliance. Under such circumstances. Someone from the Alliance had to respond. As Margarets mentor, Soria was the best candidate. Although her actions could also lead to an ambush or stimulate the nerves of more people, overall, it was already the best choice. Since it wasnt just revenge to vent her anger, Soria and Morgans battle would definitely stop before it crossed a line. This didnt mean that Soria was not brave. On the contrary. As one of the strongest forces in the Alliance. Her most important mission was to ensure that she was not injured. Moreover, she still has to rush back to revive Margaret On the afternoon of the fifth day. Matthew was just about to say this. A spatial rift appeared in the cemetery. He hurriedly went out to welcome them. Soria walked out of purgatory with a pained expression. She was stained with the blood of many demons. This was also the first time Matthew had seen Soria so ungentlemanly. Wheres Mary? Soria asked. Matthew obediently handed over the small blue bottle. Teacher, I dont really want to be revived Margarets faint voice rang out. Who knew that Soria would roar like a lioness whose tail had been stepped on, Mary, you better come back to life! This time, in order to help you vent your anger, I used up 27 gold mines in the No. 1 Demiplane! This debt must be recorded on you! Dont even think about dying before you pay up! Margaret said miserably, Teacher, if you put it that way, I want to die even more. Soria sneered. Ill revive you immediately. If I let you stay in the bottle for another second, its a waste of time to pay off your debts! Matthew was amazed by what he heard. He had thought that he had gone too far. However, Soria was indeed the perfect disciple of Capital. In this aspect. He still had a lot to learn! Seeing that Soria was about to bring Margaret back to the Alliance to revive, he was shocked. Matthew hurriedly stopped the former and explained his plan. This way, Margarets soul will be preserved to the greatest extent. She will also have outstanding talent and can work better for you. What do you think? Matthew asked respectfully. Soria pondered for a while, and her eyes lit up. The plan you mentioned, other than being a little abnormal, seems to really be feasible. As expected of the necromancer that Isabelle has taken a fancy to. You always have some practical and creative ideas. Matthew smiled modestly. Soria said, I can erase the mark of the Evil Empress on the embryo, but during this process, Babasha will definitely resist with all her might. This is because once your ritual succeeds, you might seize a part of her authority and domain. She might start a Territory Battle because of this! If thats the case, its very difficult for someone like me who hasnt stepped into the relevant field to intervene. You have to be prepared! Matthew nodded slightly. I happen to have some friends who are quite proficient in this field. If Babasha dares to start a Domain War, we wont be the ones to suffer. The question now is, is Mary willing to be reincarnated in this way? The bottle was silent. After a long time. Only then did a reluctant voice come from inside. DadDaddy? Chapter 887 - Chapter 624: Chapter 514 Golden Elixir Zhao Family_1 Chapter 624: Chapter 514 Golden Elixir Zhao Family_1 With such thoughts in mind, He Song felt no burden in concealing his true identity. Especially when he sensed that the situation ahead might be fraught with peril. He Song naturally chose to hide his identity to avoid any potential troubles that could tarnish his reputation. The way the Zhao family members welcomed him so ceremoniously led He Song to believe there surely was more than meets the eye. After all, they were all at the Golden Core stage. Why would True Monarch Fei Hu and his Golden Core Family underlings treat him so? Such an attitude towards an unfamiliar Golden Elixir Master was indeed unusual. With these thoughts, He Song came to a decision after speaking. If True Monarch Fei Hu indeed had intentions as He Song suspected, and wanted him to do something, then He Song would surely need to weigh his options carefully. No matter how simple or difficult, or even extremely troublesome yet not dangerous the task True Monarch Fei Hu spoke of might be, he had to handle it with utmost caution. The best course of action would probably be to directly refuse. In that case, even if there were any pitfalls involved, he would be able to avoid them. These thoughts flickered through his mind but He Songs expression remained unchanged as he continued to exchange pleasantries with the True Monarch Fei Hu in front of him. Upon hearing He Songs words, True Monarch Fei Hus eyes instantly brightened. Oh? What a coincidence, my dharma title also contains the word Fei, which suggests that fate has brought us together, True Monarch Fei Hu said. With True Monarch Fei Hu speaking thus, the several Zhao Family Foundation Establishment cultivators nearby were quick to praise. They claimed that He Song and their Zhao family were destined, and it was something to celebrate. Once the atmosphere was adequately set. True Monarch Fei Hu continued. Fellow Daoist has come from afar, you must be tired. This is not a place for a lengthy conversation, please come with me to the Zhao family estate. I have already prepared a feast to welcome and refresh you. With that said, True Monarch Fei Hu turned to look at He Song. His eyes were full of joy, as if he was delighted to see He Song. But deep within his gaze lurked an inquiring intent. Whether He Song had indeed come from afar was something neither he nor the other Golden Elixir Masters in Zichuan Prefecture Government knew. Although his words seemed like an invitation, they were also a form of probing. If He Song agreed, it would mean that he truly had come from afar, merely passing through this place by chance. His subsequent probing would then be based on this premise. However, if He Song reacted differently, the situation would obviously change. He Songs response would determine how True Monarch Fei Hu would proceed with his next steps of probing. But just as True Monarch Fei Hus gaze fell upon He Song, anticipating his answer, He Song waved his hand in apparent indifference and said, Fellow Daoist, you are mistaken. As a Golden Elixir Master, my cultivation isnt particularly profound, but it is not insignificant either. With such a power level, how can one speak of fatigue? Though I have indeed traveled a long journey to arrive at this esteemed place, the landscape here is infinitely delightful, and the Purple River in particular has left me enchanted. Such a land of outstanding individuals and exceptional beauty, how could I not enjoy it? How could I be fatigued? Nevertheless, what you say is true, this is not the place for a conversation. Thus, I thank you for your kind hospitality, Fellow Daoist; please, lead the way. He Song pretended not to understand True Monarch Fei Hus probing and, pretending to be unworldly, heaped praise upon the scenery of the Purple River before casually mentioning his journey from afar to True Monarch Fei Hu. Furthermore, in his speech, He Song deliberately stated that the cultivation of a Golden Elixir Master is not particularly profound, but it is not insignificant either. This assertion was made with purpose. Which Golden Elixir Master, raised in a major power, would think their cultivation not particularly profound, yet not insignificant? At least, for loose cultivators and members of smaller Golden Core sects, a Golden Elixir Master is akin to a heavenly existence. Golden Elixir Masters from such circles would never speak in such terms. Only those from a Nascent Soul Upper Sect or comparably powerful sects, realizing their place, would etch this into their hearts. For within a Nascent Soul Upper Sect, Golden Elixir Masters are numerous, and Ancestor Yuanyings preside over them. In such forces, the cultivation of a Golden Elixir Master is naturally not seen as particularly profound. Yet, even within a Nascent Soul Upper Sect, Golden Elixir Masters cultivation is not negligible. He Song spoke in such a way merely to shape his persona, hinting to True Monarch Fei Hu that he was likely from a powerful background. Thereby, even if He Song made any missteps in the future, he might still have some leeway for himself. Besides, whether cultivator or mortal, one tends to harbor sentimental feelings about their homeland. He Songs compliments towards the scenic beauty of the Purple River might not significantly endear him to True Monarch Fei Hu, but at the very least it would show his appreciation for the journey, differing from other Golden Elixir Masters who may rush about. This was more fitting with the persona of someone from a major power. Moreover, his words inadvertently addressed True Monarch Fei Hus probe. True Monarch Fei Hu instantly realized that He Song was indeed a traveler from afar and not a resident who had established his cave mansion in Zichuan or the surrounding Immortal States. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: Heart of the Territory and Fist of Wisdom Chapter 888: Heart of the Territory and Fist of Wisdom There was no need to forcefully change classes and create unnecessary problems. The two of them chatted about the details of building the Spore Societys Rolling Stone Town branch. Finally. Matthew then explained his purpose for coming. I want you and Hussman to help me implant an embryo into a corpse. Dudley suddenly looked troubled. Im sorry, Matthew. Its not that I dont want to help you. Its to make the dead pregnant. This goes against the teachings I follow. Although everyone thinks that the Sun God has fallen, I can feel that he still has consciousness in the world. As the last believer of the Sun God in this world, I cant do anything that violates his doctrine. Matthew shrugged. He had expected this scene, so he summoned Peggy and his messenger, Sanger. When the Tauren skeleton and the Tauren spirit appeared in front of Dudley at the same time This former Sun Elf couldnt help but shed tears. Lady Peggy? How is that possible? Are there still Tauren survivors in this world? Peggy hugged Dudley silently. The latter was crying even harder. However, Peggys soul fire revealed an awkward expression. She frantically expressed her dissatisfaction to Matthew. It was obvious. Although Peggy had grasped part of the memories and abilities of her previous life, her self-identification was indeed similar to that of the Battle Angel. Matthew could only put his hands together and ask her to help him deal with Dudley. At the same time, he gave Sanger a look. The Minotaur spirit was very good at causing trouble. He pulled Dudley and sighed, recalling the glory of the Tauren and Sun Elves when the Sun God was still alive. The former Sun Elven Prince burst into tears when he heard this. Paige, on the other hand, was expressionless and was in charge of acting cool. This scene lasted for a long time. Matthew couldnt help but go to the side to study the details of the reincarnation ritual. Two hours later. Dudley, who was in tears, was finally convinced by the Tauren spirit. He agreed to help Matthew complete this heinous act. After all, in the eyes of the Sun Gods believers, Peggy was basically the spokesperson of the god. She nodded. Then how could what he did be considered a violation of the doctrine? I roughly understand what I need to do. Since its Lady Peggys invitation, Ill definitely do my best. Although Dudley and I only dabbled in the domain of reproduction through the spore domain, and my division method is different from the normal breeding method, most of the principles in the world are similar, and the domain should be the same. Dudley promised solemnly, Forget about making a dead person pregnant, even if you make a dead person perk up Matthew quickly interrupted his sensitive words. Theres no time to lose. Im going back to the Prime Material Plane now. When will you and Hussmans clone come? he asked. Dudley wiped his tears. You go first. Well be there in a while. Oh right, theres one more thing. Regarding the Spore Societys branch in Rolling Stone Town, I think were still a little hasty. Matthew looked at Dudley in confusion. Dudley said seriously, Since Lady Peggy is here, then the Rolling Stone Town branch should be the headquarters! From now on, Matthew, you will be the president. This place will become the Spore Societys Eternal Island branch. As long as you give the order, you can make as many corpses pregnant as you want! The more Matthew listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. Why did he look like a pervert? He hurriedly explained, I dont want to make corpses pregnant often. This is the only time. Dont do it again! Dudley comforted him. Its okay, Matthew. Youre a necromancer, so Im already mentally prepared. I wont discriminate against you because of this, but it might be difficult for me to join this kind of activity. However, you dont have to lie to yourself. There are many things that only happen zero or countless times Matthew was speechless. He didnt know how to explain it to Dudley, so he could only bid farewell and return to the Prime Material Plane. .. At the entrance of the cemetery. Under Matthews orders, a large number of zombies began to move. They quickly tore down the outer wall of the original mushroom house. Later, it was expanded. The final goal was to turn the entire circular entrance and the stairs leading to the cemetery into a brand-new mushroom garden. This was the shelter Matthew had prepared for Hussmans clone. After all, Hussman was a Rotten Sac Lord. The rotten sac needed negative energy to survive, so its roots had to be deeply rooted in the cemetery. At the same time. Hussman was about to become the soul of nature in the oak forest. What would it be like for Natures Soul to wander around the cemetery every day? Therefore, the mushroom garden was the most suitable buffer zone for Hussmans territory. This area was also the balanced area that Matthew had previously drawn up for the two ritual arenas. The conflict on the ritual ground was resolved through this area. However, because the materials used to write the Territory Contract were not tough enough, the two ritual arenas did not reach a complete balance. But now, with Hussmans arrival, he had the chance to completely change this situation. Matthew was full of anticipation as he prepared. Fortunately, Dudley did not make him wait for long. The moment the new circular mushroom garden was completed, the Rotten Sac Lords power permeated the land through Matthews Spore Domain. A portal lit up. A section of white root was carefully inserted into the door. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Heart of the Territory and Fist of Wisdom Chapter 889: Heart of the Territory and Fist of Wisdom Puff! The roots were broken, and the tip of the roots was deeply inserted into the ground. The surrounding soil began to crack, and blood was even oozing out from some places! No. It was not blood. It was the juice of the Sack of Decay, which was also Hussmans bodily fluid. Matthew could feel it. Under the effect of this magical liquid. This land gradually accepted Hussmans entry. Very quickly. The white root became a part of the cemetery and the oak forest! Just as I thought, Hussman is a natural bridge to the ritual field! Matthew was a little excited. He could feel that the repulsive force between the Life Sanctuary and the cemetery had become much weaker. The domain of equilibrium between them became stronger and stronger. And this was under the circumstance that Matthew had not written a Territory Contract! If he succeeded in writing it Theres no hurry. Matthew forcefully suppressed his surging emotions. Complete the ritual of the Nature Soul first. The ceremony to promote the Soul of Nature was actually quite simple. In theory, only small animals that had lived in the forest for more than seven days were qualified. However, Hussman was a big shot in the natural domain. Although he was not widely recognized, it did not affect his own strength. When Matthew mobilized the power of the Life Sanctuary and tried to bypass the seven-day stay condition to give the quota of Natures Soul to Hussman He didnt face any obstruction! It was obvious. The Life Sanctuary was more willing to welcome Hussman than Matthew! Therefore, after three minutes. The information came from the data panel. .. [Hint: You have successfully promoted a Nature Soul!] Your Legend Rating +1 (Nature Domain/Small Animal) You have thus earned the title of Natures Magister. [Natures Magister: When small animals that wish to become Natures Soul meet you, they will be more attentive to you and will be willing to resolve almost any trouble for you.] But remember, everything has a price. When a small animal offered all its body and spirit to you in order to become a nature soul, you would be able to see the changes in the world. Youd better really respond to his reasonable request! Otherwise, your title and legend level might be distorted! [Hint: A special Nature Soul, Spore Spirit Hasman (Twin Spirit Dudley), has been born in your ritual ground, Life Sanctuary.] The border between the Life Sanctuary and the cemetery would become a brand-new ritual field, the Mushroom Kingdom! [Mushroom Kingdom: This is the territory of spores, the territory of the resolvers. Trillions of microorganisms will be born here. This will become the most unique area of your territory.] Without a doubt. This place was very suitable for planting mushrooms and other fungi in large quantities! .. The ceremony went smoothly. With the Mushroom Kingdom as the anchor point, Hussman successfully became the soul of nature in the prime material plane. This was a milestone for him in obtaining the recognition of the Plane Will. As for Matthew. This step allowed his Art of Equalization to succeed! With Hussmans power and influence, he could use the power of the two of them to fight. Matthew took the opportunity to write the Territory Contract! He had already written the contents of the Pact of Domain before. It was to use the theoretical framework compiled based on the three elements of immortality, nature, and equilibrium as a guide to further coordinate and communicate in the three sub-domains of immortality, oak, and spores. There was no problem with the content. The difficulty lay in the materials. He then took out a large stack of scalps from the Rand Clan. Speaking of which, Margaret had hunted these abominations from purgatory! Now. Matthew would use them to write the Territory Contract! As long as he successfully wrote it. Matthews legendary path would take a huge step forward. This would also be of great help to Margarets reincarnation plan! Immediately. Matthew held the quill steadily. He began to write slowly. In the beginning, he was still a little sluggish. However, after seeing that there was no abnormal reaction. His writing became smoother and smoother! The scalps of the Rand clan demons were indeed tough. Matthew had only scrapped two pieces and completed the writing of the Territory Contract! The moment the last stroke landed. The scalps of all the devils that were filled with words burned automatically, turning into a golden light that filled the sky and flew to all parts of the cemetery and oak forest. Immediately after. A huge explosion came from an unknown place. On the World Tree. A dark moon slowly rose. Deep in the cemetery. The golden tree was shining brightly! Although the phenomenon this time only lasted for less than half a second, the hearty feeling from the bottom of Matthews heart made him realize that his preliminary framework of life and death had been a great success! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have successfully completed the writing of the Territory Contract!] In a very small area, your interpretation of Undead, Oak, Spore has been approved. Your three ritual arenas, the Deathfear Graveyard, the Sanctuary of Life, and the Mushroom Kingdom, have been strengthened to varying degrees! You have successfully practised your legendary path! Your practice points +3! Your Legendary Path has broken through the embryonic stage and officially entered the starting stage. [Remark: There are at least two more stages before becoming a Legend!] .. My understanding of domains is indeed not a problem. In this world, whoever has the bigger fist can distort the cognition of others. In my domain, as long as I have materials that can withstand the Domain Contract, I can redefine everything in my theoretical framework! Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Heart of the Territory and Fist of Wisdom Chapter 890: Heart of the Territory and Fist of Wisdom At this moment. The long-standing anxiety finally dissipated. Matthew was extremely satisfied. The path of legend was no longer a sprout but a journey. This meant that he had already entered the fast lane to becoming a Legend. Everyone knew. The Legendary Path was divided into five stages: Sprouting, departure, wind and frost, nectar, flowers and fruits. Among them, as long as one successfully passed the wind and frost stage, one would have the qualifications to advance to Legend. And after departure, entering the wind and frost was only a matter of time. There was no difficulty or ritual requirement between these two stages. He only needed to accumulate the details. As for the wind and frost stage. This was usually the biggest test a person faced before entering the Legendary stage. After stepping on it, it was a wide stretch of flat land. If time permitted. Many Half-Legends would choose to settle down after passing the wind and frost stage and only officially advance to Legend after enjoying the sweetest nectar stage or even the harsher flower and fruit stage. And such a Legendary powerhouse. Since he had completed his legendary path before becoming a legend, his subsequent advancement would be much faster than others. Without a doubt. Matthews goal for himself was to push the legendary path to the flower and fruit stage before entering the legendary realm. This, like everything else he was doing, could greatly increase the upper limit of the legendary realm. After all, he was not in a hurry. In the process of advancing the path of legend, he could also lay a stronger foundation. For example, he could learn more spells, set foot in more domains, and master more abilities. Anyway, the more he prepared. Matthews fault tolerance rate was higher. He enjoyed the feeling of accumulating for his long-term goals. I have enough Practice Points and sufficient XP. If I want to, I can go up to level 20 now, but theres no need for that. I havent learned all my Tier 4 spells, and I dont have enough signature spells. I havent even advanced into the big domainI have to set a small goal for myself first. I have to enter at least six major domains, more than thirty small domains, master more than five signature spells, and farm more than two hundred abilities before I can enter my legend path! Every time he thought about these goals, which were no different from fantasy to ordinary people, but to him, they were just daily progress, Matthew became excited. His gaze once again focused on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have completed the coordination of the two ritual arenas. Your domain of equilibrium has improved!] You have obtained the special state of the balanced domain,Heart of the Domain. [Realm Heart: You can bestow a Realm Heart to the Fear of Death Graveyard, Mushroom Kingdom, or Life Sanctuary.] This Domain Heart will greatly stimulate the potential of the Ritual Ground and improve the elements in the Ritual Ground. It will also provide a certain amount of computing power, making it easier for you to produce, dispatch, and manage all the units in the Ritual Ground! Please choose the ritual venue you have bestowed! .. Heart of the Realm? Matthew sensed it, and his face revealed a look of surprise and joy. Isnt this the Ritual Arena version, the low-level version of Divinity? Or should I say, Dungeon Core? Without a doubt. A ritual field that could receive the support of the Realm Heart would definitely develop by leaps and bounds. Considering that he was a necromancer after all. Therefore, Matthew brazenly decided to bestow the Heart of Domain to the Sanctuary of Life in the oak forest! In the next second. The Equalization Domain automatically opened. A pure white heart left the range of the domain and flew into the branch of the World Tree, Bogard! At that moment. All the leaves on the World Tree trembled slightly. Matthew could feel Bogards ecstasy! Even the entire forest was in a state of revelry! The few War Guards even transformed into treants and began to dance on the spot. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have completed the bestowment. The Heart of the Domain has transformed into the Heart of the World Tree!] [Heart of the World Tree: It will increase the growth rate of the World Tree, Bogard, and slightly increase the number of units, buildings, and resources related to nature and forests.] At the same time. The heart of the World Tree would automatically perform the internal optimization of the ritual field. Due to the current situation of the Life Sanctuary, the Holy Land was in a chaotic state. The heart of the World Tree automatically executed two instructions. 1. Plant trees. The heart of the World Tree would automatically take over all the fairies of light in the Life Sanctuary and order them to expand the forest. The trees in the Life Sanctuary did not have the ability to reproduce. The Heart of the World Tree has two requests: First, you would have to manually provide a large number of oak or pine seeds. Second, please add a Reproduction Domain to the Life Sanctuary to achieve the effect of automatic reproduction. In addition. Due to the slight communication between the Life Sanctuary and the Fear of Death Graveyard, the trees automatically planted by the fairies of light had a high chance of producing undead, such as skeletons or zombies. There was also a very low chance of producing high-level elite immortals. 2. Recruit. The heart of the World Tree will stimulate Bogards potential in advance and build the following five special buildings to recruit more creatures. C Mini Lair (Can be used for recruitment of Light Fairies, mass recruitment) C Ancient Tree House (Can be used to recruit ancient natural creatures,Children of the Forest, mass recruitment) C Pitted Bark (Can be used to recruit woodpeckers, suitable for recruitment) C Damp puddles (Can be used to recruit demon ghosts, small recruitment) C Twisted Fence (Can be used to recruit Dryads, small recruitment) The order is proceeding smoothly. No further assistance is required. .. He had actually activated the potential of the World Tree in advance?! Matthew was delighted. He took a look. If he asked the Light Fairies to help plant the trees, he would only get one XP per tree. However, the advantage was that it saved him a lot of effort and could also expand the influence of the oak forest. At the same time, it would also indirectly promote his legendary path. However, wasnt it too ridiculous for trees to produce undead? Matthew thought for a moment. Perhaps his domain contract was not perfect enough. In the end, such a bug appeared. Forget it. Its fine as long as it can be used. Ill slowly repair it in the future As for the recruitment of creatures in the domain. This was also what Matthew was happy to see. He took a look. These five creatures had their own uses, not to mention the light fairies. They were hardworking workers who went wherever there was a shortage of people. The Children of the Forest seemed to be a natural life form that was even older than the Wood Elves. Currently, the Children of the Forest were extinct on the continent of Aindor. But Matthew knew. These creatures were natural druids and forest rangers. Like the centaurs, they were the most loyal guardians of the forest. If he could really recruit the Children of the Forest. The combat power of the oak forest would soar. Among the remaining three creatures, the demon ghost and the dryad actually had certain negative attributes. The former liked to perch in the shade of trees and ambush outsiders. The dryad was also an evil creature that was full of malice towards ordinary creatures. The reason why the Heart of the World Tree recruited them was- A normal forest should have a dark side. Although the demon ghosts and dryads were evil, they were also the most loyal fans of the forest. Recruiting a small number of these evil creatures would help the Life Sanctuarys sustainable development. The woodpecker was the nemesis of the demon ghosts. In addition. The existence of the dryad could also speed up the recovery of the forests reproductive ability, which was of great help to the Life Sanctuary. These reasons were impeccable. Matthew naturally chose to allow it. With the support of the heart of the World Tree. An earth-shattering change was taking place in the oak forest. At the same time. Matthews Hand of Equalization also received an upgrade the moment the Territory Pact was completed. .. [Hint: Your Hand of Equalization has stabilized under the effect of the Territory Pact. In addition, you have obtained a new effect, Fist of Wisdom !] [Fist of Negative Wisdom: Gather life force and negative energy vortexes in both palms and hands. There is a chance that the target hit by your fist will lose the ability to think!] Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Legend Origin: Father Matthew! Chapter 891: Legend Origin: Father Matthew! .. Matthew read the description of the Fist of Subduing Intelligence in detail and found that this thing not only had an area-of-effect attack, but it also had the effect of spell correction. In other words. As long as Matthews fist hit any part of the targets body within 30 centimeters of the targets body. There was a chance to trigger the effect of lowering ones intelligence. And the effect of spell correction basically ensured that there would be no deviation in spells. This also greatly increased the success rate of the punch. Even if it doesnt hit the enemy, its still a good control skill to feint. Its just a pity that I cant use it together with the Pale Hand. Im a Mage, after all. Close combat isnt my forte, so there are still some limitations Matthew silently tried to figure out the location of the Fist of Subduing Intelligence. This ability could be used for both offence and defence. However, considering his own style, it should be more appropriate to use it for defence. Other than the Fist of Subduing Intelligence. The Hand of Equalization had also been greatly improved. The instant death of the Hand of Paleness had been slightly increased, and the basic damage it dealt had been greatly increased. In this way, when Matthew used the Pale Hand, he did not have to go for the instant death check. The damage to this ability alone was very high. The effect of Healing Hand had also increased. Previously, Matthew could only heal minor injuries. After the upgrade, he could now heal normal injuries or even serious injuries. He could even repair internal injuries, alleviate organ damage, treat bleeding under the skin, and treat minor fractures. This way As long as he accumulated enough life force, he could even take on the role of a main healer in a battle! Necromancers are good at healing. This is very reasonable. Matthew put away his increasingly strong right hand in satisfaction. The biggest beneficiary of the writing of the Territory Pact was still the Domain of Equalization. Matthew noticed. He had advanced by leaps and bounds in the domain of equilibrium. His exploration level had directly increased to the level of a veteran. However, during this process. He didnt gain any additional domain abilities. Other than the Heart of Domain. Another reason was that he discovered that his domain of equilibrium was brewing an authority! This discovery made Matthew look forward to it. One had to know. Within the range of influence of a domain, authority was something more powerful than ability! It was special. After obtaining authority, it would be difficult for competitors in the same domain to pose a threat to him. I hope that the Equalization Domain will give birth to a powerful Authority. In that case, I will have the opportunity to further expand my Legendary path and try to balance other domains besides life and death Matthew secretly looked forward to it. All in all. Hussmans arrival filled in the last piece of the puzzle for Matthew. Next, he just needed to use the three ritual arenas in his territory to work hard to carry it forward. There was almost a 95% chance of surviving the frost stage. Becoming a Legend was a sure thing! As he thought about this. Matthew suddenly sensed an ancient treehouse rising from the ground near the World Tree. It was different from the original treehouses in the forest. The skin of the ancient treehouse was closer to a deep yellow colour, which was the colour of the earth. After the ancient treehouse was formed. A strong and powerful man walked out from inside. He only covered his waist with a piece of leaf skirt, and the rest of his body was naked. His muscles bulged out one after another, and his fierce eyes gave people a feeling that he was not to be trifled with. Child of the Forest! The World Tree has actually summoned such a noble existence! The nearby Centaur tribe members could not help but exclaim. The Child of the Forest strode over to Matthew and knelt down on one knee. His forehead was pressed against the ground as he mumbled something. But Matthew didnt understand at all. He sized up the other partys appearance. In addition to the muscular body of the demon, Matthew found that the Child of the Forest had three blow darts hanging from his waist and two short spears hanging from the back of his thighs. The appearance of the Child of the Forest reminded Matthew of Lumiere and the Rainforest Tribe. The temperament of both sides seemed to be exactly the same. .. [Hint: You have successfully recruited the Son of the Forest, Eugene (LV20/Elite/Class Mentor)!] Eugene has expressed his loyalty and desire to you! He will swear to protect this forest with his life in order to repay your kindness for sharing this place with him! Eugene had signed a homeland contract with the Life Sanctuary. [Homeland Contract: This land has been recognized by Eugene, the Son of the Forest, and has become the hometown of the Son of the Forest.] From this moment on, your Life Sanctuary will automatically gain the ability to change classes to Ranger and Druid. When a Rogue with a level of not lower than Level 4 enters the forest, he or she will be rewarded with a friendly reputation and a certain amount of contribution. He will have the opportunity to complete the quest given by Eugene, the son of the forest, and then change his class to a ranger or a druid! .. The first Child of the Forest he recruited was a class mentor. In the future, would the Life Sanctuary be able to mass produce Druids and Forest Patrollers? Matthews eyes lit up. Eugene was a very efficient person. He seemed to dislike being surrounded. Therefore, after a brief report to Matthew, he politely retreated into the forest and disappeared in an instant. However, Matthew could sense Eugenes movements in the forest. He actually mastered the Tree Leap! Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: Legend Origin: Father Matthew Chapter 892: Legend Origin: Father Matthew So fastHe seems to be checking the condition of every oak tree. Matthew noticed. The Child of the Forest seemed to have more talent and ability than the Centaur in guarding the forest. One of the centaurs tried to keep up with the Child of the Forest, but Eugene quickly shook him off. This guy is a real forest assassin! Matthew praised in his heart. There was no doubt that if more Children of the Forest joined his forest, the safety factor of the oak forest would be greatly improved. At that time, the Dryad and the War Guard would be responsible for taking damage in the front row, the Centaur Archer and the Tree Herder would provide long-range damage support, and the Child of the Forest would transform into a terrifying demon assassin. As the military system of the oak forest became more and more complete. The sense of security in Matthews heart also increased day by day. He even began to have a sudden idea. If Oak Forest and Fear of Death Cemetery were to fight, who would win? But soon, Matthew shook his head. At this stage, the Life Sanctuary was still far from the Fear of Death Graveyard. One Phily and one Peggy were enough to sweep through the Life Sanctuary. The cemetery is indeed faster than the forest in the early stages, but as the potential of the World Tree continues to be tapped, with the support of the World Trees heart, its not like theres no chance of catching up Matthew thought to himself. From the beginning to the end, he had been practising his Art of Equalization. The reason why he gave the Domain Heart to the Life Sanctuary was also due to this consideration. At the moment. The two ritual arenas would form a good trend of advancing side by side. This was what Matthew was most happy to see. Lord Matthew After the Child of the Forest left, Obast brought a few strong Centaurs over to greet him. Matthew exchanged a few words with them. From their puzzled eyes, Matthew knew that they were uneasy because of the changes in the World Tree. Thus, he told Obast about the existence of the Heart of the World Tree. He also instructed the Centaur Tree Herder to cooperate with the Heart of the World Tree. After hearing this, Obast was enlightened. He swore that he and the Centaur tribe would perfectly implement the instructions of the World Trees heart. After that, he looked embarrassed again. Matthew now had a good understanding of Obast. He knew that the proud Centaurs were very resistant to begging for help, but the situation was stronger than the people. He always seemed to encounter situations where he needed Matthews help. After a few rounds of torture. Obasts arrogant personality had been completely worn away. However, when he was begging for help, his embarrassed expression was still the same as before. Matthew saw Obasts embarrassment and planned to take the initiative to ask him about his difficulties. However, at this moment. A lively and cute little Light Demon jumped out from behind Obast. She greeted Matthew generously. Hello, Lord Matthew. Im Little Pineapple, Obasts closest companion! Many of our clansmen are suffering in the Forest Ocean, so Obast asked me to ask you for help. Can you bring more of our compatriots to this forest? Theres more! The Centaur tribe doesnt have much food left. Theyve been starving every day recently. Obast hopes to help them with some food. As long as we survive this winter, well be able to find a way after that! Little Pineapple had just finished speaking. Obasts face turned red as he reprimanded, What are you talking about? Weve already caused so much trouble for Lord Matthew. How can we continue to make requests?! We will solve the food problem ourselves That was what he said. But his eyes were indeed sizing up Matthews expression uneasily. Matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Although Obast was awkward, he was indeed a guy with no bad intentions. He was probably really worried about causing trouble for Matthew, so he didnt even say anything about the lack of food in the tribe. Matthew immediately asked, How many days of rations do your tribe have left? Little Pineapple rushed to answer, We finished it half a month ago! Matthew looked at the centaur in surprise. Why didnt you say so earlier? Obasts face was filled with shame. Its already a great favour for you to provide us with a place to stay. Its our own problem that we cant find food. And, and our need for food isnt that high. Centaurs are a race that is very resistant to hunger! When he said the last sentence. He could not help but puff out his chest. Matthew asked with interest, How resistant to hunger are you? Before Obast could speak. The few young men behind him answered quickly, Lord Matthew, I can starve nine times in three days! What is this? As long as theres dew, I can starve twenty times in six days! I havent eaten for ten days, but I can still correct you with a clear mind. According to the calculation of three meals a day, six days is actually twenty-one meals. You must have eaten one meal secretly He looked at the proud and hungry eyes of the Centaur youths. Matthew hurriedly asked someone to borrow some food from Rheagar. This was to ensure that the centaurs could eat for the time being. He asked Obast in surprise, So you centaurs starve when you cant find food? Obast nodded proudly. This is a very practical racial talent. Its also an important reason why the centaurs havent gone extinct. Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Legend Origin: Father Matthew Chapter 893: Legend Origin: Father Matthew As everyone knows, we play the role of protectors and plunderers in the forest. Our mission is to protect the forest and repel all evil forces. Occasionally, we will kill some predators in the forest and make them our food. Were not picky. The berries in the bushes, the dew on the leaves in the morning, and even some thorns can become our food. However, your forest is currently lacking in these things. We cant find any large prey, so we can only starve Matthew nodded lightly. Obasts description roughly showed that he understood the predicament that the Centaur tribe was currently facing. Centaurs were a race that did not know how to farm at all. They were a half-hunting and half-scrap-picking force. If they could not hunt or find enough berries to fill their stomachs, they would have no source of food at all! Matthew looked up and down at Obast. He soon realized that it wasnt entirely the centaurs fault for not being able to farm. Their body structure was completely unsuitable for farming! In the long run, your tribes food pressure is indeed not small. Matthew muttered, As the owner of the forest, I can buy some food for you. However, due to the war in the south this year, the price of food has generally risen. In addition, there are more people coming over. Buying food for a long time is definitely not the best policy. Speaking of which, do you know the Harvest Feast? The Harvest Feast was a ritual spell. The Druids of the Earth Society were very good at this. This spell could make crops mature rapidly on a large scale to ensure the stability of the food supply in the area. Of course, this spell also had side effects and was not suitable for long-term use on a piece of land. Obast shook his head. I dont know. Tree herders dont have the ability to produce food, but our elders should know this spell. But the problem is, I remember that the Harvest Feast spell requires very harsh prerequisites. It must be completed after a large area of farmland has been reclaimed, turned over, and the crops have been sown and sprouted before it can be effective. Where are we going to find a large area of farmland? Matthew thought for a moment. Farming is not a problem. As long as you can provide the ritual spell of Harvest Feast, I can help you open up enough fields in the north of the forest and let people be responsible for reclamation and sowing. Obast immediately shook his head. But wouldnt we have to hire a lot of human farmers? Weve already spent a lot of your money. We cant let you continue spending. Matthew smiled. Its not expensive. Its just a small experiment for me. You dont have to worry about the manpower for farming either. There are many such talents in my cemetery. As he spoke. Under Obasts astonished gaze. Matthew summoned the mother of coolies. When the latter heard Matthews narration, she immediately patted her chest loudly. Farming? No problem at all! As long as the weather is suitable, I can grow as many grains as you want. You can just build the warehouses. I can fill as many warehouses as you want before next winter! Moreover, we undead dont like to eat this. We farm because of our hobby. You can even customize the shape of the grain. Do you need heart-shaped rice? Or the glowing wheat? I even have experience in planting the Barley that will be poisoned by the corpse poison! The eyes of the Mother of Slaves lit up. Matthew hurriedly stopped her. Normal food will do. Barley, wheat, and rice. Its winter now, so I plan to use magic to ripen the food. It doesnt have to be large, as long as its enough. Myossage suddenly looked regretful. Do you really not need the Barley that was poisoned by the corpse at noon? Matthew refused decisively. He then discussed the scale and location of the plantation with Obast and Myossage. Finally. Matthew asked, How is the zombie that was acting strangely? Myossage replied at once, Hes very normal now! Under my training, he has successfully mastered all the skills needed by a labourer. He has also shown great potential in accepting adversity. No matter how many whips I whipped him, he showed no signs of resistance. He even expressed joy to a certain extent. According to my experience, this means that this zombie was a guy with a unique kink when he was alive Had he been tamed into a qualified labourer so quickly? Matthew thought for a moment. Arrange for him to farm. Continue to observe. I feel that this kid isnt that simple. .. A day later. After confirming that Hussmans clone had adapted to the environment of the cemetery, Matthew invited everyone to his workshop and decisively started his imaginative reincarnation plan. In the stone house where he had picked up the leftovers. Matthew was lying on a bed nervously. There was also a bed next to it, and on the bed was Margarets mutilated corpse. The two of them were very close. Matthew could almost smell the strange smell on the corpse. It was not the smell of rotting corpses. It was the smell of money rotting! He looked around. The red-robed priest, Camela, stood quietly on his left. Her eyes were calm and pure, giving people a sense of peace. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: Legend Origin: Father Matthew Chapter 894: Legend Origin: Father Matthew Dudley and Hussmans doppelgangers stood on the right side of Margarets corpse. The former smiled at Matthew, signalling him not to be nervous. The latter wore a small mask on his face and did not seem as shy as before. Soria stood coldly in the corner of the room. Her temperament was completely different from her usual gentleness. It was obvious. She also attached extraordinary importance to this reincarnation plan. Relax, its easy. The first to comment was Camela. She reached out her cold hand and gently placed it on Matthews forehead. In the next second. A thick and scorching divine power entered Matthews mind and quickly swept through his entire body! That feeling was like being enlightened. Matthew felt that all the pores on his body were relaxing as if he was soaking in a hot spring. Under the warmth of the divine power. The tension in Matthews heart was gone, and his muscles were greatly relaxed. Camela smiled. She bent her fingers and gently tapped Matthews forehead with her knuckles. Then, she prayed in a very devout tone, The kind Matthew should deliver the divine fetus in a painless and harmless way. In an instant. Matthews eyes shone with a golden light. He seemed to see a heavenly gate opening towards him, and countless little angels with halos above their heads sang holy songs around him! On the data panel. .. [Hint: Camela has used Oracle on you!] .. Oracle. Only the blessed of a powerful god had the chance to master the spell of command! Matthew felt his body become even hotter. It was as if there was a force pulling at his soul! But this power was not violent. On the contrary, it was rather gentle. This situation lasted for a full ten minutes before it slowly subsided. Matthew raised his head. He found that his body had not changed, but there was some sweat on Camelas forehead. The kind Matthew should deliver the divine fetus in a painless and harmless way. For the second time, Camela piously chanted these words. This time, the duration of the Oracle Spell was greatly shortened. Five minutes later. Matthew felt the divine power in his body fading. Camelas hand on Matthews forehead became hot. Her eyes were already covered in a layer of mist, and her forehead was covered in sweat. Even her breathing was a little difficult. What a powerful Evil Empress! Camela murmured. Then, she begged in a determined and hysterical tone, The kind Matthew should deliver the divine fetus in a painless and harmless way! At that moment. Matthew felt an unprecedented sense of gratitude! In order to help her separate the embryo. Camela did seem to have lost a lot of energy! He had to repay this favour as much as possible in the future However, in the next second. On the data panel. .. [Prompt: Camela has used the Oracle Spell on you for the third time!] [Perception: You have detected that Camela has secretly cancelled the first two oracular spells!] [You have detected the elements of acting and a small amount of deception!] .. Ah, this Matthew didnt know whether to laugh or cry. What a devout believer of the God of the First Moon. Was she starting to perform on the operating table? However, he didnt have much objection to this kind of behaviour. As long as Camela could really help him. However, after sensing the other partys intentions. Matthew suddenly felt that Camelas sweaty appearance was very funny! He looked at the red-robed priests tired face and could not help but laugh out loud. He laughed and laughed. He suddenly felt his nose itch. He rubbed it subconsciously, but it was not enough. He looked up and sneezed hard. Accompanied by this loud sneeze. Matthew felt a sense of comfort. He swore. He had never sneezed more comfortably than this! However, in the next second. Only then did Matthew notice the abnormality of the sneeze. He pressed hard on his stomach and found that the thing inside had disappeared. At the same time. A bean-like golden dot of light spun rapidly, half a meter above Matthews upper body. There was still a bit of snot on the soybean. Very quickly. The soybean grew bigger at a speed visible to the naked eye! In the blink of an eye, it had the shape of an embryo! Matthew was enlightened, and then he was overjoyed. Camelas Oracle had actually taken effect in this way! Divine spells were indeed one of the most unreasonable supernatural powers! I have completed my mission. Please remember your promise. Camela left weakly. Matthew nodded gratefully. At this moment. Everyone noticed that the embryo was growing rapidly. Soon, it turned into the image of a baby! A strange smile quickly appeared on the babys face. She suddenly pounced on Matthew. She called out crisply, Daddy! At that moment. Matthew had a strong instinct to respond to his call. But he quickly slapped himself! Im not your father! Matthew pushed the baby away forcefully. An extremely aggrieved expression appeared on the latters face, and the Evil Empress aura also became thicker and thicker. Daddy, daddy, dont leave me behind Daddy, Daddy, let me enter your body. I havent grown up yet! Matthew felt that it was getting harder and harder to resist the Evil Empresss bewitchment. Fortunately, at this moment. Soria, who had been watching for a long time, finally made her move. With a light tap of her index finger, she controlled the babys movements with the legendary Stop spell. Matthew took the opportunity to roll away and avoid being entangled by the Evil Empress again. Soria took out a cute piggy bank. In the next moment. The piggy bank flew above the baby and then automatically shattered. Countless gold coins flew out. However, under the effect of mighty arcane power, these gold coins melted into boiling hot gold water as soon as they appeared! The golden water poured mercilessly on the babys body. The Evil Empress embryo let out an extremely tragic scream! Soria cast her spell without changing his expression. Fei Zibens Great Prophecy Spell! Wash away the filth with gold water, and you will be a pure and flawless demigod embryo. Merging with the souls of the martyrs, you will be reborn on the corpses of those who died in purgatory! Nearly a million gold coins shattered. The boiling hot golden water poured down continuously. Half a minute later. The aura of the Evil Empress on the embryo became fainter and fainter. Soria took out the blue porcelain bottle. Margarets soul quickly fused into the embryo. In the next moment. The embryo shrunk back to a light spot the size of a soybean. Then, he burrowed into Margarets corpse. Matthew! Soria shouted in a low voice. Matthew also knew that the most crucial step had arrived! He immediately opened up the field of breeding and shared the ability of the breeding machine with Margarets corpse! Fortunately, this process was very successful. Very quickly. The lower abdomen of the corpse bulged slightly. The demigod embryo greedily absorbed all the elements from Margarets corpse. She knew that the more she absorbed, the more her soul would be preserved! Two minutes later. The already incomplete corpse became even more shrivelled. A golden light pierced through the corpses abdomen. Immediately after. It was the loud cry of a baby falling to the ground! Seeing this scene. Sorias face revealed an excited and gratified expression. Matthew secretly heaved a sigh of relief for Margaret. It seems to have succeeded. The Evil Empress didnt seem to be able to put up a more effective resistance. He couldnt help but glance at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have given birth to a demigod embryo by sneezing. This action is too shocking, so it will be widely spread in the form of a phenomenon.] [You have obtained a legendary origin story, Father Matthew!] [Hint: Your good friend, Loraine the Dusk Chant, has intercepted this phenomenon and made a small artistic modification.] Do you want to check the details of the origin story? Chapter 895 - Home Fantasy Thank you for Waiting, Mister Tang! Home Fantasy Thank you for Waiting, Mister Tang! Thank you for Waiting, Mister Tang! 5 Rating Average 5 / 5 out of 1 Rank N/A, it has 604 monthly views Alternative õˣ Author(s) Yao Yao Xian Er Artist(s) N/A Genre(s) Fantasy, Romance Type Chinese Web Novel Read First Read Last Release Updating Status OnGoing Bookmark This Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Authority: A Kind Father Chapter 896: Authority: A Kind Father .. In the blink of an eye. Matthews vision kept rising as if he was riding a rocket into the clouds. His soul had left his body. Under the pull of the planes supreme law and domain power, he quickly arrived at an extremely vast and mysterious space. Above his head was the boundless starry sky. Beneath his feet was yellow soil that occasionally emitted boiling hot spring water. Not far away, there were forests, snow mountains, hills, swamps, and endless black fog! In the starry sky. Countless stars were rapidly descending. However, these stars could only descend a thousand meters above the ground at most. They looked like fireballs. But in reality. They were eyes! This was the Divine Battlefield. To the gods of the Heavenly Palace, this was a familiar place. Every god who could successfully enter the Heavenly Palace had once fought here and successfully defeated their respective opponents, becoming the final winner of the corresponding domain. However, for hundreds of years. It had been a long time since the Divine Battlefield had welcomed a new combatant. Not only did the Calamity Mage banish the Heavenly Palace, but she also greatly exploited the domains of the gods. Currently, most of the domains on the continent were empty. Mages were not as greedy as the gods when it came to devouring their domains. There was no conflict between them. Naturally, there was no more fighting. But this time was different. Matthews plan to plot against the Divine Embryo had indeed hit Evil Queen Babashas sore spot. The latter consumed a large amount of divinity. If this embryo had really been stolen away without any reason, it would have been impossible. Then, Evil Queen Babasha would lose a considerable portion of her reproduction domain. This was a fact that the latter could not bear. Considering that the Evil Empress influence in the prime material plane was actually only so-so. Even if she projected herself, she would not be a match for Soria. Therefore, Matthew suddenly launched a Territory Battle. This was exactly what Babasha wanted! On the dark hills. Babashas shadow continued to grow bigger and bigger. In the blink of an eye, she had become a giant that was more than ten meters tall! Behind the giant. A large number of short figures quickly formed. Those followers who had been immersed in the Evil Empress domain for many years! In comparison. Matthew was only four to five meters tall. There were also very few followers behind him. This made Babasha feel much better. Everyone knew. In the Divine Battlefield, the larger ones body size was, the deeper ones control over a certain domain was! Even though the initiator of a Domain Battle would often have an advantage in other aspects, it was still not a big deal. But the Evil Empress was not afraid of this. In her eyes, Matthew was just a young mage with some talent. She had crossed several worlds and seen countless young geniuses. Compared to the top batch, Matthew was really ordinary. And a domain required time to accumulate. Therefore, she had absolute confidence that she could completely defeat Matthew in the domain battle! The only thing to worry about was the foreign aid that Matthew might invite. But in the blink of an eye. The Evil Empress last worry had also disappeared! Because she could clearly sense that Matthew did not invite Soria to be his external aid! That was true. Soria had no achievements in the domain of reproduction. There was no specific domain enhancement. The power that a Holy Mage could display in the Divine Battlefield was not much different from that of an ordinary Legendary-mage. Letting her in would not change Matthews inevitable defeat! Interesting. A faint smile suddenly appeared on the Evil Empress twisted face. She could actually understand Matthews seemingly crazy actions. After all, many young people did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. If their adventure were a little smooth sailing, they would think that they were the chosen ones. Little did they know that before they suffered a crushing defeat. The so-called chosen ones were simply too lucky. What she liked the most was to teach these arrogant young people a lesson! After I win, not only will I devour his Tauren Domain, but I will also make him pregnant again. No, I wont let him off so easily this time. I will make him pregnant with more than twenty children in one go. At the same time, I will give him some authority over life so that he can live to give birth to my children! The Evil Empress malicious gaze was like a nail that was nailed to Matthews body. At the same time. The domain that she was wrapped in was also pressed forward like a dark cloud. Babasha didnt have much control over the world of Aindor. Other than reproduction, there was only Arcane, Drow, and Darkness. However, she was confident that she could deal with a rash young man like Matthew. Speaking of this Divine Battlefield. The only thing that made Babasha unhappy was the unbridled gazes. They were like prisoners who had never seen a woman for most of their lives, greedily watching everything that was about to happen on this land. Every falling star in the sky above both sides. It represented the gaze of a god. In the starry sky. The whispers of the gods could even float to the ground. Tauren Domain? What is this strange thing? This little mage seems to be a restorer of the Tauren Domain. Otherwise, with the attainments of mages in the Domain, they wouldnt be qualified to start a Domain War. By the way, who do you support? Little Mage or Babasha? Of course, Im supporting the Heretic Empress. Havent you heard of that story? This Mage is a scumbag who takes advantage of women. Of course, I have to admit that hes indeed quite pretty. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Authority: A Kind Father Chapter 897: Authority: A Kind Father Donia, is there something wrong with your brain thats about to be corroded by the void matter? If youre willing to believe the stories of the bards, why dont you give me half of your authority and Ill return you three times in a few days? Hmph! One was a mage who stopped the Sea Elves plan, and the other was an evil god who tried to encroach on our territory. What was there to support? The best scenario is for both sides to suffer. Of course, if they can both die, Im even willing to sacrifice the remaining lifespan of Lord War God Wasnt Vasnov already dead? Your sacrifice is really insincere. Who said that? That old turtle is best at enduring and developing. Maybe hes hiding in some corner right now, secretly working hard to become stronger. Its just that we cant find him. Its fine if we cant find him, but Isabelle cant possibly not find him. Accept reality, prisoners. Our era has long passed. Perhaps its time for us to be ordinary people in peace This kid seems to be Isabelles student, right? Is there any outstanding mage in the Seven Saint Alliance who isnt Isabelles student? So, who do you think will win? Of course, its that bitch, Babasha! The last sentence was echoed by many people. From the perspective of the Heavenly Palace, the battle between Matthew and Babasha was purely a dogfight. However, logically speaking Matthew had no advantage. As the initiator of the Domain Wars, he was based in the Tauren domain and used the breeding domain as the intersection point to challenge Babashas reproduction domain. However, compared to the reproduction domain. The Tauren domain was too weak and empty. Pairs of green and scarlet eyes lit up behind Babasha. Every pair of eyes. They all represented a candidate who was qualified to participate in the Territory Battle. Matthew, on the other hand, was alone. Other than Peggy, Phily, Soldier, Renesme, the Drifter, and the other summoned creatures that occupied the contract slot, only a few weak and old Tauren souls were left in the Domain World. This was because Matthew did not have enough Tauren elements in his domain. Be prepared to become a loser, thief! Babasha said to Matthew from above. Matthew raised his head and calmly replied, First of all, I didnt steal your embryo or Authority. I did it right in front of you. Secondly, Im afraid youre the one who should be prepared to be the loser. This is Aindor, not your world. If you stretch your claws too far, youll end up being chopped off. In the end, did no one really tell you that you look like a plate of noodles? Matthews provocation did not make the Evil Empress furious. On the contrary. She appeared very calm. Perhaps in her eyes, Matthew was no different from a dying man. A moment of eloquence would not change the outcome of this battle. In the next moment. The domains of both sides were connected. The Breeding Domain instantly collapsed and was completely devoured by reproduction. Under the Evil Empresss contemptuous gaze, her reproduction domain poured towards Matthews Tauren domain like a flood! At this moment. The people around Matthew also began to move. Peggy took the lead. Her body burned with raging flames, and her battle angel form instantly attracted the attention of many gods. Domain Breaking Slash! The reason why many people feared the Valkyrie was that their Domain Breaking Slash was extremely useful in the Divine Battlefield. Peggys blade descended. A vacuum immediately appeared between the reproduction domains like a mountain opening up the sea! Phily caught up. The spirit bone dragon used its powerful body to crash into the reproduction domain. The uniqueness of the Undead King Talent gave him an even stronger domain bonus. After a few rounds. A large number of the Evil Empresss recruits were eliminated! Soldier and Renesme also exerted their strength. As a true elite unit. Even if their strength was restricted within the domain. They could also carry out Matthews orders well. Matthew was not idle either. The moment the two domains came into contact. He took out the skull of Augustus. Under the enhancement of the endless deathly cold air of the comet, Matthews first spell was aimed directly at the Evil Empresss huge body! The Curse of Death! In an instant, a long chain appeared between Matthew and the Evil Empress. This spell could greatly increase the success rate of instant death. Even if one died in the domain, they could be resurrected. However, Babasha was not willing to take the risk. Thus, she moved to the side decisively. Her steps were very big, and in just two steps, she was far away from Matthew, and the Death Reaper Curse lost its effect. Matthew was not surprised. He had no intention of using this spell to kill Babasha. It was considered a success if it could be used to distract her. In the next second. He pulled open a Teleportation Door and came to Peggy and Philys side. Under the cover of the two of them. He began to chant his signature spell loudly. Seeing this scene. The Evil Empress huge figure took half a step forward, but she stopped in the blink of an eye. Her eyes were filled with contemplation. Within a few breaths. Matthew finished chanting. The skull of Augustus lit up with a green light, which was the sign of double casting! Four huge scissors instantly covered the battlefield. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Authority: A Kind Father Chapter 898: Authority: A Kind Father Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! Deadly Scissors cut three times in a rhythmic manner. Within the attack range of the scissors. All of the Evil Empress conscripters had turned into nothingness. However, in the face of this result. Instead, Babasha laughed out loud. Is this all you can do? If thats all, dont blame me for using too much strength! She laughed too wildly. As a result, the noodles on the lower half of her body started to shake violently. The scene was both horrifying and terrifying, and there was a faint sense of comicality to it. Behind her. The recruits who had just been killed by Matthew began to revive quickly. This was the privilege of a powerful Domain Master. This was also the reason why the ancient war between gods lasted for years and was difficult to stop. Most gods could activate the ability to resurrect indefinitely within their domain. As long as the domain was not destroyed. All the summoners could be resurrected indefinitely until one sides Domain Origin dried up. But correspondingly. The fate of these recruits was also quite tragic. They were the most miserable and fanatical tools. Although he could be resurrected, he would also consume the quality of his soul during the resurrection. Once the quality of his soul was completely consumed, he would often end up as a pool of pus in the Pool of Faith. Just like the Petitioners. The death of the summoner was the death of the soul. Even the soul brand would be erased. Matthew looked at the Evil Empress calmly. Sorry, this is all I can do. Domain isnt what mages are good at. I admit that, but I have a friend Its about time to invite him out. My actions just now were just to warm up and gain some sense of participation. Otherwise, as the initiator of the Territory Battle, if I could easily win by just watching the entire battle, wouldnt it be too enviable? As soon as he finished speaking. A large shadow suddenly appeared between Matthew and the Evil Empress. The Evil Empress looked warily at the shadow. Suddenly. The shadow expanded rapidly. It covered the Evil Empress reproduction domain at an unbelievable speed and even surpassed it by a lot! Babasha looked up in surprise. The stars in the sky also looked up. At that moment. They saw a huge, mushroom-shaped creature! Can I come in now, Matthew? Hussmans voice was still a little shy. Matthew spread his hands happily. Come in, Hussman Boom! After a loud bang. The starry sky seemed to split open. The originally illusory mushroom shadow smashed down like a falling mountain! Babasha couldnt avoid it. She could only rely on her own domain to withstand the sudden strange thing! But in the next second. An extremely shocked expression appeared on Babashas face. Because the moment the mushroom phantom touched the reproduction domain, it was too late. She could sense that her domain was collapsing like melting ice and melting snow! What the hell is this? Why is he able to break down my domain? No, no, no. This is an existence at the level of a Domain Master. How can he interfere in this battle of gods? Babasha wasnt the only one who was confused. Almost all the gods who were watching the battle were shocked by the terrifying strength displayed by Hussman. He was clearly alone. It was as if it had brought with it billions of lives! In a corner that they couldnt see with their naked eyes, countless tiny lifeforms were mercilessly breaking down the Reproduction Domain. Then, under Hussmans control, these domains were quickly reconstructed and became part of Hussmans own domain! The battle could be said to have ended the moment the giant mushroom appeared. In just two minutes. All of Evil Queen Babashas territories in the reproduction domain had been successfully deconstructed by Hussman and reoccupied. I cant believe that a monster like you was born in Aindor. But why would someone as powerful as you listen to the orders of a despicable mage? She looked at Hussmans shadow with an unwilling expression. Hussman turned around shyly as if he was going to turn his face away. His voice was also filled with a shy temperament that was completely inconsistent with his strength. Ah, are you talking about me? I-Im Matthews Nature Soul now! Matthew said I could come in Besides, Im not a monster She listened to the other partys boyish voice. The Evil Empress eyes were filled with unwillingness and greed. But in the next second. She still disappeared without hesitation! Hussmans figure also slowly disappeared into the domain. Matthew knew. This was because Hussman had sensed the attention of the gods and was too shy. But even so. His domain was still expanding and devouring. Fortunately, Hussman had great control over his domain. Otherwise, Matthews Tauren Domain would have been completely devoured in an instant! This was the strength of the Spore Domains ruler. There was no one who could compete with Hissman in this field. In addition, the gods had lost their positions for hundreds of years, and Dudley had joined in. This led to Hussman and Dudley becoming unrivalled overlords in the Spore Domain. If it wasnt for the fact that the power of the calamity mage was still restraining the path of the gods, the path of the gods had been destroyed, and the two of them could become gods at any time! Of course, Matthews role was also unquestionable. Hussman was Matthews natural bridge between nature and immortality. However, wasnt Matthew also the target of Hussmans connection between the spores and nature? If Matthew had not upgraded him to Natures Soul With the unpopularity and weirdness of the Spore Domain, it would take a lot of time for Hussman to officially integrate into the Nature Domain. Time here could be measured in hundreds of years. Matthews sponsorship directly skipped this long process. After becoming a Nature Soul. It shouldnt take long for the Nature Domain to receive the spores. At the same time, this also provided a springboard for Hussman to develop into the prime material plane. This was much better than staying in a corner of the inner plane. This was a win-win situation for both sides. After todays battle. No matter how shy and low-key Hussman was, this special combination of the rot sack lord and the dusk elves would definitely enter the eyes of the gods. Before the gods were revived. At least in the Divine Battlefield. There was probably no one who could compete with them! Looking at the fleeing Babasha. Matthew smiled lightly and did not pursue further. The other party still had domains such as the Arcane as a shelter. Hussmans Spore Domain was a dimensional blow to the Reproduction Domain, but the Arcane Domain would not collapse so easily. It was better to fight steadily. He looked at the data panel. .. [Prompt: You and your companions have defeated Evil Queen Babasha and obtained victory in the Domain Battle!] Your Tauren Domain has obtained the opportunity to expand. Please choose the direction of expansion! You have obtained a small portion of the Reproduction Domain! [You have obtained the Evil Empress authority: Kind Father (Distorted)] [Father: Through this authority, you can share kindness and miracles with those who believe in you.] 1. [Eat to Fulfill Your Belly: You only need a small number of flies, mosquitoes, earthworms, ants, maggots, and other insects or small creatures as casting materials to conjure a large number of fresh ingredients such as bread, milk, honey, apples, and sugar cubes out of thin air.] Different tiny creatures corresponded to different ingredients. [Note: This Authority effect involves the True Shapeshifting and Wishing spells.] The food you transform into is real and healthy. If the person who consumed the food was unwilling to believe you during the casting, then the effect of the Authority might lose its effect. It can be used six times a year. 2. [Clothes can cover the body: You only need to use a small number of grass ashes, faeces, soil, dead branches, fruit peels, and other waste materials to create a large number of gorgeous clothes out of thin air.] Different waste materials corresponded to different parts or styles of clothes. The effect was the same as before. It can be used six times a year. 3.[Great Father (Passive): You will receive a large amount of XP for every child you give birth to.] The more children who regard you as their father (must be human-like creatures), the stronger your Authority will be. You can infuse your XP into the body of a child who sees you as his father, accelerating his growth. You can also take back more XP from the children at any time, but if you dont handle it properly, it may weaken the power of the Authority. You can command or hypnotize an enemy unit to call you father through the aura of authority and psychological suggestion. Once successful, you will gain complete control over the unit for at least three minutes!] Chapter 899 - Chapter 343: Chapter 343: The Ancient Ancestor of the Dwarf Clan Chapter 343: Chapter 343: The Ancient Ancestor of the Dwarf Clan Several members of the Human Race broke into Qinghe Citys City Lords Mansion to rescue a Human girl, killing Hai An and a group of elite members of the Elf Clan. The news shook countless Sects and Families in Qinghe City. The Young City Lord of Qinghe City had his head crushed by a Human youth! They say there was blood everywhere, a sight too horrible to endure! They slaughtered so many elite Elves just to save one Human girl, even killing the Young City Lord; hes mad, utterly mad! One after another, influential figures from Sects and Families were enraged. After Yang Xiaotian and his companions returned to Tieshan Village, Xiaotian continued to comprehend the Thousand Buddha Sword Path in the wooden house. As Xiaotian was comprehending the Thousand Buddha Sword Path, and his eleventh Sword Heart grew increasingly solidified, Hai Ba and a group of masters stood above the ruins of Qinghe Citys City Lords Mansion. Hai Ba looked at the corpses of the elite Elves, his eyes filled with terrifying murderous intent. He walked over to his sons body, looking at his sons crushed head, and felt his heart spasming. He remained silent. Just like that, he stood there staring at his sons body, doing his best to suppress the raging murderous intent in his heart. His subordinates stood behind him in silence, no one daring to speak. Hes in Tieshan Village? After a long while, Hai Ba finally spoke. Yes, my lord, the Human youth is in Tieshan Village, a subordinate hurriedly stepped forward to report. Bring those few from Shi Family Village here, Hai Ba said in a voice that sent chills down ones spine. Soon, Shi Sheng and several other masters from Shi Family Village were all brought before Hai Ba. Shi Sheng, whose arms had already been ripped off by Yang Xiaotian, looked at Hai Ba with a face filled with terror: City Lord, this has nothing to do with us; we never imagined this would happen. We beg you to spare us, City Lord. However, before he could finish, Hai Ba thrust his left hand into his chest and forcefully dug out his heart. With a squeeze, he crushed it. The other masters from Shi Family Village were so terrified that their hearts stopped. Hai Bas expression was unreadable as he dug out and crushed each of their hearts. Mobilize all our forces to investigate! I want to know which family that despicable Human youth belongs to! I will make him regret being born into this world! Hai Bas face was fierce, his appearance resembling that of a madman, his hands dripping with blood, like a demon from Hell. Several days passed. Yang Xiaotian spent all those days in the small woods cultivating the Thousand Buddha Sword Path and comprehending Thunderclap Nine Heavens. That night. While Yang Xiaotian was cultivating the Thousand Buddha Sword Path, his body suddenly radiated a burst of Nine-Colored Sword Qi. Following the tenth beam of Nine-Colored Sword Aura, the eleventh beam burst forth. Eleven beams of Nine-Colored Sword Aura converged together, illuminating the entire small woods, turning even the night sky into a palette of nine colors. Feeling the power of Xiaotians eleven Sword Hearts, the three Iceflame Qilins were astonished. Eleven Sword Hearts! The young master has condensed the eleventh Sword Heart! The three were overjoyed. Nine Sword Hearts were already the stature of a Sword God. Ten Sword Hearts were unparalleled through the ages! Eleven Sword Hearts? The only one in this world! Thats right, the only one in this world. As far as they knew, no one on the Azure God Continent had yet managed to condense eleven Sword Hearts. At present, even the strongest Sword God had only ten Sword Hearts. In the courtyard, Yang Xiaotian felt the power of the eleven Sword Hearts and suddenly thrust out with his sword. Instantly, a Sword Qi shot through tree after tree, passing through the small forest and striking the mountain outside the forest. Just now, his Sword Qi had clearly gone through the trunks of these trees, but the trees were completely unharmed. However, a mountain in the far distance was directly pierced by the Sword Qi, blasting a sword hole dozens of meters in diameter that ran through the entire mountain, exiting out the other side. Congratulations, Young Master, on condensing eleven Sword Hearts. You are unrivaled through the ages! The three from the Iceflame Qilin approached Yang Xiaotian, all saying excitedly. Yang Xiaotian shook his hand with a smile, Its just eleven Sword Hearts, nowhere near being unrivaled through the ages. He then added with a smile, If I can condense fourteen Nine-Colored Sword Hearts, that would truly make me unrivaled through the ages. The three from the Iceflame Qilin were dumbstruck. Fourteen? They couldnt imagine how invincible Yang Xiaotian would be if he really could condense fourteen Sword Hearts. In fact, Yang Xiaotian wasnt just boasting. If he could tame more Divine Swords, then he would soon have the hope of, like the Lord of Azure God in the past, condensing the fourteenth Sword Heart. Now that he already had eleven Sword Hearts, if he could comprehend Thunderclap Nine Heavens and condense the twelfth Sword Heart, there would only be two more to go. I wonder if the Hundred Clan Empire possesses any Divine Swords, Yang Xiaotian thought to himself. Now, he was only two Divine Swords short of the hope to condense all fourteen Sword Hearts. Later, Yang Xiaotian asked the three if they had heard of any Divine Swords in the Hundred Clan Empire. The Azure Thunder Python pondered and then said, It is said that an Ancient Ancestor of the Dwarf Clan once forged a Divine Sword called the Divine Sword of Everything. However, with the disappearance of that Ancient Ancestor, the whereabouts of the Divine Sword of Everything also became a mystery. The Divine Sword of Everything, Yang Xiaotian repeated the name, then asked, What is the name of that Dwarf Clan Ancient Ancestor? Named Man Lei, said the Azure Thunder Python. It seems like the Dwarf Clan has also been continuously searching for the whereabouts of the Ancient Ancestor Man Lei. If Young Master wants to find Man Lei, perhaps you could ask the Dwarf Clan; they should have some information about Man Lei. Yang Xiaotian nodded. However, he couldnt enter the Dwarf Clan territory at the moment and could only wait for Grandpa Tie Qiulans return. Afterward, Yang Xiaotian learned from Annihilating Heaven Demon Ancestor that Hai Ba was investigating him these past few days and continually gathering experts from the Elf Clan. Annihilating Heaven Demon Ancestor said respectfully, Young Master, shall I go and crush his head now? Yang Xiaotian shook his head, No need for now. If Hai Ba wanted to gather Elf Clan experts, then let him gather them. The more, the better. Ten days blinked by. During these ten days, Ya Xiaotian mainly practiced Thunderclap Nine Heavens and comprehended the Ancient Thunder God Sword Path. Under the effect of the heavenly Triple-Origin Purple Gold Pill, his cultivation level quickly rose to the second peak of the Emperor Realm, just one step away from breaking through to the third level of the Emperor Realm. The New Year was approaching, and auspicious snow was fluttering down. It was the end of another year. As Yang Xiaotian was practicing his swordsmanship in the snow-covered courtyard, he saw Tie Qiulan running into the small forest with a face full of excitement, waving to Yang Xiaotian from afar, Young Master Yang, my grandpa is back! Upon hearing that Grandpa Tie Qiulan was back, Yang Xiaotian stopped practicing his swordsmanship and was overjoyed. Grandpa Tie Qiulan had returned early, which was indeed great news. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Tomb of the Gods and Investigation of Doubtful Points Chapter 900: Tomb of the Gods and Investigation of Doubtful Points Little brother, I have a deal worth a few hundred million to discuss with you. Handsome boy, have you ever tried the temperature of a gods body? Dont be in a hurry to reject me. If you think Im not good enough, I still have a few sisters. Do you want me to introduce them to you? Come and take a look Brother, dont listen to those sluts. Ill tell you honestly, do you want the divine artefact? I have a lot of them here. They were all pawned by those male gods and goddesses who lost their eyes. As long as youre willing Matthew tried to cover his ears in pain. On the data panel. .. [Hint: Due to the special nature of the Divine Battlefield, you have encountered the Sisters of Desire, the Goddess of Pure Love, the God of Poison and Secrets, the God of Beauty, the God of Pawnshop and so on.] [You have received the special attention of a large number of gods!] .. These goddesses are really unrestrained Matthew could not help but shrink his neck. Of course. The male Gods moral integrity wasnt that high. He quickly checked the records and found that there were some male Gods who disguised themselves as goddesses to chat with him. Perhaps these people had been lonely in the sky for too long. Perhaps it was because they saw an opportunity to return to the Divine Battlefield. In short, they were all harassing Matthew. Matthew quickly gripped his authority and blocked most of the sound with his fatherly might. At this stage. No matter what the gods of the Heavenly Palace said, Matthew followed the principle of turning a deaf ear. If he wanted to cooperate with the people of the Heavenly Palace. Then the Goddess of Moon, Assia, or the God of Travelers might be better candidates. However, Matthew had firmly rejected them. Then, he naturally had to treat the other gods equally. I have to update my anti-peeping measures. The Star Weaving Robe might not be able to meet my current needs. Matthew thought as he called for Hussman to leave the Divine Battlefield. These people from the Heavenly Palace are floating in the astral world every day. They either peep or eat melons all day. Theyre really annoying. I have to think of a way to cover the forest, cemetery, and even the entire battle with a ritual to prevent prying. Its not that there are no such magic rituals, but it will cost a lot of money Yes, I can think of a way to get Rheagar to reimburse us In his thoughts. Some voices passed through the authority and entered Matthews ears. There was no lack of sounds that made his blood boil. Or perhaps some gods had given unimaginable conditions. But Matthew still chose to retreat without looking back! In the next second. His soul began to sink. It was as if he had fallen from the sky. This feeling was not pleasant. There was a strong feeling of falling. He raised his head and looked at the starry sky. Suddenly, he felt a sense of nostalgia for that place and an indescribable sense of belonging. No wonder once people get used to being at the top, they are no longer willing to return to being ordinary. This kind of difference is really too uncomfortable. Matthew sighed inwardly. However, just as he was quickly adjusting his mentality. Some extremely fragmented greyish-white images suddenly appeared in front of his eyes! The images flashed like sections in a kaleidoscope. It was difficult for Matthew to see the specific content. In a trance. He seemed to see a group of buildings with a strict aura. These buildings were guided by the iconic obelisk. The architectural aesthetic style was quite unique, but it also gave people a feeling of deja vu. Behind the buildings was a tall, snowy mountain. There seemed to be something else on the snowy mountain, but Matthew only saw a huge and ferocious figure! Is it a giant beast? Or something else Even though he was in the soul state. Matthew could also feel his heart pounding. He could clearly feel it. This building complex had a transcendent attraction to him, as if something was calling him to explore the secrets inside! He looked down at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have found a corner of the Tomb of the Gods!] Your profession, Advanced Necromancer, has resonated with an item in the Tomb of the Gods! [Knowledge (Legendary/Immortal Path): You realize that there is an artifact in the Tomb of the Gods that records a certain legendary advancement of a high-level necromancer. This advancement may be different from the legendary path of most necromancers in the world.] You can feel your bodys desire for it! .. A necromancers divine weapon? There was actually such a strange place like the Tomb of the Gods in the Divine Battlefield? Did the gods of the Heavenly Palace know of such a thing? Matthew thought excitedly. In the next second. The kaleidoscope-like scene quickly disappeared. Matthew tried his best to open his eyes wide, trying to get more information. However, just as his soul was about to return to his body He saw an extremely ridiculous scene! At the edge of the building complex. Matthew saw a familiar zombie hugging an ancient tombstone and gnawing on it hungrily! Damn it, am I hallucinating? He thought about it. Matthew felt his body become extremely heavy. He opened his eyes. He successfully returned to the workshop in the cemetery from the Divine Battlefield. Wahhh The babys cries interrupted Matthews thoughts. Curious, he leaned over. However, Soria quickly wrapped most of the babys body with a piece of silver silk. Matthew noticed that the babys eyes were confused as if she was in a fierce struggle. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Tomb of the Gods and Investigation of Doubts Chapter 901: Tomb of the Gods and Investigation of Doubts The frequency of the struggle and the cries were highly similar. Soria cast a Silence Spell impatiently. The baby stopped crying. However, her small mouth was still opening and closing, as if she did not realize that she had already been silenced. She is currently in the ignorant period when her soul and body are fusing. She is essentially no different from a newborn. Soria explained to Matthew and then looked at the latter with satisfaction. Looks like the Domain Battle went well? Matthew nodded gently. Its all thanks to Hussman. Soria looked at the entrance of the cemetery meaningfully. Your friends all have their own unique skills. Matthew smiled and immediately changed the topic to Mary. So what should we do next? He could feel the powerful divinity in the baby. If he calculated the amount, there were at least three portions of divinity! This meant that Marys new body was not just an ordinary demigod. If she was properly trained. She would soon become a legend! Soria replied solemnly, Marys reincarnation cost me a lot of effort and wealth. Since Ive already done this, why dont I go even further? Next, I will seal her memories and gradually let her find her past self through the most perfect reincarnation method. I want her to walk the path of her life again until her trip to Inferno fails. Matthew was slightly stunned. Then, he understood Sorias good intentions. This method of operation was similar to reloading. However, to Margaret After that, he would obtain a body that was extremely talented and perfectly matched with his soul! However, it was extremely difficult to do so. If he wanted Margaret to go through life again, not only did he have to suppress the demigod embryos power, but he also had to create an environment and events based on Margarets experiences. To an ordinary Legendary mage, this might even be a fantasy! However, since the person who spoke was Soria Matthew knew that the other party must be confident in doing this. It was nothing more than the amount of money spent. Blue Veil Dream? Matthew tried to follow Sorias train of thought. According to her thoughts, creating a dream world that matched Margarets life trajectory through Blue Veil Dream was the easiest way to do it. However, Soria quickly shook her head. The Blue Veil Dream is full of random, and Mary has divinity. She can easily see through such ordinary illusions. Even if I seal her body, it will be difficult to perfectly replicate Marys life trajectory in the Blue Veil Dream. Under Matthews puzzled gaze. Soria smiled. I want to take her to Cyberdragon! Cyber Dragon? Mystic Machinists? Matthew couldnt help but think of that short, stubborn, and magnanimous figure. His face was full of surprise. The cyborgs have such a method? Soria nodded gently. Dont underestimate the Occult Machinists. They are indeed a bunch of idiots who only know how to create explosions when they are in the middle or lower levels. However, when they are above the Legendary level, the powerful Occult Machinists are no weaker than the Legendary mages. The city of Cyberdragon is nicknamed the City of Miracles because the top Occult Machinists can indeed create miracles. For the next period of time, I will arrange for Mary to grow in a laboratory in the Cybordragon. If you want to see her, you can also bring my token to visit the Cybordragon, but she will definitely not recognize you. You must be mentally prepared for this. Matthew was a little regretful, but he quickly adjusted his attitude. When will I be able to see her with her memories restored? Soria thought for a moment. Three or five years. It shouldnt take much time. In short, youve helped me a lot this time. When you come back, Ill give you a very generous reward. Matthew smiled. At this moment, Sorias body lit up with the white light of teleportation. Matthew hurriedly waved at little Mary in her arms. Sorias Silence Spell was still in effect. However, he clearly saw Little Marys lips opening and closing slightly, mouthing a word that sounded like Daddy. Whoosh! The white light disappeared. Matthew recalled the last scene in his mind and felt a little disappointed. Then, a bitter smile appeared on his face. Will she really acknowledge me as her father in the future? I have really become a loving father this time In an instant. The white light flashed again. Under Matthews puzzled gaze, Soria left and returned. Whats wrong? Matthew saw that the other partys expression was a little serious, so he also became nervous. Soria extended her hand to Matthew. Birth control bracelet. You cant use it now, so give it back to me! Matthew did not react in time. Soria couldnt help but reveal a suspicious expression. Are you trying to take advantage of me? The reward is the reward. The bracelet is temporarily lent to you. Matthew hurriedly returned the bracelet. Only then did Soria leave, satisfied. Until the holy mage left. Matthew finally recovered. He had to admit that Sorias meticulous planning had amazed Matthew! No wonder my teacher encouraged me to learn how to make money from Soria. This is a subject that is a hundred times more difficult than slaying a dragon! Matthew smiled bitterly in his heart. With such a deduction. The reward promised by the Holy Mage was definitely not a fee, but Soria was proficient in enchantment. It would be good to exchange for a few more spell-like abilities. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Tomb of the Gods and Investigation of Doubtful Points Chapter 902: Tomb of the Gods and Investigation of Doubtful Points Moreover, he could also gain the friendship of a Holy Mage. Of course, this was not a bad thing for Matthew. In fact, he felt even more respect for Soria in the depths of his heart! She was already so rich, yet she was still so thrifty. Perhaps this was the essence of Fei Ziben! Although he didnt plan to take this path However, there was nothing wrong with absorbing the essence of others! After sending Soria off. Matthew brought Dudley and Hussman around his cemetery and woods. At the same time, he introduced the leader of the undead and the leader of the centaurs to them. Both of them had gentle personalities. Matthew was also there to mediate. Therefore, the two big shots of the Spore Society quickly integrated into the respective circles of the cemetery and the oak forest. Of course, all of this was just the surface. How these people would get along with each other remained to be seen. After settling everything. Matthew went to find the mother of coolies, Myossage. He asked about the whereabouts of the lonely zombie! Him? Myossage was stunned. Hes ploughing the fields! The two of them arrived at the wasteland in the north of the forest. A group of zombies had ropes tied around their waists, shoulders, and even necks. At the other end of the rope was a heavy iron plough. The zombies walked forward with slow but firm steps. They couldnt feel pain. They might only feel that it was a little boring. But the zombie farmers work was fruitful. It was close to early winter. The barren land in the north was slightly hardened due to the frost. Not to mention humans, even cows couldnt plough this kind of wasteland. However, zombies were extremely powerful. They could really rely on their individual strength to reclaim wasteland in such a harsh climate! The only side effect was that there might be residual negative energy on the ground. But this was not a problem for Matthew. He could rely on the Sack of Decay or the Hand of Equalization to absorb the negative energy. You did a good job. Seeing the thriving scene in front of him, Matthew could not help but praise her sincerely. Then, he found the zombie that he had highlighted. Are you sure hes been here all along? Matthew pointed at the zombie and asked. The Mother of Slaves nodded vigorously. I can guarantee that he has always been the most hardworking one! Other than a little bit of an arrogance problem at the beginning, his performance later on was quite good. Of course, this is all thanks to my training. Under my whip, not many zombies dare to slack off! Matthew looked at the diligent figure. A trace of doubt appeared in his eyes. Could it be that Im hallucinating? When he saw the Tomb of the Gods earlier, the zombie that he saw at the last moment holding the tombstone and gnawing on it was 90% similar to this lonely zombie! Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people. The Undead looked almost the same. However, to necromancers, every zombie had a unique temperament. Matthew was certain that the two were highly similar. However, because the images of the tombs of the gods were too fragmented, he could not make a complete judgment. I didnt summon him to the Divine Battlefield, and theres no reason for him to appear there. Perhaps its just a similarity? But there must be something wrong with this guy! Matthew was even more certain of this. He pretended to inspect the zombies work and walked around the edge of the wasteland a few times. After he could not find any flaws in the lonely zombies, he left in a hurry. But ever since then. Matthew used his Immortal Eyes to lock onto this area. Not only that. He also told Peggy and Soldier to keep an eye on the zombie in the dark. If there were any abnormalities. They could provide feedback at any time. After finishing all of this. Matthew returned to the cemetery to rest. At noon the next day. A report from Jiliu City was delivered to Matthew. The writer of the report was naturally Hood. This guys movements are quite fast. Matthew casually opened the report. He knew that Hood wanted to give him and the Alliance an explanation, but the latters concerns did not exist with Matthew. This was because Matthew had been fighting alongside Hood almost the entire time from Cross City to Jiliu City. On the eve of the incident at Jiliu City. Hood was still in the oak forest, which extended his lifespan. Even though the incident in Jiliu was caused by Hoods negligence, Matthew would never suspect that the old man was colluding with the demons or the Evil Empress. However, Matthew still read the report seriously. It was mentioned in the report. One of Hoods grandsons had gotten in touch with a merchant in the Far East. Under the merchants bewitchment and transportation. The Shadow Monks boarded the Alliances airship and came to the fertile land of the south from the bitterly cold land of the Far East. As for the conspiracy between the Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the Abyss. There were also several other grandsons of Hood. This included Young Master Hood, whom Matthew had bumped into that day! That guys acting skills were not bad. However, in front of the powerful investigative abilities of a Tier 5 mage, most of the conspiracies had already come to light. In short, the mayor of Jiliu City and Hoods grandsons had been fooled by the Evil Empress. Hood was in seclusion every day. This almost caused a tragedy. Fortunately, Kratos, who had also joined the Dark Shadow Fist Sect, was stripped of his identity by Cedrick. That was why the mole tipped Matthew off. This also involved some kind of mysterious ritual of the Thousand Transformers. Of course, Hood didnt know much about this. Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Tomb of the Gods and Investigation of Suspicious Points Chapter 903: Tomb of the Gods and Investigation of Suspicious Points His report did not mention this at all. It was obvious that Matthew had the right to choose whether or not to report it completely. The old fox is still very meticulous. Matthew smiled. He had just opened the next few pages. After the Evil Empress gave him her son, the Shadow Monks in the manor either died or fled. With Hoods lightning-fast methods. Jiliu City was turned upside down. Many dark creatures had nowhere to hide. The strength of the golem troops was still quite powerful. It only took a few days. Hood wiped out most of the Dark Shadow Fist Sect members. However, the crisis in Jiliu City was not completely resolved. Although Matthew had destroyed the Abyssal Stone Pillar and the Blood Nightmare Labyrinth, a portion of the Abyssal Vile Earth still spilt out. The energy from the abyss created many small abyssal cracks. These abyssal rifts were irregularly distributed in every corner of the city. From time to time, demons would run out and cause chaos in the city. Currently, Hood had imposed martial law on the city. Ordinary demons from the Abyss were relatively easy to deal with. However, the monster called the Heart Demon, mentioned on the last page of the report, gave Hood a headache. This kind of demon was not very powerful. However, it could magnify the dark side of human hearts and make them degenerate into demons step by step. When the report was sent out. There had already been a few cases of people running around naked and killing people in Jiliu City. These were all typical examples of people being controlled by inner demons. Because of this, Hood sought help from the Alliance. After all, this was a dimensional rift, and it faced the Abyss. This was the first time in hundreds of years that the South had been invaded by demons, so they had to take it seriously. Looks like Hood is going to be busy. Matthew closed the report with a solemn expression. However, just as he was thinking He realized that there was an attachment to the report! Matthew opened the attachment and saw that it was a mini-investigation report. The content was a restoration of the scene of an Abyss deathmatch! It was mentioned in the report. The two girls with Matthew were once trapped in the same blood pool as a group of terrifying demons. These demons included two Tier 3 Shadow Monks, a large number of Imps, and several Level 20 Fallen Angels! One of the Shadow Monks was killed by the elfs swordsmanship. This was understandable. Although Beanna had just started learning the Elven Sword Hymn, it was an elite class that naturally came with eight basic levels. To be able to learn the Path of Sword Chant. It meant that Beanna was not a weak girl like before. In a desperate situation. She had burst out with extraordinary potential, and it was not surprising that she had killed a Shadow Monk who was one level higher than her. However, how the remaining enemies were killed was very strange! Hood pointed out in his report. These monsters were all killed in one hit! Moreover, they were all instantly pierced through the throat or heart by sharp weapons. All kinds of signs indicated that. The person who killed these monsters was very familiar with the weaknesses of demons. Her strength was also terrifyingly high. However, what puzzled him was that There was no trace of anyone else at the scene. So, who killed these monsters, especially those level-20 fallen angels? Even Hood himself felt that it was difficult to deal with them without the help of the golem. This had become the most suspicious point in the Blood Nightmare Labyrinth incident! Considering that the two girls were related to Matthew. Hoods attachment was also sent to Matthew. Over at the Alliance, they didnt know about this at all. They actually faced so many monsters at that time?! Matthews first reaction was self-blame and fear. He had been too careless. He had thought that a place like Jiliu City would be safe, but he had almost pushed Sif into the abyss! If something really happened to Sif He was afraid that he would be too ashamed to face Rheagar. But in the next second. Matthew was puzzled again. So, who killed these monsters for them? It cant be Sif herself, right? Although she has already awakened, Rheagars bloodline isnt that outstanding It cant be a genetic mutation, right? He rubbed his chin and suddenly called Soldier over. He asked seriously, When you found Sif, was there anyone else with them? What kind of scene did you see? Be more specific! Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Purgatory’s Daughter’s Order! Chapter 904: Purgatorys Daughters Order! .. Soldier scratched his crotch in response to Matthews question. His reaction was a little slow. She is very safe. I know shes safe. Matthew maintained a high degree of patience. He said patiently, But can you describe the scene in another way? Soldier was deep in thought. The enemies are not safe. Matthew choked for a moment and then continued to ask, Who were the enemies at that time? Soldier replied, Demons. Matthew tried his best to provide a more accurate direction. Demon? Big or small? Who knew that Soldier thought for a full three minutes before slowly answering, Small Matthew frowned. Could it be that Sif had killed imps? This doesnt match with Hoods report But in the next second. There are big ones too. Soldier added slowly. Matthew was furious. However, he could not blame Soldier. After all, the other partys intelligence level was not there Saying that his intelligence was equivalent to a five or six-year-old child might be a bit of a lie! He seemed to have sensed Matthews emotional change. Soldiers faint grievance came from the other end of the contract. Matthew quickly adjusted his state of mind and asked from a different angle, Did you feel anything different about Sif that day? Soldier immediately replied, The clothes shes wearing are different from what she usually wears Matthews eyes lit up. He quickly recalled that when he found Sif and Beanna, the former was not wearing the same clothes as when he came to Jiliu City. Why would she change her clothes when she encountered danger outside? Combined with Matthews previous experience of fighting alongside Rheagar, it was probably because Sif had activated her second form! After all, the second form of a demon was usually much larger than its normal form. It was inevitable that her clothes would be torn. Thats why theres a high chance that Sif has activated her second form. Furthermore, she has displayed extraordinary strength in the Abyss Deathmatch This might be one of the important conditions for them to get through this crisis. But she is still far from being able to kill a level 20 Fallen Angel. Matthew pondered as he continued to ask, Do you feel anything else? Soldier stood there in a daze. After a long time, he couldnt help but pinch his crotch. At that moment, his soul fire actually became slightly unstable! Terrifying. Soldier replied. Terrifying? Matthew was surprised. Fear was not a word in the dictionary for undead creatures. If Soldier thought Sif was scary This meant that her strength was far beyond his imagination! However, this was neither scientific nor magical, and it went against the common sense of the strict hierarchy of demon bloodlines. How terrifying? Is it close to my level? Matthews curiosity was piqued. Soldier looked at Matthew uneasily. He actually took half a step back and said hesitantly, Even more terrifying than master How is this possible?! Matthew couldnt help but blurt out. He was very clear about his own strength. Although Matthew was only at the peak of Tier 4, with the support of many domains and abilities, especially the effect of spell levelling, Matthews spells could easily reach the peak of Tier 5! Not to mention that his signature spell could even face the majesty of a Legend! With his current strength. It was not a problem to say that he was a little invincible under the legendary realm. But in Soldiers eyes. He was actually inferior to a little girl who had just awakened her bloodline. This was a little too ridiculous! Of course. Bloodline awakening had nothing to do with seniority. It was purely a competition of ancestors and talent. But Matthew pondered. Rheagars ability was just so-so. Melinda might have some tricks up her sleeve, but she wasnt some powerful expert. The blood of the devil carried a strong sense of order. The probability of a bloodline mutation happening was extremely low. It was almost impossible for an idiot father to suddenly give birth to a genius girl in the demon society. Matthew went through the logic behind this. However, he could only conclude that There was a problem with Soldiers perception! Otherwise, there was no reason for him to be weaker than Sif! It must be like this! Matthew even wondered, Is it because Im usually too gentle to them that I dont have any dignity in their hearts, which led to this misjudgment? But looking at Soldiers respectful face He also felt that the possibility of this was relatively low. These contract partners had the deepest understanding of Matthew. It was impossible for them not to know how terrifying Matthew was. And to take it a step further. Even if Soldier made a wrong judgment, Sifs second form after awakening must be extremely powerful. Is this related to the Holy Grail of Sin? No, I have to ask Rheagar later! Matthew was getting more and more interested in this matter. This feeling was hard to describe. A little girl that he had neglected suddenly became an existence that seemed to be on par with him in terms of strength. Matthew was eager to know the truth behind all of this! He waved his hand to let Soldier leave. The latter retreated into the shadows as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. Matthew continued to flip through the report attachment. When he flipped to the last page. Suddenly, a golden card slid down automatically. It landed in his palm. Matthew took a closer look and made a surprised expression. It was a foldable card! The front of the card was a standard magic array and a space contract. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: The Purgatory’s Daughter’s Order Chapter 905: The Purgatorys Daughters Order On the back was a beautiful garden. The depths of the garden emitted a dazzling golden light. The whole scene was dynamic. If one focused their eyes on the golden light, it would be as if they could follow the path of the garden to the depths. In the blink of an eye. Matthew saw a large number of gold coins lying quietly in the treasure chests in the depths of the garden! .. [Hint: You have received Hoods thank you gift, Garden Treasure Chest(Spatial Foldable Card)] [Accountant: You quickly estimated that the total value of the gold coins in these chests is close to one million!] [Remark: You deserve it. Thank you for everything youve done for me.] [Hood] .. One million gold coins! Matthews hand, which was holding the foldable card, trembled slightly. Are all these old fellows so rich? His heart was a little shocked. He guessed that Hood was not a saint. However, he did not expect the other party to be so inhumane. To be able to easily give out a million, Old Hoods family background was evident. But thinking about it carefully, this was actually very reasonable. Jiliu City was far richer than Rolling Stone Town. It was Jade Courts biggest business partner and almost monopolized the elves external trade. And Hood had been operating in that city for 80 to 90 years. As time passed. The accumulation of wealth was terrifying. It was no wonder that the current governor of Jiliu City wanted to deal with Hood. Matthew had thought that the City Lord was simply bewitched. But think about it carefully. This was probably related to the crazy blood-sucking of the Hood Clan in Jiliu City. Of the one million gold coins. How much of it was legitimate income, and how much of it was from the people? Thinking of this. Matthew couldnt help but sigh. He couldnt refuse the money that was delivered to his door, not to mention that he deserved it. What made him sigh was that In the past, he would definitely feel extremely disgusted by this money. But now. This thought only flashed through his mind for a moment, and it basically did not leave any psychological burden. Matthew could clearly sense the change in his mentality. Perhaps it was because he had gradually seen the cruelty and darkness of this world. Under the contrast of those evil things. The slightly grey area did not seem so repulsive. In the past. He definitely wouldnt cooperate with Blinken. But half a month ago. After Isabelle started a massacre in Cross City, didnt he still help her clean up the mess? Matthew had visited the families of some innocent people. Faced with the doubts of some of them. He could only remain silent, or he could only insist that it was the doing of the witch of the Dragon Worship Sect. This helplessness that stemmed from reality made Matthew unable to do anything but sigh. Of course, mages were not good people. However, compared to the gods and the evil beings in the outer planes, they were much, much better. The world is like a dirty fish tank He sighed with emotion. Matthew couldnt help but recall what Soria had once said to him. He then had a deeper understanding. I can only be myself first. In my own territory, try to treat ordinary people better. He secretly warned himself. At this moment. He suddenly realized how valuable Rheagar was! Im afraid theres only one lord in all of Aindor who supports his own citizens. Matthew smiled silently. He thought for a while. He hadnt been to the City Hall for a long time, and he happened to encounter Sifs issues. So he packed up and quickly went to Rolling Stone Town. However, as soon as he stepped into the office hall. What he saw was a chaotic scene. Several groups of soldiers were entering and exiting the lords manor. In the office hall. Rheagar sat on the sofa dejectedly, holding a letter in his hand. Zeller, on the other hand, was giving orders with a tired expression. When Matthew went in. Zeller said, After she awakened, my divination spell was ineffective against her. However, a girl who has never travelled far should not be able to cover her tracks. I am gathering experts to track her. We must find her before dark! However, Rheagar sat on the sofa and did not show any special expression. His reaction was slow. His emotions were filled with frustration. Matthew quickly stepped forward. Is it Sif? When Zeller saw him, a rare smile appeared on his tired face. Yes, Sif ran away from home. She only left a letter. As he spoke, he pointed at Rheagar. Matthew leaned over. Can I take a look? Rheagar handed the letter to Matthew listlessly. Matthews gaze became subtle as he hurriedly glanced over. The content of Sifs letter was quite simple. She only said that she had been invited by a magic academy in the northernmost floating city to participate in the entrance examination. Because she had been suppressed for too long. She longed to see the world alone. She even left her planned route in the letter. From Rolling Stone Town, she headed north, past Stormwater City and the Watcher Highlands, through the Cloud Highlands and the Hellen Mountains. After arriving in the North, they quickly headed southwest to the Sea Monster Pass, crossed the Troll Kingdom, crossed the Man-eating Islands and the Dark Sea, and finally arrived at the Far North. This plan is a little too ridiculous Matthew didnt know what to say after reading it. Sifs idea of the route was quite simple and crude. It was the shortest route between two points, but the obstacles along the way were like natural barriers. Even Matthew did not dare to cross them! She knows how to play tricks now. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: The Purgatory’s Daughter’s Order Chapter 906: The Purgatorys Daughters Order Matthew reminded, This map might be deliberately misleading us. Zeller looked at Matthew in surprise, but after thinking about it, he nodded in agreement. No matter what, we have to find her. The outside world is too dangerous. Matthew was about to agree. But at this moment, Rheagar suddenly shook his head and said, So what if we find her? She already has her own thoughts. She wont listen to me anymore. His face was filled with loneliness. Ive never seen her like that. Shes completely different from the Sif I know. Yesterday, she quarrelled with me again. When she turned around and left, her back looked very much like Melinda when she left. Shes her daughter, after all. No one can stop them from doing what they insist on. Matthew hurriedly explained, Sif and Melinda are definitely different. Ive talked to her. Sifs hatred for her own bloodline is probably more serious than we thought. Shes deeply troubled by it. Perhaps the Holy Grail of Sin has also affected her. Rheagar, dont think too badly of things. Shes still your daughter. Rheagar rubbed his knees with both hands, his eyes lifeless as he muttered to himself, I know, I know. Its all my fault. I was too selfish. I just want Sif to be fixed in a certain moment forever. In my mind, she should always be that obedient daughter. She must live according to my will. I claim that this is a form of protection, but on second thought, the so-called protection has probably caused irreparable harm to her. The ideas I instilled into her became her weapon to resist me. I brought this upon myself Matthew quietly listened to Rheagars confession. He wanted to refute him, but after thinking about it carefully, what Rheagar said was not wrong. Sometimes, the overprotection of parents would cause more harm to their children. After all, Sif was an individual with her own thoughts. She yearned to grow, to see the outside world, and to have a change in her life. These were all very legitimate needs. Matthew didnt know how the father and daughter communicated in private, but with Rheagars previous overprotection of Sif, the quarrel between the two was inevitable. This kind of thing. An outsider like him couldnt interfere. At most, he could only help say a few words. Youre already better than most parents to be able to recognize this. Matthew tried to say something nice, Sif actually loves you very much, but her body may be undergoing changes that we cant predict. These changes have aggravated her emotional ups and downs. Running away from home may be a temporary thing. She might be back in two days. Rheagar covered his face with his hands in pain. I know that my daughter will grow up eventually. She will live her own life sooner or later. I just didnt expect this day to come so quickly Matthew and Zeller looked at each other. It was obvious. They couldnt let Rheagar continue to be immersed in this kind of resentment. Therefore, under Zellers hint. Matthew encouraged, Its fine. I can ask the prophecy mages in the Alliance to help us find Sif. At least we can guarantee her safety. However, Rheagar shook his head. Im not worried about Sifs safety. I dont think anyone can hurt her along the way. In the end, she is indeed different from before. If any stupid Evil Art Master dares to kidnap Sif, he will die very quickly. Matthews heart skipped a beat. So Sif did awaken a powerful power? What is this power? I suspect that her current strength is close to mine! Rheagar glanced at Matthew. He suddenly puffed out his chest proudly. Is there a possibility that shes more powerful than you now? Matthew smiled. At this moment. Zellers extremely serious voice sounded. Is it related to that drop of blood? Rheagar nodded. Zeller asked in surprise, How is that possible? Did you really find that drop of blood? How long has that drop of blood been on your hand? Why dont I know anything about it? Rheagar said bitterly, Its Melinda. I only realized after Sif completed her awakening that there was a wisp of Barthors aura on her! It was speculated that Melinda must have found a drop of Barthors blood through some unknown means when she was pregnant and fused it into Sifs body. The origin of this drop of Barthors blood might be related to the necromancer who took Melinda away, but it could also be just my prediction. In short, I was careless at the time and didnt notice this detail. And now, Sifs body has gathered the most evil and powerful devil power in the entire Inferno Hell. Under my influence, she has always hated evil and devils. Its no wonder shes so resistant to Awakening. After Awakening, she seems to be so emotionally unstable Barthors blood? Matthew was shocked. He had once told Margaret about the Suki Family. This powerful force that occupied almost half of Purgatorys territory originated from the leader of the Inferno Hells humans and the demon, Mephisto, as well as the drop of Barthors blood they found. Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: The Purgatory’s Daughter’s Order Chapter 907: The Purgatorys Daughters Order Barthor was a terrifying existence who had once unified the Nine-Tier Purgatory. He was more powerful than any devil in Purgatory, but he was unlucky enough to run into a peak Calamity Mage and was eventually sealed under the Bridge of All Life. The power contained in the blood essence he left behind was naturally unimaginable! Are you sure thats Barthors aura? Matthew didnt dare to be negligent. Rheagar nodded his head lightly. I wasnt sure at first, but after the recent quarrels, I realized that the aura she revealed when she lost control of her temper was exactly the same as my sisters. Well, it was Lutisia, the current queen of the Suki Kingdom. She had the purest Barthor bloodline of the Suki Family. However, compared to Sif, even Lutisias Barthor aura wasnt as strong. I can basically confirm that Sifs body has an extra drop of Barthors blood compared to the normal Suki members. This drop of blood will give her endless power, but it might also cause her to be consigned to eternal damnation. Only that ambitious Melinda would do such a thing. Damn it Rheagars face was filled with uneasiness and annoyance. At this moment, Matthew finally understood the dilemma in Rheagars heart. His daughter had suddenly grown up and wanted to be independent. Facing Sifs sudden power, Rheagar lost confidence in himself. He was most worried that Sif would go astray. In the end, Im still too weak. If I had the strength of a Legend, I would have the confidence to guide her on the right path, but I dont I really shouldnt have wasted all these years. If I had worked hard, I might have become a Legend by now. Rheagar hugged his head and cried out. Zeller walked over and kicked him. Wake up. With your talent, if you work hard, youll only be Li Weiqi. You might not even be as good as him Rheagar protested, Maybe I really have the talent to become a Legendary Warrior? Zeller rolled his eyes and fell silent. Matthew muttered, If thats the case, Sifs decision to go to the Floating City was actually a very correct one. She might be worried that she wouldnt be able to control the power in her body, and she needs a legendary mage or warlock to help lead the way. Rheagar helplessly slumped onto the sofa. Youre right. But I just feel terrible. And Im worried that shell suffer if she goes out alone. What if shes like me and has no sense of direction? Matthew immediately interrupted Rheagars resentment. So the most important thing now is to find Sif and send her to Floating City through proper channels. Rheagar gritted his teeth as if he was still unwilling. Zeller came over and patted him on the shoulder. Its time to admit your old age, Rheagar. You cant tie her to your side. As Matthew said, finding her a better teacher is the best choice. Rheagar retorted, Im not old yet! Zeller laughed coldly. Yesterday, you had an affair with the wives of the nobles from Red Mountain in the changing room of the official posthouse. The average time was less than seven minutes. And this is under the condition of smearing that sword oil! This will never be the standard you used to have, Regar! Rheagars face turned red, and he immediately defended himself, Thats because their husbands are nearby. Matthew was dumbfounded. Zeller waved his hand dismissively. Those nobles willingly offered their women to Rheagar in exchange for some of their inherent interests in Red Mountain. In the beginning, Rheagar pretended to be unwilling to accept it, but those nobles expressed that it was the custom of Red Mountain to offer their wives to the lord they were loyal to. If Rheagar could not lower himself, then they would be very afraid and would not dare to stay in Red Mountain any longer. So he happily went along with it. However, from the expressions of those noble ladies after the incident, Im afraid his performance could only be said to be passable. Rheagar could not refute. He could only continue sighing. Matthew blinked. So, do you agree to let Sif go to the Floating City or not? Rheagar said dejectedly, So what if I dont agree? Let her go, Matthew. Please find her a good teacher. Just tell me how much it costs. Matthew nodded. Since Rheagar had spoken, he was naturally willing to help the father and daughter reconcile. But before that. He had to find Sif first. It was not difficult for the mages of the Alliance to find someone, but to find a teacher. Just as Matthew was thinking about who to find to divine Sifs whereabouts. Rheagar suddenly pulled Matthews sleeve. Do you think I still have a chance to become a Legend if I start working hard now? Matthew wanted to say that it was unlikely. However, he suddenly remembered that he seemed to have an invisible title of legendary mentor. So he said, Try it. I think you have a good chance. Rheagars eyes lit up. Then Ill start increasing the intensity of the training now! Ill have to leave Sif to you! Matthew agreed readily. Then, he smiled and left the lords office. Barthors blood? This is really something to look forward to Unknowingly. Matthew quickened his pace. Through the portal of the Cauldron House, Matthew spent a lot of money to arrive at the northernmost floating city for the first time. He did not wander around the legendary floating city. Instead, he immediately found the person he wanted to visit. Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: The Purgatory’s Daughter’s Order Chapter 908: The Purgatorys Daughters Order Genius Mage Hibbert. Of course, there was no surprise. The female Mage, Vivien, who had a child with him, was also beside him. After the incident at Cross City. Viviens attitude towards Matthew had changed drastically. After listening to Matthews narration. Hibbert was still in a daze. Vivien said, If its really the blood of Barthor, then many of the Hall Mages would be willing to accept her as a student. But before that, we have to find that girl as soon as possible. We cant let anything happen to her! Hibbert cant do this. Let me help you! Half an hour later. Northeast of Rolling Stone Town, in the wilderness only a few miles away from Ghost Granny Castle. A lonely figure was slowly walking north. Her figure was light and agile as if she was indescribably happy. But from time to time. She would also look back at the small town where she had lived for more than ten years. However, no matter how many times she looked back. In the end, she chose to continue north resolutely. Next is my own path. I want to walk by myself! With such a firm thought in mind, the girl unknowingly arrived near the Scar of the Dead. She frowned and looked ahead. Do I have to take a detour? At this moment. A magic carpet descended from the sky. A beautiful female mage with a gentle tone stood on the magic carpet. Miss Sif? Im Vivien, a hall mage of Floating City. Ive been entrusted by a friend to send you directly to your destination. As she spoke. She showed the identity of the Seven Saint Alliance and the assessment information that Sif had reported to the Alliance. Is the friend youre talking about Matthew? Sif asked curiously. Vivien nodded lightly. He said that if he showed up, you might mistake him for a lobbyist sent by your father. Thats why he didnt come. Sif pursed her lips and didnt say anything. Vivien noticed that her forehead was covered in sweat and asked considerately, Do you want milk tea? As she spoke, she conjured a cup of milk tea out of thin air. Sif looked at the scene curiously. Then, she asked in embarrassment, Can I have two glasses? Vivien was stunned for a moment before smiling gently. Of course you can. Hence, she made another cup. Sif took the two cups of milk tea and apologized politely. Then, she suddenly disappeared from where she was! In mid-air. On the invisible magic carpet. Matthew looked at Sif in surprise. The latter looked at Matthew with a smile. Her little face was almost touching his nose. I order you to drink my milk tea! she said. Matthew instinctively wanted to refuse, but for some reason, he suddenly found that he had lost his resistance to Sifs words! Ill feed you. Her tone was obedient and gentle, but her words were unquestionable and domineering. Matthew lowered his head involuntarily. Just as his lips were about to touch the edge of the cup of milk tea. The milk tea was suddenly moved away. A pair of soft and sweet lips kissed him. At that moment. Matthews mind went blank. He hadnt had the time to enjoy that sweetness and gentleness. A sharp pain pricked his nerves. Ah, its all my fault for being too careless. I bit and bled That was what she said. However, there was no trace of apology on the girls face. She licked her lips arrogantly. At the same time, her eyes were filled with provocation as she looked at Matthew. In the next moment. Matthew could feel an itch on his waist. A thin tail wrapped around his waist, and the tip of the tail pierced through his robe, quickly carving a brand on Matthews waist! Then, goodbye, Matthew. Sif suddenly took a step back, and her entire temperament became obedient and gentle. Please apologize to Rheagar for me. Ill come back. Wait until I find my own path. You have to work hard too. Dont be careless, and let me surpass you As she spoke. She handed Matthew one of the cups of milk tea. Then, she disappeared from the magic carpet again. A moment later. Viviens magic carpet slowly rose and flew further away. Matthew sat on his magic carpet in a daze and watched them leave. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have encountered Sif, the Daughter of Purgatorys Command Spell ! Exemption failed! You have received a light attack from Sif. This action is suspected to be flirting. Do you want to change the meaning of the action? You have been marked by Sif, the Daughter of Purgatory. [Hunters Mark: You have become the prey of the Daughter of Purgatory. In a future moment, when she is in a happy mood, she may enjoy you] Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Im the Victim! Chapter 909: Im the Victim! .. He felt a burning pain coming from his lower back. Matthew couldnt help but take out a mirror to look at himself. The so-called mark of prey. Its appearance was like a scar scratched by a wild beast with three claws. It was different from ordinary wounds. The three scars were still flashing with a dark red bloody light. Matthew covered it with his hand. It was quite hot. After a very long time. Only then did the burning scar slowly disappear, gradually turning into a tattoo-like existence. Matthew frowned. He could feel that this thing was a bit like Sorias enchantment spell, permanently becoming a part of his body. It seemed to be a little difficult to remove it. At the same time. He also sensed the hidden attributes of the Prey Brand. .. [Additional Effect: When the Prey Brand is activated, your resistance to Command and Charm spells of the opposite sex will increase by 100%.] At the same time, your resistance to Sifs Command and Charm spells is reduced to 10% of normal! When any member of the opposite sex has intimate physical contact, mucus contact, or bodily fluid communication with you. The brand will automatically enter the activated state. [You can feel a slight pain and receive a temporary focus +1 attribute increase!] .. Matthews expression gradually became subtle. Sif Are you purely treating me as your private property? Deep down in his heart, there was a sense of dissatisfaction that he had been offended. However, there was a vague feeling. He was interested in Sif, who had changed so much. It is possible that I am also a strong person in my bones. It is inevitable that I will be interested in powerful strength Matthew laughed bitterly in his heart. If he couldnt get rid of this mark, he would have to lower his head when facing Sif in the future. Barthors blood is indeed one of the strongest sources of power in Inferno Hell. No wonder I couldnt resist her command spell just now. Matthews emotions were complicated. This power was indeed terrifying. No wonder Rheagar was so anxious. His obedient and gentle daughter was suddenly at risk of losing control, and she couldnt control it at all. Anyone would feel uncomfortable. But for Matthew. The biggest reminder of what had just happened was still- In the future, I have to put those two divinities in a place where I can get them at any time! If I had those two divinities, Sifs command spell would not have succeeded, and I wouldnt be in such a sorry state. Matthew scratched his head, suddenly not knowing what to do next. According to the plan he had discussed with Vivien. He planned to secretly escort Sif to the northernmost floating city, but now that something like this had happened, Matthew suddenly felt a little embarrassed to go. So he sat down on the magic carpet. He quickly wrote two letters. One of them was for Hibbert, and the other was for Vivien. He gave Vivien more words. Matthew could tell that no matter what he asked Hibbert to do, it would still be Vivien who would help him. Instead of doing this. He might as well trouble Vivien directly. It would also save Hibbert the trouble of relaying the message. The content of the letter was actually quite simple. He explained Sifs situation and hoped that Hibbert and Vivien could find a good teacher for her. As for the cost Matthew said that if there was anything they could use, they could just ask. He would send it to them when the time came. Of course. Rheagar was definitely the one who paid for this. When he thought of Rheagar. Matthew could not help but feel a headache coming on. However, he had to finish what he started. He had already agreed to it, and now that he had sent Sif away, he still had to explain it to the other side. Half an hour later. In the office hall of the lords manor. So, you just let her go? Rheagar jumped up from the sofa. What else? Matthew licked his injured lips unnaturally. You have to let her learn to be independent, right? Rheagar clenched his fists. Other than asking you to apologize to me, does she have nothing else to say to me? Matthew thought for a moment. Right now, Sif is like a child who has just entered the rebellious phase. Her emotions fluctuate greatly. There are many things that she would rather hide in her heart than say publicly. This is very normal. As he spoke. He licked his lips again. Rheagar frowned and sighed deeply. But I still feel bad about letting her leave just like that. Matthew licked his lips for the third time. He had no choice. It hurt a little. It was purely an unconscious action. He continued to console Rheagar as he licked his lips. You have to let her go out and see the world. Maybe the real world is far from being as beautiful as she imagined. Maybe she will remember her fathers goodness when she encounters difficulties. Hearing this. Rheagar slowly nodded. What you said makes sense. But then he looked at Matthew suspiciously. What happened to your lips? Dont tell me you fell off a magic carpet? Matthew instinctively wanted to hide it. However, he thought about it. Sif had changed too much. As Sifs father and his friend, Rheagar seemed to have the right to know all this. So Matthew said frankly, Sif bit me. Rheagar was stunned for a moment. Then, without another word, he went into the room at the back. After a while. He then angrily came out with his sword, You bastard, how dare you take advantage of my daughter?! Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: Im the Victim! Chapter 910: Im the Victim! Ill kill you! Matthew was quite calm at first. He threw a Human Stop spell at Rheagar and explained, Calm down first But in the next second. A red light appeared on Rheagars body. His eyes were also burning with scarlet flames! At that moment. He was actually immune to Matthews immobilizing spell! Wait! You dont have to use the second form to kill me, right? Is this the resistance of the devil bloodline? Matthew was stunned. He quickly took a few steps back, pulled a Teleportation Gate, and instinctively feigned a shot. Taking advantage of the furious Rheagars attention being attracted by the Dimensional Door, Matthew hurriedly pulled away. He threw a Malicious Shapeshifting spell at Rheagar, who was venting his anger on the Dimensional Door! It was alright! Matthews Malicious Shapeshifting was very accurate. During this process, he was even forced to use the spell upgrade effect. Only then did he successfully turn Rheagar into a goat! However, it was different from the past. Rheagarr, who had turned into a goat, did not lose his offensive ability either. He didnt say a word, and his sharp horns stuck out. It went straight for Matthews lower body! In a hurry. Matthew couldnt dodge in time and was chased by Rheagar. The tables in the office hall fell to the ground. Vases and other objects were shattered into pieces. Hearing the voice, Madam Wesley poked her head out from the corridor. Lads, if you feel that your energy is too strong, go find the little girls to vent your anger instead of fighting with each other Rheagar, do you think my job is too idle? However, no one could answer her complaint. At this moment. Rheagar was obviously venting his pent-up frustration on Matthew. A pair of huge goat horns were wildly pointing at him. Matthew didnt spoil him. After being chased for a while, he turned into a Moon Bear and slapped the goat to the ground! The goat stood up and continued to charge. After Matthew slapped him against the wall twice, the effect of Malicious Shapeshifting disappeared. Rheagar once again rushed over with his big sword. Matthew fought him hand-to-hand for a few rounds and finally managed to subdue him. At this moment, he was already drenched in sweat. Rheagar was also panting. He was pressed to the ground by the huge bear paw, and his eyes gradually regained their calm. Matthew slowly let go. He knew that Rheagar was just venting. If he really wanted to fight, his Moon Bear form would not be able to take him down. But on the surface. He still spat angrily, Have you calmed down? Can you listen to me explain the whole story? Rheagar did not say a word. Matthew said slowly, It was Sif who took the initiative. I was passive the whole time! Im the victim! Rheagars eyes were wide open. Matthew pressed the bear paw back and continued, Shes like a different person. Shes full of aggression and makes me feel very dangerous. I dont have the ability to fight back at all! Although it sounds a little fake, your daughter does have the strength to fight a Tier 5 mage! And you know me. I wouldnt do something like bullying a little girl! The killing intent in Rheagars eyes gradually disappeared. After a long time. He pushed Matthews bear paw away and sat back down on the sofa. So, she kissed you before she left? Rheagars voice was filled with dejection. Matthew corrected him, Bite, not kiss! Uh, although there was a moment where it could be considered a kiss, most of the time, it was biting. Rheagars eyelids twitched, and his right hand involuntarily pressed on the big sword. Matthew quickly returned to his human form and showed his back to Rheagar. Look, she even left such a humiliating mark on me. This is all your daughters doing! I havent settled the score with you yet! Rheagars expression changed drastically when he saw this. A trace of guilt actually appeared in his eyes. This kind of brand is called the slave brand in the Purgatory. Usually, only the Devil Queens lover or male slave is qualified to be marked with this mark Once you have it, you will never be able to escape her control Sif, how did she become like this? Rheagar held his head with both hands. Matthew was relatively calm. He did not believe that a brand could do anything to him. He was a famous mage now, so how could he not escape the control of a little girl? He said calmly, Right now, Sif is full of contradictions, but at least we can see the dark side hidden in her heart. She may hate these things from the bottom of her heart, but she may also vaguely hope for them. Whether she is gentle, obedient, or wild and domineering, they are all a part of Sif. I hope she can reconcile with me as soon as possible, but this requires time and opportunity, as well as her own efforts. Weve already done everything we can. Theres no need for perfection. Rheagar, let it go. Rheagar took a deep breath. I understand. I understand the logic. Then, he looked at Matthew. So, you came to me just to say this? You came to show off in front of a father that you were forced by his daughter? Matthew shook his head. Its not that. He pointed at his lips and waist and said seriously, I just want to tell you that these two places are considered work-related injuries. Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Im the Victim! Chapter 911: Im the Victim! You have to reimburse me. Rheagar widened his eyes in disbelief, his trembling right hand once again pressing on the hilt of the sword. Matthew laughed and flew away. On the way back to the cemetery, Matthew was still thinking about the expression on Rheagars face. He had no choice. Who asked him to be bullied by Sif? He couldnt get back at his daughter. He could only bully her father. Why does this plot sound so strange Matthew laughed and shook his head. After returning to the cemetery. He ate something and meditated for a while before he had enough energy to continue exploring the domain. After winning the battle of gods by using the power of a fox to intimidate a tiger. Matthew obtained a small portion of the reproduction domain. This domain granted him a new ability. .. [Vigorous Halo: The fertility rate of the area you are in will be significantly increased.] People would be more eager to reproduce, the pregnancy rate of a single exchange of bodily fluids would be higher, and the probability of contraceptive failure would be three times higher. Under the influence of the halo, the child born would grow closer to you. At the very least, they would become your supporters. Some of them would want to acknowledge you as their godfather from the bottom of their hearts. This will help to increase your fatherly authority. But at the same time. You may also be slightly affected by the halo. [Warning: Detected that you possess the Temperance Domain.] There is a slight conflict with the reproduction domain. Please coordinate within 360 days. Otherwise, you will lose at least one of the two domains! .. How should he describe this exuberant halo? Matthew felt that it was still valuable. In times of chaos or when the population was insufficient, this halo would help increase the population of the territory. Although it would also affect him. But the good news was that this halo could be turned on or off freely through authority. Currently, the halos range of influence is within a 100-kilometer radius. Rolling Stone Town seems to be quite lacking in population, so lets keep it open for now Matthew thought about it and happily made a decision. Matthew wasnt surprised by the conflict of domains. The domain of temperance itself was in conflict with many other domains. He was an Emissary of Balance. If he couldnt even settle this, then he wouldnt have to consider entering several conflicting fields in the future. Matthew wasnt in a hurry to coordinate his domain. Instead, he chose to continue opening up the Tauren Domain. In the past. He had chosen to open up vertically, which was to dig deeper into a single element. However, in this war of gods, when he launched the war, he used the Tauren domain as a base and launched a declaration of domain expansion. In this way. Matthew had no choice. He could only expand horizontally. .. [Hint: Your Tauren domain has officially annexed the Reproduction domain and has expanded the Plunder Element horizontally! The current Tauren domain contains the following elements: Reproduction (Distorted) Plunder (Full) Tauren (Race) Instigate (Undead) Other (Temptation, Depravity, Seduction) .. Your Tauren domain has gained a wider definition. In a wider domain, you will enjoy a higher priority. In the process of opening up horizontally. You have obtained a new ability from the Plunder Element,Snatch Blades. [Snatch Blade: You can use Hand, Mages Hand, or Equalization Hand to perform a tactical action to steal the targets weapon.] [Prerequisite: To use Snatch Blade, your hands must not be equipped with any weapons except for gloves.] [Remark: When the target holds a weapon and attacks you at close range, the success rate of seizing the blade will increase to more than 95%!] [The closer the distance, the higher the success rate!] [Detected that you have a similar ability within the domain: Lending me to play with it! Do you want to choose ability fusion?] .. Matthew thought for a moment. In the end, he didnt choose to fuse with it. These two abilities were indeed similar. They were both targeted at the enemys weapons, but their uses were actually different. Lending it to me to play with requires the same type of weapon to be prepared in advance, which is more suitable for taking the initiative to attack. Snatch Blade was different. It was more like a defensive counterattack ability. The fusion of domain abilities was a very serious matter. If one of them failed to fuse well, they might lose the characteristics of the two abilities. It was better to keep it. This way, no matter what situation he encountered in the future, Matthew would have his own ability to deal with it. In general. The ability to snatch blades gave Matthew a more relaxed response when facing melee professionals, especially assassins. Im a mage. Its normal for me to learn how to snatch a blade with my bare hands, right? When he thought of that scene. Matthew couldnt help but look forward to it. The opening of the domain ended here. In the following period of time. Matthew first checked the development of the Demiplane. He hadnt checked it for a few days. There were almost no changes to the Demiplane. Matthew knew that this was because he had entered a settling period. The only thing that surprised him was At the edge of the Demiplane, a few wooden boxes appeared. Some of these wooden boxes were old, and some were new. The oldest one had already been corroded beyond recognition, and there were obvious signs of being soaked in seawater. The newer ones seemed to have just been made, and the quality looked quite good. Matthew checked. Regardless of whether the box was old or new, it was empty, which disappointed him. These boxes must have accidentally arrived at the edge of my Demiplane along the dimensional turbulence. This situation is very normal. The dimensions are filled with erratic turbulence. Some of the things in the turbulence come from collapsed Demiplanes, while others come from trash thrown away by mages. However, most of the drifting things are worthless. Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Im the Victim! Chapter 912: Im the Victim! With the continuous expansion of Biosphere 1, there might be more and more of this garbage. I might have to find someone to clean it up in the future. Matthew put away the boxes. He chatted with the Nature Souls in the other Holy Oak seeds for a while. He returned to the cemetery. He continued to perfect his protective umbrella plan. Matthew did not forget his promise to Alan, the Winter Moon. The problem with Jade Courts Scar of the Dead was also very prominent. This time. Because he had successfully written the Domain Contract. Matthew planned to upgrade his original plan. The protective umbrella he used in Rolling Stone Town In other words, the Scorched Earth of Death, which was filled with negative energy, still had the risk of spreading. However, after Matthews research during this period of time. He thought that he could plant a large number of underworld locust trees around the protective umbrella to alleviate this problem. At the same time. He planned to add tree walls and mushroom gardens around the new protective umbrella to greatly reduce the spread of negative energy. Amongst them. Matthew even planned to use the power of the Sack of Decay. This thing was a huge consumer of negative energy and could effectively delay the automatic expansion of the Scorched Earth of Death. After that, Ill plant a large number of mushrooms in the mushroom garden. I can even ask Hussman how to further balance Rustle, rustle, rustle. Matthews brush flew. He liked the feeling of making plans. Of course. Execution was also important. Usually, when Matthew was focused on something, no one dared to disturb him. But today was different. The Centaur Obast barged into the cemetery. As he advanced, he shouted, Lord Matthew, Lord Matthew! We found a group of demons at the edge of the oak forest! Obasts voice startled Matthew. He quickly put down his pen and activated the Oak Domain. In the next moment. Countless whispers entered Matthews ears. His expression changed slightly. Half a minute later. Matthew appeared in the east of the oak forest. In the buffer zone between the oak forest and the farm area further away. One by one, the demons screamed as they died on the ground. When Matthew rushed over. The last demons neck was snapped by a slow shadow. Matthew looked at the corpses of the demons on the ground, and his face revealed a shocked and heartbroken expression. The figure slowly turned around. His face was covered in blood, and his expression was extremely tired. His eyes were filled with vigilance. It was only when he saw Matthew that he suddenly relaxed, and his eyes turned red. Matthew, Ive finally made it to you His voice was very hoarse as if he had not slept for days and nights. Matthew gritted his teeth. He looked at the empty sleeve under the other partys right arm without confidence. Who caused you to be like this? Hearing this. The mans eyes turned even redder. He silently turned around and pulled out a small cart from the pile of demon corpses. There were seven Jango bodies lying on the cart. The faces of these corpses were very young. However, his death was especially tragic. Im fine. Although I lost an arm, Im still alive. The future king of the rainforest sounded like he was about to cry. But they, they cant live anymore Its all my fault! I thought this was a very profitable business, so I specially called them out from the tribe. Who knew that I overestimated my own strength and underestimated the intensity of the war. Theyre all dead, theyre all deadI dont dare to return to the tribe. I dont know how to report my mission. I dont know how to face those women, children, and the elderly. When we set off, I told them that we were going to make a lot of money, but now I dont know, I dont know, Matthew! As he spoke, he sat down on the cart. He lay with the bodies of the Jangos. His body twitched as he sobbed softly. He looked at the grief-stricken Lumiere. Matthew slowly opened the healing halo of the oak tree domain. A moment later. Lumieres sobs grew softer. Matthew asked softly, Did you bring them to the battlefield at Wild Wolf Mountain? You guys ran into that Demon Lord?! Lumiere did not answer. Matthew leaned over to take a look. The other party was already in a deep sleep. Matthew sighed softly and ordered his subordinates to dispose of the Evil Demons corpses and move them away. Then, he transformed into a moon bear himself and slowly carried Lumiere, who was in a deep sleep. He walked step by step towards the oak forest that was scattered with sunlight and shadows. Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Questions Chapter 913: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Questions .. In the small house in the woods. Lumiere was fast asleep. Matthew quietly cast a spell on him, but it only removed about one-third of the blood on his body. It was hard to imagine what he had encountered these days. However, Matthew knew that Lumiere had been invited by Golden Lion Barton to participate in the Battle of Wild Wolf Mountain as a mercenary. Matthew speculated. Given Lumieres formidable strength, he would definitely be fine as long as he did not collide head-on with the Demon Lord. During this time, he did not receive any news about Lumiere, including world events. Therefore, Matthew had thought that Lumiere would be fine. Who would have thought that he would suffer such a serious blow! Matthew sighed softly. He seemed to be partly responsible for Lumiere becoming a mercenary. This guys understanding of the outside world was very shallow. Especially on the level of war. After Lumiere left the rainforest, the first battle he participated in was the Battle of the Moss Hills! Everyone knew. The first time in any war would greatly shape a persons understanding of the war. Naturally, Lumiere was the same. Although there were some twists and turns in the battle at the Moss Hills, it was mostly under Matthew and the Alliances control. In that battle. The most dangerous moment was when Lumire charged into the dragons mouth to save Matthew. This scene was extremely shocking and thrilling at the time. It was just that in hindsight. This battle seemed to have caused Lumiere to misjudge the intensity of the war. He was indeed very powerful, so he was facing the dragon head-on. However, the Legendary Demon Lord That was a completely different concept! Its also his bad luck Matthew shook his head. Of course, he also knew that this kind of bad luck was inevitable. With the current situation, no region would be peaceful anymore. Rolling Stone Town had encountered the Dragon Calamity, Cross City had encountered the three evil organizations and the meteor shower, and the Dark Shadow Fist Sect and the demons had secretly plotted a conspiracy in Jiliu City. More and more lifeforms were pouring into the Prime Material Plane, and they were getting stronger and stronger. Even if you stay at home, you might encounter an accident. Not to mention the battlefield, a place full of variables. He was one of the main commanders of the battle at the Moss Hills. Matthew knew very well that the seemingly crushing victory of Rolling Stone Town hid a lot of preparations. This included the gathering of information and planning. For example, when fighting against the dragons. Matthew had prepared a large number of resistance potions in advance. These potions had successfully made the members of the elite party immune to the Dragons Might, allowing them to unleash their full strength. But the battlefield at Wild Wolf Mountain was different. No one had expected that the lords of the Three Towns of River Shore would go completely crazy and sacrifice the lives of the entire battlefield to summon a Legendary Demon Lord! If it were an ordinary Legendary Demon, it would be fine. The Abyssal Lord template possessed by the Demon Lord came with extremely high priority domains such as Chaos, Distortion, and Fear. These domains were completely destructive to those who were unprepared. It was normal for Lion Citys army to be completely wiped out. However, Matthew had thought that with Lumieres ability, he would be able to get out in time. Now it seemed that Either Lumiere was unlucky and was very close to the birthplace of the Demon Lord. Or the Demon Lords strength was beyond Matthews imagination! AhHiss! Even in his sleep. This young man, who was strong enough to fight the dragon head-on, could not help but curl up and let out ravings filled with fear. His heart is filled with fear, and he needs to be healed. A gentle voice sounded in Matthews ear. Matthew turned around. He saw a little boy outside the window of the wooden house. The latter seemed to be standing on her tiptoes and looking inside, her bright and clear eyes sparkling. Hussman? Matthew asked curiously, Can you sense his dreams? Hussman nodded. Its not just a dream. If you allow me to enter, I can directly see into his mind. His heart is now filled with trauma. He must have encountered something terrifying. Do you need my help? Matthew nodded lightly. Hussman obediently left the windowsill and ran to the door of the wooden house. He knocked on the door again, and after getting Matthews permission again, he walked in in an orderly manner. Hasman sat by Lumieres bed. He blew gently in each of Lumieres ears. In the next second. Two large mushrooms suddenly grew out of his ears. The mushrooms were white. It was like the purest and softest wool or like the white clouds hanging in the blue sky. Matthew quietly watched Hussmans actions. On the data panel. .. [Hint: Your partner Hussman (Rotten Sac Lord/Natures Soul) has activated the Spore Territory!] Using the spores as a medium, Hussman activated his sub-domain, Mind. Hussman used the ability of the Mind Domain, the Bridge of All Things. [Bridge of All Things: Hussman can use spores as a medium to enter the dreams and minds of any living being. He can adjust their emotions, including eliminating pain, absorbing happiness, soothing sadness, calming their minds, and so on.] .. Spores could actually contain the mind? Matthew was shocked. However, he quickly realized that the sub-domain here was not a concept defined by nature. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Interrogation Chapter 914: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Interrogation It was Hussman who defined it on his own! This should be an instinctive action. There was a high chance that when Hussman was controlling the Spore Domain, he had unconsciously infiltrated the Mind Domain, and a portion of the Mind Domain had been absorbed into the Spore. Hence, there was such a strange subordinate relationship. Can you heal the wounds of the soul? Matthew was getting more and more curious about Hussmans abilities. Hussman smiled in embarrassment. Yes. The wound on Dudleys heart was much bigger than his! However, its not a particularly powerful ability. Most wounds on the soul can heal themselves with the passage of time. I just accelerated the process. Im going to treat him now. Do you want to watch? If you watch from the side, you might be affected by some pain, but with an additional observer, the effect of the treatment itself will also increase. Matthew nodded decisively. In the next moment. Hussman plucked the white mushroom from Lumieres ear and handed it to Matthew. If you eat it, you can help share his pain. Matthew ate the mushroom without saying anything. So bitter! He grinned. Hussman scratched his head, not knowing what to do. Ah, but painful memories are all very bitter Matthew still wanted to say something. However, as the mushroom entered his stomach, his vision began to shake violently. Immediately after, there was a roar that made his soul tremble! Roar, Hu, Chi! Matthew opened his eyes, and the strange low voice from the abyss hit his eardrums like drums. He rubbed his eyes and looked around. On the dark battlefield, the human battle formation in front of them suddenly collapsed. A large number of horses broke free from their masters control and fled in all directions in despair. The dark clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, forming a huge castle-like block that blocked every ray of sunlight. The ground was rolling. The feeling of the world spinning hit everyones nerves. The mountains were lifted into the air like the crest of a wave. No one knew what had happened. All the way until the huge crack in front of them, an indescribably terrifying thing suddenly crawled out! It was a terrifying demon that was as huge as a mountain with only part of its body sticking out of the ground. The demons exposed skin shone with a strange metallic lustre. There were many tiny bumps on its skin. Matthew took a closer look. How were those tiny lumps? They were clearly human heads! These heads were densely packed, covering the demons body like a matrix. In the middle of these human heads, there were many faint white lines hidden. Matthew didnt realize what these white lines were at first. But very quickly. All the white lines became bright and then split up, revealing the bright red flesh inside. Tongues that were as big as dragons stretched out from inside. There was a ring of small tongues on the tongues, and in the folds of the flesh, there were fine sawteeth that looked like steel nails! Matthew knew very well that he was in Lumieres dream. He also felt a fear that came from the bottom of his heart! No. Not just fear! There was also intimidation and gravity! He could feel his body trembling uncontrollably. There was a mysterious force pulling him towards the Demon Lord! This was the power of the Demon Monarch! Matthew put himself in his shoes. If he was the one at the scene, how would he deal with it? The undead were immune to fear. However, it was not immune to intimidation and gravity. The former targeted the soul, while the latter targeted the physical body. It could be said to be an all-round suppression! If it were me, I might only be able to escape in time without using Chens Vajra Fist Without the support of divinity, I might not even have the courage to approach this monster. Matthews heart trembled. He did not expect the Demon Lord that appeared on the battlefield of Wild Wolf Mountain to be several levels higher than the projection of the Blood Nightmare Maze that descended from Jiliu City! How could a demon of this level descend in its true form? Matthew clicked his tongue in his heart. Considering that the time of the incident was very close to the meteor shower incident in Cross City, Matthew had reason to believe that the arrival of the Demon Lord was closely related to the gods attacking the Eternal Barrier! The following scene seemed to have been sped up. However, Matthew could barely see Lumieres exact encounter. Just as he had guessed. Lumieres team was very unlucky in being close to the place where the demon was born. After the cavalry at the front collapsed. Lumiere realized that something was wrong and wanted to retreat with his clansmen. But it was too late. The Lord, called the Gluttonous Fear Demon, had activated a powerful gravitational field! All living creatures within a five-kilometre radius. Under the effect of the terrifying gravitational field, they were all swallowed by the Gluttonous Horror Demon! Lumiere and his people were not spared. They were swallowed by the Gluttonous Horror Demon one after another. The scene of despair made Matthew deeply shocked and sad. He saw the horse trying its best to escape the scene, but it was chewed into blood clots by the demons mouth along with the knight, who was overturned! He saw a Warlock trying to cast a spell to resist the gravitational field of the Fear Demon. As a result, he was instantly torn into pieces by the gravitational field! Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Interrogation Chapter 915: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Interrogation He saw the soldiers encounter the yellowish-green gastric juice in the stomach of the fear demon. With just a slight touch, their armour and flesh would automatically fall off like tofu skin! At that moment. Everyone was running for their lives. In fact, most people didnt even know what had happened! They could only rely on their survival instincts to struggle. However, their struggles could only become snacks before and after the fear demons meals. Many soldiers died. Only a few lucky or truly strong people were spared. Lumiere was naturally one of them. Matthew saw him use his powerful body to forcefully pierce through one of the Gluttonous Horror Demons stomach pouches and escape. However, he had only taken a few steps after escaping. Lumiere resolutely burrowed into the stomach of the Gluttonous Horror Demon! Very quickly. He carried the figures out one by one. Those were his clansmen. It was just that these peoples physiques were not as strong as Lumieres. In order to save these seven people as much as possible. Lumiere was in and out of the stomach of the terror demons. He had even paid the price of an arm. But in the end, he saved them. There were only seven incomplete corpses. However, Lumire did not realise this at the time. He hurriedly found a small cart on the battlefield and piled the corpses together before quickly escaping. Speaking of which, he was lucky. At this moment. The Legendary mage with the title of Shield of the Gem Mountain had arrived on the battlefield. The latter had successfully attracted the attention of the Demon Lord. Lumiere and his cart were able to escape. But even so. Due to the huge crack that the Demon Lord had torn open. A large number of Abyssal Demons were able to enter. One of the Demon Warlords had his eyes on Lumieres figure and led his subordinates to pursue him day and night. Originally, with Lumieres strength, killing the Demon Warlord wouldnt have been too difficult. However, he had lost an arm, and his strength had been greatly reduced by the fear of the Demon Lord, so he could only hide from the pursuit. The following content became even more blurry. Matthew could only see Lumieres approximate trajectory. He had escaped from the Wild Wolf Mountain. They passed by Apple Avenue, Phoenix Forest, and the Wasteland of Resting. They fled and killed along the way. In the end, they killed most of the demons. The batch that Matthew had seen at the edge of the oak forest was most likely the last. The distance between Rolling Stone Town and Wild Wolf Mountain was long. Matthew didnt know how Lumiere had managed to survive. Perhaps it was the purest survival instinct that led him here. Im afraid only Legendary-mages can resist such a terrifying Demon Lord. In Lumieres dream, I seemed to have seen the Legendary mage holding a glowing item in his hand. There seemed to be divinity condensed on it. It was at least a Quasi Relic! Unknowingly. Matthew slowly exited Lumieres dream. His heart was slightly heavy, but fortunately, his will was still firm. Although the Fear Demon Lord had also left a shadow in his mind, this shadow quickly faded away. In the end, Im just a bystander. Through Lumieres dream, Matthew also realized the importance of divinity. He thought about it carefully. Although Isabelle seemed to ignore him on the surface, every conversation she had would hit the nail on the head, and every gift she gave was extremely valuable. Matthew felt even more grateful and respectful. He glanced at Hussman, who was frowning. There were two pearls hanging from his eyelashes, and his mouth was pursed. He looked aggrieved and unhappy. It was obvious. As the main healer, Hussman was definitely more affected. Matthew did not disturb Hussman. He opened a map of the south and drew a crack on the landmark of Wild Wolf Mountain. With this as the centre. Apple Avenue in the south, Phoenix Forest in the west, East Coast and Jewel Bay in the east, and Eversong Forest in the north. At least 30 cities or territories were in danger of being invaded by the Abyss! The Evil Demons had clearly planned this for a long time. Matthew drew red circles on these cities. Then He also drew red circles around Cross City, Jiliu, and Rolling Stone in the south. From the looks of it The entire southeastern part of the southern land was almost surrounded by dense red circles! Under a disaster, Im afraid that very few territories can survive. If theres another riot, where will it be? Matthew looked at the map of the South. In the next moment. An eye-catching landmark entered his sight. Jade Court. Matthew quickly typed a small question mark on the landmark. The west is a desert, and the only important place is the fortress at Mount Black Hesso. There was a riot in the Hot Springs Prison, and Im afraid Mount Black Hesso is not at peace now. In the nearby big cities, only Jade Court and Baiyan City have been peaceful. Matthews gaze became profound. It was strange. Baiyan City was a place where necromancers gathered. Logically speaking, there should be a problem. Everyone knew that. Many middle and low-level necromancers were part-time sorcerers or simply had an affair with devils and demons. However, Baiyan City looked safer than anywhere else, which was really confusing. In the midst of his thoughts. Hussman suddenly opened his eyes. He rubbed his eyes with his small hands, and the pearls were still dripping uncontrollably. Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Interrogation Chapter 916: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Interrogation What happened to you? Matthew asked with concern. Hussman shook his head. I just feel that hes a little too pitiful, as well as those innocent people who died tragically. If only they could all turn into mushrooms At the very least, Mushrooms wont feel pain, nor will they be afraid of death. As he spoke. He wiped his tears and ran out of the room. Im done. I need to find a place to grieve for a while. You dont have to worry about me, Matthew. My will is very strong, but Im very empathetic Dudley, where are you? Im a little sad, but only a little Matthew raised his head and saw Dudley coming from the depths of the forest. The Twilight Elf gently hugged the little boy. Soon, Dudleys face also showed a pained expression. However, this scene only lasted for a few seconds. The two of them chatted and laughed as they left. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have watched a healing process in the Mind Domain. Your Mind +1!] Your resistance to pain has increased slightly! .. Hussman and Dudley are really gentle people. Although their thinking is different from ordinary people. Matthew felt lucky. He had only paid a Natures Soul quota to be able to live next door to such a powerful legendary creature. This might not even be Matthews luck alone. It was the fortune of the entire Rolling Stone Town. Not long after. Lumiere slowly woke up. After he woke up, he felt much more energetic and no longer looked sad. Matthew? Whats wrong with me? I seem to have had a very long dream, but it was clearly reality! It clearly just happened, but I dont feel that bad anymore. His tone was filled with doubt. Matthew smiled and said, I found a specialist to treat you. Dont worry, and this treatment wont affect your memory. It will only speed up the healing of time on the wounds in your heart. He explained Hussmans treatment method in detail. Lumiere fell silent after hearing this. After a long time. He said gratefully, Thank you. I, I was on that battlefield Matthew raised his hand to stop him. I understand what youve been through. Theres no need to let the pain repeat itself in your mind. Lumieres mood was much more stable than before. He gently held his head and said in a confused voice, I dont know what to do. I dont know what to do next Matthews tone was as stable as ever. Its very simple. Go and ask for money! Lumiere raised his head in astonishment. Matthew said calmly, The people are already dead. Shouldnt we at least get the pension back? Their children, old people, womenYou have to take care of them, right? This accident can be said to be your dereliction of duty, but its inevitable that people will make mistakes. You dont have to completely deny yourself because of one mistake. Its just that after the mistake, you have to bear the corresponding responsibility. I believe that the future king of the rainforest will never run away from his mistakes, right? As he spoke. He slapped a newspaper in front of Lumiere. This is the news from two days ago. Your employer, Golden Lion Barton, has now returned to Lion City safely. Although his military strength has been greatly damaged, the newspaper reported that he will visit the nearby Goldwater City and Deep Blue Port in the next few days. Although his defences will definitely be stricter than before, we should be able to find an opportunity to meet him, right? Since you survived, he will definitely pay for this pension. You have to be prepared. After all, the sooner you ask for money, the better! Matthew spoke very quickly. Lumiere was unable to accept it at first. But after a while. His expression quickly returned to calmness. I understand. This is indeed what I should do. I wont run away. Matthews face revealed a look of approval. However, he was secretly amazed. He could feel that Lumieres spirit was gradually returning to him. This was partly due to his own awareness, but the key was Hussmans spiritual treatment. When a normal person encountered such a thing. No matter how good his mental fortitude was, he would still be depressed for a period of time. However, Lumiere was eager to try. I think if I sleep again, Ill have the energy to ask him for money! Matthew nodded. Then, he changed the topic. It shouldnt be difficult to ask for money. The Golden Lion has a good reputation in the south, and the Lion City is rich. It shouldnt be so bad that theyll turn hostile. In comparison, your arm is a more difficult thing to deal with. I have three options for you to choose from. Lumiere was stunned. Could it be that my arm can still be saved? Matthew blinked. A friend of mine told me that in this world, as long as you have enough money, you can create miracles. Although I dont completely agree with this statement, with the connections and channels I have now, its indeed not a fantasy to regrow a severed limb. Its just that the three plans Ive provided may represent different prices. The first is the cheapest. I can buy the Limb Regrowth Potion from Rodericks factory for you. However, the quality of the potion is uneven. Im not sure what kind of new arm you can get. However, as far as I know, you should also have a healthy and flexible arm. Its just that your strength might not be as good as before. Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Interrogation Chapter 917: The Gluttonous Horror Demon and Isabelles Interrogation The second price is higher, remember Bobo Wilkins? You can find her or a similar Mystical Machinist to customize a mechanical arm for you. You can discuss the specific price yourself. It will definitely be more expensive than potions, and the quality of the mechanical arm will most likely be better than the arm regenerated through potions. This kind of arm can give you powerful combat strength. The disadvantage was that it might affect your pace of entering the Legendary stage. Moreover, some legendary classes are very resistant to external objects. At this point. Matthew paused for a moment before continuing, As for the third method, that is to find a holy master or priest to help you regrow your limbs. Actually, mages can do it too, but most mages are not good at this. Im afraid that the arm they give you is not as good as the standard potion in Rodericks factory. There happens to be a powerful priest in Rolling Stone Town, but her price is definitely not cheap. The price Im talking about here is not just money. She might ask you to do something very difficult for her, such as tomb raiding. Ive told you the three plans. Do you still have any doubts? Matthew had expected Lumiere to at least ask a few more questions. But who knew that the latter was only two or three seconds late. He said decisively, I choose the second option! Matthew was a little surprised. Why? I thought you would choose the third option. The first method is indeed unsatisfactory, but the third method will most likely result in an arm that is infinitely close to your original bodys strength! Lumire stared at Matthew, his eyes gradually brightening. His voice was calm and steady. First, I need stronger combat power now. Second, I want to teach myself a lesson. I know its stupid, but only this way can it be profound enough. If I cant enter the Legendary stage because of this, its my own mistake. Thirdly, I want to come into contact with more new things. Ive always been interested in Bobos class, but I was too embarrassed to mention it before. Fourth, I guess the treatment just now must have cost a lot. Im afraid that asking that priest to treat me will also require you to expend your connections. Ive already troubled you enough. Fifth, this is the choice my intuition made for me. It has helped me avoid danger countless times. Even on the battlefield of Wild Wolf Mountain, I relied on it to survive. Therefore, I choose to continue believing in it. Matthew nodded lightly. Lumire spoke very clearly. It seemed like he didnt make a rash decision. No matter what decision you make, as long as you dont regret it in the future, its fine. Matthew said softly, You can rest here for a while. Ill arrange for the custom-made robotic arm for you as soon as possible. However, this matter wont be done so quickly. You might still have to go to the Golden Lion to ask for money first. Lumiere nodded. The two of them exchanged a few more pleasantries. Lumiere lay back on his bed and stared blankly at the ceiling, deep in thought. Matthew quietly left the cabin. As he walked, he thought about which channel he should use to customize Lumieres robotic arms for the Occult Machinists. One was Bobo. The other was Soria. The former was from Cyberdragon and was currently undergoing the assessment for the Occult Machinist in Cloud Edge Citys Wisdom Palace. There was a high chance that the results would be out soon. The latters crystal palace was right next to the cyberdragon. From the way Soria sent the reborn Mary to the Cyberdragon, it was not difficult to see that she had a deep friendship with the Occult Machinists. Logically speaking. The connections of a Holy Mage were definitely the best choice. However, with Sorias vampire nature. If Lumiere went to her, he might be the next Margaret. This guy still had an entire tribe to feed. Bobos bomb is indeed very reliable. Her mechanical armIt shouldnt be too bad, right? Matthew was thinking. Suddenly. A communication crystal ball in his inventory lit up and flew directly in front of Matthew. Matthew only glanced at the crystal ball. His figure immediately disappeared. A moment later. Cauldron House. In the small black room in the starry sky. Matthew looked at Isabelle in surprise. He didnt know why the latter suddenly sent a message. In the next second. Isabelle went straight to the point. My Patronus told me that you were scratched on the butt? Matthews face immediately turned awkward. It was an accident. Isabelle said forcefully, Let me see. Matthew could only show his back. Isabelle looked bored after reading it. So its just such a low-level brand! Matthew hurriedly asked about the deeper meaning of the brand. Isabelle replied disinterestedly, This is just a tattoo that demons use to increase their mood and make female demons more lustful. With your own will, you should be able to avoid it. Moreover, you have the Divinity and Temperance Domain. Unless you dont intend to resist at all Matthew immediately argued, I can resist! Then its just bad luck. Isabelle asked, So, that girl has an extra drop of Barthors blood flowing in her body? Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Margarets Funeral Chapter 918: Margarets Funeral .. Matthew nodded. Thats what her father said. Isabelle raised her eyebrows. Then you have to work harder. The blood of Barthor is not so easy to conquer. Whether its outside, at home, or in bed. Im sure youve heard of the tyranny of the devil. You wouldnt be willing to let everything be suppressed, would you? Matthews expression became even more embarrassed. He subconsciously wiped his sweatless forehead. I understand. No. Understand what? Matthew instantly realized that he had fallen into Isabelles trap. He was about to explain. But he noticed Isabelles uninterested expression. Matthew swallowed his words and said, Sif is the daughter of the Lord of Rolling Stone Town. If the Alliance plans to make Rheagar the King of the Central South, then her identity is very sensitive. He wanted to pave the way and see if Isabelle could arrange a good teacher for Sif. However, Isabelles perception was still as sharp as ever. She said calmly, You dont have to worry about these things. Barthors blood is very precious. The moment she awakened, Soria, Edmond, Chen, and I noticed it. After entering the Floating City, there will be people who will observe and train her. According to her own thoughts, there will be mentors who will help her release or shut down her power. Dont forget, the Alliance also has a Warlock Academy. As long as she shows enough potential, the person responsible for guiding her will at least be a legendary warlock. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. However, this was also very reasonable. No wonder Soria had given Sif a spot to go to the Floating City without any warning. It turned out that these big shots were mostly aware of what was happening under their noses. Barthors blood was indeed a variable worthy of their attention. Sifs arrangement was not a problem. Matthew could also give Rheagar an explanation when he went back. However, he still asked doubtfully, Why is there an option to turn off her power? Isabelle looked impatient. Thats why I said that you havent read enough books! For a Warlock, its not only by releasing their bloodline that they can obtain power. Choosing to fight against it, sealing it, and then absorbing the power within the seal is also a means of survival. The blood of Barthor is very special. If you simply let it go, its very likely that youll nurture a cruel and violent female demon king. You have to seal and absorb this power appropriately. Only then will your little girlfriend not become a murderer. Matthew smiled. He gave up the idea of explaining to Isabelle that Sif was not his little girlfriend. The extent to which a holy mage could do things his own way was something that ordinary people could not understand. Something that the other party was certain of. It was better for him not to retort casually. He wanted to ask for more secrets about Barthors blood. But at this moment. Matthew felt a cool sensation behind him. He looked down. Eh? Is the brand hidden? Matthew was a little surprised. The three bloody claw marks had disappeared. Isabelle took a look and corrected him, It hadnt been hidden. It disappeared. It seems that the blood of Bartho in your little girlfriends body is also quite unstable. She is very resistant to this power, so after venting it, she took the initiative to seal it. This is very rare. Matthew looked at his back. So, is this brand ineffective now? Isabelle said, That depends on whether she can control the blood of Barthor in her body. If she wants to release her negative energy again one day, your brand will reappear. But you dont have to worry. Ill teach you a way to completely ignore the power of this brand. Have you learned how to transform negative energy? Matthew nodded. Isabelle quickly said, Focus the negative energy on the skin covered by the brand, and the brand will naturally lose its effectiveness. If you want it to take effect, you can just remove the negative energy. This method can be used to correspond to any form of enchantment, branding, and tattooing. As long as the enchantment ritual is related to skin, flesh, or even bones, it can be covered with negative energy After saying that. She also explained the principle of negative energy coverage in simple terms. Matthew was enlightened after listening. Isabelle was indeed a master in all fields. Her mastery of spells and the use of various magical energies had already reached the pinnacle, and a little bit of it was enough for Matthew to benefit from. Next is the second matter. After the discussion, Isabelle crossed her arms in front of her chest and said solemnly, The Alliance and the Aindor Continent are likely to face a period of turmoil in the coming period. During this period, we intend to nurture some young mages with good reputations. This plan was called the Alliance Rising Star Plan. There is a name list for the Rising Star Project. And your name is at the top of the list. Matthew immediately revealed a grateful expression. Thank you, Alliance Isabelle interrupted, You should be thanking me. Those idiots from the Silver Council said that youre a necromancer and might have a bad reputation, so they have all kinds of scruples. Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: Margarets Funeral Chapter 919: Margarets Funeral But I told them that if even the necromancers did good things after joining the Alliance, wouldnt it improve the image of the Alliance? Look, what a reasonable statement. No one here refuted it, so you naturally became the first in line for the Rising Star Plan. After that, the Alliance will promote you appropriately. You just need to cooperate. You will receive additional subsidies and a good reputation. However, during this period, you must pay attention to your private life Matthew hurriedly said, My personal life has always been very clean. Isabelle knocked on the table. This is the problem! Your private life is too clean. Its so clean that people think youre a pervert! Its normal for mages to be unsociable with humans, but if a mage is unsociable with both humans and mages, then theres a big problem! In short, you have to change your private life in the future. Im not asking you to do anything, but you still have to have a necessary life, understand? Matthew scratched his head. Does the Alliance even want to interfere with this? Isabelle said calmly, We dont want to create perfect gods who are high above. We just want people to understand some mages who are more down-to-earth. As a powerful mage, a suitable stain will help you gain the favour of others. According to my observation, compared to an aloof and powerful mage and a playboy, the latter is more popular with ordinary people. Of course, the most important thing is that in the process of exploring the domain, you are constantly breaking the boundaries. You need to experience all kinds of lives and break all kinds of boundaries. If you dont even have the basic attempts, it may become an obstacle on your path to legend in the future. Thats why Im here to give you a small personal mission. Before becoming a Legend, you must have sex at least three times. Otherwise, I can only find someone to rape you. Matthew was dumbfounded. At first, he thought Isabelle was joking, but the look in her eyes told him. She was serious. Matthew couldnt help but ask in fear, Who would you find to carry out such a mission? Isabelle seemed to be stumped by Matthews train of thought. She thought for a moment. Sorias female student was originally a very good match. Unfortunately, she died too quickly, and her age is not suitable. There really arent many female Mages in the Alliance who meet the requirements, but if I can expand the choices, I can entrust many people. I know a powerful female Orc Overlord in the Flying Land. She has extremely strong gluteus and pectorals. Im sure youll be impressed. In the Black Suo Mountain Prison, I once imprisoned a lustful demon, and her skills were not bad either. Im not saying this for nothing. I once turned into a man and spent the night with her, so my evaluation is highly reliable. If it really doesnt work, Ill entrust Hera to do this. You should know her, right? She is a miracle among automatons. If she were to carry out this mission, I would have to pay her a considerable appearance fee. In the end, this fee will be borne by you Isabelle spoke frankly. The more Matthew listened, the more afraid he became. He hurriedly expressed his loyalty and said, Ill think of a way to solve it myself! Isabelle nodded coldly. You better! Matthew braced himself and agreed. Isabelles expression softened. In short, it wont be long before the people from the news department contact you. You just need to cooperate with their plan. Oh, right, I forgot to tell you that the head of the news department is also an old acquaintance of yours. That bards professionalism is quite outstanding. Im sure itll be more pleasant for you to do things. An old acquaintance? Lorraine? Matthew immediately thought of this name. No wonder when he described my origin story, he exaggerated it and portrayed me as a scumbag. Im afraid my teacher is behind this! Although it was hard to accept at first, Matthew was very adaptable. This world was crazy. If everyone was dancing, then you should at least shake your butt, right? And then theres the third matter. Isabelle said seriously, The Scar of the Dead project must be carried out as soon as possible. Your previous thinking was correct, but the completion rate of the Umbrella Project is not high enough! You better come up with new results within a week! Otherwise, Ill send you to the Black Suo Mountain Prison and find a single room for you. Youre not allowed to come out until theres a result! Matthews heart tightened. Fortunately, he did not waste any time these past few days! Every day, he would take a break from his busy schedule to carry out the idea of upgrading the Umbrella Project. Although the upgraded version of the protective umbrella was only a theoretical draft. But at the very least, there were some results! Matthew hurriedly handed the draft over. Isabelle flipped through it seriously. Its alright. A satisfied expression appeared on her face. Have you already completed the Contract of Equalization? Matthew nodded. This contract has already been applied to my right hand and my two ritual grounds. The effect is not bad. If its further promoted, it should be able to neutralize the risk of spreading the Scorched Land of Death. Isabelle reminded him. Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: Margarets Funeral Chapter 920: Margarets Funeral Ive read your previous report. The ashes in the Scar of the Dead will drop their life force after death. This is also worth studying. If we can include it as part of the balance and cycle, we might not only be able to control the Scar of the Dead, but we might even be able to devour it instead. Matthews eyes lit up. Isabelle was indeed a brilliant teacher. Her thinking and reaction were astonishingly fast. However, what she said It wasnt that Matthew hadnt considered this before. However, he was worried that doing so might completely enrage Yurkus. After all, many documents believed that the Scar of the Dead was a tentacle of Yurkus. The purpose of Project Umbrella was to imprison him. The nature of this thing was different from devouring it. Matthew told Isabelle about his worries. Isabelle gave a rare look of approval. The fact that youve thought so much shows that youve put in a lot of effort on this project. Yurkus is a worthy opponent, but his tentacle has been dead for many years. Theoretically, it is only left with instinctive spirituality and cannot be controlled by his true self in the Void. If youre worried about that, you can try to get in touch with the people from the Order of Calamity. If necessary, you can exchange some benefits with them to ensure that the people from the Order of Calamity wont cause trouble when youre carrying out Project Umbrella. But you have to understand that this is only a temporary measure. The disciples of the Calamity also have evil intentions. Some of them are even greedier than the gods of the Heavenly Palace. When you do these things, its best not to appear personally. Find an irrelevant spokesperson. Then, if something happens, you can get away with it. Matthew nodded in his heart after listening. But very quickly. He was suddenly a little surprised. Isabelles words to him today, her perspective, her way of thinking, and her methods of dealing with itWhy does she appear so much like Edmond? Logically speaking. Didnt his teacher betray the Alliance long ago, clamouring to kill Edmond and overthrow the Alliance of Seven Saints? Why did she suddenly change her mind? The things and content of the instructions were as if they were the leaders of the Alliance. Wasnt this too different from before? Is it because of the massacre in Cross City? Or is it because Edmond has already released her from her imprisonment? She could have been happy and crazy before, but now that Edmond has gone out and its her turn to be the one in charge, she has changed her mind? Matthew could not understand the game between the master and disciple, so he could only suppress his curiosity. Not long after. Isabelle returned the draft to Matthew. Hurry up and verify the feasibility. After the verification, apply for the project. I want to see the results before the end of this winter! Otherwise, Ill see you at Black Suo Mountain. As she spoke, she looked like she was seeing the guest out. Matthews body tensed up, and he hurriedly left the small dark room. It was already mid-December. Winter in the south would last until the beginning of March. Theoretically, there was still enough time. However, the Scar of the Dead in Jade Court was said to be extremely vast, and it was one of the few territories in the south that was not under the control of the Seven Saint Alliance. Even though Alan was in charge of receiving them. However, Matthew still had to leave more buffer time for himself. The Scar of the Dead has different characteristics in different areas. I cant forcefully copy the experience of Rolling Stone Town to Jade Court, so the feasibility test must be carried out there as well. Matthew thought for a while. Then, he solemnly drafted a few documents. One of the documents was to be submitted to the Silver Council. It was an application for the S-rank project Umbrella Project (Scar of the Dead). As for the other two documents, one was to be handed over to the Willow Branch of Jade Court, which was in charge of diplomacy. After Willow Branch had approved Matthews application. Only then could he conduct magic experiments on the land of the wood elves. In the end. The identity of a necromancer was still a sensitive topic for Jade Court. The other was a letter to Winter Moon, Alan. In the letter, he expressed that she was about to visit the Wood Elves Kingdom and hoped that she could help build some connections so that he could obtain permission from Willow Branch as soon as possible. Dont underestimate the paperwork. They had spent at least half a day on Matthew. After he finished writing, he stretched his body tiredly. Looks like I really have to hire an assistant for myself! The undead are really not as useful as the living in this aspect. Coincidentally, the S-rank project is about to be established. We can take the opportunity to recruit a few apprentices. Then, he summoned the Tauren spirit. He ordered the messenger to deliver the two letters from Jade Court. After that, he only needed to wait for the response from Jade Court. Speaking of which, didnt Zeller mention that Jade Court sent a few Shadow Leopards to take the arsonists? Why is there no news after that? Matthew thought casually. Then, he stretched and went out. It was already winter. There was a chill in the oak forest. He could feel the bleak aura of everything. However, this did not stop Matthew from pulling a few zombie farmers from the team responsible for clearing the wasteland. Before we head to the Emerald Jade Court, try to plant a few more trees! He didnt know why. Although the weather was cold, Matthews entire body felt warm as long as he held the shovel with both hands, as if he was filled with endless energy! Plant trees mission. Activate! .. At noon the next day. Matthew sent Lumiere, who had recovered his energy, away. Deep Blue Port and Lion City did not have a portal. Therefore, he sent Lumiere to a teleportation point in the wild north of Deep Blue Harbor through the Cauldron House. This was the Seven Saint Alliances safe house. After leaving the safe house, Matthew sent Peggy and the Death Knight 47 to accompany Lumiere to ask for money. At first, he had wanted to use his influence to help Lumiere resolve this matter. But think about it carefully. He was not only representing Rolling Stone Town but also the Alliance in a sense. Although they had encountered the tragedy at the Wild Wolf Mountain. Golden Lion Bartons influence in the South was still not bad. In order to avoid unnecessary complications, Matthew used a roundabout method. He didnt show up directly. Instead, he sent two undeads to follow Lumiere. As long as the Golden Lion King was not an idiot, he would not cause any trouble. Lumiere did not refuse Matthews kindness this time. He watched as the three of them headed south towards Deep Blue Harbor. Matthew left a spell imprint beside the safe house. This way, the next time I want to come to the East Coast, I can directly open the portal without spending money. Speaking of which, the teleportation fee of the Cauldron House is really expensive However, he did not return to Rolling Stone Town directly. Instead, he used the teleportation portal to return to the crucible house. In the reception area on the third floor of the Mage Tower. At this moment, a young, fair-skinned man was already waiting in the booth. Matthew walked over. This was the Alliance Array Master, Lele, whom he had made an appointment with. The two of them had met once before. This person was also an array master that Margaret had strongly recommended, and he was extremely skilled in the field of arrays. Before heading to the Jade Court. Matthew planned to set up a super-large magic array that could block the vision of the gods, prevent prophecy spells, and cut off any means of peeping. This kind of thing would have to be done by a professional, and it would probably cost a lot. However, Matthew had plenty of money at the moment. In addition to the million gold coins that Hood had given him, the reward promised by the Silver Council for resolving the incident at Cross City had also arrived. Currently, his pockets were full. Setting up a large-scale array formation should be easy. Hello, Matthew smiled and went forward to greet him. However, when the other party looked up, Matthew saw that the young array masters face was covered in tears. Margaret is dead. Have you heard? Leles face was filled with sadness. Matthew was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to react. In the next second. However, he heard the other party mutter to himself, A while ago, I heard that she was killing everyone in Inferno Hell. Im happy for her from the bottom of my heart. But who knew that in the blink of an eye, she would die at the hands of those hateful demons! How unfortunate! Wuwuwu I used to have a crush on her, but I was afraid that she would hit me, so I didnt dare to say it. After hearing the news of her death these few days, the more I thought about it, the sadder I became. Even the debt she owes me doesnt seem to be that important anymore. By the way, her funeral is the day after tomorrow. Did you receive an invitation to attend the funeral? Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: The Tree Masters Shovel! Chapter 921: The Tree Masters Shovel! .. Margarets funeral? Matthew hesitated for a moment before quickly reacting. Most of the people in the Alliance had only heard of Margarets death, but they did not know that she had been reborn! Thats right. The entire process was kept a secret by Soria using magic. The only strange phenomenon that was leaked was intercepted by Loraine. Not only did he add fuel to the fire, but he also completely concealed Margarets existence! Matthew was enlightened. As a result, those who paid attention to this incident probably only knew that Matthew and the Evil Empress had a confrontation over the divine embryo. As for the details, no one knew. After all, the gods could only pay attention to the battle that was happening in the Divine Battlefield. As for the Evil Queen herself Her relationship with the local gods of Aindor was only average, and after suffering such a huge loss, it was unlikely that the news would spread. From this point of view. Matthews image as a scumbag had not only successfully made him famous, but it had also provided space for Margaret to develop again. He came back to his senses. Facing Leles doubts. Matthew quickly put on a gloomy expression and shook his head. I havent received an invitation yet, but theres a high chance that Ill go. Lele nodded and said, Maybe the invitation hasnt been sent yet. After all, it happened so suddenly, and the Funeral Committee was just established. However, its said that this funeral will be hosted personally by Madam Soria. This makes my heart beat a little fast Hmm? Matthew looked at Lele in confusion. Lele wiped his tears and whispered, Dont tell me you dont know? Funerals like this usually have donation boxes. If its Soria, it must be one of those boxes with sound! Its the kind where everyone will hear how much each person donated. That way, too little definitely wont do. That would be so awkward! Im also worried now. How much do you plan to donate? Matthew scratched his head and actively kicked the ball back. I havent even received an invitation yet. What about you? How much do you plan to pay? Lele was in a dilemma for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, Based on my relationship with Margaret, I plan to donate 10,000 gold coins to commemorate her! Ten thousand gold coins? Matthew was shocked when he heard the number. He seriously sized up the array master in front of him again. This guys wealth exceeded his imagination! No wonder Soria wanted to hold a funeral. It seemed like she wanted to take the opportunity to collect the money, right? Do you know who else received an invitation? Matthew asked calmly. Lele said many names in one breath. Most of them were Tier 5 mages who were slightly famous in the Alliance. Matthew was surprised. There was even Blinken on the list of people attending the funeral! Isnt Blinken a wanted criminal of the Dragon Worship Sect? He can go too?! Matthew asked, puzzled. Lele thought for a moment. Hes Margarets ex-boyfriend after all. Its not too much to invite him to attend the funeral. However, with his status, I think 50,000 is too little. It should be at least 80,000 Matthew was completely convinced. In terms of money-making skills, he really had to learn from Soria! He then chatted with Lele about Margarets funeral. A full 20 minutes later. Only then did the two return to the main topic. Leles professionalism was still very high. After listening to Matthews request, he muttered, Therefore, you need a magic array that can envelop the entire Rolling Stone Town. Its functions require fog of war, anti-stealth, anti-prophecy, anti-peeping, anti-positioning, anti-directional ultra-long-range spellsThats probably it, right? Matthew nodded lightly. Lele did a little calculation, wrote a list on the paper, and wrote a total number at the end of the list. Its not difficult. These are the materials needed. The cost of this is about 1,200,000 gold coins. He handed the list to Matthew. Matthews expression remained calm, but his heart trembled slightly. 1.2 million? And it was only the cost of materials? He looked at the names of the hundreds of magic materials on the list. He did not recognize 80% of them! Dont worry, my prices are absolutely fair. As if sensing Matthews concerns, Lele crossed his arms and said seriously, You can purchase these materials yourself. Later on, during the construction process, you only need to pay me for the labour costs. Leles expression didnt seem to be fake. Matthew calculated in his heart. This number had already exceeded the budget by too much. It seemed that he had to reduce the coverage area. If I only want to achieve the initial effect near the core area of Rolling Stone Town, and the other areas only need to achieve the effects that are relatively easy to achieve, such as the fog of war, will the price be cheaper? he asked. Lele nodded. Of course, the reason why the materials are relatively expensive is because the area to be covered is too large. If we only set up a multi-functional layout for the core area and reduce the functions of the outer areas, the price of the materials can be reduced by at least half! Matthew frowned. Only half? Lele explained patiently, Some of the materials are fixed expenses. No matter how large the area you cover, these materials are necessary, so this fixed cost cannot be reduced. I can customize a relatively mature plan for you. This plan is called the Fairy Veil. Its a relatively popular large-scale magic array in the Alliance. Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: Semi-Divine Weapon, Tree Planting Mages Shovel! Chapter 922: Semi-Divine Weapon, Tree Planting Mages Shovel! After the Fairy Veil is completed, the entire Rolling Stone Town will randomly produce a fog of war that blocks perception. This will greatly increase the difficulty of spies infiltrating and the cost of obtaining information. And in the core area, I will add a secluded valley to the foundation of the fairy veil. The so-called secluded valley is a powerful ritual field that will silently devour any sight that seeps in. Within the secluded valley. Neither the gods nor the other mages could spy on the situation inside through surveillance spells or prophecy spells. At the same time. You are the guardian and host of the Fairy Veil. You can monitor the area covered by the fog of war through the two beasts. As for the effect of the secluded valley. You can also choose to remove it at any time. Because this is already a very mature business plan, you dont have to worry about encountering inhumane situations when you use it Lele talked non-stop about the Fairy Veil Project. To make it easier for Matthew to understand. He even took out a map of Rolling Stone Town and drew on it. At first, Matthew could understand a little. But later on. When the other party began to speak a large number of words exclusive to the curse field. Matthew could only smile and nod. In the end, it was normal for a necromancer like him to not understand these things. So, how much does the fairy veil cost? I mean the cost of the materials. Matthew asked. Lele began to calculate on the paper again. According to the territory of Rolling Stone Town depicted on this map, as well as the definition of the core area, around 600,000 is already the limit. If we continue to cut costs, the array might malfunction. That would not be worth it. 600,000. And it was only the cost of the materials. Matthews heart ached. However, he knew that he really couldnt save on this stuff. Forget about him. The two ritual arenas and the Star Weaving Robe could more or less block the sight of the creatures outside. However, the entire Rolling Stone Town was now completely exposed to countless potential enemies. In this turbulent era. It was a very insecure thing. Thats all for the materials. Are there any other fees? Matthew asked. There are also patent license fees and labour fees. Lele introduced skillfully, The Fairy Veil is a part of Isabelles Spell Library. If its used for commercial purposes, a large amount of license fees will be required. However, this is for personal use, so you only need to pay a symbolic fee of 2,000 gold coins. Of course, with your identity and title, you can communicate with the person in charge of the Spell Library. Perhaps you can even reduce the fee. The rest is the labour cost. In the process of setting up the fairy veil, I need to hire four apprentices and four assistants, as well as a construction team of twenty mortals. The entire construction process will last five to eight days. The daily cost was around 100 gold coins. Therefore, the cost of this part is about 500 to 800 gold. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. The labour cost was cheaper than he had imagined. But he quickly reacted. And you? The array master smiled. My labour cost is 100,000. For Margarets sake, I can give you a 5% discount. In other words, all the labour costs add up to about ninety-five thousand five hundred. After Matthew heard that, he subconsciously touched his forehead where there was no sweat. The difference in labour costs was too big! However, he knew very well that top array masters were very popular in the Alliance. This class required a mage to be proficient in the field of spells, and the direction of specialization was not very related to combat, so the number of array masters was relatively small. However, many large-scale ritual arenas had very high requirements for array mages. This led to the fact that top-notch array masters were indeed very rich. 95,000 labor costs. It was indeed not too expensive. But Matthew still said, Can it be cheaper? It wasnt that he couldnt afford it. He just hoped that it would be more cost-effective. However, when she heard this, Lele was a little unhappy. I never bargain when I do business. Didnt Margaret tell you this? Sigh When I think about how Margaret is already dead, I feel that this world is ridiculous. Such a powerful Battle Mage He began to ramble again. His words were filled with regret for Margarets unexpected death and for not being able to confess in time. He listened. Matthew suddenly had an idea. If you can make a small concession on the cost, I can tell you a secret. When it came to money. Leles expression quickly changed, and he said coldly, Is it about you and the Evil Empress? Im a little interested, but only a little. Moreover, thats another matter altogether. Even if you tell me some secrets, itll be difficult for me to make a big concession on the price. This is a matter of principle. But then again, did you really give birth to the Evil Empress child? I mean, by sneezing? Towards the end. His eyes revealed a hint of anticipation. Matthew looked at him with interest, but he still pretended to be disappointed. Im sorry. Since its a matter of principle, I wont talk about it anymore. Lele was a little unhappy. However, he still replied very professionally, Its like this. No matter how curious I am, I wont lower my status. This is my livelihood. This is not negotiable. Im sorry. Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Semi-Divine Weapon: Tree Masters Shovel! Chapter 923: Semi-Divine Weapon: Tree Masters Shovel! Matthew said regretfully, Looks like I can only keep the secret about Margaret to myself. Margaret? Leles voice suddenly raised an octave. Are you lying to me? He looked at Matthew suspiciously. Matthew spread his hands. My reputation in the Alliance should be pretty good, right? Lele thought for a moment. Alright, I choose to believe you, but you have to reveal which part of Margarets secret is related to you first. Otherwise, I wont be able to give you a discount. Matthew smiled. Margaret isnt completely dead. Leles pupils instantly constricted as he stared at Matthew. He maintained this expression for a very long time. A moment later. He punched hard and said excitedly, I knew it, I knew it! I can give you a 30% discount! Matthew said slowly, I can also tell you some things that happened after Margaret was killed, as well as some more secretive things. Lele hesitated for a moment. Then 50% off. Thats the bottom line. Matthew said patiently, Dont you want to know how Margaret came back from the dead? Lele was even more shocked. Has she been resurrected? Im not ready for this! Uh, 30% discount on labour costs. This is really the bottom line of the bottom line! Matthew took a deep breath and said slowly, Dont you want to know where you can find Margaret, who has been resurrected? Lele slapped his thigh in despair. Tell me everything, tell me everything! I want to know everything about Margarets incident! Not only will the labour cost be waived, but Ill also try my best to purchase the materials through my own channels. Ill reduce the cost of the materials to around 550,000 gold! Bang! Matthew placed a long-drawn contract in front of Lele and filled in the labour cost of zero, the material cost of 550,000, and other numbers in front of him. The latters breathing quickened as he looked at the contract, his hands trembling slightly. Promise me that you wont tell anyone about this deal! Otherwise, even if its for Margaret, Im not willing to accept it! He looked like he was struggling. Matthew quickly struck while the iron was hot and made a solemn promise. Both parties signed the contract. The moment the contract was signed, a new notification appeared on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have signed a contract with a human mage. Do you wish to use the Contract Domains ability Overlord Contract to slightly modify the contract?] .. Matthew chose to deny it without batting an eyelid. The Overlord Contract should be used to deal with demons or devils. Through Margarets secret, he had saved nearly 150,000 gold coins. Matthew was already very content. Under Leles expectant gaze, Matthew cast a soundproof spell and began to describe in detail the whole story of how the Evil Empress wanted a child, and Matthew cheated the Divine Embryo. Of course, the most important part was Margarets reincarnation. After listening. Lele was dumbfounded. It took him a long time to recover from the huge impact. So, youre Margarets father now?! And Margaret is his own mother? Uh, under such circumstances, is it inappropriate for me to confess to her?! He looked a little dizzy. Matthew smiled. Its indeed not suitable because Margaret is still very young. If you really want to express your feelings, you have to wait at least three to five years. Lele was shocked. Three to five years? Sir, youre Forget it. I respect your personal orientation, but I cant understand it, and I cant do it! His expression was filled with loneliness. Matthew quickly realized that the other party had misunderstood, so he further explained Margarets growth cycle. .. Thats about it. If you want to visit her, youll have to apply to go to Cyberdragon. But according to Lord Soria, its better for us not to disturb her for the time being. Finally, this matter must be kept strictly confidential. You should understand the importance of this. Matthew concluded. Lele nodded solemnly. He looked a little depressed and shocked. After a long time. Only then did he recover from his daze. Thank you for telling me Margarets secret. Otherwise, I would still be in the dark. In that case, I actually didnt lose anything. Matthew looked at Lele in confusion. The latter blushed slightly. The 10,000 gold coins just now were a lie. I was planning to donate 100,000 gold coins at Margarets funeral! Now, I plan to make an excuse not to attend this funeral. This money can be completely saved. He seemed to be in a much better mood. Although Matthew felt that there was definitely a problem with the logic, he was naturally happy that the other party was willing to enlighten him like this. So, when do we start? He shook hands with Lele. The latter said with certainty, Well start tomorrow! .. Leles professionalism was still unquestionable. The next morning, he brought Matthew to the Alliance Mall to purchase wantonly. 500,000 gold coins were spent like water, in exchange for a lot of materials that he could not understand. In the afternoon. He personally led his apprentices and assistants to measure the base points of the Ritual Field in Rolling Stone Town. Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Semi-Divine Weapon, Tree Planting Mages Shovel! Chapter 924: Semi-Divine Weapon, Tree Planting Mages Shovel! Matthew accompanied them for a walk. Since he really couldnt interfere, he left silently. During this time, he went to the office hall. He reported the Fairy Veil Project to Rheagar. He applied for a subsidy from Rheagar with the mentality of giving it a try. He thought that this guy might not give it because he was in a bad mood recently. Who knew that the other party would only glare at Matthew. In the end, he agreed to bear half of the cost of the fairy veil. This made Matthew secretly happy. He also found Rheagar more and more pleasing to the eye. After settling this matter, Matthew went to ask Zeller about the Shadow Leopard in Jade Court. The answer he received was: When the latest batch of Shadow Leopards approached Jiliu City, they accidentally bumped into a robbery operation of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. The two sides began to fight. The Wood Elves hated the Silver Frost Brotherhood to the bone. The more things got out of hand, the more Shadow Leopard members joined the pursuit of the Silver Frost Brotherhood with the Windseeker. It was then that the Demon Rift incident in Jiliu City happened. Now, this troop was fighting alongside Hood, working hard to clean up the demons in the city. Naturally, they had no time to come to Rolling Stone Town to receive the arsonist. Hearing this answer. Matthew couldnt help but find it interesting. The people from Jade Court were chased them away time and time again. At first, Rolling Stone Town wanted to send the arsonist over to collect the reward. In the end, they travelled for more than half a year, and nothing happened. In the end, not even an arsonist was sent away! This made Matthew sigh. Looks like this group of arsonists is fated to stay with me! However, at the same time. Another thought arose in the depths of his heart. Escorting prisoners was a very simple task, but the people of Jade Court just couldnt do it. Were the elves really too weak? Or was it just a coincidence? Or was there another reason behind it? He thought of the distorted contract of equilibrium. Matthew couldnt help but be more vigilant. He had not forgotten. Setrunk was the leader of this gang of arsonists! If these arsonists were chess pieces that the other party had deliberately left in his cemetery. Things might not be good! However, considering that these people were under the 24-hour surveillance of the specter, their energy was mostly empty. Matthew found it hard to imagine what these people could do. Dont alert the enemy for the time being. Just strengthen my observation. If they are really Setrunks spies, they will be exposed sooner or later. I can use them to make a fuss and retaliate With the authority of a loving father, I definitely have a way to remove that balanced contract Matthew calmly planned a countermeasure. In the afternoon. Sanger appeared in front of Matthew. The Tauren messenger brought back a surprising piece of news. What? Alan said that she ran into a little trouble. Is the willow leaf mechanism still going through the procedure? The Jade Court is considering whether to allow me to enter? Matthews face was full of surprise. The Tauren messenger shrugged. Thats about it. After I delivered the letter, I eavesdropped outside the willow leaf mechanism for a while. Those elven ladies dont have good intentions! During the discussion, they have been slandering you! A few women even said that a Necromancer like you is not qualified to enter the Jade Court Matthew frowned. Were these wood elves corrupt or stupid? From Alans request for help and Isabelles concern, it was not hard to tell that the problem with the Scar of the Dead in Jade Court must be very serious. They couldnt solve it themselves. And Matthew had a ready-made success story. He had taken the initiative to go over and help, but the other party actually despised him? Matthew looked confused. How do these elves have brains? Sanger scratched his head. Its hard to say. As long as you have a brain, you wont let your queen give birth to a child for an evil god. It was fine if she gave birth to a Scar of the Dead. They couldnt handle it themselves, yet they refused Masters help. My evaluation is that the elves might already been corrupted by an evil god Matthew looked at his messenger with interest. Do you know a lot about the Scar of the Dead? The Tauren spirit nodded and said, Ive heard some ancient ghosts in the Underworld talk about this before. There was an old woman who would go crazy every time she heard about the Scar of the Dead. I suspect that shes the elven queen who gave birth to the Scar of the Dead back then, but somethings not right. After the elves die, their souls will quickly reincarnate into light demons. They wont go to the extent of hooking up with us in the Underworld. Matthew asked curiously, Do you have a lot of connections in the Underworld? Sanger said humbly, Mine is definitely not as good as Viscount Fan. Matthews heart skipped a beat. He only knew that Sanger had a territory in the Underworld called the Village of Day. Now it seemed that This messenger had quite a bit of power in the Underworld. After all, the opponent was the overlord of the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain, Viscount Fan! If you have time, can you bring me to the Village of Day to take a look? Matthew asked. Id be happy to! Sanger was beaming with joy. If you can bring the high priest with you, I guarantee that you will be able to experience unprecedented beauty in the Village of Day! Matthew smiled. Deal. After sending Sanger off. Matthew continued with his daily routine. If Jade Court really refused him entry, then he would not be the one to lose. Moreover, Isabelle was quite concerned about this project. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Semi-Divine Weapon: Tree Masters Shovel! Chapter 925: Semi-Divine Weapon: Tree Masters Shovel! Matthew couldnt imagine how Jade Court could say no to Isabelle. Isnt that too crazy? Matthew thought as he commanded the zombies to plant the trees. Ever since the Mother of Slaves turned a portion of zombies into farmer zombies, the zombies had become more and more powerful. Matthew discovered that these zombie farmers could not only be used to reclaim farmland and cultivate crops, but they could also master the important skill of planting trees! In this way. Matthews planting efficiency had increased greatly! He realized that as long as he led the planting of trees, he would still be recognized by the will of nature. As long as the zombies were not idle while planting the trees, it would be fine. Of course. Matthews income from planting trees with his zombies was lower. The zombies planted five trees and only then would Matthew gain some XP. But even so. It also greatly liberated Matthews productivity. He looked at the group of diligent zombies behind him. Matthew looked north. A sense of pride and ambition suddenly surged in his heart! It wont be long. The endless wasteland between Rolling Stone Town and Jiliu City will become an endless forest! Wherever the zombie farmer goes, it will be within the radiation range of the Life Sanctuary! Thinking of this. He swung the shovel even faster! From evening to night. From night to dawn. Matthew didnt sleep or rest, and the zombies followed him. Just like that, they waved the shovels in their hands with all their might and buried the saplings of oak trees and pine trees that they had accumulated some time ago in the deep pits! After that, he used an extremely skilled spell to rapidly grow and spread the ripening green liquid that he had recently purchased from the Earth Society. Very quickly. Oak trees rose from the ground. This went on for two days and one night. Matthew tirelessly plowed the fields as if he had returned to the time when he first came to Rolling Stone Town. Until all the saplings were consumed. Matthew stopped planting. However, at this moment. He suddenly felt a strange power surge out of his body! That power was full of vitality. It was the oak tree domain that he was extremely familiar with! .. [Hint: You have completed an explosive tree planting!] You have planted more than 3,000 oak trees! [Current number: 3032] You have completed the hidden advancement target of the main mission, Plant Trees! You have obtained recognition for the Will of Nature and the Oak Tree Domain! You have explored the oak tree domain more deeply! You have received the common reward of the Will of Nature and the Oak Domain, Power of Nature! [Power of Nature: This power will grant you a random item, turning it into a semi-divine weapon in the Nature Domain!] .. Matthew was surprised to sense the force of nature that was entangled around his waist. He was still thinking about what item he should take out to contain this power. In the next second. A large amount of green light shone in front of Matthew. These green lights were like countless whispering fairies. They flew and flew. Suddenly, they sank. Immediately after. All of the green light poured into the chipped shovel in Matthews hand! .. [Hint: Power of Nature has been successfully infused!] [Your item,Damaged Shovel has been upgraded to Semi-God Equipment, Tree masters Shovel.] [Tree masters Shovel: Strength +1/Perception +1] When you use this item to dig a hole, the speed will be three times faster than normal. In addition, this shovel also had the following special effects: [Invincible: When you use this shovel to violently collide with other items, it will be able to directly shatter other items in most situations!] [Remark: The quality of this shovel is 33 points, which is much higher than the average quality of a Semi-God Equipment by 20 points.] [Remark 2: This special effect is equivalent to Physical Disintegration. Please use it with caution!] [Remark 3: Theoretically, you can use it to break a Divine Persona (average quality of Divine Persona is 30 points)] [Justice Immunity: You can use the metal surface of the shovel to block or nullify most physical damage, targeted spells, and divine spells.] [Remark: Theoretically, it can be used to block all damage that cannot penetrate 33 points.] .. [Hint: You possess the first self-cultivated semi-divine artefact. Do you wish to compile an origin story for it and spread it to the public?] This would increase the probability of the Tree Masters Shovel becoming a famous weapon. You can also entrust a bard to create and polish the Origin Story Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: What a Necromancer Should Do! Chapter 926: What a Necromancer Should Do! .. This thing, can it be a Quasi Relic? Matthew looked at the shovel in his hand suspiciously. Despite the blessing of the power of nature, the appearance of the shovel did not seem to have changed much. Even the hole created by the collision with the rock when he was shovelling the soil was clearly visible. Other than the faint layer of mysterious green light flowing on its surface, it was still a little strange. It looked like an ordinary shovel! Matthew touched it up and down for a while and decided to test its strength with his hands. Keng keng keng! He waved the shovel at the wasteland in front of him. Yes. The feeling of digging a hole was very smooth. It was like cutting butter with a knife as if it had become a form of enjoyment. The digging speed had also increased significantly. Matthew felt his movements getting faster and faster! He couldnt help but fall in love with the feeling of digging a hole! Driven by instinct. Until his wrist started to feel sore. Matthew suddenly stopped digging. In the next moment. He looked up. He realized that the soil he had dug out was piled up all around him. And this pit was already seven to eight meters deep! How long have I been digging? He turned around and asked the mother of the slaves who had been following beside him. The Mother of Slaves thought for a moment. Theres still some time. Almost three minutes. Matthew gently rubbed his wrist. His physique was not high, so digging holes had always been challenging for him. It was a major factor that restricted his efficiency in planting trees. Ever since he had zombies, the situation had changed. He almost didnt dig a hole himself. I havent dug a hole for a long time. My technique is a little rusty Matthew secretly blamed himself. However, he was quite satisfied with the strength of the shovel. Perhaps the biggest drawback of this thing was that no matter what it dug, it was like digging out butter. He dug and dug. He would lose his strength. Matthew estimated that if he wanted to maximize the effect of this semi-divine weapon, his strength and vitality would have to be at least 22 points! Of course, it was enough for now. However, it felt like it was a waste. Looks like I have to strengthen my physique in the future. I wonder if the Alliance has any medicine to improve my physique in this area. Matthew thought to himself. At this moment, he saw half of the hard diamond exposed in the pit he had dug out. He gripped the shovel tightly, held his breath, and with a whoosh, the shovel passed! Whoosh. The diamond was cut into two! Matthew went over and touched the cross-section. It was slightly hot, but it was still quite smooth. This is truly cutting through iron like mud! Matthew was ecstatic. He had discovered a hidden attribute of this semi-divine weapon that was not reflected in the data! That was sharpness! In addition to its extremely high quality, the sharpness of the tree-planting shovel was also ridiculously high. It was so easy to cut stones. It would be even easier to use it to cut off a head! Matthew subconsciously gripped the shovel in his hand. The appearance of this thing was indeed ordinary. However, it was too practical. Not only could it be used to plant trees and dig graves, but it could also be used to break rocks in the Undercity! In the case of close combat. This was also a very confusing self-defence weapon. If the enemy underestimated the quality and sharpness of this weapon, it was very likely that they would pay the price with their lives! He studied it. In addition to its simple and crude attributes, the Tree Mages shovel also had growth potential. This thing could resonate with a specific domain. While Matthew was exploring certain domains. It could convert the domain ability that was about to be obtained into domain power and pour it into it in exchange for the growth of the Quasi Relic. Doing so was actually very profitable. Most powerful Quasi Relics could condense their own divinity. As Matthews semi-divine weapon had just been born, it only showed signs of condensing divinity. It needed to be formed naturally. That would take a long time. As for Matthew. Exploring domains was as easy as eating and drinking. When the time came, he would grind a few more Exploration Points. By continuously strengthening the quality of the weapon, if he really condensed a trace of divinity, it would be a bloody profit! Other than that. Matthew discovered that the tree-planting shovel was a main weapon. In other words, when using it, one needed at least one dominant hand, or even both hands, to unleash its power. For other mages. This requirement meant that the shovel could only be a backup weapon. After all, most magic staffs, magic books, and crystal balls were also the main weapons. He needed to use his hands to grasp it. Matthew was the only exception. His current casting medium, the Skull of Augustus, was a magical weapon that could cast spells automatically without using his hands! In this way. As long as Matthew was focused enough, he could use both the skull and the shovel! Imagine that scene. A skull that looked like a comet was spinning around Matthew, and he was holding an ordinary shovel like an old farmer. Magical. Physical. He could take care of both. I now belong to the legendary dual cultivation of magic and martial arts! Matthew played with the shovel excitedly. After playing for more than an hour, he reluctantly let go. This thing was a little too long. The Quasi Relic itself could not be stored in ordinary storage equipment. Matthew had to find a magic rope from his Magical Method Backpack and tie it to his back. Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: What a Necromancer Should Do! Chapter 927: What a Necromancer Should Do! It made him look a little strange. But Matthew didnt care. As for the origin story of this weapon, Matthew naturally planned to outsource it. Considering that there werent many reliable bards, Matthew happened to know the one with the strongest professional ability. This mission naturally fell on Lorraines head. He immediately wrote a letter to Lorraine. The letter described in detail the relevant information and the birth process of the planting shovel. Then, he entrusted the other party to write a touching story for his Quasi Relic. As for the tendency of artistic processing. Matthew wanted to tell him not to write himself as a scumbag. But when he thought of Isabelles words. In the end, he could only tell Lorraine in the letter, Try not to be too trashy As for whether the latter would listen to him. It was all up to the heavens. After doing all this, Matthew gave himself a small holiday. He hid in the cemetery and slept for fourteen hours. He woke up. He felt refreshed. The cemetery was still peaceful. But there seemed to be a loud noise coming from the oak forest. Matthew went up the stone stairs. When he passed by the mushroom garden, he greeted Hussman, who was also looking at him curiously and peeking out from behind the fence. When he arrived at the forest. He could clearly hear the cries of the small animals. Its snowing, its snowing! Come to Bogard, theres a warm treehouse there! We can live with the Centaurs this winter. We shouldnt be frozen! Matthew blocked the chatter in his ears. The forest instantly fell silent. Only feather-like snowflakes slowly fell on the oak tree branches. According to the past. The oak forest was probably showing signs of a large-scale fall of leaves. However, due to the Life Sanctuary. The cold resistance of the oak forest had been greatly improved. It was still lush and green as far as the eye could see, but there was a touch of snow on the crowns of many trees. Matthew quietly felt the changes of the seasons and the changes of the elemental field. A northern wind blew against his face. It was as cold as a knife. At that moment. He understood. .. [Prompt: You have sensed the arrival of winter!] You have been reminded by the will of nature, Frost Fury. [Frost Fury: For the next three months, Rolling Stone Town will enter a period of severe cold.] During this period of time, any act of planting trees may cause the will of nature to be disgusted! .. Winter had arrived. It was the same every winter. Although Matthew was deeply loved by the will of nature, he could not go against the laws of nature. Other than the land that was like spring all year round. No crops were allowed to be planted in other places. And that piece of land. Matthew planned to use it to grow crops. No wonder I suddenly went crazy and planted a wave of trees yesterday Matthew smiled. Did my subconscious sense that the cold season is coming, so its an instinctive reaction?! No matter what. This years planting of trees ended here. Matthew had an oak forest with more than 3,000 oak trees and a pine forest about two-thirds the size of the former. Three years ago. He did not even dare to think about it! Winter is the season for accumulation. If we cant plant trees, we can use the extra time to study spells and make undead creatures. I remember that during the coldest few days, it seems that it can be used to summon a special type of undead. I havent tried it in the past years because I didnt have enough materials, magic power, and energy. I can give it a try this year. Matthew quietly admired the snow for a while. However, the snow was very light. It only snowed for a short while before it disappeared. The white colour on the tree crown also gradually faded. Except for the gradually deepening chill. The snow did not leave any traces behind. He went to the spring-like land and told Myosacci to speed up the progress. He peeked at the lonely zombie again before returning to the cemetery. Its so warm in the cemetery! This was Matthews first reaction after he came down. In fact, the Life Sanctuary also had the ability to adjust the temperature. But for some reason. The cemetery was warm in winter and cool in summer. Perhaps it was because it was built underground. Perhaps it was because Matthew saw that the skeletons were all shirtless, so he did not feel so cold anymore? In the studio. Matthew activated his domain again. In the previous accumulation, he still had one more temperance domain that he had not explored. This was the abstinence reward he had received when he resisted natural childbirth. Matthew immediately focused his attention. He slowly opened this extremely unique domain. Suddenly. He felt a slight dizziness. Immediately after. Three golden paths appeared in Matthews vision. There was a stele at the beginning of each road. On them were written- The path of asceticism; The golden mean; The Path of Greed. The three paths represented the three branches of the temperance domain. Matthew understood this. Next, he had to make a choice within the domain. This choice had to be made very carefully. This was because once he chose a path that was not in line with his own practice, his exploration of the domain might not advance but instead deteriorate! First, he ruled out the path of asceticism. It was obvious that this path was to control and abandon everything. Matthew was obviously not such a person. He was considering whether he should take the path of the golden mean. Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: What a Necromancer Should Do Chapter 928: What a Necromancer Should Do After all, the word golden mean was somewhat similar to equilibrium in some contexts. But in the end, Matthew gave up on it. He chose the path of greed! Because Ive always known that my abstinence is for greater greed! Im not a person who restrains for the sake of restraint, nor am I a person who restrains for the sake of balance. I chose the domain of temperance for no other reason than because it can bring me benefits. This is the true reflection of my heart! After experiencing so many explorations in the domain, Matthew already had some experience in his heart. He had to face his own feelings and thoughts truthfully, regardless of whether he looked unrighteous or even a little dirty! In the next second. The other two paths disappeared. And the path of greed in front of Matthew became incomparably broad! The surrounding scenery seemed to fly backwards. Matthew understood. That was because he was advancing by leaps and bounds! .. [Hint: You have conducted an in-depth exploration in the domain of temperance.] You have obtained a miniature authority,Temperance (Pledge). [Temperance (Oath): You can use this authority to bind others or yourself with an oath to obtain certain attributes as a reward.] .. Miniature Authority? Matthew felt a little regretful. He thought that he would be able to obtain the complete authority! The so-called miniature authority was actually a part of the puzzle of the complete Authority. The power and effect of this thing were far inferior to the complete Authority. Loving Father might sound crazy. However, the effects and range of Loving Father Authority were much more powerful than the Oath of Control! For Matthew. This miniature authority was somewhat useless. He would not make an oath easily. Because he knew very well that a small oath was not very useful and a big oath could easily lead to mistakes. Forget it, Ill just play with it. At least its better than nothing. Moreover, in the contract domain, there is also an overlapping effect Matthew thought. An item in his inventory suddenly lit up! Hmm? .. [Hint: Stimulated by the Authority of Temperance (Oath), your mystical item Four Symbols Card has become active! Do you wish to use this authority to activate the Four Symbols Card? .. Four Symbols Card. It was a treasure that Matthew had picked up from the ground near Setrunk. This thing was also one of the items on the Earth Societys list of stolen items. To activate the Four Symbols Card. One had to hold the authority of the earth domain. Matthew had tried to activate it with the authority of a loving father, but it had failed. Perhaps it was because that power had been distorted. He had thought that he would not be able to open this treasure in the short term. Who would have thought that the miniature authority he had unintentionally obtained from the Temperance Domain would become the key to opening the Four Symbols Card? Is it because the Domain of Temperance resonates with the monks vows? He thought about it. Matthew immediately activated it! In an instant. Four cards floated in front of him. On it, the spirits of the four symbols, earth, fire, air, and water, were drawn. The four cards lit up one after another. Matthew quickly understood that because he did not have enough authority, he could only open one of them. In other words, he had to choose one out of four. To Matthew, the spirits of the four symbols did not have any special meaning, so he randomly chose one! Pa! A crisp sound rang out. Matthew caught one of the cards with both hands, and the other three cards flew back into his inventory. He focused his eyes. The spirit of air, Wind Crossing Dragon, was smiling and winking at him. In the next moment. A white light flashed on the card, and a portal appeared in front of Matthew. He sensed it. He realized that the portal led to a folded space. It wasnt even a half-plane. So there is a world inside the Four Symbols Card, and every card has a folded space inside? Matthew came quickly and cautiously. He sent a few skeleton soldiers to scout the way. After confirming that they were safe, he put on his Star Weaving Robe and other equipment and slowly walked in. He passed through the portal. A huge monastery appeared in front of Matthew. Not far away was the outer wall of the monastery. The walls were painted with bright yellow paint, but under the ravages of time, the colour blocks on the walls had become mottled. Yellow, red, and black were randomly sprinkled on the walls, like oil paintings that had been overturned. There was a messy but penetrating beauty. Matthew walked around the monastery. Then, he found the door. On both sides of the porch, there were engravings of the spirit of qi, the majestic and domineering image of the Azure Dragon Crossing the Wind. It left a particularly deep impression. After passing through the gate, the buildings in the monastery had a strong style of the Far East. It was said that this style was influenced by the Su. The hall near the gate had already collapsed. Matthew had to go around it. There was a winding bridge ahead. Above the curved bridge was a square. In the middle of the square stood huge stones of different shapes. On both sides were murals. Matthew looked at the stone sculptures patiently. Soon, he extracted some information from the murals and a few words. All the murals described the process of the tough battle between the Four Symbols Sects martial monks and a powerful Demon Lord and his subordinates. The Demon Lords name was Paimon. It was said that he was one of the top ten feudal lords of the Abyss and had a significant influence on the Abyss during the era of the story. In the mural. Paimon was a meatball that could not be killed, and it seemed to be able to turn others into meatballs. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: What a Necromancer Should Do Chapter 929: What a Necromancer Should Do Its appearance was ferocious and terrifying, like a tumour. In order to fight against this Demon Lord. The monks of the Four Symbols Sect had sacrificed a lot, and many members of the monastery had died. In the end, they succeeded. At the end of the mural. Four Symbols Sect sealed Demon Paimon, but their overall strength was greatly damaged because of this. Yes, we lost a lot of people, but for the world, for peace, its all worth it. This sentence appeared in the last mural. It seemed to be written by a highly respected monk. The mural stopped abruptly. Matthew frowned. If the Four Symbols Sect had defeated Paimon as described in the murals, then why was this monastery included in the Card World? When Matthew came in, the place was empty and uninhabited. It was obvious that it had been abandoned for a long time. However, he observed the daily necessities in the monastery. Many of them had not been tidied up in time. The original owners seemed to have left in a hurry. Where did those monks go? In my impression, at least the southern part of the Aindor Continent does not have the inheritance of the Four Symbols Sect In fact, it was not just the Four Symbols Sect, but all of the Monks were clearly declining in the Aindor Continent. The reason for this. It was also because the Far East, the birthplace of the Monks, had suffered a serious invasion from the Outer Gods and Demons. That place had become the playground of the evil monks, and it was also the backyard of the Twilight Creator, Galan and the Evil Queen, Babasha. Under the interference of the outer layer creatures, a large number of inheritances had been cut off for hundreds of years. The monks had evaporated into thin air one by one, making people wonder where they had gone. Was it related to the destruction of the Su Country? Matthew thought a lot. There was a large cluster of buildings behind the square, but when Matthew approached it, he felt an obvious resistance. He quickly realized. The folded space in front of him was made up of four cards. He had only activated the spirit of qi. Naturally, he could only explore a quarter of the space. Immediately, he focused his gaze on the huge rocks in the square again. These stones are very problematic! Matthew didnt dare to get close to those rocks. Because once he got close, his thoughts would start to become chaotic! This was an extremely dangerous sign! Therefore, he walked around the edge of the square a few times. He did not walk in. Even though he saw some sparkling treasures among the boulders. This place is quite strange. There is no need to explore it for now. Lets retreat first Matthew had always been decisive. Hence, he lifted his feet and walked towards the Teleportation Gate. But at this moment. A breeze brushed past his face. Immediately after. An extremely miniature dragon appeared in front of him. Your cautiousness is amazing, but youre right. If you rashly barge into the giant stone array because of greed, the Mental Demon Lord sealed inside will make you suffer eternal damnation! Matthew looked at the spirit of air calmly. The four elements all had spirits, and the Azure Dragon was just an external form of the spirit of air. In fact. For different cultural backgrounds, the elemental spirits would change into different appearances to cater to the needs of specific areas. In essence, elemental spirits were Earth Gods of a lower level. Matthew knew that activating the card could summon the elemental spirit. There must be something fishy about the other party not appearing. Therefore, he was not surprised by the sudden appearance of the spirit of air. Peeping at the guests from the side is not the behaviour of a good host. The mini Old Dragon crossed its claws in front of its chest. This is a test for you. If you cant even pass this Matthew smiled and left. Wait, dont you want to obtain the Four Symbols Sects inheritance? The spirit of air shouted. Matthew pointed at the shovel on his back. Im just a tree farmer. Im not interested in anything else. As he spoke, he walked to the door. The spirit of qi quickly flew over. He tried to block the gap of the portal with his smaller body, and his tone became humble. Sir, I was joking with you just now. The Four Symbols Sect urgently needs an inheritor. I think you are very suitable! Matthew shook his head. But Im not joking with you. Im telling the truth. The Spirit of Qi was dumbfounded and stuttered, But, but, butCant you help me find a martial monk who can inherit the Four Symbols Sects ultimate technique? Im willing to become your summoned creature, and Im even willing to blend with you! Matthews hands flashed with the image of the Four Symbols Card. Youre already my summoned creature. The spirit of air said aggrievedly, So what if Im already your summoned creature? Cant you help me? If the Four Symbols Sect still cant find a successor, Im really done for! Matthew smiled. Why didnt he use this attitude to speak earlier? He pointed at the stones in the middle of the square and asked, These stones are used to seal Demon Lord Paimon? The spirit of Qi hurriedly nodded. Yes, that Mental Demon Lord is very terrifying. Not only can he interfere with the thoughts of others, but he can also change their bodies. The monks of the Blue Dragon Monastery spent nearly 30 years to seal him. Dont cause trouble. If you release that lord, youll be in trouble! Matthew asked again, So where did the people of the Four Symbols Sect go after that? The spirit of air shook its head. I am only a projection of the true Azure Dragon Dufeng. It is used to leave behind the inheritance of the Four Symbols Sect. My memory is only a very small portion. However, I have a strong premonition that as long as I can find the successor of the Four Symbols Sect, I will be able to recall many things Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: What a Necromancer Should Do! Chapter 930: What a Necromancer Should Do! Matthew couldnt help but laugh. Should he say that this little guy is cunning or innocent? Wasnt this roundabout way too easy to see through? Matthew couldnt be bothered to dwell on this. He was more curious about the huge rocks in the square. This is the Heartless Stone, produced in a half-plane of the Abyss. It was discovered by a senior monk of the Four Symbols Sect. This stone can very well restrain heart demons. In fact, most demons hated Heartless Stones. This was because this stone could calm them down and stop them from becoming so violent. And we all know that the power of Evil Demons comes precisely from the violent genes in their bloodlines. There are many such stones behind the monastery. If you are interested, you can move some of them. Of course, dont touch this part of the square. The spirit of qi explained everything it knew. Matthew nodded calmly. However, he started pondering in secret. If Heartless Stones were as useful as the Spirit of Air said, then he could indeed consider taking a batch of them with him. Whether it was Wild Wolves on the battlefield or Hoods Jiliu City, there were cracks from the abyss. This meant that for the next period of time, dealing with demons would probably become a common occurrence. This thing could become a surprise attack. I want to take a portion of the Heartless Stone for research. Matthew said. Of course! The Spirit of Air was overjoyed. So what about the inheritance of the Four Symbols Sect? Matthew said calmly, I will try my best to help you find a suitable candidate, but you also have to know that there are not many people who are willing to become a Monk these days. Moreover, the Four Symbols Sect seems to be ranked last among the many sects of Monk. The Spirit of Air blushed. However, he could not refute it. It was because what Matthew said was the truth. The Four Symbols Sect was at the bottom of the Warrior Monk Sect. Matthew went around to the back of the square and quickly picked up a few stones. He left the card world. Matthew realized that the little spirit of air had followed him out. Do you plan to follow me? Matthew asked. What else? The Spirit of Qi put his hands on his hips. If I dont follow you, who will protect you? Do you have other summons? Matthew silently glanced at the other shadows in the cemetery, not knowing how to explain it to him. The spirit of air still seemed to be feeling good. Arent you a tree farmer? Why is this place so eerie? Forget it. Lets not care about this for now. Ill let you have a taste of blending with me first! This is a perfect experience that other summoned creatures and even other elemental spirits cant provide! As soon as he finished speaking. The miniature dragon suddenly pounced on Matthew! In the next second. Matthew felt like he had become a feather! .. [Hint: The Spirit of Air, the projection of the Azure Dragon Dufeng, has fused with you!] Your movement speed will be increased by three times in any situation! [Note: This movement speed bonus has an independent multiplication area and is the final judgment.] You can use spells, potions, and other methods to increase your basic movement speed and obtain a higher movement speed bonus. .. Hurry up and give it a try! I cant hold on for too long! The spirit of air roared in Matthews body. Matthew didnt hesitate either. He gave himself a foot rub and drank some Haste Potion. In the next second. He flew out of the cemetery. He turned into a bolt of lightning in the oak forest! D * mn, its really fast Within a few breaths. Matthew ran hundreds of meters away! If it werent for the fact that this was his ritual ground and Matthew could sense every oak tree, he would have crashed into a tree! Wait, I wonder if this level of movement speed bonus can be stacked with Tree Leap? Thinking of this. Matthews figure disappeared on the spot with a whoosh. Leaves fell from the oak trees on both sides. At this moment. A black peacock walked out from behind the tree. As he walked, he vowed to the shy grouse behind him, See, Ive already told you that humans are also mutating, and the rate of mutation is very fast! If we dont work hard, we will be eliminated by this world! So, are you willing to be my wife, even if Im a peacock and youre a grouse? .. In the end, Matthew was still unable to verify whether the Tree Leap could stack the excess movement speed provided by the Spirit of Air Possession. Because the latter would soon lose his energy. When the little black dragon came out of Matthews body, he realized that the possession of the spirit of air consumed a lot of energy. He needed to absorb the energy outside to recover. This process was rather long. It would take at least a week. But even so, the spirit of air showed its special value as a summoned creature. Matthew began to look forward to the benefits he would get when other elemental spirits possessed him. Two days later. A letter from Jade Court was sent to Matthews cemetery. The letter was signed by the Willow Branch. Matthew opened it and was amused. Willow Leaf Agency actually refused to let me in!? The reason is because Im a necromancer?! Because of Baiyan City, the wood elves have always hated necromancers to the bone. They refuse to let me enter cause it might disrupt the peace. Matthew couldnt even be bothered to distinguish whether the reply was arrogant or stupid. Very quickly. He received another letter. This letter was written by Alan. Winter Moon expressed her apology in the letter and said that she was still trying to communicate with the Elders Guild and Willow Branch. She believed that she could convince these people to let Matthew deal with the Scar of the Dead. Matthew did not disagree. Looks like the Wood Elves are also in a mess internally Matthew pondered for a moment and immediately wrote a decent reply to Alan. Then, he wrote a report on this matter and handed it to the Silver Council and Isabelle. After that. Matthew found Rheagar and Zeller. If someone from Jade Court comes to ask about my whereabouts after some time, Remember to tell those Wood Elves to prepare a million gold coins before coming to find me! I plan to go on a long journey. Rheagars eyes lit up. Can I ask them for 1.1 million gold coins? Zeller asked with concern, What are you planning to do? Matthew shrugged. Go and do what a necromancer should do! Lady Camela is currently living in the official posthouse, right? Which room is it again? Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: The Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Chapter 931: The Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine .. Rolling Stone Towns official posthouse. In suite number three. After a long four-hour conversation, Matthew left the room satisfied. During the chat. He and Camela had reached a high level of consensus on the things that necromancers should do and the search for ancient aura. It was only after he had a deeper understanding of the situation that Matthew realized. Camela knew more about the tomb than he did. Even though Matthew had already entered the domain of tombs and had mastered a lot of tomb knowledge. But compared to Camela, it was still dwarfed. If it wasnt for the fact that the ability peer sense didnt take effect automatically, Matthew would even suspect that she was a necromancer, archaeologist, or even a grave robber! All in all. This Blessed of the God of the New Moon had already reached the peak of her understanding of tomb raiding. But Matthews intuition told him. Camelas understanding was purely theoretical. This meant that this knowledge was most likely imparted to her directly by the God of the First Moon. So, was the God of the First Moon the real King of Grave Robbers? Matthew guessed without any ill intentions. This conjecture was not without reason. In some countries full of history, many of the rising stars among the gods had done a lot of research on tomb raiding. After all, this was a shortcut to increase ones wealth or strength quickly. In this pleasant conversation. The two of them formed an underground alliance. Just as Matthew was excitedly planning to make a combat plan. Camela told him that they needed to recruit at least one more partner. On the one hand, it was because there was a rule about archaeology that had been passed down since the Ether Star Alliance era. There are many people entering the ground, only three in a row. The meaning of this proverb was simple and clear. It meant that there could be many people going to the tomb, but the number of people who actually arrived at the tomb and acted together should be three. Camela explained further. Actually, a multiple of three was also fine, but that would involve more people and things would become more troublesome. Therefore, three was the most suitable number. The number of people here did not include the summoned creatures, so Matthews plan to pull a few underlings to make up the numbers was put on hold. Although it was somewhat absurd to apply the rules of the Kingdom of First Moon to the archaeological operation on the continent of Aindor. But Camela insisted. Matthew agreed. On the other hand, although the two of them had rich theoretical knowledge, they lacked practical experience. The Underworld of Aindor was not as simple as it seemed. They needed an expert with actual archaeological experience to cooperate. It would be best if this expert were a Thief. After all, in the tomb. Traps were everywhere, and removing traps was a necessary part of the archaeological process. Matthew could use the cannon fodder skeletons to fill the gap. However, something like a tombs mechanism could sometimes affect the whole body. It was best to remove it manually if possible. It was better not to destroy it wantonly. Camela expressed. As long as the last member joined, the Underground Alliances archaeological operation could officially begin. As for the location of the first operation. Matthew had wanted to set it in the tomb in the Helen Mountains. However, Camela suggested that they could find a smaller tomb to practice and improve the tacit understanding between the three of them. It was also during this process. Camela revealed her true purpose for living in seclusion in Watchmens Highlands. To the east of the Watcher Highland was the Court of Fallen Leaves. It was also the old capital of the Wood Elves. According to her description. In the depths of the Court of Fallen Leaves, there was a tomb with an extremely dense ancient aura. Camela had basically explored the entrance to the tomb. The tomb itself was not very dangerous. The reason why she hadnt taken action yet was that the tomb was close to the nest of an Ancient Green Dragon! The good news was The Green Dragon had long disappeared. The bad news was There was an adult green dragon that seemed to be a direct descendant of the Immemorial Green Dragon that was still active nearby. That was the Green Dragon Fattina that Matthew had heard about many times before. She and the Wood Elves were locked in a fierce battle. The cunning former had been using guerrilla warfare to pull the elves in their direction, causing Jade Court to suffer. And the tomb that Camela mentioned. The entrance was located near the main battlefield of the Green Dragon Fattina and the Elf Windchaser. Therefore, theoretically, there was a risk of being affected. Matthew was quite optimistic about this. With only three people, it was very easy for him to hide his aura with his ability. What he was more curious about was the identity of the owner of the tomb! The tomb was located in the Court of Fallen Leaves, which meant that its identity was related to the wood elves. However, the elves did not have funeral rites. After all the Wood Elves died, regardless of their status, they were all sent into the Light Transformation Pond. Within three days, the corpse would turn into a light spot and enter the forest. After a period of time, it would transform into a light fairy or other elven life form. However, if the deceased were an elf who had committed a crime that angered nature and was severely rejected by the Myriad World Tree Ocean, the elves would be killed. Then, the pool of light would not be able to send his corpse away. His soul would be forced into the Underworld like a human. Even so. The companions of the deceased would also burn the remains, not leaving behind a memorial building like a tomb. As a qualified history teacher. Matthew was very sure that the wood elves had never built a tomb for their own people in history. Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Chapter 932: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Therefore, the owner of the tomb could only be an outsider. His relationship with the Wood Elves was bound to be very close. He searched in his mind for a long time, but he could not find any clues. He asked Camela for the details. The latter only smiled. As long as you find a third companion, I will share the identity of the tomb owner with you. This isnt to guard against you. Its also a ritual to search for the ancient aura. Before I officially take action, I must keep this secret to myself and not share it with anyone. Otherwise, it might leak out and attract the attention of the Netherworld or even the evil existences hidden in the deeper parts. At first, Matthew thought that she was just patronizing him. But very quickly. Matthew remembered the 300-meter rule of the Alliance of Seven Saints when excavating underground space. He recalled the incredible legends about the Underdark. Perhaps in the depths of the lands of Aindor. There were indeed some unexplainable but extremely terrifying evil existences hidden within. Their threat index was no lower than the creatures in the outer planes. Camelas concerns might be true. However, when he left the door of the posthouse and hurried towards the cemetery. Matthew couldnt help but worry. So where can I recruit a third like-minded partner? He pondered carefully. There didnt seem to be any other bandits in Rolling Stone Town, right? .. At the northwest corner of the first underground floor of the cemetery. The Rogue Courtyard. This was a complex building complex made up of more than ten stone houses. The building was surrounded by low and short walls. Others might be able to see a little when they passed by, but they could only see scales and claws, and it was difficult to see the whole picture. The building was built at Richards own expense after getting Matthews permission. There was only one goal. That was to provide a good training ground for the Thousand Transformers who did not want to leave the cemetery. The underground floor had become the place where Matthew buried his corpses. Therefore, no one would disturb them here. It was a very suitable place for quiet cultivation. Matthew slowly walked into the training room. Soon, he found Richard and Chuka, who were training. Matthew did not disturb them. Instead, he watched quietly from the side. After a while. He saw something. Richard was teaching Chuka the high-level Rogue skill, Gale Steps. This was a combat skill that had extremely explosive power and the ability to escape from battle in actual combat. This ability required the learner to have extremely strong balance, explosive power, and flexibility. Many low-level rogues would never be able to master the trick in their entire lives. Chuka looked stupid too. No matter how patiently Richard taught her. It looked like she just couldnt learn it. If Richard were a little anxious, she would also show an expression of wanting to cry. This made Richard feel helpless. He could only start over again and again, patiently imparting the essence of it. What was interesting was During this process, Matthew realized that Chuka had already learned Gale Steps! She was just pretending to be stupid to make fun of Richard. Immediately after. Matthew realized that Richard had already realized this. He knew that his student had learned it. However, as long as she continued to pretend that she didnt know how to do it, he would continue to teach her seriously. This scene lasted for a very long time. Matthew clicked his tongue in wonder. There were many details that were worth pondering. First, from Richards perspective. Under normal circumstances, a student who liked to act stupid or play tricks would have been abandoned by him long ago. But Chuka was different. She was not only a student that Richard had worked hard to get, but also a Thousand Transformers! Matthew guessed that it was because Richard saw a lot of traces of Setrunk in Chuka. Back then, Richard had sent Setrunk to the Wood Elf Village, and he had become the creator of the tragedy in Poplar Village, Seners disciple, and the leader of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. Coincidentally. Chuka, who was also a Thousand Transformers, had been taken in by the Night Elves when she was young. However, she had been chased out by the Night Elves early on, and later on, she had gone astray and joined the Withered. Until Matthew took her in. The two of them had similar childhood experiences and inherited the same bloodline. This caused Richard to be compensated fully when facing Chuka. Perhaps he had regretted it countless times. If he hadnt sent Setrunk to that small village back then and had chosen to raise him personally, this son of an old friend definitely wouldnt have become like this. However, time could not be reversed. Richard could only use this compensation thought on Chuka. This was also the reason why he was so patient. From Chukas perspective. Matthew guessed that she was extremely lacking in love. As an orphan who had been abandoned when he was young. Chuka could only rely on her talent as a Thousand Transformers to roam among dangerous people. Her precarious life had nurtured her relatively strong personality. However, this did not mean that she did not have a desire for beautiful things. She must have enjoyed the feeling of being pampered. On the surface, she was deliberately trying to anger Richard, but in fact, she was just repeatedly testing her position in Richards heart. This was not because she was fearless. It was a sign of an extreme lack of security. Richard is the only one who can maintain such a good demeanour for such a long time. If it were anyone else, Im afraid they would have turned around and left long ago. Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Chapter 933: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Matthew sighed inwardly. Although this pair of master and disciple did not seem to match on the surface, they had already accepted each other. This unique way of getting along was perhaps the most suitable way for them. Matthew could clearly sense it. Chukas Gale Steps were many times better than that of an ordinary Rogue. He believed that it wouldnt be long. She could grow into an outstanding Rogue. However, right now. The two of them were still arguing over the details of how to use Gale Steps. After a while. Chuka was probably getting bored. She suddenly turned into Richard, and then imitated the other partys movements and used a few extremely exquisite Wind Steps. Richard showed a look of approval after reading it. He first praised Chukas imitation ability. Then, he said seriously, You are very talented, especially in the domains of disguise, imitation, transformation, and so on. But you must remember that transformation is just a method. Dont let it become your survival reliance, and dont let yourself get lost in it. Chuka was still wearing Richards face. She opened her big eyes and asked, What if Im really lost? I mean, other than being able to transform, Ive always felt that theres nothing special about me. Im not as good-looking as Sif, Im not as good at cooking as Peggy, Im not as good at planting trees as Matthew, Im not as good at dancing as Soldier, and Im not even as good as those zombiesSome zombies even gnaw on the graves that look pretty! Such a mediocre me, such a lack of talent, under the contrast of other identities, its only a matter of time before I get lost, right? Richard didnt say anything. But his expression became very serious. Chuka shrank back, but she still insisted on asking, I didnt mean to argue. Im really confused about this. I actually dont like to change into someone elses appearance from the bottom of my heart. However, once I get used to the convenience brought by this ability, it will be very difficult to go back. Im actually quite scared myself, Mr. Richard. If, one day, Im really lost in other identities, what should I do to find myself? After listening. Richard answered seriously, Im really glad that you can think of this. In history, most of the Thousand Transformers who lost control were extremely arrogant. They thought that the ability to transform was beneficial to them. In fact, just as we discussed, the outstanding transformation ability of the Thousand Transformers could very likely lead to the loss of self. As for how to prevent it, I dont have a standard answer. Theres a common practice that originated from the Druids. In order to not confuse themselves with various beast forms, they usually set one or two things that can only be done in human form, and these things are very enjoyable for them. Every time they transform back into human form, they are eager to carry out these few tasks. For example. I once had a Druid friend who was good at transforming into all kinds of birds. He spent at least half of his time flying in the sky. And the unique human hobby he set for himself was fishing. Every time he turned back into a human, held a fishing rod in his hand, and began to enjoy the wonderful joy that fishing brought him. A large number of relevant memories will emerge in his brain. Whether these memories are positive or negative, they can strengthen his identity as a human. Following this line of thought, you can think about what your greatest hobby is. Richard guided her patiently. Chuka pondered for a long time and shook his head dejectedly. I dont seem to have any hobbies Coincidentally, at this moment, a bell beside the Rogues courtyard rang. Hearing this voice. Chuka was instantly energized, and her eyes shone brightly. Its time to eat! Peggy said she would make sweet and sour fried fish bones for me today, hehehe As soon as she finished speaking. Her figure quickly disappeared from where she was, and then she rushed towards the second underground floor where the kitchen was at an extremely fast speed! They watched as Chuka left. Matthew came to Richard, who was deep in thought. Excellent Gale Steps, isnt it? Richard smiled. This child learns very quickly, but she doesnt have a sense of security. Thats why I care more about her mind than her talent. Matthew pointed at the bell beside him. At least you dont have to worry about her getting lost. Richard laughed. Thats true. Lady Peggy is indeed a great chef. Then he looked at Matthew. Is there something? Matthew asked, Are you interested in exploring the ancient aura together? Richard was stunned for a moment and then shook its head. He patted his tuxedo and raised the gentlemans cane in his hand. He said subtly, Rolling Stone Town cant do without me. Dont forget, Im the backbone of the Committee of Five. Matthew laughed. There was nothing wrong with what Richard said. As a legendary rogue, he was indeed the one who did the most practical things in the five-member committee. Other than the daily government affairs and the support of the rival artists. Matthew also gradually realized how much Richard had contributed to the security of Rolling Stone Town. It was very difficult to find a decent Thief in Rolling Stone Town. Because they had been captured by Richard when they first came in. As a result, Rolling Stone Town was probably the only city in the entire South that did not have any cases of theft. Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Chapter 934: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Forget about the South. This sort of security was probably unique in the entire Aindor Continent. I can only open some locks, but Im not good at removing traps. Exploring tombs is not my speciality. If you want to find a professional, I can give you a list, but the people on the list are really dangerous. If you work with them, you have to be prepared to be betrayed at any time. Richard added. Matthew nodded. Since the other party was unwilling, he could not force it. After a while. Richard wrote a list and handed it to Matthew. There were some names, nicknames, and specific contact information written on it. Matthew frowned after reading it. These people are not good people. He could not help but complain. Richard put the pen back into its chest pocket and said with a smile, Its hard to define the moral standards of those who are keen on finding the ancient aura. Of course, I definitely believe that you did it for academic purposes. Matthew was speechless. He smiled and shook his head as he kept the list, but he did not intend to contact anyone on the list. The people Richard recommended to him were all professional grave robbers. This was a type of advanced profession for Rogues. Most of the people on the list were scoundrels who did bad things, and some of them were even comparable to Setrunk. Matthew did not intend to cooperate with them. Thus, he had to find someone else for the third candidate. Matthew was not in a hurry. This kind of thing couldnt be rushed. And in theory, he had all the free time of the long winter to spend underground- The premise was that there was no turning point in the situation at Jade Court. Even if there is a chance, the wood elves will have to act according to my wishes. Matthew had already figured it out. Since he could be misunderstood as having ulterior motives if he helped for free. In that case, it would be better to turn this project into a fee-based project. In the end. The Scar of the Dead was a tragedy created by the Wood Elves. Matthews biggest regret now was: The price of one million seems to be too cheap .. Three days later. Matthew gritted his teeth as he walked out of the newly renovated cemetery restaurant. As he walked, he complained, Who invented the sweet and sour fried fish bones? I admit that the thick tomato juice poured on the fried golden crispy fish bones has a different flavour. But why is it this dish for three days in a row? Peggy spread her hands. Because people never get tired of eating this dish? And recently, the zombie girl caught a lot of fish from an underground river. We have to get rid of them, right? The zombie girl that Peggy was referring to was Renesme. Ever since the Mother of Slaves obtained the command of a large number of zombies, Renesmes status in the cemetery seemed to be somewhat sidelined. She no longer liked to compare slaps with the undead. Instead, she ran to the Undercity with the Scarlet Nightmare all day long. This batch of fish was one of the unexpected gains. But what about other fish dishes? Wheres the fish meat? Matthew questioned. Hey! I didnt try to be harsh. The fish that zombies brought back every time were only like this. There were bones but no meat! If you dont believe me, go and see for yourself! Peggy led Matthew to the kitchen. The renovated kitchen was more than three times bigger than before, and there were more than ten water tanks in one corner. Matthew looked at it. Good heavens. The water tanks were filled with these kinds of white bonefish! Are they undead? Matthew was a little uncertain. Peggy shook her head. The bones of the undead cant be fried until they are so tender and crispy. Matthew glanced at her. The amount of information in this sentence was too much However, he did not dwell on this. Instead, he continued to observe the Whitebone Fish in the tank. He quickly confirmed it. This was indeed a creature, not an undead. At the same time. This kind of fish was not naturally without meat. There were strong traces of magic modification on their bodies! Where is the underground river from? According to the information provided by Peggy, Matthew compared it to the map of the Underdark that the Crimson Flame Nightmare had found before and found that the underground river was located more than 30 kilometres south of the cemetery. They ran really far! Dont eat this fish for now. If you encounter this unknown creature in the future, can you bring it over for me to test first? Matthew rubbed his stomach worriedly. Peggy waved her hand casually. Dont worry. With me around, you wont have diarrhoea. Every time I give you fresh food, Ill taste it myself before giving it to you. Its fine! Matthew held his forehead with one hand. After all, it would be his fault if he did not have the immunity of the Tauren skeleton to poisonous food. Matthew called over a few zombies. He moved a tank of bonefish to his workshop and prepared to study it. A day passed. Matthew couldnt find anything. On the contrary, the spells he had taken the time to learn had made new progress! .. [Hint: You have successfully learned and mastered a new spell, Disgust/Care (Tier 4)] You have obtained a small amount of Enchantment Domain Essence! Your new spell resonated slightly with your domain, Undead. When you use a new spell to enchant an undead or yourself, the spell will automatically gain the effect of Instant Cast. .. Matthew revealed a satisfied expression. Disgust and Care were a pair of extremely practical twin spells. Now that they resonated with the undead domain, the effect became even stronger. Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Chapter 935: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Even if it was only for himself, it could also have the effect of a life-saving spell! Take the spell of care as an example. Considering Matthew had the ability to upgrade spells. This spell was the effect of a peak Tier 5 spell. If he suddenly used this spell on himself at a critical moment, in the perception of others, he would be equivalent to turning from an annoying enemy into a disgusting pile of faeces that emitted a strong stench. Or something even more disgusting! Under such circumstances, most creatures were unable to resist their instincts. They would stay far away. This was just one of the scenarios where the Disgust Spell could be used. From this, one could see the potential of this spell. I heard that there was an evil mage who had been single for many years. In order to take revenge on his love rival who took away the person he liked, he especially went to learn the Disgust Spell. And on the day of their wedding, he secretly used this spell. The bride suddenly broke down and cried as she fled the wedding scene. After that, the evil mage found the bride in satisfaction and confessed his love to her, forcing the bride to choose between herself and the groom. Who knew that the bride would eventually choose the groom despite the effects of the spellFrom this, it can be seen that spells are not omnipotent. He recalled an allusion he saw when he was learning this spell. Matthew couldnt help but feel emotional. Of course, he was more interested in: How ugly is that evil mage that he cant even beat the groom who has been cast with the Disgust Spell? .. A few days passed. It was mid-December. There was still no news from Jade Court. Alan did send a few letters, but there was nothing substantial in them. This Winter Moon was mostly complaining about the Elders Guild and other high-ranking members in the letter. Alans identity was actually very sensitive. She was a member of the Wood Elves, but she was also a member of the Seven Saint Alliance. When the relationship between the two forces was harmonious, she was the perfect bridge. But recently, the relationship between the Alliance and Jade Court seemed a little awkward. Matthew deduced from the words in Alans letter. The Wood Elf Elders seemed to think that they had found a way to deal with the Scar of the Dead. They wanted to solve the problem alone. It was not dependent on humans. In other words, they were not targeting Matthew but all humans. It was not hard to understand. Back then, the wood elves were forced to cooperate with the humans. Jade Court was the most friendly city to humans, so it might be a disgrace to the elves. Arrogance was something that was carved into their bones. If there were a chance, it would solidify and sprout again. Matthew couldnt even be bothered to comment. Anyway, he had already reported it to the higher-ups. How to deal with Jade Court was the Silver Councils business. Of course. It wasnt that there wasnt any good news in the past few days. Yesterday afternoon. Matthew successfully brought Lumiere and his two subordinates back to the cemetery. This debt collection trip was quite smooth. However, when they first entered Deep Blue Port, they encountered a small disturbance, but it was quickly settled. Lumiere found the Golden Lion Barton. The latter also complied with the mercenary contract and paid a high pension. He even offered to help Lumiere repair his arm. But Lumiere refused decisively. After returning to the cemetery. Lumiere looked at the heavy cash and sighed. I had a hunch that if it wasnt for Peggy and your new companion, Barton might not have been so easy to talk to. Matthew smiled. He told him not to think too much. After that, Lumiere decided to bring the corpses of his clansmen back to the rainforest and settle their families. This time, Matthew asked Lara to accompany him on this trip. Previously, Lara had been promoted to the Shadow Walker with Isabelles help, completely breaking free from Galens control. Matthew was more assured of her. On this trip back to the rainforest, apart from accompanying Lumiere, she would also resume her old business. Although the profits from running a business were insignificant to Matthew now, no matter how thin a mosquitos leg was, it was still meat. Matthew would never mind having more gold coins. After sending Lara and Lumiere off. Matthew immediately wrote a letter to Bobo, asking him about the robotic arm. If Bobo didnt have any connections. In the end, he could only ask Soria for help. After settling some miscellaneous matters. After making a new weeks schedule. Matthew stretched and was a little distressed. Where can I find a like-minded third party? There are no Thieves in Rolling Stone Town. We cant just make an announcement to recruit them, can we? I still have to ask the others if there are any Thieves I know that I can work with. In the midst of his thoughts. Matthew suddenly picked up his pen, and a light flashed in his eyes. I got it! He planned to write another letter to Lorraine. It just so happened that the letter regarding the origin story of the weapon had not been sent out yet. He would send all the letters out at the same time! .. In the waters north of Deep Blue Harbor. [Sea Light] Mage Tower. In a magnificent office with a News Department sign hanging on the door. A blond man in pajamas, with a large amount of chest hair exposed, was sprawled on his desk, writing furiously. His hair was a little messy and hung on his shoulders. The veins on the back of his hand that was holding the quill popped out, and he seemed to have used too much force. His eyes were bloodshot as if he hadnt slept for days. Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine Chapter 936: A Like-Minded Third Party and the Tragic Lorraine In front of the office desk. There was a black-haired woman in a fitting uniform. She had an unusually hot figure, but her eyes and expression were like an iceberg. The woman stared intently at the blond mans work. Occasionally, he would look up at the gold watch on his wrist. Done! The golden-haired man suddenly let out a strange cry. He slammed his palm on the table, and a large number of scrap papers suddenly flew into the air. Two weeks, no, three weeks! Im finally done! The black-haired woman glanced at Lorraines desk. There was no lack of such titles in the neatly arranged documents on the rightmost side. Shocking! Twelve Things That Matthew and the Evil Empress Must Not Say Behind the Meteorite: A Conspiracy from Beyond the Heavens Shouldnt Reincarnate! The contents of what the War God said to me while crying after drinking. Girl in Pain: Im not a Slave to Desire .. Thank you for your hard work. The woman in black bowed slightly. In less than twenty days, you personally wrote the press release for the two major events in Cross City and Jiliu City. You wrote a total of thirteen versions of the story, analyzing these events from different angles. While establishing the image of the Alliance Wizards, you also successfully dispelled the peoples fear of the gods and evil gods. Minister, you did very well! Lorraines face was thin, and her eyes were red. So, can the news department hire a few more people? We cant let the minister do everything, right? The woman nodded slightly. Im recruiting. But its not easy to find an excellent bard like you. You have to understand the slow progress of recruitment. Lorraine looked incredulous. He rubbed his yellow-blonde hair with both hands and complained, So this is the reason why you locked me in the small black room and made me write non-stop? I cant take it anymore! I want beautiful women, I want good wine, I want to have a party! He roared hysterically. The woman in blacks eyes and expression were still cold, and her tone was businesslike. Lady Isabelle has instructed that as long as you can complete your work on time, you can do whatever you want. Lorraine stared at the woman in front of her. I want to do You! The frosty woman began to undress without hesitation. Sure However, just as she unbuttoned the first button of her uniform. The hooting of an owl suddenly came from the top of the office. Please wait a moment. The woman stopped and quickly left the office. A moment later. She walked in with two letters in her hands. Can we continue? Lorraine asked. The woman shook her head. Sorry, you have a new job. Lord Matthew has sent a letter. He hopes that you can write a brilliant origin story about the Quasi Relic that he just obtained. Lorraines eyes widened. We can do this later, right? I know if you ask Matthew personally, he wont force me to continue working overtime. The woman in black gently slapped one of the letters on the desk. Lady Isabelle said that everything related to Lord Matthew is the first priority. Just like before, in order to make it easier for you to focus on your work, the entire office will be disconnected from the outside world. Ill prepare coffee and potions to increase your energy and inspiration for you. Please work hard. After saying that. Under Lorraines despairing gaze. The woman in black walked out of the office swiftly. Bang! The office door was locked. One could only vaguely hear a desperate cry. Matthew!!!!! .. Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: The Girl Who Brought Calamity! Chapter 937: The Girl Who Brought Calamity! .. In the office. Lorraine, who was on the verge of collapse, began to go crazy. He began to try all kinds of strange actions, like stripping naked and running around naked; He hugged the solid wooden table and chewed on it. He curled up on the floor and pulled out his hair one by one. One-handed handstand; Push-ups; He did push-ups and pulling his hair at the same time; .. No inspiration! No inspiration! Lorraine pressed his thumbs against his temples. Even so. His originally bright eyes were still extremely grey. Origin storyShovelPlant treesMatthew Scumbag Black history His lips trembled from time to time. Words popped out one after another. Gradually. His face was completely drained of blood. However, there was a hint of life in his bloodshot and slightly protruding eyes. I got it! He smiled cruelly. Matthew, dont blame me for being heartless Ah, this is the last bit of inspiration. Follow this clue. This is the direction of development! He sat on the floor. He began to twist his thigh muscles excitedly. He could feel it. He had already touched the most critical edge of inspiration. With just a light touch, he would have the opportunity to quickly complete this beautiful and cruel story. However, at this moment. Just as Lorraines inspiration was within reach. Bang! The office door was pushed open. Mr. Lorraine The woman in the black uniform said as she walked. However, Lorraine interrupted her angrily, Shut up! Ah! Youre squeezing my inspiration! Dont talk, dont talk, hes right here, right under your feet, dont move! As he spoke. The deranged Loraine was like a reptile, circling around the woman on the floor. The woman raised her eyebrows but did not say anything. However, Lorraine had circled around her several times, and the inspiration that was just right in front of her had disappeared! No! Lorraine scratched his head in pain, tears and snot flowing down her face. He was naked and crying like a child. The floor was covered in an unknown liquid, and the entire office gave off a dispirited feeling. The black-clothed womans nose twitched slightly. She nimbly cast a cleaning spell on Lorraine and then used other methods to make the entire office look brand new. In the blink of an eye. The dispirited atmosphere in the office faded a lot. Mr. Lorraine The woman in black was about to speak. However, at this moment, Lorraine, who had been wailing just now, suddenly jumped up like a wild beast! His hands were like iron hoops as he pressed down on the womans shoulders and pushed her back. Bang! The woman was pressed against the wall, and her eyes revealed a painful expression. Youve ruined my inspiration! Lorraine seemed to have lost his mind. You have to make up for it! His body continued to approach the woman in black. However, the latter just calmly pushed up his glasses. She gently whispered into Lorraines ear, If I dont agree, I can sue you for rape In the next second. Lorraine, who had been as hard as a rock just a moment ago, suddenly went limp. He slumped to the floor again like a mollusc. He refused to get up no matter what. Im sorry, Mr. Lorraine. Seeing this scene, the woman in black, who had always been cold, couldnt help but smile. I didnt mean to disturb your creation, but I came here mainly to bring you good news. As she spoke, she waved the other letter in her hand. Then, she said apologetically, I just read the first letter and hurriedly arranged the following work for you. But in fact, Mr. Matthew invited you to explore the ancient aura together in his second letter Do you intend to go? Lorraine, who was sprawled on the floor, raised his head with a confused expression. I dont remember Wait! Ive done a lot of research on ancient auras! Lorraines tone suddenly became excited! He jumped up from the floor and looked at the woman in black expectantly. I can leave this place?! The woman pushed her glasses up again. Since its Lord Matthews invitation, I definitely have no reason to stop it. However, its best if you really have some research on the ancient aura Lorraine patted his chest confidently, and his chest hair trembled rapidly. Of course. Ive always been known for my honesty. The woman crossed her arms in front of her chest, her gaze subtle. Theoretically, Deceiving Demigods can indeed be known for their honesty. However, we dont care about these details. Mr. Matthew is the number one person in the Alliances New Star Plan. He has the highest priority in our news department, so you can leave now. But you have to find him as soon as possible. Dont let us find out that theres an extra delay. You know the situation in the news department. Its difficult to operate without you Lorraine said with a frown, If a department cant function without one person, is there really a need for this department to exist? The woman in black said coldly, This is not a topic that I can get involved in. Didnt you personally talk to Lady Isabelle back then? Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: The Girl Who Brought Disaster! Chapter 938: The Girl Who Brought Disaster! She told me that you volunteered to be the head of the news department, didnt you? Lorraine replied with dull eyes, Yes, yes, I volunteered. The dark-skinned woman nodded as if it was natural. Its fine as long as its voluntary. The rules of the alliance are very strict. Its not allowed to hire involuntary employees. If you announce that you didnt do it willingly, Lady Isabelle will find it difficult. Lorraine revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. Thats all then. In view of Mr. Matthews invitation, you will have three days off. During these three days, nothing will disturb you. The woman in black wrote something in a yellow diary as she spoke. But after three days, please be prepared to work part-time. Please keep this Book of Hebrews with you at all times. I will gather all the necessary information, and you will need to organize this information into a manuscript. Once the work begins, please reply as soon as possible. After all, you dont want me to disturb you personally, right? As she spoke. She handed Lorraine a thick notebook with a black cover. Lorraine took a deep breath. I understand. Its good that I can be out! I want to leave this damn place, even if I have to work part-time outside! The woman in black nodded. You can leave now. Thus, Lorraine swaggered out of the office. As he walked. The woman in black noticed that he was still naked, so she thoughtfully used magic to change Lorraine into a set of appropriate clothes. Lorraine turned around in surprise. The woman met his gaze calmly. Youre welcome. The money for the clothes will be deducted from your salary. Lorraine suddenly became interested. Whats your name? Rosie Herta. The woman informed him openly. Lorraine stared at her beautiful and handsome face. Herta? Is it the Herta family from the maritime kingdoms? Rosie nodded gently. But I have nothing to do with my family. My family is not rich, and I have just paid off my loan to the Academy of Magic. So, you dont need to expect to get a lot of money by hitting on me. The girl was very straightforward. Lorraine took a few steps forward and looked into her eyes. His voice was soft and subtle, with an indescribable bewitching tone. If I had forced myself, would you really sue me for rape? Of course not. Rosie shook her short hair. Lorraines eyes flashed with pride. But in the next second. Rosie took out a glowing magic pen from her pocket and said, I will use the weapon that Lady Isabelle gave me to complete the painless sterilization in 0.1 seconds. Of course, I believe that this item will definitely not be of use in the end, right? Lorraine took two steps back. Then, he smiled embarrassedly. Of course. I never force myself on a girl. Rosie put on a professional fake smile. Ill believe it for now. Then, have a good holiday, Mr. Lorraine. As she spoke. She went to the hall outside and walked quickly to her small office with a pile of documents in her arms. Dong dong dong! Her soft black leather high heels made a pleasant sound as they stepped on the mahogany floor. Loraine looked at Rosies young and beautiful back and forgot to say anything for a moment. Until Rosie walked to the door of the small office. Then, as if he suddenly came back to his senses, he shouted loudly, Happy holidays, Rosie! Also, when Im not around, remember to recruit a few more capable people! .. I hope Lorraine will bring good news. In the outer area of the second underground floor of the cemetery. Matthew thought as he used negative energy to heal the wounds of a harpy monster. The reason why he suddenly thought of Lorraine. It was because the latter had signed his name in the first letter he sent to Matthew as an amateur grave robber. Considering the special class of the Dusk Chanter. Matthew suddenly realized that Lorraine was very likely an expert in grave robbing! He had the mentality of giving it a try. He immediately sent out an invitation. If Lorraine was not interested, Matthew hoped that he could recommend one or two reliable, professional thieves to him. With Lorraines connections on the East Coast, he believed that this would not be a difficult task. As he was thinking, Matthew turned his attention back. There were obvious signs of battle on the harpy monster, but there were no monster corpses nearby. This meant that this harpy might have encountered a Scout with extremely advanced movement techniques. After a brief entanglement between the two sides. The other party successfully escaped. From the traces of battle, Matthew could roughly determine that the Scout would not be lower than level 14. Looks like the enemy targeting the cemetery this time is quite skilled. Matthew thought. After returning, he planned to strengthen the patrol and defence in this direction. During this period of time. The Fear of Death Graveyard was attacked by three waves of wandering forces in the Under City. The first two waves were wiped out by the harpy monsters. Death Knight 47 wiped out the third wave. These fugitives did not cause any damage to Matthews cemetery. Instead, it slowly and steadily increased the legend of the cemetery to a certain extent. Currently. There was already a small rumour about the Death Fear Graveyard in the Underdark. This undoubtedly attracted more attention to the cemetery. Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: The Girl Who Brought Disaster! Chapter 939: The Girl Who Brought Disaster! In the past few days. Matthew could clearly feel that the line of defence formed by the harpies was being investigated and probed more frequently. He was not afraid of this at all. With the current strength of the cemetery, if not for the few major forces in the Underdark, they would all be here to give experience points. Of course. Matthew was not careless. Before the Underground Alliance was formed, he put most of his energy into the construction of the cemetery. On one hand, he increased the intensity of the development and began to excavate the third floor of the cemetery. There were not many undead units in the cemetery at the moment. The three low-level soldiers, the ghosts, skeletons, and zombies, occupied most of the pits. There were only a few dark warriors in the intermediate army to support the scene. This was far from enough for Matthew. Next, he would try to create and summon intermediate undead whenever he had time. The third level of the cemetery was about to be developed. It was the pit that Matthew had reserved for vampires, mummies, banshees, and even some high-level undead. On the other hand. Matthew also strengthened the guards outside the cemetery. Other than the additional ghost patrol team. Matthew also gave each harpy monster a small ghost face! Speaking of the little ghost face. This was the unexpected surprise that the negative energy beacon had brought to Matthew in December. A few days ago. The Negative Energy Beacon had recruited a brand new Elite undead, and it was a very rare unit. [Ghost Face]. The ghost face was a mid-level undead and was on par with the vampire banshees. However, in terms of rarity. The ghost face was even stronger than the bone dragon and was comparable to a lich! It was an undead creature with a huge human-like face. Its appearance was terrifying. When people saw it, their legs would tremble, and they would want to escape. Other than the terror effect. This level 17 elite ghost faces true trump card was Devour! The ghost face could send the swallowed person into the negative energy plane through the devouring action. Until the latter was assimilated by the negative energy plane. Its soul would give birth to a new ghost face in the stomach of the ghost face. This was the origin of the little ghost face. The number of little ghost faces depended on how many lives the primordial ghost face devoured. They were the slaves of the original ghost face and could not live alone. As long as the primordial ghost face died. The little ghost face would also turn into ashes. The origin of the ghost face was a mystery even to necromancers. Therefore, this thing was very rare. After the ghost face entered the cemetery, it showed a very respectful attitude towards Matthew. Matthew had also made a deal with him. That was why the ghost face became a part of the cemetery. This primordial ghost face had more than 30 small ghost faces. It wasnt a lot. However, Matthew discovered that these little ghost faces had super fast movement speed and the ability to pass through walls. So they were appointed as adjutants of the harpy troll. On the one hand, the little ghost face could make up for the harpys slow movement. On the other hand, the little ghosts face could quickly escape through the wall and report any unexpected situation. Because every little ghost face had a good ability to summarize and express information. Matthew was even considering training them as messengers in the future! However, all of this required the cooperation of the primordial ghost face. The other party had just arrived. Matthew still had to test the new comrades consciousness and loyalty. But overall. Matthew was very satisfied with the arrival of the ghost face. Especially after the latter joined the cemetery, he immediately gave Matthew a treasure. It was a red mask with a cheeky expression. .. Laughing Mask (Advanced Magic Item/Consumable): You can chant an activation spell on a target and throw the mask away. After that, the laughing mask will stick to the targets face. During this period of time. The laughing mask would perform a Willpower check on the target every three seconds. If the exemption failed. The opponent will laugh wildly for 30 seconds. Even if the immunity was successful. If the other party tried to take off the mask by force, the skin on his face would be torn off! You can remove the mask of laughter from the target by chanting a spell. If the Laughing mask was stuck on a targets body for more than ten minutes. The Laughing mask will disappear. The target will be transformed into a smiley face monster. [Smiley Monster Attribute: Unknown] [Remaining uses: 3/7] [Note: You must target a humanoid creature to use the mask.] .. In Matthews opinion. This was a very evil magic item. Evil. But it might be very useful. In order to prevent it from spreading and harming others, Matthew had no choice but to accept it. In his hands. At the very least, there would not be such a cruel thing as turning a living person into a smiling monster. Speaking of which, the negative energy plane is indeed a treasure trove. Many of the undead carry magic tools from when they were alive. Under the erosion of negative energy and time, those that can still maintain their effectiveness must be top-grade. If you are bored this winter, I can also visit Phily After reassigning the work of the outer defence. Matthew walked briskly back to the cemetery. When he passed by the Rogue Courtyard, he found that Richard was teaching Chuka an ancient thief spell. [Frog Bomb] This was actually an illusion in the mage system, but after it was integrated into the rogue system, it was added with a huge amount of poison by the thieves, so it became fatal. Richards demonstration was quite skilful. He grabbed a frog in his palm and then used a brush to brush the venom on the frogs skin. He then chanted an incantation, and the frogs skin flashed with a light purple magical glow before disappearing in an instant. Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: The Girl Who Brought Disaster! Chapter 940: The Girl Who Brought Disaster! Thats it. Remember, after the frog bomb is made, it will last for a maximum of four hours. After four hours, the frog will be poisoned and die, and you will lose the effect of the mobile bomb. Look, I can control the direction of the frogs movement through the movement of my fingers. In very ancient times, frog bombs were a very effective assassination method Richard moved his fingers agilely. The frog suddenly jumped at Chuka, who dodged it hastily. Bang! The frog exploded. A large amount of venom filled the air. Chuka looked nervously at the venom in the air. Richard smiled and said, This is just ordinary honey water. We can only use real poison in actual combat. Come on, try making a frog bomb yourself As he spoke. He took out a cage wrapped in black cloth from the room next door. There was a piercing sound. The black cloth was torn apart. A series of croaking sounds came from inside. There was a look of resistance on her face. I hate frogs! Richard shrugged, and then he took out a second cage from the room and placed it in front of Chuka. He said with a pleasant face, Spiders are fine too. As he spoke, he was about to remove the black cloth. Chuka quickly stopped him. Forget it, forget it Ill stick with a frog! As she spoke, she opened the wooden cage and took out a frog. She frowned and began to practice. This was the first time she had studied Richards ability so seriously. Matthew saw this scene. He looked at Richard and smiled. At this moment, he felt something and turned around to look at the steps. At the entrance of the cemetery. A golden-haired man rushed in. Lorraine? Matthew was a little surprised. Loraine went straight to Matthew and asked directly, When are we leaving? Leaving? Matthew was a little stunned, but he immediately realized that the other party was talking about grave robbing. Why are you in such a hurry? Matthew said with concern, You dont look too good. You seem a little tired. Do you want to rest for two more days? The other party shook his head decisively. Ive never been more energetic than I am now! Youve come to the right person to find me for exploring the ancient aura! Im better at eliminating traps than most Thieves! As he spoke. He even inadvertently glanced at Richard. Richard commented leisurely, The class of Dusk Chanter can only be obtained by people who often work in the fields. Lorraine raised his eyebrows. So, how many corpses of your peers have you stepped on to achieve your current achievements? Great Silver Snake? Matthew had a headache. The two of them hadnt seen each other for a long time, but they still quarreled when they met. He was about to open his mouth to ease the atmosphere. Suddenly. A sneaky frog jumped over and approached Lorraine. However, Lorraine reacted quickly. He grabbed the frog and looked around calmly. Then, under Chukas shocked gaze. Lorraine suddenly raised his right hand, which was holding the frog, and opened his mouth! Bang! He stuffed the frog into his mouth and chewed it vigorously. Bam! Bam! Bam! Green juice flowed out from the corner of Lorraines mouth. The latter even smiled at Chuka. This scene was so horrifying that it scared Chuka into hiding behind Richard! Matthew glanced at the data panel and couldnt help but roll his eyes at Lorraine. Lets go and have a meal first. He planned to take Lorraine away. Lorraine shook his head. Take me directly to the priest you mentioned in your letter! Matthew hesitated. Shes a little difficult to deal with and has high requirements. Do you want to prepare first? Lorraine shook his head confidently. Thus, the two of them left the cemetery and headed straight for the official posthouse in Rolling Stone Town. Until the two of them disappeared on the stairs at the entrance. Only then did Chuka move her head from behind Richard. That hairy man is so scary! He ate my frog bomb! Richard seemed to be in a good mood. He chuckled and explained, When he was catching the frog bomb, he used the Rogues method of removing the trap. Then, he used a special ability of the bard called the scapegoat. In the end, you saw him chewing the frog bomb. It was actually the most commonly used illusion of mages. Bards are like that. They know a little about everything, but theyre not proficient in anything. Hes just scaring you A sudden realization appeared on Chukas face. So thats how it is? The girl asked, What about the frog bomb that I secretly released at the beginning? Where did he throw it? Richard shrugged. I dont know about that. The shifting range of the Blame Shaking Spell wont exceed 300 meters, so it should be nearby. The frog bomb isnt coated with real venom, so it will self-destruct very soon after it goes out of control. However, there arent many people nearby, so it shouldnt cause any accidental injuries. You did well just now, but you still need to continue practising. Chukas face fell. She could only continue to catch frogs unwillingly. At the same time. In a corner of the oak forest on the surface. After a loud bang. The black and white bird-type creatures stared at this scene with their mouths agape. After a while. Only then did the black peacock come back to its senses. He said to the slimmer grouse next to him, See, Ive said it before. Its not just humans that are mutating. Almost all living things in this world are mutating! The frog has learned how to self-destruct. What else is impossible? Accept my confession and be with me! Lets enter a new chapter of bird life together! Miss Grouse looked a little shy. She hesitated and said, But, but You just confessed to my sister a few days ago! And she accepted it, right? The black peacock said without changing its expression, Yes, she did! So let the three of us enter a new chapter of our lives together! Is there anything I cant do? .. At the official Courier Station. Room 3. .. Although Mister Lorriane is not a professional thief, but as far as I know, he has skills that are not inferior to professional experts in this aspect. Madam, please believe in my friend and me In order to convince Camela, Matthew had prepared a lot of excuses along the way. However, he had only spoken a few words. Camela nodded happily and said, Sure! This man will do! Matthew was stunned. He had thought that persuading Camela would be a very troublesome matter, but he did not expect her to agree faster than him! Facing Matthews confused gaze. Camela took the initiative to explain, My god told me that the ancient aura on this bard is very thick. According to what ordinary people say, he must have done many wicked things Hearing this. Loraine was unhappy. Can we talk nicely? I hate hucksters the most in my life. Im willing to cooperate with you because of Matthew. Youd better watch your words! Speaking of which, do Priests really exist in the Aindor Continent? What else did your god tell you? He asked with interest. The bald red-robed priest raised his eyelids and calmly replied, My god also told me- You are falling in love, and that girl will bring you a disaster in the future! Lorraines expression changed drastically. His gaze at Camela became very serious. .. Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: The Gods Play? Chapter 941: The Gods Play? .. Catastrophe? Lorraine snorted. Do you mean that my hair will fall out like yours? Camelas eyes narrowed. Your bad attitude and tasteless jokes are just to hide the panic in your heart. Lorraine laughed dryly. Did your god tell you this too? Camela shook her head decisively. No! This is the conclusion I came to after my own observation. To be honest, I like people like you. Youre secretive and not honest enough. Because you are too afraid of losing anything, you simply wrap yourself in layers of camouflage. On the surface, you look like you are living a carefree life, but in fact, you are a coward who doesnt even dare to say the truth or admit it. However, youve done a great job in practising the Legendary Path. As a Deceiving Demigod, you must have successfully deceived yourself and carried out your own pursuit. Matthew shook his head. Lorraine was naturally not a pushover, but Camela was not a pushover either. The red-robed priests words made Lorraines expression change. Matthew had thought that Lorraine and Camelas relationship would develop into what he and Richard had. However, in the next second. Lorraine, whose face was ashen, suddenly smiled in relief. Youre right. It seems that the god behind you is indeed capable. But everyone has their own way of life. Its shameful to escape, but its useful. If being a coward can make me live a happier life, then why not? After all, isnt it a kind of self-deception to believe in religion and place your hopes on the greatness, mercy, and kindness of others? I can feel that you and I are actually the same kind of people. Camela frowned. But this time, she didnt retort. She only said indifferently, You dont understand the greatness of the God of the First Moon, so you naturally dont understand where my faith comes from. But youre right about one thing. There are indeed similarities between us. I might also be an escapist, although I dont remember it now. A hint of melancholy flashed in Camelas eyes. I often wonder why there are so many brothers and sisters in the church-people who are more outstanding than me, more devout than me, and more talented than meBut why am I the only one alive? Is there a possibility that a great disaster happened in our country before I fell into a deep sleep? Everyone died in the face of that disaster, but I chose to live in disgrace, and only then did I revive in this era. I cant rule out this possibility. Theres even a premonition in the depths of my heart that Im able to come to this world not because Im special but because of something else. Her tone was downcast. Matthew could actually understand Camelas feelings. It had been tens of millions of years since he woke up, and the companions who had fought side by side had disappeared. Even his own memories were incomplete. Under such circumstances, it was inevitable that he would be disappointed. He seemed to have sensed Camelas low mood. Loraines aggressiveness was also greatly reduced. He looked at Camela subtly. You dont belong to the main world? Camela nodded. I come from a period of history that almost no one knows about. I want to find the ancient aura because I want to find evidence that I once existed. Lorraine rubbed his chin, his eyes shining. Youre not the only one who doesnt belong to this world. Theres no need to feel so lonely. Matthews heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Lorraine also knew about his origins? But Camela quickly changed the topic. Lets not talk about this nonsense. Lets sign the contract first. Lorraine agreed. Matthew took out the contract and prepared it. Then, he looked at the two of them in surprise. So you guys have already acknowledged each other? The two of them said in unison, Still far from it! However, this did not prevent them from signing their names on the alliance contract drawn up by Matthew. Along with the sound of the quill pen swishing. The smell of the magic potion spread throughout the room. The effectiveness of the contract was also rapidly taking shape! .. [Hint: You have signed an underground alliance contract with Lorraine and Camela.] From now on, on the journey to find the ancient aura, the three of you will see each other as allies. You will always help each other and not harm each other. If there is a breach of contract. They would suffer the backlash of the power of the contract based on the breach of contract. At the very least, they would lose the right to enter the tomb forever. At the very least, they would forever become the target of the Eternal Order Demons. The members of the Underground Alliance were generally informed of each others situation. [Lorraine: Level 20 Bard, Level 2 Dusk Chanter, Deceiving Demigod] [Camela: Level 20 Priest & Level 3 First Moons Blessed] [Matthew: Level-16 Necromancer] .. Since the contract was drawn up by Matthew himself, this publicity segment was also added after careful consideration. Based on his understanding of the contract domain. The more allies knew each other, the more efficient the contract would be. However, once the results were announced. Matthew suddenly felt a little awkward. Two Legendary masters bringing a Level 4 little brother? It seemed like he was going to do nothing this time. Your level is higher than mine?! Lorraine looked at Camela in surprise. Camela was very calm. Level isnt everything. Besides, Ive lived for so long and have the blessing of the God of the First Moon. Isnt it normal for my level to be higher? Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: The Gods Play? Chapter 942: The Gods Play? Searching for the ancient aura isnt just based on level. Domain, knowledge, and skills are all very important. She was right. However, only the highest-level people were qualified to say this. After the announcement. The three of them reconfirmed the contents of the contract. In the end. The underground alliance was formed. Then, we can make a plan for our next move Matthew took out a pen and paper and was about to write something. However, Camela was swift and decisive. The plan has been formulated. We have to act first! Lets go. Lets take a look at the place where I live in seclusion. If theres nothing unusual, well go straight into the ground! Lorraine raised both hands in agreement. Seeing this, Matthew naturally did not dawdle. He then led the two into the Cauldron House. Through the Alliances teleportation portal, the three of them arrived at the northern part of the Guardian Highland! Matthew was no stranger to this place. He had just been here, but he was heading southwest to Cross City. Now, the three of them were heading east. Over there. There was an area called East Lake. That was the buffer zone between the Watcher Highland and the Court of Fallen Leaves. To the east of the East Lake was a small Black Forest. That was where Camela had lived in seclusion. In order to hide their tracks. After leaving the teleportation circle, Lorraine used a spell to summon two horses. He and Carmela rode quickly on one horse each. Matthew summoned his flying horse, Oli. His riding skills were very average. If he rode on an ordinary horse, even if he had a saddle, he would feel uncomfortable under his crotch. Sometimes, he would even feel like he was being torn apart. But Oli was different. When riding this pegasus, Matthew could experience the most perfect feeling. Her back was as soft as a sponge, and when she walked, it was as if she was walking on flat ground. She was steady and would not cause any bumps. More importantly Oli had the ability to disguise herself as an ordinary horse. Matthew cast a magic trick on himself to make himself look like an ordinary person. Just like that. The three of them walked in the direction of East Lake in an orderly manner. The road from Watcher Highland to East Lake was a small one, and the horses were not moving fast. Along the way. They encountered many refugees, many of whom were sallow and emaciated, with dull eyes. When a few of them saw the three of them riding past, a hint of hostility flashed across their eyes. But in the end, they did not have the ability to attack the people riding the horses. Matthew also bumped into a few guys who were suspected to be robbers, but these robbers had some eyesight and did not attack the three people who passed by quickly. It was already noon when they arrived at East Lake. Although Camela and Lorraine were both in the legendary realm, they were not tireless machines. They also needed to rest to maintain their peak condition. Therefore, they had a quick lunch by the lake. The main dishes were pre-baked potatoes and butter bread. Matthew also brought a few portions of mushroom soup and bacon that Peggy had prepared in advance, as well as some other food. Of course. As a mage, milk was a must. Its been a long time since Ive tasted Peggys cooking. Im a little regretful now. I should have stayed in the cemetery for another day. You dont know, but I havent had a good meal recently! Lorraine chewed hard while complaining crazily. The way he ate was rather ungentlemanly. Bread crumbs fell to the ground, and his chest hair trembled. He looked as if he had just been released from prison. Matthew was curious. Didnt you just take over the news department? Could it be that the dining conditions in the news department are not satisfactory? Lorraine immediately wiped the corners of his mouth and squeezed out a stiff smile. In theory, its not convenient for me to say anything bad about the news department. After all, I volunteered. Seeing Lorraine like this Matthew was even more curious. However, since Lorraine was unwilling to say it, it was not convenient for him to ask. After lunch. Just as the group was about to set off, a group of bats suddenly came from afar and quickly swept across the water. Matthew sensed the malice of these bats. However, before he could do anything. Camela had already cast Dispel. Under the strong light of the Dispel spell, the bats retreated. In the next moment. They flew to the Black Forest on the east side of the lake and disappeared. Those arent ordinary bats. Lorraines eyes were sharp. They are the blood sacs of a high-level vampire! Matthew nodded. The so-called blood sac was equivalent to a vampire using its own body to make moving claws and teeth. It was inconvenient for vampires to move during the day. Therefore, these minions would take their place in hunting during the day. These bats could suck blood. However, most of the blood they absorbed would be stored in their bodies and would have to be handed over when they returned to the nest. Hence the name. The blood sacs were active, which meant that there was a high-level vampire living nearby! East Lake was close to the Watcher Highland and could barely be considered as the edge of civilization. The Seven Saint Alliance had been suppressing evil creatures, especially the Blood Breeds, over the years. There were traces of vampire activity here. It was actually very unusual. Matthew looked at Camela. The latter nodded lightly. There are indeed some Vampires living here, but they are not aggressive. Even the blood sacs just now usually only absorb the blood of some cattle, sheep, or other wild animals. They rarely do anything life-threatening. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: The Gods Play? Chapter 943: The Gods Play? Lorraines ears twitched. He seemed to have noticed something and clicked his tongue in wonder. Its rare for vampires to have such self-control. Are the vampires here related to the Mother of Vampires? Camela said as she walked, A little. Lets go into the forest first. Ill see if I can find an old friend to help. That way, we can quickly return to my previous residence. As they spoke. The group released their mounts and walked into the Black Forest by the lake. It was early winter. Although the forest was bathed in sunlight in the afternoon, it was still not warm at all. Large patches of leaves fell and covered the thick soil. Matthew gently stepped on it, and a pleasant rustling sound immediately came from under his feet. The forest was very quiet. The group of bats had already flown away without a trace. Matthew breathed in the slightly chilly air. Quietly. The ability Ask Nature had been activated. .. [Hint: You have arrived at the Forest of Ruins. You have temporarily fused with nature and obtained information within a three-mile radius.] You have discovered the Underground Church(Elite Vampire x2); You understand the topography of the nearby area; You have discovered the Underground Cave of the Order of Natural Calamity (Abandoned); You have discovered a Road Demon(500 meters northeast). You have learned about the general distribution of the specialty of the Ruined Forest, the Jumping Mushroom(available for picking). You have discovered a Moonlight Goddess Altar (Abandoned). [Warning: Information correction!] Under the protection of the Will of Nature, you have seen through the disguise of the Altar of the Goddess of Moonlight. This was an altar that pointed towards the Witch Queen of Desire, Grecia. Once you offer anything on the altar. You could all become Gracias captives! You have discovered the whereabouts of the rare magical creature, the Enmat White Tiger .. For a moment. All sorts of information flooded Matthews eyes. His brain was slightly sluggish due to the influx of too much data. At first, Matthew was a little embarrassed. After all, this sudden daze might make his companions feel puzzled. However, he soon realized. It turned out that he wasnt the only one who was in a daze! Lorraines ears were moving, and his eyes were changing with the frequency of his ears. Although his pupils were not out of focus, he still looked absent-minded. On the other hand, Camelas condition was worrying. She stood upright in the forest that was covered with fallen leaves. Her eyes kept rolling up, revealing large patches of white. Matthew knew that this was a sign that she was communicating with her god. However, this scene was too terrifying. But its also a coincidence. The three of us have very powerful intelligence-gathering abilities. I asked about nature, Lorraine had groundless rumours, and Carmela was directly an oracleThere shouldnt be anything unusual that can hide from our eyes. Matthew thought. The other two also finished searching for information. Lorraine did not reply. There was probably nothing interesting about it. Camelas expression was a little solemn. I tried to communicate with my old friend just now, but I failed. Matthew was a little surprised. Is that old friend of yours a native of the Forest of Ruins? Camela nodded gently. Not only that, he is also the soul of nature here. With his help, our next operation will be much smoother. Its actually thanks to his protection that I was able to live in seclusion here before. Otherwise, I would have to face those troubles sooner or later. Matthew was surprised. He didnt even bother asking how a priest like Camela knew how to communicate with the Nature Soul. What really surprised Matthew was- Can a Nature Soul be born in such a small Black Forest? Camela said, Theoretically, no. But my friend is a little special. His name is Moson, and he might be the only existence in the world which has advanced to the Soul of Nature as a vampire. Vampire nature soul? Matthew immediately recalled the one he had seen in the underground cave of the Order of Calamity! Morson isnt here. The danger in this forest is the same for everyone. It might just be some trouble for us, but it will delay some time. Anyway, lets go in first. Well talk as we walk. Camela led the way. Matthew and Lorraine followed behind at a certain frequency. Her voice came from the front, along with the cold wind in the forest. Moson is a very special vampire. Before he became a vampire and a spirit of nature, he was a very famous priest and ranger in this area. According to him, before the Wood Elves gave up on the Court of Fallen Leaves, the Forest of Ruins was actually very prosperous. There are several small towns at the edge of the forest. The largest town is located in the north of East Lake. Its close to the lake and can trade with the elves. Its developing very well. That was a very ancient era. The elves hadnt moved their capital yet, and the ancient nature gods were still watching over this land in a friendly manner. One day, when the ranger, Moson, was chasing an injured reindeer in the forest, he accidentally saved a dying mole. The kind Moson brought the mole home and patiently treated it for nearly half a month before it recovered. And just as Moson was about to set the mole free, the other party actually spoke in human language. He claimed to be the spokesperson of the Ancient Nature God in the human world, saying that he took a fancy to Mosons kind character and devout faith. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: The Gods Play? Chapter 944: The Gods Play? That mole told Moson that when Moson died naturally, he would automatically be promoted to the Soul of Nature and become a part of the forest east of East Lake. Moson was very happy to hear that. Since then, his faith has become firmer and he has become kinder. He spent his whole life helping others, but his life was not good. He treated the poor for free and became famous in several nearby towns. But even so, due to his poor family background, Moson has never been able to get married and have children. This is always a pity for him, who has a conservative personality. Things took a turn for the better when he was forty-nine years old. In the summer of that year, Moson saved a girl who accidentally barged into the forest. At that time, the girl was being chased by a black bear. When Moson retreated, he found that half of the girls face had been scratched by the black bear and was completely disfigured. After that, Moson took the girl back to his hut and took good care of her, just like how he treated the mole. The girl recovered quickly, but there was a scar on her face. She told Moson that she was dissatisfied with her parents arrangement of the marriage, so she ran away from the marriage. Once she ran away, she would never be able to go back. She hoped that Moson would take her in. Moson said that it was difficult for him to support himself, much less another person. However, the girl didnt care. Under the girls bold attack, Mosons heart fell. On one hand, he was attracted by the girls innocent vitality. On the other hand, he felt that if he had arrived earlier, the girl might not have been disfigured by the black bear. Therefore, it was his responsibility to take care of her. Just like that, the two of them became husband and wife and lived a happy life in the forest. However, this happiness did not last long. Soon, Moson found that he began to have bad luck one after another. He would be attacked by wild animals from time to time while doing his daily work. This was something that would never happen in the past! Because of his identity as a forest ranger. He had become friends with many wild animals, and very few animals would attack him. What was worse was that Rumors started spreading in the nearby human towns. Some people were jealous that Moson was so poor, yet he could still be with a young girl. They had compiled many stories that slandered the young girl. These stories were well made up. Moson was so angry that he started fighting with those idlers. Although he had won all the fights, not long after that, those idlers encountered accidents one after another and died suddenly. This added new material to the rumours. After a long time. Mosons relationship with many people in the town had become distant. Moson was annoyed by this. However, he did not know what to do. He firmly believed that his wife was a gentle and kind girl. He also hoped that he could protect her through his own actions. He had even considered moving. However, before Moson could take action, another priest of the Ancient Nature God in the town suddenly announced that Moson had betrayed his faith! His wife was a terrifying evil creature! On a moonlit night, under the organization of the priest, many young adults in the town raised their torches and surrounded Mosons hut in the forest. They demanded that Morson hand over his wife. Inside the house. His wife, whose face was full of scars but still beautiful, hugged Moson tightly. Will you hand me over to them? she asked. Moson only shook his head. Hence, his wife smiled gently. If you dont let me down, I will definitely not let you down! Moson was extremely touched. He was about to say something, but his wifes next sentence shocked him. Those people outside want to separate us. Theyre bad people. Ill go kill them all and accompany you. In the next second. His wife disappeared from the room. When Moson pushed open the door of the small wooden house with a cold sweat. There were already hundreds of corpses piled up outside! He saw his wife raise her head from a corpse. The lower half of her face was filled with filthy blood, and four sharp canine teeth protruded out. Her expression was gentle and terrifying. At that moment. Moson felt as if he had been electrocuted. The dying priest lying beside him grabbed Mosons sleeve and questioned him with all his might, How long has it been since you went to church? Moson was enlightened. He vaguely remembered that the last time he went to listen to the teachings of the Ancient Nature God was before he met his wife! Moson was on the verge of collapse. He didnt expect his wife to be an evil being! He wanted to commit suicide. However, his wife easily stopped him. The latter gently said to him, You have no way out. Join me and become a higher life form like me! Then, his wife used The First Embrace on Moson. It was a ritual used to transform a human into a vampire. Because of his wifes special identity. Moson was told that he would not become a vampire immediately but would transform into a high-level vampire after a normal death. After finishing all of this. His wife left, satisfied. Moson completely collapsed. He was determined to die and ran through the forest, but the wild animals in the forest were unwilling to lay their hands on him. After a long time. Moson then met the hunter clan in the north. The people of the God of Hunting showed no mercy to Moson and cut off his head in a few moves. Moson died as he wished. Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: The Gods Play? Chapter 945: The Gods Play? At the moment of his death. Moles Blessing and Wifes Embrace took effect at the same time. He had actually become a very special existence. He was both a high-level vampire and a nature soul. However, it was also a very sad existence. He was hated by most of the Nature Domains, and only the Dark Forest was willing to take him in. At the same time, he was also despised by the vampires. The vampires thought that he was not qualified to be a higher life like them. After being resurrected, Moson had the ability to live forever. He had become the master of the Forest of Ruins. However, he was not happy. He wanted to get away from all of this. He frantically tried to find traces of the mole and his wife. But these two Even after a thousand years, they had never appeared again. Just like that. A Vampire was now the Soul of Nature in the Forest of Ruins. He was kind and helpful by nature. However, he had been living in pain from the beginning to the end. He had always hoped to be freed. However, it was obvious. He had not found peace. Camelas narration stopped abruptly. Lorraines comments immediately followed. Not a bad bedtime story. Its also suitable for travelling. If you write it without a good ending, you might be scolded by others. But I also adore cliffhangers. Camela turned around and glanced at him. His eyes were filled with confusion. Lorraine coughed. Im sorry. My occupational disease has been a little serious recently. I just used my ability to investigate. The main character in the story should have become a stage for the ancient nature god and the mother of vampires to compete. As the saying went, when Gods fought, mortals would suffer. Under normal circumstances, the ancient nature gods would definitely not tolerate such a degenerate. However, neither side withdrew their power from Moson. Dont you think its strange? Matthew said thoughtfully, You mean, because of the conflict of faith, both sides went all out, so they didnt withdraw the power from Moson? But Lorraine shook his head violently and said, Quite the opposite. Didnt I make it very clear just now? During that time, the Ancient Nature God and the Mother of Vampires were fighting. In other words. The two of them were in love at that time. From the Heavenly Palace to the Prime Material Plane. The variety of their play was beyond your imagination. Moson and the girl in the forest were just one of their ever-changing playstyles. In reality. During the time they spent together, Moson and the girl only had very little consciousness and memories. Most of the time, the Ancient Nature God and the Mother of the Vampires cast their mental imprints on their puppets. Hehe Back then, Divine Descent was not as difficult as it is now. Matthew was dumbfounded. So the tragedy of a mortal was just a part of the play between two gods who were on opposite sides on the surface? Camela stared at Lorraine. Is that true, or did you just make it up?! Lorraine shrugged. He was about to say something when his ears twitched. The wind in the forest has brought me news. Lorraine said quickly. Several Windchasers are coming in our direction! Camelas eyes turned white. They are being chased! Lorraine added urgently. Camelas voice then took over everything. Those who are chasing after themIts a pack of giant frost wolves! Theres no time to dodge! We must be prepared for a frontal battle! As soon as he finished speaking. Her eyes returned to normal, and her body began to glow with white light. Immediately after. In the forest ahead. Suddenly, a beautiful white tiger jumped out! Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: Meeting in the Same Profession, Extremely Jealous Chapter 946: Meeting in the Same Profession, Extremely Jealous .. A Wood Elf was riding on the back of the white tiger. She was wearing the leather armor of a Windchaser and holding a longbow in her hand. The quiver on her back had long been empty, and her exposed thigh had a few wounds. This is the Moonlight of the Windchasers! The relevant knowledge quickly appeared in Matthews mind. The Windchasers were the troops of Jade Court that were in charge of external warfare, maintaining the peace of the territory, and resolving conflicts at the borders. Moonlight was a very special group of elites among the Windchasers. They were made up of rangers and scouts. They spent at least two-thirds of their time wandering around the borders of the territory. Their main job was to capture stowaways and human traffickers and monitor the movements of evil forces around the forest. It could be said that it was very hard. The moment Moonlight, who was riding the white tiger, appeared. Behind her, two other similarly dressed rangers jumped out of the forest. However, their grades were clearly lower than the elf woman on the white tigers back. The mounts under their feet were only two panic-stricken mountain cats. The three elves were obviously being hunted. However, when the leader of the Moonlight Tribe saw the shadows of Matthew and the other two, she immediately patted the white tigers neck and ordered sternly, Ill lure the enemy away! Quickly take those innocent people and leave! The remaining two Moonlight didnt hesitate either. They immediately carried out the white tiger elfs order and ran towards Matthew and the other two at an extremely fast speed. And in the process of running. The Moonlight leader turned around and looked at the direction they came from with a serious expression. At this moment, a wolf howl sounded! Everyone who heard this howl could not help but have goosebumps. Immediately after. One by one, the huge beasts violently smashed through the bushes and some short trees. They surrounded the leader of Moonlight! Frostwinter Giant Wolf! Matthews eyelids twitched. This was a giant beast that was active on the Yunshang Highlands. Its average height was more than two meters, and its body length was more than four meters. It had very terrifying physical strength. The Frostwinter Great Wolves were level 20. This was a terrifying existence that could even make a dragon of the same level retreat! Its time to start the battle, right?! Although Matthew was already prepared for battle, he still asked for Camelas opinion before doing so. After all, this was Camelas territory, and she was the one who led this trip. He would listen to whoever led the way. This was one of the basic terms of the underground alliance contract. Of course, I cant leave them in the lurch. Camelas voice sounded in their hearts. But Ill do it alone. Dont expose yourselves. Remember to disguise yourselves. Dont show off your strong combat strength! Lorraine smiled. Bards dont need to pretend. Im not good at fighting. Let me see what I can doWell, let me blow a flute for you guys to liven things up! Matthew looked at him in confusion. The latter happily took out a brown instrument from his waist. This instrument was somewhat similar to the green piccolo he used to use, but there were many differences in the details. This is a new musical instrument that Ive just learned. Its said that it originated from the Su country. Lorraine said as he bragged. Since he had agreed to disguise himself. Matthew did not take out the skull of Augustus. He just stood beside Lorraine and held the shovel firmly in his hand. Among the three of them. The only one who went all out was the Cleric, Camela. She strode forward, her hands spread open as she mumbled. A few seconds later. Countless lights that symbolized divine spells fell on Camelas body. Her body size had increased by 1.5 times, and her already dazzling bald head was even more eye-catching. What was even more terrifying was that her muscles bulged under the enhancement of divine spells, giving people an extremely explosive feeling. Immediately after. The divine light fell again. Layers of buff halos and extremely thick heavy armour appeared on Camelas body. A pair of thick and long flails appeared in her hands! Great God of the First Moon! Camela will always fight for you! Her body was burning with a golden light, and the haze of the entire Black Forest was dispelled by this golden light! Seeing this scene. Matthew couldnt help but glance at the data panel. .. [Hint: Your ally Camela has used the legendary divine spell Ten Protection ! Camela used the legendary divine spell, the Armament of the God of the First Moon! With the support of his current state. You can sense that Camelas strength is as high as 26 points, and her armour is as high as 24 points .. What kind of human tank was this? Matthew was stunned. Of course, Matthew was not the only one who was shocked. The two Moonlight who were rushing over were even more shocked by the change in Camelas body. But very quickly. A look of ecstasy appeared on their faces. Its Master Camela! We are saved! Lord Molly, this is not anyone else. Its Master Camela The two Moonlights voices had just sounded. The sound of footsteps completely covered it! Camelas activation was like a tank with a huge sound wave. Her speed wasnt very fast, but every step she took was very far, so she was able to reach the side of the Moonlight leader in an instant. Compared to the Frostwinter Giant Wolf. Camela was still a head shorter. However, she didnt fear anything as she pounced forward and pulled out the flail in her hand. The end of the flail had a special effect of lightning, and there was a crackling sound in the forest. Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Meeting in the Same Profession, Extremely Jealous Chapter 947: Meeting in the Same Profession, Extremely Jealous The first round of meetings. A giant wolf that couldnt dodge in time was slapped by Camela until its skin was torn open. It cried and dodged. However, under the paralysis effect of the lightning, the giant wolf would fall every three steps. Soon, it crashed into an ancient tree powerlessly. Its hard fur became soft, and it clearly lost its ability to fight. Awoo! The Great Winter Wolves warned the others. They quickly distanced themselves from Camela, but it didnt seem that easy to make them retreat. Master Camela! The elf on the white tiger looked at the god-like priest beside her in surprise. Camela nodded gently. Chase these beasts away to their own land! As she spoke. She charged towards the tallest wolf pack! It was the leader of the Frostwinter Wolves. Camelas train of thought was very clear. The most correct way to deal with the wolf pack was to capture the leader first. As long as they could kill or even injure the leader of the wolf pack. Then, the opponents desire to fight would be severely affected. Camelas aura was quite shocking. The alpha wolf was obviously also suppressed by this aura. Its eyes were evasive. It obviously did not dare to fight the priest head-on, so it could only choose to retreat a little. At the same time. The alpha wolf even ordered the other giant wolves to cover for him. However, the more it retreated. The more Camela forced him. She swung the flail in her hand one after another, and the air was filled with the burnt smell of lightning on the wolfs fur. Very quickly. None of the Great Winter Wolves dared to approach Camela. Their eyes were filled with fear and confusion as they looked at the heavily armoured priest. During this period of time. In fact, several giant wolves had tried to attack various parts of Camelas body. However, even though Camela did not dodge. The giant wolves also returned empty-handed. Because they couldnt bite through Camelas heavy armour at all! On the other hand, the lightning flail in Camelas hand had an obvious suppressive effect on these wild beasts. Just like that. Camela approached. The giant frost wolf retreated. The others followed behind. Seeing this scene, even Matthew could not help but feel emotional. So is this how top-tier priests fight? Isnt this better than some dull tank class? No wonder Camela told him and Lorraine not to do anything. This persons combat strength was completely comparable to a Legendary dragon! Compared to the leisurely Lorraine and Matthew. The three Moonlight were much more nervous. They followed closely behind Camela as if they were worried that she would be ambushed. But in Matthews opinion. The elves were worrying too much. Camela was obviously holding back. She seemed only to want to drive away the giant wolves, not kill them. If she really wanted to kill. The giant wolf that was attacked first would definitely not survive! Wait a minuteWhere did the giant wolf that was attacked first go? Matthew was alarmed. Immediately after. He sensed a cruel gaze staring at him from behind. Matthew did not hesitate. He turned around and cast a Monster Stop spell! Silently. The giant wolf that was hiding behind the tree and had just revealed half of its body was firmly fixed in place by Matthews spell. This guy still wants to ambush us? Matthews gaze was unfriendly. He raised his shovel and wanted to give the other party a blow, but he awkwardly realized that this guy was really too tall. Even if he jumped up, he would still not hit his vital parts. Fortunately, at this moment. Lorraine, who was playing the flute seriously, threw a note at him. The orange-yellow note landed on the giant wolf. The latter instantly shrunk by many times! It had become the size of a puppy! Matthews heart skipped a beat. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he quickly came in front of the shrunken Giant Frost Wolf. Then, he stretched out his hand. He pressed down on the wolf cubs head, which was still trying to resist! .. [Hint: You have used Animal Taming on the Great Frostwinter Wolf!] Taming failed! The Great Frost Winter Wolf refuses to become your close companion! .. Eight more seconds Lorraine reminded. Matthew knew that he was talking about how much longer his power could last, so he nodded lightly and mercilessly smashed the shovel on the wolf cubs head! Matthew used the back of the shovel. Although it didnt hurt anyone, it was still extremely painful. The wolf cub was beaten until it cried out. However, there was still a hint of defiance in its eyes. Helpless. Matthew had to hold the wolf with one hand and use the sharp edge of the shovel to press against its neck with the other. The beasts instinct was temporarily in effect. The wolf cubs eyes suddenly became much friendlier. Matthew used Beast Taming on it again. The wolf cub howled. Then, it weakly agreed. .. [Hint: You have successfully tamed a Frostwinter Giant Wolf!] [Frost Winter Giant Wolfs loyalty to you is insufficient. Currently, it cannot be promoted to an intimate companion!] [Warning: The Great Frostwinter Wolf may betray you at any time!] .. In the next second. Lorraines Shrinking Talisman was about to lose its effect. The wolf cub actually wanted to run away from Matthews hands! This guy didnt hide his betrayal at all! Matthew sighed. In an instant, he raised the shovel high and slashed down. It pricked. A neat cross-section appeared on the neck of the Great Frost Winter Wolf. The formers head rolled on the ground and quickly grew bigger. His brain matter splattered all over the ground until it hit a tree. Why bother! Isnt it good to be my partner? Do you want to be an undead that much? Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: Meeting in the Same Profession, Extremely Jealous Chapter 948: Meeting in the Same Profession, Extremely Jealous Matthew skillfully took out the body bag and stuffed the head and body of the Giant Winter Wolf into it. Its stuffed full! Matthew felt a sense of satisfaction. The corpse of the Frostwinter Giant Wolf was indeed huge. One wolf was as big as a dozen people! After finishing all of this. Matthew looked ahead again. Fortunately, the elves did not notice the commotion behind them. Perhaps the battle between Camela and the wolf pack was too eye-catching, attracting all the Moonlights attention. They quickly moved to the side. Occasionally, they would use arrows and spells to harass the alpha wolf. The wolf packs retreat and the sound of the flute in the forest made the alpha wolf upset. It had thought that the strange priest in front of it was the biggest problem. However, it soon noticed that the reason why the wolf pack was slower than usual in terms of battle organization was all because of the harassment of the bard behind them! The other partys flute cut off the communication between the alpha wolf and the other giant wolves. Sometimes. His command was even twisted by the music into the opposite meaning! This situation made the alpha angry and panicked. After dodging Camelas lightning flail once again, the alpha could no longer hold back its temper. It jumped onto the branch of a big tree nearby and let out a piercing roar! It was gathering all the Great Frostwinter Wolves nearby to gather around it! However, this howl did not last long. A white light lit up on Camelas body. The bald, red-robed priest also opened her mouth. Get out of this forest! Her voice was extremely loud, directly suppressing the wolfs roar! What was even more terrifying was Every syllable she uttered turned into a sound wave. These sound waves targeted the Great Winter Wolves. At that moment. All the giant wolves revealed painful expressions! Their ears began to bleed! Seeing this. All the giant wolves began to retreat. Camela did not stop them. She only raised the weapon in her hand high and continued to exert a deterrent force on the wolves that were retreating in a hurry. Very quickly. Most of the giant wolves had already retreated. Only the alpha wolf was still standing on the huge branch. It faced the crowd and actually spoke in human language, The God of Hunting will remember you! After saying this. Only then did it turn around and leave in a hurry. .. [Hint: You have been marked by the leader of the Frostwinter Great Wolves!] You have received the attention of the God of Hunting. [The God of Huntings Attention: The God of Hunting and the Hunter Clan living on the Cloud Highlands will view you as an enemy. When you approach their territory, you may be attacked by the Hunter Clan and the Frostwinter Wolf Clan regardless of the cost.] Your Knowledge (God) has received new information! .. Hunter clan. This was a very ancient humanoid race. They lived in the perilous Cloud Plateau, fighting against all kinds of terrifying monsters on the plateau day and night. The creed of the Hunter Clan was Life lies in hunting . For this reason, regardless of gender, age, or age, everyone in this tribe was on the road to hunt stronger monsters. This was a crazy race that would change ordinary peoples expressions. And behind this fanaticism for hunting was the God of Huntings unceasing protection of his people since ancient times. Yes. It never stopped. Even after the ascension of the Heavenly Palace. In order to be able to respond to the sacrifices and prayers of the Hunter Clan in time, the God of Hunting was the only one among the gods of the Heavenly Palace who took the initiative to lower his divinity! He decisively reduced himself to a demigod and escaped the blockade of the calamity mage. This boldness was indeed extraordinary. It was also because of this that the God of Hunting was one of the few gods in the Heavenly Palace who had a wide range of believers in the prime material plane. He could respond to the prayers of the hunter clan in time. This was much stronger than the other gods. Although the Hunting God, who had been reduced to a demigod, didnt dare to be too presumptuous under the suppression of the Seven Saint Alliance, the activities of the Hunter Clan never stopped. This was also related to the fact that they had been hunting in a remote place. In this context. The Hunter Clan had a series of impressive characteristics: They were strong and tenacious, cruel and aggressive. They were extremely xenophobic, so xenophobic that they might kill anyone who was not from their own clan. In fact. Other than the Great Frostwinter Wolf and his own people. The Hunter Clan viewed all life in the world as prey. The only difference was the strength of the prey. In recent years. The Hunter Clans range of activity was getting closer and closer to the civilized settlements of humans and elves. This was because a part of it was connected to the Cloud Highlands. The Court of Fallen Leaves had become a highly populated area for hunter-clans. They had already treated this territory as their hunting ground. Anyone who intruded would become their prey, be it elves, humans, or other races! Hu Matthew blinked and quickly freed himself from the knowledge that flashed through his mind. He saw that Camela had returned to her normal form. The three elves from Moonlight were following behind her as they walked towards the two of them. Master Camela, its all thanks to you! After I complete this report, I will definitely visit to thank you! The leader of the Moonlight Tribe, who was riding a white tiger, thanked her profusely. She had a beautiful face, but she looked a little haggard because she was out and about all year round. Camela waved her hand. Its nothing, Captain Molly. Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Meeting in the Same Profession, Extremely Jealous Chapter 949: Meeting in the Same Profession, Extremely Jealous The white tiger elf scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. Just call me Molly. Im still just an intern captain. At this moment. Her eyes suddenly sized up Matthew and Lorraine. Who are these two? Camela replied calmly, They are all my patients. Patient? Molly looked surprised. But they all look healthy! Camela smiled. Many diseases are invisible to the naked eye. Although the two of them look very healthy, they are actually terminally ill! I have to bring them back to my herbal garden as soon as possible. Only then can I save their lives. Molly was still a little confused. Is that so? The white tiger under her suddenly growled at Matthew. Molly hurriedly patted the white tigers head to calm it down. The white tiger glared at Matthew for a few seconds before it stopped. Im sorry, Master Camela. We have a rule that any unfamiliar faces that appear near the Court of Fallen Leaves have to be registered Molly said, a little embarrassed. Its alright. Just register them. Theyre all my patients. Their backgrounds are very clean. Camela appeared extremely calm. Molly instantly heaved a sigh of relief. She immediately waved her hand, and the two Moonlight behind her walked towards Matthew and Lorraine respectively. Just register your basic information. Molly reminded. Name, occupation, purpose of visit. A Moonlight asked Loraine. Lorraine blinked. My name is Eli, and Im a bard. Obviously, Im here to treat my illness. Matthew almost choked when he heard this! Fortunately, he did not speak in unison with Lorraine. Coincidentally, he also wanted to use the alias Eli ! What about you? The other Moonlight looked at Matthew. Matthew quickly replied, My name is Lumiere, profession My occupation is He was still thinking about it. That Moonlight looked at the shovel in his hand and very considerately helped him round it up, Are you a farmer? Matthew was stunned. More or less. Youre here to see a doctor like this bard, right? Moonlight quickly wrote on a huge leaf. Matthew nodded repeatedly. Probably because of Camela, the two elves were just going through the motions. Soon, it was time to say goodbye. You must be careful when walking in this forest! When we were on a mission, we encountered an ambush from the Hunter clan. Thats why we were chased here by the giant winter wolf. This area has become very unsafe- Weve heard that the Order of Natural Calamity has occupied many of the underground caves nearby, and they seem to be conducting some very evil experiments. Ever since Mr. Morson disappeared, the vampires in the south have become restless. Recently, there have been several abnormal deaths of animals. For the time being, we havent found the mastermind, but I suspect that it has something to do with those vampires. Also, we were on the way to evacuate when we accidentally heard the wind from the Forest of Ruins tell us that a group of grave robbers with ill intentions were approaching this area! Their goal is very likely to be At this point. Molly suddenly paused. She seemed to realize that she had said something she shouldnt have, so she could only change the topic stiffly. Be careful. Then, goodbye, Master Camela! The three elves quickly left. They watched as their backs disappeared into the Black Forest. Lorraine couldnt help but ask, The group of grave robbers theyre talking about cant be Camela suddenly made a shushing gesture. Lorraine reacted quickly. He shut his mouth in time. A few seconds later. Under Matthews curious gaze, light footsteps came from the direction where the elves had disappeared. The elf riding the white tiger returned. To Matthews surprise. The other party was actually coming for him! When the elven woman came up to him with a red face, the white tiger under her couldnt help but let out a low growl. Hello, Mr. Lumiere. Molly said bluntly, I noticed that you looked a little uncomfortable just now, so I especially came back. I have something to tell you. My grandfather was a human, and he was also a farmer. I dont think theres a distinction between high and low in any profession. You dont have to feel inferior just because youre a farmer. This amulet is for you. I wish you a speedy recovery. As she spoke. She took out a crescent-shaped jade pendant that was shining with white light from her chest and handed it to Matthew. Matthew subconsciously took it. The talisman felt warm. There was also a faint fragrance. Roar! The white tiger suddenly let out a strange cry. I know, I know! Molly blushed and said to Matthew, Miranda said that she likes you very much. I also think youre very handsome. So, after Master Camela treats you, can you go on a date with me? Matthew didnt expect this and didnt react for a moment. Because of this, Molly misunderstood. She lowered her head and thought for a few seconds. Then, she said shyly and courageously, The Enmat clan that Im from is a branch of the wood elves. They dont really prohibit intermarriage with humans. Although Im only Moonlights trainee captain now, I reckon Ill be promoted very soon. Ive saved up a sum of money, so you dont have to worry about financial problems. Oh right, oh right. Moreover, I also like children very much. After we get together, we can have a few children Her voice became softer and softer. She buried her head in her chest. Roar! The white tiger seemed to be extremely dissatisfied. What is it? Snatch him home? That wont do, Miranda. Youre too much! Molly slapped the white tigers neck with a flushed face. I should go, Mr. Lumiere. In short, dont lose this amulet. Ill come and find you. After saying these two sentences. She gently stroked the white tigers head, and the latter reluctantly carried the elf girl and left again. The three of them looked at each other. Matthew looked at the amulet in his hand with uncertainty. The elves shouldnt be playing pranks, right? Camela shook her head. Captain Molly is a good girl. She has many good qualities: hardworking, hardworking, gentle, and capable. I dont object if you want to develop a relationship with her, but it has to be after this operation. Lorraine sighed. Poor elven girl. Its rare for her to fall in love with a human. In the end, that scumbag even gave her a fake name. Wait, I suddenly have inspiration Matthews face darkened. He wanted to say something, but he suddenly stopped. Immediately after. His eyes also became slightly unfocused. Whats wrong? Lorraine and Camela asked at the same time. In the next moment. Matthew quickly came back to his senses. His expression became very serious. Something is wrong. The elf girl named Molly just now, the grave robbers with malicious intentions she mentioned, wasnt referring to us! On the data panel. .. [Hint: Your ability Peer-to-peer Scent is in effect!] You have detected the presence of a high-level Necromancer, two Apprentice Magicians, and four Tomb Raiders! You have obtained the coordinates of your companions (9.9 km away)! You have received a new side mission, Meet a Peers, Be Extremely Jealous ! [Mission objective: Kill or expel this group of grave robbers from Baiyan City.] [Quest Reward: Ability Natures Giant Spirit and a small amount of XP] [Natures Giant Spirit: You can choose a wilderness form, allowing it to gain the effect of super size for 30 seconds!] Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: The Troll Underground Palace and the Evil Crown Chapter 950: The Troll Underground Palace and the Evil Crown .. After reading it, Matthew accepted the mission without hesitation and reported the exact information of his peers to his two companions. The two of them revealed surprised expressions at the same time. You also have the Oracle Spell (Gossip)? Matthew smiled modestly. I cant compare to your intelligence ability. I just have a little sense of smell directed at my peers. Lorraine asked with interest, The ability to gather intelligence on peers? So, did you learn it from Silver Fox? However, if you only sense it after entering ten kilometres, you still havent grasped the essence! I heard that guy can smell his peers from hundreds of kilometres away Camela corrected him, If its a necromancer, it should be a fishy smell, right? Lorraine asked, Is there a big difference? Camela said seriously, I believe that accuracy in words is the most important part of expression and communication. If you continue to treat words with such a casual attitude, then God will take back your talent sooner or later. Lorraine had an exaggerated expression. Fortunately, I dont believe in any god! To be honest, I think you have more say than me in the field of heavy soldiers and close combat. But, Are you trying to compete with a legendary bard in literary attainments? Camela said seriously, I came from the Choir and received a few years of training in art and literature from the ChurchI dont mean anything else. Im just stating the facts. The two of them exchanged a few words and quickly changed the topic. The more Matthew listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. The two of them started from simple words to human art and aesthetics, and soon they talked about cosmic astronomy and art education. As they chatted. The smell of gunpowder between the two of them faded a lot. On the contrary, they even chatted with a sense of mutual appreciation! This made things difficult for Matthew. He felt like an NPC standing beside them. Moreover, there was no obvious trend in their conversation. If there was one thing that Matthew couldnt understand Wait, can you stop? Matthew could not help but say, Dont you care about the people I mentioned just now? Camela blinked. Its alright. Lorraine laughed. Do I need to care? Matthew, youve already seen this ladys combat strength. Even if that green dragon came over, he would have to give her a cigarette as a bribe, let alone a few of your peers At this point. Loraine suddenly asked, Do you smoke? Camela refused righteously, The clergymen of the Church of the First Moon are not allowed to smoke! A trace of regret appeared on Lorraines face. Kamela said softly, Do you have cigars? I can have some. Lorraine was overjoyed. He pulled out an exquisitely wrapped box from her pocket. He took out two cigars from the box, handed one to Camela, and lit it with the Fire of Magic. The red-robed bald priest took the cigar skillfully and took two deep puffs. Her eyes became even more radiant. Lorraine smiled and lit one as well. For a moment. The two of them puffed out smoke and chatted even more happily. So clergymen can smoke cigars? Lorraine asked with a smile. Camela replied seriously, If the Church doesnt forbid it, then you can smoke. Besides, I dont smoke often. Its mainly because I often use herbs to treat patients. In order to familiarize myself with the medicinal properties of various herbs, I personally taste various plant ingredients. A cigar is just one of them Lorraine nodded. Its understandable. The pressure on the clergy is actually quite high. I met a priest a long time ago. He also loved cigars. The reason he gave was that smoking a good cigar would bring him closer to his god. Camela asked curiously, What happened after that? Lorraine shrugged. Because of the Seven Saint Alliances suppression of the Heavenly Palace, the priest ran the church poorly. In the end, the church closed down and he couldnt afford to smoke cigars anymore, so he changed his profession and became a thief. Many years later, I saw him again. He was already a famous hero thief in the local area. Camela asked, So he gave up on his god just like that? Lorraine shook his head. His god fell in the second year after the church closed down. There are countless weak gods in the Heavenly Palace who ended up like this. To be honest, I dont like the huckster. Perhaps its because of the era. In my life experience, anyone who has faith has a miserable life. The god they believe in also died helplessly in a lonely and cold realm. I cant interpret these things from a perspective that transcends the era. I just feel that this is an era that is not very friendly to gods and believers. But for others, isnt this a blessing? Camela nodded thoughtfully after listening. However, this era is not the entire history of humans or other intelligent creatures. It may change in the future. Lorraine flicked the cigarette ash gently. Who knows? Camela took two more puffs and changed the topic. The cigar tastes good. Where did you buy it? Lorraine said, I made it at home. Camela asked in surprise, Your family sells tobacco?! No wonder you became a bard! An orphan like me is destined to only walk the path of a Priest or a Monk Seeing the two of them suddenly chatting fervently. Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: The Troll Underground Palace and the Evil Crown Chapter 951: The Troll Underground Palace and the Evil Crown Matthew, who couldnt stand the smell of tobacco, also walked away silently. He had already calmed down. He had already reacted. Due to his previous experiences and habits, Matthew always liked to arrange everything properly before every incident. But this operation was different. The one in charge was a legendary priest, and the other follower was a legendary poet and a Deceiving Demigod. He did not need to worry so much! He just had to follow behind the big boss. They must have their reasons for not caring about their peers. Matthew didnt need to think so much. On the other hand. He wasnt that eager to rob tombs. To put it bluntly, this operation was Matthews temporary meal replacement for the obstruction of his trip to Jade Court. Regarding how much he really wanted to rob a tomb At most, he would only think that if a Necromancer didnt try to rob a tomb, his career would be incomplete. Just treat it as an outing. It was not bad to gain some knowledge! A few minutes later. Lorraine and Camela finished smoking and came to Matthews side. The former asked, What are you doing? Matthew waved the shovel in his hand and replied, Remove the weeds around these trees. Did you see that? This kind of weed, called Thorn Blood, has an extremely strong hindrance to the growth of trees. These trees have almost been sucked dry of nutrients. In the long run, death is an inevitable outcome. Since I saw them, I might as well help them. As he spoke. Matthew cleaned up the ground nearby. Very quickly. The thorn blood near the black pine trees was cleaned up. Under the astonished gazes of the two. Matthew also put the Thorn Blood into his inventory. Do these weeds have other uses? Lorraine asked curiously. Matthew explained, These weeds are very useful. On one hand, they are very suitable for raising pigs, cattle, sheep, horses, and other animals. On the other hand, after the thorn blood is burned to ashes, it can be used to make a hemostatic ointment. This ointment can promote the self-healing of human tissues Camela couldnt help but say, Youre a necromancer, and youre only fiddling with these things all day? No wonder you dont have the stench of an ordinary necromancer! Lorraine immediately interrupted, I still think that coquettish smell is more appropriate. Camela raised her eyebrows. Lorraine didnt budge. Matthew sighed and carried the shovel to weed the black pine tree on the other side. He was weeding. He also thought about the White Tiger Elf Molly. That white tiger of hers is really beautiful! Matthew thought enviously. .. Forty minutes later. East of the Forest of Ruins, in front of a two-story wooden house. Matthew and the other two stood side by side. Although Lorraine and Camela had been bickering along the way. Fortunately, their journey was not delayed. This was where Camela lived in seclusion. Matthew noticed that in addition to the cabin itself, there was a sizeable herb garden next to it. The periphery of the herb garden was surrounded by a simple fence, and the shadow of a large number of herbs could be vaguely seen. You actually planted so many herbs! Lorraine looked surprised. Camela snorted. You didnt think I made up an excuse to cheat you of your cigars, did you? Besides, I cant rely on just divine spells to save people. Come in. Camela led the two of them in. However, they did not enter the small house. Instead, they entered the medicinal garden beside it. Camela strode ahead. Matthew followed suit. And during this process, he keenly discovered that there was a large number of hallucinatory potions planted in the herb garden! Other than some drugs that might be used for anaesthesia. Most of them were extremely addictive hallucinogenic drugs! In the lush greenery, Matthew even saw a familiar plant! Collin tobacco? He could not help but snort. Camela, who was in front, replied casually, Yes, do you want it? Matthew waved his hand. Im just curious why you would grow this kind of Forbidden items? For research, Mr. Matthew. Camela replied solemnly, Other than being a clergyman, Im also a herbalist. The reason why the Wood Elves Moonlight and I have a good relationship is because I have a close personal relationship with their commander. A long time ago, the higher-ups of the Jade Court entrusted me with concocting a formula that can alleviate the symptoms of those who have lost their hearts. In order to achieve this goal, research on Collin tobacco leaves was naturally unavoidable. Although she said that, the seriousness on Matthews face did not fade. The main reason was that the Collin tobacco leaf was too famous. It was a magical plant from purgatory. It was originally a terrifying species created by the Lord of Nine Hells, Barthor, to corrupt the elves. The effect of this thing was After consuming it, it will immediately produce a slight hallucinatory effect. After about 15 minutes, the user will be able to break the limit of the number of spells! Everyone knew. In Aindor, almost all spells were calculated by the number of times they could be used per day. After exceeding the limit, even the most brilliant mage would find it difficult to cast the same spell. This was actually a limitation of the human body. This was because magic, or aether, was highly corrosive. It could trace the source of any spellcasting power when it was out of control. If you use the same spell in large numbers on the same day Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: The Troll Underground Palace and the Evil Crown Chapter 952: The Troll Underground Palace and the Evil Crown Then, your brain might be locked in reverse by the aether field, forming a fixed infection circuit. Time passed. Etherization of the brain was inevitable, uncontrollable, and insurmountable. Even the gods used a method that was close to cheating, using their divinity to replace themselves to resist the trend of ether. Therefore, in ancient times, the first group of people who came into contact with magic (mainly trolls, elves, and humans) paid a heavy price. A few of the top masters among them set a bloodline restriction on their descendants. This bloodline restriction spread rapidly in the reproduction process of humans and other races. After tens of thousands of years, it had formed a self-protection mechanism for the human body. Collin tobacco could completely destroy this mechanism. However, the reason why this thing was so targeted was mainly because if humans only smoked once or twice, they would not be addicted. They needed to smoke many times before it would take effect. But the elves were different. Collins tobacco leaves were 100% addictive to all elven creatures. Back then, Barthor almost used this thing to control all the elves. Fortunately, the gods stopped him in time. Later on, there were a few other Purgatory Lords who used Collin tobacco leaves to infiltrate the Wood Elves or Night Elves. Although the impact was not as serious as the first time. However, there were still many Heartless active near the Scar of the Dead in Jade Court. They were the victims of Collins tobacco. So, how did you study the Collin tobacco leaves? Matthew was still very curious about Camelas research method. Unexpectedly, the latter tore off a large handful of Collins tobacco leaves and began to chew. Its similar to smoking a cigar. Let yourself get addicted first, then we can solve the problem. I already have some solutions, but some of the drugs will have to wait until spring next year. Matthew was stunned. Although humans werent that addicted to Collin tobacco, they would definitely become addicted to it after eating so much at once, right? Of course, even if Im addicted, as long as I want to quit, the God of the First Moon can grant me the strength to completely quit all kinds of addictive things. Camela smiled and explained, Rather than saying that the God of the New Moon helped me get rid of my addiction to other substances, its better to say that my faith itself is the most addictive thing. Moreover, he has a strong sense of repulsion and does not allow other addictive things to occupy my body and mind. So if your friend has bad habits, you can send him to me and let him believe in the God of the First Moon. Maybe there will be a good ending! Lorraine immediately interrupted, Dont listen to her. If its possible to get rid of addiction through faith, then the brainwashing of necromancers is also possible. Camela glared at him. However, the three of them had already arrived at the end of the medicinal garden. He saw Camela nimbly move away a potion. The soil underneath quickly fell off. A dark hole was revealed. Is this the tomb? Matthew was a little excited. Camela shook her head. This is the path to the green dragons nest, and the green dragons nest is coincidentally built outside the ruins of the Emerald City, the old kings city of the wood elves! Because of an unknown mutation many years ago, the wood elves evacuated from the Jade Capital City overnight. When they left, they set up an impassable ritual barrier around the Jade Capital City. The only gap in this barrier was occupied by an ancient green dragon. After the ancient green dragon built its nest here, it passed the nest to the green dragon, Fattina, who is now active near the Jade Court. I lived in seclusion for half a year. Other than investigating the origins and details of the tomb, I spent the rest of my time digging this tunnel. It can help us sneak into the green dragons nest and Jade Capital City through that crack. The entrance to our destination is the underground palace of Jade Capital City. Hearing this. Matthew couldnt help but ask, Who is qualified to build an underground palace in the capital city of the elves? Camela shook her head and said, Not a human. Its a giant devil. Ive studied the history of Aindor. In the Dark Age, before the Gods descended, the trolls established an unprecedented empire in the southern lands. At that time, humans and elves were just vassals of the Trolls. The Emerald Capital City of the Wood Elves was also part of the territory of the Troll Empire. Therefore, buried under the underground palace of the Emerald Capital City was a powerful royal mage of the Troll Empire. That mage is suspected to be related to the origin of the Night Elves. This is the oldest tomb I can find in Aindor. I believe there will be a lot of ancient aura inside. Just thinking about it makes me excited So it was the underground palace of the giant demons! Matthew was enlightened. The group entered the tunnel. Camela introduced them as they walked, The Green Dragon Fatima is a person who doesnt live at home. In fact, she doesnt like this Ancient Dragons nest. Occasionally, she would return to this place to avoid the pursuit of the Wood Elves. She wasnt very strong. The elves couldnt do anything to her because she was cunning enough and never liked to fight. On the other hand, the elves could not get close to the nest. In fact, it was not only the nest that they could not get close to, but also the Jade Capital City! Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: The Troll Underground Palace and the Evil Crown Chapter 953: The Troll Underground Palace and the Evil Crown I suspect that theres something in Jade Capital City that can greatly weaken the elves power and make them extremely weak. This power leaked out and gathered in the dragon nest, causing the Jade Court to be helpless against this nest. The tunnel was not spacious. Camelas voice echoed softly. As they walked. Matthew suddenly had a strange expression. What if theres someone in the dragon nest? Camela answered piously, Then well improvise! I believe that the God of the First Moon will point me in the right direction! Matthew couldnt help but rub his temples. Was this how Camela did things? He swore in his heart that if there were a next mission in the underground alliance, he would personally take control of the plan. Lorraine came over. Is there any news from your peers? Matthew nodded. Theyre all in the dragon nest. Lorraine exclaimed, Its just a few necromancers. They shouldnt be a problem, right? Matthew blinked. The situation has changed. Now, we dont only have one team! To be precise, there should be four teams travelling together. They are all at the same coordinates of the green dragons nest. Normal people wouldnt dare to enter the dragons nest so ostentatiously, right? So is there a possibility that the owner of the dragon nest invited them in? On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have discovered more peers!] [Peers Scent: You have discovered four different teams, all of which have experienced grave robbers!] These four teams were from Baiyan City, Jewel Bay, Swordwinter City, and the Underdark! Your quest, Meeting a Peer-to-peer, Extremely Jealous, has been updated! For every additional banishment or killing of a team, your Nature Giant Spirit will last for 10 seconds. .. After listening to Matthews narration. Camela rolled her eyes without saying anything. Lorraines ears were also twitching. A few seconds later. The three of them looked at each other. There was indeed an accident. I dont know whats wrong with the Green Dragon, Fattina, but she actually used her own network to recruit grave robbers everywhere. She seems to want to take away an ancient item called the Evil Crown from the Giant Demons underground palace. The peers you noticed should have been invited Camela muttered. Matthew leaned against the stone wall of the tunnel and asked, So what should we do now? Lorraine suggested, Why dont we kill the dragon first before robbing the tomb? Camela shook her head. Fattina has a very deep background. Killing her might not only attract the Ancient Green Dragon that has disappeared for a long time, but it might also offend a few lords of Purgatory. Besides, slaying a dragon is too ostentatious. Its easy to attract some strange gazes. As for what we should do She thought for a few seconds, then slapped her head. We can join them! .. Ten minutes later. In the green dragons nest. After exiting the secret passage, the three of them jogged all the way to the hall in front of them. As they wished, they bumped into the Green Dragon Fattina, who was lecturing the four teams. Unexpectedly. Fattinas external appearance was that of a slim young girl with two sharp canine teeth, wearing a green dress. Who are you guys? The green dragon looked at the three people, who suddenly appeared confused. Camela immediately replied, Were here to rob tombs! Fattina scoffed. Nonsense! Could it be that youre not here to rob tombs but to slay dragons?! What I mean is, youre late! Forget it, forget it. Hurry up and stand still. What I said earlier is not important. Just listen to the rest! The three of them, who had gone through different disguises, quickly entered the line. In the hall. Some malicious gazes were cast over. Matthew was also secretly sizing up his peers. The one from Baiyan City looked like a Necromancer with a poor aura. The people from Jewel Bay were dressed like a group of merchants, and all of them were smiling. They did not look like grave robbers at all. The ones from Swordwinter were very strong and looked like mercenaries. Matthew couldnt help but feel puzzled. Could it be that the people who passed through the north were all barbarians? As for the Underdark, it was even more special. This was simply a group of dense kobold people! If it werent for the fact that the leader of the Kobolds looked a little special and was level 20, no one would have taken their peers in the Underdark seriously! I dont care what youve done inside. You can cooperate or fall out with each other once you enter, but you must bring out what I want! Do you see this? This is the Evil Crown. Look carefully. Theoretically, it should be on the third floor of the underground palace, but it could also be on the fifth or seventh floor. It definitely cant be on the even-numbered floor. Do you understand? The green dragon transformed into a young girl and walked in front of everyone with a portrait raised high. After displaying the portrait. She then ordered a Drakonid servant to distribute the initial rewards to the five teams. Unexpectedly. Fattina was unusually generous. The four teams, including Matthew, were rewarded with 1,000 gold coins per head. It was only when he faced the group of Kobolds. Fattina shouted, You have too many people! Ill give you 5000 gold coins! Whoever finds the crown, Ill give him 200,000 gold coins directly, and everyone in his team can choose a treasure from this nest! Now, everyone, follow me! The green dragon girl was very efficient. Three minutes later. The five teams arrived at the bottom of the dragon nest, in front of a huge underground crack. The other side of the crack was filled with a green barrier. Only a small gap appeared in the barrier where the suspension bridge led to. According to the order of first come, first served, each team will set off one by one. There will be a five-minute interval between them. Hurry up! Fattina quickly made arrangements. The grave robbers did not have any objections and carried out the plan one by one. Matthew and the others were the last to arrive, so they could only set off last. When his peers crossed the suspension bridge. They were looking at a group of murals on the other side of the suspension bridge. The shape of the mural was a little strange. The main composition was a column that rose into the sky. There was an expansion bulge on the top of the column, which seemed to make people easily have strange associations. Not far from the top of the pillar. There was also a huge circle drawn on it. The circle and the cylinder shook and corresponded, and there was a tendency to attract each other. This mural looked simple, but for some reason, it fascinated Matthew and the other two. This is a mural left behind by the trolls. An extremely old voice suddenly appeared beside them. Matthew turned around. It was the Kobold Warlock. The latter said indifferently, The Troll Empire has a very strong worship of reproduction. Your naked eyes arent wrong. The bottom of the mural is a penis, and the top symbolizes the vagina. Im Klent Will. Lets get to know each other. .. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Loraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elven King Chapter 954: Loraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elven King .. The change in expression on Kobold Wills face made Matthew quickly realize that his judgment was correct. The group of kobolds in front of him wasnt a single individual but Wills doppelganger. There were slight differences in the appearance of these kobolds. Some had an extra mole on their foreheads, some had two scars on their cheeks, and some had a shorter neck. For those who didnt understand the Kobolds or didnt observe them carefully, it was indeed difficult to tell that their images were all from Will himself. It was just a slight change. In fact. Matthew couldnt see this detail with his naked eye. It was the ability of balanced perception that allowed him to see the truth. Previously, when he was observing in the dark. Matthew realized that Will was much stronger than ordinary Kobolds. The vertical pupils in his eyes were more obvious, and fine scales had appeared on his forehead and neck. This was a sign that the thin, true dragon bloodline in the kobolds body had been awakened. Without a doubt. Klent Will was a genuine Dragon Disciple, and his level was between levels 18 and 20. But what interested Matthew the most was Wills doppelganger. This is not an illusion. This is a type of True Shapeshifting Spell Matthew could feel the slight throbbing of the transformation domain. The secret legend mentioned by Margaret when she explained the true transformation appeared in his mind, and he could not help but compare it with the kobold in front of him. It shouldnt be wrong. However, what made Matthew wary was that even if one had high attainments in the domain of transformation, one had to be at the Legendary level to master this True Shapeshifting spell that could create a large number of clones for oneself. Even though the kobold in front of him was obviously hiding part of his strength, it could be inferred from Loraine and Camelas reactions that he was not a Legend yet. Then how did the other party do this? Matthew was very curious. Therefore, when Will came over to chat, he simply exposed the other partys background. The Kobold Warlock looked deeply at Matthew, then suddenly turned around and left. I was being presumptuous. He walked very quickly and moved to the other side of the suspension bridge. Matthew looked at the back of the kobold and snorted softly. This dog-headed man is something. Lorraine added, But not much. He actually asked us to do the idiot test. It can be seen that he is the real idiot. Matthew smiled. He understood what Lorraine meant. The so-called idiot test was to find out the other partys background through some seemingly stupid conversations. The cooperation that Will had just proposed was a rather stupid suggestion. In the Under City, it was a big taboo to team up with unknown people. Especially when they were moving around in the tomb. Triggering a trap could cause everyone to be wiped out. Therefore, the reliability of teammates became very important. Only trustworthy people could act together. The Kobold Warlock probably did this because he thought that Matthew and the other two looked easy to fool and wanted to try his luck. In the end, he didnt expect to be seen through. This guy was quite straightforward. After realizing that Matthew and the other two werent easy to deal with, he immediately withdrew. The two sides did not clash because of this. Speaking of which, how did this guy achieve True Shapeshifting? Matthew was still observing Will. Camela, who was pretending to meditate, suddenly reminded him, Look at the crotch. Lorraine glanced at it. Its indeed bulging. It doesnt look like the size of a kobold. Did he take drugs? Camela said calmly, Look inside. Use x-ray vision. Lorraine shrugged. I only peep, not see through. X-ray vision is so boring on humans, let alone a kobold Matthew, on the other hand, used the blessing of the God of the New Moon, the Clear Eye. This ability included the ability to see through things thrice a day. Not to mention the Kobolds Tiny Underpants, it could even see through a five-meter-thick wall! In the next second. A somewhat horrifying scene appeared in Matthews vision. However, the kobold Warlocks bulging crotch did not have the big thing that Matthew had imagined. In its place. They were actually balls of black and white silk! These threads grew outward like furry balls. They coiled around the Kobold Warlocks waist, crotch, and thighs, almost reaching his knees! It was also at this time that Matthew noticed. The black and white fur on the Kobolds chest was not chest hair but silk that had been modified! ThatsFungus? Matthew was a little uncertain at first. However, when he quietly opened the Spore Domain, he instantly felt a strong resonance! Klent Will also looked at Matthew in surprise. Did this guy also sign a contract with a fungi-type creature to obtain the clone effect of True Shapeshifting? Looks like the Spore Domain is indeed showing signs of rising. Other than Hussman, there are other fungi experts Matthew was even more curious about the origins of the Kobold Warlock! If the conditions were met. He was even willing to recruit them to join the Spore Society! But at this moment, it was Wills turn to walk the suspension bridge. Under the urging of the green dragon girl. Will took the lead while the kobolds behind him lit candles. Hundreds of candles were lit up. Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Lorraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elven King Chapter 955: Lorraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elven King The darkness above the suspension bridge was instantly dispersed. The kobolds were like a well-disciplined army as they successfully crossed the suspension bridge and disappeared at the entrance of the green barrier. The other two teams were also amazed. After that, everyone passed through the suspension bridge. Sob sob There was a burst of mournful music coming from the side of the suspension bridge. The music was filled with the meaning of sending them off. Everyone turned around. They found that it was a guy who looked like a bard playing. The people walking on the suspension bridge were from Swordwinter. One of them, who looked like a mercenary, could not help but curse, You scared me! Why are you playing the flute for no reason? Also, who plays the flute vertically? The green dragon girl stood at the bridgehead and cursed, You guys go on your way. Hurry up! And what do you know? Hes playing a xiao, not a flute. Its a completely different musical instrument! As she spoke, Fattina turned around and looked at Loraine. An expression of admiration appeared on her face. The green dragon girl walked over. You seem to be very artistic. Are you interested in becoming my art and treasure consultant? Of course, the premise is that you have to come back alive. Lorraine agreed readily. Of course. Dont stop! Fattina revealed a look of infatuation. I like this tone, and I like this song. Can you finish playing first? Lorraine said regretfully, Im sorry, but theres no second half of this song. The green dragon girl was a little annoyed. Why not? Lorraine said sadly, This is a piece of music composed by my late wife. Unfortunately, she passed away before she could finish composing the piece. Im not that talented. I cant help her finish the rest of the song. I can only play it occasionally as a tribute. Matthew rolled his eyes in his heart. However, the green dragon girl seemed to fall for it! Her eyes were immediately covered with a layer of mist, and her tone became gentle. Is there such a touching story? Wuwuwu. Im sorry. I dont mean to look down on you. I just think that you must love your wife very much, and she must love you very much. Lorraines eyes were filled with tears. Of course. In fact, the reason why I joined this tomb raid was that I hoped to find the legendary music score of nature that was lost in the Jade Capital City. I heard that this book has the ability to compose music automatically. As long as the first half of the song is written in the music score, it will automatically complete the remaining half. If I can really realize this dream and complete the song that my late wife composed, then I wont have any regrets in my life Lorraine finished. The green dragon girl was already crying. She sobbed and said, How touchingWhy cant I meet a man who treats me so well? But Ive never heard of any music score of nature in the Jade Capital City, so I cant help you. Why dont you stay? Jade Capital City is very dangerous. If you go, you might not be able to come back. Why dont you stay with me? Ill recruit some powerful musicians for you. Well definitely be able to complete this song! Lorraine smiled sadly. Thank you, kind-hearted Miss Fattina. But Ive made up my mind. If I cant find the music score of nature, Ill die inside! The green dragon girl clenched her fists in front of her chest and exclaimed, Please dont! Why dont you guys not go She seemed to have sensed the puzzled gazes of Matthew and the other two. Fattina thought of something and quickly changed her words. Never mind. You still have to go. If only you could find the Evil Crown. How about this? Ill give you a forced teleport magic ball. If you encounter danger, just crush the magic ball, and you and your companions will immediately return to the dragon nest. In short, be careful. Lorraine immediately showed a grateful expression. He grabbed the green dragon girls hands as if he was subconsciously expressing his gratitude. This made Fattina blush. She stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Her face was red from ear to ear. Matthew had sharp eyes. Slight scales had already appeared on Fantinas forehead, and the tail behind her butt had also torn part of her skirt and mischievously crawled out. This was a sign that the Human Shapeshifting Spell could fail at any time! Is this guy capable of charming any species? Camelas voice sounded in Matthews mind. Matthew waved his hand. He glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: Your ally, Lorraine, has set the Green Dragon Fattina as a target!] Lorraine used the bards professional ability, Love Fantasy. [Love Fantasy: Causes a target to fall into a love fantasy, causing the target to lose judgment.] Lorraine activated the Empathy Domain. Lorraine used his bluffing and flirting abilities on Fattina. Fattinas favorability towards Lorraine had greatly increased! Lorraine had received Fattinas gift, the Forced Return Orb! Lorraine used his self-created ability, Forced Strategy. [Forced Strategy: You can use this ability on your target. It can greatly increase their favorability towards you in the short term. However, its drawbacks will be exposed over time.] Fattinas favorability towards Lorraine had greatly increased! She added a new gift. Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Loraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elf King Chapter 956: Loraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elf King Rebound Helmet (Able to reflect all spells below Tier 5); Strong Vest (Strength +1, Constitution +1); Gryphon Sword (Summon a Gryphon to fight for you or to become your mount. At the same time, this sword is exceptionally sharp); Dragon Scale Bracers (provides the wearer with an additional 8 points of armor and increases the recovery speed of energy); Dragon Breath Potion (Throwing object, after throwing, it will summon a dragon breath in the target area, destroying all living things in the area); [Cloud Climbing Shoes (Greatly increases movement speed and grants the wearer the ability to jump twice)] .. Lorraine quietly wiped his tears and easily swindled a large number of treasures from the Green Dragon, Fattina. Matthew and Camela were stunned! If you have this ability, why did you rob the tomb? He would just trick all kinds of dragon girls every day A few minutes later. Lorraine had more than ten magic items and equipment in his hands. He couldnt take it himself, so he threw it to Matthew and Camela. The two of them were like Lorraines servants, carrying large and small bags with numb expressions. On the other hand, Fantina seemed to be still immersed in sadness. She wanted to give Loraine more things. She was afraid that something would happen to him. However, during this process, Matthew also realized that her movements were becoming slower and slower. It was obvious. This was Fantina subconsciously resisting Lorraines strategy. However, Lorraine was clearly an expert in this field, and he had an extremely accurate grasp of the situation. We should go, dear, Lorraine grabbed Fantinas hands, and the group came to the suspension bridge. He gave Matthew and the other a look, indicating that they should leave first. It was only after they had walked a long way that Loraine suddenly let go and hugged Fattina. Under the green dragon girls surprised gaze. Lorraine smiled and gently kissed Fattinas forehead. The latter revealed a blissful expression and almost fainted on the spot. At this moment. Fattina could no longer maintain the Human Shapeshifting Spell. Her body continued to grow longer and longer, quickly turning into a genuine green dragon! Dont go, I still want to kiss you! The green dragon did not budge. He looked at the monster covered in green scales. Lorraine kissed her professionally. He kissed Fantinas mouth and nostrils three times before he endured the discomfort in his heart and quickly rushed across the suspension bridge. The three of them disappeared from the other side of the bridge. Only then did Fattina slowly turn her head back to her senses. Just nowWhy do I feel so happy? Why dont I remember what that man looks like? Wait, I dont even remember his name! Am I being charmed by a human? The green dragon lay on the edge of the cliff in a daze for a long time. Suddenly. She raised her head, and the entire underground space echoed with Fantinas angry and shrill voice. My treasure! Damned human, how dare you play with my feelings! When you come out, Ill definitely tear you into pieces! .. On the other side of the suspension bridge. At the entrance. The three of them hadnt gone far, so they heard Fattinas roar. I have no choice but to slay the dragon. Matthew sighed. Camela glared at Lorraine as if she was looking at a scumbag. The latter distributed the stolen goods to his companions and said innocently, Dont tell me you two think shes really an innocent girl? As far as I know, the Green Dragon Fattina loves to seduce bards with the persona of a person who loves literature and art. There are at least thirty bards who have been toyed with by her. Most importantly, she often invites down-and-out poets to play the zither and flute in her lair, but she never pays them! Yes, on the surface, she actually paid for it, and she was quite generous. However, the gold coins that Fantina gave to others were all enchanted by the secret spell of the Gold Seeking Technique. It wont take long for these gold coins to grow wings and automatically return to her hands. Im upholding justice for the other bards! And Im guessing she put the same spell on the reward she gave us in advance. Matthew took out a gold coin. He did not find anything after sensing it. Then, he used a spell to identify it, but he found nothing. In the end, he used his balanced perception to discover that the gold coin had been tampered with at the level of the elemental field. A very powerful and hidden Draconic Magic. Even if I put the money in the portal item, will they fly away automatically? Matthew asked. Not only that! Lorraine emphasized, These gold coins that have been cast with the Gold Seeking Spell will not only fly away by themselves, but they will also activate the other gold coins on you and fly away together! Matthews heart tightened. He had a lot of gold coins on hand now! If his money were really abducted by Fattina, then it would not be a problem that could be solved by slaying a dragon! Camela also took out a gold coin and sensed it carefully. Hes right. This should be a spell created by the Ancient Green Dragon. Its a branch of Dragon Language Magic and seems to be related to Fei Zibens spell. Was the Immemorial Green Dragon related to Fei Ziben? Matthew secretly noted it down. So what should we do with these gold coins that will fly away? he asked. Just a beating will do! Camela said calmly. Lorraine was even more relaxed. Do you have a crucible? Matthew nodded. Which proper mage would not bring a crucible with him when he went out? Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Loraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elven King Chapter 957: Loraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elven King Although he was a necromancer, he also had a good-looking crucible. Just throw it into the pot and melt it. Lorraine snapped his fingers. But were not in a hurry yet. According to my observation, the secret spell of the Gold-seeking Technique will take effect at least three to five days later. Its too slow to boil it in a crucible. Maybe we can find a big furnace and stew it in one go! As he spoke. He took out a box of matches from the pile of magic items that Fattina had given him. In the dark space. Lorraine gently slid a magic match over. A bright yellow light flashed. Someone seemed to be chanting a spell in the darkness. Immediately after, three streaks of fire flashed above their heads. Three magical creatures wrapped in flames appeared from the void and surrounded Lorraine humbly. Matthew saw it clearly. They were three high-level Fire Demons! The fire demon lit up the road ahead, and the three of them instantly had a much wider field of vision. Matthew saw that he was now in a deep alley. At the end of the alley was a pile of ruins. In front of the ruins, there was a road that connected the east and west. On both sides of the alley stood tall walls, which were covered with wet moss and strange barbed vines. The space here was extremely cramped. From time to time, the sound of water dripping could be heard from not far away. A damp feeling assaulted his senses. Many footprints could be seen on the ground, and a considerable number of them had just been left. Clearly, they were the footprints of their peers. Lets go. After entering the Jade Capital City, Loraine consciously took on the role of a Rogue. He took the lead with three Fire Devils. Matthew and Camela followed behind him. Lorraine turned around and asked as he walked, When I was charming the green dragon just now, I sensed a strange threat. I turned around and realized that it was you. Matthew, did you have any strange thoughts just now? Matthew quickly shook his head in denial. He couldnt possibly tell Loraine that the Tauren domain suddenly resonated when the other party was charming the green dragon. Matthew could sense that if he had interfered at that time, he might have made a leap in the Tauren domain. Fortunately, he restrained this urge. This was completely unnecessary. Moreover, Matthew wasnt confident that he could snatch her away from the Deceiving Demigod. Its good that you didnt. It seems that Ive been rushing a lot of manuscripts recently. Ive been living too depressed, so much so that Im hallucinating. At this point. Lorraine seemed to have recalled some bad memories and hurriedly shook his head. The three of them successfully arrived in front of the ruins. Lorraine looked at the footprints on the ground seriously. The dense footprints on the top should belong to the kobold. He went west, which is the entrance to the underground palace of the Giant Demon. Thats where the people from Sword Winter City went as well. In the east, there are some particularly large footprints. This should be an ordinary person who deliberately wore oversized shoes. Hehe, the people of Jewel Bay are quite particular! This direction should lead to the core area of Jade Capital City. Yes, I should be right I found some bone powder. The necromancers of Baiyan City are also heading in this direction. Lorraine stretched and stood up. So, east or west? He looked at the two of them indifferently. Camela was silent for a moment before turning to Matthew. You decide. I have difficulty choosing. Matthew looked at the bald priest in surprise. Dont you have an oracle spell? Camela said helplessly, After entering the Jade Capital City, my connection with the God of the First Moon became intermittent. Although I could feel the divine power he gave me, the oracle was no longer clear. Without the guidance of the gods, I do have a very serious problem with choosing! So you decide! Matthew thought for a moment and finally looked in the direction of the bone powder. Lets send off our counterparts from Baiyan City first. .. The ruins of the Jade Capital City. In a relatively spacious space on the west side of the Dream Corridor. A group of people from Jewel Bay was making a ruckus. One of them, a man and a woman, quickly took off their loose uniforms and the stuffing inside them. They also threw away their extra-large shoes. The man took off his clothes and cursed, Whatever you say, Ive had enough of pretending! Im a proper archaeologist, but I have to disguise myself as a grave robber to enter the Jade Capital City. This is a disgrace to mankind! Dont stop Daisy and me, Stanley! I dont care what you say, Im going to the Elven Palace first! I want to take back everything I have, not go to the west to explore the underground palace of the Trolls! To tell you the truth, I have no interest in the Giant Demon Underground Palace! I only want to pursue the culture and art of the elves. That is true beauty! The middle-aged mans voice was very sharp, especially when he was cursing. It made people feel uncomfortable and disgusted. The remaining three immediately frowned. Their expressions were very ugly. Especially the leader of the grave robbers named Stanley. However, he was still suppressing his anger and trying to persuade the other party. We had an agreement, Mr. Linden. You must help us find the Evil Crown first. After that, you can go anywhere you want! This is the condition for our team to cover you and your wife, Madam Daisy, to enter the Jade Capital City! Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Loraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elven King Chapter 958: Loraines Strategy Guide and the Reincarnated Elven King This is what we agreed on beforehand! Linden cursed, We agreed beforehand?! Do I have any other choice but to cooperate with you? No! Since I have no choice, I was forced! Since I was forced, I can go back on my word at any time! Stanley, the famous tomb raider of Gem Bay, and his two subordinates were dumbfounded when they heard this. Are you trying to cheat? He watched as Linden took off his clothes and retreated step by step. Stanley was furious and grabbed his wife, Daisy. He glanced at Daisy. Although this woman was in her forties, she had a good figure and was still charming. When she was grabbed by Stanley, the other three tomb robbers couldnt help but tremble. Let me tell you, Linden, if you dont cooperate with me, Ill kill your wife first and then annihilate her However, Stanley hadnt finished his sentence. Linden took out a Sprint scroll from somewhere and tore it open. His body emitted a faint blue light and disappeared in the blink of an eye! Stanley and the other two were dumbfounded again. Only Lindens voice was still echoing in their ears. I believe Daisy can understand my actions! This is all for the sake of art! I will witness the miracle of the elves, the greatest work of art they left behind in this world! No, Im the greatest piece of art they left in this worldHahahaha! One of Stanleys men tugged at his thick disguise and asked, Brother-in-law, what should we do now? Professor Linden has escaped. We dont have the professional knowledge to go to the underground palace of the Trolls Stanley cursed, How many times have I told you not to call me brother-in-law outside! The subordinate shrunk his head. Okay, Sister Boss! Stanley looked at Daisy fiercely. Your husband left you behind and ran away. What else do you have to say? Daisy blinked. Why dont you change the order and savour me first before killing me? As she spoke, she shook her shoulders, revealing a large area of her snow-white chest that was only wearing a vest. Stanley and his two subordinates eyes hurt. No, your husband abandoned you and ran away. Arent you shocked or sad at all? Stanley couldnt understand. Daisy was very calm about this. I know what kind of person he is. Of course, Im not surprised. His passion for history, especially the history of the elves, is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The subordinate who had spoken earlier could not help but complain, But Mr. Linden is too irresponsible! Daisy smiled. Thats right, but hes my husband. Do you have cigarettes? The subordinate took out a few cigarettes. Stanley glared at him. Have you forgotten our professional principles? You cant smoke in the tomb. Its disrespectful to the dead! Daisy rolled her eyes at him. This is only the ruins of the Jade King. What kind of tomb is this? Give me one. Stanley thought for a moment. I can fulfil your conditions, but you have to tell me what exactly is going on. Especially the part about Linden. I really need his historical knowledge! The lackey handed it over in time and even helped light the fire. Daisy puffed for a while, and her eyes gradually blurred. You mean Linden? Hes a guy whos obsessed with history. He used to be a history teacher and a mage apprentice for a while, but he didnt have the talent to become a mage, so he was expelled by the Mage Tower. Since then, he has become cynical. He believes that his human identity limits him. If he were an elf, everything might be different. It was probably because of this obsession that Linden had many fantasies. He actually felt that he was the reincarnation of an extremely powerful elven king! This fantasy became more and more intense, and soon, a set of self-consistent logic was formed in Lindens mind. After that, he devoted all his attention to the history of the ancient elves. He once paid a visit to the Jade Court, but his words were deemed to be an insult to the wood elves, so he was ordered never to enter the Jade Court. Of course, he was unwilling. He told me that as long as he could enter the Jade Capital City, he would be able to find a treasure and restore the Elf Kings power. He even said that he wanted to make me his princess consort! Daisys narration was very restrained and calm. However, Stanley and the other two felt their scalps go numb. So, is Linden actually a lunatic? Daisy nodded. More or less. Stanley looked at Daisy in disbelief. Then why did you marry him? Daisy narrowed her eyes. Maybe its because he takes care of my business more, or maybe its because I occasionally pretend to believe in his fantasies. In short, were together just like that. Whats wrong? A slut and an old bodyguard cant get married because of love, right? At this point. She threw away the cigarette butt and skillfully tugged at her vest. Didnt you say you were going to ravage me? Whos going first? The two subordinates gulped. The person who spoke earlier said in a low voice, Brother-in-law, its not convenient for you. Let me do it. Ill take revenge for you! Stanley was so angry that his blood was boiling. He wanted to say something. Suddenly. A miserable scream came from the direction where Linden was running! Lets go over and take a look! Stanley gave the order, and the three of them immediately went over. Daisy had no choice but to follow. But in the process of running. She suddenly felt a warmth on her shoulder. It was Stanley who had taken the time to put his coat on her. They ran past a street corner. The four of them found Linden. There was also a mummy that was lifting him up with one hand. Not far away. There were also three necromancers with cold eyes. Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Hero Bandit and New Star of Civil War Chapter 959: Hero Bandit and New Star of Civil War .. Be careful! Stanley raised his hand to stop the others, signalling them not to move forward. Then, he carefully looked at the necromancer in the middle. It was obvious. He was the leader of this gang of grave robbers from Baiyan City. This was a high-level Necromancer. The two behind him looked like apprentices, and not far away stood four intermediate thieves. Except for these living people. These necromancers had also summoned four Mummy Warriors, more than twenty zombies, and even more skeletons. These undead were like an army, guarding behind them in an orderly manner. The two sides only met. Stanley could feel the undisguised malice and the unique oppressive aura of the undead. Let me go, let me go! How dare you blaspheme an Elven King in the holy land of the elves? Im about to regain my glorious identity! If you dont let go of me, Ill Linden, who was being carried by the mummy, was still struggling violently. In the next second, he was slammed into the wall by the mummy warrior! Boom! With a muffled sound, the wall that had been in disrepair for a long time cracked like a spider web. Lindens face turned pale, and his eyes bulged violently as if he was about to suffocate. Put him down. The senior necromancer said indifferently. Only then did the mummy let go. Linden collapsed under the wall and panted heavily. With your physique, I would find you weak even if you were a zombie. The high-level necromancer looked at Linden with disdain. Hand over the money! And you guys! Then, he turned to look at Stanley and the others. Stanley said with a serious expression, We havent even seen the shadow of the Evil Crown. Isnt it too early for us to fight each other now? The Necromancer sneered, Is your brain okay? Dont tell me you really want to work for that green dragon? The gold coins she gave us were enchanted with the gold-seeking spell. Sooner or later, they will fly back to her. Instead of that, why dont you give the gold coins to me for safekeeping first? Stanley frowned. This place is not far from the dragon nest. The Necromancer asked mysteriously, Then guess why that green dragon girl didnt come in herself? Im sure that the so-called Evil Crown is just an excuse. Her real goal is to trick us into coming here. Theres a high chance that she wants to trick us into the third level of the Giant Demon Underground Palace. As for whats waiting for us thereWhy dont you go over and take a look yourself? But before that, you can leave the gold coins here. Stanley retorted seriously, If she only needs to trick people into coming in, then why did she specifically ask for a grave robber? If she lowers the threshold, wont Fattina be able to deceive more people? It was the necromancers turn to frown. I cant be bothered to communicate with idiots like you. Stop talking nonsense and pay up! Whoosh. The Mummy Warriors drew their swords and pointed them at Stanley and the others. Before Stanley could react. Linden, who was on the ground, recovered his strength and took out a huge pocket from his shirt. This was not a storage item but a folding item with similar functions. Hualala. The gold coins hit the wet ground with a crisp sound. Let me go! Ill give you all the money! Linden said anxiously, Dont waste my time anymore. I can feel the Elf Kings power awakening in my body Pa! The Mummy Warrior pulled Linden to the side like he was dragging a dog, but he didnt let go. On the other side. One of the two apprentices behind the Necromancer went forward to collect the gold coins while the other untied the crucible on the back of a zombie. They set up their cauldrons and set up their magic flames. Very quickly. The gold coin was thrown into the crucible and melted into dazzling gold water under the effect of high temperature and magic. Under the guidance of the spell, the gold water was finally poured into a spherical mould. After a while. The two acolytes completed the task. It was not difficult to see from their proficiency that they had already smelted all the gold coins on them. Its your turn. The high-level necromancer stared at Stanley with malicious intentions. Brother-in-law, what should we do? the subordinate asked. What else can we do? Fight! Stanley snorted. I hate people who dont follow the rules the most! As soon as he finished speaking. The three figures disappeared into the air at the same time! Daisy was left standing alone. She looked at this scene in a daze and couldnt help but wrap Stanleys coat tightly. In the next second. Under the cruel gaze of the high-level necromancer, a mummy warrior rushed towards Daisy with cold-blooded and ruthless steps! He suddenly took a few quick steps forward. Then, he raised the staff in his hand high up and raised his hands like an eagle spreading its wings. [Tier 3 Spell: Death Blast]! Following this action. With him as the centre, three waves of negative energy quickly hit the side! Wherever the airwaves went. All the objects were being pushed. Aiya! Two figures appeared beside the Necromancer, one after the other. These were Stanleys two subordinates. Seeing that his invisibility ability was broken, one of them exclaimed, Brother-in-law, save me! When he shouted, his eyes could not help but look at the blind spot on the right behind the Necromancer! Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Hero Bandit and the Rising Star of the Civil War Chapter 960: Hero Bandit and the Rising Star of the Civil War Trash! The necromancer smiled contemptuously. He loved enemies who inadvertently sold out their teammates. It was also because of this. He never had teammates, only servants! In this direction? No wonder he wasnt pushed out by my Deathquake Explosion. Youre quite cautious, but unfortunately The Necromancer waved his staff. The remaining two Mummy Warriors and four grave robbers immediately surrounded that direction. Immediately after. All the undead units were mobilized as well. In just two to three seconds, they had surrounded the area! I want to see where you can hide! Reflection Dust! The Necromancer shouted, and an acolyte immediately rushed over with a small sack. The acolyte rushed to the area that was surrounded by the undead and crazily scattered the white powder in his hand! Whoosh! Whoosh! The white powder fell down. The Necromancer glanced at it and asked in a somewhat furious manner, I asked you to mix some flour into the Reflection Dust. How much did you mix? The acolyte replied in fear, Didnt you want me to mix in more? The anti-stealth effect is about the same, right? So I mixed in more than half of it What a waste! The Necromancer gritted his teeth and cursed, Remember to mix in at most one-quarter next time! Dont you know that developing dust is very expensive? The acolyte was stunned for a moment before nodding his head like a chick pecking at rice. However, as soon as the area was sealed by the dust mixed with flour. Stanleys figure did not appear for a long time. The necromancer looked ahead in confusion. In the next second. The sound of wind whistling came from behind him! Not good, Ive been tricked! Sensing the cold light behind him, the Necromancer made a prompt decision. He grabbed another acolyte and pushed him behind him. The latter immediately screamed. A sharp blade pierced through the acolytes heart! Stanleys figure slowly appeared. Without a word, he pulled out his sharp blade and chased after the Necromancer! The distance between them was very close. At the critical moment, the Necromancers cheeks bulged, and blood seeped out of the corners of his mouth. Just as Stanley charged forward. The Necromancer opened his mouth. [Tier 4 Spell: Tooth Break]! Hualala! The bloody teeth shot out like steel balls from a shotgun. It hit Stanleys body mercilessly! The latter grunted. His body was like a thin piece of paper that had been punched into a sieve! However, before the necromancer could smile, he was surprised to find that this Stanley was just a clone! And the real Stanley had appeared by the wall! He raised his sword and chopped off one of the Mummy Warriors arms. Then, he grabbed Linden, who had fallen to the ground and disappeared again! Immediately after. He and the other two Thieves appeared beside Daisy. Brother-in-law, my acting is quite realistic, right? The subordinate asked proudly. Stanley gave him a thumbs up. He gently placed Linden on the ground, and the latter immediately began to scream and grimace. Not far away. The high-level necromancer looked at Stanley in surprise. You did so many things just to save him?! Didnt he defect from your team? Stanley said lightly, I brought him in. I cant let anyone hurt him. This is my rule as a grave robber. Linden shouted on the ground for a while. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he patted his butt and stood up. Thank you, Stanley. Your character surprised me. As he spoke, he glanced at Daisy. But I only left for a few minutes, and Daisy put on your coat. I just want to ask- Is my wife useful? There was a crisp smack. A palm print appeared on Lindens face. Daisy looked at Stanley in surprise. The latters face was filled with anger. Stanley grabbed Lindens collar. Ive never seen a man as shameless as you! However, Linden didnt seem to care. He looked at Stanley with a strange smile. Dont think that I dont know what youre thinking. Dont you want to borrow the knowledge in my mind? Dont pretend that you have a noble character. A grave robber is a grave robber. If someone calls you a chivalrous robber, you wont take it seriously, right? As he spoke, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. But you did save my life, so I changed my mind. I promise to find the Evil Crown for you first, but after that, you have to escort me to the core area of the elven dynasty! How about we call it even after that? Stanley glared at Linden. After a moment, he said coldly, Sure! Can you move your clothes away from my wife now? Linden shouted, Dont get me wrong. I dont mind sharing Daisy with you. I just heard that you already have a wife. If word gets out that youre having an ambiguous relationship with a prostitute, it might damage your reputation as a Hero Bandit. Before Stanley could do anything. Daisy had already handed his coat over silently. Linden wanted to say something. The high-level necromancer couldnt hold it in any longer. Dont tell me youre still thinking of leaving? As he spoke. The group of undead quickly rushed over. Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: Hero Bandit and New Star of the Civil War Chapter 961: Hero Bandit and New Star of the Civil War Stanley took a big step forward. Immediately after. A lantern that was emitting a green light suddenly appeared in his hand! The lantern appeared. All the Undead took two steps back! Lost Lantern? The Necromancer was shocked. Are you Viscount Fans man? Stanley didnt say anything. He just stared at him coldly. The Necromancer looked conflicted as if he was weighing the pros and cons. After a while. Only then did he reluctantly say, For Viscount Fans sake, I will let you off! But that woman has to stay! The Necromancers eyes were burning with fire. I like her body very much! Stanleys expression turned serious. Instead, Linden showed a gloating expression. So what does our Hero Bandit Stanley plan to do? It might be reasonable to go against a necromancer for an archaeologist with a rich history, but is it worth it for a prostitute? At this moment. Daisy suddenly said leisurely, So you really didnt notice that one of your mummies was missing? She was talking to the high-level necromancer. The latter was slightly stunned. His gaze swept across the troops of the Undead, and his heart trembled! Indeed. One mummy was missing! And the one missing was the mummy warrior he had sent to kill Daisy! So, are you also an expert adventurer? The Necromancer looked at Daisy with uncertainty. Daisy burst out laughing, inadvertently revealing a myriad of flirtatious expressions. She casually adjusted the straps on her tank top and licked her lips. I am indeed an expert under certain circumstances. For example, in the bed Linden laughed strangely. I can prove that the sofa, kitchen, and toilet are all not bad! Even the carriage is interesting You guys! The necromancer seemed to feel that he had been played and was instantly angry. But at this moment. He suddenly sensed that the mummy had reappeared within his perception range! He suddenly looked to his left. On the street where they came from, the mummy flew backwards as if it had been kicked by someone. It crashed into the wall and collapsed! Immediately after. Three leisurely figures appeared in front of everyone. At the front was a pretty boy with a shovel. Behind them was an ordinary-looking bald priest and a weak bard. Seeing this combination. The Necromancer heaved a sigh of relief. He was about to say something, but in the next second, his nose twitched slightly, and he looked at Matthew in surprise. Are you a necromancer too? Hmm? Have I been discovered? Matthew was also surprised. Camela stretched her neck behind him. I told you, necromancers have a fishy smell! Lorraine spread his hands. I still think its a coquettish smell. The two of them began to argue endlessly again. Only Matthew continued forward. The necromancer narrowed his eyes and sized Matthew up. After a moment, he suddenly asked, Youre a necromancer. Why are you using a hoe? Matthew looked down with a dumbfounded expression. This is a shovel Whats the difference? The Necromancer said fiercely, Shameless scum. I hate necromancers like you who have no sense of collective honour! Since youre not from Baiyan City, dont blame me for being impolite! In the next second. He raised his staff and quickly chanted. Three seconds later. He waved his staff with all his might, and a golden ball of light appeared in front of his chest. After hovering for half a second, it went straight for Matthew! Immediately after. A grey ray followed behind the golden ball of light and attacked silently! What a sinister fellow! If he hadnt activated his Spell Identification ability in advance, he might not have noticed the Death Ray that was hidden behind the Phosphorescent Bomb! That was a Tier 4 spell. It had an extremely powerful, lethal effect! However, Matthew didnt dodge these two spells and directly collided with them! The golden ball of light hit his chest, and a unique frequency of arcane radiance immediately surged. Then, the ball of light let out a sorrowful cry and quickly disappeared into the air! This was the sign that the [Counterspell] was in effect! Seeing this scene. The necromancer smiled proudly and explained to the remaining apprentice, I knew that my peers would at least have a counter. Not only can the Magic Phosphorescent Bomb conceal the existence of the Death Ray, but it can also break the counter-attack. This is really a textbook However, his smile soon froze on his face. Because at that moment. The Death Ray hit Matthews shoulder, and as if it had hit a mirror, it turned around and shot at himself! That was [Spell Rebound]! How is this possible?! The Necromancer was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. If Counterspell and Spell Rebound were to be used at the same time, they would theoretically be triggered by the same spell! Didnt he just throw a cantrip? Before the Necromancer could figure out why the Phosphorescent Bomb could only break the spell counter but not the spell rebound, he had to find a solution. The reflected Death Ray had already pierced through his ribs! The intense pain stimulated the necromancers nerves. However, a few seconds later. He still had an ugly smile on his face. It was alright. The instant death judgment did not take effect. Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Hero Bandit and New Star of the Civil War Chapter 962: Hero Bandit and New Star of the Civil War He was alive. Matthew was not surprised to see this. Necromancers dealt with negative energy every day, so their resistance to instant death was indeed stronger than others. It could only be said that he was unlucky that he did not kill him in an instant. He was quite satisfied with what he did just now. Matthew had indeed prepared Counterspell in advance, but he had cast Counterspell on himself the moment the Phosphorescent Bomb broke through Counterspell. This was something impossible for ordinary people. But Matthew was different. Thanks to Sorias enchantment, his Spell Rebound could be cast at any time and place. This was the power of transformative spells. Kill that scum! After the sneak attack failed, the Necromancer on the other side shouted and tried to order all the Undead to charge forward. However, he soon realized that something was wrong. He turned around and found that the mummies, zombies, and even the lowest-level skeletons were all standing still! Kill him! The necromancer pointed at Matthew hoarsely. However, the strange scene in front of him continued. Not a single undead responded to his command! Instead, Matthew said, Wait a minute. The Necromancer asked in fear, Wait for what? Who exactly are you? Matthew said, Just wait a moment On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have used the ability All Strike on all summoned creatures of the high-level Necromancer Kunsa ! Ability assessment was successful! All of Kunsas Undying went on strike! In the state of strike, you can better instigate the undead to rebel. You are using your natural spellcasting ability to instigate defection .. No, no, no! What are you doing? Dont take away my beloved mummy! At this moment. Kunsa finally understood the evil deeds of this fellow with a shovel in front of him! However, he had no way to resist! He could only watch helplessly as Matthew pried away what originally belonged to him! Those undead who had such a close connection with him in terms of soul. The undead who were loyal to him. Now, they were becoming Matthews playthings one by one! How could he not feel heartache? Cough cough cough Under the attack of anger, Kunsa started coughing violently. But he did not give up. He stared at Matthew with unprecedented ferocity. Then, he raised the snake-shaped staff in his hand again! All of you, come here! Ah Kunsa roared hysterically. An invisible force field enveloped the acolyte beside him and the four grave robbers who followed him. Immediately after. The five of them were sucked to the top of Kunsas head by the force. They exclaimed as they were arranged into a strange shape. The five of them had their heads facing inwards and their feet facing outwards, forming a ring filled with evil intent. Go to hell! Due to the aftereffects of the Teeth Breaking Technique, Khunsas mouth was leaking heavily when he said these words. This made the scene strange and funny. Bang bang bang! The bodies of the five people exploded one after another, turning into a bloody mist that filled the sky! Immediately after. The blood flowed into the tip of the snake-shaped staff. They seemed to have transformed into a blood snake that coiled around Kunsas right arm! Extreme Evil Blood Curse? Matthew could tell at a glance that the spell Kunsa was using was an evil spell in the domain of the undead that was used to greatly enhance the effect of spells. Under the activation of the blood curse. All spells related to negative energy would be strengthened by at least one full tier! Kunsa himself was a level-17 necromancer. Under the blessing of the blood curse. All of his spells were powerful enough to surpass Tier 5 and infinitely approach Legend! Of course. It was still far from the true might of a Legend. Matthew did not panic. He also wanted to use this opportunity to test his strength. Therefore, when he saw Kunsa chanting the next spell, he also started chanting. A few seconds later. Two giant claws made of tentacles appeared between the two of them. Astrids Claw! This was the spell that Necromancer Kunsa had chosen when he was staking everything on the line! Matthew wanted to use the same spell to clash with the other party. In the ruins of the Jade Capital City. The two ferocious and terrifying Astrid Claws involuntarily extended their tentacles in the air like octopuses. The suckers on the tentacles wriggled and rolled rapidly, and the black lustre emitted from them revealed a soul-stirring power. The only difference was At least half of the Astrid Claws that Kunsa summoned were covered in sticky blood. Matthews Astrids Claw had been strengthened by the ability spell upgrade. Therefore, the size was a little bigger than Kunsas. Shit! Kunsa waved his staff with all his might. The blood-coloured Astrid Claw pressed down with unusual ferocity. Matthews claws also went over. For a moment. The two huge claws of negative energy began to fight on the spot. Matthew and Kunsa exchanged blows across space. The two of them seemed to be arm wrestling, sometimes to the left, sometimes to the right, sometimes to the right, sometimes to the front, sometimes to the back. Rumble! The place where the giant claw had fought fiercely. Even the ruins were razed to an even more tragic flat ground! It is indeed a little strong They exchanged seven or eight moves. Matthew had an idea. Kunsa was indeed a necromancer with insufficient strength. The other party was using Astrids Claw to fight with him. Under the support of the blood curse, Matthew really could not take him down for a while! Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Hero Bandit and New Star of the Civil War Chapter 963: Hero Bandit and New Star of the Civil War More importantly Because Matthew was focused on the battlefield. Therefore, the efforts to instigate the rebellion of the Undying against Kunsa were greatly weakened. This is under the decline of the other. Some of the undead in Kunsa actually showed signs of recovering from the strike! Without a doubt. Based on his battle experience and on-the-spot decision-making. Kunsa was already a strong necromancer. However, for Matthew, this was far from enough! In the next second. Under Kunsas somewhat stunned gaze, an ordinary staff suddenly appeared in Matthews hand. This staff was a souvenir given to Matthew by Hibbert when he went to Floating City. In essence, it was a magic staff that the freshmen of the Floating City Magic Academy used for practice. There were three sentences carved on the staff. .. Dear new students, please focus on casting your spells during your school days. Dont fall in love! For guys, believe me, most women will only affect your spellcasting speed! For girls, believe me, most men just want to sleep with you! CEdmund. .. At that time, Matthew only thought that this staff was interesting, so he kept it. He did not expect it to come in handy so quickly. Immediately. As Matthew was distracted. Kunsa immediately controlled Astrids Claw to crush over. However, the light of dawn in Kunsa did not last long. In the next moment. Kunsa suddenly heard a short voice. Lend me some to play! Then, he felt a chill in his hand. When Kunsa looked down, he was shocked to find that his snake-shaped staff had turned into a novice training staff! An extremely bad feeling rose in his heart. So he looked up at Matthew. Then, he saw a scene that almost made him faint. Matthew was casually stabbing the ground with his snake-shaped staff! It looked like he was testing the quality and hardness of the staff. No! At that moment, Kunsas eyes turned red. He helplessly opened one of his hands. Stop! I cant even bear to use the staff so harshly! There was a soft pop sound. Without the support of the powerful snake-shaped staff, the quality of Kunsas Blood Curse was greatly reduced. Matthews Astrid Claw successfully scattered the other party and then ruthlessly slapped Kunsas head! In the blink of an eye. This powerful necromancer was turned into a dried meat shell! .. [Hint: You have successfully eliminated your peers in Baiyan City. You have completed the mission Meet your peers, and you will be especially jealous.] You have obtained the ability Giant Nature Spirit ! You have completed a perfect duel between necromancers! You have successfully entered the Battle (Mage) Domain by relying on the Civil War Element! You have obtained a new combat ability, Civil War Rising Star ! [Civil War Rising Star: Increases damage dealt to Necromancers by 15%.] [Hint: You have obtained a chance to gain a title!] Do you wish to use the ability Civil War Rising Star as your title? After this, you will gain greater influence in the field of Necromancers and receive an additional 15% increase in damage! [Note: Titles can influence and expand the path of legend. New Star of Civil War is a title that can grow. If you obtain this title and continue to win more civil wars, this title may be upgraded and obtain new effects.] In the end, you may obtain the title of King of Civil War and authority in related domains! Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Lorraines Dark History and the Secret of the Sin Crown Chapter 964: Lorraines Dark History and the Secret of the Sin Crown .. Matthew chose to confirm. Such a simple and crude upgrade was naturally something that he had to obtain directly. Although it was not very nice to be called an expert in civil war, it was nothing compared to a direct increase in combat strength. So a title is also a part of ones combat power. No wonder Lorraine has so many titles Matthew was deep in thought. He did not have many titles at the moment. The only ones with a certain level of legend were Tree Mage, Dragon Slayer, Natures Teacher, and Civil War Rising Star. Among them, only the Civil War Rising Star had the most obvious effect. 30% increase in damage. This thing ignored Magic Resistance and Armor! In this way, Matthew, who was already very proficient in the civil war of necromancers, had more confidence in fighting against other necromancers. Other than the increase in combat strength. Taking this opportunity to enter the battle domain was a pleasant surprise. The only thing he regretted was that he had entered the battle domain limited to mages and not the battle domain of all classes. This was equivalent to entering a sub-domain. There was still room for improvement in terms of priority. Other than that. Perhaps it was because he entered with the elements of the civil war, he did not have the right to choose one of the three domain abilities. What was more gratifying was that This ability had a chance to evolve into Authority after being titled. To a certain extent, it was more beneficial than the freedom of choice. After successfully killing the Necromancer Kunsa. Matthews ability to instigate rebellion was like a hot knife through butter as he took over all the remaining undead troops of Kunsa. .. [Hint: Your abilities Instigate, Consecutive Instigate, and Enhanced are in effect.] You have obtained a temporary summoning team! You can perform the following actions on this summoned creature formation: Disbanded; Destroy; Control; Transformation; .. Disbandment meant that this undead group would become ownerless. Destruction was to destroy the existence of the undead directly from the level of the contract and soul. Control was to gain temporary control over them and give them orders for a period of time. And the transformation was to take these undead for his own use. Matthew did not hesitate and chose to transform. The Undead left behind by Kunsa was quite useful. Especially the four mummies. Matthew touched them left and right, looking as if he couldnt put them down. Mummies were excellent undead soldiers. They were extremely powerful warriors with impressive sabre techniques and strong head-on breakthroughs. The bandages wrapped around their bodies gave the mummies high magic resistance. Matthew checked and found that the four mummies of Kunsa were directly immune to most spells below Tier 4! The Mummys Bandages had many attributes. Some could be suddenly released to bind the enemy, some could pull the enemy towards them, or they could shoot themselves towards the enemy. There were even some bandages that could be eaten to recover the HP of the undead. Other than that. The mummy also had decent natural armour and an outstanding HP bar among the undead. It could be said that it was the most perfect existence among the middle-level undead. To a certain extent, this thing was also the bane of spellcasters and a sharp weapon in the civil war between peers! It was a pity that they had encountered a rebellion! Otherwise, it would probably cause a lot of trouble for Matthew. I must bring these four mummies home. Kunsas storage item is a grey ring. Unfortunately, its locked with a secret technique. I have to bring it back to Richard to take a look In the midst of his thoughts. Matthew took out a huge tombstone and placed it in the middle of the road. Then, he ordered the temporary summons to touch the surface of the tombstone one by one to complete the transformation ritual. This was the registration gravestone. Using this as a medium, Matthew could include this group of summons in the formation of the cemetery. The current Fear of Death Graveyard already had the ability to accommodate summoned creatures. This ability was linked to Matthews strength and the level of the ritual ground. At present, the maximum number of summoned creatures that could be held in the cemetery formation was 480, which was the same as Matthew. In other words. With the cemetery, Matthew could maintain a total of 960 single-type summoned creatures. This was already a very powerful existence among non-legendary necromancers. Unfortunately, other than the mummy, the quality of the other zombie skeletons is much worse Matthew looked regretful. However, this trace of regret quickly disappeared. Anyway, these zombies will be handed over to the mother of coolies to train. They dont need to fight in the war. Its a pity that the skeletons are not as talented. Although the skeleton assassins brought by Soldier are useful, there are too few of them. Its not feasible to promote them on a large scale. I wonder if the Mother of Slaves can train the skeletons as well? At this moment, Lorraine walked over with a complicated expression. He looked at the undead who were queuing up to register their accounts and then looked at the corpse of the Necromancer Kunsa. He could not help but sigh, Looks like youve really learned from the silver snake! Matthew smiled and asked, Cant I be the one who taught myself this trick? Lorraine also laughed. Then Im going to suspect that Rolling Stone Town is a place of outstanding talents that specializes in training civil war experts. The red-robed priest walked over and said seriously, If you want to reach the peak of your respective fields, then becoming the king of the civil war is also a necessity. This is the natural result of the selection in the domain. Its not something worth laughing at. I dont believe that you dont have any tricks up your sleeve to deal with your peers. Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Lorraines Dark History and the Secret of the Sin Crown Chapter 965: Lorraines Dark History and the Secret of the Sin Crown Lorraine spread his hands. I dont have any small tricks. But I have a lot of trump cards. Camela rolled her eyes. Matthew took the mould that contained the golden water and the crucible beside it. This crucible can also be sold for some money Matthew patted the mould gently and listened to the echo inside. There seem to be more than 4,000 gold coins in here. At this moment. Among the people from Jewel Bay who were watching from the sidelines. Linden suddenly took a step forward and said to Matthew, There are 1,000 gold coins in here that are mine! Matthew and the other two turned their heads and sized up Linden and the others with interest. Stanleys face tensed up. He pulled Linden and reprimanded him in a low voice, What are you doing? Linden smiled and said, My perception tells me that they look like good people. Especially that pretty boy carrying the shovel. He wont do anything to me! As he spoke, he continued walking forward. Hey, give me back my money! A few steps later. A red shadow suddenly flashed past. Camela suddenly rushed in front of Linden, grabbed his right arm, and pressed his shoulder with her other hand. Then, she pulled him down forcefully. An extremely terrifying scene appeared! The sound of bones breaking and clothes tearing rang out at the same time. Everyone was dumbfounded as they watched a large amount of blood spurt out from Lindens shoulder! In the midst of Lindens screams, which sounded like a pig being slaughtered. The red-robed priest actually forcefully tore his arm off his body! Quiet. said Camela. Linden remained in the same position, howling, but his voice disappeared instantly. Everyone was terrified. Camela flicked her finger, and a white light enveloped Lindens wound. The latter was sweating profusely and still looked in pain, but the bleeding had stopped. Youre injured now. Youve lost an arm. But youre lucky to have met me. I happen to be a priest. I can help you reattach this arm, but you have to pay for it. I wont ask for an exorbitant price. How about a thousand gold coins? Camela looked into Lindens eyes with a serious expression. Fear appeared on Lindens face. He was sweating profusely as he nodded his head. His lips seemed to be saying something, but unfortunately, due to the silence, no one could hear him. Very good. Camela pressed the arm back onto Lindens arm expressionlessly. In the next second. The white and flawless divine light bloomed again. The fracture on his arm matched perfectly with the injury on his shoulder. Half a minute later. Other than his coat and sleeves being torn apart, Lindens body had already returned to its original state! Everyone silently looked at the injury that was completely invisible, and they were all amazed by the magic of the divine art. Linden looked at Carmela fearfully and quickly retreated behind Stanley. Isnt it a little inappropriate for you to do this? Lorraine walked over. Camela said calmly, Is there a problem? I hate this kids face, and I hate being called a good person even more. His words just now triggered some bad memories in me. Although Im indeed a good person, this doesnt mean that he can use this identity to threaten me. Lorraine shook her head. What I mean is, you can totally put on his clothes upside down when you reattach that arm. Then we can take the opportunity to collect another 1,000 gold coins and turn it around. Dont worry. Being a good person wont tie me down. Besides, if I had your amazing medical skills, this kid wouldnt just have his arm removed. As he spoke. He looked at Linden with ill intentions. Linden was so frightened that he took another step back. This time, he simply retreated behind Daisy. When Matthew saw this scene from behind, he could not help but reveal a gratified smile. The wicked still need to be dealt with by the wicked. They had already seen the dispute and encounter between the people from Jewel Bay. The two legendary characters were already annoyed. However, Camelas method of governance was also ingenious. Matthew knew that if it were him, he might not have such a good method to deal with Linden in a short period of time. He couldnt really turn him into an undead, right? That would be so unrefined. Looking at the menacing trio. Stanley, the leader of the Jewel Bay team, felt a wave of pressure. He protected everyone behind him and said in a deep voice, Let us go, and we can pay. Matthew walked over and shook his head. Stanleys expression tightened. Must you force us into a dead end? Matthew smiled amicably. Its not like that. We just want to cooperate with you. Just like how Lindens character disgusted the three of them, Stanleys actions were unanimously approved by the three of them. It was rare to see such a particular thief these days. Of course. The reason why Matthew and the other two planned to cooperate with the other party was that The white-robed Hero Bandit Stanley was an old acquaintance of Lorraine. Under Stanleys puzzled gaze, Lorraine removed his disguise. Losolon, is that you? Stanley looked at Lorraine in surprise. The latters expression was also a little complicated. He took the initiative to extend his right hand to Stanley. Long time no see. Is Julie okay? Stanley hesitated for a moment, then shook Lorraines hand reluctantly. Shes fine, uh Shes pregnant. We already had two children before this. This is the third. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Lorraines Dark History and the Secret of the Sin Crown Chapter 966: Lorraines Dark History and the Secret of the Sin Crown His voice sounded a little nervous, and his gaze towards Lorraine was filled with vigilance that he had never shown before. Dont be nervous. I wont steal your girlfriend. Lorraine laughed. To be honest, Ive almost forgotten what Julie looks like. I only remember that she has bigger breasts among my ex-girlfriends Stanleys eyes gradually became unfriendly. Lorraine coughed. She has good taste. She will indeed suffer less if she follows you. But why are you here? Grave robbing is a high-risk job. Its not a job that a good husband and father should do Stanleys eyes were open. Living always costs money, doesnt it? I dont have any other skills. The money I earned before I retired was distributed to the poor. If the job Im doing now is just to support Julie and me, of course, its more than enough. But if I want to raise a child, the land in Jewel Bay is not enough. Then, he changed the topic. What about you? Young master of the Lanqi family, I heard that you have already advanced to Legend, but both Cyberdragon and Cloud Edge City are after you. I was still worried about you beforeSo why did you come here? Lorraine smiled. Wanted? What you said is in the past. Ive joined a large organization now. My status is different from before. You dont have to worry about me. My life now is extremely happy However, before he could finish his sentence. A thick notebook with a black cover suddenly flew out of Lorraines collar. The book opened automatically. A cold female voice came from the book. Mr. Lorraine, Im sorry to disturb your vacation. Ive already compiled the content that needs to be sorted into the Book of Hebrews. Please complete no less than 1,000 manuscripts in three days within two days. The smile on Lorraines face froze. He cleared his throat. Im on leave, Rosie! The other party said calmly, Yes, I know. Thats why I apologized in the first sentence. Veins were popping on Lorraines forehead. So, just apologizing is enough? What else do you want? The cold female voice continued, If you cant complete the task within the stipulated time, then the publication that we have previously planned will still be published as scheduled. However, the quality may not be guaranteed. Uh-huh? Loraine snorted coldly. So, what does it have to do with me? Rosie said lightly, In order to prevent this from happening, I plan to replace the original manuscript with a photo of you jerking off in your office If you dont want this to happen, please work hard to write your article! Goodbye, Mr. Lorraine. I wish you a pleasant overtime! Bang! The Book of Hebrews fell heavily to the ground. It was quiet all around. Everyone looked at Lorraine with different gazes. Stanley looked at Lorraine with a hint of sympathy. Youre not thinking of killing us to silence us, are you? Camela glanced at Loraine. In the next second. Lorraine expressionlessly took out a green piccolo and placed it on his lips. Beautiful music sounded. An extremely strong sense of dizziness began to stimulate everyones brains! Matthew hurriedly took out the divinity. With the power of divinity, he successfully avoided Lorraines music. Camela lowered her head and put her hands together. A faint divine light emerged from her body, and she successfully resisted Lorraines hypnosis. However, the others were not so lucky. Everyone, including Stanley, fell into a deep sleep! Three minutes passed. When Lorraine put down the piccolo, relieved of a burden, they suddenly woke up. What happened, Brother-in-law? I had a dream just now. I dreamed that I was attacked by a group of monsters The young man beside Stanley was rambling on. The rest of the people also revealed expressions as if it was a lifetime ago. Losolon? Stanley stared at Lorraine nervously. Did you hypnotize us just now? What did you do to us? Lorraine waved his hand casually. Its just a necessary confidentiality measure. Lets continue our conversation. We want to cooperate with you to explore the underground palace of the Giant Demon. I noticed that there is a talent in your team who is proficient in history. I hope he can share all the information he has with us. He should be willing to cooperate with us. After all, the three of us are good people. He even smiled at Linden. Linden was so scared that he took two steps back, but this time, Stanley didnt give him a good look. He grabbed Linden to prevent him from escaping, then said to Lorraine, Sure. Ill ask Linden to translate everything he sees about history on the spot, but I want your people to protect us properly during the entire exploration of the underground palace and not harm our lives in any way. Lorraine nodded readily. No problem! But Stanley still looked sceptical. I hope you can keep your promise. Your reputation wasnt that good in the past. Lorraine smiled warmly. Ive already cleared my name. Of course, my credit is impeccable now. Speaking of which, hows Jewel Bay recently? Ive heard some negative news. Stanley shrugged. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Lorraines Dark History and the Secret of the Sin Crown Chapter 967: Lorraines Dark History and the Secret of the Sin Crown The security in some areas is a little unstable, but its still generally calm. People only care about their lives in front of them and dont care about the disaster that seems to be far away. By the way, last week when I went to Fei Zi Bar, the owner told me that he missed you very much. He said that he hasnt met such an outstanding stripper like you in so many years since you left your job Wait, what are you doing? He felt the strange gazes from everyone. Lorraine once again placed the piccolo to his lips expressionlessly. After a lullaby. Jewel Bays group woke up in a daze again. Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, why do I seem to have another dream? The dream this time became more realistic and terrifying. The monsters in the dream turned into a bunch of fat women His subordinates were still chattering. Stanley was already one step ahead of Lorraine. What did you do to us?! Lorraine said bluntly, Since weve already agreed to cooperate, its time to head to the Giant Demon Underground Palace! Dont forget that we have two other teams with us. If were late, we might not even get a share of the soup! Lets go! Stanley looked at Lorraine suspiciously and finally agreed to the request. Thus, the group walked west along the wet street. One after another. They could see the ruins on both sides of the street. There were green vines and black and purple moss everywhere. The sound of dripping water could be heard. Occasionally, they could see elven words and some totems, but because the walls had been corroded, it was difficult to distinguish their specific directions and meanings. They walked on the street. Other than the sound of footsteps and water droplets, they could not hear anything else. Time seemed to have frozen here. Even the wind was frozen. They did not encounter any monsters along the way. It was as if this was just a city forgotten by time. At the end of the line. Matthew controlled the newly obtained undead to scatter in the surroundings in order to deal with a potential surprise attack. He glanced at the people in Jewel Bay. He then elbowed Lorraine and said in a low voice, So, is it true that youre a stripper? Lorraine glared at him in dissatisfaction. Its just collecting materials! Writers need inspiration. What do you know? At this moment. Camela walked past the two of them leisurely. She took out a gold coin from somewhere and twirled it around her thumb. Then, she firmly pinned it on Lorraines belt. Dance for us. Lorraines face darkened. One gold coin is not enough! You have to pay more. .. Half an hour later. In the underground space that was filled with a damp and rotten smell. The group arrived at the end of the street. They were already in the suburbs of Jade Capital City, far away from the core area. Therefore, the main structure of the roadside ruins had quietly changed. From the elves living in the easily rotting treehouses. It turned into many stone houses made of older and more durable materials. This is the area where the Trolls once lived. If Im not mistaken, that should be the Troll Empires camp in the Jade Capital City. After entering the stone house area. Linden became unusually active. He introduced as he walked, Just like how Jade Vermilion has an entire Windchaser encampment in Jiliu City, the Troll Empire was at its peak in the past. It had its own encampment in the main cities of all major races and even had its own army stationed there. Its influence far surpassed any race or faction that came after it. Unfortunately, due to the curse of the gods, there are very few historical materials passed down from the Troll Empire. Only people like me who have the ability to listen to the echoes of the long river of history have the opportunity to see the scales and claws of the Troll Empire back then Matthew listened to Lindens story patiently. This persons face was indeed ugly, and the fantasy in his mind was more like a madman. However, Matthew had to admit it. He was a true historian. Lindens perception and intelligence were both very high. In fact, only people with more than 15 points of intelligence had the chance to break through the puzzle and perceive the true history. Matthew could even understand Lindens madness to a certain extent. After all, history was a very unpopular subject in the continent of Aindor. Other than Rolling Stone Town, there were no history classes in schools. Archaeologists and history teachers were rare and strange existences in society. When ordinary people heard the names of these two classes, they would even have to think about what they were for! Usually. These two classes would be part-time jobs for Mages. Matthew was a good example. And people like Linden, who had the ability to come into contact with history but didnt have the qualifications to become a mage, would have a very painful life. They were the minority of the minority. Because of the cognitive deviation from ordinary people, they were unable to integrate into normal society. Their minds were empty of useless knowledge, and madness was inevitable. Under Lindens introduction. The group passed through an area filled with stone pillars. There were many murals carved on both sides. The contents of the murals did not hide the Trolls admiration for penis and vagina. The god that the trolls worship is an ancient existence called Poole. Pooles spokesperson in the human world is the Troll Priest. The Priest controls all the religious rituals related to the gods. And in this series of rituals, the Ethereal Conclave that is held once a month is the most serious and solemn. It is also the most absurd to outsiders. Look, the content of this painting is the Ethereal Conclave. When the meeting was held, all the men and women of the clan would meet each other frankly and freely. Under the witness of the gods, their bodies and souls will become one, and they will share each others beautiful bodies without selfish desires. Under the extreme worship of reproduction and the worship of gods, the trolls formed a hybrid rearing model with clans as the unit. The male trolls in every clan treat their children equally. They think that these are their children. This is extremely rare in the history of civilization of all races Another characteristic of the Troll Empire is that the priest system did not affect the rise of the magic civilization. Under normal circumstances, such extreme worship of gods will hinder the development of society, and it is difficult to form a powerful magic civilization. However, the Troll Empire is different. I guess this has something to do with God Poole. Although the gods deny the real existence of Poole, I believe that he does exist, and it is precisely because of his deliberate guidance. Only then could the Troll Empire magically develop a prominent magic civilization through the priest system Linden continued to talk. At this moment. Stanleys brother-in-law suddenly interrupted, So what does this have to do with the treasure were looking for? Linden said decisively, Of course! Do you know what youre looking for? I know! Let me tell you! As he spoke, he pointed to a mural beside him. The contents of the mural were similar to what Matthew and the others had seen on the stone wall. There was a huge cylinder below. Above it was a ring that was filled with an oppressive feeling. The only difference was This mural was more complete, and Matthew could see the wider and smoother cross-section below the cylinder. The treasure that the green dragon entrusted us with is called Evil Crown. And in the Troll culture,crown is a very specific term. It accurately points to one thing, and that is the male Trolls penis, which is the cylinder below. Linden pointed at the mural and explained, And what corresponds to the crown is the pattern above. Its also the ring that symbolizes the female Trolls vagina. Its technical term is Holy Grail. Look, the crown and the Holy Grail are a pair. So theoretically, with the Sin Crown, there is the Sin Holy Grail! They were originally one. Hearing this. Matthews eyes suddenly flashed. The Holy Grail of Sin? .. Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Redefine Grave Robbing Chapter 968: Redefine Grave Robbing .. Matthew only knew that the Sin Holy Grail was a treasure from the Purgatory, the most precious treasure of the Suki Family. But according to what Linden said. This thing could actually be traced back to the era of the Troll Empire? Stanleys brother-in-law was also dumbfounded. You mean the green dragon wants us to find the penis of the giant devil? Somethings not right! She showed us the picture of the Holy Grail of Sin. It doesnt look like it. Linden snorted. He suddenly stretched out his hand and used most of his sleeves and robe to cover the lower half of the cylindrical stone pillar, leaving only the mushroom-shaped pattern on the upper half. Look again now. Is it very close to the pattern she showed? Linden said coldly, That green dragon is hiding something from us. She obviously has bad intentions. She probably doesnt think that we can really find the Evil Crown for her! He didnt give Stanleys brother-in-law a chance to ask questions. Instead, he changed the topic and continued to explain the origin of the Evil Crown. Those who understand the history of the Troll Empire know that the empire was destroyed by the curse of the gods, but very few people know that Purgatory also contributed a lot to that long curse. The gods and Purgatory joined forces to corrupt the trolls through curses. This is the value of Purgatory. If it werent for the evil source of Purgatory, the trolls would never have decayed as quickly as they did in history! This curse first took effect on Troll females. It made them greedy, arrogant, selfish, and shamelessIt was as if all the Troll women were possessed by demons overnight. They even began to question the legitimacy of their traditional meeting. The curses corruption of males also followed. In the blink of an eye, the Troll males became lazy, slow, and unmotivatedMany of the originally strong and powerful Troll Warriors suddenly ate and drank under the influence of the curse, turning into lumps of walking fat meat. There are many similar examples. In short, under the curse of the gods and purgatory, the Troll Empires interior is deteriorating at an alarming rate. Of course, its not that the upper echelons of the Troll Empire didnt notice this terrifying trend. In history, theyve also made efforts. However, this effort seemed to be futile in hindsight. The Sin Crown and the Sin Holy Grail were also products of that effort. To be more specific, the higher-ups of the Troll Empire want to use a sacrificial ritual to get rid of the evil elements accumulated in the trollss bodies once and for all. It was hard to tell if this decision was made by the higher-ups of the Troll Empire. Or perhaps it was with the permission of God Poole. In short, one day. Trolls from all over the world, under the organization of the priests of the various clans, held an unprecedented meeting of the gods. While they were having sex, they were worshipping the gods. They were trying to cleanse themselves of their sins in this way. Under the leadership of God Poole. The trolls could feel the curse leaving them. After that, all the trolls were cheering. They could feel the fragrance of their souls and the souls of their compatriots. It was the aura of redemption. Yes, it was. All the evil elements had disappeared completely. However, to the Trolls surprise, the Gods and Purgatory had also planned for this meeting! They had long known that the Trolls would use sacrifices to solve their problems. Therefore, this curse was directed at God Poole! After that day. The Troll Priest could no longer sense the existence of God Poole. He seemed to have evaporated from the world. Until several years later. In a series of apocalyptic scenes. The trolls saw the terrifying phenomenon of Pooles death! No one knew what had happened to Poole. They only saw that all the limbs of this heavenly god had been burned to ashes by the heavenly fire. A large number of meteorites were thrown into the prime material plane. The first to bear the brunt of the attack was the Troll Empires capital and a few major cities. After the meteor shower dissipated. God Pooles body also fell into the endless void under the gravitational force of the astral world. After Poole fell. Only two parts of His body turned into two balls of green flames and returned to the earth. Im sure youve guessed it. His penis became the Crown of Sin. His vagina formed the Holy Grail of Sin. The God of the Troll Empire bore all the sins for his people, and he himself eventually became the vessel of sin. After Poole fell. The belief of the trolls collapsed, and the empire fell apart. It didnt take long. The gods were exerting their influence on this land. This was also the first time the devils had stepped onto the land of the Prime Material Plane. As for the two strange items left behind by God Poole One of them, the Sin Holy Grail, fell into the hands of Barthor, the Lord of the Nine Hells. This item had been circulated several times after Barthors death, and no one knew who had it now. However, there was news that the Suki Family had obtained the Holy Grail of Sin a long time ago. This was also one of the reasons why they were able to rise so quickly in the Inferno Hell. The other Evil Crown was rumoured to have been taken by the last prince of the Troll Empire. In the rumours. Although Poole was a god with two natures, he was still a god. However, before he died, he still injected most of his power into the crown. The Troll Prince had spent his entire life trying to master the power of the crown, but because of his lack of talent, he could only die in depression. Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: Redefine Grave Robbing Chapter 969: Redefine Grave Robbing After that, the Evil Crown changed owners a few more times. However, the story behind it was lacking. Throughout history, there were many ambitious people who tried to find the Evil Crown. They were not coveting the power within, but they had heard a rumour. It was said that the prince who took the crown had been determined to restore the country for the rest of his life. For this reason, he had buried a huge amount of wealth and resources in the treasury of the Giant Demon Holy Land, Blood-Drinking Mountain. And the only key to open this treasure vault. It is the Crown of Sin! After Linden finished speaking. Everyone fell into deep thought. Matthew glanced at Lorraine, who nodded at him, indicating that Linden was telling the truth. If thats the case, the Green Dragon Fattina entrusted us to find the Evil Crown. Its very likely that shes going for the Blood-Drinking Mountains treasure vault! But she doesnt seem to care if we can really find the crown. Could it be that for her, as long as we enter the tomb to find the crown, we can achieve our goal? Matthew frowned in deep thought. He recalled the news about the establishment of the Troll Kingdom in the North. Matthew deeply suspected that the Green Dragon Fattina might have already established a connection with the Troll Kingdom! The people of the Troll Kingdom definitely knew more about the Sin Crown than Linden. Perhaps they had some way to obtain this treasure through all kinds of unimaginable methods. As for the grave robbers recruited by the Green Dragon. They would probably become a stepping stone for others. But this has nothing to do with us. Were only here to explore the ancient aura. We dont really intend to help the green dragon find the Evil Crown. Matthew composed himself. He glanced at Linden. Although this guy was crazy, he did have some real talent. After all, there were very few historical records left behind by the Troll Empire. Most of the information was passed down through the long-lived races mouth to form a secondary processing. But Linden was different. He had the ability to listen to historical echoes. This was an extremely unique ability. He could understand his origins and related history from the whispers of ancient objects. This guys Perception is definitely not lower than 19 points! Matthew looked at Linden deeply, and then another doubt rose in his heart. 19 points of Intuition and 15 points of Intelligence. Why didnt such a person become a mage? Isnt this a little unreasonable? Matthew sized up Linden seriously and secretly threw various identification methods at him. Not long after. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have noticed that Lindens soul has been imprinted with a special brand, Ether Outcast!] [Ether Outcast: This person is deeply hated by the ether. He will never be able to use magic!] .. Matthew was slightly shocked. What did this guy do to be blacklisted by all the ether? Playing with elemental lifeforms? Not to that extent. Many mages are very open and even abuse elemental creatures. Ive never seen them being blacklisted by Ether to this extent. Matthew was puzzled. As if sensing Matthews gaze, Linden turned around. Fortunately, due to Camelas tyrannical power, he looked at Matthew with fear in his eyes. He only took a glance and did not dare to look at him anymore. He doesnt seem to be a very courageous person. Could it be that this mark is innate? Matthew thought to himself. The group of people talked as they walked, and they passed through the stone house area smoothly. Along the way. They also found many tools left behind from the Troll era. Unfortunately, most of the tools had no spirituality. They could only be said to have some historical value, but they were not worth much. Occasionally, some gold could be found in the corners of the ruins. However, they were extremely rare. And most of them had been cleaned up by Matthews Undead. The others had almost no chance of getting their hands on it. The further west they went, the higher the terrain became. After leaving the stone house area, they came to the surface from the semi-underground space. It was not difficult to deduce. In a long period of time, at least half of the Jade Capital City had sunk underground. However, the remaining space that had not sunk underground was also shrouded in darkness. Matthew looked around. As far as the naked eye could see, other than ruins, there were endless green vines. This vine was the green barrier they had seen before, and it was also the ritual ground used by the wood elves to seal the Jade Capital City. Under the cover of the barrier that covered the sky. There was only an extremely narrow hole left in the sky. Occasionally, sunlight would seep in from above, but it could not dispel the shadow that had been accumulated for thousands of years. Fortunately, although the environment here was oppressive and humid, it did not seem to breed particularly powerful monsters. Along the way. They only encountered two Treasure Chest Monsters, a well-hidden Trapper, and a group of Man-eating Vines mixed in with the vines. Of course, these monsters could not stop them from advancing. In fact, the others didnt even need to make a move. Matthews undead was enough to settle all of this. Just like that, an hour passed. The group arrived at the entrance of the Giant Demon Underground Palace. Compared to the graceful and elegant buildings of the elves, the houses built by the trolls were mainly majestic. The first thing that entered his sight were eight stone pillars that soared into the sky. It was a familiar cylindrical shape. It was similar to totem worship. At the top of each pillar was a corresponding stone ring. The entrance to the underground palace was a cemetery. There were dense pine and cypress trees planted on both sides, but these plants had died over a long period of time and became nourishment for the strange vines. Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: Redefine Grave Robbing Chapter 970: Redefine Grave Robbing The cemetery was huge, with no end in sight. The ground between the stone pillars suddenly sank, forming an entrance that led down. The entrance was blocked by a huge stone door. On both sides stood tombkeepers of different races, including trolls, elves, humans, dwarves, goblins, and gnomes. They came here before us, but they didnt use the main entrance. Instead, they went around to the depths of the cemetery Stanley pointed at the footprints on the ground and analyzed, According to my guess, they might have gone to look for other entrances. There are at least eight entrances in the underground palace of the Giant Demon. The doors of some of the entrances might have been damaged during the passage of time. Some places might even have collapsed. If we can find such places, it will be very convenient to enter. Lorraine nodded in agreement. Then, he came to the stone door and gently tapped the surface of the stone door with the jade green piccolo. Three traps and one mechanism. There are five similar stone doors, but they can only be controlled by one mechanism. Therefore, even if we successfully remove the trap, it seems that we have to leave someone outside to control the mechanism. Lorraine quickly marked the location of the trap and looked at Stanley. Do you want to take a look? Stanley didnt hesitate, either. He checked it carefully and nodded. There are indeed three traps, but I can eliminate all three of them. Ive also found the mechanism. Apart from that, Ive also found a magic trap that can be triggered. We cant use magic on this stone door. Otherwise, the five stone doors at this entrance will be locked at the same time, and there might even be a bad chain reaction. Camela stepped forward. We cant use magic, but did it say that I cant use divine spells? Stanley quickly stopped her. Not even divine spells! This trigger trap is used to detect any form of supernatural energy. It should be hidden in a secret compartment above and below one of the stone doors, but I cant determine its exact location. Camela shrugged. So what do you mean? Stanley said in a deep voice, I think we should look for other entrances. The others from Jewel Bay nodded in agreement. However, at this moment. Matthews voice sounded. Wait, arent we here to rob the tomb? Stanley looked strangely at Matthew, who was walking quickly to the stone door. Yes, but In the next second. Matthew leisurely raised the shovel in his hand and hacked at the stone door! Slash! A subtle but sharp sound rang out. Under everyones shocked gazes. Matthews shovel was like a silver knife cutting into butter, directly cutting the stone door guarding the entrance into nine squares! Since youre here to rob the tomb, theres no reason to let this door go, right? I think the quality of these stone materials is quite good. Matthew said as he pulled out his shovel. Then, he ordered the mummy and the zombie to move forward and carry out the pieces of stone that had been cut into nine squares from the stone door! In just one and a half minutes. The first stone door was emptied! Matthew carefully avoided the trap, then raised his shovel and aimed at the second stone door. Then came the third, fourth, and finally, the fifth! As the undead team went in and out. The obstacles in front of him quickly disappeared. It was replaced by a high wall made of stones on the right side of the entrance. Eight minutes later. Stanley and the others stared numbly at the empty underground entrance. The tunnel ahead was deep and dark. However, the tunnel had already opened its arms to them. This Is this how you guys rob tombs nowadays? Stanley couldnt help but ask Lorraine. New information popped up in front of Matthew. .. [Hint: You have redefined tomb raiding to a certain extent. You have made a breakthrough in the domain of tombs. Do you want to explore the deeper parts of the domain of tombs?] .. Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Eternal Underground Palace Chapter 971: Eternal Underground Palace .. Matthew was not in a hurry to explore. After activating his domain so many times, he was already familiar with the rules of exploring the domain. If he had accumulated more exploration opportunities, he might have been able to explore the domain deeper. In comparison. A single exploration would be more random, and there might be a lack of room for choice. It would also be impossible to go further and obtain higher results. Ever since he grasped the authority of a loving father. Matthews desire for authority surpassed his domain ability. At the same time. Matthew had specially marked the domain of the grave. Previously, he had obtained information about the Secret Treasure of Life from the Traveler God, and the latters coordinates pointed to the mass graves in the Crow Pavilion Demon Territory. That was Viscount Fans territory. At the same time, it was also the place where Matthews dead brother, Orolin, came into contact with when he first entered the Grave Domain. At that time, Matthew was very curious about Orolins identity, although according to the latter, he seemed to be just an ordinary person. However, Matthew believed that it was impossible for a mortal to survive in such a dangerous place as the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain. There must be something unique about Olorin. If possible, Matthew hoped to accumulate more opportunities to explore the Grave Domain to increase the chances of meeting Olorin a second time. Im going to enter the tomb next. As long as Im a little more diligent, there should be a high probability of triggering the tomb domain again He thought about it. Matthew took the lead and stepped through the door with a shovel in his hand. The others followed closely behind. Behind the gate of the underground palace was a long tunnel. On both sides of the pathway were murals and stone carvings. Most of the paintings were singing praises as if they were recording the great achievements of a certain troll priest. According to Linden. The contents of the stone sculpture pointed to the lifetime achievements of a Troll Prince who was stationed in the territory of the elves. However, even after looking at it for a long time, the others could not see where this achievement was. After all, the content of the murals was either a group of trolls opening a god meeting. Or the trolls would drive humans, elves, and other second-class races to work in the wilderness. Perhaps the trolls would feel a sense of immersion. However, in the eyes of humans, perhaps the trolls that were remembered were closer to the type of demons and devils, purely negative images. At the end of the tunnel was a huge stone wall. The thickness of the stone wall was comparable to the five stone doors outside. The wall spread out to both sides, forming two slanted downward passages. Matthew threw out a Mages Eye to take a look. The two passages made a 90-degree turn at the end and then headed to the end in a nearly intersecting manner. In general, it formed a diamond-shaped path. And in the middle of this diamond was the first chamber on the first floor of the underground palace! According to our prior understanding, there are at least three to six chambers on each floor of the Giant Demon Underground Palace. The chambers are relatively safe, but the most dangerous place is the passageway leading to the chamber. There are countless mechanisms buried here Stanley pointed at an inconspicuous corner in front of them and reminded them, Theres a dragon fire mechanism there. If we go there rashly, the walls on both sides will shoot out a large amount of fire that will spread like a dragons breath and cleanse all life! I can try to remove most of the traps, but it will take time. Matthew nodded. He pointed the sharp end of the shovel at the stone wall facing him. So the first chamber is behind this, right? Stanley gulped. He already knew what Matthew was going to do next. Yes. There are no traps or traps in the stone wall, right? Matthew asked cautiously. Stanley shook his head. Normal tomb owners wouldnt set traps in the walls. The Troll Empire was even older, so I dont think they would be able to guard against this. Matthew confirmed with Lorraine again and received his approval. He revealed a knowing smile again. So sometimes, its better to be direct. If we just move this wall away, wont the problem be solved? As soon as he finished speaking. He skillfully waved the shovel and began to knock and dig on the stone wall. The sharpness of the shovel was indeed beyond imagination. The stone was cut like butter. Matthew didnt even need to use much strength to cut a small door in the wall. Immediately after. He began to spread to the surroundings. After digging out a space that was almost as spacious as the tunnel, he continued to go deeper. In less than ten minutes. Matthew successfully hollowed out the wall. Other than leaving two stone pillars to bear the weight, the rest of the stone was ordered to be moved away by the undeads. These stones were all good things left behind from the era of the Troll Empire. Their strength might be average. However, due to being buried underground for a long time, it was deeply corroded and assimilated by negative energy. It was very suitable for building buildings in the cemetery and strengthening ritual fields related to negative energy. Necromancers do have a unique advantage in tomb raiding. If I want, I can even take more people from the cemetery and empty the tomb! The labour that the undead, especially the zombies, can provide is really too rare in a tomb-raiding operation Matthew instructed the undead to move the stones while placing a teleportation stone tablet at the entrance of the underground palace. After some adjustments, he found that due to the green barrier left behind by the elves, the effect of the Teleportation Stone Tablet was not very stable. Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Eternal Underground Palace Chapter 972: Eternal Underground Palace However, as long as he spent more time, he could still get the zombies to transport everything back. He left a few zombies to guard the teleportation gravestone. Matthew quickly returned underground. At this moment, everyone had already arrived at the first tomb. After Stanley and Lorraine worked together to eliminate a few poisonous traps, they announced that the threat in the tomb had been removed. The rest of them were free to move around. Linden stood in front of a stone tablet and read the contents of the stone tablet for Camela. The tombstone says that the ones buried in this underground palace are the Third Great Divine Priest of the Troll Empire, the Chief Mage, His Highness the Holy Prince Philip, and his retainers and descendants. Prince Philip is said to be eight meters tall and has mastered the ability to communicate sexually with God Poole at such a young age? This should be a spiritual communication, right? Im not sure Trolls usually used crude words. They even used the same word for eating and pooping, but their tone was different. According to the tombstone, Prince Philips greatest contribution was to introduce foreign women to the Deity Conference to alleviate the tension caused by the Troll womens reluctance to participate in the Deity Conference at the end of the Empire. It was said that he had even persuaded his good friend, the Elven Queen, to participate in the Trolls Deification Conference. At first, the Elven Queen was unwilling. She and her daughter attended the last few times, and all of this was thanks to Prince Philip. Damn it, what was written here! This must be slander! Slander! How could the Elven Queen possibly participate in the Trolls Deity Meeting? A pile of dog shit! As he translated, Linden suddenly flew into a rage. He lost his composure and slapped the surface of the stone tablet. In the end, because he was too weak, the stone tablet was not affected. Instead, his right hand showed signs of a slight fracture. Its not surprising that the Elven Queen is participating in the Divinity Meeting, is it? Not far away. Daisy, who had been very quiet, suddenly said leisurely, You once told me that even the great elves were enslaved by the trolls for more than 200 years. Since they were all slaves, of course, they couldnt decide what they wanted to do. Linden looked angry, but for some reason, his lips trembled violently, but he did not refute Daisys words. Compared to the Elven Queen, I feel that they are more pitiful. Daisy pointed to the north of the tomb. There was a large collapsed space there. Everyone went over to take a look and saw that there were countless white bones in the cold pit! These bones were of varying sizes, and there were different parts of them. Even those who didnt know much about biology could tell at a glance that these skeletons came from different races. Humans, dwarves, goblins, and bound elf figurinesAre they all sacrificial objects? Daisy sighed softly. Linden didnt say anything. The rest of them had serious expressions on their faces. Just from this tomb alone, it was not difficult to see the brutal rule of the Troll Empire. Perhaps the gods at that time, even the Purgatory, were considered relatively advanced compared to the Troll Empire Logically speaking, Matthew should be happy to see so many bones. However, when he thought of the innocent victims behind these skeletons, the joy in his heart vanished, replaced by endless sighs and emotions. He had just checked. The first chamber was mainly made up of three parts. The central area was used to store more than a dozen coffins, the largest of which was two large coffins and one small coffin. The pit area was filled with the corpses of the dead. Other than the bones, the most valuable thing was the spirit figurines used to bind the elves! These Spirit Figurines were a natural breeding ground for the undead. Matthew could summon a group of banshees through them after a little processing. There were four separate rooms in the funerary area for funerary objects. Most of them were locked boxes, as well as some pottery and paintings. Not only are these boxes locked, but they also carry a very vicious corpse curse. Anyone who touches the items may quickly become an undead and eventually become a member of the tomb guards. Outside the Burial Zone. Camela pointed at the treasure chest inside and introduced it. After saying that. She swaggered in and casually opened a treasure chest. There was a crisp crack. Under everyones astonished gazes, Camela forcefully tore open the lock of the treasure chest with a strange force. Immediately after. A large number of ores entered their sight. Holy Maiden Stone, Heart of the Dead, Tear of the King, Faleau Mithril, Azalea Sand Looking at these gemstones. Everyones breathing could not help but tighten. After all, these were all very precious and rare magic gems! The key was that the box was full of them! If one were to estimate its value, this box might exceed 1.2 million gold coins! Not to mention that each of the four rooms had a similar treasure chest! Stanleys other lackey rolled his eyes and took two steps back. However, before he could sneak into the second room, he was grabbed by the back of his neck by a huge force! What do you want? Go and die? Stanleys face was pressed against the lackeys nose as he spoke in a low voice. No, Boss, I just want to go and broaden my horizons. the lackey said embarrassedly. Didnt you hear her say that theres a Corpse Curse on it? Stanleys eyes were filled with disappointment. The lackey scratched his head. But isnt she fine? Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Eternal Underground Palace Chapter 973: Eternal Underground Palace Stanley was so angry that his nostrils bulged. He was about to scold his underling. Camela walked out of the room leisurely. When she passed by the two of them. Camela suddenly stopped. Stanley and his lackeys breathing tightened. Unexpectedly, Camela said to Stanley in an unusually gentle manner, Theres no need to be so nervous. If we dont let him try, how do we know if it works? It doesnt matter if he cant survive it. I happen to be a priest and am very good at saving lives. I can remove curses for 1,000 gold coins each time. Other than Linden, everyone can try it! The two of them were silent. Until Camela left. Stanley quickly took out a white mouse from his sleeve. He threw the white mouse into the treasure chest. In an instant. A cloud of thick green smoke rose. The thick smoke surged into the white mouses body. The latter twitched twice and quickly died! The lackey widened his eyes. Another ten seconds passed. The dead white mouse suddenly waved its forelimbs stiffly and slowly got up from the ground. It had turned into a zombie rat! This time, the underling was completely afraid. Just as he was about to say something, a black shadow suddenly flew in from outside the tomb! Everyone focused their eyes. It was a rotten bird! As the bird flew, its feathers continued to fall. However, its feathers seemed to be endless, and it did not stop falling even after falling to the ground. Outsiders! Why did you barge in here? The rotting bird stopped on the largest coffin and questioned aggressively. Matthew glanced at him and replied in a relaxed tone, Were here to rob tombs. Bang! One of the Rotten Birds eyes exploded. His voice was filled with even more anger. How dare you disturb the underground palace? How dare you blaspheme the dead? At this moment, Linden jumped out and said anxiously, Lord Guardian, Im not with them. Im an archaeologist, and theyre real grave robbers! To be honest, I also think that they are in the wrong. Its fine if you came in to look for something, but you still have to respect the dead Matthew looked at Linden strangely. Why should I respect them? Lindens eyes widened. Think about it: if you were the owner of the tomb, wouldnt you hate the tomb robbers from a hundred or a thousand years later? Matthew nodded. Thats true, but why should I put myself in the shoes of the owner of this tomb? Why should I empathize with these nobles from who knows how many years ago? Im a Necromancer, and Im always with a bunch of skeletons and zombies. When I summoned the undead that was formed after the death of ordinary people, you didnt tell me that it was blasphemy. Why is it blasphemy for me to do the same thing in the tomb of a big shot? Linden was speechless. He turned to Lorraine. What about you? Arent you a bard? You think youre an artist too. Do you think its right to rob tombs? Lorraine was holding his green piccolo in his mouth and the Book of Hebrews in his hands, looking like he was deep in thought. Hearing this. He rolled his eyes at Linden. What does it have to do with me? Linden was furious. He shook his head again as if he wanted to find someone to support his words. This time, however, he saw Camela rolling up her sleeves. Linden was so scared that he stomped his feet on the spot. I wont lower myself to the same level as you uncultured people! Then, he ran behind Stanley and Daisy and hid. Matthew couldnt be bothered to argue with the psychopath. If it wasnt for the fact that this guy had some real talent, he would have long thrown this guy away. He faced the rotting bird. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have encountered a clone of the tomb guardian Banshee of Death.] [Warning: The Banshee of Death is summoning a Skeletal Behemoth with a long-range spell!] .. Banshee of Death? It seems that the elves who transformed into the undead eventually stayed in the tomb and became loyal guards. Matthew had already put away the spirit figurines in the pit. No one fought with him for this thing, and in the process, he also discovered that many of the spirit figurines were empty, which meant that some of the elves had already transformed into undead. With the support of a wave of magic energy, a tornado began to blow into the pit. White bones rose into the air and formed the framework of a giant creature in the air! Do you need help? Stanley approached cautiously. Matthew nodded. Yes. Stanley was very understanding. He saw that Lorraine was thinking about the article and that Carmela did not seem to be easy to deal with, so he took the initiative to say to Matthew, If theres anything, just tell me. Matthew quickly pointed back. Take your people and quickly leave this tomb. My next spell might accidentally injure you. Remember to keep an eye on Linden. Stanley was stunned. Just this? Dont you need anything else? Matthew looked at the skeleton beast that was about to take shape and the rotting bird that was resting on the coffin. He said firmly, No need. Stanley decisively ordered everyone to retreat. He used his high movement speed to send the others away, but he himself stayed behind. You should go too! Be careful of accidental injuries. Matthew reminded. Stanley pointed at Lorraine and Camela. What about them? Matthew shrugged. If they were accidentally injured by me, I would suspect that it was a scam. Stanley no longer hesitated and left quickly. Matthew turned around and faced the ferocious skeleton beast. This things appearance was close to that of an Abomination and a Bone Dragon. It was a little like a stitched monster made of countless bone blocks. It looked quite scary. It was indeed very powerful in the tomb. However- Tier 4 spell, Bone Crushing Howl! When Matthews short chanting sounded in the tomb, the summoning of the skeleton beast came to an end. When the giant beast finally fully formed and pounced on Matthew. The latter suddenly opened its mouth. Suddenly. An extremely sharp sound wave tore through the soul fire of the giant skeleton beast! Under the impact of that terrifying sound wave. The giant skeleton beast collapsed. All the feathers on the rotten birds body shot out, piercing holes in the stone wall. It turned into a puddle of muddy water. Hualala! Bones rained down from the sky, forming a spectacular bone rain. Outsiders! Do you really want to challenge the Eternal Underground Palace? A cold voice sounded from the depths of the tomb. I told you, Im a necromancer. Matthews tone was rather calm. I dont want to challenge anyones dignity. I just like this tomb and want to take it for myself. In the next second. He slowly opened his Grave Domain. .. [Warning: Do you wish to engage in a territorial battle with Brianta, the Tomb Guardian of the Eternal Underground Palace, the Banshee of Death?] .. Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Arent You Afraid Theyll Climb Out of Their Coffins? Chapter 974: Arent You Afraid Theyll Climb Out of Their Coffins? .. Matthew did not hesitate to confirm! If the other party was a real necromancer, demigod, or crow, he might be afraid. A mere Banshee of Death Instead, it exposed the weakness of the tomb! As expected. The next second, a smile appeared on Matthews face. .. [Hint: You have seen through the Banshee of Deaths Intimidation!] The Banshee of Death, Brianta, rejected your Domain Duel! She chose to escape! You will use the Grave Domain to openly infiltrate the tomb in front of you. Twenty hours at most. This tomb will become your temporary domain! .. Shes indeed playing tricks. Matthew silently sensed the changes in his surroundings. As the Banshee of Death retreated without fighting. The grass and trees nearby seemed to have become more amiable and gentle. This was the effect of the domain. In other words, Matthew was only at the initial exploration level in the tomb domain. The corresponding domain had a smaller range and the penetration speed was slower. If it was an oak tree, an undead, or a Tauren, it would probably only take an hour for the area within a few kilometers to become his temporary territory! Matthew closed his eyes and sensed carefully. He could feel that with the friction between him and Brianta, a part of the tomb seemed to have come alive! It was a sign that the cemetery guards were all mobilized. But Matthew wasnt worried. With the Graveyard Domain, he quietly used the Earthwalking Technique! With the support of the Grave Domain, this spell could allow Matthew to understand all the information about the grave in the shortest time possible. Very quickly. A large amount of information surged into Matthews mind. Just as he had predicted, the threat level of this tomb was not high. Its owner, Prince Philip, was not a person who was passionate about Necromagic, so there was no similar ritual venue in his tomb. Under the natural conditions of the prime material plane. It was very difficult to form a very dangerous grave. Matthew quickly scanned the information. It was confirmed that the Eternal Underground Palace had three floors, which corresponded to the burial places of Prince Philip and his two brothers. Prince Philip himself was buried on the third floor, where there were a large number of sacrificial objects and priceless treasures. In contrast, there were even more dangerous traps and mechanisms. The number of traps on the third floor has actually reached this level? If Im not careful, the entire underground palace will collapse? Matthew frowned. It seemed that he had to be especially careful when entering the third level. Other than traps, there were only three monsters that could pose a threat to them: the Spirit Figurine, the Skeletal Troll, and the Snake Vine. Among these three monsters, the first two were undead units, while the Snake Vine was a plant-type monster. Its level was not high, so it was not difficult to deal with. After reading it, Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. He glanced at Camela, who was looking around. The red-robed priest did not lie. This tomb was indeed relatively safe and was more suitable for a newbie like him to practice. In Aindor, especially in the prime material plane. The longer the history of the tomb, the more dangerous it would be. The more important deciding factor was whether there was the intervention of external forces and the inclination of the negative energy plane. If this place were run by a Lich for years, it would be extremely dangerous even if it did not have a long history. If there was no external intervention, and there was no intersection with the plane of negative energy, then even if the tomb formed an undead, the undead would consume themselves over a long period of time. The undead had a lifespan too. They just looked more like undead than living people. Especially a tomb like the Eternal Underground Palace. Due to the lack of a time scale in the history of Aindor, it was impossible to determine whether the Troll Empire was active thousands of years ago or tens of thousands of years ago. Such a long period of time was enough to destroy most of the undead who had developed their own intelligence in the underground palace. The remaining ones were unlikely to be world-shocking experts. This was the cruelty of time. In the face of time. There was no such thing as true immortality. After thoroughly understanding the Eternal Underground Palace, Matthew decided to increase his efficiency. It was different from usual. This time, there were two Legends holding the fort, and it was a grave that he knew very well. Naturally, there was no need to be too sloppy. Immediately. Matthew took out Ursuls Reprimand and activated the undead domain. Under the effect of the Domain Surge. He had once again obtained the temporary status of Kings Manners. At this moment, he was standing in the two domains of the tomb and the undead, holding a long whip that could be said to be the nemesis of the undead. No matter what kind of tomb guards he encountered, he would be able to crush them! Coincidentally, at this moment. Matthew sensed that the teleportation gravestone he had placed earlier had also stabilized. It was time to summon more people! Whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of wind came from above. A group of Skeletal Bats flew out from a fist-sized crack. Their eyes were fierce as they headed straight for Matthew! However, Matthew was not afraid at all. He chanted the Summoning of the Undead loudly while using the whip in his hand to whip the bats! Pa, pa, pa! Even though Matthew wasnt proficient in whipping. The weapons Undead Dispel effect alone was enough to wipe out this group of blind bats. A few seconds later. A huge dark purple portal quickly took shape on the ceiling. Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: Arent You Afraid Theyll Climb Out of Their Coffins? Chapter 975: Arent You Afraid Theyll Climb Out of Their Coffins? Immediately after. A faint dragons might came from behind the door. A huge claw appeared out of thin air in front of everyone! Master! Phily was still as respectful as ever. Please give the order! Matthew smiled. Before I give the order, let me show you something good. As he spoke, he led Phily to the front of the pit. The giant skeleton beast summoned by the banshee had already collapsed, and these bones fell back into the pit. Bones that had not turned into bone powder after tens of thousands of years. Naturally, it was of excellent quality. Im here today to fulfil my promise. I know that youre already a king now and might not be interested in these bones, but theyre yours! Not just these. All the bones in this tomb belong to you! Matthew said with a smile. The Soul-Fire in Philys huge head started to shake rapidly. His voice was also filled with intense joy. I-I didnt expect you to really No, I always believed that this day would come. Thank you! In the next second. The skeletal dragon pounced into the pit and rolled on the ground. A large number of bones automatically attached themselves to its surface! A faint blue light emitted from Philys body. He rolled a few times on the ground. In the blink of an eye. His body was much more bloated than before! There was only a pile of bone powder left in the hole. Phily opened his mouth and inhaled. Under the astonished gazes of the people in Jewel Bay, the bone powder also disappeared completely! Immediately after. He respectfully came before Matthew and lowered his head again. Bang! The skeletal dragon spat out two things. Master, thank you for your gift. This is a small token of my appreciation. Matthew looked down. The first item was a small brown bottle. It was a spatial item filled with high-level bone powder. This was a treasure refined from ordinary bone powder by high-level undead units of the skeleton system. Matthew calculated. This thing was worth more than the bone powder that Phily had swallowed. However, Matthew did not stand at the ceremony with him and put it away. If he did not accept it, it was mainly because he was afraid that Phily would be worried. The second item was a bone the size of a coin. Matthew rubbed it in his palm, and it actually grew bigger and bigger. In an instant, it was the size of a palm. It looked like a small shield. Soon, Matthew figured out how to use this item. Under normal circumstances, this thing was only the size of a coin and was very convenient to carry. After injecting a small amount of negative energy. It would become a shield. The size of the shield could be adjusted according to the amount of negative energy injected. It could form a tower shield that was more than two meters tall! The shields armour level could only be considered excellent. However, the advantage was that this thing did not require any weapon proficiency to use. It was easy to use and flexible. For mages, they could even control it directly through mental strength. In theory, it could withstand many physical attacks. Youre so thoughtful. Matthew smiled and gently stroked the outermost bone armour of the spirit bone dragon. He could feel that Philys strength had increased by a little. There was no shortcut for skeletal creatures to increase their strength. They had to find more and better bones or bone powder. If he could get all the bones in this tomb onto Phily, his foundation as a bone dragon would be more solid. This also laid the foundation for the spirit bone dragon to evolve again. Please let me do something for you. Phily firmly pressed his chin against the floor. The golden bone needle on his chin quickly retracted, forming a powerful hidden weapon. Theres no hurry. Matthew continued to summon his own people. The second was Peggy. Matthew? I was just about to look for you! After Sif left, Ive been very bored these few daysWho do you want to fight? Did they provoke you? As the Tauren skeleton spoke, she drew her golden bone blade and looked around. The faces of the people from Jewel Bay tightened. Matthew comforted her helplessly, Calm down, Im just here to rob the tomb. Im not here to tear down the house! They are not enemies. Peggy put away her knife resentfully. Very quickly. Death Knight 47, Soldier, Mother of Slaves, and the others also appeared beside Matthew. At the same time. Matthew did not hesitate to spend tens of thousands of gold coins and directly used the teleportation tombstone as the base point to activate the group teleportation spell a few times. For a moment. The first chamber became extremely crowded. Hundreds of zombies were ready to fight. Phily, go to the second tomb, the one on the left! Peggy, take a team to the third chamber! 47 and Soldier, each of you take a team to the fourth chamber! Ms. Myossage, please ask your zombies to cooperate with them and move all the valuable things back! Those who are worthless can move back if they have nothing to do! Move it properly! Be careful, dont make any mistakes! Mr. Stanley, if youre willing to cooperate with my undead to eliminate some of the traps on the non-main roads, Im willing to share 10% of the harvest with you. Matthew turned to the people from Jewel Bay. At this moment, there was not much surprise on the faces of these colleagues. All that was left was a deep numbness. Stanley scratched his head. He looked at the zombies who were carrying rocks without complaint and felt that his worldview had been smashed. Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Arent You Afraid Theyll Climb Out of Their Coffins? Chapter 976: Arent You Afraid Theyll Climb Out of Their Coffins? He had never seen such a wild grave-robbing method! Before Stanley could speak. Behind him, Linden began to whisper again. But this time, his voice was very soft. This is a sin. This is destroying cultural relics! This is destroying cultural relics Matthew smiled and walked up to him. Linden was shocked. He wanted to hide, but there were zombies behind him. He couldnt hide. Facing such a top-grade person. Matthew was also speechless. Troll relics? What does it have to do with a human like me? But I do need your help. Of course, as for whether I should help you or not, its up to you. Im different from Camela. Im easier to talk to, and I dont know how to threaten people. I wont threaten you by turning you into an undead. Linden shuddered. Ill help, Ill help! Just tell me what you want me to do. Matthew pointed at Phily, Peggy and the others at the front and said, I want you to help them distinguish which are valuable cultural relics and which are ordinary stones that can be recycled. Of course, Ill keep valuable things. In fact, this magic array leads to my cemetery. The cemetery is rich in negative energy and is the closest environment to a grave. Theres no better place to preserve cultural relics than my cemetery! What do you think? Linden looked a little angry, but he didnt dare to look Matthew in the eye. He could only say weakly, Ill help. However, to do such a thing Arent you afraid that they will climb out of their coffins? He couldnt help but blurt out. Matthew followed Lindens gaze in confusion. The latter was looking at the three coffins placed in the middle. Matthews eyes lit up. He slapped his thigh and said, Thanks to your reminder, I almost forgot! The three of them can also get up and work! In the next moment. Under Lindens shocked and regretful gaze. Matthew chanted the universal Summoning of the Dead again. Ten seconds later. .. [Hint: You have summoned a new Undead Troll Zombie!] Detected that the newborn Troll Zombie was a family of three when it was alive. Do you want to maintain the relationship when it was alive? Contract modification in progress, successful maintenance! [You have obtained a new undead group unit,Troll Family (Zombie)] .. Matthew looked at the three troll zombies that climbed out of the coffin with interest. They didnt wear a lot of funerary items because of the Troll custom. They had to be naked after entering the coffin. However, their corpses were still in a very high state of integrity. His status was self-evident. The three of you, carry your coffins back to the cemetery first! Then, youll find the Mother of Slaves to do some work! Matthew quickly ordered. The three troll zombies looked at each other. Soon, with the help of the other zombies, they each carried a stone coffin and walked towards the portal. Mr. Linden? I wonder what else I havent done well? You can remind me! Matthew looked at Linden with a smile. Linden fled. After running a few steps, he was lifted up by 47 and disappeared into the zombie crowd. Matthew looked at Lindens back, and his eyes gradually turned cold. He felt that something was wrong with this Linden. Ill go help remove the traps first! Stanley went to work. The others followed suit. Matthews gaze swept across the people in Jewel Bay. Suddenly. He noticed the back view of the woman with a great figure. This womanIt seems very strange. Matthew stared at Daisy. At this moment, Lorraine walked over with a piccolo in his mouth and a pen and paper in his hands. He followed Matthews gaze and said, Do you like this type? Its true that a woman like Daisy is too old for me, but its just right for you. Matthew shook his head. No, I just think Daisy is a little too ordinary. She doesnt seem to fit in with this place. Lorraine complained, Everyone seems out of place in front of your grave-robbing technique, okay? And how is she ordinary? Her breasts are clearly very big and outstanding! Matthew was speechless. You really dont have any other feelings for her? Lorraine said decisively, Yes! Didnt you notice that her temperament is very similar to the bald huckster? The bald huckster was obviously referring to the red-robed priest, Camela. Matthew was enlightened. He had a similar feeling before, but without Lorraines explanation, it would have been difficult for him to realize it. This meant that Daisy was not an ordinary person! Is she also an ancient person? Matthew asked. Lorraine shook his head. Not necessarily. Its hard to say about temperament. It might just be an illusion. Besides, the huckster is here. She didnt say anything. Why should we waste our time? Youve asked me so many questions, so you have to answer one of them! Matthew looked at the pen and paper in his hand and nodded. Sure, go ahead. Lorraine said without hesitation, Youre masturbatDo you prefer to plant trees with your left or right hand? Matthew looked at him strangely. What kind of question was this? He casually said, Im not sure. Sometimes I use my left hand and sometimes my right hand. Sometimes, I can use both hands. Why are you asking this? Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Arent You Afraid Theyll Climb Out of Their Coffins? Chapter 977: Arent You Afraid Theyll Climb Out of Their Coffins? Lorraine smiled. Writing the origin story for your weapon! I have to add enough details to make it look more real! Is that so? Matthew thought about it and added, Actually, I didnt come all by myself. Sometimes, Ill ask the zombies to help. Lorraines eyes lit up, and he ran away with a pen and paper. Matthew looked at his back as he left. Matthew frowned slightly. He felt that something was wrong. However, it was time to work, so he did not have time to waste on Lorraine. I just dug up so many stones. I need to replenish my strength! He thought about it. Matthew took out a glass of milk from his luggage and gulped it down. The taste of the milk is still average. When I go to the Floating City, remember to learn the Milk Tea Technique from Vivien! He thought about it. He picked up the shovel again. He walked towards the stone wall of the next tomb. .. Six hours later. In the fourth chamber on the second floor, the zombies were diligently transporting all the spoils of war up. Myosacci was in charge of dispatching. Phily, Peggy and the others were clearing the monsters. Matthews job was much simpler. He only needed to maintain the domain and then count the spoils of war! The first two levels were swept smoothly. Matthew barely encountered any decent resistance. The only accident was when a zombie accidentally ran into a sulfuric acid trap while moving rocks. The extremely high concentration of acid corroded part of the zombies body. But that was all. The corrosiveness of negative energy was indeed not as good as strong acid in the short term, but it was better on a longer time scale. Therefore, most of the undead had a strong resistance to strong acid. If it was a living person. They had probably turned into a pool of sour water by now. As for the tomb guards Even the female monster who led the group fled. The remaining stinky fish and rotten prawns were naturally not a match for the skeletal dragon. After settling these factors. Matthew also had the advantage of numbers. Naturally, it was extremely easy when sweeping. He did a preliminary inventory. He had obtained a large number of stone materials and cultural relics on the first two floors, as well as priceless burial items. The funerary objects were mainly made of gemstones, porcelain, and gold and silver. This portion was worth more than three million gold coins. This was because Prince Philips other brother, who was buried in the second basement, was relatively poor. It could only be said that tomb raiding was indeed a quick way to earn money! Necromancers were the most suitable job for grave robbers. Of course, the average necromancer couldnt summon hundreds of zombies at once like Matthew. The cost was too high. They couldnt afford it. The next harvest was more than 30 spirit figurines. Matthew had already asked someone to carefully transport these things to the cemetery. To him, this was the Undead Blind Box. Although most of the spirit figurines were banshee-type units, the classification and functionality were different. Matthew was looking forward to it. Other than that, there were some magic books from the Troll Empire, as well as well-preserved magic tools. Matthew skimmed through a few magic books. Then, as expected, he was disappointed. Just like what he knew, the magic books of the trolls were rather crude, and their spellcasting system was not perfect enough. In terms of power, they could not be compared to modern spells. In the world of Aindor. Ancient magic was far inferior to modern magic. The spells of the Goddess of Magics era were inferior to the current Union spells, not to mention the ancient Troll spells. After all, the spells of the Seven Saint Alliance were unleashed under the pressure of the gods. In terms of quality, it was better than the old era in all aspects. Take Fireball as an example. If the power of Fireball in the Troll era was 1.0, in Isabelles knowledge base, the fireballs that had been deduced to the extreme were all above 6.5 in power. This did not even take into account the corresponding Supreme Magical Ability. This world was constantly evolving. Not just mages. Even Warlocks, who were famous for their bloodline inheritance, were the same. There were mages in the Alliance who had done research on this. The results showed that the power coefficient of the fireball spell of the kobold warlocks in the Age of Gods Enlightenment was about 1.1. Meanwhile, the power of the fireballs of the self-awakened Kobold Warlocks was usually above 3.6. This meant that the changes in the environment were also pushing the bloodline inheritors to adapt. During the process of bloodline inheritance. The power of a Warlock was also constantly being optimized and accumulated. At least in the field of magic. The phenomenon of Aindors ancient and modern times was quite obvious. These magic books could only be used as a historical reference, and their learning value was almost zero. Matthew planned to donate it to a magic academy in the Alliance. He would treat it as an increase in his reputation. Other than that. There were also four interesting items. The first item was called Deity Armor . It was a full body armour made of a mysterious black metal. This set of armour requires a Troll bloodline to wear. Other than its outstanding basic attributes, the wearer could also burn his blood essence to enter the so-called God State. It was said that in the God state, the wearer could invite the God of God Pooles battle will to possess him, thereby obtaining invincible power. Matthew thought that this thing might be useful when dealing with the trolls, so he put it away properly. The second item was an inconspicuous and even somewhat dirty goblet. This item was called the Holy Grail of Tainted Blood. To be honest, after listening to Lindens introduction, Matthew was already a little sensitive to the word Holy Grail. However, this cup should be more normal and have its own characteristics. As long as you pour water into the cup. In less than five minutes. The water in the glass would turn into wine. The taste of this wine was slightly sour, but it could enhance a small amount of spiritual power after consumption, which was quite rare! After all, spiritual power determined the focus attribute. Matthew planned to go back and dig a pool, fill it with clean water, and then throw the Holy Grail of Tainted Blood into it to see if he could mass produce this wine. If possible. This might become another way for him to make money. After all, which mage didnt need mental strength? The third item was the formula for the Divine Potion . The main function of the Spirit Potion was to enhance the ability to move. Matthew felt that it was useless. But to be safe, he still kept it well. The fourth item was called Tamiruns Herbal Secrets . It looked like a book on herbs. However, Matthew felt a wonderful power from it, and its nature was inclined towards evil. .. [Hint: You have obtained Tamiruns Herbal Secrets. This is an enlightenment book from the Realm of Solitude.] You can enter the domain of voodoo by reading this book in depth. Do you want to read it in depth? .. Only spellbooks required in-depth reading. This book was obviously unusual. Matthew did not open it for a long time, not because the voodoo domain had a bad reputation. He was already a necromancer. Naturally, he wasnt worried about adding insult to injury. He could only sense that there was a very evil power in this book. To be safe, lets get Camela to appraise it first. Matthew looked up. At this moment. His perception suddenly moved. The Undead Contract told him that the Undead who was leading the charge had encountered someone! Matthew immediately rushed over. Two minutes later. Outside a narrow room at the entrance of the third floor. Matthew saw a group of mercenaries. It was his colleagues from Swordwinter. They seemed to have had an argument with someone. The reason was that they wanted to enter the room, but a tall figure stood at the door of the room and stopped them. If you want to go in, you have to answer one question of mine. If the answer is correct, you can get what you want. If your answer is wrong, you will be killed by me. For you, retreating now is the best choice. The tall figure with the sphinxs face stopped the tomb raiders of Sword Winter and said indifferently. Matthews interest was piqued. Isnt this the Sphinx? Shouldnt this guy be working in his cemetery? Why do you still have time to come here to work part-time? Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Resurrection Spells with Their Own Characteristics Chapter 978: Resurrection Spells with Their Own Characteristics .. They were in the direction of the third underground floor of the Eternal Underground Palace. Matthew realized that it was different from the first floor. At the intersection of the second and third floors, a slanted layer appeared. The mezzanines might not have been the original design of the tomb, but rather, they had been formed over the years as the underground space slowly changed. The eastern part of the mezzanines was still faintly illuminated. Matthew narrowed his eyes. The light came from a huge well above. The people from Swordwinter must have entered through this courtyard. He just didnt know if this well was man-made or naturally formed. If it was man-made. This meant that the people in Swordwinter knew more about the Eternal Underground Palace than they did! I dont see any trace of that Kobold Warlock Matthew was careful. Logically speaking, the Kobold Warlock had set off at about the same time as the Swordwinter group, and they were heading in the same direction. With the kobolds talent in the underground space. There was no reason for him to be slower than his peers dressed as mercenaries. Could it be that he has already entered the third underground floor? In the midst of his thoughts. Matthew noticed a commotion in the group in front of him. Theres a large group of undead approaching! There are so many zombies! It doesnt seem to be born in the underground palace Idiot, there must be someone commanding this army. I think its that Necromancer from Baiyan City. I didnt expect him to be able to summon so many undead at the same time! With the support of the Grave Domain. Although Matthews hearing had not improved much, his high priority in sound transmission and observation allowed him to easily hear the whispers of his peers. He shouldnt have discovered us yet! Should we stall these zombies first and then quickly take the treasure chests in the room? A slightly provocative voice said. The grave robbers discussed for a while, but they still couldnt make up their minds. But very quickly. A middle-aged man wearing a red headscarf stood out. He looked like the leader of the Swordwinter people. Forget it, forget it. Lets just leave! Dont get entangled with the Necromancer in the tomb. Remember our mission! The light voice seemed to be unwilling. We dont have to be so afraid of him, do we? The summoned creatures of necromancers are usually just for show. Ive killed at least 300 zombies, if not 500. If he really dares to fight with us, we might not be the ones who suffer. The red headscarf said sternly, Dont cause any more trouble. Lets move aside! In the end, the group of people left the room. However, their footsteps still seemed to be a little slow. It was also because of this. Matthew, who was fishing in troubled waters among the zombies, was also able to observe the attire of this group of people. Each of them wore a headscarf, but the colour was different. Some of them were young, some were mature, and most of them looked to be in their thirties or forties. They did not look like young men. The light voice came from a young man wearing a black headscarf. He was the only person who looked to be in his teens among the people from Sword Winter. I still think we should observe. Maybe the necromancer will answer the question. Even if we cant get the treasure chest, we can still gain experience by watching this process. the Black Headscarf said in a low voice. The Red Headscarf agreed with this statement. You can observe for a while, but be careful to keep a distance from the undead. Be prepared for battle. If anything unexpected happens, well deal with the enemies before us first. Then, well help our companions. Remember our mission clearly. Try to escape the battle as much as possible. As they spoke, they found a corner. They looked at the door of the room from afar. Matthew had no intention of greeting them. Surrounded by the zombies, he quickly arrived at the door of the room. Under the watchful eyes of everyone in Swordwinter. Matthew took a step forward and arrived in front of the Sphinx. He looked at the Sphinx with a smile. However, the latters gaze was tilted to the ceiling and did not look at Matthew at all. Matthew took a step forward. The Sphinx moved aside, his eyes still glued to the ceiling as if a wonderful show was going on. Matthew curiously followed his gaze. There were only cracked rocks on the ceiling, dusty cobwebs, and wet water seeping from the ground. Matthew immediately reacted. So that was the case. He laughed in his heart and swaggered into the room. This scene fell into everyones eyes. Each and every one of them was rather shocked. That fellowWhy can he enter without answering the questions? Could he be the owner of the tomb? He used an Invisibility Potion? No, we can see him. Cant the Sphinx see him? Headscarves of other colours were still being discussed in the distance. The young and vigorous Black Headscarf had already rushed in front of the Sphinx. He also wanted to imitate Matthew and barge into the door. Pa! The Sphinx mercilessly lowered his thick hind legs, his cold eyes focused on the Black Headscarf as if he were judging him. Answer the question before you can enter. Trespassers will die! The black headscarf pointed at Matthew in the room. Then how come he doesnt need to answer the question to enter? The Sphinxs eyes were indifferent. Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Resurrection Spells with Their Own Characteristics Chapter 979: Resurrection Spells with Their Own Characteristics I didnt see anyone enter. The Black Headscarf looked angry. Are you helping him cheat? The Sphinxs eyes turned sharp. Cheating is a serious accusation against the Sphinx. Are you sure you want to stick to your words? Are you sure you want to incur the wrath of the Sphinx? The black headscarf wanted to say something. In the next second. His head was quickly pressed down. The Red Headscarf grabbed the young mans shoulder and dragged him into the distance. Idiot! Someone who can make the Sphinx go easy on him must be an expert who can make him feel fear! If you want to become a zombie, I wont stop you. Dont drag others down! Lets go quickly. Dont delay Miss Bais important matter! Under the orders of the Red Headscarf. The group of people jogged away. What made them heave a sigh of relief was The necromancer didnt seem to want to cause them any trouble. They passed through two long corridors in a row. They arrived in front of a cliff. There were two suspension bridges on the cliff. The suspension bridge meandered downwards. In the endless darkness on the other side was the third level of the Eternal Underground Palace, which was also the resting place of the legendary Prince Philip. Lets go! The group quickly crossed the suspension bridge. Soon, they disappeared into the darkness. However, half a minute later. The Black Headscarf appeared again. He snorted coldly and cut off the ropes of the two suspension bridges. Puff! Puff! The suspension bridge broke at one end, and most of the bridge fell into the cliff at the foot of the mountain. It was accompanied by a creaking sound of shaking and falling. A faint fire slowly lit up under the dark cliff. It was as if countless candles were floating below. .. This is the treasure chest that I obtained with great difficulty. At the door of the room. Matthew introduced them to Lorraine and Camela, who had arrived late. The Sphinxs mouth twitched. However, he did not say a word. Whose treasure chest is this? Matthew pointed at the shining treasure chest, which was the size of a person, and asked. The Sphinx said coldly, My professional ethics do not allow me to reveal the origin of the client. Matthew did not mind his cold attitude. Anyway, his body was quite honest just now. Shouldnt you be performing your duties in my cemetery now? Matthew asked curiously. The Sphinx snorted coldly again. He raised his chin slightly and said in a high and reserved manner, There are many people who entrusted me to guard treasure chests and secret treasures. I cant work for you alone. Although I will follow the agreement and spend most of my time in the cemetery. However, if there are signs of human activity near other Guarded Grounds, I will immediately appear elsewhere. Matthew nodded thoughtfully. However, Lorraine interrupted, Hes lying. Matthew was interested. Which part? Lorraine said without hesitation, He said he had a lot of clients. That part was a lie. The Sphinxs expression changed. Matthew chuckled. So only a few people actually entrusted you with the task of guarding the treasure? The Sphinx stubbornly turned his head away. This has nothing to do with you. Lorraine was holding a piccolo in his mouth as he scribbled on the Book of Hebrews. He mumbled, Hes very nervous now. And this sentence is also a lie. The Sphinx was shocked. Oh? Matthew was also a little surprised. Could it be that the content of his question involved a very important field? The Sphinxs client? Last time in Rheagars ancestral grave, he said that Queen Lutishia wasnt his client. The real client was most likely the Necromancer who took Melinda away Matthews thoughts raced. In that case It was very likely that the necromancer entrusted the Sphinx to guard the treasure of the Suki Family and left this glittering treasure chest here. But why did he do that? Matthew was suddenly curious about the necromancers identity. After all, in the history of the Alliance. There werent many famous necromancers, and most of those who made a name for themselves were notorious. It could be an outsider, related to Melinda, and has a friendship with Lutishia. Its most likely someone from Storluk Industries, which is a space necromancer! Matthew speculated. It was highly likely that he was one of the two big shots in the Storluk industry who ranked above the Prince of Undead. Hence, he tried asking, Is it that necromancer? The Sphinxs expression changed drastically. Wow! He actually started vomiting black blood! Stop asking! The Sphinxs voice was filled with fear. Im already suffering the backlash of the contract! Its not good for you to force me to death! As soon as he finished speaking. A white divine light lit up on his body. Immediately after. A majestic life force surged from the Sphinxs body. His spirit was suddenly shaken! Dont worry. With me here, you wont die. Camela said lightly. The Sphinx held his breath and said, Its not about dying! Im not afraid of death. Im just afraid of death for no reason! The Sphinx emphasized the last sentence in exasperation. Camela raised her eyes and calmly pointed at Matthew. Dont worry. With him around, youll still be useful even if you die. Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Resurrection Spells with Their Own Characteristics Chapter 980: Resurrection Spells with Their Own Characteristics The Sphinxs vision went black. He almost fainted on the spot. I beg you! Hurry up and open the treasure chest. Let me finish my duty and leave this damn place! The Sphinx pleaded. Lorraines gaze suddenly shifted from the Book of Hebrews to the Sphinxs chest. Is this how you beg? The Sphinx was stunned for a moment and then revealed an extremely embarrassed and angry expression. His gaze swept across the three of them one by one, and his gaze was extremely complicated. Fortunately, at this moment. Matthew raised his hand and signalled Soldier to open the box while he stood beside him. Soldiers movements were light, and with a crisp sound, the treasure chest opened. A strong light shot out. Matthew, who was prepared, did not feel dizzy from the strong light. After the light faded, he looked inside. He found a beautiful woman with exquisite features lying in the treasure chest! The beautys entire body was wet as if she had just come out of the water. She had long emerald green hair that reached her waist, giving off a charming feeling. Her upper body was wearing thin clothes, and her waist was extremely slender. Under her perfect waist and buttocks was a round snake tail! .. [Warning: You have encountered Medusa Priestess Neya. Pupil Shatterer (Legendary Creature/Sealed/Lord Mode)] .. Uh-huh? Medusas priestess slowly woke up, and a pleasant moan came from her lips and nose. She subconsciously straightened her body and wanted to climb out of the box. During this process, her upper body collided violently with the edge of the box. Her eyes slowly opened during this process. However, at this moment. Matthew, who felt the intense danger, strode forward. The shovel in his hand fell mercilessly, and the Medusa Priestess head was cut off in an extremely smooth manner! Medusas head flew for a distance in the air before it was stepped on by Lorraine, who had also reacted. Her face was facing the floor, and she was almost deformed by the stomping. Soldier looked at the scene in front of him in a daze. However, this was not the end. A third figure squeezed into his field of vision. Camela took a big step forward and reached down with her right hand. Her index and middle fingers were as accurate as an eagles claws as they grabbed the Medusa Priestess eyeballs out of her skull! In the next second. She grabbed the two eyeballs with both hands and squeezed them hard! There were two pops. Medusas eyeball was instantly crushed! At this moment. The three of them heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Why did you chop off her head? Its a little too extreme Camela looked at Matthew. To deal with Medusa, you just have to dig out her eyes like I did and crush them. Matthew spread his hands. It was just an instinctive reaction in a state of crisis, so he naturally did not think too much about it. Lorraine bent down to examine Medusas corpse, then revealed a trace of regret. Shes at least a thousand years old. But shes still a virgin. Unfortunately, you killed her with a shovel. Matthew explained, I didnt do it on purpose. In that instant, I sensed great danger. If I let her open her eyes successfully, we might all turn into stone statues. Oh right, can she be resurrected? He looked at Camela. Camela muttered, Its hard to say, but I can try. Matthew nodded. If she cant be resurrected. Let me revive her. Lorraine couldnt help but clap. Looks like the three of us are indeed a perfect combination. Both of your resurrection spells have their own characteristics and complement each other. Theres no one in the world that the two of you cant pull up! Camela looked at him sideways. So what does it have to do with you? Lorraine said seriously, A team without a bard is lacking in soul, and it will also make the companions lack motivation. Camela said lightly, Ive heard of this saying. But isnt the meaning behind this sentence because Bards are too useless? As long as you have a Bard in your team, the others will definitely not be at the bottom. Therefore, no matter what the Bard does, it will more or less have a motivating effect on your teammates? Lorraine smiled cheekily. It was indeed like this before Legend. But now, Im already a Legend. Camela replied with an oh and suddenly rolled her eyes. I heard that Bards can actually resurrect, and its a group resurrection? Lorraine said self-deprecatingly, Theoretically, bards are omnipotent. But on the practical level, we often only tell people that we are powerless. Matthew and Camela were amused. The former reminded them, Lets revive her first. The corpse will be cold soon. Only then did the three of them turn their attention back to Medusas corpse. At this moment, the Sphinx, who was watching coldly from the side, finally couldnt take it anymore. He said angrily, Do you have a grudge against her? Do you have to torture her like this? You just have to put her back into the box in one piece and open it five minutes later. She will return to the moment she leaves the box. Matthew turned to the Sphinx. Now youre not worried about the backlash of the contract because of leaking the secret? The Sphinx said angrily, Since you guys have opened the treasure chest, the period of absolute secrecy has passed. Of course, I can say something. This Medusa is indeed a very serious threat, but as long as you know whats in the box in advance, prepare a piece of cloth and cover her eyes when she comes out. Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Resurrection Spells with Their Own Characteristics Chapter 981: Resurrection Spells with Their Own Characteristics You dont have to kill her. Matthew nodded. Thank you for your reminder. The Sphinx puffed out his chest proudly and could not help but ask, Do you have clothes? You need a black one. Matthew thought for a moment. Quite a lot. If you want, I can give you some. As he spoke, he took out a large roll of black cloth. The cloth was emitting a faint negative energy. Some of them had blood stains on them. The Sphinx took the cloth and sniffed it, then nodded in satisfaction. This kind of cloth is fine. Medusas petrified gaze cant penetrate it. What is this originally used for? Matthew explained, Corpse shroud. The Sphinx shivered. Ill take my leave first! After saying that, he returned the shroud to Matthew and resolutely disappeared from the spot. Soldier, carry her back and close the box. Matthew ordered. Five minutes later. The box was opened again. Lorraine skillfully wrapped the shroud around the Medusa Priestess eyes. The latters subconscious resistance seemed so powerless under the three peoples turns of Monster Stop . After a short period of testing and communication. The three of them realized that the Medusa Priestess was already highly bound to this treasure chest. She became a part of the treasure chest, or rather, she was sealed inside the treasure chest. She was unable to leave the treasure chest, be it the dimensions of time or space. Matthew and the others concluded the following rules: The Priestess of Medusa would return to the treasure chest automatically after leaving the treasure chest for more than ten minutes or more than thirty meters. The treasure chest could not remain open for a long time. It would automatically close after about ten minutes at most. This treasure chest could only be opened three times a day, and there was a 30-minute cooldown after each opening. The Medusa Priestess did not speak the common language. The language she spoke was similar to the dragon language and some ancient underground common language. Language Proficiency was not enough to remove the communication barrier. Lorraine speculated that this Medusa was at least a thousand years old. However, compared to the time and space that Camela had lived in. This was not too long ago. Therefore, the only use of this thing is to suddenly open it to the enemy. Then, with the help of the petrification ability of the Medusa priestess, we can petrify the enemy on a large scale. Matthew quickly concluded. Medusa Priestesss gaze had a very wide range. The furthest range was about 200 to 500 meters. The attack area was generally fan-shaped. After all, it was a legendary creature. The petrification ability of this thing was something that even the three members of the Underground Alliance were afraid of. It might be a trump card to deal with enemies with strong resistance. The only flaw was This treasure chest could not be stored in a storage device, so it could only be carried by someone. Matthew had the advantage in numbers. With a clap of his hands, four zombie underlings would come over and carry the treasure chest. Otherwise, it would really be difficult to deal with. After using up the number of times, he had opened the treasure chest that day. The group of people continued to sweep the second underground floor at a moderate pace. Matthews purpose for this trip was not that strong. Therefore, he didnt pay much attention to his peers from Sword Winter. Moreover, tomb raiding was a technical job. It did not mean that whoever went down first would be able to make a profit. Immediately. Matthew continued to lead the zombies to cut through the mountains and dig the soil. With the cooperation of the people from Jewel Bay. Very quickly. Matthew was about to empty the remaining part of the second underground floor. What was worth mentioning was At the final stage of the clean-up operation. Camela was suddenly ecstatic that she had found a trace of ancient aura. The ancient aura was actually an extremely ordinary mirror. After she finished inhaling the breath from the mirror, she threw it to Matthew. Matthew looked at it. It had no special attributes. Other than its long history, it was just an ordinary mirror. But it could make Camela feel the ancient aura. This mirror definitely had its merits. Matthew specially marked it and put it away. Then, when they passed by the room that the Sphinx had once guarded. Matthew glanced inside. He found that Lorraine was placing the Book of Hebrews on his knees and writing rapidly with a quill in his hand. Matthews heart skipped a beat. He activated his Dark Night Cloak and sneaked behind Lorraine from the edge of the door. I want to see what you secretly wrote for me! Matthew tiptoed and stuck out half of his head. However, he was disappointed. Lorraine wasnt working hard. Instead, he chatted with a girl named Rosie through the Book of Hebrews. .. [Lorraine: I encountered something interesting today. My friend Matthew found a treasure chest. There was a Medusa sealed in the treasure chest, and it was a legendary creature. That treasure chest was not simple either. It was filled with the power of time and could reset Medusa to the state she was in when she opened the chest at any time. Isnt it amazing? Rosie: Amazing. Lorraine: Im curious about something else. If I had a deep conversation with her after opening the box, then ten minutes later, I would close the box, and five minutes later, I would open the box again and talk to her again. I would repeat this process more than ten times. Would she still be a virgin when I opened the box again? Rosie was speechless. Lorraine: Dont be so serious. Were just having a casual discussion! Creation requires a creative mind. Rosie: Virgin or not, I think it all depends on her attitude. If she thinks she is, then she is. Lorraine: If so, then what about the dozen times I opened and closed the box? Rosie: the imagination of a third-rate bard. Lorraine: You know Im not third-rate. Rosie: the obscenity of a vulgar bard. Lorraine (smiling): News reports should respect the facts. Rosie: The perverted bards imagination. Lorraine (gradually annoyed): I can complain to the Alliance about your malicious slander! Rosie: I can also file a complaint to the league about malicious harassment. Do you want me to publish those photos? Lorraine (quickly admitting defeat): A kind and lovely girl like you would never do that. Rosie: Sorry, you know Im neither kind nor lovable. I will not think too highly of myself, nor will I misjudge my identity just because of a few words of flattery from others. I knew that I was just an ordinary girl who happened to enter the perverted bards field of vision when he was bored. So please dont waste your time on hitting on me! Write your article properly. You still have two and a half days. .. A perverted bard, huh? Matthew couldnt help but poke Lorraines back. Lorraine did not think much of it. He held up his quill and asked, If it were you, how would you respond to this? Matthew smiled. Ill ask her if there are any other rewards if I can meet the deadline earlier. Lorraines eyes lit up. As expected, youre not a good person either! Matthew shrugged. I just want more overtime pay. Lets give it a try. Maybe it can improve your relationship. This girl seems to have quite a personality. No wonder you keep laughing. Lorraine immediately wrote down Matthews words. However, a few seconds later. The words that appeared on the Book of Hebrews made their expressions turn strange. .. [Rosie: Do you think you can finish the draft in advance? I didnt expect that I had underestimated your strength! Im sorry. Ill immediately gather a new batch of information. I hope you can write more and better articles within three days] .. Swoosh swoosh. Another page of the Book of Hebrews. A large number of news materials and new requests for articles began to appear. Matthew-! Lorraine held his head with both hands and wailed. However, Matthew had already disappeared. Another hour passed. The clean-up troops that had been reorganized followed the tracks left behind by the people of Swordwinter and set off for the depths of the underground palace. However, when they reached the cliff break. They found that the suspension bridge connecting the two banks had fallen. At the same time. A leisurely song suddenly came from the dark valley. Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Lava Banshee Chapter 982: Lava Banshee .. The song was melodious and clear, but it also carried an indescribable sadness. It was as if it had crossed countless time and space and quietly arrived in everyones ears. The strange thing was The song clearly came from the abyss at the bottom of the mountain. However, the feeling that fell into everyones ears seemed to ring directly in their hearts. There was no sense of distance, no noise, and not even an echo. It was quite clean and bright. Under the contrast of the singing, the other sounds seemed to become extremely small and not worth mentioning at all. Its Nagas voice. Lorraine was the first to speak. His words pulled everyone back to reality. Theres a certain charm, but because the distance is too far, its very slight. Its not a big problem. Camela looked at Lorraine in confusion. Are you sure? Lorraine nodded confidently. Because I slept with her before. As soon as he said this, a few surprised gazes could not help but be cast over from the side. Fortunately, Matthew and Camela were already used to it. The former asked thoughtfully, Is it the Naga Queen? Or a female general? Lorraine smiled and said, It must be the Naga Queen. Only she has such a penetrating voice. Her voice is really not bad Camela looked at him with a strange expression, but in the end, she did not say anything. Lorraine listened for a while more. Then, he began to analyse it seriously. This is a song used by the Nagas to praise the World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook. Rather than calling it a song, its more like a sacrificial prayer. The original Naga obtained power from Brook and also obtained the evil ritual to transform the Naga. Usually, this hymn will only be used one to three months before the large-scale transformation ceremony. It seems that the Naga Kingdom has been causing a lot of trouble recently Matthew understood what Lorraine meant. No matter where the hymn came from, behind the singing, there would definitely be a series of rituals to transform the Original Naga. So is Brook the Twilight Creature? The one sealed in the Endless Ocean Trench? Matthew asked. Lorraine nodded. He was also the one who was suppressed the most by the gods. Matthew understood. He had previously learned about the Twilight Creator who created the Original Naga through various channels. Chen called them the World Ending Twin Snakes, so Lorraine simply told him their actual names. It was also at this moment that he suddenly realized. It turned out that Brook and Galen had been paying special attention to him for a long time! As one of the Twilight Creatures, he had a rather miserable life. The World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook, was the creator of the original Naga. However, Naga was different from Medusa. The former was a chaotic life created by Twilight, while the latter was a naturally formed Mythical creature. Perhaps Brook made a reference to Medusa when he created the Naga. However, these two creatures were still fundamentally different. Medusa appeared in the treasure chest, and Nagas song came from under the suspension bridge. Could it be a coincidence? Matthew had another trick up his sleeve. He took the time to check his list of followers. Good heavens. There were only thirteen Twilight Creatures in total, which was considered extremely rare in the world of Aindor, but five of them had already paid special attention to Matthew! They were- Galen, who was sealed in the Shadow World, was a blood-coloured slug. His domain was shadow, distortion, and slaughter. He was fanatically pursued by the evil monks in the Far East. The Mad Secondhand, who was sealed in the Arcane Wilderness, used to be the God of Luck, Loa. His domain was magic, madness, and time. This guy had a deep influence in the Arcane Wilderness and the Fairy Garden. He was also Isabelles old lover. His strength and goals were unfathomable. Then, there was the World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook. Not only was he the creator of the original Naga, but he was also suspected to have made a deal with the Bright Sandalwood King. He was the source of the curse on the Su and now had a deep influence on the Naga Kingdom. The fourth Twilight Creature was a guy named Ashitana. Matthew realized that Ashitana had just noticed him, but he didnt know how. There were only three question marks for the fifth Twilight creation. This was a sign of Matthews lack of knowledge. Apart from the Twilight Creations. On Matthews special attention list, there were also a large number of gods and middle-level and high-level members of other forces in the outer planes. There should be many other existences that have been secretly paying attention to me, but I havent noticed. Damn it, I have to improve further the mechanism to block the vision of the outer planes. Otherwise, Ill have to wear the Star Weaving Robe wherever I go! Matthew withdrew his gaze from the data panel. Lorraine continued to explain, We dont need to pay attention to this song. She is very, very far away from us. The arrival of the song is just an accident in nature. Have you heard of the Sea Gate? It was a very peculiar space-time flow that was well located in the ocean. Creatures recognized by the sea could reach another Sea Gate through one Sea Gate. There were at least three Sea Gates in the Arunay Sea where the Naga Kingdom was located. I suspect theres one down here too. Since the Sea Gate was essentially a space-time flow, its carrier nature was higher than others. Therefore, if someone used these two Sea Gates recently, then the Naga song from the Arunay Sea might be transmitted to the bottom where we are. Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Lava Banshee Chapter 983: Lava Banshee However, none of this has anything to do with us. We just have to wait until the song is over. The reason why we have to wait. Its just for safety reasons. Stanley looked down the cliff curiously. There was a faint fire at the bottom of the cliff. The flames were like floating fragments that could not be seen clearly. Other than that, there was thick and viscous darkness. Stanley stuck his head out and asked, I heard that you only need a Feather Drop technique to slowly fall from the upper level of the underground space to the core of the earth. Lorraine patted him on the shoulder. I can give you a Feather Drop spell. Do you want to try? He looked at Lorraines smiling face. Stanley couldnt help but shiver and then resolutely refused, Forget it. I only heard it from hearsay. Lorraine looked regretful. If you jump, I can take care of Julie and the children for you. Stanley raised his eyebrows. Lorraine laughed slyly. Im just joking. I dont like children! I just want to tell you that entering the Underdark with just a Feather Drop is something that can only happen under the most ideal circumstances. In fact, the situation in the underground space is extremely complicated. If you jump deeper, it is very likely that you will not land until the effect of the Feather Drop Spell disappears. Then, it is only natural that you will fall into a pile of meat paste. The more dangerous thing is that when you go deeper than 300 meters underground, you might encounter the gaze of the Ancient God of Darkness curled up underground. After that, all the dimensional laws you encounter might be slightly altered. At that time, you might be permanently lost in an underground maze where you cant find the exit or a certain period of time you experience will be rolled into a loop and repeated endlessly. The brutal Underground race and the harsh natural environment have never been the most dangerous places in the Underdark. The real danger is that ordinary people will encounter random events that will definitely lead to death. After listening. Everyone looked at the abyss with even more reverence. In order to reduce the slight influence of the Nagas singing, Stanleys two underlings even stuffed their ears with cloth strips. In comparison. Matthews Undead displayed a unique advantage in resisting these aspects. The Undead was immune to the Nagas song. Soldier was the only one who seemed a little strange. He paced back and forth as if he had fallen into some kind of pre-set automatic program. His movements seemed dull and mechanical. However, anyone could feel the violent aura from this skeleton. Matthew could only gently comfort Soldier. Nagas were the natural enemies of the Sword Dancer. It was no wonder that Soldier was so obsessed every time he met a Nagas. Speaking of which, its time for Soldier to complete his advancement mission. At the same time, he can also complete Chens mission. After the work here is over, if theres still no result from the Jade Court, why dont I let Lorraine lead the way and catch up with the Naga Queen In his thoughts. Matthew couldnt help but size up the people from Jewel Bay. Stanley and his two underlings were fine. Linden was hiding in a corner, muttering to himself. Matthew took a few steps forward and found that the other party was encouraging himself in the elven language. These words were repeated over and over again, sometimes contradictory, sometimes unclear. It was more or less, Im the best! Everyone else is wrong! Only I am righteous , Its not shameful to lower my head occasionally , I will be reborn very soon This guy was really crazy. Matthew noticed that Lindens most unusual trait was his ever-changing emotions. He was sometimes excited, sometimes sensitive and suspicious, sometimes brave and self-proclaimed as a righteous messenger, and sometimes suddenly cowardly. It was not rare to see these strange traits alone. However, it was mixed with one person. It seemed very fragmented. There are no other souls in his body. There are no signs of schizophrenia. Other than the imprint of an Ether Abandoned Disciple, he looks like a normal person Matthew composed himself. It seemed that the abnormality in Lindens body was mostly due to this Ether Abandoned Disciple. He subconsciously shifted his gaze from Linden to Daisy. However, he suddenly noticed that Daisys lips were also moving! More importantly The opening and closing of her lips seemed to be in sync with the distant song coming from underground! Matthew narrowed his eyes but did not say anything. On the other hand, Daisy seemed to have sensed his gaze and suddenly turned to look at Matthew. Seeing this, Matthew simply asked, What are you doing? Daisy combed her hair, which was draped over her shoulders, and smiled gently. When I was working in the Free Islands, I once heard some sailors sing Naga songs. This is one of them. I thought this song was very nice, so I couldnt help but sing a short part along. Whats wrong? Matthew looked at her deeply. It was unknown if it was a coincidence or some other reason, but after Daisy spoke, the Naga song from underground also disappeared. However, on Daisys body. Matthew didnt notice anything unusual. No matter if it was his Insight, Perception, or X-ray vision, he couldnt find any flaws in her. As for the last trump card, Equalized Perception. Since he could only use it twice a day, and it was in a place like a tomb, Matthew did not want to use it recklessly. Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: Lava Banshee Chapter 984: Lava Banshee But even so. In his heart, he had long marked Daisy and Linden as suspicious units. These two people. It was definitely not as simple as a prostitute and a whoremaster! While Matthew and Daisy were talking. Camela and Lorraine also looked at the latter with different gazes, which made Matthew even more determined. However, the three of them had an unexpected tacit understanding and did not continue to probe. After waiting for a few minutes. The Nagas singing stopped. Stanley said, How do you plan to get there? Lorraine shrugged. Lets rely on our own abilities. As he spoke, they heard rumbling footsteps. The Bone Dragon, Phily, who was originally holding the line at the back, came to the front. He leaned against the cliff and relied on his huge body to easily block the two sides, forming a stable and sturdy bone bridge! Matthew calmly walked across the bone bridge. Death Knight 47 also wanted to follow him, but he was flung away by Philys tail! Only Master can trample on my body! Philys low roar echoed on the cliff. Peggy shrugged nonchalantly and dashed to the edge of the cliff. With a strong kick, her figure drew a beautiful arc in the air and landed steadily on the opposite side. Soldier lowered his head and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already on the opposite shore. 47 took out a javelin from somewhere, tied a rope to his tail, and threw it at the cliff in front of him. Bang! The javelin was stuck in the crevice of the opposite rock. With this rope, the Death Knight successfully reached the other side. As for the other undead, Matthew planned to leave them on the other side for the time being. If there were a need, he would erect another teleportation tombstone. But considering the cost. He planned to scout first before teleporting. In any case, it was enough to have the help of elite units in a fight. These zombies were purely coolies. Lorraine took out his piccolo and played it for a while. Then, he cast a Flight spell on himself and flew over lightly. Camela whispered,I can walk in the air! Then, she walked over in the air. The trio turned to look at Stanley and the others. To their surprise. Stanley hesitated for a moment, then said, Lets not go over. I was planning to try my luck and see if I could find the Holy Grail of Sin, but since you guys are interested, I might as well quit. Lets go our separate ways. He looked at Linden. Linden immediately jumped up. Thats great. Ive already told you that finding the Evil Crown is the most meaningless thing. You should fulfil your promise and escort me to the core area of Jade Capital City! Stanley nodded. The three people on the other side looked at each other. Although they were a little surprised, the other partys words were very honest. They had no reason not to let him go. Thus, they nodded and let them leave. They watched as Stanley and the others returned to the second floor of the underground palace. Lorraine couldnt help but complain, Look, you scared him away, didnt you? It must be because your bald head looks too fierce! Camela walked forward. Maybe he thinks your chest hair is eye-catching. Matthew ignored their bickering. Stanley only asked to leave after the three of them arrived on the other side, which meant that he was prepared to leave. After the three of them arrived at the other side, they had a buffer zone. He seems to be prepared to turn hostile Matthew couldnt help but reflect on himself. Could it be that the way I plundered things was too scary? But I clearly promised to give him a share of the spoils of war after the matter was completed He couldnt help but turn around and take a few more glances. Dont worry, Ive put tracing powder on each of them. I can find them at any time. When you were busy flirting with Medusa just now, I noticed Stanley and Linden whispering to each other. In the end, they dont trust us. Theyre even afraid of us. Its normal for them to leave now. Lorraine put his arm around Matthews shoulder and walked forward. As they walked, he asked, So, do you have any other daily hobbies other than planting trees? I need more details to enrich the thickness of the origin story. Matthew thought for a moment. No. If I have to pick one, is it casting spells? But this shouldnt be considered a daily hobby, right? Lorraine rolled his eyes. Then what is your most commonly used spell? Matthew said uncertainly, Mages Hand? As he recalled, he couldnt help but look in Lorraines direction. The latter grabbed a quill and scribbled on the notebook. Matthew quickly caught a glimpse of a corner. .. [Character Details 69: Likes to use Hand of Magic!] .. Matthews vision went black. He was about to argue with Lorraine when something unusual appeared on the ground in front of him. The three of them walked along the uneven ground. They could clearly feel that the terrain was tilting downwards. A huge underground plain was formed in front of him. They were walking on a path that could barely be seen with the naked eye. It was probably opened up a long time ago. On both sides of the road, blank tombstones appeared! The tombstones were very simple and unadorned. Although the workmanship was rough, the quality of the stone was excellent. They stood quietly on both sides of the road. Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Lava Banshee Chapter 985: Lava Banshee It gave people the illusion that they had come to a mass grave. Why are there so many tombstones here? Matthew could not help but ask. It looks like Prince Philip prepared it for his descendants. According to the Troll tradition, only the direct heir and his family are qualified to be buried in the Eternal Underground Palace. These blank tombstones were prepared for the later heirs. Unfortunately, not long after Philips death, the Troll Empire fell apart Lorraine said. Camela looked around and was disappointed. It was obvious. She did not find the ancient aura that she was looking for in these tombstones. Then, she looked at Matthew. What did you find? From the beginning, your eyes have been looking back and forth between these tombstones, and you seem to be muttering something, Matthew was stunned for a moment, then chuckled softly. Im just calculating how many zombies are needed to carry these empty tombstones back in one go. You guys dont need this thing, right? If you dont need it, Ill take it all Camela was speechless. Matthew was in a good mood. These blank tombstones could be used to provide shelter for the zombies. It could also be slightly processed. They could become tombstones with various special functions. It was different from the tombstones that Matthew had made himself. The stone materials here were of the highest quality. Correspondingly, the effect of the tombstones made from them would be much better. Matthew was even suspicious. Some of the tombstones here might have the ability to carry the Territory Pact! This was not something that ordinary stones could do. Matthews cemetery was actually very short of stones now. Rolling Stone Town used to have many good stones, but that was in the past. Ever since the mining industry disappeared overnight. Rolling Stone Town was short of stones. Especially good stones. The stones that Matthew dug out from the ground could not be compared to these tombstones in terms of material! He counted. There were more than 3,000 empty tombstones here! These tombstones are definitely worth more than 300,000 gold coins! After moving these back home, I can directly build a special ritual ground for the zombies. This way, I can quickly breed more high-quality zombies and obtain more high-quality labour! Pa! Matthew erected a teleportation tombstone by the side of the road and began to pull people in. The situation was similar to the first level. The teleportation spell here was more seriously interfered with, and it would probably take longer to activate. He was not in a hurry. The three of them continued to walk into the darkness. As they walked. The air became slightly moist. A gentle breeze blew in front of them. Although it was all darkness, some fluctuations appeared in the darkness not far away. The light of the fire demon hit the mirror in front of them. The deep darkness was quickly dispelled as if it had turned into a liquid that rose and fell gently with the breeze. The surface of the water glistened. Its an underground lake! Theres a pier up ahead! There are footprints here. The people from Swordwinter left from here. They went to the centre of the lake! Underground lake port. On a pier that had been abandoned for an unknown period of time. Lorraine pointed at the footprints on the pier and the marks on the stake next to it and said, There should be two ships docked here, but theyve driven them away. At this moment, Camela also pointed to the depths of the underground lake and said, Over there! Theres an island there! The burial place of the Troll Prince is on the island. Matthew couldnt see what was in the direction that Camela was pointing at. However, the Legendary Priests gaze was unquestionable. He flung the carpet out. The three of them got on and slowly flew in the direction that Camela pointed. About fifteen minutes later. Some flames appeared on the surface of the lake in front of them. A huge shadow was cast in the middle of the lake. The shadow was even darker than the darkness beside it. Matthews gaze was not on the shadows but on the sky above the lake! As the magic carpet approached. He finally realized that the island that Camela was pointing at was not floating on an underground lake. Instead, it was floating in the air above the underground lake! Yes, it was. The underground space here began to greedily expand upwards. It formed an extremely spectacular underground space. Around Sky Island. In one direction was a cliff. Large amounts of lava flowed from the cliff and poured into the underground lake. There was still boiling lava above. When it hit the surface of the lake, it turned into a dense white mist. The floating island was about fifty to eighty meters above the water. The island was very small. It could only accommodate a dozen people standing. At the centre of the island. A familiar pillar rose into the sky. Above the pillar was the familiar mushroom head and the suspended ring. Matthew raised the carpet. The flowing lava illuminated his face, and he could clearly see three coffins on the ring. On the narrow platform above the mushroom head. There were even mountains of dazzling treasures! Gold, silver, jade, gemsThere were also many dazzling treasures. They were piled up on the platform. They seemed to be waiting for the arrival of outsiders. The three sarcophagi were no different from the coffins used by the buried people on the upper two floors. The only thing that bothered Matthew was that He noticed that one of the stone coffins seemed to have been opened by someone. Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Lava Banshee Chapter 986: Lava Banshee On the island at the base of the ring. At this moment, two groups of people had already gathered. They were the Headscarf Squad from Swordwinter, as well as the Kobold Warlock Will and his clones! When Matthew and the other two approached. The kobold was issuing a stern warning to the people of Swordwinter. Dont go near those treasures! Thats a huge trap! Im not reminding you not to be stupid out of kindness. If anyone touches the treasures on it, the entire island will automatically be stripped away. Everything around us, including the entire underground palace, will fall into the astral plane irreparably! Even if you want to take away these treasures, you must first crack this trap. Otherwise, you will be courting death! Among the people of Swordwinter. The youth with the black headscarf was obviously not convinced. The leader of the Red Headscarf, on the other hand, appeared much more composed. He muttered, We are not here to find the Evil Crown entrusted by the Green Dragon. We have another request. We dont care about the treasures here. I just want to take the thing that our employer wants us to take away. The Kobold Will snorted coldly. I dont care what you want to take with you. Before you break this trap, no one is allowed to act rashly! The Red Headscarf frowned. But I didnt sense the trap you mentioned. The kobold laughed. Thats your problem. But I can give you a piece of advice. If you cant even see through such an obvious trap, youd better consider changing your profession. The people of Sword Winter were furious. However, the kobold spoke as if he was serious, so they did not dare to act rashly. At this moment. They also saw Matthew and the other two approaching, and their expressions were different. The people of Sword Winter were instinctively wary. Meanwhile, the kobold man seemed a little frustrated. And a trace of panic? Matthew quickly glanced at the platform. In the next second. He saw a shadow tiptoeing around, holding a bag and frantically packing things in the pile of treasures! That figure was short and ugly. Didnt it look like a kobold? .. [Hint: You have seen through Wills bluff!] .. Matthew was about to point it out. But at this moment. The lava on the other side of the cliff suddenly surged! Immediately after. Under everyones shocked gazes. A huge woman whose entire body was made of lava and black smoke climbed up from the lava! Whoosh! The female giant stepped on the underground lake. It immediately stirred up a storm. Her upper body was covered in raging flames, and the scorching heat made the people on the island feel a little suffocated. I told you Trespassers of the underground palace, die! A sinister smile appeared on the female giants face. She bent down and opened her mouth, spraying a mouthful of lava at the island. Hualala! The lava that filled the sky directly covered the small island! In the chaos. Matthew quickly adjusted the magic carpets height. Phily, who was originally following behind, stepped forward and blocked Matthews path with his flying skill! But at this moment. The female giants eyes suddenly locked onto Matthew. What a cute bone dragon! Now Hes mine! At that moment. Matthew was shocked to feel a huge force tearing at his soul! .. [Hint: You have encountered Lava Banshee Brianta (Death Banshee Mutant/Lord)] [You realize that Brianta the Banshee of Death has used Camouflage and Deception on you] [Warning: Brianta has used Instigation on your undead!] Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! Chapter 987: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! .. [Hint: Your Grave Domain has received a new knowledge, Brianta] [Brianta: A member of the Wood Elf royal family. She was Prince Philips mistress when he was alive. As she was not qualified to be buried in the tomb, she became a sacrificial victim.] [By chance, Brianta awakened and became the Banshee of Death, and thus became the tomb guard of the Eternal Underground Palace.] .. Is this woman the ancestor of the elves? Matthew sized up the huge Lava Banshee with a cold gaze. Although she had the appearance of an elf, her facial lines were more rugged compared to the elves of the future. She even bared two giant tusks at the corner of her mouth. Matthew was not surprised by this. At that time, the Troll Empire ruled the world, and all races were vassals of the Trolls. Some of the vassals worshipped the Trolls. Therefore, they imitated the trolls in every aspect of their lives, habits, and appearance. It was common for her to install two decorative fangs on herself. Outsiders! Leave this place! Otherwise, even if I cant expel you, Ill still activate the self-destruction program of the underground palace. At that time, this place will turn into a sea of fire, and the entire Eternal Underground Palace will fall to the astral plane! You will also fall! The Lava Banshee let out a low and rough voice. At that moment. She really looked like a giant troll. Shes not lying. Camela said calmly, This underground palace was indeed tampered with at the beginning of its design. From the perspective of plane science, the area where the underground palace is located can easily fall off by itself. As long as someone lights a fire, this falling process will be irreversible and unstoppable until everything is automatically stripped off. Then, what welcomes this underground palace is only the endless coldness of the astral world. Lorraine played with the piccolo in his hand. But the prerequisite is that someone can start a fire, right? Camela nodded. Even if its a tomb guard, itll take some time to start a fire. As long as we can take her down within three minutes, everything she said just now is just a bluff. The Lava Banshees expression changed drastically. She looked at the three of them in disbelief, as if she could not understand why they knew this underground palace like the back of their hands. So, do it! Lorraine yawned. Do you want to do it, or should I? Camela said calmly, You do it. I dont hit women. Lorraine looked at her in surprise. Camela continued, And she has your favourite big breasts. Dont you want to try? Lorraine looked at the mountain-like giant, and the expression on his face couldnt help but become a little exaggerated. This is a little too big Although he said that. He picked up the piccolo, rolled up his sleeves, and prepared to make his move. However, at this moment. Matthew suddenly stepped forward. Let me do it! He was very interested in Brianta now! The other party would actually instigate a rebellion. This was the first time Matthew had encountered someone else who had this ability. Other than that. When facing Brianta, Matthew found that the title New Star of the Civil War that he had just obtained was actually shining! This meant that Brianta was technically his peer! As long as he could defeat Brianta. This title was very likely to be further strengthened! Theres nothing wrong with it if you think about it. Brianta, this Lava Banshee is obviously a Banshee who has advanced through some method. The Banshee herself is both a spellcaster and an undead. Theres definitely nothing wrong with it being considered an internal strive He thought about it. Matthew stepped on the magic carpet and flew straight towards the huge and ferocious Lava Banshee! Brianta looked angry. In the next second. She raised her right hand high up and grabbed the back of her head with force. Then, she swung it into the sky! The Banshees movements were slow but firm. As she waved her huge arms, the Banshees chest rose and fell violently. Large patches of flames and lava fell from her chest, forming a layer of armour made of flames and black smoke on her surface! Whoosh! Brianta opened her fingers, and countless sparks shot out from her palm. The sparks were like homing missiles, flying toward Matthew at a high density and an exaggerated speed! Tier 5 spell, Starry Sky Fire Rush! Each spark represented a fire blast, and each fire blast had the power, damage, and impact of a Tier 5 Evocation Spell! Facing the honeycomb-like missile swarm, Matthew was fearless. His right foot tapped on the magic carpet, and he suddenly flew towards the Banshees chest at an extremely fast speed! Legendary Flight! Isabelles spell was indeed extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, Matthew successfully bypassed the group of starry flames and arrived in front of the banshee. Immediately after. Matthew opened his arms, and the ability spell was activated. Spell Ineffective Barrier! With Matthew as the centre, a transparent sphere with a radius of 18 meters suddenly appeared in the air. Because both sides were very close. Therefore, a considerable part of Briantas huge body was also suppressed by the spell nullification barrier. Brianta might be huge. However, Matthews thoughts were clear. She was still a banshee! Banshees were natural spellcasters! As long as her spell ability was sealed, her strength would be greatly reduced! Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! Chapter 988: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! Do you think that Im useless without spells? Brianta was stunned at first, but then she laughed strangely and used her big hands to grab Matthew. Matthew was calm. He first fixed the centre of the spell nullification barrier on the magic carpet that flew over. This way The barrier would not move with Matthews movements, nor would it disappear on its own because of Matthews actions. In the next moment. Matthew jumped off the magic carpet. Whoosh! Whoosh! A strong wind blew past his ears, and the Lava Banshees huge hands were about to swat Matthew to death like swatting flies. In an instant. A dragons roar sounded! Briantas body instantly stiffened as the dragons might assaulted her face. Immediately after. A silver dragon flew out from her hands! [Wilderness Form: Silver Dragon!] Judging from its size. The silver dragon that Matthew had transformed into was even bigger than the lava banshee! Puff! He pounced on the Banshees upper body from below. Brianta was panicking. The silver dragon raised its neck high and then charged down. Whoosh! Spray: Frost Blast! The terrifying ice element instantly engulfed the Banshees chest, neck, and head. A large amount of white gas rose from the lava. The place where the two sides came into contact. They quickly formed pieces of black charcoal that fell down. Just like that, the white smoke rose up, and the black charcoal fell down. The silver dragons dragon breath gradually extinguished the lava flowing on the banshees body. Her upper body was almost frozen. No, no, no. Get lost Brianta struggled to turn her hands around, trying to push the silver dragon away from her chest. But Matthew was unforgiving. He opened his bloody mouth and bit down on the giant banshees chest! Kacha! Kacha! The sound of ice shattering rang out one after another. The Lava Banshee raised her hands and leaned her upper body backwards. She could not help but wail in pain. Under Matthews crazy gnawing. Briantas armour was torn into pieces! The relatively weak spirit body was thus exposed to the silver dragon! One had to know. Banshees were a type of semi-spirit, and their forms were between tangible and intangible. The Half-Spirit was actually quite awkward. Banshees were not like real spirits, who were immune to a large amount of physical damage and had special abilities such as passing through walls. It also couldnt be as strong as the undead units that had physical bodies. This made banshees relatively easy to kill. Of course. At the cost of these shortcomings, the banshees gained rare spellcasting abilities and high intelligence among the undead. They were almost the highest-level spellcasters among the undead. Above that was the Lich. Compared to ordinary banshees, Brianta was actually more difficult to deal with after she had integrated the characteristics of lava and giant territory. If he wanted to kill her. He had to peel off the layer of lava armor that clung to her skin, which was extremely sturdy. This was an extremely difficult proposition for an average necromancer. But Matthew was different. Although the Silver Dragons physical combat ability was not outstanding among the dragons, it was more than enough to deal with the half-spirit banshee. Moreover, although this demoness was very big, she was not proficient in any actual combat techniques. Matthew easily obtained an overwhelming victory! Boom! Boom! Boom! Waves rose from the underground lake. Under Matthews suppression, Brianta was forced to retreat. Soon, the Lava Banshees back was pressed against the cliff! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! A large amount of lava poured down from her back and shoulders, immediately relieving the negative effects of the Frost Dragon Breath. Brianta also regained some vitality. At this moment, she was completely out of the range of the magic nullification barrier, so at that moment, the banshee suddenly used her large hands to hold the silver dragons neck tightly. Then, she started chanting loudly without caring about anything else! No matter how Matthew attacked her body, even if the silver dragons fangs were already tearing at her spirit body. The female monster was still unmoved. Thrust! Matthew tore a big hole in her neck, and Briantas chanting became a little weak. But in the next second. The part of her body that had been torn apart suddenly turned into a huge face! The other parts of the Banshees body also began to collapse automatically. Matthew felt his lower body lighten. The place where he touched the banshee became soft. The silver dragons body slowly descended. Very quickly. Under Briantas incantation, the Banshees body turned into a huge, hideous face. The giant face opened its bloody mouth. It was about to swallow the silver dragon whole! If you bite me, I will swallow you Hehehe The banshees strange laughter echoed in the underground space for a long time. The bloody mouth was getting closer and closer. There was even a huge gravitational force coming from it. Matthew did not dodge. He even took the initiative to enter Briantas mouth! Do you want to swallow me? Can your mouth be enough? Matthew sneered and crawled to the mouth of the bloody mouth. Immediately after. An extremely vast force of nature suddenly exploded from his body! The silver dragons body also expanded rapidly! [Ability: Nature Giant Spirit] Boom! In just two to three seconds. A loud explosion sounded in the air. A few slaps. That huge, hideous face was directly blown up! Matthew stopped the process of enlarging. The expansion just now was not Matthews limit but the limit of this space! Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! Chapter 989: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! If he continued to grow. The entire Eternal Underground Palace might explode! After the giant face exploded. Countless bat-like ghostly shadows flew out from those fragments. One of them was fleeing in a panic. Whoosh! The silver dragons body quickly swept across the waters surface, and the lake water parted to the two sides, forming layers of mountain-like waves. An elegant and exquisite dragon claw reached out like lightning and grabbed Brianta, who had degenerated into a Banshee of Death! Then, the silver dragon flapped its wings and turned around on the surface of the water before quickly whistling back. Pa! Matthew stopped at the top of the mushroom head. Over there. There was also a kobold who was stealthily stealing things in the chaos! Under the intimidation of the dragons might and the suppression of his bloodline, Will, who had not expected Matthew to arrive so quickly, was instantly unable to move. Matthew reached out his other paw and suspended it above Wills head, but he didnt press it down. The Kobolds face was instantly filled with despair! This is the suppression of a giant dragon It was different from Will and Briantas fear. Matthew felt relaxed and comfortable. He was starting to like his identity as the Silver Dragon. Before the interrogation began. He even had the time to take a look at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have defeated Lava Banshee Brianta!] Your title New Star of Civil War has been upgraded to Expert of Civil War ! Your additional damage to your peers has increased by 35%! You have successfully resisted a rebellion in battle and won the final victory. Your Tauren Domain has received a great boost! A brand new authority was about to be formed in the domain. The elements were as follows: Tauren; Resist; Forced; Assist; Instigate a rebellion; [Current progress: 33%.] [Remark: Any actions related to the five elements and the Tauren domain may increase the speed of the nurturing of Authority.] .. Would resisting, instigating, or similar actions speed up the formation of authority? Matthew had a premonition. This authority was most likely not too proper. Fortunately, other elements can also increase the speed of the formation of Authority. Otherwise, where would I find so many people who can instigate rebellion? Wait, if I deliberately find someone else to be a Tauren, does this conform to the definition of the Tauren domain? The terrified banshees and kobolds would never have thought that the silver dragon was thinking about these questions. Putting aside authority. The benefits of strengthening the title and increasing the damage were still considerable. A civil war expert would have a 35% increase. Matthew was looking forward to the increase in the next few levels. In his thoughts. His gaze shifted downwards. Under the dragon claw, although the kobold Will had regained his ability to move, he tactfully stood where he was and did not make a sound. Lorraine and Camela had also arrived on the platform. Matthew did not return to his human form. He knew that using the silver dragon form would be a better way to torture and prove that the kobold warlock was a thief. Stealing the spoils of war when others are fighting. This is a profitable business. They were clearly speaking in the common language, and Matthew even had a hint of mockery in his tone when he spoke. However, when these words came out of the silver dragons mouth, they immediately carried the dignity of a superior. Will wasnt scared to the point of peeing. However, it was not difficult to tell from his expression that the kobold must be in great pain. Honorable Lord Silver Dragon! Forgive me for not being able to see through your true identity. I hereby solemnly apologize to you! Will was quite straightforward. He placed the yellow leather bag in his hand on the ground and then took out the items one by one. I returned all the spoils of war I stole to their rightful owners. Can you let me go? Matthew chuckled. These are our things to begin with. You said yourself that youre returning them to their rightful owners. So, is this your way of apologizing? Wills expression tightened. He thought for a few seconds and sensed that the silver dragon seemed to be getting more and more impatient. The kobold quickly raised his hands. Im willing to pay a fee to express my apology. The silver dragons eyes narrowed slightly. How much? Will gritted his teeth. 100,000 gold coins! The silver dragon turned its head and looked at Camela. I think his arm needs treatment. What do you think? Camela said calmly, I think both his arms need treatment. As she spoke. She quickly walked towards Will. Although Will didnt understand what Camela was about to do to him, his sense of danger was clearly far superior to ordinary people. He immediately waved his hands and said, No, no, no, I was wrong just now. Its 200,000 gold coins! Camela was unmoved. In the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of Will, and her callused hands reached straight for the kobolds shoulders. The kobold raised his hands with a pale face and shouted, 300,000 gold coins! This is all I have. No, I dont even have that much money. I have to mortgage some things! What made Will feel despair was As she said this, Camela still had no intention of stopping. She wanted to fight to the death. However, his bloodline was suppressed by the silver dragon. The bald, red-robed priest in front of him also put irresistible pressure on him. He realized that he did not even have the ability to cast spells! Fortunately, at that critical moment. Matthew finally said, Wait a minute. Camela stopped in her tracks. Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! Chapter 990: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! Are you really willing to pay 300,000 gold coins to buy your life? The silver dragon lowered its huge head and looked at the Kobold Warlock. Will mustered his courage and looked up. The dragons gaze made him dizzy, but he still tried to organize his words. Im willing. A True Dragon and two Legends. I didnt even notice it before. Not only did I offend you, but I also tried to steal something right under your noses. I should pay the price for my stupidity. 300,000 gold coins are indeed expensive, but I think its not unacceptable to exchange them for a life and a valuable lesson. His expression was pained, but his tone was decisive. This was indeed very rare for a Kobold. Seeing that Will had been pushed to his limit, Matthew smiled in his heart and said, Perhaps I have another way here that can save you three hundred thousand gold coins. The Kobold Warlock looked surprised. Matthew said indifferently, I have a companion who might be interested in you. I can ask you to recommend him. He will conduct a test on you for a period of time. If you can pass this test, you will have the opportunity to become one of us. Since you are one of us, we naturally will not ask you for this fee. Will was stunned. His reaction was rather quick. Was your target me from the beginning? Do you want to recruit me? Of course I am willing. You should know that the bloodline in my body comes from a golden dragon Will revealed a happy expression. It was common for Kobold Warlocks to chase after dragons. If he could move around the dragons, he might have a chance to undergo a second awakening! However, Matthew quickly interrupted his words. Its not that I want to recruit you. Its just that my partner might recruit you. Im only giving you a chance to participate in the assessment. Whether you succeed or not will depend on your own performance. Ill make it clear in advance. If it fails, youll still have to pay the money. Matthew didnt really care about the 300,000, or rather, he was extorting the Kobold Warlock. It was because he wasnt just representing himself. His actions represented the interests of Lorraine and Camela. If he could make Will one of his own, it would be fine. If not, with the way these two legendary big shots did things, Matthew was already quite kind to ask him to cough up 300,000. If it were them, they would personally take action. Who knew what would happen? And if the person in charge was changed to Soria Not only would Kobold lose all his assets, but he would also have to bear a debt of millions! I understand. Im willing to participate in this assessment! Will agreed, sweating profusely. In the next moment. Matthew transformed into his human form and quickly activated his Spore Domain. He was about to try communicating with Hussman and pass on Wills situation. However, the moment the Spore Domain touched Will The latters body actually rapidly disintegrated into dandelions! Immediately after. The dandelions turned into specks of light. Then, he completely disappeared within the Domain Aura! I got him. Thank you, Matthew. You actually found someone like me! Dudleys voice rang in Matthews ears. The Spore Domain slowly dissipated. Matthew glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: The Rotten Sac Lord, Hussman, used the power of the Spore Domain to take away the Kobold Warlock, Will Klent!] You have obtained more information about Will- [Disintegration Warlock Will: As an awakened descendant of the Golden Dragon, Will not only has powerful Dragon spells, but he has also formed a contract with some fungi.] Will had the domain of decomposition and was extremely good at decomposing any life or non-life into organic or non-organic combinations. You banished Will Klent. You have completed a part of the side quest, A Peers Meeting, Extremely Jealous . The duration of your ability, Natures Giant Spirit, has been increased by 10 seconds! .. How could this work? Matthew thought about it carefully. If he had sent Will to Hussman through the Spore Domain, wouldnt that have been the same as banishing Will from the underground palace? It was reasonable to consider it as completing the mission. The people from Swordwinter wouldnt have been wiped out by the Lava Banshees lava, would they? It was only ten seconds Matthews thoughts flashed as he focused his gaze on Brianta. Brianta was just an ordinary Banshee of Death. Matthew, in his human form, no longer had Dragons Might. However, it possessed a dragon that was even more terrifying than the dragons might! Brianta curled up under Matthews intimidation. She no longer had the imposing aura of the Magma Golem. How did you manage to instigate a rebellion? Matthew asked. Briantas eyes flashed with fear. I, I cant say Matthew frowned. As you can see, Im a necromancer. A necromancer has ten thousand ways to torture a banshee. Do you want to experience it? Brianta became even more frightened. She bit her lip and said, Are you a Necromancer or a Silver Dragon? Matthew said with a pleasant expression, I can be a Necromancer or a Silver Dragon, depending on my mood. Brianta said blankly, But how could a Silver Dragon become a Necromancer? Matthew shrugged as if he was used to it. Just treat it as a necromancer evolving into a Silver Dragon. The female monster couldnt help but widen her eyes. This is impossible! Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! Chapter 991: No One Knows Petrification Better Than Me! Anything is possible. Matthew said calmly, Ill give you one more chance. Tell me, where did you learn how to instigate a rebellion? He actually had an estimation in his heart: Brianta was a banshee. Although elves hated banshees, fairies did not. The fairies of the Arcane Wilderness would occasionally take in some banshees as their believers. Matthews own instigation came from a spellbook in the Fairy Wilderness Feast House. He guessed that Briantas instigation came from the fairies in the Arcane Wilderness. I really cant say! Briantas face was filled with fear. I dare not say! I dare not say Matthew frowned. He could sense that Briantas fear came from the depths of her soul. It wasnt that she didnt want to say it. She wasnt really afraid that someone would kill her just because she opened her mouth. It was simply suppressed by fear. This fear was deeply implanted in her memory when the other party taught her how to instigate a rebellion. Looks like I can only try brainwashing Matthew sighed. His brainwashing technique was not yet mastered, or else he wouldnt have used physical brainwashing. Do you need help? Camela seemed to have noticed Matthews difficulties. Matthew suddenly had an idea. Do you know any hypnosis divine spells? Camela shook her head. I dont know how to hypnotize. But in the next second. She said indifferently, I only know how to brainwash. Dont you necromancers also know how to brainwash? Lorraine couldnt help but laugh. Priests are good at resurrection, and necromancers are also good at resurrection. Priests like to brainwash, and necromancers also know how to brainwash. So the two of you are actually in the same class, right? Matthew spread his hands. Its my fault for not learning well enough and embarrassing the necromancers. As he spoke, he stepped aside. Dont-! Brianta still wanted to escape, but Camela grabbed the air and pulled the banshee back. Her hand emitted a bright white light. Her eyes also began to turn white, and her eyeballs rolled up involuntarily. Her expression became abnormally strange. I see him! Camela muttered. But in the next second. Her eyeballs suddenly burned. Immediately after. Her ribs flipped up at all sorts of strange angles, then pierced into her heart one after another! Wow! Camela spat out a mouthful of blood, and her eyes became a little panicked. What did you see? Even Lorraine became serious. Camela stood there in a daze for a full 30 seconds. A moment later. Then, she pulled out the ribs from the heart as if nothing had happened and inserted them back into their original places. Then, she cast a major restoration on herself. I see the Evil Crown. So its hiding in this stone pillar under our feet. The problem now is that its buried very deep, but once we cause irreversible damage to the stone pillar, its possible to trigger the falling sequence of the Eternal Underground Palace and cause it to slide into the astral plane What should we do? Camelas voice was as steady as before. Matthew and Lorraine looked at each other, both of them quite surprised. It was obvious. Camela did not tell the truth. She must have seen something very scary. However, she chose to change the topic. Matthew didnt intend to continue pressing her. He believed that Camela must have her reasons for being so insistent. He pondered and asked, Is the Crown of Sin in the stone pillar? Do you know the exact location? Camela nodded. Seeing Matthew and Lorraines relaxed and calm expressions, she couldnt help but feel curious. Did you guys think of a way so quickly? Matthew smiled. Lorraine probably has several nights of experience with rocks. Lorraine was even more confident. I dare say. Even if we include the entire Seven Saint Alliance, no one knows more about turning rocks into mud than I do, except Lady Isabelle! Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: The Grim Reaper Likes to Drop Gold Coins? Chapter 992: The Grim Reaper Likes to Drop Gold Coins? .. Camela immediately walked around the stone pillar. Then, she made a red mark on a third of the stone pillar: Right here. Go straight in, about eighteen inches away. Can your Turn Stone into Mud cover that area? Lorraine made a relaxed gesture. Dont talk about eighteen inches! Even if its twenty-eight inches, I can do it! As he spoke, he took out the piccolo from his waist and placed it by his lips. Matthew was much more relaxed when he saw this. Lorraine said it casually, but he did not slack off because of it. Instead, he was quite serious. Bards could cast spells in many ways. However, only the spells cast by the best instruments were the strongest. Since Lorraine had taken out the piccolo, it meant that he would give it his all. Beep toot! Sure enough, cheerful music sounded, and light blue musical notes accurately hit Camelas mark. Under the effect of the music and magic power. The originally sturdy surface of the stone pillar suddenly crumpled like a pond. Ripples spread out from the centre of the mark. Drip, drip, drip. The stones in the surrounding area had already turned into liquid and were dripping down very slowly. However, with Lorraines hard work. The mud fell down for some distance and then shot up in an extremely abnormal manner, forming arcs in the air. In a short period of time, the mud and the stone pillars formed a stable, sealed area. Hurry up. Lorraine urged them vaguely. Matthew looked at Camela, who suddenly walked away quickly. Go get it. I just discovered an item over there that has a vast ancient aura. I need to check it out. Matthew watched her leave. A moment later, he saw that Camela had indeed grabbed something from the pile of treasures. Then, she walked to the side and stared at the thing in a daze. Matthews expression was a little strange. Because if he was not mistaken, the thing that Camela casually took was gold Spittoons. It was obvious. The so-called ancient aura was just an excuse. She just needed some private time. It was just that the thing that she saw was able to make Camela feel a little lost. Matthew couldnt help but feel even more curious about what she saw. However, the other party was unwilling to say anything, so Matthew naturally could not ask for more. He glanced at the banshee beside him. Briantas condition was worse than Camelas. Perhaps the brainwashing spell was too strong, but she was now lying on the ground with her eyes rolled back and drool hanging from the corner of her mouth. I hope she can recover! Matthew composed himself. Under Lorraines urging gaze, he quickly walked to the side of the melted stone pillar. This stone pillar had been solidified by magic before, so it was impossible to use the Wall Phasing Spell or the Earthwalking Spell to enter. Matthew tried to use the Hand of Magic in the mud. However, just as he reached in, he felt a strong resistance. There was an endless pressure around him, and the Mages Hand was squeezed out! Puchi! Matthew shook his weak Hand of Magic. Too soft! Use force! Lorraine grimaced. Matthew reached out his right hand, but as soon as he put it in, he immediately pulled it out! There was no other reason. The Hand of Equalization contained a large amount of life force and negative energy. This energy field was too powerful. Once it entered, it would severely compress the mud. If it was forced in, it was very likely that Lorraines spell would fail, and the entire stone pillar would be destroyed! In this case The underground palace would fall into the astral plane, and all their previous efforts would be in vain. I didnt expect it to be so troublesome to retrieve something from the mud Matthew muttered to himself as he cast his third spell. Astrids Claw! In the next second. The soft tentacles pierced into the mud silently, digging in extremely smoothly. Just one poke, and it was at least ten inches deep! This works! Matthews eyes lit up. He immediately controlled Astrids claw to continue moving forward. Not long after, it touched something hard! And at the moment of contact. Matthew felt a burning pain! He gritted his teeth and immediately wrapped his two tentacles around it. The pain began to intensify. Matthew didnt dawdle. He endured the immense pain and pulled hard. Pa la la! Mud splashed all over him. Astrids claw seemed to have been burned by some kind of power. There were originally four tentacles, but now there were only two left. On the ground in front of Matthew. There was also an oval-shaped item wrapped in mud. Matthew bent down to examine the item. It was arched in shape, with a slightly raised tip and smooth sides, like a hemisphere with many small lumps. There was a crack on the top of the item, and there were sharp projections on both sides of the crack, like a pair of fine antennae. There were countless spiral stripes on the antennae, giving off a mysterious feeling. Is this the Evil Crown? Lorraine also came over. Matthew cancelled Astrids Claw, but he could still feel a sharp pain in his left hand from time to time. He knew that the source of the pain and burns was this item. The Evil Crowns attribute is actually Justice! And its extreme justice, masculinity, and passion! Matthew pinched the fingers of his left hand and then switched his right hand to the Healing Hand. Only then was he barely able to pick up the scalding crown. Therefore, the name of the item is very likely to be a trap. Whether its the rumours during the inheritance or the smears in the future, many times, when you analyze the name of an item based on experience, its very likely that you will come up with a completely wrong estimate. Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: The Death God Likes to Drop Gold Coins Too? Chapter 993: The Death God Likes to Drop Gold Coins Too? Lorraine shrugged. The simplest example is myself. I am known for my honesty in the circle of demigods. Only a few people know my true identity. Matthew was slightly stunned. So, do they really call you the Honest Demigod? Lorraine smiled. Loyalist, Lorraine. Thats me. Matthew was speechless, but he thought about it again. The circle of demigods in Aindor wasnt big, so there probably werent many people. It was normal for Lorraine to be able to deceive people for a while. Matthew held the crown and looked at it carefully. After only a few seconds, his eyes felt a little stinging. It felt like he was staring at the sun. He could feel the energy contained in the crown that was hotter than the sun! That energy It was as if it could destroy everything! So, weve found the reason why Barthor only took the Holy Grail and not the crown. The Holy Grail left behind by Poole is indeed sinful and very suitable for the bloodline of demons. However, the crown is different. This is an item with great, righteous energy. Barthor was unable to control it, so he gave the Troll Prince a chance to control it. Unfortunately, the latter was unlucky and did not obtain the power of the crown in the end. Matthew speculated, Perhaps its because the Holy Grail is more famous, and later generations subconsciously think that the crown is equally evil, so theres a misnamed name. Its possible that the trolls thought that these two items killed their god, Poole, so they vented their anger on the treasure. In their eyes, this crown is a sin. Even if it shines as brightly as the sun At this point. Matthew couldnt help but feel a little emotional. He could feel the history and vicissitudes contained in the crown, and this feeling was melancholic. Do you want to take a look? Matthew handed the crown to Lorraine. The latter immediately waved his hand. No need. Im not interested in other mens dicks, and its the same for gods. Matthew was surprised. The legend of the crown and the Holy Grail should only be conceptual, right? Lorraine smiled and said nothing. After a while, he took out the Book of Hebrews and a quill. The truth is that I feel that this thing is against me. If I hold it, Ill definitely be scalded. Besides, I still have to write a manuscript. As he spoke, he squatted down and began to write. Matthew had to study the crown alone. In the next second. He raised the crown in front of his face and stared at the front of the crown. The feelers of his spiritual power slowly touched the surface of the crown. However, at that moment. An extremely irritable voice exploded in Matthews ears. This world needs to be cleansed! Look at those people. They have so many sins on them! Only the scorching sun and flood can wash away the filth of this world! The voice was extremely loud. Matthews ears buzzed. Matthew almost took half a step back because of this. He asked calmly in his heart, Who are you? God of Heaven, Poole! The irritable voice said. No, youre not! Matthew looked at the crown calmly. Youre just a part of your spirituality left on the crown. Youre worlds apart from the real God of Heaven, Poole. The irritable voice roared, You have so many sins on you. Ive already tolerated you for a long time! How dare you disrespect me now? Im going to burn you to death! Before it finished speaking. The surface of the crown was ablaze with flames. Matthew, who was already prepared, quickly switched his Healing Hand to Pale Hand! Terrifying negative energy poured out, and a cold aura spread to the area around him. In an instant, the flames on the crown were extinguished. You dont deserve me! Take your dirty negative energy hand away! The irritable voice continued to shout in Matthews ear. Matthew said coldly, Yes, Im not worthy! But my toilet should be worthy of you. The crown roared, You dare!? Matthew threatened mercilessly, If you continue to speak rudely and cant talk properly, Ill throw you into a manure pit and seal you for a hundred years! The crown was silent for a few seconds. Then, he said in an unfriendly tone, I will not accept the threat of a necromancer! Matthew didnt give him a chance to continue. If I can do what I say, then its not a threat anymore! In the next second. Matthew quickly opened his interdimensional space and stepped inside. He randomly found a place to dig a hole and threw the crown into it! Wait! The crowns tone was slightly flustered. I I can temporarily withdraw my anger Matthew walked away without looking back. But I cant take back my anger. Pa! He casually threw a few bloodstained shrouds into the pit and stacked a few high-purity negative energy stones beside it. After finishing all of this. Matthew directly blocked Crowns roar. This thing is even more troublesome than the Holy Grail Matthew frowned. The Holy Grail was just a tool, a temptation, and a depravity, like a wicked witch with a venomous heart. The crown was like a complete idiot, constantly forcing the holder to do things that seemed righteous to him but were unthinkable to others. Extreme justice is indeed very hot. Matthew transferred Peggy over to personally guard the crown. He himself came to the beach at the edge of the Demiplane. Compared to last time. Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: The Death God Likes to Drop Gold Coins Too? Chapter 994: The Death God Likes to Drop Gold Coins Too? There were a few more wooden boxes there. However, just like last time, the wooden box was still empty. The more Matthew looked, the angrier he became. Suddenly. He kicked a wooden box. Crackling! The wooden box was smashed into pieces. Matthew felt extremely comfortable, so he kicked all the wooden boxes on the beach into pieces one after another. After doing all this. Only then did his mood relax. No, my emotions seem to have been affected Matthew rubbed his butt. When he kicked the box just now, he used too much force and couldnt stop it. His hip seemed to have a slight strain. However, it was not a big problem. He glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: Under the influence of the Gods Crown , your mood has become extremely irritable! You have obtained a wisp of the power of justice from the God Crown! You have acquired a new ability, Dagger of Justice! [Dagger of Justice: You can throw a dagger at an enemy. The target that is injured by the dagger will be burned by the burning energy.] Lasts for 30 seconds. Under the effect of the burn, the enemys focus will continue to decrease. In particular, when you throw the Dagger of Justice from behind the enemy, you will cause double damage and burn duration! [Remark: Accumulate more power of justice, you will have the opportunity to step into the domain of justice and obtain more related abilities!] [Warning: The domain of justice has a strong sense of repulsion. If it cannot be successfully reconciled, it may cause damage to your other domains!] .. It really is because of the crown. Matthews heart skipped a beat. He decisively activated his control domain to calm the remaining anger in his heart. I only had a short contact with the crown, and I obtained the ability from the domain of justice. What was that Troll Prince doing back then? Is it because I have mastered Short Weapon Mastery? If Im good at other weapons, this ability might form a characteristic that can adapt to other weapons Matthew thought to himself. No matter what, the Crown of Justice was a treasure, and Matthew could draw power from it. However, extreme justice was too dazzling. If he did not have any protective measures, he might also be swallowed by this power. The sudden outburst was a warning. Perhaps I should go and learn some sealing techniques. Matthew calmed down completely. The Evil Demon Seal could restrain the Holy Grail of Sin, but it could not restrain the Crown of Justice. Therefore, he needed a new sealing spell. However, this was not difficult for Matthew. In the domain of the undead, there were many spells that could tarnish justice! When he left, he was still daydreaming. What if the crown and the Holy Grail were placed together? Forget it. These two things were left behind by the gods. Their energy is very powerful, but they need to be guided and developed. Before I become a Legend, its better not to let them meet. He returned to the floating island. Matthew looked back and saw Lorraine holding a quill and writing quickly. From the strange smile on his face from time to time, he could guess. He definitely wasnt seriously composing at the moment. As for Camela. She was still in a daze, but the thing in her arms had changed from a golden spittoon to a golden pony. Was that a pony? Matthew looked at the bump on the back of the pony. He was a little uncertain. The two Legendary big shots had their own things to do, so Matthew had no choice but to organize his spoils of war. Prince Philips funerary objects were extremely gorgeous. A large pile of gemstones was piled up together, and they were as resplendent as the starry sky on a summer night. One look and one could tell that they were priceless. However, when Matthew really examined it, he realized. Weve been tricked! The value of Prince Philips funerary objects is far less than his two brothers on the two floors above! Matthews expression was rather complicated. The reason for this was that Phillips funerary objects were mainly made of colourful Flash Stones. In the era of the Troll Empire. It was limited by mining methods and natural distribution. Flash Stones, which were rich in elemental energy, were very precious. Each Flash Stone was priceless, especially the red, blue, and yellow Flash Stones! Prince Philips funerary objects had a large number of red, yellow, and blue Flash Stones. This might have been a symbol of wealth back then. But now. Times had changed. The secret of man-made Flash Stones had been broken through by enchantment spells, and Rodericks alchemy factory had long been able to mass produce all kinds of high-end Flash Stones. After that, the value of this thing fell like a cliff. Matthew estimated that he would be lucky if he could sell the Flash Stones here for 200,000 gold. I heard that Soria developed artificial Flash Stone. At first, she was still holding onto the source and refused to let it go. Later on, as a large number of Flash Stones entered the market, other Mages imitated them, and more artificial Flash Stones appeared on the market. After that, she worked with Roderick to establish the Flash Stone Factory in the North Matthew shook his head with a bitter smile. The final harvest this time was not as high as he had imagined. It was all Sorias fault! Of course, Prince Philip himself also had a problem. If only he could be as honest as his brothers and keep some Adamantine, Mithril, or other magic gems! Other than the Flash Stones on the ground. Matthew also found some interesting items or props. .. Disciple Scroll x2 (By consuming this scroll, you may obtain the recognition of a random extraterrestrial sect master. After undergoing a series of tests, you will become his disciple. Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: The Death God Likes to Drop Gold Coins Too? Chapter 995: The Death God Likes to Drop Gold Coins Too? When the scroll is consumed, if there is an extraterrestrial sect master beside you or you are under his gaze, you may directly become his disciple. [Instructors Spear (When a humanoid creature with Strength greater than 14 points and at least one arm holds this spear for a week, he will be promoted to a Spear Throwing Player)] [Transformation Talisman (When you wear this talisman, all spells and abilities within your transformation domain will be slightly enhanced. In particular, after transformation, you will obtain a layer of hidden magic shield. Only when your transformed form receives severe damage will the magic shield automatically activate and be immune to that damage)] .. Tamiros illusion ball (Every week, the illusion ball will refresh the illusion target. During this period, use the transformation ability of the transformation ball, and you will transform into the target and inherit all the appearance and details of the target.) Unknown Legendary Scrolls *3 (Your knowledge is unable to identify the true contents of these three Legendary Scrolls. Only the blood of the Trolls can unlock the usage of the scrolls) Tamiros Human Body Mystery (A book that probes the mysteries of the human body. With this book as a medium, you may be able to master the domain of flesh and blood) .. Matthew did not expect to find a disciple scroll here. This thing was a rare thing, and only the higher-level sect masters of the outer realms had the ability to make it themselves. Isabelle had asked him to be the extraterritorial sect master, but he only had Lara as his disciple. And with this disciple scroll. Matthew could continue to carry forward this profession and recruit more disciples for his own use. The effects of the instructors spear and the transformation talisman were obvious. The former could train an unlimited number of pikemen for Matthew. Although they could only produce 48 pikemen in a year, with the accumulation of time, it would definitely be considered a fortune. Matthew planned to bring it back and let the zombies try it first. If the zombies didnt work, he would find other races. The latter could increase the effect of the transformation domain, which was equivalent to having an additional layer of life-saving magic shield in the wilderness. Matthew liked it quite a bit. After checking that there were no problems. He wore it on the spot. As for Tamiros illusion ball, it was probably just fun. Matthew looked at it. The current target of the illusion was the rooster. As long as Matthew wanted to, he could make himself look like a rooster, but in fact, he was still a human. This was the effect of illusion. Matthew estimated that although the illusion effect of this illusionary ball could not reach the legendary realm, it was definitely at the peak of the fifth rank. This was obvious. Tamiro must have been a powerful mage when she was alive. Matthew recalled. He really found Tamiros origin in the tombs information. So she was Prince Philips first wife. Matthew was enlightened. Tamiro also left behind the remaining three legendary scrolls and the book. He carefully placed the three scrolls away. It was better to be safe than sorry. Who knew if there was a malicious curse attached to the scroll? As for the book Matthew muttered to himself as he took out Tamiros Herbal Mystic Book. He stacked the two books together. The evil power was even more obvious! Flesh, voodoo poisonIts indeed not a good domain. Matthew was secretly vigilant. He cast Protection from Evil on himself before opening the two books. However, he was not done yet. Lorraines voice came from the side. Youd better not touch those two books. Matthew looked back and saw that Lorraine was still chatting with Rosie. The quill in his hand was still replying, but he raised his head to look at Matthew. You can touch it, but you must take protective measures. Im talking about good protection measures. It has to be at least a high-level or higher protection against evil. Matthew retracted his hand. Do you know Tamiro? Lorraine shook his head. I dont know them, but I can sense a familiar aura from those two books. Do you remember Ashitana? The Twilight Creature that corrupted Flynns demigod status. Everything I did in the Marsh City before was to get rid of Ashitanas brand. Its troublesome to be targeted by him! Matthews heart skipped a beat. Then, he looked at Ashitana on the list of followers and smiled bitterly. I think Ive been targeted by him. I was a little confused before, but now I understand that the medium He targeted me was these two books. Lorraine put away his quill, got up, and walked over. If thats the case, youll be making a loss if you dont read these two books properly. Anyway, I can already feel the gaze of many Twilight Creators on you. It doesnt matter if you have one or two more. Matthew thought for a moment. So Prince Philips wife, Tamiro, is actually a believer of Ashitana?! Lorraine nodded. Its very possible, but the greater possibility is that Tamiro is Ashitana himself! Dont look at me with such a surprised expression. The Twilight Creator will seduce anything. Let alone Trolls, and they will even kill goblins as long as they can achieve their goal. Although the fall of the Troll Empire was led by Barthor and the gods, other forces might have taken the opportunity to take a share of it. Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: The Death God Likes to Drop Gold Coins Too? Chapter 996: The Death God Likes to Drop Gold Coins Too? Ashitana is one of the more active and weaker ones among the Twilight Creations. He only controls the fields of flesh and blood, voodoo, plague, and so on. He loves to create avatars to influence the human world. It was said that at its peak, Ashitana had more than a dozen incarnations walking in the Prime Material Plane at the same time. What was even more ridiculous was As these incarnations have no memories of each other, they have even fought each other Lorraine explained the news about Ashitana wantonly. Matthew quickly put away the two books after listening. He definitely had to read these two books. But not now. He wasnt ready to face the Twilight Creations, even if it was a spiritual imprint. At the very least, he had to obtain more divinity! As the two of them spoke. The Banshee Briantas temperament changed. However, she still looked terrible. Her eyes were blank, and she couldnt stop drooling. Im sorry, Matthew. I miscalculated. Camela walked over with the golden pony in her arms. The brainwashing spell backfired, and almost all of her memories were washed away. However, she doesnt know much. If youre interested, you can ask me directly. Matthew nodded. He didnt directly ask Camela what she had discovered during the brainwashing but made a joke. You were holding onto these two gold items just now. Did you discover something? Unexpectedly, Camela actually nodded. I found something. What? Matthew was curious. Camela stuffed the golden pony and the golden spittoon into Matthews arms. These two things are gold-plated. Matthew weighed the item in his hand and sighed again. As expected, it was not pure gold. This meant that the profits would drop by a small margin. However, no matter how thin a mosquitos leg was, it was still meat. With this mentality, Matthew still put away these two golden things. Then, he used the Undead Contract to take Brianta. The latter had been brainwashed and lost her mind. It was very easy for her to become Matthews undead. .. [Hint: You have obtained a new summoned creature, Banshee of Death-Brianta !] You command Brianta to open up her Graveyard Domain to you! The order was successful! Briantas loyalty had dropped to 60 points! You have annexed Briantas Grave Domain. During this period, a spell you mastered resonated with the Grave Domain! Your spell Astrids Claw has been upgraded to Deaths Touch under the enhancement of the Grave Domain! Compared to the original Astrids Claw, the Touch of Death had the following additional effects: C The number of tentacles has doubled, meaning that you can obtain eight tentacles at the same time; C The size, length, and number of suckers of the tentacles have been doubled. C The higher the damage dealt by the Touch of Death, the older the person, and the closer the persons lifespan is to death. C When the Touch of Death kills a unit over 100 years old, you may obtain a number of gold coins from the storage items carried by the target unit! .. Touch of Death? This spell effect increase was interesting! Matthew touched his chin. He could feel the malice of the Touch of Death towards the elderly. Could it be that the Grim Reaper also likes to bully old people? Just as he was thinking this A strong wave of arcane energy suddenly came from the sky above Lake Island! The three of them sensed something and quickly looked over. A teleportation gate quickly formed in that area. Immediately after. Two graceful figures walked out of the portal. Matthew had sharp eyes. Those were two demons! One of them looked familiar! .. [Hint: You have encountered a Fairy Sorcerer, White!] You have encountered the Great Fairy Tata(The incarnation of the Midnight Queen) [Remark: Queen Midnight has paid special attention to you.] Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Astrids Stripping Technique Chapter 997: Astrids Stripping Technique .. The two fairies that walked out of the portal were extremely beautiful. The one on the left was tall and had fair skin. Her beautiful eyes were moving as she looked around. Her innocent eyes had a kind of innocence and clarity. The occasional arc of the corner of her mouth gave people an extremely obedient and sweet feeling. This was the Fairy Warlock that Matthew had met several times before, White. Previously, the two sides had met in the Dragon Cultivation Field of the Dragon Worship Sect. At that time, White was Matthews prisoner. Matthew considered that she had just joined the Dragon Worship Sect, so he let her go. However, he found out later. The magic ship that escorted the prisoners of the Dragon Worship Sect to the Black Suo Mountain Prison had an accident. Therefore, Matthew could be considered Whites saviour. The one on the right was shorter. However, in terms of appearance alone, this pure-blooded fairy was even more beautiful than White. She had a head of white and smooth long hair and a furry tail. She was wearing a bright and thin dress. The most important thing was Her figure was very domineering. She was short and had a hot body. In the eyes of some mages who specialized in the domain of fairies, she was an out-and-out top-grade creature. Matthew also cast more of his gaze on this great vixen. This was not because of the latters outstanding appearance but because this great demon had a greater background. She was the incarnation of the Midnight Queen. Queen Midnight was an extraterrestrial sect master who could compete with the God of Midnight for authority. Matthew didnt know much about Great Fairies. However, he also knew some common sense. For example, a Fairy Warlock like White, who looked more like a human, was actually the offspring of a human male and a Fairy female. According to the calculations of the other races. She should be considered a half-fairy. However, there was no such thing as a half-fairy in the concept of great fairies. They believed that a goblin could only give birth to a goblin. However, according to the results of marriages between different races, they would divide their descendants into many subspecies. Those who were born with humanoid creatures were humanoid fairies; Fairy Dragons were born with True Dragons. And so on. The root cause of this was that the Great Fairies who came into contact with the outside world were all women. In order to make up for the lack of men. They would vigorously attract males from other races to reproduce. Due to the stubbornness of the fairy bloodline, even a race like the True Dragon, which had the ability to reproduce and penetrate, could not change the fairy attributes of their descendants. Therefore, this method of reproduction had not changed in the past tens of millions of years. As for the male fairies Most of them would die on the spot because their magic power was too weak. Therefore, most of the faces in the Great Fairies were female. This extremely cruel screening method was quite similar to the Drows in the Underdark. However, unlike Drow. Great fairies often gave people the impression of innocence and absurdity. Because they had lived in the Arcane Wilderness for a long time, they possessed powerful magic powers and were also the targets of many big forces competing for marriage. Its you? White noticed Matthew. Do you know him? The great fairy called Tasha also focused her charming eyes on Matthew. Whites expression froze when he saw her expression. I owe him a favour. Tasha smiled and said, I dont like owing others favours. If I were you, I would go and kill him now. That way, I wont have to owe him any more favours. Whites expression changed. She tiptoed nervously as if she wanted to say something, but she hesitated. Seeing her like this. Tashas sweet face revealed an exaggerated smile that did not match her temperament. Of course, Im joking! How could we kill someone just because of this? We fairies love to joke around. You wont mind, right? For the last sentence. Tasha looked at Matthew. Matthew replied calmly, Im relieved to hear that. Im sure you wont mind when my friend makes fun of you later. He patted Lorraine on the shoulder. The latter made an awesome gesture. Of course, no one is better at joking than me. Not even fairies. The exaggerated smile on Tashas face slowly disappeared. She obviously understood Matthews meaning. Tasha was about to say something when an anxious voice suddenly came from the lake beside her. Miss White! Please save my brothers! Everyone looked over and saw a few small boats floating on the pitch-black lake. On the boats lay six figures whose lives were unknown. The only survivor was the guy with the red headscarf. His body was wet, and there were many magic materials and six shattered magic gems on the boat. There was also a torn scroll beside it. It was obvious. He was the one who opened the portal. It was only then that Matthew remembered that other than the Kobolds, there were also mercenaries from Swordwinter who were on the island. However, the Lava Banshees attack was too sudden. Six of them were directly burned by the flames. Although they were brought to the small boat by the Red Headscarf, they were currently on the verge of death. Did you find what I wanted? White asked coldly. The Red Headscarf said awkwardly, I havent. We just arrived here and White interrupted, If not, why should I help you? You cant even do the most basic things well. Why should I save a bunch of trash? Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Astrids Stripping Technique Chapter 998: Astrids Stripping Technique The Red Headscarf looked embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and begged White for help, but the two fairies were indifferent. A mocking smile appeared on Tashas face. Matthew was not surprised. The Great Fairies were one of the races that knew how to curry favour with the powerful and bully the weak. They were usually respectful to the strong and willing to be slaves, but in front of the weak, they would not hide their love for bullying and sadistic nature. Those people are going to die soon. Camela suddenly reminded him. The Red Headscarf looked desperate, while Lorraine sighed softly. If you go and beg those two fairies, why dont you beg this lady beside me? Although shes not as good-looking as them, Im afraid no one here is better at saving people than her. White looked at Lorraine with dissatisfaction. These are our people. Are you sure you want to interfere? However, when her gaze turned to Matthew, her tone softened a little. Of course, I can give you face. If you want to do him a favour. I have to remind you that the burns on their bodies are not so easy to treat. I can feel very active magic energy. Only by completely removing that magic energy will they have a chance to recover completely. Matthew didnt say anything. He was observing Tasha and thinking about the purpose of the Fairy Sect Masters visit. At this moment. The Red Headscarf finally couldnt take it anymore. He turned to look at Camela and begged loudly, If you are willing to save them, I can give you all our wealth! I will always remember this favour and do my best to repay it for the rest of my life. Camela shook her head. I can save you. I dont want your wealth, nor do I need you to remember my kindness. I only need the six people I saved to believe in my God after they recover. Gods? Perhaps this term was a little unfamiliar to the Red Headscarf, but he was still stunned for two to three seconds before he reacted. Sure, sure! I will believe in your God! Camela nodded slightly. Just as she was about to make a move, a nimble figure flew over the lake like a breeze. It was Tasha. The silver dress on Tashas body flashed with starlight on the lake. Her slender little hands conjured up crystal clear beans one after another. Tasha placed the beans between the lips of the six unconscious people and had them swallow them. Not long after. The six of them released healing power one after another. That power was extremely powerful. Even Camela was slightly surprised. This is the Resurrection Immortal Bean. As long as the person who eats it is still breathing, even if his head is chopped off, even if part of his body has been turned into a pile of meat paste, he can still survive and recover. Tasha said lightly with the red headscarf, After that, I will send them to a place for training. As long as they pass the training and assessment, they can become the agent of the Arcane Wilderness in the main material world. Of course, you will be included. As she spoke. She handed the seventh crystal clear immortal bean to the Red Headscarf. The Red Headscarf grabbed the immortal bean with a face full of disbelief. He first went to check on the condition of the other six brothers and obtained a good observation result. He wanted to express his gratitude to Queen Tasha on the spot. However, Tasha did not look at them again. She waved her hand and said, Hurry up and leave. Carry them into the portal and wait for my news. The Red Headscarf quickly nodded in agreement. However, he looked up and saw that the portal was in midair. He was alone now, and it seemed a little difficult for him to carry six unconscious people in. Seeing that Tasha and White were not willing to talk to him anymore. The Red Headscarf gritted his teeth and took out a roll of rope. He was about to tie them one by one to himself before sending them out. But at this moment. A gust of wind suddenly blew from the sky-floating island. Immediately after. A huge flying shadow flew over. It was a Winged Dragon Wind God! Dont be nervous. Im just giving you a ride. Under the Red Headscarfs surprised and touched gaze. Matthew quickly grabbed the figures with his claws and put them into the portal one by one. When it was the last ones turn. The Red Headscarf said gratefully, No need, I can do it myself. However, the Winged Dragon Wind God completely ignored his protest. Whoosh! Matthew grabbed the Red Headscarf with his huge claws and threw it into the portal! After doing all this. Only then did he fly back to the floating island and slowly remove his wilderness form. White looked at Matthew with bright eyes. Youre quite kind-hearted! Matthew glanced at the data panel and smiled without saying a word. .. [Hint: You have exiled your peers from Swordwinter. You have completed more additional targets for your quest, Peers meet, and your eyes are red with envy.] The duration of your ability, Natures Giant Spirit, has been increased by 10 seconds! [Current duration: 50 seconds!] .. As expected. Throwing them out without any malice could also be considered a form of exile. Matthew was secretly pleased. He came back to his senses. He looked at the curious White and the mysterious Tasha. If youre here for Prince Philips burial items, Im afraid Ill have to disappoint you. Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: Astrids Stripping Technique Chapter 999: Astrids Stripping Technique His words were a clear indication of his attitude towards the two fairies. This place already had an owner. The same was true of Prince Philips burial objects. White said unhappily, Although you saved my life, dont be so impudent! Do you know who she is? Matthew nodded. The Queen of Midnight of the Arcane Wilderness, the extraterrestrial suzerain of many sorcerers. Her alias is Tasha, but your real name should be Natasha, right? Natasha was a fairy with profound magic power. She had lived for a long time, and her strength was unfathomable. The famous Natashas Wild Laughter was her masterpiece. White was shocked. Natasha was very calm. She blinked her eyes and suddenly asked Matthew, Are you interested in going to the Arcane Wilderness? Her attitude when she spoke to Matthew was completely different from when she spoke to the Red Headscarf. Matthew could feel the gentleness and a little seduction from her. Hence, he nodded. Of course. But not now. Due to the unusually abundant aether, the Arcane Wilderness was a paradise for mages, but it was also a highly dangerous place. Not only were there a large number of fairies but there were also creatures from other outer planes. Even the main body of the Mad Secondhand was sealed on that fertile land. There was a strange rule in the Arcane Wilderness. If a Legendary mage wanted to visit the Arcane Wilderness, he would be targeted by all the natives. They had to go through many tests before they could officially enter the depths of the Arcane Wilderness. However, if a mage below legendary visited the Arcane Wilderness, they would be warmly welcomed by the aborigines. A large part of the natives here referred to the fairies. However, there was something strange. According to incomplete statistics, at least two-thirds of the non-legendary mages went missing on the spot after visiting the Arcane Wilderness or lost contact with them after that. Some of them went crazy not long after they returned. The missing mages. Many people thought that they were addicted to magic and could not extricate themselves. In the end, they were stuck in the mud and could not escape. Of course, it was more believable to say that it wasnt the charm of magic that made them sink into the mud but the gentleness of the fairies. As for the Legendary mages, they were very secretive about the special outer plane of the Arcane Wilderness. Even in the internal information of the Seven Saint Alliance, Matthew couldnt find any more records. According to his personal preparations. It was necessary to go to the Arcane Wilderness before becoming a Legend. However, he had to make sufficient preparations. Its better to choose the right time. Natasha smiled and said, Ill bring you over to take a look now, okay? I guarantee that there will be something fun waiting for you! As she spoke. Her short and domineering figure slowly flew over. Her fair hand was spread out from afar, and she was about to hold Matthews hand. However, she had only flown halfway. Her movements stopped. It was because Matthew had an unassuming shovel in his hand. At the same time. A mini comet emitting a light blue light also began to revolve around Matthew at high speed. The skull of Augustus emitted a dangerous and cold aura. The temperature in the air seemed to drop abruptly. White couldnt help but tighten her body as she watched from afar. Her fairy instincts allowed her to detect an extremely dangerous signal. Lady Tasha White called out softly. What are you doing? Natasha turned around impatiently, a hint of anger in her eyes. White immediately understood. Hence, she answered shyly, No matter what, Mr. Matthew is my saviour. Natasha snorted and immediately flew back. For your sake, I wont argue with him. Seeing this scene. The white light that had just lit up on Camelas body quickly dimmed, and Lorraines right hand once again put the piccolo back on his waist. The three of them could clearly sense it. At that moment, Natasha seemed to really want to snatch him away! However, the trios reaction made her decisively give up on this idea. As for Whites words It just gave her a way out. Although she is the enemy of the Midnight God, the Fairy Queen is not a kind person either Matthew was secretly vigilant. However, there were two legends beside him. After Natasha failed to probe, she probably would not dare to open fire with them. Why are you here? Matthew turned to White. White rolled her eyes and stole a glance at Natasha. She said in a clear voice, Were here to find one Thing. Its that golden pony behind you. Were willing to exchange a treasure with you. Golden pony? Matthew looked back at the strange-looking thing in surprise. Are you sure its this thing? Its just gold-plated on the outside While he was talking with White, Matthew even exchanged opinions with Lorraine through their eyes. Both Camela and Lorraine agreed to give the golden pony to Natasha and White. It seemed that they did not want to have a conflict with the Fairy Queens clone. I have a magic book here. You should be able to use it. White said, Give me the golden pony, and this spellbook is yours. Matthew thought for a moment. These spoils of war are not mine alone. If you want to exchange something with me, then my two friends should have something to gain as well. Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Astrids Stripping Technique Chapter 1000: Astrids Stripping Technique White put her hands on her hips in dissatisfaction. This item is worthless to you. Its already very profitable to exchange for this magic book Natasha interrupted her. Give them two immortal beans. Matthew looked at Camela and Lorraine. They nodded slightly. Thus, the deal was made. The trio handed over the golden pony, the other two received a Resurrection Immortal Bean, and Matthew received a magic book. He checked. A happy smile appeared on his face. Without a doubt. This was a magic book from the Feast Sect Inn. In other words, it was a treasure that could allow one to master a natural spellcasting ability by eating it. However, his attention was not on the magic book at the moment. After White obtained the golden pony. She immediately handed it over to Natasha. Natasha took out a shiny dagger and slashed at the ponys back! Puff! After a soft sound. The bulge on the horses back was cut off. Immediately after. Natasha held the gold-plated bulge in her hands, and her hands lit up with pale blue flames. The flames slightly burned the metal on the surface. Under Natashas extraordinary magic manipulation, drops of gold liquid flowed down from the surface of the bulge. She just let the golden liquid fall onto the surface of her palms. She looked at her palms in a daze. A moment later. As the golden liquid completely flowed out. Natashas eyes were misty. Matthew and the other two, who had been staring at her palm, also revealed a horrified expression. Because after removing the gold-plated surface. There was actually a miniature humanoid creature hidden inside! However, he had died many years ago. Thats a fairy Matthews voice was a little distorted because he was too surprised. She is my grandmother. Natashas voice was calm, but Matthew could hear the uncontrollable hatred in her words. I know very little of her, but I know how she died- A long, long time ago. She rode a fairy horse to visit her good friend. As a result, they encountered a giant mage who had intruded into the Arcane Wilderness on the way. One of the mages simply thought that my grandmothers riding was very funny, so he used magic to freeze them and then poured gold water into them on the spot. Ive been searching for them. Today, my wish is finally fulfilled. Thank you. As she spoke. The blue flames in Natashas hands continued to roast the golden pony. After the juice dripped off the latters body, an extremely cute fairy horse was revealed. Whether it was the fairy horse or Natashas grandmother. They all had cheerful smiles on their faces. Obviously, at that moment. They did not notice the arrival of death. This scene caused the trio to fall silent. The brutality of the trolls was indeed despicable. At this moment, Matthew suddenly realized that even without the conspiracy of the gods, the Troll Empire would have fallen apart sooner or later. Natashas emotions came and went quickly. She wiped her tears and suddenly said to Matthew cheerfully, The Arcane Wilderness is always open to you! If you want to find me, you can go to Sword Winter City to find White or go to Kannan City to find a great fairy called Felic. They will guide you. After saying that. She waved at White, and the latter and Matthew nodded. The two sprites immediately flew toward the portal. Just as the two of them were about to enter the door. Natasha suddenly turned around and said with a smile, For Grandmas sake, Ill share a piece of information with you for free. The reason why the Green Dragon Fattina suddenly recruited grave robbers to explore this underground palace is because she wants to use the aura of a living person to disrupt the balance of the underground palaces elemental field. The further you explore in the underground palace, the more seriously this balance will be disrupted. She wanted to wake up an old lady who was hiding in Jade Capital City by doing this. However, she did not dare to confirm it herself. Therefore, she could only probe him in a roundabout way. If my guess is correct, that old fellow is currently awakening After saying this. The two fairies disappeared into the portal. Old thing? The three of them looked at each other. Camela nodded and said, It should be that Immemorial Green Dragon. She has been missing for many years. It is very likely that she took the risk of entering Jade Capital City for some reason. When I was brainwashing Brianta, I saw this scene. The Ancient Green Dragon once broke into the underground palace and took away a part of the sacrificial objects. Those sacrificial objects were left behind by Tamiro. It contains a large number of professional books on death, flesh, voodoo, and other domains. Matthew thought for a moment. Is she dying? Camela shook her head. Lorraine muttered, No one knows how long that Ancient Dragon can live, but she has indeed been active in this world for more than three thousand years. Matthew clapped his hands. So, if Queen Natasha is not joking with us, we might run into an ancient green dragon at any timeOr rather, a Dracolich? Dracoliches were extremely terrifying creatures. This was especially true for Dracoliches, who had been transformed from Immemorial Dragons. Their strength was at least at the Legendary level. Because they were proficient in Draconic Magic. The combat power of a Dracolich was definitely above that of an ordinary Lich. If he could choose. Matthew would rather fight the Immemorial Green Dragon head-on than run into a newly transformed Dracolich. As for the former, he had just obtained the Touch of Death, so he could try to see if it could trigger an insta-kill. As for the latter, even if they were as strong as the trio, they had to be prepared to run away at any time! Dont be nervous. The more powerful a dragon is, the harsher the requirements for transforming into a dragon lich. Lorraine was very calm. Anyway, Ill definitely be able to run away when the time comes, and Ill run faster than the two of you. Matthew was a little speechless, and then he looked at Camela. Unexpectedly, the latter also said in a serious manner Im also very good at running. The stronger one is, the better they are at escaping. Because youll always meet enemies you cant defeat, right? Matthew said nothing. He directly erected a teleportation tombstone on the sky-floating island. Be prepared to run away at any time. Immediately after. He then placed the magic book in his palm, his teeth trembling slightly as he drooled. But at this moment, Lorraine suddenly came over. Spellbooks from the Feast Sect Inn? How do you think this magic book is made? Matthew was stunned. He had never considered this question before, so he asked, How? Lorraine blinked. I dont know exactly how it was made, but you should have heard that many mages went to the Arcane Wilderness and never came back, right? The number of spellbooks produced by the Feast Sect Lodge is limited every year, and theres no pattern to the number of books produced every year. What do you think is the reason? Of course, all of this is just rumours and speculation. Theres nothing wrong with the spellbook itself. I just think that you should have the right to know about it. Also, if you really want to go to the Arcane Wilderness, you must be prepared. I dont want you to be made into a magic book and eaten one day After saying this. He shook his head and walked to the side. He took out the Book of Hebrews and began to write on it with a strange smile. Only Matthew stood where he was, looking at the spellbook in his hand with an uncertain expression. .. [Astrids Strip (Tier 5): After mastering this skill, you can instantly strip off all the targets clothes, armour, weapons, and props. The target will enter a bare-handed state for 16 seconds.] .. Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: I Am God! Chapter 1001: I Am God! .. The reason why Matthew was slightly hesitant was not because of the way the spellbook was made. Even though what Lorraine said was terrifying, every magic book might have the life of a mage behind it, Matthew had always been an extremely pragmatic person. His bottom line was unbreakable and flexible. Therefore, he wasnt particularly upset. The fundamental reason why he hesitated was that when he had the thought of swallowing this magic book, he could smell a very strong smell! The smell was extremely stinky, a hundred times more stinky than stinky tofu! Matthew opened his spellbook. Sure enough, there was a description from the Feast Sect Inn. .. [Congratulations on winning the lottery! This book records a highly rare spell. We believe that only rarer delicacies and more bizarre smells deserve such a spell. So its as you heard. This is a delicacy with the smell of a dragons armpit and the taste of an exploding sweet egg tart. Please enjoy, Zizi, chief chef. C C .. It was this guy again. The last time Matthew ate the food to incite rebellion, it was also made by this Zizi. He guessed that this Zizi must be a very famous fairy in the Arcane Wilderness. But then again Do dragons also have body odour? With this thought in mind. Matthew hesitated for a moment, then he held his breath, opened his mouth, and started chewing. Unexpectedly. The taste of this magic book was surprisingly good. It was as if he was really eating a pile of egg tarts. The thing that was criticized was that this thing was too sweet. That sweet feeling made Matthew sick of it. He couldnt help but take a few breaths while eating. As a result, the strong stench entered his nose, and the taste unexpectedly became a little refreshing. In order to neutralize the sweetness. Matthew couldnt help but take a few more breaths. And during this process. He suddenly felt that the taste from before did not seem to be so difficult to accept! Matthew quickly finished the spellbook. Just like last time. During the process of consuming it, a large amount of knowledge surged into Matthews mind. This knowledge could be instantly transformed into spells. After eating everything. He had mastered a natural spellcasting ability, Astrids stripping technique. Matthew closed his eyes. He carefully searched through all the details of this spell in his mind. Without a doubt. This was a very powerful spell. Because it was a natural spellcasting ability, it could be used immediately without the need for casting materials and complicated steps. Matthew loved to use his ability to cast spells. This spell could strip the target of all items, including items and equipment. This meant that it could greatly reduce the opponents combat strength. For most professions, losing their weapons was already a difficult task, not to mention that the Strip skill covered all the items on their bodies. It could be said that all professions except the Monk would be in trouble when facing Matthews strip skill. Especially in the middle of a mage civil war! The value of the strip technique was infinitely increased. A mage without equipment. Just thinking about it was hilarious. Of course, this spell was not omnipotent. First of all, it could be countered, reflected, offset, or exempted. This meant that this spell would not be so useful against legendary units with high magic resistance. Other than that. Among the non-legendary units. If the other party had a high resistance to the transformation domain, then it was possible to directly avoid this spell. The last point. If the target had strong goodwill towards the caster, this spell would not work. It might even cause a backlash. In other words, he would lose all his items and items within 16 seconds. Why cant it be used on friendly targets? Matthew was also puzzled about this. Could it be that Astrid, who created a series of notorious necromancy spells, was a pure person? No matter what. He had to be careful when using this spell on unfamiliar targets. Perhaps, before I use this spell, I can do something to provoke the other party and dispel their goodwill Soon, Matthew found a way to crack it. Of course. He thought that he would not use such a despicable method like stripping on a target who was truly kind to him, right? Therefore, there was no need to worry too much about a backlash in this area. After digesting the spellbook. The three of them arrived at the ring above the sky-floating island. There were three coffins here. From the tombstones beside them, it could be clearly recognized that the three coffins belonged to Prince Philip himself, his wife Tamiro, and Tamiro and Prince Philips best friend and lover, Enzo. Wait! Matthew pointed at the Troll text on the stone tablet. Are you sure you didnt translate it wrong? Camela blinked. I dont think so, right? Didnt you notice that these three coffins are the same size? So theres no reason for the remaining body to be the childs or someone elses, right? Matthew was speechless. So, was this world like this from the beginning? The Chaos Lock was not an excuse for the mages to indulge in their own behaviour, was it? Matthew immediately summoned two undead to open the coffin. However, to their surprise, the three coffins on the ring were all empty! One of them had obvious signs of being moved. Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: Im a God! Chapter 1002: Im a God! Someone beat me to it? Matthew frowned. Is it that Immemorial Green Dragon? Camela shook her head. Its not her. Matthew said thoughtfully, Could it be that necromancer? Camela nodded slightly. Then, she quickly said, I know what you want to ask, but I cant describe him. Hes too terrifying. I dont even dare to say his name. In my opinion, he possesses extremely powerful strength. He might even be an existence on the same level as the great God of the First Moon! When she said these words. Camelas voice trembled slightly, and her eyes became a little messy. As if she felt some kind of powerful pressure, even her language became unsmooth. Matthew and Lorraine looked at each other. Both of them realized how terrifying that Necromancer was. After all, what Camela had just said was blasphemy to a priest! The fact that she dared to use such a description was enough to prove the value of the necromancer who left the treasure chest. I can sense a very strong ancient aura from his body. It is very likely that he does not belong to the present world. Moreover, he has been to many worlds Camela slowly added, A long time ago, I heard from the God of the New Moon that there are some higher dimensional existences that can return between the Multiverses. I think that the Necromancer is one of them. He might not even have come to this universe but only walked in the higher dimensions, inadvertently leaving such footprints in our world. Its hard for me to describe this knowledge. The simpler way to express it is that he should have left similar footprints in many tombs in this world. These footprints may be the treasure chest that we found before or some items, knowledge, or treasures from another world. He probably left these behind on purpose. I dont know why he did it. I only know that his footprints lead me in a certain direction. Next, I will follow in his footsteps. But this time, it ends here. After saying this. A deep sense of fatigue appeared on Camelas face. If you have any other questions, ask me now. Ill answer them according to the situation. she added. Matthew could feel the uneasiness in her eyes. Hence, he asked simply, Is that necromancer a space necromancer? I mean, he should have some connection with the Antu Empire, right? Camela hesitated. Then, she nodded her head gently. But in the next second. Her eyes started to bleed! Seeing this scene. The two of them dared not ask more. They all let Camela rest. At this point, although it was not perfect, considering the safety aspect, the first archaeological trip of the Underground Alliance was nearing its end. Matthew originally wanted to explore the possible Sea Gate at the bottom of the cliff. However, Camela was not in a good state, and there was a Dracolich eyeing them covetously. It was better to stop while he was ahead. Matthew found two hidden places nearby and made a spell coordinate. In the future, he could teleport over at any time. Of course. Due to the green barrier, it would cost more than three times the teleportation fee to teleport from the outside world to the underground palace. There was not enough value. It was impossible for Matthew to come back a second time in the short term. Next, he went to the edge of the cliff and asked the elite undead to use their own methods to transport a portion of the zombies over. After that, he began to move the empty tombstones left here on a large scale. After finishing all of this. Matthew seriously swept through the underground palace on the upper two floors again. Three hours later. After confirming that no fish had escaped the net, Matthew planned to return to Rolling Stone Town through the Teleportation Tombstone. At this moment. Three familiar figures walked down from the top of the underground palace. Their movements were agile and familiar. Matthew looked at it. It was Hero Bandit Stanley and his two underlings. Didnt you guys go to the Jade Capital City? Matthew looked at the three of them. Stanley nodded. We followed the agreement and sent Linden to the core area of Jade Capital City. We didnt encounter anything unusual along the way. After doing all this, we returned the way we came. I kept feeling that there was something wrong with the core area of the palace. It was as if there was a pair of eyes staring at us from behind. This place is a little too strange. After thinking about it, I felt that it was safer to come to you. You must have a way to leave, right? Lorraine smiled. Didnt you just come for the Teleportation Gate? Dont tell me you didnt prepare a Random Teleportation Scroll. Stanley said without changing his expression, The scroll is very expensive and unstable. I plan to save it for the next operation. Lorraine asked, So, can you accept that this operation has failed? Stanley said calmly, In our line of work, its normal to return empty-handed. Youll only have another chance if youre alive. I keep feeling that this time is too strange. Fortunately, I met you guys. I wanted to persuade Daisy to leave with us, but she refused. At that time, I felt a little regretful. But along the way, I recalled some things and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Now that I think about it, it might be our greatest fortune that she didnt accept my invitation Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: I Am a God Chapter 1003: I Am a God Matthew narrowed his eyes. Why do you say that? Stanley was conflicted. At first, I sympathized with Daisy and felt sorry for her. But after thinking about it, shes the only one who can tolerate someone as annoying as Linden. Obviously, shes not a normal person. Moreover, when I walked through the ruins of Jade Capital City, I kept feeling that Daisys aura had undergone a subtle change. That feeling is difficult to describe Just as Stanley was thinking hard about the adjectives. Camela, who was resting at the side, suddenly strode over. Did you encounter any special creatures or touch any strange objects when you entered the Jade Capital City? Stanley was stunned. Why do you say that? Camela said expressionlessly, Dont you feel that your shoulders are a little heavy? I remember that the three of you didnt have the habit of hunchbacks before, right? Matthews heart skipped a beat. He also suddenly realized that compared to before, Stanley and the other two were slightly hunched. This point was actually very easy to overlook. Because the three of them looked a little tired, it was hard to say that it was abnormal for a person to stand slightly less tense when they were tired. But ever since Camela pointed it out. Matthews perception began to frantically be on alert! My shoulder? Stanley hadnt reacted yet. Camela put her hands together and rubbed them hard. Holy Light Spell. It was accompanied by a dazzling white light that illuminated everything. Three skeleton monsters that were half the height of a human appeared on their shoulders! These three skeletons looked like monkeys. The soul fire inside their skulls condensed into pitch-black eyes, and their eyes looked extremely vicious. However, under the effect of the Holy Light spell. The movements of these three skeleton monsters seemed to be a little slow. .. [Warning: You have encountered the Dragon Lichs slave, the Cursed Skull x3!] .. What is this thing?! Get off me! Stanley and the other two scratched their backs nervously. But at this moment. The three monkey-like resentful skeletons suddenly jumped down. They let out a strange cry and then pounced towards Matthew and the other two! Facing the menacing Cursed Skull. Matthew flipped his wrist, the shovel in his hand, and directly slashed at the face! It pierced. The shovel sliced off the skull of the Cursed Skull in an incomparably smooth manner, and even the soul fire inside was instantly shattered. The second Skull pounced at Lorraine. The latter casually took out his piccolo, and then a white light shone. The piccolo in Lorraines hand suddenly turned into a flintlock. There was a loud bang. White smoke and fine bullets came out of the gun barrel. It directly shattered the upper body of the Skull! As for Camela. She stood rooted to the ground. The Cursed Skull pounced on her, and the latter pressed down on the other partys head before pushing it against her own head! Hualala. The pitiful Resentful Skulls skull was instantly smashed into powder! The Cursed Skulls strength was not considered strong. However, his concealment ability was excellent. Wanting to pose a threat to the trio was indeed a little wishful thinking. However, at this moment. Black smoke suddenly rose from the three Resentful Skulls corpses. The black smoke gathered together. It condensed into a very scary and strange face. Ill remember your auras! Hehehe Matthew blew hard, and the black smoke instantly dispersed. Stanley and the other two looked shocked as if they hadnt realized what had happened. Camela said seriously, This is a warning from the Dracolich. Matthew nodded. So Linden and Daisy have fallen into her hands. Camela said, Most likely. Her original plan was probably to kill all the entrants, but because our strength exceeded her imagination, she was also afraid of us. Thats why she hid and tried to scare us away. The three of them exchanged glances. Stanley seemed to understand now. Dracolich? Is there a Dracolich nearby? She tried to scare you away? So what do you plan to do? Matthew muttered, We plan to do as she wishes. The Dracolich was not their target. It was unwise to have a sudden legendary duel when Camela was not in good condition. Moreover, Linden and Daisys identities were a little special. If Stanley or someone else had fallen into the hands of the Dracolich, the three of them might have been able to negotiate with it. However, if it was these two people. Matthews willingness in this aspect would decrease a lot. Lets leave this place directly! Matthew made a decisive decision. As for the Green Dragon, Fattina, he did have the intention to slay a dragon. Later on, he thought that it was good to keep her around. At the very least, she could distract Jade Court. Otherwise, who knew what the elves would do? In his thoughts. Matthew skillfully used the Teleportation Tombstone to open a portal to Rolling Stone Town. You guys go first! Matthew pointed at Stanley and the other two. When they passed through the portal. Matthew also very naturally pushed the three of them behind their backs. This action made the three of them feel a little strange. However, they soon understood. Is he afraid that we wont be used to it since we havent made a teleportation gate before? This Necromancer is quite enthusiastic On the other side of the portal. Matthew looked at the data bar and smiled with satisfaction. .. [Hint: You have exiled your peers from Jewel Bay. You have completed the ultimate goal of your quest,Peers meet, eyes red!] Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: I Am a God Chapter 1004: I Am a God The duration of your ability, Natures Giant Spirit, has been increased by 10 seconds! Perfect completion of the sub-mission. You have received an additional reward from the Grave Domain. [Ability: Temporary Imitation] [Temporary Imitation: When you transform into a Nature Spirit in Wilderness Form, you can make one of your cemetery units gain the same size as you, but the duration is only 10 seconds.] .. Matthew was naturally in a very good mood after completing the peer mission perfectly and even obtaining an additional reward. He had the zombies return through the portal one by one. After sending away all the undead, only then did the three of them pass through the portal. Matthew could not help but heave a sigh of relief when his feet landed on the ground of the cemetery. It seems that the Dracolich is eager for us to leave, so it didnt stop us. Just as he thought about this Matthew suddenly noticed a figure that didnt look very harmonious among the zombies! Just a glance. He recognized that it was not his zombie! Is that the Dracolichs spy? Matthew didnt say anything. First, he calmly counted all the zombies in secret to make sure that the other zombies were fine. After that, he thought of an interesting idea. Matthew secretly found the Mother of the Slaves, Myosacci. He arranged the follow-up work for this zombie who was fishing in troubled waters. .. The ruins of the Jade Capital City. In a dark basement. The sound of dripping water echoed in the small room. Coupled with the strange hissing sound coming from the ceiling, it formed a depressing and terrifying atmosphere. Linden and Daisy stood in the corner of the room. Their bodies looked a little stiff, and it was obvious that they had lost control of themselves. On the ceiling. A ball of black gas wandered around like a headless fly. Then, it suddenly sank. It barely condensed the image of a humanoid creature. The two of you are here for me, right? The Dracolichs voice was deep, and it was impossible to tell whether it was male or female. Linden looked dumbfounded. Instead, Daisy greeted him calmly, Long time no see, Stephanie. The Dracolich said coldly, You know my name, but I dont feel any familiar aura from you. You dont even have a trace of spirituality. Whats going on? Daisy said in a relaxed tone, Im just an ordinary person. This is the only way I can hide from the world. My memory has also been cut. Other than what I need to do, I cant remember anything else. But you guessed right. Im indeed here for you. The Dracolichs gaze instantly turned cruel. Who exactly are you? Why are you looking for me? Daisy smiled bitterly. I told you, I dont remember who I am. I only know what I have to do. I only have one purpose for coming here, and that is to bring him to you! Daisy couldnt move either. But the he she was referring to was obviously Linden, who was in the same room as her. Hearing this. Linden panicked. What are you talking about? Why cant I understand your conversation? The Dracolich looked at Linden impatiently. So, who are you? The latter stammered, Im just a down-and-out archaeologist. Daisy smiled and introduced, Do you still remember the tragedy that forced the Wood Elves to move their capital? Very few people know that the initiator of the tragedy was not the Wood Elves themselves, but Nicholas, the Night Elf King who went to the Jade Capital City as a guest at that time. After that, for some reason, Nicholas did not throw himself into the Light Transformation Pond to end his sinful life. Instead, he chose to use the Sea Elf Reincarnation Spell to reincarnate. And he is the reincarnation of the Night Elf King Nicholas! You should know his use, right? Hearing this. Linden was shocked. Arent I the king of the wood elves? Then, he pondered in a low voice, The Night Elf King seems to be better. Night Elves have always been a little nobler than Wood Elves But in the next second. The Dracolich suddenly flew behind Linden. A short knife appeared in her hand, and she slashed down! Lindens head fell to the ground without warning. Immediately after. His soul was extracted by the Dracolich. Vaguely. One could also see the golden light in Lindens soul. Under Lindens terrified gaze. The Dracolich quickly took out a long-mouthed teapot and chanted a spell to absorb the soul. Bang! The teapot was tightly covered. Ding dong dong sounds came from inside, and after a while, there was no more movement. His soul is indeed very useful. I think I know what you want me to do-but why should I be at your mercy? Dragon Lich Stephanie flew to Daisys side. Now, give me a reason not to kill you. Daisy smiled. You can kill me directly. Anyway, my mission has been completed. I was born in this world in advance and have already enjoyed the joy of the mortal world for decades. Ive lived enough. The Dracolich was silent for a moment. Suddenly. Her pale eyes lit up. So its you! Omadochi! Daisy looked curious. Is my original name Omadochi? Stephanie nodded. Chapter 1005: Im a God " Your main identity in the Outer Planes is the Evil Spirit Lord, Omadochi. Only a few people know that Omadochi is just a cover. Your true identity is the Joy God of the Heavenly Family Palace" At this point. Her gaze became a little complicated. "When I was still an Immemorial Dragon, I pursued you for many years. "But you rejected me every time. "Now, you are mine!" After saying that, she released Daisy''s immobilizing spell and hugged the latter in her arms. Daisy let out an extremely charming grunt. Then, she said with a faint smile, "Lich Can you still do it?" Pa! Stephanie suddenly flew into a rage and slapped Daisy. "B * tch!" The latter fell to the ground. A bright red and green claw mark immediately appeared on his face. Daisy was not angry. Instead, she looked at Stephanie provocatively. "Can you use more force?" The Dracolich snorted coldly. "I don''t have time to play with you right now. "The spies I sent out should have already mixed into the nest of those outsiders. Let me see where these people come from!" As soon as she finished speaking. There was a huge crystal ball in the room. The crystal ball spun slowly. It displayed everything that the zombie, who was acting as an eye, could perceive! "What are they doing? "These zombies areFarming?" The scene in front of her not only surprised Stephanie but even Daisy came over curiously. They saw that the spy zombie was being asked to reclaim a piece of land with farming tools. Not far away, many zombies were busy working. The one closest to him seemed to be his partner, a zombie with a special aura. "This zombie is a little special." Stephanie keenly noticed her partner''s abnormality. She couldn''t help but control the zombie spy to approach the other party. Immediately after. She then released a portion of her spiritual power. She wanted to parasitize this zombie remotely through a dragon-language spell that had the effect of soul parasitism. Accompanied by the Dracolich''s whisper. The scene displayed in the crystal ball changed from the surrounding environment to the spiritual space of the abnormal zombie. "Let me see what the background of your zombie is!" The Dracolich snorted coldly. She brazenly chose to forcefully parasitize him. In the next second. The crystal ball turned into a mist. The Dracolich pierced through the mist with her mental strength, trying to attach her consciousness to the zombie. But at that moment. A bright light dispersed all the fog! A great fear struck the Dragon Lich''s heart. When the inconceivable screams rang out in the room, the crystal ball was already shining brightly! That was... A radiance as warm as the sun! "Ah!" The Dracolich''s body rapidly collapsed like snow under the sun. The crystal ball shattered into pieces. After a very long time. She was slowly resurrected with the phylactery hidden in the dark. She returned to the room. The Dracolich looked at Daisy, who was laughing with a gloomy expression. "What are you laughing at?" Daisy stopped smiling. "I was just thinking, what was with that zombie just now?" The Dracolich said solemnly, "That''s a god! " Damn it, why did a god become the slave of a necromancer? " Fortunately, I was rational enough not to get into a conflict with them. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. " Has the current Aindor Continent become so terrifying? " No, I must recover my strength to my peak condition before I can leave this place! "Go out and help me tell that foolish granddaughter, Fattina, to stop using such childish methods to test if I''m still alive" Daisy nodded. Then, she asked with interest, "So what about that necromancer?" The Dracolich''s face was ashen as she said, "Let him go for now!" .. Rolling Stone Town, north of Oak Forest. Matthew slowly walked out of the forest. He saw that the zombie spy''s body was burning with flames. In the blink of an eye, it was burned clean. Then, he looked coldly at the lonely zombie. "Who exactly are you?" Matthew did not expect to get an answer. But who knew that at the next moment. Not only did the other party slowly turn around, but he also said, "I don''t remember who I am. "I only know that I am "God!" .. Chapter 1006: The Heir of the Rolling Stone Kingdom! .. "Crazy!" A leather whip suddenly lashed out from the side, and with just this, a deep, bone-visible scar appeared on the zombie''s arm! The mother of coolies, Myossage, rushed over from the side while cursing, "You just had a little spirituality, and you don''t know where to put yourself. I don''t even dare to talk to Lord Matthew like you! "Kneel down!" As she spoke, she whipped the zombie again. The soul fire of the lonely zombie trembled violently. However, he still raised his chin stubbornly and proudly. "I am a god! "Gods will not kneel before a mortal!" A hideous smile appeared on Myossage''s fat and ugly face. "God, right? "You don''t want to kneel, right?" She whipped the zombie''s knees three times in a row, and the latter''s kneecaps were instantly shattered. His body started to sway. But even so. With the support of some kind of power, he did not kneel down! This completely angered Myosacce. The fat Mother of Slaves pounced over and pressed down on the zombie''s back! Step, step, step! The sound of bones breaking rang out one after another. This time, the zombie finally could not hold on any longer. He staggered and knelt on the ground. His hands also supported him in the mud, barely maintaining his balance and dignity. The Mother of Slaves grinned hideously and used her huge weight to suppress the zombie''s movements. Then, she used all kinds of methods to ravage the other party. "Didn''t I teach you a lesson last time? "Do you still dare to offend Lord Matthew? "Do you want to do it again?" Then, she raised her head and said to Matthew confidently, " Lord Matthew, this zombie has gained a bit of spirituality. He suddenly drifted away. Let me take him away. This time, I must tame him!" Matthew had yet to express his opinion. The zombie that was pressed under her struggled to raise her head. "I''m really a god! "Although I don''t remember most of the things, I know some secrets" The Mother of Slaves grabbed his head and kicked it into the mud. "Perhaps you were once a big shot. " But you''re just a zombie now. If you can''t figure out your place, then I''ll have to help you!" After saying this. A loud and clear syllable burst out from her throat. Not long after, four muscular coolie zombies rushed over. They held the tall zombie from all directions. Under the latter''s humiliating gaze, they carried him to a dry well on the second floor of the cemetery and threw him in! This dry well was the residence of Myossage. There was another world in the well, which was the place she usually used to tame the zombies. At this time. Myossage''s fat figure jumped in after him. Very quickly. Waves of wails came from the bottom of the dry well. At the edge of the dry well. After observing for a while, Matthew''s expression was still solemn. He had already guessed it the moment the zombie opened his mouth, not to mention that his perception had already gathered new information on the data panel. .. [Hint: The Dracolich''s puppet attempted to parasitize the " lonely zombie " and encountered strong resistance from the latter''s spiritual space! The lonely zombie passively released the divine fire and destroyed the Dracolich''s puppet! The Dragon Lich Stephanie died because of this. Stephanie was successfully resurrected in the phylactery! The lonely zombie has awakened a small amount of memories. You can sense that a little divine source of power has appeared in his soul fire! That power was very likely to point to the following domains or divine positions. War; Fighting; The sun; Betrayal." .. Although it was a little ridiculous, all kinds of strange signs showed that this zombie was very likely one of the divine fragments that the second-generation God of War Vasnov threw to the human world! Considering that the Witch of the Dragon Worship Sect had killed a lot on that night, this guy was most likely the last fragment left behind by Vasnov! If this was true. Then this set of zombies could almost be regarded as Vasnov himself! It was just a version of amnesia and losing most of his power "So this guy was the one who slipped through the net that night?" Matthew was secretly shocked. Although he had noticed the zombie''s abnormality long ago, if the Dracolich''s probing had not threatened the latter''s spiritual space and triggered the unique Divine Fire and Divine Source, he would have been able to kill it. He simply couldn''t connect this humiliated undead in front of him with the high and mighty War God! Perhaps reality was just so absurd and wonderful sometimes. "Has the God of War become my zombie?" Matthew spent more than ten minutes repeatedly confirming more details. He began to think about how to deal with this guy. This was the most important thing. "It would be a pity to kill him directly." Matthew calculated in his heart. No matter what, the second-generation War God was once one of the three giants of the Heavenly Palace. The value that could be exploited from him was unimaginable. Destruction was the least beneficial. Of course, he was also very clear. He had to report the fact that he had obtained the undead possessed by the War God to one of those big shots. Isabelle, Edmond, or Soria. After all, his strength and knowledge were still lacking. Even if he wanted to squeeze something out of the War God, it would be safer to cooperate with the big shots. Therefore, when Matthew realized that the God of War was beside him, his first reaction was to look for Isabelle. Chapter 1007: The Heir of the Rolling Stone Kingdom However, he quickly dismissed this idea. "If I go over empty-handed, I''ll look useless. "At the very least, I have to make a few plans in advance. This way, when the teacher asks, I won''t be completely at a loss as to how to answer" He thought about it. Matthew immediately called for Peggy and Soldier to help keep an eye on the zombie. He devoted himself to studying how to deal with this matter. Two days later. Matthew took a big gulp of black coffee, rubbed his sleepy eyes, and hurried to the crucible house. Fortunately, he was lucky. This time, contacting Isabelle went smoothly. The two of them soon met in the Starry Cabin. This meeting. Isabelle looked much better. She was more like a normal person than Matthew had ever met. "So, the last fragment of Vasnov''s divinity is with your zombie... "What do you plan to do?" Isabelle''s reaction was very calm. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had gradually figured out Isabelle''s personality and made preparations in advance. He took out a thick document and handed it over. Then, he said with assurance, " With my level of knowledge, there are only two ways to deal with it. "The first is complete destruction. " The second method is to restrict and control him. "The detailed plan is written here" Isabelle waved her hand lazily. "It''s too long. I''m too lazy to look at it. " You talk about everything. First, you talk about complete destruction. How do you plan to kill a god? "Even if he''s already at death''s door." Matthew muttered, "As far as I know, the consciousness and soul of a god are largely fused with the divine persona. " Their will can be revived on any divine fragment. However, as long as we can shatter the divine fragment and then destroy the soul in the fragment, we should be able to destroy the last means of revival left behind by God in the world. " This method should be enough to completely destroy a god." Isabelle nodded calmly. "You have read the right reference books. " But have you ever thought about what you plan to do? Divine personas are extremely hard, and even if they''re fragments, they can''t be easily shattered." Before she finished speaking. She saw Matthew take out a shovel from somewhere. "I have this." Matthew waved the thing in his hand. Isabelle was surprised. She took the shovel from the air and looked at it carefully. Her eyes were filled with surprise. A moment later. She returned the shovel to Matthew and said approvingly, "It seems that you have already walked some distance on your own path. "This is good. " However, even with such a weapon, it''s still very difficult to completely shatter the Divine Fragment. You''ll need a lot of power to do that. " Vasnov''s divinity has been highly condensed. Even I can''t completely destroy it. I can only seal it up for now. "If we want to truly destroy it, we might need the help of creatures like the Titan or the Behemoth that control the Great Strength Domain." Matthew nodded lightly. He actually knew that his plan was just an idealistic solution. However, he felt that this was enough. In front of Isabelle, who was proficient in all domains, Matthew only needed to show his hard work. Where there was a real loophole. Isabelle would naturally make it up to him. In fact. She probably didn''t care if Matthew''s proposal was feasible. She only cared about Matthew''s attitude. As expected. Isabelle continued in a light tone, "What about the second plan? "How do you plan to control him? " He''s Vasnov, the second-generation War God who killed his brother and superior. " If Backstabbing and Rebellion had a higher coverage in the Aindor World, Vasnov would have become the supreme god of the Heavenly Palace! " Aren''t you afraid of controlling such a god?" He had been dealing with Isabelle for a long time. Matthew was equally calm. "I''m not afraid. "Necromancers are never afraid of their subordinates rebelling." Matthew was not pretending. In terms of soul control, necromancers had a unique advantage. "But as far as I know, you haven''t done any in-depth research on soul control." Isabelle reminded. Matthew said, " It''s not too late to study it now. I''m not completely ignorant about it. If nothing unexpected happens, I''ll focus on studying the soul domain this winter. " Before that, I plan to use a deep contract to bind his soul. " Vasnov gave up everything. Other than his incomplete experience and divinity, what he left behind was the Divine Source. " Putting aside the Divine Source, his soul itself is also incomplete. If I can''t even control an incomplete soul, there''s probably no need for me to be a necromancer." Matthew wasn''t being arrogant. The mental strength of a necromancer was higher than that of an ordinary mage. Thus, they had the advantage of dealing with incomplete souls. Moreover, he had been studying the relevant theories for the past two days. It was not uncommon to find similar cases in history. Chapter 1008: The Heir of the Rolling Stone Kingdom It could be seen that things like gods. He was indeed a god when he was high and mighty. However, after falling into the mortal world. They were weak. "So, do you prefer the first or the second?" Isabelle asked playfully. Matthew said without hiding anything, "The second option. " I think the soul fragment of the God of War is valuable. If possible, I hope to develop it together with you." Isabelle thought for a moment. "Sure. " But don''t expect me to help you in this matter. You have to deal with Vasnov''s possible betrayal at any time. "I must remind you that a creature with Divine Source grows very quickly. Even if you have a deep contract with him, he can still find a way to bypass the contract. Of course, he will definitely pay a high price for it." Matthew nodded. "I understand." To be honest, he was actually a little surprised. In Matthew''s impression, Isabelle was an extreme hardliner in the Alliance. To the gods of the Heavenly Palace. She had always advocated destruction. He didn''t expect that she would really be willing to let him keep the soul fragment of the second generation War God! Moreover, it didn''t take much effort. "Teacher''s mental state has been so good recently that it''s worrying!" Matthew was secretly delighted. At this moment. A colourful ball suddenly flew over. Matthew grabbed the ball. The feel and size of this thing were not much different from that of a tennis ball. Only the brilliance on the surface was very dazzling, giving people a dreamy feeling. "This thing can be used to find the Divine Fragment on his body. You should be able to use it. " Remember, you must have a backup plan. When necessary, you must kill him without hesitation, understand?" Isabelle warned. Matthew nodded repeatedly. He glanced at the data panel. .. " Isabelle''s Flying Catcher: You can use it by injecting mana and spiritual energy into the Flying Catcher. "After activation. "The Flying Catcher will automatically absorb and capture all Divinity or Divinity fragments within a radius of 500 meters. "You can also use this orb to capture humanoid creatures or other animals that are not super-giant or below Superior Legend. "The captured creature will suffer from amnesia that lasts indefinitely depending on how long it stays in the flyball." [Current capture space: 1/3] [Remaining usage: 2] .. Below Superior Legend? Matthew was shocked. Did this mean that this small rainbow ball could even capture legendary creatures? "Wait! "There''s another creature in the capture space?!" Before Matthew could ask further. Isabelle said, "There''s one more thing. " There''s an accident at Jade Court. I''m afraid the Scar of the Dead project that I discussed with you before will have to be put on hold for a while." After hearing this, Matthew was even more surprised. He couldn''t imagine how Jade Court dared to say no to Isabelle. He didn''t expect Isabelle to let the wood elves off so easily. Could it be that she had really changed recently? Even her temper had disappeared? If it were in the past, the Wood Elves ''hometown would probably be gone by now, right? "I understand." Matthew responded. Isabelle seemed to have sensed what he was thinking and took the initiative to explain, "I''ve used up my quota for killing people this year. "Although I can pay next year in advance, I don''t have the habit of paying in advance." she said seriously. Matthew felt even more ridiculous when he heard that. It was as if the unspoken rule of killing targets could have much binding force on Isabelle. Matthew would rather believe that there was another reason for Isabelle to temporarily tolerate the elves ''insolence. Hence, he casually replied, "Can you actually pay in advance for this kind of thing? "Is there really a Mage in the Alliance who would advance the kill quota?" Isabelle actually nodded. "There is. " In order to subdue those stubborn barbarians, Roderick''s killing quota was advanced to 50 years later. " Even now, the barbarians on the icy plains still harass Roderick''s territory from time to time." Matthew was amazed after hearing it. " It seems that the advance payment of the kill quota won''t solve the problem." Isabelle raised her eyes. "Roderick took out too little in advance." Matthew was stunned. Then, he asked curiously, " How many kill quotas does a Legendary mage have?" "1000." Isabelle said concisely, " And for a 4th rank mage like you, the number of legal kills per year is five. " You should understand the definition of legal and reasonable. The units that are not recognized or protected by the Alliance are not included in the quota." Matthew nodded. Although he had gradually accepted the absurd and cruel style of this world, he still felt uncomfortable discussing the murder quota with others in such a grand manner. Fortunately, Isabelle quickly changed the topic. "It seems that you are not curious about what happened in the Jade Court." Matthew shrugged. "I''m not curious. " Maybe it''s just my impression, but I guess what happened in Jade Court is just some bullshit. "Speaking of which, for me, if I can''t start the treatment project of the Scar of the Dead as soon as possible, this is Jade Court''s loss, not mine." A satisfied smile appeared on Isabelle''s face. "You''re right. It''s indeed some bullsh * t." Chapter 1009: The Heir of the Rolling Stone Kingdom " Many years ago, at a meeting to discuss how to deal with the elves, a few other mages and I raised different opinions. "My idea was to kill all the disobedient elves, but Soria thought that I was too extreme. "She felt that we only needed to kill half of them. "The idea of that pedantic old man, Link, was to propose an open and fair magic duel to the higher-ups of the elf race and make them obediently accept their fate by showing our muscles. "Edmond''s suggestion was to try to turn enemies into friends. "If he really couldn''t do it, he would first incite internal strife among the elves and then attract the invasion of external evil forces. "For example, Abyssal Demons. "When the elves are almost completely massacred by the demons, we will descend as saviours. "In the end, everyone unanimously objected to the proposal. "Everyone felt that it was too troublesome. "If you were there, which plan would you prefer?" Matthew scratched his head. He didn''t understand that Isabelle was just discussing this with him on a whim. Or perhaps there was a deeper meaning behind it. Hence, he just said randomly. " Your method is obviously the most efficient. Lord Ecmond''s method is the least efficient, but it''s relatively mild and has fewer side effects. "Personally, I don''t have any inclination. " The choice depends on what effect the Alliance wants to achieve. "So, in the end, what did the Alliance choose?" Isabelle crossed her arms. "We didn''t choose anything. " Look, this is the result of a meeting between a group of holy mages and legendary mages. " When people disagree and can''t convince each other, the only thing we can do is to do nothing. " Actually, the Alliance has always been troubled by these independent territories. " It''s fine in the Watcher Highland, but the elves in Jade Court and Eversong Forest can always cause us trouble. They still act like they''re independent and autonomous, which makes people angry. "According to my secret investigation, whenever the elves encounter something bad, they will pour all the dirty water on humans or the Alliance. " Even if the Wood Elf Queen were f * cked by the Evil Art Master, when the Wood Elves gathered together to discuss the matter, they would curse, ''It''s all the fault of the humans!'' " Their reason is ridiculous. They actually think that the Evil Art Master was let into Jade Court because of the Alliance''s negligence. " However, when they were considering this problem, they forgot that when the Alliance wanted to interfere in the Jade Court''s affairs, they insisted that the Elves must maintain their independence" The more Isabelle spoke, the colder her expression became. It was obvious. This wasn''t the first time the Elf Clan had caused trouble for the Alliance''s higher-ups. It would be fine if it were any other time. As the calamity days were approaching, the entire Aindor Continent was filled with uncertainty. This made the elves ''annoying behaviour even more prominent. Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. For Isabelle to be able to swallow her anger, the Alliance had finally decided to take action against these restless fellows! And the handling of the Scar of the Dead this time was probably an opportunity. This was the reason why Isabelle had asked him that question! Thinking of this. Matthew suddenly said, "Actually, I have an immature plan for dealing with the elves." Isabelle suddenly became interested. "Tell me." Matthew muttered, "If the Alliance only wants to increase their control over the Jade Verdant Court and the elves, then my plan might be more efficient. " As far as I know, the elves aren''t united. Let''s not talk about the conflict between the wood elves and the night elves. Even the wood elves have many factions. " What I understand is that the Elder Council that the Wood Elves currently hold power in is very rotten. Many elves hold a grudge against them. If it weren''t for the fact that elves naturally have a high degree of obedience, I''m afraid that these people would have long jumped out to fight against the Elder Council. "My idea is very simple. I will support the opposition within the Jade Court to suppress the faction in power. Then, I will launch a coup at the right time "In the process of nurturing them, we can use all sorts of excuses to put in our own people among the elves" Matthew described a framework in detail. Isabelle''s eyes lit up. "This plan is not bad! "You do it!" Matthew waved his hands repeatedly. He didn''t have time to worry about these complicated things. "Lord Edmond is clearly more proficient in this than I am. It''s safer to let him be in charge. "In the end, I''m just a necromancer from a small place. " It''s alright to talk about the theory and framework, but I''m definitely inexperienced and full of loopholes in the actual implementation." Isabelle frowned. " Ever since that meteor shower, the Eternal Stronghold has been in a semi-active state. A few of them have to take turns outside the stronghold. Edmond won''t be able to come back to take charge of these matters for the time being." Matthew insisted on refusing. " Then let''s change it to someone else. I believe we can find suitable talents within the Alliance." Isabelle thought for a few seconds and didn''t insist. "Alright then. "Right, I have a piece of news to tell you-- "Ronan will be back soon. He''s been thinking about you. When he comes back, he''ll be able to look for you at any time. "When the time comes, just tell him that you''re already my student. He''ll understand what to do." Chapter 1010: The Heir of the Rolling Stone Kingdom Isabelle instructed. Was Ronan coming back? Matthew was delighted. He was still very respectful of the Great Mage Ronan. If it weren''t for the latter''s support, he might still be worrying about the lack of funds for planting trees! He chatted with Isabelle for a while. The latter was getting impatient. Matthew tactfully suggested leaving. Just before he left. He handed Isabelle a package that he had prepared beforehand. It contained the Flash Stones left behind by Prince Philip and some cultural relics of the Troll Empire. Isabelle didn''t say anything after accepting it. However, the expression on her face became more amiable. Matthew quickly left the Starry Sky Cabin. Then, he went to Tower Spirit 177 and Isabelle''s Spell Library to collect a large amount of knowledge and information about the soul. After returning to the cemetery. Matthew began to study the " deep contract " that was exclusive to necromancers. The specialization wasn''t a difficult topic. Matthew also had extremely high comprehension and talent in the undead domain. Soon, all the difficulties were solved. A whole new domain. She opened her arms to Matthew. However, Matthew was not in a hurry to put it into practice. He chose to play it safe. After he maxed out his theoretical knowledge, he would practice with others. After ensuring that everything was safe. That was when he would try to control the incomplete soul of the second-generation War God! "Peggy, a cup of coffee!" In the pile of books in the cemetery''s workshop. Matthew called out. .. Another three days passed. In the office hall of the lord''s residence. Matthew yawned as he walked in. Two surprised gazes fell on him. "Oh? Look who''s here! What a rare guest!" Rheagar was dressed in pyjamas and had a newspaper on the table. He looked at Matthew with an exaggerated expression. Matthew gave Rheagar the middle finger. "Did anything happen while I was away?" Rheagar shook his head. "Nothing happened at all. "You can take another month off." Zeller smiled and walked over. "I was just about to go to the cemetery to look for you. There''s a confirmation letter here that needs your signature." As he spoke. He spread out a piece of good-quality parchment in front of Matthew. The title read: .. "Rolling Stone Kingdom (Rolling Stone Town and the surrounding three towns and one hill confirm the rights and interests of the territory)" .. Zeller flipped to the third page. Matthew glanced at it. This was the part about the heir. First in line to the throne, Sif Suki. Second, Blake Suki. Third pick, Patton Suki. The fourth and subsequent positions were currently blank. Matthew looked up and asked, "Do you need me to be a notary?" Zeller smiled and shook his head. "Rheagar and I both hope that you will be the fourth pick. "You don''t have to change your surname to ''Suki''. You just need to add'' Suki ''to your middle name. I don''t even know your surname. "How about it? Are you willing?" Matthew looked back at Rheagar. Although the latter looked indifferent as he read the newspaper, his rolling eyes revealed his thoughts. "Wait, I have to ask a question first." Matthew read the entire document again, then pointed to the words "King Rheagar" and asked, " Has the Rolling Stone Kingdom been established? "When did this happen? "How come I don''t know anything?" .. Chapter 1011: Mudong Festival and the Mechanical Titan .. Matthew was puzzled. Rheagar yawned. "Is there a possibility that you''ve been too busy recently? "I''ve talked to you about the preparatory work in this area before." Matthew rubbed his hands awkwardly. "But I didn''t expect it to be implemented so quickly." Zeller smiled and explained, "It''s all settled. It''s all thanks to the pressure from the Seven Saint Alliance that things have been so smooth. " Currently, the territory of the Rolling Stone Kingdom includes the Moss Green Hills, the High Leaf Territory, the Red Mountain, the Golden Fertile Field, and the Rolling Stone Town. " The other three territories were not out of our expectations. The fact that the Frogmen Tribe in the Moss Hills wanted to join us was surprising, but it''s a good thing. " Since last week, we have been using the Rolling Stone Kingdom as an official announcement. The expansion of Rolling Stone Town is also in progress. It is estimated that the expansion in the northwest direction will be completed in the first half of next year or the second half of next year. At that time, we will have the initial framework of Rolling Stone City. " Then, in the summer or winter of the year after next, the Rolling Stone Kingdom will be officially announced to the public. The middle-aged man in pyjamas reading the newspaper in front of you will also become the first human king of this land." Zeller briefly explained the plan for the establishment of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Matthew nodded repeatedly after listening. Although he didn''t know much about this, Zeller''s ability in internal affairs was impeccable. He gave people a feeling of admiration after listening to him. "So it will only be officially established the year after next." Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. "I thought I had travelled through time and missed the kingdom''s founding celebration." Rheagar blinked. " Based on how busy you are right now, it''s indeed possible that you''ll travel through time one day in the future and miss out on something important. "But perhaps this is what mages are like. " The Great Wizard Ronan was like this in the past. I hope that on the day the kingdom is established, you can at least send a clone or mirror image over. That would be our greatest honour." Matthew couldn''t be bothered to bicker with the eccentric Rheagar. He pointed at the second heir''s name and asked, "I thought Patton would be ahead of Blake." Zeller said, " That was the original plan, but after Ms. Liz learned of this, she persuaded Rheagar. "She told us that Blake had no intention of becoming a lord. After that, under her mediation, Blake signed an agreement to give up his inheritance rights and automatically postpone it. This agreement is still confidential for the time being, and Little Patton doesn''t know about it. "The meaning of this is actually to make it look better on the surface and conform to the rules. After all, many factions on this continent place a lot of importance on seniority when passing on power." Matthew nodded. "But I''m an outsider. It doesn''t seem appropriate for me to become the fourth heir without doing anything, right?" Rheagar impatiently raised the newspaper and shouted, " It''s just an autograph. Why are you so wishy-washy?! "I don''t care? What do you care about? "Madam Wesley, a pot of coffee!" Before he finished speaking. The elderly Madam Wesley walked in with a coffee pot. As she walked, she smiled and said, "I guessed that you should be shouting at me at this time. "Look, Rheagar, I told you I knew you like the back of my hand, but you didn''t admit it yesterday! "Even if you just move your butt, I can tell if you want to fart or if your butt is just itchy." Rheagar''s face darkened. He wordlessly took Madam Wesley''s coffee, but he didn''t drink it immediately. Instead, he turned to Matthew and said, "Actually, signing this confirmation letter is just a formality. I think I can live a long time-maybe longer than you!" Madam Wesley put down her tray and interrupted, "Don''t listen to Rheagar''s stubborn words. "When he was drawing up this list, his mood was very changeable. " He was worried that Rolling Stone Town would fall apart after he passed away." Rheagar didn''t refute Madam Wesley, which was rare, but went on, "So, will you?" He asked the three of them seriously. "What if that day really comes? "If I die, will Rolling Stone Town also be burned down?" Matthew and Zeller remained silent. Obviously, no one could answer this question. Only Madam Wesley smiled nonchalantly. " Don''t joke around, child. When I lost my husband, I felt like the sky was falling, but the days are still coming. "This world will not stagnate without anyone. "Even if I admit that you are indeed a rare good Overlord" As she spoke, she took the cleaning tools and walked into the room. Rheagar heaved a sigh of relief. However, an inexplicable melancholy appeared on his face. He seemed to want to say something. But he was interrupted by Madam Wesley, who had just entered the room. "Rheagar, next time you use sword oil, can you not dirty the restroom? " Ever since Sif left, you''ve become more and more unruly! "Can''t your lover serve you in the bedroom?" Rheagar coughed violently. "Leave it there. I''ll clean it myself!" "Come on! Madam Wesley shouted loudly, "I won''t let you find an excuse to fire me!" Chapter 1012: Winter Festival and the Mechanical Titan "When you become the king, I will be the king''s butler. This honour is not something that ordinary old ladies can enjoy!" Not long after. She walked out with big and small bags. "The sword oil I filled you up with last time has been used up again. I''ll go to the basement to get some. "But remember to take it easy. Don''t have an illegitimate child. "Sif will be sad!" Her voice was still very energetic. Rheagar held his forehead with one hand and moaned weakly, "Jenny isn''t that ambitious." Madam Wesley was unmoved. "Jenny might not have it, but others will. And people change. " You''re already a king now. If you really want a child, you''ll have to discuss it with many people. " But the first person you''re looking for must be Sif, and of course, Matthew." She patted Matthew''s shoulder with a smile. Matthew waved his hand awkwardly. "If Rheagar wants to have children, there''s no need to discuss it with me." Madam Wesley shook her head and said, "Silly child. "If I were you, I would definitely help Sif keep an eye on Regar. " He''s different from before. Who knows how many women are throwing themselves at him "If I were you, I would secretly use magic to disinfect him. Of course, don''t let him hear this, or he''ll definitely fire me" As she spoke. She then left the room. Only the speechless Rheagar was left. He looked at Matthew suspiciously. "Is there really sterilization magic?" Matthew nodded. "Yes." Then, he seemed to have thought of something and quickly clarified, "But don''t worry, I definitely won''t use it on you!" Rheagar coughed heavily. "Quickly use it on me! "I can''t wait! "You don''t know, but those sheep intestines and fish bubbles are not very useful" Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He handed the confirmation letter back to Zeller, who took it and smiled with satisfaction. "You signed it just like that? Let me see!" Rheagar came over. "I thought you would decline again. "Wait? "What the hell is a Hew Suki Matt?" Zeller corrected him. "It''s a Matt Suki Hew." Then, he looked up at Matthew. "Are you a member of the Su Clan?" Matthew shook his head. " It''s just that the place I used to live in has a similar naming format." Then, he asked, "Is there anything I can help you with regarding the establishment of the Rolling Stone Kingdom?" Zeller thought for a moment. " There are still some mountain tribes in the west of Highleaf Ridge and the northwest of Moss Green Hills. We plan to annex them before the celebration. This will be very helpful for the future development of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. "The scale of these tribes is not large, so they do not meet the conditions for a large-scale battle. I plan to send a force to deter them. I believe they will understand the direction of the wind. "If possible, I hope you can send a portion of the undead to become a member of this army." Matthew readily agreed, "No problem. "Do you need a bone dragon?" Zeller smiled gently. "That would be great." " An ordinary bone dragon will do." Matthew was still discussing the details with Zeller. Puff! The sound came from behind the desk. Rheagar raised the cup of coffee with an incredulous expression. "Is this pot washing water? " Why are they all dregs?! " Madam Wesley?! " Madam Wesley?!" There was no response to Regar''s shout. He pressed the cup on the desk indignantly. "This old woman is always hard of hearing! "Next week! "I''ll definitely fire her next week!" Zeller reminded, "But next week is the Winter Festival." Rheagar hesitated for a moment. Then, he vowed, "Next next week then!" .. In the blink of an eye, it was the end of December. The cold winter had unknowingly arrived. Matthew''s shoes left a foot-deep mark on the white snow. The cold wind from the Hellen Mountains slapped his face. He could not help but wrap his clothes around himself. "It has been more than three years" He walked in the snow-covered forest. Matthew was rather emotional. The snow had started yesterday afternoon and continued to fall until this morning. Matthew had just left the cemetery when he was amazed by the silver-covered forest. The sudden heavy snow covered the earth with a layer of silver frost overnight. In the forest. The crown of the oak tree seemed to be stuffed with cotton. The situation on the ground was slightly better. However, the frost, snow, and ice on the ground also announced the arrival of winter. The ground was no longer suitable for small animals to live on. However, the greatest advantage of this land was that there were many underground caves. Under the effects of the Life Sanctuary, the Holy Land of Life was able to create a new world. These burrows had a higher temperature, enough to provide shelter for most animals through the winter. Other than that. The centaur tribe had also built shelters of various sizes beside the World Tree. The World Tree Bogard could not provide a warm environment. But beside him. At least, the temperature would not drop as cold as the other snow-covered lands. Centaurs were creatures that were extremely afraid of cold. Normally, they would not be active since winter, but with the blessing of the Life Sanctuary and the World Tree, the situation in the neighbourhood was a little different. Chapter 1013: Winter Festival and the Mechanical Titan When Matthew passed by the centaur tribe. He found many centaurs playing musical instruments. When they saw Matthew. They all gathered and looked at Matthew with respect. Matthew smiled and nodded at them in response. He walked towards the entrance of the cemetery. When he passed by a large underground cave, he could hear the chirping of small animals as if he had come to a market. "Have you eaten?" "I didn''t eat! I''m hungry! Do you have anything to eat?" "No, let''s starve together!" "Do you want to go out and find something to eat?" "Are you stupid? If you go out now, you''ll be eaten by others!" "I''d better starve! Starving is the right way!" .. "This beautiful grouse lady, are you willing to... Wait a minute, aren''t you a grouse? "Then it was fine. "I''ll leave first!" .. "Did any of you see that rogue''s black peacock? "I was just looking for him. He was harassing my sister!" "Which sister?" "Every single one of them!" .. "This beautiful grouse, are you willing to accept my confession? "Stay with me. "And enter a new chapter of bird life?" "Are you blind? I''m a man!" "Is that so? But you''re also very good-looking. I saw you running in and out of the cave several times. What were you doing?" "I''m looking for a black peacock! He was a hooligan! He''s seducing the women of our grouse clan everywhere!" "Is that so? Haha! Fortunately, this has nothing to do with me. After all, I''m a white peacock." "You are very fair! Otherwise, I would have suspected you long ago! Remember to inform me when you find that black peacock!" "Understood! Goodbye..." .. " Tsk, I was wondering why you were so wet. So you''re that damned black peacock!" "I''ll pluck all your fur!" .. Listening to the little theatre that was full of chaos. Matthew laughed and shook his head. He quickly walked past the mushroom garden covered in snow and came to the stone stairs. A Zombie Farmer was sweeping the snow with a broom. His movements were extremely accurate, and he quickly cleared a path for them to enter and exit. When he met Matthew, he even took the initiative to move aside. This made Matthew extremely satisfied. As he walked down the stone stairs to the cemetery, the cold seemed to be isolated behind him. Compared to the surface. It was much warmer in the cemetery. Although negative energy was naturally cold, it also represented a relatively stable temperature. In addition, the underground cave had a unique advantage. This caused Matthew''s cemetery to be warm in winter and cool in summer. It seemed to be more livable than the forest. As soon as he entered the cemetery. Matthew saw red scarves hanging everywhere. This was the symbol of the Winter Festival. In Rolling Stone Town and the surrounding area. The Winter Festival was the most serious and important festival of the year. It was the last day of every year. People would reunite with their families on this day to celebrate the harvest of the past year and look forward to good luck in the coming year. The symbol of the Winter Festival was the red scarf. The people here believed that as long as they could receive a red scarf on the day of the Winter Festival, they would be lucky in the coming year. Matthew received a lot of red scarves early in the morning. They came from Madam Wesley, Rhaegar, Zeller, Blake, Patton Jr., Madam Liz, Richard, the teachers of Seaver Public School, members of the garrison, and some ordinary people whose names Matthew could not remember. Ever since the battle against the Moss Hills and the Outstanding Citizen Awards Ceremony. Matthew became a household name in Rolling Stone Town. The name of the new guardian of Rolling Stone Town, the Tree Master, was also deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even though a considerable number of people were still afraid of necromancers, with the efforts of Matthew and the others, this fear had gradually turned into reverence. The fact that he had received so many scarves on the morning of the Winter Festival was proof of that. At least during the Winter Festival two years ago. The number of red scarves he obtained would not exceed ten. Most of them were from his own students. Especially Sif. And Beanna. In the past, the two of them had come early in the morning to give Matthew gifts. As for the meaning of the red scarf in Winter Festival It was Sif who told Matthew. There were many people around Matthew this year. However, the two girls had gone far away for various reasons. Clearly, it was very difficult to get the red scarf from them. "I hope they will be successful." Matthew ended his short train of thought. He casually took off the red scarf around his neck and hung it on the tombstone beside him. Then, he quickly walked to the second underground floor. Today was the Winter Festival. It was a day of rest for everyone in Rolling Stone Town. According to tradition. Matthew also gave his subordinates a break. Today was free time. As a result, the cemetery seemed to be livelier than before. Next to the negative energy fountain on the first underground floor. Several arsonists were chatting with the Sphinx. "Your job is to keep treasure for others?" an arsonist asked. The Sphinx nodded. The arsonist said with interest, "That''s about the same as me!" The Sphinx said unhappily, "But as far as I know, you were just a group of arsonists before you were imprisoned." That person said disapprovingly, "We''re a city gang. We occasionally set fires, but most of the time, we keep other people''s property." The Sphinx shook his head. " That''s stealing or robbing. It''s completely different from my job! "People like you are my enemies!" Chapter 1014: Winter Festival and the Mechanical Titan That person asked, "Who are you working for now?" The Sphinx answered honestly, "Lord Matthew." The man nodded. "Us too. " If there is such a situation, Lord Matthew orders us to steal a treasure, and that treasure happens to be guarded by you. Can you refuse Lord Matthew''s order?" The Sphinx looked troubled. He did not answer for a long time. That person reminded him, "I heard the Sphinx had to be honest?" The Sphinx answered with difficulty, "I can''t." The arsonist clapped his hands and laughed. "If that''s the case, aren''t you the same as us? "According to this logic, our jobs are indeed similar!" The Sphinx was stunned. Then, he fell into deep thought. .. Outside the Rogue Courtyard. Peggy stopped Matthew, who was about to walk past her. " I''m planning to hold a hide-and-seek contest today. All the units in the cemetery can participate. Do you want to join us?" Her tone was filled with anticipation. Matthew smiled. "This is my cemetery. I know every detail here, like the back of my hand. It''s too unfair for me to participate." "But I can be the referee." Beside him, Chuka jumped on the spot and turned into a white cat in an instant. She flopped on the spot a few times, then bared her fangs and brandished her claws and said, "Then I''ll be a cat! "Eh? "Why didn''t you hide? "Didn''t you say this is a hide-and-seek?" While Peggy was explaining the rules of the game to Chukka. Matthew quickly slid away. However, as soon as he went down to the second floor, he bumped into Little Patton, who was carrying a heavy accessory bag and had a charred face. When the latter saw Matthew, he danced excitedly. "Hey, Matthew, I was just looking for you! "I''ve settled it!" Matthew hesitated and said, "What did you settle? "Wait, what happened to your face?" Little Patton waved his hand indifferently. "I was just electrocuted. "I''m already used to it. I''ll return to normal after wiping it with some snow. " Let''s get down to business. I''ve gotten the electric lights from Bigfoot City!" As he spoke, he pulled Matthew to the huge tombstone. The tombstone was inlaid with white astral crystals, surrounded by groups of exposed copper wires. Several strings of light bulbs hung from the copper wire and crystal terminal. And the source of it was a black suitcase. " I couldn''t make the electric light shine steadily before. The fundamental reason was the frequency of energy transmission. "I''ve checked the runes. There''s nothing wrong with them. " The problem lies in the energy supply. I realized that the demon''s heart is too extravagant for small-scale power supply, and the energy output from the demon''s heart is unstable. It''s sometimes strong and sometimes weak. I guess the Storluk Industry must have hidden some energy stabilization and conversion technology. Unfortunately, we didn''t get this technology last time, but it''s okay. I''ve found a new function! " That is to replace the heart of a supreme demon with the heart of a devil! " I''ve done some research. The hearts of demons are more stable and durable than the hearts of demons. Because they are born with strong Order attributes, their output frequency is abnormally stable. "Look, there''s a small inferior demon''s heart inside" At this point. Instead, Little Patton excitedly pushed open an electric switch at the side. With a click. An electric current flowed through his body. He let out a strange cry and let go of his hand. His hair suddenly stood up, and his face was even darker than before. Silently. Beams of light bloomed from the tombstone! At that moment. The entire underground tomb was illuminated as if it was daytime. "I did it!" Little Patton waved his fist excitedly. Matthew also revealed a surprised and gratified expression. Previously, the lighting in the underground space still relied on torches or glowing gems and fungi. These light sources were not stable. Moreover, the brightness was too different from that of an electric lamp. Even though Matthew had high-quality candles and Mage Fire as support, he had no choice but to admit it. Little Patton''s electric light was more comfortable and pleasant. The light illuminated everything. For a moment. Many of the undead who were active nearby were attracted over and pointed at the light source on the tombstone. "Congratulations!" "How many sets of light bulbs can a small demon''s heart power at the same time?" "How long can it last?" " Is this plan feasible to promote?" "Can we produce this kind of light bulb ourselves?" " There are also astral white crystals and copper wires used to transmit electricity. Do you think Rolling Stone Town has the ability to build such a factory?" "Other than lighting, this bio-energy can also be used for other purposes, right?" Matthew asked more than a dozen application questions in one breath. Little Patton patted his head after listening. "I''ve memorized all these questions. I''ll study them in two days. "Now, I have to go home for the holidays! " I''ve been staying in your cemetery for the past few days. My mom thought I fell in love with a zombie. Hahaha. "I can''t let her be sad anymore! " After all, she was sad about her other son just last week. "My stupid brother, Blake, actually proposed to my mother that he would marry the little widow from the private winery outside the town. "The reason was that he had already slept with her and had to be responsible for her. "Our mother was furious. "Please, he was now the second-in-line heir to the Rolling Stone Kingdom! "Speaking of which, that little widow was quite awesome, right? "She had already taken the second and third heirs in bed. "Unfortunately, it was not convenient for Sif. "Why don''t I introduce you to her?" Matthew rolled his eyes. Little Patton laughed. "I was just joking. " Happy Winter Festival, Matthew. "By the way, do you mind if I take one of your scarves?" .. He bid farewell to Little Patton. Matthew walked into the workshop. He closed the door. The surroundings became completely silent. He came to the table and continued his studies from last night. Under his relentless efforts. These days, Matthew''s progress in the domain of necromancy, especially in soul knowledge, could be said to have advanced by leaps and bounds. Every time he finished reading a piece of information, he felt that his understanding of this world had deepened. This feeling fascinated him. During this process. He once again experienced Isabelle''s help to him. The near-infinite amount of knowledge points meant that the precious knowledge of the Alliance was completely available to him. This was something completely inconceivable to other mages. They had to accumulate enough knowledge points to be able to buy a piece of knowledge. But Matthew was different. He did not have any concerns in this regard. Therefore, he only needed to focus on learning. He was able to focus on learning. In most eras, it was a very blissful thing. An hour later. Matthew closed the information in front of him. "The general framework has been established " The deep contract has been completed. I can also achieve the soul separation state required to sign the deep contract through the soul projection ability. " The temporary carriers of the contract are the Rand Demon''s scalp and the blank tombstone from the troll''s underground palace. Both of them are solid enough to withstand the energy of the deep contract. "Next, I need to make a Horcrux and equip it with a punishment item." Matthew thought as he wrote down his plan. He was now 90% confident that he could control the War God''s soul fragment. The rest was fine. He still needed to go through another test. "Who should I practice with first?" Matthew stroked his chin and pondered. However, at this moment, a rumbling sound suddenly came from above his head! Matthew hurried to the surface. On the barren land in the north, where the snow was originally covering, a mechanical giant the size of a small mountain suddenly appeared! The red paint on the giant''s surface was so eye-catching in the white snow! .. [Hint: You have encountered the Mechanical Titan (Fire Dragon Version)!] .. Chapter 1015: Arcane Arm and Soul Domain .. The roaring of the huge humanoid machine gradually subsided. Immediately after. The cockpit''s protective shield in the centre slowly rose. A tiny figure shot out from inside. It was a short, flat-chested girl wearing a metal helmet. Bobo''s figure streaked across the sky in a melodious parabola. Before she fell. A small umbrella suddenly popped out from behind her, and the small umbrella swayed and slowed her down. A moment later. A blue flame appeared under Bobo''s boots. She stood steadily on the snow in front of Matthew. " First test landing successful!" The antenna on Bobo''s head emitted a warm yellow glow. She seemed to be in a good mood. "When you meet a lady, your first three sentences must be praises." She came in front of Matthew and stood on her tiptoes proudly. Matthew smiled. "Very beautiful. "Very shocking. "Uh, long legs too." Bobo immediately raised her eyebrows, "You should go study your vocabulary! Matthew! "She is perfect!" As she spoke, she turned around and opened her arms as if she wanted to embrace the huge mechanical creation. "She is perfect." She repeatedly emphasized, " But I can understand that you''re at a loss for words. It''s precisely because she''s so perfect that it''s difficult for you to find a word to accurately describe her in the common language. " That''s why I''ve created a term to describe the perfection of a lady-BUMP! "Remember this word. It means the best!" "BUMP?" Matthew repeated. Bobo immediately turned around and gave him a thumbs up. " She might be a mechanical creation, but if she has a powerful pilot, it''s not impossible for her to fight a Legend head-on!" Bobo patted her chest hard. Could it kill a Legend? Matthew solemnly turned his gaze back to the Mechanical Titan in front of him. He quietly sensed the dangerous aura of the mechanical creation. "This thing might indeed pose a threat to Legends" He cast aside the tough lines and wild aesthetics of the humanoid machine. Matthew realized that the special modules and killing moves hidden in the dark were the true terror of the Mechanical Titan. " However, this design shouldn''t be used against mages. Instead, it''s more suitable for large units, such as giant beasts!" Thinking of this. Matthew couldn''t help but ask, "Have you found the book ''Machinery, Fire Dragon and Titan''?" Bobo shook her head, "No, I haven''t. " However, the vice president of the Huo Sisters helped me find a copy of the book and a semi-finished product of the Mechanical Titan. " Previously, I worked hard to pass the Wisdom Palace''s assessment and became a Mystic Machinist with S+ potential. Naturally, I became the chief Mystic Machinist of the World''s Calamity, which gave me the authority to take over these materials and semi-finished products. " In the end, under my careful modifications,''Lady'' was born. " Strictly speaking, this is her first flight test in an open environment. " And you, besides me, are the first human to witness the demeanour of Lady!" Bobo placed his hands on his hips, her face full of pride. Matthew also looked honoured. "She does look great. " But then again, are you already the chief Mystic Machinist of World''s Calamity?" Bobo waved her hand. "This is not worth mentioning. " Due to an unforeseen event that happened in the World''s Calamity, their original Occult Machinists were all killed in the ruins above the clouds. Currently, I''m the only proper Occult Machinist in this troop. The rest are all apprentices. Then I''ll naturally be the chief! "Aren''t you also the chief mage of Rolling Stone Town?" Matthew smiled. Then, the two of them walked around Lady a few times. Bobo excitedly pulled Matthew along and introduced him to the uniqueness of Lady. When she was excited, she would even dance around. The antenna on the helmet emitted alternating yellow and blue light. Matthew guessed that this represented excitement and joy. ".. In short, Lady can perfectly adapt to most combat scenes in the sky and on land. " In the hands of a suitable pilot, a dragon in front of her is like a wild boar in front of a human armed to the teeth!" Bobo concluded. Matthew couldn''t help but feel itchy when he heard this. "Can I touch her?" Bobo put her hands on her hips generously. "Feel free to touch her." Matthew went over and gently stroked the mechanical parts of lady''s feet. A cold and eerie feeling came from his hand. In just an instant. He felt goosebumps all over his body. Matthew noticed. This mech was sentient. Its spiritual level was higher than most of the units in the cemetery, only slightly lower than Soldier! " The creation of a Mystic Machinist is indeed amazing. "I wonder if I''ll have the chance to pilot such a mecha." Matthew looked up. Lady''s overall appearance was the same as a human''s, except for a slightly bulging part on her stomach and her arms near her shoulders. There were three dragon heads. According to Bobo''s introduction, Lady could freely switch into seven different Fire Dragon forms. In the Fire Dragon form. These dragon heads could shoot out dragon breath, which was simulated by the magic of the Occult Machinists. Its power was not inferior to that of an ordinary dragon. More importantly, the Dragon Breath had almost no cooldown time. As long as there were enough raw materials, she could spray it as long as she wanted! Chapter 1016: Arcane Arm and Soul Domain This thing was a weapon of war! Matthew quickly realized that if someone drove this Mechanical Titan onto the battlefield, it would undoubtedly become the enemy''s nightmare. This might be an existence that was even more despairing than a dragon. "But in human form, aren''t these legs a little too long?" Matthew pointed at Lady''s legs, which were obviously a little deformed compared to her body. Bobo''s eyes widened. " This is called a crane leg. It''s a special design of mine. It can also be stretched ten times longer. It''s suitable for special operations in the lake or the sea! "Besides, do you think there''s anything wrong with having long legs?" Matthew looked at the Mechanical Titan''s long legs, then turned back to look at Bobo''s short legs. He instantly revealed an expression of realization. Bobo''s expression turned somewhat unfriendly. Matthew hurriedly invited her to sit in the cemetery. Along the way. Bobo jumped up and down as she chatted, " Today is Lady''s first public test. It''s also the day of the World''s Calamity''s drill on the Cloud Plateau. " The content of this exercise is mainly to simulate the situation when Cloud Edge City is attacked by a strong enemy and the World''s Calamity troops are forced to land on the Cloud Plateau. Lady will appear as a cooperative unit in the exercise" Drill? He did not expect the elves in Cloud Edge City to not only possess extremely advanced black technology but their war concepts were also several generations more advanced than those on the surface. Matthew sighed inwardly. Then, he asked curiously, "So you snuck out during the drill? "Is that okay?" Bobo adjusted her helmet and said calmly, "Just take it that I suddenly thought of increasing the difficulty of the exercise. "If the nun in charge of coordination is entangled by the evil enemy, how should they deal with the crisis on the battlefield?" Matthew smiled. "Are you going to tell them that the evil enemy is me?" Bobo chuckled. She didn''t answer Matthew''s question directly. Instead, she patted her belly with her hands behind her cotton coat. "I''m hungry!" Matthew looked at the red face under the helmet and nodded. "I''ll go arrange something for you to eat." The two of them quickly entered the cemetery. Bobo curiously surveyed her surroundings. "Your house is so big! "And there are so many people!" The two of them walked into the cemetery. Matthew could clearly feel Bobo becoming more cautious. She did not seem to be able to adapt to an environment with many strangers. Matthew brought her to the dining room. Peggy was not there. He had to go to the kitchen and fiddle with something himself. He heated up the milk, fried a sausage, and made some mushroom noodles. Although Matthew didn''t cook often, his cooking skills were actually quite good. In less than ten minutes, a strong aroma came from the kitchen. Bobo crept over from the living room. Her eyes lit up as she looked at the food on the table. Matthew smiled and invited her to taste it. She did not refuse and wolfed down the food. Very quickly. Only the plates that had been licked clean were left on the table. "Is the food in the World''s Calamity very bad?" Matthew asked curiously. Bobo thought for a moment, "Mechanics don''t care about food. "The cloud elves are a bunch of lunatics who will die if they don''t starve. You should have seen Amelia before, right? "They were all very thin, like a piece of paper. "The way they consume energy is different from us. "The situation with the cyberdragon is similar. Although the dwarves can eat, they will still eat rocks in most cases. " Sometimes, after spending so much time with them, I even forget that I''m a human. I often forget to eat and make myself dizzy." Matthew looked at Bobo with interest. The fact that Bobo could enter the Cyberdragon as a human was enough to prove how special she was, but she did not seem to realize it. After eating. Bobo''s condition was clearly much better. Her expression was no longer as reserved as before. "By the way, where''s that funny uncle? "He should be near your house, right?" Matthew thought for a moment. Bobo should be referring to Rheagar. Therefore, he corrected her seriously, " Rhaegar is the lord of Rolling Stone Town, and he''s about to become the king of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. "I admit that he can be quite funny sometimes, but don''t call him that funny uncle anymore." Bobo nodded obediently, "I understand." Matthew was still a little worried, so he asked, " What do you plan to call him the next time we meet?" Bobo pondered for a moment. "That funny king?" Matthew immediately stretched out a hand and politely made a forbidding gesture. "Just call him Rheagar." .. After leaving the kitchen, Matthew took Bobo to stroll around the cemetery. After eating and drinking to her heart''s content. The arcane machinists'' desire for new things could not be suppressed. Bobo touched the tombstones left and right, looking very curious. However, Matthew knew that she had already restrained herself. Although she had touched a lot of things, she held back and did not use injection on these things. " The Occult Machinists can''t help but turn everything they see into bombs " was a rumour. At the very least, Bobo''s self-control was still passable. They walked all the way. Bobo suddenly turned around and said to Matthew, "Do you realize something''s wrong?" Matthew looked around. "I don''t think so?" Bobo said seriously, "I clearly saw many undead when I came in just now, but now, all of them have disappeared" Matthew was about to explain to Bobo that they might have gone to participate in Peggy''s hide-and-seek competition. Chapter 1017: Arcane Arm and Soul Domain Then, at this moment. Hurried footsteps came from the stairs leading to the basement. The two of them looked back. These two snow-white figures walked down the stairs. They were a man and a woman. The man had lost his arm while the woman was cold. They were Lumiere and Lara, who had returned from the rainforest. "Matthew, what happened in the cemetery? We just met some undead. They hid when they saw us!" Lumire also appeared somewhat confused. "You guys are back?!" Matthew smiled and explained the rules of the hide-and-seek competition. The three of them then came to a realization. "How''s the situation?" Matthew asked Lumiere with concern. He guessed that this trip to the rainforest had helped Lumiere''s growth greatly. Compared to before. Lumiere looked even more worn out. Matthew noticed that he had begun to grow a beard. This change in appearance made him more mature and his eyes more determined. "It''s all settled. " No one blamed me. The families of the dead warriors told me that they had prepared themselves for this before they set off. " I know that this is their way of comforting me. I also know that the tragedy was entirely due to my own mistake, but I know even more clearly that I won''t make mistakes forever "I''m still the king of the rainforest. "I will fulfil my promise to all of them." Lumiere said calmly. Matthew patted him on the shoulder and chatted with Lara for a while. The Drow Warrior was also much more cheerful than before. Lara wasn''t a particularly gloomy person. She had been quiet before, probably because of Galen''s pressure. Now that she had been freed from Galen''s hands and became Matthew''s disciple, it was equivalent to obtaining true freedom. Her mental state was naturally different. Matthew could feel it. Lara''s strength had increased a lot! Thinking about it carefully, as the sect master of the other party, Matthew had not given Lara any abilities. This was clearly a dereliction of duty. "I''ll find a useful ability for her later. " Spell-type spells are also possible. After all, her close combat strength is already quite good. With some ability spells, it can have a surprise effect." While Matthew and Lara were chatting. Bobo noticed Lumiere''s empty sleeve. "Where''s your hand?" Lumiere said calmly, "It was snatched away by a Fiend Overlord." Bobo said seriously, "What''s his name? We''ll help you take revenge!" Lumiere whispered, "No need. He''s already dead." "Is that so?" Bobo seemed to be in deep thought. She seemed to have something to say, but she hesitated. At this moment, Matthew walked over. "I was about to tell you about this. You should have heard of the Battle of Wild Wolf Mountain, right? " Because of an accident in that battle, Lumiere lost his right hand. "I want to know if you have a suitable solution for installing a robotic arm for him?" Bobo immediately jumped up, "Of course! "I was just about to recommend a solution to you, but I''m afraid that you''ll be more resistant to the robotic arm." Lumiere said, " Right now, I won''t resist any power. Even if you give me a demon''s arm, I''ll use it, let alone a machine!" Bobo shook her head, " That won''t do. The demon''s arm is still too weak! " The World''s Calamity happens to have a ready-made prosthetic body plan. I can install a jet-type arcane arm for you. This plan has very low damage to the nerves, and it''s sturdy and durable. The cost is not high either. If you get tired of it in the future, you can always replace it with a new one!" Lumiere''s eyes lit up with anticipation. But he still asked nervously, "How much do you need?" Bobo thought for a moment, "Tens of thousands is enough." Lumiere frowned subconsciously. Matthew waved his hand. " Money isn''t a problem. There''s still a war bonus that hasn''t been distributed to you. It''s more than enough to buy a mechanical arm." Lumiere gave Matthew a deep look. He seemed to want to say something, but he held back in the end. "Money is not a problem." Matthew emphasized, " Safety comes first, followed by quality and power." Bobo patted her chest and said, " The arcane arm of this plan has the effect of jet propulsion. If you want other effects, you can add additional modules to achieve them. " Theoretically, an Alpha class arcane arm can be installed with six additional modules at most. "Let me think, the ''self-exposure module'' is a must! "This module gives you the ability to abandon your arm when necessary to create a powerful explosion effect. "Imagine this-- "As you fought, you suddenly tore off your arm and threw it into the enemy''s pile, and then bang! "What a perfect and shocking scene! " I also recommend that you install a ''Magic Hook'' module. This module is banned by the Seven Saint Alliance, but because it''s a banned module, you can imagine how powerful it is. You just have to remember to use it secretly. If you''re discovered, just say that you picked it up from the ground "There is also a popular module called ''Giant''s Power''. It can grant you more than 24 points of strength. If the compatibility is high, it might even be 25 points! With this module, you can easily lift any weapon or heavy object with the Arcane Arm" Chapter 1018: Arcane Arm and Soul Domain " I remember there''s a module called ''Third Hand''. This module can attach a mini artificial hand to your arcane arm. This artificial hand can be used for daily maintenance and repair of the arcane arm. At critical times, it can also shoot out magic lasers. You can adjust it to any colour you want... "There''s still more" When it came to professional content, Bobo could not stop dancing. Matthew quickly jotted down the contents of the module Bobo mentioned. Then, he placed the list of notes in front of Lumiere. "Help me choose, Matthew! "Although I can barely read, I don''t quite understand these things." Lumiere thought for a moment and said, " However, there''s no need for the self-destruct module. I''m a little scared" Who knew that when she heard this. Bobo immediately jumped up from the ground, "No! " Without the self-destruct module, the arcane arm will lose its soul!" Lumiere hesitated. " But what if it suddenly explodes while I''m sleeping?" Bobo thought for a moment, " You can reduce the time you sleep and thus reduce the probability of an explosion?" Lumiere was stunned. Matthew coughed and changed the topic. " We''ll talk about the specific modules later. I want to know more details about this plan." As he spoke, he handed over a pen and paper. Bobo took the quill and immediately began to draw on the blank papyrus. She explained the details of the Arcane Arm in detail. Very quickly. She filled up a piece of paper. Matthew quickly took the second one. During this process. Matthew realized that Bobo had an extremely strong drawing ability. The blueprints she drew with her bare hands were extremely accurate and had very close proportions. He didn''t know that this was the ability of an Occult Machinist or it was a talent unique to Bobo. Very quickly. Blueprints of various sections of the robotic arm appeared in front of Matthew and Lumiere. Bobo asked as she drew, "What kind of weapon do you usually like to use?" Lumiere replied, "Barehanded. "I occasionally use a blowdart." Bobo shook her head, " Blowing darts are too ancient. In Aindor, ancient means backwards most of the time. " I suggest that after you install the Arcane Arm, you sign up for a new recruit training camp in the World''s Calamity. As long as you can graduate successfully, your combat skills will definitely be upgraded to a whole new level. "Oh right, how much do you know about mechanical creations?" Lumiere shook his head honestly. "Nothing." Bobo suddenly stopped writing and turned to Lumiere. "Then you can totally become a Titan technician!" Lumiere was completely stunned. "What is a Titan? "What is a technician?" Matthew wanted to laugh. It could only be said that Bobo''s way of thinking was unconstrained. No one else would allow a Jango who had just walked out of the jungle to try piloting a complex construct like the Mechanical Titan. "Forget it. Let''s wait until you''re done with the arm." Bobo seemed to have realized this as well. She quickly calculated on the last piece of paper. " 120,000 gold coins should be enough. "This includes three maintenance times for important parts and five replacement times for general small parts." Bobo handed the piece of paper to Matthew. Matthew nodded after reading it. Bobo was really loyal. She didn''t charge any labour fees at all. The price was completely at the cost price. She might even suffer a small loss! "130,000." Matthew reported his price. Bobo didn''t bargain at all, directly nodding her head. Lumiere heaved a sigh of relief. There was a hint of anticipation in his eyes as if he was already looking forward to his life after regaining his arm. However, at this moment. He suddenly noticed Bobo looking at him pitifully. "What''s wrong?" Lumire felt a sense of crisis and knew that something was wrong. Bobo''s pair of big eyes blinked, looking as though she was begging for mercy. "Are you sure you don''t want to add the self-destruct function?" Lumiere sighed and asked, "If I refuse. "Will you feel uncomfortable?" Bobo immediately nodded her head like a chick pecking at grains, "If you reject me, I won''t be able to sleep tonight, tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow!" Matthew reminded Lumiere, "If you don''t refuse, you might not be able to sleep every night after you get an arm." Bobo angrily waved her little fist at Matthew. "I can add a hibernation function to his arm!" Matthew was curious. "Can the hibernation function reduce the probability of the arm self-destructing?" Bobo shook her head, "It can only make him sleep more soundly." A moment later. She added, "The hibernation function also includes two electronic earplugs." Matthew asked again, "Can the electronic earplugs prevent the arm from self-destructing?" Bobo continued to shake her head, "No. " But the electronic earplugs can reduce the noise of the explosion when the arm self-destructs. This way, it won''t affect his sleep." Matthew was speechless. He almost couldn''t control his ridicule. However, at this moment. "I''ll take it," said Lumiere, suddenly determined. Bobo''s eyes lit up. "Really? "You can''t go back on your word after confirming it, right? "Don''t worry. I will try my best to reduce the power of the explosion for you" Lumiere shook his head. "What is the maximum explosive power?" Chapter 1019: Arcane Arm and Soul Domain Bobo pondered, "I''m not too sure about the specifics. It''s probably equivalent to a legendary evocation spell, right?" Lumiere nodded vigorously. "It''s settled then!" Matthew looked at Lumiere in surprise. The latter''s gaze was firm. He did not say anything else. However, at this moment. A tombstone not far away suddenly exploded! A loud bang sounded in the quiet cemetery. Everyone was shocked. The dust settled. Everyone came to the site of the explosion in shock and saw the tombstone fragments all over the ground. Matthew looked back. Bobo obediently placed her hands behind her back. An embarrassed expression appeared on her face. "Is it too late to go back on my word?" Lumiere asked Matthew, realizing what had happened. Matthew patted him on the shoulder sympathetically and then called everyone to leave. .. Night fell. Tonight, Rheagar would be holding an official banquet for the Winter Festival in town. As the participants were all the future nobles of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, Matthew did not participate. Instead, Bobo and Lumiere went to join in the fun. Peggy''s hide-and-seek competition was still in progress. The cemetery was dead silent. Except for Chuka, who was in charge of finding people, appearing in Matthew''s vision from time to time. The rest of the participating units all hid. Matthew took this opportunity to summon Ghost Ali, who did not participate in the competition. Inside the closed door of the workshop. Ali looked nervously at Matthew, who looked calm. There was a black box on the table in the middle of the workshop. Beside it was a stack of Rand clan demon scalps and a silver knife. " Sign a deep contract with me, and I''ll help you advance to ''Ghost Archon''." Matthew went straight to the point. Ali''s soul body suddenly contracted violently. Ghost Archon. This was a legendary class. To any soul, this was an irresistible temptation. Moreover, Ali knew Matthew quite well. He knew that the latter would never lie to him. "Alright." Ali gave a decisive answer. Matthew looked satisfied. " Now, relax your soul and body. I will cut off a part of it and inject it into this soul tool. This action may hurt a little, so bear with it" As they spoke. Matthew picked up the silver knife on the table. He casually slashed at Ali''s body. With the help of the spirit-eliminating weapon, the silver blade easily cut off one-twentieth of Ali''s soul! Ali endured the pain that came from the depths of his soul. His soul trembled violently. " The next step is to sign a deep contract" Matthew carried out his work in an orderly manner according to the established steps. But at this moment. A familiar feeling welled up in his heart. His vision turned black. Then, the surrounding scene changed rapidly. In the next second. Matthew realized that the surroundings had turned pitch-black. It was as if he had come to a coffin! Wait a minute. Why did this scene seem familiar? Before Matthew could react. A faint voice came from the coffin beside him. "Are you here, brother? "Come over and help me take a look. This coffin board can''t hold me anymore!" Matthew glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have cut a soul with your own hands. Coupled with the daily accumulation of knowledge, you have officially stepped into the soul domain!] [While you were exploring the Soul Realm, you were summoned by your old acquaintance ''Olorin'' in the Grave Realm and came to the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain...] .. Chapter 1020: The Lich Who Only Knows Fireball .. Crow Pavilion Demon Territory? Olorin? Had he come here again? Matthew was surprised. He had wanted to visit this place again, but he had not been able to come in when he explored the Grave Domain last time. On the contrary, this time, he entered the domain of the soul. This meant that the narrow chamber in front of him involved both the grave domain and the soul domain. Considering that this tomb was located in the group of tombs in the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain. And that was where the Secret Treasure of Life was located. Matthew felt that this place was not that simple. He flew up gently and arrived at the coffin in the middle. His spirit body heard a familiar voice through the coffin. "Hah! "I knew it was you!" Just like before, the coffin was pitch-black. In theory, Matthew could only see the outline and some details of the other party with his spirit body''s instinct. But this time, it seemed to be different. After Matthew went in, he realized that he could see what Olorin looked like! It was a handsome young man with a thin face. There was an obvious scar on his neck. He looked a little depressed, but his voice was very optimistic. "Come and help me see what''s going on!" Matthew noticed. At this moment, Olorin was leaning against the coffin as if he were lying on the coffin lid. It was as if a force was pushing his body upward. The frequency at which Olorin was pushed up by that power was also sometimes fast and sometimes slow. Sometimes, it was gentle and slow. Sometimes, it would suddenly happen, and it could even open a crack in the coffin! He looked very uncomfortable. This was different from what Matthew had seen before. "What happened?" Matthew asked softly. Olorin shook his head. " I don''t know either. After you left, I took a nap. When I woke up, I found myself stuck to the ceiling! " At that time, a voice asked me,'' After being trapped for so long, do you want to go out?'' "I told him I didn''t want to at all. It was very comfortable lying down. " The voice tried to convince me at first, but after I listed the many benefits of lying in the coffin, he was speechless. " After that, I lived a quiet life. But not long after, that voice sounded again. He told me that I couldn''t lie here forever. After that, this abnormal power appeared. "My body seemed to have been hit by an anti-gravity spell. "No matter what actions I did. "In the end, they were all led to this coffin! "I can''t sleep well at all! "Who sleeps stuck to the coffin lid?" Olorin complained loudly. Matthew carefully observed the situation. Since he was now in a spirit body state, he could freely enter and exit the coffin. He did sense some arcane energy from Olorin. It was just that the other party''s attainments in magic were obviously higher than his own, and he was not at his peak state. Matthew was only a wisp of consciousness that was entrusted to the domain, so he naturally could not interpret more information. "Olorin shouldn''t be lying. That voice should be real. This means that there might be a third person nearby!" Matthew was secretly alarmed. However, he wasn''t worried. After going in and out of the various domains for so long, Matthew gradually understood that this state of mind wandering in the domain was relatively safe. Although his current body was a spirit body, there was a powerful domain light protecting the periphery of the spirit body. As long as the domain he was in was not destroyed, Matthew would definitely be able to escape unscathed. Thus, when he was in the Soul Travel Realm. Matthew could be more reckless than usual. Of course. He wouldn''t do that. "I can only sense the magic on your body, but I can''t find any other abnormalities." Matthew looked sympathetically at the uncomfortable Olorin. "Can you turn the coffin over?" Olorin suddenly had a thought and said, "Maybe then I can lie down and sleep." Matthew smiled and shook his head. "If it''s an anti-gravity spell, then even if the coffin is turned over, you will still be sucked to the top. "Moreover, I''m only a spirit body now. Although it''s easy to enter and exit, I can''t flip the coffin for you. It''s too heavy for me." Spirits could only pick up items weighing two to three kilograms. Olorin''s request was obviously a fantasy to Matthew. "Damn it, why is it so difficult to have a good sleep?" Olorin sighed. Matthew muttered, "If that voice cast an anti-gravity spell on you, then it''s very likely that the other party''s goal is to force you out. Do you want to try to leave this coffin?" Olorin said helplessly, "I can''t get out! " I''ve tried. I can''t get out even if I lift the coffin with all my strength! "Although this thing is made of wood, I don''t know why it''s so heavy. It might also be because I''m not a zombie. I heard that zombies are extremely powerful. Let alone this wooden coffin, they might be able to lift up a stone coffin!" Matthew looked around. Then, his eyes lit up. "Yes." The tomb was indeed empty. There was nothing. Standing in the narrow passage leading to the outside world, Matthew found a pile of bones. He didn''t know how old these bones were, but they hadn''t turned into bone powder yet! Moreover, its quality did not seem to be low. "I''ll try to see if I can help you get it out!" Chapter 1021: The Lich Who Only Knows Fireball Matthew controlled the spirit body to float to the edge of the catacomb. He approached. Only then did Matthew realize that the number of white bones there was astonishing. The entire tomb was piled up with similar bones on both sides, and some of the bones even flickered with a golden luster! This was... Godly bones! Matthew''s eyes instantly widened! "Don''t be like this. Your eyes scare me. It''s like a dog seeing a bone." Olorin''s faint voice came from the coffin. "Can you see my eyes?" Matthew asked curiously. " I can''t see it, but I can feel it. Did you find something valuable?" Olorin''s voice was a little perturbed. Matthew nodded lightly. " I found some bones of gods or angels. I can try to use them to summon some undead and open your coffin." Olorin said fearfully, "Are you trying to turn me into a zombie?" Matthew smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t." Olorin heaved a sigh of relief. "Then do it. "It''s not a good thing for me to continue like this. I''m stuck to the coffin lid all day long. Sometimes, I feel like a gecko" While Olorin was nagging. Matthew had already started chanting the spell for the Summoning of the Dead. He was currently in a limited spirit body state, so he could not mobilize much magic power. Fortunately, summoning skeletons was the most basic spell, so the consumption was very low. After a while. Eight decent looking skeletons crawled out from the pile of bones. Matthew looked at the data column. .. [Hint: You have obtained a new Undead, Divine Skeleton (Level 14).] [Your Undead Summoning skill has a new target: Divine Skeleton.] Summoning a Divine Skeleton required at least one God''s Bone. You have retrieved God''s Bone x23..." .. In fact. According to Matthew''s estimation, there were definitely more than 23 God''s Bones in the catacomb. However, his vision was limited and he could only see 23 of them. "Next time, I have to take all these God''s Bones with me. I can use them to arm Phily and Peggy, or I can summon God''s Bone creatures alone." Matthew thought to himself. Although the God''s Bones did not possess divinity, due to their outstanding basic attributes, the God''s Skeleton naturally had stronger resistance and combat power than ordinary skeletons. If a skeleton undead was completely made of God''s Bones, its threat would increase exponentially. Matthew didn''t know exactly how far it could go. Because he had never used such abundant materials before! "Wait a minute, I''ll get it out for you right away." Matthew controlled the eight skeletons to come to the coffin. There were no nails nailed into the coffin. The connection between the coffin lid and the box was filled with a pitch-black gas. Matthew had the eight skeletons exert their strength at the same time. Then, he came to the joint, bent down, sniffed, and inhaled hard. Suddenly. All the black gas was absorbed by Matthew''s spirit body. .. [Hint: You have absorbed a certain amount of Death''s Aura, your soul strength has increased by 30%!] Your spiritual power and concentration have also increased by 30% and 10% respectively. Under the stimulation of the Death God''s aura. You have obtained a new ability," Soul Trick " [Soul Trick: When your soul leaves your body or is in a spirit body state, you can transform into a spirit body of any shape or race, and possess the basic attributes of the spirit body.] .. Before Matthew could take a closer look at this unexpected surprise. Suddenly, a soft bang sounded in his ear. The coffin lid was lifted. The skeletons obediently lifted the coffin lid and moved to the side. In the next second. A figure shot out of the coffin and slammed into the ceiling! "Oh my god!" Olorin was hit by the ceiling and saw stars before he fell to the ground in a sorry state. Matthew quickly flew over and asked another skeleton to help him up. After leaving the coffin. Matthew was able to see Olorin''s face clearly. This guy looked even more handsome than in the coffin. His charm was definitely on par with Matthew himself! The other party''s condition was quite good. If one didn''t look carefully, one might even mistake Olorin for an ordinary human! "Eh? " The anti-gravity magic on my body has really disappeared?!" Olorin felt his body up and down for a while, then revealed an ecstatic expression. He grabbed Matthew''s hand heavily, he said, "Thank you! "Thank you very much! "Uh, I still don''t know your name." Matthew smiled. "Just call me Matthew." He noticed that Olorin could grab his hands, and he was now a spirit body! "This brother is indeed not that simple" Even on the data panel. Matthew couldn''t see any information or attributes about Olorin. " But his previous performance didn''t seem to be an act. It''s possible that he''s a very special ancient person like Camela." Matthew made up his mind to slowly understand Olorin''s origins in the future. However, he was surprised. The two of them had just chatted for a while before Olorin jumped back into the coffin impatiently! "I''ll have to trouble you to close my coffin again! "I''m going back to sleep!" His voice was filled with genuine happiness. Matthew was stunned. "Don''t you plan to go out and take a look?" Olorin straightened his body and laid back into the coffin. "What''s there to see outside? "There''s nothing new under the sun. Why don''t I lie flat and sleep? It''s so comfortable to sleep." Chapter 1022: The Lich Who Only Knows Fireball "No one can stop me from sleeping" Matthew saw this. He could only continue to order the skeletons to close Olorin''s coffin. However, the moment the coffin lid touched the box A huge amount of energy exploded from Olorin''s body. There was a muffled bang. Several airwaves rolled out of the narrow tomb. Several skeletons disintegrated on the spot. Even Matthew staggered. After the dust settled. Matthew was surprised to find that there were only fragments of the coffin left on the ground. Olorin sat on the debris, dumbstruck. Very quickly. He held his head with both hands and wailed, "I don''t have a home anymore! "Wuwuwu" He cried like a helpless child. Matthew floated beside him, not knowing how to comfort him. "At least you''re still alive." Matthew said. Olorin kept wiping his tears, but Matthew found that his tears turned into diamond-like things when they fell to the ground! "Don''t lie to me, Matthew... "Who can live for so long? "I already knew that I was dead. I didn''t ask to be revived. I just wanted to be able to rest in peace." Olorin sobbed softly, "When I was alive, the old people always lied to me that I could rest after I died. "But I didn''t rest for long after I died" Matthew coughed. "At least you didn''t turn into a zombie by the necromancer." This topic was obviously quite sensitive to Olorin. He immediately stopped crying. He stood up from the ground and said, "You''re not planning to do that, are you?" Matthew laughed. " First of all, it''s not convenient for me to control a zombie in my current state. " Secondly, I can''t turn a dead person like you into a zombie without your consent. " Thirdly, I can sense that your situation is very special. Even if you become an undead, you will need to sign a contract with me. Why don''t you just not sign a contract with me?" Matthew''s words were reasonable, and his attitude was sincere. Olorin finally believed him. He was a little embarrassed and said to Matthew, "Sorry, I have a bad impression of necromancers." Matthew waved his hand nonchalantly. "It''s okay. It''s understandable." Taking advantage of Olorin''s distracted attention, Matthew pointed at the bones beside the catacomb and asked, "Do you know the origin of these bones?" Olorin shook his head. "I don''t know. I''ve been in the coffin since I woke up. After that, I hadn''t left the coffin even when I woke up or slept. "So after the coffin shattered, I was especially sad, as if something very important had left me forever" At this moment. Matthew''s attention was suddenly attracted by the coffin fragments. He flew over and bent down to look at the pieces carefully. "It''s good that I can take these things with me." Matthew muttered. Olorin curiously came over. "So, at least part of my impression is correct?" Matthew looked up in confusion. "Hmm?" Olorin pointed at the fragments and said, " Necromancers really won''t let go of a coffin." Matthew laughed at himself. Then, he picked up a fragment and pointed at the words on it. "Do you recognize these words?" Olorin nodded and shook his head, "Yes, but when they are combined, they look like crap." Matthew nodded slightly. He quickly checked the other fragments and confirmed that the words written inside the coffin were exactly the same as the words on the Mabarron stone tablet Viscount Fan had given him! As the second son of the Grim Reaper, Mabarron was the only one left. His every move represented the will of the Grim Reaper in many situations. " Olorin is indeed a person who has caught the attention of the Grim Reaper. " Perhaps the Grave Domain and Soul Domain led me here not because this chamber is special but because the people or coffins in the chamber are most likely projections of the Death Domain." Matthew pointed at the fragments on the ground and said, "Can you collect them first and wait for me to come back next time?" Olorin nodded and said, "Of course! "You''ve helped me so much. I was just wondering how to thank you!" As he spoke, he patiently bent down and stacked all the fragments in the corner of the tomb for future use. After finishing all of this. Matthew invited Olorin to the exit of the tomb. "Shall we go out for a walk?" Olorin glanced at Matthew. "Can you be expelled from this place at any time?" Matthew admitted, "Yes." Olorin immediately shook his head like a drum. "Then I won''t go. "What if there are monsters outside? "When the time comes, and you''re kicked out, I''ll be left alone. Wouldn''t that be like a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth?" Matthew thought about it and found it reasonable. If he wanted to convince Olorin to explore the tombs with him, he had to at least ensure his safety. He had to enter the Soul Travel Realm to reach this place. Not only was Matthew unable to display his strength. The time he spent here was also rather unstable. He could be chased out at any time. " I have to think of a way. I''ve built a Teleportation Gate here, but the Teleportation Gate of the Underworld is very easy to block. Moreover, it will also be targeted by the Underworld Envoy or other Underworld creatures. At the very least, I need more springboards as a buffer" Chapter 1023: The Lich Who Only Knows Fireball Matthew thought to himself. Olorin walked to another corner, crossed his arms, and slowly squatted down. "What do you plan to do next?" Matthew asked with concern. "Time to continue sleeping." Orolin stretched his body. His movemts looked quite agile, and Matthew ev suspected that he was a living person! " Sleeping in the coffin is no differt from sleeping outside. As long as my adaptability is strong ough, I can totally treat this tomb like a bigger coffin!" Orolin yawned. Matthew looked sideways. He had to admit that his brother was indeed able to go with the flow. "By the way, the next time you come to collect the coffin fragmts, is it convit for you to bring me a new coffin?" Olorin asked. Matthew looked thoughtful. Olorin immediately took off a large gold necklace from his body and handed it over. "Don''t worry, I won''t take it for free. Don''t look at how black this necklace is. It''s because it''s be sleeping with me for a long time. It might be fine after you go back and roast it over the fire. It''s all pure gold" Matthew waved his hand in refusal. "There''s no need. I''m just thinking about how to bring it over" His voice suddly stopped. Immediately after. Matthew asked with a serious expression, "Did you hear footsteps just now?" He heard it. It was subtle but real. It came from the d of the tomb! Olorin''s nerves also tsed up! "I think I heard it too" The two of them came to the side of the tomb. Matthew pressed his ear against the wall, and Olorin followed suit. The faint voice became clearer. Other than the sound of footsteps, there was actually a conversation. "Faith, are you sure this is the tomb where the Prophet of Death is sleeping?" It was a young female voice. "It''s absolutely true. I heard that he''s an extremely terrifying Lich. He''s very hot-tempered and would peel off human skin to make human skin kites! Wh we see him later, we must be careful with what we say" The voice of a relatively calm middle-aged man answered. Olorin immediately looked at Matthew with a worried expression. "Did you hear what they said? " Oh no, there''s a bad-tempered Lich living here! "If we bump into him, we won''t be turned into human skin kites, right? Although I''m already dead, it''s still hard to accept the thought of being skinned!" Matthew''s expression was a little complicated. Facing Olorin''s worries, he didn''t say anything and chose to continue listing. The female voice from before continued, " I heard that the Prophet of Death took away the authority of the Death God and held a strange ritual in the place where the Death God fell. The price was that he himself fell into a long sleep. "Because of that ritual, this area has become very special. " It is also because of this that this geration has become the only area in the Crow Pavilion Demon Territory that is not controlled by Viscount Fan" The middle-aged man interrupted her. "Don''t mtion that name! "Be careful. That guy is very cunning! " Remember, our target this time is only the Death Prophet. Don''t provoke anyone else. There are many unknown undead creatures here. None of them should be provoked. Don''t cause any trouble!" Hearing this. Olorin heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s alright, it''s alright! "They didn''t plan to cause any trouble!" Matthew''s expression became ev stranger. At this momt. The footsteps in the catacomb became clearer and louder. Olorin was shocked. " Why are the footsteps getting closer and closer? Don''t tell me the Prophet of Death lives next door to me?" As soon as he finished speaking. Matthew pointed at the d of the corridor. The light from the torch shone over. A group of sneaky figures appeared in their field of vision. Olorin was shocked. The reaction of the other side was ev more exaggerated. They drew their swords in unison and took many steps back. But after a while, he cautiously took a few steps forward. "You''ve come to the wrong place." Olorin said. The people opposite them looked at each other. One of the middle-aged m walked to the front. He raised the torch high and looked at Olorin and Matthew. "I don''t think we''re in the wrong place. " This is where the Death Prophet lives. "May I ask which one of you is the Death Prophet?" Olorin and Matthew looked at each other. Olorin suddly thought of something and exclaimed, " So are you the Death Prophet?" Matthew shrugged helplessly. "Obviously, I don''t live here." As soon as he finished speaking. Matthew''s figure disappeared on the spot. Only Olorin was left dumbfounded. "I can''t be the Prophet of Death, can I?" He laughed dryly as he looked at the group of people opposite him. The middle-aged man nimbly took out a sceptre that emitted an icy aura and handed it over. " We are following God''s guidance and have come to invite the Death Prophet to join our Netherworld God Sect! "God told us that as long as we grab this sceptre, you, as the Death Prophet, will remember everything in the past!" As he spoke, he knelt down on both knees. He crawled over step by step. He knelt in front of Olorin and raised his hands above his head. "Please!" The others also knelt down and pleaded loudly, "Please!" However, Olorin crossed his arms and retreated. "Hmph, I don''t want to!" .. [Hint: As a reward for stepping into the soul realm, you will obtain one of the following three abilities: Chapter 1024: The Lich Who Only Knows Fireball - Soul Carapace (Your soul will be wrapped in a powerful outer shell that can resist spirit-killing weapons or other soul-level attacks) - Soul Splitting (You can split up to sev Soul Seeds, th parasitize differt targets to monitor or control them) - Super Sleep (Your soul control ability has be greatly improved. After obtaining this ability, you only need to sleep for hours a day to obtain 8 hours of sleep under normal circumstances) .. Matthew looked at it. He wanted everything. Unfortunately, he could only choose one out of three. In the d, he hesitated for a momt and chose [Super Sleep]. It was common for mages to stay up late. Especially since he had be catching up on his basic skills rectly, Matthew oft felt a little uncomfortable. This could be a sign of insufficit sleep and overdraft. And with this ability. Matthew would be able to stay up all night. He had more time to study. This was more important than anything else for a rogue Mage like him. He came back to his sses. "So, is Olorin the Prophet of Death that they''re talking about? " A Lich who has done many great things?" Matthew found it unbelievable. Until now, he still couldn''t connect the word Lich with the handsome Orolin who advocated lying flat and sleeping. Moreover, his body was not a Lich! "There might be more to it. Unfortunately, my Soul Travel Time is up. I wonder wh we will meet again" Matthew''s heart was filled with regret. His thoughts quickly turned. His hands did not stop moving. Whoosh! Matthew controlled Ali''s remnant soul and injected it into the black box beside him. The box contained black nephrite. This was the sublimated and solidified version of the Dark Divine Oil. Through special temperature and magic treatmt, the highly condsed Dark Divine Oil became semi-liquid. Th, it was fixed with a transformation spell, becoming a high-level material that could be used to nourish the soul. Black Nephrite. Not only did the black nephrite have a nourishing effect, but it also had a binding effect. It was the carrier of the remnant soul wh signing a deep contract. After the soul fragmt was collected. Matthew closed the box and sealed thirte incantations on it. Th, he took out the silver dagger. He tied it to the box with a red rope. This dagger was the punishmt item. It had be specially chanted and was the nemesis of any spirit body. If Matthew wanted to kill Ali one day, he could control the dagger to pierce the box with his mind power. After Ali''s remnant soul was destroyed. His body would also immediately turn into ashes. This was the domineering aspect of a deep contract. If not for that, Matthew would not have used the Ghost Consul as a promise. After the binding was complete. Matthew began to write the contract. Because he had already writt the template, he wrote it smoothly. After a while. The deep contract was successfully completed with the support of Matthew''s Contract Domain. Ev though he had the ability to make contracts, Matthew did not tamper with the contract. He handed the contract to Ali. After the latter chose to agree. The deep contract was considered a successful binding! .. [Hint: You have obtained the first deep contract partner!] According to the deep contract agreemt, you can interact more with him... Do you wish to inject a large amount of XP into Ghost Ali? The injection was successful! Ali''s level had increased to Level 0! Ali''s template has be upgraded to White Ghost! .. With a large amount of XP pouring in. Ali''s body lit up with light. He looked at Matthew in surprise and joy. He did not expect Matthew to give him such a gerous experice gift pack as soon as the contract was signed! Ali''s original level was Level 6. Matthew had pushed him to the level-0 quasi-legdary realm! This was the charm of having a large amount of XP. Ali was very grateful for this. Matthew didn''t care at all. His experice was already overflowing. Ever since the large-scale planting. Every tree in the zombie minions could provide him with XP. Moreover, the growth and breathing of the forest itself would gerate XP. Although there were not many of them, it was not a small sum after accumulating it for many years. According to Matthew''s own estimation. The amount of XP he had now was ough to support three people in their attempt to become Legds! Of course. It was hard to say if it was above Legd. That was an ev higher domain, and it required a massive amount of XP. But Matthew was confidt. He definitely wouldn''t worry about XP. "Work hard, and don''t disappoint me!" He couraged the overly excited Ali. Matthew got up and left the workshop. He came to bring the surface. He found a hole with a lot of animals and randomly picked a small animal to harass... to have a conversation. This was one of Matthew''s daily activities: " Animal Talk." Unknowingly, the number of animals that Matthew had interacted with had reached 98. He was only one step away from completing the mission. Matthew simply drew another lucky person. After finishing his conversation with a honey badger widow and two frogs that had be wok up from their hibernation, he was stunned. The task of animal conversation had finally come to an d! .. [Hint: You have completed the animal conversation!] [You have received a reward: A large amount of XP and Undead Summoned Beast (Lich).] .. In the next second. A portal appeared in front of Matthew. He looked in the direction of the portal with anticipation. Immediately after. A familiar figure slowly appeared from the portal. "You" Matthew''s voice was filled with surprise. The other party crossed his arms and shouted impatitly, "I already said I don''t want it!" At this momt. Lumiere and Bobo appeared in the forest. Hearing this voice. The two of them looked at each other. Th, they siltly retreated. Matthew looked at the information on the data panel without saying a word. .. [Hint: You have obtained a newly signed Undead-"Death Prophet Olorin"(Legdary Lich/Enigmatic Mode)] [Olorin''s details:???] [The spell that Olorin mastered: Fireball (Unique)] .. A Lich who only knew Fireball? Matthew looked at Olorin and tilted his head, not knowing where to start. .. Chapter 1025: The Fireworks Above Rolling Stone Town .. Before Matthew could speak, Olorin had already reacted. He stared at Matthew and th looked a. "Matthew? Where is this place? "Wait!" His expression suddly became extremely serious. "Did we have some strange connection?" Matthew coughed and said, a little embarrassed, "I think we have a contract" Olorin''s eyes wided. "Contract? "Wh did we sign the contract? "And didn''t you say that I could refuse?" Matthew scratched his head awkwardly. He didn''t know how to explain. Olorin looked at him with a bitter expression. "I knew that necromancers were not good people. Why did you lie to me? "So, am I your baby now?" Matthew was stunned. "Baby? What baby?" Olorin blinked. "Isn''t this a term usually used to refer to summoned creatures? "I oft hear them call the summoned creatures of necromancers babies" Matthew shivered. "Who told you that? Where did you hear that from?" Olorin waved his hand uncertainly. "I don''t know. Maybe I heard it wh I was sleeping? I oft have dreams wh I''m sleeping, and there''s a lot of people yelling at me, and those dreams are usually very real. I''m sure they''re dreams!" Matthew asked doubtfully, "How are you so sure?" Olorin said confidtly, "Because I tested it repeatedly in those dreams, and there was no pain at all! Hahaha!" Matthew thought for a momt and reminded him in a fridly manner, " As far as I know, you are now a Lich. "So theoretically, you won''t feel pain ev in the real world. Why don''t you try it now?" Olorin looked sceptical. A momt later. Under Matthew''s gaze, he picked up a stone from the side and smashed it against his knee! There was a crisp bang. Matthew''s eyelids twitched, and his pupils constricted. Th, there was a cracking sound. The stone shattered. Olorin''s knee was fine. Olorin seemed to be unable to accept it. He staggered back two steps and tried to find an excuse for himself. "Is there a possibility that I slept for too long and my legs are numb?" Matthew cleared his throat and carefully combed through his hair. " First of all, I can now confirm that you are a Lich. " Secondly, the people from the Netherworld Cult infiltrated Viscount Fan''s territory with great fanfare. They definitely wouldn''t shoot without a second thought. You have to know that the two parties are mortal emies. They are there for you. The Prophet of Death that they speak of is almost 99% you. "You can''t remember these things now. It''s possible that you just lost a part of your memory. "You might have lost this memory of your own accord, or it might have be sealed by someone else." Olorin said unwillingly, "It''s possible that I''m too sleepy to remember for the time being." Matthew nodded lightly. "I can''t rule out this possibility." Olorin shrugged and sighed deeply. "Isn''t it good to be a little muddleheaded? Waking up will only make people suffer more!" Th, his gaze focused on Matthew again. "So what are you planning to do to me now? "I heard that many necromancers will do some outrageous things to their babies" Matthew was about to answer wh he suddly noticed two heads, one big and one small, popping out of the woods. It was Bobo and Lumiere. What were these two doing? Were they eavesdropping? Matthew didn''t mind. He tried his best to clarify with Olorin, "I won''t do anything overboard." Olorin looked ev more uneasy. "I hav''t ev said what overboard things I had heard, but you already know! This means that you did think about it!" Matthew''s forehead darked. He comforted Olorin. Th, he quickly explained the ins and outs of the matter. ".. That''s about it. I accidtally summoned you because of a ritual I prepared to summon a lich. "Perhaps this is fate." Olorin tilted his head. "Fate? "Does this word mean very unlucky?" Matthew shrugged. "It''s not impossible for you to understand it that way. "In short, this is indeed an accidt. "Although you''re already my summoned creature because your level is very high, we''re actually on equal footing. " I can''t forcefully summon you. If you want to, you can ev summon me instead. Of course, I can also reject your summoning request." In order to reassure Olorin. Matthew explained the contract betwe the two in detail. He was not lying. The summoning contract betwe Olorin and Matthew was the most equal one. It was second only to Matthew and Peggy''s partnership contract. In Matthew''s summoning data. Olorin''s attributes and related information were all question marks. Other than knowing that this guy was good at making fireballs, Matthew knew nothing. This meant that Olorin maintained a high degree of indepdce. As for loyalty and other attributes, there were at all. This was probably due to Olorin''s high spirituality. At this level. Loyalty could no longer be used to measure the relationship betwe a summoned creature and a necromancer. They were more like frids than superiors and subordinates. "In conclusion, you''ll always be the same as you were in the past." Chapter 1026: The Fireworks Above Rolling Stone Town Matthew emphasized, "If you are unwilling, I will not summon you so easily. " But wh I need you, I hope you can come and help me. Wh necessary, I also hope you can summon me to the Great Cemetery through reverse summoning. "If you need money or other materials, you can tell me. You can negotiate with me or the others in the cemetery..." Olorin let out a long sigh of relief after hearing this. Th, he said shyly, "Can I summon you? "I''m so sorry. You''ve become my baby. "So we''re each other''s babies, right?" Matthew was about to answer. In the d, he felt two strange gazes on the other side of the forest. He turned a. Good heavs, there were two more people peeking. It was Lorraine and Camela. He quickly realized that there might have be a misunderstanding. In response, he solemnly extded a palm and made a forbidding gesture at Olorin. "Don''t say that you''re my baby anymore. "Change the word. "Just use your occupation name." Olorin thought for a momt. "Alright, I''ll list to you!" Matthew''s expression relaxed, and th he reminded, "My place won''t affect your life in any way. "I promise. " You should be worried about those people from the Underworld Cult. "What did they do after I left?" Olorin immediately said, "They forcefully handed me a stick. "Asking me to hold that thing. "They said that if I did this, I would regain my memory. "Of course I refused!" Matthew frowned. "Are you afraid that it''s a trap?" Olorin shook his head decisively. "No, I just don''t want to be me after I recover my memories. " I have a feeling that I chose to forget the past so that I can live a better life. "I just want to lie down now. "If I recover my memory, I might lose the chance to continue lying down. I might be troubled by many troubles and not be as carefree as I am now. "Perhaps this is a little irresponsible and a little too cowardly. "But it''s really comfortable!" Matthew was speechless. Olorin''s actions were obviously not right, but it was hard to say that it was wrong. "So, how do you plan to deal with those people? " I heard that the Underworld Cult isn''t a kind group. They''ve rectly become famous on the East Coast and have committed several heinous crimes." Matthew said seriously. Previously, the assassins from the Underworld Cult had tered Rolling Stone Town, but they were easily dealt with by the Silver Snake. These people were still stealing souls in secret. They were a thorn in Viscount Fan''s side. Ev with Viscount Fan''s strgth in the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain, he was still unable to directly destroy the Underworld Cult. It could be se that this organization was quite something. Olorin sighed and said, "I don''t want to hurt them, and I don''t want to be hurt by them. "By the way, how long does your summoning spell last?" Matthew calculated. "In theory, you can stay here forever. " However, as time passes, you might lose the mark of the Crow Pavilion Demon Domain. At that time, it would be as difficult as ascding to the heavs to return. Therefore, it would be best for you to return in three years at most." Olorin''s eyes lit up. "Three years? "It''s ough for me to sleep! "If you can provide me with a quiet place, I''ll just lie there! " As for those people from the Underworld Sect, I''ll have to deal with them three years later. What does it have to do with the prest?" Matthew found it funny. However, he still nodded seriously and said, "Sure. "I''ll get someone to arrange a room for you in my cemetery." Olorin politely thanked him, "Thank you. "If you need my help, I''ll try my best to act as a compett baby! "But I''m not very good at fighting. I can only throw fireballs with my spells. "Just don''t place too much hope on me." After saying this. Olorin began to yawn. Matthew immediately summoned White Phantom Ali. " Find a quiet room for Mr. Lich. It must be quiet. Don''t let the people in the cemetery disturb him." "Yes, sir!" Ali replied thusiastically. He was previously appointed by Matthew as the head of the cemetery''s internal affairs. Now that he had be promoted to the White Phantom, his strgth had increased greatly, and his future was bright. This was the time wh he was the most proactive. He th led Underworld Cult into the cemetery. "There are some ready-made rooms. I''ll bring you over to take a look first. " If you''re not satisfied, you can ask the Troll Sinwak and the zombies to help build another one in the designated area. "By the way, do you need furniture?" Olorin seemed to be overwhelmed by the unexpected favour, and he waved his hands quickly. "No need, no need. A coffin will do." Ali breathed a sigh of relief. " The cemetery doesn''t lack these. There are stone coffins and wood coffins. Which one do you want?" Olorin answered as he walked, "A stone coffin. "It''s best if the coffin lid is a little heavier. Once it''s closed, it will never be oped." Ali recalled. "There are still some stones in the quarry on the first floor. If you want a heavier coffin lid, you can press a few stones on it." Olorin immediately shed tears of gratitude. "Thank you so much!" The two of them walked from the first underg floor to the third underg floor. Chapter 1027: The Fireworks Above Rolling Stone Town Olorin looked at a few rooms, but he was not particularly satisfied. Finally. Olorin pointed at a small gap not far away from the cemetery and said, "There seems to be a hole there. "Can you stuff the coffin into that hole? "I''ll just sleep inside!" Ali thought for a moment. "Sure. "I''ll get someone to arrange it for you now." Half an hour later. The four zombies carried a heavy sarcophagus and pushed it into the narrow gap bit by bit. Until the stone coffin was completely submerged. Olorin''s low and soft voice came from inside, "Thank you for your hard work! "Please tell Matthew that I''ll see you in three years!" A moment later. There was no sound in the coffin. White Phantom left with the zombies. However, not long after. A dark red light lit up in the depths of the crack. Then, the monsters in the shadows whispered, "What happened? "Why is the tunnel that we dug secretly blocked by someone? "Using a coffin? " Hurry up and report to the leader. I''m afraid that the plan to ambush the Fear of Death Graveyard will be delayed!" .. In the narrow tomb chamber of the great tombs in the Crow Pavilion Demon Territory. The people from the Underworld Cult were staring at each other. "Did I see wrongly just now? Is that a summoning array?" A good-looking young woman asked in disbelief, " Who summoned the Death Prophet right in front of us?" The others had similar expressions. The woman continued, " And why is the Death Prophet unwilling to accept this scepter? "He looks like an ordinary person "Shut up!" The middle-aged man holding the sceptre in his hand coldly berated, "Don''t question the strong! "This is the iron rule for an ordinary person to survive in this world. I''ve taught you many times! Have you forgotten?" The woman lowered her head unhappily. " We don''t need to figure out what happened to the Death Prophet. " We don''t need to try to understand the meaning of his words. "We just need to prove our sincerity with our actions!" The middle-aged man said indifferently, " The Death Prophet is on the same level as Viscount Fan. Do you think anyone can summon Viscount Fan?" Everyone shook their heads. The middle-aged man sneered, " That''s it then. Who else can summon the Death Prophet other than the deceased Death God? "In my opinion, he summoned himself and pretended to leave. "Maybe this is just a test. "What we need to do is actually very simple. We just need to wait here!" Everyone nodded, and some of them began to flatter him. "Boss is wise! "You''re absolutely right! " Boss Fei Xue''s casual advice is enough for us to enjoy for the rest of our lives!" The middle-aged man sat on the pile of bones with a determined expression. "Just wait. "He can''t possibly not come back forever, right?" The others also sat down. In the narrow tomb. There was a long silence. .. In the forest. After watching Olorin leave, Matthew immediately found the four people who were peeking. The four of them had all gone to Rheagar''s Winter Festival banquet. However, they all returned early. Among them, Camela said that she was just passing by. She and Lorraine had a heated debate about a major issue before, so they unknowingly walked into the woods. Therefore, she returned to the town after greeting Matthew. As a guest of honour invited by Rheagar. Camela had her own room in the official posthouse, so she did not have to stay in the shabby cemetery for long. Lorraine and Matthew exchanged a few quick pleasantries before striding into the cemetery. He had to go back to finish his draft. "Are all bards so busy?" Bobo looked at Lorraine''s back curiously. " Moreover, his chest hair is showing in this weather. Isn''t he cold at all?" Matthew smiled as he looked at Bobo, who was blushing. "How was the banquet?" Bobo nodded vigorously. "The food is delicious! "I even met that funny uncle. He let me eat as much as I wanted. In return for his delicious food, I promised to set off fireworks for him later!" When she said these words, she was a little tongue-tied. Matthew lowered his head and sniffed. As expected, she reeked of alcohol. He looked at Lumiere. The latter said helplessly, "She drank a lot. I couldn''t stop her with one hand. "She still wanted to hit someone after drinking, so I had to bring her back first. However, she looks much more sober now." Bobo still had her hands behind her back as she said somewhat embarrassedly, "Hehehe "Usually, they don''t let me drink, saying that drinking will cause trouble. I understand this logic, but today is different. It''s a rare opportunity, so I definitely have to drink more." As she spoke, she couldn''t help but burp. "By the way, Matthew, I heard from that funny uncle that you have a lot of wine made from mushrooms at home. Can I have a sip or two?" Bobo looked at Matthew expectantly. "Just one bite, or a little bit!" Matthew said angrily, "What you need now is something to sober you up, not to continue getting yourself drunk. " Alcohol is the natural enemy of spellcasters. Isn''t the Occult Machinists be considered spellcasters in a sense?" Bobo immediately widened her eyes and raised her fist to argue with him, "We''re not Spell Casters! " You can call us inventors, engineers, bomb maniacs, or even terrorists, but you can''t call us spellcasters!" Chapter 1028: The Fireworks Above Rolling Stone Town " How can a boring and rigid assembly line spell be compared to an exquisite mechanical creation? "Matthew, you don''t know what''s good for you. " You''ve only met the good-tempered Bobo. If it were a bad-tempered Mechanic, he would have fought you to the death!" She looked a little drunk. He didn''t expect Bobo to be like this when she was drunk. Matthew found it funny. Naturally, he was too lazy to argue with her. "Let''s go. We''ll bring her to the mushroom garden and let Dudley and Hussman help her sober up" said Matthew, looking up at Lumiere. The two of them were about to take action. But at this moment. Bobo''s helmet suddenly emitted a series of beeping alarms! Immediately after. A series of electric currents began to pulse violently on the helmet! If Matthew and Lumiere had not dodged so quickly. The two of them were about to be hit by a powerful electric current! Under the stimulation of the electric current. Bobo was instantly half sober. She patted her round belly and shouted with horror in her eyes, "Oh no, something happened during the drill!" Matthew saw the lightning disappear. Only then did he take a step forward. "What happened?" Bobo''s eyes became much clearer. "I don''t know. The information transmitted is limited. It seems to be related to the hunter''s clan! "I have to rush over immediately! "I''ll send someone to pick you up after I''m done with the exercise," she said to Lumiere. After saying that. She then ran towards the Mechanical Titan with her short legs! Matthew followed. He threw out a magic carpet and pulled Bobo onto it. The two of them headed north. "I''ll go with you." Matthew said calmly, "Do you have the coordinates? "I can use a spell to teleport over." Bobo shook her head, " There are no specific coordinates. Even if there are, Lady can''t use a portal. "I have to drive Lady over. "You can sit in the passenger seat." Matthew nodded. The two of them came before the huge mechanical creation. Bobo patted her helmet lightly, and the mechanical titan''s cockpit protective shield popped open once again. Immediately after. An extremely long electric folding staircase automatically meandered downwards. Matthew simply controlled the magic carpet and flew towards the cockpit. But at this moment. A tall figure suddenly jumped up from the snow. Then, he landed steadily on the magic carpet. "Add me in, and I can still fight." Lumiere said with a firm look in his eyes. As if afraid that he could not convince the other party, he deliberately turned to Matthew and said, "I will act according to the situation. I won''t be reckless." Matthew was a little troubled. Since Lumiere had already said so, it would not be good to refuse him. Hence, he nodded. "Be careful." But at this moment, Bobo opened her mouth and said, "There are no extra seats." Lumiere was puzzled. "Can''t you squeeze a little? "I think it''s quite big inside." He pointed at the cockpit and asked. Bobo shook her head, "During high-speed flight, other parts of the cockpit may be folded and compressed. "Other than the driver''s seat, you can''t stuff people in any other places. Otherwise, you might lose your life" Matthew asked, "Don''t you have a trunk?" Bobo looked at him silently. "Only the fuel tank. "Alright then." Matthew shrugged. This was a good excuse to persuade Lumiere to leave. But Lumire''s attitude was quite firm. He suddenly jumped down. Then, a hand hung on the mech''s ankle! "You guys just take off. I''ll hang on below. It''ll be fine." he said firmly. Matthew wanted to say something, but he was pushed into the cockpit by Bobo. "Remember to fasten your seatbelt!" Bobo sat in her seat and skillfully buttoned up a few buttons. Matthew followed suit. After he fastened his seatbelt, he immediately took out the coin from his pocket and flicked it out. "Catch it, Lumiere. Put it in your coat pocket. It''ll save your life if you fall." Very quickly. Lumiere''s excited voice came from below the mech. "It''s done." Bobo shook her head and then quickly started operating the controls on the control panel. Ten seconds later. The cockpit''s protective cover slowly closed. All kinds of indicator lights flashed in front of Matthew. He looked around curiously. " I bet he''ll fall at most three kilometres." Bobo snorted softly, "Speaking of which, this is also the big guy''s luck. "He might be the first human to experience the strength of Lady!" As soon as she finished speaking. A huge explosion sounded. The powerful heat wave pushed the Mechanical Titan into the sky, and a rather uncomfortable feeling hit Matthew''s heart. His entire body seemed to be stuck to the front passenger seat! Fortunately, this process did not last too long. After the Mechanical Titan completed its ascent. He quickly switched to a flying posture. "How long does it take to fly from here to the Cloud Highlands?" Matthew asked curiously. " At most half an hour, faster than a dragon!" Bobo proudly pushed a control lever. However, she had only pushed it halfway. She suddenly shouted as if she had just woken up from a dream, "Oh right, I promised that funny uncle that I would set off fireworks at the end of his banquet!" Matthew immediately said, " You can set off the fireworks anytime. The drill is more important!" Bobo shook her head heavily. "No, I always do what I say." Chapter 1029: The Fireworks Above Rolling Stone Town "It doesn''t matter. It''ll take at most two minutes!" After saying that, she suddenly pulled the steering stick. The Mechanical Titan flew toward the sky above Rolling Stone Town without looking back. .. At the official Courier Station. At the banquet venue. A group of people surrounded Rheagar as they walked out of the hall. They went to the open-air courtyard and prepared to watch the traditional event of the Meadow Festival dinner fireworks. In the past, Master Ronan arranged the fireworks. This year, Matthew had purchased the Firework Magic Scrolls from the Alliance''s store. He had given all of these scrolls to Rheagar, allowing him to make his own arrangements. The guests at the banquet were all the future nobles of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, and there were also a few people with their own thoughts. But at least on the surface. Everyone was smiling. The group of people talked as they walked. The loudest one was a middle-aged woman in gorgeous clothes. "It''s a pity that Matthew didn''t come today! "I knew he was a very reliable young man. If I had a daughter, I would have married her to Matthew a long time ago! "Unfortunately, I only have two sons" The person who spoke was Ms. Liz, one of the five members of the committee. As Rheagar''s distant cousin. Ever since Blake and Patton officially became the future heirs of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Liz''s status also rose. Even the way she spoke was different from before. With Matthew''s current reputation in Rolling Stone Town, many people naturally agreed with her words. However, there were also some discordant voices among the people. A young man in a purple tuxedo said with a smile, " It''s a pity that we didn''t get to see the legendary Tree Master today. " But I originally thought that besides the Tree Master, there should be other masters in Rolling Stone Town. "But the result disappointed me. "I even met a gluttonous wild girl and her guard who had lost an arm. It''s really surprising that these two people could appear at the banquet with their rude temperament. " But I don''t think they''re locals of Rolling Stone Town. Maybe they''re here to eat and drink?" The young man laughed sarcastically. The noise suddenly stopped. However, the others did not refute him. Because he was the heir of the Red Mountain Lord. Other than that. It was said that he was also a powerful Arcane Trickster. If not for the battle at the Moss Green Hills, which had caused the momentum of Rolling Stone Town to be too great. The Red Mountain might be his. Even so. In the agreement signed by the Rolling Stone Kingdom led by the Seven Saint Alliance. This young man also retained a certain degree of autonomy in his fief in the south of Red Mountain. Therefore, he was one of the few people present who did not need to flatter Rheagar. "The wild girl you mentioned is called Bobo, and the guard with a broken arm is called Lumiere. They are my friends." Rheagar calmly replied, "What''s wrong? "Did they offend you?" The young man pretended to be surprised. "Are they your friends? "Then it''s fine." He changed the topic. " Our Southern Winter Festival will have a tradition of setting off fireworks in the future. Of course, you, Mayor Rheagar, will definitely set off the finale fireworks. "But it''s not time yet. It''s boring for everyone to wait. " I just happened to bring some magic fireworks with the characteristics of Red Mountain. If you don''t mind, I''ll make a fool of myself." The young man''s provocation was obvious. Rheagar was very calm. "You can set off your fireworks." The young man immediately clapped his hands, and the two mage apprentices, who were already prepared, jogged to the empty space at the side. Immediately after. Dark red magic light shot into the sky. Pa! Pa! Pa! Accompanied by a loud sound. Brilliant and beautiful magic fireworks bloomed above Rolling Stone Town! Everyone was pointing and discussing. Although they had a lot of opinions about this young man, they had to admit that the magic fireworks he brought were indeed much more exquisite than the ones in Rolling Stone Town in the past. The two didn''t even seem to be from the same era! Hearing the whispers of the crowd. The young man smiled proudly. He wanted to say something. But at this moment. A violent explosion came from the east! The roar of a dragon drowned out all the fireworks. Immediately after. Under everyone''s astonished gazes. An indescribable mechanical beast hovered above Rolling Stone Town! "Uncle Rheagar. "The fireworks I promised you have arrived!" A muffled voice came from the giant beast. Immediately after. A rocket rose from behind the giant beast! .. Chapter 1030: Unlucky White Dragon .. The blazing red and white fire arrow pierced through the sky. At the highest point. It suddenly exploded in all directions. Immediately after. A huge mushroom cloud slowly rose in the starry sky. Due to the white light that had erupted earlier, the shape of the mushroom cloud was clearly displayed in front of everyone. Not just Rolling Stone Town. People within hundreds of miles witnessed the birth of this unique firework. The white light gradually dissipated. The sky was once again covered with the starry night. However, the effect of the fireworks did not stop there. A pure white meteor shower suddenly shot out of the mushroom cloud. The dense meteor shower streaked across the night sky of Rolling Stone Town, quickly weaving into a starry river. On the other side of the galaxy. A herd of white horses galloped past. White horses cross the Milky Way. Soon, they were not far from the top of Rolling Stone Town. A carriage rushed out from the group of white horses. A figure alighted from the carriage. Although the figure was a little blurry, everyone recognized him at a glance. That was Rheagar! After Rheagar''s shadow appeared, the white horse and the galaxy disappeared one after another. Only his shadow lingered in the night sky for a long time. He repeated some mighty and domineering actions. This scene was witnessed by everyone. Everyone at the banquet was stunned. Even Rheagar himself was incomparably shocked. He knew that Bobo was not an ordinary person, but he did not expect that this malnourished girl would be able to reach such a level with her fireworks! Very quickly. This shock turned into pride. Rheagar''s ears were filled with the discussions of the people at the banquet. Everyone stared at the shadow in the night sky that kept repeating various actions. As for the sporadic fireworks that occasionally bloomed under the shadow. No one cared about it anymore. When everyone came back to their senses. The Mechanical Titan was long gone. However, the shock it brought had become the only topic of attention: "What was that thing just now? It''s so big and looks so mighty!" "It seems to be a strange item brought by Rheagar''s friend, right?" "Can you call him Rheagar? Hurry up and call the king." "I think I saw a person under that giant thing just now" "Are you seeing things?" "No, that person only has one hand. He even appeared at the banquet with that short, flat-chested, but big-eater girl tonight" "I remember now. Is it that big guard?" "He''s obviously not a guard. Didn''t you hear that? Those two are Rheagar, no, the King''s friends." The young man naturally heard the discussions that were deliberately suppressed or brazen. His right hand was gripping the goblet tightly, his face flushed and pale, and his muscles were tense. "Young Master Penster, we still have a big firework. Do you still want to release it?" A mage apprentice came over to ask. " What do you mean?! "Get lost!" Penster cursed angrily. The next second, he regretted it. He shouldn''t have been so ungentlemanly in public. However, he soon realized that no one had noticed his rude behaviour! Everyone raised their heads to look at the fireworks in the sky. No one paid attention to him. This made Penster feel both lucky and sad. After a while. A lazy voice came from the crowd. "No, Rheagar, why aren''t you coming down? "How long are you going to stay up there? Don''t tell me we have to stay the whole night..." Everyone turned around. The person who spoke was the lazy little Patton. Under Ms. Liz''s angry gaze. Little Patton shrunk his neck. "I just feel that my neck is a little sore from having to keep my head up. " And what does he mean by repeating this action?" As soon as he said that. Everyone was also attracted by the action in the sky that repeated the most times. On the screen. Rheagar knelt down on one knee and touched his feet. The others were also curious. Hence, they all turned their gazes to Rheagar. Rheagar took a sip of wine and smiled without saying anything. .. On the high-speed flying Mechanical Titan. Matthew tightened the seat belt of the passenger seat and joked with Bobo, who was above him. "For a moment, I thought you were going to blow up Rolling Stone Town" "H-How is that possible?" Matthew didn''t know if it was the alcohol or Bobo''s haste, but for a moment, she seemed to be a little tongue-tied. Bobo quickly patted her helmet. Sizzle. Several electric currents flashed across the helmet. In the blink of an eye. Bobo stuck out her tongue. However, her face became even redder. " Because we''re out for a drill mission, Lady is equipped with drill modules. There are no actual combat devices. " I was going to save that firework bomb for the Cloud Highlands, but I''ve already promised that funny uncle. Of course, I can''t go back on my word." Matthew smiled. "That Rheagar was quite handsome." Bobo said proudly, "Those actions and scenes were all I thought of at the last minute! How was it? Isn''t it creative?" Matthew was not stingy with his praise and gave high praise to the big fireworks just now. These were Matthew''s heartfelt words. It was true that the abilities of the Occult Machinists were more unstable than magic, but it was also because of this that the Occult Machinists usually had more explosive creativity. The fireworks just now were a good example. Chapter 1031: The Unlucky White Dragon The fireworks were made in advance. However, the illusion pattern that was produced after the launch required Bobo''s own whimsical ideas. The images of the flying horse crossing the river and Rheagar smearing oil were all from Bobo''s imagination. Maintaining this kind of imagination itself consumed a lot of concentration. Considering that Bobo had set off fireworks after drinking, Matthew deduced that she must have been extremely focused. Other than focus. She did show some artistic talent. Hence, Bobo''s previous evaluation of the Occult Machinists and Mages was not without reason. Matthew partially agreed. The main reason was that the mage community was too large. It was difficult to use a medium or average to represent the creativity of mages. Perhaps the arcane machinists were naturally associated with art. However, the creativity of some individual mages could break through the imagination of all intelligent life. In his thoughts. Matthew lowered his head and twisted his neck. He was now in the co-pilot''s seat. Compared to the main pilot, who was in the middle, the co-pilot''s seat was a little lower in the cabin. The Mechanical Titan had already switched to a flat mode that was most suitable for flight. Therefore, Matthew was leaning forward at an angle of about 135.5 degrees in the passenger seat. Bobo was lying on the ground 20 centimetres above his head. The two of them were lying on top of each other. Frankly speaking. This position was not pleasant. When Matthew was talking to Bobo, he subconsciously looked up. However, from this angle. He could only see the driver''s seat, the exposed side of Bobo''s face, and her chin, which was covered by the helmet. What was worse was that From time to time, a strong wind would leak in through the gaps of the mechanical parts. They slapped Matthew''s face. It was like a baby''s fist punching over and over again. It didn''t really hurt. But he was indeed suffering. "What a fast speed" After gradually adapting to the high-speed flight, Matthew had time to observe the indicators in the cabin. Speed was one of the few indicators he could understand. At present, Bobo had already pushed Lady''s speed to two-thirds of the level. The groove further ahead was sprayed with red paint. He took a look. At present, the Mechanical Titan''s flying speed was faster than most dragons. It was even faster than the speed of sound! This made Matthew rather worried about Lumiere''s current state. After all, he was not very comfortable in the cabin. Not to mention, there was still a brother with a hanging ticket. "How is Lumiere now?" Matthew immediately asked. Bobo performed three simple operations on the control panel in front of her. Not long after. A crystal board slid down from above. The outline of a human appeared on the interface. The other party grabbed the tail of the Mechanical Titan with one hand, and his entire body was blown by the wind like a straight salted fish. Beside the outline. ԧ!?????&?-!--?+?-?&?ѣ@.&?%?& A large amount of data appeared. "He''s very good!" Bobo replied in surprise, " His body temperature is very low, but because his pores have completely contracted, his heat dissipation is very slow. There is almost no risk of losing his body temperature. " Apart from feeling a little bumpy, Lumiere should be able to adapt to the current flying attitude and speed." Matthew looked at the data seriously. "His physical fitness is stronger than before." Bobo suddenly said. Matthew nodded lightly. "I noticed it too." After recovering from the tragedy at the Wild Wolf Mountain. Lumiere''s physical body seemed to have undergone a slight evolution again. This evolution was not obvious to him, but it did exist. The reason why he couldn''t sense it himself was mainly because he was missing a hand. For anyone, the hand was the most important weapon. Don''t look down on the fact that he was only missing an arm. However, the impact was extremely far-reaching. "His physical fitness is really suitable for a Titan technician! "Hehehe" Bobo''s voice suddenly sounded a little strange. Matthew looked up in surprise. At this moment, Bobo''s face was flushed red, and her eyes were sometimes blurry and sometimes crazy. Very quickly. Matthew found the crux of the problem. In order to sober up quickly, Bobo kept stimulating her brain with electricity. It was indeed useful at first, but she seemed to have stimulated too much. Under the dual stimulation of alcohol and electricity. This flat-chested girl, who was usually not good with words, suddenly began to spout nonsense. "Just you wait, Matthew! " When I become the world''s most powerful Mystic Machinist in the future, I want to order four of these muscular Titan technicians!" Matthew was baffled. "What does this have to do with me?" He looked up at the upper bunk. In the end, she realized that the girl on the upper bunk had a crazy look on her face and started drooling! "Of course, it has something to do with you. "We''re good friends. I''ll order four for myself, and I''ll order four for you!" Bobo said generously. Matthew laughed dryly and was about to say,"No need!" But in the next second. Bobo suddenly pushed the speed control stick to the deepest part of the control stick! "Too slow!" She slapped the cockpit hard. "Speed up, speed up, speed up!" He didn''t have time to comment on Bobo''s drunken appearance. Matthew only felt that someone was crazily hammering his waist and butt with a hammer! The feeling of being pushed back surged up from the soles of his feet. Then, his calves, thighs, buttocks, and back! In an instant. He felt as if his soul was about to be pushed out of his body! Chapter 1032: The Unlucky White Dragon Whoosh! Whoosh! The wind that came in between the cracks became even stronger. The baby''s fist became several times heavier! In the dim cockpit. All the indicator lights turned red. From time to time, he could still hear the sound of the police siren! "Speed up, speed up, speed up!" Bobo pushed the other control stick to the maximum. In the next second. A yellow progress bar appeared on the original crystal board. As the progress bar continued to accumulate. A loud alarm sounded. "Wait" Matthew had just opened his mouth when the wind filled his mouth! Bobo slammed the button in front of her. Suddenly. A strong sense of weightlessness hit him! There were two to three seconds. Matthew seemed to be floating in a completely weightless environment for a while. Then, he returned to the real world. What greeted him was an even more intense push on his back! .. [Hint: The Mechanical Titan (Lady) you are on has undergone a short-distance warp jump.] The warp distance was 13 kilometres. .. Warp Jump? Before Matthew could react. The yellow progress bar on the crystal board reached the end again. Bobo pressed the button again without hesitation. This time. Matthew, who had been prepared, became much more used to it. After a brief moment of weightlessness, he consciously used his front foot to press against the metal plate behind him. His entire body adapted to the impact very naturally. Very quickly. The Mechanical Titan entered this high-speed flight and regular warp mode. Matthew also gradually adapted to the cold wind. He said with difficulty, "Have you guys mastered warp technology?" Bobo thought for a moment, "What is warp technology?" Matthew waited for a moment. When the sense of weightlessness hit him, he immediately said, "Like this!" Realization dawned on Bobo. "You call this a warp jump? This word is quite appropriate. " In the cyberdragon, we call it ''sticking out its butt'' because every time this happens, you''d better stick out your butt so that you can better protect your spine" Matthew thought for a moment. "Then the name you gave me is more appropriate." Bobo happily explained, " There''s a saying in Cyberdragon that explains this phenomenon. "The faster you are, the faster you will be! "Isn''t it easy to understand?" ?@?-?ҦӦ+?&-?!*????⣤ Matthew shook his head honestly. "I don''t understand." Bobo said patiently, " According to the research of the Cyberdragon Mystical Machinists, when an object is flying at high speed, it will often have intense friction with the air. At certain special friction nodes, something called the Seraphic Speed Particle will be produced on the surface of the object. " If you can absorb or collect this kind of Seraphic Speed Particle and release it at a specific node, then you have the ability to stick your butt out. "Lady''s armour has a special coating that is specifically used to absorb these Seraphic Particles. Do you see this yellow energy bar? "As long as she absorbed a certain amount, she could stick her butt out once. "If you have unlimited Seraphic Particles, then theoretically, you can stick your butt out anytime and anywhere" Matthew was silent for a moment. "Why don''t we use warp jump instead?" However, he was also quite interested in the theories of the cyberdragon. He wanted to know how these Occult Machinists understood magic. " So, from the perspective of an Occult Machinist, this is how warp occurs. Can you interpret this phenomenon from the perspective of magic?" Bobo immediately replied, "Of course! " From a magic perspective, it''s even simpler. The act of flying at high speed can accumulate speed elements. Although these elements can''t allow you to enter the spatial domain directly, they satisfy some special rules of the spatial domain. " These rules may be set by humans, or they may be the original appearance of this world. In short, under a certain rule of the spatial domain, as long as you can meet the conditions, you can release the domain ability once. " And this domain ability, in the eyes of the outside world, is the warp jump you mentioned." Matthew couldn''t help but praise, " I didn''t expect that an Occult Machinist would know so much about magic." Bobo patted her chest proudly. "Of course! " However, not all Occult Machinists know magic like the back of their hands. " There''s only one human Oddity Machinist who''s as hardworking and studious as I am in Cyberdragon!" As they spoke. She adjusted the direction slightly and pulled the steering stick. "Stick your butt out. "I''m going to increase the transition intensity! "Speed up, speed up, speed up!" Amidst Bobo''s excited voice. Matthew used his feet to press against the metal plate behind him. He had no time to worry about Lumiere. The strong sense of weightlessness and tearing made him feel slightly dizzy. He could only prioritize maintaining his condition. This berserk flight lasted for about twenty minutes. Not long after. The outline of the Mechanical Titan appeared on the crystal board. There were several layers of contours. They were represented by different colours. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief and looked up to see that the outermost layer had turned bright red. What followed was the beeping of the alarm. "What''s wrong?" Matthew was a little nervous. Frankly speaking, the first time he took a plane in the other world was not a good experience. He was ready to run away at any moment. " The outer armour coating is no longer able to absorb the Seraphic Particle." Bobo said calmly, " But it doesn''t matter. We''ve already arrived at the Cloud Highlands. "Next, I''ll switch to patrol mode. I have to search for the signal source that I received earlier." Chapter 1033: The Unlucky White Dragon Clang clang clang. The sound of changing forms came from inside and outside the mecha. A force pushed Matthew up. Then, the passenger seat changed to a seat that was level with the driver''s seat. The two seats were placed together in a horizontal position. Matthew let out a long sigh. He finally felt better. Bobo skillfully manipulated the controls on the control panel. Eight seconds later, the transformation was complete. The metal cover in front of them slowly disappeared. It was replaced by a transparent cover with a high resolution. Matthew looked around. It was dark outside. He couldn''t even see the outline of the Helen Mountains clearly! He felt a little scared. He did not find any radar or similar devices in the cockpit. It turned out that Bobo had been flying without any vision! Matthew quickly asked, " So what module does Lady use to identify directions and air units?" Bobo replied as she operated, "The direction is very simple. " Lady has her own magnetic field module. She can distinguish directions according to the magnetic field or the stars. " There are electromagnetic towers on the cyberdragon that can point us in the right direction." Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. His worries seemed unnecessary. Thinking about it, it made sense. Since the Cyberdragon was able to create a behemoth like the Mechanical Titan, communication and navigation were naturally not a problem. There should be a radar too. However, in the next second. However, he heard Bobo happily continue, " As for identifying units in the air, I haven''t considered this function yet!" The cold sweat that Matthew had just pressed down broke out again. "What if we bump into someone?" Bobo said disapprovingly, "Who would be flying around outside in the middle of the night!" As she spoke, she pulled the steering stick. "I found them." The Mechanical Titan suddenly accelerated again. They charged toward the northeast in a mighty manner. .. Cloud Plateau. At the foot of the Holy Snow Mountain. The endless layer of frozen soil. The pale light source swayed wildly in the darkness, and the violent panting of the light source indicated the panic of the owner. The three cloud elves were back to back. They were holding a blue weapon that looked like a spray gun in their hands. The equipment on their bodies emitted a faint blue light, looking extremely cool. However, only they knew. Due to the interference of some mysterious power, most of the equipment from Cloud Edge City and Cyberdragon could no longer be used. The only remaining module was the lighting effect. Of course, the light also had a certain deterrent effect on ordinary wild beasts. However, they knew very well. It was not an ordinary wild beast that was hunting them. Instead, they were a group of professional, cruel, and primitive hunters! "Wuwuwu" Wolf howls came from the darkness. Following that was the sound of soft fur stepping on the frozen soil. The wolf pack was only one of the members who participated in the hunt. There were other figures in the darkness from time to time. The skinny bear; The top predator known as the Vicious Dragon; Man-eating deer that ran extremely fast; However, among these beasts that made the natives tremble in fear. What made the three Cloud Elves feel the most despair were the human-like creatures wearing animal skins. They formed groups of three to five and hid among the wild beasts. They let out a low shout, and those strange syllables seemed to be begging for the help of the evil gods. Further away. The sound of the wind was like a poem. They were very clear. The shamans of the hunter clan were summoning more wild beasts. They were not a group that was deliberately targeted. In fact. The troops of the World''s Calamity that had just entered the Cloud Highlands discovered that the God of Hunting had given a divine message. Under the instruction of this divine message, these ferocious people called the Sons of the Hunter began to hunt all outsiders on the plateau indiscriminately. Because of generations of living and hunting. This clan had already tamed a large number of wild beasts on the Cloud Highlands. They also followed the call of the God of Hunting. Even the hibernating bears crawled out of their caves to participate in the hunt, let alone other wild beasts. The three of them were very clear in their hearts. This celebration was probably just the beginning. The God of Hunting and his people would never allow the cloud elves to leave this plateau alive. This was blasphemy against the ritual! In the darkness. The wolf howls became even more mournful. read-on-MVLeMpYr Suddenly, a ghostly figure flashed in front of them. One of the cloud elves frantically shone the light over, but it was empty. There seemed to be nothing in the darkness. However, the roars of the beasts in their ears made them feel unprecedented pressure and malice. " They are consuming our stamina. This is one of the common hunting tactics." A relatively calm voice sounded. It was a slightly older cloud elf. He raised the light source in his hand. "We can''t go on like this. " We have to find Lady Bobo as soon as possible. The main force has been surrounded by the beast-hunting frenzy. At this juncture, I''m afraid only Lady can contact the airship. " Carry out evacuation plan number thirty-seven!" The cloud elf''s voice was filled with determination. "Captain" The others wanted to persuade him, but he directly retorted, "Do you still remember that I''m the captain? "Execute it!" As soon as he finished speaking. A wild wolf suddenly appeared in the darkness. Just as the Cloud Elves were about to make a move, the wolf''s limbs suddenly went limp, and it fell to the ground! "Hmm?" The cloud elves were all a little surprised. At first, they thought it was a trap. Chapter 1034: Unlucky White Dragon But very quickly. As the light source continued to shoot out, they were surprised to find that the surrounding wild beasts fell to the ground one after another. Not only that, but their bodies were also trembling non-stop as if they were extremely afraid. A gust of wind suddenly blew from the direction of the snowy mountain. The wind carried an awe-inspiring and inviolable aura! story-source-MvLeMpYr That was... "Dragon!" The cloud elves reacted. Not long after. Amidst the cries of wild beasts and the howling of the wind. A white dragon swooped down from the sky and used its wings to swat away some wild beasts that were blocking its path. The cloud elf captain was delighted. He recognized this white dragon. The other party''s name was Adams. According to the information from the World''s Calamity, this Adult White Dragon had only recently built its nest on the Cloud Highlands. Adams had a bad reputation. Before building the nest. He had also looted some human towns in the southwest. However, the cloud elves didn''t care whether the white dragon''s reputation was good or bad. If it could disrupt the Hunter Clan''s hunting plan, it would be their saviour! "You dare to hunt in my territory?! "Have you prepared the head tax?" Adams roared at the hunters. The wild beasts were trembling in fear, but most of the Sons of the Hunter still stood stubbornly on the ground. White Dragon was even more annoyed. At this moment. The shaman among the hunters walked out from the crowd. He walked up to White Dragon and said, "Respected Mr. Adams. " The God of Hunting greets you." White Dragon''s head shrank back, and his tone became a little suspicious. "Hunter clan? "Why did you cross the border?" The Shaman said calmly, " This is the will of the God of Hunting. As his people, we will only carry it out and never ask for the reason." Seeing the other party''s contemptuous attitude. The White Dragon Adams was naturally quite angry. But he was also very clear. The God of Hunting was one of the three local tyrants of the Cloud Highlands. He was just a newcomer. Although he had already occupied this territory, if he had a conflict with the hunters, the dragon nest that he had worked so hard to build would probably change hands soon. "Damn it! "Why is my eyesight so bad? I noticed a group of people entangled in the territory, so I rushed over... "If I could see clearly from afar that they were the people of the God of Hunting, why would I come here to show off?" Adams was extremely vexed. He wanted to retreat. However, he couldn''t do that without losing face. Seeing this, Shaman smiled and said, "We will leave soon. "Of course, this territory is still yours." White Dragon heaved a sigh of relief. However, he still said, "Even if you are hunters, you cannot trespass into my territory. "I have a good relationship with your God of Hunting. I will only give him face. "After killing these elves, leave quickly!" After saying that. He didn''t want to stay any longer. He flapped his wings and flew up! The three Cloud Elves'' eyes were filled with despair. " Execute Plan 37! "Split up! "I''ll draw most of the firepower!" They began to move. A mocking smile appeared on the Shaman''s face. "Do you still want to leave? " Tonight, none of the outsiders on the Cloud Highlands will survive!" He gently blew the bone whistle hanging on his neck. The wild beasts that had recovered from the dragon''s might began to pounce on the Cloud Elves from all directions! But at this moment. A dull sound came from above their heads! Immediately after. It was a short whistling sound! The hunters raised their heads. The Shaman also looked up in confusion and saw a black shadow rapidly approaching the ground in the darkness! "White Dragon Adams? "Why did he return? " Isn''t he afraid of offending the God?! " Wait, is he going to hit the ground in this position?" These doubts flashed through Shaman''s mind. The wild beasts that had long sensed the danger fled in all directions. In the next moment. Under the shocked gazes of the nearby living beings. The White Dragon Adams ''figure smashed into the ground with an unstoppable force! There was a loud bang! The few wild beasts that did not manage to escape in time were instantly smashed into meat paste. Then, a terrifying shockwave spread out in all directions! For a moment. The sky and earth shook on the plateau, and snow flew everywhere! Everyone looked in the direction where the white dragon had fallen. It was only at this moment that they realized There was actually a huge machine on the White Dragon''s body! As for Adams himself. His head was completely smashed in this sudden attack. He already looked like he couldn''t live! The Son of the Hunter and the Shamans looked at the terrifying machine in shock. Bang! A glass cover popped up. Following that, two figures were ejected out one after another! The two figures didn''t jump very high. They drew two parabolas in the air and then landed in front of Shaman. "Who are you?" The Shaman took out his knife and questioned the man closest to him with a fierce expression. The latter managed to stand up and staggered two steps. He saw that the other party did not seem to be a threat. The Shaman put away his knife. He walked over and grabbed the other party''s shoulder, questioning him again. The man''s expression was rather ugly. He was facing the Shaman and seemed to want to say something but hesitated. "If you have anything to say, just say it" The Shaman hadn''t finished speaking. Matthew finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. With a " wah ", he vomited all over the stunned Shaman. .. Chapter 1035: Little Genius Helmet and Primitive Hunting Ritual .. This sudden change stunned everyone. But Matthew felt relieved. "As expected, it''s much more comfortable after vomiting it out." Then, he looked at the fur-clad man that he had vomited on with some embarrassment. It was not difficult to judge from the other party''s clothing that he was a member of the Hunter clan. However, Matthew still planned to cast a " Clean " on him. However, what he did not expect was CastingHe had failed! Because he was not focused enough. "What are you doing?" The Shaman roared, and his eyes became extremely irritable. In an instant. He grabbed Matthew''s wrist with one hand and took out the knife with the other hand. He suddenly stabbed Matthew''s abdomen! Slash! To Shaman''s surprise. His sure-hit strike seemed to have stabbed into nothingness without any feeling of touching a physical object. He quickly looked down. Only then did he realize that this handsome but impolite man in front of him had turned into a ghost from the neck down! [Ability: Undead Body]! Shaman looked at Matthew in surprise. Matthew''s gaze also became unfriendly. "I admit that I was wrong to vomit all over you, but aren''t you being too unfriendly?" The Shaman laughed sinisterly. "Outsiders must die! "I don''t care if you''re a human or a ghost!" With that, he opened his mouth and a thick tongue stuck out. The tip of the scarlet tongue suddenly exploded in all directions. Immediately after, the tip of the tongue split into seven tiny tongues. These tongues quickly turned into the appearance of poisonous snakes. Seven venomous snakes rushed towards Matthew''s head and bit him! In a flash. Matthew''s body suddenly expanded. Before the seven venomous snakes could get close, they were slapped away by a thick bear paw! [Wilderness Form: Moon Bear]! A gust of cold wind came from the Moon Bear''s back. Two wild wolves, under the command of the hunters, took the opportunity to attack Matthew''s back. Matthew turned around without hesitation. His movements were quite agile. First, he slapped the wild wolf that was charging at the front and sent it flying. Immediately after. The Moon Bear suddenly leaned forward and bumped its head into the back of another wolf that was trying to dodge. The latter fell to the ground and was in so much pain that he could not even stand up for a moment. The Moon Bear grabbed the wolf, turned around, and smashed it onto the Shaman! The wild wolf immediately let out a painful cry. Immediately after. Matthew felt a resistance, but it did not last long. There was only a dull bang. The wolf was smashed to the ground. This wild wolf was quite tall. Although it was not as exaggerated as the Great Frost Winter Wolf, it was still as tall as a man. In front of ordinary people, it was definitely oppressive. But in front of the even bigger Moon Bear He could only kick his four limbs on the ground, trying hard to break free from the bear''s paw. How could Matthew let him off so easily? He immediately used his two bear paws to press the wild wolf, which was trying its best to counterattack, to the ground. Then, it buried its huge head into the ground! Thrust! story-at-MvLeMpYr The Moon Bear''s sharp teeth tore a huge hole in the wolf''s throat. And then Matthew pulled the wolf up from the ground and aimed its throat at the other wild beasts that wanted to attack him! Pu, pu, pu, pu! Several powerful pillars of blood shot out from the wolf''s throat. These blood pillars shot onto the wild beasts ''faces, but it did not stimulate their wildness. Instead, it made them feel an unprecedented fear! In just a few seconds. Matthew seemed to treat the wild wolf as a fire extinguisher. Scarlet and stinky blood splattered all over the ground. The Moon Bear''s fur was stained with it too! "Roar!" The moon bear waved the dead wolf like a weapon while roaring angrily. [Ability (Wild Form-Moon Bear): Intimidation!] In front of this extremely impactful scene. All the wild beasts slowly retreated. The hunters hiding in the herd didn''t attack. Matthew noticed that a few figures were chasing after and appeasing the beasts that he had frightened. He lowered his head and looked in the direction where the Shaman had fallen. It was empty. All that was left was a squashed frog. "Voodoo art substitute." Matthew quickly made a judgment. This was the Shaman''s signature skill. It could save him from death once, but it also meant that he had to pay a huge price. He immediately let go. He let the wild wolf''s corpse fall to the ground. Then, he walked towards Bobo and the Cloud Elves. "The wilderness form is still the simplest and most violent form." Matthew sighed inwardly. Activating Wilderness Form required concentration. However, the concentration requirement was much lower than that of casting spells. At times when he was not focused enough. The wilderness form and ability spells would have a chance to shine. Moon Bear wiped the blood from his mouth, feeling disgusted. The bloody and brutal scene just now was also Matthew''s helpless move. It wasn''t his first time dealing with hunters. On the way to the archaeological site. Matthew, Camela, and Lorraine had saved the White Tiger Elf Molly from the Giant Frost Winter Wolf. He knew that hunters were extremely vicious and cunning. You have to show your powerful strength and cruel nature at the first moment to intimidate them. Otherwise, what awaited you would be endless harassment. Chapter 1036: Little Genius Helmet and Primitive Hunting Ritual This was not a good thing for Matthew, who had just crashed. He might have been fierce just now. In fact, he was prepared to run away at any time. Matthew still had some aftereffects of airsickness. The reason why he did not choose to transform into the Winged Dragon Wind God or the Silver Dragon was because he was a little afraid of the sky and flying. It was not as solid as the Moon Bear. He needed some time to regain his focus! MVLeMpYr-content Fortunately, Matthew''s strategy worked. As the leader of the hunters, the shaman was forced to use the substitute voodoo art. He should be in a state of shock. The wild beasts were also suppressed by the Moon Bear''s intimidation. For a moment. Matthew could feel that the pressure from the darkness had become much weaker. The hunters and beasts were still surrounding them. But compared to before. The area in the middle was much more empty. This was enough. Matthew looked around and quickly transformed into his human form. "Matthew, are you okay?" Bobo was sitting on the ground like a duck, her eyes slightly out of focus, and his tone became weak. Matthew replied calmly, "I''m fine. I''m just a little dizzy." Bobo murmured with a blank look in her eyes, "It''s good that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine..." Matthew noticed something unusual. He squatted down and asked, "What''s wrong?" Bobo said with a face full of shame, "Because I have something to do" She pointed at the helmet on her head. Matthew took a glance and subconsciously took half a step back. Good heavens. Dozens of electric currents were flashing behind the helmet. These electric currents were of various colours and were colourful, but they gave off an extremely dangerous feeling. "There''s something wrong with my helmet. I''ve got to fix it. Before that, I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you." Bobo said honestly. Matthew reached out and patted her shoulder carefully. "It''s okay. Leave this to me. "Just remember not to fly after drinking next time" Bobo heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she vowed, "Don''t worry! After this, I''ll definitely quit drinking!" Matthew unnaturally shifted his gaze elsewhere, but he heard Bobo continue, "Speaking of which, you''re actually still safe and sound after experiencing such a serious bump. You can even turn into a big bear! "You have the potential to become a Titan technician!" Bobo said seriously, "Do you want to" Matthew refused decisively. "No!" Bobo tilted his head. "Why?" Matthew replied with a complicated expression, "There''s no reason." Bobo was puzzled, "There should be a reason, right?" Matthew thought for a moment. "That might be becauseI''m a little dizzy from riding the Titan?" Bobo''s eyes widened. They stared at each other for a while. Suddenly, Bobo slapped his forehead. "Where''s the big guy? " This is bad, this is bad. The impact just now was so severe. Did it turn him into meat paste?!" Her little face turned pale, and her expression was filled with self-blame. "What have I done" Matthew was very calm. "Don''t worry, he''s not a fool. " Besides, those who are not skilled would not dare to board the vehicles of the Arcane Machinists." As he spoke, he looked up into the sky. Not long after. Matthew pointed at a tiny white dot in the sky and said happily, "Look! He''s floating there!" Because of the lack of light. The visibility of Cloud Plateau at night was very low. Matthew couldn''t see Lumiere at first, but he somehow got a glowing object and held it in his arms. This allowed Matthew to see Lumiere floating in the sky at a glance. Bobo heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them silently watched the sky for a while. Then, they lowered their heads in tacit understanding. Bobo said, "He''s floating so slowly." Matthew took out two mushrooms that could restore concentration from his inventory and chewed on them. "If it was a normal feather landing, he would have to float for a while." After eating the mushrooms. Matthew felt that his focus had recovered a lot, so he shouted at the sky, "Take the coin out of your pocket, and the effect of the Feather Fall will disappear! "If you put it back in, it will take effect again!" After a few seconds. Lumiere still did not respond. Matthew could only shrug and return his attention to the surface. He stuck a teleportation gravestone into the ground. He was ready to call for the main force at any time. In the darkness. The sounds of the beast''s breathing and footsteps were closer than before. Matthew had expected this. He had recovered a lot of his focus, so it shouldn''t be a problem for him to deal with these enemies. At this moment. The three Cloud Elves who were about to run away finally came around. "Lord Bobo!" The Cloud Elves were overjoyed to see Bobo. When she saw the other party. Bobo immediately put on a cold and aloof expression. She adjusted her knees and sat cross-legged. Then, she said calmly, "Help me up and go to Lady." When she said this. The electric current on her helmet was already flowing down. Matthew was secretly worried for the cloud elves. However, what surprised him was Two of the Cloud Elves immediately went over to help Bobo up. During this process, a lot of electricity surged into the Cloud Elves ''bodies. However, they only showed a slight discomfort. The surface of their bodies or other parts of their bodies did not show the charred condition that Matthew had expected. " The residents of Cloud Edge City have been living in the sky for a long time and are often struck by lightning. Over time, they have developed a high resistance to lightning." Chapter 1037: Little Genius Helmet and Primitive Hunting Ritual Bobo seemed to have noticed Matthew''s confusion and explained. Matthew was enlightened. The group quickly moved to the side for more than 20 meters and arrived at the crash site. In stark contrast to the tattered White Dragon corpse The Mechanical Titan did not seem to have suffered much damage. Other than a few parts that were damaged or short-circuited. Most of the components were only slightly peeled off from the outside, but the inside was still intact! This degree of sturdiness. She was indeed qualified to be a Sky Killer! Matthew moved the Teleportation Tombstone over and activated Phily''s bone shield and the skull of Augustus. Bobo quickly climbed into the cockpit. She found a toolbox in the corner and took out a lot of devices that Matthew couldn''t understand. She knocked on her head. During this period of time. The three Cloud Elves also reported their situation. So In this exercise, a total of three teams from the World''s Mantis had entered the Cloud Highlands. This was a retreat exercise. Therefore, one of the teams would play the role of an evil invader, while the other two teams would have to escape from the enemy''s pursuit. " It was normal at first, but when the three teams separated and prepared for the official exercise mission, we encountered a mighty and powerful Divine Power attack. " It''s a divine spell that''s similar to a shock wave. Under that divine spell, all communication devices are ineffective. "After that, we encountered endless beasts and hunters mixed in. " Most of our weapons have also lost their effectiveness due to the divine power attack. Due to the exercise, the remaining weapons are not strong enough to annihilate or repel the beasts. " According to the previous backup plan, the three teams sent out reinforcements, and we are one of them. "At present, we don''t know the situation of the other two groups. We just left the main group and were targeted by the hunters. "We were already at the end of our rope, but a gust of wind unexpectedly came from Helen Mountain Range. We used that gust of wind to fly far away before we managed to contact you" The cloud elf captain reported meticulously. read-this-on-MVLeMpYr Matthew revealed a thoughtful expression. The Cloud Highlands was full of experts. This place was next to the Hellen Mountains. It might be the place with the most Legends in the world. The number of Legends here exceeded two digits. And most of them were not humans or humanoid races. However, due to the suppression of the Seven Saint Alliance. Most non-human Legendary Masters were relatively low-key and would only move around in their own territory. Legends from the Cloud Highlands or the Helen Mountains rarely left their territories and started their activities in other areas. This time, the Cloud Elves chose a location far away from the Legends ''territories. The Cloud Plateau was truly too vast. If it weren''t deliberately targeted, the hunter clan wouldn''t have accidentally bumped into their exercise. It was obvious. The Hunter Clan''s targets were the three forces of the World''s Mantis. Or rather This was the goal of the God of Hunting. "This guy is getting more and more restless." Matthew frowned. First, the Giant Frostwinter Wolf crossed the border and appeared in the Court of Fallen Leaves, north of the Jade Court. Then, they crossed the territory of the plateau and hunted the cloud elves who were carrying out the exercise mission in the wild. " His target is the elves?!" This thought flashed through Matthew''s mind. At this moment. The beasts that had retreated earlier surrounded them again. With the White Dragon''s corpse as the centre, they kept shrinking the encirclement. Matthew raised his spirits and was about to make a move. However, just as the wild beasts surrounded them, the howling of the wind came from the sky again! The wild beasts that had learned their lesson immediately fled in all directions. In the next moment. A figure crashed into the ground like a meteor. One of the wolves did not manage to escape in time. He directly became White Dragon Adams ''companion! Matthew looked at it. Lumiere slowly stood up from the dead wolf with a set of light belts in his arms. He looked safe and sound. "What are you doing with this thing?" Matthew asked curiously. Lumiere removed the lamp strip next to the Mechanical Titan and explained, " I noticed a white dragon flying towards us from below, so I kept patting the surface of the iron lump to warn you. However, you didn''t respond to me, so I guessed that you might want to teach that white dragon a lesson. "It happened so suddenly that I could only jump down in a hurry. In the end, when I jumped, I accidentally pulled this thing off. I wanted to return it to Bobo, so I wrapped it around my body." Matthew glanced at Lady''s feet. Sure enough, the left light strip had been torn off. "Let''s deal with the enemy first." Matthew pointed at the darkness. "Leave everything to me." Lumiere put down the lantern and walked into the darkness alone. "These are all enemies, right? "Do you have any specific requirements?" Matthew wanted to say that he was going with him, but he soon detected an uncontrollable excitement in Lumiere''s tone. Hence, he thought for a moment. "Try to leave the corpse intact." "No problem." Lumiere turned around and grinned at him. Then, his body suddenly moved, and he charged into the dark world like a human-shaped tyrannosaurus! A sharp wail soon sounded. Chapter 1038: Little Genius Helmet and Primitive Hunting Ritual Very quickly. The howls became one. It was as if an abrupt and lonely note had evolved into a harmonious and complete symphony! The strong smell of blood spread in the air. Even though there was a distance between them. From time to time, broken limbs could be seen being casually thrown up from the darkness and then falling down. "This fellow is indeed holding back his anger" Matthew thought as he looked at Lumiere''s silhouette in the darkness. Lumiere''s figure was as fast as lightning, and his strength was like that of a dragon. Although he only had one hand left, it was more than enough to deal with these ordinary wild beasts. Not long after. The encirclement of Matthew and his group was broken. Almost all the wild beasts swarmed towards Lumiere like a tide. The hunter''s short whistle came from the darkness. There was also Lumiere''s excited gritting of teeth. "Will he be fine alone?" Bobo poked her head out from the cockpit. Matthew waved his hand. " Don''t worry, he''s the king of the rainforest. It''s unfortunate for any wild beast to meet Lumiere." As if to confirm Matthew''s words. A huge head suddenly flew over from the darkness. The latter crashed into the Mechanical Titan''s knee and slowly slid down. The area along the way seemed to have been smeared with large amounts of ketchup. "Then why do you look a little unhappy?" Bobo asked curiously. Matthew shrugged. " I think that he and I might have a slight disagreement on the concept of ''leaving a whole body''." Matthew suddenly reacted. "Eh? Your helmet?" This was the first time Matthew saw Bobo without a helmet. Overall She seemed to be shorter than usual. " The condition of my helmet is more serious than I thought. It might take longer to repair it." Bobo shrank back. Matthew glanced at Lumiere, and after confirming that the latter was enjoying the slaughter, he followed her into the cockpit. Bobo was fiddling with her toolbox in the corner. Matthew glanced at the helmet that was thrown to the side. However, the first thing he saw was the four round metal balls beside the helmet. These metal balls were placed on a silver mat and arranged in four corners around the helmet. "What is this for?" Matthew pointed at the metal ball and asked. Bobo replied as she unscrewed the back cover of the helmet with a screwdriver, "Bombs." Matthew was not surprised by this answer. It would be strange if there weren''t a few bombs around the Arcane Machinists. "A low-intensity bomb?" Matthew asked. Bobo nodded vigorously. "Yes, it''s not very powerful." Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. But in the next second. A notification appeared on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have discovered Pineapple Bombs x4!] [Pineapple Bomb: If an outsider comes within half a meter of it, it will explode on the spot. The explosion effect is equivalent to four ''World Peace''.] .. Matthew took a few steps back, almost sticking to the Cloud Elves! You call this not very powerful?! Before he could complain. Matthew had accidentally obtained some information regarding the magical helmet in Bobo''s hands! .. "Cyberdragon''s Little Genius Helmet (Legendary Weapon): No matter how mediocre the wearer is, after wearing this helmet, not only will they become extremely intelligent, but they will also obtain the qualifications to become a genius Arcane Machinist. [Current Owner: Bobo Wilkins.] [Original Owner: Cyberdragon Wilkins.] .. So, was Bobo able to become an Occult Machinist as a human because of this helmet? "Wait!" "From the surname, this CyberdragonWilkins should be Bobo''s ancestor. Could he be the founder of the Cyberdragon Floating City?" Matthew raised his eyebrows. Bobo''s background was much bigger than he had imagined! Matthew remembered that according to Bobo''s description. Originally, she was not qualified to enter the Cyberdragon and become an Arcane Machinist. It was under the arrangement of the vice president of the Huo Sisters that she had this opportunity. Did this mean The people from Cyberdragon didn''t know about this helmet?! He recalled that Bobo did not return to Cyberdragon after graduating from the Wisdom Palace. Instead, he joined the World''s Calamity unit, which worked with Cloud Edge City. There was probably a huge secret behind this! Matthew was very interested in the black technology of Cloud Edge City and Cyberdragon. If there was a chance. He was hoping to talk to the vice president of the Huo Sisters. "The worst has happened!" The cloud elf captain was fiddling with the communication device of the Mechanical Titan in a corner. But soon, his expression turned ugly. " The equipment on Lady can''t even contact the airship! " But she clearly didn''t suffer from the attack of that divine power!" Bobo did not reply. She was trying her best to repair her helmet. Matthew''s expression also became a little serious. Of course, he knew nothing about the communication devices of the cyberdragon. experience-MVLeMpYr However, his intuition towards domains was indeed extraordinary. "Your equipment has lost its function. I''m afraid it''s not just because of that divine power attack. " I can feel that there''s something wrong with the domain here. Someone has modified the domain''s laws" Matthew quickly walked out of the cockpit. He carefully looked around. At this moment, the pure darkness seemed to have turned into a twisted monster''s shadow in his perception! "I told you something was wrong with the dark vision. " This is the smell of the Ritual Ground. No, the enemy has hidden the Ritual Ground in the domain, and he has spread his domain very widely. If I don''t sense it carefully, I might not be able to sense it!" Matthew immediately knelt on one knee and pressed one hand on the ground. [Ability: Equalized Perception]! As his vision rapidly switched, the changes from the Elemental Plane surged into Matthew''s mind! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have detected the " primitive hunting ritual " through balanced perception. [Primitive Hunting Ritual: A hunting ritual field hidden in the primitive domain.] Within the range of the ritual field, all advanced, civilized, and modern forces would be greatly weakened, while all backward, barbaric, and ignorant forces would be greatly strengthened! This was a blind worship of ancient things. It was also a cruel hunt for new things. The God of Hunting would directly bestow divine power to reward his followers and those who stood out in this killing feast. When you kill at least ten wild beasts or three hunters, you will receive a reward from the God of Hunting! If not You can only be besieged by endless beasts until you die... .. "Can I also get the reward from the God of Hunting by killing wild beasts?" Matthew was stunned. This God of Hunting was really crazy. Even if it were an enemy, as long as his pursuit of killing and hunting was satisfied, he would not be stingy with his rewards. "It''s also possible that this is a rule of the ritual ground. In order to meet the conditions for the execution of the primitive hunting ritual, ''He'' must set this rule" Matthew subconsciously touched his mouth. No wonder he felt much stronger than usual after transforming into a Moon Bear. So, this ritual venue was tailor-made for him! His eyes lit up. On the Cloud Plateau. Was there any beast more ancient than the Winged Dragon Wind God? Matthew felt his bones itch. He was about to make a move. Suddenly, the sound of the earth-shaking could be heard from afar! Because he was too far away, he couldn''t see what it was. Fortunately, his Equalized Perception had not been turned off. Very quickly. The answer came from the data panel. .. [Warning: The shaman of the Hunter Clan has summoned an "Underage Behemoth"(LV20/Legendary Mode/Super Large Creature/Ancient Creature Mode)!] .. Chapter 1039: You Came Back Just In Time! .. In the darkness. The outline of the giant beast charging from the mountains became clearer and clearer. With the arrival of Behemoth. The beasts in the north dispersed like a tide, and all the wild beasts trembled. In front of the king of the earth and mountains. They had no other choice but to submit. Matthew cast an illumination spell from afar. He could vaguely see the appearance of the Behemoth. This guy was really too tall. Although he was still underage, he was already more than 20 meters tall when he stood up. It was said that an adult male Behemoth had the chance to grow to more than 100 meters. In comparison. The one in front of Matthew wasn''t just a baby; and it was most likely a female. This made him slightly relieved. He could still handle a giant beast that was more than twenty meters tall. "Roar!" As if stimulated by the light, the young Behemoth seemed a little irritable. Her forelimbs slapped the ground with all their might. For a moment. The earth shook. The entire Cloud Plateau seemed to have been frightened by the earth-shattering commotion caused by the birth of the giant beast. In the darkness, there were waves of panicked voices coming from further away. She stopped less than a hundred meters away from Lumiere and observed her human opponent with curiosity and cruelty. Using this opportunity. Matthew was also able to observe Behemoth in more detail. It looked like an upright hippopotamus with two human ears beside its huge head and a lion''s tail behind its butt. Other than that, she also had elephant fangs and lion claws. The skin of this Behemoth was dark purple. This meant that she was very young. If she were converted to a human, she would be about seven or eight years old. Behemoths were the kings of the earth and fed on mountains. Young behemoths had a variety of skin colours, but when they matured, they would gradually approach the colour of the earth. During this process, their skin would gradually evolve into an indestructible natural armour. This layer of armour was so sturdy that even a Legendary Sword Saint might not be able to break it! As for the dark purple Behemoth in front of him. Matthew estimated that her Natural Armor was at 20 points. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter This was already a terrifying defence. If you wanted to kill the Behemoth using ordinary methods, even if your weapon was ground flat, you might not be able to wear through the other party''s armour! "Fortunately, I''m a mage. " I''m quite familiar with Behemoth." Matthew composed himself. The Behemoth''s magic resistance was also not low, but compared to the heaven-defying armour, it was already considered a weakness of this race. As for why he was so familiar with Behemoth This was purely because Behemoths were the only giant species in the Seven Saint Alliance that had comprehensive information! This information came from the head mage of the northernmost floating city, Edmond. The latter had a Behemoth. Moreover, it was not an ordinary Behemoth. It was the elite of the Behemoths, a legendary Behemoth named Leviathan! Matthew had never seen Leviathan before because ever since he joined the Alliance, Leviathan had been sleeping at the bottom of the sea in the northernmost floating city. However, this did not prevent him from learning about this giant beast from his conversations with Ronan, Fandral, Margaret, and the others. According to the rumours. Although Edmond was the Lord of Leviathan, it did not mean that he had complete control over the Deep Sea Behemoth. Some people predicted that the day Leviathan woke up would be the day when the northernmost floating city and the Seven Saint Alliance would be destroyed. Although there was no basis for this statement, it was actually quite widespread within the Alliance. At least Matthew had heard different mages mention this more than once. From this, it could be seen how terrifying the Leviathan was. In the early years, the reason why Edmond was widely regarded as the next Holy Mage was also because of his achievements in subduing Leviathan. However, with the passage of time, Leviathan fell into a deep sleep at the bottom of the sea and gradually faded out of the public''s view. People gradually forgot about this. Ronan was the most likely candidate to become the next Holy Mage. These thoughts only flashed through Matthew''s mind. In the dark wilderness. After confronting each other for just over 20 seconds, Behemoth beat her chest and charged at Lumiere! Lumiere was not willing to be outdone and charged at Behemoth! "Do you need help?" Matthew shouted. "Maybe!" Lumiere did not show off. He waved his single arm and constantly estimated the distance between him and Behemoth. The two sides quickly approached each other. Just as the collision was about to occur, Lumiere''s body suddenly accelerated again. He was as nimble as a cheetah. He changed his direction in the air and quickly dodged towards Behemoth''s right foot! Boom! Behemoth angrily punched the ground. The ground nearby was hammered up, surging like waves. A stone brushed past Lumiere''s ear. At the critical moment, he dodged Behemoth''s right foot and left fist, buying himself some time to deal with them! "He actually didn''t fight head-on with the Behemoth" Matthew thought to himself that Lumiere had indeed matured a lot. It was also possible that the pressure from the Behemoth was too great. If it were a dragon, Lumiere would definitely have directly attacked. Matthew did not hesitate to use magic to support Lumiere. But at this moment. A strange force suddenly locked onto his upper throat! Immediately after. Matthew felt his tongue go numb, and his vocal cords were stuck. He had lost the ability to speak! Chapter 1040: You Came Back Just in Time! Matthew suddenly looked back. Three hundred meters away, in the darkness that he could not see clearly, a blood-red human silhouette became particularly eye-catching in his field of vision! .. [Warning: Shaman of the Hunter Clan has used " Tongue Cutting " on you!] [Tongue-Cutting Spell (Yan Sheng Spell): Shaman cuts off his own tongue and sacrifices the life of an elder of the Hunter clan and the heart of a wild wolf to temporarily seal your tongue and vocal cords!] [You have lost the ability to chant for a short period of time!] .. The Art of Yan Sheng? Matthew was no stranger to this. This was originally a secret curse technique that was spread on the eastern islands. It was independent of the existing spell system and was impossible to guard against. Matthew looked at it. The " Counterspell " and " Rebound Spell " that he had secretly hung on his body were not triggered. This meant that the other party''s " Tongue-Cutting Spell " was not considered magic in terms of concept and definition. Unless Matthew were able to dominate the Magical Domain one day and incorporate the Yan Sheng Spell into it, these spells used to counter magic would be ineffective against the Yan Sheng Spell. At this moment. Matthew could clearly feel a subtle connection between him and the shaman. As the power of the Tongue-Cutting Technique continued to increase. He found that he could clearly see the Shaman and the scene around him! The other party pursed his lips tightly, and his eyes were cold and complicated. He was also watching Matthew. Beside him lay the corpses of an old man and a wild wolf. The strong smell of blood that he originally loved was between his nose and lips. But at this moment. The Shaman did not like the smell that much. He didn''t want to use such an extreme method. After all, he had to lose a large piece of tongue. Although under the care of the God of Hunting, the lost tongue could quickly grow back, the process was extremely painful. He did not want to experience it at all. However, just now, the God of Hunting suddenly issued an urgent oracle. There were two main contents of the oracle. 1. Use the most extreme method to stall that Druid (Shaman''s perspective) and not let him cast spells. 2. The God of Hunting had personally summoned the Behemoth from the northern mountains. He had to kill the one-armed man on the spot! For Shamans. He could understand the second oracle. As a believer in the God of Hunting, he could clearly see a blood-red halo condensing above the one-armed man. This was the mark of the Ancient Ones. It was also the symbol of the God of Hunting''s reward in the " Primitive Hunting Ceremony." If he didn''t stop the one-armed man who was on a killing spree, he would be killed. He was very likely to become the main character of this ritual! novel-hosted-MvLeMpYr He might become the Chosen One of the God of Hunting! The Hunter Clan could not accept that their prey had become the favourite of the God of Hunting. To them, it was a great humiliation. Therefore, no matter what price they had to pay, they had to kill Lumiere! Mobilizing the Behemoth was not an exaggeration. "Beep, beep, beep!" The Shaman blew the bone whistle hanging around his neck with great effort. This series of whistles fell into the ears of the hunter, and there was only one very clear meaning. "Kill him!" That''s why. The hunters who had been hiding among the wild beasts began to move. They brandished the weapons in their hands and charged at Lumiere, who was dodging the behemoth''s pursuit! This was something that would never happen in normal times. Don''t look at the wild and brutal behaviour of the hunters; it was just their disguise! A real hunter was cold-blooded and rational. For prey like Lumiere, who possessed great destructive power, they would often drive wild beasts to continuously exhaust their physical strength until the latter was exhausted. Only then would they truly attack! This was the law that hunters followed day and night. But at this moment. They temporarily put the laws aside. With the Shaman''s reminder, all the hunters sensed the blood-red halo on Lumiere''s head. They immediately became furious. This prey in front of them actually wanted to steal their glory?! This was something more serious than life and death! Therefore, in just three to five breaths, Lumiere was besieged by more than ten hunters! Most of them were holding spears, some were holding spears or forks, and one was hiding not far away and constantly shooting arrows! Lumiere was instantly attacked from both sides. He barely dodged the hunters ''siege, but he no longer had the space to dodge Behemoth''s fist! At this time. Lumiere clenched his teeth and took a deep breath. He leapt up and met the fist of the Behemoth! The clothes on his body burst apart inch by inch. Layers of fine scales surged down from under his skin. "Roar!" In a trance, a roar that was enough to shake the entire forest rang out from Lumiere''s fist. A greenish-grey shadow quickly flashed behind him. That was... Dinosauruses ''heads! Boom! With the support of the ancient creature and dinosaur bloodline, Lumiere''s figure fiercely collided with Behemoth''s fist! The two separated as soon as they touched. The Behemoth let out a painful cry and took half a step back. Lumiere''s figure was sent flying like a kite with a broken string! He flew seventy to eighty meters away in one breath and only stopped when he hit a protruding rock! "Wow!" Lumiere spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt his face wet and hot, and there was probably a lot of blood coming out of his seven orifices. His expression was very ugly. Chapter 1041: You Came Back Just in Time! He did not expect Behemoth to be so much stronger than a dragon! Although he was not in his peak condition because he had lost one hand, he was confident that he could flip the white dragon over with one hand! But he couldn''t do the same to the Behemoth. The difference in physique between the two was too great. "I have to take a detour" The shouts of hunters came from all directions, and Lumiere''s heart sank. He was actually a little unwilling. Just when he was fighting, he vaguely touched the threshold of a domain. If he was given a little more time, he might have entered! However, reality did not allow him to think too much. He had to retreat! Lumiere took a deep breath and turned to run. However, the moment he turned around and lifted his foot. A vast magical wave suddenly appeared in the sky above the wild area. In the next second. Under everyone''s panicked gazes. Four incomparably huge scissors that flickered with dark purple light suddenly appeared around the Behemoth! "How is that possible? " I clearly sealed his spellcasting ability!" The Shaman looked over in horror. Matthew stood there calmly, his mouth not moving. "Not him? "Who else?" When this thought flashed through Shaman''s mind, he suddenly found that Matthew''s hands were entangled with each other, and the frequency and posture of the intertwining were changing at an extremely fast speed! Matthew''s hands were ridiculously fast. The Shaman was dazzled. What made the latter even more desperate was that Matthew''s hands were covered in a thick layer of grease! "Use your hands to cast spells?!" The Shaman suddenly turned around. However, he could only watch in despair as the four scissors mercilessly cut at the Behemoth''s body. There was nothing he could do! .. [Hint: You have applied a small amount of " Acceleration Oil " on your hand!] You have successfully cast [Deadly Scissors (signature spell)] with "Sign Language Casting"! Double Casting (Augustus''s Skull) in effect! The special effect of your signature spell is in effect. Deceleration Field/10 times the size/Fake Real/Disintegrating Armor/Legendary Power/Invisibility Casting/Silence Aura/Paired/Blood Spheres/Soul Echo/Wound Infected/Lord of the Undead..." .. Whoosh! It was accompanied by a large number of negative effects. Before Behemoth could react, four pairs of scissors mercilessly cut down on her! Pu, pu, pu, pu! Behemoth cried out in pain. However, the four scissors did not pierce through her skin. They only left some damage on it. Under the effect of Disintegrating Armor. Behemoth''s natural armour was also weakened. However, only a second passed. Two more scissors glowing with purple light appeared out of thin air. The Behemoth angrily slapped the source of the scissors. However, what greeted her was the merciless damage of evocation magic! Slash! Slash! The surface of the Behemoth emitted a sound similar to metal rubbing. In just an instant. The deadly scissors left several deep wounds on her body. This time. Not only was Behemoth injured, but it also felt a deep sense of fear. She panicked and struggled on the spot for a while. However, under the effect of the Deceleration Field. The Behemoth''s speed became very slow. By the time she reached the edge of the spell''s range, it was already the fifth second, and the third section of the Fatal Scissors was already formed. source-at-MVLeMpYr "Fortunately, I still have my hands! "Unfortunately, she still walked to the edge. I might not be able to cut it to death in an instant" A trace of regret flashed across Matthew''s heart. However, if she didn''t die, she would be crippled. Matthew didn''t hesitate and directly used sign language to control the spell to cut it off! The mountain-like beast subconsciously curled up her body, wanting to hide at the edge. But at this moment. The Mechanical Titan suddenly lit up. At some point, a slender tube had been turned around, facing the Behemoth! Bang! After a crisp sound. A powerful air cannon shot out from the pipe. It appeared in Matthew''s field of vision together with it. There was also Bobo, who had already put on her helmet. She gave Matthew a thumbs up. This Air Cannon wasn''t very powerful, but it had a lot of kinetic energy. The cannon shot diagonally upwards at Behemoth''s head, and the latter''s body suddenly tilted backwards. At this moment. Four 60-meter-long scissors mercilessly cut open her body. This time. It was the strength of a Level 24 Evocation Spell! "Ka ka ka" The Behemoth''s scream was swallowed by the force field, and only the merciless cutting sound was still stimulating everyone''s eardrums. A gust of wind blew past. The rain of blood fell on the nearby wilderness. The hunters and beasts looked in horror at the place where the four scissors disappeared. The Behemoth that was arrogant just a moment ago had already fallen. Moreover, she had been torn into pieces! Before the hunters could accept this cruel fact. A new mutation appeared. The Behemoth''s blood, which was swept up by the wind, suddenly formed a blood storm in the air! Lumire stood in the centre of the storm in a daze. He allowed Behemoth''s blood to drip onto his face and skin. "Open your mouth wide! "Take off your clothes!" Matthew saw this scene from afar and immediately shouted a reminder. After Behemoth fell, the Shaman''s Tongue-Cutting Spell instantly lost its effect, and Matthew regained his ability to speak. Lumiere could not hear Matthew''s voice, but he could see Matthew''s anxious expression. In the next moment. He nodded thoughtfully at Matthew, then took off all his clothes and ran wildly in the bloodstorm! Chapter 1042: You Came Back Just in Time! Bathed in Behemoth blood. Every inch of Lumiere''s muscles was swelling. All the pores on his body were expanding, and every cell was greedily absorbing energy from the Behemoth''s blood! His strength was also rapidly increasing! .. [Hint: Your partner Lumiere has awakened the Legendary Path and obtained the Legendary Class, Giant Beast Hunter!] [Giant Beast Hunter: A hunter in the universe forest who targets super large creatures. Every time he kills a large creature, he can absorb a portion of the attributes, abilities, and even bloodline of the prey he kills!] Lumiere''s level has been restored to LV20 (Blow dart Archer LV16/Child of the Rainforest LV4/Giant Beast Hunter LV0) .. A smile appeared on Matthew''s face. Not only was he happy for Lumiere, but he was also very lucky to have triggered the super special effect of his signature spell, the " Lord of Undead "! Kacha! Kacha! The pieces of Behemoth''s corpse kept making the sound of joints dislocating. Under the influence of a mysterious and vast negative energy. These corpse fragments were naturally attracted together. Gradually. They pieced together to form the framework of the Behemoth when it was alive. Although it looked like it was missing an arm or a leg, it already looked like a giant beast. Under the influence of this negative energy. Behemoth''s skin began to fall off its skeleton like a landslide. However, this speed was very, very slow. Matthew realized the problem. "The Lord of Undead is a passive skill! "The negative energy in the prime material plane is not enough, so the undead summoned by the Behemoth''s corpse is very slow!" He decided to add fuel to the fire for the Lord of Undead. Matthew did not use the Realm Heart Stone to block the passage to the Negative Energy Plane. Instead, he chose to summon Phily! Suddenly. A blackish-purple teleportation gate took shape. Phily responded very quickly, and it almost stuffed its head over. But Matthew stopped him in time. "Don''t come over yet. Stay there and maintain the status quo." Although Phily did not understand what Matthew was doing, he was unusually obedient. Just like that. Matthew summoned Phily but did not let him in, thus opening a temporary source of negative energy. A large amount of negative energy surged in through the portal. The summoning speed of the new undead had increased by more than ten times! "Phily''s delayed response can last for a maximum of five minutes. Five minutes is enough for the Behemoth Undead to take form, and I''ve also saved a Realm Heart Stone!" Matthew was very satisfied. After the behemoth fell, the hunters scattered with the beasts. Three minutes later. Seeing that the behemoth undead was about to take shape. But suddenly A domineering force locked onto the Behemoth''s corpse fragment! Matthew felt something and looked towards the sky. The originally pitch-black sky was suddenly covered with a dark red veil. What was even stranger was that He remembered that there was no moon tonight. However, a pale white full moon suddenly appeared above their heads. Blood-like substances seeped out from the edge of the full moon. Immediately after. A ghostly shadow crawled across the surface of the moon. Matthew''s pupils constricted. It was a spider! The spider climbed up to the moon and turned to face the ground, gently spitting out a mouthful of silk. In the blink of an eye. A projection of a humanoid creature took shape in front of Matthew! Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have observed a Bloodmoon Spider!] [You have encountered the projection of the God of Hunting!] enjoy-on-NovelFire .. The projection of the God of Hunting appeared in front of Lumiere. At this moment, the bloodstorm gradually stopped. Lumiere''s condition gradually returned to normal. He was bare-chested, and his eyes became sharper. " Become my Chosen One, and I will reveal the true meaning of power to you." The God of Hunting said to Lumiere, "Worship me! Serve me! Be loyal to me! "I can restore your arm and make your dream come true. " I will show you the way. Even if you become a Legend, you will not feel lost as long as you follow me." After saying this. Without waiting for Lumiere''s reply, he looked directly at Matthew. "Give up control over Behemoth''s soul. "I won''t hold you responsible for crossing the line." Matthew sneered in his heart. He hadn''t held the hunter clan responsible for crossing the line and appearing in the Court of Fallen Leaves! However, he also knew. Under the lockdown of the God of Hunting, it was obviously impossible to summon the Undead Behemoth directly. Matthew rolled his eyes. He had suddenly transferred the control of the Undead Behemoth to Phily through the Undead Contract! "I''ll leave it to you! "Bring it to the negative energy plane and let it grow on its own!" Matthew calmly instructed Phily. In the next moment. Phily''s heartfelt joy came from the Undead Contract! The portal that pointed to the negative energy plane suddenly expanded, and a thick black smoke surged out, directly covering Behemoth''s corpse. At the place shrouded in black smoke. The power of the God of Hunting was also cut off. In the blink of an eye. The black smoke disappeared into the Teleportation Gate with Phily! "Very good. It seems that you have rejected me." The God of Hunting was quite straightforward. He did not look at Matthew again but turned to Lumiere. " I don''t have much patience now. You have at most one minute to think." Lumiere was about to answer. However, he realized that Matthew had given him a look. Hence, he began to pretend to be in a dilemma. Matthew stared at the sky while guarding against the possible actions of the God of Hunting. At this moment, the night sky was completely dyed in blood. The full moon also turned into a blood moon. The outline of the spider on the blood moon was a little blurry. But the more so, the more Matthew valued it! The God of Hunting was just a projection, and Matthew was confident that he could kill him easily. But that spider was different. It put a lot of pressure on Matthew. Therefore, he had been watching the other party, trying to retrieve more detailed information through his perception. Matthew''s efforts were not in vain. Fifteen seconds later. .. [Hint: Your Knowledge (God) is in effect. You have obtained more information about the Bloodmoon Spider!] [Blood Moon Spider (Super Large Creature/Legendary Mode): The Spider Queen that lives on the surface of the blood of the moon. Her real name is "Asbo". She is the pet of the God of Hunting and a part-time lover] .. At this point. Matthew naturally heaved a sigh of relief. "It seems that this knowledge is very real. " It matches my impression of the gods" He was planning to look for more information. The God of Hunting could not wait any longer. He stared coldly at Lumiere. "Submit? "Or die!" Bang! A thick laser beam suddenly shot over from the side. This time, it was not an air cannon. The cannon that was loaded with the laser weapon module directly shattered the projection of the God of Hunting! Matthew and Lumiere turned their heads. Bobo poked out half of her head from the cockpit. "I hate it when people say such arrogant things in front of me!" Matthew smiled. Bobo controlled the Mechanical Titan to stand up from the ground. However, at this moment. An even greater sense of danger enveloped everyone''s hearts. The three of them looked up at the same time. He saw countless blood-stained threads hanging straight down from the moon. Soon, they were close to the ground. On the moon. The outline of the spider had already disappeared. "She''s coming down!" Bobo exclaimed. Matthew looked at it. He realized that the Bloodmoon Spider had actually crawled down along one of the threads! "What do you wish to do? "Or should I go first?" Lumiere''s strength had increased greatly. It was time for him to be full of confidence and rub his fists. Matthew''s response was only one word: "Run!" .. [Warning: You have been targeted by the Bloodmoon Spider. She will hunt you down to any corner of the world of Aindor.] .. Jewel Bay. At the top of a towering mage tower. A naked man suddenly appeared on the platform. Five steps away. As the guardian of the East, Chen had been waiting for a long time. "Ronan. "You came back at the right time!" .. Chapter 1043: Silk .. Ronan looked at Chen with a smile. "You look a little anxious, but don''t be anxious. Wait for me to go home and change my clothes! " I can run around naked in the Astral World, but not in Aindor. I have to pay attention to my image at all times." Chen snapped, " Come on, what kind of clothes can remain the same under your ''Cracking Matrix''?" Ronan calmly replied, "There really is! " The Resurrection Robe of the Goddess of Magic. I keep it at home. As a semi-divine artefact, it will break with a tug, but it will return to normal in the shortest time. If you want, you can play with it for the rest of your life. " When I go home and change into that robe, I''ll look much more elegant than I do now with a few tricks." Chen said helplessly, " Alright, I know you''re very insistent on managing your image. " But something has happened. I need your help!" The smile on Ronan''s face quickly faded. He put his hands on his waist and said unhappily, "What are the others doing? "I just came back from the astral plane. Don''t I have a few minutes of vacation?" Chen seemed to have been prepared for this. He said very quickly, " Lady Isabelle''s Floating City. "Roderick, you know, doesn''t care about anything but his own little piece of land. Of course, we have to admit that he has a lot more land than all of us put together. " Link and Edmond take turns guarding the Eternal Stronghold. You should know their current situation better than anyone else." " After Madam Soria was done with her student''s matters, she was called by Yourou to the west. These few days, the ''Broken Great Wall'' in the west has been emitting black smoke all day long, making it look like the end of the world. Fortunately, there aren''t many people in the west, or else there would be another storm. " As for me, not only do I have to manage the south, southwest, east, and even the central region! "Do you know how I survived some time ago? For a while, the monsters on land and in the sea had decided to rebel at the same time! I had to wipe my ass everywhere! "That damned Evil Dragon didn''t let me sleep well either! " If I weren''t afraid of completely breaking the balance of species, I would have killed them all! " And you still want to talk about holidays with me?" After Ronan heard this, he was silent for two seconds before he turned around and crawled into the black crack. "My clothes fell into the Star Realm" A powerful force forcefully pulled him back! Black light burst out from Chen''s body. The powerful gravitational field passed through the crack array and dragged Ronan towards him! Chen''s face looked ferocious under the black light. "Do you still want to escape after being so close to me? "Go and start work obediently!" Ronan immediately raised his hands. " I surrender. Don''t touch me. The Cracking Matrix is not a joke. "But before we start, you have to tell me what happened, right?" Chen''s expression immediately returned to normal after hearing that. He even said with a pleasant expression, " The exiles of the ''Ancient Lands'' secretly joined forces and established an organization called ''Asalem''. This organization has a deep background in the Heavenly Family Palace. At present, it is estimated that at least the God of Hunting, the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, the Sisters of Desire, and the Child of Winter have joined Asalem. " According to my intelligence, the members of the organization are trying their best to find the ancient shelters of the various races." Ronan didn''t mind. "Let them find it." Chen continued, " The God of Hunting is one of the leaders of the Asalem organization. He has been holding a ''primitive hunting ritual'' on the Cloud Highlands for the past two days. Nominally, it is to select the electorate, but in fact, it is to achieve other goals. " And just now, there was a small climax in the primitive hunting ritual. Someone unexpectedly seized the position of the chosen one of the God of Hunting. " Because of this, the Bloodmoon Spider came down from the moon." Ronan was still shaking his head. check-out-NovelFire "It''s none of my business! " As long as they don''t leave the Cloud Highlands and the Helen Mountains, we can let them fight each other! "Do you want me to give up on getting dressed and deal with this immediately? "Dream on!" Chen looked straight into his eyes. "The person who seized the position of the Chosen One of the God of Hunting was Matthew. " He''s currently being chased by the Bloodmoon Spider." Ronan glanced at Chen. His figure immediately disappeared! "F * ck! "Can''t you tell me something so important earlier? "I wish you and the evil dragon in the sea a hundred years of happiness!" His voice echoed for a long time at the top of the mage tower. .. Dark red, translucent spider silk fell from the moon. The spider silk seemed to have a mind of its own. When they approached the ground, they would suddenly accelerate and launch fatal attacks on the many creatures on the land! Whoosh! A spider thread pierced through the eye of a bear. The skinny bear let out a miserable howl. In the next second. The spider silk suddenly tightened. The bear staggered a few steps on the ground, and its body rapidly withered. In an instant, it could not move. Its body had also completely turned into a wax yellow statue! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! More and more spider silk fell down. For a moment, it was as if tens of thousands of arrows had been fired in the wilderness. Countless creatures fled helplessly in front of the deadly spider silk, but there were still a large number of wild beasts that were pierced by the spider silk and turned into wax statues. Chapter 1044: Silk The Hunters were not spared either. Including the shaman who had used the " Tongue Cutting Spell ", seven or eight hunters had become dry wax statues in just ten seconds! Everyone was running for their lives. Fear had already fused into the earth and darkness! Two hundred meters away. Matthew endured the defensive spell and calmly came out of the portal. Together with him was Lumiere, who was still in shock. The latter turned around. When he saw the wax statues that could not move, his face turned sallow! "That was close!" Lumiere''s heart was filled with lingering fear. If Matthew hadn''t been quick enough to open three portals to take him away from the centre of the spider web, he would have been entangled by the deadly spider web! Although Lumiere''s physique was definitely stronger than that of wild beasts and hunters, there were simply too many spider webs. No matter how strong a living being was, if they were entangled by this deadly spider silk, they would probably die on the spot! Matthew''s expression was equally grave. In order to escape quickly, he did not even care about the White Dragon''s corpse! "Let''s not bother about this for now. We have to leave this place immediately!" Matthew made a prompt decision. "Head east!" This wilderness had been locked down by the Bloodmoon Spider, and it was also her home ground. Matthew did not want to fight a legendary creature in someone else''s territory. Hearing his call, Bobo controlled her Mechanical Titan to follow him. The flight accident just now seemed to have damaged the Lady''s power system. At this moment, only the jet propulsion module on one foot of the Mechanical Titan was intact. As a result, Lady could only hop and jump on one leg when Bobo was controlling her. Fortunately, Lady''s balance was very strong, and she did not lose her balance even when she jumped on one leg. It was just that the posture looked a little strange. The three Cloud Elves weren''t entangled by the spider silk. As soon as Matthew shouted to run, the cloud elf captain used a spell to summon a gust of wind. The cloud elf''s body was as thin as paper. The wind blew. They flew up. This was indeed useful when running. After the group met up, they completely ignored the wild beasts behind them and followed Matthew''s instructions to run east! That was the northern extension of the Court of Fallen Leaves. It was also a place that the power of the God of Hunting and the Bloodmoon Spider had yet to control. Matthew planned to kill the Bloodmoon Spider there! If she really wanted to chase him to the ends of the earth. "Matthew, get on the Titan!" Bobo opened the cockpit and shouted. Matthew glanced at the passenger seat and pushed Lumiere." "You go up! "I have a way to escape." Lumiere struggled for a moment before obeying Matthew''s command. He took a deep breath and leapt forward, landing precisely beside Bobo! Below the Mechanical Titan. Matthew had already finished chanting a short spell. The pure white light was like a holy moon that dispelled the bloody light that enveloped everyone''s heads. A pegasus ran out from the bright moon. story-source-NovelFire She lowered her head and rubbed her head against Matthew''s palm excitedly. "Oli, let''s go!" Matthew mounted his horse, and his pegasus spread its wings and soared into the sky, avoiding the wild beasts on the ground that were fleeing in panic. At this moment. The two Cloud Elves untied their belts and fastened them to the steel rings on the Mechanical Titan''s shoulders. Bobo controlled the Titan and hopped towards the east. The cloud elf captain came to Matthew and untied his belt. He handed one end to Matthew and said, "Do you mind grabbing this? Don''t worry. This won''t add much weight to your mount. "Our bodies are very light. It''s like flying a kite." Matthew nodded. He grabbed the cloud elf captain''s belt, and Oli sped up. They flew into the air and temporarily left the dangerous place that was constantly releasing the aura of death. Matthew looked back. A large number of spider silk fell to the ground, entangling with each other, forming a blood-red ropeway. Seven or eight huge spiders with blood-coloured backs climbed down the ropeway. The one that crawled the fastest. It had already reached the ground! " That''s the ''Blood Guardian'', also from the Blood Moon." The voice of the cloud elf captain came from the sky behind him. " There are a total of nine Blood Guardians, and each of them is very difficult to deal with. They are Queen Asbo''s sons, grandsons, or even descendants of her descendants. They are also her lovers." Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. "You know a lot about those spiders." The cloud elf captain nodded. "I did some homework." Matthew immediately said, "Tell me about loversNo! "Tell me more about Queen Esbo." The cloud elf captain adjusted his belt and moved closer to Matthew. Even in the air, his aura was very stable, and his words were clear and natural. Matthew suspected that this was one of the cloud elves ''racial talents: "Queen Esbo was originally a very ordinary blood spider on the Cloud Highlands. "It is rumoured that in ancient times, she signed a contract with a mage and became the mage''s summoned creature. That mage made many modifications to her, making her body far stronger than an ordinary blood spider. " After that, the mage opened up a valley and hid all his wealth and savings in the valley. He ordered Asbo to guard it day and night. "For a long time, the valley was peaceful. " After that mage died in an accident, many ambitious people and adventurers came looking for his treasure." Chapter 1045: Silk " However, those people did not expect the existence of Asbo, nor did they expect her to be so powerful. Almost everyone who went to look for the mage''s treasure became food for Asbo. " Over time, the place where Asbo lived became known as the ''Death Valley'', and she was also known as the ''Blood Moon Queen '' because of the moon-like patterns on her back. " Due to the mage''s special modifications, Queen Asbo obtained a lifespan comparable to that of a long-lived species. In the long years that followed, she continued to advance through eating and some unknown means. " In the end, she mastered part of the power of the Domain and absorbed Death Valley into her own Domain. " Since then, the Death Valley has become a forbidden place on the Cloud Highlands. Many explorers would teach the newcomers in their teams before entering the Cloud Highlands: ''If you see a brown mountain with sharp edges on both sides, don''t hesitate to run!'' " It''s not that no one wants to lay their hands on Queen Asbo, but with the ability to move freely among the mountains, the Blood Moon Queen and her Death Valley can always survive the repeated sieges and become stronger. "The organizations or forces that tried to encircle and suppress her will all suffer misfortune for a period of time after that. Some of them even disappeared in the long river of history. "As time passed, no one dared to have any designs on her. "It is said that Queen Asbo likes to lay eggs on living people. She will divide the blood spiders that she hatches into two types. The first type is not strong enough, and these blood spiders will be eaten by her on the spot! " If the remaining ones are strong enough, Asbo will train them into ''Blood Guardians''. " Blood guardians usually have the combat power of a peak fifth-rank. Their daily job is to capture prey and please Asbo. " Because of this, the internal competition between the Blood Guardians is very fierce. Tragedies of several Blood Guardians dying at the same time often happen. experience-NovelFire-content " What''s strange is that in history, the number of Blood Guardians around Asbo was only nine at most. No matter which period it was, this number would only be smaller than nine, not more. "This is quite confusing. In theory, shouldn''t the number of guards loyal to you be as high as possible? "This is a principle that all beasts understand." Hearing this. Matthew couldn''t help but ask, "How do you know that she is still the same beast?" The cloud elf captain was stunned. Immediately, his pupils contracted violently. "What do you mean? "This... That''s impossible, right?" Matthew smiled. "I was just saying. Continue." The cloud elf captain looked deeply at Matthew. He sorted out some thoughts and continued, "Around the time when the Heavenly Palace was ascended, Queen Asbo advanced to Legend. " Not long after, the God of Hunting descended from his Godhood. The Hunter Clan moved into the Cloud Highlands. The forces of both sides crossed, so friction soon broke out. " In the previous clashes, the Hunter Clan was defeated by the Blood Moon Queen. Many of them died. " But after the strongest of the Three Hunters, Garfield, made his move, the situation immediately changed. " No one knows the details. We only know that after a fierce battle, Garfield successfully subdued the Blood Moon Queen. From then on, the Blood Moon Queen became Garfield''s partner and lover. "The Death Valley has also been merged into the Hunter Clan''s forces..." Matthew felt that something was wrong. "The three Hunters? Garfield? Who are they?" The cloud elf explained, " The three Hunters are the three most outstanding sons of the God of Hunting. They all have the strength of a Legend or Half-Legend. Garfield is the strongest among them. He became a legend hundreds of years ago and is the son of the God of hunting, of whom he is most proud." Matthew scratched his head. "Continue." Cloud Eld said, " After about 50 or 60 years, Garfield got tired of Asbo and gave her to his father, the God of Hunting himself. " In the beginning, Queen Asbo was very reluctant, but with the help of the God of Hunting, she successfully landed on the moon and fused with the special domain of the ''Bloody Moon''. You must know that the Bloody Moon is a very dangerous forbidden domain. Its formation is also related to a shocking extinction event in ancient times, which is the'' Bloody Meteor Incident''. " In short, Asbo, who had fused with the Blood Moon Mask, became the Blood Moon Queen in name and reality. She controlled part of the moon''s authority and became one of the most terrifying monsters in the world. " Because of this, she obeyed the God of Hunting and naturally became the latter''s pet and lover." Matthew''s mouth twitched slightly. But this time, he didn''t plan to disrupt the cloud elf''s narration. On the contrary, the cloud elf deliberately paused for a moment. A trace of surprise appeared on his face, and he said, " Back to Garfield. After he gave Queen Asbo to his father, he quickly hooked up with Tarand, the Weaver of All Things. " Uh, Tarand''s original form is also a spider. " If you ask me, Garfield likes this kind of thing. His father, the God of Hunting, is probably the same." Chapter 1046: Silk " Garfield and the Weaver of All Things have been inseparable for a period of time, probably over a hundred years. " But they fell out more than ten years ago, probably because Garfield realized that the Weaver of All Things didn''t really love him. That woman just wanted to use the influence of the Hunter Clan in the prime material world to expand the power of the Withering Order she controlled. " Not long ago, Tarand invited Garfield to join the attack on Cross City, but Garfield rejected her. This should be one of the evidence that the two of them fell out. " But that''s not the main point. The main point is that after falling out with Tarand, Garfield came back to look for Queen Asbo. "After a hundred years, the two of them have rekindled their old love. " But they didn''t dare to mess around in front of the God of Hunting, so in the past ten years, Queen Asbo would always come down from the moon every moonless night under the pretext of inspecting the mortal territory and meeting with Garfield in the mountains. " The God of Hunting was well aware of this, but he chose to turn a blind eye. " Garfield is his most powerful son and also one of the most powerful tools for him to realize his many ambitions. He can''t blame Garfield for a pet. " But once the crack in the heart is buried, it will grow crazily until it is out of control. " According to my assessment, Queen Asbo is very likely to become the fuse that causes the break between Garfield and the God of Hunting at some point in the future" After listening to this. Matthew looked at the cloud elf seriously again. "And you are?" The cloud elf smiled. " My name is Bord, and I''m one of the people in charge of ''Robin''. " The Robin is an intelligence organization under the banner of the World''s Calamity. We control many birds on the continent of Aindor, especially the Robin. This allows us to obtain information from all over the world even if we are in the clouds." Matthew reacted. "Do you know me?" Bord nodded calmly. " Tree Master, God Slayer, Dragon Slayer, Nature''s Mage, Lady Isabelle''s student, suspected to be the illegitimate son of Edmond or Ronan, close friend of the Deceiving Demigod, and living with the Silver SnakeWith these halos focused on one person, it''s hard not to notice you. "Mr. Matthew." Matthew shrugged. "It seems that your intelligence is indeed everywhere." Bord laughed. " In fact, I''ve noticed you since March this year. At that time, I happened to read a report about Rolling Stone Town in Cloud Edge City. The report was of a very low level, and the content was rather boring. It recorded several disputes in the five-member committee of Rolling Stone Town during this year''s Outstanding Citizen Selection Conference. Find joy in m-vlemp _yr. " Logically speaking, a report of this level should be left in the fire forever. But for some reason, I remembered your name after reading the report by chance and saved it. "That report is still on my bedside table. "At that time, I only thought that you were an interesting person, but I didn''t expect you to... Soar into the sky!" Although Byrd seemed to be full of kindness, his words still made Matthew a little uncomfortable. Perhaps it was because the other party was the head of intelligence. Matthew had never liked the feeling of being watched all the time. "It seems that in addition to the anti-watching ritual, the anti-spy ritual has to be arranged as soon as possible!" Matthew thought to himself. He looked into the cloud elf''s eyes and asked, "So, is Bord a fake name?" Bord laughed and shook his head. "It''s my real name. "I''m sorry. I might have offended you by saying so much just now, but I really want to be friends with you. "If there''s a chance, I''d like to invite you to Cloud Edge City as a guest" Hiss hiss hiss! At this moment, a gust of cold wind blew from behind! A spiderweb flew past not far away. It trembled in the air for a few times before it unwillingly dropped down. Matthew turned around. A Spider Blood Guard had unknowingly caught up to them! Its running speed was extremely fast. Moreover, it could shoot silk into the sky while running! If it wasn''t for the fact that Oli was flying at a high enough altitude, they might have been ambushed by it! " Let''s talk about being a guest later. Since you have comprehensive information, you should know how to deal with the Bloodmoon Spider, right?" Matthew asked in a deep voice after letting Oli fly higher. Bord quickly said, " The best plan is to remove the communication device from Lady, then leave the area where the signal is jammed and ask for help from the airship and Cloud Edge City!" Matthew thought for a moment. He suddenly asked, " Are you sure that the airship and Cloud Edge City really don''t know what happened here?" Bord was stunned. Immediately, his expression became very ugly. Matthew said calmly, "You were ambushed as soon as you entered the Cloud Plateau. The other party is obviously ready. Aren''t you curious about where the hunter clan got the information? "And it''s already been a day. With the technology that the Cloud Elves have, do they really not know that something went wrong in the exercise?" Bord''s eyes were filled with bewilderment as he fell into painful thought. Matthew asked again, " The World''s Calamity is mainly made up of cloud elves, right?" Bord shook his head. " The purpose of the World''s Mantis was to provide a platform for communication and cooperation between Cloud Edge City and Cyberdragon. " In the beginning, the number of cloud elves and gnomes in World''s Calamity was almost equal." Chapter 1047: Silk " However, after experiencing a few unspeakable disputes, a large number of gnome machinists have withdrawn from the World''s Calamity. Therefore, the current number of cloud elves in this army is indeed the majority. " It''s ironic. While the Cyberdragon accused us of betraying their trust, the extremists in Cloud Edge City also saw us as traitors. " For a period of time, the World''s Calamity was struggling." " However, the situation has improved this year. The return of Lady Bobo has helped us make up for the problems caused by the shortage of Occult Machinists. " I remember a month ago, when Ms Holkins went to apply for funding for next year, she was quickly approved by the cabinet meeting. It''s quite surprising that they didn''t make things difficult in this area" As he spoke. He suddenly stopped, and then he made a few grinding sounds. "I see. "I was wondering why those old masters were so straightforward when they approved the budget! "They don''t want to give us this money at all!" Matthew turned around and cast a control spell to stop the Spider Blood Guards from chasing after them. Then, he said to Bord, "So, I''m afraid you won''t be able to count on the support of the airships. " But if some people in Cloud Edge City want to kill the World''s Calamity with a borrowed knife and take the opportunity to cut off a part of the World''s Calamity''s power, then why is the Hunter Clan willing to be the knife?" Bord immediately shouted, "Sanctuary! " Their target is the cloud elves ''ancient sanctuary. This was originally part of the drill!" Sanctuary? Matthew was about to ask for more details, but at this moment, the airflow in the sky suddenly became turbulent! A huge face appeared in the sky ahead. Oli cried out in surprise and was forced to descend to the ground. The Mechanical Titan under Bobo''s control also stopped moving forward. Because the shadow of a large number of troops marching appeared on the horizon ahead. Tall mammoths carrying a dense group of people surrounded them from the northeast, east, and southeast! On the head of the leading mammoth stood a man holding a golden spear. The man was wearing an animal skin coat, and his facial lines were quite tough. At first glance, he was quite handsome, but the evil smile on his face made Matthew feel very disgusted. "That''s ''Mammoth King Hawken''! " He''s also one of the three sons of the God of Hunters. According to my intelligence, he already has the strength to advance to Legend, but he hasn''t held the advancement ceremony yet." Bord said with an ugly expression, "Mr. Matthew, please take Ms. Bobo away first! " Without reinforcements, we can''t escape unscathed. Lady Bobo is the most important" Matthew calmly jumped down from the Pegasus. "Who said there are no reinforcements? " The airships and Cloud Edge City might have chosen to play dumb, but I still have some connections. "The Hunter Clan has broken the agreement with the Alliance. I have already reported this to the Silver Council before we set off. "They should be here soon." What Matthew didn''t say was that he always made two copies of his report to the Alliance. One was given to the Alliance according to normal procedures. The other was given to Isabelle. With the latter''s fiery temper, she would definitely not let go of such an excuse to start a massacre. At most, he only needed to stall for a while. Thinking of this. discover stories on mvlem-pyr Matthew''s body suddenly expanded. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, he transformed into a silver dragon and confronted the enemy. However, there were mammoths in front and blood guards behind him. They continued to approach and shrink the encirclement. The silver dragon that Matthew had transformed into seemed a little lonely. In the next second. A blood moon suddenly appeared in the sky above the wilderness. However, the blood moon only lasted for a few seconds. It suddenly disappeared without a trace. Immediately after. Under everyone''s astonished gazes. All of the blood spiders were actually fleeing in the opposite direction! .. Chapter 1048: Ronans Plan for the Censor .. The naked man who appeared beside the silver dragon was very tall and burly. He was half a head taller than Matthew. After saying a few harsh words. There was a long silence over the mountains. Ronan grinned and looked at the silver dragon. "Matthew, you''ve become fatter!" Matthew was stunned at first, but then he happily dispelled his wilderness form. He had thought that Isabelle would be the one who came, but he did not expect it to be Ronan! However, no matter which one of them was present. There was obviously no need for him to attack in his silver dragon form. He turned back into his human form and bowed respectfully. "You''re still so humorous and unrestrained." Ronan laughed. "Of course! "Do you see my skin? The dark purple glow under it? " This is the latest fashion. Only the highest-end mages can come into contact with this! "You might not know this, but this special skin lustre can only be formed after being exposed to cosmic rays for a long time, and cosmic rays only exist in the radiance of the astral plane. Most mages were like flowers in a greenhouse. How could they bathe in the light of the astral world? Therefore, only those who can frequently enter and exit the astral plane can have fashionable purple starlight skin like mine. "How is it? It''s very cool, right? " When you become stronger, I''ll bring you to take a starlight bath. You won''t be able to see it during the day, but at night, you''ll be like me now. Your entire body will be wrapped in purple light, making you look especially manly" Matthew scratched his head after listening. At first, he thought that the purple light on Ronan''s body was the effect of some spell. He didn''t expect it to be just the lustre of his skin. Matthew asked curiously, "So, are there any specific benefits to bathing in the starlight?" Ronan shook his head. "Not at all. " For most people, long-term exposure to cosmic rays will cause skin damage. After a little longer, the damage will reach an irreversible level. " But I''m different. I''ve mastered part of the secret of the Goddess of Magic, as well as her skincare secrets and maintenance techniques. " This is nothing. It''s said that the Goddess of Magic took care of her skin all over her body to give off a light purple lustre, including her private parts. "The Goddess of Magic thinks that this can increase her charm. I quite agree with that. Now, I feel that my charm has increased a lot" Matthew''s expression was slightly strange. As expected. After all, he was not a proper mage. In terms of thinking and structure, there was still a huge gap between him and the top-notch mages. "Other than looking good. "Bathing in the starlight bath can also sublimate your soul. " Because they have mastered some extraordinary powers, most mages often fall into a strange cycle of arrogance and inferiority. " We are strong because of magic, and we are proud because of our strength. But when you leave the prime material plane and enter the astral plane with this pride, most people will realize how small they are because of the vastness of the universe. At that time, we might lose ourselves. " The huge contrast in your mentality and the emotional fluctuations deep in your soul can only be soothed by starlight. Bathing in starlight, you will be able to increase the strength of your soul and find your true self." Matthew asked carefully, " But I heard that cosmic starlight is the natural enemy of spirit bodies. " Even the powerful space undead troops don''t dare to expose their spirits directly to the starlight because once they do that, they might be directly destroyed." Ronan nodded. "You''re right. " But not all spirit bodies will be destroyed when they bathe in starlight. " There are also a few who are more tenacious and can persevere, and those who persevere can reap the sweet fruits of soul sublimation. " I''m an example. I think you are too. "You have to have confidence in yourself!" Matthew was speechless. " I''m currently in the critical stage of soul sublimation. I have to let the starlight stored in my skin shine on my soul at all times. That''s why I''m not wearing anything." Ronan explained, " Please don''t misunderstand that I''m a pervert because of this. In fact, among the Legendary-mages and Holy Mages, I''m the most normal one. "You don''t have to be shy for me. This is the moment to face your true self. " If one day, you can walk back and forth between the Astral World and the Ancient Lands without wearing any clothes like me, then it means that your Legendary Path is close to completion" Matthew nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. But in his heart, he felt that Ronan was talking nonsense. He subconsciously took half a step forward, but he was gently pushed away by an invisible force. "Don''t get too close. There''s a fee for this starlight." Ronan joked. Then he turned to face the mountains again and said to Matthew, "I plan to conduct a population survey of the primordial lands. "I hope you can contribute." Matthew immediately replied, "Anytime. "But what kind of general survey method is it?" special Ronan thought for a moment. " Kill all the exiles that you can see and those that appear tonight. They are the natives of the primordial lands. "The remaining number should be about the same as the last investigation. " This way, we can get a rough and accurate number." Chapter 1049: Ronans Plan for the Censuses Matthew scratched his head. "Is this alright?" Ronan smiled silently. " The natives of this land are all vicious exiles. Without the Alliance, their ancestors would have eaten the human race to extinction several times. " The calamity days are coming. Do you believe that once the Alliance loses power, these creatures will climb down from the mountains and run to the plains to eat people? " The so-called endangered species. Only when they are truly endangered will it be more beneficial for both of us." Matthew nodded thoughtfully. Ronan continued, " But I have a principle. I usually don''t take the initiative to attack small characters below legendary. "I''ve always only challenged people of a higher level. " Tonight, you''ll go through the Hellen Mountains and kill anyone below legendary or not on your side. Just claim that you work for me. Can you do it?" Facing Ronan''s scrutiny. Matthew felt a lot of pressure, but he could only nod. At this moment. A large amount of spider silk fell from the sky. The nine Spider Blood Guards crawled on the ground, not knowing what to do. They were originally a group of wild beasts. After losing their commander, they immediately moved on the plains like headless flies. "Oh right, remember to collect the spider legs. I love them!" Ronan added. Matthew looked up and saw that the blood moon was quickly fading into the sky. An extremely thick spider silk pulled Queen Asbo''s main body back to the moon. Her figure soon disappeared from the surface of the moon. "This fellow fled really quickly." Matthew sighed inwardly. At this moment. The voice from the mountains sounded again. "We didn''t do anything! "Everything tonight was planned by the God of Hunting, and it was his people who carried out the operation. The rest of us have nothing to do with this matter! "Ronan, you can''t do this to us! " We strictly abide by the covenant and have been restraining our people for many years. Our tribe has never even been to the border. You can''t bully us like this! "This goes against the spirit of co-existence when we signed the Immemorial Covenant!" Ronan chuckled. He casually said to Matthew, "Look, this is where they are cunning. When they are weak, they call themselves endangered species and try to act pitifully to protect themselves. " But as long as they are slightly stronger, they will bite people like mad dogs. " But he''s right. What happened tonight is indeed the full responsibility of the God of Hunting. I can''t take the initiative to kill them all. That would be too overbearing. I''m not that crazy woman, Isabelle. " So, how many exiles can be killed in tonight''s population survey will depend on your mocking skills. If you can anger them, it will be a great achievement. I can even consider sharing the secret treasure of the Goddess of Magic with you!" Matthew perked up. "I''ll definitely do my best!" "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do this alone." Ronan pointed at the group of mammoths on the eastern horizon and said, "Can you handle that Horse King over there?" Matthew looked left and right before suddenly realizing, " That looks like the Mammoth King." Ronan waved his hand. "That''s not important." Matthew looked at Mammoth King Hawken and the other hunters who were facing a great enemy and then said confidently, "I can handle it." Ronan nodded and snapped his fingers. Immediately after. A portal appeared out of thin air. A familiar voice sounded in Matthew''s ear. "Hey, Ronan, why didn''t you die in the astral plane? "Matthew and I have already prepared dozens of plans for your funeral. " We also founded an organization called Ronan Must Die. Are you interested in joining us?" A massive construct emerged from the portal. He had an extremely solid cylindrical torso and flexible limbs. After standing up straight. He was more than three meters tall, much taller than a mammoth. It was the Legendary Construct Tower Spirit 177! Ronan didn''t care about 177''s anger. Instead, he smiled and comforted him, "I didn''t forget to find a suitable partner for you when I was in the astral world. " However, the monsters in the astral plane are too abstract. They''re not suitable to be your long-term companion. "But I''ve just found one for you. Look, what about that mammoth queen over there? "Judging from the size, you should like it." 177 stuck his head out for a while and said in a relaxed tone, "At least you still have some conscience! "Eh? Matthew, you''re here too? "Are you also interested in the Mammoth Queen? Then I''m afraid we''ll have to compete fairly." Matthew denied it and justified himself. check out m-v-l-e-m-p-y-r "I haven''t agreed to join Ronan''s organization." Unexpectedly, 177''s tone was filled with shock. "Did you really consider it? " I''m just joking. Don''t tell me you really don''t like Ronan and want him dead?" Matthew was completely speechless. Fortunately, Ronan clearly knew 177 better. He smiled to show that he didn''t care about it, then ordered, " After snatching the Mammoth Queen, remember to help Matthew complete tonight''s population survey mission. "I''ll go greet my old friend in the mountains first, then go to the moon to have a heart-to-heart talk with the God of Hunting." As he spoke. His figure immediately disappeared from the spot. Very quickly. A voice of shame, anger, and pain rang out among the mountains. Chapter 1050: Ronans Plan for the Censuses "Ronan, don''t coe over. We really didn''t do anything!" "Why didn''t you knock when you came in?" " Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?!" "Ronan, you stinky hooligan" These voices were soon suppressed by a certain force. The mountains in the distance began to shake violently. After a while. Matthew could feel the pressure in the darkness receding like a tide. Many exiles who had planned to take advantage of the situation chose to leave. The pressure on Matthew''s body was instantly reduced. Right now. The only enemies he faced were the hunters led by Mammoth King Hawken and the nine Spider Blood Guards! "The primitive hunting ritual is still there." Lumiere reminded softly. Matthew glanced at him, and the dark red halo above his head became even more solid. This was a symbol of the upcoming election of the God of Hunting. The God of Hunting had spent a lot of effort to plan this operation. With his strength and foundation, even if the Alliance interfered, he wouldn''t give up easily. As expected. A slight tremor came from the east again. The moss on the frozen earth swayed gently. The mammoth herd carried nearly 200 hunters and charged at Matthew''s group again! "Kill them all!" Mammoth King Hawken was at the forefront. The Mammoth Queen under him had six curved and long fangs. It was obvious that she was not to be trifled with. The rest of the mammoths followed suit. For a moment, the world shook. The scene was quite spectacular. "I didn''t expect that I would have to do it myself." Faced with the menacing mammoth horde, Matthew transformed into a silver dragon again. He turned to face the enemy. Then, it flapped its wings and flew away! Bobo and Lumiere followed closely behind Matthew on both sides. The Mechanical Titan switched to flight mode, soaring over the plains like a vigorous goshawk. Lumiere was running to his heart''s content. As he ran, the bloody light on his body continued to solidify. The phantom of the Dinosauruses that had appeared during the battle with the Behemoth had turned from a head to a complete one! Under the effect of the blood light, the phantom almost solidified. From the outside. It was a Dinosauruses that was emitting a bloody glow running on the plains, not Lumiere himself! After flying for a short while. The sound of wind and vibrations came from Matthew''s left and right hands. The person on the left was 177. He strode across the plains with his long legs, waving an extremely thick spiked club in his hand. 177''s appearance was like that of an anime character who had walked out of a very crude work. It looked a little ridiculous, but every movement it displayed as it ran was full of power! The shadow that appeared on his right hand was truly beyond Matthew''s expectations. It had silver scales and a slender neck. She was only slightly smaller than Matthew. The cold aura combined with the faint dragon''s might perfectly release the temperament of a superior. It was Silver Dragon Sylvia, the singer in the clouds! " The Cloud Highlands and the Helen Mountains are both my territories. "Why didn''t you tell me you were coming to my house?" The silver dragon girl''s clear and pleasant voice could not help but contain a hint of complaint. "Let''s greet each other after killing the enemy!" Matthew smiled in relief. The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. In the next moment, the Silver Dragon''s huge body began to dive, charging straight at the Mammoth King Hawken in the middle! "Kill that silver dragon!" Hawken stomped hard on the Mammoth Queen''s neck. The latter suddenly exploded, and its huge body leapt high into the air at an unbelievable angle. Then, it crashed into the silver dragon in midair with unstoppable momentum. The silver dragon blinked. In his vertical pupil. The image of the Mammoth Queen and Hawken, who was holding a spear on her back, was getting closer and closer. At that moment. Time seemed to freeze. Matthew''s thoughts became unprecedentedly calm. He knew that the battle between the mountains and above the Blood Moon was the most crucial part. However, he was also very clear about the predicament the Seven Saint Alliance was currently facing. He was representing Ronan and the Alliance. Therefore, his words and actions would be seen as a microcosm of the Alliance''s will. And in this current predicament. Every time the Alliance attacked, they not only had to obtain sufficient results, but they also had to complete it beautifully and cleanly! Otherwise, there would be many future troubles. Thinking of this, Matthew did not hesitate. He flapped his wings hard, and all the white scales made a sound like wind chimes. The mighty power of nature suddenly erupted! In the next second. The silver dragon''s body began to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye! This kind of skyrocketing was far beyond the understanding of ordinary people. In less than two breaths. The silver dragon that was originally only a dozen meters long had grown to more than 200 meters in length! His height had also far exceeded the normal range. It had reached a height that many Immemorial Dragons could not reach! [Ability: Nature''s Giant Spirit]! Under the panicked gazes of countless enemies, the super silver dragon that looked like a giant beast of annihilation suddenly appeared in the sky above the plains. In just an instant. All the mammoths panicked and tried to change their direction. But how could Matthew let them escape? He glided close to the ground, then stretched out his thick hind legs and stomped on the plains with a running posture! The mammoths were originally incomparably tall. In front of the Super Silver Dragon, they were like cherries under the feet of ordinary humans! Matthew opened his claws mercilessly. Then, it stomped down with its claws! Chapter 1051: Ronans Plan for the Censuses A terrifying and dull sound rang out. any claw marks appeared in the wilderness. Under each paw print, there was a mixture of the mammoth and a large number of prey! Matthew looked at the enemies running around in panic. There was no sadness or joy in his heart. "Is this how Leviathan feels?" He took the time to look at the mountains in the distance. In the darkness. The outline of the mountains did not seem so tall anymore. He could feel the deep fear in the eyes of the people in the darkness. That was the reverence that all living beings had for super giant creatures carved into their bones! Before the era of the behemoths arrived. The silver dragon enhanced by the nature spirit was almost the limit of normal cognition. The creatures of Aindor could be divided into small, small, medium, medium-large, large, super-large, and finally, super-giant. Matthew was now a super giant beast. This feeling of being the ruler of the world was fascinating as if he had the power to destroy the entire world. But Matthew knew very well. The true behemoth was still brewing in the womb of the universe. Super Giant was the limit of this era. But in the next era. The Super Silver Dragon might not even be able to reach the edge of an ordinary behemoth! Thinking of this The swelling feeling that had just emerged in his heart disappeared. Immediately. Matthew seized the time and stepped on the enemies on the ground crazily. Compared to other units. The mammoth seemed a little clumsy. The super silver dragon stomped on the ground accurately. Not long after, other than the Mammoth Queen, there was no sign of any mammoths on this land. Matthew looked down. On the ground, there were still many hunters and other wild beasts running away like ants. The silver dragon lowered its head slightly, and its chest quickly bulged. Then, it suddenly breathed toward the ground. In an instant. A huge fan-shaped area was covered in extremely cold ice and snow. A large number of wild beasts and hunters were simply frozen into ice sculptures! A world of ice and snow appeared out of thin air on the plateau. The originally chaotic situation also quieted down at this moment. Amidst the large number of ice sculptures. The Mammoth King Hawken was trembling as he gripped his golden spear tightly. He looked around in disbelief. He didn''t even know what had happened. He was only stunned for a moment. A huge silver dragon appeared in front of him. Other than himself and the Mammoth Queen beneath him, almost all of his clansmen had died in battle! This was an unacceptable fact for Hawken! However, as the son of the God of Hunting The glory of hunting had been carved into the depths of his blood. At that moment. The flames of war reignited in his eyes. He stood high above the Mammoth Queen''s head and raised the spear in his hand at the insufferably arrogant Silver Dragon! "A silver dragon as huge as a mountain range! "I want to duel with you! " Under the witness of the mountains, under the witness of the Blood Moon, I, the third son of the God of Hunting, Mammoth King Hawken, issue you an invitation to a duel. "Let''s have a fair hunting challenge. The winner will be able to obtain the supreme glory of the hunting domain! " I firmly believe that I will obtain the final victory, and I will officially enter the Legendary Stage!" Hawken''s voice was powerful. It echoed on the plateau for a long time. After reciting the oath that symbolized the advancement to Legend. Golden flames ignited on his body, and the spear in his hand became even more dazzling! " Hawken indeed has the strength to advance to Legend! " I didn''t expect him to forcefully activate the Legendary advancement ritual at this time" In mid-air. Cloud Elf Bord was watching the battle with his two followers. Meanwhile, in the world of ice and snow. Matthew also felt the power that was constantly erupting from Hawken''s body. That was the sign of being about to advance to Legend! The huge silver dragon moved its body and arrived in front of Hawken and the Mammoth King in a few steps. "Accept my hunting challenge! "Silver Dragon! "You will be one of the greatest prey I have ever hunted in my life!" Hawken''s eyes were filled with fanaticism. However, in the face of all this. Matthew only raised his claws lightly. Then, under Hawken''s panicked gaze and the Mammoth Queen''s painful wails, the Mammoth Queen''s body trembled. His huge claws pressed down hard. Another huge claw mark immediately appeared on the ground. Because of the speed-reduction effect of the dragon breath, Hawken and the Mammoth Queen did not even run far before they merged with the claw marks. A few seconds later. Matthew''s body quickly shrank back. On the data panel. .. [Hint: Mammoth King Hawken has carried out the final chapter of his legendary path. He has used hunting as his domain in an attempt to advance to legendary!] Do you accept his hunting ritual? You rejected Hawken''s hunting invitation. You killed Hawken and the Mammoth Queen! Kill a large number of enemies with the body of a super giant creature. You have obtained the opportunity to explore the "Behemoth Domain". Do you want to explore now? You have interrupted Hawken''s advancement ritual. You have obtained the title " Legendary Interceptor." Your regional legend level +1 (Cloud Highlands/Helen Mountains) The fact that you killed the hunter tribe in the form of a super giant silver dragon was hidden by a mysterious force. The other factions in the world of Aindor will not know about this for the time being...] .. So tired! So tired! He felt as if he had been hollowed out! After ending his nature giant spirit state, Matthew could no longer maintain his silver dragon form. It was important to know that maintaining the wilderness form required very little concentration. It could be seen that using this ability at full power had a huge consumption on the body. He quickly returned to his human form and drank two bottles of milk, three mushrooms that could replenish his energy and strength, and four to five bottles of magic medicine. Matthew finally caught his breath. At this moment. Everyone gathered around. Immediately, there was a commotion. "Matthew, I didn''t expect you to become so big! "Your size just now was really shocking! "Um, can you grow bigger again and let me see?" The silver dragon girl Sylvia looked at Matthew expectantly. "Matthew, you were too focused on showing off. "Seriously, my future wife was trampled to death by you. Do you want to give me some compensation?" 177''s tone was full of resentment. Bobo was the most excited one. "Matthew, Matthew! "Next time you become so big, can you let me ride you? "I like tall and big mounts the most" Lumiere was the only one who was most worried about Matthew''s condition. He asked with concern, "How do you feel now? "According to what that old mage said just now, do you still have a lot of things to do tonight? "Can your body take it?" Matthew was about to wave his hand to show that he was fine, but soon, a strong sense of dizziness invaded his mind. He staggered after taking two steps. Lumiere hurried over to help him. "You shouldn''t be able to walk like this, right? "Why don''t you let me complete the mission that old mage gave you?" Lumiere suggested earnestly. Matthew took out a bottle of Energy Serum from his inventory and poured it down his throat. Then, he recovered for a while. He used the Teleportation Tombstone to summon a dozen zombies. "Make two stretchers. "Get them to take turns carrying me over." Matthew instructed the Mother of the Slaves who had just been summoned. The Mother of Slaves immediately did as she was told. Not long after. Two sturdy and durable stretchers were completed. Immediately. Under the strange gazes of the others. The four coolie zombies skillfully lifted Matthew, who was lying on the stretcher. The latter waved his hand at everyone. "Wait for me here. "I''ll come back to look for you tomorrow morning. "177, let''s go." As soon as he finished speaking. The four coolie zombies obediently carried the stretcher and slowly walked towards the mountains in the darkness. .. Chapter 1052: Ronan Is in Trouble! Stay updated with m,v,l,e,mpy,r. .. Matthew had already made his stance clear. But Lumire still followed closely. Bobo also followed, but she looked a little hesitant. "Matthew, I want to go with you. " But now, I''m afraid I''ll have to look for Madam Holkins. "She has done me a favour" Holkins? The vice president of the Huo Sisters? Matthew turned his head sideways on the stretcher and said to Bobo, "No need. "If I''m not wrong, she''ll be looking for you soon." Bobo revealed a puzzled expression. "Hmm?" Matthew smiled. "Just stay where you are and wait for news from the others. "Listen to me." Bobo struggled for a while but eventually nodded. In the next moment. The night sky in the east suddenly brightened. Everyone looked up. They saw a huge cloud of fire approaching from that direction. They only realized it when it got closer. The cloud that seemed to be burning with raging flames was the image of a huge divine bird! Through the blazing flames. Matthew saw a huge magic ship inside. The shape of the magic ship was very different from the traditional magic ships of the Seven Saint Alliance, and it had an obvious exotic style. Behind the burning ship and the magic ship. It was a meteor shower of light spots. There were bright and thin threads between the light spots and the magic ship. It seemed that these threads were the reason why the magic ship was able to pull the light spots forward. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The magic ship flew over everyone''s heads. The meteor shower of light also whizzed past. At this moment. Only then did they see that the so-called light spots were actually mages stepping on transparent skateboards! At the highest point of the magic ship. A veiled female mage with an extraordinary temperament stood there. She held the Divine Dragon Staff that was flowing with flames and golden light, and her eyes were filled with profound magic mysteries. When she passed by everyone''s heads. The veiled female mage seemed to have intentionally or unintentionally glanced down before she whistled past. " That''s the Phoenix Ship and the southern mage army!" Cloud Elf Bord''s voice was filled with excitement. " Both of them are legends in the intelligence organizations of Aindor! "Because very few people have actually seen them fight!" Bord looked at Matthew in awe. "You guessed it long ago. Am I right? " Great Mage Ronan really didn''t come alone!" Matthew smiled faintly. He didn''t expect this. He just knew the Alliance or Isabelle''s way of doing things. If they made a move, they would make a big move. Although the person who came this time was Ronan, as one of Isabelle''s favorite disciples, Ronan''s style of doing things had more or less inherited some parts of his teacher''s. If he only took Matthew away after he appeared and did not take the next step, then the follow-up was hard to say. However, Ronan himself had already gone to the moon. The Alliance would not allow the main force of the World''s Calamity to be surrounded by the remaining Hunter Clans! This was the pattern Matthew had observed. The facts proved that his guess was right. Such a grand scene had never appeared before, not even during the incident at Cross City. Matthew couldn''t help but feel puzzled. This mage army looked very powerful, but why didn''t they make a move in the previous few incidents? Thinking of this. Matthew asked lightly, "How much do you know about the Phoenix Ship and the southern mage army?" Bord shook his head. " It''s not just me. Almost all intelligence organizations have a limited understanding of these two. The main reason is that they rarely show their faces. Of course, this has something to do with the fact that the southern mage army has only been armed in the past few decades. " But the mage army has an open secret. Only Ronan himself can command them. " The reason behind this is probably because the leader of the southern mage army is a strange person. She''s not a member of the Seven Saint Alliance, and she doesn''t seem to be willing to treat anyone well except Lady Isabelle." Bobo couldn''t help but be curious, " Then why was that naked man able to command her?" Bord coughed. " Because she is Lord Ronan''s wife. " Her nickname is the Saintess of Heaven, and everyone is more willing to refer to her with a nickname because her name is really too strange. I think it''s called something-Qin No Moon?" Bord uttered a relatively rare syllable. Matthew''s heart jumped. "Qin Wuyue?" Bord nodded repeatedly. "That''s the name. It seems to be because she has the bloodline of the Su. " The Saintess of the Sky is a powerful Legendary mage herself. She poured her heart and soul into building this southern mage army. It''s said that it imitated the construction method of the Great Wall mage army in the history of the Su. According to rumours, this special construction method can allow mages with average individual strength to work together and unleash terrifying power. " There are also people who say that the Saintess of Heaven married Ronan in exchange for more political chips. She hopes to use Ronan''s resources to build a powerful mage army so that one day, she can cross the ocean again and set foot on the Eastern Continent" Bord told him a few gossips about Qin Wuyue and Luo Nan. It was nothing more than conspiracy theories. Matthew felt that it was very fake. Chapter 1053: Ronan Is in Trouble! Although he had never met Ronan''s wife, every time he heard Ronan mention her, he would look happy. The two of them should be quite loving. Just as Ronan moved. Qin Wuyue brought people over to clean up the place. The communication between the two parties was at least very close. However, Matthew did not know Qin Wuyue''s name and her Su bloodline. He thought about how highly confidential the information about the Su Clan was in the Alliance. Matthew suddenly wanted to chat with Master Ronan''s wife! After all, he still had a part-time job as the Equalization Envoy. Moreover, the divine weapon of the Su was suspected to have fallen into the hands of Red Hunter Sener. Both sides were destined to clash. Perhaps Qin Wuyue could help in this aspect. However, now was not the time to chat. With the interference of the Phoenix Ship and the southern mage army, the World''s Calamity troops should be able to retreat safely. This scene also confirmed another guess in Matthew''s heart. Tonight, all he needed to do was to use the tiger''s might and act as a bystander. Ronan''s words were probably to test whether he had the courage and strength to single-handedly wipe out creatures below Legend in the Primordial Lands. In fact. He sent 177, the legendary construct, as his fighter, and the main battlefield was the phoenix ship and the southern mage army. In front of such an ostentatious scene. Any exiled person with a brain would tuck their tail between their legs and behave. It was impossible for them to take the initiative to appear in front of Matthew! Considering that Ronan did not do anything to keep his words a secret. Matthew reckoned that by now, everyone in the entire primordial lands with some status or background knew about it. What he wanted to do today. It was just a job to use Ronan''s name to scare the others. Therefore, even though he was so tired, he still let the zombies carry him. Because he knew. He didn''t even need to fight today. As long as he was lying on the stretcher, it would be fine! "Just go back and wait for the news. You don''t have to follow me." The zombie walked very slowly. They had yet to leave the frozen area. Matthew waved at everyone. Bobo nodded and agreed to stay, and the Cloud Elves naturally did the same. But Lumiere and Sylvia followed suit. Matthew no longer stopped them. The group left the frozen area leisurely and headed north to a higher altitude. An hour later. In the pitch-black wilderness. He could only see a few scattered Mage Fires floating in the air. The flames illuminated the four diligent zombies and Matthew, who was sprawled on the stretcher and looking up at the stars. He stared at the starry sky in boredom. The moon had already disappeared. The stars also appeared dim and dull. It was inevitable that he would get sick of it after looking at it for a long time. It was quiet all around. Other than the northern wind blowing from the Helen Mountains, there was almost no sound. "Not even a wolf howl? "All of them are hiding underground?" Matthew yawned. At this moment, he had recovered a little. With his powerful perception, he could indeed sense that the life elements under the ground had increased a lot. When they passed by an exposed cave. The zombies suddenly stopped in their tracks. Matthew turned his head to take a look. In the depths of the crypt, there were three shivering Plateau Great Rats. They buried their heads in the pit. Only three huge butts were facing Matthew. Matthew sighed. "Let''s go. "I didn''t see anything." The zombies set off again. At this moment. Rumbling footsteps could be heard. 177, who had just gone to the river to play alone for a while, came over. "I didn''t expect you to show mercy. "But have you ever thought that if this continues, your performance tonight might be very bad?" Matthew yawned. "Those mammoths and hunters should be enough, right?" 177 shook his head and said, "Theoretically, it should be enough. " But compared to the young Isabelle or Ronan, you are too soft-hearted, Matthew." Matthew nodded. "Perhaps. " But since there are so many tough guys in the Alliance, it''s not bad to have a few gentle ones occasionally. Read first on m|v|l|e|m|p|y|r. "Besides, I''m not always very soft. When I need to be hard, I''ll still be hard." 177 watched him. After a while, he suddenly laughed out loud and said, "You just made a dirty joke, didn''t you? " Mind your manners, Matthew. There''s a lady beside you!" He pointed at the silver dragon girl happily. Sylvia didn''t understand. At this moment. Matthew suddenly shouted, "Stop!" The zombies obeyed the order and stopped instantly. 177 looked around: "What''s wrong? "Have you found anything? "Where?" Matthew raised his arm lazily. "Put me down. I want to put on some clothes. "It''s a little too cold here! "I''ll heat up a glass of milk. Do you want some?" he asked Sylvia. The silver dragon girl nodded happily. After drinking the milk and changing his clothes, Matthew continued on his way. The quiet atmosphere continued. They walked about seven to eight kilometres. Matthew waved his hand again to stop him. "We''ve almost explored this area. Let''s go somewhere else." He looked at 177. The latter tapped on his body a few times, and in the next second, a random teleportation array appeared under everyone''s feet. Whoosh! The blue magic radiance drowned everyone''s figures. The entire world fell silent. Ten minutes later. Only then did a wolverine sneakily crawl out from a crack in the rock. It had just left the door. It saw three Plateau Great Rats charging towards him with their fangs bared and claws bared. The battle was about to start. Chapter 1054: Ronan Is in Trouble! Under the influence of the Scouts. The night hunters left their nests. The daily killing scene was reenacted. More and more black shadows appeared on the ground. The north wind continued to howl mercilessly. .. Another hour later. Helen Mountains. Dragon Snake Mountain. On a narrow path. Matthew wrapped himself up tightly, but the cold wind continued to pour into his body from all directions. It was difficult for defensive spells to defend against this kind of all-pervasive wind. Matthew recalled a few tricks. However, it seemed to be useless on such an occasion. He could only try to ask for help from 177: " Is there a spell that can stabilize the temperature or block the cold wind?" 177 shook his head. "You''re too weak, Matthew. "Look at you. You''re almost wrapped up like a mummy! Explore worlds on NovelFiremp-y,r. " Look at the crippled young man behind you. He''s only wearing a pair of pants. "And I, I didn''t even wear a pair of pants! "Guess how I resisted the cold? "Because I have a strong will! "As long as one''s willpower is strong enough, what is a mere cold?" Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes. " You''re not afraid of the cold because you''re a construct. It has nothing to do with willpower!" 177 thought about it. "What you said makes sense. "The human body is too fragile. "Speaking of which, you''re a Necromancer. I''ve never heard of any Necromancer being afraid of the cold" Matthew scratched his head. "Is there such a saying?" 177 said definitely: " It seems to be because of negative energy. As far as I know, negative energy is a natural thermal insulation. You can try to build a membrane made of negative energy on the surface of your skin to completely lock in the changes in your body''s temperature. "Do you want to try?" Matthew thought for a moment and decided to give it a try. Although 177 wasn''t very reliable, as a Legendary construct and tower genie, his knowledge was very profound. At this moment, Matthew''s spiritual power had already recovered by half. Only his stamina was still in a state of serious depletion. This might have something to do with him performing many rounds of movements on the battlefield in the form of a giant silver dragon. These actions would consume a lot of physical strength. Especially the breath. As one of the natural spellcasting abilities, Dragon Breath consumed the dragon''s physical strength. Spitting dragon breath in the form of a nature spirit was an overload. Matthew estimated that it would take three to five days for his body to fully recover. This was not a problem that could be solved by medicine. It was a lack of elements. Unless Matthew was willing to use some dark and vicious spells to absorb the elements. Otherwise, he would have to endure it slowly. And he obviously wouldn''t do that. " Looks like I''ll have to use this ability carefully in the future. Even if I become a Silver Dragon, I''ll have to use my claws more and my dragon breath less." Matthew composed himself. He took off his gloves and activated the Hand of Paleness. Then, he mobilized a portion of negative energy from it and formed a membrane on his body like 177 said. At first, Matthew failed several times. This was because the membrane he wanted to form was an extremely thin protective membrane that could not be identified by the naked eye. However, this required a very high amount of spiritual power. Matthew tried several times but failed. In the end, he could only settle for the next best thing. He took out a negative energy stone and extracted a large amount of negative energy from it. He used his skin as a medium to attach it to the stone. Very quickly. Matthew''s body turned as black as charcoal. Negative energy spread on the surface of his body. Soon, it condensed into an extremely thick protective membrane! Matthew moved. It felt pretty good. This layer of membrane did not affect his movement much, and it did have a great warming effect. It just didn''t look good on the outside. At this moment. There was a new message on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have created a new cantrip. Please name it.] [Cantrip Effect: Grants a high amount of negative energy immunity, prevents heat from flowing, and provides 1 point of natural armor.] Naming successful! Your self-created cantrip "Long johns" has been added to the spell list. You can share your self-created spell with your disciples or some contracted units! .. You created a cantrip by guiding negative energy. Your negative energy elements +20! (Negative Energy/Death) Your Creation Element +20 (Creation/Spell) Accumulate more related elements, you will have the opportunity to explore related domains! .. "It feels good!" Matthew took off many of his clothes as if he was relieved of a burden. This layer of long johns was more useful than anything else! What made him even happier was that Not only did he take a big step towards the negative energy domain, but he had also accidentally created a spell in the process! This might just be a cantrip. But it was of great significance to Matthew. After all, it was his first time. There must be a second time. " In the future, if I encounter some functions or effects that I can''t achieve, I can consider guiding negative energy or life energy to complete them. I don''t lack these energies, nor do I lack the mental strength to guide them. The essence of spells is actually very simple. The spells and the medium are just established formulas." It might not be a problem to be a strict formula person, but Matthew still wanted to create something that belonged to him. "Matthew! "Why did you suddenly turn invisible?" 177 poked his head out from the side. Matthew joked, "Didn''t you hear what Lord Ronan said just now? " Mage skins are the trend these days!" Chapter 1055: Ronan Is in Trouble! Before 177 could respond. He asked again, "How much have we achieved tonight?" 177 answered quickly, "Other than the Horse King and his underlings who came to us at the beginning, we only met a small group of Snowy Mountain Owl Men, a group of hungry goblins, and two giant monsters who went out to shit together. "It won''t be good if this continues. "Ronan will suspect that my blade has gone soft" Matthew thought for a moment. The number was indeed a little low, giving people the feeling of being lazy. But he wasn''t lazy. No matter where he went, it was dead silent. There were traces of small animals living in some places. But Matthew was not interested in bullying the weak. Just as he had expected. Most of the exiles with intelligence and background had already fled. At this juncture, the ones who could be bumped into by him were either small lives that had nothing to do with the exiled. Or they were truly unlucky. In fact, this situation was exactly what Matthew wanted. After all, he was not a bloodthirsty person. However, the purpose of this trip was to scare the others. There had to be some actions, right? So Matthew asked Sylvia, "Do you have any mortal enemies on this land?" The silver dragon girl immediately nodded and said, "There are a lot! "Which one do you want to know?" Matthew said seriously, "The most vicious one." read on NovelFire,em,pyr Sylvia blurted out, "It must be Barbosa! " He is the master of the Broken Snow Peak, a very evil Ice Elemental Lord! " What''s even more abominable is that he used some unknown method to deceive the will of nature and became a nature spirit. "I''ve fought him many times, but in the end, there was no result. "It''s not that I can''t beat him, but I don''t want to suffer a loss with him." Sylvia said through gritted teeth. Matthew nodded. Sylvia was the Cloud Songster, and her status in the Nature Spirits was the same as Su Ya''s. She said that it was an evil creature, so she probably wouldn''t be lying. However, he still looked at 177. "Ice Elemental Lord. What do you think?" After all, he was the main force in the fight. Unexpectedly, 177 tilted his head. "I haven''t tried it. "I wonder if the Ice Element is suitable for training. "But it should be more interesting than dinosaurs." Matthew was speechless. "I want to ask you, is the Ice Elemental Lord enough to showcase our performance this time?" Realization dawned on 177, "Of course it is. " I''ve heard of that guy. He''s really notorious. He does bad things in the snowy mountains every day. He brings one-third of the cold wind in the south all year round. It''s said that he does this to lower the temperature in the south so that he can gradually expand the area covered by snow. " Other than enjoying the cold wind, he also likes to kidnap human girls and force them to dance naked in the cold ice cave. If they dance a little slower, their bodies will gradually stiffen and be frozen into ice sculptures. However, even if they dance quickly, they will eventually become a part of the ice cave wonder due to exhaustion" Matthew clapped his hands after listening. "Alright! He''s our target!" The group immediately changed their route and slowly headed towards the direction of the Broken Snow Peak. Along the way. 177 said to Matthew, "Remember to let me take action later. I plan to capture him alive and let him have a taste of dancing in the volcano." Matthew immediately raised his hands and feet in agreement. Sylvia glanced at 177 and asked Matthew curiously, "It sounds like your iron-skinned friend has trained many creatures?" 177 immediately quibbled, "No, it was Ronan who instructed me to do it!" Unexpectedly, Sylvia said with envy, "I''ve only ever trained dwarves- "They were really cunning! "And they were very lazy. "I asked them to read me a bedtime story in pairs. "However, in order to waste time, they often read the same sentence upside down! "They also recited them in Draconic, Dwarven, and Common Tongue. "Do they think I''m too sleepy to tell the difference? "For this reason, I had no choice but to punish them severely" 177 asked with interest, "How did you punish them?" Sylvia said proudly, "I ordered them to tickle each other until they were exhausted! "How is it? Am I very strict?" Disappointed, 177 said, "Oh, that''s not training." Sylvia was a little surprised. "Then what is training?" Just as he was about to speak, he met Matthew''s stern gaze. He thought for a moment and then said tactfully, "This topic is too profound. Let''s discuss it next time." Who knew that Sylvia would persevere and ask, " Then what do you think is the most interesting part of this domain?" 177 couldn''t help but recall, "The most interesting part? "Probably the huge difference in temperature between different species." Sylvia blinked. "Temperatures?" 177 explained, "Body temperature. "You know that different species have different body temperatures, right? "Even dragons are different. "The Silver Dragon''s body temperature is low, mostly around 10 degrees. "Red Dragons are usually above 40 degrees. "The hottest creature I''ve ever dealt with is a fire demon. Its body is thousands of degrees! "The coldest Aurora Jellyfish. I''m also very curious about how they can maintain their body temperature of tens of degrees below zero without freezing. "If you ask me. "Different body temperatures had different benefits. "Imagine, when you and them..." However, at this moment. 177 suddenly noticed Matthew''s stern gaze on him again. He couldn''t help but change his words. "It''ll be so fun when you''re dancing with them!" Sylvia said in shock, "Dancing with creatures with different body temperatures? "Is your training dancing?" 177 braced himself and said, "More or less. " This is a popular slang among the highest-level mages." Sylvia nodded repeatedly. "The human world is indeed very interesting." Soon after. She pulled Matthew''s arm and asked with anticipation, "Matthew, Matthew! "When you''re better, can you let me train you?" Puff! The hot milk that Matthew had just put in his mouth sprayed all over 177. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia was still a little confused. Fortunately, Lumire stepped forward to help. He pointed at a cave on the snowy mountain and said, " There''s a very strong aura of elemental life there!" The group of people used their own methods to fly up. Matthew''s carriage also turned from a stretcher to a magic carpet. They arrived in front of the cave of the Ice Elemental Lord. However, what was placed outside was a crooked sign. .. [Dear Guest: Due to the cold weather, Mr. Barbosa has left home to avoid the cold. If you have any requests for an interview, please leave a message behind the sign. Mr. Barbosa will read your message next spring. I wish you all the best.] .. Glancing into the Cave. It was empty inside. Lumiere lowered his head and sniffed. "He just left not long ago. Do you want to chase after him?" Matthew looked at the sign and thought it was ridiculous. This group of people really ran faster than anyone else when something happened! It was probably not just the Ice Elemental Lord. All the famous monsters in the Helen Mountains were probably gone. It would be stupid for him to continue visiting them one by one. "But there are so many high-level monsters. Where can they hide?" Just as Matthew was thinking about his next move. An extremely violent sound suddenly came from the sky! Everyone looked up. The blood moon that had disappeared earlier appeared in the night sky again. But for some reason. The size of the blood moon seemed to be several times larger than before! And it was still expanding! In an instant. Matthew''s perception moved! .. [World event: Ronan destroyed the core of the moon, the blood moon is about to fall!] .. In the next second. 177 also said to Matthew with a serious expression, "It''s broken. "Ronan is in trouble! "He just told me that he accidentally stabbed the moon! And the moon is crashing down!" .. Chapter 1056: The Mystery of the Blood Moon and Qin Wuyues Meeting Gift .. The blood moon was about to fall. This terrifying turn of events shocked many people. When Ronan rushed to the moon, countless gazes were fixed on his back from the mountains. Many people inside and outside the Eternal Barrier were also concerned about the battle between Ronan and the God of Hunting. But no one expected Ronan to stir up such a big mess! The blood moon was approaching the ground. Some of the people who were secretly observing could not sit still anymore! Many figures immediately flew up from the mountains. What followed were angry accusations. " Ronan, what are you doing?!" "Stop!" "You''re really crazy!" Matthew looked up at the figures that were heading straight for the Blood Moon and said thoughtfully, "They look more anxious." 177 shrugged. "Of course. "If the moon really does fall, then the first place to suffer will be the primordial lands. This will be the first point of contact when the moon hits the earth. " According to the previous simulations, if this event is true, then a huge pit will be smashed into the Helen Mountains and the Cloud Highlands under our feet. The mountains will be torn apart on both sides, and endless seawater will pour in. It is very likely that this place will become a sea in the ground. " Of course, the breach could continue to expand until it reaches the Guardian Highland or even the Jade Court. That would be wonderful!" Matthew asked curiously, "What''s so wonderful about it?" 177 said happily, " In that case, our Rolling Stone Town will be able to transform from an inland city to a coastal city! " To be able to sit on a calm inland sea, just thinking about it, makes me excited!" Matthew touched his chin. "What if Rolling Stone Town is flooded?" 177 shrugged. " Ronan definitely won''t let his hometown become an underwater ruin." Matthew thought it made sense. Then, he looked at the moon in the sky, which was filled with oppression. "Then should we run now?" 177 said, "Not for now. "The exiles are still somewhat capable" As soon as he finished speaking. Everyone saw the black shadows that had disappeared appear on the blood moon one after another. Because the distance was too far. Matthew could only see shadows flashing past the blood moon, leaving behind one reflection after another in the human world. Not long after. They saw a huge, pitch-black claw reaching out from the darkness. It was as if there was an invisible giant. He was using one of his hands to hold the moon in the night sky so that it could not fall. Other than that. Matthew also saw a woman''s figure on the moon. Beside her was a thick tail and a round thing. "Who are they?" Even from such a distance, Matthew, you can feel the excitement on the moon and the deterrence brought by those black shadows. " The Beholder Sword Saint, the Faded Dragon, the Final Giant, and the God Eater Queen." 177 recounted. " They are the four strongest leaders among the exiles. They are also powerful lifeforms that have been active since the birth of the primordial lands. " In terms of age, each of them is qualified to be Ronan''s ancestor. But in terms of strength, the four of them alone can''t defeat Ronan. " Of course, if these four guys can work together, then Ronan will have to run away if he meets them." At this moment. The data panel also showed. The exiles from the primordial lands worked together to support the blood moon that was about to fall. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. "In my opinion, Ronan just wants to give them something to do. Treat it as a punishment for their dishonesty." 177 deduced. "A little punishment?" Matthew found it hard to believe. "What if they can''t hold the moon? " Or perhaps they are more shameless than we thought and chose to run away?" 177 said calmly, "First of all, they can''t escape. The Ancient Lands are their nest and also their lifeblood. To them, escaping is no different from dying. " Secondly, even if the moon does fall, it''s fine. " Mages have done such a thing in history. Where do you think the Arunay Sea came from?" Matthew really didn''t know the origin of the Arunay Sea. Hence, he revealed an expression of willingness to hear the details. 177 said mysteriously, "The Arunay Sea was once a desert rich in gold and magic gems. Many lizardmen and Terran dragons lived there. " When the Calamity Mage descended upon Aindor, she first arrived at that desert. " She met some lizardmen in the desert. These ignorant fellows wanted to kidnap her, but they were reprimanded and warned by the Calamity Mage. " But the Lizardmen were unmoved by the warning. After witnessing the power of the Calamity Mage, they even joined forces with the Terran race to encircle and suppress the Calamity Mage. In the end, the latter, in a fit of anger, pulled a moon from the sky and crushed the Lizardmen and Terran race in the desert. " From then on, there was only one moon left in Aindor, and there was an area called the Arunay Sea in the south of the continent. story at NovelFire,mp|y|r " According to my observation, all the admirers of the Calamity Mage have the urge to smash the moon for fun. " Obviously, most Alliance Mages are admirers of the Disaster Mages, and Ronan is no exception." Chapter 1057: The Mystery of the Blood Moon and Qin Wuyues Meeting Gift " And to be honest, the Alliance has long wanted to take action against Blood Moon. However, due to certain agreements, they can''t spare the manpower and energy to deal with the guys on the moon. " We''ve given Ronan an opportunity today. He''s not a kind man. Once he makes a move, he''ll definitely make a big fuss. We just need to watch a good show!" 177''s tone was like a spectator. Matthew thought for a moment. In the end, he still placed a teleportation tombstone beside it so that he could retreat at any time. "Let''s go to the cave and take a look." Since the moon did not really fall, Matthew definitely had no reason to let go of the Ice Elemental Lord''s nest. The group entered the ice cave. After a few steps. They realized that this place seemed to be warmer than the outside. However, the ice cave was empty. It looked like most of the useful things had been taken away. Although the other party had fled in a hurry. However, it was cleaned up quite cleanly. Everyone searched around and revealed disappointed expressions. The most disappointed person was the silver dragon girl, Sylvia. Matthew and the others stopped. She continued to search the depths of the ice cave. "Where are we going next?" 177 asked. Matthew lay down on the stretcher. "Let''s rest for a while! "I see that the zombies are freezing. Let them warm up by the fire." Of course, his words were nonsense. In fact, he just wanted to find a reason to rest. At the same time, he was prepared to escape at any time. However, Lumiere believed it. "I''ll go find some firewood." Not long after. He actually managed to bring in a large bundle of dry wood and then skillfully started a fire at the entrance of the ice cave. The fire shone on the faces of the zombies. Seeing this, Matthew simply lay down beside the fire and let the zombies come over to get rid of the cold. Then, he took out some ingredients from his luggage and asked Lumiere to help him cook. It would be an extra meal for the night. His attention was still on the sky outside. The major events in the world had marked the fall of the Blood Moon. If there were any movement, he would be able to get the news in advance. Just as he was warming himself up by the fire. Matthew asked 177, "Do you know about the Blood Meteor Incident?" This was what he had heard from the cloud elf captain, Bord. It was said to be related to the formation of the Blood Moon. 177 nodded confidently, "This is highly confidential information. I didn''t have the chance to come into contact with it originally. "But now that Ronan is back, I can use his identity to access these top-secret files. If you have anything you want to know, feel free to ask. I''ll reveal more to you when I can. When Ronan finds out about this, he will take back my authority and erase this part of my memory. At that time, I''ll ask you quietly, and you can relay this information to me." Matthew hesitated. "This isn''t good, right?" 177 said unhappily, " You''ve even joined Ronan''s must-die party. Why are you afraid of this? "If you don''t want to hear it, I won''t say it anymore." Matthew made a prompt decision. "Speak." 177 shrunk a few times and took out a small stool from somewhere. He squatted beside Matthew and said, "For the Western Continent where we are, the Blood Meteor only brought about a relatively terrifying disaster. "However, for the once prosperous East, the blood meteor brought them a true disaster! "Its appearance foreshadowed the destruction of the Su Country..." Matthew frowned slightly. "Is the destruction of the Su Country related to the Blood Meteor? Didn''t you say it was because of the Abyss?" 177 shook his head, "There may be some terrifying monsters in the Abyss, but they alone can''t take down the powerful Su country. "In fact, since the founding of the Su Country, it has been bordered by the Abyss. That legendary country has never stopped its war with the Abyss. The Great Wall at the border is used to resist the invasion of demons. "In the long war of attrition, the demons realized that they could not destroy the Su country no matter what, so more than a dozen Demon Lords gathered together. They used the murmurs from the Abyssal Chasm to attract the evil gods from the other world. " And the blood meteor that attacked the moon was the carrier of the Evil God''s emissary. "He rode the Blood Meteor and brought the Evil God''s Blood to Aindor. "He had created an appalling event of extinction on the moon, turning half of the moon into a sea of blood. "He used the blood moon as a springboard and successfully opened up the passage that invaded the Eastern Continent. "The Evil God Emissary of the other world was too terrifying. "The spells, abilities, and methods of corrosion he used were all things that the native creatures had never seen before and could not defend against. "Soon, the country of Su became a sea of fire. "Just as the Eastern Continent was about to be destroyed. "The mages of the Su Country launched a series of self-destructive actions. "It was also in these cases of revenge that they faced death unflinchingly. "The abyss was heavily injured. "The Evil God Emissary was also sealed. "Since then. "The Eastern Continent had become a scorched land, a land of ruins and curses. "The moon was also divided into two halves. One half was the contaminated blood moon, and the other half was the one we usually saw. "In order not to be infected by the Blood Moon. "At that time, Assia, who was still the Moon Goddess, was forced to give up half of her clergy and authority. "Of course. "This wasn''t a huge blow to her then. "After all, there were still two moons back then. "It was not until the arrival of the Calamity Mage that she was forced to give up more energy. "She was even demoted from the Moon Goddess to the Moonlight Goddess, which was how she managed to keep her position as a God" Chapter 1058: The Mystery of the Blood Moon and Qin Wuyues Meeting Gift So that was how it was! A look of realization appeared on Matthew''s face. Assia even told him that she had voluntarily given up the divine title of the Moon Goddess. At that time, Matthew was sceptical. The truth was indeed so. " Usually, we can''t see the Blood Moon because the Calamity Mage sealed it after the incident. " But as long as it''s a seal, there will be a day when it will loosen. " All along, the living beings of the Heavenly Palace and the outer planes have been staring at the Blood Moon. This is a very special domain and a special place. "According to speculation from the Heavenly Palace, the Blood Moon is one of the very few places in the Prime Material Plane where one can become a god! "First of all, the moon is a part of the prime material plane. It is essentially a secondary plane, but it is half a level higher than the other secondary planes. "Normally, the upper limit of a Secondary Plane was Level 23. "However, the upper limit of the moon''s level was 27. "This provided the prerequisites for becoming a god. "Secondly, due to the special seal placed on the Blood Moon by the Calamity Mage, the people of the Heavenly Palace were surprised to find that the Calamity Mage''s seal on the path of the gods could not restrain the Blood Moon! "The only thing that could make them worry was the evil god corruption left inside the Blood Moon. "But for many people. "Such concerns could be ignored. "It was just that most of them were in the heavenly world and could not enter the blood moon. "In comparison. "Assia, who had the moonlight clergy, and the God of Hunting, who had been demoted to a demigod in advance, were truly qualified to become gods using the Blood Moon. "In fact, the latter did as such. "He had instructed his pet to swallow the Blood Moon domain and made her a test subject to test the amount of diabolic energy remaining in the Blood Moon. "The purpose of the God of Hunting was actually very obvious. "He wanted to use this opportunity to become a god again using the Blood Moon! "Unfortunately, he had met Ronan, this blockhead! "After he went up, he blew up Blood Moon''s star core without saying a word. "Without the star core. "This Demiplane lost its Gravity Anchor. "Without the gravity anchor. "It was only a matter of time before it fell! "Of course, from a certain perspective, Ronan could be considered to have eliminated all future troubles. "At least the people of the Heavenly Palace won''t be staring at the moon anymore" 177 concluded, "In short, Ronan did something good! " Of course, he also stirred up a huge mess!" Matthew pondered and said, " Is this the information you just found using Lord Ronan''s authority? "How is the authenticity of the information?" 177 nodded, " It''s absolutely true. This confidential information has been verified countless times. "One more thing. Most of the information I just mentioned was provided by Ms. Qin Wuyue, especially the content about the Su country..." Hearing this. Matthew suddenly thought of something. " Could the name Qin Wuyue be literal? It means literally no more moon. "Because of the tragedy in the Su country, she wants the moon to disappear from this world. " And after Ronan learned of this, he plotted painstakingly. Today, he only found a reason to do this for his wife?" He thought of the Phoenix Ship and the southern mage army, which almost never showed their faces. Matthew felt that his guess was very likely to be true! " So, according to Lord Ronan''s style, how do you think this matter will end?" Matthew asked. 177 shook his head, "Maybe he hasn''t even thought about how to end it. "Don''t look at me like that. Mages have never considered things comprehensively. " They usually only solve the problem at hand. "After that, they will consider how to solve the other problems that arise from this problem " It''s said that this way of thinking was passed down by the Calamity Mage. It''s said that only successful Mages can have this kind of thinking." Matthew''s first reaction was absurdity. But soon, he felt that it was abnormally real. After all, Isabelle''s plan when she faced the Scar of the Dead was to cut it off with Mordenkainen''s scalpel. As for whether this plan would cause a series of problems such as a space-time rift. She didn''t seem to have considered it at all. Was this the mindset of a successful mage? Matthew shook his head with a bitter smile. " Looks like you don''t agree with this way of thinking. That''s good. I also hate mages who only know how to think like that." 177 said with a gratified expression, "They are all incurable violent maniacs. "And we are the hope of this world!" At this moment. Sylvia''s joyful voice came from the ice cave. "Matthew, Matthew! " I think I found Baborsa''s secret chamber!" Everyone immediately stood up and went over. Deep in the ice cave. Matthew saw Sylvia pointing at a thick piece of ice and said, "It''s right behind here! I can feel it! "That''s the smell of treasure. That''s an intoxicating smell "Oh, baby, don''t worry. I''ll get you guys soon!" Sylvia gently stroked the surface of the ice as if she was caressing her lover''s face. Her vertical pupils constricted as if she were enjoying the ultimate pleasure. "This block of ice is not easy to break." 177 looked at the ice and said, " It''s time to test your wisdom, Matthew." Matthew smiled. "Watch me!" As he spoke, he took out a shovel and cut into the hard ice! Matthew threw the shovel at the zombies. The latter started digging. Not long after. An ice path that could allow one person to enter and exit quickly formed in the solid ice! Chapter 1059: The Mystery of the Blood Moon and Qin Wuyues Gift Seeing this scene. 177 couldn''t help but cover his eyes with his hands. "Oh, damn it! " I should have known that Mages are straightforward and violent. There are no exceptions!" .. The Ice Elemental Lord''s treasury had a lot of treasures. After digging the tunnel, Matthew ordered the zombies to carry them out, box by box. Lord Barbosa probably didn''t expect that there was a silver dragon that was extremely sensitive to treasures that came to visit him. For this kind of unexpected wealth. Matthew had always been impolite. After counting them, he divided them equally with everyone. 177 and Lumiere expressed that they did not need it. The silver dragon girl was only interested in treasures and shiny things. Therefore, Matthew gave all the treasures in the cave to Sylvia. This made Sylvia look a little embarrassed. But Matthew told her. He had gained even more. This was indeed the case. Among the non-treasure collections, there were four main types of items: First, there was a whole box of spell scrolls. It wasn''t hard to tell from the identification spells that these were all high-level Ice-type spells: Blizzard, Thousand Miles of Ice, Land of Extreme Cold, Snow Maiden Summoning Spell, Freezing Spell, Ice Protection... The value of these spell scrolls added together was immeasurable. According to the price of the alliance store, it was at least 600,000 gold coins! According to Matthew''s observation. These scrolls had very obvious traces of being man-made, and they lacked a standardized manufacturing process. This meant that the person who copied the scroll was not a professional creator. Considering the characteristics of the spell and its location, Matthew suspected that these scrolls were written by the Ice Elemental Lord himself! Soon, he found an order for Feast Lodge Sect from the bottom of the box. The spell items listed in the order matched the scrolls he took out from the box. This meant that Ice Elemental Lord Barbosa had been entrusted by the Feast Sect Lodge to create this batch of spell scrolls. Matthew knew. Apart from the edible spellbooks, the Feast Sect Inn would also sell high-quality spell scrolls to the public every year. "So, at least a portion of the spell scrolls sold by the Feast Sect Lodge are contracted out? "Why is the Ice Elemental Lord selling scrolls? Exchange for money? Why does he need money" He thought about it. Matthew couldn''t help but become even more interested in this Lord Barbosa. He quietly left a magic mark in the corner of the secret chamber. He would come back often in the future. The second priceless item was the Ice Elemental Crystal. There was also a whole box of this stuff. Every single one of them was of extremely high quality and had a high purity. Similar to negative energy crystals, ice elemental crystals could only form naturally in special environments. Crystal clusters have always been necessary casting material for high-level spells in specific fields. Tier 5 spells, especially those above legendary, consumed a terrifying amount of crystals. Without enough crystals, the effects of the spells would be greatly reduced. This was especially evident in the elemental domain and the negative energy domain. Therefore, no matter what kind of elemental crystal cluster it was, as long as its purity was high enough, it would be very popular in the market. Apart from being used for casting spells and alchemy. Elemental crystal clusters could also be used to decorate the ritual field. For example, the negative energy crystal clusters growing near the cemetery could greatly enhance the power of the ritual field. Matthew could also use these ice elemental crystals to set up a small ice room in the cemetery. Perhaps he could use this opportunity to enter the domains of " severe cold " and " ice element ". At the very least, it would be good to use it to make iced watermelons in summer. The third item was a rather precious " The Source of all Water." It was also a spring that was emitting fresh water, but this one was two levels higher than the one Matthew had bought before. Matthew suspected that the Ice Elemental Lord had stolen it from a high-level Water Elemental Lord''s house. With this item. It was equivalent to having a large freshwater lake that would not dry up for 500 years! Matthew planned to throw it into his Demiplane, which would greatly increase the speed of its formation. As for the fourth category of items. There were two whole boxes of leg greaves. Yes, it was. This Ice Elemental Lord seemed to have a hobby of collecting all kinds of greaves. The stats of the greaves could only be said to be average, and most of them were of the following levels. [Gale Greaves: Increases running speed by 20%] [Elven Leggings: Makes the wearer''s calf curves look more graceful] [Glass Shinguard: Can reflect light strongly under the sun, creating the effect of Flash] Of course, Matthew did not care about these attributes. However, the number of greaves here was simply too many. There were more than 300 of them! He thought about it and decided to bring it back for the zombies to use them. It was better than nothing. The undead could also wear equipment. However, most necromancers did not have the money to arm their undead. After all, they might not even be able to afford the magic staff they liked, let alone arm their underlings. It was the same for Matthew. However, with the continuous improvement of his economic strength, it was time for his underlings to enjoy the taste of being armed. The zombies responsible for carrying the stretcher tonight were the first batch to be qualified to wear leg guards. Matthew had them put the greaves on. They looked pretty good. And during this process. Matthew also discovered a hidden attribute of these greaves. [Remark: Due to the long-term use of the Ice Elemental Lord, all the greaves you obtain will provide an additional attribute of " Cold Resistance +10 "] "What?" Matthew raised his eyebrows. "It seems like this Mr. Barbosa is also an enchantment master!" After clearing the secret chamber. Sylvia went to other places to tinker. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she tried, she could not find any traces of the second secret chamber. It was almost time. Matthew suggested that they go to the next random location. Even if he wanted to slack off, he had to find the right place. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to Ronan. The group left the snowy peak. Then, under the guidance of 177''s random teleportation spell, they visited many places in the primordial land overnight. From south to north, from east to west. They had gone to almost every area. Unknowingly, dawn broke in the east. In the Western Wilderness of the Cloud Highlands. Matthew stretched comfortably on the stretcher. "If you ask me, the folk customs of the primordial lands are quite simple. "The security is pretty good! "At least we didn''t bump into any bad guys after shopping for the whole night!" 177 also nodded and said, "That''s right. "But I''ve also heard of another theory." Matthew straightened up and looked to the east. "Tell me." 177 said, " Some people say that if you swagger around the street and find that there are no bad people along the way, then you might be the baddest person on the street." Matthew looked at him. "Then do you think we look like bad people?" 177 said decisively, "Of course not!" Matthew clapped his hands in satisfaction. "I know, right? "Let''s wrap up!" He thought that it was better to collect the corpses of the White Dragons and Mammoths before the moon fell! These were all precious materials for making large-scale undead units! 177 nodded. Just as he was about to cast a spell, a gust of wind suddenly came from the sky. Immediately after. A burning sensation pressed down from the top of his head. Everyone looked up. The huge magic ship that looked like a divine bird was rapidly approaching! Phoenix Ship! The ship didn''t land but hovered about 100 feet above the ground. "You''re Matthew, right? "I am Qin Wuyue." A masked female mage suddenly appeared in front of Matthew. Her voice was very gentle, but there was a sense of vicissitudes in it. "Ronan has mentioned you to me several times. "It''s our first meeting, so I didn''t prepare anything good. This spellbook will be my greeting gift." As she spoke. A spellbook shining with a black-gold radiance suddenly appeared in front of Matthew. Matthew hurriedly greeted Master Ronan''s wife. He took the time to glance at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have obtained the spellbook ''Defile'' from Qin Wuyue. [Defile: You can use a medium to inject negative energy into a target (a non-undead unit) and change the nature of its body, gradually defiling it into a half-dead or undead!] Can be used as a medium for injecting negative energy: hand, foot, mouth, or tentacles. [Current suitable medium: Pale Hand, Astrid Claw, Finger of Death] [Remark: You can only master it in the form of your signature spell.] [Remark 2: In different domains, ''defile'' will have different additional effects] .. Matthew didn''t have the time to appreciate the beauty of this spell. Qin Wuyue''s pleasant voice was heard. "You have the Su Clan''s brand on you?!" .. Chapter 1060: Your Graveyard Is Being Invaded! .. " Yes, I''ve been to the Leveling Island, and I''ve been given the part-time job of ''Balance Emissary.''" Matthew said frankly. Upon hearing this, Qin Wuyue''s gaze immediately changed subtly. Suddenly, she raised her hand, and a gentle but slightly warm energy enveloped Matthew. The slight sense of weightlessness disappeared in an instant. In the blink of an eye. Matthew came to an exotic, confined space. There was an exquisite screen in front of him. On the screen, there were pictures of phoenixes, divine dragons, and other mythical creatures unique to the Eastern Continent. " This is inside the Phoenix Ship, an absolutely secret place. No one can hear anything you say here except for me." Qin Wuyue''s voice came from behind the screen. "If you''re worried about the leak, don''t worry. "Even Ronan can''t enter this place." Matthew nodded lightly. Although he understood what Qin Wuyue meant, for some reason, her words still sounded strange " Your first name is Matthew. What''s your surname?" Qin Wuyue slowly walked out from behind the screen. Her face was still covered with a thick black veil, and her eyes were as bright as pearls. Matthew replied, "Matthew is my full name." Qin Wuyue''s eyes lit up. "You are indeed a member of the Su Clan." Matthew shook his head and said, " Although I can''t be sure, I can only say that I have some relationship with the Su of Aindor. There shouldn''t be any blood relationship." Qin Wuyue reacted quickly. "The Su of Aindor? " Yes, I heard from Lady Isabelle that you''re from beyond the heavens." Matthew nodded. Since he couldn''t hide the fact that he was a transmigrator from Isabelle, there was a high chance that he couldn''t hide it from Ronan. Ronan''s favour toward him back then was probably related to his identity as an otherworldly being. Qin Wuyue said slowly, " So, you have nothing to do with the Su of Aindor, but in your original world, your race is somewhat similar to the Su. Is that so?" Matthew said with certainty, " That''s about it. The Su of Aindor and my mother race in my previous world have many similarities." Qin Wuyue blinked. "Can you tell me?" Matthew did not refuse. At that moment, he pondered for a moment and briefly described his race, country, and history before he transmigrated. Of course, he omitted the part about the game and only said that he had come to this world in a daze. After Qin Wuyue heard this, there was a hint of longing in her tone. "A country without magical powers? "It seemsNot bad? " At least we don''t have to face invaders like the Abyssal Demons." Matthew smiled and said softly, "Invaders exist everywhere. This has nothing to do with the existence of magical powers." Qin Wuyue nodded. "You''re right. " I roughly understand now. When I was young, I was lucky enough to enter the ''Penglai Mirror'' and see thousands of parallel worlds. Some parallel worlds are very close to our world, and they have left projections of each other in the river of time. Therefore, there are many similarities, but they are not the same in essence. " Perhaps your mother race and the Su of Aindor are such examples. "Although it''s just a projection, the influence is real. Therefore, when I see you, I feel more cordial than ordinary people." Hearing this. Matthew''s heart warmed. He had this feeling before. When he met the descendants of the Su Clan on Junliu Island, he had always thought that it was just a psychological effect. However, from Qin Wuyue''s attitude, this kind of intimacy was real. Perhaps it was just as she said. This was the effect of the " World Projection ". "Is the Su Country really destroyed?" He could feel that the relationship between the two of them had become closer than when they first met. Matthew could not help but ask this question. A hint of sadness flashed in Qin Wuyue''s eyes, but she still nodded firmly and said, "Yes. " The civilization created by the Su almost reached the peak of Aindor, but it was short-lived. " The Eastern Continent has become a living hell, and the Su Nation has been reduced to ashes after burying billions of demons. In my memory, the last image of the Su Nation was a huge fire. "A matchA very, very big fire." Her tone was filled with memories and disappointment. Under the influence of Qin Wuyue, Matthew''s mood also became slightly depressed. "What a pity. I really want to go to the Eastern Continent to take a look." He sighed softly. Qin Wuyue was silent as if she was lost in her memories. Matthew''s gaze shifted to the screen. "This is the Jade Phoenix and the Divine Phoenix. This is the Coiling Dragon. That... I don''t recognize that." After a while, Qin Wuyue followed Matthew''s gaze and introduced the Mythical Creature on the screen. "That should be called Pixiu." Matthew said softly, "Can I still see these Mythical creatures in Aindor?" Qin Wuyue shook her head. "The Jade Phoenix and the Divine Phoenix both died in the battle of annihilation. They killed too many demons. It''s impossible for the Abyss to let them off. " The Coiling Dragon is also likely to have died in battle. However, some people say that the Coiling Dragon didn''t die after falling into the abyss. Instead, he escaped to the Eastern Continent with the help of some martial monks. "As for the Pi Xiu you mentioned just now, it''s possible to find traces of his activities on some islands in the depths of the Endless Ocean." Chapter 1061: Your Graveyard Is Invading the Enemy! " Among the Su exiled to the Eastern Continent, there is a legend about the ''Kingdom of Mirror Flowers.'' It is said that before the war of destruction, a considerable number of Mythical Creatures and Su entered the Kingdom of Mirror Flowers under the orders of the Emperor. It was a secondary plane that was like a paradise. They escaped the revenge of the Abyss and secretly accumulated strength so that they could return to their homeland one day. "Many people spend their entire lives searching for the Kingdom of Mirror Flowers, but they never find it. " When I was young, I tried to look for it too, but I couldn''t find any clues. In fact, I also know that the word ''Mirror Flower'' in the Su language symbolizes emptiness. Perhaps there is no such thing as the Mirror Flower Country in this world. This is just a delusion born from the day-and-night longing of the refugees who lost their homeland like me." Matthew took a deep breath and quickly asked, "Do you know where I can find Coiling Dragon? This is very important to a friend of mine." Qin Wuyue lowered her head and fiddled with the copper buttons beside the screen. "If you want to find the Coiling Dragon, you can try it in the Far West. " The west side of Aindor is not just desert, although the desert area is the majority. " But when you cross the vast desert and three oases, you will come to a place where green grass is everywhere. That is the sacred land of the Sha people, ''Paradise Grassland''. " Above the prairie, there are islands floating between heaven and earth. Every year, those floating islands float or sink according to a special pattern and trajectory. It''s a wonderful space called the Realm of Chaos. "Believe me, when you look up at the Land of Chaos on the prairie, the scene is definitely not spectacular. " Although it''s deserted, it''s not a barren land. You know, most of the floating cities built by the Seven Saint Alliance are made from floating islands in the Realm of Chaos. " Yourou, the guardian of the West, once told me that she found traces of the Coiled Dragon in the Realm of Chaos. But the Realm of Chaos is very vast. Deep inside it is a space with infinite folds, similar to the Abyss and Purgatory. Even the guardian of the West didn''t dare to go in alone because she was afraid of getting lost. "If your friend really needs to find the Coiling Dragon, you can let him try his luck there. But before he goes, he has to be aware that it''s really dangerous there." Matthew repeatedly thanked Qin Wuyue for her kind reminder. This piece of news was extremely important to Li Weiqi, who was struggling to enter the Legendary Gate. Thinking of this. Matthew took out ten sets of ice element crystals from his inventory and gave them to Qin Wuyue as a thank-you gift. Qin Wuyue did not refuse. She grabbed a crystal cluster and played with it carefully. "You should know that most of my spells are related to fire." Matthew answered naturally, " I still understand the principle of elemental substitution." " Elemental Substitution " was a mage''s legendary speciality. Legendary mages who had mastered the Elemental Domain were almost all able to quickly switch between the four elements. As a high-level casting material, the Ice Crystal Cluster could theoretically be used to replace casting materials of other elements. However, there would be some losses in the process. However, compared to other materials. The casting efficiency of the Mutated Crystal Cluster was still very high. Ever since he started dealing with legendary-mages, Matthew has been searching for relevant information. He mainly wanted to know what was the most suitable gift for a Legendary-mage. Not long after, he found the answer. If you can''t make up your mind, just give them the crystal cluster! As expected. Qin Wuyue''s voice also had a hint of a smile. "Thank you for your gifts. They are very useful to me." Matthew saw that the other party was in a much better mood, so he took the opportunity to ask, " I recently met a guy called Sener. He has a book called ''The Twisted Book of Equalization.'' "That book is a treasure of the Su Clan. " It''s not only related to my class, ''Envoy of Equalization.'' Sener also seems to have used it to sign a very strange contract with me." Qin Wuyue muttered, "I know Sener. He''s a ruthless guy. " As for the Book of Equalization, I''m sorry, I''ve never heard of it. "What do you want me to help you with?" Qin Wuyue actually didn''t know about the Book of Equalization. Matthew was a little disappointed. However, he still quickly replied, " I just wanted to know more about the Book of Equalization. I didn''t expect you not to know either." Qin Wuyue explained, " The Su are just a common name for the humans of the Eastern Continent. In fact, the Su is divided into many races, and there are huge barriers between different races. " For example, compared to the Fire Tribe in the southwest, the ''Immortal Tribe'' that I''m from is very different in terms of customs and professional abilities. " Besides, the Su have so many treasures. Even I, who had wandered to the Aindor Continent, might not recognize all of them." Matthew nodded and asked, "Then what about Bright Sandalwood King?" Qin Wuyue still shook her head. "I''ve never heard of it. Back then, my status among the immortals wasn''t high, so it was very difficult for me to interact with existences with the word ''king'' in their titles. "However, I seem to have heard of this city called Bright SandalwoodThis naming style is a bit like the city of the ''Fox Clan." Fox clan? Matthew immediately thought of Su Ya! " The Fox Tribe is passionate and romantic. They are good at taming beasts and witchcraft. The capable ones among them have mastered the ability to transform into animals. They are a bit like the Druids of Aindor." Chapter 1062: Your Graveyard Is Being Invaded by the Enemy " To this day, the commoners of Aindor are still surprised that druids and animals have developed a relationship beyond friendship. " But what they don''t know is that on the other side of the Endless Ocean, the ancestors of the fox race had long attempted to marry spiritualists from different animals. Foxes, snakes... There are countless of such things." Qin Wuyue added with a smile, "I heard that other than being a necromancer, you are also good at transforming animals. I wonder if it''s because you were influenced by the fox clan''s projection?" Matthew quickly denied, "I didn''t do anything like that! " I''ve only mastered some very basic wilderness forms." Qin Wuyue chuckled and did not object. Then, she said, "If you want to deal with Sener, you can ask me for help. "Just light it up when you encounter something." As she spoke, she handed a fiery red feather to Matthew. Matthew took the feather with a jolt of spirit. "Is this the feather of a jade phoenix or a divine phoenix?" Qin Wuyue was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, " This is the feather of a Magic Crow. It''s of the authentic Aindor bloodline and has the ability to send messages over long distances" Matthew was instantly embarrassed. "Alright, I have to go up and see Ronan." "See you again, Matthew." Qin Wuyue waved at him. The scene in front of Matthew quickly switched to the ground. Boom! The phoenix ship suddenly moved and flew towards the western horizon. Seeing Matthew appear, 177 came over with a gossipy look. "Did she let you board the ship? "You even stayed for so long! "I''ve never seen a man other than Ronan board Madam Qin''s Phoenix Ship! "What did you guys do inside?" Matthew''s scalp tightened. "Just a simple discussion about some things." He subconsciously glanced at the data panel and let out a long sigh. It was alright! The Tauren''s domain elements did not increase at all! "I have a clear conscience!" Matthew instantly straightened his back. .. When Matthew and the others returned to the battlefield last night, there was a group of cloud elves and a few spaceships parked beside the battlefield. When the group of people walked over. The cloud elves ''spaceships were starting up one after another. They carried the injured and flew into the sky. Very quickly. Matthew found Bobo. There were two Cloud Elf females beside her. One of them was Emily, whom Matthew had met before. The other was tall, had a beautiful face, and was much more voluptuous than ordinary Cloud Elves. She looked like a hybrid of Cloud Elves and humans. According to Bobo''s introduction. She was the vice president of the Huo Sisters and one of the higher-ups of the World''s Calamity, Ms. Holkins. Emily and Bobo were very enthusiastic when they saw Matthew. Only Holkins ''attitude was very cold. She extended a hand to Matthew in a formal manner. She even wrapped two layers of gloves on it. "Thank you very much for saving us. " I''m also very grateful to the Seven Saint Alliance for their assistance. " When we return to Cloud Edge City, we will immediately assess the level of danger we have encountered in this exercise. After that, we will draw up a detailed assessment report based on your actions last night. This report will determine how much money or material goods Cloud Edge City will give you as a token of our gratitude. "This exercise is of great importance. I''m sorry, but I do have some very important things to deal with. " I should have returned to Cloud Edge City a long time ago, but Bobo insisted on seeing you before leaving. She is a genius Occult Machinist whom I have personally nurtured. She is very important to the World''s Calamity. I hope you can understand what she means to us. "Can we leave now?" Matthew could not help but frown. Holkins ''tone was very aggressive. On the surface, she seemed to be polite, but the impatience in her tone was almost overflowing. Matthew was the one who saved her compatriots. However, she spoke as if he owed her millions. This made Matthew''s hard-earned good impression of the cloud elves completely disappear. Elves were indeed not good things! Matthew thought to himself. "You can leave at any time. " I''ve already received your thanks. Frankly speaking, I didn''t say that I wanted to save you. I was just giving Bobo face." Matthew said indifferently, " I don''t need your gratitude, but the Alliance does. Last night, in order to save you, the Alliance sent Great Mage Ronan and his wife, as well as the Southern Mage army. " You can calculate the cost yourself with the Silver Council." Holkins ''expression changed when she heard this. Matthew''s words had changed the nature of what had happened last night. From Matthew''s rescue of the cloud elves to the World''s Calamity borrowing troops from the Seven Saint Alliance. The gratitude fee for the former was decided by the cloud elves themselves. As for the latter, it was clearly priced. It was easier to deal with Matthew than the people behind him. But even so. Holkins still didn''t give Matthew a good look. She coldly said, " We will contact the representatives of the Silver Council or Lord Ronan. "Bobo, let''s go!" She grabbed Bobo''s shoulders forcefully. Bobo looked reluctant. But in the end, she still obeyed Holkins ''will. " Wait, I promised the big guy that I would give him an arm! "I want to bring him to Cloud Edge City!" Bobo pointed at Lumiere, who was beside Matthew. Holkins glanced at Lumiere. Chapter 1063: Your Graveyard Is Being Invaded by the Enemy Her eyes became much friendlier. "Sure. "Let him board the ship." Then, she pulled Bobo to the magic ship beside her. Lumiere hesitated. However, Matthew pushed him forward. "What are you waiting for? Keep up with Bobo! " Don''t let her be bullied in Cloud Edge City!" Lumiere had not moved when he heard the first sentence. Until the second sentence. He nodded at Matthew. Just like that. The Cloud Elves ''magic ship carried Bobo and Lumiere away. Until their figures disappeared in the morning clouds. Only then did Amelia come over. "I''m sorry, Ms. Holkins has some prejudice against men, especially very handsome men. "Sigh, she was also cheated by a man when she was young. "It is said that she was deceived three times " Her ex-boyfriends are all scumbags, especially the third one. I heard that he''s a bard with blonde hair" Amelia whispered some gossip. Then, she added, on behalf of Holkins, " She''s actually very grateful to you, but the situation right now is really terrible. There are also many strange voices within the World''s Calamity. At this time, she has to control the situation as quickly as possible, or this army will be finished." Matthew smiled. "I understand." Emilia continued, " Cloud elves never owe favours. According to Ms. Holkins ''style, she will definitely prepare a gift that will satisfy you. "Last night, I was also in the troops besieged by the hunter clan. I am also very grateful for your help. Unfortunately, I have nothing to give. I can only say a few words with my mouth." At this moment, 177 reminded her, "You can give yourself to me." Amelia was a little embarrassed. "Isn''t this inappropriate? " Uh, but it''s not that I''m unwilling, but I heard that humans like plump members of the opposite sex. The figures of us cloud elves don''t seem to fit the aesthetic standards of humans. "This can be seen from the fact that the proportion of half-elves among the cloud elves is the lowest." 177 replied, " Is it possible that there are fewer half-elves among the cloud elves because other races are afraid of heights?" Amelia was stunned for a moment, and she seemed to be seriously thinking about it. Until someone called her from the magic ship next to her. Only then did she run over as if she had just woken up from a dream. As she ran, she said to Matthew, "Anyway, thank you very much for your help, Mr. Matthew! "Ms. Bobo left a surprise for you at the place where the plane crashed yesterday. Please check it as soon as possible!" He watched as Amelia and the other cloud elves sailed away. Matthew immediately rushed to the White Dragon''s corpse. A night passed. The White Dragon''s corpse was not destroyed by any blind person or creature. Matthew fumbled around for a while. Soon, he found a pitch-black box. He opened the box. A smile instantly appeared on Matthew''s face. "Pa!" He instantly closed the box. The silver dragon girl asked curiously, "What''s in the box? "It looks like a dragon egg." Matthew smiled and replied, "World Peace!" Sylvia was a little confused. She looked curiously at Matthew, cleaning up the White Dragon''s corpse. But soon, she was a little reluctant to say goodbye to Matthew. "I have to go too. The Dream World in the Clouds has been very unstable recently. I have to go over the situation often. "Next time you come here as a guest, you must come and look for me!" Sylvia thought for a moment and added, "I can bring you to the nest of all the monsters in the ancient land!" As soon as she said that. Matthew''s eyes lit up. "Alright! "Deal!" "Deal!" The silver dragon girl''s eyes also turned into crescents as she smiled. Then, she spread her arms and flew into the sky like a silver dragon. "One by one, they all flew into the sky." 177 couldn''t help but sigh, "In the end, I''m the only one who''s always by your side, Matthew!" Matthew shrugged. "I still have zombies." 177 had a resentful look on his face. "Damn it! "Am I on the same level as those stupid zombies in your heart?" Matthew muttered, "That''s not it. "At least the zombies are very efficient at work." 177 was stunned. Matthew smiled and explained, "I was just joking. " Next, let''s do what necromancers are best at and passionate about, shall we?" Puzzled, 177 asked, "What is it?" Matthew rubbed his hands impatiently. "Of course, it''s to collect the corpse!" He brought 177 to the place where the southern mage army fought with the Hunter Clan last night. He saw scorched earth everywhere. On the land separated by the frozen soil and the snow line, there was no sign of life. The flames incinerated everything that was flammable. Other than ashes, there were only incomplete charred corpses. This immediately diminished Matthew''s interest. " Mages who play with fire are indeed the greatest enemies of necromancers!" Matthew shook his head as he held onto a piece of charred bone. This thing had no spirituality at all. Even if it were ground into bone powder, it would be of the lowest quality! "Forget it, forget it. No matter how thin a mosquito''s leg is, it''s still meat. I''ll get the Mother of Slaves to clean it up later. "Let''s go and clean up the Mammoth Queen''s corpse first." Matthew couldn''t help but yawn. However, at this moment. A strong sense of foreboding rose from the bottom of his heart! .. [Warning: Your cemetery is being invaded by enemies!] "The invaders that have been confirmed are the Drow Secret Force, the Kobold Soldiers, the Horrifying Claw Beasts, the Spider Elves, the Drakonid Mages..." .. "Which bastard dares to invade my cemetery?" Matthew rubbed his eyes. He almost thought that he had seen it wrongly! .. At the Fear of Death Cemetery Facing the sudden intruder. At first, the elite units that were left behind were a little chaotic. " Damn skeletons, stop shaking your ass. Get some men over here. The third level has fallen because too many Dreadclaw Beasts and Drow troops have rushed in! " We need information on the enemy! " We need an army that can resist the enemy''s invasion and a small squad of soldiers! "Kill those sons of bitches! " Don''t be rash. The leader is a Draconian Mage. When he rushed in, he shouted that he wanted to avenge his little brother! "Did Master once cut off his penis?" "I''m afraid so." "Damn it, Master is still too kind. If I had buried him earlier, there wouldn''t be so many problems!" " Don''t push, don''t push me, who touched my butt?!" " That''s the Sludge Monster Leader. I saw him climbing down to the third floor." "Damn it, quickly stop him. Don''t let him eat all the brothers along the way" Amidst the chaos. A powerful voice suddenly rang out, "Silence!" White Phantom Ali grew several times larger. He floated in the air, his face twisted because of the extreme stretch. "Mr. Argus, lead the patrol team to guard the entrance from the third floor to the second floor!" " Mr. Ghost Face, we need you to release more little ghost faces to gather information on the enemy. If there''s any important news, tell me immediately." " Sludge Monster Leader, don''t crawl. Go and guard the crack in the west. I''m worried that the enemy will take a detour to attack the first floor!" " Miss Peggy and Mr. Soldier, lead some skeleton assassins to the back of the enemy through the secret passage. But don''t act rashly and wait for my order!" " Mr. 47, Ms. Reinesme, go to the first floor and take a look. If there''s nothing, send someone to inform Lord Rheagar of Rolling Stone Town" After a series of clear and powerful arrangements. The cemetery instantly fell silent. Ali said seriously, "Master might be back soon. "Our goal is to settle this matter before Master returns. "Now, everyone moves!" The cemetery was filled with people again. .. At the same time. Outside the third underground floor of the cemetery. A group of Drows surrounded the coffin that blocked the crack and started discussing. "What do you think is inside?" "I don''t know. The one in the coffin must be a dead person!" "What''s the use of guessing? You won''t know if you open it and take a look." The drows looked at each other. They quickly made the decision to open the coffin. .. Chapter 1064: Buriers Well and Skeleton Prince Rick .. The coffin lid was slowly moved away. The torch illuminated everything in the coffin. Seven or eight fearless drows were standing beside the coffin, looking inside. They saw a young man with delicate features looking at them in confusion. The other party said very politely, "Please close the coffin, thank you. "Push me back again, okay?" The drows looked at each other, and two of the bold ones immediately reached out and pulled Olorin out of the coffin! Their actions were quite rough. Olorin stumbled and shouted, "What are you guys doing? "Don''t pull my clothes so hardI only have one piece of clothing! "I just want to sleep. By the way, where''s Matthew? I want to talk to Matthew!" The drows looked at each other. One of them questioned, "Who is Matthew?" Olorin was stunned for a moment. "Don''t you know Matthew?" The drow sneered, "Why should I know Matthew? "What is your relationship with this cemetery? Why are you lying here? "Tell me honestly!" Olorin was stunned once again. He turned to look in the direction of the cemetery and saw that the third floor of the cemetery was already in a mess. The remaining Skeleton Soldiers and Zombies were chased by a large number of Kobolds and Bear Gnomes. The gate of the cemetery had been torn down. The fence around it was also flattened, and the nearby Black Locust Trees were mercilessly trampled by many underground creatures! "You are intruders!" Olorin exclaimed. The drow grabbed his collar impatiently. "Nonsense! "What else could I be here for? "Damn it, I''ve been pulling this shirt for a long time, but it''s not torn. It must be a good piece of clothing. Come over and help me hold it down. I''ll take it off first!" The rest of the drows immediately pressed forward. In the blink of an eye. Olorin was pressed to the ground by seven or eight Drows! He looked like he could not resist at all. This made the Drows quite satisfied, but what made them unhappy was that, for some reason, they could not take off the clothes on Olorin! During the process. One of the Drows suddenly saw Olorin''s lips move slightly. He immediately leaned over and asked as he listened, "What are you talking about?" Olorin answered honestly, "Oh, I''m chanting the spell for Fireball." Drow laughed and said, " You''re still focused on casting under such circumstances?! "Then why didn''t you continue?" Olorin said honestly, "Because I finished chanting it!" The Drow laughed even louder. In his short life, he had never seen such a comical creature! However, just as he was about to share this joke with his companions, he suddenly felt the air around him become hot. Blazing flames surged from all around them. It was as if they were in a heat wave. At that moment. Everyone saw a bright light that they could not look straight at. And a burning fireball. "Damn it" The fireball melted the drows ''vocal cords and throats. At the last moment of their lives. They seemed to see The sun. .. Ten minutes later. On the second floor of the cemetery. Matthew listened to Ali''s report calmly. "The third underground floor has fallen? Fortunately, the third underground floor is currently under development. Only a small number of skeletons and zombies are active. Even if all of them are destroyed, the losses will not be great. "There''s no news from the ghost faces we sent out. That group of Drows ''anti-reconnaissance means are so powerful?! "The enemy is very calm. They clearly occupied the third level, but they didn''t attack the second level. It seems that they have planned this all along." After listening to Ali''s summary. Matthew quickly came to various conclusions. "Your previous decision was quite correct. "But now that I''m back, there''s no need to be so nervous. I''ll bring some people down to take a look!" After saying that. He brought everyone to the entrance of the third level. "Move the stone!" Matthew ordered. In order to prevent the enemies from attacking the third floor, the tunnel entrance between the floors had long been blocked by the boulders in the quarry. This was also a mechanism that Matthew had deliberately left behind when he designed the cemetery. It was to effectively separate the floors when the cemetery was attacked one day. Sinwak immediately moved the stone away. "Buzz, buzz, buzz!" A large amount of white gas came out from inside. Matthew was shocked by the heat wave that came at him. It couldn''t be a monster like a balrog, right? However, when he saw what the third level looked like, through the fog, the surprise in his heart was magnified countless times! Charred corpses littered the ground. The walls of the cave had turned into glass. The further they went out of the cemetery, the higher the residual heat and the lower the density of the corpses on the ground. There were many translucent glass crystals on the surface of the ground. The temperature was very high from afar! "The cave has been turned into a glass house "What happened here?" Matthew waited at the entrance for a long time until the heat was almost gone. He drank two bottles of Fire Resistance Potion before bringing his men in to check. There was no one left alive on the third level. Matthew saw the skeletons of drows, kobolds, bugbears, and other creatures here. The degree of burns on these skeletons was even more severe than those left behind by the southern mage army! Matthew was on high alert. He had no idea why this place had become like this. Chapter 1065: Buriers Well and Skeleton Prince Rick Until he suddenly noticed a huge crystal slate from the corner of his eye. The crystal slate was very neat and laid flat on the ground. Its surroundings and surface were covered in a grey sticky liquid. The liquid was still burning, and the temperature had not subsided. Matthew looked at the crack nearby again. That part had also been roasted by the extremely high temperature, turning into a clump of resin-like substance, almost sticking together. "Olorin!" Matthew couldn''t help but think of his name. Until this moment. Only then did such a message pop up on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have noticed that the handiwork here is the handiwork of your contracted undead, the Lich Olorin. Ten minutes ago, he released a fireball here...] .. "Fireball?" Matthew looked around and could not help but rub his chin. The contract between him and Olorin was rather special. Matthew couldn''t get information about him through a contract like an ordinary summons, so he was a little worried about where Olorin was going. However, this worry quickly dissipated. Not far from the cemetery, he saw a group of magic words that were emitting flames: .. [Matthew, in order to ensure that no one will disturb my sleep, I plan to clean up the underground space nearby. I''ll be back soon! By the way, I''m sorry for breaking the coffin you prepared for me! I really didn''t do it on purpose! I''ll try my best to make it up to you. I hope I can sleep in a new coffin when I come back!] .. "It''s okay. Come down and help!" After figuring out the ins and outs of the matter, Matthew summoned more undeads to work. It was mainly to clean up and tidy up. The charred corpses of the invaders were countless. If it was not dealt with for a long time. It was very likely to become a hidden danger. Matthew directed his underlings to work while sighing at the exaggeration of Olorin''s fireball. He could feel that the third floor of the cemetery was filled with fire elements. It was stuck to the top of his head, flowing through the gaps, boiling under his feet... The omnipresent warmth had almost changed the ecology of the third level of the cemetery from the source! This was definitely not something an ordinary Fireball or even a Legendary Fireball could do! Matthew even suspected that it would be difficult to restore this place to its original state in another three to five years. The Elemental Layer here had obviously been altered. It formed a domain of flames. However, this domain wasn''t that overbearing. It could be considered friendly as it merged with the original domain of the cemetery. Therefore, Matthew''s ritual field was only partially destroyed. In the future, it would be able to recover its vitality after some repairs. At least, the second and first levels would not be affected. But the third level "I''m afraid this place won''t be suitable for the undead to live in the future." Matthew smiled bitterly in his heart. Why was he so unlucky recently? Suddenly, he had a lot of interactions with fire. Moreover, these people who played with fire were all f * cking allies Matthew couldn''t say anything. "I can think of a way to set up a negative energy fountain here. It should be able to speed up the recovery of the ritual ground, but the cost is a little high." Just as Matthew was thinking. He suddenly discovered a well in front of him that was emitting flames! He had an impression of this well before. It was first left behind by miners working in the Gold Digger''s Basin. After Matthew took over the place, he had blocked the well a long time ago in order to prevent creatures from climbing up from deeper. But now. He could feel that the well had undergone a drastic change. A mysterious power was constantly gushing out of it. Part of the power came from the Fear of Death Cemetery itself, and the other part was the scorching and violent aura of flames! He took a step forward. He observed carefully. .. [Hint: You have discovered a ritual field, the Well of the Burier, that was formed naturally by chance!] [The Well of the Burier: This is a forbidden place where dead souls and flames cross.] You can throw in 7 - 14 corpses that have been burned to death. A week later, these corpses would have a certain chance of turning into the rare undead Burier of Fire, who could control the power of fire! Buriers of Fire were usually elite spellcasters, but they could also be long-range units that mainly attacked by throwing fire spears. The initial level of the Burier of Fire is Level 12...] .. "There''s such a good thing?!" Matthew''s eyes instantly lit up. Before this, he had almost never heard of the combination of the death and fire domain! On one hand, Matthew''s basic skills were not solid enough. On the other hand, undead units like Burier of Fire were indeed too rare. "In that case, the charred corpses left behind by the southern mage army are also very useful!" Matthew didn''t say anything else. He had the Zombies drag fourteen Drow Charred Corpses and filled them all into the Well of Burier! "In the future, this level can be completely used as the activity area of the Burier of Fire! "At most, I''ll just continue to open the fourth level and add a special passageway between the second and fourth levels!" Matthew thought excitedly. Fire was indeed a very rare attribute for the undead. Most of the undead had a small amount of cold attribute, so the fire attribute was extremely precious. In Matthew''s knowledge. Only the Flaming Knights and the Flaming Nightmares, the two undead creatures related to purgatory, were related to fire. The others were all afraid of fire. If he could mass produce the undead who could control fire, the strength of the Fear of Death Cemetery would definitely rise to another level! Chapter 1066: Buriers Well and Skeleton Prince Rick However, the Well of the Burier of Fire also had hidden dangers. Matthew could tell that this thing was a temporary ritual ground. There might be insufficient fire elements one day. If there was a need for subsequent maintenance. He still had to put in some effort. " It shouldn''t be too difficult. I can go to the Alliance Market to buy some materials needed for a fire-type ritual venue. If it really doesn''t work, I can wait for Olorin to come back and let him be in charge of maintaining it. He can just throw a few small fireballs in occasionally." Matthew thought. After finding out about the situation on the third level. Matthew personally went to the fixed sentry post outside the cemetery to inspect the situation. He noticed that the harpy monster was not alarmed. This meant that the drows had dug another tunnel to get here. Considering that there was almost no movement during this process. They must have mastered very advanced digging techniques or had some kind of digging creature. Unfortunately, no one was left alive. After Matthew ordered Argus to increase the intensity of the patrols and readjusted the distribution of the sentries and magic traps, he left the underground space. In the next few days. Matthew travelled back and forth between the cemetery and the Cloud Plateau. In order to move all the charred corpses to the cemetery, Matthew had no choice but to build a teleportation altar on the Cloud Plateau. This cost a lot of money. After it was built, the cost of a single teleportation was relatively low, and it could operate continuously 24 hours a day. Three days later. There were 1,200 more charred corpses in the cemetery. These corpses belonged to the Hunter Clan. On the battlefield left behind by the southern mage army. There were also many corpses of wild beasts. Matthew naturally wouldn''t let it go. He wanted to send all the charred corpses to the third floor of the cemetery before the heavy snow came. During this process. Matthew also had an idea. He planned to use the teleportation altar as the centre to build a cemetery branch in the Cloud Plateau! The moment this thought arose. It spread uncontrollably in his heart. As the saying goes, a crafty rabbit has three burrows. Ronan''s roots were in Jewel Bay, which did not prevent him from owning a quarter of Rolling Stone Town. Although the environment of the Cloud Highlands was a little harsh, the resources were relatively abundant. However The unique nature of the primordial lands also made it challenging to establish a faction here. Matthew couldn''t always get people to do things. And according to Matthew''s knowledge. There wasn''t a single Mage Tower belonging to the Alliance in the entire Primordial Lands. This might have something to do with the immemorial alliance agreement they were talking about. "I can build a small cemetery first and cover it with spells to make it look like a sanctuary. "I''ll ask the Silver Council later if we can open a mine here" Matthew began to think. The location of this place was also relatively superior. To the southwest was the Highland of the Watchers, to the south was the Court of Fallen Leaves, to the east was the Forest of Eversong, and to the north was the Helen Mountains. Once he was able to gain a foothold here. He would have the opportunity to trade directly with the elves. He could also use this as a springboard to make contact with the merchants of the North. Of course. The lair of the monsters in the Primordial Lands was a place that Matthew had been longing for. If he lived closer, he''d be the first to get the benefits. In the midst of his thoughts. Matthew sent the White Dragon''s body back to the cemetery. Then, he ran back as well. It was still not convenient outside. If he wanted to deal with the White Dragon''s corpse, it would be more convenient in the cemetery. However, just as he returned to the cemetery. Matthew received a new piece of news. The Negative Energy Beacon took effect again. The Undead that had come this time was a skeleton with an arrogant personality! He stood near the negative energy beacon. He ignored anyone who came to greet him. It was only when Matthew personally arrived. Only then did the soul fire in the skull undergo a slight change. "Give me a separate level of the cemetery. " I can repay you with a skeleton army, a true elite army!" The skeleton''s voice was extremely hoarse. Matthew glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: You have encountered the wandering Skeleton Prince Li Rick (LV20/Hero Mode)] You have randomly obtained information about Rick''s abilities and background. [Ability: Skeleton General] Rick could turn ordinary skeleton soldiers into skeleton axemen in batches. The skeleton axemen had extremely strong group combat ability. A battle formation formed by 100 skeleton axemen would have a group level of 17! [Backstory: A lovestruck man.] [Prince Rick was exiled because he fell in love with his mother and his mother''s sister at the same time...] .. Chapter 1067: Ronans Methods and the Making of Bone Dragons .. "He is also a talent" After reading Rick''s background, Matthew nodded slightly. " Your conditions can be met, but you''ll have to bring your own people to open up that level of the cemetery." Rick was straightforward. "No problem. " Besides, I need five Soul Crystals as my basic payment every month." Matthew looked at Rick without changing his expression. The latter was calm and raised his head, his dark eyes looking at Matthew. Matthew could feel a strong sense of confidence from the other party''s soul fire. The salary of five Soul Crystals was not low. In the entire cemetery. At present, only the mother of coolies, Myosacge, received this salary. But Myossage had already shown her worth. The entire labour system of Fear of Death Cemetery was supported by her alone. Compared to ordinary zombies. The labour provided by the coolie zombies and farmer zombies was more than three to five times that of the original! "Sure." Matthew muttered, " But if you don''t show any value, I''ll let you leave." Rick raised his chin proudly. "You will soon see my ability." Matthew nodded. He called White Ghost Ali over and introduced him to Rick. " This is Ali, the supervisor of the Fear of Death Cemetery. If you need anything, just look for him. " If you want one whole floor of the cemetery, you can discuss it with Ali. The fourth story of the cemetery will be built under the third story, which is the space with the underground river. Before you start, remember to give me a report. You can only start work after I approve it." Matthew instructed Ali and Rick. The two of them had no objections. Matthew thought for a moment and told Ali to explore the deeper underground space while he was exploring the fourth floor. This was to prepare for the opening of the fifth and sixth levels in the future. Of course. During the entire exploration process, Matthew told Ali to strictly abide by the three-hundred-meter rule. No one was allowed to go deeper than 300 meters. This was the iron law of the Seven Saint Alliance. Matthew naturally wouldn''t easily violate it. Moreover, as his strength continued to increase, Matthew also gradually felt the unique rhythm and pulse in the depths of the earth. He had always remembered Melinda mentioning that there was something terrifying buried beneath Rolling Stone Town. Matthew didn''t believe it before. But later on, he gradually felt that Melinda might not be spouting nonsense. In short, there was nothing wrong with being careful. At the very least, six floors of the cemetery should be enough for Matthew before he reached legendary. Taking this opportunity, Matthew redistributed the positions and responsibilities within the cemetery. Other than the official appointment of White Phantom Ali as the manager of the Fear of Death Cemetery. Matthew also set up different supervisors and deputy supervisors on each floor. On the first underground floor, Argus, the Shield of Wondrous Mountain, was in charge of the patrol team, while Renesme, the deputy in charge of a small number of zombies, was in charge of the patrol team. On the second underground floor, the supervisor was confirmed by White Ghost Ali, and the deputy supervisor was Death Knight 47. Although 47 liked to fight horses and looked a little unreliable, Matthew had recently discovered that this guy was the strongest among the undead in his contract slot after Peggy. The flaw was that he seemed to like to steal things. Ever since he joined the cemetery, there were often reports of stolen horses from nearby farms. And there would always be a few more bone horses in the cemetery. Matthew had no choice but to pay an additional fee. The manager of the third underground floor was temporarily Peggy. Because she was one of the few undead that was not afraid of fire, and the deputy director was the human arsonist. If there were a suitable candidate among the newly transformed Buriers in the future, Matthew would quickly adjust the appointment. The fourth floor was naturally occupied by the new Skeleton Prince, Rick, and the deputy manager was Soldier. As Matthew''s confidant. Soldier had no management or communication skills, but he was loyal. Allowing Soldier to be the deputy supervisor was mainly to monitor and intimidate Rick. Rick had just arrived. Matthew didn''t know him well enough, so he had to be careful. As for the five or six levels after that, he would talk about it later. As the number of elite undead in the cemetery increased, Matthew''s available resources were no longer as limited as before. He believed that it would not take long. His cemetery would become an impregnable fortress. There might even be a day. He believed that in his cemetery, the supervisor of every floor was a legendary undead! Although he was still a little far from this dream. However, Matthew could clearly feel that he was moving towards that goal step by step! "I wonder when Olorin will be back." In fact, Matthew had originally wanted to give the third floor to Olorin. Brother Lich was the number one in terms of level and combat power in the cemetery. Unfortunately, there was still no news of this fellow after so long. Matthew could only conclude that he was still alive through the contract. He just didn''t know where he had gone. "Don''t tell me he''s lost?" Matthew laughed at himself. He quickly calculated the sum, and as he calculated, he frowned. "I don''t have enough Soul Crystals." Soul Crystals were the most powerful resource that necromancers used to win over the elite undead. Ever since Matthew entered the field of Necromancy, he had relied on his control ability to strengthen his meditation. The number of Soul Crystals he obtained through daily meditation was three times that of before. It was also because of this powerful ability to obtain Soul Crystals. That was why he could afford to raise so many elite undeads. Chapter 1068: Ronans Methods and the Creation of the Bone Dragon However, with the arrival of Rick. The deficit in the Soul Crystal suddenly appeared again. If Matthew wanted to recruit more elite undead in the future, this gap could continue to grow! " It''s not convenient to deduct the salary of the Mother of Slaves. She has a good working attitude. She even dares to slap the God of War. She''s also a top-notch lackey. "Last time, I promised to give Peggy a raise this month. It''s indeed not convenient for me to go back on my word. "I have to think of a way to find more resources" Matthew sighed. "Phily is still the most sensible one. After becoming an Emperor, he has never asked me for Soul Crystals again." Ordinary necromancers could only obtain Soul Crystals through meditation. Only a few people with profound magic powers dared to find another way in the negative energy plane to find the source of the Soul Crystal. " Those Undead Lords on King''s Mountain in the Six Ring Land definitely know how to find Soul Crystals." Matthew composed himself. This was the first possible way to find extra Soul Crystals. As for the second one He picked up his pen and wrote the words ''Scar of the Dead'' on the paper. Many Soul Crystals had dropped from the Ashbringer! The Scar of the Dead in Rolling Stone Town was just an extension, and Matthew had made a small fortune. If he could cut the main vein of the Scar of the Dead. How many surprises would there be? It was a pity. It was not convenient for him to interfere in the matters of Jade Court for the time being. However, Matthew thought about it. Even though Jade Court had rejected his entry, it was not like he could not sneak in. At most, he could use a disguise spell and reveal an alias to everyone he met. Matthew couldn''t help but think of the White Tiger Elf Molly he had met in the Court of Fallen Leaves. She must have a certain understanding of the current situation in the Scar of the Dead. Unfortunately, the last time they met, Matthew chose to lie about his identity because of the sensitivity of grave robbing. This line of inquiry was probably useless. Matthew thought for a moment. Then, he took out a stack of white paper and wrote two letters. One was for Winter Moon, Alan. The other was for Beanna. The letter to Alan was a formal greeting, and Matthew knew that Alan was in an awkward position. She was both an elf and a mage of the Alliance. Due to the increasingly delicate relationship between the elves and the Alliance of Seven Saints, it was not convenient for her to speak about many things. Therefore, Matthew only asked casually, treating it as a daily greeting between good friends. He had written a much longer letter to Beanna. On one hand, the two of them were indeed more familiar with each other. On the other hand, Beanna seemed to be living very close to the Scar of the Dead. She should be able to get a lot of first-hand information. Matthew wanted to see if he could get some unexpected surprises. Although Beanna didn''t send Matthew a red scarf for this year''s Winter Festival, she did write him a letter. However, the letter was delayed by a few days due to traffic problems. The contents of the letter were much simpler than before. Matthew could clearly sense that the girl''s mentality seemed to have undergone a drastic change. As for the reason for the change Perhaps it had something to do with the deathmatch that she had experienced with Sif in the Abyss. She might have misunderstood the relationship between Matthew and Sif. It was also possible that she was hiding something. The relationship between the girls was too complicated, and Matthew was too lazy to clarify it one by one. His point of view was simple. Just be himself. After writing the letter, Matthew asked Sanger to deliver it. After resting for a while, he felt that he had already recovered. He carried a few spellbooks and spread them out on the table. The most eye-catching one. It was the " Defile " that Qin Wuyue had given him. For Matthew. The learning of spells was endless. He knew that his basic skills were not solid. Therefore, the only thing he could do was to seize every minute and second and absorb the knowledge from the books hungrily. Just like that. In a short while, more than ten days passed. It was the middle of January. There was no new news from the Blood Moon. Matthew had specially gone to find 177 for this. The latter told Matthew. The current situation on the moon was a bunch of people arguing. All the representatives of related interests present were working together to think of a way to save Blood Moon. Ronan was the only one who wanted to smash the moon down. Regarding this. The natives of the moon, the God of Hunting, and the leaders of the primordial lands all protested against the Seven Saint Alliance. They thought that Ronan was a great criminal. As the instigator of all this, not only did he not have the slightest bit of remorse, he even tried to worsen the situation. " His destructive power is even greater than that of the Demon Lord of the Wild Wolf Mountain! "He doesn''t deserve to be called the guardian of Aindor!" This was an indignant comment made by a top-notch expert who had participated in an emergency meeting on the moon. Everyone was extremely disgusted with Ronan. If they had the ability to kill Ronan. Then things wouldn''t have dragged on until now. Since they didn''t have the ability to kill Ronan and they couldn''t just wait for the blood moon to fall, everyone had to reason with Ronan nicely. It was said that in the past few days. Those extremely vicious exiles even persuaded Ronan with tales of virtue. Matthew''s eyes were opened after hearing it. "Are these people really that soft? " Ronan destroyed the moon''s star core in front of the God of Hunting, and they still want to reason with him?" He asked 177. 177''s answer was: "Oh, of course not. They lost their temper too." Chapter 1069: Ronans Methods and the Creation of the Bone Dragon " But because they couldn''t kill Ronan, and Ronan even injured two of them, they could only compromise. " In fact, during the entire meeting, they had secretly agreed to strongly request the Seven Saint Alliance to change the person in charge of the Blood Moon negotiations." Matthew asked curiously, "What happened after that? "Ronan didn''t agree?" 177 shook his head, "Ronan agreed faster than anyone else. " However, when those people found out that after Ronan left, the person in charge of the negotiations in the Alliance was Lady Isabelle, they quickly invited Ronan back." Matthew laughed. This group of people knew what was going on. " By the way, ever since Lady Isabelle returned to the northernmost floating city, Edmond''s reputation within and outside the Alliance has risen. " Especially outside of the Alliance. Many people miss him like never before. According to them, even though Edmond is a perverted peeping Tom, he is already one of the few normal people in the Alliance''s upper echelons." 177 concluded. Matthew nodded in agreement. There was no harm without comparison. Previously, he had felt that Edmond was too sneaky and did not have the demeanour of a superior. However, Matthew only realized this later. At the very least, Edmond was doing something... despite some reservations about his methods. However, the other Holy Mages and Superior Legends, other than Soria, who was greedy for money, were basically half-lunatics! However, madness was madness. Matthew also realized that Ronan''s method was effective. He had knocked down the God of Hunting and the exiles of the Primordial Lands at the same time, so no one could take revenge on him. Obviously. He had the ability to cause trouble. He also had the ability to solve the problems that came with causing trouble. After a certain level... The method was not important. Ability was the most important. .. Cloud Highlands, southeast. In the snow-covered cemetery, Matthew paced slowly alone. He was checking the condition of the deep pits. Speaking of which, his luck was pretty good. According to the weather in previous years, this part of the Cloud Plateau should have been covered in snow long ago. However, the weather this year was a little abnormal. Until the middle of January. It was only after the initial framework of the cemetery branch was established that the land was covered in thick silver gauze. The structure of the cemetery branch was very simple. Other than a very hidden negative energy fountain, there were almost no other buildings. Surrounding the fountain were huge craters. The number and size of the craters were very large. It was only in the Cloud Highlands where land was not valuable. If it was in Rolling Stone Town, this area could almost cover the entire town. The edges of these deep pits were covered with negative energy coating and runes. Buried inside were the corpses of mammoths. There were also hunters who were frozen to death or trampled to death by the super silver dragon. Outside the deep pit were two stone walls that were as tall as a person. Further outside was the camouflage array that Matthew had spent a lot of money to buy. This array could greatly increase the concealment of the cemetery. At least before the next spring. It was unlikely that anyone would discover this place. Matthew walked between the deep pits, meticulously checking if there were any loopholes. This was the last time he checked. The snow had covered the mammoth''s corpse. Soon, the domain of extreme frost would descend. Under the dual domain of extreme cold and negative energy, not only would the mammoth''s corpse be well preserved, but its spirituality would also increase greatly compared to its original state. Matthew planned to make these mammoths into undead after spring. The reason why he had to go through such a troublesome process. It was because he wanted to create a batch of " Zombie Mammoths " with extremely cold attributes. If Matthew had chosen to summon them directly, the success rate of summoning Zombie Mammoths would have been very low due to their size. It was more likely that he would get a batch of Skeleton Mammoths. Everyone knew. " Meat is better than bones " was common knowledge when comparing the same level of undead. In addition, the larger the skeleton creature, the higher the quality of the soul fire required. If Matthew wanted the quality of the skeleton mammoth to meet the standard, he had to increase the investment in the soul. This would greatly increase the production cost. Matthew did not plan to spend so much money and energy on the mammoth. Therefore, the zombie mammoth was a better choice. In comparison. Dragons were another matter. Like other creatures, the undead transformed from dragons could be divided into three types. Bone Dragon; Ghost Dragon; Zombie Dragon. Among them, bone dragons were the most common. There were also phantom dragons, but they were relatively rare. Only zombie dragons had never appeared in the eyes of the world. This was because of the " Curse of the Zombie Dragon." The so-called Zombie Dragon''s Curse referred to a mystery in the Undead Realm. All the zombie dragons that were created in history had very short lives. They seemed to have been cursed by a certain power from the moment they were born. It didn''t take long, and the zombie dragons would die for various reasons. Unless the Zombie Dragon could change its attributes in time. For example, Matthew knew that a Zombie Dragon had immediately sought refuge in Purgatory after being born, giving itself the attributes of a demon and successfully avoiding the curse. That zombie dragon was still a small lord of a certain level of the Purgatory. However, his race attribute was actually more of a demon than a zombie dragon. Therefore, when necromancers faced the corpse of a dragon, they usually did not have the option of a zombie dragon. Chapter 1070: Ronans Methods and the Creation of the Bone Dragon The spirit dragon needed the necromancer to forcefully extract the dragon''s soul and all its spirituality from its body when it was killed. This process was extremely difficult, and he would mess it up if he were not careful. Therefore, bone dragons were the most suitable choice for necromancers. Matthew was no exception. In the past ten days, he had already dealt with the White Dragon Adams'' corpse, and the materials he obtained from the White Dragon were placed together with the Dragon Treasure. About these " dragon treasures." Matthew planned to visit Roderick''s alchemy factory after he was done with his work and find a famous alchemist to process it. He estimated that this process would cost a lot of money. Therefore, before leaving, Matthew planned to save up a large sum of money. Matthew had never considered selling the dragon''s corpse for money. He could not sell raw materials! He would rather borrow money to pay for the processing fees than sell the Dragon''s Treasure. Previously, there were a few mages in the Alliance who contacted Matthew to buy the Dragon''s Treasure, but because the price was not sincere, Matthew rejected them in the end. .. After checking all the deep pits. Matthew left the snow-capped plateau happily. He returned to the Fear of Death Graveyard and went to his warehouse. On the floor of the warehouse, the lines that summoned negative energy were clearly flowing, and the dragon bones were arranged in the centre. Matthew walked over to check. Currently, he had seven dragon corpses in his hands, including- The unlucky White Dragon Adams; The Red Dragon Khuzulus who died from Fei Ziben''s Dragon Slaying Spear; Black Dragon Meonogas, who was known as the God''s Dragon Subjugator; White Dragon Youth, Red Dragon, Green Dragon, and Blue Dragon from the Secondary Planes; Such an inventory. It could not be said that it was not rich. In fact, Matthew''s warehouse in the basement was almost full! He understood. It was time to start making bone dragons! Crafting bone dragons was the signature of a tier 5 necromancer. However, Matthew had mastered the domain of necromancers, so he could make a move ahead of time. He looked around. In the end, he chose the skeleton of the White Dragon Youth as the test subject. There was no other reason. There was still a certain failure rate in creating a bone dragon. On the other hand, he didn''t feel bad wasting the White Dragon''s bones. Immediately, Matthew called over a group of Zombies and asked them to push away the carts that were carrying the bones of the White Dragon Youth. A moment later. Matthew called out to Phily. Under Phily''s reverse summoning. Matthew came to the negative energy plane again. Six Ring Land, King''s Mount. In a deep valley halfway up the mountain. Matthew could feel the extremely dense negative energy around him. Phily followed closely behind him. " The negative energy here is too abundant. It''s the ideal place to create a bone dragon!" Matthew also saw the corpse of the Behemoth in the deep valley. It seemed like Phily was quite cultured. He knew that the negative energy here was abundant and suitable for the Behemoth corpse to transform into an undead. However, this transformation without external intervention was very slow. It might take decades or even centuries to form a new undead. Matthew obviously didn''t have the patience. He planned to let the Behemoths undergo the same process of spiritual condensation as the mammoths. At the same time, it ensured that its body would not rot. After Matthew had accumulated enough experience in summoning large undead creatures from dragons and mammoths, he would personally conduct the resurrection ritual of this Behemoth. Although the Lord of Undead''s passive was interrupted by the God of Hunting, Matthew believed that the Undead Behemoth, revived by his own hands, would definitely be more powerful! "I''ll lend you the valley for a while." Matthew smiled and greeted Phily. Then, he asked the zombies to push the cart to the centre of the valley. Then, he personally walked over, picked up the bones one by one and placed them on the ground. He wanted to piece these bones together to form the original framework of the White Dragon. This was actually a very difficult process. It was also the path that every necromancer had to go through when making a bone dragon. It was just like how he had to personally oil the black warrior when he was making it. Putting together the skeleton of the bone dragon was also something that necromancers had to do. This was the only way. The summoned bone dragon and the necromancer would have a better tacit understanding. The closer the framework built by the necromancer was to the appearance of the skeletal dragon when it was alive, the stronger the latter''s strength and potential would be. Therefore, this was a process that could not be skipped or used by others. Da da. The crisp sound of bones colliding rang out in the valley from time to time. Matthew was very serious about building it. He swiftly and steadily walked back and forth between the carts, picking up bones and placing them on the ground. He was holding a bucket of negative energy glue that was emitting black gas. This kind of glue was usually used when creating stitched monsters. While he was reconstructing the framework of the large skeleton unit. They also played an irreplaceable role. After igniting the soul fire. The bone dragon could rely on the power of the soul fire to tighten its bones and maintain a sufficient gravitational force. But before that. If he did not want the skeleton that he had painstakingly built for half a day to be blown away by a gust of wind, negative energy glue was an indispensable prop. All in all. The process of piecing together the bone dragon was extremely arduous, even though Matthew had deliberately preserved the corresponding parts when he dismembered the dragon''s corpse and drew various drawings in advance. However, when it came to practice. He was still dizzy. Chapter 1071: Ronans Methods and the Creation of the Bone Dragon It took a whole week. Only then did he pile up the relatively small White Dragon Bones. In the valley. Matthew rubbed his sore neck with one hand, and an infinite sense of accomplishment surged in his heart. The completion rate of the white dragon skeleton was very high. This laid a solid foundation for the successful completion of the Bone Dragon Summoning. What was even more gratifying was that Matthew had used a lot of Mage''s Hand, Pale Hand, and Astrid''s Claw during the process of building the skeleton. After a week of hard work. He had unexpectedly mastered a new ability! .. [Hand Skills: The flexibility and efficiency of the fingers of your biological hand and the fingers of your magic or ability hand have been greatly improved.] When you frequently use Biological Finger, Mage''s Hand, Astrid''s Claw, and Equalization Hand. You will slightly stimulate your spiritual power. It also allowed your focus to slowly increase. .. This was not a domain ability. It was an ability that Matthew had mastered through accumulated practice! This harvest was truly delightful. One had to know. Matthew knew how to cast spells with sign language! The higher the dexterity of his fingers, the higher his spellcasting efficiency. Moreover, this ability could actually stimulate the improvement of concentration. "I must continue to practice my hands diligently in the future! "I can''t be too lazy. I can''t leave everything to my undead!" Matthew told himself in his heart. After building the skeleton. The second step of creating the bone dragon was also a very important step. Looking for a suitable soul. This was also an important feature that made the skeletal dragon different from other undead. The Soul-Fire of the Bone Dragon required a complete soul to light up. As for the undead, like the Dark Warrior. As long as the necromancer awakened the spirituality of the corpse, it would be enough to ignite the soul fire. The difference between the two also determined the fundamental difference between the skeletal dragon and the middle-level undead like the dark warrior. The most powerful bone dragon''s soul fire must be ignited by a dragon''s soul. This was the case for Phily. The reason why he was so powerful was because his huge skeleton contained a genuine dragon soul! On the other hand, some Bone Dragons only had the combat strength of Tier 4 or even Tier 3. Many times, it was because the soul fire was too weak. However, the masters of the bone dragons could not be blamed for this. Where would an ordinary necromancer find a dragon soul? Most of them were looking for substitutes. For example, the souls of the earth dragons, dinosaurs, sub-dragons, and even some ferocious beasts. The most ridiculous bone dragon recorded in history was created by a non-death mage. The latter used the soul of a hunting dog to ignite the Bone Dragon Soul Fire. That hound was a mage''s pet. To commemorate this pet, the mage killed a dragon and tried to stuff the soul of the hound into the dragon''s skeleton. He had succeeded. But he had failed. The key to success was that the bone dragon had indeed moved. The point of failure was The Bone Dragon had only survived for seven seconds in this world. This was obvious. The strength of the Soul-Fire is important to the skeletal dragon. The soul of the sub-dragon species could only accommodate and not control the body of the bone dragon. Only the soul of a true dragon could match perfectly! Regretfully. Matthew did not have the ability to extract the soul of a true dragon. Only a Legend could do it. Thus, he could only settle for the next best thing. He tried to summon the souls of some sub-dragons or dinosaurs from the underworld. He planned to use that to ignite the bone dragon''s soul fire. Very quickly. Matthew set up a soul-summoning array in the middle of the valley. The formation pointed at the Netherworld''s Poisonous Dragon Island. That was the place where the Sub Dragon species went to after death. He planned to try his luck. Accompanied by the sound of an incantation. The light from the magic formation gradually condensed into a clear outline. However, at the next moment. Matthew was surprised. This was because the soul he summoned did not belong to a wyrm or a dinosaur. It was a humanoid soul. "Hello, Matthew." Viscount Fan, who had come uninvited, gave him a friendly smile. .. Chapter 1072: Finger of Desire and Rock Barb .. The Underworld Sect? Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. Viscount Fan had indeed entrusted him to investigate the soul theft incident, but it was clearly not done by one organization. Matthew had accidentally found the Church of Witherers. However, this didn''t mean that the people of the Underworld Sect were clean. In fact, Matthew also noticed that this evil organization, which was originally only active on the East Coast, had recently grown stronger. They had even organized some people to enter the cemetery where Olorin was. This meant that the influence of the Underworld Sect was indeed growing day by day. "What news?" After greeting Viscount Fan, Matthew was all ears. Viscount Fan said in a deep voice, " I received a reliable piece of news from an informant. The Netherworld Cult has occupied a secret island in the Free Archipelago. They call that island Divine Dragon Island internally." Divine Dragon Island? Matthew raised his eyebrows. Viscount Fan''s choice of words was quite precise. He was not referring to the dragons of the Western Continent but the dragons of the Eastern Continent. " It''s said that the Netherworld Cult has imprisoned many divine dragons from the east on the island. They plan to use the souls of the divine dragons to refine a divine weapon. The large number of souls lost in the south is also related to this matter." Viscount Fan continued, "Coincidentally, at this time, I heard you calling for the Dragon Soul, so I came over to take a look. I also wanted to hear your opinion. " After all, if you can inject the Divine Dragon''s soul into the skeletal dragon, you might be able to obtain the legendary ''Heroic Skeleton Dragon''. " You must know that the Heroic Bone Dragon''s starting point is the Legendary Stage!" Matthew didn''t say anything. He did not believe that things were really that coincidental. However, the Soul Summoning Formation he had set up in the Netherworld would definitely not be able to escape Viscount Fan''s eyes and ears. The other party guessed that he needed the dragon soul, so he wanted to do Matthew a favour? Matthew felt that things might not be that simple. "What do you want me to do?" he asked bluntly. Viscount Fan smiled. "You know that I''ve never been willing to interfere with the operation of the material world. Therefore, I can only entrust someone else to handle the matter on the Divine Dragon Island. " I hope that you and my informant can go to the Divine Dragon Island together and destroy the Underworld Sect''s plan. You can even eradicate these evil cult members directly!" This commission sounded quite normal. Matthew was about to agree, but after two seconds, he reacted, and his eyes became sharp. "That informant of yours, could it be Sener?" Viscount Fan nodded. "It''s him. " Sener has a grudge against the Underworld Cult. He''s planning to head to the Divine Dragon Island to find a Death Flying Dagger that has fallen into the hands of the Underworld Cult''s disciples. To you, the divine dragon or dragon soul on the Divine Dragon Island is of immeasurable value. "If you can complete this cooperation, I will give each of you an extremely generous reward." Matthew coldly refused, "Thank you. "But I can''t work with a murderer." Red-letter Hunter Sener. He was notorious throughout the entire Aindor Continent, let alone the southern region. Countless innocent people had died under his hands. Most of them were unarmed civilians. This seriously crossed Matthew''s bottom line. It was impossible for him to cooperate with the other party. Viscount Fan''s voice revealed a hint of confusion. "I don''t quite understand. "You said that you can''t work with a homicidal maniac. " But you can have a teacher who''s also a homicidal maniac. "As far as I know, the number of lives that have died under Lady Isabelle''s hands is much more than Sener''s" Matthew said in a deep voice, "Indiscriminately killing the innocent and killing too many people are two different things." Viscount Fan thought for a moment. " You mean Isabelle''s killings are mostly out of fame or forced, but Sener isn''t? "But in my opinion, there is no difference between the two." Matthew smiled. "So I didn''t think of convincing you." Viscount Fan nodded lightly. "Alright then. " I don''t agree, and I don''t understand, but I will respect your opinion. " In that case, I can only ask for help from others. However, please keep the information about the Divine Dragon Island a secret." Matthew said with certainty, "Of course." Because Viscount Fan was involved, even if he knew that Sener was about to take action, he would not interfere. Otherwise Matthew even planned to make a deal with the Underworld Cult. " By the way, it''s very difficult to summon a dragon soul with a soul-summoning magic circle like yours. Not only do dragons have their pride, but so do sub-dragons. After they die, they already have a place in the Underworld. Very few dragons will take the initiative to respond to your spell." Viscount Fan kindly reminded him. Matthew smiled helplessly. "Of course, I know. " But there doesn''t seem to be a better alternative." Viscount Fan thought for a moment. "You can try going to the dragon tomb. More dragon souls dissipate in the dragon tomb. In some older dragon tombs, you might be able to gather a few dragon souls with enough weight by using a spirit-summoning spell. " However, you''ll have to find the location of the Dragon Tomb yourself. I can''t tell you. It''s against my duty as an envoy of the Underworld." Matthew nodded in gratitude. Viscount Fan then left. Matthew rubbed his chin. To be honest, it was a pity to reject the offer of the Dragon God Island. However, it involved the bottom line of principles. He couldn''t go against it. Moreover, the risk of this cooperation was too great. Matthew did not trust Sener at all. Chapter 1073: Finger of Desire and Rock Barb " I hope Sener failed. That way, I wouldn''t have let Viscount Fan down if I were to take action. " However, if the Divine Dragon Island can defeat the top wanderers in the south, then the strength of the Underworld Cult cannot be underestimated. "Forget it. Let''s think about the dragon tomb!" For Matthew. The Dragon Tomb was indeed a simpler shortcut. Because according to Yu Lian, there was indeed an even larger dragon tomb hidden under the Sandalwood King''s tomb. Blinken was now in the dragon tomb. If Matthew went to look for Yu Lian. He was confident that he could find a way to enter and exit the Dragon Tomb from the other party. However, the dragon tomb was probably the most dangerous tomb in the world. There was a slim chance of survival in the exploration. Matthew planned to go back and ask Lorraine and Camela for their opinions. After all, in the Underground Alliance. They were the real big brothers. Matthew was very clear about his position. He was a labourer. He composed himself. He reconstructed the Soul Summoning Array. Then, he continued summoning. Very quickly. The magic formation lit up with a variety of grey lights. Matthew glanced over, and his eyes gradually became unsettled. Wild Wolf''s Remnant Soul; Wild Dog''s Remnant Soul; Wild Boar''s Remnant Soul; The remnant soul of the groundhog; A quarter of the human spirit remnant souls; Demathetic alternative dragon remnant soul; .. As expected. All of them were defective. None of them could be used! After Viscount Fan''s reminder, Matthew actually had a mental expectation of this outcome. After all, the souls summoned by the Soul Summoning Array were voluntary. At most, it would add a little deception effect. But how could the spirits of the Underworld be so easily deceived? When a person died, it would be clearer. Therefore, only these defective products that accidentally passed by the area Matthew pointed to would instinctively come to his side. Matthew looked at the scene. He gradually felt despair. " As expected, my moral bottom line is too high to be a necromancer." He sighed softly. For other necromancers, the Soul Summoning Array was just a test of luck. They had an even crueller method to find the soul of the skeletal dragon. That was to kill living creatures and extract their souls. Within the category of living creatures, humans were the most suitable targets. First, humans were easy to kill. Secondly, human souls were easily restrained, unlike dragons, which were extremely difficult to control. Thirdly, the human soul was extremely adaptable. Not only could it be stuffed into the skeletal dragon''s body, but it could also be stuffed into other containers. This was also one of the reasons why necromancers were notorious. In history, many destitute necromancers had carried out small-scale massacres. Of course, Matthew couldn''t be like them. Not only could he not use living people as material, but he even rarely took the initiative to summon ghost-type undead! As a necromancer, he had always abided by the principle of letting the souls of his fellow humans return to the Underworld as much as possible. He was well aware that once he lost these principles as a constraint. His strength might usher in a short period of expansion. But what followed was losing control and madness. Especially after learning about the Chaos Mystery Lock. He would not allow himself to do what others did. Even if he would become an outlier in the eyes of others. Even if everyone saw it as ordinary. It was also impossible for him. " I can''t believe that such a crazy idea would appear in my mind. Is this the influence of the Chaos Mystery Lock or the evil of human nature hidden in my heart?" No one could answer him. Other than the new notification on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have practised more deeply in the domain of temperance. In return, your Authority (Oath) has been slightly strengthened, and you will obtain one of the following three abilities: 1. Power of Pledge (You will receive the inheritance of the Paladin. You can choose to take on a part-time job or advance to obtain different levels of strength improvement and profession expansion) 2. Endurance (After activating this ability, your body''s sensitivity to pain, temptation, happiness, and sadness will decrease by 50%) 3. Finger of Desire (You can pour the desire elements accumulated through the temperance domain into the target''s body by touching the target with your finger. At this time, the target will suffer from excessive desire elements and is likely to lose his mind. [Note: For the same unit, it can only be used three times a day.] .. He had also improved in the domain of temperance. This was good news. However, among these three abilities, other than the first, Matthew wanted the other two. The sensitivity reduction provided by Endurance could be applied in many situations. The Finger of Desire was even more powerful. This thing looked evil, but it was actually a very powerful control ability. He could make the opponent lose his mind just by touching him with his finger. Even if the opponent passed the exemption, he could still cause the elements in his domain or body to become chaotic. He could also pour out the desires that he usually could not use. It could be said to be a small divine skill! Matthew thought for a full five minutes before making a decision. He chose the Finger of Desire. Although the second ability was not bad, he had two divinities in hand, which could replace it to a certain extent. After getting the Finger of Desire. Matthew quickly felt his fingers become full of vitality. "Astrid''s Claw, Pale Hand, Finger of DesireI''m becoming more and more like an orthodox necromancer." He could not help but laugh at himself. At this moment. The Soul Summoning Array that was still glowing flashed again. Chapter 1074: Finger of Desire and Rock Barb Matthew looked at it. The newcomer was a rare, complete soul! On the data panel. .. [Hint: Boar King Bodley''s soul has responded to your summon and is willing to become an undead who has signed a contract with you!] .. It was a wild boar. From the detailed information, Mr. Bodley was a fat and strong white wild boar when he was alive. He once occupied an underground nest and had a harem of several high-quality underground warthog. However, he accidentally died under the sneak attack of a gnome tribe. Before he died, Bodley was extremely furious and swore to kill all the gnomes in the world. He didn''t want to become an ordinary undead. Thus, he had relied on his obsession to wander in the Underworld until now. Matthew''s eyes lit up. Although the Wild Boar King''s soul could not compare to the Divine Dragon''s soul, it was still a match for the White Dragon''s bone. Was his luck really that good? Just as this thought appeared in Matthew''s mind, he saw a magic emblem slowly disappear from the Wild Boar King''s body. Matthew had seen the magic emblem before. Spirit Touch Hall. That was Viscount Fan''s power. "Thanks." He shouted at the Soul Summoning Formation. Vaguely. He seemed to see a cartoon-like smiling face, but it quickly disappeared. There was no time to lose. Matthew immediately chanted an incantation and signed a preliminary agreement with the Wild Boar King''s soul. Then, he began the fusion ceremony. The fusion ritual was not difficult. Because the White Dragon Bone Skeleton was ownerless, although the spirituality on it would reject the Wild Boar King''s soul, the rejection force was relatively weak. Not long after. Matthew successfully completed this segment. Just as the Wild Boar King''s soul was tossing and turning in the White Dragon''s skeleton. He glanced at the glass of water beside him. This cup and the water in it corresponded to the White Dragon Skeleton and the Wild Boar King''s soul, respectively, during the fusion ritual. When the ceremony began, the cup was full. During the fusion process, water would more or less seep out. To a certain extent, this could reflect the compatibility between the soul and the skeleton. Matthew went over to take a look. Immediately, he revealed a shocked expression. The water in the cup only spilled a little! "95% compatibility! "According to this scale, the soul of the wild boar king Bodley and the white dragon skeleton is simply a match made in heaven!" Matthew struck while the iron was hot. He then wrapped the dragon''s head and chest with two scrolls of magic runes. These two scrolls were the Rune of Necromancy and the Rune of Transformation. The so-called Rune was a very common magic material used to cast spells or abilities of the fifth level and above. Rune, Crystal, and Amber were basically the three types of materials that a high-level mage could choose. Compared to crystal clusters, which were mostly used for evocation and enchantment spells. Rune was more versatile. Common Magical Domains had corresponding Magical Runes. In terms of nature. Rune was actually a mutated version of the scroll. Its outer appearance was a roll of silk, and when it was unfolded, it was a combination of a large number of high-purity magic materials and warm-up spells. A scroll of Rune could usually cast three to five tier five spells. It was far more difficult to make than a scroll. In addition to the scarcity of raw silk. Rune''s price was also very expensive. Through the number and quality of runes, one could roughly deduce the wealth of a high-level mage. Matthew''s financial situation was slightly better than that of an ordinary necromancer. However, it could only be considered average among the high-level mages. After buying the two volumes of Rune. He felt a little shy. It could be seen that there was no end to making money. "I hope I can succeed in one try!" He silently sensed the wild boar king Bodley''s restless soul fluctuation. After calming it for half a minute, he entered the final step of making the bone dragon! He ignited the Soul Fire to rebuild the dead body. Matthew''s chanting slowly echoed in the valley. A gust of wind that nourished the Soul Fire suddenly blew from the sky. Immediately after. The wild boar king''s howl sounded in the valley. The magic rune was quickly activated. A large amount of domain elements revolved around the skeletal dragon at high speed. A little flame quickly lit up inside the white dragon skeleton''s huge head. Immediately after, the fire started burning fiercely. It turned into an extremely dazzling soul fire! "Woo" The huge skeleton began to move. Matthew looked at the data panel happily. .. [Hint: You have successfully created the first Bone Dragon!] You have obtained the opportunity to enter the Bone Dragon Domain. Do you wish to explore it now? You have consumed one contract slot and successfully signed a contract with the newly created Bone Dragon. Please name this bone dragon! Naming successful! You have obtained a new summoned creature-Bone Dragon, " Wild Boar King "! Part of the Wild Boar King''s information. - [Obsession: The Wild Boar King will kill all the Gnomes it encounters] - [Obsession 2: The Wild Boar King still keeps his hobby from when he was alive. He is interested in white and beautiful pig-like animals.] - [Ability: Brutal Charge (The Wild Boar King will use a fierce and skilful charge on all enemies in front of it)] - [Ability 2: Super Bones (Wild Boar King''s bones are 40% stronger than normal Bone Dragons)] - [Ability 3: Spit Weapon (The Wild Boar King can spit out a strong corrosive acid mist in front of it)] The Wild Boar King''s loyalty to you has exceeded 100 points. He has shared his natural spellcasting ability, Rock Barb, with you! [Rock Barb (balanced version): You can instantly cover your body with sharp rock barbs to protect yourself.] .. Chapter 1075: Phily .. He now had another powerful self-defence ability. Matthew silently counted the close-combat or self-defence methods he had mastered in his heart. He suddenly felt that it was not a big deal to be a tank like this. Although his abilities were not a perfect fit, they were more than enough to do the job. After the wild boar king was born, he was extremely excited. He stumbled into the valley. This was because, at the beginning, the Wild Boar King''s soul had not completely adapted to the White Dragon''s skeleton. But soon, his steps became relaxed. Da da! Strong footsteps echoed in the valley. Matthew could clearly feel the joy and excitement that came from the depths of his soul. It was the excitement of being reborn! Not far away. Phily slowly walked over with a few of his Bone Dragon underlings. Matthew was recruiting in the prime material plane. Phily did not waste his time on the King''s Mountain. The number of bone dragons under him had already reached nine. Although the quality of these bone dragon underlings was relatively average, when they were placed together, they gave off a natural aura. Bone Dragon naturally had a terrifying temperament. Looking at those bone dragons. The wild boar king suddenly became a little agitated. He kept digging the soil in front of him with his thin forelimbs and then shouted at the bone dragons from time to time! He was provoking them. However, the wild boar king was also very smart. From the beginning to the end, he did not even glance at Phily. His target was the relatively weaker dragons behind Phily! "Wuyang-" Phily lazily raised his head. He did not look at the Wild Boar King but looked at Matthew respectfully. Matthew smiled. "Find a little brother to compete with him. "Remember to let them stop when they are done." Phily wagged his tail, and a Bone Dragon appeared. This bone dragon''s physique and soul fire were considered average among the bone dragon army. His body was about 1.5 times the size of the white dragon skeleton. Therefore, when the two sides faced each other from afar, the Wild Boar King''s aura seemed to be at a disadvantage. However, he did not seem to care about this at all! Once he received Matthew''s permission. The Wild Boar King immediately bounced off the ground like a cannonball. Then, he landed on all fours without any regard for his image and ran wildly! Rumble! A noisy galloping sound came from the valley. The Bone Dragon seemed to be angered by the Wild Boar King''s attitude. It swung its tail and spread its wings. It kicked twice on the spot and glided toward the Wild Boar King under the effect of the Levitation Spell. The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. It was time for them to meet. The Wild Boar King''s body emitted waves of greenish-grey light, and its running speed suddenly increased by three times! Boom! The sudden change in speed caught the enemy off guard. When the other party tried to avoid the wild boar king''s ferocious attack, he inadvertently exposed his soft chest to the wild boar king''s eager gaze! Hualala! It was as if a mud truck had crashed into a dozen houses made of plastic sheets. Just once. The Bone Dragon was pressed against the head of the Wild Boar King and pushed all the way to the stone wall of the valley! During this period of time. His chest had collapsed, and a large amount of bones fell out. Even his soul was beginning to disappear! "Wuwuwu" The bone dragon cried out for help. However, the Wild Boar King did not care. He used all his strength to push the enemy against the mountain wall. Accompanied by a loud rumble, the Wild Boar King''s head was also hit quite heavily. A large number of bones fell from the place where the two of them came into contact. It was as if it was snowing heavily! "Enough." Matthew shouted in satisfaction. The Wild Boar King unwillingly pulled its head out of the Bone Dragon''s chest. As he retreated, he looked back three times with every step he took. He had been baring his teeth at the Bone Dragon, whose stomach had been cut open by its ramming. His courage and competitiveness were evident. As for the Bone Dragon, it was in a terrible state. Its soul fire was rather unstable. Other than the bones in the wound that kept falling off, the bones in other parts seemed to be dislocated as well. Fortunately, Phily acted in time. He walked over lazily and spat a mouthful of black mist at the bone dragon''s underling. Under the black fog. The soul fire of the bone dragon''s little brother gradually stabilized, and the avalanche of bones was immediately stopped. The Bone Dragon was licking its wounds and rebuilding its body in the black fog. This wasn''t rare for skeletal creatures. Skeletons were fragile to begin with. Every powerful Skeleton King had a tragic moment where their entire body was blown up by someone, and they could only hide in a corner and tremble as they picked up bones for themselves. However, as long as his soul was not destroyed. Everything was possible. " You''ve done well, but no matter where you are, you have to listen to my orders. If you ignore my orders because you''re too excited or addicted to fighting, I''ll send you back to the Underworld. Do you understand?" Matthew knocked on the Wild Boar King with ease. The latter seemed a little dissatisfied. But suddenly, a huge pressure came from behind him. Immediately after. A huge claw pressed down on the Wild Boar King''s head! Pa! The Wild Boar King''s head was pressed to the ground, and its nostrils could only be level with Matthew''s feet. "When you talk to Master, remember to put your head on the ground, understand?" Phily''s tone was very refined, but there was an unquestionable aura of a king in his voice. The Wild Boar King''s soul fire was throbbing violently. Three seconds later. He sent a signal of willingness. However, Phily used all its strength and directly used his claws to pry off the Wild Boar King''s skull! Chapter 1076: Phily Amidst the latter''s screams. Phily spat out another mouthful of black fog to envelop it. Then He took the skull of the wild boar king and said to the latter, "I''m sure you''ll find a suitable skull, won''t you?" The Wild Boar King hid in the black fog, curled up in fear, and his soul fire was unbelievably calm. The consciousness that surged towards Matthew through the Death Contract was also filled with attachment and obedience like never before. "If you can''t find a replacement, for the time being, I still have many in my palace. You can try your luck." Said Phily. The Wild Boar King stood up while trembling. Together with the bone dragon that he had knocked down, they slowly headed towards the King''s Palace in the depths of the valley under the cover of the black fog. Matthew smiled and patted Phily''s side profile. "You''re becoming more and more like a king." Phily''s jaw was still pressed against the ground, and his body was curled up like a docile puppy beside Matthew. "I will always be your servant." His tone was filled with humility and sincerity. This made Matthew sigh. " Sometimes, I feel ashamed of myself. Do such an outstanding bone dragon and king like you really need a master? "Compared to my kind, I might not be as outstanding as you." Phily shook his head lightly. He did not speak. However, Matthew could feel his firm will. This kind of emotion was not transmitted through the Undead Contract but a tacit understanding formed by the two sides after spending a long time together. The surroundings were silent. Matthew enjoyed the time to rest. He used his hands to slowly stroke the feathers that were gradually growing on Phily''s cheeks. Then, it was his neck, back, chest, waist, and tail. Matthew spent a few minutes touching Phily''s entire body! It was not that he wanted to do some kind of examination. It wasn''t because of some strange fetish. It was purely because the feathers growing on Phily''s body were too good to touch! Moreover, compared to last time. The number of feathers on Phily''s body had also increased. The current Phily. If one did not look closely, one might mistake it for a large bird with black feathers! " Is this the complete form of the spirit bone dragon?" Matthew instinctively felt that something was wrong. Whether it was the ghost dragon or the bone dragon, they had nothing to do with feathers. Phily''s current state was more like a small domain of some kind of life that had been partially activated. These feathers were the symbol of a true dragon! Matthew slowly opened up the domain of the undead. Phily also obediently merged into his domain. A few seconds later. The domain and the spirit bone dragon produced a subtle resonance. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have obtained more information about Phily!] As an abnormal spirit bone dragon, Phily was currently in the early stage of the Ashen Transformation! As long as he could perfectly practice his legendary path (loyalty, diligence, and miracles). He would have a chance to complete the transformation and transform into a True Dragon! You have obtained a chance to communicate with the spirit. Do you want to check out Phily''s fate? .. Matthew decisively chose to check. In the next second. Countless green-grey mists appeared in front of his eyes. There was a huge cocoon in the fog! The size of the cocoon was about three times the size of Phily''s current body. The pupa was surrounded by thick grey threads. There was also a lot of dark yellow mucus scattered around. From time to time, there were claw-shaped bumps inside the cocoon. Occasionally, he would hear a howl that struck his soul. It was as if a powerful life was breaking out of the cocoon! The surface of the cocoon continued to squirm, giving people a feeling of horror and excitement. After an unknown amount of time. Matthew''s eyes became more and more bitter. Hence, he couldn''t help but rub it with his hand. However, when he opened his eyes again, he found that the huge cocoon had already been torn apart! A large number of threads fell to the side. "Can you use these threads to weave a dress for me?" A faint voice suddenly came from behind Matthew. He hurriedly turned around. He saw a beautiful woman. The woman was completely naked. Her eyes were as bright as the stars, and her skin was as white as sheep''s fat. However, yellow-green mucus was hanging on her waist and important parts, and it was still dripping down for a moment. "Please, Master," she said. At that moment. Matthew''s scalp immediately went numb! The spirit channelling suddenly ended. Matthew staggered back two steps. Beside him, Phily, who was lying on the ground, tilted his head and looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong, Master?" Although Phily''s voice was very gentle, it was obviously a man. Matthew let out a long sigh. "I''m fine. "I just saw something uncertain." He told himself in his heart that the so-called psychic was actually just a partial slice of the future through some means and some perspective. First of all, it was still unknown whether this future was real or not. Secondly, the vision itself was very misleading. Anyway, Matthew didn''t believe that Phily could break out of his cocoon and become a beautiful girl! But he was still curious. After a while. He then asked Phily, "Do you still remember your gender when you were alive?" Phily thought for a moment. "I can''t remember. "But I should be a male dragon." Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next second. Phily added, "Of course, if Master wants to, I can also choose the female dragon as my true form on the day I return to the True Dragon in the future" Chapter 1077: Phily Matthew quickly said, "No need! "In this aspect, you only need to follow your heart. "I was just asking." Phily nodded thoughtfully. .. After the first Bone Dragon was successfully created, Matthew''s confidence increased greatly. However, he did not blindly continue to make a second one. He knew very well that Viscount Fan''s gift of the Wild Boar King''s soul was one of the keys to success. If he could not find a suitable soul. There was no need to rush to make more bone dragons. On the other hand. After the bone dragon was completed. Matthew was surprised to find that he had entered the negative energy domain that he had been thinking about day and night. As a result, he also obtained a brand new domain ability. Negative Energy Control! .. " Negative Energy Control: You can freely control negative energy, whether inside or outside your body. At the same time, you will activate the unique magic library of negative energy. "According to the level of negative energy control and the degree of corrosion of your body by the negative energy. "You will have the opportunity to obtain different amounts of negative energy spells. "[Current Corrosion Level: LV0] "[Current Control Level: LV1] "You can learn three Level 1 negative energy spells..." .. Matthew looked at it. Level 1 negative energy spells were relatively common, and most of them were only slightly stronger than cantrips. This was mainly because the degree of corrosion on his body was too low. Other than the Pale Hand, Matthew''s body was healthier than most living people! The Hand of Paleness was also a skill that shared life domain. The degree of corrosion was not enough. He would not be able to learn those profound and powerful spells. This was a pity for Matthew. However, he was not discouraged. He could increase the level of negative energy control to obtain those negative energy spells. Matthew glanced at it. He quickly learned a spell called " Dark Life Contract: Strengthening ". This was a passive spell. The effect was to increase the number of negative energy backlash from the original 20 layers to the current 40 layers! In this way. Matthew could continue to stack dark life contracts for his summons. There wouldn''t be any trouble even if he stacked all the way to the 39th level! The 39th level of the Dark Life Contract meant that each undead had 39% more HP! This was a terrifying concept. Other than that. Matthew also saw a very powerful spell in the Spell Library. .. [ Dark Moon Fire: By consuming a small amount of the Dark Moon''s radiance, you can ignite the target''s soul or soul fire. The ignited Dark Fire will not be extinguished unless stopped by external forces. For a living person, after the soul is ignited, the target will suffer great pain and a relatively serious reduction in focus. During the duration of the soul ignition, every 6 minutes, the target will lose a full year of life until the life is exhausted. For the Undead, after the Soul Fire was ignited, it would explode with more than three times the combat power. During the explosion, the burning speed of the Undead''s Soul Fire would increase by more than ten times. [Remark: Dark Moon Fire has a 50% chance of penetrating Legendary Resistance.] .. This spell could only be learned when the degree of corrosion or control reached level 3. Matthew''s heart itched. Putting aside the different uses for the living and the dead. The most powerful characteristic of the Nether Moon Fire was still [Legendary Resistance Penetration]! The so-called legendary resistance referred to the fact that most legendary classes had one or several chances to cheat in the area of immunity. For example, if a legendary professional encountered an instant death judgment, his luck was very bad, and the instant death judgment actually succeeded! But this did not mean that he would die. He could use " Legendary Resistance " once to offset the result of the instant death judgment. This was where Legends were more shameless. Generally, legendary professionals had one to three chances of " legendary resistance " every week. Legendary resistance gave Legends more room for error. There were very few spells or abilities that could ignore Legendary resistance, and penetration was also very rare! 50% Legendary Resistance Penetration. This meant that there was a 50% chance that the legendary resistance, the magical equipment that the legends relied on for survival, would fail! It was the most suitable way to trick people! " If I can master this spell in advance, I might have a chance to kill some Legends!" Matthew thought excitedly. He had to think of a way to quickly increase the level of his negative energy control! " Last time, under 177''s guidance, I used negative energy to create the spell ''long johns'' and added a lot of negative energy elements in the process. " Therefore, the flexible use of negative energy should be one of the shortcuts to improve the control of negative energy." He thought about it. Matthew suddenly gathered a large wave of negative energy in his hands! Puff! He pushed forward with both hands and sent the negative energy forward in the form of a shock wave! Whoosh! Whoosh! A three-meter-long shock wave swept across the ground. A little dust was stirred up. " The effect is far inferior to the Death Shock Wave. Is it because the Death Shock Wave has the resonance of the vocal cords?" Matthew fell into deep thought. Very quickly. He continued to move. "Phew!" "Ha!" "Hah!" Intermittent sounds came from the valley. At first, Phily was watching with great interest, but soon, he yawned and fell asleep. Two hours passed. Matthew had almost emptied all the negative energy in his body. However, he still did not receive any notifications about his self-created spell. " It seems that the form of the shock wave is still too mediocre, and it lacks practical scenarios. I have to find some new ideas." Chapter 1078: Phily He heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he sat on the ground to rest. Matthew looked at the time. The time he had spent in the negative energy plane had exceeded his plan by too much. However, the negative energy in the Six Ring Land was too abundant. He was a little reluctant to leave. "I''ll stay for a while longer to replenish the negative energy. "I''ll open all the blind boxes!" Thinking of this. Matthew then ordered the Zombies to send over the 30 or so Spirit Figurines. These spirit figurines came from the underground palace of the Giant Demon. They were all elves when they were alive. After becoming sacrificial objects, they experienced a long process of necromancy. Each of them had the potential to become undead. Especially those few. The spirituality accumulated on the corpse was already very abundant. Therefore, as soon as they arrived at the negative energy plane, there were signs of corpse transformation! Matthew was very familiar with the way and directly used the Summoning of the Dead to lead these spirit figurines to become real undead. This process was extremely easy. There was also the joy of opening a blind box. Very quickly. There was a rustling sound. All six of the first batch of Spirit Figurines were undead! These undead were of the same breed and had similar attributes. Just as Matthew had expected, they were all banshees. .. [Newborn Banshee x6 (LV12/Normal x5, Elite x1)] Special characteristic-- 1. Can grow (Most Banshees will grow to LV16-LV20, very few can become Legendary) 2. Natural Spellcasting (Banshees are natural spellcasters. They can learn a certain amount of natural spellcasting abilities as they grow) 3. Killing Living Beings (Banshees naturally love to devour the energy, flesh, and soul of the living. Through these acts of killing living beings, Banshees can accelerate their own growth and secrete some soul threads) 4. Weaver (Banshees will carefully take care of the Soul Silk that they secrete. They are born with the ability to deal with Soul Silk. Every 100 soul threads can be combined into one soul core. Every 100 soul cores can be refined into a piece of soul jade. Soul Jade could be used to improve the quality of a weapon by embedding or smelting it. It could also be directly consumed to improve the user''s soul strength and spiritual power. Banshees are born tailors. Most Banshees have the skill of " Intermediate Tailor ", and a few have the chance to become Advanced, Special, or even Master Tailors. .. "There''s finally a group of female demons." Matthew felt gratified. Although these female demons in front of him looked delicate, they were still very powerful when they developed. Banshees had the dual attributes of " Grow " and " Natural Spellcaster ", which were rare among the undead. This meant that every banshee was destined to be the favourite of necromancers. Moreover, he had to be careful. They could also secrete soul threads. The Soul Thread''s Ultimate Soul Jade was something that all mages dreamed of. Take Matthew as an example. It was very difficult for his Quasi Relic Tree Spade to improve. However, if there were enough soul jades. In theory, he really had a chance to turn the shovel into a real divine artefact! Of course, Soul Jade was extremely rare, and it was also related to the characteristics of the demoness that harmed living beings. Matthew would naturally control it carefully. " However, I can develop their tailor ability. If the female demons have nothing to do in the cemetery in the future, I can open a clothing workshop or something" He thought about it. Matthew continued to open the blind box. Not long after. More than thirty spirit figurines were opened by Matthew. He had obtained 24 [Newborn Banshees] in one go. If four banshees were to form a group, he could form six groups. Among the 24 Banshees, there were 5 Elite ones. These Elite Banshees had a better growth curve than ordinary Banshees. This ratio was very high. Matthew was very satisfied. Other than that. He also got two other Banshees with the following attributes: .. [The newborn male demon "Justin"(Level 14/Rare Elite).] Its basic characteristics were the same as that of a female banshee. Additional Special Trait- 1. Wealth Expert (Justin has a strong sense of wealth and is a top-notch financial officer) 2. Banshees ''Disgust (Justin is deeply hated by the banshees. They cannot live together, or there may be a violent conflict) 3. Alchemy Instinct (Justin is extremely sensitive to all spells related to wealth. He has mastered a small amount of alchemy)" .. [Mute Banshee "Bai Jiali"(LV15/Hero Mode)] No Banshee characteristics. The only special trait- Wholeheartedly Serve (Bai Jiali can instantly transfer her mana, stamina, energy, and even a portion of her lifespan to the contract owner!) [Note: Every time you use the skill, serve, Bai Jiali will consume a large amount of her lifespan as an undead. Please use it with caution.] .. These two were rather special. Justin was a male demon among the female demons. He looked gentle and shy, and he wore a pair of glasses. When Matthew was talking to him. He could clearly feel the disgust in the eyes of the other female demons. Matthew didn''t mind. He only valued Justin''s talent. Coincidentally, the cemetery was lacking a financial talent. If this guy did a good job, he could definitely be promoted directly. Of course, Matthew had to be strict with the finance department. If Justin dared to do anything in this area. The kind-hearted Matthew would also let him experience the cruelty unique to necromancers! Bai Jiali''s situation was even more extreme. At first, Matthew thought that her mute was just unable to speak. After all, the form of a banshee was very special. They were between a spirit body and a physical body. Banshees could talk, move, and even mate like ordinary people. They could also temporarily pass through walls and trees like ghosts, immune to physical damage. Chapter 1079: Phily Therefore, there was a vulgar joke among the mages. [You can''t really rape a banshee. If you think you can do it, it''s just a part of the other party''s enjoyment.] Back to Bai Jiali. Not only could she not speak, but she could not express herself through the soul contract. This meant that she was absolutely mute. Such characteristics, coupled with her power bank-like characteristics, seemed to have doomed her to a miserable fate. Matthew felt that Bai Jiali was still very pitiful. When she was alive, she was made into a spirit figurine as a funerary object. After her death, she became a priceless power bank that could not express herself "Can you understand me?" Matthew asked. Bai Jiali nodded timidly. " Alright, I''ll find you a teacher when we get back to the cemetery. You can learn how to write from him. If you have any ideas, you can communicate with me." Matthew said. He couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t use the other party''s " serve " skill at all. But before that. Matthew hoped that she could live a more self-worth life. He would not do too much. He wouldn''t do anything, either. He had a ruler in his heart, but this ruler might not be able to achieve absolute fairness. But at least it had always been there. Other than Justin and Bai Jiali. The remaining spirit figurines had failed to activate. In the bodies of these failed spirit figurines. Matthew found two magic items that were full of spirituality. According to the necromancer. These things were called " death weapons." The first dead weapon was called " Banshee Soft Armor ", and the effect of wearing it was to greatly increase one''s dancing ability. This attribute was meaningless to Matthew. The second item was even more amazing. It was a short dagger that was as white as ivory. .. "End Dagger (Throwing Item): When you lock onto a target with your spiritual power and throw the dagger at it, the dagger will automatically lock onto the enemy. Unless blocked or replaced, it will hit the target with 100%. [Maximum throwing distance: 400 meters (within sight)] .. This was a rather heaven-defying dagger. As long as you were strong enough, this thing had an automatic 400-meter tracking function! Together with Matthew''s Dagger of Justice and Soldier''s Poison. He could easily take someone''s life from 400 meters away! As for strength, he could just wear two Strength Rings and drink some Giant Potion! Matthew held the dagger in his hand and was about to find a target to test it on. Suddenly, a black cloud drifted over from the east of the deep valley. Phily immediately got up from the ground. The aura of a sovereign on his body instantly spread out! A powerful pressure bypassed Matthew and pounced in all directions. At that moment. All the undead in the valley were trembling! "I''m not here to fight. "Your Highness the Mystic Dragon." A bone-chilling voice came from the black cloud, "I just felt the aura of a large number of female demons, so I came over to take a look. "I didn''t expect you to have guests." A beautiful and charming woman in revealing clothes walked down from the black cloud with a smile. She was one of the Kings of Death in the Six Ring Lands. Queen of Banshees. Phily said coldly, "You are not welcome here. "Leave immediately!" The Queen of Banshees continued to laugh and said, " Don''t be so unromantic. You were the king of the Inferno Dragon when you were alive, and I was also a demon of the Inferno Dragon when I was alive. The Inferno Dragon is so lewd. Perhaps we were lovers in our previous lives!" Then, she changed the topic and looked at Matthew. "We meet again, Mr. Matthew." Matthew looked at the Banshee King calmly. "What''s the matter?" The Queen of Banshees narrowed her eyes. "I have a big treasure. "You must be very interested in it." As she spoke. A black sickle suddenly appeared in her arms! The scythe was covered in rust. Occasionally, there would be a flash of green. Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. .. [Hint: The Queen of Banshees has shown you the regressed Divine Artefact, the Scythe of the God of Agriculture!] .. Chapter 1080: The Emerald Scythe and the Starry Cabin .. This sickle was very special to Matthew. From the first time he saw it, Matthew felt extremely close to it. It was just like the planting shovel in his hand. Very quickly. Matthew realized the source of this sense of intimacy-his high affinity with nature. Although the scythe of the God of Agriculture had completely degenerated and looked like an ordinary object, the former had once held a very high position in the natural domain. Under the influence of day and night, this scythe was also rich in a strong natural aura. However, the strange thing was In addition to the natural aura, Matthew also sensed a seal from the undead domain on the sickle. This seal was extremely complicated and obscure. It was closely related to the aura of nature, but it was also independent of the sickle. If one wasn''t proficient in both nature and undead at the same time, it was absolutely impossible to detect its existence! It was like a weapon specially made for Matthew! Unfortunately, it was already damaged. Thus, he composed himself. "Can I take a look?" He was prepared to be rejected, but the Queen of Banshees was actually quite generous. "Sure, I don''t mind even if you look at it for an entire day. " By the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Sinfran." Matthew nodded slightly and greeted, "Hello, Madam Sinfran." The latter laughed wildly, shaking her upper body as she handed the sickle to Matthew. Matthew ignored the faint fragrance and temptation. His gaze was focused on the scythe from the beginning to the end. On the data panel. A large amount of information was gushing out. The knowledge stored in his mind also emerged under the stimulation of the sickle aura. .. [Hint: You have obtained the Emerald Scythe (Degraded/Sealed)!] [Attribute: None] [Toughness: Extremely high] [Sharpness: 0 (Same as a blunt weapon)] [Hint: Your Knowledge (God) is in effect. You have obtained partial information about the God of Agriculture and the Emerald Scythe!] Hume, the god of agriculture, was the first-generation god. He was one of the first local gods to appear in the world. He and the other first gods had faced the most rampant Twilight Creations, watched the collapse of the Troll Empire, and fought against the barbaric Evil Gods from foreign lands. " His " Divine Concepts were Agriculture, Hope, and Time (Minor); He had fallen in the battle of the Twin Heavens. It was also because of the battle of the twin heavens that the first god defeated the twin heavens established by the foreign evil gods. Not long after that, he built the Heavenly Palace in the Heaven Realm. During this period of time, a large number of first generation gods fell, and even more second generation gods rose. The leader of the second-generation gods, Sun God Gerrard, became the second master of the Heavenly Palace. This signified the end of the Dark Age and the beginning of the Age of Enlightenment. Ever since the Twin Heavens had been breached. The surviving Evil Gods of the Foreign Lands threw themselves into the Abyss. From then on, they used the opportunity of the Abyss bordering the Eastern Continent to harass the borders of the Su Country for a thousand years. After the fall of the God of Agriculture, the sickle fell into the hands of the Sun God Gerrard. Gerrard didn''t like this magic weapon, so he put it aside. After the fall of the Sun God, this magic weapon, which had lost the nourishment of divine power and continued to degenerate, fell into the mortal world. Additional knowledge, based on Nature Domain and Undead Domain. You sensed that the emerald sickle contained the memories of the God of Agriculture fighting against the Evil God of Foreign Lands. You have noticed that there is a layer of Sun God Gerrard''s seal and a layer of Death God''s seal on the emerald sickle. Gerrard''s seal is weaker, while Death God''s seal is more efficient. [You have noticed that the Jade Scythe''s attributes have changed to a blunt weapon. When you use the Jade Scythe to hit the back of a humanoid creature''s head, there is a 99% chance of stunning it on the spot.] 1% chance of killing him on the spot. .. Matthew gently caressed the jade sickle in his hand. A refreshing feeling flowed back and forth between his fingertips, like a small fish in a pond. He did not hide his love for the emerald sickle. This thing was not sharp. However, it seemed to be the best tool to hit a sap. "If you hit the back of a humanoid creature''s head, you''ll either kill it or knock it unconscious. What if you hit a dragon or a larger creature? "I wonder if it will still be effective" Matthew was filled with curiosity. He knew that treasures like shovels and scythes, which had entered the threshold of semi-divine artefacts, could not be judged by common sense. Even if this scythe could not stun a ferocious beast like a dragon, if he could undo the seal on the sickle, it might have such an effect. Matthew touched it and couldn''t let go. Fortunately, Sinfran was very patient and kept smiling at Mad Demon Matthew. Of course, Matthew wouldn''t stand on ceremony. He tried to activate the negative energy and the oak tree domain at the same time. In the next second. A magical power surged out from the emerald sickle. It was like drinking a cold soda on a hot summer day. An unprecedented sense of comfort rushed straight to Matthew''s head. In an instant. He seemed to be able to see an extremely bright spot of light in the depths of his brain! The dot of light was like the sun. However, it did not take long before the light gradually converged, turning into a small dot that was between solid and liquid but looked quite solid. The origin was not regular, and there were bulges on it. At first glance, it looked like a walnut. A normal person would inevitably be nervous when such a thing suddenly appeared in their mind. But Matthew was not in a hurry. He took a deep breath. Chapter 1081: The Emerald Scythe and the Starry Sky Cabin He slowly used his spiritual power to probe the origin of this walnut. Half a minute later. He obtained a lot of new information. .. [Hint: You have resonated with the Emerald Scythe. You have obtained the mysterious item hidden in the Emerald Scythe, the " Time Anchor "!] [Time Anchor: You can use it to anchor a certain point in history and gain the ability to measure history.] At the same time. The existence of the time anchor will also stimulate your spiritual power to grow faster. If one day you get lost in history. It may save you. .. It was actually a treasure related to time! Matthew tried to hide the joy in his heart. He knew that the Queen of Banshees must have done her homework in advance to use this item to curry favour with him. However, the other party definitely did not expect this. There was actually such a treasure hidden in the emerald sickle! One had to know. Due to the effects of the Chaos Mystery Lock and the arrival of the Calamity Mage, Aindor''s time was actually very chaotic. The mages had used everything they had, but they could barely calculate that the ascension of the Heavenly Palace had happened about 200 to 400 years ago. There was no way to calculate the details. Because the power of a calamity mage was too great, her arrival and activities would distort the time and space of the world of Aindor. The spacetime related to her would become very strange. In a remote area of the continent. The places where the Calamity Mage lived for a long time even formed some relics of natural disasters with strange phenomena. The chaos of time and space there was comparable to that of purgatory and the abyss. It was said that this was also one of the origins of the name of the Calamity Mage. Therefore, in Aindor, being able to accurately measure time was a luxury. Matthew tried to activate the " time anchor." .. [Hint: Activating time anchor, history has been automatically anchored!] The specific anchor time is the year of the outbreak of the blood meteor event. You have obtained the automatically set meteor calendar. - Dark Age (1800 years ago) - Early Age of Enlightenment (1000 - 1800 years ago) - The destruction of the Twin Heavens and the establishment of the Heavenly Palace (400 - 700 years ago)/(The God of Agriculture fell during this period) - Blood Meteor Incident (Meteor Era Year) - The Emperor of the Su Country launched the Jade Shattering Catastrophe (Meteor Calendar Year 60) The following year, the country of Su was destroyed, and the Eastern Continent became a sea of fire. - Sun God Gerrard fell, and the ruins above the clouds formed (Meteor Calendar Year 80 - 100) - The Age of Enlightenment entered the middle stage, and the battles between the gods became more frequent (Meteor Calendar Year 130-Year 630) - Descension of the Calamity Mage Yin (Meteor Calendar Year 750) - One of the twin moons crashed, and the Arunay Sea was formed (Meteor Calendar Year 751) - The Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor, was directly sealed, and the Calamity Mage cleansed the outer planes (Meteor Calendar Year 753 - 788) - Heavenly Palace Ascension (Meteor Calendar Year 800 - 1000) - Calamity Mage Ascends (Meteor Calendar Year 1030) - Fei Ziben Ascends (Meteor Calendar Year 1130) - You''ve Transmigrated (Year 1197) (There are gaps waiting to be added. You can also add them manually.) .. [Hint: You possess the Composing and Meteor Calendar. The Intelligence Lock will be ineffective against you!] You have obtained a small number of elements, such as Calendar (Time Domain)! Accumulate more elements, and you will have the opportunity to explore related domains. .. Calendar! Matthew was not only pleasantly surprised, but he was also about to go crazy! This might be the most important authority in the many domains controlled by the God of Agriculture! Although he did not directly enter the calendar domain. But for Matthew, wasn''t it only a matter of time before there was an opportunity? Now, he found the Queen of Banshees, Sinfran, more and more pleasing to the eye. Even though it was unintentional. This sickle was indeed a treasure that Matthew could not refuse! "I admit that I like this thing very much. "You can give me a price or just tell me what you want," he said frankly to Sinfran. Sinfran leaned over with a smile. She pressed most of her body against Matthew''s, and a strong fragrance entered Matthew''s nose and mouth. Matthew wanted to push her away. But for the sake of the emerald sickle. He endured! "I knew you would like it. After all, this is one of the rare treasures in the world that perfectly combines the domain of the dead and nature. " To me, it''s just a useless item, but to you, it means infinite possibilities." The Banshee Queen''s voice was very charming. Matthew''s ears were itchy, and his entire body was itchy. He wanted to scratch her a few times to satisfy himself! Fortunately, he still had the temperance domain. Once the temperance was activated. He was like a saint! "You investigated me?!" Matthew''s tone suddenly became stiff. Sinfran was slightly startled, but she immediately chuckled and said, "Don''t be so nervous. "I just have some friends in the prime material plane. They told me some things about you... An astonishing feat." Matthew weighed the sickle in his hand. "What do you want?" Sinfran pursed her lips and smiled. " I don''t think this is a deal. You can see this sickle as an investment from me, or you can understand it as a little goodwill from me." Matthew shook his head gently. "I don''t think my kindness is worthy of the value of this thing." The Queen of Banshees said gently, " Just as I explained before, this sickle is just a piece of trash in my hands. Only in your hands can it display its brilliance. " As for your kindness, at least in my heart, it is very important!" Matthew took half a step back and left the Queen of Banshees ''gentle embrace. " You''re the king of the undead. The Six Ring Lands have always been peaceful, and the things here have never changed." Chapter 1082: The Emerald Scythe and the Starry Sky Cabin " On the scale of time, our lifespans are worlds apart. Since when has the Undying King ever cared about the thoughts of a mortal? "Not to mention goodwill." About Sinfran''s explanation. Matthew did not believe it at all. There was indeed something special about him, but it had little to do with the kings of the Undying Lands. Even if he was Isabelle''s student, it was not enough to explain her behaviour. After all, Isabelle had so many students. Could it be that Sinfran had already given them gifts? There was obviously something fishy going on. Matthew was not blinded by the emerald sickle. He maintained a high level of rationality from the beginning to the end. "In my opinion, you are not a mortal." The Queen of Banshees said in a deep voice, " You look like an ordinary necromancer, but it''s impossible for an ordinary necromancer to have such unique summoned creatures like Phily and Lady Peggy! "He''s not an ordinary person! "Don''t tell me you don''t know?" Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. He really didn''t know Phily''s exact background. He recalled how the Queen of Banshees had called Phily the ''Monarch of the Purgatory Dragon'' earlier. How did it have anything to do with the Purgatory? Matthew was about to answer. At this moment, an inconspicuous little guy beside him shouted, " Aren''t you talking nonsense?! " Even I, Bone Pigeon, know that Master is extraordinary. How can he not know Master''s Master?" Phily glanced at it. It was a " bone pigeon." She wasn''t angry and only said lightly, "In that case, it''s only natural that I hope to be on good terms with you, right? " As the most powerful existence among the Purgatory Dragon, although only a portion of its soul remains, it''s enough to grow into the most terrifying undead. " You must know that the Demon Dragon was a terrifying existence second only to the Nine Hells ''Lord, Barthor!" The bone pigeon was stunned. "So awesome! "Then Master, you can totally ditch Master''s master and do it alone!" Pa! The huge claws slapped down mercilessly. The bone pigeon was directly smashed into bone powder! After a long time. His soul fire slowly flew out of the nest next to him and started to fight for the bone with the Little Skeleton in a low-key manner. "Purgatory Demon Dragon? "Me?" Phily slowly walked up to the Queen of Banshees. The dragon''s might on his body seemed to condense into a tall mountain that pressed down on Sinfran''s body. Sinfran''s breathing became more intense. She said reluctantly, "As far as I know." Phily asked in an unquestionable tone, "More information." Sinfran shook her head with difficulty. "I don''t know any more! " I only know that you loved beautiful women of all races when you were alive, and you left behind dragon descendants in all the major planes of the Multiverse " By the way, you are also the mount of the Sun God Gerrard!" At this point. She looked at Matthew with a complicated expression. "Do you understand now? " The two undead under your command, the Tauren Peggy is the battle angel under the Sun God, and Lord Philosopher is Gerrard''s mount. "There are some things that even time cannot take away. " It''s definitely not a coincidence that all of you gathered together. "You are definitely related to the Sun God, Gerrard! "Of course, you are definitely not Gerrard himself because the Sun God hated necromancers the most when he was alive! "The Sun God died very suddenly at that time. Many people thought that he had left a backup plan, such as an illegitimate child..." The word " illegitimate child ". She emphasized it. Matthew looked calm on the surface, but his heart was in turmoil! What the Queen of Banshees didn''t know was The second-generation God of War, Vasnov, who once backstabbed the Sun God, was also squatting in his cemetery! Unknowingly. There were actually so many old followers of the Sun God gathered around him. This gave Matthew an extremely bad feeling! But thinking about it carefully. He was a transmigrator, so it was impossible for him to be the Sun God himself or the Sun God''s illegitimate son. It was unlikely that the original body was related to the Sun God. His only relationship with the Sun God was that of an " extraterrestrial visitor." It was said that the Sun God came from the Ice Crown Nebula. This had nothing to do with Matthew''s Earth. " Could it be that this group of people will subconsciously gather around the visitors from outer space? " Or perhaps the Sun God''s arrangement before his death was for them to find an extraterrestrial visitor to rely on after becoming undead? " Why didn''t the Sun God leave anything like a diary?" Matthew was puzzled. However, he quickly calmed down. He had long known that he definitely had a secret. This could be seen from the game in his previous life and the existence of the Antu Empire. Therefore, he had already expected that no matter what happened next, he would not be able to escape. He would face it bravely! Immediately. Matthew composed himself. He looked into Sinfran''s eyes, which seemed to be able to speak. "How did you know about Phily?" Sinfran sighed. "I''ve seen him before. " Many years ago, when the Purgatory Demon Dragon Monarch fell, I was there. " Although the Undying Kings are not strong, you are right about one thing. We have indeed lived long enough so we can remember many things. "We just don''t like to communicate with people." Matthew nodded slightly. It seemed that these old farts indeed had very shocking information in their hands. It could even be derived from the Age of Enlightenment! " Now, Camela has another direction to search for the ancient aura." Matthew thought to himself. Chapter 1083: The Emerald Scythe and the Starry Sky Cabin Then, he sincerely said to the Queen of Banshees, " The things you said are still not enough to convince me that you would give away such a treasure. " I''ll give you one last chance to tell the truth. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t accept this sickle." Matthew''s expression was very calm. Sinfran''s face was filled with shock. She did not expect Matthew to have such restraint. She had already said this, but he still refused to let go! "I''m clearly gifting you something" Sinfran smiled helplessly and rolled her eyes at Matthew. "Alright, I admit defeat. "I admit that I have other intentions. " The real reason I gave you this gift is because I have a premonition that the Six Ring Land will soon welcome a catastrophe. "The source of that calamity might have come from an even higher place" Higher? Matthew couldn''t help but blurt out, "The Heavenly Stairway to the Fifth Ring?" The bone pigeon had once explained to him. The negative energy world was built up layer by layer. The king of the land of the sixth ring might become ordinary if he went to the land of the fifth ring. And every time the number of kings in the Six Ring Land reached six. The fifth ring would extend downward to the Heavenly Ladder of Guidance, opening the door for the Undying King to go up. This was not only an opportunity but also a mandatory order. No undead could resist the will of the negative energy plane. According to Sinfran. Every time the Stairway to Heaven appeared, the Six Ring Land would definitely encounter a terrifying catastrophe. The Undead Kings who went to the Stairs also had a high death rate. Under such circumstances. The original five of the King''s Mountain had agreed to join forces to prevent the birth of the sixth Sovereign King. But then, there was the accident of Phily. " Although Phily has become the new king, it''s fortunate that the Dark Pharaoh has fallen, so there are only five kings left. " Theoretically, the Sixth Ring is still safe. " But recently, I had a spirit channelling session. In my dream, I saw the sixth Undying Sovereign King suddenly being born. Following that, the Heavenly Stairway appeared, and all of us were forced to come to the fifth ring. ThereNone of us will survive! "Including Phily!" Sinfran''s voice was trembling. "This matter is too serious. I originally wanted to tell you after a while. After all, I also need to investigate more deeply to confirm whether the future I saw in the Psychic Realm is the real future. "But if it really is, I hope you can help me." Matthew''s brain spun rapidly. "You mean that the Six Ring Land is about to welcome the sixth sovereign? And then the calamity from the fifth ring?" Sinfran nodded vigorously. " Why? I don''t feel anything?" Phily tilted his head. Sinfran smiled bitterly. " You''ve only been an Emperor for too short a time." Matthew asked curiously, " Logically speaking, since you''ve stopped so many kings from advancing, you should know which undead in the Six Ring Lands has the potential to become a king, right?" Sinfran nodded. "After that, I and a few other kings investigated all the immortals in the territory. None of them met the requirements for advancement. " But this doesn''t mean that accidents won''t happen. " That''s because the sixth Sovereign King might have come from the outside world." Matthew nodded lightly. "I understand. "But what can I do?" Sinfran said simply, " We will sign a contract with you. We will leave the negative energy plane and live in the material world forever. " Although we''ll lose our freedom and some of our strength, it''s the best way to preserve our self-awareness. " You don''t understand. The thing that happened in the psychic realm is too scary. I don''t want to experience it again." Matthew asked again, " Is this what all the remaining kings think?" Sinfran shook her head. " The Tomb Colossus and the Demigod-lich do not think that. They think it''s fine to climb the Stairway just because they''re Legends "General and I have this idea for the time being. "I believe that it won''t be long before the general comes to visit the two of you." Matthew nodded. He weighed the sickle in his hand and said, " Theoretically, I can provide you with a shelter when necessary. "But the final explanation of this matter is in my hands. Can you accept it?" Sinfran smiled helplessly. "I told you from the beginning that it was just a little kindness." Matthew let go of his hand without changing his expression. Bang! The sickle fell to the ground. Then, he picked up the sickle and looked at Sinfran. " Now, I''ve picked up an unwanted sickle from the ground. Do you agree?" Sinfran was stunned for two to three seconds before she covered her mouth in disbelief. After a while. She said gloomily, "I agree." Matthew reached out his hand in satisfaction and grabbed Sinfran''s soft claws. "Thank you. "Keep in touch in the future." It wasn''t that Matthew was overbearing. Setrunk was an example. He had no choice but to be cautious. A smile finally appeared on Sinfran''s face. She then looked at Matthew with a resentful gaze for a while before leaving quietly. After the wild boar king was repaired. Matthew brought him back to the cemetery. The first permanent Bone Dragon was finally coming! .. Early February. The heavy snow that had been falling for a week finally stopped. Matthew walked on the snow, recalling the spells he had learned during this period of time. The days when snow covered the world. Matthew hid in the cemetery and studied crazily. He used half a month to learn all the spells on the beginner list in one go. Chapter 1084: The Emerald Scythe and the Starry Sky Cabin Disgust/Love; Mind Barrier; Plane travel; Mental Retarding Technique. Apart from that, he had also learned a brand new unpopular spell. .. " Soul Separating Spell/Return to the Sun: You can use this spell to leave or return the soul of another target to his body. During this period, the target''s soul will be protected by your mana." .. The effect of the Soul Separating Spell combined with the Soul Cage was quite remarkable. It was suitable for interrogating criminals. As for the art of returning to the sun. Matthew prepared it for himself. He had the ability to project his soul, allowing his soul to leave his body temporarily. However, Matthew was always worried that once he left his body, his soul would not come back. With the Return to Sun Technique. The probability of this would be infinitely close to zero. The Return to Sun Spell could anchor one''s soul to the body and arrange it in advance by delaying the spell. This way, he could at least ensure that his soul would return to his physical body within a certain period of time. Ever since he had learned the Art of Resurrection, Matthew''s soul had left his body every day and wandered around the cemetery in the form of a spirit body. Other than the other spectres. No one else could sense Matthew''s existence at all. This made Matthew secretly satisfied. Using this opportunity. Matthew also saw a hidden side of the cemetery. For example, although Renesme liked to gamble and slap other zombies, she was very loyal to her underlings. If her zombies were slapped, they would definitely get back at her. This was the reason why she had many conflicts with the Mother of Slaves. In comparison, the Mother of Slaves was much more tactful. She never had a direct confrontation with Renesme, but as long as the latter was distracted, the former would pull her people to turn into slave zombies or farmer zombies. Renesme was furious, but there was nothing she could do about it. After all, the Mother of Slaves'' actions perfectly met Matthew''s needs. For example, although Soldier usually only liked to twist his hips, he would suddenly perform an extremely beautiful dance when there was no one around. Matthew''s taste in art was very low, but he could feel the endless sadness in Soldier''s dance. It was the longing for his hometown. It was also anger towards his enemies. "It''s about time to find time to deal with the Naga Queen..." Matthew sighed and wrote down another item at the front of the schedule. Death Knight 47... This fellow usually looked flirtatious. However, Matthew found that he liked to use stones to draw on the ground when he was free. 47''s painting skills were quite high. But every time, he drew the side profile of a beautiful woman. Matthew suspected that it was his sweetheart. Even the usually carefree Peggy would steal a few books from Matthew''s collection and read them carefully when she was bored. She was trying to learn magic. Unfortunately, Peggy was only a skeleton, and the probability of a skeleton becoming a mage was very low. Matthew had been secretly observing for half a month. He found that the only spell that Peggy had learned was Slumber. Yes. She fell asleep while reading the spellbook. The effect was quite obvious. Although it was a cold winter. The cemetery was getting more and more lively, which made Matthew very satisfied. This place made him feel at home. This was something he had never had in the first two years of his transmigration. "Lord Matthew!" As she was thinking, a man with a strong arm suddenly jumped out of the forest. That was the Child of the Forest. "What''s wrong?" Matthew asked. " I met a Druid when I was patrolling the north of the Scar of the Dead. " That Druid has a very beautiful girl with him. "I didn''t like the girl''s aura, so I rejected their request to enter the forest. "But that Druid claimed to be your friend and said that he had something to ask of you. This is what he asked me to send over." The Child of the Forest explained it in detail. Matthew took it and looked at it. It was an engagement invitation! " By the way, he also said that his name is Eli." The Child of the Forest added. .. Chapter 1085: The Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes and the Art of Fart .. North of the Oak Forest, near the Scar of the Dead. Matthew met up with Eli. There was a very beautiful girl beside him. The girl had an outstanding appearance. Her pupils were golden, and her facial curves carried an exotic aura. Her temperament was also different from that of the native women of Aindor. She was quiet and obedient with a hint of wildness. The two sides met. Matthew noticed that the relationship between the two seemed a little awkward. The girl turned around when she saw Matthew. Her attention seemed to be focused on the protective umbrella around the Scar of the Dead. Only Eli was beaming with joy. He grabbed Matthew''s hand and said, "We finally meet again, Matthew!" Matthew returned the same warm smile. The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a while. Matthew glanced at the girl next to him and smiled mockingly. "You''re already engaged. This girl is quite beautiful." Who knew that Eli would shake his head in panic and say, "She''s not my fiance." Matthew was slightly stunned. He opened the invitation card and found that one of the engagement parties was named Eli, and the other was a woman named Xue Ji. "Then who is she?" Matthew was curious. Embarrassed, Eli said, "Her name is Xue Yin, a demon warlock. "I have nothing to do with her at the moment. "But soon, she will be my daughter. " Because the Xue Ji who is about to be engaged to me is her mother" Before Matthew could react to this complicated relationship... The young girl, Xue Yin, who was beside him, exploded. "You can''t marry my mother! "I won''t be your daughter either! "Stop dreaming!" Her little face was red, and she looked flustered. Eli was very calm. He patted Matthew''s shoulder in a mature manner. "The child needs time to adapt." Hearing this, Xue Yin exploded again. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She threw a huge fireball at him! "You''re the child! "You need to adapt!" Matthew easily used a spell to cancel out the fireball. He could tell. Although Xue Yin looked bad-tempered, she had no intention of hurting anyone. The fireball she released moved very slowly, clearly leaving enough space for the two to escape. "So what exactly is going on?" Matthew pointed at Xue Yin and asked, "Why did she come here with you?" Eli spread out his hands. "That''s a long story." Matthew smiled. "Let''s talk as we walk." As he spoke, he planned to lead the two of them into the forest. However, the girl named Xue Yin was very stubborn. She stood coldly beside the Scar of the Dead. "You guys can go in. "Don''t worry about me!" Matthew and Eli then ignored her and walked into the oak forest with their arms around each other''s shoulders. This scene made the girl stomp her feet in anger. At this moment, she recalled what her mother had told her, and tears of grievance welled up in her eyes. However, she still stomped her feet and followed Matthew. Who knew that she would be stopped after taking a few steps. That was the Child of the Forest. " You have the aura of a demon on you. This forest doesn''t welcome you." The attitude of the Child of the Forest was very cold. Xue Yin said angrily, "That man just invited me in! "Isn''t he your master?" The Child of the Forest nodded. " But you have already missed the invitation. Unless Master invites you again, please wait outside the forest." Xue Yin gritted her teeth in anger. "What if I force my way in?" The Child of the Forest smiled. "I think the cemetery below will be very happy to hear this news." Xue Yin''s expression was uncertain. At this moment, a flashy black peacock walked past her leisurely. "Hey, beautiful lady, are you willing to spend the rest of your life with me?" .. " After the dream of the hill collapsed, the Earth Society suffered a serious injury. The underground church could barely maintain its normal operations. Even if the two Archdruids set up a new Life Barrier, many lost things could not be recovered. Therefore, the influence of nature''s will on Cross City is rapidly fading. You may not understand what this means, but to the Druid settlement, we have suffered a fatal blow. " Without a natural dream realm that we can rely on, everything we do will be half as effective. " Coupled with the repeated heavy losses, the Earth Society finally decided to shrink its sphere of influence. They even began to consider the possibility of moving their headquarters out of Cross City." Even though Eli was a little wild in his feelings, he was still very calm. He recounted what happened after the two of them separated. " Under such circumstances, I''ve been ordered by the Great Elder to seek help from the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes in the north. "You know about the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, right? The gathering place of the Demon Warlocks, they call it Asidu. In the demon language, Asidu means tears of hope. " Many years ago, Asidu was still a territory ruled by the Greater Demon Lord Fernando. Because it was located at the border, even the influence of the Seven Saint Alliance did not reach it. " Fernando was very cruel. He left many bloodlines in Asidu, and most of these bloodlines did not agree with Fernando''s actions. In the end, they united to overthrow Fernando''s rule and banished him back to the Abyss. " After that, the descendants of Fernando established a force in Asidu. In recent years, this force changed into the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes and officially became a country." Chapter 1086: The Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes and the Fart Technique " Fernando''s blood descendants are all natural demon warlocks, so Asidu and the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes are also known as the Kingdom of Warlocks. " Because they are far away and independent, they have not entered the mainstream society''s field of vision. The Seven Saint Alliance''s understanding of them is probably shallow. " In the process of resisting Fernando, the Earth Society contributed a lot, so the two sides formed a deep friendship. " The leader of Asidu once promised that if the Earth Society was in trouble, the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes would definitely help. " However, the last time Cross City was attacked, the people of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes did not appear. This made many Druids feel disappointed. "Although I was ordered to ask for help, I also had the intention to question the leader. " The straight line distance from the Guardian Highland to the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes in the North is more than 5,000 miles. If we were to walk normally, we would have to cross the Cloud Highlands and the Helen Mountains. Fortunately, we have a secret passage that can cross these two lands. Through that secret passage, I successfully arrived at the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes and met Lady Xue, the Queen of Asidu. "I have to admit that she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life. "She gives me the feeling that she''s as gentle and considerate as a mother!" Matthew couldn''t help but scratch his head. "When have I heard this before" Eli was unconcerned. " After meeting Xue Ji, she treated me with a grand reception and apologized to me. It turns out that it''s not that they did not want to help but that the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes has encountered an emergency. " They discovered that a new piece of barren land had appeared at the border of the Far West. In order to deal with the matters at the border of the plane, the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes mobilized almost all the Warlocks, so they naturally did not have the ability to help Cross City. " When I went over, things had just ended there. Xue Ji was very concerned about the situation in Cross City, and she asked me to bring back a large amount of supplies... "Xue Ji is really a kind-hearted woman. Unfortunately, her husband died early, and she could only stay alone for many years. It''s a bit hard." Hearing this. Matthew couldn''t hold it in any longer. He could not help but ask indirectly, "You should know the style of Warlocks, right?" Eli nodded. "Of course, I know. Warlocks are not good people. Most Warlocks are licentious and immoral!" Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. In the next second. However, he heard Eli tilt his head and say shyly, "But Xue JiShe''s different. "She is a very dignified lady. I have never seen a woman as beautiful and intelligent as her, mature and pure. "She... It''s perfect!" Matthew pulled his hair hard. After making sure that Eli was not affected by spells like the Mental Retarding Spell, he made up his mind. In the future, he would definitely develop a spell that could awaken a love brain! Let''s call it the Great Awakening Technique! "So, you met a very outstanding woman. She is the leader of the Demon Warlocks and has a daughter" Matthew tried to summarize the main points. However, Eli quickly interrupted, "Three! "She has three daughters! "Xue Yin is the eldest one. "If we get married successfully, I can have three daughters too. This is really a wonderful experience! "Even someone as outstanding as Matthew doesn''t have a daughter!" Matthew couldn''t remember how many times he had taken out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe his sweat. He could only pretend to be calm and ask, "So, are you two in love?" Eli shook his head. "I also wanted to tell you that this is how things developed, but that''s not the truth. "My marriage with Xue Ji is based on political considerations. " After learning about the Earth Society''s situation, Xue Ji sincerely invited the Earth Society to settle down in the newly emerged frontier wasteland. It''s a new land that many people are drooling over. " If the Earth Society can really take root in the border wasteland, then we will soon be able to nurture a brand new Nature Soul and a brand new Nature Dream World. This is no different from sending charcoal in the snow to the Earth Society now. " However, the border wasteland is close to the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes. A portion of the Demon Warlocks are not willing to give this territory to us just like that. Therefore, the Earth Society and the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes must have a closer relationship. " I happen to be one of the candidates for the next Tiger Head Druid, who was personally appointed by the Great Elder and approved by two Legends. I''ve also passed the trial of the Glacier Evil Dragon, so there''s a high chance that I''ll become the president of the reorganized Earth Society. " Therefore, if we are married, Xue Ji will have a reason to ignore public opinion and hand over the wasteland to the Earth Society and the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes for joint development. " I brought this news back to Cross City. The Great Elder asked for my opinion. For the Church, of course, I would not shirk my responsibility. "In the end, both parties hit it off, and the marriage between me and Xue Ji was decided. " At present, some members of the Earth Society have already gone to the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes through that secret passage. " The Great Elder has also officially informed the Seven Saint Alliance that Cross City will be handed over to the Alliance. The Druids of the Earth Society will leave this place one after another. We will head to the northwest to find a new home. " It''s very far away, but at least it''s no longer riddled with holes." Chapter 1087: The Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes and the Fart Technique " Personally, I''m very sorry. We''ve made Cross City into this state, but we chose to leave in the end. "However, the Earth Society has no choice but to do this. We can''t do any better" Matthew fell into deep thought after listening. He asked cautiously, "So, was the marriage plan proposed by the other party?" Eli nodded. Matthew asked again, "She chose you on the spot. She didn''t consider anyone else?" Eli coughed. "Madam Xue Ji said that she likes honest people like me." Matthew touched his nose. "Is that so? " I roughly understand now. This is really a pleasant surprise." Eli rubbed his hands. "Yeah, I didn''t expect to get married so soon either! " Although it''s a political marriage, I''m still quite excited when I think about becoming the husband of Xue Ji and the father of the three girls. "You must come to the engagement day, Matthew!" Matthew smiled calmly. "Of course, I''m going. "Don''t worry." Eli immediately revealed an elated smile. Matthew pointed to the northwest of the oak forest and said, " Go that way. You''ll soon find an acquaintance in a treehouse. " I think he will be very happy to hear about your engagement. " I''ll go entertain Miss Xue Yin. She''s your future daughter after all, so we can''t neglect her." Eli was overjoyed. "Acquaintance? "Are you talking about Boss Lorraine? "He''s here too?! Then I have to hurry over and see him!" As he spoke, he quickly ran in the direction Matthew pointed out. He had just rushed out a dozen steps. However, Eli turned around and asked, "Oh, right, I almost forgot to ask. "How is Queen Hauss now? " Recently, more and more Giza people have been wandering around Cross City. Although they didn''t cause any trouble, they were probably looking for their queen" Queen Hauss? Matthew thought for a while before he remembered that Eli was talking about the Queen of Giza that he had thrown into Mount Hesso Prison! Tsk! He had completely forgotten about it. He did not know how many extra points he would have to pay for the extra time However, Matthew couldn''t be blamed. He had met too many queens these days, so it was normal for him to have past events occasionally. "The next time I go to Mount Hessor, I''ll ask Hera about the situation." He thought about it. Matthew headed north of the oak forest. Eli also disappeared into the snowy forest. .. North of the oak forest. Matthew once again found Xue Yin, who was plucking peacock feathers. The latter saw Matthew. She threw the half-bald black peacock onto the snow. The black peacock cried, "Matthew! "She humiliated me!" Matthew knew what he was like, so he gave him a Secondary Healing and sent him away. "Although that guy is a blabbermouth, he shouldn''t be tortured like this, right?" Matthew said lightly. Xue Yin snorted coldly, "If he were in Asidu, he would have already become a meal on the plate. "I didn''t do it because I gave you face." As she spoke, her expression softened. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. " I know you, Tree Mage Matthew. You''re quite capable. "I won''t say any more hypocritical words. "I hope you can stop that stupid tiger from marrying my mother!" "If you can do this, I can give you everything you want!" Matthew asked with interest, "For example?" Xue Yin snapped her fingers. In the next second. Her clothes were gone. These clothes expanded violently in the air and immediately formed a huge tent, wrapping the two of them inside. The girl''s fair feet stepped on the snow, making a sparse sound. She pretended to be calm and looked at Matthew. "Like this." However, Matthew''s answer made her blush. "Just this?" Xue Yin''s voice trembled. "Do you despise me?" Matthew said calmly, "Don''t misunderstand, I''m a necromancer. " I''ve seen many bodies, living, dead, excellent, ordinary. Your body is no different from most. "Even if you make it into a zombie, it might not be stronger than others." Xue Yin''s face immediately revealed an expression of shame and anger. Her body trembled slightly, and an abundant magical power was gathering. But Matthew was not flustered. He stared at Xue Yin''s eyes. With the help of the temperance domain, his eyes did not contain any impurities. This made Xue Yin even more confused. Only Matthew himself knew that he was lying. Xue Yin had a very good figure. Most importantly, her waist was very thin. Although it was not a fruitful result, her slender waist still accentuated her curves. The reason why Matthew deliberately suppressed her On the one hand, it was to completely grasp the initiative of the conversation. On the other hand, it was also to vent his anger for Eli. Matthew admitted that Eli was a little love-struck. But he was not a stupid tiger! Half a minute later. Xue Yin silently put on her clothes. Her eyes regained their calmness. "It''s okay if you don''t like me. "I still have sisters. "I still have my mother. "Their looks and figures are above mine. I believe you will definitely like them. " As long as you can stop the wedding between Eli and my mother, I can help you get all of them, including myself." Chapter 1088: The Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes and the Fart Technique Matthew asked calmly, "Why are you doing this?" Xue Yin said coldly, "You don''t need to know the reason. " I know you have a way to stop him because he keeps mentioning you. "You have a special place in his heart, so I believe you can persuade him not to marry my mother. " In fact, I hope that you''re the one engaged to my mother, not that stupid tiger." Matthew smiled and shook his head. "I''m not a member of the Earth Society. "If you like me so much, why didn''t you apply to the Seven Saint Alliance?" Xue Yin''s expression changed. Then, she said stiffly, "What does this have to do with the Alliance? " Besides, the Seven Saint Alliance is high and mighty. They won''t care about what happens at the border. "And aren''t you too narcissistic? I don''t like you at all! "I just feel that if it were you, the outcome might be a little better" She said the last sentence. Xue Yin''s voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. Matthew narrowed his eyes. After listening to Eli''s description, he felt that there was a big problem with this hasty marriage. The young girl''s performance further confirmed Matthew''s thoughts. "Is there a problem with that desolate land?" Matthew suddenly asked. Xue Yin''s body trembled slightly, but she still shook her head calmly. "I don''t know anything. "I can''t say anything. "I just want to tell you that if you let that stupid tiger marry my mother, you might lose a friend forever." She looked up at Matthew. Her eyes were very sincere. Matthew suddenly asked, "Does your mother beat you often?" Xue Yin was shocked. "How did youThere''s no such thing!" She subconsciously covered her arms. However, all of this could not escape Matthew''s balanced perception. He could feel that Xue Yin''s body was filled with healed scars from the Elemental Plane. Every time, the young girl mentioned her mother''s name. The flow of elements near her brain showed the fear in her heart. The Queen of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes. The Demon Warlock of Asidu. Matthew already had some guesses. He chose to believe Xue Yin. However, how to stop Eli was probably another big question. "Why don''t I invite Samantha back? "Or should I introduce Chukka to him again?" Just as Matthew was thinking hard. Two men came together from the snow forest. Matthew looked at it. It was Eli and the refreshed Lorraine! "What are you...?" Matthew was a little confused. " Oh, isn''t Eli getting engaged? This is a great thing. As his boss, of course, I have to personally go to the scene and be responsible for the decorations!" Lorraine smiled and winked at Matthew. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. He was really worried about leaving this matter to someone else. Only Lorraine was very reliable. Matthew thought for a moment and whispered into Lorraine''s ear, "Don''t make him too sad." Lorraine glared at him. "What kind of person do you think I am? "I''ve already turned over a new leaf. "And I already have a girlfriend!" Girlfriend? Matthew recalled. "Is it that girl called Rosie?" Loraine nodded affirmatively. Matthew was surprised. "Does she know that she''s your girlfriend?" Lorraine said honestly, "I haven''t informed her yet." Matthew shrugged, speechless. Beside him, Eli''s interest was piqued. " Boss Lorraine, do you have a girlfriend? How far have you progressed? "How does she look? According to the scoring method you taught me last time, how many points can you score?" Lorraine made a casual gesture. "For now, it''s still 0 points." Both Eli and Matthew looked surprised. Lorraine explained, "Recently, I''ve had a new understanding of life, so I''ve changed the scoring rules for women. "Now, I only have two options: 0 points and 100 points. " Those who have slept with each other will get 100 points. The rest will get 0 points without exception." Xue Yin immediately revealed a disgusted expression. Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Only Eli asked thoughtfully, "What about the scoring rules for non-humans?" Lorraine was also stunned. Then, he sighed, "As expected of the proud son of the Druid Church "You want to score beasts too, huh..." Eli subconsciously defended himself, "It doesn''t necessarily have to be a wild beast" As soon as he finished speaking. The other three were completely silent. Eli and Xue Yin didn''t stay there for long. After sending the invitations, they went to the next location without stopping. When she left, Xue Yin was still hinting at Matthew with her eyes. Unfortunately, Matthew ignored him. With Lorraine following him, Eli would definitely not be harmed. As for what the Country of Thousands of Lakes was up to. It was just a matter of reporting. That place was too far away for Matthew. For Eli''s sake, he was willing to appear at the engagement ceremony. The rest could be discussed later. Matthew looked at the invitation. The engagement was in March of the following year. The timing was very strange. For Rolling Stone Town, March was the season when the snow and ice first disappeared, and the spring breeze was everywhere. However, for the north, where the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes was located. It was still a snowy season. Getting engaged under such circumstances? How many people from the Druid Order will attend? Did they all go through the secret passage? How many casualties would the Earth Society cause this time? These were all big question marks. However, since the Earth Society had made such a decision. Matthew believed that the Silver Wolf Cassar and the Voice of the Earth Han Miaoqin had thought this through. He was too lazy to interfere. In the afternoon. Matthew was flipping through the non-compulsory spellbook. Unexpectedly, he found a rather interesting little spell. The name of this spell was farting. .. [Fart: You can create the same sound as a fart in the target area. The sound of the fart can be single or continuous.] [When you perfectly master this spell, you can completely conceal the magic power fluctuations caused by this spell, thus achieving a more concealed effect.] .. It looked like a prank spell. However, according to the book, in Matthew''s hand. Fart was actually a very powerful psychological suggestion spell. It wouldn''t directly disrupt a mage''s focus. However, it might cause the mage to fail when chanting magic. Research had shown that 90% of mages would be disturbed by the continuous farting sound, which would resonate with them and cause them to fart as well. Under such circumstances. It was very likely that the chanting of the spell would be interrupted. According to the description of the inventor of this spell. Fart was a powerful skill for mages. The price of this spell was also very high, but there were very few records of its purchase. It meant that most people thought that this thing was just a bluff. But Matthew felt that this was not the case. Anyway, he had the extra money for trial and error. Therefore, he bought this spell to learn. There was quite a threshold to learn the farting technique. At least Matthew spent the entire afternoon trying to figure it out and failed. He could only continue tomorrow. In the evening. Matthew stood at the entrance of the cemetery, admiring the snowy sunset. At this moment. He suddenly felt something in his heart. That was the direction of the World Tree! .. [Hint: Under the effect of the Heart of the World Tree, a Starry Sky Cabin has been born on the crown of your World Tree.] [Starry Cabin (Epic Building): You can observe the movements of the astral world through this cabin.] A small number of miniature or small astral creatures will also be attracted by the cabin and come to your side. [Warning: An astral creature has intruded into the Starry Cabin uninvited!] [It''s an astral bubble!] .. Chapter 1089: Are There Many Goddesses Looking For You? .. In the northeast crown of the World Tree, in a small wooden house that was suddenly suspended in the air. Matthew was confronting a round bubble in this dark space. The Starry Cabin was a very special space. The entrance to the hut was located in the material world. However, it was essentially the intersection of the material world and the astral world. Therefore, the sunlight from the material world could not shine in. The only source of light here was the starlight that shone in from the six porthole-like windows in the cabin. Other than that. All illumination spells were ineffective. Fortunately, Matthew had a certain degree of dark vision and could barely distinguish the location of the astral bubble. This fellow It gave Matthew an unfathomable feeling. No matter how hard he tried to probe with his spiritual power and perception, the feedback he received was blank. It was the same on the data panel. Other than the name ''Astral Bubble''. Matthew knew almost nothing about it! He had tried to communicate with the other party, but the other party remained indifferent. Only when Matthew made a move would the bubble float quickly. It was hiding from Matthew. During this process. Matthew gradually discovered that there was a creature hidden in the bubble. The shadow of this creature projected on the surface of the bubble was unusually ferocious. This made Matthew feel a little nervous. It was a rare encounter for Matthew to be completely clueless about the other party''s background. Considering that the other party came from the astral plane. Matthew naturally did not dare to be careless. Even if the creatures inside could not kill him, if the other party brought a terrifying virus or plague from the astral world, it would be enough to cause a disaster for him or the oak forest. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to open the bubble. Instead, he focused on observing. Soon, Matthew realized something very important. "It seems to be very afraid of me. " Under the bubble''s outer shell, it doesn''t seem to be a ferocious beast from the astral plane." He thought to himself. The " Equalized Perception " that followed also proved this point. The simplicity and weakness of the elemental layer meant that the destructive power of the astral creatures in the bubble was relatively limited. After realizing this, he was shocked. Matthew did not delay. He called 47 and Soldier over. "Move quickly and test its strength!" The Death Knight and the Blade Dancer, two powerful guys, immediately pounced over. At this moment, the bubble looked extremely afraid. It tried its best to dodge. For a time, a new chase began in the starry cabin. The two undead chased after it relentlessly. Bubbles were flying all over the sky. Half a minute later. Matthew was surprised. Putting aside 47, who liked to train with weights, Soldier was a real high-level Rogue! Although the skeletons would also suffer a slight decrease in agility, Soldier''s skills were definitely comparable to the top Rogues below Legend. Under such circumstances. The two of them joined hands and actually failed to catch the bubble that was jumping up and down! It wasn''t that the other party was too fast. It was because it was very particular about the direction it dodged in. Besides, the bubble itself seemed to be firm and slippery. There were a few times when Soldier almost caught it, but it slipped away under his claws. Matthew was amazed. Another seven to eight seconds passed. Seeing that Soldier and 47 were still helpless against the astral bubble, Matthew decided to do it himself! At this time. The Touch of Death and the Hand of Equalization attacked from both sides, vowing to take down this tiny bubble. But at this moment. The entrance of the Starry Sky Cabin suddenly lit up with rays of white and green light. Matthew turned around. A noisy chatter sounded. What followed was a large group of Light and Oak Tree Fairies! Fairy Princess Lu Lu was also among them. As soon as she came in, she looked around as if she was looking for someone. Matthew had a guess in his heart and immediately stopped the two undead from embarrassing themselves. Then, he asked, "What are you guys doing here?" When Lulu saw Matthew, she instantly revealed a surprised expression. She replied happily, "I was summoned by the heart of the World Tree. It told me that you might need help." Matthew nodded. The heart of the World Tree was indeed a wondrous object with high intelligence and decision-making ability. When it learned of the arrival of the space bubble, it not only informed itself but also summoned others. " It seems like the creature in the bubble is related to fairies?" Matthew instantly reacted. Lulu looked up at the astral bubble and smiled sweetly. She said enthusiastically in the fairy language, "Come down. " We won''t hurt you, especially Lord Matthew. "He is a very, very good lord." Hearing this. The bubble slowly lowered. However, it still maintained a certain distance from everyone. Matthew also opened Language Proficiency and said softly, "I promise I won''t hurt you." Very quickly. A tender voice came from the bubble. "But the two of them look like bad people!" The other party spoke in the common language. However, it had a strange accent and sounded very ethereal. Matthew then asked 47 and Soldier to leave. The two undead looked at each other and could only leave through the entrance. After leaving the Starry Sky Cabin. Soldier suddenly muttered to himself, "I''m not a bad person" 47 hooked his arm around Soldier''s shoulder. "What''s the use of quibbling? "Look at your outfit. It''s fine if you''re dressed in rags, but you''re so f * cking explicit! "Anyone who sees you will think that you''re a bad person! "I can be considered to have been dragged down by you" Soldier looked at the fierce 47''s shiny black armour and remained silent. Chapter 1090: Are There Many Goddesses Looking For You? "That''s why men should pay attention to how they dress!" 47 whispered, " I heard that a new tailor shop has opened in Rolling Stone Town. The owner of the shop is very skilled and there are ready-made clothes for sale! "Anyway, we probably have nothing to do with Master now. "Do you want to go over and take a look?" Soldier hesitated. " I... can''t afford... clothes..." 47 asked in surprise, "Do we still need to buy clothes? "Let''s sneak over like Big Sister Peggy and take a few items, right?" Soldier was still hesitating. "This won''t be a good influence, right?" 47 patted him on the shoulder. "No one saw it, so it didn''t affect anything! "You go to that tailor shop in a while. I''ll go to the newly opened carriage shop next to the tailor shop and bring back a few good horses. " But you have to remember that I only went to the tailor shop. Especially when Ali asks, you have to answer like this! " That damned White Phantom. Ever since he claimed to be a butler, he has become stricter with our assessment and jurisdiction" Soldier said seriously, "But stealing a horse is also wrong." 47 shook his head, "Those horses came with me willingly! "Anyway, are you going or not?" Very quickly. The Blade Dancer and the Death Knight disappeared near the exit of the cemetery. Meanwhile, in the Starry Sky Cabin. Under the comfort of Lulu and the other oak fairies. The astral bubble finally landed slowly on the ground. Puff! The bubble split open from the top and turned into a building that looked like a toy egg. A spirit with long blue hair and fiery red eyes slowly flew out! At this moment. It was only then that Matthew realized that the astral bubble in front of him was actually a spacecraft! .. [Hint: You have encountered the Qeyun Aling Astrologer " Bubu " and its spacecraft " Bubu "! [Qeyun Aling: A miniature elemental spirit that can easily adapt to any habitable environment.] Most of the Qeyun Aling thought of themselves as the lowly guardians of nature. They usually lived in plants, rocks, and springs far away from civilization. Some of them liked to explore the world, so they became explorers or astronauts. The Qeyun Aling has a talent that surpasses any race in terms of vehicle construction and maintenance. Therefore, you can always see Qeyun Aling explorers or Astronauts in the astral world and their unique vehicles..." .. "Bubu! Bubu!" The miniature spirit shyly greeted Matthew. Matthew responded with a gentle smile. This Qeyun Aling was about 13 or 15 centimeters tall. It was about the same size as the oak sprite, but it was a little shorter than Lulu. His hair was like flowing blue flames, and his limbs were pitch-black. He looked slender and had the unique flowing charm of elemental life. Even though Bu Bu''s body was so petite, Matthew could still feel a strong magical aura from him. "Can you understand me?" Matthew maintained the effect of Language Proficiency. Bubu nodded, then pointed at his mouth and started talking. Regretfully. Language Proficiency did not translate Bubu''s words into something Matthew could understand. Fortunately, Lu Lu stood up in time. "He said his name is Bubu, and he is an astral traveller. "Ever since he was born, he has already taken more than ten different astral spaceshipsIt''s probably a great thing, and he sounded so proud." Matthew asked curiously, "Are all the astral spaceships you take the same as this bubble?" Bubu immediately shook his head frantically. Then, he jumped back into the bubble, took out a piece of white paper, and began to write on it. Matthew noticed that the astral bubble was not as small as it looked. Not only was it fully equipped, but it was also equipped with a very advanced space folding technology. For Bubu''s size, this spaceship was quite big. Not long after. On the white paper, there were many different styles of life-like magic spaceships. Bu Bu explained as he drew. Lu Lu was trying her best to play the role of a simultaneous interpreter. "He said this is a squid ship! " This is a biological spaceship made of the Astral Squid. Squid ships are one of the fastest spaceships in the Astral World. The disadvantage is that they shake a lot and sometimes the passengers get seasick. " These are the Wasp, Star Moth, Lamprey, and Conch " He has sat in all these spaceships before. He has even personally piloted some of them" He didn''t know if Matthew''s high affinity with nature had played a role. After getting a little familiar with it. Therefore, Qeyun Aling told Matthew everything he knew. According to Bu Bu''s introduction. He was born in the depths of the astral plane on a planet full of trash. Before he was born. There was a large group of Qeyun Aling that multiplied on the planet. Their goal was to clean up the terrible environment on that planet. Under the efforts of the Qeyun Aling. The planet had gradually returned to normal. After that, a portion of them chose to leave. They repaired the scrapped magic spaceships on the trash planet and flew to different places. Before he was attracted to Matthew''s Starry Sky Cabin. Bubu had once hitched a ride on a huge squid ship. There were many strange people on the squid ship who buried themselves in iron sheets. They looked fierce, but fortunately, they did not find Bubu and his bubble ship. Chapter 1091: Are There Many Goddesses Looking For You? Not long ago. The magic spaceship was stranded in a certain reef area in the astral world. Bubu took the opportunity to leave the squid warship. As soon as he got off the ship, he found that the star reef area was filled with all kinds of magic spaceships. The creatures on the spaceship were very unfriendly to others. Almost all the original astral life forms in the star reef area had been killed by them. This created a huge mess in that area. In order to avoid the pursuit of the " Iron Man," Bubu had no choice but to pick up the side edge and choose the route filled with the undercurrents of the starry sky. As a result, he accidentally came to the material world! Matthew felt that it was bizarre and interesting after hearing it. The Starry Sky Cabin was indeed connected to a few undercurrents, but most of the time, the undercurrents were empty. Even if something floated over, it would be trash. He didn''t expect that he would actually encounter an astral life form. And Bubu''s sailing experience was what Matthew was more interested in. Especially the name of " Squid Ship." It once again triggered Matthew''s memories from his previous life! He remembered very clearly that the squid warship was the signature spaceship of another powerful army of the Antu Empire! That army possessed powerful biological technology and unique biological magic. Within the Empire. They were called " Squid Alchemists "! In the game in his previous life, the threat level of the squid alchemist was much higher than that of the space undead, who was also a remnant of the Antu Empire! " So the space undead aren''t the only survivors of Antu Empire. "That bunch of alchemy maniacs also followed us! " They''re docked in the star reef area that Bubu mentioned. They''re definitely not here for a party." Matthew secretly noted it down. The Traveler God had once told him that some of the gods of the Heavenly Palace planned to cooperate with the Storluk Industries and reincarnate into a secondary plane. If this matter was true. Then, this must be the focus of the Storluk industry in the near future. Considering the appearance of the squid warship. The function of the star reef was self-evident. This was crucial news for the Seven Saint Alliance! Matthew planned to report to Isabelle quickly. "Bubu said that he likes it here very much. " The astral plane has become very chaotic. He plans to rest here for a few months before setting off and repairing his spacecraft." Lulu quickly translated, "He said he wouldn''t bother anyone here! " We just need to give him a small open space. He can build his own spacecraft repair factory." Matthew looked at Bubu. The latter looked at Matthew in a fawning manner. Just as Matthew was deep in thought. Bubu suddenly flew around Matthew, muttering something. Immediately after. A blue and dark purple spotlight shone on Matthew''s head! .. [Hint: You have received the blessing of the Spirit of Qeyun Aling, Starlight!] [Starlight: You will always be hit by a beam of starlight and become the focus of the crowd!] During the duration of the starlight, your charm +1. Your spiritual power has increased slightly. Your skin will slowly absorb the starlight. If it continues for enough time, your skin will gradually radiate a similar luster .. After Matthew finished reading, he was not shocked by the effects of the Starlight spell. What Ronan said was actually true! Not only could bathing in the starlight increase one''s fashion value and charm, but it could also increase the strength of one''s spiritual power! To be fair. This blessing was pretty good. Although it was a bit of a scam not to be able to control it to turn it off, it only lasted for a month. As long as Matthew didn''t do anything for the next month, it would be fine. It could also save electricity! In the end. He smiled at Qeyun Aling, " The Life Sanctuary welcomes you. "You can move freely within the oak forest. "But remember to be careful of a black peacock." As he spoke. Matthew asked Lulu and the others to bring Bubu to the woods for a walk. As for himself, he stayed in the Starry Sky Cabin. The cabin was about 30 square meters in size. The dome was round and curved, and there were long, slender vines and irregular wood grains all around. Except for the six windows. There were no other decorations. Five of the six windows were very unclear. It was as if there was a layer of screen outside the window. Matthew learned from the heart of the World Tree that this was because the Starry Sky Cabin had just been formed. As the bridge between the prime material plane and the astral plane, the cabin was not stable. Only the window facing the astral plane was clear. Matthew stood in front of the window and looked at it for a long time. There seemed to be only eternal silence and darkness in the deep space. After a long time. Suddenly, a group of huge, glowing crabs flew out from the darkness! There seemed to be many small shadows holding harpoons in the crab''s body. .. [Hint: You have discovered the Astral Fishmen''s Hermit Crab Fleet!] .. Astral Fishmen? Hermit Crab Fleet? Matthew couldn''t help but become interested in the astral world. Then, he thought of the star reef area that Bubu had just mentioned, where countless magic spaceships gathered. He felt a little itchy. Coincidentally, he had recently learned the spell " Plane Travel." Theoretically, entering the astral plane was not a problem. But in the end. Matthew restrained this impulsive thought. The astral plane was indeed beautiful and mysterious. However, there were also dangers everywhere. If he wanted to enter the astral plane, he would have to wait until he became a Legend. "I can''t rush. "The astral plane is there and won''t move." Chapter 1092: Are There Many Goddesses Looking For You? " It has already been like this for a trillion years. In a few more years, when I become stronger, there still won''t be any changes." Matthew tried hard to convince himself. Suddenly. He saw a huge, strange shadow fly past the hermit crab fleet. In the next second. All the hermit crab spaceships disappeared! Matthew didn''t even know what he had discovered. It was quiet in the deep sky. It was as if all the discordant factors had disappeared. Only eternal darkness remained. Matthew stared at the darkness for a long time before he finally saw a floating dark tentacle! .. [Hint: You have observed an Astral Anemone (Deep Space Super Giant Creature/Legendary Creature/Overlord Mode).] The Astral Sea Anemone had just finished a satisfying meal and was sending out courtship signals to all directions in deep space. You have received this signal. Do you want to respond?" .. Matthew hurriedly left the porthole. Based on his estimation of the size of the Astral Sea Anemone, even if he transformed into a Silver Dragon and a Nature Giant Spirit, he might not be able to meet its needs! Just take a look. If he really provoked her, it would not be an ill-fated relationship. It would definitely be a disaster! " The astral plane is indeed dangerous. Ronan is right. Being able to move freely in the astral plane is indeed a symbol of strength. "Of course, there''s no need to run naked." He thought about it. Matthew strolled around the Starry Sky Cabin again. Only then did he return to the crown of the World Tree. While exploring the Starry Sky Cabin, Matthew checked on the changes in the World Tree Bogard in recent months. He had to admit. Ever since he obtained the heart of the World Tree. Bogard''s growth and development speed increased many times. The first was the recruitment situation. The buildings that the Heart of the World Tree had previously proposed to recruit specific units had already been completed. The results were also quite remarkable. Before winter came, they had already recruited three Children of the Forest, a dozen woodpeckers, and demon ghosts. These units enriched the prosperity of the oak forest and contributed to the balance and development of the area. The only regret was that The number of tree spirits recruited was seriously insufficient. According to the assessment of the World Tree''s heart, this was because the weather had turned cold. Most animals and plants did not like to move in the cold winter. This was especially true for tree spirits. Perhaps the recruitment situation would improve in the coming spring. Apart from the Starry Sky Cabin. The heart of the World Tree had even allowed the oak guard to dig out two moon wells without anyone noticing! The Moon Well was a very special building. On the surface, it looked like an ordinary well, but under the moonlight, the water in the well would become a natural magical supplement. It contained the power of moonlight and magic. After preliminary processing and refinement, it could be made into a potion that could quickly replenish magic power. Even if it had not been processed. Drinking it daily would also slowly increase one''s elemental affinity, which was very beneficial to the body. Outside the building. With the joint efforts of the Life Sanctuary and the heart of the World Tree, the oak forest welcomed more magical animals. Two of them stood out. Even Matthew had a deep impression of them. The first was the " Stone-swallowing Python ". As the name suggested, this was a python that lived by devouring huge rocks. The stone-eating python had an extremely strong protective color. When it lay on the ground, it looked like a fallen tree trunk. Most of the time, it looked lazy. He would only become very excited when it was time to eat. Sometimes, he would even dance around those huge rocks. However, the spirituality of the rock-eating python was not the key. His excrement was! The faeces of this magical animal was a mixture of high-purity gold! That''s right. The Stone-Eater Python ate rocks and pooped out gold bars! After learning this, he was shocked. Matthew immediately granted the magical creature the highest right of abode in the oak forest. The stone-eating python was also very tactful. It expressed on the spot that it was willing to donate all the gold bars it pulled out to the oak forest for free. It was a pity. The frequency of the rock-eating python''s feeding and defecation was not high. It only ate three or four times a month. According to the calculation of the heart of the World Tree. A Stone-eating Python could produce about 13,000 to 18,000 gold bars in a month. This was already much higher than Matthew''s salary. Matthew and the rock-eating python had a simple communication. He didn''t hint at the other party to eat more. This kind of obvious violation of the laws of nature must have a hidden danger. Matthew definitely wouldn''t do that. He was only concerned about the rock-eating python''s health and whether it had family or friends. After all, the other party had come to live alone in the oak forest. It was inevitable that it would miss its loved ones. The result disappointed Matthew greatly. The rock-eating python was a creature with extremely indifferent emotions, and almost impossible to live in groups. Matthew planned to raise a few more and wait for his dream of counting gold bars to be shattered. But no matter what. The appearance of the stone-eating python was already an unexpected windfall. He quickly adjusted his state of mind. The second mystical animal was a bear with gender identity disorder. His name was Bill, and he was a male bear. However, his dream was to give birth to a bear cub through his pregnancy. He insisted that he was a female bear and had the ability to breastfeed and give birth. Other than that. He was also a vegetarian. The last point saved Matthew a lot of trouble. After all, there were no pure carnivores in the oak forest, and the forest was relatively more harmonious and happy. Chapter 1093: Are There Many Goddesses Looking For You? If Bill Bear liked meat. Matthew had to source the meat from outside the forest. And this bear had an extraordinary origin. .. [Recruitment Record-Bill Bear (Exiled Nature''s Soul/Inheritor of the Wildfire Society/Hero Mode/LV20)] Bill had the ability to communicate with the Wildfire Spirit (Ancient Supreme). He could grant the identity of a member of the Wildfire Association to any Druid who passed the assessment. [Wildfire Society: The Druids of the Wildfire Society advocate destruction and creation. However, due to the loss of the Wildfire Spirit and the deviation of nature''s will, the Druids of this sect gradually moved towards the extreme of arson.] Bill Bear was the most authentic inheritor of the Wildfire Society, but at the same time, he was rejected by the will of nature because of his distorted thoughts. But Bill Bear didn''t care. He longed to return to the embrace of nature''s will in his own way. At the same time, he vowed to save the Druids who had gone astray. During this process. He discovered your oak forest and sensed the call of the heart of the World Tree, so he temporarily joined this big family. He was quite curious about the members of the mushroom garden and the Spore Society. But out of courtesy. Bill Bear hadn''t visited the Spore Society yet. Even though his heart is extremely eager to complete this trip as soon as possible...] .. Vegetarians, gender identity disorder, male bears who thought they were female bears, the exiled Nature Soul, the leader of the Wildfire Society... These elements were stacked together. Matthew didn''t know where to start. However, after personally coming into contact with him, he realized that Bill Bear had a very good personality. According to the records in the heart of the World Tree. Ever since he came to the oak forest, Bill Bear had been helping the small animals settle down. Most of the small animals were able to survive the winter. The Centaurs had indeed helped a lot. But Bill Bear also put in a lot of effort. What was worth mentioning was The centaurs were growing food on the land that was like spring all year round. During the Harvest Feast, something went wrong, and in the end, it was Bill Bear who helped to make up for it. This made the Centaurs extremely grateful to him. It was also because of Bill Bear''s help. The Harvest Feast ended smoothly. Even though the land was spring-like all year round, the centaur tribe had also harvested enough wheat. At the very least, winter was no longer a problem. "Unknowingly, the number of centaurs has already reached more than a hundred. "When did the second batch arrive? "The last time, Obast did mention it to me, but I forgot" Matthew thought as he checked the records of the heart of the World Tree. He looked and looked. He suddenly realized that there was a Mage among the second batch of Centaurs! This mage''s level wasn''t low. It was actually Level 17! This was one level higher than Matthew! More importantly When Matthew checked the data, he found that this mage was very young among the centaurs. She was almost a girl! "Interesting. "She''s good at marching spells and group spells. However, she needs a specific building to develop a matching ritual venue." Matthew saw the centaur girl''s request in the relevant records. However, the heart of the World Tree did not satisfy her. Perhaps it was because they did not have enough resources. After all, the centaur mage''s request was to create a forest mage tower. The consumption of the Mage Tower''s resources... He could only say that he understood. Matthew himself did not even have a decent mage tower. However, the cemetery and the sanctuary had already replaced some of the functions of the mage tower. "Forget about the Magus Tower. " However, the Earth Crucible plan proposed by the Centaur Mage can still be considered!" Matthew stroked his chin and pondered. The so-called Earth Crucible. It was to use the special terrain of the Gold Digger''s Basin to build a huge crucible between the ground and the cave. Through the crucible''s ceremonial field. It could be used for large-scale alchemy applications. According to the centaur mage''s idea. It could even form an assembly line-like production scene of alchemy products! However, Matthew was also very clear. His domain was still lacking in alchemy talents. A Centaur Mage would definitely not be enough to make up for it. Matthew''s own alchemy attainments were also very average. He was really going to make the Earth Cauldron. What kind of alchemy products were they going to make? He couldn''t possibly enchant zombies or skeletons every day, right? That would be too wasteful Just as Matthew was thinking about it. A figure that he had not seen for a long time suddenly flew past a branch in the distance. After a few ups and downs. A cute owl appeared in front of Matthew. "Long time no see, Ella." Matthew took the initiative to smile and greet her. Ella looked a little embarrassed. She looked around for a while and then sighed. "Your place has become really big, Matthew! "Why is there light above your head? "Wow, that place has also become so big" Matthew smiled. He didn''t say much. Ella pretended to be calm as she chatted for a while, then folded her wings and said nervously, "By the way, I''m here this time because... The goddess is looking for you." Matthew deliberately put on a blank expression. "Which goddess?" Ella was stunned. "What? Are there many goddesses looking for you? " Uh, I''m referring to the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, whom I serve. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten that you''re still a member of the Moonlight Society" When she said the last sentence. She sounded guilty. "I didn''t forget." Matthew said lightly, "And then? "What does Assia want me to do?" Ella looked at Matthew in a daze. "It''s about the Blood Moon. " The goddess hopes that you can step in and mediate. " She''s willing to offer a very high reward" .. Chapter 1094: Ill Get My Wife To Pick You Up .. "I''m sorry, but this is not something I can interfere with." Matthew gave his answer straightforwardly. Ella was stunned for a moment. "But the goddess said that you can..." Matthew interrupted without hesitation, "Then tell her to come over and talk to me herself." Matthew''s attitude on this matter was extremely firm, and there was no room for discussion. Not to mention, the subtle relationship between Matthew and the Goddess of Moonlight was gradually estranged. The Blood Moon incident itself was very complicated. It was the first thing Ronan did after his return. To a certain extent, it represented the attitude of the Southern Guardian to the outside world. One had to know. In the days when Ronan was not around, many forces in the south were restless. Even his base camp, Jewel Bay, had many unsightly incidents. Since Ronan had chosen to attack, he would definitely not let it go. And between Ronan and the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia. Matthew was a 100% fan of the former. Even if Ronan really wanted to blow up the moon, he wouldn''t say anything. Even if Ronan himself was excluded. This incident also involved the game between the primordial lands, the Blood Moon, and the Seven Saint Alliance. Under the surface, there were hidden lines, such as Qin Wuyue''s personal grudges. The Blood Moon itself was also involved in the destruction of the Su Country and the evil god that had once caused great damage to Aindor. The waters were too deep. Matthew only found out after he met Qin Wuyue and went to check the relevant information. In recent years, the most active Evil God in the world of Aindor, the Evil Queen Barbasha, who had a grudge against him for stealing his fetus, had extended her evil tentacles into the Multiverse after the Blood Meteor incident. In other words. The blood meteor incident was just the beginning. It had opened a tiny entrance between the alternate universe and this universe, attracting the attention of many alternate universe evil gods. If it wasn''t for the existence of something that the calamity mage called " super-dimensional boundaries " between the universes It was likely that Babasha and her followers from the other universes had already launched a large-scale invasion of Aindor. However, even though this phenomenon had not happened yet. The Blood Moon had also become an important springboard for Babasha and the other Evil Gods to lay their hands on Aindor. This thing was really not something a small mage like Matthew could control. The fact that he could tell Ella his attitude truthfully was already on account of their past friendship. Ella clearly felt Matthew''s determination. Miss Owl was silent for a moment. Then, she slowly said, "I''ll pass on your words to the goddess. "Your oak forest looks really good now. It doesn''t look like the Moonlight Forest" She looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. Matthew was naturally concerned. "How is the forest now?" Since the last time Lara encountered resistance when she used the Moonlight Forest, Matthew had asked the Drow warrior not to use the power of the goddess to run the business. It had been a long time since he had visited the Moonlight Forest. Naturally, he did not know what the situation was like. Ella sighed deeply. "Very bad. "It''s all thanks to you for dealing with the hive in advance. Otherwise, the situation in the forest would have been even worse. " I don''t know when it started, but I always hear women crying or laughing at night in the forest. " Everyone was terrified. We joined forces to search, but we could only find some ghostly figures. Those ghostly figures looked like a woman with shoulder-length hair running wildly. " But we couldn''t catch her. She knows the path in the forest very well, even better than us Nature Souls. " We reported this matter to the Goddess. She promised to resolve it. " After that, the women''s crying and laughing stopped for a while. "But a week ago, she appeared again. This time, she even scratched a few old Nature Souls. One of them was even scared to death! " In the end, the goddess asked Samantha for help, but she and her orc friends couldn''t find a solution to the root of the problem. " Samantha seems to be very busy. She only stayed in the forest for a day and a half before leaving in a hurry. I heard that she and the orc encountered some trouble in the north, so it''s not convenient for her to come to the forest often... " The goddess wanted to settle this matter herself, but Ronan went crazy and tried to drag the moon down. Sob, sob, sob. If the moon really fell, where should we live" Ella sobbed softly as she spoke. Matthew could feel Miss Owl''s confusion and anxiety. Thus, he gently opened the Oak Domain and slowly calmed Ella''s emotions. At the same time. Ella''s description kept flashing through Matthew''s mind. "Crazy woman? "Strange ghostly shadows? "Since there''s no clear external source, could it be Assia herself?" He couldn''t help but glance at Ella. Who knew that Ella was also staring at him fiercely. Miss Owl''s clear and bright eyes were filled with fear. At that moment, Matthew understood. Ella probably had the same guess as him, but she didn''t dare to say it because of her identity! If the woman that Ella was talking about was really the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia... Then the problem of the Moonlight Forest was really serious. But Matthew was not surprised by this. In fact. After the incident with the Abomination, Matthew kept a respectful distance from the Goddess of Moonlight. Chapter 1095: Ill Get My Wife to Pick You Up The scene of Assia sucking the flesh of the Abomination was too horrifying. At that time, Matthew thought that the other party had the ability to control the madness in the Abomination''s flesh. Now it seemed that it was purely because Assia herself was too weak! She had already reached the point where she was desperate. Of course, it could also be related to the influence of the Blood Moon. After all, although there was a seal. The half of the moon she controlled was still closely connected to the Blood Moon. In addition, there was the God of Hunting and the other evil gods. One could imagine the pressure Assia was under. If she didn''t find a way out soon. The fall of the Goddess of Moon was probably a foregone conclusion! Matthew did not have a good impression of Assia. However, he still had some feelings for Ella. Matthew quite liked this kind of straightforward nature soul. Even though she was Assia''s elector. Therefore, he took the initiative to say, "If anything happens, you can come to me." This sentence was tactful and subtle. However, Matthew had officially extended an invitation to Ella. Ella looked a little surprised. Then, she shook her head, feeling touched. "How can this be? "Lulu will hate me. This is her territory. "And I can''t betray the goddess" Matthew keenly noticed the order in Ella''s words. Hence, he couldn''t help but chuckle. "It won''t happen. "Lulu only cares about this oak forest. She''s the queen of the oak fairies and won''t interfere too much with other things. "If you come to my place, I will arrange a whole new world for you." Matthew was not lying. There was indeed competition between Nature Souls. Lulu was clearly disgusted with Hussman at first. But soon, the two of them started playing together. On the one hand, it was because of Dudley''s intervention. This Twilight Elf prince knew how to be a good person. On top of that, Hussman''s personality was also very gentle and likeable. Therefore, it didn''t take long for Lulu to let go of her prejudice against Hussman. On the other hand, it was also because the Oak Fairy and the Rotten Sac Lord had different domains. Hussman had his own Spore Domain and was a unique Nature Soul. His territory was also limited to the mushroom garden. He did not fight for it. Lulu felt no threat, so she naturally let down her guard. As for Ella. Of course, Matthew would not throw her into the oak forest. Not only would that anger Lulu, but it might also cause instability in the oak tree domain. The best way was to arrange for Ella to enter Matthew''s Demiplane! As a Nature Soul Ella was actually very young. With the blessing of Assia, she could live longer than ordinary nature spirits. And Matthew''s Demiplane happened to need such a Nature Soul to preside over many matters. Therefore, no matter how one looked at it. Ella was actually a character that was very worthy of being roped in by Matthew. It was a pity that Assia had not truly fallen yet. Even if Ella had such thoughts, she would not show them. He really wanted to poach her. He still had to observe the evolution of the Blood Moon incident. Thinking of this. Matthew couldn''t help but think even more. "If the Goddess of Moonlight really falls, I wonder how many people plan to take a share of the profits? "Other than the Moonlight Forest, what else is worth reaching out for? "I don''t know if there''s a chance for me." A huge temptation emerged in his heart. However, it only lasted for three seconds. Matthew forcefully dispelled these thoughts. A starving camel was still bigger than a horse! The Goddess of Moonlight was a top-notch expert of the previous era. He was just a small necromancer. It was fine if he poached her nature soul. If he really wanted to do something, he might be consigned to eternal damnation! "I shouldn''t be so greedy" Matthew took a deep breath. He looked at the data panel. As expected. .. [Hint: You have been slightly affected by the overflowing power of the Holy Grail of Sin!] You used your own rationality to overcome this influence! You have obtained a small amount of Will Elements and accumulated more related elements. You can explore related domains. .. " Even the Evil Demon Seal can''t completely suppress the power of the Holy Grail of Sin?" Matthew raised his eyebrows. However, this wasn''t surprising. If it weren''t for the Holy Grail''s power slowly leaking out, there wouldn''t be so many people in the Underdark coming to the Fear of Death Cemetery to die. If he could only maintain this level of overflow. Matthew would instead benefit from this! However, this matter also reminded him that he had to pay close attention to the situation of the Evil Demon Seal. If there was an accident. He could try using the Sin Crown to suppress the Sin Holy Grail. Matthew also wanted to see what would happen when violent justice met extreme evil. But now was not the time. He chatted with Ella for a while. The latter flew away in a hurry. Looking at Ella''s back, Matthew revealed a thoughtful expression. Five minutes later. Matthew found Lulu and Hussman. He ordered the two of them to seal off the passage into the oak forest through the Moonlight Domain! This way Assia''s power could no longer penetrate the oak forest and mushroom garden. As for the cemetery. There was no moonlight in the underground space, so Assia couldn''t get in even if she wanted to. Matthew did this just in case. No matter what. He couldn''t be dragged down by Assia. He knew that drowning people were the most terrifying. They might desperately grab onto every straw that floated on the surface of the water. A drowning god... Chapter 1096: Ill Get My Wife to Pick You Up It was probably even more so. When he visited the mushroom garden. Matthew asked Hussman about the kobold Will. The little boy that Hussman had transformed into said very gently, " He''s currently undergoing the Spore Realm trial on the Island of Eternity. " He''s really talented. Without any guidance, not only did he form a contract with some fungi, but he also used his financial bloodline to cultivate these fungi. " But he''s also very dangerous. I found that the microorganisms in his body have a tendency to go out of control. Fortunately, I''m a Rotten Sac that can decompose all the microorganisms that have gone out of control. Otherwise, some of the fungi on his body might cause great damage to this world!" Matthew was immediately interested in the microorganisms that Hussman mentioned. " You mean, Will used those microorganisms that might go out of control as weapons?" Hussman nodded and then shook his head. "He just has this tendency. He hasn''t realized it yet. It''s just instinctive groping. " However, some microorganisms are indeed very overbearing. They are simply a disaster for a specific race" Matthew recalled all kinds of terrifying viruses in his mind and couldn''t help but shiver. "What are these microorganisms like? How many types were there? How did it spread?" Hussman thought for a moment. "I''m still studying them. "But don''t worry, I won''t let them hurt this world. " And you are also absolutely safe from the virus." Matthew was surprised. "Why am I absolutely safe?" The little boy''s face immediately turned red. " Because most of the microorganisms are transmitted by that. "And as far as I know, the fungi on your body are very clean!" With that, he ran away. Matthew was left standing there, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. At this moment, a black peacock passed by. Without waiting for him to speak. Matthew used the Hand of Equalization to throw it far away. Then, he let out a long sigh of relief. Finally, he didn''t have to listen to that fellow''s critical comments or harassment! .. Underground level of the cemetery. After the Drow invasion, Matthew cleaned up the lower floors and also found someone to renovate his workshop. If the workshop at the beginning was just a relatively tall stone house, then it would have been a huge stone house. Then, the standard of the renovation of the workshop now. At the very least, it was comparable to the average standard of Rolling Stone Town. Finally, there was no longer an aura of poverty everywhere. Matthew was sitting on the newly purchased large sofa in the middle of the workshop, holding an emerald sickle and a tree-planting shovel in his arms. He was studying the two weapons. Due to its continuous deterioration, the Emerald Scythe could barely be considered a magic weapon. This was completely different from the Quasi Relic level tree-planting shovel. However, Matthew accidentally discovered it. If he put the two weapons together, they would attract each other and eventually hook up in a strange way. During this process. If Matthew wanted to forcefully separate them. It would take some effort. It was like pulling apart two magnets that were stuck together. He studied it for a while. He realized that this was a resonance that originated from the natural domain. After all, the God of Agriculture was once an outstanding figure in the domain of nature, and the Jade Scythe was also influenced by him to possess considerable elements of the domain of nature. When the two intersected. Matthew could feel that the degeneration of the emerald sickle had slowed down. Not only that, but there were even signs of its regaining its vitality. And the key to all of this was The planting shovel actually took the initiative to provide some natural elements to the other party! This was almost impossible for a weapon with intelligence. But it just happened. Matthew had a feeling that the two weapons in his hands were playing along nicely. On the contrary, he was like an extra-- It wasn''t that he hadn''t tried to inject magic power, spiritual energy, negative energy, and life energy into the emerald sickle. The results were minimal. The emerald Scythe had deteriorated too much. Matthew speculated that he would need a one-time, high-purity, and high-intensity energy to have a chance of removing the seal on its body. As for restoring the glory of the past. That was almost impossible! Even if someone could do it. That was also within the scope of the divine domain and had nothing to do with mages. He sat on the sofa and knocked for a while. He roughly understood the subtle bond between the planting shovel and the emerald sickle. The relationship between the two of them was a bit like a ripe apple and a green kiwifruit. This was a positive ripening relationship. It would not affect the quality of the shovel. After confirming this, Matthew was relieved. "At this rate of ripening, it''ll be a long time before the emerald Scythe can be used. "Let''s try divine power!" Thinking of this. Matthew called Peggy over. He placed the emerald sickle in Peggy''s arms. Peggy immediately said happily, "Is this a gift from you, Matthew? "Isn''t it a little too cool? "It doesn''t fit my image of being honest and dutiful." Matthew smiled. "I''ll keep this sickle with you for now. Just lend it to me when I need it." Peggy was a little disappointed. "So it''s not a gift!" Matthew coughed. "But it will be in your hands most of the time. Isn''t that equivalent to being yours?" Chapter 1097: Ill Get My Wife to Pick You Up "Since it''s yours, it''s not too much to say that it''s a gift from me." Peggy thought for a moment. "What you said makes sense." With that, she walked out of the door with her emerald sickle. Matthew reminded her softly, "Right, don''t forget to occasionally use divine power to nourish this sickle. "It really needs this." Peggy immediately turned around, her tone full of suspicion. "That''s not right, Matthew. "Do you think I''m a rooster hatching eggs?" Matthew blinked. " First of all, roosters don''t know how to hatch eggs. Hens usually hatch eggs. "Secondly, if you''re unwilling, I can also entrust someone else to help me nurture it, but that might cost a lot of money. "Sigh, in the end, it''s because I lost a chance to become a Demigod. If I were a Demigod myself, I wouldn''t have to trouble you. I could use my divine power to nourish it myself" As soon as he said that. Peggy''s soul fire instantly became gentle. Her tone was filled with self-blame. "Matthew. "I was too calculative! "I know that demigod rank is very important to you. After all, you''re just a poor necromancer. "Don''t worry, I''ll use all my divine power to feed it until it can''t eat anymore "I have to apologize to you again. I was the one who took away your chance to become a demigod. I''m really terrible" Matthew patted her shoulder and comforted her, "Don''t be like this. In my heart, you''re the best butler." Peggy was surprised. "I thought I was a warrior." At this moment, Chuka, who was practising invisibility, suddenly appeared from the corner of the wall. Puzzled, she asked, "Isn''t she a chef?" Matthew chased Chuka out and said to Peggy, "You only need to use half of your divine power to nurture the emerald sickle every day. There''s no need to consume too much. "Right, and then Myossage came to see me." Peggy''s tone became a little strange. "Myossage again? "Matthew, I have to remind you that you''ve been doting on her too much recently. Everyone can see it. "There were even some rumours in the cemetery about you and her. "Everyone is discussing your taste! " Of course, you know me. I never participate in such discussions. I will only step forward to correct the obviously wrong conclusion " But even so, those stories are too widespread. It''s hard for me to control everyone''s thoughts. " Everyone thinks that you like the Myosacce type. The latter has become arrogant recently. You have to pay attention to this" Under Peggy''s nagging. Matthew rubbed his temples hard. He asked in a restrained tone, "When did it start?" Peggy asked, "What?" Matthew said, "Me and the Mother of Slaves." Peggy was shocked. "You guys really started?" Matthew said angrily, "I''m talking about those little stories! " When did it start circulating?!" Peggy recalled with some uncertainty, "It was probably the time when you came back from robbing the tomb. " But then again, those stories are really exciting. The ups and downs are all done in one go. The person who wrote the story must be an expert! "If you can find him, can you get him to give me an autograph?" Matthew took out a magic letter made of a special material and began to write. The letter was not written in the Common language. Instead, it was a strange magic charm. "Wow, an exploding letter! "It is rare to see you with such a fiery temper "Who do you intend to write this letter to?" Peggy asked curiously. Matthew gritted his teeth and said, " The guy you wanted an autograph from!" Peggy shrugged. "So we''re going to keep looking for Myosacce?" Matthew nodded. "Of course I do. " By the way, tell Ali that from today onwards, there will be a new rule in the cemetery." Peggy asked, "What rules?" Matthew said seriously, " Without my permission, the undead in the cemetery are forbidden from coming into contact with the bards!" In the next second. He finished the last stroke of the letter. The signature was- Losolon. Lanqi. .. Ten minutes later. The Mother of Slaves and the God of War Zombie stood side by side in front of Matthew. The former coughed. The latter suddenly knelt on the ground. This action was extremely smooth. His conditioned reflexes were quite smooth. It was obvious that he had undergone a long period of training. Regarding the results of Myosacce''s work. Matthew was not stingy with his praise. Then, he looked at the War God Zombie. "Are you a god?" The zombie immediately shook his head, his voice filled with fear. "I''m not!" Matthew asked with a mischievous tone, "Then why did you say you were a god?" The zombie was stuck on the spot for a while. Suddenly, he tilted his head and started drooling crazily. Matthew turned to look at the Mother of Slaves. The latter explained, "This is one of the contents of my training. "If he encounters a difficult problem that he can''t solve, just pretend to be stupid. "Uh, if you want him to continue answering, just give him two whips." As she spoke, she skillfully took out her whip. Pa, pa, pa, it slapped the War God Zombie''s back. Myosacce snapped, "Master is asking you a question; don''t play dumb!" Only then did the war god zombie answer shakily, "You have to ask the previous me." Chapter 1098: Ill Get My Wife to Pick You Up "Anyway, I''m not a god now. "I''m just the lowest and most lowly zombie slave under the whip of Ms. Myossage." A proud smile appeared on Myossage''s face. Matthew was also very emotional. It seemed that this fellow had suffered a lot at the hands of the Mother of Slaves. He had completely lost his previous arrogance. But Matthew didn''t want a slave zombie. So he asked the mother of coolies to leave the workshop. Only the War God Zombie was left. Matthew asked again, " Now, no one will hurt you. You can answer my questions truthfully. "Are you a god or not?" He looked straight at the zombie''s soul fire. The Necromancer''s ability allowed Matthew to easily grasp the intense emotional fluctuations in the Soul Fire. "I, I don''t know" The other party''s voice was filled with confusion, hesitation, and a strong sense of unwillingness. Matthew smiled lightly. He directly slapped a contract that he had written in advance in front of the other party. "Whether you are or not, you have to sign it now." Matthew''s tone was very gentle. However, the content of his words was extremely domineering, not giving the other party a chance to reject. "I don''t..." The war god zombie instantly understood the contents of the deep contract. He instinctively wanted to resist. Then, in the next second. Matthew opened his right hand and pressed the zombie''s head with his pale hand. Immediately after. The upgraded version of Astrid''s Claw, the Touch of Death, was also wrapped around the upper body of the zombie! The latter instantly became very weak. Matthew''s eyes were almost ethereal, and a powerful energy surged from his back. In an instant. Everything in the surroundings turned pure black. An airtight cage appeared in front of the zombie. [Ability: Soul Cage] Under the pull of the Touch of Death. The War God Zombie''s soul fire left its body and was directly locked in the cage! At this moment, Matthew could finally see the other party''s soul. It was a very dim spirit body. It looked like a candle in the wind that would disappear at any moment. But in the centre of the spirit body. There was a thin golden line. If one focused on the golden line, one would be able to see a huge sun! In fact. Matthew felt a strong burning sensation as soon as he pulled the Soul-Fire out of the zombie''s body! Be it the Hand of Paleness or the Touch of Death, and they were both damaged to varying degrees! This was the power of a god''s soul! No wonder the spy sent by the Dracolich was burned to death. However, Matthew was prepared. As soon as the War God''s soul fire entered the cage, a scroll of the Necromancer Rune that emitted a strong stench stuck to him! This was the magic rune that Matthew had bought at a high price from the Alliance Mall. [Rune of Necromancy: Language of Foulness!] It was said that this thing contained the menstrual blood of 100 types of Infernal Devil women and the blood of 99 types of Abyssal Demons. There were also other extremely filthy things, such as the bladder-like ghouls and the fingernails of mummies. This was the Necromancy Script. It could be said to be the dirtiest thing in the world! Other than that. The power of filth from the abyss and purgatory was the nemesis of divinity! Not to mention the War God''s Soul Fire that was trapped in the cage. Even the user, Matthew, could not help but feel disgusted. In just an instant. The golden thread that was like the sun in the War God''s spirit body dimmed. The burning sensation continued to decrease. An extremely angry voice came from the cage, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll self-destruct by doing this?" At this moment, Matthew was highly focused. He knew that the Soul Cage and the Necromancy Rune had completely activated the memories and will of the War God Zombie. What he was facing now. It was the second generation War God Vasnov himself! Matthew replied calmly, " I''m not afraid because I know you want to live. "Perhaps no one in the entire Heavenly Palace wants to live more than you do." Vasnov said coldly, "Only when there is hope in the future can we survive. " If there''s only despair left, then I''ll let you witness the danger of the War God." Matthew couldn''t help but laugh. "What''s wrong? "Now you want to risk your life. "Is that necessary? "We only have a chance if we survive! "Looking at this contract carefully, the duration of the contract is only 500 years! "I might be dead in five hundred years. "Perhaps you can find a loophole in the contract. "Perhaps you can escape. "Don''t you want to try?" Matthew''s voice was full of temptation. Vasnov snorted heavily. However, to Matthew''s surprise, he said very readily, "I''ll sign it!" This made many of Matthew''s prepared excuses useless! It could only be said that the second-generation War God''s changing speed was so fast that it was probably ranked among the top in the entire Heavenly Palace. Matthew quickly went through the process. He cut off a large piece of the War God''s soul and sealed it in a soft black jade box made of pure gold. After that, there were a total of thirty-six sealing runes and weapons specially used to assassinate the God of War''s soul. Dagger of Equality! Using a legendary weapon as a sealing tool for a deep contract showed how much Matthew valued the God of War. However, Vasnov did not do anything. He quickly signed all the contracts. Matthew could feel that his soul was connected to it, just like White Phantom Ali. He could decide Vasnov''s life and death with a single thought. This was the powerful effect of a deep contract! "I''ve already done as you said. "Can you find me a decent body next?" Vasnov asked gloomily. Matthew thought for a moment. "You should stay in this zombie body for a while. "I''ll definitely find you a good one in the future. "Yes... Naga Queen, what do you think?" Vasnov nodded. "Sure. "But after becoming the Naga Queen, you can''t do the dirty with me." Matthew couldn''t help but tease, " I thought you gods were very open-minded." The God of War was silent. His soul fire trembled violently. Matthew actually sensed a hint of fear from it. He smiled and was about to explain. But at this moment. A magic letter suddenly appeared in front of Matthew. Matthew opened it and saw that it was written by Ronan. The content was very simple. .. [Is it convenient for you to come to the moon? I''ll get my wife to pick you up...] .. Chapter 1099: A Mage Filled with Love .. Since it was Ronan''s invitation, Matthew naturally wouldn''t refuse. He planned to rest for a while before heading to the moon. Suddenly. Matthew''s fingertips lit up with flames. The letter was immediately burned to ashes. At this moment, the war god zombie asked stiffly, "What should I do next?" Matthew immediately replied, "Keep a low profile and continue to follow the Mother of Slaves. Do whatever she tells you to do." What surprised Matthew was that The other party actually agreed immediately. "Good!" Matthew quietly sensed Vasnov''s soul fire through the deep contract. The other party''s emotions did not fluctuate at all. This meant that his fear and submission to the Mother of Slaves was completely fake. He was just compromising. Even after signing the deep contract, he could still continue to be trained by Myosacce. It could be seen how strong Vasnov''s endurance was. Those who had strong endurance would definitely have great ambitions. However, it was also because of this that Matthew felt a sense of accomplishment when he controlled them. Matthew stared deeply at Vasnov''s soul fire. At that moment. Even without a deep contract, both parties understood each other''s intentions. This was a game on the surface. Since Matthew had given Vasnov a chance to catch his breath, the latter would definitely rise again in the future. The only variable was What would Matthew look like on that day? Matthew could not help but feel a little excited when he felt Vasnov''s ambition and offence hidden in the depths of his soul fire. He liked to keep a low profile. But he was never afraid of challenges. It was a great sense of accomplishment to have the former God of War under his command. Matthew also firmly believed that he could control the other party. Whether it was now or in the future! Of course. For this, he had to work twice as hard. As for Legends. This was only the beginning of the game between Matthew and the God of War. "Then I''ll go look for her now" Vasnov said lightly. Matthew nodded slightly, but he suddenly stopped the War God Zombie that was about to leave. "Wait, come with me to the moon first." Vasnov was confused. "Hmm?" Matthew smiled. "Don''t you want to see your old friends?" Vasnov said bluntly, "Not at all! "But you''re the boss, and I''ll listen to you!" Matthew was satisfied with his attitude. Bringing Vasnov along was also his idea at the last minute. After all, as the second-generation War God, his understanding of the Heavenly Palace was too deep. As long as he could pry open his mouth. No matter what the Alliance wanted to do on the moon, it would be much easier. However, considering Vasnov''s sensitivity. Apart from Isabelle, Matthew did not intend to reveal his true identity to anyone for the time being. This included Ronan. So Matthew reminded him, "Next, you will disguise yourself as an ordinary zombie and follow me." Vasnov shrugged. "I''m just an ordinary zombie now. " Your teacher forced me into a corner. Other than my remaining divinity and memories, I might not even be as strong as an ordinary zombie" His tone was very calm. Matthew couldn''t hear a bit of anger at all. He asked, "Where''s your divine persona fragment?" Vasnov tore his clothes without hesitation and used his grey claws to open the crack on his stiff belly. Ka la la! It was accompanied by a crisp sound and a thick stench. He successfully pulled out half of the intestines from his highly stiffened stomach. Vasnov fumbled in his intestines for a while, then threw a piece of glass shard to Matthew. There were also black pieces of dirty flesh stuck to it. .. [Hint: You have obtained a Divine Persona Fragment (God of War/Obscure).] [Remark: Fragment of Divine Persona in the Obscure state cannot be detected or sensed by spells.] [You can''t use the Divine Persona Fragment in the dimmed state unless you can reignite the Divine Fire and then mobilize the power and domain within.] .. So, this guy used the Obscure state to avoid Isabelle''s search? Matthew nodded thoughtfully. Matthew''s evaluation of Vasnov increased when he saw how calm he was. This guy was a truly ruthless person! He threw the divine persona fragment back and said, "What about the other divine persona fragments? " I remember that there were many other fragments hidden in the meteor shower, right?" Vasnov shook his head. " Isabelle shattered those fragments. Perhaps there are still some fragments of the nomological laws left, but it''s more likely that she took them away. "As far as I know, grabbing everything is the true nature of a mage." Matthew thought for a moment. "If I can help you find those fragments, will your recovery speed increase?" Vasnov''s soul fire trembled, which was rare. "Are you willing to help me find them?" His tone was filled with uncontrollable excitement. Matthew nodded. "Of course I''m willing." Vasnov was silent for a while before he said with some admiration, "You''re really bold." Unexpectedly, Matthew chuckled. "Finding them is one thing. "Whether I give it to you or not is another matter. "Don''t tell me you think you can reap the rewards without doing anything?" Vasnov was speechless. At this moment, the sound of the wind came from above the oak forest. Matthew sensed this information through the Life Sanctuary. Chapter 1100: A Mage Filled with Love He knew that the phoenix ship was there. So he brought Vasnov out. "Oh, right; since you want to follow me, I''ll give you a simple name." The warlord zombie nodded. "Sure. " Vasnov is too flashy. Let''s call you Ava!" Matthew said casually, Vasnov''s tone was a little stiff. ".. Can you change the name?" Matthew was easy to negotiate. "If you don''t like it, how about I call you Little Nov?" War God Zombie: "..." In the end, he compromised and said, "Ava it is!" The two of them came to the surface. The phoenix ship floated above the oak forest, attracting the attention of many animals. Even the centaur tribe had come out in full force. They surrounded the World Tree with weapons in their hands, thinking that they had encountered an invasion. Matthew explained in a low voice and took Vasnov up on the magic carpet. Two figures stood on the deck of the Phoenix Ship. One was Qin Wuyue, whom Matthew had met before. The other was a sweet girl with long black hair and big round eyes. She was dressed in the Su style. "This is Vivian, my student. " I''ll get her to send you to the moon. Just remember to stay on the deck and don''t run around." After Qin Wuyue said this, she disappeared from the deck. Vivian smiled sweetly at Matthew. "You can find a spot on the deck to enjoy the scenery. "We''ll set off soon." As she spoke. She walked back to the cabin alone. Soon, the phoenix ship let out a loud roar. Three layers of protective shields rose up in succession, and its external form turned into a soaring phoenix. Boom! The phoenix rose from the ground and soared into the clouds. During this process. However, the deck was flat, and Matthew could clearly feel the change in gravity. He realized that the magic ship had adapted to the gravitational field. As long as he stood on the deck. No matter what position he was in, the source of gravity was always under his feet. There was no gravity anywhere else. It was a wonderful feeling. Matthew had ascended to heaven at a 90-degree angle, but the world seemed to have turned 90 degrees on the spot. He was not affected at all. "This is the power of magic!" Matthew sighed from the bottom of his heart. The phoenix ship quickly left the surface and entered the sky. However, only Matthew and Ava were on the deck. Vivian did not seem to have any intention of coming out. Matthew didn''t mind. Ava said sarcastically, "Are you usually so unpopular with girls?" Matthew chuckled. "I''m more popular with girls than you can imagine. " Besides, why don''t we find a random girl and let her choose between the two of us? Who do you think she will choose?" Ava''s tone was filled with disdain. "You actually thought of competing with a zombie in Charm. "NecromancerI can only say that I underestimated your shamelessness." Matthew shrugged nonchalantly. At this moment, the flying ship broke through the atmosphere and arrived in the starry sky. The surrounding background turned pitch-black. The darkness was dotted with stars. If you were close enough, you would realize that the so-called stars were all fake shadows. This was because the Phoenix Ship had yet to leave the scope of the Prime Material Plane. The starry sky of Aindor did not really exist. It was a reflection of the astral plane. If you stand in the depths of the astral plane and look at Aindor. You will find that the material world is a spherical surface. Some parts of the sphere will be connected, but not perfectly closed. Moreover, over time, the surface of the sphere would constantly expand, forming fold after fold. These folds were all kinds of secondary planes attached to the Prime Material World. At the same time. The Prime Material Plane would also have new land due to its continuous expansion. This was the inevitable result of the Multiverse''s self-expansion. And in these naturally formed folds. The moon was the most special one-there had been two in the past. These two folds were very similar to the prime material plane. They were also spherical in shape and had the ability to expand slightly and slowly. As a result, the moon, as a sub-material plane, could also have a certain impact on the main material plane. For example, the spread of moonlight. Another example was the tidal fluctuations caused by the plane''s gravity. It was even related to the distribution of aether on the surface of the material world! It was precisely because of all kinds of peculiarities. If one wanted to land on the moon from the main material world, one had to use the astral world to reflect the starry sky between the main material world and the secondary material world. This was something that even most Tier 5 Mages couldn''t do. But the phoenix ship was different. Matthew could feel that the phoenix ship had opened up a plane passage when it crossed the starry sky. The passageway outside was rather stable. On the surface, the flight of the phoenix ship in the starry sky looked very free and romantic. However, from the moment the passageway was formed. Its course was already decided. If they changed their direction randomly, the Phoenix ship and the people on board would most likely fall into the void turbulence! When he thought about how Qin Wuyue wasn''t around and that the person driving the boat was a little girl Matthew was a little nervous. In order to alleviate this, he simply asked Vasnov about the moon. Ava was straightforward. He seemed to have integrated into the role of Matthew''s dog-headed strategist. "As far as I know, there are three main forces on the moon. They are the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, the God of Hunting, and the Blood Moon Realm." Chapter 1101: A Mage Filled with Love " After the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, the moon was actually still the exclusive land of Assia. However, the seal of the Blood Moon was loosening too quickly. Assia felt the danger. In order to deal with the infection of the Blood Moon domain, she had to give up a part of her domain and divine title and find the God of Hunting, who had been demoted to a demigod, as an ally. " In the past hundreds of years, the two of them have resisted the invasion of the Blood Moon together. With the strength of the God of Hunting''s priesthood, they have done a good job. " The infiltration of the Blood Moon Domain has been suppressed. The Evil God''s Emissary''s revival plan has also been thwarted several times by Assia. " However, the good times never last long. The situation on the Blood Moon changed as the ambition of the God of Hunting continued to expand. He monitored the seal day and night and actually had a bold idea. " The God of Hunting wants to devour the Evil God''s Emissary sealed in the Blood Moon Domain! " From a god''s perspective, the God of Hunting isn''t just delusional. You should know that the Evil God''s Emissary was separated and sealed by the Su. Only his limbs and head were left on the Blood Moon. The real Emissary was sealed in the Eastern Continent. " If the God of Hunting devours this part of the body, his power will greatly increase, and he might be able to surpass the rules of the calamity mage and become the only ''God beyond the law'' of Aindor! " But what''s in front of him is that there are many layers of the Blood Moon seal. Not only were there seals left behind by the Emperor of the Su Country but there were also those left behind by the Calamity Mage. These seals also hinder the God of Hunting''s plans. " As far as I know, in order to solve this problem, the God of Hunting has worked hard for half a century. He once found me and wanted to explore the remains of the Evil God''s Messenger with me, but I rejected him." Hearing this. Matthew asked with interest, "Why did you refuse?" Vasnov said proudly, " If I want the Evil God''s Emissary''s body, then I''ll have to eat everything by myself! "Cooperation is not within my consideration. " Moreover, I have no interest in the Evil God''s Emissary''s body" Matthew nodded. "Then how did Queen Asbo fuse with the Blood Moon Domain?" Ava pondered and said, "I don''t know how he did it. " But since the Bloodmoon Spider has transcended the fusion domain, it must have transcended the Calamity Mage''s seal. " And in this world, there is only one person who can do this. "You should know, right? " The most mysterious and suspected most powerful Holy Mage of the Seven Saint Alliance, Nameless. " He''s the son of Calamity Mage." Nameless Mage! It wasn''t the first time Matthew heard this name. However, he immediately fell into doubt. " Why would nameless help the God of Hunting?" Ava shrugged. "How would I know? "I only know that he is a very terrifying fellow. " Everyone knows that Edmond subdued Leviathan, so they call him the ''Lord of the almighty beasts''. But who knows that the real Lord of the almighty beasts is actually someone else?" Matthew was a little surprised. "Nameless subdued Leviathan?" Ava nodded. "Edmond merely picked the fruit in passing. "Nameless is a more powerful existence." To be able to make the second-generation War God speak with such admiration, Matthew became even more curious about that mysterious nameless mage. He asked, "Who is more terrifying, him or Isabelle?" Ava answered without hesitation, "Of course it''s Isabelle! "That woman is crazy! " As for Nameless, he''s just a little paranoid. In most cases, he''s very kind. " He''s probably the kindest mage I''ve ever seen in my life. " He would sympathize with the exiles of the Heavenly Palace and the space spirits wandering in the starry sky. He would even sympathize with demons, devils, and evil spirits " In short, he is completely different from his mother. In fact, he is the complete opposite. "He''s a person whose heart is filled with love..." Matthew didn''t expect Vasnov''s evaluation of the nameless mage to be like this. He thought about it for a while. There was no way to establish a corresponding concept in his mind. Under the preconceived impressions of the mages of the Seven Saint Alliance, a mage with a heart full of love was too abstract! Vasnov added emotionally, " As far as I know, because of his kindness, he seems to be very gullible. As a result, many people have benefited from him. " The other Holy Masters of the Seven Saint Alliance tried to persuade him, but he still went his own way. "Look, look, this kind of mage is so good! If all the mages in the world were like Nameless, then there wouldn''t be so many conflicts and disasters in Aindor!" Matthew reminded, " But according to your deduction, he helped the pet of the God of Hunting fuse with the Blood Moon Domain. This doesn''t seem like something a kind person would do." Vasnov laughed. "How do you know that Queen Asbo''s fusion with the Blood Moon Domain is a simple bad thing? " Perhaps from the perspective of Nameless, he saw that this move was beneficial to all mankind?" Matthew sneered. This guy''s words were indeed somewhat credible. But, of course, he would not believe Vasnov''s one-sided story. "So, to what extent has Queen Asbo fused?" Matthew asked again. Chapter 1102: A Mage Filled with Love Vasnov replied, " That spider must have eaten the Evil God''s Emissary''s arms and legs, but it hasn''t found his brain yet. "However, it should be soon " If you ask me, the God of Hunting thinks that he''s using the Bloodmoon Spider as an experimental subject, and the Evil God''s Envoy can only watch helplessly as his body is eaten. But maybe this is also the latter''s plan! " It''s hard to guard against the abilities of the Evil Gods from another world. In my opinion, the chances of the Evil God''s Emissary reviving in the Bloodmoon Spider''s body are much higher than the chances of the Hunter God successfully seizing the Bloodmoon Spider''s fruit and advancing to Godhood! " Actually, it''s not that he didn''t realize this himself. It''s just that greed and ambition are always the most powerful weapons to destroy a god!" He listened to Vasnov''s critical comments. Matthew couldn''t help but ask, "If it were you, how would you deal with the matters on the moon?" Vasnov said without hesitation, "I will blow up the moon with one punch!" Matthew''s face was full of disbelief. "Why are you not giving face to your companions from the Heavenly Palace?" Vasnov sneered, " I''m the God of War! "The others have nothing to do with me! "I wish I was the only god in this world! "The only God!" When he said these words, he was high-spirited and full of fighting spirit. Although it was only residing in the body of a zombie. Matthew could also feel the unrestrained temperament that was blowing against his face. However, in the next second. Footsteps suddenly sounded from the deck. Vivian walked out of the cabin. She still had an impeccable and sweet smile on her face. "The Phoenix Ship is about to dock. "Prepare yourself "Uh, your zombie doesn''t look very smart. You''d better deal with it. After all, Madam Qin Wuyue has a slight mysophobia" As she spoke, she pointed to Matthew''s side with some disdain. Matthew looked over. The God of War, who had just declared that he would destroy the moon with a single punch, had a dazed look on his face. The corners of his mouth were still drooling. A small puddle had almost formed on the deck! "I know. I will handle it!" Matthew wished he could dig a crack and stuff Vasnov in! He quickly used Clean Dust to clean up the traces on the deck. Vivian replied with a " hmm ", then smiled sweetly and walked back to the cabin. Until her back completely disappeared. Only then did Ava return to normal. " Don''t blame me. I''m just an ordinary zombie now. "Zombies drool like this, right?" Ava said first. Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes at him. "You can drool. "But not so much! "Normal zombies don''t have so much water on them!" Ava nodded thoughtfully. As the two of them spoke. A loud rumble came from below the phoenix ship again. As the ship landed, layers of protective shields opened one after another. The first thing that came into view were huge craters. Above the crater was a deep, starry sky. Not far away from the Phoenix Ship. Matthew saw a group of magnificent buildings. There was a moon-white palace in the middle of the buildings. The stone pillars that rose into the sky in front of the palace were engraved with the emblem that Matthew had seen in the Moonlight Forest. Obviously. It was the palace of the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia. And in a place even closer. Matthew found some temporary camps. The most eye-catching thing in the temporary camp was undoubtedly the prototype of a mage tower. Matthew even saw 177''s back near the Mage Tower! Vivian did not need to remind him. Matthew immediately brought Ava off the boat. The two of them quickly arrived at the Mage Tower. 177 leaned against the mage tower and looked like he was dozing off. This was a stark contrast to the naked but busy figure beside him. Matthew instinctively wanted to extend his hand to greet him, but he quickly stopped. He realized that Ronan was fully focused on his own work. Matthew did not want to disturb him. He watched from the side for a while. The more he looked, the more surprised he became! In the end. Matthew couldn''t help but rub his eyes a few times! "Am I seeing things? "Ronan is actually Does he want to create a Magus Tower with his bare hands?" Ronan''s hands moved the Lunar Soil back and forth between the construction site. The prototype of the mage tower was rapidly perfected like a rocket. In just a few minutes. The mage tower was a whole new level higher. Not only that. During this process, Matthew also saw Ronan conveniently carve countless magic inscriptions on the newly added layer! All of this was done with his bare hands! Matthew didn''t even feel any magical waves! " Is this the strength of the Southern Guardian?!" Matthew felt a little shocked. Another ten minutes passed. Ronan successfully completed the top of the mage tower. Then he turned around with a smile. He had obviously noticed Matthew''s arrival and just wanted to finish the project in one go. "You''re here, Matthew! " I just built a base on the moon for the Alliance. Let''s go in and take a look." As he spoke, he kicked 177. The latter suddenly woke up from his sleep. "My blue whale queen! "Where is my blue whale queen?" Ronan couldn''t help but put his hand on his forehead. "So the land creatures can''t satisfy your needs anymore? " I''ve set up the framework. You go test the magic network." 177 stood up and made an OK gesture, then winked at Matthew for a while. A moment later. Inside the first floor of the mage tower. In the dim environment. Matthew saw a prism surrounded by eight sides The prism reflected images that corresponded to different figures. The one that left the deepest impression on Matthew was a monster. Its main body looked like a ball. The surface of the ball was covered with all kinds of tentacles. Each tentacle was holding a sword! "What is this?" Matthew couldn''t help but ask curiously. " The Sword Saint of the Eye Devil." Ronan explained, "Don''t worry, you can look closer. He''s blind. " This guy is different. According to Eye Devil''s body structure, blindness means that he doesn''t know any magic. Normally, he should have died in the process of growth, but not only did he not, he grew into a very special existence. " It is said that he practised drawing the sword ten thousand times a day since he was young. I mean, he practised ten thousand times with each tentacle. Eye Devil is really a talented creature! " Apart from that, he''s proficient in almost all sword techniques in the world. In addition, he has a thousand tentacles and a thousand swords. He''s completely capable of suppressing us with firepower. "Therefore, even among all the Sword Saints, he might be the strongest! " What''s even more disgusting is that this guy''s resistance to magic is very high. Most Legendary mages are restrained by him. "If you meet this guy''s successor, you must be careful. "However, I feel that a monster among monsters like this shouldn''t have a successor." Ronan introduced with a smile. Then, he led Matthew to the other mirrors and explained to him the important figures on the moon. After the introduction. Ronan went straight to the point. " The issue of the moon is still being discussed. If I were to negotiate, it would be very difficult to reach a practical result. "It would be the same for the other Seven Saints. " To show our sincerity, we have decided to select a person from the Silver Council to be in charge of this three-way negotiation. My teacher and I have unanimously decided that that person will be you!" Matthew was stunned. " But I''m not a member of the Silver Council." Ronan smiled. "From today onwards, you will be. "What do you think? "Do you have the confidence to scam those gods?" Before Matthew could answer. Ronan''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Wait, your zombieSomething''s not right..." .. Chapter 1103: Smashing the Moon for Play .. Matthew was a little surprised. Vasnov had successfully fooled Isabelle. Qin Wuyue hadn''t noticed anything unusual earlier. Could it be that Ronan''s perception was higher than Isabelle''s? He hesitated and asked, "What''s the problem?" Ronan walked around Vasnov, who was still drooling. Ronan pointed at the zombie and said, "Look at him. First of all, he doesn''t look good! "A zombie looks fierce and scary. "And look at his lower body, here, here, and here, there are strange spots. I''m afraid it''s because he had a sexually transmitted disease when he was alive! "If you let this kind of zombie move around in the cemetery, it might infect other zombies! "I suggest we burn it down!" His tone was very casual, and the content of his words was extremely ridiculous. Matthew was slightly stunned. At first, he thought that this was Ronan''s inherent way of speaking and that he was just joking. But when he looked into Ronan''s eyes. Matthew realized that the main point of this spiel was actually the last sentence! Ronan noticed Vasnov''s abnormality! However, for some reason, he did not open it. Instead, he used this method to remind Matthew. In order to verify this. Matthew coughed. "Teacher thinks he can still be saved." This time, it was Ronan''s turn to be stunned. He stood rooted to the spot for a full 20 seconds before he said indignantly, "Your Teacher actually allowed you to keep such a dangerous pet! "It''s not fair! "Back then, when I wanted to raise an angel, she scolded me for being ridiculous!" Matthew pondered. The angel that Ronan wanted to raise was probably not a simple character. However, this was not the main point. Vasnov''s matter was a little sensitive. Taking in a god was contrary to Isabelle''s original idea. Furthermore, he was involved in Isabelle''s massacre in Cross City. Isabelle would not care about this. However, Matthew did not want the other people in the Alliance to have an opinion of her because of this. This was one of the reasons why Matthew wanted to hide the existence of the God of War for the time being. Moreover, he did not want to be too high-profile. Therefore, after Ronan discovered it. Matthew could only point out the tacit understanding between him and Isabelle in a subtle way. Fortunately, Ronan was one of them. After the former grumbled a few times. The tacit understanding between the two of them became the tacit understanding between the three of them. "Looks like I didn''t catch up with the good times. Times have changed" Ronan sighed as he brought Matthew to the second floor of the Mage Tower. The decoration here was even rougher. The floor, ceiling, and surrounding walls were all made of red mud. Some places were even bumpy. It was obvious that Ronan didn''t put in much effort. However, the items piled up on the east side of the second floor piqued Matthew''s interest. It was a pile of stone statues and paintings depicting the same woman! The stone sculpture was lifelike. Her paintings were even more beautiful. The woman in these works had a strong attraction to Matthew. He looked into the woman''s blue eyes. An impulse arose in his heart. He wished he could pull her into his arms and ravage her! "This woman is?" Matthew was a little puzzled. As a married man, Ronan actually dared to hoard other women''s artworks. Qin Wuyue didn''t have any objections? Very quickly. The mystery was revealed. "She is the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li." Ronan introduced, " Ye Li is a very narcissistic person. She has been hiring sculptors and painters to leave stone statues and paintings for herself almost every day of her life. " At that time, the priests of the Church of the Goddess of Magic didn''t do anything serious. They were busy learning how to improve their sculpture and painting skills. " It''s said that there were hundreds of thousands of artworks depicting her appearance. My collection is just a drop in the ocean. " I learned a piece of news from the secret treasure of the Goddess of Magic. It is said that there is a very precious treasure hidden in these artworks depicting her appearance. That treasure is not a physical object but a core secret spell to enter the Door of Aether. " This secret spell is hidden very deeply. It requires great luck to obtain it. "I brought you here to tell you that if you have nothing to do in the future, look at these artworks more. Perhaps you might discover something" Matthew looked at these works seriously. Without a doubt. From an artistic point of view, they were impeccable. He did feel an attractive force that surpassed the physical body. But other than that, Matthew did not feel any magical fluctuations. Not to mention the secret spell to enter the Door of Aether. Behind the Door of Aether was the source of magic that did not exist at the beginning of the world. Some people said that mastering the thing behind the Door of Aether would allow one to grasp the supreme authority in the Multiverse. But this thing was too illusory. Except for the Goddess of Magic in the Age of Enlightenment, who was close to that level. After that, the Calamity Mage took a completely different path. Therefore, although the mages were very interested in the Door of Aether, they did not pursue it as fervently as they did in the Age of Enlightenment. This might be the influence of the Calamity Mage. "Do I need to try my luck to obtain the secret spell?" Matthew pinched his nose. "I don''t think I''m very lucky." Who knew that Ronan would immediately retort, "How is that possible? "You might be one of the luckiest people in the world!" Chapter 1104: Smashing the Moon for Play "All visitors from outer space are like this!" " Imagine this. If you did not have extraordinary luck, how did your souls come here despite the myriad dangers of the Multiverse?" Matthew was stunned. He had never considered this problem from this perspective. However, Ronan''s words made Matthew realize something. The other party had long known that he was a transmigrator. So he was naked in front of these big shots He cursed in his heart. Then, he nodded. Then, he and Ronan began to look at the precious materials of the Goddess of Magic. Ronan''s collection was quite rich. Apart from the stone sculptures and paintings, there were also some crystal balls made from photographic techniques! However, the things stored in the crystal ball were a little inappropriate for children. Matthew followed Ronan and looked at it once, then exclaimed that it was an eye-opener. "If we use these crystal balls to threaten the gods of the Heavenly Palace, how much will they spend to buy these images back?" He couldn''t help but ask Ronan. Ronan shrugged. "They won''t pay a single cent! " These people can''t wait for their images to spread all over the world. Even if it''s a filthy image, it might be able to be converted into some power of faith. "Don''t overestimate the limits of the gods, Matthew!" The two of them looked at it for about an hour. When they left the second floor. Ronan yawned. "Did you get any inspiration after reading it?" Matthew shook his head. Ronan was not disappointed. Instead, he comforted Matthew. "This kind of thing can''t be done deliberately. Just come over and take a look when you have time." Matthew nodded. He was grateful to Ronan from the bottom of his heart. These artworks could be considered the secret treasures of the Goddess of Magic. It was already quite generous for the other party to be willing to share it with him. Thus, he expressed his gratitude to Ronan again. Then, he said, " Speaking of which, about the Silver CouncilAm I considered to have joined?" The Silver Council was the daily administrative organ of the Seven Saint Alliance. Other than the Seven Saints and the Head Mages. The parliament controlled almost all the power of the Alliance in the conventional administrative field. Ordinary mages had to go through a lot of procedures to join the parliament, and they had to accumulate enough merit points. Previously, Chen had promised Matthew that he would recommend him to join the Silver Council. This was already very sincere, in Matthew''s opinion. He did not expect to suddenly enter. Ronan explained, "You should have been a member of the Silver Council long ago. " What you''ve done in Cross City and Jiliu City is enough for you to become a second-class councilman. Not to mention, you''ve fought a beautiful battle in the Moss Green Hills! " If you had accepted Edmond''s recruitment, you would have been able to join the council after the incident at Cross City. " If you had mentioned it to your teacher, you would have been receiving the allowance of a second-class councilman. "So you don''t have to thank me. I just pushed you along the way." At this point. Ronan complained again, "I originally wanted you to be my student, but I didn''t expect to be interrupted by teacher." Matthew lowered his head slightly. "I''m sorry." Ronan placed his hands on his hips. " There''s no need to be sorry. Teacher is indeed a mage who is more worthy of learning than me. " But you have to be careful. Sometimes, she''s a lunatic. She''s not the only one. I believe you''ve also felt it. There aren''t many normal mages in the entire Alliance! "A normal person like me is very rare in the Alliance!" At this moment, 177, who was building a magic network for the Magus Tower, interrupted at the right time, "I agree with that. " Just running around naked is already considered a virtue among the Alliance Mages. " By the way, I have to remind you that in three hours, the twenty-seventh three-way meeting on how to deal with the Blood Moon issue will begin. Do you want to make some preparations in advance?" Were they going to the negotiation stage in three hours? Matthew didn''t expect things to be so rushed. However, he was also very calm. He immediately turned around and asked Ronan, " Then, are there any important points in the negotiation?" Ronan yawned. "There''s nothing important. "Just remember to act like a wolf." Matthew was a little puzzled. "Wolves?" Ronan nodded. "A ferocious wolf- "Of course, this was just a metaphor. If you like, dogs, leopards, tigers... As long as you can act like a ferocious beast! "Don''t be a gentleman. "Don''t be like a meek sheep. " This is all I expect from you at the negotiation table." Matthew revealed a thoughtful expression. Ronan''s eyes were unusually serious. "Do you know what I''m most worried about? "It''s your nature! " You are too gentle and too kind, but this is not a gentle world! " A negotiation is a battlefield. You can''t get everything you want like a gentleman! "You''ll have to do whatever it takes- "Scold his mother, scold his father, and spread rumours that his wife had cheated on him. "Insult his character, belittle his appearance, and comment that his penis is like a silkworm baby. "Don''t worry about hurting him. "Because the other party would do the same. "You have to make sure that you are the strongest one in the negotiation. This strength is not only in strength and background but also in your own heart and will! "That''s why I said you have to act like a vicious wolf! " Because of us, the Seven Saint Alliance. We are a pack of wolves! " The Calamity Mage did not conquer the world with gentleness. She is a real executioner, but no one dares to criticize her." Chapter 1105: Smashing the Moon for Play " After she left, Jade Court caused such a huge mess, but they blamed the Scar of the Dead on us not discovering the Evil Art Master in advance. They didn''t even reflect on their elven queen who was always in love, taking a fancy to Evil God''s lackey?! "Don''t mind my rude words. That''s the truth. " Maybe my teacher wants to protect you and let you be a gentleman who doesn''t touch blood like the other young people, but I don''t agree with that. "You have to become a ferocious beast. You can smile normally, but if anyone provokes you, you can immediately tear them into pieces!" Matthew''s breathing gradually became heavy. He knew that Ronan''s words were sincere. He quickly realized the source of the problem. "Did I kill too few people that night?" Ronan smiled. "I like how smart you are. "That''s right. I''m not too satisfied with what you did in the primordial lands! "But you can''t be blamed for this. It happened in a hurry, so I didn''t have time to explain it to you. "You know what? During the time I was away, at least three groups of people secretly left the primordial lands! "They entered Jewel Bay one after another to test my situation. "The first batch of exiles had taken away many children and women. "The second batch secretly spread the plague for three rounds. "The third batch even began to rob and rob, killing many innocent people and turning them into human skin kites. " That''s why I said that as long as you give them a chance to catch their breath, they will bite you. "They are also wolves, just a little weaker than us. " In the end, only ferocious beasts can survive in this world. The key to survival is that we must be fiercer and eviler than ordinary ferocious beasts! " Give gentleness to those who deserve it, and then be cruel to the end. This is the motto that the Calamity Mage left for the Four Guardians. " I hope that one day in the future, you will replace one of us as a Guardian or even a higher-level Holy Mage. "Do you understand now?" Matthew took half a step back without hesitation and bowed deeply to Ronan. "Thank you." Matthew was very grateful to Ronan for sharing his views on the world with him. Matthew had indeed gained a lot of inspiration from it. He would remember these words. But he would not blindly obey. Matthew had his own understanding and persistence. Whether it was Ronan and Edmond or Isabelle and Soria. Matthew would listen to their opinions with an open mind and carefully analyze them. These were all extremely precious treasures. But in the end. He still had to walk his own path. "I know what to do at the negotiation table." Matthew solemnly promised Ronan, "I won''t disappoint you again." Ronan nodded in relief and handed a thick roll of information to Matthew. " This is the detailed information related to the negotiation. "You can flip through it before the negotiation." Then, he took out an even thicker roll of information. " This is our Alliance''s request. "You don''t have to look at it." Matthew found it strange. Ronan had already left the mage tower. Matthew chased after him. However, he found Ronan once again on a pile of dirt and began to create the second Mage Tower with his hands! "Don''t you already have a Mage Tower?" Matthew could not help but ask. Ronan smiled and replied, "I''m bored! "It''s fine anyway. Men have to do something with their hands!" As he spoke, he rubbed his hand back and forth on the surface of the ground and quickly pulled out a foundation. Matthew returned to the Mage Tower thoughtfully. He placed the negotiation documents aside. Instead, he first opened the information regarding the Alliance''s appeal. However, to Matthew''s surprise. This seemingly thick document was actually blank on every page! He couldn''t help but look outside. Ronan''s back seemed relaxed, but Matthew gradually read a hint of killing intent from it! .. At the bottom of Floating City. Under the ten thousand feet ice ocean. Near a dark underwater mountain range, two lantern fish were wandering back and forth. The light they emitted illuminated the surrounding scene. An extremely thin man was sitting on a coral rock. There was a drawing board in front of him and a brush in his hand. He was filling in the colour on the drawing paper. His facial lines were extremely feminine, and his eyes were dark and long, like a fox. His body exuded a weak aura, and his facial features were exquisite and gloomy, like a seriously ill girl. On the drawing board. A giant beast lying on the bottom of the sea suddenly took shape. The giant beast was shackled, and its eyes were filled with the desire for freedom. "He''s pitiful, isn''t he?" The painter''s voice was also very neutral. He said softly to the person behind him. The sudden visitor almost scared the two lantern fish away, but under the comfort of the painter, the two fish went back to their duties and wandered around the nearby waters. "I''m also very pitiful. " My homeland was burned by the heavenly fire. Our leader was forced to tear the earth apart with his own hands. My compatriots became refugees and went overseas. Some of them even became food for giant beasts like Leviathan. " I was lucky enough to survive, but I often see those tragic scenes in my dreams." Chapter 1106: Smashing the Moon for Play " In comparison, Leviathan has only been sleeping. He can''t sense the emotions of the outside world. Instead, he''s happier." Qin Wuyue was still wearing a thick veil. She slowly walked to the painter''s side. The painter revealed a look of pity and sighed, "Everyone suffers" Before he finished speaking. An abnormal fluctuation suddenly came from the dark mountain range in the distance! Qin Wuyue''s nerves suddenly tensed up. But the painter said gently, "Relax. "You scared him." As he spoke, he flew up from where he was and crossed a few miles of seawater before arriving at a complex of undersea vegetation. He fumbled around in the plants for a while and then made a long zither out of seaweed. His fair and slender fingers gently played on the seaweed zither. A beautiful song resounded throughout the entire sea. Gradually. The abnormal waves at the bottom of the sea disappeared. The mountain range no longer trembled. "They said that you are more talented than a bard. I only know today that this is not flattery." Qin Wuyue appeared beside him again. "But what happened just now? "Isn''t Leviathan sleeping?" The man said sympathetically, " He was only forced into a deep sleep, which resulted in many incredible dreams. " In recent years, Leviathan''s dreams have gradually affected reality. Many ships on the sea have mistakenly entered it and were almost swallowed by Leviathan. " And your arrival today stimulated his dream. He became more eager to wake up and regain his freedom than before." Qin Wuyue was silent for a while, then lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry." The man shook his head. "This is not your fault. "Speaking of which, this is the first time I''ve seen you. Is there anything I can help you with?" Qin Wuyue nodded. " Ronan and I need your help on the moon." The man sighed. "If I make a move, many people will die." Qin Wuyue said seriously, "If you don''t make a move, more people will die." The man shook his head. "You guys can be less extreme." Qin Wuyue frowned and said, "I don''t think our actions are extreme. " And if you don''t make a move, Lady Isabelle will take your place. "You should know her better than me." The man''s tone was still soft and weak. "Are you planning to use this to threaten me?" Qin Wuyue shook her head and said, "I just heard that you''re a very caring person." The man smiled. "Rumors are always wrong. I just want to make up for my mother''s mistakes. "You can go back. I''m sorry, I can''t help you." Qin Wuyue blinked. " Do you know if Madam Yin has been to the East Continent?" The man replied calmly, "I''ve heard of it." Qin Wuyue said, " Not only did she leave her footprints in the Eastern Continent, but she also left behind some very precious things. I have clues to these things in my hands." The man was silent for three seconds before he said decisively, "Give me the clue. "I''ll help you once." Qin Wuyue threw a ball of light to the man in satisfaction. "Inform me when you make your move." The man ordered her to leave without batting an eyelid. Qin Wuyue tactfully left. It was not until her back completely disappeared into the bottom of the sea that the man could not wait to open the light ball. In the blink of an eye. The ball of light disappeared. The two lantern fish had also disappeared. Deep in the dark and oppressive sea. Only the seaweed floating with the undercurrent could hear the sighs and sobs full of disappointment. "Mommy "I miss you so much" .. In the northernmost floating city. In the large library. One by one, figures appeared. However, this time, most of them were no longer phantoms but real bodies! Isabelle sat behind the long table as usual. Her gaze swept across Qin Wuyue. "Did he agree?" Qin Wuyue nodded lightly. There were two women standing beside her. They were Holy Mage Soria and Guardian of the West Yourou. Further away were Gold Coin and Edmond, who had returned at some unknown time. Isabelle turned to Edmond. "Is there any problem with Link?" Edmond replied calmly, "The Eternal Barrier can be opened at any time." Isabelle nodded. She only said, "Okay," and the entire hall fell into silence again. "So, are we just going to stand here?" Youruo suddenly asked. Isabelle blinked. "You can also find a stool to sit on." "Alright then." Youruo sat down impolitely and crossed her legs. Soria stepped forward. "I''m not worried about Ronan. "But do you really dare to hand such an important matter to Matthew? "What if he doesn''t comprehend it?" Isabelle said calmly, " He will understand it before the negotiations begin. " Ronan, Edmond, and I chose him together. Other than being an extraterrestrial visitor and having another special trait, the most important reason is that the kid is quite scheming. " And even if he doesn''t understand it, we have enough redundant information to make up for it." Soria did not question him again. Gold Coin said, " Um, this is the first time I''ve teamed up with so many people. I''m a little nervous. "What if I can''t aim properly later?" Youruo smiled. "Don''t worry. We''re here. We won''t let you shoot it wrongly." Soria patted her shoulder. " How many times have I told you? Yourou, don''t talk dirty on such an occasion! "Besides, there''s a man here!" Youruo smiled and raised both hands. "Aren''t I helping him relax? "And did you ask if they mind?" Edmond quickly turned his head away, pretending that he did not exist. Gold Coin scratched his head. "Strictly speaking, "I am just a small gold coin." Youruo smiled and seemed to want to say something. Isabelle tapped the table with her index finger. "Quiet. "Wait for Ronan." The hall quickly fell into a dead silence. .. Why was it blank? Matthew quickly flipped through the information of the negotiating parties, and the question above still appeared in his mind. " A blank space means that the Alliance has no demands for this negotiation. They don''t even want to negotiate, at least not now. "Then why did they ask me to attend the negotiation? "Why does Ronan want me to be fiercer? "Could it be that I''m not there to negotiate?" His heart was beating wildly. If he wasn''t being paranoid, then Ronan and the others must be sending him some kind of message. And this information was very important. They couldn''t say it directly. Even the Concealment Domain and the Sound Barrier could not guarantee the safety of information. It was like Matthew hiding the truth about Vasnov. Ronan might be secretly planning something. Thinking of this. Matthew couldn''t help but look outside. Ronan was still rubbing the Mage Tower. And he was rubbing faster and faster. In less than an hour. The second Mage Tower was already formed. 177 had already rushed over, and it seemed that he was also going to set up a magic network for the mage tower. Ronan had already started to rub the third Mage Tower. No. This was no ordinary mage tower! "This isThe smell of a domain?" Matthew instantly understood. Ronan had no intention of negotiating with those two parties! The promise to change the negotiating candidate was just a pretence. "My role might be to attract the attention of those people. " He''s planning to make a move at the negotiation table?! " No, if we only treated those people as targets, Ronan wouldn''t have acted so covertly" Matthew scratched his head. Many scenes of his conversation with Ronan appeared in his mind. However, he still couldn''t find any clues. At this moment. He saw 177 busies at the top of the second mage tower. Matthew suddenly heard 177''s words. " All the admirers of the calamity mage have the urge to smash the moon for fun. " Most of the Alliance Mages are admirers of the Calamity Mage. "Ronan is no exception." .. Chapter 1107: [Undead Fusion Technique] .. The situation instantly became clear. " Therefore, the true goal of Ronan or the Alliance is still to smash the moon. However, for various reasons, they chose to act in secret. "Is it because they don''t want the Goddess of Moonlight or the exiled to know, or is there another reason?" Matthew couldn''t guess. However, after understanding the Alliance''s true goal, his thoughts were much more settled. At the very least. He knew that his mission was not to win at the negotiation table. This was enough to reduce the pressure on him. However, even so. Matthew also had to figure out the current situation on the moon. Therefore, he began to read the information seriously. First, it was about the moon itself. A report written by Ronan himself stated that two-thirds of the moon''s core had been destroyed. If there was no external obstruction. The moon would tear itself apart, with a portion falling into the astral plane and the other falling near the primordial lands in the prime material plane. This was also his initial goal. The reason why this situation did not happen was because of the full intervention of the Goddess of Moonlight and the others. And in this segment. The one who played a crucial role was one of the four titans of the primordial lands. The Giant of Destiny. The Giant used its hands to lift the moon high, preventing it from falling. But this was not a long-term solution. Even though this Archaic Descendant had astonishing abilities and talent, he would be tired sooner or later. At that time. If there were no other measures, the moon would repeat its previous trajectory and tear itself apart. Matthew focused on the information on the Giant of Destiny. There wasn''t much content in this section. The Giant of Destiny was also known as the Faceless Giant. It was said that anyone who saw him would lose their face. His body was taller than a mountain. However, due to some rules of prehistory, his main body was hidden in a special half-plane. Since the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, very few people had seen the traces of the Giant. Not to mention observing his true body. The Giant of Destiny was a man of few words. Although his race was gifted, he did not seem to be a bloodthirsty person. He just had his own unique understanding and logic of this world. Matthew knew. The exiles of the primordial lands were more or less related to the Twilight Creators or the Ancient Gods of Darkness. The so-called Ancient God Darkness was a terrifying existence that had fallen into slumber under the earth during the Dark Age. They were sealed by the gods and pioneers, just like the Twilight Creatures, and they also possessed incredible power. Matthew suspected that the Ancient God of Darkness was also lurking beneath Rolling Stone Town. This was the only way to understand Melinda''s warning to Rheagar. However, the interesting thing was The exiles and the two gods on the moon were clearly not on the same side. Ronan realized. During the time when the Giant of Destiny held the moon high. He had been secretly nibbling away at the moon''s origin. This had been a taboo since the Age of Enlightenment. It wasn''t as if the others hadn''t noticed this. However, the Giant of Destiny was their ally, and it was the main force that held the moon from falling. They could only turn a blind eye to his cheating. Even so. Ronan believed that Assia and the God of Hunting must be extremely aggrieved. Especially the former. She was probably the one who hoped to reach a quick settlement among the three forces. After all, looking at the entire incident. The Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, had suffered an undeserved calamity. The only thing that she had done was join the organization that the God of Hunting had created, Asalem. Therefore, in terms of the attitudes of the three parties. The Goddess of Moonlight was the most gentle and kind. She hoped that everyone could put aside their prejudices and stabilize the moon first. As her ally on the moon, the God of Hunting agreed with her opinion on the surface, but he was secretly trying to make peace with the Alliance. He had secretly visited Ronan many times, and his attitude was quite soft. He even expressed that he was willing to sell Assia''s core secrets. The Goddess of Moonlight had done similar things many times. In fact. She had only thought of asking Ella to look for Matthew because she had been rejected by Ronan. At this point. Matthew was very glad that he had made a wise decision. The Gods were only allies on the surface. In front of the powerful Ronan. The two gods lowered their proud heads. However, Matthew''s judgment of the two was completely different. It was understandable for Assia to lower her head. It was intriguing that the God of Hunting was so easy to surrender. After all, he was the one who started this fight. Did he not know the price he would have to pay if he lowered his head? Ronan didn''t seem to believe the sincerity of the God of Hunting. However, there was no more detailed information. Matthew guessed. This gap was probably related to Ronan and the Alliance''s next move. He continued reading. The attitudes of the four titans from the primordial lands were quite consistent. Like Assia, they hoped to solve the hidden danger of the moon as soon as possible. The only difference was Assia hoped that the moon would remain the same. However, the exiles did not care about this. They could accept the moon smashing down as long as it did not hit their heads! To convince Ronan to accept this. The exiles expressed that they could leave Asalem. But at the same time, they also expressed their intention to not give up on finding the Ancient Sanctuary. The exiles believed that the days of change were approaching and that the Eternal Barrier would no longer be safe. Chapter 1108: [Undead Fusion Technique] They hoped to find the Ancient Sanctuary before the apocalypse and escape into it. And here. Matthew found a page of content that was classified as Level 11. There was only one sentence on this page. ''The Ancient Sanctuary involved the seals of the Ancient Darkness God and the Twilight Creations. Unless the apocalypse really arrived, it could not be easily opened.'' It was obvious. The motive of the exiles in searching for the Ancient Sanctuary was probably not just to seek refuge. In this chaotic era of internal and external troubles. If they released a certain ancient god of darkness or a creation of twilight, the pressure on the Alliance would increase. " A Superior Legend and a Holy Mage have so many things to consider" Matthew couldn''t help but shake his head. Even though the Alliance''s fist was not small if they started a war with all the external forces at the same time In the absence of a super-powerful person like the Calamity Mage, the chances of winning were still very low. However, the good news was Matthew then realized that the exiles weren''t as united as one. The relationship between the four leaders and the Alliance was also different. The most friendly of them all was the Beholder Sword Saint. This was also the only primordial creature among the four giants who did not have the background of a Twilight Creature or an Ancient God of Darkness. He just wanted to find a place to quietly practice his swordsmanship. The Beholder Sword Saint''s territory was located at the Ye Li Waterfall in the eastern part of the Helen Mountains. It was a special domain created by the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. It was said that the Beholder Sword Saint''s high magic resistance was trained in the waterfall filled with aether. The Ye Li Waterfall and the Helen Mountains were inseparable. If the moon really fell. The Beholder Sword Saint would lose his cultivation ground. He could not accept this. From a negotiation point of view, it seemed that as long as the alliance could provide the Sword Saint with a special domain that was comparable to the Ye Li Waterfall, he would at least be able to remain neutral in the negotiation. Next was the Giant of Destiny. He didn''t care about the negotiation itself and even wanted to delay the negotiation process in secret. One could judge that he wanted to take this opportunity to eat more of the essence of the moon. During this process. It was very likely that his strength would undergo a transformation. It was hard to say what would happen then. Thus, the Giant of Destiny appeared to be leaning towards the Alliance. But in fact, the Giant was the person they needed to be the more wary of. The third was called the Faded Dragon. He had a powerful divinity of unknown origin, so he had a close relationship with the God of Hunting. There seemed to be a separate agreement between them. Ronan didn''t know the details. And most importantly The big shots behind the Faded Dragon were Galan and the Twilight Creature under the Bridge of All Life! The Bridge of All Life could be said to be the most famous sealed land in the astral world. Those who could be sealed under the Bridge of All Living Things were all famous figures of various eras. For example, the Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor. There was also the leader of the thirteen Twilight Creatures, the terrifying monster nicknamed Captain. It was said that he had discovered the world of Aindor and crossed the boundless starry sky to invade and infiltrate this world. According to Ronan''s criteria. Captain might be even more powerful than Isabelle! As the representative of the Captain and Galen. The Faded Dragon''s performance in the negotiations was quite strange. Sometimes, he would say some words to ease the atmosphere, and sometimes, he would secretly stoke the flames. He seemed to want to guide Ronan to smash the moon directly into the primordial land. Therefore, Ronan did not hold back and evaluated him as a " dogshit flip-flop Dragon " in the dossier. The last one was the Queen of God Eaters. This was a legitimate descendant of the Ancient God of Darkness. God Eater was not a nickname. It was a terrifying race that had existed since the Dark Age. They fed on the gods, even the Twilight Creatures! In the tragic war of the Dark Age. Most of the God Eaters had been wiped out. The God Eater Queen was the last one of her race. She held a rather important authority in her hands, which was why she could survive until now. Her request was highly consistent with Assia''s. She didn''t allow the primordial lands to suffer any damage, nor did she want to see the moon fall. At the same time, she also hoped that this matter could be resolved as soon as possible. This was because most of the exiles in the primordial lands were believers of the Ancient God of Darkness. That was also their home. Losing their homes was a huge blow to the believers ''spirits. The God Eater Queen would not allow this to happen. And in this section. Matthew once again found a highly confidential page that Ronan had left for him. " What?! " The Calamity Mage was summoned by the Ancient God of Darkness?" " Thus, for a long time, the Calamity Mage maintained a certain friendship with the Ancient God of Darkness buried under the ground. " Although she didn''t directly release the Ancient God of Darkness, she made some sort of agreement with him. "Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given the Helen Mountains and the Cloud Highlands to the exiles" Matthew used his thumb and index finger to massage his scalp, which was about to explode. There was simply too much information. All kinds of secret information. Many complicated relationships and needs. It was really difficult to sort out! Matthew forced himself to continue reading. After he quickly scanned through all the information, he felt his temples throbbing. After that, he carefully kept the stack of files. Many of the contents inside were worth re-savouring in the future. But now. He only needed a rough idea. Chapter 1109: [Undead Fusion Technique] It was fine as long as he did not overdo it at the negotiation table later. Matthew closed his eyes. Gradually. He sorted out his thoughts. Ignoring all the characters who were passively involved in this incident, he realized that the most crucial person was still the God of Hunting! The latter held a blood-red hunting ritual in the primordial lands and entered the moon, coveting the Blood Moon Domain. His goal must be to become a god again! However, becoming a god meant challenging the bottom line of a holy mage. Why did this guy dare to do this? Only holy mages or gods of the same level could fight against holy mages. At present, Matthew only knew that there might be powerhouses in the Heavenly Palace and Storluk Industry who could compete with the Holy Mage. But they were all in the outer planes. As long as the Eternal Barrier remained. They wouldn''t be able to enter. "UnlessThe bloody meteor incident in history is repeating itself!" At that moment. Matthew suddenly felt enlightened. He suddenly thought of the news brought by Qeyun Aling-they claimed to have discovered a large number of squid warships on a certain star reef! The space undead and squid alchemists were definitely not here for a party. He had planned to report this to Isabelle. But Matthew suddenly reacted. Was there a possibility- Qeyun Aling did not enter Matthew''s space cabin by accident? Was someone guiding them in the dark? After the attack on the Eternal Barrier, there was no reason for the Alliance not to keep an eye on every move of the Storluk Industries! The Alliance was completely unaware that the enemies were causing trouble in the Astral World... Matthew would never believe it! In the next moment. He hurriedly left the Mage Tower and came to Ronan''s side. "I suddenly remembered something." Matthew said in a very normal tone, "A few days ago, a little guy unexpectedly appeared in my territory. "He told me a lot of scenery that I usually can''t see. I just want to know, are there really squid in the starry sky?" Ronan smiled. "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it. " But sometimes, accidents are inevitable. " Just like how you were chosen to become the new member of the Silver Council. It might be an accident for you, but it''s inevitable for others." Matthew verified his thoughts. His heartbeat accelerated slightly again, and the fog in his mind was completely cleared. The reason why Ronan and the others had gone through so much trouble. It wasn''t to hide it from the two gods of the moon and the exiled! Their target was outside the Eternal Barrier! "Speaking of which, I really don''t know anything about negotiations. This information is so thick and abundant that I''m a little too lazy to read it." Matthew pretended to complain. Ronan smiled and said, "Then we''ll act according to the situation. "Remember to bring your best weapon, but don''t let anyone find out. " After all, weapons are needed at the negotiation table." The best weapon? A thought flashed through Matthew''s mind. "So this is the reason why I was chosen?" The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. "I understand." Then, he removed the tree-planting shovel from the shoulder strap on his back and weighed it in his hand. Ronan did not say anything. He continued to rub the Mage Tower with his hands. After a while. The fourth Mage Tower was formed. Entering the Mage Tower. Soon, the magic network was connected. In the next moment. Under Matthew''s astonished gaze, these mage towers actually grew their own limbs and ran in different directions. Soon, it disappeared from the horizon of the moon. Not long after. Beautiful music came from the palace in the distance. Ronan reminded him, "Time for negotiation. "Remember to run when the situation is bad." Matthew nodded, then put the shovel back on his back and grabbed the jade sickle in his hand. Then, he sat on the magic carpet and quickly flew in the direction of the palace. .. The meeting place was in a hall outside the Temple of the Goddess of Moonlight. When Matthew arrived. There were already many people in the hall. He glanced over and knew that everyone else was present. He clutched his chest, and a calming power surged out. Those were the two divinities that Matthew had. He commissioned the craftsmen of Rolling Stone Town to make two white jade pendants, then entrusted the divinity into them, and then hung the pendants close to his heart. In this way. He would be able to enjoy the resistance bonus from divinity all the time. "What a powerful pressure" When Matthew stepped into the hall, an invisible wave of air rushed towards him. If not for the blessing of divinity, he might have made a fool of himself! Matthew''s face darkened. However, this group of people had a sense of propriety. This wave of pressure faded rapidly. It was obvious. They only wanted to show Matthew their might and not force the Alliance to change the person to negotiate. He felt a slight pain in his spiritual domain. Matthew walked forward at a moderate pace, and at the same time, he sized up every character present with a very cold gaze. A long triangular table and chairs were placed in the middle of the hall. On his left sat the graceful Moonlight Assia and the indifferent God of Hunting. On the right side sat the four titans of the primordial lands: The half-human, half-dragon with a fake smile on his face must be the Faded Dragon. Beside him sat an old woman with dry muscles and looked like a zombie. Only her eyes were bright, giving Matthew an extremely dangerous aura. Chapter 1110: [Undead Fusion Technique] Needless to say, she was the God Eater Queen. The third Beholder Sword Saint was the easiest to recognize. When Matthew walked over, he was using different tentacles to train himself in sword fights. Therefore, the entire hall was filled with the sound of metal clanging. The sound was ear-piercing at first. However, after listening to it for a long time, Matthew felt relaxed. Next to the Beholder Sword Saint was the shadow of a giant. The giant had been dozing off on the table the entire time as if he didn''t care about the negotiation at all. This was clearly the projection of the Giant of Destiny. Along the way, Matthew only felt great pressure. If not for the support of divinity, it was almost impossible for him to reach the negotiation table! However, he did not feel disheartened. These beings before him were probably the top or second-best champions of the world of Aindor. Even Ronan might not be able to suppress them. He was proud enough to represent the Alliance. Such an experience was also extremely beneficial to his own growth. However, when Matthew arrived at the Alliance''s negotiation table, he realized that there was no chair in front of him. Needless to say. This was definitely part of the show of strength. Matthew calmly searched the surroundings with his eyes, but he naturally could not find a chair. What surprised him was the centre of the triangle formed by the three negotiation tables! At that moment. He finally knew why they were negotiating there! There was a crystal-like delicate protective shield there. And there was a slowly rotating " rainbow diamond " in the protective shield! The surface of the diamond was flowing with all kinds of multicolored light, making it easy for people to linger after looking at it. .. [Hint: You have discovered the Goddess of Moonlight''s Protection Spell and the Moon''s Star Core (1/3)] [Star Core (Knowledge/Plane): The support and stability of a planet and plane. Once the star core is destroyed, the force field of the planet will quickly become chaotic, and it is very likely that it will fall into a state of disintegration] .. It was obvious. Ronan had destroyed the other two star cores in the conflict with the Hunter God, which made the last star core extremely important. Everyone who didn''t want the moon to collapse had to keep an eye on the planet''s core 24 hours a day. At least before Ronan made a promise. They did not dare to be careless. This was the reason why the negotiation had to be held here. They could not go anywhere. Matthew even suspected that these people had not left the hall recently! After all, Ronan was wandering nearby. Based on their understanding of Ronan. As long as he was given a chance, this star core could be destroyed! " This is probably one of the reasons why they asked for a change in the negotiation candidate." Matthew thought to himself. He stood at the negotiation table and felt the oppressive gazes on him. No one spoke. Everyone was looking down at Matthew. Matthew chose to respond to their silence with silence. He just stood there silently. If they wanted to drag it out, then so be it. Anyway, he wasn''t here to negotiate sincerely. Matthew was so happy that he didn''t even say anything and just posed like this! This strange atmosphere lasted for about three to four minutes. The first to speak was the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia. Her voice was still gentle and sweet. "Long time no see, Matthew." Matthew loved to be polite. When someone took the initiative to speak, he immediately replied politely, "You''re still as beautiful as ever, Ms. Assia." A cold snort came from the side. " I told you that this woman was not trustworthy. Look at how she can''t wait to spread her legs. She might have secretly allied with Ronan and sold us all out!" Matthew glanced at it. The person who spoke was the Queen of God Eaters. Her position was actually very similar to Assia''s, but their relationship did not seem to be as harmonious as imagined. Even... A little competitive? Matthew looked at the reactions of the others with interest. Assia''s expression was calm. Instead, the God of Hunting spoke up for her, "It''s impossible for Assia to cooperate with Ronan. You and I both know that Ronan is crazy. "The Seven Saint Alliance has finally done something. At least they have a new person to talk to. "Or do you like negotiating with Ronan?" Before the God Eater Queen could respond. The Faded Dragon said with a fake smile, "I''ll raise three hands to welcome the change of negotiation. " But this kid is only Tier 4. Can he really represent the Alliance? "I mean, I can crush him with one finger" When he said this, he didn''t even look at Matthew. He was only observing the reactions of the others. Assia said, " Ronan is outside. He''s so bored that he''s making Mage Towers. I heard that this is his hobby. "Speaking of which, since Ronan chose to let Matthew come over, it means that he can at least make some decisions." The God Eater Queen immediately retorted, "Some decisions are not enough!" Assia couldn''t help but retort, "Then go find Ronan!" This time, she had poked a hornet''s nest. The two women immediately quarrelled in the meeting. The God of Hunting and the Faded Dragon also added fuel to the fire from time to time, and the atmosphere of the negotiations became tense from the beginning. In the entire venue. Only the Beholder Sword Saint was still competing with himself. Even the projection of the Giant of Destiny, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up several times. Chapter 1111: [Undead Fusion Technique] They argued. The hall suddenly fell silent. Because everyone realized that something was wrong. "That kid, why did he leave?" The Faded Dragon looked out of the hall. This was the first time he looked Matthew in the eye. Everyone looked over. Matthew strode out of the hall and ran outside to find a random empty space. Then, he took off the shovel on his back and began to dig on the ground! Very quickly. A small pit was formed. Matthew took out a small sapling from the sapling bag and began to fill the soil skillfully. "He''s planting trees?" The God Eater Queen suddenly screamed in anger, " The negotiations were in the middle of a discussion, and he actually dared to ignore us and leave the venue?" The Beholder Sword Saint said in boredom, "Forgive me for being blunt, but you two women are not negotiating. If it were me, I would also feel bored." The queen glared at the Beholder Sword Saint. The latter was still fighting with his tentacles. Everyone looked at Matthew''s back as he planted the tree, and their gazes became a little complicated. The reason was simple. Many of them looked down on Matthew. However, negotiations without the representatives of the Seven Saint Alliance were meaningless! They wanted to give Matthew a heads-up. But who knew that Matthew would not play by the rules! He found an opportunity to run away! If you said that he ran far away, they might have some explanation. However, he had only gone to the entrance of the hall to plant a tree. He could return to the negotiation process at any time. This was very subtle. Everyone was silent for a while. The God of Hunting commented coldly, "Pretentious." A smile suddenly appeared on Assia''s face. "This is a good thing." The God Eater Queen snorted again, but she did not refute Assia''s point of view. In their opinion, it was indeed a good thing that Matthew was willing to put on an act. Usually, being willing to put on airs meant that they were still willing to negotiate. He was just laying the foundation for the upcoming negotiations. Compared to Ronan. Such a candidate for negotiation was already much better. "I''ve already said that the Seven Saint Alliance has internal conflicts and external troubles. There''s no reason for them to continue going crazy." The God Eater Queen said lightly, "No matter how strong Ronan is, he''s only a Superior Legend. " He needs a way out. The Seven Saint Alliance needs a way out. We just need to give them a way out." The Faded Dragon nodded in agreement. " But this little mage knows how to negotiate. "My opinion of him has changed. I might not be able to kill him with just one finger "But then again, what should we do next?" He scanned the entire place with a subtle gaze. The God of Hunting said calmly, "To invite him back, of course. "Do you want us to walk over to him instead?" The Faded Dragon chuckled. "The key is who will invite him back? "Are you willing?" The God of Hunting didn''t say anything. Assia seemed to hesitate. At this moment, the Beholder Sword Saint suddenly floated up and walked out of the hall. The God Eater Queen revealed a disgusted expression. "So noisy!" The Faded Dragon looked at the Beholder Sword Saint with disdain. The Giant of Destiny woke up again. He looked around blankly, cursed a few times, lay down again, and quickly fell asleep. In the hall. Silence returned. .. [Hint: You have successfully planted an oak tree on the moon. Your XP +10!] You have obtained a new side quest," Tree of a Foreign Land "! [Tree of a Foreign Land: Plant a forest in a sub-plane very far away from the main material world (it can be an oak tree or a pine tree)] [Primary goal: Plant a forest on the moon (more than 100 trees)] [Beginner reward: Undead Fusion Technique-Forest Gate] [Undead Fusion Spell: You can fuse with a designated contestant in the contract slot and gain control of a new undead creation.] The duration of the Undead Creature depends on the tacit understanding between you and the contestant. The specific level and combat strength depends on the level and combat strength of you and the contestant. [Forest Gate: You can open a teleportation gate on any foreign land. Through this Teleportation Gate, you can quickly return to the Life Sanctuary as the main base.] .. Undead Fusion Technique? Matthew was slightly stunned. This thing was too unpopular. Normal people would, at most, master the Undead Transformation Spell. Who would want to fuse with the undead? However, he was still quite interested in this ability... Unfortunately, it was extremely difficult to plant a forest on the moon. Matthew couldn''t even guarantee that the oak tree in front of him would survive, let alone plant a forest in one go. Moreover, Ronan was going to smash the moon next. This mission would probably end in vain. Thinking of this. He sighed softly, and then his attention was attracted by the clattering of orders behind him. "As a representative of one party of the negotiation, it''s not very dignified to leave suddenly." The Beholder Sword Saint''s voice was unexpectedly gentle and pleasant, and he seemed very polite. Matthew naturally treated him politely. "I just don''t like to waste time." The Beholder Sword Saint agreed, "I don''t like it either, but since you''re here, you should do something. You shouldn''t run out without saying a word and plant a tree. "Speaking of which, you''re very skilled at planting trees." Matthew smiled. "Thank you. "May I know your name?" The Beholder Sword Saint''s voice changed slightly. Chapter 1112: [Undead Fusion Technique] "Interesting. "Very few people ask for my name." Matthew raised his eyelids. "Is that so?" The Beholder Sword Saint said, " Maybe it''s because Beholders are rare, and Beholder Sword Saints are even rarer. " The word ''Beholder Saint'' is enough to refer to everything. That''s why very few people ask for my name, hehe "My name is Big Head. You can call me Head. " This name was given to me by the old orc who picked me up many years ago. He didn''t know what a beholder was and thought I was an octopus monster or some other species, but he actually kept me as a pet and taught me the way of the sword saint." His tone was filled with reminiscence and emotion. Matthew asked with interest, "So, is your swordmaster an orc?" The Beholder Sword Saint nodded. "It was like this at the beginning. "Later on, I made some improvements according to my own body and found that the effect was even better." Matthew wanted to ask again. The Beholder Sword Saint said, "We should go back. Otherwise, if they see me chatting with you here, they will think that we are doing a private transaction. " Let''s go, tell us the Alliance''s true goal. Everyone can take a step back and clean up the mess." Matthew slowly returned to the negotiation table with him. Facing everyone''s gaze. He pretended to be serious and said, "Then, let''s get straight to the point. "Our demands are as follows- "The Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, must give up the Moonlight Divinity and become a demigod. From now on, the moon will no longer be your exclusive possession. The Alliance will build a Mage Tower and other buildings here as a stronghold in the Sub-Plane. "The God of Hunting must hand over the spider and return to this ancient land. He must not leave the territory of the Hunter Clan for 1,000 years. "The exiles must immediately give up on the search for the Ancient Sanctuary. The organization you colluded with to form, Asalem, must also be immediately disbanded and swear that you will never have any private dealings with each other again. "Finally, the remaining exiles and hunter clans would be recruited by the Alliance. "They will be incorporated into a new army for the Alliance to command." Matthew said seriously. The God of Hunting''s expression was a little ugly. "Army? What army? " Why didn''t Ronan mention any of these before?" Matthew said calmly, "Do you think I''ll make things up? "Or are you planning to seek the opinion of the Great Mage Ronan? " As for the army, I can reveal a little to you as a sign of sincerity for the negotiation. " That''s an expeditionary army heading to Purgatory! " As we all know, the Storluk industry is rampant in Escana, and that territory can be used as a springboard to attack the prime material world. Therefore, we plan to form an expeditionary army to conquer Escana. " Our situation is good. The overlord of Escana, the Kingdom of Suki, will be our ally. If the exiled or members of the Hunter clan make contributions in the war, they will receive the rewards and fiefs they deserve and will not be trapped in a corner of the ancient world like before..." Matthew said in an orderly manner. Everyone fell into deep thought. After a while. The Goddess of Moonlight asked in confusion, "When was this planned?" Matthew smiled and said nothing. He couldn''t possibly say that he had just thought of it, right? In any case, it was just a casual bluff to ensure that the negotiations could continue. After a while. But the God of Hunting said, "Your conditions are indeed milder than Ronan''s. "But it''s still unacceptable to us. " And you seem to have missed the most important point in what you just said. How does the Alliance plan to deal with the moon?" Matthew smiled calmly. Just as he was about to continue spouting nonsense. However, at this moment, everyone felt something. The Goddess of Moonlight quickly stood up, and the dome above their heads automatically parted to the two sides. Then, they saw an extremely shocking scene. Above the pitch-black starry sky. Suddenly, a huge crack appeared! At the crack, there was a strange and majestic protruding object that was spinning crazily, and it was unstoppable as it drilled into the surface of the moon! " What is that thing?!" Everyone exclaimed. After a while, the protruding object retreated. Then, a starship flew through the crack. "Squid ship!" Assia''s expression changed drastically. "How is that possible? " Why would they choose to attack the Moon at this time?" The others couldn''t sit still anymore. If Storluk Industries chose to interfere at this time, then there was a high chance that the moon could not be saved! In the face of the invasion of the space undead and squid alchemists, the act of protecting the star core became less important. They quickly exchanged their opinions. "Where''s Ronan?" At this moment. The God of Hunting suddenly pointed at the sky. "He went up! "Let''s go up and take a look!" The others immediately followed. Only Assia hesitated for a moment. She looked at Matthew, then at the protective shield and the star core. Suddenly, she summoned more than a dozen angels and cast a human-immobilizing spell on Matthew! After finishing all of this. Only then did she and the others fly towards the gap between Ronan and the moon. Matthew was surrounded by more than a dozen angels with serious expressions. His body was also affected by the Stop spell. He knew very well that his mission was to shatter the star core in front of him. This was the best opportunity. Not to be missed! He calmed himself down and activated an ability with determination. Soul Projection! In the next second. Matthew only felt his scalp itch and a feeling of floating came over him. His soul moved slightly. Immediately after. His mental power was concentrated in the Wondrous Technique Bag. After some exploration. Matthew successfully focused on the scroll he wanted! However, just as he was about to use soul casting to unroll the scroll... Matthew suddenly realized. One of the gold coins in his inventory. It actually started rolling on its own at this moment! .. Chapter 1113: Now, We Can Continue Our Negotiations .. Matthew realized it almost instantly. This was one of the three gold coins that Gold Coin had given him previously! In the next second. The gold coin automatically left Matthew''s Wondrous Bag. Then, under the surprised gazes of the angels. The gold coin exploded automatically. It turned into a golden glow that filled the sky. A powerful magic power instantly enveloped the area. All the angels froze, and even their breathing stopped. On the other hand, Matthew regained control of his body in that instant! He immediately deactivated the soul projection. His consciousness returned to his body. On the data panel. .. [Hint: Your friend Gold Coin has cast a long-range seizing spell and successfully cast the spell " Time Stop "! During the duration of Time Stop, you can do anything to the surrounding creatures. They are not aware of this, but after Time Stop ends, they will be puzzled by the traces left behind. You have obtained an Hourglass of Time! [Hourglass of Time: When all the sand in the hourglass falls to the bottom layer, it means that the effect of Time Stop will disappear.] .. An hourglass icon appeared in front of Matthew''s eyes, and it was three-dimensional. The sand on it slowly flowed down. He estimated. The entire process lasted at most 30 to 40 seconds. He had to act quickly! He rushed to the side of the protective shield, raised the shovel, and easily cut through the seemingly sturdy protective shield! In the next second. The star core that was related to the future of the moon was in front of Matthew. This star core was so gorgeous. Anyone who saw it would be impressed by its sense of beauty. But Matthew did not. He was like a cold and merciless immortal, raising the shovel high and smashing it heavily on the star core! The expected shattering sound did not come. The shovel cut the star core into two like cutting butter. In the next moment. A tangled force field exploded from the star core. The terrifying shockwave hit Matthew''s body like a tsunami. It was like a meteorite falling on the sea. The seawater was pushed to both sides. Matthew was also in pain from the chaotic gravitational force. He was involuntarily sent flying backwards! At the crucial moment. Matthew activated his undead body. He had turned part of his body into a ghost to avoid most physical damage. His light body would be pushed further away by the airwaves. Therefore, in the blink of an eye. Matthew took advantage of the situation and calmly escaped from the temple of the Goddess of the Moon! Not long after he flew out. A series of booming sounds came from the sky. The magic ship that was burning with giant flames descended like a divine bird, and Vivian''s sweet voice came from the deck. "I have been ordered by my teacher to wait here. It seems that you have successfully completed your mission. "Let''s go, board the ship." Matthew boarded the Phoenix Ship without hesitation. Vivian greeted him and returned to the cabin. A few seconds later. The phoenix ship rose rapidly. Soon, they arrived near the crack in the star dome. It hovered there. Matthew, who was standing on the deck, could even see the confrontation between Ronan and the others! Voices filled with surprise, irritation, anger, and confusion rang out in the sky, one after another. "What are you doing?" "Must we destroy the moon?" "Do you know that this might cause a destructive blow to the ecology of the prime material plane?" "Is your Seven Saint Alliance really not going to give us a way out?" The last sentence was said by Assia. Her eyes were red, and her face was filled with disbelief. Her voice became hoarse. The others were not in as bad a state as her. But it was not much better. Everyone was shocked by Matthew''s reckless behaviour. However, they were unwilling to believe that Matthew could destroy the last star core by himself. Therefore, they blamed everything on Ronan. "Even if you don''t want to negotiate, there''s no need to do this, right?" " You are lying. You want to start a war with us!" Assia''s mental state looked very unstable. Matthew even noticed that the skin on both sides of her jaw had hardened. As the hardness intensified. The Goddess of Moonlight''s white chin and neck had black spots that squirmed like worms. She seemed to have not realized it. Ronan looked at her calmly. "Don''t be nervous. After this matter, I can guarantee that you will still have a place on the moon. " But the price is that you have to give up your current divinity- I mean, give it up completely." Assia was slightly stunned. "What do you mean? " The star core is all shattered. Could it be that the moon will still exist from now on?" Ronan smiled and said nothing. The God of Hunting said sinisterly, " Do you still believe these lying mages? "On the surface, they want to negotiate with us, but they are secretly plotting a shocking conspiracy! "They are clearly the most despicable group of people in this world, yet they still openly claim to be saviours" His voice was immediately cut off by Ronan. "It must be pointed out that there is no absolute conflict between being despicable and being a saviour. "Secondly, weren''t you referring to yourself just now? "You were so excited when you saw the squid ship just now. Don''t tell me it wasn''t because you discussed with the people from Storluk Industries in advance and led them here!" Chapter 1114: Now, We Can Continue the Negotiations The God of Hunting was shocked. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ronan smiled faintly. " The people from Storluk Industries and the Squid Fleet have joined forces to replicate the Blood Meteor incident, using the moon as a springboard for the parasites from the outer planes to infiltrate the main material plane. You''ll take the opportunity to become a god again on the moon. Isn''t that what you''ve been planning these days? " It''s a pity. The squid fleet is still on the way to deep space. Everything that happened just now was just an illusion." Everyone looked up at the sky. The extremely realistic crack quickly disappeared without a trace. They followed the disappearing light source and looked at the surface of the moon. Following the light, they successfully locked onto four mage towers! There was a huge crystal ball placed at the top of each of the four mage towers. Inside the crystal ball, a graceful woman was smiling and waving at them. "Guardian of the West, Yourou." The God Eater Queen said the name solemnly. "You even know about the squid fleet" The God of Hunting''s tone was low and puzzled. " Do you have spies in the Storluk industry?" Ronan smiled again. "Don''t underestimate us, mages. " Although Roderick only likes to sell fake goods, his prophecy spells are ranked among the best in the entire Multiverse. "There are no absolute secrets in front of Roderick." The God of Hunting looked deeply at Ronan. "It''s my honour to be simultaneously dealt with by the western, southern, and northern guardians of the Seven Saint Alliance." Ronan shook his head and laughed. "You overestimate yourself! "Dealing with you is just one of the links. This matter was originally caused by you. Don''t tell me you still want to escape?" As he spoke. He said to the others, " Other than the God of Hunting, everyone else can return to the negotiating table. Then our friendship will remain as unbreakable as ever." The God of Hunting snorted coldly. "He''s just trying to divide us! " Besides, the last star core has been shattered. Is there still a need to negotiate? "Don''t tell me you''re still trying to be cowards at this point?" Ronan yawned and pointed at his chest, then at the God of Hunting. "Believe me or believe him. Pick one." The Goddess of Moonlight looked deeply at Ronan. She gritted her teeth and left. The Eye Devil Sword Saint followed closely behind. The Giant of Destiny licked the moon fiercely, then let go of its hands and returned to the void. Its projection also returned to the negotiation ground, which had been reduced to ruins. The God Eater Queen said to Ronan, " To be honest, your persistence is truly admirable. However, if you''re too persistent, you''ll become crazy. "You will be destroyed in madness." After saying that, she also left. The last Faded Dragon came up to Ronan with a cheeky smile. "I can help you beat him up! "I''ve long disliked him!" Ronan waved his hand to indicate that there was no need. At this moment, the figure of the God of Hunting suddenly disappeared. Ronan activated his Aether Walk and followed him as if he was strolling in a garden. The phoenix ship followed closely behind. During this process. Matthew could also feel that although those people had left the battlefield, their eyes were still focused on Ronan and the God of Hunting. Very quickly. The phoenix ship flew to the other side of the moon. The horizon ahead was covered by countless blood-red crystals and mountains. Matthew looked around. Other than the large patches of red, there were only some huge white spider cocoons left! This was the Blood Moon Domain on the moon. Above the Blood Moon. A huge spider slowly crawled out from inside. It was Queen Asbo, whom Matthew had met once before. The God of Hunting escaped into the Blood Moon Realm. Immediately after. He turned into a bloody light and flew into Queen Asbo''s body. The spider''s screams were endless. Amidst the louder and louder voices. Queen Asbo''s body underwent a shocking transformation. Her newly grown limbs had become extremely slender, with countless hairs growing on them, and some human fingers were mixed in between these hairs. Other than that. Her stomach had become abnormally swollen, and the spider''s head had become almost human. Her entire body was emitting a terrifying aura. It made people feel nauseous! "Today, I will show you what a true god is! "This world has forgotten about the gods for too long. Only I can restore the glory of the gods! "Ronan, didn''t you want to stop me? Then come in. Let all of you so-called guardians of the four directions come in together. I will turn all of you into my slaves and puppets! "Hahahaha" The human-faced spider formed by the combination of the God of Hunting and Queen Asbo let out a crazy and strange laugh. Ronan stood outside the Blood Moon Domain. His eyes were filled with surprise. " Didn''t I already say that dealing with you is just one part of it? "You don''t really think that you''re worth all this effort, do you?" As soon as he finished speaking. Suddenly, 16 scrolls appeared in his hands! Each of the 16 scrolls was about the same size as Ronan! A shocking magical radiance emerged from the scroll. There were also lines of strange labels and words. Chapter 1115: We Can Continue the Negotiations Now And in between these words. The words that Soria made were particularly eye-catching! On the Phoenix Ship. Matthew''s heartbeat quickened again. He recognized this scroll! Each scroll was worth more than five million gold coins! This was a Grand Sealing Scroll! It could be used to seal everything! The Grand Sealing Scrolls Ronan took out were at least Superior Legends or even Holy Mage level, and he took out sixteen of them at once! What he wanted to do was self-evident. In the next moment. The God of Hunting looked confused and panicked. The sixteen gigantic Grand Sealing Scrolls automatically opened. They all turned into golden lights and flew towards the Blood Moon Domain. Some went to the edge, while others went deep into it. Ronan''s chanting also sounded. This was the first time Matthew had seen Ronan chant a spell. It was different from the cadence of Soria''s voice. Ronan''s singing style was fast, accurate, and ruthless. Terrifying arcane power gathered above the Blood Moon Domain. In just half a minute. The 16 Great Sealing Scrolls were like a thick layer of plastic wrap as they pounced on the sky above the Blood Moon domain. At that moment. Ronan had successfully locked down half of the moon! All the Blood Moons were successfully sealed! Matthew looked down from above. If there were still a buffer zone between the Blood Moon domain and the normal moon, then there would be no need to worry about it. But now, there was a clear distinction between the two. A clear black line had already appeared on the ground. On the other side of the black line was the blood moon. On the other side was the white moon, which had yet to be contaminated! "What is he trying to do " Just sealing the Blood Moon Domain? " If he wanted to seal it, the star core has already shattered. In two hours at most, both the blood moon and the normal moon will automatically collapse. What''s the point of doing all this" The people on the moon were grumbling in secret. But at this moment. Everyone fell silent. Because they saw a lonely figure in the boundless starry sky. They knew that the figure was not the original body. It was a projection from the prime material plane. But even so. When everyone saw her, they could not help but lower their heads. On the deck of the Phoenix Ship. Qin Wuyue''s figure suddenly appeared beside Matthew. She respectfully looked up at the figure in the starry sky, and her tone was filled with emotion and a trace of excitement. "It''s starting." This sentence was like a huge rock smashing into Matthew''s heart. It was difficult for him to use any words to describe his state of mind. It was fine if his heart was surging. It was good to be exciting. Perhaps only the data panel could reflect the information he sensed at the moment. .. [Hint: You have discovered Isabelle''s projection!] [World Event: Holy Mage Isabelle has removed her self-seal and walked out of Floating City.] Isabelle has refined the Chaos Mystery Lock into her own exclusive magic tool (casting medium/super divine tool)! She was about to cast a super divine spell .. The material world, the aurora belt. A tall figure stood in the middle of the colourful aurora that floated like seaweed. Isabelle stood in the aurora. Her silver-white hair cascaded down to her heels like a waterfall, occasionally curling up slightly under the sky. An inconspicuous pendant hung on her chest. The pendant was a small copper ball with a metallic texture. On the copper ball, there were countless tiny seven-coloured light streams flowing in and out. In the next second. Isabelle flicked her finger lightly, and the outer shell of the copper ball opened automatically, revealing the dazzling gemstone inside. When that gem appeared in this world. All the auroras started to shake violently. Immediately after. The seawater under Isabelle''s feet rose up like a tall building, instantly forming a sea wall that reached straight into the clouds! The height of the sea wall was even higher than the northernmost floating city! On the sea wall. Large chunks of solid ice fell down. Countless fish swam upstream. There were octopus, squid, eel, lanternfish, salmon, trout, and so on. At the bottom of the sea wall. There were also whales with strong physiques that jumped out of the sea anxiously as if they wanted to pursue that unreachable opportunity. But to them. The excessive weight became a burden. Only the most agile and tenacious fish could swim along the sea wall to the highest point! Pa, pa, pa! On the sea wall. A lucky eel successfully jumped into the air. At that moment. Countless magic lightning bolts enveloped the sea wall. The eel was struck by lightning. He immediately fell into the sea. However, during this process. Its body underwent a shocking transformation. The spirituality of its body began to grow rapidly, reaching the point where it was not inferior to a humanoid creature. Its body had become stronger than before, and even the surface of its scales had sparks of electricity. More importantly It had mastered magic! A new magical creature was born. On the sea wall, there were countless similar fish that felt the gravitational pull of the magic tide and were swimming upstream with all their might. More and more fish jumped onto the sea wall. Under the enlightenment of magic lightning, they became magical creatures. They gathered around the sea wall. They looked at the shadow on the aurora belt with worship. They expressed their gratitude in their own way. However, the instigator of all this did not care at all. Isabelle stood hundreds of meters above the sea wall. Chapter 1116: Now, We Can Continue the Negotiations She opened her arms and tried her best to control the chaos lock on her chest. The cadence of the chanting sounded between heaven and earth, as if it was a ballad that had been passed down in the wilderness and deep mountains since ancient times. It was so beautiful that it was enough to make the sirens cry and the elves feel ashamed. As the magic power that was almost condensed into a substance continued to gather. More magic ice fell like hail. Streams of seaweed spread upwards from the sea wall. They were like a pitch-black stairway. It was placed between the sea wall and the endless starry sky. Seaweed connected heaven and earth. Perhaps very soon. Everything that happened there would become a myth or legend. However, all of this was just the phenomenon of heaven and earth produced by the divine mage when casting spells. Isabelle didn''t care. From the very beginning, she had been fully focused on chanting her spell. The chaotic lock on her chest kept beating. At a certain moment. The seven-coloured gem almost jumped out of the small copper ball. However, Isabelle held it down! Pa! She swallowed the gemstone without hesitation. Just like what she did back then. Because at this moment. The spell she had cast was almost complete. "The rest is up to you, Nameless." Her voice resounded clearly at the bottom of the sea. After a while. Only then did a weak response come from above the aurora. "Yes." .. "It''s a success!" On the Phoenix Ship, Qin Wuyue stared at the illusory light screen in front of her. Even Matthew, who was standing next to her, was shocked by the phenomenon that Isabelle had just cast. As soon as the former finished speaking. Isabelle''s projection in the void raised her arms high. Immediately after. A pair of incredibly huge and sharp scissors suddenly appeared in the starry sky! The scissors were fast and accurate. It cut down along the black line created by the Great Sealing Technique. It only took two seconds. The entire moon was cut in half! Half of it was a blood moon. The other half was the white moon. Mordenkainen''s Scalpel (Super God)! The moon split in the middle. Under the effect of the Great Sealing Technique. The blood moon quickly closed and collapsed! In less than a minute. The Blood Moon domain was compressed from a continuous but unclosed hemisphere into a red sphere that was spinning at high speed! Matthew looked at the data panel. As expected. Ronan was using the Transformation Domain spell and the Grand Sealing Spell to compress the Blood Moon Domain! He wanted to compress the blood moon to the extreme. It would become a planet with extremely high mass, extremely high density, and extremely fast speed! Even though his knowledge had yet to reach this level, Matthew also knew that the entire process was very dangerous. This was cutting the plane. If they were not careful, the entire Blood Moon Domain would explode automatically. At that time, the impact might be even more serious than those people''s alarmist talk! This could be seen from Qin Wuyue''s reaction. However, as the blood moon continued to collapse. Matthew noticed that the God of Hunting seemed to want to do something. But the result was useless. Qin Wuyue also gradually relaxed. Her fingertips kept flicking. Light screens appeared in front of the two of them, one after another. Other than Isabelle. There were also four light screens that corresponded to the four higher-ups of the Alliance. Matthew saw a thin man with gentle eyes swimming back and forth between many pieces of seaweed in the depths of the sea. Every time he swam. His fair hands would gently touch the seaweed. Even though Matthew couldn''t hear anything. However, from the rhythm of the scene, one could feel the kind of performance that was like immortal music. Matthew didn''t need Qin Wuyue to remind him. This was probably the most mysterious nameless Mage in the Alliance! And the spell he was using. It was the same level of Plane Magic as the Mordenkainen Scalpel that Isabelle had cast! The second light screen was located under the vast starry sky. A middle-aged man who looked a little old stood on a tower that seemed to be built from a crystal palace. Below the tower was a dark yellow barrier that was tightly arranged like fish scales. This was the Holy Mage Link. At this moment. Link was also casting a spell, but he looked more relaxed. Link chanted. The fish scale barrier under his feet slowly opened. The barrier that separated the Prime Material World from the starry sky finally revealed a dark passage! "This is the first time in the history of the Alliance that the Eternal Barrier has been opened on its own" Qin Wuyue''s voice was filled with indescribable excitement. Then, the main character on the screen was Matthew''s old acquaintance, Edmond. He seemed to be standing near the Eternal Barrier. Following the opening of the external passageway. Domain Fruits appeared on Edmond''s body one after another. At the same time. He had also torn many scrolls. Behind him. A silver-white, semi-transparent arched door slowly blocked Link''s path. There was a milky lustre behind the door. It gave people a dream-like feeling. According to Qin Wuyue''s introduction. This was a door to acceleration. Any object that passed through it would gain a terrifying acceleration! The last screen was in the library. Matthew saw Gold Coin. In front of him was an extremely miniature model that looked like a slingshot with a scope. Not far away, there was a three-dimensional and illusory bullseye. Matthew stared at him. The latter was also winking at Matthew. Chapter 1117: Now, We Can Continue the Negotiations He even said to Matthew, " Hey, Matthew, I''m sorry for exhausting the gold coin I gave you, but they said I had to do it. I''ll return one to you the next time we meet. " Right, I''m still a little nervous. Since they asked me to aim, who knows what kind of skills are needed? I''m just a gold coin!" In the next moment. A lazy female voice came from the periphery of the light screen. "Just aim and shoot. "Mr. Fei Ziben is the mage who has the best use of ray spells in history. "Since you have inherited his memory and talent, completing this last step will be easy." Matthew also comforted him. In his opinion. Since the Holy Mages had already made such arrangements, Gold Coin was undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. However, Gold Coin still looked nervous. He suddenly turned to Matthew. "Do you have any experience with aiming?" Before Matthew could speak. Vasnov, who had been acting dumb behind Matthew, suddenly said, "If you can trust me, I can help you shoot this one." At that moment. Immediately, countless pairs of eyes focused on Matthew and the zombie around him. Matthew instantly understood Vasnov''s intentions. Was this guy trying to make a pledge of allegiance? He had just signed a deep contract with him, and he was already impatient to show off? Matthew knew. This was indeed a rare opportunity for Vasnov. For this reason, he could decisively risk angering Matthew and give up the low-key principle that both sides had previously agreed on. The former War God was indeed ambitious! However, Matthew was not angry. He only looked at Isabelle''s shadow on the light screen. "In principle, if you trust him, I have no objections." Matthew said to Isabelle. Isabelle was silent for three seconds before she said, "The second generation War God is indeed famous for his archery. "Bring him over." In the next moment. Qin Wuyue brought Matthew and Vasnov to the library. Vasnov stepped forward stiffly. He squeezed the gold coins away and looked at the scope and the target. He suddenly reached out and pulled the small slingshot, then quickly released it! Puff! The virtual red ball hit the silver bullseye! However, after that moment. There was no movement for more than ten seconds. Matthew was not surprised. Isabelle dared to let the old general of the Heavenly Palace handle this matter. It was impossible to say that there were no delay spells to avoid the risk. As expected. Twenty seconds later. The entire world of Aindor trembled violently! The dome of the library automatically fell. Everyone looked up at the sky. The moon split into two. The red half turned into a meteor and suddenly flew towards the starry sky! In just an instant. The meteorite formed by the collapsed blood moon passed through the acceleration door at an extremely high speed. It instantly disappeared from everyone''s sight. Near the gates of the Eternal Barrier. Sparks flew from the friction. On this day. From south to north. Grey snow had fallen. Everyone could feel the changes happening on the moon! As long as one was not blind, one would be able to see that half of the moon was gone! But where did the other half of the moon go? Most people couldn''t say why. Gradually. The mystery of the half-moon had also become a hot topic for mortals, as well as one of the sources of creation for bards. .. After watching Blood Moon leave. Isabelle left Vasnov alone. Matthew and Qin Wuyue returned to the moon together. He returned to the ruins of the negotiation ground. Then, he calmly said to the remaining people, " Now, we can continue the negotiation." .. At the same time. Deep in the astral plane. A fleet made up of more than ten squid warships was slowly moving under the undercurrent. They tried to approach the Eternal Barrier silently. .. Chapter 1118: This Is A Natural Disaster! .. Only half of the moon remained. On the ruins of the negotiation. This time, everyone was finally not as arrogant as before when they heard Matthew''s words. However, their reactions were also slightly perfunctory and calm. It wasn''t because they still looked down on Matthew. Instead, they were truly shocked by the Seven Saint Alliance''s action. As a result, they were still absent-minded. At this moment. Qin Wuyue walked over. " It seems that you are all very concerned about things outside of the negotiation. Why don''t we talk while looking at what you care about?" After saying this. A huge prism flew out of her hand. The prism stood where the star core had shattered. It had many sides, and each side allowed people from all directions to clearly see the contents of the image. Everyone who had been absent-minded just a moment ago immediately perked up. Only in the picture. A fleet that was hiding in the undercurrent of the astral world appeared first! That was... Squid ship! Matthew couldn''t help but widen his eyes. .. The astral undercurrent near the Aindor Outer Lands. Squid warships were moving upstream in a stealthy manner. On the bridge of one of the squid ships. A fully-armed alchemist was listening to his subordinate''s report. This alchemist was the highest commander of the squid warship operation. He was wearing a greyish-brown leather robe and carrying a huge cylindrical gas tank on his back. Countless complicated and precise copper wires and liquid pipes extended from both sides of the gas tank. On both sides of the main gas tank were six sets of small brass gas tanks. There was a row of glass with a scale engraved in the centre of the gas tanks. Through the glass. Purple and green gases could be seen floating up and down in the gas tank. From time to time, they would seep out of the two jets behind the alchemist in liquid or gaseous form. However, it was quickly absorbed by the absorption device tied to the alchemist''s hind leg. Due to the biological modification. The squid alchemist was very burly and tall, while the commander was 3.3 meters tall. He stood in front of the adjutant in charge of reporting. The latter''s head could only reach his chest. The Alchemist''s exposed skin was also covered in thick fur. His head was sharp, his eyes were protruding, and his muscles were abnormally strong. There were even signs of fat, giving people a feeling that he was not to be trifled with. " We are approaching the outer soil of the material world and will be entering level three stealth mode. After that, we will need you to personally give the order to activate the darkness acceleration power module. In that case, our speed will increase by about three times " All the indicators are normal. It''s obvious that Aindor''s people didn''t notice our approach. They don''t have the technology or the ability!" The Alchemist sounded satisfied. "Of course. " As long as we can successfully complete this secret operation, our Lord Andrew Dazhi will grant us the opportunity to enter Blissful Paradise. Everyone involved in the operation will have this opportunity! " What we need to do is complete the infiltration mission step by step. Remember, when infiltrating the moon, do not alert the enemy, do not get into conflict with the natives, and do not do anything that might cause a reaction from the people of Aindor! "In the history of our Antu Empire, many major events have failed because we did not pay attention to the details. I hope you can understand this. "The details determine success or failure! " Next, we need to make sure that every detail is taken care of. Back then, the people of Tong Luo Divine Branch were able to infiltrate Aindor through the Blood Meteor. Now, we''ve adopted a more brilliant method. There''s no reason for us to fail!" Accompanied by this impassioned speech. The spray equipment in front of him also sprayed out a large amount of light purple gas into the space. The commander and staff on the bridge heard the alchemist''s encouragement. Under the stimulation of the words and the light purple gas. Everyone became excited. They worked with extreme excitement. Although their bodies were trembling, their every command was executed with extreme precision! Seeing this scene. The alchemist seemed even more satisfied. He casually asked, "How far are we from the target?" The adjutant did not answer. Not far away, a staff member immediately stood up and pointed at the light screen on the crystal board in front of him. "It''s already very close! " In fact, since three minutes ago, the distance between us and the target has been shrinking rapidly. " This means that the effects of the level 3 stealth mode and the darkness acceleration system are better than we imagined! " Look, we''re getting closer to the target! "In a while, we can even consider slowing down in advance" At first, the Alchemist seemed to be very smug. Very quickly. His voice became sharp. "No, no! "This speed is too fast. We have to reduce it immediately!" The crew members also began to operate upon hearing this. The entire bridge was in an emergency working atmosphere. However, as the squid warship continued to slow down. The red dots that symbolized both sides were still approaching at an astonishing speed! At that moment. The Alchemist shouted in shock, "No, no! "It''s not us who are approaching them! "They are flying towards us! "Damn it, what''s going on? Is there a problem with our equipment? Quickly contact the other ships..." At that moment. A violent radar alarm sounded on all the squid ships! Chapter 1119: This Is A Natural Disaster! The commanders of the various ships did not have time to confirm with each other. In the next second. A huge fireball appeared in front of them! Whoosh. It was as quiet and elegant as the stars. The high-speed rotating fireball swallowed everything, and a huge explosion suddenly occurred. If all of this happened in the material world. Then, it would definitely cause a world-shattering effect. However, this was in the boundless starry sky. Even sound could not be transmitted. People outside the undercurrent of the astral plane could not even observe anything. All they could see was a fireball rushing into the undercurrent and creating a huge wave. Then, everything returned to silence. This scene was captured by many astral creatures. The huge waves above the undercurrent made many natives of the astral world feel uneasy and hesitant. But that seemed to be all. After the waves. The all-devouring fireball followed the undercurrent of the astral plane. In the dense undercurrents that spread throughout the Multiverse, the destructive fireball pushed the debris of the squid warship and launched an even fiercer sprint toward the deeper part of the cosmos! Very quickly. It disappeared into the deep space. At that moment. Outside the Eternal Barrier. Countless pairs of eyes eagerly looked towards the depths of the astral plane and the prime material plane. Everyone was concerned about what was happening in the undercurrent of the astral plane. However, only a few people knew. All of this. This was just the beginning. .. In the northernmost floating city. Ten thousand feet under the sea. The nameless mage, who was as thin and elegant as a woman, was like a fish jumping back and forth in the countless seaweed. Every time it jumped. He would cause the sea to tremble slightly. Although the Arctic Ocean was calm and peaceful. However, the Endless Ocean, the Arunay Sea, and other places were affected. Each of his movements could cause a small tsunami. And all these fluctuations overlapped. It was enough to cause an even greater natural disaster on the southeast coast! "Do you need my help? I think you still can''t let go." Isabelle''s voice sounded from the bottom of the sea. She looked at Nameless coldly. " If you''re worried about the tsunami, Chen has already reached an agreement with the Evil Dragon of the Sea. They will settle everything." Nameless shook his head lightly. "I don''t need you to do anything." Isabelle snorted. "But you seem to be struggling." Nameless nodded generously. "It''s a little strenuous. "But I can handle this kind of infamy alone. There''s no need for two people to bear it." Isabelle raised her eyebrows. "You think it''s infamy, but I think it''s an honour." Nameless laughed bitterly. "It''s fine. Just lend me the gemstone." Isabelle snapped her fingers without hesitation. In the next moment. The complicated and mysterious brass ball on her chest opened automatically. A dazzling gem flew out. It came to Nameless ''side. Nameless didn''t use his hand to receive it. Instead, he took out a huge pen with his backhand. The pen was as tall as two people. And it wasn''t a common quill or fountain pen on the continent of Aindor. It was a brush with a straight pen and black and white hair on the tip of its nose! Nameless held the end of the brush with one hand. The Chaos Gem also attached itself to it. Immediately after. He was like the most elegant dancer, waving a huge brush while dancing in the seaweed. Every time the tip of the brush touched a strand of seaweed that looked like a zither string. The sound of celestial music would ring out from the bottom of the sea. In an instant. Thousands of nameless figures appeared in every corner of the seaweed. He waved the brush in his hand like an ancient general of the Su country waving a spear. The tip of the brush also emitted a terrifying killing intent. The tip of the pen brushed across the seaweed. A large number of strings broke. The music stopped abruptly. What replaced it was an extremely terrifying magic tide! [Aether Domain: Descent]! Nameless stood silently in the centre of the domain. He grabbed the end of the brush with one hand and pointed at the drawing board. In the next second. The contents on the drawing board became blank. But at the same time. All the creatures who were paying attention to the astral undercurrent saw the phantom of a terrifying beast appear beside the undercurrent! It was the shadow of the Super Behemoth Leviathan! Ever since Leviathan appeared, it had been running crazily along the undercurrent of the Astral World. Although it was just a phantom. With every step it took, the water in the undercurrent would splash up. Ten steps later. The shadow actually caught up to the fireball that was flying at high speed! The two instantly fused into one. In the blink of an eye. The fireball and the giant beast''s shadow instantly disappeared! Immediately after. Above the undercurrent of the astral world, another combination of the same fireball and giant beast appeared. However, this combination seemed a little illusory. Its might was also far inferior to before! Under countless gazes. This seemingly weakened combination of the giant beast and the fireball was heading towards the edge of the prime material plane! Over there. It was in the direction of this material world where Storluk was! Only a few people noticed it. The moment the giant beast fused with the fireball. All the creatures in the world of Aindor, both inside and outside the Eternal Barrier, slowed down a little. .. [Hint: You have discovered the Finishing Touch (the divine artefact of the Su)!] You have witnessed the Holy Mage Nameless use the Bloodline Spell " All Beings Lend Me "! [Warning: Nameless has borrowed one second of your strength and agility!] [Observation: Nameless borrowed the power of all living beings. With Isabelle''s help, the Fire of the Blood Moon completed its upgrade in an instant.???] (Unable to decipher due to insufficient knowledge) Chapter 1120: This Is A Natural Disaster! [All living beings lend me their power: All living beings lend me, and I will repay them in the future. Uniqueness Bloodline Spell. Only the descendants of the Calamity Mage Yin could use it. This spell consumes a lot of energy. Side effects? (Not enough knowledge)] .. On the moon. Matthew also looked at the scene on the screen in shock, then looked at the feedback on the data column. All living beings lend me their power. Was this the unique spell of the Calamity Mage? Although it only borrowed a little from everyone, the number of creatures in Aindor was huge. One could imagine how much power they could gather! Matthew didn''t know how much power this spell borrowed from each person. If there were no restrictions. Could it turn the entire world into a silent place in an instant? Could it drain everyone''s life? He did not know. His rationality told him that there was a high chance that he was imagining things. However, in terms of perception. Other than the magnificent emotions. A trace of fear appeared in the depths of his heart! At this moment. Matthew finally understood why the gods called Yin the " calamity mage." Because This was a calamity! .. The outer plane. All eyes were focused on the fireball in the undercurrent of the astral world. Twin Heavens, Heavenly Palace, Nine Tier Purgatory, Bottomless Abyss, Evil Spirit Plane, Arcane Wilderness Almost all the forces were staring in the direction of the fireball. Not long after. The fireball and the giant beast''s shadow arrived near the planet Storluk. However, at this moment. Ninety-nine layers of protective shields rose up around the planet! Every layer of the protective shield was glowing with bright yellow lightning and armour. It was as dazzling as dragon scales. Whispers immediately came from the Heavenly Palace. " Storluk''s reaction is a little fast." " That''s their base camp, after all. Activating such a defensive measure would drain them of the energy and production capacity they''ve accumulated over the past hundred years. It seems that the Interstellar Fireball Spell of the Seven Saint Alliance won''t be able to achieve the desired effect." " Let''s see how many layers they can break through. I bet it''s at most 60 layers." " 70 layers. Give Nameless and Isabelle some face." The other factions also discussed this in secret. Most people believed that the fireball formed by the Blood Moon could break through 60 to 70 layers of protective shields. Only a few people thought that they could reach the 80th layer and above. But almost no one thought that this half-moon could destroy Storluk! Because everyone knew very well. The Space Undead Troop came from the destroyed Antu Empire, and their heritage was extremely strong. If not for the spell left behind by the Calamity Mage Even the Seven Saint Alliance couldn''t contend against him! Destroying Storluk''s base camp with half a moon was, of course, a pipe dream. But even so. Everyone in the outer planes also realized the determination of the Seven Saint Alliance. After this battle. If anyone wanted to provoke the Seven Saint Alliance head-on, they would have to consider whether they could withstand a fireball of this level. After all. There was still half a moon left. However, what the big shots of the other planes did not expect was In the boundless starry sky. The monster and Fireball angrily pushed into the space near Storluk. As expected, they collided with the outer protective shield. In the beginning, it was indeed unstoppable. But not long after. They stopped outside the 29th layer of the protective shield! He watched as the giant beast and the fireball disappeared. Everyone was shocked. "How can it be only at this level?" "Could it be that Nameless and Isabelle are already at the end of their rope?" " Or is Storluk''s protective shield too powerful?" Countless thoughts were rapidly communicating with each other in the outer universe. Even the people from the space undead army found it unbelievable. They were already prepared to suffer heavy losses. They hadn''t expected that the Seven Saint Alliance''s seemingly deliberate attack this time would actually be so light. Could it be Was there a flaw in the other party''s spell? Just as everyone was making wild guesses. On the breach outside the Eternal Barrier. Suddenly, a huge prism appeared. The person who was slowly maintaining the prism was the Holy Mage Link, who was guarding the Eternal Barrier. However, what was more attractive than Link was the text that kept flashing on the prism. Creator, Roderick. "That''s the Prism of Prophecy! "What does the Seven Saint Alliance want us to see?" Everyone''s attention was drawn to the content of the prism. In the next second. On each side of the prism, a pitch-black universe appeared. Deep in the sky. There were faint specks of light. Everyone could tell with difficulty- It was a mysterious and distant star reef! .. On the Great Horn Reef. On the busy space dock. Countless starships were shuttling back and forth. Giant squids were waving their tentacles on the dock, arranging the cargo fleets to a fixed unloading area. A space undead controlled the mechanical arm to carry out the basic transportation work. Not far away. A mobile, glowing pontoon bridge was slowly moving from the dock next door. A large number of ant-like beasts swarmed over from the pontoon bridge. Everywhere these ants passed. The originally empty place would become a square brick land where people could stand on. Meanwhile, in the vicinity of the Greathorns Reef. Ants like this were everywhere. Alchemists carrying huge gas tanks drove these ants to carry out large-scale filling operations on the Star Reef. In the core area of the Star Reef. There were countless factories. Some factories were emitting black smoke, while others were covered in poisonous water. At the center of these factories was a round arched door. Chapter 1121: This Is a Natural Disaster! Every once in a while. A similar door would appear. If you looked further, you would find that these doors that were connected to each other seemed to form an arched tunnel. Or rather Cannon barrels. On the top layer of the Greathorns Reef. In the command hall of a floating fortress, countless people were observing the construction of the Greathorns Reef through the glass. In fact, many of them had already understood all of this through the perception of supreme gods. However, for the two parties that jointly developed this place, the Storluk Industry and the squid alchemist, introducing this place to the gods of the Heavenly Palace was a very necessary step. " We''ve already communicated with Storluk''s headquarters. We can confirm that it''s a false alarm. " Those mages seem to want to use such a childish method to scare us, but no one will be scared, right?" The person who spoke was a space undead wrapped in brass metal. He was the person in charge of Storluk Industries on the reef. Everyone called him Captain. Beside the captain stood the representative of the Squid Fleet. He was a taciturn alchemist named Gondola. Most of the time, Gondola was listening to other people''s conversations and rarely expressed his opinion. Standing in front of the captain and Gondola were the guests who had come to visit the reef. They were part of the gods of the Heavenly Palace, led by the Lord of Storm and Ocean. " It''s good that you''re alright. I was shocked when I received the news from the Heavenly Palace." The Lord of Storm and Ocean smiled. " Please continue to introduce us to the entrance to this secondary plane." The captain nodded happily. He took the Bastion to the bottom of the reef. Here. Everyone could see a very complicated and lively black bubble slowly expanding. With the knowledge of the gods, it was naturally not difficult to distinguish. This was a new interdimensional space. If it was allowed to grow naturally, it would at most grow into an ordinary sub-material world, similar to the one on Planet Storluk. It was possible for it to grow to the Moon level. At this moment. The captain explained casually, " Just as we agreed, I will help you settle in this desolate demi plane and make you the local gods. And you, my most respected friend, you are no longer the Lord of Storms and Seas of Aindor. You will become the God of Creation of the planet! " After that, we''ll set up a base on Arcturus and carry out large-scale production and development. " Gondola and his alchemists have a set of skilful planet-generating processes. They can rapidly expand this demi-plane into a secondary plane and obtain the qualifications to advance to the prime material plane at the right time. " We are doing this because we have a common enemy, the Alliance of Seven Saints, which is dominating the world of Aindor. " Before the enemy is eradicated, I believe that with the structure and wisdom of the three parties, even if there is a small-scale friction or conflict, it can be resolved, right?" The Lord of Storm and Ocean gave an affirmative answer. The destruction of the Heavenly Palace was imminent. The gods of every faction were looking for their own way out. For example, the second-generation God of War, Vasnov, wanted to take the risk and charge into the Eternal Barrier. In the end, the gods and angels who followed him all died. They either died outside the barrier or became the souls of Isabelle''s sword. Every time he thought of that scene. The Lord of Storm and Ocean was filled with emotion. "In the end, I am still the wiser one" This thought flashed through his mind. But at this moment. The representative of the Squid Fleet, Gondola, questioned, "We''ve already plundered several substandard material realms nearby. " Among them, the most suitable for vigorous development is undoubtedly the planet of Storluk. "Why not let the gods of Aindor reincarnate into Stulluk?" The God of Storm and Ocean did not say anything. The captain smiled and tried to smooth things over. " Planet Storluk is already a mature world. " Gondola, you should be able to understand that the gods can only take down the Plane Will when it''s weaker. Of course, our allies can reincarnate into Storluk, but that would require more time and cost. This is something that neither of us wants to see. " It''s like dating. Do you think it''s easier to trick a 30-year-old woman or a five-year-old girl?" Gondola said in a muffled voice, "It sounds like you gods are really not good people!" The Lord of Storm and Ocean looked a little embarrassed. He was now very dependent on the two forces of the Antu Empire, so it was not convenient for him to lose his temper in front of them. He could only laugh dryly. However, the captain took the initiative to smooth things over again and put the matter behind him. "You saw the Singularity Cannon we''re building just now. " This kind of Singularity Cannon is much stronger than those assembled from starships. " When the time is right, we will be able to launch long-range attacks on the Eternal Barrier through the Greathorns Reef. " Trust me, even if the Seven Saint Alliance can hold them off for a while, they''ll be exhausted. This is because this place is too far away from the Aindor World, so far that they can barely see it" The colonel''s voice was drowned out by the intense alarm. At that moment. Chapter 1122: This Is a Natural Disaster! All the radars on the whole of the reef emitted a sharp whistling sound. Countless red lights flashed in front of everyone. Including the leaders, all the space spirits, alchemists, and the gods of Aindor looked around in confusion. However, other than the alarm. They couldn''t hear or see anything! The captain reacted the fastest. " Don''t worry about the source of the danger. Activate the protective shield first!" After hearing the order, the staff beside him kept poking the mechanical button in front of him. However, no matter how he poked. The button did not respond at all! Everyone looked at this scene in surprise. There was a moment. They felt that everything in their field of vision was slightly distorted. In the next second. Everyone''s bodies became light as if they had been greatly liberated. Everyone stopped what they were doing. They were stunned as they sensed the distortion of space and the arrival of the burning sensation. Only the singular staff member was still pressing the button tirelessly. Until a certain moment. He suddenly stopped. At that moment. He suddenly realized something. "So. "When the alarm sounded, everyone was already dead" Countless fragments of images floated before his eyes. But in the end. He only saw a fireball that was like the sun crashing over from the starry sky. The fireball engulfed the entire reef. And before that. The power that was close to a natural disaster had killed all the living beings on the star reef in advance! A brilliant firework lit up in the deep space of the universe. This firework would continue to bloom in this space for decades or even centuries. Until a hundred years later. Only then would this place become quiet again. But that was all for the future. Near the Eternal Barrier. The huge prism created by Roderick replayed the shocking scene of the destruction of the reef. Everyone stared at the huge fireworks. Heavenly Palace. The rest of the gods sensed the divinity of Gods, like the God of Storm and Ocean. However, those gods did not revive in the divine kingdom as they had expected. On the contrary. The divine kingdoms of the killed gods began to collapse one after another. Astral storms began to brew one after another. Until this moment. There were still people who did not realize what had happened. The God of Light and Knowledge, the God of Midnight, and the few remaining gods stood on the edge of the collapsing kingdom of the gods. They looked at this scene in a daze, and infinite sorrow and fear surged in their hearts. "Then exactly... What happened?" "Didn''t that fireball hit the planet Storluk?" "Double-casting can''t work like this, right?" A god with weak divine power asked with a trembling voice. No one could answer his question. Until a leisurely figure passed by them. "Isn''t it obvious? " Nameless and Isabelle cast a spell together. The moment the Leviathan phantom touched the blood moon, they obtained a temporary transcendence, or rather, ascension or dimensional advancement. "The fireball that we saw smashing into the Storluk planet was just a projection of the real fireball left in the astral plane after the dimensional upgrade. " Its main body did not move along the trajectory of the undercurrents in the astral world at all. Instead, it launched a super long-range attack directly on the Greathorns Reef. "Have you guys not seen this scene before? "This is the power of the Calamity" .. Planet Storluk. Space Undead Headquarters. After washing up and changing into a beautiful and fashionable outfit, Melinda walked out of her office. She cast a few charm spells on herself. This could cover up the unbearable things she had suffered in the past. After encountering many difficulties and dangers in the Black Hesso Prison and the nearby desert, she was able to escape. She had finally recovered her memory and strength after much hardship. After that. It took her a great deal of effort to regain contact with Storluk Industries. Today was her first day back at the headquarters. She had to report to her superiors. This wasn''t a difficult task for Melinda. She was already prepared to describe her encounter with Aindor in an even more exaggerated manner. Especially that person When she thought of that name. Melinda''s eyes flashed with deep hatred. She had to persuade the leaders of her department to start the operation against the Seven Saint Alliance ahead of time! Based on her understanding of her superior. There was a high chance that she could do this. Although she had clearly felt a shock when she was taking a shower just now, this shouldn''t affect her debriefing today, right? With this thought in mind. Melinda arrived at the office of the head of the Magic Department. As usual. She knocked on the door politely. She greeted the person inside in the language of the Antu Empire. "Come in." A familiar voice came from behind the door. But what surprised Melinda was that Her superior sounded a little tired today... Space undead were also undead. Could undead creatures get tired too? With such doubts. Melinda slowly pushed open the office door. "Mel, I''m afraid your debriefing will have to be delayed for a while." The voice of the director of magic came from behind the desk. " General told me that we''ll have a meeting in the first conference room later." Melinda was surprised. However, the delay in her debriefing made her quite unhappy. Hence, she thought for a moment. "Can I go with you?" The supervisor thought for a few seconds. Then, he said in an unusually tired tone, "Sure. "But remember not to talk nonsense." Melinda nodded excitedly. .. Chapter 1123: [Broken Moon] and [Natural Disaster] .. In the heavy metal-styled meeting room that was filled with lead grey tones. Melinda followed her superior through the door. She curiously and cautiously sized up everyone who was already present. In just an instant. Her pupils contracted violently because she saw an extremely tall and burly figure sitting in the middle of the conference room. The weight of that person, or rather, the weight of the armour on his back, was too exaggerated. He actually collapsed the table in the middle of the conference room. However, facing this scene The others sitting next to him were indifferent. This was because the person in front of them, who was covered in super armour, was the number two figure in the entire space undead force. [General]. His status was even higher than the exiled Prince of Undead. Under the hint of her superior''s gaze. Melinda obediently found a corner and sat down. Soon, she identified the identities of most of the members in the meeting. Other than the second-in-command, the general. There were also three captains. The old system of " military rank" was still followed within the Storluk industry. Space spirits usually didn''t have names. However, they would definitely have their own positions or military ranks. After joining Storluk Industries for so many years, Melinda had long known that the existence of a captain was second only to the " Frost King," " General," and " Prince." Storluk Industries originally had six captains. These captains did not have names. When they interacted with each other, they would address each other by the Totem God that their respective troops worshipped in ancient times. Therefore, these six captains were given the six prefixing names of eagle, monkey, dog, cow, snake, and elephant. In theory. A major meeting personally convened by the general. Other than Captain Elephant, who was on good terms with the Frost King and was responsible for guarding the port, the other captains should have attended. However, there were only three people in front of her. Moreover, the three of them also emitted an unusual aura. Melinda couldn''t help but feel a strange atmosphere. She could feel it. The atmosphere in the conference room was different from before. This was very rare for space undead. In her past knowledge, these spirit bodies that wrapped themselves in iron cans would definitely not have any emotional fluctuations! This was an old troop of the Antu Empire. They possessed powerful spiritual energy and the unique energy of the universe, the Source of Death. These two factors ensured that the space undead could have extremely strong individual strength, and at the same time, developed a relatively advanced industrial production civilization. Compared to Aindor. Everything that the space dead souls displayed had the temperament of an invincible expert. This made Melinda extremely fascinated. She had once studied the psionic powers of the space spirits in depth. Unlike the Giza people, who were unrestrained in the development of psionic powers, the psionic powers of the space spirits were more inclined to actual combat and application. Most of the time, their spiritual energy was dependent on various weapons to be effective. Moreover, this weapon had to be forged from a special metal. Even so. By conquering the planet of Storluk, they had successfully developed the industrial chain they wanted and developed all kinds of psionic equipment that suited them. All of this greatly armed the space undead, who had become extremely weak due to wandering in space. Because she had personally witnessed the space undead''s demonstration of psionic powers and actual combat. Melinda was so adamant that they would conquer Aindor sooner or later. Moreover, she benefited from Storluk Industries. Originally, Melinda was just an ordinary person with some Purgatory blood. However, under the psionic modification of Storluk Industries, she had mastered extraordinary magic power. Unfortunately. The necromancer who had recruited her to join the Storluk industry had left for some reason a few years ago. Although the boss who later took over the management of the magic consultant department was also very easy to talk to, Melinda was more or less treated as a fringe. Otherwise, according to the transcendental status of the Magic Counseling Department, which was directly under the military committee of the Antu Empire''s expeditionary army, the Magic Counseling Department would be able to handle the military affairs of the expedition army. She should have gotten the chance to advance to Legend a long time ago No. There was still a chance! She knew how much Storluk Industries wanted the land of Aindor. As long as she could help them. Legend was not a dream! "You have to give us an explanation! " All of our men have vanished into thin air. Not a single one of them is left, including Gondola. Do you know how great an alchemist he is? We sent a total of three Da Zhi to Aindor to work with you, and now two of them are dead! " If you can''t give me a satisfactory result, we will consider placing you on the enemy list!" A fierce roar sounded in the meeting room. Melinda''s imagination was interrupted. She focused her eyes. A three-dimensional light screen hung from the ceiling of the first meeting room. On the light screen was an alchemist carrying a huge gas tank. His head was pointy, and there was a shining golden lightning nameplate on his forehead. Even if it were a projection, it would still make people feel that it was too bright. It was the alchemist, Hu Mang. The upper echelons of the Squid Fleet. It was also one of the twelve ''Da Zhi'' that alchemists admired the most. According to Melinda''s understanding. The " Da Zhi " of the squid alchemists was probably stronger than ordinary legendary mages, and some of them might have the power of a superior legend or even higher. Chapter 1124: "Broken Moon" and "Natural Disaster" According to Hu Mang. The incident that triggered this meeting actually led to the death of two Da Zhis? The meeting had not started yet. Melinda was greatly impacted. She began to realize. Perhaps something really bad had happened. Perhaps... It was better to postpone her report for now. "We are investigating." In front of Hu Mang''s projection, the general with a huge body replied mechanically, " What we can confirm is that this was done by the local mage force of Aindor, the Seven Saint Alliance. " Our people have also suffered heavy casualties. I will give you more details in the future. Be patient, Hu Mang, for the sake of our many years of friendship." The alchemist''s projection roared in anger, "It''s because of our friendship that I didn''t attack your bastion! "I have patience, but the other alchemists and Da Zhis don''t! "You''d better hurry, respected General!" As soon as he finished speaking. The projection disappeared completely. The atmosphere in the first conference room was very depressing. Everyone lowered their heads in silence. Including the three captains, who were usually in high positions. In the end, the general slowly said, " Let''s assess the losses." A space undead in the shape of a seahorse flew out from a corner of the conference room. He was very small, about the size of a fist, forming a sharp contrast with the general''s body. The seahorse''s movements were very agile, and the metal composition of its spirit body was also relatively low. Melinda recognized him. He was the number one person on the General Staff. He also had no name. Within the Storluk Industries, he was usually referred to as the Chief Advisor or Advisor Number One. "The losses this time are divided into three parts. "The first was the alchemists who joined the squid fleet to Aindor''s Blood Moon. "The three teams we sent out and Captain Eagle, who was in charge of leading them, have all been confirmed dead. "Next was the Great Horn Reef. "This was the most grievous loss. "All the manpower, resources, and allies, including Captain Elephant and Mr. Gondola the Great Alchemist, that we invested in the early days of the Great Horn Reef have all disappeared! "And our allies in the Heavenly Palace. "All the gods, including the Lord of Storm and Ocean, had also fallen. "And finally, our Storluk headquarters. "In order to activate the protective shield, we consumed nearly half of the ''Source of Death'' that we had accumulated over the years. "It turned out to be a huge waste. "However, under the circumstances at that time. "Choosing to activate the protective shield was not a wrong choice. "In short. "This was an unprecedented blow to the expeditionary force in the world of Aindor. "After this blow. "The only major bases we have left in the observable universe are on Storluk and Lord Frost King''s bastion. "Of course, the Undead Prince''s fleet was lucky enough to avoid this attack. "This might be a blessing in disguise." Advisor No. 1''s voice was also calm. But immediately after. His tone became stern. "One of the reasons why we suffered such heavy losses this time is because "Our allies on the continent of Aindor and the moon did not give us timely warning. "In fact. "Just before the Blood Moon was launched. "The God of Hunting was still telling us that everything was under control. "The message he sent us was that the Seven Saint Alliance''s previous actions were to vigorously attack the exiles of the primordial lands, or to do their best to prevent him from becoming a god. "It was obvious. "The God of Hunting was an idiot! "However, we aren''t that smart either. "Because we chose to cooperate with such a stupid ally, we paid a very painful price." At this point. Advisor No. 1 paused. Then, he calmly explained in a normal tone, "I think this is a long-planned revenge. "The seeds of hatred had probably been planted when the Prince of Undead used the Oddity Cannon to bombard the Eternal Barrier. "Of course, we''ve already made preparations for an all-out war with the Seven Saint Alliance. "However, we never expected the other party to have such a level of attack power. "This was the dereliction of duty of the intelligence evaluation system. "I myself am to blame. "On the other hand. "The mages of the Seven Saint Alliance have also used various methods to numb us. "For a time, we thought their absurdity was a sign of destruction. "But now, it seemed like absurdity was just their disguise. "They had been secretly plotting and buying time. "Now. "Isabelle, the most powerful Holy Mage in the Alliance, had already refined the Chaos Lock. "If that nameless mage changed his mind and was willing to continue working with Isabelle. "The two of them might repeat Yin''s actions back then. "Everyone knew. "The mages of the Seven Saint Alliance worshipped Yin very much. "This was especially true for Isabelle. "She had always wanted to prove that she was not inferior to Yin. "On the surface, this attack was controlled by Nameless, but Isabelle was the one in control. "I suspect that when Edmond left the Floating City, Isabelle had already finished refining the Chaos Labyrinth. "After that, she swapped places with Edmond. "We thought that it was just the mages'' usual absurd actions. "Now it seemed that "It was a symbol of Isabelle''s return to the Alliance. "She chose to exile herself because she lost control of the Chaos Lock." Chapter 1125: "Broken Moon" and "Natural Disaster" "Now, she had returned to her original position because she controlled the Chaos Lock. "What''s worse for me is that she''s gotten stronger. "Isabelle''s return meant that the internal political system of the Seven Saint Alliance, which had not been harmonious before, would quickly stabilize. "The Alliance''s rule over the Aindor Continent would also be more stable. "At least in the short term. "The allies that we have paid a huge price to buy over will most likely become fence-sitters. "Therefore, the next step was to make a decision regarding Aindor. "We must be extremely cautious." Advisor No. 1 concluded solemnly. The atmosphere in the conference room became even worse. In the corner. Melinda''s heart pounded. She had never expected to hear such a report! The Alliance of Seven Saints had actually caused such heavy damage to the Storluk Industries?! This completely overturned her understanding! She did not have time to think too much. The general asked, "Is there any worse news?" Advisor No. 1 nodded. "Yes. " I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or a deliberate design by the mages of the Seven Saint Alliance, but when the Blood Moon destroyed the Squid Fleet in the undercurrent of the astral world, it produced a strong explosion shockwave. Part of the shockwave happened to affect the plane gap between the Abyss and Aindor. " In the dimensional rift, a large number of gods and demons who were originally responsible for guarding it suffered a devastating blow. " After that, we observed that the Holy Mage Link, who was originally guarding the Eternal Barrier, disappeared into that plane gap. " Although there is no more direct evidence, Link should have gone to seize the ''puzzle lock'' inside. " Considering Isabelle''s previous experience in refining the Chaos Lock, it''s not impossible for Link to successfully refine the Intelligence Lock. In addition, the first of the three Mystery Locks, the Civilization Lock, was stolen some time ago. "By the way, the thief was suspected to be someone from within the Heavenly Palace, and those incompetent gods had yet to find the thief. "All in all. "The three mysteries were solved one after another. "The suppression of the Heavenly Palace on the native civilization of Aindor had completely disappeared. "According to our experience with the development of civilization. "In the following period of time, there might be a civilization explosion in the mainland of Aindor. "Technology, magic, physique, system... The various native races of Aindor could advance by leaps and bounds in various fields. "The rapid progress here is not the normal evolution of civilization. "It is very likely that it would increase exponentially. "Combined with the upcoming Days of Heavenly Changes. "This kind of growth might be raised to an unbelievable level. "This made the land of Aindor even more precious. "And those who control Aindor... will be those who will be able to survive the upcoming apocalypse more smoothly" Hearing this. The general suddenly interrupted Staff Officer One. "Let''s not talk about Aindor for now. "Let''s talk about ourselves." Staff Officer No. 1 paused for a moment, took out another document from his stomach pocket, and scanned through it. Then, he slowly said, " The planet of Storluk is currently facing a lot of problems. " First, there is a shortage of energy. Due to excessive defence, we have lost a large number of sources of death. It won''t affect us in the short term, but it will affect our long-term plans. " Secondly, we predict that the great explosion at the Greathorns Reef will have subsequent effects. It may be the aftershock of the explosion, the frequent changes in the undercurrents of the astral world, and a very small probability of a dimensional storm "This is nothing to the prime material plane with its thick barriers, but to the planet of Storluk, which is located in the outer space of the prime material plane, it will undoubtedly be a test. " In particular, we''re actually facing a dilemma regarding whether or not to close the protective shield in advance. "On the one hand, the protective shield has been activated, and the energy that should be consumed has been consumed. Compared to activating it, the energy cost of maintaining it is extremely low. However, if the protective shield is not removed, it will affect our interactions with other organizations in the astral world. "On the other hand, if we remove the protective shield now, then if the Seven Saint Alliance has a backup plan, our situation will be very passive. After all, everyone knows that there is still half a moon hanging in the sky above Aindor." The general shook his head. "There''s no need to worry that the Seven Saint Alliance will throw the remaining half of the moon at us. " I observed that the energy that destroyed the Greathorns Reef was enough to completely destroy Storluk. But why didn''t they do so?" Advisor No. 1 reacted quickly. " You mean they have concerns about Planet Storluk?" The general nodded. "They have some concerns, but I don''t know the extent. " In any case, Storluk is an existence close to the main material world. If an explosion on the scale of the Greathorns Reef occurs, the main material world will definitely be affected by gravity, and an unstoppable disaster will erupt. It might even accelerate the arrival of the Days of Heavenly Change. " After considering other factors, they made the decision to attack the Greathorns Reef and intimidate the planet of Storluk." Advisor No. 1 nodded. "This is very reasonable." The general said calmly, " Although it''s reasonable, we can''t take the risk. " In the next month, do not close the protective shield. Try to reduce communication with the astral plane. " I will suggest that the Frost King adjust his strategy towards Aindor. In the next few years, it would be best for us to consolidate our industries on Planet Storluk and put our extra energy into the Purgatory and Abyss. In short, we should try to keep our distance from the Prime Material Plane and not touch the sensitive nerves of the mages." Chapter 1126: Broken Moon and Natural Disaster All the space spirits present nodded. The general''s words meant that the Storluk Industries'' infiltration plan into the prime material plane had been temporarily terminated. At least until the Prince of Undead returned. The space undead would not take the initiative to provoke the Seven Saint Alliance. "It''s not that there''s no good news. " A few days ago, I received a message from the Undead Prince. His fleet found a very special wormhole. With the help of that wormhole, he will have a chance to return to the world of Aindor ahead of time. " Perhaps in the next year, we will be able to see the prince''s fleet again in the sky above the planet Storluk." The atmosphere in the conference room had almost solidified into cement. Staff Officer No. 1 gave a timely piece of news that was enough to comfort people. Everyone subconsciously moved. Their tensed bodies were slightly released. "It is indeed good news." the general said indifferently. Then, he suddenly turned to look at the head of the magic consultant department, Melinda''s superior. " Regarding the sudden attack of the Seven Saint Alliance, the Magic Counseling Department needs to give me an explanation. "Why have you never reported the existence of such spells before?" The boss began to sweat. Melinda, who was sitting behind him, also became nervous. The space undead wouldn''t actually sweat, but they had a similar mechanism. When one of the space undead was extremely nervous The surface of the grey metal shell they used to wrap their lower bodies would become very wet. This was an effect similar to sweating. It also reflected that there was a certain difference between the space undead and the undead of Aindor. " I remember that the last report your department submitted was an investigation report on corruption within the Alliance of Seven Saints." The general stared at the spell supervisor with dignity. The latter said in a low voice, "According to our investigation, the corruption within the Seven Saint Alliance is indeed very serious" The general suddenly berated, "But corruption never means incompetence! " Your department''s duty is to evaluate, record, report, and summarize the spells that may cause harm to us in the world of Aindor. "And what did you do? " I''ve read your last report. The content was filled with self-righteous arrogance and contempt for mages! " I removed 70% of the subjective guesses and thought that the remaining 30% should be more or less true. Now, it seems that the report is a pile of dog shit! " Your magic consultant department must bear some responsibility for the heavy losses we suffered this time! " If this were the era of the Empire, your actions would have been enough to send you to the war tribunal. Do you understand?" The head spellcaster was so frightened that he repeatedly nodded and apologized. " You must conduct a comprehensive assessment of Aindor''s magic system, especially those regarding Legendary Masters or Holy Mages. Don''t tell me that it''s difficult. We are outsiders. Do the allies of the Heavenly Palace know nothing about the methods of Holy Mages?" The general said coldly, " If I''m still not satisfied with your next report, then the Eternally Cast Furnace might be the best place for you." More liquid hung on the armour of the spell supervisor. Melinda was also worried for him. The Eternally Cast Furnace was the cruellest punishment for the space undead. They would strip off the armour of a space undead and then inject the spirit inside into a boiler that was always steaming. The steam coming out of the boiler was not enough to instantly kill the spirit body. Instead, it would slowly torture them to death. The entire process might take three to five years. This was extremely terrifying for the space undead. It could be seen that the general was really angry this time! At this point, Melinda was already stunned. When she clearly realized how much damage the Seven Saints Alliance had done to the Storluk industry, she was shocked. Her heart was also undergoing an extremely subtle change. Perhaps it was not a matter of delaying the debriefing. " The content of the report needs to be changed. If I persuade Storluk Industries to attack Aindor now, I''ll be asking for trouble" Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Fortunately, she had arrived a step earlier. If she had submitted the previous report without realizing it half a day later The consequences were unimaginable! Next. The general lectured the other departments again. His words were quite harsh. All the senior executives of Storluk Industries were scolded. The atmosphere in the entire conference room was below-freezing. However, overall, everyone seemed to be a little more relaxed than before. After all, according to the punishment that the general had mentioned. Everyone present would be sent into the eternal boiler. According to the tradition of the Eternal Casting Furnace, only one spirit body could be thrown in at a time. As long as it was not the unlucky person who drew the first one, the situation did not seem so bad. Everyone present knew this. The general''s lecture was more like a routine. In fact, he was also very clear that the attack of the Seven Saint Alliance had come too suddenly. It was meaningless to punish any department alone. What they could do was just to strengthen their defenses and hide their strength for the next period of time to accumulate strength. Half an hour later. The general''s lecture came to an end. At this moment, Advisor No. 1 handed over a black mechanical box. "The video of the entire incident has been recorded." Chapter 1127: " Broken Moon " and " Natural Disaster " "You can review it at any time." The general waved his hand. "Then let''s review now. "According to the rules, play it backwards first. "All of you, open your eyes and look carefully!" Very quickly. The chaotic and bright 3D image fell on the first conference room. Everyone was in deep space. The first scene. It was the dazzling explosion that left a deep impression on everyone! Ten seconds before that. The moment the alarm sounded. They could already see that most of the living beings ''bodies and souls had been misaligned. The elements that made them living had been stripped away in advance. However, under the influence of the Calamity Grade power, their consciousness was still left in the projection of where they were when they died. It was also because it was placed upside down. Only then could everyone present see every detail clearly. The entire process made them shudder. If Advisor No. 1''s report only shocked them, then at this moment, the senior executives of Storluk Industries truly felt the fear of death! The explosion of the Greathorns Reef. The undercurrents of the astral world surged. The blood moon of Aindor that rushed out. Mordenkainen''s scalpel. The shocking scene was repeated in slow motion in front of the space undead. No one dared to make a sound. Even the general''s aura became as silent as ice that would never melt. Isabelle, Nameless, Link, Soria, Ronan, Edmond, Gold Coin... When all the mages involved flashed past the camera. Their faces were deeply imprinted in the minds of the people of Storluk. Until the last scene They saw a handsome young man raising the shovel in his hand high above the moon. Then, he resolutely split the protective shield and the star core in front of him into two! The scene stopped. Because this was the source of the incident. "Remember this person!" The general''s voice was heard, " His name is Matthew. He''s very likely to become a very terrifying person in the future. "Or rather, "He is now." Everyone present nodded vigorously. Only Melinda in the corner had a different reaction. Her pupils contracted violently. She covered her mouth with her hands to prevent herself from screaming. She could never have imagined that she would see that person again in such a way after experiencing all that torture! That devilish, handsome face. The heroic bearing when he raised the shovel high. The direct source of the Blood Moon attack. When these elements were combined with the subtle emotions in her mind. She couldn''t control her instinctive reaction at all. Then, she thought of the good feelings his daughter and ex-husband had for him. She thought of the inhuman torture she had suffered in the Black Suo Mountain Prison. Endless disgust, hostility, fear, and shock would surge in her heart There was also a trace of a strange emotion. Her mind was in a mess. She didn''t even know how the meeting ended! When the dejected supervisor called her name. Only then did she stand up from her seat as she had just woken up from a dream. What she did not notice was that her forehead and seat were already covered in sweat. Fortunately The rest of the space spirits were also under the same pressure. No one noticed Melinda''s strange behaviour. Her superior asked with great concern, "Is the pressure too great? " Don''t worry, this has nothing to do with you. If the general wants to punish someone, it''s me." Melinda smiled bitterly and shook her head. She brushed away the wet hair that clung to her forehead. "I''m just a little too shocked." The superior sighed. "Isn''t that so? " Everyone thought that Aindor was just a docile little sheep waiting to be conquered, and then the weapon that the sheep pulled out was bigger than ours. " That explosion was really scary." Melinda nodded in agreement. "But don''t worry. The general is just throwing a tantrum. Compared to us, he''s actually blaming himself more. He won''t really do anything to us." The boss said very skillfully, "Your official debriefing will be next week. "If you insist, you can give me a rough idea now. " But since Hughes didn''t come back with you, it seems that your trip to Aindor wasn''t very pleasant." Melinda nodded with a subtle look in her eyes. Then, she quivered. Then she shook her head firmly and said, " No, it''s not like that. Hughes'' situation is because we encountered an accident. " Overall, I''m quite satisfied with this trip to Aindor." The boss was a little interested. "What do you mean? "I remember that you went to rope in your ex-husband, right?" Melinda nodded. She smiled shyly as if she had inadvertently revealed some pride. " I''ve made effective contact with Rheagar and the Rolling Stone Kingdom he''s in. Although we haven''t seen each other for so many years, what surprised me is that our relationship is not bad. After all, we have a common daughter. " Although Rheagar didn''t fully express his stance, he didn''t explicitly reject our olive branch. I think he''s someone we can work with." The superior was shocked. "This is really good news that is hard to come by today!" Melinda was already in the zone. She smiled naturally and said... Chapter 1128: [Broken Moon] and [Natural Disaster] "Yes, that''s why I''m in a hurry to report on my work. " I wanted to directly invite him to form an alliance with us and open the portal to Escana, but it seems that this proposal has to be put on hold for the time being." The boss nodded. His tone sounded a little excited. "Yes, we can''t provoke the Seven Saint Alliance for now. " But if they really want to form an alliance, we can secretly send them some resources without being discovered by the Alliance. We can also exchange useful information about Aindor, especially about mages! " However, all of this must be done in complete secrecy. It''s best if you handle it personally. No one else can know about it, including the people in Storluk Industries. I suspect that there are spies from the Alliance among us. When he said the last sentence. The superior''s voice was obviously much lower. Melinda also revealed a vigilant expression. "I understand. "Oh right, I''ve met Matthew in the video just now. "He has a close relationship with my daughter and ex-husband, and he has a good impression of me" The superior''s voice suddenly raised a little. "Really? "Are you sure it''s that Matthew?" Melinda nodded firmly. The superior lowered his voice excitedly. "I will give you all the resources you want! "No matter what method you use, you must take him down!" Melinda smiled confidently. "This isn''t a difficult matter. " If I can become a Legendary mage, it''ll be even easier to gain Matthew''s favor." The boss thought for a moment. "I will arrange this matter as soon as possible. "In short, your main task now is to secretly form an alliance with your ex-husband. "Then, deal with Matthew. Remember not to alert the enemy, and don''t be too hasty, understand?" The two of them chatted for a while. Melinda returned to her room in the headquarters. She closed the door. Then, she snorted heavily. Then, she looked at every corner of the room. Suddenly, she felt that the entire building, including this room, had lost its previous bright lustre. The powerful force that she had worshipped before. Now, it seemed that it was nothing more than that. Melinda quickly walked to a whiteboard and wrote a name. " Rheagar." Then, she forcefully erased Rheagar''s name. Then, she wrote a new name. [Matthew]. She looked at the new name. Her eyes gradually blurred. "I want to give you a big gift, Matthew. "I believe no one will refuse this gift." She murmured softly in her room alone. .. [Hint: Meteor Calendar Year 1200, January. You have experienced a Calamity Grade event that shocked the Astral World, ''Blood Moon Strike''. Due to the high level of the incident. Most bards and ordinary people could not understand this matter. They could only rely on imagination and speculation to imagine the situation that day. Only a few high-level existences know about your role in this incident. .. Your regional legend level +1 (Outer Plane); Your faction''s legend points +3 (Storluk Industries); .. Your Semi-God Equipment, Tree Master''s Shovel, has received the extension of " Broken Moon "! [Broken Moon: During the process of shattering the moon''s star core, your shovel has absorbed part of the essence of the star core.] These essences gave the shovel a higher quality and an additional attribute, "Moonlight". Moonlight (When your shovel is swung, it will automatically light up with bright moonlight. This moonlight has the effects of "Dazzling" and "Immobilizing", and this effect has 15% Legendary Penetration) [Remark: Dazzling lasts for 10 seconds; Immobilizing lasts for 4 seconds.] .. Your Semi-God Equipment," Tree Master''s Shovel," has received the " Calamity " extension! [Calamity: During the Blood Moon Strike, your shovel played the role of activation, thus absorbing part of the power overflowing from the material plane.] This power gave the shovel a higher quality and an additional attribute, Tide. [Tide: Your shovel now has the power to control the tide.] [In particular, in the sea and its vicinity, your shovel will have a special gravitational field. You can use the gravitational field to affect the enemy''s centre of gravity...] .. He retracted his gaze from the data panel. Matthew couldn''t help but reach out to touch his beloved digging instrument. Good heavens. The full name of this item was "Tree Master''s Shovel, Broken Moon, Calamity (Semi-Divine Weapon +2/Legendary Weapon 30%)". It looked extremely cool! If it were in some online games in his previous life, Matthew would definitely be carrying a shovel, with his name highlighted, and wandering around the major cities. "Semi-God Equipment +2/Legendary Weapon +10%" was interesting. Matthew studied it. The former referred to the fact that the shovel had gained a lot of benefits in the process of shattering the star core. These benefits had raised its level, but it was not to the level of a divine artifact. The current state of the shovel was definitely stronger than ordinary semi-divine artifacts.+2 was the difference in level, but this number had nothing to do with whether it could become a divine artifact or not. It was possible for Matthew to increase it to 99. The shovel was a Quasi Relic. The latter referred to the popularity of Shovel. Although Matthew was the first to initiate the Blood Moon Strike, he was not the main character after all. It would be good if he could have 10% popularity. If this number accumulated to 100%. Then, the shovel would have the chance to leave its name in the history of Aindor, like the Dagger of Equality. "We are willing to accept all the previous conditions! " We are willing to withdraw from the Asalem organization and stop searching for the Ancient Sanctuary! "Our people can also join your expeditionary army!" After the content in the prism finished playing. The Faded Dragon was the first to stand up and shout. However, Matthew smiled and replied, "I''m sorry. "But what you said is outdated. "You have to understand- "The past was the past. "Now "You have to accept new conditions!" .. Chapter 1129: Peggys Rejection .. "Then, what are the conditions now?" The Faded Dragon asked, rather restrained. Matthew smiled and didn''t say anything. Instead, he took the initiative to take three steps back to leave the stage to Qin Wuyue. Although she was wearing a veil, Matthew also saw a hint of a smile in Qin Wuyue''s eyes. "No wonder Ronan and Isabelle think you''re smart." Matthew replied humbly, " Basic deduction and the ability to distinguish situations are essential qualities for mages." Matthew was very clear about his position. In the entire Blood Moon incident, his role was just a cover. The only substantial value was that he had the gold coins given by Gold Coin and the extraordinary sharpness of his shovel. Previously, the Alliance didn''t negotiate. Therefore, Matthew could say whatever he wanted. However, this was a serious negotiation. Of course, he was not qualified to act recklessly. Matthew knew very well that Qin Wuyue had come with him, not just to protect him. He didn''t have that value. Considering that Ronan had yet to appear after the Blood Moon attack, then Matthew guessed that the real mediator was the low-key female mage behind him. The others also realized this at this moment. Or rather The Seven Saint Alliance''s arrangement was considered normal. After all, the Blood Moon incident involved too many people. It involved the Primordial Covenant between the exiled and the Seven Saint Alliance. How could they really let a newbie who had never presided over such matters come to negotiate? It was just that the mages'' absurd rules of conduct made the exiles feel that anything was possible. Especially when Matthew was spouting nonsense earlier. They had actually believed that he was the negotiator. And to be able to do this. Matthew''s mission was already more than half complete. As for whether he could shatter the star core... Matthew believed that even without him, the Alliance would have someone else to settle everything. After all, there were so many Holy Mages who were connected to Superior Legends. He couldn''t possibly entrust the opportunity to activate the spell to a Tier 4 Mage. This was illogical. After experiencing this incident, Matthew also realized. Even though Legendary mages didn''t seem reliable... However, when it came to certain major events, they had a rather sharp and clear ability to plan and execute. This was perhaps the reason why the Seven Saint Alliance was still the overlord of Aindor. Matthew retreated to the side. Qin Wuyue walked towards the crowd. Her eyes first locked onto the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia. Qin Wuyue''s voice was gentle but firm. " To us, you actually don''t have any bargaining chips. " Fortunately, most of us believe that it''s best to have a full moon in this world. At least, it will be pleasing to the eye at night. "What do you think?" Assia''s body trembled slightly. She lowered her head, her eyelashes fluttering rapidly. "I understand what you mean. " But you can''t force me to do this. Besides, Vasnov isn''t the only one in the Heavenly Palace who has the courage to destroy everything." Qin Wuyue smiled. There was no mockery in her laughter. Instead, her tone was even more sincere. " Our condition for this is that from now on, you are the real moon. " You are no longer the moonlight but the moon itself." Assia was shocked at first. Then she looked at Qin Wuyue in disbelief. "Really?" Qin Wuyue answered firmly, " As long as the Alliance of Seven Saints exists, you will be the Moon God that we officially approve of. As long as you don''t excessively expand the number of believers, we can even allow you to preach on a small scale in some areas. "This is our sincerity. " The Eternal Barrier is still open. It''s time to make a decision, Lady Assia." Assia thought for about ten seconds. She nodded gently. Then, her figure disappeared from the spot. Matthew looked at the prism thoughtfully. Qin Wuyue flicked her finger, and the image immediately cut out a circular opening on the Eternal Barrier. This was a passage that was opened for the Blood Moon to leave the world of Aindor. It was still not closed. Matthew knew that there were probably countless pairs of eyes watching that passage. In the past, the gods of the Heavenly Palace, the evil spirits of the outer planes, as well as the demons and devils would have swarmed over. However, the Blood Moon''s attack ended not long ago. Most of the existences that had the ability to break through were stunned by the Alliance''s ruthless methods. There was not even a projection near the gap. It was enough to show the huge influence of the alliance''s external attack. At this moment. A ray of holy moonlight suddenly shone into the gap from the outer plane. The true form of the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, slowly descended. " She " didn''t stay near the gap. Instead, she landed directly. She did not suffer any injuries during the entire process. This was after the ascension of the Heavenly Palace. This was the first time a god had descended upon the Prime Material Plane of Aindor! After Assia entered the Eternal Stronghold. Her figure disappeared without a trace. Matthew looked at Qin Wuyue in confusion. The latter said calmly. "Let her take a look around. "She was born and raised on this land. Although many things have long changed, some obsessions and wishes cannot be eliminated no matter how many years have passed." Chapter 1130: Peggys Rejection Matthew understood. Assia''s true form was traveling around every corner of the continent. Very quickly. The image on the prism was also divided into many small images. These scenes had different backgrounds. The only similarity was that In the background, there was the voice and smile of the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia. Ten minutes later. A powerful pressure descended on the moon. Matthew suddenly looked up. This was the first time he saw the true form of the Goddess of the Moon. " Her " appearance was no different from a projection or a clone. However, the main body had an unquestionable dignity and a convincing temperament. Even with the protection of divinity. Matthew could also clearly feel that it was difficult to breathe. This was a true god! Matthew looked around. Except for the Beholder Sword Saint, almost everyone else had a slight reaction to Assia''s arrival. Of course, they were not intimidated by Assia''s aura. However, they could not help but respond with some aura or domain. Only the Beholder Sword Saint seemed to be completely unconcerned about what was happening around him. He was fighting with his sword. Matthew felt a lot of pressure. However, watching the Beholder Sword Saint''s tentacle fight seemed to be able to alleviate this problem. This made him even more interested in this outcast. "Matthew. "After I leave, I''ll leave Ella and the others to you. "Perhaps I will have to depend on you in the future" Assia''s voice rang in Matthew''s heart like a silver bell. Matthew looked up in surprise. However, he only saw that Assia''s main body quickly turned into a pool of moonlight that scattered on the ground! An unprecedented change of stance took shape before his eyes. Even Qin Wuyue quickly cast a few defensive spells. Matthew hid behind her. He relied on his powerful perception to observe the changes in the moonlight. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have noticed that the Goddess of the Moon, Assia, is about to transform into the Moon Replenishment!] Assia''s divinity, divine power, and clergy began to separate automatically. Her divinity would become the star core of the new moon, used to stabilize the gravity of the new moon. Her divine power would become the nutrients for the new moon (Natural knowledge: This means that after the new moon, it will be more lively than before, which means that it can nurture so many creatures); Her priesthood would return to the moon; Qin Wuyue took away her divinity and memories. Her divine imprint (soul carrier) would be separated from her divine persona and become a part of the new moon. Several years later. This brand will be revived in the form of the soul of nature and become the master of the new moon." .. As the moonlight continued to spread out on the moon. If one observed the moon from the outside world. You will find that the part that was previously empty due to the Blood Moon stripping is now filled up again under the nourishment of a mysterious force! In this short period of time. The moon had experienced three earth-shattering stages: tearing, stripping, and mending. Almost all the spectators who could observe this change secretly broke out in a cold sweat. However, to the ordinary people. The moon today was just a little strange. The cycle of waxing and waning that usually took a month was completed in a day. Matthew quietly sensed the changes under the ground. As expected of the former Moon Goddess. Her control and understanding of the moon had reached perfection. She had perfectly fused herself into the other half of the moon. Just as Qin Wuyue said. From today onwards. She was the real moon! This move was undoubtedly extremely risky. Because Qin Wuyue had taken away her memories and divinity, if she chose to go back on her word in the future, then the soul of nature awakened by Assia''s brand would become a new will. What would be the relationship between the Moon Goddess and her then? Moreover, she had to bear other risks during this period. But for Assia, who had been looking for a breakthrough, this might be the best solution. Gradually. Matthew could feel that the ground was no longer shaking. The moonlight that covered the earth also surged into the unknown like a tide. The moon became complete and stable again. Only the temple of the Goddess of Moon where they were located began to dim at a visible rate. Matthew understood. This was actually a kind of reincarnation. However, it was within the scope of the Alliance''s permission. Qin Wuyue and Assia''s deal also showed the change in attitude of the Alliance''s higher-ups towards the gods of the Heavenly Palace. At the very least, Isabelle''s previous radical attitude might no longer appear. The Alliance might allow the gods of the Heavenly Palace to reincarnate in an orderly manner. "There might be a lot of changes in this. " I wonder if I can contact the God of Travelers again?" Of course, Matthew was also very clear. The gods saw this change in the situation. If the Alliance really allowed the gods to reincarnate on a large scale, why would they look for Matthew? They could just look for a Mage like Isabelle or Ronan! Therefore, he was just thinking about it. In the end, his strength and level were still too low. The big shots were already giving him face by being willing to bring him along to play. He could not ask for more. At this moment. Qin Wuyue walked out from the moonlight. She handed a bottle and a heavy bag to Matthew. Matthew was quite familiar with the style of the bag. This was a body bag. Matthew took a look. It was actually part of the Abomination''s flesh and blood! "It''s that Abomination" Chapter 1131: Peggys Rejection Matthew recalled the origin of the flesh. Immediately after. He turned his attention to the white porcelain bottle. He uncorked the bottle. A familiar fragrance assaulted his nose. Matthew took a big breath, intoxicated. His eyes couldn''t help but reveal a trace of satisfaction. This was divinity! The divinity of the Goddess of the Moon, Assia! "This is the reward for the brave." Qin Wuyue said seriously, "There are a total of seven parts of Assia''s divinity. Everyone agreed to leave one for you, except for Ronan." Matthew was slightly stunned. Qin Wuyue''s voice carried a hint of a smile. "He thinks you should take two." Matthew felt a surge of warmth in his heart. "Assia should have left something for you. You can see it on the new moon soil." Qin Wuyue continued, " As for this palace, it will soon become the Alliance''s public office on the moon. You don''t have any objections, right?" Matthew shook his head. What opinions could he have? However, he did hear a hint of an expulsion order from Qin Wuyue''s words. Matthew glanced at the exiles. He knew that Qin Wuyue was giving him a lot of face. It was obvious. Matthew couldn''t participate in the negotiations between her and the four giants of the primordial lands. Instead of staying there foolishly and being despised by others. It was better to leave as soon as possible. Matthew thanked Qin Wuyue and Ronan for their care, then left the negotiation site and walked toward the newly formed lunar soil. The moon was huge. Matthew rode the magic carpet for dozens of minutes before he arrived at the edge of the new lunar soil. Just stepped into the land of the new moon. He felt a gentle breeze caressing his face. The wind was like a girl''s little hand, constantly playing with Matthew''s cheeks and heartstrings, leading him to the depths of the Moon Soil. Another half an hour passed. Matthew came to the depths of the new moon. It was the interior of a valley. Matthew saw a familiar altar with the same familiar pattern drawn on the ground. Above it was a bright moon that broke through the clouds. Below them was a forest under the moonlight, and there were many silhouettes of small animals in the forest. This was the altar of the Goddess of the Moon. It was also the headquarters of the Moonlight Society! The layout of the altar was very simple. Other than the necessary items, there was only a staff and a grass ring. "Is this what Assia left for me?" Matthew realized something. He thought for a few seconds, then slowly walked up to the altar. In the next second. He took the sceptre and grass ring. White light burst out from the altar. A powerful force emerged from the soles of Matthew''s feet and wrapped him up in layers. He was too familiar with this power. This was the power of moonlight! .. [Hint: You have obtained the inheritance of the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia!] You have officially entered the Moonlight Domain and have obtained the Exploration Level of a "Senior" in the Moonlight Domain! As a reward for exploring the domain, you have obtained a new authority," Holy (Moonlight)". [Holy: After activating this authority, you will be enveloped by moonlight and possess a holy and inviolable aura!] At this moment, you will receive the following attribute bonuses: Evil Resistance and Repulsion increased by 1000%! Charm +3; The effects of bluffing, intimidation, negotiation, seduction, and other related abilities have been greatly improved. .. You have obtained the " Woodland Scepter " and " Saint Grass Ring "! .. You have become the chief of the Moonlight Society. You have obtained the chief badge condensed from moonlight. You have obtained the Moonlight Society''s name list (7 people)." .. He had made a killing! Matthew bathed in the holy moonlight and could not help but activate his temperance domain. Only then did the ecstasy in his heart gradually calm down. He did not expect that Assia would leave him such a big gift! Forget about the sceptre and grass ring. Even the Moonlight Society had been given to him! But think about it carefully. Assia had already made the decision to transform into the moon, so giving up other worldly possessions was not a difficult choice for her. On the contrary. She bought another insurance plan for herself in addition to the agreement with Qin Wuyue. Although Matthew had a slight disagreement with her, the two of them had worked together before. This friendship, coupled with this gift, was enough to restore Assia''s image in Matthew''s heart after the situation changed. In addition, Matthew had a good relationship with Nature''s Soul and liked to plant trees. It was actually a relatively good choice to hand over the Moonlight Society to him. It was better than letting those mages who only liked to cause trouble, right? Matthew composed himself. He checked the attributes of the sceptre and the grass ring. .. [Woodland Staff: With this staff, you will become the master of the Moonlight Woodland. Not only will you have the right to freely enter and modify the Moonlight Woodland, but you will also be able to control and summon all the natural souls in the forest to work for you.] [Saint''s Grass Ring: After the caster wears this grass ring, he will receive the Hero Model: Moon Priestess.] The Priestess of the Moon provided more powerful attributes and ability bonuses, including the unique supernatural abilities and spell-like abilities in the Moonlight Domain. After physical professionals wear it, they will receive the Hero Model: Valkyrie of the Moon. The Valkyrie of the Moon provided more powerful attributes and abilities, including the unique advancement ability, purification ability, and killing ability of the Moonlight Domain! [Note: This item can only be worn by natural females (Individuals who had acquired unnatural sex change or transformation cannot use this)] Chapter 1132: Peggys Rejection .. He held the sceptre in his hand. This meant that the Moonlight Forest was now Matthew''s. This was a rather mature Demiplane. There were resources that could be developed! If Matthew wasn''t a little more human. He could even divert all the resources of the Moonlight Forest to his Demiplane to accelerate its growth and development! " It''s not that the Goddess of Moonlight doesn''t want to develop the Moonlight Forest, but she doesn''t have the conditions! "Now that the forest is in my hands, even if I don''t have a business mind, I can still make a small profit by selling unique resources and products" Matthew was secretly pleased. As for the Saint Grass Ring. After seeing the effects, Matthew found its owner immediately. Was there anything more suitable than " Tauren Battle Angel " to become the " Valkyrie of the Moon "? Thinking about it this way The Necromancer became the master of the Moonlight Society. The Minotaur Skeleton transformed into the Valkyrie of the Moon. It was quite suitable. Matthew packed up the two items and checked the situation of the Moonlight Society through the newly condensed Chief Badge. The result was actually better than he had imagined. Other than for Samantha. There were actually six druids in the Moonlight Society! They were scattered across the continent. The strongest one had the strength of a Half-Legend! However, this Druid named Allan Poe was a Sea Elf. Logically speaking, he should have joined the Ocean Society. However, by chance, he became a member of the Moonlight Society. Because of his identity as a Sea Elf. It was not convenient for Allan Poe to move around in the Moonlight Forest, but his recognition of the Moonlight Society was quite high, at 89 points! This was already the highest recognition value among all the Druids. Among the remaining people. Matthew''s approval rating was 57. Samantha''s approval rating was 68. The other four Druids were mostly hovering between 60 and 70. It was not difficult to see the predicament of the Moonlight Society. If Matthew wanted to change this situation, he would have to do so. It would probably take a lot of effort. However, Matthew did not plan to help Assia develop the Moonlight Society for the time being. In his opinion. His Spore Society and Wildfire Society had more potential than Moonlight Society. Even if he became the chief of the Moonlight Society. He would only go with the flow. After successfully receiving the big gift bag from Assia. Matthew was not idle either. He began to inspect the quality of the soil around the altar. For Matthew. The Blood Moon incident had temporarily come to an end. Next, it was time to return to his old profession! The new moon was born. Although it was nourished by Assia''s divine power, the climate was actually quite unstable. It was not easy to plant trees under such circumstances. Fortunately, Matthew was no longer the little mage who had nothing. The materials, tools, abilities, domains, and authorities he had were enough to support him in building an oak forest around the altar. It was just that he needed to spend more time and energy than in the prime material plane. It just so happened that it was winter in Rolling Stone Town, and no trees could be planted. Therefore, Matthew spent the next few days planting trees on the new moon. Occasionally, he would find time to return to the Prime Material Plane. This process was easy for him now. He only needed to go through the Moonlight Society''s main altar to the Moonlight Forest and then use the Moonlight Forest as a springboard to teleport between the moon and the earth. He was now the master of the Moonlight Woodland. He could teleport however he wanted. In order to facilitate the construction on the moon, Matthew even brought a team of zombies over! Three days later. Matthew received the news. The negotiations between Qin Wuyue and the exiles had ended. The people of the primordial lands left the moon. Not long after. Ronan, Qin Wuyue, Roderick, and the others all appeared near the Moon Goddess Palace. When Matthew had nothing to do, he also observed a large number of magic puppets and automatons working on the land of the new moon. It seemed that the Alliance''s development of New Moon would become a key project. Matthew had also heard about it from Ronan. After Assia made up the moon. The new moon was still not very stable. A large number of ritual fields needed to be set up to consolidate the moon''s gravitational field and elemental field. This process would cost a lot of money. However, considering that the Alliance was going to build the moon into an important line of defense against the outer planes, this step had to be taken no matter what. Matthew estimated that the Alliance''s higher-ups had also started a lot of games. He could only see the final result of the game. Qin Wuyue had become the Guardian of the Moon. This was another existence with the title of guardian below the Seven Saints, other than the head mage. After this incident. Ronan and his wife''s strength in the Alliance had increased greatly. The previously mysterious southern mage army had begun to show up, and some of them were directly involved in the construction of the new moon. Matthew had observed them working from afar. The violent soldiers and construction ability that were in full swing shocked Matthew. He even felt that the main occupation of the southern mage army was the civil mage! All in all. In less than ten days. Around the Moon God Palace and on the soil of the new moon, Mage Towers and other iconic buildings of the Alliance stood one after another. When Matthew was planting trees, he could often feel a powerful aura passing over his head. And often, not long after such things happened. He would discover that a new mage tower had risen from a certain piece of land on the new moon. These mage towers belonged to the other higher-ups of the Alliance. It was obvious. New Moon became the target of the Alliance''s higher-ups. Other than Qin Wuyue and Ronan, the two biggest benefactors. The others could also get a share of the profits. After understanding the process, he was able to understand the situation. Matthew was even more grateful to the Ronan couple. No one had explored the land near the Moonlight Society''s main altar. This already meant many things. Of course. He thought that it was probably related to Isabelle. "I have to get some local specialities and send them to the big shots later" During his free time planting trees. Matthew was thinking about these things. At the end of January. The 100 oak trees required for the quest of Trees in a Foreign Land had finally been completed. Matthew stood on the altar hidden by the oak forest, happily counting the rewards he had received from the side mission. The first was the " Door in the Forest." This ability was enough to teleport him to the Life Sanctuary in the prime material plane. It seemed to have the same function as the Moonlight Forest. However, he could skip the springboard and go straight to his destination. It was quite useful when every second counted. More importantly The Door in the Forest ability was applicable to all the trees that Matthew had planted in the Multiverse. He wasn''t limited to the prime material plane. He could also do it in the outer planes and the astral plane! If one day Matthew could plant the forest in the Arcane Wilderness, Purgatory, or Abyss. Then, his plane travel would become very simple. Next was the [Undead Fusion Technique]. This was an ability that Matthew had been longing for! Being able to fuse with his summoned creatures could greatly make up for his flaws or shortcomings in certain domains! After obtaining this ability, Matthew immediately returned to the cemetery. He found Peggy. He raised the requirement of fusion. However, what Matthew did not expect was This move was strongly rejected by Peggy. "Who do you think I am? Matthew? "I can''t imagine the scene when you enter my body! "That must be terrible! "And I won''t do anything to let Sif down!" Matthew explained with a stunned expression, "This is just a very practical ability. "I just want to try the feeling of merging" Peggy immediately covered his mouth. "Don''t even think about it!" She said bitterly, "I already knew that necromancers are not good people. "As expected, you''ve finally revealed your true colours after holding it in for so long, right?" Matthew helplessly took out the Saint Grass Ring and waved it in front of Peggy. "Merge or not?" he asked gruffly. Peggy''s soul-fire instantly locked onto the grass ring. Her gaze couldn''t move away, no matter what. .. Chapter 1133: Let Me Try Your Body! .. "Forget it. If you are unwilling to merge, I will not force you" Matthew pretended to retreat in order to advance. Peggy grabbed Matthew''s wrist. Her soul fire trembled violently, and her voice carried a trace of strangeness. "Just once!" Matthew replied slowly, "That works too. " But each time, it only corresponds to the right to use the Saint Grass Ring for a week." Peggy was in disbelief. "You want to merge with me once a week?" Matthew thought for a moment. " Theoretically, there shouldn''t be such a high frequency. " Under normal circumstances, other than exploring the physical body and boundaries of the fusion state, as well as when there is a need for combat, I will not take the initiative to request fusion under other circumstances." Matthew''s words were sincere. The Undead Fusion Technique was the same as the wilderness form. If it was used for a long time, it was very likely to cause self-cognition disorder. Compared to the absurd behaviour of animals brought about by the wilderness form. The side effects of the Undead Fusion Technique might be more obvious. Therefore, regarding this ability. Matthew was still cautious in using it. "Once a month!" said Peggy through gritted teeth. Matthew sighed softly. "There''s no need to bargain like this between you and me, right? "You have to believe in my character. "When have I ever gone against your will?" Peggy said unwillingly, "But you will tempt me! "Damn Necromancer" When the two of them were negotiating, her soul fire was always focused on the grass ring, which constantly exposed the desire in her heart. Peggy''s voice also became soft. "Matthew, good Matthew. "Once every half a month. No more" Matthew nodded. "Deal." In fact, other than Peggy, he had other suitable candidates to wear the Saint Grass Ring. But for some reason. Matthew always felt that Peggy was the most suitable. Therefore, he took the opportunity to use the Death Spirit Fusion Technique to hand this treasure to her. "Let me try this first!" Peggy was extremely excited after receiving the grass ring. She immediately put the small grass ring on the huge bull''s head. In the next second. The grass ring emitted a dazzling white moonlight. Moonlight cascaded down like a waterfall, covering every inch of the Tauren skeleton. Gradually. In the midst of this beautiful, snow-like fluorescent light, a plump and bright cocoon of light quickly took shape. This scene attracted the attention of many undead in the cemetery. Most of them were zombies. They walked forward curiously. But at this moment. The cocoon of light began to spin rapidly! The moonlight on it scattered in all directions like silk. Immediately after. A powerful force pushed all the zombies backwards! That power was extremely holy and righteous. All the undead who were watching the show were burned by the moonlight! The most unlucky one among them. He even staggered and fell to the ground four to five meters behind, directly breaking his thigh''s shin bone! White Phantom Ali appeared beside the cocoon in time. He nervously asked the surrounding undead, "What happened? "Where did this holy aura come from? " Is there another intruder?!" Fortunately, Matthew appeared in front of him in time and signalled White Phantom to calm down. "She''s one of us." Matthew said with a smile. Ali was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw a fair, beautiful, and voluptuous woman walk out of the cocoon of light! The woman was very tall, far taller than a normal human. She was wearing a close-fitting light armour. The style of the light armour was compact and simple, but the occasional moonlight runes on it added a mysterious and holy aura to the light armour. Her lips were red, her eyes were bright, her eyebrows were like willow leaves, and her hair was black. She looked completely like a normal human! However, the moment she opened her mouth, she broke the sacred feeling that she had when she left the light cocoon. "Matthew! "I don''t want to be a Tauren anymore!" White Ghost Ali was shocked. "Lady Peggy?" Matthew didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. However, he was also shocked. He originally thought that the Saint Grass Ring could only provide an increase in the template. However, he did not expect that this thing could actually turn an undead into a living person! This ability. Perhaps only the Moon Goddess at her peak could do that! Without a doubt. This grass ring should be a treasure that Assia had made during the Age of Enlightenment. Its strength was simply too powerful! Matthew walked around Peggy. The latter was also looking at her appearance and dress when she transformed into the Valkyrie of the Moon. A fair and beautiful face. Surging chest. The two enchanted swords were shining with silver-white light. There was also an extremely sturdy small round shield. There was even a small red leather whip on her waist! It gave off an overall feeling that it was sacred and inviolable! "After Peggy transformed into the Valkyrie of the Moon, she actually reached the Legendary-realm in a normal state..." He glanced at the data panel. Matthew was secretly shocked. He knew that in her Battle Angel form, if she ignited her Soul Fire recklessly, she would also be able to reach Legendary power. She had used this power when she killed the blue dragon earlier. However, igniting the Soul Fire was a very risky thing, and it consumed a huge amount of lifespan. Under normal circumstances, Peggy would not enter that state. Chapter 1134: Let Me Try Your Body! But now, it was different. In the Valkyrie of the Moon state. It was equivalent to Peggy directly grasping the power of the legendary level! The only unfortunate thing was The Valkyrie of the Moon was a very pure, exhaustive template. Every move she made in her transformation state consumed the power of moonlight condensed in the grass ring. This mechanism also meant that Peggy could not use magic while in the Valkyrie of the Moon state. Matthew looked at the Valkyrie of the Moon template in detail. He discovered that there were at least four abilities that were quite good. The first was the Moon Shadow Step. This was a special close-combat footwork technique. It was said that it could suddenly shorten the distance between the enemy and it could also open up several times the normal distance in an instant. This ability helped the Valkyrie of the Moon to fight with her enemies when they were evenly matched. The second ability was [Moonlight Judgment]. This ability consisted of two aspects. The first was " Repentance " and the second was " Purification." The former could make a person repent from the bottom of their heart for the evil deeds they had done. During this process. The other party''s mind would reveal a huge flaw. In this case, the Valkyrie of the Moon can purify the target. That was to directly destroy the other party''s flawed and weak soul. This was an attack that targeted the soul. Matthew had a feeling that this ability would be very useful in certain situations. The third ability was called " Tidal Slash." This ability was simple and crude. Every time the Valkyrie of the Moon attacked, she would trigger a change in the tide, thus obtaining additional attack power. This part of the attack power would continue to accumulate under normal attack situations. When the enemy''s HP fell to between 15% and 5%, this tidal force would kill the enemy. The specific percentage of kills depended on the enemy''s toughness or physique. Although it did not have the Legendary penetrating ability, it was also a powerful Berserk Skill that could instantly kill an enemy. And it was quite hidden. The fourth ability was called " Valkyrie''s Vow." This was a group halo ability. All the units within the halo could enjoy the bonus of casting speed, attack speed, and movement speed. It was special. There is an additional unit that can enjoy double the effect of the oath. In Matthew''s opinion. Both spellcasting speed and movement speed were very important combat attributes. Peggy''s Valkyrie state could be said to be both a fighter and a support. This could perfectly make up for Matthew''s current flaws. "How do you feel? "Will it be difficult or tiring to control the Valkyrie state?" Matthew asked with concern. Peggy shook her head like a drum. "I''m not tired, I''m not tired! "I can be this beautiful all day!" Matthew found it funny. The Valkyrie of the Moon consumed the power of the moon, which accumulated in the grass ring. However, controlling this kind of energy would consume soul power. The soul was something that could tire easily. Even though Peggy''s soul had already transformed into a soul fire and was more resilient than a living person, she would still get tired after a long time. Matthew estimated. Peggy''s Valkyrie state could only last for 36 hours. After that, she would need to rest for at least twice as long before she could wear the grass ring again. If he placed the grass ring on the main altar, he would be able to use it. It would only take ten hours at most for it to be filled with moonlight energy again. There was a time difference. In theory, Cultivator Matthew could have given the grass ring to another woman to use during this period of time. However, considering Peggy''s personality. Matthew thought about it and gave up. There was no need to go against the Tauren skeleton for such a small matter. That would be too crazy. Even if he was the master of the Tauren Domain... After a few hours of testing. Peggy had perfectly mastered the Valkyrie form. Because of the Valkyrie''s holy temperament, many undead would be hurt in the cemetery. Matthew asked her to train in the oak forest. However, it attracted even more attention. The Centaur tribe, the small animals, and the newly joined Children of the Forest all saw the Valkyrie flying through the air. This left a rather deep impression on them. Because of the sacred and inviolable aura on Peggy''s body. No one dared to strike up a conversation. Very quickly. The legend of the Valkyrie began to spread in the oak forest. Some people thought that the Valkyrie of the Moon was Lord Matthew''s friend. There were also people who guessed that the other party had just happened to pass by. Some people even guessed that this Valkyrie was Matthew''s girlfriend! Of course. The most ridiculous version was what Black Peacock had speculated: "Do you guys think "That extremely beautiful woman just now was Matthew himself? "If I were to ask for a relationship out of politeness, would I lose half of my hair?" .. In the cemetery studio. Peggy, who had been wandering around outside, finally returned to Matthew. He looked at the beautiful Valkyrie. Matthew''s heart was a little itchy. He had actually thought about merging with Peggy in her current state. However, the [Saint Grass Ring] had completely changed Peggy''s form, and even her race had changed from undead to angel. The Undead Fusion Spell obviously couldn''t work on the Valkyrie. In general. The Saint Grass Ring was a very powerful tool. It could turn an ordinary woman into a powerful Valkyrie, and Peggy, who already had extraordinary combat strength, would be able to reach a higher level. Chapter 1135: Let Me Try Your Body! The only drawback of this thing was that after wearing the grass ring, one had to unconditionally obey the orders of the owner of the " Woodland Scepter." This meant that the Undead Peggy had to listen to the orders of the Necromancer Matthew, and the Valkyrie Peggy had to listen to the orders of the Lord of the Forest Matthew. Matthew was a little embarrassed. There was a feeling of lingering. "The flesh of a living person is really beautiful" Peggy touched her chest and lower back reluctantly. "It''s been a long time since I''ve had this feeling of reality." Seeing this, Matthew said, "Since you like your current state so much, we''ll merge tomorrow." Who knew that Peggy would immediately take off the grass ring. In the next second. She immediately turned back into the hideous Tauren skeleton. "I always keep my word." Peggy crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking as if she was about to sacrifice herself. "Come on, Matthew! "You don''t have to care too much about my feelings!" Matthew stared at her for a few seconds. Peggy felt her hair stand on end as she said in embarrassment, "I feel a little unnatural when you do this. "Why don''t you turn around?" Peggy snorted. "You have quite a lot of requests!" However, she still turned around obediently and faced Matthew with her perfect leg bones and the back of her hip. Matthew was about to take action. Who knew that in the next second. A cracking sound came from Peggy''s neck. Under Matthew''s horrified gaze. She actually forcefully turned her head over! It was as if the skeleton of the body was facing away from Matthew, and only the Tauren skull was staring at Matthew. " What are you doing?!" Matthew couldn''t help but shout. "I''m worried. "I have to keep an eye on you. You don''t have to be too nervous. I just want to see how we fuse." Peggy said in a low voice, "You won''t deny this request of mine, right?" Matthew was speechless. He had just been immersed in the beauty of the Valkyrie of the Moon, but now he had to face the Tauren skeleton with her head installed in the opposite direction. This contrast was quite exciting. It was so stimulating that even a necromancer like him felt his scalp go numb! "Why don''t you turn back around?" Peggy snorted. She straightened her head and slowly turned around. At this moment. Matthew no longer hesitated and immediately activated the " Undead Fusion Spell "! A powerful gravitational force instantly pulled the two together! Immediately after. Matthew felt the power of the transformation domain. That power was mercilessly transforming his and Peggy''s bodies! He could feel it. Their bodies were being squeezed together like a ball of plasticine! Countless forces of varying intensity pressed down from the outside world. It was as if a pair of hands were remoulding the meat paste formed by them! Suddenly. Matthew could no longer feel the existence of his body. The pain had also escalated from mild to intense. It felt like someone was trying to force a huge skeleton into your body! He felt as if every inch of his skin had shattered! "F * ck! "It hurts!" Matthew couldn''t help but shout. Peggy''s voice soon rang out, "Do you think it''s fun for me? "Are you almost done, Matthew?" How would Matthew know? At this moment, he could only barely maintain his consciousness! At this moment. A little white cat was tiptoeing on the roof of the studio. She heard the painful cries in the studio. Curious, she wanted to jump onto the windowsill to peep. Unexpectedly, a strong hand grabbed the back of her neck and then grabbed her to the ground beside him. "Poison extraction failed. "Go back and refine 100 bottles of basic paralyzing poison. Also, practice the ability to quickly apply poison 1000 times." Richard said expressionlessly. Chuka looked at him helplessly. Seeing that the latter was indifferent. She asked quietly, "Aren''t you curious about what Matthew did to Peggy?" Richard grabbed her neck and walked away. "Curiosity killed the cat. " And no matter how unconventional it is, Matthew is still a necromancer." Chuka tilted her cat''s head. "What about necromancers?" Richard said lightly, "As we all know, it''s normal for a necromancer to do anything to his summoned creatures." Chuka retorted, "But I heard someone shouting in pain just now!" Richard still didn''t agree. "Maybe it''s just her interest. "Maybe Peggy is enjoying it." Chuka hesitated. "But the person who cried out in pain was Matthew "Is this normal?" Richard suddenly stopped. A trace of disbelief gradually appeared on his face. .. Half a minute later. In the studio. Matthew quietly looked at the state after the successful fusion. His current body was basically formed based on Peggy''s skeleton. Most of it was hollow and exposed, and a small part of it was filled with flesh and organs. Even half of his body was covered in skin, while the other half was bare. This made him look extremely terrifying. It was like a mutated undead unit. In terms of body control, Matthew gradually became more proficient after the initial inadaptability. He could feel a raging flame burning at his lower waist. It seemed to contain an inexhaustible power. Matthew knew. That was Peggy''s Soul Fire! The specific location was at the end of the spine. Chapter 1136: Let Me Try Your Body! This allowed Peggy to replace Matthew in exercising the instinctive reflex of this body in some extreme situations. "How do you feel?" Matthew asked softly. "It''s alright." Peggy said gloomily, "I just didn''t expect that what I formed was actually a butt." Matthew couldn''t help but laugh. This feeling was really wonderful. It was as if he had taken someone else''s body. He could freely observe the strength of Peggy''s body. Very quickly. Matthew deduced that after combining with Peggy, his strength would be at the peak of the fifth tier. The new body was based on Peggy. Therefore, Peggy was the main one in terms of abilities, and only a small number of abilities were inherited from Matthew''s body. He casually glanced at it. The new body''s strongest abilities were as follows: [Undercover (LVmax)] [Gossip (LVmax)] [Slash (LVmax)] [Cooking (LVmax)] " LVmax " meant that the ability had reached its peak under the legendary level and could no longer be upgraded. Matthew tried Undercover on the spot. In just an instant. His figure disappeared on the spot. "It''s indeed very smooth!" Matthew felt an indescribable excitement in his heart. This was a feeling that he could not experience as a mage. Other than these abilities. There was another option for the second form in front of Matthew. .. "Second Form (Battle Angel): Consume your mana and transform into a Battle Angel. Your strength will increase to the Legendary realm! You have the following domains in Battle Angel form: The sun; Fighting; Tauren; fanaticism;" .. This was what surprised Matthew the most. After the successful fusion. Not only did it preserve Peggy''s battle angel form, but it also underwent a round of optimization! Before this, Peggy could only enter the Legendary Realm by igniting her Soul Fire. Now, she only needed Matthew''s mana to enter the Legendary stage! Soul-grade fire was an unsustainable resource. However, Matthew''s magic power could be continuously supplied! At most, he could just prepare a few more bottles of Mana Replenishment Potions! He took big strides in the studio to adapt to this new body. Gradually. Matthew felt that his soul had completed the perfect fit with his new body! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have successfully fused with your partner, Peggy. You have become the Undead Creature: Half-Blood Skeleton (Tauren) LV20!] [Fusion duration: 10 days/Your mana is exhausted/Peggy''s soul fire is exhausted!] .. [Hint: Fusion successful.] Your Tauren Element +60! Would you like to further develop the Tauren Domain? [Remark: You have personally experienced the Tauren''s body structure.] You temporarily occupied the Tauren''s body." .. After choosing not to expand his domain for the time being. Matthew could no longer suppress his excitement. "Peggy! "Let me try your body! "Let me see your limits!" Peggy exclaimed, "Don''t! "Be gentle" However, her voice was completely drowned out by the sudden series of light explosions! A pair of flaming wings quickly grew out of the undead creature''s back. In an instant. Matthew consumed his own mana and entered the Battle Angel state. At the same time, he temporarily entered the Legendary Realm! Although he was a Legend with a relatively weak domain, Matthew was still obsessed with the abundant energy in his body. He flapped his wings. He flew out of the cemetery! "Matthew! "Fly slower!" Peggy shouted in pain, "If I fly too fast, some of my bones will break! Matthew flew excitedly as he comforted, "If it''s broken, I''ll change it for you later! "In short "Let me enjoy myself for a while!" In the next moment. Matthew flapped his wings fiercely, and like a phoenix flying across the sky, he flew straight towards the east! Not long after. Matthew, who was enjoying the flight, crossed the border of Rolling Stone Town, the Ghost Castle. They arrived in the sky above the Wasteland of Resting. .. East of the Wasteland of Resting. At the entrance of a hidden cave. Two figures were fighting side by side, looking at a camp at the foot of a hill not far away. One of them was an elephant-nosed man, while the other was a goblin. They were all wearing the uniform of the Order of Natural Calamity. At this moment. The elephant-trunk man, Bi Qi, was holding a telescope in his hand, carefully observing the situation in the camp. "Not good, not good." The elephant-nosed man muttered something. The goblin beside him grumbled, "Don''t just say it''s bad, Bi Qi! "What''s the situation in the Demon Camp?" Bi Qi shook his head. " It''s terrible. Ever since we received the news that the demons in the battlefield of Wild Wolf Mountain have begun to spread out on a large scale, our people have been observing the situation west of Apple Avenue. "We''ve never seen so many demons gathered together before in this demon encampment. "I just counted. There are at least fifty Iron Cavalry Demons in this camp, and every one of them is an expert of the fourth tier or above. Some of them are even elite Iron Cavalry of the fifth tier! Although their collective level is level 20, weaker Legends might have to run away with their tails between their legs. " Because the influence of the Abyssal Evil Land is too great. I observed that the Abyssal Evil Land in the centre of the camp was still expanding. This is a sign that the demons ''power is still increasing. " Aside from the Steel Cavalry Demons, there are more than two hundred Brett Ancestral Demons. They are all transformed from animals. Although their combat strength is low, no one dares to underestimate them under the fanatical aura of their Abyssal bloodline. "Wait, I think I saw an evil spirit demon. It''s a demon that looks like a ghost. They can directly enter your dreams and kill you! Some powerful evil spirits can even make you daydream, and then enter the dream to end your life. " These evil spirits usually hide very deeply. If it weren''t for my perception, which ranks high even among the higher-ups of the Church, no one else would have discovered them! " Yes, it''s confirmed. There are at least five evil spirits!" The goblin''s expression also turned ugly. " Does this mean that our plan to invade the Wasteland of Resting must be postponed? "Damn it! " The Church has asked us to open up a new base as soon as possible, but the current situation is, where are we going to find such a suitable territory? "The Underdark has long been in chaos. The Little Black Dragons of Frozen City and the Drows of Waterdeep City have fallen out. "The old Black Dragon wanted to watch the fire from the other side and reap the benefits, but in the end, he was beaten dizzy by a group of astral creatures that came from god knows where. "It was even worse near the surface. "I heard that there''s a murderous maniac with an antisocial personality in that area. "That bastard was killing everyone. "It was said that that guy would cast a fireball spell on anyone he saw. "To date, no one has survived his fireball" At this moment. The elephant trunk man couldn''t help but interrupt, "If no one can survive his fireball, then how do you know about the murderer?" The goblin shrugged. " There are always some little guys hiding in the dark. For example, the unnoticed Fungus Men and the seemingly harmless Fairy Dragons and Snot Dragons. "In the Underdark, no matter what you do, someone will know." The elephant-toed man immediately looked annoyed. "Damn it! Why didn''t you say so earlier? "Doesn''t that mean everyone knows that I didn''t use toilet paper in the past?" The goblin subconsciously asked, "Then what do you use?" The elephant-nosed man didn''t answer. He just shook his nose casually. The goblin immediately took three steps to the side. "It''s about time to go back. " In any case, I''ll hand in the observation report first. As for what to do, I''ll let the Patriarch have a headache on his own" The elephant-trunk man put away his binoculars. But at this moment. A violent sonic boom suddenly sounded in the sky! An undead creature with a pair of wings flew over at an extremely fast speed! The other party hovered in the air above the demon camp for a while. "What is that thing? "So cool!" The elephant-trunk man picked up the binoculars again with great interest. " He looks quite evil. Maybe he''s a demon leader. " Sigh, there are too many bad people these days. People like us from the Order of Calamity have lost our sense of existence" The goblin sighed and stretched its neck. In the next second. Under the shocked gazes of the two of them. The undead creature flapped its wings and charged straight into the demon camp! .. Chapter 1137: Matthews Sentiment .. After the Battle of Wild Wolf Mountain. Although the Demon Lord summoned by the River Shore Three Lands was eventually killed by the Legendary mages of the Alliance, a large number of abyssal fissures had appeared in the vicinity of this area. It was these cracks that caused the demons to leak out. Matthew had long heard of this. On the one hand, it was Lumiere''s experience. On the other hand, he had also seen relevant reports in the league weekly magazine that he had freeloaded from Rheagar. At the moment. In the area between the Resting Wasteland and the East Coast, the phenomenon of demons spilling out became more and more serious. Perhaps it was because they were too busy. The Seven Saint Alliance officials did not launch an all-out hunt for the demons in this area. As far as Matthew knew. The mages in charge of the relevant areas put more effort into the process of establishing the Eastern Human United Kingdom. Due to the betrayal of the Three Towns of River Shore and the crushing defeat of Lion City. In addition, the East Coast had a unique city-state geography. The Alliance''s original vision of supporting the Golden Lion to establish a complete Eastern Kingdom was completely dashed. Therefore, they could only settle for the next best thing. While the Rolling Stone Kingdom was busy preparing, the human settlements in the east would also form a small alliance. However, compared to the original plan of the Eastern Kingdom. The Eastern Alliance that was about to be established would be much weaker in terms of concentration of power, and the situation would be more lax. Even if Lion City, Golden Water City, and Deep Blue Port, which were relatively powerful, joined forces, they could barely have a greater influence. The city-states of the East Coast were still in a state of disunity. Not only did the various City Lords have their own thoughts. Even the registered mages of the various cities had their own plans. After the war in the Wild Wolf Mountain. The large-scale battles no longer unfolded in the southern lands, but small-scale territorial conflicts continued. These were all decided through small group duels hosted by the Adjudicators of the Seven Saint Alliance. Under such circumstances. The atmosphere on the East Coast was a little weird. The higher-ups were extremely nervous and ambitious. The lower-class residents didn''t feel anything. Their days seemed to be the same as usual, except that they would often hear news of fights happening somewhere else. Matthew had heard all this from Zeller and Rheagar when he went to work during his free time. This was good news for the upcoming Rolling Stone Kingdom. The western part of the south of Aindor was mainly made up of deserts and rare races. Only the central and eastern regions were more suitable for establishing a kingdom. Everyone knew. The East Coast was hundreds of times richer than the central continent! If the Golden Lion really unified the East Coast and established the Eastern Kingdom, it would still put a lot of pressure on the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Now, it was the opposite. In the eyes of many city-states on the East Coast, the seemingly insignificant Rolling Stone Kingdom was very likely to develop into a true overlord of the South. Therefore, in the past few months. Rheagar had received several requests from the envoys of the Eastern Sea City State to visit. He naturally did not reject anyone. In this context. The Rolling Stone Kingdom could cooperate with every city-state on the East Coast, provided that the other party had enough sincerity. Matthew was happy to see the true development of Rolling Stone Town. However, the establishment of the Rolling Stone Kingdom was not as smooth as it seemed on the surface. The biggest problem was the Scar of the Dead in the northeast. The Scar of the Dead had cut off the trade routes to the east and north of Rolling Stone Town. If they could not completely control Red Mountain or take over Jiliu City, then it would be difficult for Rolling Stone Town to expand its foreign trade. Especially since there was still a huge safety hazard near the Scar of the Dead. After leaving the territory of Rolling Stone Town, the tentacle of Yurkus extended to a hilly area called the Wasteland of Resting. The Wasteland of Resting Peace was originally called the Emerald Hills. To the north of the hill was the Wood Elves ''territory, the Jade Court. Before the tentacles of Yurkus contaminated the land, the two of them had to leave. There were also many human villages scattered here. It was famous for producing sweet pears and sand fruits. Unfortunately, the arrival of the Scar of the Dead changed everything. The earth gradually lost its vitality. The green hills had also become a resting wasteland. This place had become a paradise for criminals to escape. Almost no decent people would live here. Especially in recent years. As the land was too desolate and the threat from the Scar of the Dead was constantly present, even the criminals could not stay any longer. This place had become a veritable no man''s land. Until the arrival of the demons. After Matthew and Peggy successfully merged, he wanted to find a group of suitable targets to practice with. His first reaction was the demons that had spilt out of the Wild Wolf Mountain. Therefore, they flew along the Scar of the Dead. Not long after. He found a pure demon camp! This demon camp was a little unusual. Because it was too formal. To these hot-tempered old brothers in the Abyss who only had muscles in their brains, only the truly strong could obediently build a camp under their heads. This meant that there was at least one Demon Warlord in the camp. Most of the Demon Warlords were around Tier 5, which was the level Matthew wanted to spar with. Other than that. He had also discovered a large number of Iron Cavalry Demons and Ancestral Demons in the camp. The gathering of these demons was almost a death sentence for lone adventurers or small teams. But in front of Matthew and Peggy They were far from qualified! Therefore, after the Undead Creature looked around and did not find the existence of the Demon Warlord, Matthew chose to directly charge in! Chapter 1138: Matthews Sorrow Boom! The Tauren skeleton flapped its flaming wings and fell from the sky, smashing into the centre of the demon camp. For a moment, the earth trembled. The barracks on both sides were overturned by the airwaves. A demon who was drinking soup with a spoon was directly knocked over by the spoon, and more demons were suddenly awakened. Their reactions were not slow. Almost immediately, they raised their weapons and surrounded him! He sensed that there were densely packed enemies around him. Matthew skillfully pulled out Peggy''s bone blade from his abdomen, then clenched his left fist and unleashed his Domain and Authority! [Domain: Moonlight]! [Authority: Holy]! Even though it was daytime. The holy moonlight was still incomparably bright under the blessing of the Authority. Immediately after. A huge moon rose behind Matthew. The moon enveloped all the demons. This was the Holy Authority performing a good and evil check on all enemies within the range of its domain! Of course, the results of the appraisal were all failures. Demons and devils were unquestionably evil creatures. And the Holy Authority had ten times the repulsion and resistance against evil creatures! Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the angry and dissatisfied clamour of the Evil Demons. The full moon shook violently. With Matthew as the centre, three violent airwaves spread out in all directions. All the barracks were sent flying by the airwaves, and all the demons were pushed back! Most of their legs went limp, and they either fell to the ground on their buttocks or could only kneel on one knee and barely support themselves with their hands! During this process. Their skin began to burn at the same time. The mark of a full moon had even appeared on some of the burned parts! Matthew could feel it. These demons, who were originally filled with arrogance, were temporarily weakened by the repulsive force of the Authority. If not now! When? After the shockwave exploded, Matthew flapped his wings and turned into a line of fire. His speed was unparalleled. The bone blade in his hand was even sharper! Puff! Puff! Puff! The sound of sharp blades stabbing into flesh rang out one after another. Demon heads flew up one after another! Matthew plunged into the demonic array alone. The bone blade in his hand was burning with divine fire and moon fire at the same time, like a lawncutter, easily harvesting the lives of the demons! It wasn''t that the demons hadn''t resisted before. However, Matthew was too fierce after fusing with Peggy! The power and speed of Legendary-level were not something these seemingly ferocious demons could resist. They could not even see Matthew''s movements clearly. His head fell to the ground. They also wanted to force Matthew to make a mistake by besieging him. However, Matthew only raised the bone blade in his hand high and used the most simple and unadorned move to easily tear apart their defense line. [Domain Breaking Slash]! [Sacred Flame Slash]! [Righteous Slash]! These were all Peggy''s moves and abilities. Matthew used it with ease. After every slash. Not only would the enemies in front of him be knocked down in large numbers. Peggy''s bone blades would also release a large round or cone-shaped air wave that would hit more enemies. The worst thing was These demons did not wear any decent armour at all. Therefore, as long as one was hit by a bone blade or a wave of air. Their natural armour would be reduced to paper. Matthew even felt that cutting them was easier than cutting fruits! Even in the end. A portion of the demons recovered from the repulsive force of the holy authority and got rid of their weakened state. However, no one was a match for Matthew! What made these demons even more afraid was that This guy who rushed in and started killing without a word was still murmuring to himself as he slashed people, "Matthew, can you fucking be gentler? "Don''t cut it like this. It hurts my waist! "Don''t you feel bad if it''s not your body? Don''t use this posture, I beg you..." Occasionally, another voice would be heard. "I''ll f * cking kill them!" Gradually. Another dark red domain appeared on the Tauren skeleton. The symbol of that domain was countless drops of blood. It was called fanaticism. Under the support of the Fanaticism Domain. Matthew was killing faster and faster. In the camp. The screams from the abyss never stopped. Ten minutes later. Everything gradually quieted down. The flaming Tauren skeleton retracted its wings. He was like a terrifying king from purgatory, casually dragging the bone blade that was covered in demon blood on the ground. He looked around. He was surrounded by demon corpses. There was not a single living demon in the camp. In a cave in the distance. The elephant-nosed man and goblin simultaneously put down their binoculars. " Assessment complete." Bi Qi said seriously, " The danger index of the Wasteland of Resting is SSS. It''s not suitable for the Order of Calamity to establish a stronghold. Do you agree with me?" The goblin nodded. "I totally agree. "I''m just wondering, where did such a murderous maniac come from? " Even the demons have no chance to fight back with this kind of killing technique. If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t use Fireball, I would even suspect that he''s the legendary lich who massacred on the surface! "There are more and more lunatics these days. I keep feeling that our organization has fallen behind in all aspects. What do you think?" The elephant-nosed man humphed. "You''re right." Chapter 1139: Matthews Sorrow At first, the goblin didn''t think much of it. But soon, he felt something strange. So he tried to strike up a conversation with the other party, but the other party only hummed. "You''re right. "Damn it! Mirror image! "Goddamn Bi Qi" The goblin finally reacted. He glanced at the demon camp. The centre of the camp was empty! In the next second. The goblin turned around and wanted to run. However, the sound of air being torn apart had already arrived behind him. A cold voice sounded, "If you want to die, keep running." The earth goblin used its hands and feet to complete the brake. He raised his hands and turned around, wearing a smile that was uglier than crying. "Don''t kill me. "I can tell you everything I know. " Including the possible escape routes of my partner, Bi Qi. He''s the real middle and high-ranking member of the Order of Calamity, so he definitely knows a lot more than I do!" Matthew looked at the goblin in front of him with interest. He looked at the deep cave and quickly walked behind the other party. Bang! A lifetime of dull sounds. He used the hilt of the bone blade to hit the back of the goblin''s head. The latter''s eyes turned white, and he fainted. In the next second. Matthew felt a deep sense of detachment. He had a thought. The undead creature turned into a lump of flesh gel again. A few seconds later. There was a crisp sound. The Undead Fusion Technique had come to an end. Matthew and Peggy returned to their original states. The only difference from before was that Peggy looked much more energetic. On the contrary, Matthew''s complexion had become a little worse. He could feel that his magic power had become empty. "Eh? " Why is my soul fire more vigorous than before? "Could it be that fusing with you can strengthen my soul fire?" Peggy was keenly aware of the key point. Matthew''s expression changed slightly. However, he still pretended to be calm and said, "Bring this goblin back for questioning. "Let''s go to the demon camp and see if there''s anything good." Peggy seemed to be in a much better mood than before. She obediently grabbed the goblin with one hand and strode towards the demon camp. However, not long after, she turned around and saw Matthew standing there alone. Hence, she could not help but ask, "What''s wrong?" Matthew blinked. "Help me up. "I''m a little tired" Peggy said nothing. She immediately walked over and supported Matthew gently. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly took out various potions from his luggage and stuffed them into his mouth. It seemed that the Undead Fusion Technique would not only consume his magic power. If he did strenuous exercise, his physical strength and energy would be greatly consumed. He had to take it easy in the future! "Matthew "I think it feels pretty good. "If you need anything in the future, just call me." It seemed that he had obtained unexpected benefits. Peggy''s tone became coy. Matthew didn''t say anything. His eyes seemed to be in a daze. Peggy was not angry. She poked Matthew''s waist with her finger. "What are you thinking about?" "Oh!" Matthew sighed as if he had just woken up from a dream. "I was just thinking that it felt so good to fuse with you. "I wonder what it feels like to fuse with Phily and the others? " However, I still have to restrain the number of times. I''m a Mage, so it''s not suitable for me to do this often" Peggy''s soul swayed. Her emotions became a little complicated. She could only subconsciously grab Matthew''s arm. After a short rest. Only then did the two of them rush back to the demon camp. .. Chapter 1140: The Pattern of the Combination of the Gym Mask and the Undead .. The first thing Matthew did when he returned to the Demon''s Camp. It was to set up a teleportation stone tablet at the entrance of the camp. The corpses of demons were also excellent materials. Judging from the technology tree in the Storluk industrial point, their hearts could at least be used to generate electricity. Little Patton also verified this point. At present, Matthew was vigorously promoting the installation of electric circuits and lights on all floors of the cemetery. The other supplies were not in short supply. The only thing he lacked was energy, and he could make up for it now. Secondly. The remaining bodies of the demons also had a certain chance of being transformed into undead through the Undead Summoning Spell or the Undead Transformation Pool. However, the success rate of the universal Undead Summoning Spell was a little low. One had to master the corresponding Abyssal Undead Summoning Spell. This was a very high-level knowledge. Matthew was a necromancer who had a wild background, so he naturally couldn''t master it. However, he planned to learn as he practised. It was rare to have so many demon corpses to practice with. It would be too unreasonable not to study the Abyssal Undead Summoning Spell. As for the specific source of knowledge Isabelle''s Spell Library had everything he needed. In this aspect. Matthew really didn''t worry too much. Then, with the help of Peggy, he began to search the entire camp. The demon camp occupied a large area. There weren''t many things inside. This was probably related to the relatively chaotic behaviour of the demons. Other than the barracks, whose roofs had been blown off, what was left were some simple daily necessities. Matthew''s horizons were slightly broadened when he was taking stock of these things. "Demons actually use toilets?! And it was still in the era of aqua privies? In this aspect, it''s indeed inferior to the devil civilization in the Abyss" "What is this relatively soft sandball? Why was there a hole in every sand dune? Eh... It feels quite good." "What is this shiny ointment? Why is there such an ointment in every demon''s barracks?" Peggy shouted beside him. Matthew''s expression gradually turned strange. His knowledge of the abyss was not profound enough, and he did not know what most of the items were used for. However, he was very clear about this ointment. Find adventures on m,v le The aura that this thing emitted was too similar to Rheagar''s sword oil Hence, he coughed lightly and said, " It''s probably used by demons to smear their weapons. It can increase their sharpness." Then, as Peggy came to a realization. Matthew took away all the ointment. Other than the daily necessities, Matthew collected bundles of " Abyss Candles ". [Abyss Candle] was a good thing. One had to know that the light emitted by ordinary candles could not illuminate the Abyss. This was related to the powerful shadow domain of the Mother of Abyss. Only the Abyssal Candle could point the way for travellers in the abyss. Other than that. The light emitted by the Abyssal Candle could even scare off some weak demons to a certain extent. It could also have a certain fog-dispelling effect when the fog was thick. The demons had lived in the Abyss for a long time. Their bodies had long adapted to the harsh environment of the Abyss. Therefore, most Abyssal Candles were made by demons to be exchanged with other races. To a certain extent, this was the hard currency of the Abyss and the surrounding areas. Matthew counted. He found a total of 46 bundles of Abyssal Candles in the camp, a total of 276 candles. According to the knowledge he learned from ancient books, these candles could buy a small town in a certain plane of the Bottomless Abyss. Of course, you can buy the Abyss''s towns, but you have to have the ability to defend them. Apart from the Abyssal Candle. There was another type of hard currency that was more widespread in the camp. The name was Big Gold Coin. This was the common currency of the Abyss and could be circulated among most demon races. Compared to the Alliance''s Little Gold Coin. The gold content of a big gold coin was more than five times that of a small gold coin. However, the purchasing power of the two was difficult to measure. After all, Little Gold Coin was backed by the Alliance''s credit, and the productivity of the Alliance and human society was definitely better than the demons. The area where Storluk Industries was involved was an exception. Matthew had collected a total of more than 500 big gold coins, which was considered a small harvest. Outside of currency. Matthew also found some armour suitable for demons. The quality of these armours was relatively crude, and it was obvious that they were used to fool the demons. However, having armour was definitely better than not having armour at all. If the demons had worn these armours during the battle, Matthew might have had to spend more effort. Unfortunately, this batch of goods seemed to have just arrived at the camp. The demons didn''t have time to put them on. This allowed Matthew to take advantage of a loophole. Matthew liked this batch of armour and immediately asked the coolie zombies who walked over from the teleportation tombstone to carry it back. With this batch of armour. At the very least, he could arm the patrol team first! There were also two Special Items. Matthew found them in the central tent. They were the gymnastic mask and the horn of Asner. .. [Gymnastic Mask (Rare Item): After wearing it, you will master the basic abilities of most circus employees.] +50 for gymnastics; Yoga +20; Beast Taming +20; Martial Arts (Performance)+20 [Insight: You have learned the history of this mask through your keen senses.] Demon Lord Asner especially loved watching gymnastic performances, so he had specially found someone to make this mask. Chapter 1141: The Pattern of the Combination of the Gym Mask and the Undead "The blood and souls of 50 gymnasts were buried behind this item. "Every humanoid creature wearing this mask and performing gymnastics for Asner, if they couldn''t continue to give Asner a new gymnastic performance. "Then he will soon become a part of the mask until the next poor thing comes." .. [Asner''s Horn: Cavalry Demon Recruitment Order.] Anyone with demon blood or Lord Asner''s token can blow this horn and summon a team of cavalry demons from the Abyssal Chasm to serve them. [Warning: Cavalry Demons may not be loyal to the owner of the horn unless you can show convincing strength!] [Other use: When used with the Glimmer Ointment, it can be used to obtain a higher charm boost when competing with other male demons for the right to mate with the opposite sex.] The specific usage was to smear the ointment on the horn. Then, he would install the horn on his own horn to make it look even more majestic. [Knowledge (Abyss): You have learned that male demons have the custom of applying ointment on their native horns to make them shine and attract the opposite sex.] .. These two items were also difficult to describe in a few words. The knowledge contained in the former was about the sins of Demon Lord Asner. The latter was not just a summoning tool. It was more like a weapon to pick up girls in the abyss. "So, have I misunderstood the demons? "Are these ointments really only used to increase the charm of the horns?" Matthew was surprised. However, his attention quickly returned to Demon Lord Asner, who was related to both items. It was obvious. Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r The Demon Camp here had an inseparable relationship with this Demon Lord. It was just that Matthew did not bump into him when he charged in. He didn''t know if this was just a unit under his name or if he just happened to be out. Matthew shifted his gaze elsewhere and searched the desk at the edge of the tent for a while. Very quickly. He found a letter and a relatively scribbled military record. These words were written in the Abyssal Language. Therefore, Language Proficiency and Character Identification were still useful. Matthew translated the content without much effort. He quickly read through the letter. The contents of the letter were very simple. This was a letter from Demon Lord Asner to his subordinate named Shoji. The former asked Shoji to choose a suitable place to build a demon camp in the Wasteland of Resting and secretly cultivate the Abyssal Evil Land and Worm Pond there. Matthew had already discovered several spots of Abyssal Evil Land. These were lands that had been contaminated by demons and had already possessed some of the characteristics of the Abyss. They were very unfriendly to ordinary humanoid creatures. Since the soil of the Wasteland of Resting had already been absorbed by the Scar of the Dead, the elemental layer of the land was more singular. It was reasonable that it was easy to transform into Abyssal Evil Land. But this was the result of looking at the problem from the mage''s point of view. Asner could sense this. This meant that he was not an ordinary Demon Lord. At least he had some brains. In the letter. Asner repeatedly stressed that they had to keep a low profile and not make a big fuss. Everything should be focused on the cultivation of the Evil Land and the Worm Pool. "Worm pool?" Matthew repeatedly pondered over this word, which was unique to the Abyssal language. He didn''t quite understand. However, at this moment, Peggy''s shout came from outside the barracks. Matthew followed. The two of them found a large area of potholed land in the northeast corner of the camp. A light green liquid flowed in the small and irregular holes. Bubbles were constantly rising from the liquid. From time to time, some caterpillar-like creatures would roll their bodies comfortably on the surface of the liquid. Matthew had goosebumps all over his body when he saw it. "What is this?" Matthew glanced at the data panel. There was no reaction from the latter, which meant that he had encountered something that was seriously beyond his understanding and knowledge. He was just asking casually. He didn''t expect that Peggy could really answer him. " Abyssal Gnats. " They grow up and become demons after parasitizing." Matthew was slightly stunned. " But aren''t demons transformed from ''Demon Eggs''?" This was common knowledge in the Abyss. Peggy nodded. " That''s the most mainstream type. The Abyss is different from Purgatory. The devils'' reproduction method is relatively conservative, while the Abyss is much more unrestrained. " Demon eggs are the most common, but they are definitely not the only ones. " In the few memories I have, the demons have many heaven-defying methods of reproduction. "Some demons would mate with rocks, and their descendants would jump out of the rocks. "Some demons would plant themselves into the green mother of the abyss before they died and then grow more imps in the following year. "Some demons could even split themselves, and each time they split, they would become stronger! "In comparison. "The Abyssal Gnats'' method of reproducing demons was relatively conventional. "These bugs would enter the bodies of humanoid creatures or other animals through parasitism and then take over their brains, turning them into various demons. "The vast majority of them were Ancestral Fiends we just killed. "This was also the lowest level of demons. "Usually. "Even the Abyssal Gnats could only mass produce these low-level demons. "If one wanted to nurture a high-level demon like a supreme demon, one would have to use the special environment of the Demon Egg and Death Beach." Chapter 1142: The Pattern of the Combination of the Gym Mask and the Undead "I seem to have seen the tragic scene of billions of little demons hatching from demon eggs, killing each other on the beach of death. "They had to feed on their own kind to get enough nutrients and then fully develop in seventeen or eighteen days, finally mastering the ability to fly away from Death Beach. "Have you ever seen thousands of little demons flapping their newborn wings with all their might, trying to fly from the bottom of the cliff to the safe rock wall? "At that time, the entire Death Beach was filled with the desire for life. "Those who survived would definitely be able to evolve into supreme demons. "The remaining little demons would be devoured by the merciless abyssal tsunami. "A few months later. "A new batch of demon eggs was dropped on the beach. "Ah... "Those scenes looked so magnificent and sad now. "Eh? "Why do I have such strange memories? "Even if I used to be the Sun God''s Battle Angel, I shouldn''t be able to empathize with these scenes, right?" Peggy knocked on her skull in confusion. Matthew looked at her deeply. Seeing that she was in a good mental state, he did not continue this topic. Instead, he chose to burn the worm pond here to the ground! Even the lowest-level Ancestral Fiends were a massive blow to the people of this land. Matthew naturally had to deal with it when he encountered it. After exterminating all the Abyssal Gnats. Matthew quickly read the military record again. Soon, Matthew realized. This demon general named Shoji didn''t seem to have completely followed Demon Lord Asner''s instructions. Not only did he not keep a low profile. Instead, he had been leading his troops out frequently in the past month. His main purpose was to plunder human villages and kill living beings everywhere. The area he visited the most was the southern part of the Wasteland of Resting. A place called White River Valley. Matthew knew this place. It was a medium-sized town on the map, probably bigger than Rolling Stone Town. But Shuji didn''t attack White River Valley. He only circled around White River Valley crazily, and along the way, there was no lack of burning, killing, and pillaging. Every time after this job was done. Shuji would then leave with the demons. Behind the records detailing each journey to the White River Valley, Shuji would write down a strange rune. Matthew didn''t recognize the meaning of the rune at first. After a while. He suddenly realized that this rune had once appeared on the magic talisman he had obtained from the Black Peacock! He took out the talisman and looked at it. It was exactly the same! "Odin''s Tower!" This term related to magic amulets appeared in Matthew''s mind. It was obvious. Every time this demon named Shoji went to White River Valley to harass them, it was related to the Odin Tower! It looked like Did the owner of Odin''s Tower have some personal grudge with White River Valley, or did he take a fancy to something from White River Valley? Matthew was curious. He had inquired before, and the Alliance didn''t have a Mage Tower called Odin''s Tower in the entire south. This meant that the faction was established by a rogue Mage. Considering that there was indeed a large uninhabited area south of Resting Wasteland, far away from Apple Avenue. It was a huge swamp. There were a lot of poisonous creatures and some frogmen tribes living inside. If the Odin Tower really existed The only possibility was that it was in the depths of the swamp. Why would a mage living in a swamp collude with a demon to harass White River Valley? Matthew was filled with doubts. He didn''t like to meddle in other people''s business, but since he had encountered it and it was related to the demons, reporting it to the Silver Council was the most basic operation. If the conditions permitted it. He didn''t mind finding a suitable time to send the growing soldiers from the Fear of Death Cemetery there. "I have to go back and ask that black peacock" After spending some time clearing out the demon encampment. Matthew burned the place down. He returned to the oak forest. Matthew found the Black Peacock and wanted to know more details about the Odin Tower. However, he didn''t know that this fellow actually didn''t know anything. Facing Matthew''s question. The black peacock said with conviction, "I''ve already used my brain to seduce the girls. How can I still store information about my previous residence? "I''m not as intelligent as you humans. "I''m just a peacock!" Matthew was speechless. In the oak tree domain, he could easily tell if a creature was lying. Unfortunately What the black peacock said was true Matthew could only give up. After reporting to the Silver Council that the Odin Tower was suspected of colluding with the demons, this matter came to an end. In the next few days. While Matthew was dealing with the corpses of the demons, he was frantically testing the " Undead Fusion Technique "! Soldier, Renesme, White Ghost Ali, Death Knight 47... Even the Drifter, who usually didn''t have much of a presence, was pulled out by Matthew to merge with them! As for Phily, Olorin, and Vasnov. He didn''t have the chance yet. Matthew would definitely not let them off in the future. And the experience he gained after pampering these underlings was- Not even as good as Peggy! He had no choice. If Matthew fused with them, his strength would, at most, be at the peak of Tier 5 and could not go any further. Only the fusion with Peggy was a true legend. Although the experience of fusing with different underlings was different, for example, Soldier''s assassination ability and Renesme''s archery skills were very useful to Matthew. Chapter 1143: The Pattern of the Combination of the Gym Mask and the Undead However, compared to the most powerful Peggy... It was not cost-effective. Especially after Matthew realized that every time he used the Undead Fusion Art, he would consume a lot of energy. Sometimes, he would not be able to recover for two or three days. He used this ability even more cautiously. Even Peggy''s request to merge with him was sternly rejected by Matthew. A mage''s energy was very important. This was the key to maintaining focus. Matthew did not want his energy to decline day by day and become a muddle-headed person who frequently made mistakes in casting spells. Other than that. Matthew also had a summary of the state of the Undead Fusion Spell. There were roughly three rules. First, the form of the undead creation was more affected by the undead. After the fusion, the undead creation was mainly based on the undead, and Matthew was responsible for filling it with some flesh and blood. Therefore, when he fused with a skeleton, he would often become a half-blooded skeleton. If he fused with a zombie, he would become a fat zombie. On the other hand, when fused with a spirit, it would have a more perfect appearance. Second, the undead creatures could inherit Matthew''s authority and domain, but they could not inherit most spells and abilities. This was easy to understand. Since he had become a creation of the undead, it was naturally impossible for him to cast spells. However, the three great authorities of " Holiness,"" Pledge," and " Father " were all present and could be used at any time. It was a similar situation for domains. Third, the principle of equal damage and automatic disintegration. After receiving damage, the Undead Creation would distribute the damage equally to Matthew and the Undead. When its HP fell by 50%, it would automatically disintegrate. After the disintegration, Matthew and the undead would not be in a good state. However, the good news for Matthew was that he was not afraid. In his test. After disintegrating from the undead creation, he could seamlessly enter the wilderness form. This could be a huge advantage in actual combat. Of course. Matthew had once wondered if he could still be considered a mage if he spent most of his time fighting in the form of undead creation or in the wilderness. The result of his thoughts was "Of course! " The core principle of a Battle Mage is to do whatever it takes. "This is what Margaret taught me" Matthew was suddenly enlightened. He couldn''t help but think of Margaret. He wondered how she was doing in Cyberdragon after her reincarnation. "Maybe I can find some time to visit her in Cyberdragon. "I wonder how Lumiere''s arm is installed" Matthew silently added something to his itinerary. In the following period of time. Matthew would go to the moon to plant trees from time to time, occasionally supervise the development of the cemetery, and occasionally chat with the small animals hiding in the oak forest for the winter. There were even more. He was still working hard to learn spells and basic skills. The days passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the beginning of February. The cold wind blowing from the Helen Mountains brought heavy snow to Rolling Stone Town. The cemetery of death was warm as spring. Especially the third underground floor. The temperature here was still more than 30 degrees, which was enough to make most of the undead stay away. Matthew stood at the well in his unlined garment, looking at the new batch of " Buriers " with satisfaction. Not far away. A group of coolie zombies were building new buildings with sweat dripping down their backs. From time to time, he could hear the familiar and pleasant sound of the Mother of Slaves ''whip. At present, the Well of the Buriers had produced 12 Buriers for Matthew. Buriers had two forms: one was extinguished, and the other was blazing. The Burier looked like a zombie or a skeleton when it was extinguished, but it was actually a charred corpse when it died. As it walked, a piece of charred flesh would fall off. Once it entered the blazing state. Their entire bodies would burn with raging flames, making them look much more powerful. Under the scorching heat. Burier could use spells. Moreover, their spell panels were very outstanding. According to observation, every Burier was proficient in at least one fire spell, such as Fireball, Explosive Fireball, Chain Fireball, Pumpkin Fireball, Sun Explosion... Although the Fireball Spell mastered by different Buried Fires did have differences in the sub-domains, they were indeed Fireball Spells. In Matthew''s eyes. This was not a bad thing. On the contrary, Burier''s various Fireball Spells had a lot of Supreme Magic Special Effects. These fireballs were much more powerful than those released by ordinary mages. What made Matthew ecstatic was that The effective range of Burier''s Fireball was generally between 60 to 80 meters. This was a very abnormal number! One had to know. The effective range of normal spells was between 18 to 25 meters! Ray and missile types might be further away. However, 30 meters was already a very long-range spell! At least below Legend. Without the support of all sorts of heaven-defying supernatural abilities. A fireball with a range of 60 meters was equivalent to bullying primitive people in a mage duel! Not to mention that these fireballs had a resonance effect. Matthew estimated that the terrifying power of 12 Buriers lined up in a row and throwing fireballs in the same direction was enough to make a young dragon tremble in fear! If this was dragged onto the battlefield Who could be his match for one round? What made Matthew even more excited was There were still thousands of charred corpses in his hands! The Well of Buriers was still producing Buriers without stopping. "The only flaw is that there hasn''t been a single Elite or Lord among the Buriers. " If there''s an elite character in charge of guiding them, I''ll get them some Fire Elemental Crystals. Perhaps I can further increase the range and implement the effect of the man-made legendary spell ''Meteor Shower.''" Matthew thought to himself. Other than the Fireball Spell. Buriers had a special trait, and that was their control over flames. They could steadily output flames in the hot state. Of course, the length of the output depended on the power output. If it were a high-power flame, most Buriers would die after working for more than ten minutes. They would take a few days to recover. However, if the output was maintained at a low power level. The Buriers could work for eight to nine hours a day! Moreover, after resting for a night, he would still be able to do it the next day! After learning about this characteristic, he was shocked. Matthew immediately contacted White Ghost Ali and the Mother of Slaves, Myosacce. He planned to build a forging factory on the third underground floor! The basic employees of the factory were, of course, these cute Buriers. The Burier of Fire, together with the Zombie of Hardship, could carry out preliminary modifications on Matthew''s newly seized armour. Find your next read at m-vl-em-pyr After all, the demon''s armour was definitely not suitable for zombies to wear. Melting and recasting required a huge amount of work. Matthew could only come up with such a plan to arm his underlings. " Burier can solve the problem of flames. "If I can recruit a group of blacksmiths. " Perhaps it''s no longer a dream to arm all the undead in the graveyard to the teeth" Such a longing flashed through Matthew''s heart. He wandered around the third floor a few times and was about to go to the fourth round to check on Skeleton Prince Rick''s progress. But at this moment. Sanger suddenly appeared in front of him. The messenger brought Matthew two letters from Jade Court. These two letters were from Alan and Beanna. Matthew knew that this was their reply to his last letter. He hesitated. He opened Beanna''s letter first. However, a few seconds later. Matthew''s expression changed. " What?! " The reason why the Wood Elves are so secretive about wanting to take care of the Scar of the Dead is because the Elders Guild is planning to cooperate with an Evil Art Master?! "Are these elves crazy?" Matthew cursed for a while, which was very rare. This news was too explosive and ridiculous for him. Beanna had revealed the name of the Evil Art Master in the letter. His name was Lance. From the Church of Natural Calamity. He was the culprit behind the Elven Queen''s pregnancy and also the one who caused the Scar of the Dead! Now. He had returned to the Jade Court! He was even warmly supported by some of the Wood Elves! .. Chapter 1144: Im Not Here to Find Trouble .. "F * cking Wood Elves!" Regarding this news. Matthew found it unbelievable. However, Beanna was unlikely to lie to him, and considering Jade Court''s strange and secretive attitude Everything seemed to make sense. "Was it not enough to be fooled once? "Do you have to be deceived again? "Do wood elves have a gullible psyche? No, it might also be a fertile psyche" Matthew cursed in his heart. When he was researching the Scar of the Dead, Matthew had learned a lot about the history of the wood elves. This race indeed had a rich experience of being deceived. This was especially true for the elven queens of the past generations. Almost every one of them had a naive and gullible expression on their faces. There was no need to mention the Troll era. In history, there were at least three Elven Queens who were tricked into conceiving by sorcerers, demons, and high-level demons. However, the other two didn''t cause as much trouble as the Scar of the Dead. Coincidentally. The three swindlers had initially chosen to disguise themselves as bards when they approached the elven queens. This also led to the reputation of bards in the elves being harmed. Jade Court had once ordered the banishment of all bards near the capital, probably to prevent their queen from being deceived again. Matthew thought. If there was a love brain domain in this world, then the elven queens would have become gods long ago. Other than being easily deceived. The wood elves seemed to have two special characteristics. One was that they were extremely stubborn. The second was that he would not reflect on himself after the incident and would only blame others. Matthew observed. Throughout history, the Wood Elves had always been gambling. Even if they found something wrong, even if their allies kindly reminded them, they would still choose to stick to their own opinions in most cases. Unfortunately Most of the paths they had followed had been proven wrong. There were also high-level mages in the Alliance who had conducted in-depth analyses of the Wood Elves. The final conclusion was: There were two main reasons why this race had such strange characteristics. First, the Wood Elves had an awkward position in the Elf Tribe. According to the hierarchy set by the Ancient Elven Gods, they were on the same level as the Sea Elves, but were one level lower than the Night Elves and Cloud Elves. But they were different from the Sea Elves, who were isolated from the world. The wood elves had extensive contact with the major civilizations on the continent. On the one hand, they did not think much of the weak humans, but on the other hand, they wanted to get close to the night elves and the trolls. This was a race that would die without a spiritual idol. They had a huge servile nature. It was also because of this that they were easily coerced or led astray. Secondly, compared to the other elves, the wood elves had a single element in their bodies. This was quite similar to the demons. The high-level mage discovered that the more singular the element in the body, the easier it was for the species to become dependent on other powerful species, so it was easy to be enslaved. However, due to historical reasons. Even after the rise of the humans, the wood elves probably still maintained the mentality of "we were once powerful too". Regarding this point. The high-level mage concluded that .. " Wood elves will easily succumb to any powerful race that has massacred them in history. "The reason why they still maintained their arrogance towards humans. "It was simply because the humans had never massacred the wood elves." The mage pointed out. The other elves more or less had similar situations. However, because the wood elves had the most extensive contact with humans, these characteristics were also most vividly reflected. "Therefore, if the Alliance wants to completely control the power of the elf race, it''s best to find an opportunity to carry out a round of slaughter against a certain type of elf." .. Matthew was deeply impressed by the radical content. At that time, he thought that this Advanced Mage was too extreme. And now. Only then did Matthew understand the source of the other party''s extremism. "These elves are not human at all!" Matthew gradually calmed down. He opened the second letter. This letter was from Alan, the Winter Moon. The style of the letter was completely different from Beanna''s. Alan told Matthew happily. The Elders ''attitude towards Matthew had changed. They were considering accepting Matthew to deal with the Scar of the Dead. However, at the specific execution level. The Elders Guild still insisted on their plan. Alan also vaguely pointed out that the change in the Elders Guild''s attitude was most likely related to the Blood Moon attack. The half-elf mage hoped that Matthew could go to the Jade Court. Even if he could not directly take over the handling of the Scar of the Dead. At the very least, he would be able to get some chances to intervene. As for the one million that Matthew had mentioned earlier. Alan helplessly expressed that this was unacceptable to the Elders Guild. Moreover, she also doubted whether there were enough gold coins in the treasury of Jade Court to pay for Matthew''s appearance fee. However, if Matthew was willing to come. Alan expressed that she was willing to pay Matthew a certain amount of compensation out of her own pocket. The entire letter was filled with optimism. She didn''t mention anything about Evil Art Master Lance at all! This made Matthew a little puzzled. Alan was a registered mage of Jade Court, and she was also one of the elves. How could she not know about the Elders Guild''s plan? Matthew thought about it. The probability of Alan being controlled by the Evil Art Masters or being persuaded by the Elders Guild to defect was relatively low. Chapter 1145: Im Not Here to Look for Trouble The most likely reason was that the Elders Guild had done a good job of keeping it a secret. So, how did Beanna know? This might have something to do with General Tarani. Matthew had once heard about the dirty deeds of the Elder Council from Setrunk, and he also knew that there was a force within the Wood Elves that opposed the Elder Council. The Windseeker General seemed to be one of them. Perhaps she wanted to use Beanna''s channel to remind him and the Alliance? Perhaps this was a signal for help? Matthew didn''t continue to think about it. Regardless of whether Tarani was asking for help from the Alliance, her worries were unnecessary. Ever since the Blood Moon incident. Matthew realized the Alliance''s ambition and execution. The legendary mages led by the Seven Saints were slowly cleaning up the various problems on this land. Among them, the unstable factor of the Heavenly Palace would definitely be completely eliminated before the Days of Heavenly Change. From the looks of it- On the surface, the second-generation War God had fallen, but in reality, he had become his lackey. The Lord of Storm and Ocean had fallen, and the god leading him had also buried his own divine kingdom, forming an astral storm that would last for several years in the astral world near the Heavenly Palace. The plot of the God of Light and Knowledge to descend to Cross City through the Sea Elven Reincarnation Spell was also foiled. It was said that he himself had suffered a great loss in that operation. At present, there were only a few people left in the Heavenly Palace who could be considered to be on the table. One of them was the God of Midnight, who was in cahoots with the Order of Calamity. Matthew had already learned about the internal affairs of the Order of Natural Calamity from their Patriarch, Mary Joshua. The God of Midnight wanted to make a fuss again. The only opportunity was the Scar of the Dead! This happened to be the right time for the Wood Elves to suddenly start acting up. Matthew didn''t think it was a coincidence. Even he could think of this. Isabelle and the others couldn''t have thought of this. If the Blood Moon Strike was a major deterrent to the outside world. The solution to the Scar of the Dead would be the key to consolidating the Alliance''s internal power and completely solving the hidden danger of the Heavenly Palace! "Perhaps Teacher and Ronan are quietly watching the Elders Guild courting death somewhere" Thinking of this. Matthew''s heart was suddenly enlightened. He was no longer bothered by the foolish actions of the wood elves. Instead, he began to think about how much profit he could get from this incident. After all, Isabelle had assigned the Scar of the Dead to Matthew a long time ago. It was different from the Blood Moon incident. He had the ability to play a bigger role in this! " If the Alliance really wants to take advantage of the Scar of the Dead to take down Jade Court, then there will definitely be a lot of people involved. Even if I add Rolling Stone Town, I won''t be able to take down much. "I have to recruit more people. I can call most of our comrades who fought side by side before. " And there''s also Hood and his Jiliu City. "This is very likely to be a wild celebration "But many people will definitely die" Matthew completed the preliminary deduction in his mind. Then, he calmed down and wrote back to Alan and Beanna. In the letter to Alan, Matthew only cared about her well-being and talked about professional problems in magic. He did not mention anything about the Scar of the Dead. Beanna was different. Matthew warned her to pay attention to her safety and to evacuate in time if anything went wrong. He also sent a set of escape spell scrolls and an amulet he made himself. After that. Matthew also reported the news of Evil Art Master Lance''s suspected cooperation with the Wood Elf Elder Council to the Silver Council and Isabelle. They might already know the same thing. It was another matter to report the news he received in time. What was worth mentioning was After the Blood Moon incident, Matthew was promoted to a second-class member of the Silver Council. His authority in the Alliance of Seven Saints had increased. This included the right to make suggestions on the daily administrative affairs of the Alliance, the right to supervise the registered mages in various places, and so on. In Rolling Stone Town, it was hard to tell. However, if he went to other cities under the jurisdiction of the Alliance, he would receive superior treatment that was in stark contrast to before. Of course. For Matthew. The biggest benefit of being a Level 2 Councilman was that he could use the Alliance''s public teleportation formation for free! Even if he used a long-distance teleportation spell, it would still be very advanced. After a long period of accumulation. This was not a small sum of money! Matthew was quite satisfied with this. After writing the letter. He followed the plan and inspected the fourth floor of the underground cemetery. Overall, the progress was not bad. Although there was a slight collapse in the initial excavation stage, with the intervention of magic and the adjustment of the direction, the fourth floor was generally completed. What was more exaggerated was that The fourth floor was larger than the three floors above it combined. The ambition of Skeleton Prince Rick was obvious. When Matthew went down, he was already training his soldiers. Under Rick''s command, a large number of skeletons repeated simple actions one after another. At this moment, they still looked no different from the skeletons who had nothing to do before. However, Matthew could feel Rick''s unusual determination and temperament. There must be a story behind this guy. He probably had a big goal, which was to join his cemetery. Matthew was not worried about this. It was a good thing that his subordinates were ambitious. He had even taken Vasnov in, so why would he care about a Skeleton Prince? Therefore, he only took a closer look at the characteristics of the skeleton axemen before leaving. Chapter 1146: Im Not Here to Find Trouble According to Matthew''s observation. Skeleton swordsmen generally practised two combat techniques at the same time. One was sabre techniques; The second is the art of axe; Sabre techniques were used for close combat, while axes were used for mid-range throwing. Rick himself was proficient in these two techniques. Matthew also realized. The combination of the two could greatly make up for the weakness of the skeleton soldiers. Together with some group tactics. Rick''s skeleton soldiers might really give him a surprise! Burier of Fire, Skeleton Blade and Axe Hand, Zombie Slave, and Zombie FarmerNot only was the number of elite undead in the Fear of Death Graveyard increasing, but the ordinary undead were also evolving towards a regular army. Matthew believed that it wouldn''t be long. His cemetery would become the most powerful army in the Rolling Stone Kingdom or even the entire South! In order to further consolidate the foundation of the cemetery. Matthew decided to plant a few more trees on the moon tonight! .. Mid-February. Matthew, who was obsessed with planting trees and training the dead, received a letter from Bobo. Bobo mentioned in the letter. Lumiere''s mechanical arm had been successfully built, and he was about to undergo a fitting surgery. At most a month. He would be able to turn back into that energetic young man, and his strength would even increase greatly. At the same time. She also mentioned another secret in the letter. It was said that Cloud Edge City and the skyships did not provide any support after being besieged by the Hunter God during the previous exercise. The special cloud elf troop, the World''s Mantis, was planning to leave Cloud Edge City and the Cyberdragon. Bobo didn''t know exactly where they were going to move to. She seemed a little lost in the letter. It was obvious that she liked Cloud Edge City. After all, the Wisdom Palace that supported her to become a powerful Occult Machinist came from the Cloud Elves. However, compared to this Discover more at m''vl em|p yr She valued the kindness that Holkins had shown her more. Bobo would follow wherever the Huo Sisters went. To Bobo. Perhaps she was just telling her friends about her troubles. However, Matthew quickly realized where the World''s Mantis had gone. What a joke. Even if they suffered some losses in the exercise, how could a team that was working with Cloud Edge City and the Cyberdragon leave so easily? Under normal circumstances, it was already merciful of the cloud elves to allow the World''s Mantis to disband smoothly. Since Holkins could think of finding another place. There was only one party who could successfully take over this unit. That was the Seven Saint Alliance! " I was wondering why the southern mage army built so many floating fortresses on the moon. Those buildings are obviously in the style of the Cyberdragon and Cloud Edge City!" Matthew was enlightened. As expected. Not long after, he found this piece of news in a very inconspicuous page of the Alliance Weekly that he had gotten from Rheagar. The World''s Mantis, which was originally part of Cloud Edge City, was reorganized. All the reorganized members joined the Southern Mage Legion and received a new unit number," Moon''s Calamity." Just like that. Qin Wuyue did not spend anything extra and obtained a super army that controlled a large number of cloud elves and Cyberdragon''s black technology. Normally, it wouldn''t be so easy. However, the aftershock of the Blood Moon''s attack was still present. The members of World''s Mantis truly wanted to leave Cloud Edge City. Cloud Edge City had no choice but to swallow this bitter pill. And this incident was only the beginning of the spamming of the southern mage army news in February. The next week. Alliance Weekly published an important piece of news. The southern mage army had signed a conscription and garrison agreement with the night elves of the Eversong Forest. A portion of the Night Elf Hunters volunteered to join the southern mage army. They would listen to Qin Wuyue''s command. In addition. The Snail Valley Prison that the night elves had guarded for a thousand years was also handed over to the southern mage army. One had to know. The people imprisoned and sealed in this prison were all truly important figures! The most famous of them was the Lord of the Thousand Transformations and her ancestor, Jasliven! To be able to take control of Snail Valley Prison. This meant that the southern mage army would have a legitimate garrison in the Eversong Forest. It also showed the Alliance''s indirect control over the Eversong Forest. In addition. Another piece of news on the same page was about the agreement between the Lord of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, Rheagar, and the southern mage army to build a city. Matthew had carefully reviewed this city-building agreement. The content was nothing more than Rheagar using a small amount of the Rolling Stone Kingdom''s future income rights in exchange for the powerful construction support of the southern mage army. According to the specific agreement. The southern mage army would complete the expansion of Rolling Stone City before the end of this summer. This Rolling Stone City was already ten times bigger than the original plan. The expansion even included a large circle of super city walls surrounding the core territory of Rolling Stone Town. It was the giant shelter that Soria had mentioned to Matthew. Matthew had seen the design drawings. This super city wall only needed to be modified and camouflaged to effectively block the invasion of giant beasts that were about 200 meters tall. As for whether they could make it taller and bigger. It would depend on the southern mage army''s civil engineering ability. However, Matthew had already seen their abilities on the moon. Completing the agreement shouldn''t be a problem. What was worth mentioning was In this agreement. The southern mage army did not obtain the right to station troops in the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Zeller told Matthew. The southern mage army''s representative had never made such a request. Chapter 1147: Im Not Here to Find Trouble Considering that Rolling Stone Town was Ronan''s hometown. Qin Wuyue and Ronan also owned the land and houses of the entire mage district in the original area of Rolling Stone Town. This was actually very abnormal. The only explanation was They considered Matthew''s existence and future growth, so they directly transferred this power to Matthew. This was quite common in the higher-ups of the Alliance. But to Matthew''s younger generation. Ronan had really given too much... He even suspected that he was Ronan''s illegitimate son! But Matthew quickly dismissed the idea. Although both of them were quite good-looking. His facial features and meridians were clearly not the same. Moreover, if he were really an illegitimate child, Qin Wuyue would definitely not give him a good look. Matthew could only silently thank him. All in all. Throughout February, the fledgling southern mage army had a strong presence. Other than the content on the news. The series of actions they had carried out in Jewel Bay to eliminate the evil forces were also being praised by the people. Everyone clearly felt the difference brought by the return of the Southern Guardian. The already turbulent situation in the south had suddenly stabilized. This was the power of a Legend! And Matthew saw more things from this series of events. The southern mage army had annexed the Cloud Elf army. They took over the Night Elf Prison. However, they did not have any substantial contact with the Wood Elves. It further confirmed Matthew''s previous prediction. Something big is coming... If Matthew was one of the higher-ups of Jade Court He must be panicking right now. Fortunately, he was not. Therefore, he could continue to study knowledge and spells in peace during the long winter. At the end of February. Matthew''s continuous practice of basic skills finally showed results. .. [Hint: Your knowledge (Aindor spells) has been upgraded to the intermediate level, equivalent to the level of a sixth year in an ordinary magic academy.] You now have a complete understanding of the spell system of this world. You have acquired the Metamagic Ability "Spell Echo" from Knowledge. [Spell Echo: You can continuously simulate the casting of a certain spell in your mind, thus achieving a higher response and sensitivity of your brain and mana to the spell within a certain period of time.] At the moment of casting the spell. Your spells will automatically receive all your Metamagic Abilities and additional random Metamagic Abilities." .. " Spell Echo " was a very powerful supernatural ability. This thing meant that when you continuously simulated and cast a spell in your mind recently, you would be able to cast a spell. This spell might be the only thing left in your mind. And when you cast this spell. You will receive a series of super-magic abilities such as instant casting, silent casting, multi-casting, and spell levelling. Of course. The exact number of superpowers you can obtain depends on your own mastery and a certain degree of luck. This ability was most suitable for a big spell. For example, his signature spell. This ability was extremely practical and had a high growth rate. This was because many big abilities required extra focus. The Spell Echo saved you the extra focus. Therefore, as you master more and more metamagic abilities, you will be able to use them. The effect of the spell echo would also become stronger and stronger. All in all. This ability could be said to be the best reward for Matthew''s persistence in studying the basics these days. The rapid accumulation of knowledge and the continuous accumulation of spells greatly reduced the hidden dangers brought by Matthew''s rapid levelling up. Using this opportunity. He used one Practice Point and a large amount of XP to level up to Level 17. At this point, Matthew had officially stepped into the threshold of Tier 5! For Matthew, the change from Level 16 to Level 17 was quite obvious. Firstly, he could finally learn Tier 5 spells. The types and number of Tier 5 spells were much more complicated and arduous compared to Tier 4 spells. This was the final preparation before becoming a Legend. Therefore, Matthew intended to study every suitable Tier 5 spell seriously. Secondly, after reaching the fifth tier, mages would have the opportunity to upgrade their spells. " Spell Upgrade " referred to the process of upgrading an originally low-level spell to the power of a fifth-grade spell. The number of times a spell could be used to upgrade its ability could be increased through the spell upgrade training. The opportunity to train in spells was very precious. There was only one chance to train for each tier. Matthew wasn''t in a hurry to start training for spell upgrade. He had to grasp every opportunity perfectly and get as many spell upgrades as possible. On the other hand. Many prerequisite spells would evolve into their advanced spell versions when they reached the fifth tier. Because the mage had a foundation before, it was not difficult to cultivate these advanced spells. The more solid the foundation, the more so. For example, Matthew took half a day to complete the advancement of Malicious Shapeshifting. Group Malicious Shapeshifting! Not only that. In the process of advancement, he also obtained more control targets than ordinary people! This might be the effect of the Transformation Domain. Malicious Shapeshifting could turn six to eight people into goats or frogs. However, Matthew''s group malicious shapeshifting could transform 16 people! This was twice as much as an ordinary person. It was obvious that Matthew''s efforts in studying Malicious Transfiguration were not in vain. Of course. Rheagar had contributed greatly to this. Chapter 1148: Im Not Here to Look for Trouble Other than that. Matthew, who was Level 17, had the ability to arm wrestle with ordinary Legends even without using any special methods. His ordinary spells could reach the legendary level according to the effect of the spell upgrade. It was much stronger than an ordinary Tier 5, but it was still not as strong as a Legend. And his signature spell. It could directly threaten the life of a Legend! Especially after the Spell Echo. Matthew could be considered to have the ability to directly challenge a Legend. At this point. Matthew''s heart was filled with emotion. Next. It was time to observe the changes in Jade Court and make some preparations in advance. But before that. Matthew planned to find someone to practice with first. This time, he did not call his friends. He only took Peggy and Soldier with him, opened a portal, and left the cemetery. Twenty minutes later. Gold Coast. At the City Lord''s Mansion of Cordor City. Under the gaze of a group of abnormally tall and strong guards. Matthew walked into the hall with a natural expression. Fatty, who was originally sitting behind the long desk, immediately stood up. Immediately, two figures with blonde hair draped over their shoulders crawled away from under the desk. Fatty grabbed his belt and smiled. "Mr. Matthew? "What a rare guest" Matthew looked at Yu Lian gently. "Can you ask your guards to leave first? "The body odour from purgatory on their bodies has affected me." The guards looked indignant. However, Yu Lian waved his hand and dismissed them. Without waiting for the guards to leave. Matthew glanced at the huge iron chain on the side corridor and could not help but ask, "Who is the devil behind you? "There aren''t many Purgatory powers that can make Cerberus pledge allegiance to them." Yu Lian''s smile was a little stiff. "I''m just a businessman, sir." Matthew smiled. "A businessman can''t become the City Lord of Condor City." Yu Lian spread his hands. "Believe it or not, at first, I just wanted to run my own casino well. However, that f * cking City Lord came to find trouble with me every other day. I had no choice but to kill him. Then, I realized that it was better to do business after becoming the City Lord. "That''s why I can only sit in this position now. I can''t abdicate. " As for the devil, he''s just one of my financial backers. If the Seven Saint Alliance is willing to become my financial backer, I can sell off those bastards right now! "Don''t you think so, Delores?" He looked at the Cerberus, which was chained to the side. The only thing that greeted him was the rain of sulfuric acid! "Don''t mind it. This is a way for Delores to express her love." Yu Lian wiped his face nonchalantly. Then, he suddenly roared at the Three-headed Reincarnation, "But you dirtied my new carpet, bitch!" The Cerberus stared at him coldly. Matthew interrupted them impatiently. "Don''t put on an act in front of me. "I''m not here to cause trouble this time!" Yu Lian immediately smiled. "That''s good, that''s good. " As long as you''re not looking for trouble, you''re welcome here. I welcome any invitation or cooperation from the Tree Master!" Matthew said calmly, " I want all the information about the Naga Queen." Yu Lian''s face instantly fell. "You''re really here to cause trouble! "Do you want to touch the Naga Queen too? I know that your alliance is very powerful now, but the seabed is another territory "Do you know what kind of risk I will face if I sell her information? "You know" He hadn''t finished his sentence. Matthew silently placed a suitcase in front of Yu Lian''s desk. He opened the suitcase. A round metal ball was revealed. The atmosphere instantly fell silent. "What is this?" Yu Lian seemed to have recalled some bad memories. Matthew said calmly, "World peace." Yu Lian heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s good that it''s not a bomb." Matthew shrugged. "It''s a little more powerful than ordinary bombs." Yu Lian''s fat body instantly tensed up. In the next second. Trembling, he took out a pile of documents from the safe behind him. Then, he carefully handed it to Matthew. .. Chapter 1149: Nagas Secret and the Shadow of the Far East .. He looked at the stack of documents. Matthew was surprised. "So many?" Yu Lian immediately took them back as if he had just woken up from a dream. Then, he took out three pages and handed them to Matthew. As he smoked, he explained, " Most of it is fake information. I was too nervous just now and forgot about this. Hehe "We will give different information to different people. Recently, many people have been investigating the Naga Queen. "But only these three pages are the most authentic!" Matthew looked down and saw that the content on the three pages was very sparse, and the handwriting was rather sloppy. It only roughly recorded some of the events that Naga Queen Zina had experienced in her life. "So little?" Matthew asked again. Yu Lian smiled awkwardly. " The Nagas are an extremely xenophobic race. Queen Zina rarely shows her face, so it''s indeed difficult to collect real information about her. "Currently, the Naga Kingdom is mostly managed by General Arenas. Queen Zina is deep behind the scenes and seems to have become a symbol of power. " I do know some inside information about General Arenas. Not only does he have Legendary strength, but he also has a sea monster, Kraken, who can dominate the Arunay Sea. "It was also because of the support of General Arenas that Queen Zina was able to tear apart all the opponents in the fierce civil war and finally became the queen of the Naga race." Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. "Tell me about the Naga civil war." Yu Lian quickly said, "There were originally two factions in the Naga tribe that were hostile to each other. "I named one of the factions as the ''practical'' faction. "The Nagas of this faction believed that they were part of the sea. They did not care about their origins, but more about their current situation and their tribe. "They believed that since the Naga had successfully settled in the depths of the sea, they should not delve too deeply into their history. "For the practical Naga. "All they wanted was to maintain the status quo or even improve it. "Nothing was more important than maintaining the Naga''s hegemony in the Arunay Sea and the Endless Sea. "Therefore, the practical Nagas and the mages of the Seven Saint Alliance have a certain tacit understanding. "In the coastal area. "When they saw the ships with the flag of the Seven Saint Alliance, they would usually take a detour. "However, this caused many Nagas to be dissatisfied. "After discovering this rule, many ordinary merchants began to hang the flag of the Seven Saint Alliance on their ships to avoid the Naga''s robbery. "However, the practical faction''s stance was to resolutely avoid it. "For a very long time. "Although the Naga Pirates were very dissatisfied with this idea, they had stayed out of the Alliance''s way. "Before the civil war. "You can find the supplies provided by the Nagas in many cities on the north coast of the Gold Coast. "There are also a few Nagas who will come ashore to do business with us. "These Nagas belong to the pragmatic faction that had previously gained power." Yu Lian paused. He made himself a cup of tea, took a sip, and continued, " When the practical faction was in power, crossing the Arunay Sea naturally had certain risks, but it was far less dangerous than it is now. "The reason is the rapid rise of the ''Original Body Sect'' within the Naga race in recent years! " As the name suggests, they are different from the ordinary Nagas with a primitive bloodline. The Original Body Sect''s Nagas have the pure bloodline of the first batch of Nagas. At the same time, they have inherited their darkness and madness. "I don''t even know where these Original Nagas came from. They seem to have appeared out of thin air in the Arunay Sea. "I suspect that they came from the depths of the Endless Ocean or somewhere in the Free Archipelago. "In short, this batch of Original Nagas broke into the survival home of the practical Nagas and claimed that they had brought the good news of the God of Creation. "If you know anything about the origin of the Naga. "You should know that the one who created Naga is a terrifying Twilight Creature..." Matthew nodded. "World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook." Yu Lian''s eyes flashed. "It''s him! |em|p,yr " According to my analysis, the situation is roughly as follows: "The practical Nagas of the Arunay Sea had already broken away from Brook''s belief and control. They wanted to live their own good lives. "However, Brook obviously disagreed. "He had transformed a new batch of original Nagas through some means. "He ordered them to come to the Arunay Sea to control and rule the ordinary Naga residents and restore their faith in him. "During this process. "A series of conflicts occurred between the Original Body Faction and the Practical Faction. "However, both sides were still restraining themselves. "The Original Body Sect had only taken away a portion of the management rights of the Naga Tribe. "However, the belief in the creation of twilight spread. "What they did was not ideal. "Because the ancient bloodline of many Nagas was already very thin, they were very satisfied with their current lives and were hesitant to re-believe in the World Ending Twin Snakes. "The two sides began to compete in secret. "This kind of competition had actually lasted for some years. "It was also because of Naga''s internal game. "Only a portion of the races on land could open the channel to trade with the Naga tribe. "I originally thought that this situation would last for a while. "But because of a coincidence. "A huge battle suddenly erupted between the two sides. "The civil war lasted for more than two months. "Although there were very few Original Nagas..." Chapter 1150: Nagas Secret and the Shadow of the Far East "However, there was a suppression of the bloodline of ordinary Nagas. "Normal Nagas would enter a weakened state when facing the Original Nagas. "From then on, the Original Body Sect easily obtained the early victory. "In the battle that followed. "The Original Body Sect also had the upper hand. "The practical Nagas retreated one after another. A considerable number of them were brutally killed by the original Naga, and some chose to surrender. "However, there were still three Naga armies that were unwilling to accept Brook''s faith. "They relied on their understanding of the Arunay Sea to play guerrilla warfare with the Original Body Sect. "This was a war that would last for a long time. "The result of the war was that the Arunay Sea was filled with rivers of blood. "One had to know. "There were no civilians among the Nagas. "All Nagas were born warriors, and everyone had to participate in a war that involved the entire race. "It wasn''t just the Nagas who were affected by this civil war. "All the living beings on the islands of the Arunay Sea were greatly affected. "If you ask me. "The current prosperity of Cordor City is 70 - 80% due to Naga." Towards the end. Yu Lian could not help but reveal a smug expression. Matthew looked curious. " So, what''s the reason for the war? "It can''t be because of a bard, right?" Yu Lian took another sip of tea and then spat the tea leaves on the ground in a very crude manner. "That''s what I wanted to answer. " But that''s just gossip that only brainless people would believe. " The real reason is because of a special ''Sea Gate''. "You know about the Sea Gate, right? " It''s said that it''s a mysterious sea gate that can be used to travel freely between the seas. "That special Sea Gate is related to the fate of the Naga Race because a part of the seal of the World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook, is hidden in the door! "Originally, the Sea Gate had always been under the control of the practical. As I said before, the practical Naga did not want to have anything to do with Brook anymore, so they have always been very cautious about the Sea Gate. "The coordinates of the Sea Gate are also considered top secret within the practical Naga. This secret has been kept for many years, and even Brook has not been able to understand its specific existence. " However, one day more than half a year ago, an Original Body Naga named Zina somehow found the coordinates of the Sea Gate. The practical Naga wanted to capture her, but Zina escaped very quickly. In the end, she escaped, and the other Original Body Naga also learned of the existence of the Sea Gate. " For that Sea Gate, they brazenly launched an all-out civil war. " As you can see now, the Original Body Sect won. They took down the Sea Gate, and Zina, who discovered the Sea Gate and successfully escaped, became the Queen of the Naga. "It''s said that she received a huge reward from Brook and advanced from a relatively weak Original Naga to a Legendary creature. "And the original leader of the Original Body Sect, Arenas, became the general of the Naga Kingdom. "The other important positions are also occupied by the Original Body Nagas. The ordinary Nagas have become the targets of slavery. "The current Naga Kingdom is like this. "Because of the civil war, many people died. The Original Body Naga has been trafficking human beings with the outside world. "They captured many people and mixed them with the snakes, performing an ancient evil ritual. "And through this ritual. "They could gain a lot of companions. "These were all Original Nagas with pure bloodlines. "However, this ritual cost a lot. "Therefore, the Naga of the Original Body Sect levied exorbitant taxes within the kingdom, which caused a lot of public anger. "The spread of Brook''s faith was not going well either. "But I guess he doesn''t really care about this. "His true purpose should be to nurture the original Naga that naturally worshipped him. "As for the descendants of the Nagas, whose bloodline was already very thin. "It was fine if they believed in him. "Those who didn''t believe in him would become the victims of Brook''s tyrannical rule. "Back to the main topic. "If you want to attack the Naga Queen. "It was equivalent to declaring war on the World Ending Twin Snakes. "I''m not qualified to point fingers at such things. "But objectively speaking, this is indeed a very dangerous thing." Yu Lian''s tone was very sincere. However, Matthew keenly caught a key point: "How did you know that the Original Naga was engaging in human trafficking?" Yu Lian laughed dryly. "Would you believe me if I said I heard it from hearsay?" Matthew did not disagree. Yu Lian shrugged. "I''m a businessman. Whether it''s the Original Body Naga or the practical Naga, as long as they''re willing to do business with me, I''ll definitely welcome them. " But you can rest assured. At least the ones I sell to them are the scum of the scum. Transforming into Nagas is also a good ending for them." Matthew narrowed his eyes. His aura seemed dangerous to Yu Lian. "You''re willing to give me information about the Naga Queen now. You won''t give my information to the Naga Queen as I leave, right? " After all, you guys are business partners." Yu Lian pointed to the sky. "I have eyes. I know what you did in the sky. " Don''t worry, my greatest strength is my self-awareness. Since I''ve chosen to make a living in your territory, I''ll definitely abide by your rules. " If the Seven Saint Alliance forbids us from doing business with the Nagas, then I will definitely sever all ties with them on the surface." Chapter 1151: Nagas Secret and the Shadow of the Far East Matthew could not help but laugh. Yu Lian''s words were very interesting. He was both shameless and sincere, making it difficult for people to find fault with him. Speaking of which, Yu Lian was indeed a wonderful person. He was able to gain a foothold in Cordor City as a fallen Su and successfully raise an armed force. This was enough to prove his ability. Matthew''s gaze swept across the guards, who were emitting a purgatory aura. Without a doubt. There was definitely a great devil behind Yu Lian''s rise. Cordor City was located on the north shore of the Gold Coast. It had a pivotal position in the northern port of the Arunay Sea. According to Matthew''s previous inquiries. Not only did Yu Lian successfully become the City Lord of Cordor City, but he also extended his influence to other port cities on the north bank. He could tell. This guy was ambitious and very capable. Even if Yu Lian had established a brand new kingdom on the Gold Coast one day, Matthew would not have been surprised. This was an area outside the Alliance''s influence. It was located at the edge of the traditional human civilization of Aindor. It was an unexpected product of the Calamity Mage smashing the moon, and it belonged to a new force. Ronan and Chen didn''t care about this place. It was normal for devils to take advantage of this territory. Thinking of this Matthew suddenly changed the topic and said to Yu Lian rather directly, "What if there really is a mage in the Seven Saint Alliance who wants to be your sponsor? "Will the power behind you agree?" Before Yu Lian could speak. Suddenly, a clear voice came from the side, "Don''t you think you''re a little too greedy, Tree Mage? " I''ve heard of your deeds, and I know how powerful you are. But what you just said, only a Legendary-mage is qualified to say that." Matthew turned his head. The one who spoke was Cerberus, who had been lying lazily on the ground earlier. "Delores" Yu Lian called her name, seemingly a little afraid. Matthew didn''t look at the Cerberus. He only looked at Yu Lian. "Your dog seems to be a little uneducated." Yu Lian broke out in a cold sweat and smiled bitterly. "You might not know this, but I am her dog" Delores'' tone became even more displeased. " Don''t you want to know who the devil behind Yu Lian is? "I can tell you directly! " She''s the Lord of one of the Nine Hells- The Mother of All Laws! " Even Soria has to speak calmly in front of her. " I know that the Prime Material Plane is the territory of the Seven Saint Alliance, but this is the edge of civilization. I thought that there should be some tacit understanding between us. "It''s fine if you want to steal someone else''s corner, but we''ve spent a lot of effort on this damn fatty. Do you understand what I mean? "If you want to cooperate, then show your sincerity! "As long as you show enough sincerity, we can even help you kill the Naga Queen! "But if not, please don''t have any ideas about our spokesperson. We didn''t go overboard, so I hope you won''t cross the line. Even if you are a mage of the Seven Saint Alliance, you still have to abide by some established rules, don''t you?" Delores'' words were reasonable and neither servile nor overbearing. However, Yu Lian, who was at the side, was already sweating profusely. He carefully said to Matthew, " Delores is the daughter of the ''Mother of All Laws'', and she''s the one she likes the most. "She''s in charge of monitoring here. No, she''s assisting meShe might not be very good at talking" Ding! Clang! The sound of the iron chain rubbing against the floor was crisp. Delores stood up from the ground. Six pairs of scarlet eyes stared at Matthew as if they wanted to suppress him with her aura. However, Matthew only smiled. "A powerful character like The Mother of All Laws would probably have many daughters, right?" As soon as he said that. The atmosphere in the hall became tense. "What do you mean?" The Cerberus let out a low growl. "Are you threatening me?" Matthew didn''t look at her. He just waved his hand. "Peggy, take her for a ride." In the next second. A bright moonlight shone in the hall. A voluptuous and beautiful woman wearing a grass ring appeared out of thin air. In an instant, she rushed to the bottom of the Cerberus and grabbed the neck of the head in the middle. In an instant. The terrifying moonlight engulfed everything. The chain was broken at some point, and the Valkyrie of the Moon flew up into the sky with the Cerberus in her arms! Boom! The magnificent City Lord''s Mansion''s ceiling was directly blown away. A large amount of wood fragments and small stones fell down. The Devil Guardians dodged while trying to outflank Matthew. However, Yu Lian sternly stopped this action. "Get out! "I mean, if you don''t want to die!" The guards were slightly stunned. At this moment, they subconsciously looked up. Through the huge hole in the ceiling. They saw a bizarre and shocking scene in midair. The Cerberus was being held by the neck by the Valkyrie of the Moon! Peggy''s moves were simple and crude. She was just strangling, beating the heads, punching and kicking! However, in the storm created by the two crazily slanted energies, she had the absolute advantage and was beating up the Cerberus! She beat Delores until she screamed! This was the power of a Legend! The guards retreated silently. Before leaving the hall, only one of them said fiercely to Matthew... Chapter 1152: The Hidden Naga and the Shadow of the Far East "The Mother of All Laws won''t let you off!" Matthew pointed at him. A claw emitting negative energy appeared in front of the guard. Before the guards could escape. He was firmly bound by the Touch of Death. After struggling for a few seconds. His eyes quickly became unfocused, and a large amount of pure white gas was emitted from his seven orifices and fused into the Touch of Death. In an instant. A bunch of gold coins fell from the sky. Accompanied by the sound of ding dong. The rest of the guards immediately scattered in fear! Matthew slowly turned around. Yu Lian was frantically wiping his sweat on his back. "This has nothing to do with me. "I really can''t control those devils." Matthew said calmly, "That''s good. "I was worried that you would mind if I killed a devil." Yu Lian shook his head violently. "Do as you please, do as you please. " Even if you kill all the devils in Cordor City, I won''t say another word." Matthew smiled. He didn''t delve deeper into this topic. After all, he wasn''t a murderer. He first cast a soundproof barrier, then quickly opened the Oak Tree Domain and wrapped Yu Lian in it. "Is the World Ending Twin Snakes related to the curse of the Su Clan?" Matthew asked. Yu Lian''s expression turned cold. "So this is what you really wanted to talk to me about." Matthew smiled and waved the three pages of information in his hand. "To deal with the Naga Queen, of course, I won''t just take your singular information. "I just want to confirm with you. " Fortunately, the information you gave me and the content you said are generally the same as the information I obtained from other sources." Chen had previously mentioned that the " Sacred Church of Darkness Origin Source " had appeared among the Nagas. This was clearly the same as the Original Body Sect that Yu Lian had mentioned. Yu Lian wiped his sweat again. "How would I dare to deceive you" Matthew waved his hand. "You don''t have to pretend to be weak in front of me. "I can sense a powerful force in your body. " The reason why I sent Delores and those demons away was because I wanted to know what you were thinking. "I want to know what your ambition is." He stared at Yu Lian without blinking. The latter was silent for a long time before answering, "Why do you want to know my ambition?" Matthew said with interest, "I think you''re a very interesting guy with a lot of potential. " I''m guessing that you''re working with the devils just to use their power to achieve a certain goal, but it doesn''t seem like your progress is going well, is it? " You''re smart and cunning, and you can fool Blinken, but the devils are not to be trifled with. They may not be the smartest, but they''re definitely the most cunning. "You might not be able to get what you want from The Mother of All Laws. "But I''m different. "If your answer can satisfy me, I don''t mind betting on you." Yu Lian fell into deep thought. Matthew did not continue to force him. He just shouted into the sky, "Peggy, stop playing!" A few seconds later. There was a loud bang. A bloody dog head fell from the hole in the middle of the roof. It accurately hit the floor in front of Yu Lian! The eyes on the dog''s head stared straight at Yu Lian. Delores''s miserable wails came from the sky. Yu Lian''s eyelids twitched. He hesitated for a moment. "Can I ask you a question?" Matthew nodded. Yu Lian asked, "Are you already a Legendary mage? I noticed that your companion is a Legendary Warrior" Matthew shook his head. "I''m not a Legend yet. " But becoming a Legend is just a thought to me." When he said this. His entire body was exuding powerful confidence. This was the reason why Matthew was so confident with the abundant XP from planting trees! Yu Lian was still struggling. Seeing this. Matthew simply shouted to the sky, "Peggy, be quiet! "It''s so late at night. Don''t disturb the residents ''sleep!" Pa! Another dog''s head smashed onto the ground. This time, the dog''s tongue was stuck out, and the saliva dripping along the way corroded the granite ground until it was rusty. Delores''s wails came from the sky again. However, this time. Her howl was so shrill that it was enough to wake up everyone in Cordor City! Blood mixed with acid rain fell on the roof and floor of the city lord''s mansion. At the same time, a beautiful moonlight descended. At this moment. Yu Lian finally spoke. "I don''t have such great ambitions. "My only dream is to return to my homeland." Homeland? This word sounded somewhat out of place when it came out of Yu Lian''s mouth. After all, this guy''s actions seemed to have long forgotten that the blood of the Su flowed in his body. However, Matthew was willing to believe this to a certain extent. Enduring humiliation was never a hero''s privilege. Yu Lian was obviously a ruthless person. If his goal was to return to his homeland, then it was reasonable for him to cooperate with the devils. After all, the devil''s greatest enemy was the abyss. The Su Country was destroyed by the Abyss invasion. " Your ancestor was a messenger of equilibrium who crossed the sea. You were born and raised here. Is your so-called homeland really that important to you?" Matthew asked lightly, " Besides, crossing the endless ocean is not an easy task. Many Legendary Mages might not even dare to try it." Chapter 1153: Nagas Secret and the Shadow of the Far East Yu Lian shook his head. "The homeland I speak of is not the Eastern Continent. " It''s the Far East in the dream. " Ever since I had memories, I often came to the land cursed by nightmares and shadows in my dreams. " I saw people being tortured and whipped. I saw that they were as thin as bones, like ghosts. I saw those poor souls being bound to the earth, unable to be freed. " I don''t know why, but that land has a fatal attraction to me. I can hear the pulse and call of the earth, which is why I can be immune to the curse of the Sus in the sea. " To be honest, at first, I just wanted to escape. Every night, I used alcohol, drugs, and women to numb myself. But as soon as I fell asleep, I would come to that land. "You know about the Far East, right? " It''s in the eastern part of the Arctic of Aindor. After crossing the natural moat, the eastern and western continents meet on an endless ice field. There''s a sky bridge hanging over the straits. On the other side of the bridge is the legendary Far East, the origin of the monks. " I''ve never been to that land, but because of my many years of dreams, I''m extremely familiar with that land. Be it the grass and trees or those secret buildings and evil altars- "The power of Babasha and Galan made the devastated land even more gloomy. "But they were not the culprits. "The Mother of the Abyss buried under that land, and the supreme devils she controlled were the source of destruction. "I know I can''t change the situation. "But I can at least free some people from it. "For example, the millions of wraiths trapped on the flaming sand dunes. "They were all innocent members of the Su Clan who had died tragically thousands of years ago. "My instincts told me that "They were the ones who summoned me. "If I could successfully rescue them. "Perhaps I can also be freed. "For this, I must become stronger. "As you can see, my aptitude is very ordinary. I''m just an ordinary person, and I can''t easily grasp the power of the Equalization Envoy like you. "Thus, I had no choice but to seek help from external forces. "So one day, I met Delores, and then I slowly made it to where I am today. "Therefore "Please spare her life." Yu Lian''s tone was very sincere. When he reminisced about the Far East, the emotions that this greasy fatty revealed could not be faked. Matthew stared at him for half a minute. The latter''s gaze was calm. Hence, he nodded lightly. "Sure. "If one day you plan to go to the Far East to rescue those trapped wraiths, you can come to me. " You''ll get the help of a powerful undead army. If you''re lucky, you''ll even get a legendary necromancer." In the next second. Under Yu Lian''s stunned gaze. Matthew closed his domain. " Wait, don''t you want to know the relationship between the World Ending Twin Snakes and the curse of the Su Clan?" Yu Lian could not help but ask. Matthew smiled. " I''m interested. If you want to tell me, I''m willing to listen." Yu Lian sighed and said, "It''s Sandalwood King. " He signed an agreement with Brook. The Su can cross the ocean safely, but the price is that their souls will return to the bottom of the sea after they die." This was exactly what Matthew had guessed. It could only be said that from his position back then, Sandalwood King had no choice. And Matthew had clearly not grown to the point where he could directly find trouble with Brook. Therefore, he didn''t delve further into this topic and asked instead, "How much money do you need next? " You don''t have to pretend in front of me. I know you want to unify the Gold Coast." Yu Lian thought for a moment. "I''m not too short of money. I''m very good at making money." Matthew said calmly, "No matter how good at making money, people sometimes lack money." Yu Lian immediately smiled bitterly and said, "Ten thousand gold coins? " I will give you 15% of the profits of the future Gold Coast cities." Matthew said in embarrassment, Stay tuned for updates on m-vl-em,pyr " Isn''t 10,000 gold coins too little? "You''re making it seem like I''m a stingy sugar daddy." Yu Lian''s smile was uglier than crying. " No, no, no. 10,000 gold coins is actually a little too much. I just thought about it again. 1,000 gold coins are about right." "Deal!" Matthew shook hands with Yu Lian. Then, he set up a teleportation tombstone in the side hall of the city lord''s mansion. "Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of you for nothing. " Other than promising you to help me when you go to the Far East, you can ask me for help at any time. "The first time can be free." Matthew blinked. Yu Lian heaved a sigh of relief. " So, I''ve been recruited by the Seven Saint Alliance?" Matthew smiled. " Delores is right about one thing. I can''t represent the Seven Saint Alliance. "But this might not be a bad thing for you. You''ll understand in the future. "Alright, I have to go. "I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you to enlighten those devils, especially Delores. You''d better remind her. "How many daughters did the Mother of all Laws have? "How many good sisters did she have? "I believe she is a reasonable girl. "She would also become a very good dog. "What do you think?" After saying this, Matthew gestured for Peggy to show mercy, and the two of them left the city lord''s mansion in a grand manner. Only the half-dead Cerberus was left in the courtyard, trembling. Yellow-brown juice and blood were mixed together and spread in all directions. Chapter 1154 : Nagas Secret and the Shadow of the Far East An intense stench lingered in the courtyard. Yu Lian walked over and gently touched her trembling forehead. The two of them looked at each other. Everyone fell into a long silence. After a while. A guard came over and poked his head out. "Lady Delores? "Should we report this to The Mother of All Laws?" Crack! The guard''s upper body was swallowed by Delores'' remaining head! .. On the streets of Cordor City. Peggy, who took off her grass ring and put on her cloak, asked Matthew curiously, "Why do I feel like you''re not here to ask about Naga today?" Matthew smiled. "I''ve already asked Camela about the Naga. " In this aspect, the huckster is more trustworthy than the information seller." Peggy was enlightened. "So you''ve been eyeing that fatty for a long time?" Matthew did not hide anything. "Yu Lian is a talented person. " The Gold Coast is also an undeveloped virgin land. Perhaps this place isn''t as useless as what the higher-ups of the Alliance think. I''m an Advanced Mage now. Other than the Rolling Stone Kingdom, we can set our sights further." Peggy said with some emotion, "I can understand what you''re saying. "But your radical attitude and style of doing things just now really surprised me. If it were a year ago, you definitely wouldn''t scare that greasy fatty like this. "I definitely wouldn''t dare to offend any of the powers in Purgatory." Matthew thought for a moment. "People always grow." Peggy nodded heavily. "You''re growing very fast. " But I''ve actually grown up too. I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but even without the grass ring, my level is still one level higher than yours! " So I think it''s more appropriate for my salary to increase. What do you think?" Matthew''s eyes immediately glazed over. Peggy poked his chest with her elbow. "What? "Pretending to be a zombie?" Matthew said as if he had just woken up from a dream, "Oh, I was just thinking about how to sneak into the Nagas. "After all, the Naga Kingdom is located at the bottom of the sea. It would be quite eye-catching for the two of us to sneak in." As expected, Peggy was fooled. "You''re right. "Then have you thought of a way?" Matthew nodded lightly. "We have to find someone to help us." As he spoke. He stopped in his tracks. In front of them was a shop that originally sold magic potions. However, it was not difficult to tell from the tightly shut door and the slanted plaque that the shop had been closed for a long time. Matthew knocked on the door. After a long time, an elderly female goblin carefully pushed open the door. "We don''t do business here anymore." The goblin wearing pince-nez glasses replied. Matthew skillfully cast a soundproof barrier and said confidently, "Tell your boss that someone is willing to help them out of their predicament." This big goblin seemed to have forgotten Matthew, whom he had met once half a year ago. She looked vigilant and wanted to close the door. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. " You don''t need to understand. You just need to find the people of the Eternal Night Tribe and give them the name on this note." Matthew quickly sent a note, and his actions were gentle and polite. " I''ll come here again tomorrow night. I hope to meet someone important in the Eternal Night Tribe." After saying that. He turned around and left with Peggy. His aura successfully intimidated the old Goblin woman. After walking for a while. Peggy couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have such a high reputation in the Gold Coast?" Matthew shook his head. "It''s hard to say. "I''m only a little famous here." Peggy was surprised. "Then why are you so confident?" Matthew blinked. "Who said I wrote my name on the note? "I have a friend. " He''s a household name in the Gold Coast" At the same time. In the magic potion shop. With the help of the dim candlelight, the old goblin woman trembled as she raised the note and saw the name on it. Li Weiqi. .. Chapter 1155 : The Land of the Sunken Ship and the Chaotic Colorful Balls .. "You''re not Li Weiqi." In a dark and remote alley, a humanoid figure with only a few green scales revealed in the starlight said cautiously, "Although I have never seen that turtle monk who has done all kinds of bad things, I know that monk is not like you." Not far away. Matthew stood in the middle of the alley openly. The Mage Fire lit up his handsome face. Unlike the Naga who were standing in the shadows, the atmosphere was filled with vigilance. His face was filled with relief and joy. Li Weiqi''s reputation was indeed useful! This guy had eaten almost all the turtles on the Gold Coast back then, so he became famous. In addition, he had also done a few things that were quite famous. It was said that he had a conflict with the Naga tribe and killed more than half of the Naga tribe''s pursuers at sea. From then on, Li Weiqi became a household name on the Gold Coast. It enjoyed a notoriety among the Nagas. Matthew didn''t care if it was a bad name or a good reputation. It was fine as long as he could lure out the right person. In his opinion, this was how Legend Points should be used! If it wasn''t for the fact that he wasn''t sure if Lorraine had really hooked up with the Naga Queen. He was even willing to pretend to be a demigod! However, this move was much riskier. Li Weiqi''s enemies were, at most, some turtle protectors and Nagas. As for Loraine Matthew didn''t dare to think about it. "I never said I was Li Weiqi. "But Li Weiqi is indeed my friend. I just want to use his reputation to find you. " Let me introduce myself first. My name is Matthew, a second-class councilman of the Silver Council of the Seven Saint Alliance. If you pay attention to the matters in the inland, you should have heard of this name." He took two steps towards the Naga in the shadows. "Don''t come over!" Two Nagas raised their harpoons. The humidity in the alley suddenly increased a little. Matthew knew that someone was brewing a tidal spell. Matthew calmly held the shovel on his back in his hand. The prelude of the Tidal Spell was interrupted. A Naga Mage exclaimed from the shadows. "Don''t be nervous. I''m here to be friends with you." The moonlight suddenly shone down. Under the effect of the Holy Authority. Every word Matthew said seemed so sincere and trustworthy. His handsome appearance also became more charming, as if he could seduce the souls of Nagas with just a raise of his hand, regardless of whether the other party was male or female. The tense atmosphere in the alley instantly disappeared. Discover tales on m_vl_em_p_yr At this moment. A green-skinned Naga suddenly walked out from the shadows. Her figure was obviously taller and stronger than the other Nagas. Her breasts were also more voluptuous. The fish scales on her cheeks were trembling slightly, indicating the uneasiness in everyone''s hearts. "I have heard of your reputation, but I know nothing about you. " You said that you''re here to be friends, so you should at least tell me how you knew that you could contact our Eternal Night Tribe from this shop." Matthew revealed a helpless expression. "I have done business with you before, but that goblin lady has forgotten about it. "I once purchased a large amount of Underwater Breathing Potion from your Eternal Night Tribe. " After I came to Cordor City, many people told me that the Eternal Night tribe was one of the few heroes in the entire Arunay Sea who were still resisting the cruel rule of the Naga Kingdom. This is the reason why I wanted to find you." The green-skinned Naga was silent for a while. Her expression was calm and sad. "We are not heroes. "We are just a group of wanderers who were driven out of our homeland. "We can''t resist the power of the Naga Queen, nor can we resist the general, Arenas, and the sea monsters under her command. If you want us to help destroy the Naga Kingdom, it''s almost impossible. "In fact, we have already planned to move out of the Arunay Sea and take refuge in a more remote place" Matthew quickly interrupted her. " First, I didn''t expect you to help me kill the Naga Kingdom. That''s not my motive. " Second, do you think those Original Nagas will let you go? "As long as the blood of the original Naga still flows in your body, they will track you down and kill you. " If you still have some geographical advantage in the Arunay Sea, then in an unfamiliar sea, you will only be reduced to lambs waiting to be slaughtered." The Nagas looked very depressed. The green-skinned Naga was the same. However, as the leader, she still forced herself to be spirited. "What do you want us to do?" Matthew said directly, "I need you to help me sneak into the Naga Kingdom. It''s best if you can sneak into the core area of the activities of the Original Body''s Holy Church! "If you can find Queen Zina''s hidden location or her daily travel route, that''s fine too." The green-skinned Naga was shocked. "Do you want to assassinate the Queen?" Matthew spread his hands. " She''s not your queen. She''s just a monster created by Twilight Creators. " If I kill her, this sea area will return to how it was before. You should be happy." The other Nagas began to whisper. The green-skinned Naga shook her head hesitantly. "According to custom, we cannot betray our own people." Matthew sneered, "Did the Original Body Sect treat you as one of their own? "Would your own people enslave their own people? " How long did it take for the practical Naga of the Arunay Sea to rid the world of its original negative impression?" Chapter 1156: The Land of the Ship and the Chaotic Colorful Balls " You were already regarded as an intelligent race, freed from the label of ignorance, torture, and control. You had the chance to step onto the stage of Aindor. "Are you really willing to hand everything over to someone else? " Let the entire Naga race become tools for the Twilight Creations to create conspiracy and chaos? "Do you know what will happen then? " There will be a true Legendary Mage leading an overwhelming magic. Perhaps all the Naga civilization will be razed to the ground. "Do you really want to see that scene? "Don''t forget how the Arunay Sea was formed. " Brook doesn''t care about your life and civilization. Don''t you care about it too?" Matthew''s words were sincere. Even without the blessing of the Holy Authority, it was still very convincing. Many Nagas were tempted. Only the green-skinned Naga managed to maintain a trace of rationality. "But as far as I know, Brook isn''t the only faction in the Darkness Source Original Body Holy Church. "When we were challenging the Original Body Sect, we discovered the traces of many foreign forces. "Their origins are very mixed. The common point is that they are powerful, and all come from the shore." Matthew nodded lightly. He was not surprised. Combining the information provided by Chen, Camela, and Yu Lian. Not only did Matthew know the current situation of the Arunay Sea like the back of his hand, but he also noticed signs of other forces making trouble. Why did the Holy Church of Darkness Source establish a country in the Arunay Sea? One had to know. There was a high chance that they had swam over from the Endless Ocean. There was only one reason for the long journey- The Endless Ocean and its coastal waters were the territory of the Eastern Guardian Chen. Naturally, Brook himself was not afraid of Chen. But his underlings would probably have to hide far away. They could only hide in the Arunay Sea, a place where Ronan and the city could not be bothered. Only then would they have the courage to rebuild their forces. This was the case for the Darkness Source Holy Church. It was the same for the devils who supported Yu Lian. The Gold Coast and the Arunay Sea might not have caught the attention of the Alliance''s legendary mages. However, to the other forces, it was a pleasure. Matthew knew that if he were from the Heavenly Palace, he would not have missed this sea area. In fact. He had learned long ago that there were traces of the Order of Natural Calamity''s activities on the south shore of the Gold Coast. If the Holy Church of Darkness Source and the Order of Calamity had nothing to do with each other... Matthew would find it strange! It was precisely because he had considered all these factors that Matthew had relatively restrained himself from targeting the assassination of the Naga Queen. If it was convenient, he could also take care of that general. At the very least, he could complete Soldier and Chen''s mission. This was Matthew''s bottom line. "I know everything you said, but you can''t expect me to wipe out all the opposing forces for you alone. "After the death of the Naga Queen, who will manage this sea area will depend on your own efforts. "Of course, I can provide you with some help. We can even have a long-term cooperation. After all, I''ve always praised your Underwater Breathing Potion." Matthew replied. The green-skinned Naga pondered for a few more seconds. In the end. She took a few steps forward and whispered into Matthew''s ear, " Set off from the southwest side of the dock in Condor City and find an island called Gray Island. There is an extremely high cliff on the north shore of Gray Island. I will wait for you there at dusk two days later. "But remember, I will only wait for you for half an hour. If you don''t show up on time, it will be equivalent to us not meeting each other!" Matthew nodded lightly. The green-skinned Naga looked at him deeply. When she turned around and walked into the shadows, she suddenly turned around with some dissatisfaction. "Do you never plan to ask for my name?" Matthew said politely, "May I know your name?" The green-skinned Naga hid in the shadows with some dissatisfaction. Her voice came from the darkness. "My name is Susimita. "The next time we meet, you can call me Sumi" The alley gradually calmed down. Matthew quickly removed his Holy Authority and touched his face. " Damn my charm. It seems like it''s not too late for me to change my profession and become a warlock." .. They left the alley. Matthew saw that Peggy was pressing Soldier in a corner and scolding him. "What''s wrong?" he asked. Peggy let go. " It''s nothing. I think his bones are a little dirty, so I''m just helping him clean them up." Soldier lowered his head silently. Puff! Silently, he activated the Shadow Cloak and followed Matthew obediently. Matthew quickly realized something. He comforted Soldier through the Immortal Contract and said, "I know you want to kill Naga when you see her, but bear with it. "I will bring you to kill the culprit among them." Soldier replied to Matthew, which was rare. "Alright. "I... I''m gonna... Leave no one alive!" Matthew raised his eyebrows. The hatred between the Sword Dancer and the Naga was really a sea of blood, to the point that it could not be resolved even after death. Matthew actually didn''t agree with the idea of killing everyone. However, he didn''t want to bind Soldier, who had an independent will and a strong desire for revenge, through a contract. "Sure. "After this matter is resolved, if you still hate Nagas, I will give you a month of vacation every year. During the vacation, you can kill as many Nagas as you want." Chapter 1157: The Land of the Ship and the Chaotic Colorful Balls "As for how far you can go, it will depend on your own ability." Matthew replied. Soldier didn''t say anything for a long time. At first, Matthew was a little surprised, but soon, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. On the data panel. .. [Hint: With Soldier''s intelligence, he is temporarily unable to understand the long speech you sent out through the Undead Contract. He''s working hard to understand!] .. Alright then. Then, he would slowly understand. Matthew didn''t expect Soldier to be enlightened immediately. After meeting with the Naga. According to the original plan, Matthew planned to return to the Oak Chamber of Commerce''s shop in Cordor City to rest. But as they walked. He was attracted by the bustling crowd in Cordor City. Yu Lian was indeed not a good person. But he was really good at economics. Even though it was already night, Matthew saw many creatures of different races walking on the streets, hawking and shouting... Of course, there were also many quarrels. The flow of people in the business district was more than three times that of Matthew''s previous visit! It was said that the situation at the dock was even more explosive. Matthew stood in the middle of the street and activated his balanced perception. He could feel that there seemed to be a small vortex in the city. It attracted countless gold coins into the depths of the vortex. Under the Naga civil war and Yu Lian''s rule. The entire city of Cordor was on the fast track of rapid development. However, there were pros and cons. Matthew observed that the public security level of Cordor City looked good on the surface, but in private, it was almost rotten. In a dark bar alley. A drunk man was stabbed more than ten times from behind. At the entrance of the sewer. A few Ratfolk pretended to be resting, but they were actually covering up a batch of military weapons that could not be seen. And on the business street. A sneaky boy had cut open a well-dressed woman''s purse with a knife hidden under his nails. He was about to succeed. Four burly men suddenly jumped out of the crowd and surrounded him! "Ma ''am, he''s stealing from you!" the burly man said to the lady. The lady turned around in surprise. She covered the tear in her waist bag and counted the things inside. Then, she grabbed the hand of another female companion and quickly left. She had good eyesight. These four burly men who suddenly appeared were not good people. It was better to leave first. The four burly men did not stop him. They only looked coldly at the ashen-faced boy. One of the burly men grabbed the boy''s wrist, and the fierce-looking flesh on his face could not help but tremble. "According to the new law issued by the City Lord, stealing will require you to cut off a finger! "Do you want to try?" The young man was frightened by him and immediately lost his courage. He had a pleading expression on his face. "Boss Kunda, I didn''t cross the line. "Didn''t we talk about it before? The south of that fur shop is the territory of your Black Water Gang. I''m here..." Pa! The burly man slapped the young man until he was dizzy, and a line of blood flowed out of his left nostril! "Just because you said you didn''t cross the boundary doesn''t mean you didn''t cross the boundary... "That lady just now walked out of our territory! "Besides, I''m talking about the law with you now! The law! Do you understand?" The burly man grinned hideously and said, "I hate little thieves like you the most. How dare you embarrass yourself on the streets without any ability? " If I were to be caught by the guards and have my fingers chopped off, it would be a disgrace to all the bandits in Cordor City!" Someone beside him smiled and said, "What should we do to prevent that from happening?" The burly man smiled and said, "To help him turn over a new leaf, of course! "We''ll chop off one of his hands. That way, he won''t have to chop off a finger in the future! Find out what happens next on m_vl.em,pyr "Damn, our Black Water Gang is really a good person!" As he spoke. The four of them grabbed the young man and walked into a small alley. The onlookers just watched the commotion silently. There wasn''t even anyone to inform the guards. After all, anyone with a bit of insight would know that this was an internal dispute between the city''s gangs. It was better for ordinary citizens not to get involved. Just like that, they carried the young man and rushed into the depths of the alley. Only a drunkard who had been stepped on along the way cursed. Rustle! Under the moonlight. The gleaming blade emitted a bone-piercing cold air. The young man kept begging. However, this only made the burly men laugh even more. However, just as he thought that he was about to lose his arm. A strange magical energy suddenly descended from the sky! Suddenly. The four burly men turned into goats! They were scurrying around in the trunk in panic. The mage standing at the entrance of the alley used magic to guide the goats, and they immediately rushed out into the street, causing a commotion along the way. The young man looked at the mage walking towards him in shock. His heart was filled with fear. "Where''s your grandfather?" Matthew asked. The young man looked at Matthew in surprise. He recognized it for a long time before he finally shouted excitedly, "It''s, it''s you? "Lord Matthew?" He wanted to stand up from the ground, but he stumbled and fell down again. It was Matthew who cast a Secondary Heal on him and then used Balance to slowly help him up. Matthew quietly sized up the young man''s face. In Matthew''s memory. This child called Little Stone was only ten years old this year, but he looked like he was twelve or thirteen years old. There were traces of suffering that could not be hidden on his face. It was a stark contrast to the naivety that the two of them often revealed when they met at Night Wind Pier last summer. Chapter 1158: The Land of the Ship and the Chaotic Colorful Balls "GrandpaHe went back to the sea. " Just like the other elders of the Su Clan, one night not long after you left, he stood up by himself and walked from the beach to the waves without saying anything. "I chased him all the way and was almost swept away by the waves." Little Stone lowered his head and said. " After Grandfather left, Xuan Kunzi came once. After he learned of Grandfather''s death, he returned to the sea and never appeared again. "Without Xuan Kunzi, I''m the only one left at the dock. " The Nagas are fighting fiercely at sea, and there are not many travellers who want to cross the sea. I''ve been eating coconuts and raspberries for two months, and I''m really hungry. I can only come to the city to make a living. "I never wanted to be a thief" Matthew sighed softly. On the Gold Coast, there were quite a number of descendants of the Su, such as Little Stone. Because they did not have the skills to make a living, they could only engage in various grey and black industries. Yu Lian was the same. However, he was one of the very few who could make a name for themselves. Considering that he had met Little Stone once before. Matthew rolled his eyes. He then asked, "Can you read?" Little Stone nodded. "I will. Grandpa taught me when I was still alive. "But I always write on the beach. I haven''t touched paper and pen." Matthew waved his hand. "That''s fine. "If you''re willing to follow me, I can arrange a job for you. This job won''t make you rich, but it will definitely ensure that you don''t have to worry about food and clothing." Little Stone asked excitedly, "What do you want me to do?" Matthew pondered and said, "It''s not a particularly complicated matter, but you have to follow a damn fatty all day long. Record his food, clothing, and accommodation, and report to me regularly." Little Stone jumped up excitedly. But soon, he looked nervous. "I''m afraid that my skills aren''t good enough, and the other party will easily see through me." Matthew smiled. "You don''t have to hide it from him. Just record it truthfully in front of him. He won''t mind." Little Stone was surprised. "Really? "Then he''s really nice "Oh, right, who is he?" Matthew said calmly, " The City Lord of Cordor City. His name is Yu Lian." Little Stone was slightly startled. His face revealed a look of disbelief. "But, but" Matthew raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? "Scared?" Little Stone hesitated for a moment, then immediately puffed out his chest. "I''m not afraid! "I believe in you! " Grandfather and Xuan Kunzi have both mentioned that you''re an extraordinary big shot. Whatever you say is true!" Matthew nodded in satisfaction. "Peggy, take him to the City Lord''s Mansion." Matthew arranged. He did this not because he did not trust Yu Lian but because he wanted Yu Lian to be at ease. To a certain extent. The people Matthew had planted around Yu Lian might even become his amulet. Matthew believed him. With Yu Lian''s intelligence, it was impossible for him not to see this. Therefore, before they left. He even specially reminded Peggy through the Undead Contract, "Oh right, remember to tell Yu Lian that Little Stone''s salary has to be paid by him." After listening to it, Peggy was very emotional. "As expected of you, Matthew! "But I like your thrifty style. "But what about my salary? "It can''t be to the extent of letting Yu Lian pay me, right?" Matthew thought for a moment. "It''s not impossible "Didn''t he say that he was good at making money? You can ask him if he has a way to get Soul Crystals." Peggy couldn''t help but give Matthew the middle finger. Then, she wanted to lead Little Stone away from this place. But at this moment. Little Stone suddenly turned around. "Can you go somewhere with me?" Matthew thought for two seconds and nodded in agreement. Ten minutes later. On the outskirts of Cordor City. Keep reading on m,vl-em|p-yr Under a dying coconut tree. Little Stone climbed up from the pit that was half the height of a person. He was holding a wooden box in his arms, which was covered in mud and sand. Little Stone patted the surface of the box and opened it. There were only three things inside. A piccolo; a copper key; A red triangular amulet; "This is all that''s left of the things my grandfather left me. There wasn''t much to begin with." Little Stone introduced them one by one, "This piccolo is used to summon Xuan Kunzi. As long as you play this flute by the sea, Xuan Kunzi will come over on the waves. "It used to be like this, but after Grandpa died, it didn''t work anymore. I don''t know what happened either. "The key and the triangular thing seem to be related to Xuan Kunzi. These things are no longer useful in my hands. Why don''t I give them to Lord Matthew as a souvenir?" Matthew took the three items one by one. He could feel that each item contained a trace of spirituality. It didn''t have enough spirituality. Therefore, they could not become divine objects. However, in the hands of the right person, these three items could be considered treasures. "This is too precious." Matthew shook his head. However, Little Stone insisted, "To me, having a chance to be an upright person is even more precious. "For a long time after Grandpa died, I only wanted to find a job that could support myself. This is something I''ve always dreamed of. You made it come true, so there''s nothing more precious than this." Matthew held the box and pondered silently. In the next moment. He put away the items and handed three magic runes and a ring to Little Stone. Chapter 1159: The Land of the Ship and the Chaotic Colorful Balls "If you''re not happy with your job in the City Lord''s Mansion, you can contact me through this rune. I''ll arrange other jobs for you. " This ring can be used to make you invisible. You can only use it nine times a day. During the invisibility period, you are not allowed to move around or attack others. You can use it to protect yourself." This time, it was Little Stone''s turn to be fearful. In his eyes. The Invisible Ring that Matthew had given him was even more noble and unique. Under Matthew''s insistence, he could only accept it gratefully. A moment later. Matthew watched as Peggy brought Little Stone back to the brightly lit city of Cordor. He weighed the piccolo in his hand. He quickly arrived at the seaside. Matthew stood on the beach, facing the sea breeze and the tide of the night, gently playing the piccolo. He didn''t know anything about musical instruments, so he was just blowing nonsense. However, in the process of using it. He could clearly feel that the piccolo in his hand was drawing in a strange power. That power was quite distant. It was as if he was in the depths of the sea. There was an infinite distance between the two of them, making it difficult for them to approach each other. Matthew blew on the beach for about ten minutes. Even his hairstyle was messed up by the sea breeze. There was still no result. "Strange, Xuan Kunzi doesn''t seem like the kind of person who would abandon the descendants of his friends" Just as Matthew was wondering if there was something wrong with his posture. An urgent voice came from the sea. At first, the voice was very ethereal. However, under Matthew''s powerful perception, it instantly became extremely clear. "Save, saveHelp!" Matthew''s heart trembled! It was Xuan Kunzi''s voice! The super giant turtle that had once been a disciple of a certain Taoist priest did not appear near the Nightwind Pier because of normal circumstances. He must have encountered some kind of situation! "Where are you? "What happened?" Matthew tried to communicate with him. But soon, Xuan Kunzi''s voice became extremely weak. Matthew tried his best but could only hear a relatively vague word. " Land of the shipwreck." "Where is the land of the shipwreck?" Even though he had done a lot of homework in advance, Matthew was still confused by this term. After that, he tried again on the beach for nearly an hour. Matthew only gave up after he could no longer contact Xuan Kunzi. He went to look for Yu Lian. However, Yu Lian knew nothing about this term. But he told Matthew. This might be a place name that only the deep-sea races knew. Perhaps it would be more convenient to ask Naga. Matthew did not plan to continue searching for clues about the shipwreck in Cordor City. The next day. He took the magic carpet and set off for Junliu Island. When his feet stepped on the soil of the island again. He suddenly felt a strange energy surging into his body from all directions! That was... The power of equilibrium! .. [Hint: Your balanced domain has resonated with the local ''Domain Field: Equilibrium''.] 1. You have gained partial control of the Domain on the island. You have discovered some special locations on the island... 2. You have mastered a new domain ability," Colorful Chaos Ball ". [Colourful Chaos Ball: You can release a super large coloured ball.] The target enveloped by the stepping ball will be confused, unable to distinguish left from right, unable to distinguish right from wrong, unable to distinguish male from female, unable to distinguish friend from foe, unable to distinguish confused, and so on. [Special: When you cast Colourful Chaos Ball and Malicious Shapeshifting on a target for more than 15 minutes.] The transformed target''s self-awareness will be subverted. Even if he turned back into a human after the incident. Deep down, he would still think he is a goat. The same goes for other spells or abilities..." .. Chapter 1160 : Authority: Borrowing Power! .. This was... Domain field? Matthew quietly sensed the changes in his surroundings. The subtle feeling made him feel as if he was soaking in a hot spring. It was comfortable and warm, and there was an indescribable sense of pleasure. This wasn''t the first time he had resonated with the domain there. When he first set foot on the Gold Coast. Matthew''s level was still relatively low at that time, so he touched the edge of the domain. But this time was different. He could clearly feel that he had touched something on a deeper level! Although the level of the Envoy of Equalization had not increased, Matthew''s attainments in the domain made up for it. One had to know. The domain field was actually a larger, more stable, and more comprehensive ritual field. If it developed further It was possible to form an existence similar to a land of God''s Kingdom. However, such a Domain field consumed too much energy, and even Legendary mages would find it difficult to maintain it. Only the gods who walked the path of believers could do this. This was because they were not consuming their own strength. Instead, it came from the power of faith of thousands of families. Matthew stood in the domain field. He could feel that all his domains were slightly interacting with this domain field. The flow of elements between domains also sped up. Along with this process. Matthew realized that the domain field here had actually helped him nurse back a few of his originally slightly unbalanced domains! " That''s right. This is the domain field for equilibrium. It''s perfect for balancing everything!" Matthew was a little excited. If he could completely control this domain field. His path of legend would definitely improve! However, he was not in a hurry. He felt that the person who set up this domain field was quite brilliant. Matthew could only resonate with it and obtain a certain amount of authority, but it was difficult to completely control the core of the Domain field. "Perhaps I will need to spend ten or even twenty years before I can become the owner of this domain field" After some calculations. Matthew felt that it was not worth it. Instead of doing this, it was better to create a domain field, which would yield higher returns. The oak forest and cemetery were ready-made frames. He immediately put away his complicated thoughts. He quietly enjoyed the harmony of the unity of heaven and man. His gaze focused on the data panel. The effect of this ability called " Chaos Colorful Balls " was quite fierce! Other than Malicious Shapeshifting. It could also produce chemical reactions with many abilities or spells. For example, Matthew''s distorted authority as a loving father. Imagine this. Under the influence of the benevolent father''s authority, the group of goats that had been thrown into the chaotic coloured balls, even though they had transformed back into human forms, kept calling Matthew ''Father...'' That scene was quite scary! Even normal cognition could be distorted. This was perhaps the ultimate chaos. "The Equalization Domain actually has such an ability" Matthew was secretly alarmed. The more powerful an ability was, the more cautious it had to be used. This was his conclusion about the extraordinary powers of this world. Moreover, the ability of the chaotic coloured ball was obviously evil. On the surface, it seemed to be incompatible with the domain of equilibrium. But think about it carefully. The content of equilibrium was communication and coordination. In essence, it contained a part of the elements of order. The ultimate balance was the ultimate order. Then, the extreme chaos at the end of the extreme order could be explained. " This ability was obtained from the Domain Field, so the Envoy of Equalization who set up the Domain Field back then might be Sandalwood King himself. He also has this ability." Matthew was deep in thought. Other than the colored balls of chaos, he also obtained the authority to control part of the domain field. This part was new enough for Matthew to see the entire area of the domain field. Big. It was really huge! The Domain field was in the shape of an irregular circle, encompassing the Arunay Sea and part of the northern shore of the Gold Coast. Cordor City was also included! In these buildings and environments. The most eye-catching ones were the two " formation cores ", one in the south and one in the north! The so-called formation core was the base point responsible for coordinating everything in the domain field. It was similar to the negative energy fountain in the Fear of Death Cemetery and the oak tree in the Life Sanctuary. The centre of the formation in the south was naturally Junliu Island. And the formation core in the north was the Dragon Lake in the rainforest! The north and south, the lake and the island, were in perfect harmony with each other. Matthew knew that if he wanted to become the foundation of the Domain field, he had to have a certain foundation. The Great Dragon Lake had the Sandalwood King''s tomb and the even more ancient Giant Dragon Tomb. Then what was on the island? He closed his eyes. He could feel a strange element flowing through his cheeks and ears. However, when he tried to touch it with his spiritual power. The other party disappeared without a trace. This feeling was unbearable. It was as if he could only see the woman''s graceful figure through the screen. Matthew clearly felt the existence of the flow of elements. However, he was unable to capture it accurately. "Forget it. Let fate take its course." After a few failures. Matthew calmed himself down. Not long after. He exited the resonance state. Matthew could feel that his mental state had become better, and his physique had also received a slight improvement. The originally noisy domain seemed to have become quiet. "It seems that I can come to the island more often in the future." With this thought in mind. Matthew walked lightly on the island. Chapter 1161 : Authority: Borrowing Power He followed the three special locations he had sensed earlier and walked around the entire island. The first place he came to was a small hill called the ''Crouching Dragon Ridge''. When he was sensing earlier. Matthew thought that this was some big place. He only realized when he arrived. Wasn''t this the place where he had transplanted the tea trees previously? What surprised Matthew even more was that Back then, the tea trees here had clearly been transplanted by him, but now, a small portion of the tender green shoots had grown out of the mud. It didn''t look like it was artificially cultivated. It grew naturally. Not only that, but the number of tea trees had also increased. Matthew counted. There were a total of thirteen! Previously, there were only eight. "This place is a little interesting" Matthew activated his balanced perception and saw the phantom of a true dragon under the ground! .. [Hint: You have discovered the sleeping Heavenly Dragon''s Soul!] .. [Heavenly Dragon] This was the dragon race of the Eastern Continent. According to the description of the Su culture, this was probably a dragon of a higher level than the " Coiled Dragon " that Li Weiqi worshipped. "Is this the foundation of the island?" Matthew sighed emotionally. He only took a glance and stopped prying. For some reason, there was a sense of reverence in his heart, and he instinctively did not want to disturb the slumber of the Heavenly Dragon''s soul. Apart from the Heavenly Dragon Soul. Matthew also smelled a special smell on the Crouching Dragon Ridge. He had sensed it when the " Equalization Point " was activated. That was the smell of luck! However, this smell was too weak. It could also be that Matthew''s strength was not strong enough. If the previous feeling was like watching a projection through a screen... Now, it was equivalent to listening to movements through the cement wall. He strolled around the Crouching Dragon Ridge. Matthew went to the abandoned kiln, which was not far away. This was also the special building that he had sensed earlier. However, it was different from the Crouching Dragon Ridge. Matthew found nothing in the abandoned kiln. He took some pottery and left. When he returned to the village for a stroll, he found that the place was even more dilapidated, and the number of old people was even fewer. There were only five old men left. Their actions were as stiff and cold as zombies. Even with Matthew''s charm, he could not communicate with them. They couldn''t even say a word. Matthew was also extremely emotional. He could tell that these old men were just waiting for their final death, waiting for the call of the sea. To them. Perhaps it was the call of their homeland. Unfortunately, Matthew knew that was not the case. In the end. Sandalwood King brought the Su clansmen across the sea to this place, but in the end, they did not succeed in establishing a home here. There wasn''t a single decent Su settlement in the whole of Aindor. There was a problem with the plane laws, but there was also a reason for bad luck. For these wanderers who still missed their homeland. Living was indeed a form of torture. It was impossible for the Gold Coast to become a base for the Su. Their destination was not here. It was on the other side of the Endless Ocean. At this moment, Matthew suddenly understood Yu Lian''s true ambition! His goal was definitely not just the Far East! The Far East was the only place where the East and West continents could be connected on land. Yu Lian''s goal was to cross the layers of natural barriers and bring the remaining descendants of the Su Clan back to their former home! This goal was too difficult. Merely uniting all the Su would not be enough. Yu Lian clearly had a clear understanding of reality. Therefore, he chose to cooperate with the devils and even distanced himself from his clansmen to a certain extent All of this was not Matthew''s imagination. Because just as he sensed this layer, he could sense the fluctuation of the domain again. Among the few pieces of pottery that Matthew had taken away, one was shining brightly. Matthew took it out and found a square made of sandpaper at the bottom. After unfolding. There was an unsightly handwriting on it. The content of the paper was written by young Yu Lian. His ambition was almost exactly the same as Matthew''s! "So I didn''t think of this on a whim. "It is the Domain here that is reminding me" This feeling was very subtle. Matthew had an ability called Asking Nature. However, when he stood in the domain field, he felt the feedback and reminders from all directions that were even stronger than Asking Nature! He wasn''t sure if the Domain had awakened its own will, or if he still had the spiritual imprint of an equilibrium envoy. But he could feel the earnest request. Actually, even without Yu Lian. He also wanted to go to the Eastern Continent to take a look after becoming stronger. Therefore, there were not many obstacles. Matthew accepted this request from the bottom of his heart. In the next moment. The domain field was slightly boiling. Matthew could feel a strange power being injected into his body! This power. It was stronger than what he had felt before. It was several times stronger! Matthew felt like his entire body was about to be stretched open! .. [Hint: You have obtained the authority ''Borrowing Power'' from ''Domain Field: Equilibrium''!] [Borrowing Power (Temporary Authority): By consuming a small number of luck points, you can borrow the domain of others for your own use!] By consuming a large amount of luck points, you can take over another person''s domain! [Note: Luck points are invisible data. You cannot estimate how many luck points you or your group have.] However, you can collect additional luck points from specific domain fields through luck collection. Chapter 1162: Authority: Borrowing Power [This portion of luck points could be seen.] [Hint: You have collected 34 luck points from ''Domain Field: Equilibrium!] .. "I see!" Matthew was enlightened. The purpose of the Emissary of Equalization, who had set up the Domain, was to collect additional luck points! He studied it. He discovered that borrowing someone else''s domain for a short period of time would cost him at least eight luck points. If he chose to take it for himself. This number would increase tenfold! In other words, the extra points that Matthew had collected were not enough for him to snatch someone else''s domain. As for sacrificing his own luck, he was not too willing to do it. "It''s fine if I borrow it. " Domains are too important in high-level battles, especially in a battle between mages. The domain that the other party has unleashed suddenly becomes yours. There''s almost no other possibility other than sticking your neck out and getting killed" Matthew was excited just thinking about it. The acquisition of the authority of " borrowing power " allowed him to take another step forward in the domain of invincibility in the civil war. Of course. This authority was only temporary. Who knows when it would be taken away. He wanted to obtain it completely. He would probably have to help Yu Lian settle the problem in the Far East. The road ahead was still long. .. Two days later. In the northern part of Gray Island, on an extremely steep cliff. Seagulls flew over from the sky and landed in their nests on the cliff. Below the cliff. The rolling waves kept hitting the reef, making a long-lasting sound. Matthew stood alone at the edge of the cliff, overlooking the surrounding scenery. To be cautious. He had arrived a day earlier and inspected the surroundings. After confirming that this was an unknown deserted island, he was relieved. It was almost dusk. The figure of the green-skinned Naga still did not appear in the surrounding waters. Matthew narrowed his eyes and searched around. Not long after. Sumi''s voice suddenly came from the bottom of the cliff. "You are very punctual." Matthew lowered his head in surprise, but he could only see a blurry outline between the reefs and the waves. " Walk seven steps to the left. There''s a rope on the cliff. Follow it. " Remember, you can''t use magic. Otherwise, you won''t be able to penetrate the barrier here!" Sumi reminded him. Matthew went over to take a look. There was a rope hidden in the crevice of the rocks, but it was made of seaweed. It was unknown if it was strong or not. He bent down and weighed it in his hand before climbing down the rope. As a mage Matthew''s climbing ability was terrible. Fortunately, the Domain of Equilibrium had given him an ability called "Gymnastic Master." This ability provided him with ten additional climbing skills. At least, Matthew was not in such a sorry state when he went down the rope. When he was about 30 meters above the surface of the sea. Matthew noticed something strange in the vicinity. When the seawater hit the rock below, it would distort slightly. This was a sign of the barrier. As expected. He went down another ten meters. Matthew could feel that he was passing through a thick membrane. It resisted Matthew''s entry. But it was not very strong. Matthew was able to enter successfully. Hualala! A wave of water rushed over and drenched Matthew. However, he had also entered the barrier of the Eternal Night Tribe. Matthew looked around. There was a huge rock under his feet, and there were man-made stone stairs on the rock. The stone stairs led to a small platform. There were still a few Nagas working on the platform. Sumi waited for Matthew on the platform. There was a huge underground cave nearby. Most of the seawater was blocked by the power of the enchantment. The islands, caves, and waterways that extended in all directions made this place particularly complicated. "Follow me closely." Sumi brought Matthew along as they quickly walked across the platform. Nagas, who was next to them, looked at them uneasily. "Ignore them, let''s go." Sumi reminded him. Matthew nodded. The two of them left the platform and entered a karst cave. After that, they began their journey. Most of them were dry roads, and a small number of them needed to go by water. In the waterway section. Sumi had thoughtfully prepared a boat for Matthew. In the end. Matthew was completely lost. He could only conclude that the two of them were walking down. The space he was in should be three to four hundred meters below sea level. However, there was still quite a lot of space exposed above the water. During this time, they also encountered some Nagas. Most of the Nagas respected Sumi, and a few of them just walked away. Nothing dramatic happened. This meant that Sumi''s authority in the Eternal Night Tribe was quite stable. Half an hour later. The two of them arrived at the deepest part of the karst cave. The lighting here was very dim, and only a few glowing mushrooms illuminated a corner of the cave. "This is the place." Sumi pointed at the pitch-black pool in the middle of the cave that was bubbling and said, " There''s an undercurrent under the sea that leads directly to the ''Dark City'' where the Naga Queen lives. "Um, do you need the ''Merman Potion''?" Matthew nodded. "Yes." Sumi immediately took out three bottles of dark purple medicine from the gap between the two peaks. Matthew watched this scene intently. However, Sumi was disappointed. His eyes were fixed on the three bottles of potion. She snorted and stuffed the potion into Matthew''s hand. Chapter 1163: Authority: Borrowing Power " If you take half a bottle at a time, you can theoretically maintain your merman form for eight hours. However, it''s best not to be so tight on time at the bottom of the sea. It''s more appropriate to drink half a bottle after 7.5 or 7 hours." Matthew put away the potion. "Thank you." Sumi reminded, "We''re going into the water. "You can drink it now." As she spoke. She took the initiative to move her snake body and moved into the pool in an extremely smooth manner. During this process, a line of slightly turbid mucus was left on the ground. Matthew looked at the slime and coughed. "Can I collect them? "I mean, for research purposes." Sumi''s pupils contracted violently. Her expression was a little unnatural. "Of, of course, you can. "If you need it, I have more" When she said the last sentence. Her voice became soft and coy, and she subconsciously lowered her voice. " No need. I''ll just collect a few samples." Matthew happily collected them. Mages were like that. He wanted to play with anything new. He didn''t expect to learn anything from this thing. After all, he was just a Necromancer, not an enchanter. "Oh..." Sumi''s voice was filled with an indescribable feeling. Matthew nimbly collected a large bottle. Then, he took out a lightning-shaped ring from his Magical Technique Backpack and wore it on his middle finger! .. " Transformation Ring (Deep Sea Electric Eel)(Mass Production Replica): After activation, the holder can transform into a Deep Sea Electric Eel. [Duration: 2 hours.] .. Under Sumi''s astonished gaze. Matthew chanted a spell loudly and jumped into the pool. In just an instant. He turned into a golden electric eel with lightning all over its body! Thud! Slash la la! Matthew swam in the pool to get used to it and accidentally electrocuted Sumi. She could not help but groan. Then, she questioned, "You... Don''t you know how to turn into an underwater creature? "Then why do you still want my merman potion?" Matthew didn''t explain too much. "My ring has many restrictions. "Besides, it''s better to be prepared." Matthew had rented this ring from Roderick''s alchemy factory. He had only recently discovered the magic item rental business, mainly because it was only suitable for high-level mages. The ring''s effect only lasted for two hours. But Matthew rented 13 in one go! In this way, he would be able to seamlessly connect at the bottom of the sea forever. The rent was also very cheap. At the very least, it was much more cost-effective than using the Underwater Breathing Potion and Frogman Potion. As for the higher-grade merman potion. The price of one bottle was enough to rent all the replica rings for three months! Not to mention that Naga made it herself. The price could still be pushed up. How could Matthew waste it? "I''m ready. Can we set off now?" Sumi was deep in thought. Matthew quickly changed the topic. The green-skinned Naga nodded, and then she smoothly and naturally sank into the water. Her extremely beautiful curves were instantly buried on the surface of the pool. Matthew followed suit. He did keep up. Unfortunately, his clumsy movements caused a huge splash on the surface of the pool! Hualala! The sound was isolated above. In the deep waters, Matthew followed Sumi closely. The two continued to sink. About seventy to eighty meters later. An extremely rapid current suddenly appeared below! "You have to find a way to follow me. "The currents are fierce. You can''t swim, so you''ll be easily washed away." Sumi pointed at the current in front of them. Matthew thought for a moment and wrapped his arms around Sumi''s waist, then slowly tightened his grip. This way It was as if she was wearing a golden belt. "You electrocuted me a little" Sumi whispered, "But I can still adapt." In the next second. She grabbed the electric eel''s body with one hand and then swept her plump snake tail, and her whole body instantly disappeared into the turbulent undercurrent! .. The speed of the undercurrent was beyond Matthew''s imagination. He could feel countless streams of water flowing past his body, and the surrounding scenery was falling backwards at a speed that was almost blurry. Sumi''s waist muscles tensed up. Her entire body seemed to have turned into a torpedo that kept shooting forward. After almost seven to eight minutes, Matthew felt a special pressure from the deep sea. The pressure was similar to the water pressure in the deep sea in his previous life, but it was presented in the form of a domain field. It was known as the Deep Sea Curse by mages, and it was enough to shatter a person''s bones. Fortunately, the Deep Sea Electric Eel had deep sea resistance. After Matthew had overcome the initial discomfort, he quickly became like a fish in water. The green-skinned Naga brought Matthew away from the undercurrent. More than twenty meters below them was pure white sand, and unknown underwater creatures were emitting a long glow. In front. The light grew brighter. Matthew swam down from Sumi''s waist, and the two of them walked in the direction of the strong light. Not long after. From afar, he saw a kingdom built in the trench! The density of buildings in that kingdom far exceeded that of the countries on land. However, the buildings here were made of marine life or the remains of various shipwrecks. Huge shells stood among the corals on the seabed, and a signboard hanging at the highest point had a few lines of slogans in Naga and the common language of the seabed to attract guests. From time to time, there would be a weak clam girl hiding behind the shutter door of the shell and peeking out shyly. Chapter 1164: Authority: Borrowing Power Their makeup was gorgeous, and there were stones and bubbles hanging from their bodies. There was no need for Sumi to introduce them. Matthew also knew what was inside the shell. Not far from the giant shell was half a sunken ship. Countless people were going in and out of the sunken ship''s door. There were a few poles hanging beside it, and on the list were black flags and corpses. There were Naga corpses, other deep-sea races, and even a human corpse. Sumi told Matthew. These corpses were the targets of punishment for disobeying the laws of the Naga Kingdom. The laws enacted by the Naga Kingdom were extremely strict. There is only one punishment for all illegal acts. That was the death penalty! However, there were many ways to execute the death penalty: Some were imprisoned in the endless water prison and eventually became food for a sea monster. Some were directly killed and hung for public display; There were also some who were rewarded to certain Original Body Nagas as personal slaves to be tortured to death. All in all. The Naga Kingdom was a very strict country for intelligent creatures at the bottom of the sea. "But this place is just a bar. " You see, people are already numb to this. This shows that despite the extremely high-pressure rule, as long as they can survive, people will choose to numb themselves instead of fighting." When they passed by the half-sunken ship. Sumi complained to Matthew in a low voice. Matthew did not disagree. Nagas were already at the top of the food chain in the deep sea. The original body Nagas must be even more powerful creatures. For other deep-sea intelligent creatures. Meaningless resistance would only lead to death. They did not have the ability to change everything, so they could only change themselves to adapt to the new environment. "How do we enter the city?" Matthew strolled around the outskirts of the kingdom and found that the control here was rather relaxed. The two of them had only encountered patrolling guards once along the way. However, Sumi and Matthew easily dodged them. The seaweed here was quite lush, and there were countless giant shells and underwater tunnels. Even if it was a native creature. If they wanted to search for a person here, they would probably need the power of magic. "Damn it, we might not be able to enter the city today." Sumi pointed at a long dragon in the distance and said, " That''s the team entering the city. It seems that the control is stricter than before." Continue your journey with m|v-l''-NovelFire Matthew asked curiously, "Is there no other way in?" Sumi shook her head. "Queen Zina has cast a new defensive spell on the Naga Kingdom. "All the secret tunnels we dug before have failed. " Other than the sixteen entrances, the other places are all covered by powerful magic barriers. Any intelligent life form that trespasses will be regarded as an intruder. We can''t get through" Matthew glanced at the long line. This team was made up of countless underwater creatures. At the end of the team was a round arched door, and there were dense Naga guards guarding the door. Among them, there were people who were suspected to be leaders patrolling. " We have to wait patiently. I''ll think of a way to disguise myself as a Gray Tribe''s seafood merchant and sneak into the city. "This is my limit. If you want to enter the temple where Queen Zina is, you have to act according to the situation" Sumi sounded helpless. Matthew didn''t say anything else. Assassinating the Queen of an Undersea Kingdom was not an easy task. Everything under the sea and on land was different. Indeed, he could not be anxious. However, just as the two of them were queuing up. Matthew suddenly saw a group of solemn Nagas swimming out of the city with a few earthen jars in their arms! Their journey was quite smooth. At least the guards at the city gate did not stop them. Instead, they bowed to a few of them! "What are they doing?" Matthew asked. "That''s the funeral procession. There should be a more important original body Naga that died." Su Mi gloated and said, "They''re probably going to send the skeleton of that big shot to the Naga Cemetery now." Cemetery? Matthew''s eyes lit up. "Let''s go. "Let''s follow!" He said in an unquestionable tone. .. Chapter 1165: Undersea Know-it-all and Lady Sea Snake .. Wherever there was civilization, there would be a cemetery. It was the same in the underwater world. Before this trip, Matthew had done his homework on the Naga. He even had a deep understanding of the funeral customs of the Nagas. Generally speaking. After a Naga died, its corpse would be stored in a special shell. This kind of shell would often secrete a corrosive mucus. Under the effect of the mucus. The Naga''s corpse would continue to corrode, and eventually, only a small amount of bones would be left. After a period of time. The Naga''s relatives would open the shell. At this time, in addition to the bones that had not been corroded, they could also harvest a pearl mixed with the flesh and blood of the Naga''s corpse. This pearl was often worn by close relatives. Until they also died. Therefore, if one wanted to know if the family of a Naga had a long history. Just look at the number of pearls hanging around his neck. These pearls were not only traces of the existence of the Naga ancestors, but they also had a slight spirituality. Some of the stronger ones could even be used as magic items. Of course. There were also many Nagas who would treasure these pearls and would not show them to others easily. They would only take these pearls out one by one during major festivals that required sacrificial ceremonies. While he was reading the information. Matthew had already realized why the Holy Church of Darkness Source had gradually lost control of the Naga. On the one hand, the original body Naga''s blood was constantly diluted, and the higher-ups of the Naga were no longer directly controlled by the World Ending Twin Snakes. On the other hand, it was also because of the ancestor worship hidden in the Naga culture. Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire In a sense, this special funeral ceremony and ancestor worship satisfied the needs of this intelligent race in the sea. There were many similar examples in the history of Aindor. The Age of Enlightenment. The gods found it difficult to promote their beliefs in tribes that worshipped their ancestors. This was because the people they called uncivilized were more willing to worship their ancestors. Not the high and mighty gods. In comparison. After the elves died, most of them would be reincarnated into the Myriad World Tree Sea through the Light Transformation Pool. Therefore, most elves did not worship their ancestors. Therefore, from an objective point of view. It was also reasonable for the elves to worship the Gods. Matthew only felt a little emotional when he compared the two races. Compared to the kind and elegant wood elves The evil and vulgar Nagas seemed to be better at resisting the infiltration of Evil Gods. This was based on the fact that the Nagas were created by the Twilight Creature, Brook. It was also because of this. Matthew had actually changed his opinion of Naga a lot. However, changing his opinion was just changing his opinion. He still had to go to the cemetery. If a necromancer had no interest in the cemetery, that was the greatest disrespect to your race! "Do you want to go to the cemetery with them?" Sumi''s voice was slightly hesitant. Matthew said frankly, "I''ve never seen a cemetery at the bottom of the sea. I want to go and take a look. "No matter what, I am still a necromancer." Sumi became even more hesitant. "You''ll make me look like I''m blaspheming my ancestors" Matthew quietly activated the Holy Authority. Every word he said seemed to be extremely reasonable. " Are you or your tribe''s ancestors buried in the cemetery they are going to? "If that''s the case, I can choose not to go." A strange look flashed in the green-skinned Naga''s eyes. She said hesitantly, " The cemetery they''re going to now should be the one near the city. "That place used to belong to the Red Scaled Tribe. It has nothing to do with our Eternal Night Tribe. "The cemetery behind is occupied by the Holy Church of Darkness Source. Ever since Zina became queen, all the Naga tribes have been scattered. Currently, there are only three classes left in the Naga society. "The original nobles; "The members of the Sacred Church of Darkness Source; "There are also ordinary Naga warriors." Matthew snorted softly. He didn''t continue to persuade Sumi and just waited for Sumi''s decision. "Speaking of which, before the Darkness Source Holy Church infiltrated, the Red Scaled Tribe and our Eternal Night Tribe were actually sworn enemies" At this point. Sumi seemed to have found an excuse for herself. "If you really want to go, I can bring you there." Matthew skillfully wrapped his arms around her waist. "Then let''s set off!" Crackling. Sparks flew from Sumi''s upper body, from her waist up to her fair and flawless neck. "Uh-huh" Sumi''s neck turned slightly red. She complained in a trembling voice, "You electrocuted me again! " It''s not safe for us to just follow them. There must be experts in the team that sent the bodies of the important figures to the cemetery. " Moreover, the route they''re taking will circle around Dark Void City. This process is very time-consuming. Yes, I know a small path that can directly reach that cemetery" As she spoke. Sumi quickly twisted her powerful snake tail. She brought Matthew along and swam agilely in the underwater world. Sometimes, they would appear between white sand and coral. Sometimes, they would pass through the dark and narrow path. Sometimes, they would climb along the rapidly rising seabed. Sometimes, they would dodge the sudden eruption of a small underwater volcano. During this process. Matthew realized that Naga was actually quite close to the image of mermaids in people''s minds. Minus a few scales. Chapter 1166: The Undersea Know-it-all and the Sea Snake Lady They had beautiful faces, seaweed-like long hair, ridiculously slender waists, and tails that made one imagine. It was just the difference between a snake tail and a fishtail. But Matthew was also very clear. Beauty was just a disguise for Naga''s cruel nature. He clung tightly to the Naga''s waist and could feel the cold blood flowing under her skin and muscles. Nagas were naturally cold-blooded animals. They had inherited the cold nature of the World Ending Twin Snakes. Sumi might have acted so obediently in front of him. On one hand, it was indeed because the Eternal Night Tribe was not having an easy time. On the other hand, Matthew''s high charm and holy authority were taking effect. If it was an ordinary person. He might be attacked by the green-skinned Nagas and their subordinates in the alleys of Cordor City. If his skills were a little weaker. Perhaps the best way to die was to die on the spot. Being captured by these cold-blooded monsters and tortured to death was the real norm when dealing with Nagas. Enjoy more content from m-v l''-NovelFire Matthew reminded himself. The underwater world was beautiful, but it was also dangerous. It was the same for the Nagas. Just as Sumi was focused on hurrying on her journey Matthew noticed that a narrow passage had formed behind her tail. This current channel seemed to be able to help some undersea creatures save a lot of energy when swimming. At first, there were only small fish and shrimps following behind the green-skinned Naga''s tail. But very quickly. When they passed by a coral seabed. A group of palm-sized starfish quietly followed. Sumi did not notice all of this. She was still focused on finding her way. "Awesome! "I got a free ride again!" A rather delicate voice suddenly sounded in Matthew''s ears. It was a little like the eunuchs in ancient times in his previous life. "Stop wasting time. Hurry up and follow!" "If we''re late, we won''t be able to reach the waterfall!" "If you want to eat fresh crabs and oysters, don''t fall behind!" Matthew looked back. After a few seconds of blurred vision, he successfully locked onto the person who was speaking. It was a starfish with a bright yellow appearance! He was a size larger than an ordinary starfish. His four limbs also looked stronger. The starfish was also the closest to the undercurrent formed by Sumi''s rapid flow! .. [Prompt: Your ability ''Animal Conversation'' is in effect!] .. Matthew was enlightened. It turned out that his ability could not only communicate with animals on land, but also understand the conversations of animals with spiritual intelligence at the bottom of the sea! He pricked up his ears. This group of starfish didn''t seem to have intelligence. Apart from the bright yellow starfish, there was only a small reddish-brown starfish that seemed to be talking. "Be careful, don''t let that Naga find out that we''re rubbing her butt..." The big starfish said as he swam, "The Nagas are the most stingy intelligent race in the world! " Although I''m glad that they don''t have starfish in their diet, they are full of shortcomings. "Look, do you see that silly electric eel? I''m afraid this brother will be eaten alive by the Nagas when he goes back..." The other starfish tried their best to keep up. Little Starfish asked in a childish voice, " But that electric eel''s skin colour is similar to yours!" Big Starfish said disdainfully, "This is the saddest part. "We clearly have the same skin, but the soul hidden in the body is clearly different. " Look, that electric eel is looking at me with a bit of stupidity..." Little Starfish sounded uncertain. "Really? "But why do I feel like he can understand our conversation?" Big Starfish laughed. " Don''t joke like that. It''s really illogical. " The electric eel is recognized as the brainless representative of the deep-sea race. Even the ocean druids would not choose the deep-sea electric eel as a clone because they are worried that it will affect their intelligence... " Instead of believing that an electric eel has a brain, it''s better to believe that Kraken spewed out so many crabs in the waterfall because he''s been losing weight recently..." Little Starfish was about to answer. However, at this moment, a faint voice sounded, "Are you talking about Kraken, the sea monster?" As soon as he said that. The big starfish''s skilful swimming movements were suddenly thrown into chaos. His tentacles were tangled together as if they were knotted. This completely disrupted the original currents. The starfish behind them crashed into each other. The situation was a mess. The green-skinned Naga could not help but slow down. She turned around curiously. "Who are you talking to?" Matthew swam to the group of starfish. " Hi, guys. My name is Matthew, I''m a mage." After the initial shock, the big starfish suddenly grabbed onto a life-saving straw and shouted, "I already guessed that he couldn''t be an electric eel! "His eyes were so wise just now. " If he''s a mage, then everything makes sense." The little starfish was silent. The other starfish were a little frightened and drilled into the sand next to them. "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear what you said, but I want to know what you were talking about the Great Waterfall and Kraken." Matthew asked with a smile. He never cared too much about small animals. Otherwise, the black peacock would have been steamed, fried, stir-fried, or braised long ago Chapter 1167: The Undersea Know-it-all and the Sea Snake Lady "Are you talking to them? "Aren''t you a necromancer?" The green-skinned Naga''s eyes were also filled with surprise. She could not understand the conversation between the starfish at all. She could only hear Matthew''s voice. Matthew smiled and explained, "Necromancers can also master some part-time skills." Sumi nodded thoughtfully. Her gaze toward Matthew became even gentler. At this moment. The bright yellow starfish laughed again. "This Naga is so stupid. Why does she believe everything you say? " Since you can understand our conversation, you must be a mage who is proficient in the Life Domain or the Nature Domain. You might even be a Druid. How can you be a Necromancer? "You''re really bad! " But I like that you lied to Naga." Compared to Big Starfish''s unbridled behaviour. The little starfish, with a childish voice, seemed to be more cautious. He quickly answered Matthew''s question, "The Kraken we were talking about is indeed the most powerful sea monster in the Arunay Sea. " He usually lives in a bottomless trench. " Every three months, Kraken will go out to look for food. When he is full, his body will expand infinitely because of swallowing a large amount of seawater. At this time, he will return to his home lazily. " However, his body is often unable to squeeze into the narrow trench. During this process, Kraken will lie quietly in the trench and discharge the excess seawater from his body. "This process would form a wonder called a waterfall on the seabed dozens of kilometres away from the trench. "Every time Kraken created a waterfall, it was a feast. "Because with the current came a shocking amount of fish, shrimp, crabs, and oysters. "None of the intelligent races dared to approach the waterfall. "Because Kraken would be on them. "But small starfish like us are fine. "The Kraken won''t care where we come and go. "As long as we don''t get too close to the trench and don''t get sucked into the whirlpool or undercurrent formed by the waterfall" The little starfish explained in detail. Matthew was extremely satisfied. As if feeling that the little starfish had stolen the limelight, the bright yellow starfish took the initiative to squeeze in front of Matthew. "Everything Toto said just now is right. "But if you want to know more, you''ll have to ask me- I''m Jimmy the Undersea Know-it-all. "For the sake of my rude words just now, feel free to ask me if you have any questions. There''s nothing I don''t know about the Naga Kingdom or even the Arunay Sea!" Matthew immediately asked, " Then is there any way to enter Dark Void City without a sound or even get close to the headquarters of the Holy Church of Darkness Source?" Jimmy exclaimed, " Bro, are you trying to assassinate the Queen?!" Matthew smiled. "You can think of it as me going on a tour." Jimmy and Toto were silent for a while. After a while. The former cautiously said, "I do know a way. " But it''s too risky, and assassinating the queen is a very terrifying thing in itself. Even though I hate Naga, I won''t encourage you to seek your own death. " A few days ago, an assassin from St. Francis Island tried to assassinate the Naga Queen. In the end, he didn''t even get close to the Queen before he died inexplicably outside the city. I heard about this from Clam Girl. The recent high security in Dark Void City is also because of this assassination "Anyway, listen to my advice. Be a good mage, and don''t get involved in the underwater affairs. The water here is very deep!" Matthew was a little surprised. Was there really a way? Hence, he used goading to say, "Is there no way to enter Dark Void City? "You''re just deliberately hiding the fact that you can''t answer. " It seems like there''s something you don''t know about. This title might just be your self-boasting." He had dealt with small animals many times. Matthew understood the characteristics of these animals very well. Because the spirituality in their bodies was less than that of complicated creatures like humans, small animals often only had a single characteristic, and this characteristic was easily exploited by humans. As expected. Hearing this, Jimmy immediately became anxious. "How can there be anything that the Sea Know-it-all doesn''t know? " It''s at the Land of Shipwreck. The smuggler couple has a teleportation array that leads to the old nobles ''district in Dark Void City. "That teleportation array has yet to be discovered by the Holy Church of Darkness Source. In theory, it should be possible to sneak in without a trace!" The Land of Shipwreck? Matthew heard a familiar term. Wasn''t that the coordinates mentioned by Xuan Kunzi? Therefore, he couldn''t wait to continue asking. Jimmy also said readily, "The land of shipwreck is located between the Naga Cemetery and the Great Waterfall. It was once the habitat of a sea monster. The sea monster especially liked to attack ships, so the seabed of that generation was filled with the remains of shipwrecks. "That sea monster has been dead for many years, and the shipwreck site has become a place where fish and dragons mix in the underwater world. " Ordinary intelligent species in the sea would not easily approach that place because they could be killed at any time! Find adventures at m_v l|e-.com "The smuggler couple I just mentioned are two notorious sea serpents. They are more abominable and dangerous than Nagas! " The male sea snake is always out looking for underwater treasures that can be sent to the Naga Kingdom. The Sea Snake Lady is running a tavern on the surface, but she secretly controls the only route that leads into the Dark Void city." Chapter 1168: Undersea Know-it-all and Lady Sea Snake " She''s a very evil person, and she likes to eat starfish and sea cucumbers. We hate her, but we can''t do anything to her. "If you want to deal with her, you must be extremely careful! "If you''re not careful, you''ll be eaten alive!" At this point. Jimmy tried to persuade him, "Don''t go to the land of shipwreck, and don''t think about the Naga Queen. Come with me to the Great Waterfall. I''ll take you there quietly. Kraken won''t find out. "I''ll treat you to a seafood feast!" Matthew smiled and declined Jimmy''s invitation. He asked for more details. After that, he continued on his journey with Sumi. Of course, he would definitely let the starfish hitch the ride to the end. After that, they swam for about half an hour. Both parties parted in front of an extremely complicated sea cave. According to the big starfish''s introduction. This sea cave was connected in all directions. There were two main directions. One was the Naga cemetery, and the other was the big waterfall. These two locations plus the land of shipwreck site. Basically, they formed a relatively famous landmark combination in the underwater world of Dark Void City in this area. After sending the starfish away. Sumi brought Matthew to the other side of the cave. She could not help but ask, "What were you guys talking about? "I think I heard Kraken and the shipwreck?" Matthew repeated what he had just said. Sumi''s eyes were filled with surprise. "There''s such a thing?! "He didn''t make it up to lie to you, did he?" However, she quickly calmed down. "But I''ve indeed heard of that Sea Snake couple. They have some background behind them. Even the higher-ups of the Darkness Source didn''t dare to do anything to them." Matthew''s heart jumped. "What background?" A hint of fear appeared on Sumi''s face. "I don''t know what it is exactly. "But it seems to be a great existence on the same level as the one who created us." An existence on the same level as Brook? Another Twilight Creature? Matthew shook his head. He definitely had to try this lead, but if the sea snake couple really had the support of a Twilight creature of the same level, Matthew would have to change his tough strategy. "If it really doesn''t work "That yellow starfish seemed to have said that only Madam Sea Snake usually controls that teleportation array. Her husband is not at home all year round" He looked at the Wife-Killer''s ability and thought to himself. It took another 20 minutes. The two of them left the complicated underwater cave. An extremely flat white seabed appeared in front of them. At the end of the seabed was a narrow valley. There were huge underwater stone statues on both sides of the valley. The stone statues were half-human and half-snake, somewhat different from ordinary Nagas. It was said that it was constructed based on the images of the two original Nagas. " It''s up ahead. The cemetery''s guards are relatively loose. You should be able to enter easily." Sumi pointed at the canyon and said, " But you must be careful. Perhaps the Darkness Source Church has placed new guards in the cemetery. "This is for you. If you need to contact me, blow it gently three times. "I won''t go in. Take care." She handed a rather delicate conch to Matthew. During this process. She even thoughtfully cast a bubble spell on Matthew. This allowed Matthew to return to his human form and put the conch into his bag. Finally, he changed to an electric eel ring and walked around the edge of the canyon. Not long after. Matthew found a warm gap. He entered comfortably. .. [Hint: You have arrived at the Naga Graveyard (Red Scaled Tribe and Original Naga)] Your Grave Domain has been activated automatically! You are obtaining all the information related to the tomb... .. Hot and humid currents. A warm ditch. Beautiful shells. On the soft beach. Matthew wandered around the cemetery as if he had returned home! All the auras here made him feel extremely comfortable. Especially the negative energy that was about to spurt out! "How many Naga skeletons are there? " Yes, although the shell can transform the Naga''s body into pearls, the negative energy can''t find a way to vent. " Over the years, the negative energy concentration here is almost comparable to the negative energy plane!" Matthew was secretly shocked. However, he didn''t see any Undead creatures during his tour of the cemetery. It was obvious. This was because the cemetery lacked the natural conditions to transform Undead creatures. The corpse was digested by the shell. A few bones were not a concern. The souls of the Nagas would probably be retrieved by Brook, so they naturally could not form ghost-like creatures. "Understood! "The reason why the Nagas retained the custom of worshipping their ancestors was precisely because they knew that their souls would belong to Brook after death. Therefore, they left most of their spirituality in the pearl in this way. This is also a way to avoid eternal torture after death..." Matthew reacted quickly. In an instant, he discovered the logic hidden in the depths! It was also because of this. Naga''s cemetery was almost full of shells. It was very difficult to find a decent skeleton. Of course, he had already guessed this. The reason why he insisted on coming was because he knew that the Naga civil war had just ended not long ago. During the Civil War. A large number of Nagas died. This meant that many of the Naga corpses in the cemetery were newly buried in the shells, and the shells took a relatively long time to digest the corpses. Matthew only needed to pry open the shells. He would be able to obtain fresh casting materials. Since he had a shovel, that was hard enough. This thing was actually no different from opening a coffin. He did as he thought. Matthew cast a bubble spell on himself and turned back into his human form. He carried the shovel and wanted to do something big. But at this moment. The sudden surge of water told him that there was a new guest in the cemetery. It was the group of Original Nagas who had just left the city! "Didn''t Sumi say that they would be wandering around for a long time before coming in?" Matthew was puzzled. He drank a bottle of Invisibility Potion, and his body instantly turned transparent. He hid beside a reef not far from the entrance of the cemetery. Not long after. The group of Original Nagas carried a huge shell to the centre of the cemetery. They said something in jabber. Matthew didn''t hear the specifics clearly. But immediately after. A shocking scene appeared. The huge shell slowly opened, and more Original Naga soldiers rushed out! They were holding special shovels in their hands. As soon as he came out, he crazily attacked the other shells in the cemetery! Pa, pa, pa! A large number of shells were opened. One by one, the incomplete Naga corpses were mercilessly pulled out by the Original Nagas! Matthew hid at the side and witnessed the whole process. After his initial doubts, he understood everything. Since the traditional funeral ritual of the Naga was to prevent the souls of their loved ones from being tortured by Brook, as fans of Brooches, the Original Nagas could not allow this custom to continue! The reason why they disguised themselves as a funeral procession and entered the cemetery. It was probably just a cover-up. After all, there were still many ordinary Nagas in the city! Their goal was to prevent the shell from digesting the Naga''s corpse and prevent their spirituality from being deposited on the pearl that was about to form. This way The souls of these Naga warriors would return to Brook''s arms! After figuring out all of this. Matthew laughed at himself. "I thought I had bumped into someone of the same trade" He felt a little regretful. He was still a little late and failed to take a few Naga bones with him. He did not want to alert the enemy. Therefore, there was no need to have a conflict with these Original Nagas. However, at this moment. New text appeared on the data panel. .. [Hint: You have received a new side mission," Save the Soul of Naga!" [Save the Naga Souls: In order to prevent the souls of the Nagas from becoming tools of the Twilight Creature, please kill the Original Naga as much as possible!] [Primary objective: Kill all Original Nagas in the cemetery!] [Basic reward: Large amount of XP and Wilderness Form (Deep Sea Dragon Turtle)] .. Chapter 1169: Arctic Archer and Death Immortal Orchid .. He had no choice but to make a move now The Ocean-type wilderness form was indeed what he lacked the most at the moment! Moreover, the Deep Sea Dragon Turtle was an extremely powerful ancient species. If he could master this wilderness transformation. In the future, Matthew would be able to do whatever he wanted in a considerable part of the sea! He had always been flexible in changing his train of thought. A second ago, he was still thinking about how to retreat safely. At this moment, he was already thinking about the steps to deal with this group of Nagas. The reason why he still needed to think about it. The reason was the environment and terrain. This was the deep sea, the territory of the Nagas. Matthew''s power was actually limited. The first was the so-called curse of the deep sea. In order to resist this. Matthew had to maintain the existence of at least one domain. And this would occupy a part of his focus. Secondly. Most of his summoned creatures could not fight underwater. Only elite characters like Peggy and Soldier could be of use. However, without the support of magic tools or scrolls, they could resist the curse of the deep sea in groups. These elite undead could only move around in Matthew''s domain. Once they left the domain. Their bodies might be squeezed or even immediately shattered into powder. " Fortunately, after my trip to the Junliu Island, not only did my domain become more harmonious, but the concentration required to maintain my domain has also decreased by about one-third " Undersea combat does face various disadvantages. This may cause a greater crisis when fighting against the Naga Queen. That''s good. I''ll use these Original Nagas practices and increase my proficiency in underwater combat." Matthew''s thoughts moved, and his killing intent was completely extinguished. He observed for a while. There were a total of seven Original Nagas in the funeral team, and the rest, including the Naga warriors who jumped out of the shells, were all Naga clones. However, this part of the Naga''s bloodline was purer. It seemed to be the first generation. They were the first generation of descendants of these original Nagas and foreign creatures. The first-generation derivative-clone body would naturally be controlled by the original Naga. Matthew guessed that Brook had transferred these original bodies and derivative bodies from Endless Ocean. They were not locals of the Arunay Sea. This could be seen from the fact that they were relatively unfamiliar with the cemetery and had been groping around most of the time when they entered. Matthew''s main target was still the seven Original Nagas. He waited for a while. Very quickly. This gave him the opportunity he had been waiting for. It was unknown if they were going to discuss some important issue, but the seven Original Nagas gathered together and chattered. A considerable number of first-generation clones also surrounded them. Matthew made a prompt decision and immediately took action! When the chaotic arcane energy released its first breath in the cemetery, colourful light balls enveloped the Nagas like rainbows! [Ability: Colorful Chaos Ball]! A huge ball of light with a radius of more than 50 meters enveloped all the Original Nagas. For a moment. The Nagas in the coloured balls were all in a mess! They couldn''t tell front from back, left from right, and had lost their basic judgment. "Enemy attack!" Someone shouted. However, this voice would only make the situation worse because many Nagas had taken action because of this sudden change. However, under the effect of the chaotic coloured ball. Their movements became disorganized- A Naga tried to raise the fork in her hand, but it stabbed into her stomach. There were also people who tried to swim out but ended up bumping into their companions. There were even some who wanted to cast a spell in a mess, but in the end, they even got the order of the spell wrong. The only thing that was lucky was that they did not suffer the backlash of the spell because even the mobilization of their magic power failed at the first moment! "Attack!" The Nagas were in a sorry state. Matthew immediately summoned Soldier and Peggy and had the two of them follow the edge of the chaotic ball to eliminate the Nagas that tried to swim out! The effect of the Chaos Ball would work on both enemies and allies. They would also suffer if they went in! This time. The Naga, who was at the edge of the coloured ball, was in trouble. Peggy was better. She didn''t wear a grass ring but simply used her bone blade to cut people. Soldier immediately went into a mad dog state. He had probably held it in for too long. He actually rushed out of Matthew''s Grave Domain and used his Shadow Domain to resist the curse from the deep sea. At the same time. The two blades formed by Firefly and Brightmoon were like the scythes of the Grim Reaper, crazily harvesting the lives of the Naga! Very quickly. The Nagas at the edge of the coloured ball were all killed by Soldier. The Sword Dancer turned his gaze to the other Nagas in the cemetery. These doppelgangers were not affected by the chaotic coloured balls and tried to attack Matthew at the first moment. In this chaotic situation. The Blade Dancer''s stealth and sneak attack abilities were fully utilized. Soldier boldly but cautiously shuttled between the Nagas. The two blades emitted dazzling white light. Blood dyed the seawater red. At this time, the Naga clones had not even figured out the origin of the enemy! In comparison. The quality and strength of the Original Naga were indeed much higher. After the initial chaos. The seven Original Nagas had actually overcome the effects of the Chaos Ball. They gathered together. Everyone was holding hands, forming a circle. Below the ring. A huge black halo quickly took shape. Chapter 1170: Arctic Archer and Death Immortal Orchid Countless black and purple hands emerged from the halo. These hands pulled the Original Nagas together. Immediately after, the flesh on their bodies began to soften rapidly! Pu, pu, pu, pu! The black light enveloped everything! Matthew could feel an even more powerful force covering the effect of the chaotic coloured ball. A few seconds later. As the water near the halo became turbid. A giant Naga complex that was only five meters tall rushed out from inside! Matthew''s eyelids twitched violently. He felt a dangerous aura! .. [Warning: You have encountered the Original Naga Lord (LV20/Lord Mode/Deep Sea Mode/Flesh Distortion)!] Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-.com [You realize that the original Naga Lord is extremely hated by the will of nature!] .. "Twisted object made from flesh and blood" No wonder the will of nature hated him so much. Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. However, this was not a rare thing for the Nagas. The Original Naga was originally a creature of distorted flesh and blood. When Brook created them, he mixed living humans and poisonous snakes together. With his powerful attainments in the domain of flesh and blood. He had created a mixture of flesh and blood of a human and a venomous snake. This behavior directly distorted the life domain and nature domain. Of course, they would be hated by the will of nature. Matthew could clearly feel it. The will of nature''s hatred towards twisted flesh and blood far exceeded that of the undead! These two emotions were on completely different levels! "That''s true. The Undead are at most opposing each other, while Brook is directly fighting for territory in the Life Domain" This thought flashed through Matthew''s mind. In the next second. Facing the menacing Naga Lord. Matthew had finished chanting the first spell he had prepared for a long time. [Spell: Curse of Death]! In an instant. A chain emitting a grey-white light appeared between Matthew and the Naga Lord. The chains were originally illusory and formless. However, it could greatly reduce the target''s resistance to instant death! This laid a solid foundation for Matthew''s next move. "Despicable necromancer! " How dare you desecrate the cemetery of the Naga!" The Naga Lord roared angrily. "No, aren''t you blaspheming yourself" Matthew had not finished his sarcasm. Three Dark Magic Balls shot out from the chest of the Naga Lord! The three magic balls came at an extremely fast speed and covered a large area. Wherever the magic balls went, all the life force of all creatures was cut off! In just an instant. The three magic balls swallowed Matthew''s body! But in the next second. Matthew, who had transformed into a ghost, swam out of the magic ball. " You used the Curse of Decay to deal with a necromancer. Isn''t that a bit unnecessary?" The Naga Lord said nothing. He carried a huge harpoon and swam towards Matthew. He swam extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it rushed in front of Matthew. However, at this moment, the Naga Lord''s huge body suddenly dodged backwards, but this dodge only avoided Matthew''s Pale Hand, which was lurking beside him. In a flash. The index finger of the Pale Hand suddenly extended rapidly. It was as if a sharp stick had forcefully stabbed into the chest of the Naga Lord! The stab did not cause any physical damage. However, the Naga Lord''s body could not move at all! Terrifying negative energy poured out from the tip of his index finger, and the nearby body parts immediately turned grey-brown like the dead! "No" Many hands extended from the back of the Naga Lord. He forcefully tore at his chest, trying to tear off the area contaminated by the negative energy. However, it was already too late. [Spell: Finger of Death]! The grey-white chains formed by the Reaper Curse instantly shone brightly. The terrifying instant death judgment sounded the death knell of the Naga Lord. His body was deteriorating at a speed visible to the naked eye. The greyish hue that symbolized death spread from his chest to all parts of his body! The overall situation was set. Not far away. Matthew slowly retracted the fingertip of his right hand and rubbed his temple with his other hand. " This operation is already close to my limit" Maintaining the Grave Domain; Maintain the chaotic coloured ball; Maintaining Soldier and Peggy''s existence; Maintaining the curse of death; Casting the Finger of Death and levelling it up It was a terrifying ability for a Necromancer who had yet to reach Legend. But Matthew was still not satisfied. In his opinion. His focus was still a little too low "Wait, something''s wrong!" Matthew quickly pulled back his scattered thoughts. He suddenly noticed. The Naga Lord, who should have turned into a greyish-white corpse, was still resisting the effect of the Finger of Death! No. It was not resistance. It was an exemption! .. [Warning: You have sensed that the Naga Lord has received a reward from the Twilight Creature, Brook.] This reward included a legendary resistance! [Legendary Resistance: After a failed attempt, one Legendary Resistance will be consumed, and the target will be forcibly exempted from the judgment.] The Naga Lord has been exempted from the instant death judgment of Death Finger! .. " Monsters that are close to Legendary are all hooligans" Matthew sighed helplessly. " Necromancers are indeed a weaker class in this version. No wonder people hate them." Not far away. When Peggy saw this scene, she could not help but shout, "Do you need help, Matthew?" Matthew calmly replied, "Not for now." Before he finished speaking. Chapter 1171: Arctic Archer and Death Immortal Orchid The body of the Naga Lord had completely recovered from its decline. He waved his three-meter-long harpoon and stabbed it fiercely at Matthew. "Necromancer, you should die!" Matthew jumped back slightly. Of course, this speed was not enough to completely avoid the attack range of the harpoon. However, the space he created was why he took off the weapon on his back! He felt a warm touch. Matthew felt a sense of security. In an instant. He swung the shovel forward along with the current! The bright moonlight was like a searchlight that headed straight for the Naga Lord! [Broken Moon: Moonlight]! The intense light instantly pierced the eyes of the Naga Lord. What followed was the +2 special effect of the semi-divine weapon! Under the dazzling effect. The Naga Lord''s body was frozen in place, unable to move! In the next moment. Matthew swung the shovel again. A powerful gravitational force pulled the Naga Lord''s body towards him! [Calamity: Tide]! Under the effect of this powerful gravitational force. The two of them, who were still some distance away, instantly pressed against each other. Under the shocked gaze of the Naga Lord. Matthew skillfully raised the shovel and slashed at his neck! The Naga Lord''s head floated up. Blood also spread along the seawater. Just in case. Matthew dug out his heart with a shovel and cut the remaining part of his chest into pieces! This scene was bloody and terrifying. The Naga clones, who were already at a loss, fled in all directions. Soldier took advantage of the chaos to pursue. Another round of killing. Peggy swam over unhurriedly. She looked at the corpse of the Naga Lord and patted Matthew''s shoulder. "I told you that you chose the wrong profession back then. " Mages aren''t suitable for you. Killing people is your forte!" At this moment. The skull of Augustus, which had been floating beside Matthew, actually lit up. The skull emitted a blue light as it commented, "Even among the necromancers, it is rare to see someone as vulgar as you." Matthew knew. Augustus ''remnant soul was complaining. However, he did not mind at all. He was a genuine, pragmatic person. Magic, average; The shovel was so useful! However, this further strengthened Matthew''s determination to continue improving his spells. After confirming that the Naga Lord was completely dead. Matthew looked in the other directions of the cemetery. Soldier didn''t disappoint him. All the Nagas were killed. Not a single one remained. His twin sabres had turned purple, and the soul fire in his skull was even more vigorous than before. Matthew glanced at the data panel. He was surprised to find that Soldier had reached level 17! According to this progress. If he could really kill the Naga Queen, it would be possible for Soldier''s level to go straight to Level 20. One step further. He might even have the chance to step into the Legends! The Sword Dancer was a top-tier Rogue template. Soldier had already mastered the Shadow Domain, and now he seemed to be moving toward the domain of revenge. Once the domain was completed. It was really possible for him to advance to Legend before Matthew! What was even more valuable was that After killing all the Nagas, Soldier dragged all the corpses to Matthew one by one. He also handed over all the sea gold coins he had picked up from the corpses. After finishing all of this. He went to clean up the other corpses. Although there was a motive for revenge, Matthew was very satisfied with his performance. Although this fellow would sometimes slack off, most of the time, he was quite reliable. On the other hand, the big sister beside him. After finishing the battle, she lazily put her hands on her hips and played with the fish and prawns with a knife in her hand. She looked like a retired aunt "Matthew!" Sensing Matthew''s scrutinizing gaze, Peggy''s voice suddenly raised an octave. " You''re leering at me again!?" Matthew was so angry that he wanted to laugh. He wanted to say something, but Peggy''s next sentence made him shut his mouth obediently. "To be honest, after looking at me for so long, do you want to merge with me?" Matthew walked away silently. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have killed all the Original Nagas in the cemetery. You have completed the primary objective of the side mission.] Find more to read at m_v l|-.com You have received the basic reward "Wilderness Form (Deep Sea Dragon Turtle)." [Deep Sea Dragon Turtle (Hatchling Turtle): You can transform into a hatchling turtle that is about 40 meters long.] During this period, you can control the undercurrents of the deep sea and swim in the sea at an extremely high speed. "Other than that, you have also mastered two abilities. [Steam Breath: You can spit out a large amount of high-temperature steam to attack your opponent (this is a devastating blow to most species in the deep sea. They cannot withstand the rapid rise in environmental temperature).] [Storm Armor: You can control the power of storm and lightning to create three layers of armour on your body.] This armour formed from windstorms had powerful defensive and anti-injury properties. Any target that touches the armour will suffer double damage from wind, rain, and lightning..." .. It was a pity. It was actually a young turtle. However, this might make more sense. After all, the Deep Sea Dragon Turtle was a terrifying ancient species. Its bloodline was inclined towards the dragon race of the Su country, and its strength was extremely powerful. As far as Matthew knew. An adult Dragon Turtle would have the ability to control volcanoes. They could wander in the deep sea and the earth''s crust, turning mountains into magma. The Ancient Dragon Turtle was even more terrifying. It had the power to destroy the world at every turn. The difficulty of killing a few Original Nagas was obviously not comparable to such power. To Matthew, this was a very important matter. Chapter 1172: Arctic Archer and Death Immortal Orchid Young turtles were already quite enough! Moreover, he had to be careful. After obtaining this ocean-type wilderness form, the side quest was also updated. .. "Save the Soul of the Naga: For every additional Original Naga killed, the growth speed of your wilderness form (Deep Sea Dragon Turtle) will increase by 20% until you become an adult Dragon Turtle." .. According to Yu Lian and Sumi''s information. There should be about 500 Original Nagas in the Naga Kingdom. If he killed them all. That was a growth rate of 100 times! Although it was nothing to a super long-lived species like the Dragon Turtle, Matthew had to try, right? " Is this the will of nature''s hatred towards the original Naga? " That''s true. The twisted flesh and blood are indeed too evil. " As the incarnation of nature''s will, necromancers must try their best to eliminate them all!" He thought about it. Matthew set up a teleportation tombstone in a hidden corner of the cemetery. Not long after. A group of coolie zombies crawled out from the tombstone. Under the cover of the Grave Domain. These zombies began to work as usual. Under Matthew''s orders. Continue your adventure at m|.com -.com They moved the bodies of the Nagas back to the cemetery, most of which were directly thrown into the Undead Transformation Pool. A small portion was placed in a graveyard with heavy negative energy for preservation. Other than that. They also moved away some empty shells. It had to be said. The Original Nagas had done something good. At least they opened quite a lot of shells, which saved Matthew a lot of effort. About twenty minutes later. In an underground tomb beneath the seabed. The corpses of the Nagas were lined up in a row. Matthew held the Necromancer Rune and walked among the Nagas, chanting the Necromancy Summoning Spell in a low voice. This was the burial area of the nobles of the Red Scaled Tribe. Matthew found some special Nagas ''corpses here. These corpses should have been recently buried, so they were relatively complete. What they had in common was that there was a Seaweed Bow beside each Naga''s corpse as a burial item. Matthew guessed that these Nagas might have been archers of the Red Scaled Tribe when they were alive. Be it on the sea or on the shore. Archers, who had long-range, had always been in demand. Therefore, regarding this batch of corpses. Matthew took it very seriously. Not only did he take out expensive casting materials like Necromancer Rune, but he also used Zombie Summoning Spell! Immediately. The Grave Domain, the Undead Domain, and the Negative Energy Domain were all activated. These three domains were almost filled with Matthew''s concentration. However, he was still casting at his limit! As Matthew chanted, it floated back and forth in the water. Greyish-blue light began to emit from the bodies of the Nagas. Matthew keenly sensed it. Other than negative energy. His chanting had actually triggered a strange magic tide. However, the scale of the magic tide was too small. It was as if his heart was willing, but his strength was insufficient. "It seems to be the Ice Element "Is this the bloodline characteristic of the Red Scaled Naga?" Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. As a mage with rich experience in the Summoning of the Dead, he told him directly that this magic tide was extremely beneficial to the formation of Naga Warriors. " I''ve already used the magic rune anyway. This summoning cost at least 100,000 gold coins. It doesn''t matter if it''s a little more" Matthew gritted his teeth. He took out a few crystal clusters that he had looted from the Ice Elemental Lord''s house. The effect was immediate. In an instant. The tide of ice elements slapped the Naga''s corpse like a tsunami. They were intertwined with the negative energy. It formed an unusually harmonious undead movement! One after another. Some Nagas got up from the ground. Their bodies were much more bloated compared to when they were alive. On the one hand, they were slightly bloated after being soaked in water after death. On the other hand, their bodies were covered in a thin layer of ice elements! Other than that. Almost every Naga Zombie that stood up held their Seaweed Bow tightly in their hands. "Success!" Matthew''s eyes shone with joy. On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have obtained a new Undead Summoned creature, "Naga Arctic Archer (Zombie Type)"! The average level of the Arctic Shooter was between Level 13 and Level 17, and the group level (when there were more than four of them) was above Level 18. The Arctic Archer has the following characteristics: 1. Undead Nature (All the resistance possessed by undead zombies) 2. Expert Shooting (The Arctic Archer can master all long-range bow and arrow weapons and can shoot continuously without tiredness) 3. [Dark Current Arrow and Frost Arrow: The Arctic Archer can create special bows and arrows in places with abundant water.] [Dark Current Arrow: Extremely fast firing speed will cause a corruption effect after piercing through the target.] [Frost Arrow: Upon hitting the target, it has a powerful speed reduction effect and affects all units within a five-meter radius.] 4. [Water Storage Organs: The Arctic Shooters have water storage organs all over their bodies. They can store a large amount of water, and they can use the water in their bodies to make arrows.] However, if they were unable to stay in a moist environment for a long period of time, the Arctic Archer''s strength would slowly decrease! 5. Ice Armour..." .. How rare was it for an archer to be able to make his own bow and arrow? Matthew didn''t know. In any case, he was satisfied. There were twenty-eight Arctic Archers in front of him. When they gathered together and fired a volley, even a level 20 monster would tremble. More importantly, they came with their own armaments and armour! This was a great blessing for the necromancers, who were always short of money! "There should be some similar noble tombs " Even if I use up all the Necromancer Spells today, I''ll have to summon a few more Arctic Archers!" Matthew was about to lead the archers out of the tomb. But at this moment. A new message suddenly appeared in the Grave Domain. .. [Hint: You have noticed that there is a secret room under this tomb!] .. There was a secret chamber?! Matthew followed the direction he felt. On the wall of the tomb on the left, there were two huge crab claws hanging. Matthew thought it was just a decorative item. He did not expect that there would be another world behind it! He removed the crab''s claws and found a shallow, square mark on the wall. This mark should be the mechanism to enter the secret room. Matthew frowned. He wasn''t very proficient in cracking mechanisms. "Why don''t we try using the Wall Phasing Spell or the Earthwalking Spell?" Matthew hesitated. The Grave Domain''s perception told him that there was a powerful restriction behind this wall. These restrictions seemed to involve the domain of the gods. It might have something to do with the creation of Twilight, Brook. He did not dare to act recklessly. "Why don''t we go around the dangerous place and cut through it?" Matthew weighed the shovel in his hand. Of course, this was also a method, and he was quite familiar with it. But the problem was He had dared to do that earlier because he had Camela and Lorraine with him. Now, he only had Peggy and Soldier behind him. He was not confident enough. "Why don''t I come back and explore next time? I''ll mark this place first" Matthew calmed down. He felt that he lacked a reason to cause more trouble. But at this moment. He suddenly noticed that an item in the Wondrous Technique Backpack had lit up! Matthew looked at it. It was the crystal slate Viscount Fan had given him! The original owner of the stone tablet was said to be the second son of Death, Macbaron. Matthew muttered to himself as he took out the slate. Then, he carefully hung the stone slab in the concave part of the wall. In the next second. A simple and unadorned magic light flashed. A spacious door immediately opened at the side. There were stairs inside the door. Matthew asked Peggy to keep an eye on the stone slab while he and Soldier walked down the stairs. At the end of the stairs was a huge laboratory! Everything in the laboratory looked dilapidated. There was only a plant in the glass cover in the middle of the laboratory! It was an extremely holy orchid! However, under the orchid''s roots. It was a pile of corroded bones! He could barely make out that those bones were human-shaped! .. [Hint: You have discovered the Death Immortal Orchid (Longevity Wonder)] You found the remains of a god... .. Just as Matthew felt a chill run down his spine. A faint voice suddenly came from a corner of the laboratory. "You''re finally here. "I''ve already nurtured the longevity creature you wanted." Matthew turned his head abruptly and saw a skeleton leaning against the corner of the wall! After saying that, the skeleton seemed to want to stand up. However, he was careless, and his head fell off his neck. It rolled on the ground a few times and only stopped when it hit the table leg of the laboratory. "Uh, come over and help me. Can you help me up?" the skull said helplessly. .. Chapter 1173: This Was Explosive Even Among Gods... .. "Soldier, go help him up." Matthew cautiously gave the order. At the same time, he also noticed that the environment inside the laboratory was completely different from the tomb outside. This place was dry, with air, and shrouded in negative energy. He turned around to take a look. There was indeed an almost undetectable barrier on the door of the secret chamber. It was this barrier that blocked the seawater and made the laboratory a space of its own. The laboratory was huge. Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-.com Matthew could tell with his naked eye that there was more room for exploration in the inner and lower floors. However, he was not in a hurry to act. Instead, he calmly sized up the skull in front of him. Matthew did not feel any energy fluctuations from him. This meant that the other party did not have a trace of extraordinary power. This was very unusual. Soldier walked over and picked up the skull, trying to place it on the original skeleton. However, he didn''t know if Soldier had encountered anything during the process. Not long after, Matthew heard the sound of something falling apart. The skeleton''s body turned into bone powder on the ground. Only a few bones seemed to be usable. Soldier hugged the skull, not knowing what to do. " Forget it. Just put me on the table. Of course, if you want, you can hold me all the time," the skeleton sighed. His soul fire revealed a trace of dejection. Soldier immediately placed the skull on the table beside him. In the next second. The granite table was also shattered. He saw that the other things in the laboratory also looked like they would shatter at the slightest touch. Soldier had no choice but to hold him in his arms. Matthew asked, "Who are you?" The skull was slightly more spirited. "My name is Mayer. "I''m the heir of the Aether Society, the pioneer of the Necromancer, the loyal servant of Lord Death, the old dog of the UnderworldI still have many other titles, so many that I can''t even remember them clearly. But I like the name Old Dog the most. You can just call me Old Dog!" When he said these words. Mayer''s teeth fell out one by one, and not long after, not a single one was left. Fortunately, his voice came from the soul fire. Even though he had lost all his teeth, he could still speak. "Your current state" Matthew probed. Mayer was very calm. "Oh, don''t worry. It''s negative energy dependence " This should be common sense for necromancers. If you stay in an environment with high levels of negative energy for a long time, once the proportion of negative energy in the environment decreases, your body may collapse. This is quite common for many undead creatures, especially old undead creatures. " I''ve lived for who knows how many years. Ever since you opened the door, my body has been in a state of collapse. "But don''t worry, I''ll be fine. "In fact, I am already immortal" When he said these words. Mayer''s skull was also completely shattered. His soul fire swayed like a candle in the wind for a while, as if it could be extinguished at any time. Just as Matthew suspected that he was bluffing and was about to help An extremely rich life force erupted from Mayer''s soul fire! Immediately after. A brand new skull grew out of the Soul Fire. Then, it was the skeleton of the neck and upper chest. Then, it was the cervical vertebrae, ribs, and the abdomen. Finally, it was the thigh, calf, knee joint, and the complete sole of the foot After a while. A complete skeleton appeared in front of Matthew. "Look, this is the power of immortality." Mayer said calmly, " As long as the environment has the elements I need, I can be resurrected in any form. In other words, I can change my race through death. " If I die in the negative energy plane, I will become a skeleton soldier. " If I die in the water element, I will become a water person. The same goes for the other elements. "If I die in the Divine Realm, haha, that would be amazing" Matthew observed the changes in Mayer''s body in surprise. He was very familiar with the energy flowing in the other party''s body. It was the element that flowed in the natural domain and the life domain. In theory, they were in conflict with the undying domain. But now. They had appeared so naturally on a skeleton! This made Matthew a little excited. The second son of the God of Death, MaBarron, seemed to have really achieved a part of the coordination between life and death! The other party''s progress had gone much further than himself! "Mr. Mayer, what is your relationship with the second son of Death, MaBarron?" Matthew went straight to the point. Mayer replied leisurely, " Didn''t I say it before? I''m a loyal servant of Death. As for the MaBarron you mentioned, he''s my student. " I''ve devoted my entire life to this laboratory. Well, this may be an exaggeration. The truth is that the laboratory has lost contact with the outside world since an unknown day. We can''t open the door to the outside world from the inside. " Over the long years, everyone died. Only me and another person survived with a forbidden spell until the Death Immortal Orchid bloomed. "Then something happened. "In short, I became an immortal with the help of a petal of the Death Immortal Orchid, and then I endured until you arrived. "According to the agreement I made with the Death God, I will regain my freedom after I hand over the Death Immortal Orchid to you. "After that, I can leave this laboratory and do something I love" Chapter 1174: This Was Explosive Even Among the Gods… Matthew found it strange. However, he still followed the other party''s words and asked, "For example?" Mayer''s soul fire revealed an indescribable satisfaction and joy. "I want to find a place where no one will disturb me and fish for a whole century!" Matthew was silent. "Don''t you think this is a very exciting thing?" Mayer asked excitedly, "Have you ever thought about what immortality means to a person? " To me, immortality means that time has lost its binding power on me. "I can waste my time however I want, even if what I do is meaningless to the secular world. " To me, this is the source of happiness. "What about you? If you become an immortal, what will you do?" Mayer asked Matthew excitedly. Matthew shook his head. "I haven''t thought about that." Mayer said regretfully, "Is the current environment making young people nowadays not dare to hope for eternal life? "It seems that the days outside are not too good. "I''m different. During the long years I was trapped in the laboratory, I''ve long thought about what I want to do next. " Fishing was only a pastime in the first century. " I''m going to do a lot of interesting things, even though I''m already very proficient in these things. You might not know this, but after all these years of being passively cooped up in the laboratory, I''ve already trained all my life skills, including fishing, to the level of a master through the meditation training in my brain. "Do you know what a martial grandmaster is?" Matthew still shook his head. Mayer looked a little disappointed. " It seems that craftsmen have not blossomed with their due glory in this era." However, he quickly adjusted his emotions. "Give me some cloth, needles, and thread. It would be best if you can give me a roll ruler." Matthew thought for a moment. The things that the other party requested were almost harmless, so he took them out of his inventory and handed them to the other party. "I don''t have much cloth on me. However, my needlework and ruler are a little..." Mayer took the materials and commented, "It''s a very ordinary linen cloth. "What are these fabrics usually used for?" Matthew shrugged. "I''ll use it to make a little shroud myself." Mayer exclaimed, "What an unsurprising answer." After saying this. He suddenly swung the ruler and pointed it at Matthew and Soldier. Then, his hands that were holding the materials suddenly began to thread the needle. Half a minute later. Two ready-made clothes that emitted a faint glow appeared in front of Matthew. These two sets of clothes were not particularly exquisite. However, it gave off a natural feeling. "Try it? "You try it too!" Mayer gave the two sets of clothes to Matthew and Soldier, then began sewing the third set. Matthew put it on curiously and stretched his waist. "It''s quite comfortable" He glanced at Soldier. Soldier looked a little more handsome after changing into his new clothes! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You and Soldier are wearing the ordinary outerwear made by Mayer.] You and Soldier have received the following attributes: Charm +1; Cold Protection Level 2; Water-resistance level 2; Corrosion Resistance +1." .. Matthew''s pupils contracted violently. He knew very well what materials he had given. The reason why it was used to make a shroud was because it was cheap and sturdy! However, under Mayer''s skilful hands. The clothes made from these materials actually had such powerful attributes! Matthew instantly regretted not giving him silk. "How is it? "Not bad, right?" Mayer smiled as he finished the third piece of clothing. "If I have better materials, I can make more perfect clothes. " In fact, sewing is just one of the many life skills I have mastered. "All the life skills. I have them all." Matthew was convinced. "This is indeed impressive." Mayer seemed to be enjoying himself. "I like to hear good things. "Since you''re so pleasing to the eye, I''ll give you three free chances to tailor your clothes. Remember to bring better materials next time. "The shroud is not worthy of such a handsome young man." Matthew was a little embarrassed. However, he was also very curious. "Why are you telling me this?" Mayer was stunned. "Yeah, I should have finished the mission earlier and found a place to go fishing! "Maybe it''s because I''ve been in the laboratory for too long. It''s not easy for me to meet a life form that can communicate, so I can''t help but want to show off " Let''s get back to the main topic. Go and take the Death Immortal Orchid. If you don''t want to use up all the Seven-Petal Immortal Orchid on the spot, then you have to keep the bones below as well. The Death Immortal Orchid has very strict requirements for its growing environment. " It must grow in an environment with pure negative energy. At the same time, it needs to be nourished by a very powerful life force." Matthew looked at the skeleton and could not help but ask, "Which god''s remains are these?" Mayer said casually, " Ancient God of Life. " There''s still a bit of the Ancient God of Life''s divinity in the pool below. You can take it away, but remember to use this bit of divinity to nourish the Death Immortal Orchid every month. Otherwise, the latter will risk withering." The Ancient God of Life''s remains?! Explore more stories with m,v l''e-.com It even had divinity?! Matthew felt his scalp go numb. Chapter 1175: This Was Explosive Even Among the Gods… "Shocking, right?" Mayer smiled and said, "In order to cultivate this Death Immortal Orchid, before I took over, Lord Death and his son, Mabaron, had already put in thousands of years of hard work. After staying in the laboratory for so long, my concept of time has long been blurred. In short, I spent a lot of time. " You should feel lucky. This is a true longevity treasure!" Matthew looked at the strange flower in the glass cover. He could clearly sense that the other party was extraordinary. He took a deep breath. "Why are you giving it to me?" "Because you opened the door to the laboratory. It''s my mission to give it to the person who opened the door." Mayer sighed. "This is the last mission that Lord Death left for me. I finally didn''t fail my mission. "Back then, I promised him to do three things for him, and now I''ve completed all of them. "Cultivating the Death Immortal Orchid was the last item. "The last one was to become Little Mab''s teacher. "I''m not bad at this job either, although Little Mab went crazy in the end. "But that was actually his own problem. "I''m not trying to shirk responsibility. "Little Mab was a great child with great potential. "However, the problem was "No matter the era, the love brain was incurable! "Yes, it was. "The second son of the God of Death, Mabarron, was a super genius. In the era when the gods were still active on the earth, he had the hope of surpassing his father and walking on an unprecedented path. "However, he was always easily manipulated by women. "I told him many times that relationships are the most unreliable things. "He expressed his understanding and agreement. "But he was still stubborn. "The goddesses of the Heavenly Palace took pleasure in teasing Mabaron''s feelings. In the end, even the demons and Abyssal Banshees of the Purgatory wanted to toy with him. "That child loved everyone he saw, and he was determined to love everyone. "For a period of time, the entire Underworld had become the scene of a large-scale ethics drama. "Lord Death felt utterly humiliated. "When it came to matters between men and women, he had always been very open. Moreover, he had always been the one to hurt others, and no one else had the right to hurt him. "His son was being played like this. "Of course, his father was heartbroken. "After a few exchanges ended in arguments. "To save Mabaron. "Lord Death made a bold decision. "He had turned into a woman and seduced his son from the hands of those bad women! "This action prevented Little Mab from being deceived and played by other women. "However, it also laid the mental foreshadowing for his subsequent madness. "After all, paper couldn''t hide the fire. "Finally, one day. "Little Mab found out the truth. "When he realized that the woman he had fallen madly in love with was actually his father. "He collapsed. "After that, he had been acting a little mysterious. "It was normal for him to go crazy later on. "I tried to talk to him in private, but he said he couldn''t untie the knot in his heart. "Sigh. "I can understand. "After all, not everyone can accept that they have gone into heat with their father" Hearing this. Matthew scratched his numb scalp hard. Even someone as knowledgeable as him felt a chill run down his spine. "This is also very unusual among the gods..." Mayer agreed. "Yes. "Even Lord Death himself regretted it. He still felt guilty until the moment he died "Little Mab is quite pitiful. "If it is possible, please leave a petal of the Death Immortal Orchid for him. Although he might not be able to use it" Matthew''s heart jumped. " Can you find out the movements of Death and the others in this laboratory?" Mayer nodded. " I''m the heir of the Aether Society. Although necromancers and prophecy spells are somewhat conflicting, I can still divine the world''s major events. "But that was before I took that petal of the Deathly Immortal Orchid. " From then on, I became an immortal, but I also lost all my abilities as a mage." Matthew was slightly stunned. Mayer pointed at the beautiful orchid and said, "This is the only drawback of becoming an immortal by consuming the Death Immortal Orchid. " It will dissolve all the supernatural powers in your body. Your next read is at m v|l-e''-.com "You will lose all combat professions and related abilities. "Now, do you know why I only want to fish? "I was once an outstanding mage. "But it''s not the case now" There was a hint of loneliness in his voice. "So that''s how it is" Matthew nodded. " Therefore, for some people, the Death Immortal Orchid is not a rare treasure but a real poison!" Mayer said in a weathered tone, "If the person you hate is extremely powerful, you can trick him into taking a petal of the Death Immortal Orchid. In this way, although he will obtain eternal life, he will forever become your plaything in your limited life." Matthew was stunned again. He looked at Mayer in disbelief. The latter said frankly, "That''s right. "I was tricked into eating the Death Immortal Orchid petal. "The person who lied to me has already been turned into ashes, but I still feel that my hatred has not been resolved. After all, I have suffered a lot during the years he was alive" Matthew was silent. Mayer, on the other hand, quickly adjusted his emotions. "Forget it. No matter what, becoming an immortal is a profit. "There were so many people in Fort Camela back then. Am I not the only one who survived until now? "Living is meaningful!" Matthew raised his head slightly. "Wait a minute. "What did you call this place just now?" Mayer replied naturally, " Fort Camela. " This laboratory is only a part of Fort Camela. It''s an asset left behind by the Aether Society. "What''s wrong?" .. Chapter 1176: Fortress Camela and " Deputy Dean Matthew " .. Matthew hurriedly asked, "Is Camela a surname?" Mayer thought for a moment. " Maybe, but I''m not sure. When we discovered this fortress, it was already named Camela. " Someone once traced this name, but they couldn''t find the origin. " Like the other legacies of the Aether Society, the origins of Fort Camela are full of mysterious factors. " You might not believe it, but this fortress flew from the sky and suddenly appeared in the world of Aindor. It passed through layers of dimensional barriers and arrived at the peak of the Eternal Mountain. In the end, it crashed into the highest peak. This incident also caused many mudflows, landslides, and avalanches in the mountains of the Eternal Mountain. At that time, many creatures nearby were affected. " However, it didn''t take long for the fortress to rise from the ruins and hover above the peak of the ancient mountain. " This attracted many people to explore. That was the Age of Ignorance in Aindor, more commonly known as the Dark Age. " At that time, humans had just begun to multiply on this land. The Troll Empire ruled the heavens and the earth, and the gods had yet to rise. The south, where the eternal mountain was located, was even more regarded as a wasteland! " It was because of the sudden arrival of Fort Camela that many people climbed the dangerous mountain one after another. The creatures on land were so eager for the things in the sky that in just a hundred years, thousands of corpses were added to the ancient peak. " However, death has never stopped living beings from exploring the unknown. Two hundred years after Camela''s arrival, the first intelligent life successfully walked out of the fortress. Her body was filled with terrifying aether power. Just as she left the fortress, she successfully condensed a divine persona with the power of aether and ascended to the throne. " She is the Goddess of Magic who created the magic system of an era, Ye Li." Did the Goddess of Magic come out of this fortress? Wasn''t it said that the gods of the Heavenly Palace were a group of creatures born from the earth? Matthew was shocked. Seeing the disbelief on his face, Mayer continued, " There are many theories regarding the origins of Ye Li in history. Actually, it''s the same for the other gods. "Some people thought that they were local gods. "But I think they are alien creatures that arrived in this world later. "One had to know. "The Dark Age of Aindor was shrouded in an unknown fog. "The world was filled with an unbelievable life force. "All one needed was a little flame. "It could ignite a terrifying fire of life. "Most of the flames of life were ignited by rays and meteors from the astral plane. "In that era. "As the natural barrier of the material plane had yet to be consolidated, the number of meteors that Aindor encountered every year was trillions of times the current number! "Those meteors continued to strike the world. "At that time, the world of Aindor was like a huge womb that nurtured countless eggs, and the foreign matter carried by the meteor was the sperm that completed the puzzle of life. Read latest stories on m_.com|-.com "Under such circumstances. "I believe that most of the living beings originated from alien worlds. "The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, was the same. "Perhaps she was born in Aindor. "However, the power that ignited her initial flame of life must have come from somewhere else" Matthew''s heart shook when he heard that. " Universe womb?" At this moment, Mayer''s face had already recovered some flesh and skin. He looked like a refined middle-aged researcher. A look of approval appeared on Mayer''s face. "This name is very appropriate. " The original world of Aindor was a cosmic womb. It passively accepted alien genetic materials and constantly ignited all kinds of fire of life. " Until one day, when the space breeds enough species, its function as the womb of the universe will automatically degenerate. Part of its power will be hidden in the star core of the material world, while the other part will transform into the earth, plane, and barrier that carries everything. " This is the origin of our world, or rather, the origin of all worlds in the Multiverse. The knowledge I inherited from the Aether Society points out that Aindor is not alone. Similar worlds have undergone hundreds and thousands of evolutions in the Multiverse or parallel worlds. "Do you feel very small when you think about it this way?" Mayer asked Matthew with a smile. Matthew nodded. "Indeed. " But what I want to know is, will the universe womb form a world after it has given birth to a sufficient number of lives?" Mayer shook his head. "Not necessarily. " This is a matter of probability. It depends on whether this world is lucky at the right time. "Have you noticed that we haven''t figured out the origin of the Cosmic Womb? "My guess is that in the depths of the astral plane, or in other parts of the Multiverse, there are some very transcendental lifeforms that can cross the vast sea of stars and cast their sights on the birthplace of the Universe womb. "Some of them can even look down at the starry sky where we are from a higher dimension! "And once they noticed that a certain place was about to form a universe womb. "Those transcendental beings would cast their power from extremely far away. "These forces fell into the womb of the universe in the form of meteorites, affecting the birth of life. "If we trace back to history. "We will discover the so-called Ancient Darkness God, the Gods of the Heavenly Palace, the Creatures of Dusk, the Mother of the Abyss, the First Evil Spirit, the Root of Purgatory, and the Foundation Stone of the Underworld. These things might have been placed into our world by those transcending existences." Chapter 1177: Fortress Camela and Vice Dean Matthew "They followed a certain will and purpose to come to this world. "The brilliant battles and stories between them. "Perhaps it''s just a casual game played by some transcendental existence on a higher dimensional chessboard" Matthew fell into a long silence after listening. Mayer, on the other hand, was still smiling. " Of course, my speculation may not be accurate. It might just be a conspiracy theory. " However, one day, I will know the truth behind all of this. "Look, this is the benefit of becoming an immortal. As long as you live long enough, you will always have the opportunity to satisfy your thirst for knowledge. "When I was young, I often wondered what it would be like after the world was destroyed. Would a new world be born? Or will it enter another state and turn into an eternal void like the astral world? " I won''t think about these questions now because I just need to wait for that moment to come. "But before that, " I''d better pray that this world won''t be destroyed so quickly. At least let me finish fishing for a century, right?" Matthew smiled silently. The information that Mayer had just told him flashed through his mind. He had to admit. This self-proclaimed loyal servant of Death, the old dog of the Underworld, was a very knowledgeable immortal. Matthew would think about his words for a long time. " Camela is the priest of the God of First Moon, and the God of First Moon is the patron saint of the Ether Star Alliance. If there''s only the word ether, it might be a coincidence. However, the place where the Aether Society is located happens to be called Fort Camela. The possibility of a coincidence is infinitely close to zero. " It''s very likely that the Ether Society inherited the magic legacy of the Ether Star Alliance. According to Mayer''s description, the magic enlightenment in this world is related to the Ether Society. This can also explain why the spell framework I''m familiar with is quite similar to the game background in my previous life. In that case, the goddess Ye Li who ''sorted out the magic system of the Enlightenment Era'' is essentially a porter " But what role did Mayer play in that era?" This doubt flashed through Matthew''s mind. Mayer was talking about the Dark Ages in front of him as if he had personally witnessed Ye Li walk out of Fort Camela. But he didn''t talk about himself. Matthew only knew that he had inherited part of the Aether Society''s legacy and had received the grace of Death. He was Mabarron''s teacher. It was as if he had spent his entire life cultivating the Death Immortal Orchid in the laboratory. This was a little counter-intuitive. Under normal circumstances, Matthew wouldn''t believe it. However, Mayer''s calmness lowered his suspicions. Much of the information he mentioned could withstand scrutiny. Especially the part about the womb of the universe. What Mayer said was different from what the Traveler God had told Matthew. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-.com At least the latter didn''t tell Matthew that Aindor was once a universe womb! Of course. This didn''t mean that the Traveler God had lied to Matthew. There was a huge deviation in the information and observations regarding history. However, in comparison. Matthew was more willing to believe in Mayer. This kind of trust seemed to be somewhat unreasonable. It was close to an instinctive trust. "Maybe he looks sincere?" Matthew thought to himself. To him, this was not convincing because intuition could also be blinded by certain forces. " From another perspective, it shouldn''t be a problem for Mayer to be a true immortal. "His perspective on things is completely different from that of a normal person. He''s even willing to tell me all the secrets of the Everlasting. This can''t be his trust in me" The two of them had just met. Where did the trust come from? There was only one possibility left. Mayer wasn''t afraid that Matthew would deal with or torture him at all! He looked like he wanted to fish. Perhaps from the perspective of an immortal, being tortured and fishing could be a form of entertainment. Matthew thought uncertainly. " It''s necessary to share this fortress with Camela. I can also ask for her opinion on Mayer''s comments." Just as Matthew was deep in thought. Mayer continued, " After you take the Death Immortal Orchid, I''ll transfer the control of the first floor to you, but you''ll have to find a way to explore the other floors yourself. " As far as I know, there are six floors in Fort Camela. Each floor may contain the heritage of the Aether Society. " And if you want to completely control Fort Camela, you must obtain six Legacy Secret Key, which are- "Life, Death, Love, Ether, Fate, and Time. "These six keys corresponded to the six floors of the fortress. "The first floor that we know of was opened by the Death, who had obtained the Secret Key of Life. "Because I have control over it, you can use the Death Token to enter. "After I leave, you must at least order a loyal and reliable person to become the controller of the first floor. Otherwise, the defensive barrier outside the fortress will be reactivated. "At that time, I''m afraid you''ll have to find the Secret Key of Life again before you can enter the laboratory." The Secret Key of Legacy? Matthew was stunned again. Why did it sound so familiar? This was highly similar to the six secret items that the Traveler God had told him were born from the womb of the universe! The only difference was the word " realm " from the Traveler God''s mouth and the word " ether " from Mayer''s. However, these two terms had a very long history. Chapter 1178: Fortress Camela and Vice Dean Matthew It might have been passed down from the Ether Star Alliance era. In certain eras. Perhaps they represented the same thing? Matthew couldn''t help but ask, "I once heard a god of the Heavenly Palace mention the six secret treasures. "I wonder if the secret treasures are the secret keys." Mayer thought for a moment. " It''s possible. For some powerful items, it''s common for different eras to have different understandings and names." Matthew was intoxicated by Mayer''s profound ancient knowledge, so he continued to ask, "Then where did the six secret keys come from?" Mayer smiled helplessly. "Sir, didn''t you notice that I''m already dressed? " I''m not your teacher. I''m not obligated to answer every question you ask. Do you understand? "That''s all for today''s answering session. It''s impolite to ask again." Only then did Matthew notice. Mayer had completely turned into a human. He was wearing the clothes he had made for himself. He did not know where he got a pair of gentlemanly pince-nez glasses! This made him look more like a middle-aged researcher. "Sorry, I was just surprised by your knowledge." Matthew said sincerely. Mayer said gently, "I can understand, but there''s still a long way to go. " Now, please accept the Death Immortal Orchid. I don''t want to stay in this laboratory for another moment." Matthew nodded. He followed Mayer''s instructions and went behind the glass cover. Matthew found that under the glass cover was a metal cabin that looked like the one in science fiction movies where astronauts slept. However, the remains of an ancient god were lying in the cabin. There was a special nameplate below the metal cabin. There was a Containment spell engraved on it. Matthew used " Detection of Good and Evil " and " Spell Identification " to analyze the spell twice. After confirming that it did not have any malicious effects, he quickly chanted the spell. Kakaka! The metal cabin suddenly stood up from the side, and the Deathly Immortal Orchid slowly sank along with the glass cover. Accompanied by the effect of the folding spell. The huge metal cabin immediately became the size of a suitcase! Matthew easily picked up the suitcase. The side of the box was also engraved with a release spell. " Remember, there is a limit to the number of times you can absorb or release it. "The root cause is that we can''t find the energy source of this metal cabin. I estimate that after two or three more rounds, the energy of this thing will be exhausted, and then it won''t be usable anymore." Mayer reminded, " The Deathly Immortal Orchid can''t be kept for a long time. You have to find a place with dense negative energy for it. At least, it has to be similar to the environment in the laboratory. "Only in this way can you preserve it for a long time." Matthew nodded. The negative energy in the laboratory was frighteningly dense. It was impossible to maintain such a high concentration in every corner of the Fear of Death Graveyard, but with Matthew''s current strength and financial resources, it was not difficult to maintain a high concentration in a room. He had to burn money. " It seems that there are more and more projects that are burning money. I wonder when Soria will pay me the promised reward. It seems that I''m a little short of money recently" Matthew sighed at the fact that money couldn''t be spent. He then sent a sincere thank you to Mayer. "Thank you." "You''re welcome. I''m just completing my mission." .com-v l|-.com Mayer moved quickly. As he spoke. He had already arrived at the entrance of the laboratory. He answered Matthew while adjusting his collar. "I have to go out and get some fresh air. See you later, handsome boy" Matthew nodded subconsciously. But halfway through. He suddenly shouted, "Wait!" However, Mayer had already passed through the barrier at the door and walked out of the laboratory. Matthew quickly followed. Through the barrier at the door. He only saw a lump of flesh and blood floating in the sea! Peggy couldn''t help but poke her head out. "Matthew? "Is this a new murder move you invented? "It''s quite scary" A few minutes later. In the laboratory. Mayer, who had just grown a skull, asked Matthew, "I really want to fish. " But who can tell me how the exit of Fort Camela became the bottom of the sea? " Isn''t this a fortress floating above an ancient mountain peak?" Matthew suppressed his laughter and apologized repeatedly, "I forgot to tell you. "The area where the Eternal Peak is located has become an ocean over the years." He told them about the Calamity Mage. Mayer clicked his tongue in wonder. " I know the Calamity Mage. She''s the one who sent Lord Death into a state close to Godsfall. " I just didn''t expect that she would have already made a move on the fortress I was in. "But aren''t you exaggerating? A moon smashed down, and Camela Fortress was only smashed to the bottom of the sea without any damage? "Oh, there was a period of time when I did feel that the laboratory was a little shaky" Matthew also thought of this. The Camela Fortress was smashed from the top of the ancient peak into the depths of the trench. This was actually the work of the Calamity Mages. The reason why the Camality Mage smashed the moon in history was in line with her domineering character. However, it was still a little far-fetched. " She suddenly smashed the moon right after arriving in Aindor. Could it be that she wanted to use an earth-shattering event to make people forget about the existence of Fort Camela?" Chapter 1179: Fortress Camela and Vice Dean Matthew " After the arrival of the Calamity Mage, no one really cared about this fortress anymore" For a moment. Matthew''s imagination was running wild. After a while. He said to Mayer, "It''s all seawater outside now. Why don''t I arrange a place for you to fish?" Mayer thought about it and agreed. "But I don''t like to be disturbed." Matthew said happily, "Understood. "Please wait a moment. I''ll be back soon." He took out the " Woodland Scepter " and left a spell mark on the spot. Then, he used the Moonlight Forest as a springboard and returned to the oak forest. A few minutes later. In the administrative hall of the lord''s manor. A few newly recruited employees looked curiously at Matthew, who was wearing a shroud. Matthew smiled and nodded at them. Ever since the construction of Rolling Stone City began. Rheagar then recruited a few more aides and civil servants, and the administrative hall was no longer filled with just a few kittens. As it was still in the transition period, the power system of "Lord''s Mansion-Advisor/Advisor" and "City Hall-Five Committee" had not been redefined and planned, so the entire office hall seemed a little chaotic. It was chaotic but full of vitality. Correspondingly. In order to avoid noise, Rheagar''s office was also set up in the room inside. Matthew seriously suspected that it was convenient for him to read the newspaper and take an afternoon nap. Matthew knocked on the door and entered the house. Rheagar and Zeller were discussing government affairs. He found a seat and sat down relaxedly. "Is there a good place to fish near Rolling Stone Town?" Rheagar shook his head. "What''s wrong? Have you fallen in love with fishing?" "It''s not me. It''s a friend of mine who has such a need." Matthew chose his words carefully. " Although he may not have any combat ability, he has a profound knowledge. If I can arrange a satisfactory fishing spot for him, perhaps I can persuade him to stay in Rolling Stone Town for a long time." Rheagar and Zeller looked at each other. Their expressions became solemn. After spending so much time together. Both of them knew the value of Matthew''s friends. A moment later. Zeller pondered and said, "It''s not Rolling Stone Town, okay? But it''s nearby. " There used to be a high mountain reservoir in the Highleaf Region. It was originally the property of the Highleaf Lord, but now it''s under the name of Rolling Stone Town. I''ve gone to the field to explore, and the freshwater fishery resources there are very rich." Matthew was puzzled. " Wasn''t the High Mountain Reservoir destroyed by the Black Dragon Overlord?" Zeller nodded. "That''s right. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many refugees rushing to the border. " However, we have signed many contracts with the southern mage army. One of them is to repair the reservoir in the mountains. They are very efficient. Currently, the restoration of the reservoir is almost complete. However, due to climate factors, part of the lake is still frozen..." Matthew thought for a moment. "It sounds good. Is it a quiet place?" Zeller smiled and said, " It''s not a big problem. Due to the Black Dragon, the local residents have a natural fear of the high mountain reservoir. No one will disturb the place for the time being. We can also arrange for guards to patrol and protect it in secret." Matthew clapped his hands. "Then we''ll set it at the Mountain Reservoir!" At this moment, Madam Wesley had just entered the room and handed Matthew a cup of coffee. Matthew took a sip and felt much more energetic. Rheagar looked at Madam Wesley in bafflement. "Isn''t that my coffee?" The latter turned around and left. "Don''t be stingy, Rheagar. I''ll go and pour the rest for you now. Matthew is busy outside every day. It''s rare for him to come back" Rheagar could not help but complain, "I''m also very tired, okay" Matthew coughed and asked about the content of their discussion. It was about the future planning of the western Urban area. Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-.com " It''s like this. We plan to establish a magic academy in the future. " Because of the cooperation with the southern mage army, the dean of the Academy of Magic should be Madam Qin Wuyue. We want you to be the vice dean. What do you think, Matthew?" Zeller took the opportunity to ask. Of course, Matthew had no objections. He just felt that it was a little magical. Was Rolling Stone Town going to build a new magic academy? He was going to be the vice director?! This was too fast However, this world was like this sometimes. When an opportunity came, your wealth and strength would expand at an incredible speed. The foundation of Rolling Stone Town was good. And winning the battle at the Moss Green Hills had given them enough capital. Under Matthew''s coordination, he also got in touch with Qin Wuyue and Ronan. It was difficult for this place not to fly! Matthew could already foresee that when spring came, under the influence of those magicians who could create miracles, a magnificent city would rise from the ground in Rolling Stone Town! " Right, it''s time for you to recruit a few assistants or apprentices." Zeller reminded him again, "If I''m not wrong, you''re already at tier 5, right? "There are very few Tier 5 mages who act alone like you." Matthew understood that Zeller was reminding him out of goodwill. He also knew that he really needed a few living people to handle some things. Thus, he thought, "I will seriously consider this suggestion. "Wasn''t there a necromancer that was pried over from the Red Mountain? "What was he called again? "Was it Henry? "Let him be my temporary assistant for now. I''ll give him some access to the cemetery." Chapter 1180: Fortress Camela and Vice Dean Matthew "As for the forest, you can look for Obast. He knows how to deal with it." The three of them chatted for a while. Matthew asked where Camela had gone, but he was surprised to learn from Rheagar that the priest of the God of the First Moon was no longer in the official posthouse in Rolling Stone Town. " She went to the North. It''s said that she went to resolve an unnecessary dispute. It seems to be related to the orcs on Feilai Island." Rheagar explained lazily. Matthew thought for a moment. "She has orc friends?!" Rheagar asked, "Don''t you have friends of all races?" Matthew was a little surprised. "Why do you say that?" Rheagar''s nose twitched slightly, his eyes full of gossip and suspicion. "You have a strong smell of the sea on you, and there''s also the smell of Naga..." "Wait!" Matthew was even more surprised. "How can you tell the smell of Naga?" Rheagar shrugged. "Don''t tell me you think you''re the only one who was loved by everyone when you were young? "Before I met Melinda, I also had a Naga friend "Now that I think about it, the years of youth are really nostalgic." Then he warned Matthew, " I know you mages are all very playful, but you have to remember, you can play, but you must not let Sif know, or she will be sad." Matthew was speechless. He was too lazy to explain that he and Naga were innocent. Even if he explained, Rheagar probably wouldn''t believe him. However, the two of them started talking about Sif. Rheagar excitedly expressed that he missed his daughter a little and hoped that Matthew could help arrange a trip to the northernmost floating city. " No problem. I happen to be going to the Floating City to find a few friends. Let''s talk about the exact time after I''ve settled the matters in the sea." Matthew finished the rest of his coffee in one gulp. Then, he took out the Woodland Scepter and returned to the Naga Cemetery. He brought Mayer to the High Mountain Reservoir. The latter was quite satisfied with the environment here. Soon, Matthew noticed that Zeller''s people were also nearby. He took Mayer to greet them and left in a hurry. .. A few hours later. The shipwreck. Cobalt Dragon Tavern. Matthew, who had collected 120 Arctic Archers and even more ordinary Nagas ''corpses from the Naga Graveyard, was satisfied and met up with Sumi, who was guarding outside. .com|v-l''-.com The two of them headed towards the waterfall. It didn''t take long for them to find the tavern that Jimmy the Know-it-all had mentioned. This was the territory of the sea snake couple. Matthew wrapped himself around Sumi''s waist as usual. The two of them walked into the tavern. The layout inside was different from the taverns on land. There were even more exaggerated lighting effects and more customers. They came from different underwater intelligent races. Other than Nagas, there were also murlocs, crab people, sea dragons, and sea snakes. However, just as Sumi stepped into the tavern... Matthew''s voice rang in the green Naga''s ears, "Quickly retreat!" Sumi was stunned. In the next second. All the underwater races in the tavern were watching them with a faint gaze. At that moment. Forget about Sumi. Even Matthew felt his scalp go numb! "This is not a normal Cobalt Dragon Tavern "This is a trick of the dead!" Matthew''s heart trembled. On the data panel. .. [Warning: You have entered ''Sener''s Death Domain''!] .. Sener? Matthew was shocked again. .. Chapter 1181: Ive Wanted To Be Teammates With You For A Long Time .. A suffocating domain power quickly spread outwards. The figures in the tavern also began to rush out in a mess. Their body movements were quite strange. It looked like a zombie. It was similar to a ghoul. Even an experienced Necromancer like Matthew couldn''t tell how these undead were created! "Let''s go!" Matthew returned to his human form and instantly opened up the two domains of the undead and negative energy to fight against it. At the same time. He and the green-skinned Naga quickly retreated out of the tavern. The domains of both sides collided violently, stirring up a slight vortex in the sea. At this moment. Matthew heard a slight " Eh?" Immediately after. He realized that the undead in the domain had all turned into a tall, middle-aged man! Matthew could not see their faces clearly. However, he felt an unprecedented threat from them! "These are Sener''s clones!" Matthew was enlightened. The moment the clones appeared, the surrounding illusion collapsed. Matthew was horrified to see that the so-called Cobalt Dragon Tavern had been razed to the ground. A large number of corpses of intelligent races were casually thrown on the ruins. The blood had completely polluted the sea. The visibility in front of him had also decreased greatly! A few minutes ago. Matthew couldn''t even see through this illusion, which was enough to show how brilliant the other party was! "Matthew?" Sener''s doppelgangers were also surprised. Very quickly. One of the clones walked to the front. He chuckled at Matthew. "What are you doing here? "But no matter what your purpose is, I''m afraid you''re too late. "This is my territory now." There was no killing intent in Sener''s words. However, Matthew felt the pressure was comparable to the Moon Palace meeting. A top-tier Rogue was a natural threat to any mage. Not to mention an existence like Sener. If it were just a clone, it would be fine. If the main body were here, the situation would be unimaginable! Matthew was extremely vigilant as he sensed his surroundings. He thought about it. Soon, he took the lost lantern in his hand. With this lantern. His safety would be greatly improved. Unless Sener was willing to give up on the cooperation with Viscount Fan, he shouldn''t be worth the price, right? Matthew gradually calmed down. Sener looked at the lantern playfully. "What''s wrong? "Are you afraid that I will kill you?" Matthew did not answer directly. He lightly probed, "I thought you should be on the Divine Dragon Island now." Sener looked deeply at Matthew. "Viscount Fan really treats you differently. He would actually reveal a secret of this level to you unconditionally." Matthew said calmly, "Because I keep my word. " Even if it involves a wanted criminal like you, I won''t report your movements to the Alliance out of my promise to Viscount Fan. "Although I really want to do this. After all, your head is worth a lot of money." Sener smiled again. Discover more content at m,v l''e-.com There was a hint of contempt in his laughter as if he was mocking himself. "Too low." Matthew asked curiously, "What''s low?" "The bounty is too low." Sener shook his head disapprovingly. Matthew frowned. In the Seven Saint Alliance''s wanted list, Sener was basically at the highest level. The price he had seen before was 1.86 million gold coins. This was already a terrifying number. "Do all the members of the Silver Frost Brotherhood like to compare the number of bounties?" Matthew realized. Previously, Setrunk seemed to be proud of the increase in his bounty. Sener did not answer Matthew''s question. He only smiled faintly. "Do you know why I''m still alive? "Because that number can''t buy my life! " If it''s ten times the current price, do you think Soria, Linde, or Isabelle will let me go? "Of course, even they might not be able to kill me. This is a thankless task. "It''s the same even for Holy Mages. " If I were you, I would build a good relationship with every top Rogue. At least I wouldn''t show hostility on my face the moment we meet. "Can you carry that lantern for the rest of your life? "Maybe one day, I''ll visit you at your cemetery. You don''t mind another person suddenly appearing in your bed, right? "Hehehe" Sener''s voice was very strange. It sounded ethereal, giving people a feeling that it was not in front of them, but at a certain moment, the volume and intonation of some of the words he said would change drastically. At this moment. It was as if a hand was tearing at his heart. The two sides had yet to officially fight. Matthew could already feel Sener''s malice and pain. He didn''t understand how Sener did it. But he knew that he had to fight back! Matthew took a deep breath and slowly spat out a few words. "I have a silver snake." Sener was silent for a while, then said coldly, " I control the Death Domain. I''m not a pure Rogue." Matthew''s heart ached again. This time, it was as if someone was stabbing his heart with a knife! He knew that this was fake pain. Hence, an even brighter smile bloomed on his face. "I have a silver snake." There was a slight fluctuation in Sener''s tone. " I control the Book of Equalization. I''m different from ordinary rogues!" Chapter 1182: Ive Wanted to Be Teammates With You His tone was firm. An unprecedented aura pressed down on Matthew like a landslide. However, the latter was even more calm. He had already seen through Sener''s tricks. "But, I have the Silver Snake." Matthew was full of smiles and confidence. At that moment. The intense phantom pain disappeared without a trace, and the pressure from Sener was greatly weakened. "I... Go to hell!" Sener couldn''t help but spit. Matthew looked at the data panel cheerfully. .. [Hint: You are immune to Sener''s True Intimidation!] [True Intimidation: Red-letter Hunter (Legendary) class feature. Sener can threaten any target. During the process of being threatened, the target will experience intense phantom pain and fear.] Once the threat succeeded. Phantom pain will accompany the target for the rest of their life. It is very likely that the target will have a mental breakdown and suddenly die without suffering any physical damage! .. "What a dirty trick" Matthew did not hide his hatred. However, this was actually good news. This meant that Sener was not really willing to lay his hands on Matthew. Therefore, he could only try to scare Matthew off. As long as Matthew''s heart was strong enough. Sener''s threat was nothing but a joke. " For Viscount Fan and the silver snake''s sake, I didn''t take the initiative to find trouble with you." Sener said coldly, " But don''t push your luck. If you dare to get in my way, I have 100 ways to bypass the restrictions of the Lost Lantern and kill you!" Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. "So what are you doing here?" Logically speaking, Sener should be dealing with the Underworld Cult on Divine Dragon Island. The Freedom Archipelago, where the Divine Dragon Island was located, and the Arunay Sea could be said to be poles apart. The straight-line distance between the two sides was more than 2,000 kilometers. Why did he suddenly come here? Your journey continues on m v|l--.com "It has nothing to do with you." Sener warned, "No matter what you came to this tavern for, I advise you to change to another tavern. "Or you can come back in three hours. "Let''s mind our own business. This is the bottom line of my tolerance for you." Matthew snorted. But in fact, he already had the intention to retreat. If it was Setrunk who was so arrogant in front of him, he would have already gone up with a shovel. But Sener... This was not something Matthew could handle. A wise man knows when to lose. Run first. Perhaps he could complain in the future. Matthew''s moral compass was quite soft. Therefore, he turned around and planned to leave. But at this moment. The Lost Lantern suddenly emitted a clear light. A familiar shadow appeared between the two of them. "Look, look, what did I say? "The two of you are indeed fated to meet on such an occasion" Viscount Fan''s smiling voice rang out from the bottom of the sea. Matthew immediately stopped in his tracks. The situation had changed. He could not admit defeat first. However, he did not immediately walk towards Sener. Instead, he waved the lantern in his hand in Viscount Fan''s direction. In the next second. A large number of spirit bodies surged towards Viscount Fan. Viscount Fan was slightly startled, but he immediately accepted all the souls that Matthew had offered with joy. "There are actually Naga''s souls. "How rare." Viscount Fan praised. Matthew smiled. "Not only do I keep my word, but I also respect the customs of others. " I found this in the Naga Cemetery. I hope they can return to the Underworld successfully." Matthew was not bragging. Compared to normal necromancers, he was much more cautious and conservative when using spirits. There were so many skeletons and zombies in the cemetery, but there were very few spirits. It wasn''t that Matthew couldn''t summon it. It was because he was unwilling to do so. This was Matthew''s bottom line based on the simplest concept of good and evil. As a necromancer, he would naturally profane corpses, but he would never profane souls. Even the Nagas were the same. He requisitioned the corpses and bones of the Nagas but sent their souls into the Lost Lantern. The goal was, of course, to allow them to return to the Underworld smoothly. Viscount Fan nodded firmly. "Don''t worry. "The souls you collect for me will eventually pass through the River of Rebirth in the Underworld and head to the next era of reincarnation. " Maintaining order is the duty of the Underworld Envoy, and it is also one of the reasons for my existence." Matthew nodded slightly. He had previously investigated within the Alliance. Viscount Fan had an excellent reputation in this area, and he was one of the few Underworld emissaries who did not break the rules. This was also one of the reasons why he could firmly control the Crow Pavilion. Seeing this, Sener could not help but mock, "If the merchants in the city paid the protection fees as promptly as you did, the number of gang cases would be reduced by at least half." Matthew ignored his sarcasm. He only looked at Viscount Fan. The latter chuckled. "Sener came here to steal a treasure from the Naga Kingdom. " The people from the Underworld Cult are moving much faster than we expected. " They''ve used quite a bit of the Divine Dragon''s Soul and have already completed the initial forging of that divine weapon. " This is bad news for us. Sener felt that the previous attack was too risky, so we decided to find a treasure that could counter that half-finished divine artefact." Matthew continued, " That treasure just happens to be in the Naga Kingdom?!" Viscount Fan nodded naturally. Chapter 1183: Ive Wanted to Be Teammates With You "It''s a coincidence, but it''s also inevitable. " The divine weapon forged by the Underworld Cult is called the ''Ring of the Divine Dragon''. It contains a large amount of the power of the Dragon Tribe in the Eastern Continent. There aren''t many treasures or experts in this world that can restrain this power. The World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook, happens to be one of them. " As we all know, Brook is entrenched in the trenches of the Endless Ocean. He not only holds a large number of souls of the Su but also the souls of many divine dragons. He knows the laws of power in the Eastern Continent like the back of his hand. " In ancient times, Brook, who was still free at that time, made a dagger called ''Poisonous Teeth'' in order to subdue the dragons entrenched in the Eastern Continent. " It''s said that the dagger can dispel the power of the Divine Dragon, especially the nemesis of the Divine Dragon''s soul. "And this dagger has been passed down in the hands of the Original Source Naga since Brook was sealed. Now, it has come to the hands of the leader of the Darkness Source Holy Church." Matthew said thoughtfully, "Naga Queen Zina." Viscount Fan said, Explore more at m,v l''e-.com "It is in her hands." Then, he smiled and asked, "So what are you doing here?" Matthew said bluntly, "I''m here to kill the Naga Queen." Beside him, Sener burst out laughing. Matthew was indifferent. "Do you know how strong the Naga Queen is?" Sener couldn''t help but ask. Viscount Fan kindly reminded him, "He has backers." Sener was silent for a few seconds. He cursed and did not speak again. Matthew shrugged. Viscount Fan understood. Matthew had never thought of killing the Naga Queen with his own strength. In fact. He only needed to see the Naga Queen''s true form to kill her in an instant! [Chen''s Vajra Fist]. There were still two chances to use it. If one punch was not enough. Then, two punches! No matter how powerful the Naga Queen was, it was impossible for her to withstand two full-powered attacks from a Superior Legend. Matthew knew. Chen''s intention could not be more obvious when he gave the task to him and added the Vajra Fist. He was just a tool to run errands. The biggest taboo for a tool was to have his own ideas. For example, if Matthew had to use his own means to kill the Naga Queen in order to prove himself, then it was very likely that there would be complications. On the contrary, if he had followed the usual routine and punched the Queen whenever he met her, it would have been highly likely that it would have gone smoothly. This was the problem of self-awareness and positioning. In this aspect. Matthew had been doing well. "If your target is also the Naga Queen, then you two can indeed cooperate." Viscount Fan''s tone was very sincere. He seemed to want to set Matthew and Sener up to work together. Matthew didn''t say anything. Sener sneered, "I don''t care. "I stole my things, and he killed his people. We have nothing to do with each other. "I don''t need him to achieve my goal." Viscount Fan reminded them, "But if Matthew can kill the Naga Queen while stealing, the pressure on you will be reduced a lot, won''t it? "Furthermore, you will definitely face the enmity of the World Ending Twin Snakes after this. With the Seven Saint Alliance helping you divert your attention, isn''t that what you want to see?" Sener stopped talking. Viscount Fan turned to look at Matthew. "It seems that killing the Naga Queen is a mission that you must complete. I also believe that you must have the means to do this. "But if you bring Sener along, everything will go smoother. " He''s the world''s top master of stealth. In the process of getting close to the Naga Queen, he can save you a lot of trouble. " Don''t you want to know how a legendary rogue does things? " Take a step back. If you see Sener as an enemy, don''t you want to understand your enemy better? "This is a rare opportunity, Matthew." Viscount Fan was really patient. Matthew was almost moved by his words. Sener said with some dissatisfaction, "Now that you mention it, I lack the motivation to cooperate with him even more. "I have no interest in him, and I don''t want him to understand me." Viscount Fan smiled. He seemed to have a plan in mind. "In this operation, you are not allowed to harm each other. Of course, under the protection of the Lost Lantern, you are also unable to harm each other. "Other than the benefits that I just mentioned for the two of you. "I also prepared a gift for each of you. "As long as you can work together to achieve your goal, I will give you this gift with both hands." After saying that. He waved his black sleeve. The two balls of light flew towards Matthew and Sener, respectively. Matthew looked at the ball of light hovering in front of him and did not reach out to touch it for the time being. Sener, on the other hand, grabbed the ball of light indifferently. Immediately after. There was a slight loss of focus in his eyes. Ten seconds later. Sener''s eyes flashed. "Is that real?" He stared at Viscount Fan. Viscount Fan smiled lightly. "It''s the real deal." Sener''s face immediately bloomed into a brilliant smile. He turned to Matthew and opened his arms in an exaggerated manner. "Oh, Matthew, you know that I''ve always wanted to be your teammate. " Trust me, we''re the best partners. We''ll definitely complete the mission smoothly." Seeing this scene. Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. "I prefer the way you looked earlier." Sener spread his hands. " Don''t mind me. We rogues always have many faces. Being unruly is just my camouflage." Chapter 1184: Ive Wanted to Be Your Teammate for a Long Time What did Viscount Fan promise this guy? Could it actually cause such a change in his attitude? I shouldn''t be like Sener, right? Matthew muttered to himself as he reached out to touch the ball of light in front of him. In the next second. Countless information surged into Matthew''s mind! On the data panel. .. [Hint: Viscount Fan has shown you the magic book, The Mysteries of Guild Spells!] [Guild Spell: Association Spell. All members of a guild or association can use this spell.] This book introduced in detail how guild spells were constructed and provided most of the materials and foundations for constructing guild spells. .. He looked and looked. Matthew''s pupils constricted uncontrollably. The so-called guild spell was actually an upgraded version of the group spell. The difference was Most guild spells could be cast by one or a few members. There was no need for everyone to be present at the same time and cooperate with each other. The basic requirements for guild spells are as follows: 1. A guild or association with magical aptitude. 2. A Demiplane that could hold a Guild Headquarters. 3. The Demiplane must have a complete mana pool and a miniature magic network. 4. A minimum of four guild or association members. The above four conditions. Matthew had everything! " I have at least three guilds with magic aptitude in my hands: Moonlight Society, the Spore Society, and the Wildfire Society! " The Moonlight Forest is a ready-made Demiplane. Assia has been managing it for many years. Needless to say, the Mana Pool is definitely enough for a beginner guild. " The only things that I need to build are the micro-magic network and the communication network. I can get Bobo to help me with the latter, but I need to learn from this book for the former" A detailed implementation plan flashed through Matthew''s mind. In his opinion. The biggest significance of the existence of the Guild of Spells was that they could summon people at any time! .. A list of spells that could be used by a level 1 guild. 1. Shared Mage''s Hand. 2. Shared Basic Fireball. 3. Shared guild dolls. .. .com-v l|-.com 8. Assembly Spell (With the other party''s consent, all guild members can be instantly gathered at the guild headquarters) 9. Member Summoning Spell (President Spell: With the other party''s consent, you can summon any member to your side) .. "''Assembly Spell'' and ''Member Summoning Spell.'' Aren''t these tailored for me? " And why are these functions so similar to the game guilds in my previous life?" Matthew''s eyes lit up, but he was also suspicious. He could not help but ask Viscount Fan, "Where did this book come from? "As far as I know, there''s no such spell in the Seven Saint Alliance''s spell system!" Viscount Fan smiled faintly. " Death''s Legacy." Death? Why did the Death God possess such magical knowledge? Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. Mayer had once mentioned that the Death had opened up the Camela Fortress, which made him think that the knowledge and power of the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, also came from the Camela Fortress. Could it be that this magic book about guild spells also came from the same source? "How is it? "Are you interested?" Viscount Fan asked with a smile. Matthew pondered for a few seconds, then turned to face Sener and extended his hand with a smile. "I can''t wait to work with you." Of course. He extended his gloved right hand. Sener shook Matthew''s hand in a very friendly manner. Their eyes suddenly became extremely friendly, as if the killing intent just now did not exist at all. "Ha, hypocritical" Sumi couldn''t help but complain in a low voice. Seeing that the crisis in front of them had been temporarily overcome. Sumi boldly stepped forward to bid farewell to Matthew. She tactfully expressed her intention to return to the Eternal Night Tribe to prepare for the war. Matthew couldn''t help but think highly of her. The other party clearly understood. With the death of the Naga Queen, the situation in the Arunay Sea would inevitably return to chaos. This was an opportunity for the Eternal Night Tribe. It was not difficult to realize this. However, not everyone had the courage to make a decision immediately. " Know your limits. There will be a place for you in the Arunay Sea." Matthew said without batting an eyelid. Of course, he didn''t make any promises to Sumi. In fact. He still had to plan the area from the Arunay Sea to the Gold Coast. Yu Lian and Sumi were both targets that Matthew planned to invest in and control. However, the specifics of how to balance it still needed further contact to know. "Go ahead. Help me find someone while you''re at itOh, no, it''s a turtle. His name is Xuan Kunzi." Matthew said. The green-skinned Naga nodded. " I''ve heard of his name. He seems to be a very mysterious turtle. I''ll keep an eye out for him." After saying that. She couldn''t wait to leave. "Then, let''s watch your performance." Viscount Fan''s figure also disappeared into the sea. Sener removed all his clones. Matthew looked at him. Although both of them had smiles on their faces, the atmosphere became a little awkward. "Let''s go and take a look at that teleportation array." Sener broke the deadlock first. "Actually, I just arrived. It hasn''t been more than five minutes. Hehehe" Matthew also laughed dryly. The two of them started to strike up a conversation, and the atmosphere eased up quite a bit. Matthew followed beside Sener and carefully observed him. He realized that although Sener''s appearance was not as handsome as his, he actually had a special charm. This guy looked like a woman dressed as a man, and there was a melancholic temperament between his eyebrows. Chapter 1185: Ive Wanted to Be Your Teammate for a Long Time He was more of a bard than Lorraine. Most of the time, Sener looked like an ordinary person. Only when he was not paying attention would he reveal a heart-palpitating ruthlessness. The two of them walked through the ruins of the bar that was piled with countless corpses. Not long after. Sener kicked away the corpse of a sea snake descendant. "This is the place." He opened the door of the cellar, which was wrapped in seaweed, and quickly sank down. Matthew immediately followed. The display and furnishings in the cellar were quite similar to the taverns on land. Behind a row of wine cabinets. Sener accurately found the teleportation array carved on the wall. "I just tested it. The teleportation array can be activated. " But the problem is that there seems to be a biological alarm set up in the teleportation array on the other side, and there are people watching the surroundings. " As long as the people who are teleported over are not specific targets, the alarm will go off. I''m not sure if the Nagas will notice this alarm, but try not to alert them. " So, as a mage, do you have any ideas?" Matthew said righteously, "I am a necromancer!" .com l''-.com Sener shrugged. "Then pretend I didn''t ask." Matthew''s expression did not change. He had benefited from the growth of his basic skills. In fact, he knew how to solve this problem. As long as he set up a springboard midway through the teleportation, he would be able to teleport. This springboard could be set up in the Shadow Plane or the Aether Plane. The teleported person could set the alarm on the other side of the plane. However, the prerequisite for this method was to master the ability of the Hand of Wall Breaker. The Hand of Wall Breaker was a special skill of an enchanter. It was normal for a necromancer like him to not know. That was why he didn''t say anything. " Then, the plan is for us to teleport over together and then rely on our own abilities." Sener moved very quickly. He immediately activated the teleportation array. "You first." Matthew blinked. "Alright." Sener did not stand on ceremony. He pressed one hand on the teleportation array. As the teleportation array lit up, his figure slowly disappeared. Matthew observed for five minutes. After confirming that everything was fine. He also activated the teleportation array. Then, he imitated Sener and pressed one hand against the wall, and his entire body disappeared in an instant. The cellar was filled with seawater, and a strange atmosphere pervaded the air. Another five minutes passed. Sener''s figure suddenly appeared by the wall! There was a cold smile on his face. He did not choose to teleport just now. Instead, he hid in the shadow plane the moment the teleportation array was activated. "Young man, you are still not careful enough." He waited patiently by the wall for fifteen minutes. After confirming that everything was fine. Sener activated the teleportation formation again. This time. He chose to teleport directly. In an instant. The scenery in front of Sener''s eyes kept changing. But in the next second. Suddenly, an intense alarm sounded in his ears! "Who is it?" The guards beside the teleportation array also rushed over with their weapons. Sener was stunned. He could not help but curse, "F * ck you, Matthew!" At the same time. In the Moonlight Forest, Matthew made himself a pot of tea in front of a clear spring. He blew on the hot air, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Ella, the owl who was massaging his back, noticed this. She stuck her head out and asked, "What''s wrong, Matthew? "Did I hurt you?" Matthew stretched. "It feels good!" .. [Hint: Your partner, Sener, has triggered the alarm!] He is now wanted by the underground world of the Naga Kingdom! .. Chapter 1186: Greetings on behalf of Chen! .. Dark Void City. Old City District. In the smugglers ''secret hideout. The alarm rang non-stop, and the guards nervously patrolled every corner of the room. They knew that there was an intruder. However, the other party''s skills were too superb. He disappeared almost in an instant. The guards here were all elites of the Red Scaled Tribe. Of course, they had their own experience in dealing with rogues. Soon, guards came in with buckets of red seaweed. They took out the seaweed from the bucket and casually threw it into the water. The seaweed stretched out freely. Not long after. They successfully locked onto a phantom. The shadow reacted quickly. Seeing that it had been exposed, it threw an ink bag on the spot. Under the high pressure of the deep sea. As soon as the ink bag appeared, it exploded rapidly. The pitch-black ink contaminated the entire sea area and quickly covered the shadow that was contaminated by the red seaweed. For a moment. The situation became even more chaotic. "He''s headed for the aisle!" Someone shouted in the Naga language. Experience new tales on m v|l -.com The guards immediately squeezed toward the aisle. There were only two Naga warriors left in the secret hideout room to guard the teleportation circle. They held their weapons and looked around nervously. A few seconds later. The alarm on the teleportation array suddenly sounded again! "Are there still people?" The two guards looked in the direction of the teleportation array. This time. They saw two skeletons. Peggy and Soldier easily took care of the two Naga guards. After confirming that the room was safe. Only then did Matthew himself teleport over. As soon as his feet landed, he heard a noise coming from the next room. It was probably because Sener had shaken off a portion of the Naga guards, and a portion of them heard the second alarm. Matthew unhurriedly activated the Undying Domain. Immediately after. He activated [Ability: Earthwalking]! With the support of the Domain, the Earthwalking Spell would give Matthew a halo with a radius of 30 meters. The undead within the halo would have the same ability as Matthew to move freely under the ground. " These smugglers wouldn''t set the teleportation point on a higher floor, right?" He thought about it. Matthew sank down with the two undead. A familiar sense of security enveloped him from all directions. He was relieved. The three of them had already gone deep into the seabed. It seemed that the secret hideout was indeed underground. At that moment, Matthew borrowed the ability of the Earthwalking spell and casually found a direction to slowly move forward. Even though he was underground, Matthew''s breathing was not disturbed at all. This actually had little to do with the Earthwalking spell. It was mainly the effect of the domain. As long as he was in a non-extreme domain, he could basically meet the requirements for breathing. Some special domains could even meet all the elements needed for survival. For example, the Oak Domain. Therefore, mastering a part of the domain meant that he would be more at ease when dealing with extreme environments and climates. The only weakness of a Domain was that it occupied Focus. When one was not focused enough, one would not be able to maintain the domain. At this moment, the domain would automatically dissipate. One would once again face the risks of extreme environments. However, Matthew had recently learned that mages above legendary had a technique called passive domain. This technique was similar to turning spells into abilities. The effect was to keep a domain on one''s body, making it effective at any time. In this way, it would no longer encroach on one''s precious focus. There were two shortcomings. 1. The passive domain could not be turned off. It would always be with you. Wherever you went, it would follow you. Sometimes, it would cause some unnecessary trouble. 2. The passive transformation of a domain was a longer and more arduous process than the transformation of a spell''s ability. Many top Legendary Mages could only maintain one or two domains at most, so they needed to be extra cautious when choosing a passive domain. Although the number of domains that Matthew had mastered was huge, there was still a big gap between him and the passive domain. He took a look. The closest one was the Oak Domain. It seemed that he could still get this with his hard work, but the rest was probably not possible in his lifetime. He walked about 300 meters in the seabed. Matthew found an empty corner and cancelled the Earthwalking spell. After sending Peggy and Soldier to his demi-plane to be on standby, he transformed back into a deep-sea electric eel and happily wandered the streets full of underwater charm. The Original Naga''s influence on the city did not seem to be as great as expected in the old city district, which was controlled by the old forces. Matthew could still see many intelligent races coming and going on the street. The roadside shops, taverns, amusement facilities, casinos, combat arenas, blacksmiths, and magic shops were still open for business. Business was not that good. However, it was far from being dilapidated. " It seems like the Holy Church of Darkness Source isn''t that extreme in dealing with specific matters. Some of the nobles of the Red Scaled Tribe should be their targets. They gave them a portion of autonomy here in exchange for their support and the prosperity of their businesses." Matthew thought to himself. The Sea Serpent couple served the nobles in the city. Although Sener was wanted by them, in theory, it shouldn''t have too much of an impact. On the one hand, the legendary rogue''s ability to escape was very terrifying. A few Nagas should not be able to do anything to him. On the other hand, smuggling was something that could not be exposed to the public. Those nobles might not dare to expose the matter. Chapter 1187: Greetings on behalf of Chen! This could be seen from the fact that they only dared to issue arrest orders from the underground world. "What a pity." Matthew sighed in his heart. However, he did not expect these Nagas to cause much trouble for Sener. He just needed the Nagas to delay the latter''s footsteps. This way He would have more time to investigate the situation in the palace in advance. Two minutes later. Matthew appeared at the edge of the Naga Palace. The newly built Naga Palace was a large hexagonal, three-dimensional crystal building. Each corner of the hexagon was decorated with a huge shell. Inside each shell was a three-dimensional small town. The bottom of all the shells was connected to a thick iron chain. The end of the chain was a large capstan that slowly rotated. The twelve sea dragons were responsible for providing labour. Pulled by the capstan and the iron chain, the six shells slowly rotated around the centre of the palace. They followed the flow of the water, sometimes high and sometimes low. Every fifteen minutes. One of the shells would stop at the only dock that led to the palace. At this time, the underwater creatures on the dock would swarm forward. The security at the dock was quite tight. But this seemed to be the only way to enter the palace. Matthew had already noticed it. The edges of the hexagonal crystal building were also attached with powerful magic barriers. The magic barrier here was even more complicated than the one outside the Naga Kingdom. Any other way to enter the palace other than the dock could trigger alarms and pursuers. Experience more content on m v|l e''-.com Apart from the six shells. There was also a circle of buildings inside. Most of these buildings were made of fake mountains and corals. From afar, there were small waterfalls and countless seaweed curtains. In the middle of these things. It was an obelisk that stood out from the other buildings in the Naga Kingdom. The tower was completely black, with a sharp top. The edges of each floor were angular, completely different from the soft and round architectural style of the Nagas. The obelisk rose into the sky. Its top almost touched the edge of the magic barrier. At the top. At the top of the tower stood a slowly rotating stone tablet. There was a snake carved on both sides of the stone tablet. The two snakes extended from one side of the stone tablet to the other. One red and one black, connected from head to tail. It was the emblem of the World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook! It was the cathedral of the Darkness Source Church. Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. He only glanced at it once and did not look at it anymore. This was because the eyes of the two snakes were extremely strange. They were inlaid with two huge gems, one black and one red. Accompanied by a slow rotation. The glow emitted by the gemstone would spread to every corner of the palace. This made Matthew''s heart palpitate. .. [Warning: You have discovered Twilight Vision!] [Twilight Sight: This is the gaze of the World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook. Anyone who is hit by the light of the Twilight Sight will suffer the double threat of Petrify and Soul Snatch.] [Petrify: Your body will be permanently petrified into a statue.] [Soul Snatch: Your soul will be sucked away by Brook and will fall into the abyss forever.] .. "The Naga Kingdom has already built such a building?!" Matthew was secretly shocked. This meant that Brook''s influence on the Arunay Sea was higher than everyone had expected. Brook could see everything there directly. Correspondingly. His power would also have a far-reaching impact on this place. "It''s indeed time to destroy the Holy Church of Darkness Source. The Nagas are much more efficient than the evil organizations on the continent" Thinking of this. Matthew carefully avoided Twilight Vision. He was going to find a corner to try to counter the barrier. In the spell system of the Seven Saint Alliance. There were many kinds of anti-barrier spells, but Matthew did not have the extra energy to learn them. The only related ability he mastered was Spell Suppression. In theory, as long as the technique was appropriate. He had a chance to open a door on the barrier with the help of magic suppression. But Matthew had no confidence in his skills. That was why he chose to take another path when he faced the border gate of the Naga Kingdom. But now, the situation was different. The guards of the palace seemed to be airtight, and there was also the terrifying surveillance ability of Twilight Vision. The danger factor of staying nearby for a long time was very high. He had to end this quickly! He immediately took out a spell scroll, intending to increase his success rate. But at this moment. A familiar aura appeared at the edge of the palace. Matthew suddenly put away the scroll. A smile appeared on his face. .. Half a minute later. In the shadow of a statue that could avoid the World Ending Twin Snakes ''sight. Matthew waved at the visitor calmly. "Are you tired? "I''ve been waiting for you for a while. "Um, tea or coffee?" Sener could not help but roll her eyes at him. "I admit it. "I seriously underestimated your shamelessness. "Tea, thank you." Matthew smiled and handed over a pot of green tea wrapped in a bubble spell. The latter opened the lid of the pot and placed it on his cheek. In the next second. Scar-like cheeks appeared on Sener''s face. The tea in the pot was instantly sucked in by his cheeks. Then he tossed the teapot back to Matthew. During this process. Many tea leaves were floating freely in the nearby seawater. Matthew clearly saw the cheeks on the other party''s face disappear quickly, and he was slightly surprised. This was the effect of a Master-level Underwater Breathing Potion! Legendary Rogues were indeed rich. Rogues couldn''t maintain their territory for a long time like mages, so when they moved underwater, similar props were a necessity. Chapter 1188 : Greetings on behalf of Chen! Mages had an advantage in this aspect. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll poison the tea?" Matthew smiled. Sener waved his hand. "It''s alright. "Anyway, I''ve already poisoned the teapot." Matthew looked down and saw that his right hand, which was holding the teapot, had instantly turned purple! A large number of fine, hairy spots extended from his fingers to the back of his hand and then to his forearm! At the same time. Sener couldn''t help but cover his neck with his hands. "F * ck, you did poison the tea!" Matthew subconsciously pinched his forearm with his other hand. "Aren''t you the same?" Both of their faces showed slight pain. However, in just a few seconds. The abnormalities that appeared on their bodies disappeared. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r "Bah!" Sener squeezed out three drops of pitch-black liquid from his mouth and cheeks. It was the Arrow Frog Poison that Matthew had mastered. Mushrooms suddenly grew out of Matthew''s right hand. These mushrooms were just phantoms, and soon they disappeared. At the same time they disappeared. The green spots that had appeared on Matthew''s hand earlier had also disappeared. "What were those mushrooms just now? Are you immune to poison?" Sener frowned and asked. Matthew shrugged nonchalantly. "It''s just a blessing from a friend. My poison resistance is actually very ordinary, at least not comparable to yours." On the data panel. The spore''s concern was shining brightly. Although this blessing could only last for seven days, Matthew would often ask Hussman for a refill. Especially when he was going on a long journey. Therefore, Matthew was telling the truth. He had relied on Hussman''s blessing to neutralize Sener''s poison. And Sener seemed to have a very high poison resistance! "Rogues deal with poison every day. Those with lower poison resistance would have been poisoned to death long ago, let alone have the chance to become a Legend." Sener said lightly, "Compared to this, I''m more curious about the blessing on you. "Can you tell me where it came from?" Matthew smiled. "Of course. After this cooperation is over, follow me back to the cemetery. I''ll get my friend to personally give you his blessings." Sener laughed. The two of them fell into a short silence. A moment later. Matthew took the initiative to break the deadlock. "Let''s cooperate." Sener sneered, "Why would two people with ulterior motives hypocritically join forces?" Matthew shook his head. "It doesn''t matter if you have ulterior motives. " The important thing is that we all have at least a hundred ways to bypass the restrictions of the Lost Lantern, don''t we? "In that case, we should at least make sure that we don''t drag each other down." Sener was silent. Matthew was not in a hurry to speak. " 100 ways " was what Sener had threatened Matthew with earlier. Now, he was returning the favour with only one purpose. That was to try his best to gain Sener''s approval. Yes, approval. It was the key to their cooperation. Although Viscount Fan had lured them into working together on the surface, the two of them still looked down on each other in secret. It would be difficult for Sener, a legendary Rogue, to acknowledge a tier 5 Necromancer. This was the natural contempt of Legends towards non-Legends. The reason why Matthew tricked and poisoned him was to remind Sener that he was not someone to be underestimated. He knew very well how to deal with such people. If you were too kind, the other party would probably do all kinds of bad things. On the contrary, as long as you showed a little bit of threat. The other party would reconsider your weight in his eyes. This was the only way. In addition to the support of the Alliance and Viscount Fan. Matthew could become Sener''s true ally. Even if it was temporary. "Interesting." Sener spat softly. He had clearly figured out the crux of the matter. "Just not dragging each other down? " If that''s the case, there''s no need for me to cooperate with you. Of course, I can put on a show for Viscount Fan''s reward. " You''re one step ahead of me, but you''re wandering around the edge of the palace. You can''t deal with the magic barrier and traps here, right? "I can tell you that I have a way to solve all of this." Sener smiled and said, "If you want me to bring you in, you have to show more sincerity." Matthew muttered, " If I manage to obtain the Poison Fang during our cooperation, I will give it to you." Sener shook his head, looking like he was going to raise the price. "This is not enough. " The Poison Fang was originally mine." Matthew suddenly turned around and left. "Then I quit." Sener cursed, "F * ck!" Then, he grabbed Matthew. "Wait a minute. "We won''t drag each other down. It''s a deal. "Damn it, follow me!" As Sener spoke, he released a ball of soft energy towards Matthew. Matthew hesitated for a moment before accepting it. In the next second. His entire body was enveloped by the power of shadows, and he instantly became invisible. The two of them circled around their field of vision and arrived at a tricky corner. "If you could solve the magic barrier here, why did you go to the smuggler''s teleportation array?" Matthew voiced his doubts. Sener coldly snorted, "I do have a way to get in and out of this array, but the alarm will be triggered in an hour at most. "If we use this method on the outskirts of the Naga Kingdom, we will definitely alert the enemy." Matthew immediately responded, "So we only have an hour after we go in?" Chapter 1189 : Greetings on behalf of Chen! Sener corrected, "One hour at most." In the next moment. He took out a wooden garden door that was two or three times bigger than a manhole cover! Then, he carefully imprinted the round door on the barrier. Suddenly. A magical reaction was happening in Matthew''s perception. "This is?" Matthew asked curiously. " The entrance to the Secret Garden, one of the artefacts mass-produced by the Ancient God of Beauty, Hathor." Sener said lightly, " It''s said that in the ancient era, many creatures yearned for love, but they couldn''t find it. " The God of Beauty took pity on the sufferings of all living beings, so he built a secret garden in her divine kingdom. " This secret garden was originally for lovers to meet in private. Later, it was opened to more people. As long as you have a desperate pursuit of love and beauty, you have the opportunity to enter the secret garden and enjoy the interweaving of soul and flesh. " I mass-produced countless doors to the Secret Garden. This is one of them. " As long as you press the door on any wall or barrier, you will obtain a portal to the Secret Garden. "There are three rules in the Secret Garden. "The first rule was that the people in the Secret Garden could not refuse any request for applause from the opposite sex. "The second rule was that every round of sex had to be done with all one''s strength, soul, and body. Otherwise, it would be regarded as blasphemy against the Secret Garden and the Goddess of Beauty. "Third, everyone who enters the Secret Garden must ensure that they are energetic and beautiful. Any ugly or mediocre person is not qualified to enter the Secret Garden. " With regards to these three rules, many people have speculated that the Goddess of Beauty is using the Secret Garden''s name to select handsome men and beautiful women for himself. " But as far as I know, Hathor, the God of Beauty, has never personally entered the Secret Garden. Compared to doing it himself, he seems to prefer the joy of peeping from the side." At this point. Sener could not help but say a few more words, " Hathor, the God of Beauty, was a god who was active in an especially ancient era. His power was said to be comparable to that of the Ancient Nature God, but he died prematurely due to an accident. " Hathor''s image is actually not amazing. I''ve seen his murals. He''s a god with the head of a cow and the body of a human. His appearance can only be said to be pretty good. The only amazing thing is that he is very well-endowed." Bull-headed human body? Likes to peep? Matthew suddenly felt a strong sense of deja vu. "Done!" Sener suddenly said. He pushed the wooden door in front of him hard. The round wooden door opened backwards, revealing a space. "Is this the Secret Garden?" Matthew was a little puzzled. "Of course not." Sener said, " After the fall of the God of Beauty, the Secret Garden was also buried with his God''s Kingdom. Now, it has naturally disappeared. " However, these doors to the Secret Garden have another effect. They can open a door on a magic barrier or a strong barrier. The effect lasts for an hour. This time is also the time that the God of Beauty initially reserved for those who have an affair. Of course, if you want to stay in the Secret Garden, as long as you perform well in actual sex, you will also get permission from the God of Beauty" As he spoke. He took the lead and walked over. Matthew wanted to follow him, but the moment he passed through the door, he suddenly stopped. "Soldier, you go." Soldier faithfully carried out the order. Just as the Blade Dancer stepped through the door, he fell down! .. [Hint: Your summoned creature, Soldier, has been hit by Sener''s spell, Advanced Stool Pit.] .. Opposite the door. Sener''s expression was a little ugly. On the other side. Peggy automatically spread her flaming wings and flew over the round door with Matthew in her arms. The two of them stood in front of Sener. Matthew gave Soldier, who had just crawled out of the manure pit, a spotless look as he complained to Sener, "This palace isn''t built well, and it''s full of holes." Sener snorted. "How did you sense it? "I have done it very discreetly." Matthew smiled. "I''ve been on guard since you took the initiative to tell me the story of the God of Beauty." Sener nodded. "In order to distract you, it seems that I have done something unnecessary." Matthew asked, " So, is the story about the God of Beauty and the Secret Garden true?" .com_v l|e''m-p| y r Sener said unhappily, "I''ll tell you if you let me trick you one time." After saying that. A path made of pure shadows appeared in front of him. The road led directly to the obelisk. Then, it meandered up. Sener''s figure floated along the road like a ghost. Matthew hurriedly followed. In the blink of an eye. He only felt that his speed had increased by ten times! .. [Hint: You have entered the Path of Shadows opened by your partner, Sener.] [Shadow Path: Shadow Domain ability.] Sener could freely open up a path made of shadow elements at any node in the material world. When Sener and his companions walked on the Shadow Path They would receive an additional movement speed bonus and legendary invisibility. [Note: Shadow Path is immune to all non-elemental monitoring spells!] .. " Is this the strength of a top legendary rogue?" Matthew was slightly shocked. At this moment, he was following Sener around the obelisk. Due to the protection of the Shadow Path. The guards nearby could not see the two of them at all. Chapter 1190: Greetings on behalf of Chen! The only possible threat was Twilight Vision, but it was dodged by Sener''s ingenious vision design! That was the gaze of a Twilight Creature! With such a powerful stealth ability, it was no wonder Viscount Fan dared to say that he was world-class! Matthew felt Sener''s power even more. Compared to Richard. His power was more direct and violent. Although they were both Legendary Rogues, the former had the advantage of civil war. Richard might not be as strong as Sener when it came to fighting against other existences. Take the previous battle at the Moss Hills as an example. Richard contributed a lot when he killed the dragon. However, Matthew felt that if it were Sener, he would be able to do it alone. Slaughtering those dragons would probably be like chopping melons and vegetables! "Sener might already be a Superior Legend " No wonder Richard was so vigilant when he mentioned him." Matthew thought to himself. This guy''s fear of the silver snake might be fake! It was alright. He still had the big shots of the Alliance behind him. When he thought of Isabelle''s Patronus, Matthew''s mentality gradually returned to normal. He followed Sener all the way to the centre of the tower. He stood there. The two of them looked down at the steep obelisk. Sener pointed at the floor in front of him and said, "This obelisk has 99 floors. " According to my information, the Naga Queen is usually only active between the 49th to 99th floors. "This is the 50th floor. "We only have an hour. Considering this, the best plan is for us to split up. One of us will search from the 50th floor up, and the other will search from the 99th floor down. What do you think?" Matthew shook his head. "I agree with you. "But I don''t want to split up." Experience more content on m v|l e''-.com Sener frowned and said, "Why?" Matthew chuckled. "I probably want to work with you too much." Sener''s expression did not change." "Alright then. " I just remembered that a reliable intelligence officer told me that the Naga Queen''s most active floors are the 98th, 89th, and 69th floors. "Why don''t we go to those three floors first?" Matthew acted like a lackey. "I''ll listen to you." Sener''s face instantly became alert. "What scheme are you planning?" Matthew said helplessly, "I just found out that this tower has very strong defensive measures. I''m just a lowly necromancer. I can''t enter with my own abilities." Sener nodded doubtfully. "Then, shall we start from the 98th floor?" He asked Matthew for his opinion. Matthew nodded readily. The two of them ran up the Shadow Path and arrived at the 98th floor in an instant. He didn''t see how Sener moved. The glass door with a defensive alarm suddenly disappeared! The two of them took the opportunity to sneak in. Wherever Sener went, the Path of Shadows followed. Matthew could clearly feel that he was surrounded by magic traps and alarm devices. But in front of Sener. These facilities were instantly reduced to air. Having a Master of Stealth was too convenient! Matthew sighed inwardly. If only Soldier had this level of skill. "Very good. " Since you''ve realized how weak you are, you should listen to my instructions." Sener''s voice drifted over from the shadows and the current, " Remember the rules of our operation. Observe first, then act. "Even if you meet the Naga Queen, don''t be rash, understand?" Matthew nodded obediently. "I''ll listen to you." Sener looked at Matthew in surprise, and a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. "You really know how to judge the situation. "My understanding of you has changed." The two of them began to explore the 98th floor. This floor seemed to be an exhibition hall or a warehouse. Most of the areas were decorated with magnificent giant corals, sculptures, and murals that occupied several walls. Most of the content of these artworks were praises of the World Ending Twin Snakes. A few minutes later. The two of them found nothing. "Go to the 89th floor." Sener ordered decisively. The two of them took a few steps out, but at this moment, an abnormal current fluctuation caused the two of them to temporarily stop. Immediately after. The conversation came from the stairs. At first, it was a deep male voice. "Why are you still rejecting me? "Haven''t I done enough for you? "I gave you the credit for discovering the Sea Gate. I also gave you the ceremony of the Creation Ceremony. I gave everything I had to you! "You have now ascended the throne of the Queen as you wished. You have become the Venerable One''s most beloved Blessed, but what about me? What else have I gained besides the title of Great General? "Didn''t you say that you wanted to be with me?" A clear and gentle female voice was heard. " I''m sorry, Arenas. I didn''t mean to reject you. "It''s my heart that can''t find peace for the time being. "I can''t accept your love at a time like this." Arenas asked in confusion, "Peace? " Your Majesty, the entire Arunay Sea is yours. What else do you have to be restless about?" Zina said worriedly, "It''s Kraken, your sea monster. "He''s the one who makes me restless. " Kraken is too powerful. He can turn the Naga Kingdom into ruins with a sneeze, right?" Arenas argued, "Kraken wouldn''t do that! "I am his master. "He only listens to my orders." Zina sighed. "I''m just a little scared. "Of course, I believe in your character, but " If Kraken can only listen to my orders, my heart may be more stable. At that time, I am willing to be with you." Arenas was silent for a moment, and his voice was a little bitter. "You want to become Kraken''s master?!" Zina quickly said, " Yes, only in this way can I be the true master of the Arunay Sea, right? "Give me Kraken, and you will become my prince, my lover. We will rule this ocean together. "Don''t you want to see that?" As soon as she finished speaking. Two figures walked down the stairs. It was a male and female Nagas. From their conversation and clothing, it was not difficult to determine that the two of them were the Queen of the Naga Kingdom, Zina, and the General, Arenas. Sener''s reaction was very fast. He pulled Matthew to a corner. In addition to the Shadow Path, Sener also quickly cast a Legendary Invisible Magic Ball. The magic ball wrapped the two of them inside, not leaving a trace. "Observe first, then act! "Do you understand?" Sener warned in a low voice. "Understood." Matthew answered confidently. Sener nodded in satisfaction, but before he could finish nodding, his eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets! In a flash. Matthew rushed out of the invisible magic ball. Under the shocked gazes of the three people. Matthew waved his fist at the Naga Queen, Zina! " Good morning, noon, or afternoon! " I represent the Eastern Guardian Chen to greet you." Boom! The loud noise drowned out Matthew''s words. A terrifying magic fist suddenly smashed down. It directly smashed the shocked Naga Queen into meat paste! "Bastard! "What the f * ck did you understand?" In the corner. Sener, who had just reacted, could not help but curse! .. Chapter 1191: "My Friend Sener..." .. On the white marble floor, a pool of flesh and blood mixed with broken bones was wriggling with difficulty. The terrifying Vajra Fist destroyed the Naga Queen''s body in an instant. Strangely enough Such a thunderous spell attack did not cause much damage to the floor. Matthew only felt a slight tremor. The scene in front of him was so distorted and absurd. Perhaps this was the power of a Legend or even a Superior Legend! .com -.com Matthew ignored Sener''s scolding. His gaze was only focused on the flesh on the ground. The flesh of the Naga Queen moved about 30 centimetres on the ground. Suddenly. Two bright lights pierced through the ceiling. The two beams of light were like the sharpest lasers, cutting through all the obstacles in the middle. One red and one blue. It was filled with the aura of chaos and destruction. The two rays of light landed on the flesh, and the latter immediately began to twitch violently. Matthew looked down. Countless snake shadows suddenly surged out from the smooth floor. These snake shadows were illusory and invisible as if they came from other planes, but they resolutely surged towards the Naga Queen''s flesh and blood! In an instant. Countless snake shadows were reflected on the floor under the flesh. The two rays of light intertwined. A surge of domain power suddenly spread out. .. [Warning: You have encountered the World Ending Twin Snakes, Brook''s Flesh Domain.] You sensed that Naga Queen Zina was resurrecting Zina has been resurrected successfully! .. The power of the flesh domain was extremely powerful. In just a breath. A complete Naga appeared in front of Matthew and Sener. Her expression was cold, and her eyes were filled with killing intent! "You" However, before Zina could speak. Another huge Vajra Fist instantly condensed above her head! Boom! The Vajra Fist smashed down mercilessly. He smashed Zina into a pile of meat paste again! A storm raged in the flesh domain. Almost instantly. The Naga Queen was resurrected again. However, what she did not expect was that the nightmarish Vajra Fist followed her like a shadow! Every time she resurrected, it would not take more than half a second. A fist that could not be resisted would fall from the top of his head! She couldn''t even finish her sentence! Puff! Puff! Puff! The Vajra Fist smashed down one after another. The Naga Queen died again and again. Matthew stared at the scene intently. Every time the Naga Queen was reborn, her flesh and blood seemed to be reconstructed in the void. The previous flesh and blood did not decrease at all. Thus, after more than ten rounds of this process. More than a dozen puddles of meat appeared on the smooth floor! "It is a pity that it is not a dozen or so complete corpses. Otherwise, these are all good materials" Matthew secretly felt sorry. Although the meat paste was also useful, it could only be used to summon Abominations or undead Sludge Monsters. Its use was much narrower. At the same time, he noticed something. Every time the Naga Queen resurrected, the location of the last resurrection would be different. Each time, it was about 30 to 50 centimetres. When he realized this. Matthew found that the dozen or so corpses were in a straight line. " She''s dragging the body in the direction of the stairs!" Matthew saw through Zina''s intentions. He did not know how many more times she could be resurrected, but the flesh domain formed by the red and black divine light was obviously the key to the Naga Queen''s repeated resurrection. Matthew had observed it. The two rays of divine light came from the stone tablet with the pattern of the World Ending Twin Snakes on top of the obelisk. They were now on the 98th floor. The 99th floor, which was closer to the stone tablet, was located by climbing the stairs. Even though she had suffered an unreasonable blow from Chen''s Vajra Fist. The Naga Queen obviously did not give up! She tried to find a chance of survival by dragging the corpse! In mid-air. The Vajra Fist was still smashing down. However, the Naga Queen was getting closer and closer to the stairs. Matthew also tried to stop her. However, the flesh domain had a very high priority. He couldn''t get close for a while. "It is indeed not that simple" Matthew looked at Sener. "Is there any way to quickly disintegrate the flesh domain?" Sener''s face darkened. "Do you still expect my help? "Damn necromancers! "I told you f * cking observe first" Matthew waved his hand. "Forget it, I''ll do it myself. "Peggy, tear down that stone tablet. "Or just pry off the gemstone on it. The stone tablet itself can be carried back" Matthew summoned Peggy and Soldier. The former nodded slightly and held the grass ring in her hand. But at this moment. Sener suddenly moved. He leaped up and stepped on the ceiling. Then, as if the gravity was reversed, he quickly moved on the ceiling. In the blink of an eye. He approached the hole where the two divine lights were. Matthew saw Sener take out two black gems from his pocket, and then the latter whispered a few incantations. The two rhombus-shaped black gems spun rapidly in the air. Not long after. The two black gems slowly blocked the holes that the two beams of divine light had penetrated. In just an instant. Matthew could feel that the flesh domain in front of him had become countless times weaker! .. [Hint: Your partner, Sener, used Dark Prism to divert Brooches ''attention!] The flesh domain was weakened. The resurrection speed of the Naga Queen was greatly reduced... " Chen''s Vajra Fist " continued to take effect. [Remaining time: 14 minutes] Chapter 1192: "My Friend Sener..." .. Matthew understood. If the target were not dead or resurrected, the Vajra Fist would continue to appear and attack the target. However, if he exceeded the 15-minute time limit. The effect of the Vajra Fist would also disappear. If Queen Zina could still be resurrected, Matthew would have to give her another punch or consider other methods. He felt the weak flesh domain in front of him and was relieved. "She probably won''t be able to last that long" He said to Sener, "Well done! "What were those two gems for?" Sener''s face was cold. " A Mage like you, whose brain is full of muscles, doesn''t need to know!" Immediately, he could not help but spit angrily, "You can kill her by doing this. "But what about the dagger I''m looking for? " Don''t tell me you think that completing your mission alone can be considered a successful cooperation?" Matthew smiled. He pointed at the flesh domain and said, Experience tales at m v|l e''-.com "Isn''t Queen Zina still resurrecting? " I can control the speed of the Vajra Fist. From now on, every time she resurrects, I will delay my fist for three to four seconds. This time, it should be enough for you to touch her entire body, right? " She was very weak when she was resurrected. She could barely move." Sener snorted coldly, his eyes changing rapidly. He didn''t trust Matthew. What if he went to steal something, and the Vajra Fist smashed down directly? He could feel that this spell did not belong to Matthew. This might be able to bypass the restrictions of the Lost Lantern. The power of a Superior Legend was enough to make Sener feel fear. Even though taking such a punch did not mean that he would die, it would definitely be very uncomfortable! "You don''t believe me? "We are partners " Even if you don''t trust our cooperative relationship, you have to trust my friendship with Viscount Fan." Matthew''s innocent eyes widened. " If it really doesn''t work, I''ll get a Legend Rogue. Should I call Silver Snake?" Hearing this. Sener''s expression changed slightly. He looked deeply at Matthew and said disdainfully, "Do you think Silver Snake is a better rogue than me? " For Viscount Fan''s sake, I''ll trust you this once." As he spoke. He laid the Shadow Path beside the Naga Queen''s corpse. The next time Queen Zina resurrected Sener, who had predicted the position in advance, suddenly attacked. At that moment. It was as if hundreds of hands had roughly touched Zina''s body. From her hair to her heels. Not a single part was spared! The Naga Queen, who had just been resurrected and was extremely weak, could not help but scream, "What are you guys doing? "What are you going to do to me?" Sener was silent. He only needed to cast Legendary Stealing. Matthew explained warmly, "My friend Sener hopes that you can quickly hand over all the valuable things on you. At least this way, you can avoid unnecessary torture. "Time''s up!" Matthew''s voice had yet to reach him. Sener quickly dodged. Before Queen Zina could react. The huge fist smashed down again. Boom! Another puddle of meat was formed. "How''s the harvest?" Matthew looked at Sener with interest. " I''ll make it clear first. Other than that dagger, we''ll split everything we steal fifty-fifty. This is the rule." Sener gave him the middle finger. In the next second. He threw it into the air, and several items appeared in front of Matthew. Matthew took it and took a closer look. A pearl that quivered slightly; A strange chastity lock; Some scattered sea gold coins; Five pairs of underwear with strange designs; There was also a blank diary. "How fast! "You took out so many things in such a short time?" Matthew was secretly surprised. At the same time, he was even more wary of Sener''s methods. "She has a lot of storage equipment on her. If I''m unlucky, I''m afraid it will take a long time. Be mentally prepared." Sener said in a deep voice. Matthew nodded. " She will resurrect in 43 seconds. You can predict her resurrection point, right?" Sener did not say anything. However, when Queen Zina resurrected the next time, her scream and the hand shadows that filled the sky appeared at the same time. "Keep your dirty hands away from me! "The Venerable One won''t let you off! "Sener, right? I''ll remember your name! You will become the number one wanted criminal of the Darkness Source Holy Church!" The Naga Queen cursed crazily. Sener''s face turned green. " Shut up, b * tch. Didn''t you see that I was only attacking you on the orders of that mage? "He''s the one you should really hate! His name is" Before Sener could finish nagging. Matthew''s voice sounded, "It''s here!" A huge fist fell from the sky again. Bang! Sener hid at the side, extremely displeased. "Did you steal it?" Matthew asked. Sener shook his head and threw a pile of junk at Matthew. Matthew accepted it without batting an eyelid. He compared it with the information he sensed on the data panel. After confirming that Sener was not greedy. They continued the process. This continued for seven to eight rounds. There might not even be a pack of seaweed left on the Naga Queen''s body. However, there was still no trace of the Poison Fang. Zina was numb to what had happened to her. When she was reborn again. She completely ignored the two scoundrels in front of her who were constantly violating her. She shouted hysterically, "General Arenas! " What are you doing?! "Why didn''t you call for the guards? Why didn''t you respond to the Venerable One''s oracle?" Chapter 1193: "My Friend Sener..." The Naga Queen''s voice echoed in the hall on the 98th floor for a long time. A line of guards happened to pass by outside. However, they did not seem to notice it and just swam past the glass. Bang! The Vajra Fist smashed down on time. Queen Zina was beaten into a pulp again with a face full of despair. At this moment, the floor was already covered in yellow juice. He didn''t know why. The inexplicable scene in front of Matthew reminded him of the soymilk machine in his previous life. But very quickly. His attention shifted from Queen Zina, whose resurrection interval was getting longer and longer, to other places. In fact, Matthew had felt it before. A strange power cut off the communication between the 98th floor and the other floors. At first, Matthew thought that it was Sener who did it. Sener also mistakenly thought that Matthew had done it. However, that was not the case. It wasn''t until Queen Zina spoke that Matthew suddenly realized that there was a third party hiding on the 98th floor! "Arenas?" Matthew called out tentatively. His heart was filled with vigilance. If it weren''t for some special ability, he wouldn''t have forgotten about the other party''s existence so suddenly! General Arenas, who had just travelled with Queen Zina, disappeared from his memory so smoothly that there was no feedback from the data panel. This was enough to prove that the other party was extraordinary. "Sigh" A soft sigh came from nearby. Faint ripples spread out automatically. A male Naga slowly appeared. Matthew and Sener were both on guard. This guy was clearly standing next to Queen Zina. Even if he was not the main target of Chen''s Vajra Fist, he should have been affected. However, the other party seemed to be safe and sound. He had even escaped from their memories for a short period of time! This was a little scary. "You are not Arenas!" Matthew and Sener suddenly said in unison. The two of them looked at each other. Suddenly, they stopped talking. The male Naga asked with interest, "How could you tell?" Sener looked at Matthew and said, "The smell of Naga on your body is very faint. Instead, there''s a very rotten smell. "This smell is very similar to this damned Necromancer beside me, but there are slight differencesAh, I understand. You have divinity in you "I''ve never heard of Brook bestowing divinity to any of his believers, so you must not be the real General Arenas." Matthew also stared at him without blinking. "Basically, I agree. "However, he might be the real General Arenas. "Who said that Arenas must be a faithful believer of Brook?" Sener looked at Matthew strangely. But Arenas laughed out loud. "As expected of a tree-planting mage known for his wit. "I am Arenas, but I am not a true believer of Brook." At this point. His gaze became a little complicated. Matthew even heard a hint of complaint in his tone. "You''ve caused me so much trouble. "Not only has the plan that I have painstakingly worked on for many years been destroyed "I have no choice but to clean up your mess." Matthew frowned and said, "Who exactly are you?" He didn''t believe a guy who came up to him for no reason. Arenas said seriously, "I work for Lady Isabelle." Matthew shook his head. "Where''s the evidence?" Arenas looked embarrassed. " Only Blinken knows of my existence." Matthew sneered. "Then there''s no evidence." Arenas said angrily, "Arenas is just my alias. "My real name is Ariana! "Now you know who I am, right?" Matthew was still wondering who Ariana was. Beside him, Sener suddenly said, "The Dragon of the Dead, Ariana? "Are you the God that the Dragon Worship Sect worships? "Shouldn''t you be faking your death at Dragonspine Plain? Why are you here?" .. Chapter 1194: Soldiers Legendary Path .. "It is unexpected that someone still remembers me. I am the dragon of the dead from back then" Ariana''s tone was a little emotional. Matthew also recalled that the Dragon of the Dead, Ariana, was a very special god. She was the only true god in the Heavenly Palace who had escaped the punishment of the calamity mage. For many years, she had been using the method of faking her death to avoid the banishment law set by the latter in the material world. " So the Demiplane of the Undead Dragon is called Dragonspine Plains?" Matthew secretly noted it down. Stay connected with m-v l|e''-.com Apart from being the only survivor of the Heavenly Family Palace, Ariana also had another special characteristic. She was the spiritual totem of the Dragon Worship Sect. Speaking of the Dragon Worship Sect. Matthew now knew that this was the spy of the Alliance''s higher-ups. At least Isabelle and Edmond were definitely involved. However, this was a true grey or even black area. They definitely couldn''t talk about it openly. But no matter what. Ariana, who was crowned as a spiritual totem, was actually the scapegoat for the evil deeds of the Dragon Worship Sect. She was deeply disgusted by this. At first, Matthew thought that she did not resist because she could not interfere with the material world. But now, it seemed like The reason why Ariana did not resist was probably because she had figured out the true foundation of the Dragon Worship Sect! It was possible that "she " had formed a tacit understanding with the Alliance to a certain extent. But this was not a topic Matthew could interfere with. Therefore, in the face of the enthusiastic Ariana, Matthew only said with a cold face, "I believe you have a deal with Blinken. " But you can''t work for Lady Isabelle!" The last sentence. Matthew''s tone was firm and decisive, not giving the Dragon of the Dead any face. The Naga that Ariana possessed had a very ugly expression. Next to him, Sener cast a playful look. Matthew guessed that he also knew part of the inside story. But as long as there was no evidence. Then, the so-called inside story was just groundless speculation. In this aspect. Matthew was very sensitive. However, he did not believe the Naga in front of him at all, even if it was really the dragon of the dead! "You''re right. " I only contacted Blinken one-sidedly, and Blinken betrayed your alliance. Strictly speaking, there is no cooperation between us." Ariana was silent for a moment before saying this. Matthew could tell. She was trying her best to control her emotions. Matthew saw all of this and became even more guarded. For a former god and a true Dragon Lich, there was really no need for Ariana to be so humble to him. The fact that she was doing this... Matthew did not dare to let his guard down. Seeing Matthew''s expression as if he was facing a great enemy, Sener suddenly laughed. "Did I prevent the two of you from speaking freely? "I can leave." Matthew shook his head. " You don''t need to leave. There''s nothing shameful about the discussion between me and ''Her.''" In fact. Matthew knew that there was no point in Sener leaving. The eavesdropping ability of a legendary Rogue was very terrifying. Since the other party had already intervened in this matter, even if he left it on the surface, as long as he wanted to know, he would most likely be able to figure out the ins and outs of the matter. Instead of doing this. It was better to let him listen to it to his heart''s content. Of course. If Ariana had a brain and really wanted to do something, Matthew believed that she would not say anything incriminating. For this reason. He reminded her tactfully, " This is Mr. Sener, the infamous red-letter hunter and also a wanted criminal of the Alliance. Due to some special reasons, I haven''t arrested him yet. We''re not enemies for a long time. If you have anything to say, you can say it directly in front of him." A hint of doubt appeared on Ariana''s face. Perhaps the phrase "We''re not enemies for a long time " confused her. She pondered for a long time and still couldn''t come back to her senses. However, Sener was still very famous. Ariana said to Sener cautiously, "I''ve heard of your name. "Even in the Heavenly Palace or the outer planes, everyone knows about your legend." This was obviously not a simple compliment. The gods naturally looked down on mortals, but for the best of mortals, their attention and understanding of them would increase. An existence like Sener. Ordinary people might only know a little about it. On the contrary, the higher the level of existence, the more they knew how powerful he was. The reaction of the Dragon of the Dead also indirectly confirmed Matthew''s thoughts. It was very likely that Sener had the power of a Superior Legend! Even True Gods were very wary of him! Sener just smiled indifferently, "I hope you''re being polite. " When I first started, my teacher told me that if a Rogue''s reputation has reached the point where everyone knows, then he is not far from death. "If it really reaches the level you say, perhaps I should keep a low profile and retire." Ariana looked deeply at Sener. Matthew said, "So, why did you hide in the Holy Church of Darkness Source?" His tone was calm and his expression was calm, as if he really didn''t mind Sener being there to listen. However, just as Ariana was about to speak, Matthew suddenly pointed to the side. "She''s about to be resurrected!" Sener shrugged. He had predicted the resurrection location of the Naga Queen with ease and went there in advance. Following this action... Chapter 1195: Soldiers Legendary Path His ears perked up. A thoughtful look flashed across Ariana''s eyes. She suddenly said quickly, " Brook is one of the few Twilight Creatures sealed in the prime material plane. Many people are deeply interested in him, and Blinken is one of them. "When he was developing the Dragon Worship Sect on the Gold Coast, he came into contact with the Nagas of the two factions. "He soon lost interest in the Nagas with a weak bloodline. "He wanted to increase his understanding of the original Naga and even Brook himself. "However, due to the unique culture and beliefs of the Naga race. "It was difficult for Blinken to penetrate the Darkness Original Source''s holy effect. "Coincidentally, at this moment. "Because of some well-known reasons and demands. "I''ve contacted Blinken. "As the leader of the Dragon Worship Sect. "Blinken was extremely devoted to my faith. "I admire this young man. "Hence, I decided to help him. "After a simple discussion, we went through a secret ritual and stole the body of an Original Naga without Brook''s knowledge. "This isn''t a difficult task for us. "Brook was in a state of deep sleep all year round. He did not care about the life and death of the original Naga at all. "Hence, I successfully became a member of the Darkness Source Holy Church..." Ariana''s words were very interesting and ridiculous. Which god would work undercover for her believers? Matthew tried to translate it in his heart. The so-called " well-known reasons and demands " probably referred to " the days of heavenly change and the opportunity for the return of the gods." Matthew already understood. The days of heavenly change would cause the Eternal Barrier to gradually lose its effectiveness. The laws set by the Calamity Mage would also lose their original restrictions. Otherwise, the gods of the Heavenly Palace wouldn''t be like moths flying into a flame. As a god. They were the group of people who had the deepest understanding of the laws of divine prohibition and exile. They must have noticed the changes in the world. The truth had indeed confirmed their thoughts. Not long ago, during the "Blood Moon Strike" incident, the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia, had stayed in the Realm of the Prime Material for a short time. During this period, she was not restricted by the Divine Forbidden Law. All of this meant that the rules set by the Calamity Mage were gradually disintegrating. This world was about to usher in a brand new change. The gods looked forward to returning to the earth to obtain nutrients, and the evil creatures in the outer planes were eyeing the main material world. It was the same for Ariana, who was stuck in the Demiplane attached to the Prime Material World due to the BUG of the Calamity Mage. She might even be the first true god to sneak into the prime material plane! But Ariana was obviously a smart person. Previously, the Alliance could turn a blind eye to her, but now, if she descended directly, she would definitely be heavily guarded. On the other hand. She was an exception in the Heavenly Palace and was at odds with most of the gods, and the Dragon Worship Disciple who believed in her was a spy planted by others. This made Ariana''s situation awkward. She clearly had a chance to ascend to the divine realm again, but she had to carefully cover her tracks. She obviously had some understanding of the Alliance. Matthew guessed that before she contacted Blinken, she must have looked for Isabelle or someone else among the Seven Saints. But at that time, the upper echelons of the Alliance were still filled with uncertainty. She didn''t even have a clear plan on how to deal with the Seven Gods. Therefore, there was a high chance that Ariana would be rejected. After that. She probably wanted to take a roundabout route. Since the Alliance used her name to do bad things and refused to join her, she might as well hook up with the leader of the Alliance''s spies. Through that, she might even be able to find a chance to befriend the Seven Saint Alliance. This was the real reason why she had hooked up with Blinken! Stay updated via m-v l|-.com " Originally, everything was planned by Blinken and me, but last summer, Blinken suddenly disappeared. I couldn''t get in touch with him, so I could only bite the bullet and continue to lurk. "I didn''t expect that I would become the general of the Naga Kingdom while I was lurking. That highly short-sighted guy, Brook, really didn''t notice the problem with me. He even grew a sea monster for me to ride on Hehe "But at this point, my situation is already very dangerous. Sooner or later, I''ll be exposed to Brook. " In order to avoid this, I even gave the great credit of discovering the Sea Gate to that bitch. "I pretended to be an infatuated pursuer to lower the wariness of that bitch and Brook. "But this is still a temporary solution. I have to do something before I''m discovered. Otherwise, my previous efforts will be in vain. Ariana sighed. " I don''t know what Blinken wants, but I roughly know what... the person behind him wants, so I''ve carefully formulated a plan." At this point. Sener silently appeared beside the two of them. Matthew gave him an inquiring look. The latter shook his head helplessly, indicating that he had not found the item. Matthew looked at Ariana again. However, the latter did not speak this time. Instead, she handed Matthew a piece of paper made of seaweed. Matthew took the paper, glanced at it, and closed it. Sener''s eyebrows twitched, and he seemed a little dissatisfied. "How did you read it so quickly?" Matthew looked at the information on the data panel and smiled. "I have a photographic memory." This piece of paper mentioned part of Ariana''s plan. She had sensed that Brook was planning to descend upon the world at a certain point in time when the chaos was at its height during the days of heavenly change. Chapter 1196: Soldiers Legendary Path What prevented him from descending was the seal of the gods. Of course, this seal was not unbreakable. In fact, the arrival of the Days of Heavenly Change would loosen many ancient seals. If he could successfully find the Sea Gate that carried the seal. Then, the World Ending Twin Snakes would have complete control over when they would descend. Thinking of this A bold idea arose in Ariana''s mind. She planned to undo the seal in the Sea Gate for Brook in advance! But only half of it would be undone. She planned to use various actions to trick Brook into sending a portion of his true body to the Arunay Sea in advance! Ariana then informed the Seven Saint Alliance. Both sides could have joined forces and taken down Brook''s real body! The paper clearly stated- " To a Twilight Creature, the physical body is very important. It''s the most precious thing in this world. Once ''He'' loses a part of his true body, ''Brook'' will lose his status as a Twilight Creature. ''He'' will be abandoned by his original camp and become a pitiful character bullied by everyone. " In ancient times, the gods chose to seal the Twilight Creations because of the harsh environment and the lack of power. After the arrival of the Calamity mage, the power of the entire world of Aindor expanded dramatically. " In the Dark Ages, as long as you can ignite the divine fire, you can do whatever you want. " And in the Age of Enlightenment, great Divine Power meant that one was almost omnipotent. " The arrival of the Calamity Mage has pushed the ceiling of Aindor''s power to a whole new ''Calamity Level''. " Even though the few Holy Mages of the Alliance have not reached the Calamity level, they are already much stronger than the ancient gods. " Even among the gods, they are all at the level of great Divine Power. The current great Divine Power is hundreds of times stronger than the great Divine Power of the past! " This is also one of the subtle influences of the Days of Heavenly Change. "Therefore, under this plan, we have the ability to destroy a portion of Brook''s body. " Of course, that''s not what we''re aiming for. The World Ending Twin Snakes have been entrenched in the depths of the trench for a long time, and the wealth and treasures they''ve devoured are countless. " At the same time, ''He'' also controls a portal to the Abyss and a shortcut to the Eastern Land. "This must be something that the Seven Saint Alliance dreams of. "As long as this part of the true body is in the prime material plan, they will have the capital to threaten or bargain with Brook. " This contribution should be enough for me to get a place to stay. Of course, I won''t be greedy. Even if they let me choose freely, I will only choose the Arunay Sea or a place further south" This was probably Ariana''s proposal. She handed it over to Matthew. It also showed a little of her sincerity. " The premise is that ''She'' didn''t predict my arrival in advance." Matthew glanced at Ariana. The latter was living on a male Naga, and her face had changed into the image of a beautiful woman, giving off a strong sense of incongruity. " Her " expression was full of depression. Matthew''s arrival had probably seriously ruined her plan. Matthew composed himself. There was no particularly serious oversight in Ariana''s letter. What made people feel suspicious was probably the meaning behind her actions. Luring the snake out of its hole was similar to leading the way for the Twilight Creature. Who knew if she would really inform the Alliance of Seven Saints in advance? Putting aside the main content, that was somewhat absurd. Matthew also noticed two interesting points. First, Ariana repeatedly mentioned the importance of the Twilight Creature''s body in the plan. This made Matthew think of the two divinities in his hands. They were both creations of Twilight. The difference was that one of them was a small alarm clock, while the other was Galen''s tentacle. No wonder Galen hated him to the bone! It also showed that the Mad Secondhand had a place in Isabelle''s heart. Of course. This had something to do with Second-hand''s good attitude. Secondly, Ariana mentioned the Abyssal Gate that Brook controlled and the sea route to the Eastern Continent. In Ariana''s eyes. This was extremely important to the Alliance. Matthew couldn''t help but think of the Far East that Yu Lian had been thinking about. " If the Eastern Continent is so valuable to the Alliance, why hasn''t she said anything about it? "Or is the Abyssal Gate the true value of Brook for the alliance?" Matthew''s thoughts fluttered. Ariana''s voice sounded in his heart. "Since you''ve killed the Naga Queen, the risk of me being exposed will be even higher." "Instead of passively facing Bruce''s anger, why don''t I use the excuse of the Naga Queen''s sudden death to go directly to the Sea Gate and open the seal of the World Ending Twin Snakes? "I believe that I can convince Brook to send a portion of his true body. You just have to go back and tell the Alliance to prepare. Matthew frowned. "No." Ariana said unhappily, "Why not?" Matthew said calmly, " I told you, this is between you and Blinken, and it''s only your side of the story. I can''t trust you completely. " If you insist on going your own way, then you are the enemy of the Alliance. " Remember, I''ll say it one last time. The Alliance has nothing to do with you or Blinken!" Ariana''s expression turned even uglier. .com_v l|e-.com She seemed to be on the verge of exploding. However, Matthew''s next sentence made her see the dawn of hope. " The Alliance has no interest in your plan, but I heard that the City Lord of Condor City, Yu Lian, is a warm-hearted fellow. You might as well go and try looking for him. He might be able to help you." Chapter 1197: Soldiers Legendary Path Ariana looked at him deeply. "Really?" Matthew handed the proposal back to her. "It''s just hearsay. It will take some time to do things." Ariana''s expression was uncertain as if she was thinking about something. Matthew looked relaxed on the surface, but he was actually prepared for battle. This matter was very complicated. It involved the bad debts of the Dragon Worship Sect and the subtle relationship between the Alliance and the gods. If it was in the past. Matthew would have rejected her without hesitation. But there was the example of Assia. At the very least, he would report it to the higher-ups. Not only did he have to report it to Isabelle, but Chen and Ronan would also be informed. This mission was given to him by Chen. Matthew could not stay silent for the rest of his life. It was the same for the Ronan couple. Matthew did not plan to monopolize the development of Arunay. It would be best to involve a few Legends while dealing with Brook. At the same time, he could also repay them for taking care of him. This was a win-win situation. However, the prerequisite was that this matter could really be accomplished. Matthew knew very well that he could not make such a judgment, so he could only let Ariana wait. "I understand. .com_v l|e-.com "I will wait patiently" Ariana said gloomily. Matthew was a little surprised by the other party''s determination, but on second thought, she had been in a cycle of suspended animation for hundreds of years, so she probably did not lack patience. "But your identity" Matthew reminded. Ariana expressionlessly handed a scroll to Matthew. "Try this." Matthew looked down. [Astral Exile Scroll (Grand Master)] "That''s not safe, right? Brook should still have doubts about you." Matthew weighed the scroll in his hand. It was icy cold. It felt good. "I have to think of a way. I''ve spent more than a year''s effort. I can''t just give up like this." Ariana was also very helpless. "Alright, if there''s nothing else, I''ll send you away." Matthew undid the scroll. Ariana nodded. In the next second. Matthew activated the power of the scroll, and an astral gate instantly took shape. A black halo appeared under Ariana''s feet. The attractive force from the astral plane was about to take her away. However, in an instant. The black halo and the astral gate disappeared without a trace. A hint of surprise appeared on Ariana''s face. Matthew shrugged. "Exempted. "Your resistance is too high" Ariana''s eyes darted around in disbelief. However, she did not hesitate. She took out three scrolls and handed them to Matthew. She reminded him, "After I leave, the secret barrier can only last for 10 minutes at most. At that time, Brook will notice Zina''s death, and the Naga warriors in the city will immediately approach the palace. I hope you can be prepared." Matthew was slightly surprised. But then he saw the bitterness in Ariana''s eyes and understood that she was worried that she would disappear like Blinken. If Matthew died there. It meant that the alliance connection that she had painstakingly re-established was broken again. This was probably going to break down the Undead Dragon. "Don''t worry, I have the ability to protect myself." Matthew had a slightly apologetic look on his face as he unrolled the second scroll. However, this time, the black halo and astral gate that had disappeared earlier reappeared halfway through the unrolling of the scroll, dragging the slightly stunned Ariana out! Pa! A crisp sound rang out. Matthew expressionlessly closed the second scroll and sealed it up. Behind him came Sener''s clicking sound, "You''re so calculative! "You''re good material for a thief." Matthew coughed twice. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Sen looked at the scroll in Matthew''s hand mockingly and did not say anything else. Matthew frowned and asked, "You haven''t gotten it yet?" Sener also revealed a trace of doubt. " It''s indeed a little unreasonable unless the dagger isn''t on her at all!" Then, he complained, "I told you to observe first before you make a move! " Now, it''s great. We can''t find the Poison Fang. We wasted a great opportunity." Matthew frowned as he looked at the weakening flesh domain in front of him. He could feel the rapid decline of this power. The Naga Queen did not have many chances to revive. It would indeed be a little troublesome to find the Poison Fang after she died. "Is it possible that you have been searching in the wrong position?" At this moment. Peggy, who had been listening for a long time, suddenly interrupted, "Why don''t you let me try?" A contemptuous smile appeared on Sener''s face. However, he quickly said lightly, "Go ahead." Therefore, the next time the Naga Queen was resurrected. What appeared behind her was a tall Tauren skeleton! However, she grabbed the Naga Queen with her strong white claws. In the next second. She shouted in a low voice, "Hand it over!" The Naga Queen trembled when she heard that and actually said, "Alright" In the next moment. Peggy tore off her natural armour and decorative scales without any grace. Zina screamed. The Minotaur Skeleton started to move its hands up and down. "Time''s up!" Matthew reminded. Peggy immediately dodged to the side. The Vajra Fist landed again. The Naga Queen welcomed death with despair and numbness. Sener narrowed his eyes and teased, "Did you get it?" A green light lit up in Peggy''s hand. Chapter 1198: Soldiers Legendary Path "Is this it?" Sener was shocked, "Impossible! "Your thieving skills can''t be better than mine!" Peggy shrugged. " I didn''t steal it. You heard her earlier. She gave it to me willingly." Sener''s nose twitched slightly, and his eyes were slightly out of focus. "Coercion? "Plunder? "Why do the reincarnators of the Sun God Battle Angel have these domains?" He looked at Peggu in surprise. "Moreover, there is a very familiar aura on your body" Peggy chuckled. "Middle-aged people don''t even use this kind of method to strike up a conversation anymore. "Matthew, your friend''s words are too old-fashioned" But at this moment. Sener suddenly rushed towards Peggy. Peggy was caught off guard and subconsciously waved her dagger to block Sener. But at this moment, Sener''s face revealed a sly look." "You attacked me first!" In the next second. His hand cut at Peggy''s wrist at an extremely fast speed. He didn''t know why. The green light in Peggy''s hand actually broke free automatically and was instantly held in Sener''s hand! Whoosh! Sener pulled away. He played with the green dagger in his hand with an intoxicated expression. This scene fell into Peggy''s eyes. She was so anxious that she shouted, "Matthew, he snatched my dagger!" Sener smiled and nodded. " That''s right. This is the Poison Fang. " I''m still curious as to how you managed to get what we wanted in one go. This isn''t theft or coercion but a targeted search. " However, none of this is important. What''s important is that we completed the mission and worked together, right?" He smiled at Matthew. At the same time, he emphasized the word ''work together.'' "Of course, we''re working together." Matthew smiled calmly when he saw how confident Sener was. In the next second. A rusty dagger suddenly appeared in his hand. Stay updated with mvl "Let me try!" Whoosh! A green light flashed in front of Matthew''s eyes. The Poison Fang had successfully landed in his hands! Sener looked at the dagger in his hand warily, then smiled. "Is there actually such an ability? You and your summoned creature are both very extraordinary. "But the young is still too rash. "This has exposed your trump card" The smile on Matthew''s face remained unchanged." "You don''t really think this is my trump card, do you? "Even if this is the case, I still have too many trump cards" Sener''s expression gradually became serious. Matthew said calmly, "I will personally hand this dagger to Viscount Fan. " Of course, I will try my best to maintain our friendship in front of him. You don''t have to worry about that. "If there is nothing else, we should part ways" Before Sener could speak. The Naga Queen suddenly resurrected and cursed with all her might, "Sener! "You will die a horrible death!" Sener turned around with a stunned expression. The Vajra Fist fell. He hammered the Naga Queen to death for the last time! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have successfully killed Naga Queen Zina!] You have completed the quest " Blade Dancer''s Advancement!" Your partner Soldier has advanced to Lord Mode and obtained the Vengeance Domain. He has also obtained the title of " Vengeance Lord "! You have received a large amount of XP (limited to Soldier) and 10 strengthening opportunities (limited to Soldier). Your partner Soldier has officially started the legendary path, please choose the next path for him. 1. Path of Revenge (Revenge, Murder) 2. Path of Shadow (Shadow, Phase) 3. Path of Dance (Art and Beauty)" .. Chapter 1199: The Elder of the Guild of Spells! .. "Soldier''s Legendary Path" Matthew thought for a moment and suddenly had a whim. .comvl "If he had to choose, what would he choose?" .. [Hint: You have given Soldier the right to choose the Legendary Path.] Soldier chose Random! In the end, Soldier was awarded the "Path of Dance " with the keywords " art " and " beauty." Soldier could improve his practice of the legendary path through the following two actions: 1. He continued to improve his dancing skills, integrating the dance into his combat techniques and performing the dance of slaughter to the extreme. The Dance of Slaughter required two elements: The withering of life; a beautiful dance; 2. Collect and appreciate ancient aesthetic relics, including but not limited to: Statues and buildings; Painting and Spells; Collectibles and souvenirs; Others; In particular, if he could collect the relics of Hathor, the ancient beauty god, it would greatly improve Soldier''s practice on the path of legend! .. What a good random. Matthew was a little speechless, but after thinking about it carefully, it was not unacceptable. Every domain had its uses. It just so happened that Matthew himself knew nothing about aesthetics, and the other friends in the cemetery didn''t seem to be interested in art either. It wasn''t impossible for Soldier to make up for this shortcoming. Moreover, the path of collecting ancient relics coincidentally coincided with Matthew''s profession. "I can let Soldier study the artwork that I dug out from the Troll Empire. Maybe he can improve his Legendary Path" Matthew thought. As for the relic of the ancient beauty goddess This was not completely impossible. Currently, in the domain of art and aesthetics, the third generation of the Goddess of Beauty of Heavenly Palace held the power. This was a god at the very edge of the Heaven Realm. She had only inherited about one-tenth of the authority and clergy of the ancient beauty goddess, so her strength was very weak. In terms of standpoint. Matthew remembered that this Goddess of Beauty was similar to the Son of Winter and was a minor god who had a good relationship with the Alliance in the Heavenly Palace. If Soldier really couldn''t understand this Matthew could try to make friends with the third-generation Goddess of Beauty. After they became familiar with each other, he could borrow some relics from her and let Soldier appreciate them. Thinking of this. Matthew''s mood improved a lot. He glanced at Soldier''s new class characteristic. " This Mark of Vengeance is quite powerful. It almost means unlimited growth. " It''s a pity that you need Hatred Points to hit it. Soldier can only use this ability if he has a strong hatred for a target. "From the looks of it, if Soldier has a bad temper, he would be more suitable for this profession" It would be great if he could hate every enemy he saw. Unfortunately, it was difficult for Soldier to generate aggro on other targets other than Naga. "Or should I learn an aggro spell that can blind Soldier''s eyes with hatred?" Matthew secretly calculated. After the mission was completed. Matthew did not hesitate. He first injected a large amount of XP into Soldier''s interface and pushed his level to level 20! There was still a small amount of experience points left. However, it was not enough to advance to Legend. Immediately after. Matthew used all ten enhancements in one go! Information flowed like a waterfall on the data panel. It had been a long time since he had drawn ten times in a row. Matthew composed himself and quickly sorted out Soldier''s new keywords. The first was the blue sky and white clouds. .. [Archipelago and Ocean Knowledge (White): As a Sword Dancer, Soldier has some basic knowledge about the Free Archipelago and its surrounding waters, including the Endless Ocean and its depths.] [Body Weapon (Blue): Soldier''s teeth and fingertips have become sharper. He can use his teeth and fingertips to tear through the enemy''s armour and skin.] Other than that. Soldier''s elbows, knees, feet, and heels all had bone spurs that could extend and retract freely. When necessary. Soldier could use these bone spikes to deal a fatal blow to the enemy. [Remark: The bone spur can be applied with poison. Soldier himself is not affected by the poison.] [Medium Intelligence (Blue): Soldier''s intelligence level has increased to the level of a 14-year-old human youth.] Not only could he skillfully imitate human behaviour, but he could also learn human knowledge and culture within a certain capacity. [Gale Steps (Blue): A powerful combat footwork. By using this ability, Soldier can obtain extremely explosive power to quickly approach the enemy or escape from the battle.] [Battle Dance (Blue): Soldier can forcibly invite an enemy unit to have a one-on-one battle dance with him.] If the opponent chooses to refuse or the opponent fails in the dance battle. Soldier and the nearby skeletons will gain a boost in morale and additional attack power. If the process of the dance battle was interfered with by someone. Then Soldier will enter a berserk state. He will burn his soul fire and destroy all interference and enemy units. .. These abilities seemed quite useful. The knowledge of the archipelago was better than nothing; Body weapons were an advanced ability of underhanded tactics, which was very much in line with Matthew''s fighting style, which was inherited from Margaret. Needless to say, the increase in Intelligence was great. Low intelligence was one of the reasons why undead units were criticized. However, it just so happened that the undead around Matthew were quite intelligent. Peggy and Phily were examples of this. And now, there was Soldier, who had been forcefully strengthened by Matthew. Gale Steps was the signature skill of a high-level Rogue. Matthew had been learning it from Chuka a while ago, but he didn''t expect Soldier to master it so quickly. Chapter 1200: The Elder of the Spell Guild! Only the dance battle ability made Matthew feel a little awkward. However, he suddenly felt that this ability was quite useful. It was almost 100% effective in actual combat! Who in the world would want to dance with you? What was that? You chose to refuse? Matthew accepted the increase in morale and attack power. Although the increase was not high, this was a halo effect, and it was effective on every skeleton unit. Under the group effect, even the weakest value would be greatly improved. Among the remaining five keywords. Two of them were grey. Matthew looked over nervously. .. [Thinker (Gray): Due to the improvement of his intelligence and the transformation of his soul, Soldier has become fond of thinking.] He needed at least an hour of free time every day. During this period of time. He would not do any work. [Puberty (grey): Soldier desires a soulmate.] This desire was not strong at the moment. However, as time passed. It would be more and more troubling for Soldier''s overall condition. If it was not resolved in time, he might become demoralized one day in the future, and his combat strength would also decline. .. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief after reading it. Relatively speaking, these two keywords were not particularly grey. Wasn''t Thinker a disguised request for a raise in salary? Considering that Soldier had a lot of time to waste on meaningless loitering every day. This was actually nothing. As for puberty. Wasn''t it easy to find him a companion? There were skeletons in the cemetery! Soldier could take his time! After calming down. The last three keywords caught Matthew''s attention. Very quickly. A trace of joy could not help but appear at the corner of his mouth. "My luck is pretty good. "Gold has been drawn again" .. [Master Dual-wielding Skill (Purple): Soldier''s mastery of dual-wielding has reached the Master level.] He had already figured out a set of stable and effective dual-wielding techniques and could deal stable damage to any unit. [Transcendence Bone Armor (Purple): Soldier has obtained a layer of natural armour covering his bones.] The Transcendent Bone Armor did not affect Soldier''s agility and movement speed, and it provided him with an additional 8 Defense points. At the same time. The Transcendent Bone Armor also provided Soldier with three layers of shields. Each shield could absorb a certain amount of magic damage and healing damage. Before the shield was completely shattered. Soldier''s main body would not be harmed. [Note: The shield provided by the Transcendent Bone Armor will refresh once every three days.] If the transcendent bone armour were shattered, it would take an even longer time to repair it. [Blink (Gold): Soldier can absorb the power of the dimension from the void, store it, and turn it into the ability of "Blink" when necessary.] With Blink, he could instantly appear anywhere within 18 meters. Currently, Soldier could absorb and store the power of the phase every day, which could provide him with ten blinks at most. It was special. Every time Soldier kills an enemy unit within one minute after blinking. He would gain an additional chance to blink. .. There was no need to elaborate on the Master Level Dual Blade Technique and Transcendent Bone Armor. Both were great support skills. However, Blink was the true divine skill! This was an ability that only a few legendary rogues were qualified to master! This was also one of the reasons why the rogue class could stand up straight when facing a mage. The distance of 18 meters was actually very subtle. Most of the spells below legendary level had a range of about this range without the support of metamagic abilities. Moreover, Soldier could dodge more than a short distance! This thing didn''t have a front swing or a cooling function. As long as the power of the phase was sufficient, as long as Soldier was willing. He could totally dodge ten times! Imagine this. What would it be like when a Rogue lurking 180 meters away suddenly appeared in front of you? Matthew was still thinking about how to train Soldier to use Blink. A new message flashed in front of him. .. [Hint: Your partner Soldier has been upgraded in all aspects!] Soldier has lost his loyalty attribute, but you can always sense his loyalty to you. Current status: Absolute Loyalty! In appreciation of your gift, Soldier has shared his ability, Blink! [Blink: You have obtained the same Blink ability as Soldier.] Because you are unable to absorb the power of the Realm on your own. Therefore, you can only share the number of blinks with Soldier. Similarly. If you successfully kill an enemy unit within one minute after using Blink, you and Soldier will also receive an additional number of Blink. .. "Eh? " I can blink too?!" Matthew was overjoyed. If one were to say that a rogue profession with Blink was enough to pose a greater threat to spellcasters, what would happen if a spellcaster mastered Blink? Wouldn''t the threat be even greater? Especially since Matthew was a Necromancer who was good at shovelling! "I''m not sure about the rest, but the chances of winning the civil war seem to have increased by quite a bit" Matthew thought. The importance of displacement ability in battle was self-evident. Why was Dimensional Door a must-learn ability for Advanced Mages? Because it could enable escaping! However, the teleportation door without ability transformation was actually quite troublesome. The mage had to chant a spell and pull the door open. It could be interrupted at any time. Even someone like Matthew, who had already transformed his Dimensional Door into an ability, still had the risk of being caught. Blink was different. Chapter 1201: The Elder of the Spell Guild This thing was simply an enhanced version of the Dimensional Door! " Killing gives me extra blinks? " If that''s the case, if I grab a bunch of ants in my palm and crush one with every flash, wouldn''t I be able to blink infinitely?" Matthew subconsciously thought about how to exploit the BUG. However, he soon realized that this was not feasible. This was because the units that could provide additional blinks were not unconditional. The opponent had to be able to fulfil the condition of " letting Matthew or Soldier enter battle authentication ". Small animals like ants obviously couldn''t. Even weaker humanoid creatures couldn''t do it. Therefore, the idea of infinite blinking did not work. However, even so. Blink had also further strengthened Matthew''s combat power. Just this ability alone. He didn''t kill the Naga Queen for nothing! Matthew looked away from the data bar in satisfaction. This process did not last long. In Sener''s eyes. Matthew was only in a daze for a moment. If it were anyone else, they wouldn''t be able to catch up to Matthew''s daze. However, Sener was still a top-notch Rogue. He looked at Matthew playfully. "Your skeleton has become stronger. "You injected a force into his bodyHeh, you really aren''t as simple as you look." Matthew was in a good mood. He even took the initiative to joke with Sener. "Do I look simple on the surface? "If you are willing to be my skeleton, I will consider injecting power into your body." Sener sneered. However, he did not look angry. "The people of the Seven Saint Alliance are all good at talking. " But no matter what, we have successfully completed our mission. The premise is that you will really hand this dagger over to Viscount Fan." Matthew blinked. "You can rest assured about this. He has something that I want very much." Sener smiled faintly, "I think so too. "Viscount Fan is the most astute among the messengers of the Underworld. He can always scratch your itch. " However, I have to give you some advice. In history, those who worked with Viscount Fan either became his subordinates while they were alive or died tragically. " Compared to me, he''s a dangerous person that''s worth being wary of!" Matthew did not disagree. From his point of view, Sener was just trying to sow discord between him and Viscount Fan. Matthew didn''t buy it at all. He could feel that the isolation barrier that Ariana had set up was on the verge of collapse. Hence, he casually asked, "Do you have an evacuation plan? "Do you want to kill a few Nagas together?" Matthew''s invitation was very perfunctory. Sener also shook his head. "No need. " Once the mission is over, I''ll leave immediately. That''s my style." He took a few steps back. A shadow path that led to the void instantly took shape. Seeing that Sener''s figure was about to disappear. Matthew suddenly asked, "What are you trying to do by instigating Setrunk?" Sener smiled gently, "It''s education, not instigation. " And you have to understand that Setrunk is just one of my students. "He admires you very much. This is something that even I, as a teacher, can''t interfere with." Matthew stared into his eyes and warned, "That contract was signed by you. "If Setrunk does anything overboard, you won''t be able to escape responsibility. "There will be people in the Alliance watching you, Sener!" Sener''s figure quickly disappeared into the shadows. A few seconds later. His voice slowly drifted over. "You don''t have to be so nervous. Setrunk''s goal isn''t you. " However, as far as I know, he did prepare a surprise for you. "Believe me, you will definitely be very satisfied when the time comes. We will meet again in the future, haha" Matthew''s tightly knitted brows slightly relaxed. When Sener disappeared. His expression was very strange. It gave Matthew a strange and uncomfortable feeling. "The Silver Frost BrotherhoodThousand TransformerSetrunk" Many images and information flashed through his mind. Vaguely. Matthew seemed to have caught on to something. However, this subtle feeling was instantly broken by the sharp sound of the alarm. On the ceiling. The red and black lights pierced through everything. A large number of rocks collapsed. The nearby currents became highly agitated. Matthew could feel a powerful pressure enveloping him. It seemed that Brook and the Naga near the palace had already learned of Queen Zina''s death. He glanced outside the tower. Near the palace, there were many shadows approaching. Rows of guards quickly gathered at the periphery of the 98th floor! Almost in the blink of an eye. The Nagas gathered in groups. It was a dark mass outside, and there was a strong killing intent in the sea. Matthew composed himself. He waved at his two trusted skeletons beside him. "Attack!" A few minutes later. The Naga soldiers who heard the news surrounded the obelisk. The members of the Holy Church of Darkness Source had also arrived. They were originally gathered in the palace. When the stele at the top of the obelisk let out a sharp alarm, the anger of the Twilight Creator, Brook, echoed in their hearts. The Queen was dead?! The Original Nagas could not believe it at first. Then, they became extremely angry. Someone actually killed the Naga Queen right under their noses! This was a slap to the faces of the Naga Kingdom and the Holy Church of Dark Source! Chapter 1202: The Elder of the Spell Guild If they didn''t do anything... Not to mention how terrible the situation of the original Naga in the Arunay Sea would become. Brooches himself would not let them off! "Where''s the patrol team?" "Why didn''t I find any clues before?" "Don''t squeeze together. Move aside. I''ll go over and take a look first" Because it happened so suddenly. The Nagas rushed over at the first moment, so the scene became very chaotic. However, just as someone was trying to organize order. The top of the obelisk suddenly exploded! Immediately after. Under the shocked gazes of the Nagas- A huge monster swam out of the tower! The monster suddenly stretched its neck and swallowed the stone tablet that was responsible for delivering Brook''s oracle! In an instant. The Twilight Creators ''control over this area was greatly weakened. After the monster swallowed the stone tablet, it swam towards the Nagas! It had the head of an Eastern divine dragon and the body of a turtle. Although the body length of about 40 meters was not that exaggerated among the underwater creatures, the dragon turtle''s bloodline still shocked all the Nagas present. They saw circles of lightning and storms around the Dragon Turtle. After it crashed into the Nagas. The lightning and storm tore apart the weaker enemies at once. Something even more terrifying happened. The Dragon Turtle opened its mouth. Terrifying steam spurted out from it. In just an instant. The temperature at the bottom of the sea rose sharply. The seawater near the Dragon Turtle had even turned into boiling water! Pu, pu, pu, pu! Countless bubbles rose from the bottom of the sea. Along with this process. A large number of Nagas died on the spot! "Ambush!" "Monster attack!" The alarm sounded again, and the situation became even more chaotic. And in this chaos. No one noticed that the two skeletons were taking advantage of the chaos to kill the Naga soldiers! Especially the one with two blades, his attacks were especially fierce. He moved in and out of the Nagas like a butterfly. Every slash landed. One Naga died. For a moment. The corpses of the Nagas kept floating in the sea near the palace. Panic. It began to spread. At the same time. Outside the city, at the exit of a hidden undersea tunnel, the green-skinned Naga Sumi slowly appeared. "Did you hear that? "That''s the wailing from the palace. If the Holy Church of Darkness Source can survive today''s disaster, there will be no place for us to live in this ocean. " This is the last chance for the Eternal Night Tribe. "Do you want to hide like before? Or do you hope that one day, you can escape the shadow of the Twilight Creations as our ancestors hoped? "Those who can still fight, follow me. "Kill them!" Outside Darkness Void City. The sounds of fighting rose up. After a short battle, the guards at the city gate were no match for them. Coincidentally, at this moment. The dragon turtle that was rampaging around the Naga Kingdom also came over. He knocked down the city wall with his head. A large number of Naga warriors from the Eternal Tribe rushed in. Today, blood was destined to flow like a sea! .. The battle at the bottom of the sea lasted for two and a half days. In the end, the Eternal Night Tribe wiped out most of the members of the Darkness Source Tribe. However, Sumi did not want to continue fighting. After obtaining a certain result. She brought her subordinates and left Darkness Void City in time. Another half a day passed. When General Arenas returned from the astral plane with a roar. All that was left for him was a mess and ruins. There were not even many corpses left of the original Naga! Such shocking news naturally became a hot topic for all intelligent creatures in the Arunay Sea. In the mouths of some unrelated people. They seemed to have personally witnessed the sorrowful surprise attack and slaughter of the Eternal Night Tribe by Arenas. However, the most curious thing was It was still that Deep Sea Dragon Turtle! Some people said that he was originally the guardian of the seabed, and he had gone down to destroy the brutal Holy Church of the Source of Darkness at the request of the Eternal Night Tribe. Some people said that the dragon turtle was just passing by chance and the Naga Kingdom was just unlucky. Some even said that the dragon turtle was a descendant of a true dragon and had a feud with the Twilight Creator, Brook. Therefore, it killed the original Naga whenever it saw it. Just as everyone was discussing. A piece of news came from the remaining Original Nagas. " So the murderer who assassinated Queen Zina is the red-letter hunter, Sener!" This news pushed the discussion to a new climax. Even many human cities on the Gold Coast were discussing the battle of the Naga race at the bottom of the sea. However, all of this had nothing to do with Matthew. After warning Sumi that General Arenas would return in 72 hours, Matthew returned to the cemetery ahead of time. He had killed many Nagas on this trip. Among them, there were about 300 Original Nagas. In this way. The Deep Sea Dragon Turtle''s self-growth speed became 60 times that of ordinary circumstances. Although there was still a long way to go before the Dragon Turtle reached adulthood, it was still much faster than before. Other than that. Soldier''s increase in strength was also a huge gain. Matthew also obtained a batch of original Nagas and ordinary Nagas ''corpses. In his opinion. It was much faster to create a battlefield directly and then count the corpses than to rob the cemetery! Moreover, it didn''t sound that indecent. After returning to the cemetery. The first thing Matthew did was to report the news of the Dragon of the Dead, Ariana, to Isabelle. Chapter 1203: The Elder of the Spell Guild Explore stories on mvl After getting Isabelle''s permission. He then passed on this matter to the Ronan couple and Chen. How would this matter end? Matthew naturally couldn''t explain. What was certain was that Matthew''s sneak attack on the Naga Palace had infuriated Brook. However, anger was anger. He didn''t dare to do anything out of line. On the contrary. The Twilight Creature seemed to be even more afraid after this. This meant that Ariana''s previous worries were reasonable. She had a deep understanding of Brook. After this battle. Whether or not she could still lure his true body down was a big question mark. Matthew was not very enthusiastic about this matter. He planned to keep an eye on the situation in the Arunay Sea through Yu Lian and Sumi. Under most circumstances. Matthew didn''t intend to go off the stage directly. After all, he still had to put more effort into the upcoming Rolling Stone Kingdom. Therefore, after reporting the news, Matthew began to do his own work. He first found time to hand over the Poison Fang to Viscount Fan. Then, he took the precious magic book from the latter''s hand. Viscount Fan invited him to join the trip to the Divine Dragon Island again. However, Matthew still tactfully rejected him. After getting the spellbook. Matthew immediately began to study the knowledge without rest. He had to admit. Matthew''s talent in the domain of enchantment was very average. In fact, the classification of guild spells was very close to this domain. It took him more than ten days to fully understand some of the contents. "The other conditions are already met. " The only thing lacking now is the materials to build a miniature magic network. " This is quite a large expenditure. My current funds seem to be a little tight. "I can''t keep taking advantage of Rheagar" Matthew was worried for a while. In the end, he decided to look for Rheagar. "Guild of Spells? "Entrance fee? "What is this? "Why should I pay this money?" Rheagar looked at Matthew suspiciously. "Don''t tell me you think I''m stupid, rich, and gullible?" Matthew coughed. "Joining my Guild of Spells will definitely be more beneficial than harmful for you. "First of all, it can allow you to master some magical abilities. " Secondly, you will gain the ability to communicate with other guild members. " Third, you will gain the ability to enter and leave the Moonlight Forest quickly. "Fourth, you will gain more of my friendship" Rheagar rubbed his temples. "It doesn''t sound bad. "Who are the guild members?" Matthew said without changing his expression, "Lorraine, Camela, Richard, and some other Legends or future Legends" Rheagar was instantly energized. " Does that mean that after I join, I can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Legends?" Matthew smiled and said, "Of course. " After you join, you''ll be a founder of the guild. They''ll have to give you some face." Rheagar seemed to be somewhat tempted. But he immediately asked warily, "Why am I a founder? "Haven''t they already joined?" Matthew coughed. "They''re still on the list. "You know, I''m not a casual person. My Spell Guild has a very high assessment standard for its members. " Even if he''s a Legend, I''ll only allow him to join after a strict review! "But you are different. "Our relationship is more solid. "That''s why I came to you first." Rheagar immediately revealed a thoughtful expression. .. Chapter 1204: The Method of Making the Book of the Dead Souls .. " Let''s put it this way, Matthew. The Rolling Stone Kingdom is about to be established, and there are many places that need money." Rheagar looked at Matthew in deep thought. Matthew''s eyes flashed with disappointment, but he still nodded. "I can understand that." Rheagar spoke again, "So I can only pay one-third of it at most, which is about 300,000. "This 300,000 can be considered as my personal investment in this Spell Guild. I don''t expect any profits. It''s fine as long as it''s of some use." Seeing that things had taken a turn for the better, Matthew''s thoughts became active. He could not help but continue to persuade, "Put in more, Rheagar. Give me another 300,000. "I''ll think of a way to get the remaining 300,000." Rheagar bared his teeth. "I don''t have much money recently" However, under Matthew''s eager gaze. He nodded hesitantly. "Alright, I promise you. " A total investment of 600,000 gold coins. However, in addition to the conditions you promised before, I hope to obtain an additional quota for the initial guild member." Matthew thought for a moment and asked, "Who will it be for?" Rheagar answered without hesitation, "It''s Sif." Matthew revealed a look of realization. Then, he smiled and nodded. "Sure." The initial quota of the Spell Guild was actually quite precious. Explore more stories with mvl Unless Matthew could upgrade the magic network and the level of the guild in the later stages, the maximum number of members in the Level-1 Spell Guild was 20. This deal was definitely not a loss for Rheagar. Matthew agreed so readily. Rheagar became suspicious. "The function that you mentioned before, the function that allows members to teleport between each other, does it really exist?" Matthew smiled. "Absolutely. " However, this function can only be realized by the Second-level Spell Guild. If you want to find Sif in the early stages, you can use me as a transit. I''m happy to help." Rheagar pursed his lips, seemingly dissatisfied with all of this. However, under Matthew''s persuasion. He finally agreed to maintain the previous investment plan. 600,000 gold coins were in place. The cost of building the micro-magic network was two-thirds funded. The remaining 300,000 was a huge sum of money for Matthew to find. He realized that along with the increase in his strength. Although his ability to earn money was increasing day by day, his ability to spend money seemed to have soared even more! Previously, after buying the magic rune. Matthew did not have enough cash. If he wanted to immediately gather 300,000 gold coins of liquid funds, it was not enough to just divert some money from the Oak Chamber of Commerce! However, the Guild of Spells had a very high priority in Matthew''s heart. In order to raise funds as soon as possible. He went to the Moonlight Forest. With the help of Ella and the other Nature Souls, Matthew dug three feet into the Moonlight Forest and finally collected a large amount of Blue Moon Grass and Golden Fragments. These were two alchemy materials that could be sold at a relatively affordable price. Then, Matthew found 177 and sold the materials at a price slightly lower than the market price. Only then did he fill in the gap in funds. After doing all this. Matthew began to order raw materials from the Alliance Mall and the Crucible House. The materials used to build the miniature magical Weave were not particularly advanced. However, many of the materials mentioned in the spellbook that Matthew had obtained could not be found in the modern world. He had to find substitutes according to the functions of those materials. Therefore, he had to spend a lot of energy on this process. For this reason. Matthew also consulted two alchemists in the field of enchantment. After paying the exorbitant consultation fee. He had become a pauper through and through. However, there was always a way out. While wandering around the Cauldron House, Matthew accidentally passed by Isabelle''s spell library. His heart skipped a beat. He went back and made two copies of the magic book. Matthew took one of the copies to the staff of the Spell Library and expressed that he wanted to make a contribution to the Alliance. At first, the staff didn''t care much. But after Matthew revealed his identity. He quickly evaluated the dungeon and soon realized the novelty and uniqueness of the Guild of Spells. Because it was only a copy. The staff gave two acquisition plans. One was to pay 550,000 as a one-time spell purchase fee; The other way was to pay 50,000 for the spell storage fee. If someone wanted to learn or buy the spell book, Matthew could get a spell rental income. Each lease was worth about fifty thousand gold coins. The price of these two plans was slightly lower than Matthew had imagined. Considering the complicated conditions needed to establish a Guild of Spells, it was likely that not many people would read this magic book. But Matthew still chose Plan B. He pondered for a moment. There were quite a number of Legendary mages in the Alliance. Even if they were curious about new spells, there would probably be big shots who would buy them to take a look. To them, they only needed to pay Knowledge Points, but what Matthew got was real money. As long as there were more than nine people who checked the spell. Plan B was more profitable than Plan A. " Understood. After signing this contract, your spells will be officially stored." The staff was very professional. The entire process only took half an hour. Not long after. Matthew found the spells he provided on the new list of the spell library. Then, he rolled his eyes and said to the staff, "I want to rent this spell." Chapter 1205: The Method to Make the Book of the Dead Souls "I''ll rent it ten times." The staff was slightly stunned. "You?" Matthew smiled and nodded. "I will use my knowledge points to rent it." As he spoke, he handed over his spell license. The staff member was enlightened after seeing the balance on the license. He braced himself and said, "This doesn''t seem right" Matthew''s attitude was still very gentle. "What''s wrong? "Can''t I buy my own spells? "Does the Alliance have such a rule?" The staff member''s forehead was covered in sweat. "There''s no such rule, but according to common sense, you only need to rent a spell once. "If there are ten purchases, I might be held accountable" .comvl Matthew looked at him, sweating profusely. Matthew couldn''t help but sigh. " Forget it. I won''t make things difficult for you. I''ll rent it once then. "Sure, I''ll handle it for you now!" The staff member wiped his sweat and diligently crossed out the knowledge points on the spell license. Very quickly. He handed a brand-new spell copy to Matthew, along with the 100,000 gold coins that the latter deserved. The money slightly eased Matthew''s capital chain problem. At the same time, he also discovered a way to make money. He could use this spell to convert his Knowledge Points into Alliance Gold Coins. Although the staff said that a single person could not buy more than one time. Matthew could find other mages to buy it! He just needed to give them some benefits. "However, this method can only be used when I am short on money. If I use it too much, it won''t be good if teacher finds out" Matthew knew what to do. Isabelle gave him a huge amount of knowledge points so that he could easily obtain all the magic knowledge in the Alliance. She didn''t want him to play with cash. No one would mind him occasionally relieving his financial pressure. There was a high chance that it would backfire if he did it too much. .. Unknowingly, it was already the middle of March. Rolling Stone Town welcomed the season of melting ice and snow. Spring had arrived. Matthew also noticed that the Frost Fury buff on his body had disappeared. This meant that the plan to plant trees had been added to his daily mission. At the end of winter. Matthew even took time out of his busy schedule to complete the production of two bone dragons. The soul strength of these two bone dragons was far inferior to that of the wild boar king, so the grade of the bone dragons formed was also slightly lower. Matthew appointed the two Bone Dragons as the Boar King''s underlings. The three Bone Dragons and the Skeleton Prince, Rick, lived together on the fourth floor of the cemetery. Recently, Matthew''s frequency of going underground to the third and fourth floors has obviously increased. Creating a bone dragon was one thing. The production of Skeleton Axemen and Fire Buriers was a more important factor. The Skeleton Prince was not bragging. Batches of skeleton axemen were trained by him. Matthew quickly felt the extraordinary combat power of these axemen. The Fire Burier was the same. It was just that their numbers were much fewer than the axemen. At the same time. The fifth floor, which was personally supervised by White Ghost Ali, was also being developed in full swing. It could be said that the entire cemetery was not affected by the harsh winter. In the past winter, the Fear of Death Cemetery was under vigorous construction. Other than the increasingly lively cemetery. Matthew also received a brand new piece of good news at the beginning of spring. The construction of the ritual venue, the Fairy Veil, supervised by the Array Master Lele, had been completed. It was different from the cemetery, where rain or shine did not stop the builders. Lele and his assistants and apprentices would still be affected by the harsh winter. Therefore, the construction of the Fairy Veil was actually much slower than Matthew had expected. Fortunately, the coldest days were over. The progress of the ritual field was immediately pulled up. In the end. What Lele gave Matthew was a comprehensive ritual field that covered the entire Rolling Stone Town, focusing on the core area of Rolling Stone Town, the Fear of Death Cemetery, the oak forest, and the surrounding areas. Under the effect of the fairy veil. The entire Rolling Stone Town had its own fog of war effect, which meant that the gods or other masters could not spy on this place through prophecy spells. In addition. The Fairy Veil also had anti-spy and anti-evil effects. Any creature with malicious intent could be detected. Matthew appointed. Lele also built an observatory next to the negative energy fountain on the first floor of the cemetery. There were more than a dozen floating crystal balls in the observatory. Through these crystal balls. Matthew could spy on every corner of Rolling Stone Town! This was equivalent to a monitoring room. Of course. The liege''s residence, the official posthouse, and a few other areas that Rheagar requested were blind spots. The lord''s privacy had to be protected. In addition. There was also a similar sub-observatory in the lord''s residence. Rheagar could use the observatory to monitor the situation in Rolling Stone Town, except for the liege''s residence, the forest, and the cemetery. This was the respect and sincerity Matthew showed Rheagar! After all, he had not forgotten. Rheagar had also paid half of the price for the Fairy Veil. In general. Both Matthew and Rheagar were quite satisfied with the effect of the Fairy Veil. The only flaw was that When Lele handed it over to the ritual venue. The southern mage army had already begun a bold and decisive construction project in the northwest of Rolling Stone Town. Based on their efficiency, Matthew suspected that it would not be long before he had to ask Lele to upgrade the fairy veil again so that it could cover more areas. Chapter 1206: The Method to Make the Book of the Dead But now. He really didn''t have the money. He was also embarrassed to ask Rheagar for money again. A few days passed. The magic materials that he had ordered earlier arrived one after another. Other than the core material of the Assembly Spell, the Assembly Stone, which still needed to be transferred from the Roderick Factory in the north, everything else was complete. In theory, Matthew could already start work. However, he was not in a hurry to do so. This was because Matthew had encountered a more pressing problem. The number of undead registered in the cemetery was almost over the limit. Everyone knew. There was a limit to the number of creatures a necromancer could summon. It was the same for the cemetery as a ritual venue. These days, Matthew had summoned many undead, but whether it was the axemen or the Arctic Archers, they were essentially skeletons and zombies. He had long since filled up his summoning slots for these two types of summons. He had to cancel the old ones if he summoned a new batch at the last minute. Previously, he could still put a portion of the skeletons and zombies into the cemetery''s main list. But now, the cemetery''s list was almost full. This was a very serious problem. Matthew had to find a solution. He looked through some related books and found two paths that seemed more feasible. The first method was to increase the strategic level of the cemetery. The upgrade of the Ritual Arena''s strategic level could effectively increase the upper limit of the big list. The maximum number of types of summoned creatures in a Level 1 cemetery was 480, and the total number of summoned creatures could not exceed 2000. This number was too small for Matthew, who had a large number of corpses. If it could be upgraded to a Level 2 cemetery. Then, the maximum number of summons of the same type would be 2400, and the total number of summons could not exceed 10000. This would greatly alleviate the population restriction that Matthew was facing. However, upgrading the cemetery''s level was not something that could be done overnight. In addition to the expansion of the area and the construction of functional buildings, the ritual venue itself also needed a new round of updates. This required Matthew to put in a lot of effort. He had already made a rough plan and would definitely implement it step by step. However, this method would not be effective so quickly. Matthew estimated that it was already quite optimistic to be able to upgrade the Fear of Death Graveyard to Level 2 before this summer. The second way was to make a special Horcrux- [Roll Call]. In a sense, these Horcruxes were mobile ceremonial grounds. One could transfer the undead under one''s name to the register. Then, one could indirectly control the undead through the control point register. The roll call was like a medium and console between the necromancers and the undead army. Necromancers only needed to pay a small amount of focus and mana to gain an army of undead. According to Matthew''s understanding. A normal roll call could only control 100 to 500 undead. There was only the highest-level roll call, which was often called the Book of the Dead. It could control 1,000 to 5,000 undead. Matthew''s need for the roll call or the Book of Necromancy was quite urgent! On one hand. It could alleviate the pressure on Matthew''s summoned creatures. On the other hand. This kind of Horcrux was highly compatible with Matthew''s next strategic layout and money-making plan. Considering that the number of undead in the cemetery was almost overflowing. Matthew planned to do some business based on the roll call! The roll call wasn''t an exclusive magic tool for necromancers. This was a tool that anyone could use. It just so happened that Matthew was on his way to the Arunay Sea and the Gold Coast to handle some matters, so he managed to get in touch with Yu Lian and Sumi. The Gold Coast would definitely not be peaceful. Yu Lian could not always rely on those demons to do things, right? As Matthew, who had promised to invest in him. Naturally, he had to help him solve his problems. Selling some of the undead that he could not use to him could not only relieve Matthew''s financial pressure, but also provide Yu Lian with loyal combat power. Matthew knew very well that Yu Lian did not lack money. The Zombies of Slaves, Buriers of Fire, Arctic Archers, and Skeleton Axemen were all very practical undead units. As long as he could make his roll call. The City Lord of Cordor City would definitely pay a high price for this! In fact. Not only Yu Lian. Almost all of the castellans in Aindor would not reject an obedient secret undead army. The reason why this thing didn''t become popular was purely because necromancers were too poor. They couldn''t wait to get their hands on the Elite Undead for their own use. It was rare to see someone like Matthew with a stable output in the entire Aindor. In Matthew''s plan. The increase in the cemetery''s strategic level and the creation of the roll call book must be done at the same time. .comvl However, at the execution level. Matthew was surprised to find out- Isabelle''s Spell Library and the Alliance''s library didn''t have the method to make the roll call and the Book of Necromancy! After asking around, Matthew found out. This matter had something to do with Baiyan City. The original founder of Baiyan City had joined the Alliance for a short period of time, but he quickly withdrew. After that, the Lord of Baiyan City would hold a position in the Alliance, but the other necromancers in the city would not join the Alliance. Back then, the City Lord''s participation and withdrawal definitely involved the exchange of benefits between Baiyan City and the Alliance. One of the conditions for both parties to reach a tacit understanding was- Only the necromancers of Baiyan City were qualified to know how to make the roll call Horcrux. Therefore, there was no relevant record in the Alliance''s magic library and knowledge base. They had been deliberately deleted. Of course, it was not worth it to look for his teacher directly for such a matter. Chapter 1207: The Method to Make the Book of the Dead Matthew thought for a moment. He decided to go to Baiyan City to visit the current governor of Baiyan City. He did as he thought. After Matthew made some preparations, he took Peggy and Soldier and flew northeast on the magic carpet. .. In terms of geographical location, Baiyan City was an isolated island. It was located in a narrow valley to the east of the Resting Wasteland, northeast of Rolling Stone Town. To the north and south of it, there was a towering mountain range that stretched for hundreds of miles. In the north was the Forest of Eversong. The proud Night Elves had built barriers on the mountains to prevent the infiltration of evil Undead creatures. To the south was Apple Avenue, with a large number of manors and mines on both sides. These areas provided logistical support for many prosperous port cities on the East Coast. The manor owners here were also very disgusted with the undead creatures. From time to time, there would be people claiming that zombies stole their fruits or horses to eat. However, because the mountains in the south were higher, Apple Avenue did not set up too many defence lines in the north. The eastern part of Baiyan City was considered an extension of the Wasteland of Resting and was also known as the Eastern Wasteland of Resting. After travelling through this uninhabited land, one could arrive at Lion City three hundred miles to the east. If one looked down from the sky. This special valley that was sandwiched by two meandering mountain ranges was like a long and narrow eye embedded in the southern land. The eyeball of this eye was the Baiyan Mountain in the middle of the valley and Baiyan City built on the mountain. When Matthew arrived at the outskirts of Baiyan City again. The first thing that came into view was the chains hanging down from the sky. These chains originated from the ruins of an ancient floating city. The source of it was a chain called the Human Desire Chain. This artifact was the root of Baiyan City. It provided additional strength and foundation for necromancers, making it easier and more harmonious for ordinary people to get along with the undead. However, it was said that it also had some unknown negative effects. Matthew was riding a magic carpet and flying across the most densely packed chain checkpoint. Greyish-brown snowflakes suddenly began to fall from the sky. Some of the snowflakes landed on his clothes. He looked down. It was a lump of bone powder! "We have bumped into grey snow again" Matthew muttered in his heart. This unique but rare weather phenomenon in Baiyan City and its suburbs was believed to bring good luck to necromancers. This was not Matthew''s first time in Baiyan City. The last time he came to Baiyan City, he also encountered the gray snow. It seemed like a good sign. However, Matthew wasn''t interested in the greyish-brown bone powder because of its high impurity content. It was almost useless. The scenery here seemed to remain unchanged all year round. Everything that happened in the outside world seemed to have no effect on this place. When they passed by the city gate. Matthew saw a scene similar to the last time he came. He saw a skeleton soldier and a human soldier discussing something with their arms around each other''s shoulders. After handing over two bones of average quality as the entrance fee. Matthew bumped into an abomination who was pushing a cart full of snacks. The latter was selling his snacks to people walking along the street. These snacks included eyeballs and hair for the undead, as well as normal snacks for humans. However, the abomination put all these things together. Matthew could only decline the other party''s enthusiastic peddling. He walked along the middle of the road. The scenery on both sides came into view. The buildings of different heights did not have a unified style. The construction method of each house seemed to be unique. At the entrance of the tavern. A skeleton was dancing with human beauty. Matthew took a few glances. He realized that Skeleton was better at dancing than a beauty. Of course. The skeleton might have been a great beauty when it was alive. In the alley. The two human children each held a thigh bone and waved it around as if they were simulating a sword duel. Someone was quarrelling at the entrance of a blacksmith shop. A well-dressed mage apprentice grabbed the fat dwarf blacksmith and said, "Your brat stole Doug''s bones!" The fat dwarf seemed to have drunk some wine, and he spoke in a drunken voice, "DouG... Who is it?" The mage apprentice was so angry that he gritted his teeth. " Doug is the skeleton dog I summoned! "I spent a lot of bones to summon it! "You have to compensate me with bones!" The fat dwarf scratched his head. "And who are you?" The apprentice was stunned. Very quickly. The mage apprentice started arguing with the other party with a flushed face. In the end, the two of them fought. It attracted the attention of countless undead and humans. Matthew walked through the crowd and was not surprised. Baiyan City had the largest number of undead with independent personalities in the entire world of Aindor. The origins of the undead were rather mysterious. They had even become an attraction for other mages to visit Baiyan City. However, as time passed. Everyone was used to it. Matthew had done some homework before coming. He knew that the undead residents of Baiyan City were part of the human desire chain. They were the guarantee that this divine artefact could function normally. Read exclusive content at mvl The chains of human desire would also provide protection to these undead. There were quite a number of necromancers in Baiyan City who would sign contracts with these undead. This kind of contract was similar to Matthew and Peggy''s or Phily''s. Chapter 1208: The Method to Make the Book of the Dead They were relatively equal. Many necromancers would also become one of the undead after death due to the influence of the human desire chain. This place had a completely different ecology from the outside world. This was also a paradise for necromancers. People always felt that the place where the necromancers and the undead gathered would be filled with dense negative energy, a terrifying oppressive atmosphere, and an extremely oppressive atmosphere. However, other than negative energy, the other perceptions were prejudices. In Matthew''s eyes. Baiyan City was even livelier than many city-states. This might be a huge tomb. But every day, thousands of ghouls danced on the graves. Ten minutes later. Matthew successfully arrived outside the City Lord''s Mansion and informed the guards of his origins. The current mayor of Baiyan City was a member of the Ritz family. According to the unwritten rules. The position of the City Lord of this city usually only circulated among the three major families. Matthew had heard such a joke before. It was said that after the first founder left the Alliance. Every generation of Baiyan City''s City Lords had hoped to return to the Alliance, but they had all failed. The reason was that they would be strongly opposed by the other two families. The reason why the other two families strongly opposed it was that they were not willing to accept it. It was because they all hoped that they would be the ones who would be able to bring Baiyan City back into the Alliance. This joke was also full of prejudice against necromancers. However, it also indirectly proved the power of the three families in Baiyan City. Matthew did not wait long at the door. Soon, a butler came out and led him into the city lord''s mansion and into the city lord''s study. However, what Matthew did not expect was The person waiting for him in the study was not the city lord of Ritz City, whom he wanted to visit today. It was a woman wearing an exaggerated mage robe. The lady in front of him was in her thirties. She looked sexy and hot, and her eyes were extremely flirtatious. Matthew glanced at the robe that was split to the waist, as well as the waist and hips that were faintly visible inside the robe. He silently calculated how much partial protection such a robe could provide When Matthew came in. The lady seemed to be rummaging through something in the study. She said absent-mindedly, "My name is Ashe Ritz, and my father is not in Baiyan City. You can talk to me if you have anything to say." Matthew frowned. This was not the attitude of the other party when discussing matters. Hence, he lifted his chin slightly. "Perhaps I should visit again another day." Who knew that the lady named Ashe suddenly called out to Matthew, "Wait! "You can''t leave!" Matthew was a little puzzled. "Hmm?" Ashe seemed to have realized her slip of the tongue. Her face quickly flushed red, and she said in embarrassment, "Sorry, I was just looking for something I left behind "I''ve heard of your name. Matthew, right? "If you need anything, you can really tell me. You''ll know in the future that my father isn''t as easy to talk to as me." There seemed to be some apology in her eyes. Matthew thought for a moment and said bluntly, " I want to find the method to make the Book of the Dead Souls." Ashe was a little surprised. " Are you here in the name of the Alliance or Rolling Stone Town?" Matthew shook his head. "Neither. "I only represent my personal needs." Ashe looked troubled. "I''m afraid that won''t do. "The production method of the Book of the Dead Souls is only open to the necromancers of Baiyan City. It is impossible for outsiders to obtain it." Matthew asked, Continue your journey on ?? "Is there no leeway?" Ashe said firmly, "There is no room for negotiation! "This is not something that my father or I can decide alone. Even if we agree, the other two families will object." Matthew nodded expressionlessly. "I understand." This result was actually within his expectations. He had already thought of several countermeasures in his heart. However, in the next second. Ashe''s joking tone was out of his expectations. "However, there are still two ways for you to get what you want. " The first option is to push Baiyan City to join the Seven Saint Alliance. As long as you succeed, Baiyan City will become a part of the Seven Saint Alliance. The previous restrictions will no longer exist, and you can naturally obtain the production method of the Book of Dead Souls through the alliance''s channels. "But this method is very troublesome. You have to have a strong enough cunningness and enough energy to do it. "The second method is much simpler. "As long as you can help me kill my father and my brother, I will be able to succeed as the City Lord of Baiyan City. " After that, I can tell you how to make the Book of the Dead Souls in my own name." When she said the last sentence. She had an indifferent expression on her face. Matthew could see a hint of nervousness in her eyes. .. Chapter 1209: Sorias Super Magic Set Meal .. After hearing Ashe''s words. Matthew replied calmly, "You really know how to joke." "Is that so? "Haha" Ashe smiled unnaturally. If it were possible, Matthew''s brows would have long been twisted into a fried dough twist. It was bad luck that he did not bump into Ritz when he visited the City Lord''s Mansion today. After all, he did not make an appointment in advance. He was just trying to chat with Ritz''s daughter, but he didn''t expect to run into the script of " a loving father and a filial daughter "! This Ashe looked quite mature. She actually dared to talk to a stranger like this?! Matthew only felt that it was extremely strange. Wasn''t she afraid that he would tell Ritz about it? Although he wouldn''t do that, it was because Matthew didn''t know Ritz''s personality and didn''t understand the situation of the Ritz family. Under such circumstances, it was not in Matthew''s interest to tell Ashe''s words to Ritz. Instead, it might arouse the suspicion of the city lord. But in the end. Ashe''s actions were a little too bold! Matthew thought for a moment. He did not want to get involved in this mess. Therefore, after bowing slightly, he planned to take his leave. "I''m sorry to disturb you. "Since we can''t discuss the Book of Dead Souls, I''ll leave now" However, Ashe grabbed Matthew''s arm anxiously. Under Matthew''s gaze. Only then did she let go of his sleeve awkwardly. She put her hands behind her back at a loss. Her face was as red as an apple, but she still insisted on saying to Matthew, "Wait, why don''t you sit down? "Shall I pour you some tea or coffee? " This is the most basic way to treat a guest. I''m afraid that Father will blame me for being rude if he finds out." Matthew smiled playfully. "Do you still care about what the city lord Ritz thinks of you?" Ashe was silent for a while. Her face became redder and redder, and her breathing became more rapid. Matthew just watched her quietly. Very quickly. She surrendered. "Alright, alright! "I hate lying! " I don''t care about hospitality at all, nor do I care about my father''s opinion. I just hope that you can stay in the study for a while so that I can find what I want." At this point. Ashe''s statement suddenly became clear and smooth. She probably really wasn''t good at lying, and the contrast between the two immediately left a deep impression. " My father doesn''t usually allow me to enter this study, even after he leaves Baiyan City. "The only exception is when I receive a distinguished guest. " To him, there aren''t many people in Baiyan City who can be considered as distinguished guests. As for the outside world, who would be willing to deal with the head of the damn necromancers? "So, do you understand what I mean now?" Matthew shook his head expressionlessly. "Sorry, I don''t understand. I don''t want to understand either. "I should go, Lady Ashe." Ashe said anxiously, "You are very important to me! Read new adventures at ?? "There aren''t many distinguished guests like you all year round! "It just so happens that my father is not in Baiyan City right now. This is the best opportunity. "I don''t need you to do anything else for me. I just hope that you can stay in this study for a few more minutes, okay? "He hid something in the study room. That thing is very important to me. "Just stand here and say a few words to fool the butler outside. "I beg you" Ashe pleaded as she leaned against Matthew. Matthew was still indifferent. Her ears turned slightly red. She leaned forward again and whispered into Matthew''s ear, "If you promise meI-I can let you touch me" Hearing this. Matthew almost exploded. He took a step back and jumped away! He had met a spoiled woman. Matthew cursed in his heart. Although Ashe was indeed quite beautiful, and her figure was really hot, she was talking to a necromancer about this?! Wasn''t this insulting? For a qualified necromancer, seduction was not as practical as bribing a few high-quality bones. Even the level of seduction proposed by the other party was a little too low Matthew shook his head. "Ma ''am, please have some self-respect. I''m not a casual person. "I came here with only one purpose. Since I can''t achieve my current purpose, I can only choose to leave." That was what he said. However, Matthew''s legs seemed to be glued to the ground, not moving at all. Of course, he was not waiting for Ashe to increase her seduction level. Instead, he was hinting at the other party''s true needs. As expected. Although Ashe looked a little unreasonable, she quickly understood what Matthew meant. She bit her lip for a while. She suddenly said decisively, " Under normal circumstances, you are indeed not qualified to obtain the production method of the Book of Dead Souls. " But if you''re willing to stay in the study for a while longer. " I can provide you with a very special channel to obtain it. I''ll make it clear in advance that this channel may not succeed, but it will ultimately lead to what you want." Matthew was not easily fooled. The other party had just asked him to kill her father and brother, and now she suddenly changed her mind and said that she could provide channels? He was highly suspicious of this woman''s words. However, he did not directly refute Ashe''s words. Chapter 1210: Sorias Super Magic Set However, he suddenly changed the topic and said, " Ma ''am, have you ever thought that your father was willing to open the study to you when a distinguished guest came because he installed a surveillance spell in the study? "Everything you said just now might be known by him." As soon as he said that. Ashe''s face immediately turned extremely pale. She immediately stuttered, "Then just now, we" Matthew bluntly distanced himself from the matter and said, "There is no us, only you. "I''m just a guest here to find the method to make the Book of Dead Souls. "From the beginning to the end, you were the one talking to yourself. "If your father asks you in the future, he will only point the spearhead at you!" Ashe''s face turned even paler. Her legs went weak as she leaned back and sat down on the desk. Following this action. Stay connected through ?? Her white thighs were exposed from her robe, and the naked body that shook along with it were even more dazzling. However, Matthew did not look away. He looked into Ashe''s eyes sincerely. "But luckily, you met me. " Even if your father installed a surveillance spell in the study, I can erase all the records just now, provided that I''m willing to do so." Ashe''s arm on the desk suddenly tightened, and her center of gravity shifted forward. "Really?" There was a hint of suspicion in her tone. Matthew quietly activated the Holy Authority, which made every word he said more credible. "Of course, I''m the same as you. I don''t like to lie." Matthew said sincerely. Ashe heaved a long sigh of relief. She looked at Matthew eagerly. "Then you must delete everything I just said. "Otherwise, if father finds out, I''ll be finished!" Matthew blinked without batting an eyelid. "That will depend on your performance." Ashe lowered her head awkwardly and fell into a short contemplation. He looked at the woman in front of him. Matthew actually felt a little guilty in the depths of his heart. Of course, what he said just now was to scare the other party. Matthew had checked the room with his balanced perception the moment he entered the study. There were no surveillance spells here. There were only a few bright spots, which were most likely extraordinary items. It could be Ritz''s collection, or it could be something else. Such a simple speech technique would not be effective in front of ordinary people. However, the woman in her thirties easily believed Matthew''s words. Just like what he had sensed earlier. Ashe''s temperament looked very mature, and her body was also very mature. However, her mind was like a young girl who had just awakened to love, and she was unbelievably gullible. Perhaps this had something to do with the abnormal environment that the other party was in. Matthew had long heard of it. Some of the necromancers in Baiyan City were very strange. They were as innocent as children. Perhaps it was because they were in an environment that lacked the ways of the world. However, at this moment. Matthew suddenly noticed that his Wife-Stunner ability was shining on the data panel! "You''re married?!" He couldn''t help but blurt out in shock. Ashe, who was deep in thought, nodded subconsciously. Then, she was stunned for a moment. "That''s right "Wait, how did you know?" Since he had already pretended to be a fraud, Matthew naturally had to act to the end. He pretended to be mysterious and said, " For mages, it''s not unusual for them to be able to predict the future." Of course, Ashe was not completely stupid. She didn''t know the ways of the world, but she was a good mage. "But you are a necromancer, right? " Necromancers are born to be enemies with the prophecy domain. Isn''t this a publicly acknowledged fact?" Matthew smiled. "There are always exceptions to everything." He didn''t explain much, but this action added a sense of mystery to him. Ashe''s gaze on Matthew grew brighter and brighter. Matthew didn''t know what the other party was thinking. In order to prevent the situation from getting out of control, he simply corrected the topic. "Let''s talk about the channel you mentioned. "I''ll make the final decision based on what you say. "Trust me, I won''t let you suffer. After all, I''m not a person who likes to take advantage of others." Ashe nodded. She whispered into Matthew''s ear, "According to the rules of Baiyan City, no one is allowed to reveal the method of making the Book of the Dead Souls to the public. Violators will receive various forms of punishment. Because the punishment is extremely severe, no one dares to take the risk to do such a thing. " But like you said, there are always exceptions. " As far as I know, many years ago, there was a traitor in Baiyan City. Before the incident, his position was very high, so he must have mastered the production method of the Book of Dead Souls. " Due to the severity of his crimes and the fact that he was eventually arrested by the Seven Saint Alliance, the traitor was locked up in the Black Suo Mountain Prison under the interference of many parties. "If you really have the ability, you can try to find out how to make the Book of Dead Souls from that traitor." Traitor? Matthew''s eyes lit up. Previously, he had thought that what Ashe said was most likely unreliable, but after hearing it, he suddenly had some hope! The other party''s analysis was actually very reasonable. Almost all the necromancers in the south were gathered in Baiyan City, and it was rare to find someone like Matthew who had made a name for himself. Chapter 1211: Sorias Super Magic Set Therefore, in the past. Basically, no one asked about the traitor. "Black Suo Mountain is a good place" Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. It was time to go to the prison. Previously, he had locked up the Queen of Giza in the prison. She had been captured by Hera and trained. Now, he did not know what had become of her. And the Queen had been locked up for so long. Who knew what would happen to the Giza people near the Watcher Highland! However, Matthew thought about it. Now that the Alliance had taken over Cross City and Watcher Highland, as long as those Astral Pirates had some brains, they would not dare to cause trouble. They might have retreated to the north of the Helen Mountains by now. Even if a new queen was chosen, it was still uncertain. But no matter what. He couldn''t continue to waste his Knowledge Points! When he thought about the value of knowledge points. Matthew couldn''t wait to go to Black Suo Mount and ask Alexander and Hera to let the people go. He came back to his senses. He smelled a strong fragrance. Ashe looked at him with a pair of eyes. Matthew coughed lightly. "Don''t worry. "Your father won''t know what you just said. "From now on, I will continue to stay in the study for ten minutes. Once the ten minutes are up, I will leave. " If your father asks me about it later, I''ll tell him that we had a good talk. We discussed some things about the local customs of Baiyan City in the study, and I hope that Rolling Stone Town and Baiyan City can try to cooperate" Ashe immediately showed gratitude after hearing this. However, she did not say anything. Instead, she plunged into every corner of the study and couldn''t wait to search. That item seemed to be very important to the lady. In the beginning. She was still pretending that she would put things back where they were after moving them away. But very quickly. She directly rummaged through the cabinets! For a moment. The study was a mess. It seemed like two people had just fought here Matthew frowned. But he had promised Ashe earlier. He could only remain silent. Just like that, seven to eight minutes passed. Ashe had already made a mess of the study. But she still seemed to have found nothing. Her hair had become a little messy, and fine beads of sweat had appeared on the back of her fair neck and forehead. Her thin robe stuck to her skin, forming dark patches. Matthew looked at her a few times and finally couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly are you looking for?" Clang! Ashe opened the bottom drawer of the desk and answered, "I''m looking for my husband." What? Matthew''s brain went blank for a few seconds. Ashe''s faint voice followed. "Can you help me find my husband? "After my father killed him, he extracted his soul and sealed it in an item in the study. "My father thought that I didn''t know about all this. He told me that my husband died in an accident, hehe" Matthew felt his scalp go numb. "Then how did you know?" Ashe said in pain, "In my dream. My husband told me all of this in my dream. "He told me that he was tortured by my father. Every time he was unhappy, my father would use a spell to whip his soul. Now, he lives in pain every day." Matthew''s thoughts were still a little sluggish. "So, why?" Ashe looked at him strangely. " Of course, souls that are whipped by magic will be in pain. Don''t you know that?" Matthew was speechless. "I mean, why do you think your father killed your husband? " Just based on an absurd dream?" Ashe squatted on the ground and tied her hair. Then, she got up and pushed away the pile of books in front of her. As she searched, she replied, "That''s a long story. But I have good reason to believe it. "My husband, Lori, is from the Fangta family. You should know about the Fang Tower, right? "Like Ritz, the Fangta family was also one of the descendants of the three followers of the first founder of Baiyan City. "Lori and I are in a political marriage. "But our relationship is very good. I love him very much and am willing to give up everything for him. "My brother, on the other hand, has never liked Lori. "His wife came from another of the three families. "Therefore, he often fanned the flames in front of our father and found fault with Lori. "Then, something happened. "My brother slandered Lori, saying that he was helping the Fangta Family to poach the Ritz Family in the Boneyard. "This was a very serious taboo. "My father was furious. "However, our father didn''t do anything at that time. Instead, he secretly killed Lori after the incident. "All of this was carried out under highly confidential conditions. "However, because I lived with them, I still noticed the abnormality of my father and brother during that period of time. Your journey continues with ?? "The dream that followed only further confirmed this point. "Sob, sob, sob... "My poor husband became the victim of the political game between the two families. "After Lori died. "On the surface, the Ritz family still maintained a good relationship with the Fangta family. "No one continued to delve into the false accusation that had happened in Boneyard. "My elder brother had secured the throne of heir. "I know his personality very well. "Once he became the next City Lord, he would definitely devour all of our father''s assets. "My fate will also be incomparably tragic" At this point. Chapter 1212: Sorias Super Magic Set Ashe''s face was filled with bitterness. Matthew scratched his head. The direction of this family ethics drama was getting more and more ridiculous However, the matter involved Boneyard. It was no wonder that the Ritz City Lord was ruthless. One had to know that the " Secondary Plane: Boneyard " was also one of the foundations of Baiyan City. It was a magical plane with almost infinite underground caves for necromancers to explore. It was said that every time they entered Boneyard, they would be teleported to a different place. However, there were also some indicators that could be used as a reference, including the danger level of the underground cave, the number of undead, and the density of rare items. Therefore, mages could use these things to determine which floor they were on. The deeper they went into the underground cave. The more dangerous it was, the more undead it had and the higher the probability of rare items being produced. As far as Matthew knew. Currently, the highest exploration record in Boneyard is 72 floors. It was maintained by the founder of Baiyan City. None of the people who came later had surpassed this height. This was a monument that all the necromancers in the city had been working hard on. The situation of Boneyard''s challenge determined the ranking of the three families in Baiyan City. If Ashe''s husband had really committed a taboo It wasn''t strange for him to be killed by the Ritz city lord. However, being sealed in the study and often whipped... Well, it seemed like something a necromancer would do. His impression of his peers deepened. Matthew couldn''t help but rub his temples. In fact, he was not sure if Lori had really died at the hands of her father, as Ashe had said. However, it was better to stay far away from such things. Matthew looked apologetic. "My condolences, Madam." Ashe suddenly looked at him nervously. "You won''t tell my father, will you?" Matthew shook his head. "I won''t. "I''m very trustworthy." Only then did Ashe relax a little. She continued to look for her husband in the study. However, she failed to find anything. The ten minutes soon ended. Looking at Ashe, whose face was flushed and whose hair was messy, Matthew could not help but remind her, "I should go, Madam." Ashe acted as if she did not hear him. Matthew sighed softly. " The bookshelf on the left is the third row from the bottom to the top. It''s the seventeenth book from the left to the right. "There''s a landscape painting in the direction your butt is facing. There''s a secret compartment behind the painting. That secret compartment should lead to a secret room. There''s a glowing gargoyle statue in the secret room. " The third magic broom in the northeast corner of the study. It has obvious creases compared to the other brooms. You should be able to find it easily. " There''s also the vase on the northwest side. There''s a white pebble in the vase. "These four things are most likely your husband." After saying this. Before Ashe could react. Matthew left the study. However, on the way out of the liege''s manor, he still took the initiative to chat with the butler, which slightly delayed his time. It could also be considered as helping Ashe a little from the side. As for whether she would be able to find her husband as she wished. Matthew did not know. After leaving the City Lord''s Mansion. Matthew took the opportunity to do some simple shopping in Baiyan City. The magic materials and tools related to the Undead Domain were much cheaper here than in the Alliance Market. Matthew did not have much money at the moment. But this time, he still bought a large amount of materials in one go, which almost used up all the cash in his hands. Among them, there were three materials that accounted for the majority. The first was the high-quality ''Realm Heart Stone''. This thing was the key to constructing the negative energy channel. Matthew planned to build a high-quality negative energy fountain on every floor of the cemetery. This could speed up the progress of upgrading the cemetery''s strategic level. The second was the seed of the Black Locust Tree. The Black Locust Tree of the Underworld was a very special plant. It could increase the integrity and defence of the ritual ground. This thing was extremely rare outside, and only Baiyan City could purchase it in large quantities. The third was the Twilight Aura Pearl. This kind of pearl could only be produced by special shells that grew in an environment rich in negative energy. Its powder was the key ingredient for making the " Dusk Potion ". As for the Dusk Potion, it was one of the few potions in the Undead Domain. It was essentially an Undead Stimulant, and after using it, it could increase the strength of the Undead''s Soul-Fire by 30% to 60%, greatly increasing their combat power. Matthew planned to make some when he had time. Occasionally, he would also give Peggy, Phily, and the others a boost in their fighting strength. After the purchase, Matthew immediately left Baiyan City. He met Gray Snow again in the suburbs. He looked back at the chains hanging down from the sky. Matthew shook his head. As expected, this place could not be lived in for long. If he wasn''t careful, he might become a part of the impression. The forest was still the best! In order to alleviate the lethargy from Baiyan City, Matthew stayed in the oak forest for a while after returning home. He chatted with the centaurs for a while and eavesdropped on the conversations of the small animals for a while. He only returned to the cemetery when the sun was about to set. He planned to make a batch of Dusk Potion tonight. However, it wasn''t time to eat yet. An owl flew into Matthew''s cemetery with a magic letter in its beak. Matthew opened the letter and immediately perked up. The letter was written by Soria. There was only one line of words on it- " The usual place. Come quickly and fulfil Margaret''s reward." Chapter 1213: Sorias Super Magic Set .. Soria''s Crystal Palace. Under the lead of the fat cat Ah Ji, Matthew walked briskly into the third reception room. However, what surprised him was There were other people in the reception room besides Soria. It was a graceful woman. Her face was covered with a dark purple veil, and only her clear and bright eyes and high nose bridge could be seen. Her hair was tied up high, and she was wearing a wool sweater that showed off her figure. Her every move was very flirtatious, giving off a feeling that tugged at one''s heartstrings. Compared to Soria, who was next to her, she looked more dignified and gentle, just like a friendly neighbour. When Matthew went in. The two women seemed to be whispering. Matthew even saw a rare blush on Soria''s face. They seemed to be discussing something important. However, they stopped on the spot. Soria returned to her normal state and said to the woman, "Someone is here. "We''ll talk later." The woman smiled and said in a charming voice, "You''re such a hypocrite. "Matthew isn''t a child anymore. Why are you still hiding in front of him?" Soria glared at her and introduced them, "This is Youruo. "She''s a crazy woman. Remember to stay away from her in the future." Matthew suddenly looked troubled. Of course, he had heard of Yourou''s name. She was a Western Guardian on the same level as Ronan! Youruo did not refute Soria. She just smiled at Matthew. "Tell me a dirty joke" Soria was a little annoyed when she heard that. "Shush! "Don''t harass my guests!" In the next second. The sofa under Youruo''s butt suddenly turned into a huge mouth and swallowed her whole! The meeting room instantly fell silent. Matthew lowered his head and pretended not to see anything. Soria gestured for Matthew to sit down. She poured him a pot of coffee and said calmly, " Just as I promised earlier, you helped me solve Margaret''s problem, and I''ve prepared a big gift for you. "This gift is worth a total of two million gold coins, divided into two parts." Matthew''s breathing suddenly stopped! Two million? You should have said so earlier Matthew wished that the Evil Empress could come a few more times! He was even considering working with Babasha! But very quickly. Matthew heard Soria say with a smile, "Of course, this two million can''t be cash. "There''s no one in this world who can take cash from me. " Here, this is the first part. I''ve prepared a set meal for you to transform your spells into abilities. The overall price is more than one million gold coins, but I''ve converted it to eight hundred thousand for you. What do you think?" As she spoke. She handed a list to Matthew. He looked at the names on the list. Matthew''s breathing quickened again. [Soria''s Super Magic Set Meal-] Silent Spell; Spell delay; Spells spread; Powerful spells; Multi-cast; Hand Spell II; Late Release. First Order; Traceless Spell; Invisibility casting; Combat Casting II;] "How is it? Are you satisfied?" Soria asked with a smile. Matthew nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. "Satisfied! "Quite satisfied!" However, he was not blinded by joy. Instead, he asked carefully, "So... "How much is the labour cost?" A satisfied smile instantly appeared on Soria''s face. .. Chapter 1214: Spell Guild and Chat Room .. " The labour cost is one million. I''ll charge you eight hundred thousand after the discount." Soria smiled. "You know the rules. This number is almost the lowest price. "That''s why I advised you to do more projects last time. If you miss the first opportunity to get free labour, you won''t get it anymore." Of course, Matthew knew the rules. The labour cost of Soria''s personal enchantment was double or even 1.5 times the material cost. The other party had given him a discount of 800,000, which was already a very sincere display. However, Matthew''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the price. This number was far beyond his ability to pay. Even if he pawned the cemetery and the forest, he even doubted whether he had the qualifications to take out a loan But very quickly. Matthew relaxed a little. It was impossible for Soria to offer conditions that he could not afford. Firstly, she was there to thank Matthew for his help in Margaret''s incident, so there was no reason for her to be so unreasonable. Secondly, it was not Soria''s goal to squeeze Matthew dry. Her usual style was to hope that everyone would continuously work for her. Therefore, Matthew was not in a hurry. He just sat there quietly and listened to Soria''s subsequent conditions. As expected. However, Soria said, " As for the second part, I want to give you something. The total value is 1.2 million. "Here, take a look first." As soon as she finished speaking. She reached out and handed him a document. Matthew opened the folder. There were several detailed documents scattered inside, and the attachment at the back was a dozen contracts. Matthew found this contract familiar at a glance. Soon, he understood. This was Soria''s standard loan contract. Matthew had also signed such a contract when he borrowed money from Soria! "Borrowing receipt?" Matthew looked up in surprise. Soria smiled and said, "You can say it''s an IOU. "The loan contract in this document bag is worth a total of two million gold coins. I''ll transfer it to you at a 40% discount. It should be a huge profit for you. Congratulations, you are now an honourable debt collector!" Matthew forced a smile on his face. He then looked at the details of the loan contract seriously. Soria continued, " Don''t worry, I''ll transfer you high-quality assets. The same goes for the IOU. "These debts are not due yet. Although there is a certain risk of breaking the contract in theory, if they all agree to pay back the money, you will profit. "Even if there are some twists and turns, you can still use your own means to collect the debts. Although I won''t help you directly, you can use my name to do things. There''s no doubt about that." Matthew nodded slightly. Soria was right. He quickly read through the dozen or so loan contracts. In this debt combination with a total quota of two million. About 1.2 million could be considered high-quality assets. The 1,200,000 loan was given to two mages who had a rather high status in the Alliance. The two of them each took half of the total, which was 600,000. Continue reading at M V L One of them was Roderick''s student, a Tier 5 Mage named Horry. The other was Margaret. The interest rate of these two people''s loans was very low, similar to the interest that Soria had lent Matthew before. This meant that Soria still had certain preferential treatment for her own people. Horry''s contract expired in a year. Margaret''s term was originally due this year, but it was extended to six years later. Considering how much resources Soria had invested in Margaret, he was not worried about her. The risk of these two mages breaching the contract was relatively low. The remaining 800,000 coin loan was more interesting. They would expire in one month and three months, respectively. In Matthew''s eyes, the one that was due in a month was at least a good asset. The debtor was the city lord of Suiye Port in the north. Suiye Port was a famous port city in the North. Its trading status was equivalent to Deep Blue Port in the South, and it was quite prosperous. Suiye Harbor was also one of the more important bases of the Alliance in the North. The probability of this city lord breaching the contract was not high. He owed Soria 300,000 gold coins, and he had paid interest every six months. Matthew only needed to make a trip north. The one due in three months was worth 500,000 gold coins. The debtor was a jailer of the Black Suo Mountain. However, in the series of contract descriptions, Matthew found out that this jailer had participated in the " hot spring riot " that happened at Mount Black Suo some time ago. After Warden Alexander successfully calmed the unrest, this jailer fled to avoid punishment. His whereabouts were still unknown. This guy was able to borrow Soria''s money, so he must have been a big shot in the Alliance before. Matthew would not treat him as an ordinary jailer. In his opinion, it would be very difficult to get back the money. " How is it? Do you recognize the value of this debt combination?" Soria smiled and looked at Matthew. "If you don''t think it''s appropriate, I have a backup plan. "Of course, the total value might be lower." Of course, Matthew was not stupid enough to choose a backup plan. There was a very popular saying in the Alliance: When you want to take advantage of Soria, it will be the beginning of your death. Although the debt collection was definitely more troublesome than getting coins directly, Soria had given him a 40% discount. The total face value of this combination was two million. Chapter 1215: Spell Guild and Chat Room Just as Soria said. If Matthew was lucky enough, he could make a fortune! However, why did this method of packaging high-quality assets and low-quality assets together and selling them seem so familiar? Or was this just an inevitable result of the development of the path of Fei Ziben to a mature stage? Matthew collected his thoughts and nodded. "No problem." Soria smiled gently. "That''s good. " Next, let''s talk about how to pay for labor. "I''m guessing you don''t have 800,000 on you. "And with your intelligence, you definitely won''t try to transfer the debt you just obtained to me. "If you want to borrow money from others. "Then why don''t you borrow it from me? "I have a perfect plan here-- "I can lend you the 800,000 immediately without any collateral or security deposit. "The loan period is ten years. "If you can pay me back within three months, I won''t charge you any interest. "If not. "How about we calculate it at a slightly higher interest rate than the last time?" Matthew pondered for a moment after listening. He quickly realized that the variable in Soria''s plan was the jailer of Mount Black Suo! The number of three months was obviously deliberately set. "You want me to find trouble with that jailer?" Matthew was deep in thought. Soria smiled faintly. "I didn''t say that. "I just don''t like to do everything myself. Most of the time, I''m a very lazy person. " I like the look of others working hard for me. It makes my blood boil and makes me extremely excited. "Are you willing to work for me? Matthew?" Matthew nodded decisively. If it was before, he might still be overcautious. However, things were different now. Matthew understood that there might not be another chance after this. In Soria''s magic system. A debt was an asset! Wealth was strength! The Days of Heavenly Change was imminent, and the continent of Aindor had long been riddled with holes. Even half of the moon was cut off. No one knew what would happen next! Matthew urgently needed to improve his strength! And Soria''s Super Magic Set was his best choice at the moment! Moreover, judging from the strength of the discount. A set meal of 800,000 gold coins was equivalent to one million coins in combat power. Soria was really sincere. "You are more aware of the situation than before" Soria looked very happy, and her eyes turned into crescents. She got up and took Matthew''s hand to sign the contract. After signing the contract. Matthew sat calmly on a soft sofa. Suddenly. He thought of Margaret. Did that stubborn girl feel the same way after signing the contract with Soria? "No matter what. "After this surgery, I''ll be worth 1.5 million myself!" Matthew thought to himself. After the price was settled, Matthew was immediately sent to Soria''s workshop. This was because he had already experienced the ability transformation of spells before. Matthew''s level had also increased to tier 5. His body''s ability to withstand magic power had also increased significantly. Therefore, this time. Soria had poured all ten items in the Super Magic Set into Matthew''s body at once! He was in a daze. Matthew slept, woke up, and slept again. About six to seven hours later. Matthew was pushed out of the workshop, and his consciousness gradually cleared. He turned around to take a look. He realized that it was a construct pushing his operating table. Soria had gone somewhere. The one that came towards him was Youruo, who had been swallowed earlier. Matthew tried his best to prop up his upper body. Youruo smiled at him. "You''re awake? "The surgery was very successful. You''ve become a girl!" Matthew was shocked. Cold sweat began to drip down his back. However, he reacted after a few seconds. "You don''t believe me? "What do you think this is?" A furry thing flashed in Yourou''s hand. Before Matthew could take a closer look, she put it away and said with a smile, " I''m not joking. Soria is going to sell you the Penis Regeneration Technique in a while" Matthew felt a few parts of his body turn cold. This included the inner thighs. Due to the effects of the anesthetic and the spell, his perception had indeed not recovered. Although he knew that Youruo was most likely joking, he still wanted to stretch out his hand to verify it However, with his strong willpower. Matthew resisted the urge. He squeezed out an ugly smile. "It''s still there." Youruo immediately snorted in boredom. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. This Western Guardian really loved to tease people However, it was still necessary to have a good relationship with the other party, so Matthew racked his brain and tried to find a topic to talk about. Considering the inclination that Yourou had shown before. Matthew asked, "Is there really such a thing as the Penis Regeneration Technique?" Youruo''s interest was piqued. "Of course! " Don''t you know that Soria relied on this magic system to make a fortune? "Penis Regeneration is just one of them. " Before slaying the dragons consecutively, the enchantment mages represented by Soria did a lot of earth-shattering things. " They forced the Alliance to issue a restriction order on enchantment spells, which changed the current pattern of alchemy to a certain extent. "You don''t know how exaggerated it was at that time" Youruo said in a wistful tone. Chapter 1216: Spell Guild and Chat Room Matthew, of course, went along with what the other party said. "How exaggerated?" Yourou thought for a moment, " The most exaggerated one I''ve ever seen is a female mage. " She has sewn a treasure chest monster under there. "Then, she used this move to kill quite a number of people" Down there... Treasure chest monster? Matthew couldn''t help but gape. "Is this also the domain of enchantment spells?" Youruo said, not surprised, " This is where enchantment spells truly shine!" Shocking! Matthew was once again shocked by the Alliance Mage''s flowery skills. " Of course, Soria didn''t do that female mage''s surgery. She did it on her own because she was greedy, so the spell was not stable. Not long after, the treasure chest monster left on its own. It''s a disgrace to the enchantment world! "If it were up to me, she shouldn''t have saved that money. If it were Soria, that treasure chest monster might still be able to work" Youruo''s comments are so sharp. Matthew could only remain silent. "I don''t think Ms. Soria will take this kind of job," he said uneasily. Youruo glared. "Are you saying that I''m slandering her? " You don''t think normal people can become Holy Mages, do you? " How can a sofa in a normal person''s house swallow people?! "If you ask me, she must have secretly stitched the sofa and the treasure chest monster together. This is her speciality." Matthew thought for a moment. "But what I sensed at that time was the aura of the transformation domain. "Ms. Soria seems to have used a transformation spell. She turned the sofa into something like a treasure chest monster" As soon as he said this. Matthew regretted it. As expected. Youruo''s gaze became increasingly unfriendly. "Oh, your reaction is very sharp! "Are you showing off your deep knowledge in the domain of transformation in front of me?" Matthew quickly shook his head. "No, no! "I dare not, I dare not!" Youruo suddenly leaned over and threatened fiercely, "You''ve offended me, Matthew! "Originally, I only needed a dirty joke. "I need three now, and you have to tell them within three minutes" Cold sweat broke out on Matthew''s forehead. However, at this moment, a huge bloody mouth suddenly appeared behind Youruo and swallowed this petite woman! The bloody mouth slowly closed, then quickly shrank, turning into Soria''s appearance. There was a faint smile on her face as if she did not care about the terrifying scene that had just happened. "Ignore her. " That woman is a lunatic. She guards the Far West every day, so she''s bored and crazy. She wants to have some fun with everyone she meets, especially a handsome man like you. "Anyway, stay away from her. " The surgery was very successful. All the superpowers are in place. You can give it a try." At this moment, Matthew gradually recovered from his previous paralyzed state. He tested all his abilities on the spot. After everything returned to normal. He immediately left Soria''s crystal palace. After returning to the cemetery. Matthew''s tensed nerves finally relaxed. He carefully counted these ten supernatural abilities. [Silent Spells] gave Matthew the ability to cast spells smoothly by reciting a spell in his heart. It could be used in conjunction with Level 2''s " Sign Language Casting." Matthew tested it. Silent casting alone required about 2.5 times the preparation time, but if it was used in conjunction with sign language casting, the multiple could be reduced to about 1.2 times. This was a rather powerful combination of supernatural abilities. At this point, Matthew''s spellcasting methods were completely liberated. As long as he was focused. He could cast spells at any time! " Spell Delay " was a very powerful spellcasting technique. It could allow Matthew''s spell to take effect after 3 minutes or even 6 hours. In certain situations, there was a chance to have a decisive effect. " Spell Spread " and " Spell Enhancement " could both increase the effect of spells. The former was mainly used to increase the area of the spell, while the latter was used to increase the strength of the spell. [Multi-cast] could increase the frequency of casting spells, increasing the chance of chance and critical hit. [Invisible Spellcasting] was more straightforward. With this ability, Matthew would not automatically appear when he was casting spells while invisible. Previously, only the " signature spell: Deadly Scissors " had this effect. In the future, he would be able to enjoy this treatment when he chanted all his spells. Level 2 [Battle Casting] could further reduce the concentration required to cast spells in battle. This actually increased Matthew''s focus. Hence, its effects were equally huge. Finally, there was [Traceless Spell] and [Late-Release, First-Order]. This was actually a combination of abilities. The former allowed Matthew to chant two to three spells seamlessly, while the latter allowed him to freely arrange the order of the spells. Matthew had already seen the effects of this Supreme Magic Combination on Margaret. Just one word-- Fierce! With this combination of abilities. Matthew could have cast a mass destruction spell first and then chanted a control spell. In this way, the enemy would definitely make a mistake in their judgment. It would also be full of loopholes when dealing with it. Just like how Margaret killed the first Sphinx. First, she used the high damage but slow movement cross to confuse the opponent. Then, she used the monster immobilizing skill to successfully sneak attack. This was a classic case study. Chapter 1217: Spell Guild and Chat Room Matthew naturally remembered it in his heart. "I also know Immobilizing Spell and Malicious Shapeshifting Spell. "Changing the order of casting can also be used to break the hidden spell counter, rebound, and offset..." He quickly figured out the specific usage of these abilities. Matthew could clearly sense the huge increase in his strength. This kind of improvement might become even more obvious after a period of digestion. However, he also felt it. He lacked a stable sparring partner. The Spell Range in the cemetery could only provide the most basic functions. To a certain extent. He still lacked actual combat experience in a situation where they were evenly matched. "Maybe I should find a spell arena trainer to practice? " There seems to be such a place in the northernmost floating city, and there are also competitions like the Battle Mage Tournament. Should I consider a real combat venue?" Matthew yawned as he thought. "Peggy, a cup of coffee!" he shouted. A familiar curse came from the kitchen. Matthew felt a sense of warmth. After drinking his coffee, he refreshed himself and returned to the research of the fifth-grade spell. The spring night was long. It was suitable for learning. He couldn''t waste it easily. .. Two days later. The ''Assembly Stone'' worth 400,000 was in place. Matthew began to build the Guild of Spells. Of the four basic requirements, the only one missing was the miniature magic network. Therefore, before the establishment of the Spell Guild. He had to first set up a miniature magic network in the Moonlight Forest. This process was also in the domain of enchantment. In theory, it would be best to get a professional mage to help. However, the Guild of Spells was of great importance. Matthew did not trust the average mage, and he could not afford to hire someone like Soria, so Matthew could only keep an eye on them. Fortunately, Viscount Fan''s magic book explained every step of building a Guild of Spells in great detail. Even someone like Matthew, who had no achievements in the domain of enchantment, could complete the construction of the Miniature magic network step by step. The magic network essentially served the guild members and their spells. Matthew''s needs in this area were very low. He only wanted the Guild to be established. As for guild spells, they were fine as long as they did not hinder the most practical ones from being used smoothly. Therefore, when building the miniature magic net. He chose the simplest " triangular magic circuit structure." The so-called triangle. It referred to the computing core of the magic network, the mana pool, and the spellcasting circuits and spellcasting terminal attached to it. The computing core contained the guild''s magic framework and system, recorded the guild members ''information, monitored the mana pool, and other functions. The spellbook pointed out. The best calculation core was actually the Divinity, followed by the False Divinity and the Demigod Divinity. Of course, Matthew didn''t have a Divinity. He had originally planned to use Peggy''s demigod Divinity. However, during the test. To his surprise, he discovered that the Heart of the World Tree could also assume related functions. Moreover, its computing capacity and efficiency were much better than demigod Divinity! The only problem was that the heart of the World Tree was located in the Life Sanctuary. The Spell Guild had to be built in the Half-Plane Moonlight Forest. Although the book did not clearly point out the solution to this situation, this kind of small matter was not difficult for Matthew. He did a few tests and planted a small forest in the Moonlight Forest. Then, he set up a branch of the Life Sanctuary there. After that. Matthew successfully obtained a port in the Moonlight Forest that could connect to the heart of the World Tree. After the core problem was solved. After that, all the steps were done step by step. Close, measure, and activate the mana pool in the Moonlight Forest. Creating a semi-automatic spellcasting circuit in the mana pool (in fact, it was planting four high-priced magical sea annelids. These creatures from the ether plane had a natural spellcasting reflex circuit that could continuously imitate and release many fixed spells); Build a special duct that connects the mana pool to the heart of the World Tree; Construct the Mana Pool and the Mana Surge Channel at the casting terminal. Testing the effect of the spell; Checking the leakage of spells, and so on In just a week. Matthew completed the construction of the miniature magic net. After all, he was a necromancer and a genuine pragmatic person, so this miniature magic net looked extremely crude from many angles. It was like a defective product. But the good thing was that this thing was sturdy and durable. Matthew had already tested it. The expected lifespan of his magic network was three times longer than normal, and it could maintain effective operation for at least 40 years! This didn''t just mean that it was reliable. It also meant saving money. After the construction of the network, Matthew incorporated the Moonlight Forest, Mana Pool and its casting circuit, the Heart of the World Tree, and the Network Branch into the system of the Guild. At this point. All the hardware facilities needed by the Spell Guild were complete. After that was the software design and stability. This aspect was even simpler. The magic book itself had several models of the Basic Spell Guild. Matthew found a suitable one and directly copied it with a Transcription Scroll! Another three days passed. Spell Guild template transcribed. Matthew stood in front of a huge rock deep in the Moonlight Forest and looked at the mirrors beside him with relish. The mirror displayed the various modules and information of the Spell Guild. This thing should have been covered by a crystal plate with a certain particle size, but in order to save costs, Matthew directly replaced it with a large mirror. Chapter 1218: Spell Guild and Chat Room The price for doing so was Matthew had a hard time checking the guild information. Not only was the display not high-definition enough, but when he used his mental power to adjust the information, the mirror would often slide and bring up other content. However, these could all be overcome! Matthew had always been clear about the position of the Guild of Spells. It was a durable and practical tool, not an exquisite and beautiful toy! .. [Mattxxx''s Beginner Spell xxxxx (to be activated)] [Hint: Please place the spiritual imprint and relevant information of at least four initial members on the Assembly Stone to officially activate the Guild of Spells.] The current Spell Guild has cxxpleted the module- - Guild Warexxxse - Chat room - Sharing spells (Assembly, Summon, Mage xxx)" .. "As long as it doesn''t affect my reading!" Matthew left, satisfied. A moment later. Rheagar, Richard, and Zeller appeared in front of the gathering stone in the Moonlight Forest. "This is what you made after you scammed me of 600,000 coins?" Rheagar looked at the information displayed in the mirror with a face full of suspicion. "Why can''t I even see the words clearly?" Matthew waved his hand and left his spiritual imprint and basic information on the assembly stone. Then, he gestured for the three of them to follow suit. After doing all this. He gave each of them a shiny bronze badge. " This is the proof of your membership in the guild. From now on, you can use this badge to check the information of the guild and other guild members." Matthew said confidently, " You may not be able to see it clearly, but if you put the badge in the water, it will automatically activate the display function as a casting terminal. You will be able to see more detailed information on the water surface. "As for the operationUh, theoretically, you can use your spiritual power to control the badge and realize the guild''s functions. " However, it''s a little difficult to operate at the moment. In order to reduce the cost, I didn''t choose the best materials to make the thing in your hands, but it should have the most important function of a qualified casting terminal." Rheagar asked doubtfully, "What function?" Matthew smiled. " It''s a function to prove one''s identity." Rheagar opened his mouth, looking like he wanted to curse at the scam. But very quickly. The three of them were attracted by the information on the badge. Just as Matthew had expected. Although it looked strenuous, at least they could see it, right? "Eh?" "What''s a guild storage? Can I store things inside?" "What are contribution points?" "Who is Handsome Zeller? Can I just fill in my name?" "Aren''t I a founder? Why is my title in the chat room ''Nobody''?" "Why do you need gold coins to send messages in the chat room?" "One gold coin can only send ten sentences?" "Matthew, you also came from Purgatory, right?" He was faced with a series of questions from Rheagar. Matthew could only choose one or two answers, and I corrected him seriously, "It''s a chat room, Rheagar. " I just said that the guild function is not convenient to implement, so increasing the fee threshold is also to increase the stability of the guild. I will get experts to help deal with the communication network problem in the future. "When the time comes, the chat room will be cheaper." Rheagar played with it for a while, then rubbed his eyes and looked at Matthew. "Why don''t I invest a little more? "Also, when will the others join? "There are only four of us in the chat room. There''s only one girl. I''m too embarrassed to hit on her" What girl? Matthew felt that Rheagar was talking nonsense. "Are your eyes playing tricks on you?" He reminded, " The first batch of members only consisted of the four of us." However, at this moment. Zeller also raised his head. "Matthew, Rheagar didn''t lie to you. There are indeed five guild members now." Matthew hurried to the mirror. There was an eye-catching record flashing on it. .. [Prompt: Activation successful!] Asxia has joined your Spell Guild.] .. Chapter 1219: Guild Elves and Equal Charm .. The Goddess of Moon, Assia? Matthew was slightly stunned. He took a closer look and found that Assia''s name was indeed shining on the list of members in the chat room. However, unlike Matthew''s four-man team, she was different. Assia''s name was grey. In the status bar, her description was blank. "What happened? "There''s a ghost in front of the necromancer?!" Matthew was puzzled. He quickly walked to the Assembly Stone. The huge stone in front of him accounted for nearly half of the cost of building the Guild of Spells. It was the foundation of the guild''s information. Only those who left a spiritual imprint on this stone could join Matthew''s guild. Matthew did not find any traces of intrusion outside the assembly stone. But soon, he found the spiritual imprint that Assia had left inside the Assembly Stone. And this brand. It was pointing at the depths of the mana pool! "Assia sure is calculative!" Matthew instantly understood that this spiritual imprint was probably the remnant consciousness of the Goddess of Moon, Assia. She had left it in the mana pool as a backup plan. After Matthew took over the Moonlight Forest, he swept through the entire Demiplane. This included Ella, the former Blessed of the Goddess of Moonlight, who was also the target of Matthew''s attention. However, he had gained nothing before. He thought that Assia had really gone, but he didn''t expect her to hide so well. She hid her trace in the mana pool! It was a mixture of the chaos of the aether plane and the disorder of the demiplane, so it was normal that Matthew could not detect it. The subtle thing was Matthew guessed that Assia''s spiritual imprint joining their guild was not something the Goddess of Moon could have expected before she fell! " She was attracted by the power of the Assembly Stone and couldn''t help but enter!" Matthew speculated. The Assembly Stone had a strong protective ability against spiritual imprints. Matthew and the others had only left a very shallow mark, but the Gathering Stone could still record their information and pull them here instantly through the Gathering Spell when necessary. And Assia''s brand was so complete and deep. If she could stay in the Assembly Stone, she could preserve herself to the greatest extent. This wasn''t the will of the Goddess of Moonlight. This was just the survival instinct of this spiritual imprint. "No wonder she suddenly didn''t say a word after joining the guild. She even tried to change her state. To play invisible in front of me, this is..." Matthew''s lips curled into a smile. In the next second. He pressed his palms on the Assembly Stone and slowly injected his spiritual power into it. As the Guild Leader of the guild. Matthew had the highest authority in the Assembly Stone, so he came to the front of Assia''s brand immediately! The two sides met in a corner of the Assembly Stone that was almost like a space of consciousness. Matthew could vaguely see a little girl in a white dress. She looked a little pitiful and had a weak and helpless temperament. She was squatting in the corner and looking at him nervously. In the little girl''s eyes, the figure of the necromancer was so terrifying, tall, and ferocious. In fact, this was not Matthew''s true appearance. This was just an illusion created by the incomplete Assia brand due to her own fear. "Hello" The young version of Assia said weakly. Matthew asked directly, "Why did you come uninvited?" The little girl lowered her head and drew a circle on the ground with her right hand that looked like a tree branch. "This placeIt is my home." Matthew shook his head and said, " I''m in charge here now. Besides, the Moonlight Forest can be said to be your former home, but the Guild of Spells and the Gathering Stone are not. "You don''t have to be so nervous. I don''t have that much hostility towards you. "But you have to let at least me understand why you''re here." After hearing this, Assia raised her little face. Her fair face was filled with confusion. "I don''t quite understand. "I just feel that this place is very comfortable and warm. It''s much better than the place I stayed in before. "Then, I came in" It was an expected answer. Of course, Matthew knew that the image of Assia in front of him was not the real image of the brand. It was very likely that this thing was a young version of the image that he had imagined based on the Goddess of Moonlight. Communication and temperament were real. But she could also be acting. Therefore, he decided to be more aggressive. "This isn''t a place where just anyone can enter. Your rash intrusion has occupied a guild''s quota, and my Spell Guild''s quota is worth a lot of money." Assia looked up blankly. "What is money?" Matthew asked, "Then what are you?" Assia shook her head. "I don''t know what I am. "I can feel that I''m incomplete, but I don''t know how to mend myself. "I just want to find a place to stay. "Don''t chase me away, okay?" Assia looked at Matthew pitifully. Of course, Matthew was unmoved. He could still vividly remember the scene when Assia sucked dry an Abomination. According to the agreement. Assia was supposed to awaken on the moon in the form of a Nature Soul. But now, her brand was in the gathering stone of his Guild of Spells. Matthew wouldn''t believe that Assia didn''t have any other thoughts! The best-case scenario was- Assia only left a backup plan for resurrection. If nothing unexpected happened, she would still ascend to the level of a god on the moon as a Nature Soul. At that time, the brand would disappear on its own. Chapter 1220: Guild Elves and Their Charisma In theory, this was the most likely scenario. After all, Assia had already fallen. What she left behind was only a spiritual imprint that could not withstand any storms. Matthew pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he opened the magic book Viscount Fan had given him. After carefully reading two or three pages, he had a new idea. "It''s not impossible for you to stay in my Assembly Stone." He said to Assia, "I even have a way to make you more comfortable." As he spoke. He took out the divinity from the Goddess of Moonlight and held it close to Assia''s spiritual brand. In just an instant. Both sides had a strong resonance. A bright white light lit up on the spiritual imprint of Assia! "So comfortable!" Assia''s uncontrollable moans were heard in the white light. But in the next second. Matthew took away the divinity. Assia looked disappointed. "Uncle, can you give me some more of that thing just now?" Matthew suddenly felt his teeth ache. However, he was too lazy to change the way Assia addressed him. He just said indifferently, "I can give it to you. You can also stay here for a longer time. "But you have to pay something." Assia waved her little hand innocently. "Alright, alright! "Uncle, I''ll give you anything!" Matthew quietly took out a template from his magic book and copied it into the Assembly Stone through the Transcription Scroll. "Here, sign this contract. "As long as you agree, not only can you become an official member of my Guild of Spells, but I will also provide you with the warmth just now on a regular basis." Matthew didn''t threaten or bribe her. He just wanted to be on guard and recruit a worker for the guild''s daily affairs. "Contract?" Assia took the template with a suspicious face. At first, Matthew was worried that she was illiterate, but he soon realized that he was worrying too much. The little fellow read it very well. " Clean the guild warehouse regularly "Regularly dredge the mana pool and the triangular magic circuit''s duct " Assist the Heart of the World Tree to store, summarize, and calculate the information of the guild and its members. " To improve the Spell Guild''s interface. "Activate the guild chat room. " Learn and attempt to cultivate the Mana Anemone on your own. " Learn and try to copy magic scrolls to form new casting circuits" After reading it. Assia frowned. "It''s so complicated." Matthew said calmly, " You don''t need to complete all of it. It''s fine as long as you can do some of the work. "Of course, if you do well, I will consider giving you other rewards." He hadn''t finished his sentence. Assia directly pressed her handprint on the contract! .. [Hint: You have successfully appointed "Assia (Incomplete Spiritual Brand)" as a guild elf! The guild elves would share the support function of the Heart of the World Tree and be removed from the 20-player list as part of the guild function. You have successfully changed the guild elf''s nickname to ''Xixi''! .. Matthew''s consciousness left the assembly stone, and Rheagar''s shout rang in his ears. "Who is this Xixi? "She can actually privately message me! "But I can''t reply to her." Matthew took a look. Assia, who had just changed her name, was quite serious and responsible. She sent a message to each guild member to introduce herself. Chapter Experience: "In the future, if you encounter anything you don''t understand, just look for her. "If you want to reply to her, you need to activate the chat technique. The method is here..." Matthew showed them how to operate the copper plate. Just as he had imagined. Although the display was a little off, it was still quite powerful when used! After all, the world of Aindor was not his previous life. The people here were quite tolerant of this novel " magic." As long as it could achieve the function he imagined, it was fine to be rough. Matthew''s train of thought was the same. He had to activate it first. After it was completed, he would slowly refine it. It only took a few minutes. Rheagar and the others had mastered how to chat with the guild elf. Xixi was also very meticulous. She read the guild manual and answered questions for the members. Very quickly. The gathering stone fell silent. Everyone was immersed in their conversation with Xixi. He watched as the three men held a small copper plate and rubbed it crazily. Matthew felt a sense of accomplishment while feeling amused. Using this opportunity. He checked the various functions and modules after activation. The primary guild currently had three main modules: The first was the guild-sharing spell. Since the Mana Anemones had just been planted, each Mana Anemone could only carry one spell circuit. This meant that Matthew''s spell guild could only maintain four spell circuits at most. These four magic circuits were occupied by Gather, Member Summoning, Mage''s Hand Sharing, and Chat. The first two were Matthew''s exclusive spells, which was also the first reason why Matthew had set up the Spell Guild to make it easier to recruit people. The Mage''s Hand was used to store and retrieve items from the guild warehouse. Under the current template. Saving items in the guild warehouse could earn Contribution Points, but retrieving items would consume Contribution Points. Chapter 1221: Guild Elves and Their Charisma Contribution points currently had no other function other than exchanging for a title in the chat room. The chat spell was more like an input method. Only through this spell could members input the information they wanted from the terminal into the assembly stone and interact with the guild elves or other people. The communication network had not been established yet. Therefore, the current chat skill could only be used to communicate with the guild elf Xixi. The latter was achieved through magic circuits. It was not that Matthew had not thought of using the miniature magic network as a communication network, but doing so had a high chance of encroaching on the magic net''s transmission efficiency. Therefore, Matthew was prepared to wait for the professionals to handle this. He thought about it. In order to avoid any mishaps, he should first turn off the chat room module. " If I want to open up more spell circuits, I need to plant more Mana Anemones or wait for them to grow up. "Unfortunately, neither of them is realistic. The former is too expensive, and the latter is too time-consuming" Matthew thought to himself. But overall, he was already very satisfied. As long as he waited for the spiritual imprints of the other guild members to join in, Matthew''s initial goal would be achieved. The Guild would also become a more open social platform. With Matthew as the centre. The invisible network of connections that he had before would become even clearer. Matthew swiped the large mirror in front of him. In the next second. When he arrived at the guild storage interface, he was instantly stunned by the dazzling array of goods! In the originally empty warehouse. Now, it was filled with all kinds of sword oil, ores, handcuffs, and noble women''s corsets! Matthew rubbed his eyes. Good heavens. Rheagar''s contribution points directly exceeded 10000! At this moment, his title in the chat room had also become [Big Boss Feng Yun]! If it wasn''t for the fact that the chat room function hadn''t been implemented yet. Matthew could probably already see Rheagar bragging there! Although it was a good thing that the Lord was willing to contribute things, some things were obviously just to make up the numbers. Putting these things in would not only take up space but would also increase the difficulty of finding useful things. The guild warehouse currently had a total of 1000 slots, and each slot had a cubic meter of storage space. Since the warehouse itself was a huge wooden box, it was not expensive. Considering the vast area of the Moonlight Forest. Chapter Explore: Matthew could even expand the guild storage to 10000 slots. It was just too troublesome to find things. Thinking of this, Matthew reminded him, "Rheagar, don''t stuff everything into the guild storage!" Rheagar mumbled and reminded Zeller and Richard, who were also engrossed in the copper plate, "Did you hear that? "Don''t stuff everything in the warehouse!" Matthew looked curiously at the entry and exit records of the warehouse. Good heavens. So Zeller and Richard did it too! The only difference was Most of Zeller''s items were alchemy potions of various forms. Malicious Potion (increases the success rate of Malicious Transformation); [Heavy Wound Potion (Makes enemies weaker and more easily injured)] Hemorhoids Potion (increases the probability of the target getting hemorrhoids); abortion potion; Athlete''s foot potion As he checked the list, the weirder the style, and the cheaper the price. Richard contributed all kinds of bandages and daggers. Powerful Healing Bandage, Death Bandage, Women''s Bandage, Night Bandage, usable Bandage... The daggers were even more bizarre. The difference in quantity and quality was enough to open one''s eyes. "I finally understand. All of you are indeed hiding your abilities." Matthew sighed with emotion and couldn''t help but be curious. If other people joined the guild and wanted to increase their contribution points, what would they save? Thinking of this. Matthew felt a little itchy. He wasn''t thinking about the things in his friends ''hands. He was purely curious about this matter. Matthew immediately summoned Sanger and handed him the eight letters he had prepared beforehand. The eight letters were addressed to Lorraine, Camela, Sif, Lumiere, Bobo, Eli, Lee Weiqi, and Hibbert. They would be the second batch of members of the Guild. As for the remaining eight spots. Matthew would use it very carefully. After all, he would not be able to recruit new people for a long time in the future. When Sanger saw the eight letters, he was stunned. "Did you encounter something happy or celebrate a holiday? "Why do you suddenly want me to work overtime?" Matthew smiled mischievously. "Is it possible that your work is too easy?" The Minotaur spirit immediately shivered, took the letter, and ran away without a word. After settling the matter of the messenger. Matthew tried his best to persuade Rheagar and the other two to leave the Moonlight Forest. He also promised that he would open the chat room function as soon as possible. Only then did Rheagar leave with satisfaction. No matter what. Matthew''s completion of the Spell Guild was something worth celebrating. To commemorate this special day. He decided to plant a few more trees today! Matthew had already planned it out. After spring. He was going to adopt a more radical plan to open up the forest. He personally led the group and led the coolie zombies to expand all the way to the northeast. His goal was to expand the oak forest and pine forest as much as possible before the stronghold of the Rolling Stone Kingdom was built. Chapter 1222: Guild Elves and Their Charisma Because he was not sure about the progress of the construction of the southern mage army, Matthew could only work hard. His goal was to wrap up all aspects of the Scar of the Dead before this summer, and try his best to head in the direction of the Ghost Castle and even the Jade Court! He let the lush forest cover the dilapidated land. This was Matthew''s ambition. He could feel it. Once his plan succeeded. Then, he would not be far from the great completion of the oak tree domain and the small success of the life nature domain. .. At night. In the luxurious studio that had been upgraded several times. Matthew ended his daily meditation and happily obtained a Soul Crystal. Then, he shifted his focus to the domain. Previously, he had accumulated some knowledge in the two domains and had not had the time to explore them. Today, he completed it in one go. These two domains were the " Giant Beast Domain " and the " Bone Dragon Domain ". As expected. Because the accumulation was not very sufficient, these two domains only gave Matthew the progress of his entry and the ability of each domain. .. [Charisma of Equal Value (Giant Beasts): You have the same charm as a humanoid creature among behemoths.] "Bone Dragon Squad (Bone Dragon): You can use this ability to recruit Bone Dragons in the wild. You can organize all the bone dragons under your command into a formation to greatly increase their teamwork, attack power, and deterrence. Each bone dragon squad could accommodate 3 - 8 members. You can maintain a maximum of 9 bone dragon squads at the same time." .. These two abilities were quite useful. Especially the "equivalent charm." One had to know that charm was affected by race and body size. The greater the difference in race and body size, the less attractive one would be. For example. In the eyes of the Mountain Giant, a beautiful human beauty was no different from other humans. At this time, her charm would be affected by her race and body shape. The equivalent charm gave Matthew the same charm among the giant beasts as he did among the humanoid creatures. The benefits that this ability could bring were immeasurable. One had to know. The reason why Matthew was able to reach this stage was because of the unusually high charm of the necromancers. People with high charisma were born with an advantage in every aspect. This was an indisputable fact. Not to mention, it would make Matthew a highly unique necromancer with high charisma. At the very least. In the future, when he greeted the giant beast, the latter would most likely not attack him as soon as they met. The Bone Dragon Squad could also slightly increase the power of the cemetery. Matthew had three Bone Dragons. Therefore, he made a team on the spot and appointed the Wild Boar King as the team leader. The other two inferior bone dragons with dragon souls were ordinary members. After a series of tests. Matthew found that the Wild Boar King''s improvement was not obvious. Instead, the other two Bone Dragons ''combat strength had become much more ferocious. "Not bad. "At least they can keep a bottom line." Looking at the performance of the Bone Dragon team. Matthew nodded silently in his heart. He wondered if he should borrow a few more Bone Dragons from Phily. "However, for some reason, the Fear of Death Graveyard has not attracted any new intruders recently" Matthew was a little disappointed. After all, no new intruders meant no new source of corpses. He would definitely panic after some time. It wasn''t that Matthew hadn''t thought about this before. In his opinion, it might be related to the previous drow invasion. After all, the intruder at that time was the strongest Matthew had ever seen! It was probably an extraordinary force in the Underdark. After the team was wiped out. There were no more new guests in the Cemetery. "It''s not entirely a good thing that Olorin is so ruthless" Matthew thought. Not long after. He received a message from Olorin! The contract between the two of them was so equal that Matthew could only find out about his summoning partner''s recent situation through his news ability. .. [World Event (Private Channel): Your partner, Olorin, has destroyed the three major drow clans in the Black Crow Nest and the two surrounding duergar camps. He has killed a total of 648 drows, 811 duergar, 933 gnolls, and an uncountable number of kobolds...] Olorin''s name shook the Underdark! Olorin was still heading deeper into the Eternal Hell! .. Fear of Death Graveyard''s legend level +3 (Underdark)! The rumors about Olorin''s actions and the Fear of Death Graveyard became known as the " Revenge of the Necromancer " and began to spread widely in the Underdark. As the owner of the Fear of Death Graveyard, your image and strength began to be recognized by more people" .. Good heavens. Matthew was stunned! Of course, he knew about the Black Crow Nest. It was an underground city with a long history that was firmly controlled by the Drows and the Duergar. But now, it was single-handedly destroyed by Olorin. What kind of Fireball Technique was this guy using? Matthew was curious, and his heart was itching. He couldn''t wait to fuse with Olorin! "He won''t refuse, right?" He thought about it. Matthew immediately summoned Death Knight 47 and ordered him to lead a team to the ruins of the Black Crow Nest to meet up with Olorin. Of course. Before Olorin returned to the Black Crow Nest. 47''s main task was to clean up the battlefield and transport the corpses. After all, the corpses of Drows and Duergar were quite durable. Matthew certainly could not waste them. He predicted that this batch of corpses would be transformed into new Flames Burier. " If there are corpses that aren''t highly incinerated, I can also turn them into banshees or Duergar zombies." Read new chapters at M V L Matthew secretly looked forward to it. There were also some Banshees in the Cemetery. However, the Duergar construction team was something he had always wanted. He was looking forward to the productivity of the Duergar zombies under the Mother of Slaves! After sending off 47. Matthew took care of some of the tedious work on hand. Then, he planned to pack up. Tomorrow morning, he would go to Black Suo Mountain. Baiyan City''s traitor prisoner; Queen of Giza; There was also the defected jailer. It was a good opportunity to deal with all these things at the same time. However, before Matthew could settle everything properly. A rare figure appeared in the cemetery. "Eugene?" Matthew was surprised. This Child of the Forest had been very low-key ever since he moved into the forest. Matthew almost did not sense his existence. Late at night. It was obviously unusual. "Lord Matthew." Eugene was very respectful to Matthew. He first performed a more primitive etiquette, then slowly said, " Yesterday afternoon, I sensed a demon''s aura in the northeast outside the forest. " Then, I started to investigate and soon found a demon squadron of about 40 people. "They are moving around the forest. "When I found them, some of them had a dispute. " Some of the demons want to desecrate our forest, while the others want to go around it. " I heard that those demons were loyal to a lord named Asner, so I immediately rushed back. " On the way back, I bumped into a woman who was sneaking around outside the forest. " I wanted to knock her unconscious and bring her back, but she claimed to be your friend. I sensed that she did not have any ill intentions, so I asked her to wait at the entrance to the north of the forest. "Do you want to see her first?" Friend? Matthew thought for a moment. "Bring me there." A few minutes later. On the endless wasteland north of the oak forest. Melinda looked nervously at Matthew and the Child of the Forest beside him. The first time he saw Melinda. Matthew quietly took out his shovel. The latter''s face turned pale. Matthew thought that the other party did not seem to be guilty to this extent. Therefore, he changed the shovel into the sickle of the God of Agriculture. Melinda''s face turned even paler. She hurriedly shouted, "Stop! Matthew! "I have a great fortune to give you "And Rheagar." .. Chapter 1223: Do You Want to Be the Warden? .. Matthew looked deeply at Melinda. He wanted to kick her out, but in the end, he said in a low voice, "Let''s talk inside." A few minutes later. In the reception room of the Cemetery, Matthew led Melinda through the entrance. Compared to the repeatedly upgraded workshop, the reception room still looked a little shabby. But Matthew did not care. As long as the functions were complete, it would be fine. Melinda, who had always been arrogant, did not react to the shabbiness of the reception room. In fact. She had always looked straight ahead and knew her limits. "Before I came over this time around, I heard some of the latest news about you" Melinda said embarrassedly. Matthew instinctively responded, "Has the news of the Underdark reached you?" Melinda was shocked. "Underdark? "What did you do in the Underdark?" Matthew laughed and shook his head. It seemed that the other party knew about the previous news. "It''s nothing. "Sit." Melinda quickly waved her hand. "No need, I can stand." Matthew raised his eyebrows. "Sit." Melinda immediately knelt on the cushion. She wasn''t wearing a mage robe today. Instead, she had changed into a tight leather jacket. The black, glue-like material accentuated her curvaceous figure. It was only then that Matthew noticed that her makeup was lighter today. Her face was actually 50 - 60% similar to Sif''s. However, her temperament was more mature. Her figure was also better. However, after observing this, the disgust in Matthew''s heart did not decrease at all. He said rather coldly, "I''ll give you three minutes to explain yourself. "Otherwise, I''ll either chase you away or send you to Black Suo Mountain." The moment she heard the words ''Black Suo Mountain''. Melinda''s eyes flashed with fear, but she didn''t show any resentment towards Matthew. She quickly said, " Storluk Industries wants to invest in you!" Matthew frowned. "Isn''t this the same as last time?" "It''s different!" Melinda bent down, her head hanging so low that it almost touched her chest. "This time, they are truly sincere. "Me too." Matthew instantly reacted. Melinda''s sincerity was probably an even lower stance. It made sense. Explore stories on M V L After the Blood Moon attack, the Storluk industrial headquarters must have made a new assessment of the current situation of Aindor, especially the Alliance. In their eyes, the rising Rolling Stone Kingdom was definitely worth fighting for. Compared to the last time Melinda came. This time, the number of chips the other party brought was definitely much more than before. Matthew''s guess was that Melinda, who was extremely self-interested, must have something or reason to convince him if she dared to come. Thinking of this. Matthew muttered, "Rheagar won''t agree." His words were obviously nonsense; his goal was to give himself some leeway while probing Melinda''s background. As expected. The other party immediately said, "It''s really different this time. " Storluk Industries offered a very, very high price. It''s so high that you can''t even imagine it. " But that''s not the point. The point is that I don''t intend to persuade you to pledge your loyalty to them. I only intend to persuade you to accept their benefits first!" The other party was so straightforward. Matthew was stunned. After a few seconds, he asked in confusion, "Are you going to help us cheat Storluk Industries?" Melinda smiled. " I promised them that I would persuade you to accept help, but I never said how I would persuade you. "I can help you get a lot of benefits. " Aren''t you guys going to establish a Rolling Stone Kingdom? That would require a lot of money, right? " As far as I know, Rheagar has some money, but it''s far from enough for a kingdom. In the future, he will have more and more places to use money. He''s a big spender, and soon, he will have nothing to live for, and then he will be hard-pressed. "You don''t want to see that happen, do you? " So, it''s best to pretend to agree to the aid of Storluk Industries. " In addition to the aid from Storluk, I can also provide some financial assistance. I have saved a lot of money over the years. I even secretly hid two gold mines. As long as you agree, the two gold mines are yours!" Melinda looked at Matthew with a burning gaze. Matthew shifted his gaze uncomfortably. It wasn''t that he was afraid of meeting Melinda''s gaze, but it was just that her gaze was so bright that it made him feel as if he was looking at a gold mine. He was afraid that he would be confused. Matthew didn''t say anything. Melinda continued to persuade, " Rolling Stone Town is indeed a country with great potential. With the aid of Storluk Industries'' products and technology, the future of the Rolling Stone Kingdom will definitely be bright. " You don''t have to worry about Storluk Industries asking you to repay them in the short term. " I can tell you a secret information: the dead souls on Planet Storluk have been scared out of their wits. Their troops are indeed strong, but they are far inferior to the Seven Saint Alliance in ultra-long-distance combat. "They''re doing everything they can to make up for this weakness, but until their true leader, the Frost King, arrives, I''m afraid there won''t be a solution." Chapter 1224: Do You Want to Be the Warden? " This is in line with my understanding of Psionic users. " The power growth curve of psionics is completely different from that of mages. "A beginner mage could easily defeat a beginner psionic. "On the other hand, Intermediate Mages were far inferior to Intermediate Psionics. "However, at Legend rank and above. "The Legendary-mage had the upper hand again. "As for the legendary Calamity Grade, that was a realm that no one could imagine. "Currently, the Alliance''s Legends and Holy Mages were putting a lot of pressure on the Storluk industry. "Anyway, before the Undead Prince returned. "There''s a high chance that they won''t do anything!" Melinda said firmly. Matthew didn''t doubt this conclusion. After all, after the Blood Moon attack, the Storluk Industries would have to consider whether they could withstand a second accident like this. If Melinda hadn''t come with a mission to deceive him Then the probability of Storluk laying low for a long time was also quite high. Thinking of this Matthew couldn''t help but glance at Melinda. The other party''s gaze was calm and filled with admiration. Matthew''s senses were quite sharp. He even vaguely read a trace of admiration and infatuation? A strange feeling rose in his heart. He immediately asked in a deep voice, " How much do you know about the Storluk industry, or the spiritual energy of the space undead troops?" Melinda smiled confidently. "Like the back of my hand. "I''m only the legal advisor for Storluk Industries, but I''m a senior member of the Freedom Club that the Frost King founded. I have full access to all the units that are directly under the command of the Space Undead. " I can assure you that those space necromancers have almost perfectly combined psionic power, industry, and necromancy. " Their physical bodies and racial heritage are achieved through the cooperation of necromancy and psionic communication. " And the weapons they use in battle are the perfect answer to psionic power and industry. "I can give you the answer to every detail you want to know. "This is also one of the reasons why I have the confidence to stand in front of you today. "You need my knowledge and identity. "I can get you all the information you need about the Storluk Industries. "I can also help you get all kinds of high-tech products. "I can even say that Storluk Industries can help build a standard assembly line under Rolling Stone Town. "This is of great significance to the future Rolling Stone Kingdom. "I think you should understand this." Matthew poured himself a glass of milk and thought as he drank. Melinda cleared her throat, looking as if victory was in her grasp. "Can I have a cup?" Matthew glanced at her and handed her a glass of milk. " Storluk Industries can''t keep giving money for free. They must have something to ask for." Melinda licked the milk foam on her lips and said casually, "You just leak some unimportant information to them. " It''s not like you can''t explain it. You''re just a member of the Alliance with great potential. You need their help to become a high-ranking member of the Alliance. " For you personally, getting involved with the Storluk Industries will only make your path to legend smoother. If you want astral materials, you can ask them to collect them for you. Just imagine, when ordinary mages are still painstakingly preparing for their journey to the astral world, you already have an astral ATM that you can take whatever you want. Do you want to miss such an opportunity? "I told you, they won''t do anything in the short term. " By the time they realize what''s going on, you''ve already gotten enough benefits. But at that time, do you still care if you''ll fall out with them? " The Alliance of Seven Saints has already decided to wage war against the Storluk Industries. The Blood Moon Strike is just the initial horn, isn''t it?" Even though he held a great enmity towards Melinda, he was still very calm. Matthew had to admit that the other party''s proposal was really tempting. The technology of Storluk Industries was indeed tempting. Looking at the electric light that Little Patton had fiddled with, he recalled what Matthew had seen and heard in Bigfoot City. They could even turn demons and devils into qualified workers. What kind of leap would the Rolling Stone Kingdom, which had the population and resources of the southern land, usher in with the support of this technology? Just thinking about it made him excited. Of course. Matthew also found it very clear that Melinda had deliberately skipped over many dangerous areas. For example, Storluk Industries would definitely tamper with the things they sent over. Space spirits were not idiots. They would not provide the enemy with free aid. Even if Rolling Stone Town secretly expressed their stance to them, they would hold back. However, due to the current background. Storluk Industries would definitely make the greatest compromise to ensure cooperation between the two parties. This was what attracted Matthew the most. "I admit that what you said makes sense." Matthew said slowly. Melinda was in high spirits. Her expression was especially passionate and playful. She blinked her eyes at Matthew. She was obviously already so old, but she still had a damnable girly vibe. Matthew couldn''t help but think of Sif again, and a sense of guilt grew in his heart. Fortunately, his mind was still very clear. Matthew said coldly, "Personally, I agree with your proposal. " Next, you just need to do one thing, and this plan will be passed in Rolling Stone Town." Chapter 1225: Do You Want to Be the Warden? "I can even ask the Alliance for some valuable information to give the space undead" Melinda looked at Matthew happily. "What is it? "Don''t make it too difficult." Matthew said calmly, " It''s not a particularly difficult thing. You just need to obtain Rheagar''s forgiveness." Melinda jumped up from the ground. Her face was filled with disbelief. "You want me to beg Rheagar?" Matthew said calmly, "It''s not begging. You need to fight for his forgiveness. " You can use any means other than magic and psionic power to achieve your goal. " As long as Rheagar forgives you, there is a possibility of success. Otherwise, it will always be empty talk. "This is his kingdom." Melinda''s face flushed red. She held it in for a long time before asking in confusion, " But aren''t you the most important person in Rolling Stone Town? " Doesn''t the Seven Saint Alliance have 100% control over the future of the Rolling Stone Kingdom?" Matthew smiled. " I don''t know if I''m the most important, but I think Rheagar is equally important. "A long time ago, Zeller told me that everyone in Rolling Stone Town loved Rheagar. "I thought he was exaggerating at the time, but now that I think about it, he was right. "People love Rhaegar, and so do I. " It''s such a simple logic. I think someone as smart as you should be able to understand." Melinda was completely silent. Matthew waved his hand to send the guests out, and Melinda walked to the door of the reception room like a puppet. Suddenly, she turned around and said to Matthew with a firm gaze, "I will conquer Rheagar again!" Matthew shook his head silently. After so many years, do you think that Rheagar is still the same Rheagar from back then? In the past half a year, there had been countless noblewomen coming to the lord''s manor every two or three days. This woman was still as confident as ever However, this was just right. Perhaps he could squeeze more out of her! Thinking of this. Matthew quickly picked up his pen and wrote two letters. He ordered his men to quickly pass them to Zeller and Rheagar. He had a premonition. From now on, there would probably be fun to watch in the Lord''s Manor every day. Unfortunately, Matthew was too busy and could no longer go to work every day to slack off like before. He had just sent Melinda off. Eugene, the Son of the Forest, appeared again. He continued the previous topic, and he was worried that the demons might cause damage to the forest. Matthew felt that what the other party said made sense, so he planned to personally get rid of all the demons. However, after the Child of the Forest learned of Matthew''s thoughts, he immediately said,"No need. " You''re the supreme lord of the forest. If you have to personally take action every time there''s trouble, what''s the point of our existence? " Please allow me to lead some men. I will hand over the heads of those demons." Matthew was very satisfied with the attitude of the Child of the Forest. "You Children of the Forest don''t have enough manpower, right? "I''ll get Obast and the Centaur tribe to cooperate with you." The Child of the Forest did not say anything. Matthew thought that he had no objections, but he soon noticed the strange emotion in his eyes. "Have you talked to Obast already?" Matthew frowned. For some reason, he actually smelled a hint of "internal strife". The Child of the Forest said slowly, "I did talk to Mr. Obast, but he is cautious and conservative. " After learning that there might be demons invading the forest, Obast led a group of centaurs to patrol the forest and strengthen the defence line. " He believes that we should defend and not take the initiative to attack." Matthew understood. Eugene must have first sought cooperation with Obast, but was rejected before coming to him. Although the Child of the Forest didn''t explicitly belittle Obast, he was still a little hesitant. However, he did not hide his dissatisfaction with the Centaur tribe. When Matthew was eavesdropping on the small animals ''conversation, he also noticed that the children of the forest and the centaurs did not get along well. But now, it seemed like Eugene and Obast might be on bad terms. However, this was normal. Both sides thought of themselves as the guardians of the forest, but there were differences in the daily maintenance of the forest. Obast and the Centaurs thought that they were favoured by Matthew and had come early to occupy the camp around the World Tree in advance. They had a natural psychological advantage over the later Children of the Forest. Although Matthew believed that there was a high chance that Obast did not choose to take the initiative to attack out of caution, he had to pay attention to the disharmonious factors within the forest. "Compared to the cemetery, the races in the forest are undoubtedly more diverse. Currently, the centaur tribe has an absolute advantage. The children of the forest will still have grievances. In the future, there will be more people from all walks of life, and the conflicts will definitely be more complicated" Matthew thought for a moment. He had to solve the conflicts between the major races that might appear in the future. The best solution was to divide their territories. Matthew knew very well that the so-called scene of " all races living together in harmony " was probably a fool''s dream in reality. However, the most important thing now was to deal with the demons. "I''ll ask Obast to send a Centaur troop to hunt the demons with you." Matthew said, "Other than that, I''ll also get the cemetery to cooperate with you." The Child of the Forest nodded. " Actually, it''s enough with the cemetery''s cooperation. The Centaurs might not listen to me." Chapter 1226: Do You Want to Be the Warden? Matthew waved his hand. He had his reasons for handing over the Centaurs to the Children of the Forest. Eugene was right. He really had to change his bad habit of doing everything himself. Many things could be handed over to his subordinates to do. This expedition against the demons was a crucial experiment. From the process and results of the crusade, Matthew could study many factors. "If you can kill all the demons near the forest and bring back their corpses, I will arrange a group of people for you." Matthew promised, "These people might have been farmers or hunters. Although they are humans, they must be familiar with the forest. " You can train them to be rangers or druids. It depends on your own thoughts. "But I can guarantee that they are completely loyal to you." Matthew had already made plans for the formation of the Forest Patrollers or Druid troops. Eugene''s visit pushed Matthew''s plan earlier. "I understand. "I will do my best." Eugene was the kind of person who didn''t say much. After confirming the relevant matters with Matthew, he left in a hurry. After that, Matthew went to find Obast and asked him to draw a team of Centaur archers to help. In the cemetery. Matthew decided to let the Skeleton Prince, Rick, lead the troops. He had trained more than 300 skeleton axemen, and now was the best time to test them in real combat. Other than that. Matthew had also arranged for 10 Buriers and Peggy to accompany him to supervise the army to ensure that nothing went wrong. Midnight. Eugene led the Children of the Forest and the Centaur Tribe out of the oak forest and headed east. Rick, on the other hand, led his troops underground. The caves under the Gold Digger''s Basin were complicated. Apart from helping Eugene, Rick''s mission this time was also to display his powerful map-drawing talent. He promised Matthew that he would take the opportunity to explore all the caves nearby. As for whether it could be done. Matthew could only wait and see. Just like that, they continued to work until late at night. Matthew only lay there for two hours before he yawned and got up. Thanks to his super sleep, he was still in good spirits, but for some reason, he kept yawning crazily. As usual, the tombstones were repaired for a while before dawn. After planting pine trees in the cold of spring, the sky was already bright. In the morning. Matthew successfully arranged for Necromancer Henry, who had been waiting in town for a long time, to enter his cemetery. After greeting Ali. Necromancer Henry, who came from the Red Mountain and had once served the Red Dragon Khuzulas, had job level 15, and was also a rogue Mage, became one of the few people in the cemetery who could freely enter the first three floors and communicate with the elite undead. Matthew had assigned him the position of " Senior Mage Assistant." His original duty was to coordinate the communication and mediation between the junior mage assistant and the undead with the outside world. However, the junior assistant was not in place yet. Therefore, Henry had to shoulder all the responsibilities. As soon as he took office. Matthew assigned him four long-term tasks. First, he was responsible for daily communication with the messenger of Rolling Stone Town. Second, supervise and investigate the work and daily situation of the undead on the first three levels. Third, help Matthew tidy up the workshop and reception room, and regularly make advanced materials such as the Twilight Potion and Dark Divine Oil. Fourth, assist the Mother of Slaves in training all kinds of zombies. It could be said that he worked to the maximum. But Henry seemed to be enjoying it. When he defected to Rolling Stone Town, he was left behind at the Southern Trade Post. That period of time had been the most difficult. Now that the Tree Planting Mage, who had already made a name for himself in the south, was finally willing to use him, was he still far from success? He just had to work hard. There would be plenty of opportunities for success and fame in the future! Seeing Henry''s high enthusiasm, Matthew remained calm. On the first day of work, it was inevitable that he would be enthusiastic. The most valuable quality was that he could continue to maintain it after a long time. This point. It was also an important reason why the Undead was so popular with Matthew! "I hope that other than being willing to work hard, this fellow can also have some spirituality." He looked at Henry''s hurried departure. Matthew thought. Henry was his first official assistant. Although he was still a temporary worker, Matthew still valued him. To be able to reach the 4th tier as a rogue mage and a poor necromancer at that, this guy definitely had talent. However, other than talent. Matthew also valued other aspects. Discover exclusive tales at M-V-L For example, spirituality. The four tasks assigned to Henry actually had different priorities, but Matthew did not say it explicitly. But as time passed, Henry would realize that the last mission was the most important! The existence of coolie zombies was one of the key conditions for the rapid development of the cemetery. It was also an important reason why Matthew could vigorously promote the Tree Planting Project 2.0. However, in this way The status of the Mother of Slaves, Myossage, became more and more detached. Previously, Myossage had repeatedly told Matthew that it was time for her to get a raise. Matthew thought that the other party had indeed worked hard. Therefore, he raised his monthly salary of five Soul Crystals to seven. However, Myossage was still not satisfied. Yesterday, she had come to Matthew specifically to express her hope that he could increase her treatment to 10 Soul Crystals a month. Matthew agreed on the spot. Matthew felt a sense of regret from Myossage''s soul fire. Without a doubt. The other party regretted that they hadn''t asked for a higher price. Matthew estimated that it wouldn''t be long before the mother of coolies reiterated her request for a raise in wages. It wasn''t that he couldn''t accept his subordinate''s request for a raise. However, people like Myossage, who were insatiable, were really annoying. Matthew didn''t intend to fall out with Myossage yet. However, if the other party continued like this. Matthew might have to take some action. Henry was Matthew''s spy. If this guy really had intelligence and could steal the method of making coolie zombies from Myossage, then becoming a full-time employee was just the most basic reward. Matthew would at least help him advance to Tier 5. It was not entirely impossible for him to become a Legend in the future. After sending Henry off. Matthew then found White Phantom Ali and told him to consider including a nearby underground lake in the division when he opened the fifth or sixth floor. According to the previous investigation. The underground lake was a saltwater lake with a warm water temperature, similar to the environment at the bottom of the sea. Although Matthew''s Arctic Shooters and Naga Warriors could move on land, they definitely could not lack water for a long time. Therefore, it was necessary to create an area that simulated the underwater environment. After receiving the order, Ali immediately went to the field to explore. He promised to hand over the latest construction plan to Matthew within three days. Matthew nodded in satisfaction. After settling everything. He hurriedly finished his lunch, changed into a set of clean clothes, and headed to Black Suo Mountain. .. In the warden''s office. Matthew was surprised to see a fair and beautiful woman in an ill-fitting suit sitting at Alexander''s desk. Of course, he recognized this beauty as the legendary construct Hera. However, the other party''s performance and attire still surprised him. "Where''s Alexander? "Why are you wearing his clothes?" Matthew asked. Hera tugged at the collar of her suit and complained, "Alexander has defected! "He brought with him the Queen of Giza that you sent over last time, as well as some felons from the Hot Springs Prison. " Currently, the law-enforcement officers are trying their best to catch him, but Alexander is an old jailer. Those law enforcement officers were trained by him. I think it will be difficult to catch him in a short period of time. " Black Suo Mountain is now leaderless. I can only reluctantly sit here and preside over the overall situation. "To be honest, Alexander, that bastard who gave birth to a son without an asshole, is really irresponsible. I knew that there was something wrong with him, but I didn''t expect that he would suddenly defect for a woman. Now, all the blame is on me. I''m really unlucky! " Everyone knows that the position of warden is equivalent to a lifetime of imprisonment" Hera cursed for a long time before suddenly changing the topic. She stared at Matthew with shining eyes. "Oh right, Matthew... "Do you want to be a warden? "If it''s you, you might even be able to do it as a part-time job." .. Chapter 1227: Privatization of Mount Black Suo .. "No need!" Matthew quickly rejected it. The waters of the Black Suo Mountain Prison were too deep. Even an ordinary Legendary mage might not be able to handle it. Matthew was very self-aware. It was already good enough for him to manage the Rolling Stone Kingdom and the Gold Coast with his current strength and energy. A behemoth of this level. He did not dare to touch it at all. Hera immediately complained, " Then tell me, among the seven Saints, which one can take the Black Suo Mountain?" Hera''s words were somewhat abrupt. But Matthew quickly reacted. The other party should be referring to the topic of the privatization of Mount Black Suo that had been a hot topic a few years ago. The Silver Council had once discussed the change in the nature of the management rights of Mount Black Suo. During that debate. The council finally agreed to privatize Mount Black Suo. However, it was awkward. No one took over this place at all! Matthew hadn''t joined the Alliance at the time, so he didn''t have a deep impression of this topic. However, after becoming a member of the Silver Council, he used his authority to find a lot of information. Some of the memories were still fresh. The fundamental reason why the management rights of Mount Black Suo were put up for sale by the Silver Council, but no one had taken over until now, was because- The cost of maintaining this fortress was too high. In comparison. The operation of Mount Black Suo required compliance with the extremely harsh prison law enacted by the Alliance hundreds of years ago. The bill stipulated that prison operators must abide by a series of rules that made it difficult to generate economic benefits. This caused the operation of the Black Suo Mountain Stronghold to be extremely cost-effective. In addition, this prison had lasted for hundreds of years. Many of the old prisoners had already been squeezed dry. However, for some reason, they did not die. On the contrary, they had come to enjoy certain treatment in prison. The economic benefits these prisoners could create in prison could not cover the costs of controlling and feeding them. This phenomenon had existed for a long time. Ultimately, it was the characteristics of the magical world. The cost of imprisoning extraordinary criminals was ridiculously high, and there was also the risk of unrest from time to time. In recent years. The Silver Council''s budget for Mount Black Suo was getting tighter and tighter. This led to many law-enforcement officers taking on private jobs without any restraint. Even a warden like Alexander had no choice but to participate in all kinds of transactions in order to increase income and reduce expenses. Matthew was actually an example. The knowledge points that he gave to Alexander must have been converted into Alliance Gold Coins through various means. As for whether these gold coins were used by Alexander to maintain the operation of the prison or to fill his own pockets, it was unknown. All in all. Mount Black Suo was a muddled and complicated account. Its current situation was also closely related to the internal structure of the Alliance. Matthew only found out after he joined the Silver Council. The Seven Saint Alliance, which looked extremely awe-inspiring to outsiders, was also a grass-roots organization. This alliance was initially founded by the seven powerhouses who followed the Calamity Mage. They had made various alliances in the beginning, but at that time, they were all verbal agreements. The power structure, territory division, job allocation, resource allocation, and so on were all muddled. This situation had improved in the past hundred years. However, as long as one went through the accounts of the Silver Council, a discerning person would realize that the Seven Saint Alliance was still supported by the most powerful Legendary Masters. This was no different from when it was first established. This phenomenon might be counterintuitive. But in Matthew''s opinion. This was also the inevitable result of the extraordinary power of the magic world being attributed to one person. Therefore, in a large sense, the existence of the Alliance was a burden to the Legendary mages. Especially the Seven Saints. Without the alliance, they might be able to earn more money. And their power and might would not be reduced in the slightest. Therefore, from an absolutely rational point of view. Dissolving the alliance and going their own way was a better choice for the Seven Saints. However, under pressure from the outside world, such as the Heavenly Palace. Not only did the alliance not disband, but it had also changed from its initial loose structure to the current closer relationship. Matthew guessed that the Seven Saints were likely able to see the situation clearly. They were willing to spend money to support the Alliance. But what about the Legendary mages other than the Seven Saints? Even if the Seven Saints were willing to spend money, spending was still spending. There were no specific restrictions on this account. Under the backdrop of war and confrontation, the Alliance would have to pay a lot of extra expenses. Therefore, as the spokesperson of the Seven Saints, the Silver Council would naturally be inclined to tighten the existing budget in other areas. It wasn''t just the Black Suo Mountain Prison that suffered a budget cut. It was the same for the other public organizations of the Alliance. It was just that the reaction was not as intense as in prison. Thinking of this Matthew couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Hera. He knew that Hera''s position was very special. When Alexander was around, she could do whatever she wanted and be carefree. However, once Alexander ran away She had naturally become the temporary warden of the Black Suo Mountain, and all the pressure had suddenly fallen on her. No matter how powerful Hera was She was only a construct. She didn''t have much of a background in the Alliance. She wasn''t even Isabelle''s woman. She was a complete outsider. Hera lacked the experience and ability to deal with other mages, and her ability to make money was probably far inferior to Alexander''s. Everyone knew. The economic problem was the root and foundation of many problems. Chapter 1228: Privatization of Mount Black Suo No wonder Matthew felt much more comfortable when he entered the Black Suo Mountain today. He had already reacted. Compared to before, at least half of the anti-magic force field on Mount Black Suo had been shut down! This was actually a dangerous signal. If this continued Matthew was really worried that Black Suo Prison would become the Black Suo Gang... But he didn''t have any solutions. Facing Hera''s endless complaints, while Matthew expressed his sympathy that he could not help, he also tried to mention, "Where are Ronan and Qin Wuyue? "Will they take over the Black Suo Mountain? " I remember that they recently took over a prison, which is also in the south." Hera covered her head with her hands like a human, her face full of distress. "You mean the Gauss Prison? "That''s different. That''s the Night Elves ''territory. There''s a lot of money there" Matthew nodded slightly. His opinion was actually similar to Hera''s. Gauss Prison was also commonly known as Snail Valley. The former was a transliteration of the Elvish language, and in the context of the Elvish language, it represented a narrow place. The latter referred to the special shape of the valley. It was said that the prison was built on the fossil of a huge ancient snail. The prison was filled with vicious prisoners. The most famous one was none other than Lord of the Thousand Transformations, Jasliven. Previously, Snail Valley was defended by the Night Elves. However, after the Blood Moon incident, the Night Elves had probably secretly reached an agreement with the Alliance or Ronan and his wife and eventually gave up Gauss Prison. Although the Night Elves were arrogant and cold, they were still quite particular about their work. Therefore, after Ronan and his wife took over Gauss, they would probably have a lot of money to make. But Black Suo Mountain was different. Many of the felons here could not even afford to pay a single penny. But in order to control them. The fortress had to maintain a constant anti-magic force field. Long-term losses were inevitable. "What about Edmond? "Have you asked him?" In Matthew''s impression, Edmond was the one with the most flexible thinking and bottom line among the Legendary mages. Hera sighed. "He did give me some advice." Matthew perked up. "What?" Hera said weakly, "He asked me to blow up half of the prison and the prisoners inside. " But this clearly doesn''t conform to the rules of the Alliance. "If I dare to do this, you''ll be able to see me in the remaining half of the prison the next day "Damn it, it''s all because of that old-fashioned immemorial alliance agreement. Why do we have to keep these prehistoric races and evil criminals" Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. "What does this have to do with the Immemorial Covenant? " Oh right, why would the Alliance pay to support these felons?" Continue your story on M-V-L Hera replied concisely, "Because they have their own value. " They are rare animals and a minority group. Some people say that their existence can increase the richness of the world, and this richness can guarantee that the world will not instantly perish at a certain moment in the future. " I think this is complete nonsense, but the Silver Council obviously doesn''t think so. "The bill that shackled Mount Black Suo did not restrain criminals at all, but restrain us staff. " I''ve argued with Isabelle many times before. I thought she would agree with me. After all, she''s the real murderer. However, unexpectedly, she didn''t agree with me this time. Damn it, there must be some secrets hidden between the holy mages about this prison that I don''t know about! "But when it comes to money, they all become stingy again. It''s really annoying." Matthew sighed as if he felt the same way. Hera had left a deep impression on him today. The previous few times, she had been so arrogant that Matthew had once thought that the human world was just a backdrop for this legendary construct to experience life. But now, it seemed like She just didn''t get the position at the time. He could tell. Although Hera was very resistant to the troubles brought about by the position of warden, if she really let go She might have to hesitate for a while! At the moment, her only worry was the thought of doing a good job at Black Suo Mountain. If she really did not care about it The other party would definitely not have such an attitude. "I remember that the law states that we can''t kill those felons, right? " They should also be the source of the high cost of the Black Suo Mountain." Matthew pondered for a moment. "Can we turn them into undead creatures? " What I mean is the kind that can retain its consciousness. Of course, it can''t be a Lich. A spirit body with a little intelligence will do" Hera looked at him in confusion. " Are you going to turn the Black Suo Mountain into a floating graveyard?" Matthew smiled awkwardly. "Pretend I didn''t say anything. " Or you can consider freezing them. It should be cheaper to create an extremely cold environment and glaciers than an anti-magic force field, right? " Even if the confinement effect is not as good as expected, you can use the anti-magic bracelet or other facilities to make up for it. " If you can go to the Water Elemental Plane to recruit a few volunteers, you might be able to reduce the cost to almost zero " Of course, you can package the low-threat prisoners separately and sell them as different assets. The only requirement is that the buyer must ensure that these prisoners are alive and do not cause trouble. This part should be able to return some money" Chapter 1229: Privatization of Mount Black Suo "This shouldn''t violate the law, right? If you really plan to do this, I can consider helping you share the pressure in this area" Hera looked at Matthew in a daze. That gaze made Matthew''s hair stand on end. His voice gradually became softer, and then he stopped. "What''s wrong?" Hera shook her head. "You''re really a f * cking born warden! " I think you''re more suitable for this job than Alexander. Why don''t you apply to the Alliance?" Matthew immediately shook his head like a wavy drum. Hera looked regretful. Then, she took out a pen and quickly wrote on the paper: "I want to write down everything you just said as a reference." Matthew shrugged. He saw that Hera was focused on thinking about the future of Mount Black Suo. He could only take the initiative to remind the other party of his purpose for coming. "I came here today mainly for three things. " Firstly, although the Giza Queen has run away, her confession should still be there. I hope to get a copy. " Secondly, I hope to get all the information about a jailer named Rambo. He owes Madam Soria a sum of money and will be repaying it soon, but he has disappeared. " Third, I want to visit a prisoner named Hex." Pa! Hera generously threw Queen Hauss ''folder to Matthew. Then, there was a bunch of magic keys that were emitting colourful lights. She said without looking up, "The information about the jailers is in the archives. Go and find it yourself. "As for the prison visit, in theory, the prison visit time is only one minute, and you have to pay extra. But for the sake of the suggestion you just gave me, you can stay in prison for as long as you want, as long as you don''t let anyone escape!" Matthew took the magic key. Hera was still writing something on the paper, muttering to herself from time to time. After he bade farewell to the other party. He then left the warden''s office. Ten minutes later. In the high-risk area. Bang! A rusty prison door that could not see the sun was suddenly opened by a huge force. "Hex is here! "Don''t die inside!" The strong jailer in charge of leading the way obviously had the bloodline of a giant. The entire floor shook as he walked. Although the other party''s tone was fierce, Matthew did not feel any malice, so he nodded lightly. The half-giant left silently. Matthew approached the door and held up a candle. The scene in the cell was accompanied by a rotten stench. The display inside was very simple. A bed and a toilet bowl. There was nothing else. Matthew quickly found a figure that looked like a skeleton in the corner of the room. The figure stared blankly at the candle. Stay updated via M-V-L Suddenly. The man''s eyes were actually filled with dry tears! "Hex?" Matthew asked tentatively. In the next second. An extremely difficult voice rang out, "Is my son dead? "He''s not even forty years old" Matthew was shocked. He knew that something had changed. Ashe Ritz was probably not as simple as he thought! He asked in a deep voice, "What nonsense are you talking about?" The figure slowly stood up. Her skin was dry like a dried corpse, and her eyes were lifeless, like a dead soul. If not for her amazing perception, Matthew would not have been able to determine her gender! The traitor named Hex said in a hoarse voice, "Because of the Memory Curse, no one outside knows of my existence-not even the wardens at Mount Black Suo, they don''t even remember my name. "In this world, only my son remembers who I am and knows that I am here. " I made an agreement with him that I would never reveal my existence until I died. But now, you took the initiative to look for me and successfully found me here. This means that the Memory Curse has lost its effect. Someone leaked the news, and that person can only be my son." Hex sighed with incomparable sadness, " He must be dead or facing death. That''s why he did that. "Tell me, what happened to my son?" Matthew thought for more than ten seconds. He suddenly said, "I want the production method of the Book of Dead Souls." Hex didn''t hesitate and started to announce the dishes. "First, the main ingredients. It would be best if you have a fragment of a divine persona or a projection of a fragment of a divine persona. "Next are the supplementary materials, Moon Shadow Grass, Silver Tooth Eight Leaves, Netherworld Black Locust Tree, Golden Dragon Dew, Beast Tooth..." .. Chapter 1230: An Unexpected Accident .. The elder named Hex listed nearly 30 materials and more supplementary materials in one breath. Matthew remembered in his heart. Hex continued, "As for the specific production method, I hid it in the big library. " Go to the private donation bookshelf No. 7013 and find a set of fairy tale books called ''The White Swan of the Black Forest.'' After gathering all these books, use the Truth Revealing Spell and Reading Spell to obtain the production method of the Book of Dead Souls" Matthew looked at the old woman seriously. "It seems that you are prepared." The old woman smiled numbly. "To the outside world, this might be one of the few things I can take out to trade. " After I voluntarily used the Memory Curse, no one would remember me. Even if someone knew about my relationship with Lori, they would most likely not risk offending Baiyan City to send me a message unless there was something to be gained, just like you." Matthew nodded calmly. He wasn''t embarrassed because he had come for the production method of the Book of Dead Souls. After saying that. Hex continued to ask, "So, is my son dead or not?" Matthew thought for a moment. "If Lori Fangta is your son, then he is indeed dead. A funeral was held some time ago." " According to Lori''s wife, Lady Ashe, the culprit was the Ritz City Lord, but I think her deduction may lack evidence. Perhaps this is just her speculation under great sorrow." Hex was silent for a moment before she suddenly spat, "Did Ashe Ritz send you? "She''s not a good person either!" Matthew asked curiously, "Why do you say that? "She seems to love your son Lori very much." Hex looked even angrier. "Does this conflict with what I said?" Matthew instantly understood that Hex did not deny Ashe''s feelings for Lori. This meant that the couple was indeed very loving. It was just that the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law seemed to be worse. Logically speaking, Hex was in prison every day, so she should not have too much conflict with Ashe... Could it be because of the old matters between the Fangta family and the Ritz family? Thinking of this. Matthew seemed to have a telepathic connection as he opened the rough file of the felon in Area C. He had taken this file from Hera''s office. He remembered it very clearly. When he took it, he wanted to see Hex''s specific background. However, after taking it, he somehow forgot about it. He only remembered now. Thinking about it now. This was most likely the effect of the Memory Curse. "Let me see just who you are" However, when Matthew opened Hex''s detailed file, his eyes froze. There was nothing else other than the name ''Hex Fangta''! "Is this the effect of the Memory Curse? "Even the staff of Mount Black Suo are affected" Matthew suddenly realized. This was definitely not an effect that could be achieved by a group of ordinary Forgotten Ones! This was the power of a Legend! "Are you a Legendary mage?" Matthew asked in surprise. Hex shook her hand bones that were as dry as claws. Her expression looked extremely lonely and sad. "Not anymore. "I''m just a weak old woman." Matthew showed a trace of sympathy, but he did not let his guard down. A former Legendary-mage who could cast a Legendary-level Memory Curse and most likely specialized in Necromancy was definitely a ruthless person. Furthermore, Ashe had used Matthew before. This made him realize that the people of Baiyan City might not be as ignorant as he thought. The naive person, in this case, was him. " Or is it because the Wife-Killer ability has taken effect, making me think that I can take her down? "Now that I think about it, the effect of this ability doesn''t actually conflict with whether the other party is hiding something else. "It''s as if Hex thinks that Ashe, who loves her son deeply, is not a good person" Matthew reflected on himself. He didn''t want to stay in this cell any longer. After comforting Hex, he turned around and left. However, at this moment. Hex suddenly said, " The production process of the Book of Dead Souls is very difficult. Without a certain level of proficiency, you will face a very high cost of trial and error. " Before I went to prison, I left two books of production experience. If you can get them, you''ll be able to produce twice the result with half the effort." Matthew stopped in his tracks. "Then what''s the price?" Hex said calmly, "Find a way to help me investigate what happened to my son. "Is he really dead? Where did his soul go after he died? "I just want to know this. I can''t accept him disappearing from this world for no reason." Matthew frowned. "This is not a simple matter." She wasn''t asking for a high price, but it was the truth. Lori''s death involved the mayor of Baiyan City and another member of the three families. Baiyan City was very powerful. Even the members of the Alliance Council would not easily offend the other party. Matthew needed to go to Baiyan City to buy things frequently. If he messed it up. Many channels would be closed to him. " I understand. That''s why the production experience is only part of the benefits I can give you." Hex quickly said, " You can choose two methods. The first is to investigate it yourself. As long as you find out the truth, I''ll give you a legendary Book of the dead souls that I''ve hidden!" Chapter 1231: An Unexpected Accident " The second method is to commission a third party to investigate. Once the truth is out, I''ll give you an ordinary Book of Dead Souls as a reward. " No matter which of the two methods you choose, as long as you promise me to investigate this matter, you will immediately receive the Book of Dead Souls'' creation experience. This is my sincerity." Matthew rubbed his temples, feeling troubled. He really did not want to get involved in this mess. However, Hex was very sincere. As a former legendary necromancer, she clearly knew the value of the Book of Dead Souls to a necromancer. Not to mention it being at the legendary level. "How do I entrust a third party to conduct an investigation?" Matthew asked. Hex said without changing his expression, " I''ll give you a name and contact information. If he''s still alive, he should have become the best Rogue in the world. "If he''s already dead, then I need you to find me another top-notch investigator. "Unfortunately, I don''t have much money on me. I might need your help to pay for the investigation. "If you think that you need to make up for the difference, I can teach you some special knowledge about the field of undead. I can''t offer you anything else." Her tone was somewhat bleak. However, Matthew was unmoved. He thought for two minutes and said decisively, "I choose the second option. "Tell me the name and contact of the person you want to entrust." Matthew handed over a pen and paper. Not long after, Hex returned the pen and paper. Matthew took it and looked at it. His eyebrows instantly shot up. There were a few words written on it, Sener. Golden Scissors Tailor Shop in River Hexi District of Jiliu City. "Your contact is Sener?! " He''s the Alliance''s most wanted criminal!" Matthew couldn''t help but complain. Hex asked, "What''s wrong? " Do you think I, a prisoner of the Alliance, would have a better investigation channel? " Sener is the best Rogue and the best at investigating such cases. He owed me a favour when he was young, so he won''t ask you for money. " Listen, kid, don''t stare at me with those guarded eyes. I''m not that weak and useless b * tch Ashe, who only knows how to cry at home after her husband dies. I''ve always been straightforward, so you don''t have to worry that I''ll scheme against you like she did. " It''s unnecessary for me, and it''s an insult to my honour." Honour? Necromancer''s honour? Matthew seemed to have heard something funny, but he held it in. It was Hex''s turn to be surprised. "You actually didn''t retort?" Matthew waved his hand. " Although I don''t think necromancers have any honour to speak of, I believe that everyone is different as an individual. There are so many groups in the field of necromancy, it''s not surprising that there are occasionally a few noble ones." A satisfied smile appeared on Hex''s face. "You''re right, child. "Don''t give up on yourself just because you''re a necromancer. " Necromancers are supposed to have honour. We had the chance to prove it to this world, but unfortunately..." She paused for a moment and did not continue. Although Matthew was curious, he knew that now was not the time to ask about Hex''s old story. He confirmed a few details with the other party. He also successfully learned the location of the two books from Hex. " Newbie Owl''s training email? In the Cauldron House?" Hearing this result, Matthew was even more surprised. "Won''t anyone check that mailbox over the years?" Hex chuckled. "Of course, no one checked. " This is the result of my many years of observation. Ever since the Alliance began to use owls to deliver mail, the mail in the training mailbox has always been the first batch. The training route of the Southern Owl has never changed. It has always been between Rolling Stone Town and Jewel Bay. " What''s even better is that the training mailbox comes with the Alliance''s spell-blocking system. No one can find it even if they want to. " If you have a stolen item that you don''t have a place to store and it''s inconvenient for you to carry it with you, just swap it with a certain email in your training mailbox. Remember to mark it so that you can come back and find it when the time comes. " The owls there look very clever, but if you give them something to eat or even a glass of wine, they''ll forget everything the next day..." Matthew was amazed. Even though he hadn''t verified it yet, he believed what Hex said was true. " Whether it''s the Seven Saint Alliance or Baiyan City, there are still many such loopholes. Sometimes, I often wonder why those idiots can''t find them. It''s such a simple matter!" Hex sighed and said, " Later on, I realized that people like me are rare. Even if I''m a Legend or even a Holy Mage, I''ll still be stupid when I need to be. "It''s not their fault. The nature of this world is just a group of idiots managing another group of idiots." These words were too sharp. Matthew couldn''t take it. However, considering that the other party had been in prison for so long, it was normal for her to have some luck. Matthew took out some food and milk from his luggage and placed them in the corner of the prison. Then, he left quickly. Clang! The rusty iron door of the single room was tightly shut. Matthew wanted to leave quickly. Then, at this moment, the jailer who had brought him in earlier suddenly came over with a mischievous smile. Chapter 1232: An Unexpected Accident "Mr. Matthew. "I think I heard something I shouldn''t have heard just now. " The extent to which the members of the Silver Council colluded with the Alliance''s most wanted criminal to investigate Baiyan City-you wouldn''t want such news to leak out, would you? "Don''t worry, I''m a very sensible person. I won''t ask for too much. I just want some living expenses" He had been at the Black Suo Mountain for so long. This was the first time Matthew had encountered such a thing. It seemed that Alexander''s defection had dealt a greater blow to the fortress than he had imagined. It wasn''t just the prisoners who became restless. The jailers seemed to be in a strange state. He walked out and asked, "How much do you want?" The jailer chuckled and said, "5000 gold coins will do. "I''ve said it before, and I''m very sensible" Matthew calmly pulled him to a corner. "Come here, I''ll give you" He hadn''t finished his sentence. Suddenly, an old fist landed on the left side of the jailer''s face! The latter looked at Matthew in confusion. Before the other party could make a sound. Matthew''s right fist swung out one after another, hitting the jailer''s chin. At the same time. The brainwashing spell that was released silently also hit the jailer. After barely resisting for a few seconds. The huge body of the jailer fell to the ground. Matthew used the Hand of Equalization to pull it, but it did not cause any more noise. He looked at the data panel. .. [Prompt: You have left the Anti-Magic Zone!] You have used "Fist of Wisdom" and "Brainwashing" on the Jailer (Giant Bloodline)! [Brainwashing: The jailer loses recent memories.] You''re injecting some false memories..." .. Five minutes later. The jailer slowly woke up. He touched his chin in a daze, and some vague memories appeared in front of his eyes. "How could I be so careless and fall while walking? "It was Lord Matthew who helped me to the side" Just as he was muttering to himself. A pair of dark red eyes suddenly lit up in a cell behind him. "I saw it very clearly just now. That mage beat you up, and then you became unconscious. "Hey, big guy, you owe me a favour. Bring me some things that can make me feel good." The prisoner in the cell said. Bang! The huge jailer punched the door and cursed fiercely, "Do you think I''ll believe you? Idiot! " How could Lord Matthew hit me!? "Listen up, I fell on my own!" Then, he punched the cell door twice in a row, scaring the prisoner so much that he kept stepping back. Only then did he leave unhappily. .. In the archives. Matthew carefully looked through the information about the jailer who owed him money. This person was called Rambo. Not only was he a senior jailer, but he was also a member of the Black Suo Mountain Law Enforcement Team. It was also because of this relatively high position that he had the opportunity to owe Soria a sum of money. There was very little information on Rambo. There were only some simple records. However, Matthew found some clues in Rambo''s previous attendance records. The name of Macwhite repeatedly appeared among the people who travelled with him. This person was also a member of the Black Suo Mountain Law Enforcement Team. Matthew had dealt with him before in the Dragon Worship Sect incident. It was proven afterwards. Macwhite would handle some dirty work for Edmond, and he was most likely a member of the Snake Mountain Gang founded by Edmond. Matthew flipped through some records. He also found many records of Rambo and Macwhite working together. This shouldn''t be a pure coincidence. Considering that Alexander was suspected to be one of Edmond''s men, Rambo and Alexander''s defection was a big question mark. This scene gave Matthew a feeling of deja vu. " Back then, when Blinken saw me, he ran away. It seemed like he was afraid that Edmond would kill him to silence him "Where are Alexander and Rambo?" With this thought in mind. Matthew checked the list of jailers who had defected with Alexander. As expected. Macwhite was also among them. Although Alexander''s defection and Rambo''s escape did not happen at the same time. However, they were all related to the ''Hot Spring Prison Riot'' that had caused a stir a while ago. However, regarding this part of the content. Even though Hera had given Matthew enough authority, he could only find some very general information. It was very likely that Alexander had destroyed all the important files before he ran away. Matthew only knew that the unrest in the Hot Spring Prison was related to a group of Immemorial Descendants called ''snow maidens'' who were imprisoned on Mount Black Suo. It was said that the snow maidens had used various methods to confuse the guards of the hot spring prison and colluded with other prisoners, almost successfully breaking out of prison. The incident ended with Alexander killing almost every prisoner in the riot. The subtle thing was Not long after the chaos subsided. The prison guard, Rambo, who had made contributions to the suppression of the rebellion, ran away. After a while. Alexander, who claimed to be investigating Rambo, also ran away! Matthew remembered that Hera had noticed this at that time and even scolded Alexander in front of him. But she probably didn''t expect Alexander to run away! "The snow maidens are a special race that signed the ancient covenant. They should have lived on the snow, but because they often left the ancient lands to harm others, they were all captured "If someone at Alexander''s level defected, where could he escape to?" Chapter 1233: An Unexpected Accident "Demi-material realm? Abyss, Purgatory, and the Underworld? "Did Soria consider Edmond''s factor when he asked me to do this? The internal affairs of Mount Black Suo are a mess. Once old mages like Alexander and Rambo decide to defect, their anti-reconnaissance methods are probably on the same level as that of Blinken. Ordinary prophecy spells won''t have a chance to find them at all." The more Matthew looked at it, the more his head hurt. Perhaps only Camela''s divine power or Lorraine''s ability would have a chance to find traces of these people. However, one of them had gone to the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, while the other was at Fei Lai. Both of them were in the Northern Land, north of the Helen Mountains. It was difficult for Matthew to contact them other than through magic letters. "Am I going to ask Sener to help investigate like Hex suggested?" This thought flashed through his mind. Matthew shook his head. It was fine if he entrusted it to someone else. It was better for him to avoid dealing with dangerous people like Sener. "It''s just a 500,000 premium IOU. There''s no need to complicate things." He made up his mind. If there were no other developments in this matter in the short term. He would pretend that he had never received this IOU! Compared to the prison wardens and head wardens, who were running away in a confusing manner, the situation on the Giza Queen''s side was much simpler. According to Hera''s confession. She was there purely for that starship! So In order to return to the astral plane, the Giza people, led by Queen Hauss, wander around the material world and establish a summoning circle on Mount Helen. They had wanted to use the formation to summon the starship. Who knew that when the starship approached the material world, it was intercepted by a mysterious force. This led to the Giza Queen and her subordinates chasing after it from thousands of miles away to Cross City. Combined with what Shameless Bear said. Matthew knew that the Void Dominator had most likely intercepted the starship with his own power and stuffed it into the dream of the hill. It was a pity. Time was too tight at that time. Matthew didn''t even have the time to see the starship in the dream. After that was world peace. " That starship either vanished along with the explosion of the dream of the hill or slipped into the turbulence of time and space. Both of these situations will make it unlikely for it to appear in the material world again" Matthew felt a little regretful. If he could intercept that starship, the benefits he would gain would be unimaginable. Unfortunately, the information was incomplete, and time was too tight. It was wasted just like that. He sighed with emotion. Matthew couldn''t help but grab the attachment at the back of the confession and take a few more glances. There were more than a thousand pages in the annex. Every page was filled with words. According to the description, Matthew knew that the confession was made by Queen Hauss when she was sober, and the attachment was made by Hera using hypnosis. Both of them had a certain degree of authenticity. However, the application scenarios were slightly different. Matthew took a few cursory glances and was shocked by Hera''s meticulous and comprehensive hypnosis. She did not let go of any suspicious points during the interrogation. She even recorded Queen Hauss ''unique habits, the bad things she had done when she was young, the number of children she had, the number of husbands she had, the calibre and size of her husband, and so on. "Hera''s handwriting and writing style are quite good. " There''s actually a large amount of embellishment. It''s so obvious that these annexes can be read as little erotic texts!" Matthew silently took all the appendixes. "I can take it back and show it to Lorraine. "This thing should be of some help to the advancement of a bard" .. After returning to Rolling Stone Town, Matthew took some time out of his busy schedule to plant trees. March. It was the most suitable season for planting trees. Matthew could feel that the land that had melted was welcoming a world-shaking recovery. The bare branches were sprouting. Small animals left their nests to find mates. Even the zombies seemed to work harder. Matthew was also inspired by this enthusiasm. He tirelessly planted trees. Even though the place where he planted the tree was very close to the Scar of the Dead. However, the pressure from the Scar of the Dead had already disappeared. Matthew had taken the time to investigate this matter. He discovered that the power of the Scar of the Dead in Rolling Stone Town had declined further. Of course, this was a good thing for Rolling Stone Town. However, there was no reason for power to disappear for no reason. The firewall could only isolate it but not destroy it. If there were no other changes. It was impossible for this power to suddenly dissipate. The only possibility was that what happened in Jade Court had affected the situation around the Scar of the Dead. Matthew had also seen a shadow similar to the Ashbringer striding towards the Jade Court. He had a feeling that something big was about to happen in Jade Court. However, these things had nothing to do with him. He just wanted to relax his mind, empty his mind, and work hard to plant trees. Unknowingly. The scorching sun was high above his head. He was already covered in sweat! The main mission that had been silent for a long time suddenly had a new target. .. [Hint: You have obtained the ''Time-limited Mission-Spring of Recovery''] [Spring of Recovery: By the end of March, expand the oak forest and pine forest to more than 5000 trees.] [Reward: A drop of Dew of Sublimation in the Ritual Ground (limited to Fear of Death Graveyard) and Large amount of XP!] .. Good heavens. 5000 trees? Matthew estimated that this meant that he would have to plant 1500 oak trees and 2000 pine trees in the next half a month! He had to plant more than 200 trees every day! This had seriously exceeded Matthew''s current plan. " Unless I ask the Centaurs and the Children of the Forest to help me plant trees. However, they seem to be more skilled in maintaining the forest rather than developing it. A group of Druids hired from Cross City are all professionals. With my current relationship with the Earth Society, it''s not difficult to hire them. It''s just a little expensive" Matthew calculated in his heart. In the end, he gritted his teeth. Damn it! He had no choice. [Sublimation Dew] was too precious. This was a rare treasure that every ritual venue dreamed of. It could allow the ritual venue to raise its level by a large margin! Matthew couldn''t imagine what the Graveyard would look like after being sublimated by the dew! However, the scene would definitely be much grander than it was now. He did as he thought. Matthew took the lead and led the remaining centaurs to plant trees. After a day, he realized that the process was not going smoothly. He immediately sent an invitation to the Earth Society. The Earth Society quickly replied. They were very enthusiastic and said that they would send at least 20 Druids to help Matthew plant the trees. More importantly, they were free of charge! This made Matthew heave a sigh of relief. The reason why he considered the Earth Society was not only because they were professional, but also because he could ask the Druids to come over and solve the problem of seeds. One step further. The Druids had lost their power in Cross City. Matthew could actually poach them to work for him. It would depend on whether the other party was willing or not. This time, planting trees together was an opportunity. The next morning. Matthew went out with a hoe before dawn. But at this moment. Alliance Mage Fendral came over. He held some documents in his hands and smiled at Matthew. "There are two main reasons for my visit. " The first thing is about your promotion to a second-class member of the Silver Council. "In addition to the high subsidy, you also have the opportunity to attend the monthly report. "This document notes the time and location of the monthly report this year. You can go with your magic license. "Of course, whether you want to go or not depends on your mood. "As far as I know, at least two-thirds of the second-class councilmen choose to be absent from the meeting every month. "The second matter is related to Jade Court. The Silver Council asked me to discuss it with you. They hope that you can restart the Scar of the Dead project. "This is probably Lady Isabelle''s idea." Matthew raised his eyebrows. " Something happened to the Wood Elves?" Fandral smiled. "If nothing unexpected happens, something unexpected happened to them." .. Chapter 1234: The Art of Compromise and Unexpected Wealth .. Fandral smiled and said, "The wood elves thought that the matter was very secretive, but they did not know that the holy mages had their eyes locked on them. " We learned a long time ago that the Elder Council of Jade Court intends to cooperate with the legendary Evil Art Master Lance. The latter is also the culprit behind the Scar of the Dead. "Lance''s suggestion to the Elder Council is to arrange a larger scale Void Sacrificial Ritual to summon the Void Ruler''s will to descend. "Then, Lance will personally represent the elves in this ceremony to beg the Void Ruler to take back this tentacle. "You need the original owner to resolve the knot. "It was said that this proverb was one of the philosophical treasures left behind by the divine phoenix from the East. "However, I guess no one expected the elves to follow this golden rule so faithfully. " In the subsequent discussion, the Elders agreed with Lance''s crazy idea. They wanted to take a gamble" Hearing this. Even Matthew couldn''t help but shake his head and curse," F * ck!" This group of elves was really cheap and wild. They would rather believe in the bewitchment of the Evil Art Masters to maintain their arrogance towards humans. Perhaps it was because they had been toyed with by the other party once that they developed a sense of dependence and infatuation. Matthew could understand. However, he absolutely could not empathize with them. "It''s really f * cked up." Fandral smiled and patted Matthew''s shoulder. "According to our original plan, we planned to let the situation develop on its own. "After all, it''s much easier to play the role of a saviour than to interfere in the matter beforehand. " But what was unexpected this time was that another group of wood elves actually took action to save themselves after learning the news! " They gathered a portion of the army and civilians from within and directly controlled most of the members of the Council of Elders. " This incident happened in the past two weeks. In the short span of half a month, there were no changes on the surface of the Jade Court, but a lot of blood was shed in the dark. Now that the situation has gradually stabilized, there are still quite a number of important personnel in the Elder Council and Willow Branch who are facing imprisonment" Coup? Matthew was a little surprised. This term was relatively rare for the elves. As a highly xenophobic race. Most elves still maintained a high degree of obedience and respect for the hierarchy and power within the ranks. Matthew thought for a moment. There were very few internal rebellions in the history of the elf race. It just had to appear at this time "The timing is a bit coincidental." Matthew said. Fandral nodded. " This is actually neutral news for us. At present, the Silver Council is still studying whether this coup broke out by chance or deliberately. "The information that has been investigated is that the leader of the opposition is the Elven Sword Saint Tyraste, who had lived in seclusion for many years. "After Tyraste resigned from his position as Windchaser Grand Marshal, he devoted himself to studying the Path of Sword Chant. "Although he lived in seclusion in the depths of the forest. "However, every generation of young sword chanters had the opportunity to learn one or two sword techniques from him. "Many of the people in these sword chanters later became Windchasers or officers of other troops. "Tyraste himself had a great influence on the Windchasers. "This time, he suddenly left the mountain. "Combined with the news of the Elders Guild working together with the Evil Art Masters. "He had almost a hundred responses in the city. "Due to Tyraste''s powerful appeal, although the coup had shed a lot of blood, the worst scene for the elves never happened. "At the very least, they would not have a bigger civil war because of this coup. "After the coup. "The willow leaf system that was inextricably linked to the Elders Guild was instantly paralyzed. "There were many things in the city that could not be carried out as usual. "The common elves gradually began to complain about this. "However, most elves still hope that Tyraste can take charge of the overall situation..." Tyraste? Matthew was not surprised to hear this name. Previously, Beanna had told Matthew about the Evil Art Master Lance. It was very likely that she had learned about it from Tyraste''s daughter, Tyrani. They didn''t just sit there and wait for death. This made Matthew look at some of the wood elves in a new light. "So, Tyraste has the final say in Jadeite Court now? "Is his attitude towards the Alliance better than the elders?" Matthew speculated. Fandral shook his head with a smile. " No, Tyraste''s attitude towards the Alliance is even worse than the Elder Council! " He''s an extremely elven supremacist. Back then, he resigned from the position of Marshal Windchaser because he couldn''t see the hope of the elves conquering the world, so he became disheartened. " He is extremely hostile to all outsiders. However, he has been cultivating the Way of Sword Chant for so many years. Of course, Tyraste is more tactful than when he was young. " He knows that not only can Jade Court not afford to offend the Alliance, but they also need to rely on us in many aspects. Thus, he is ignoring us." Matthew thought for a moment. " So he is pretending that we don''t exist?" Fandral laughed and said, "That''s it. " I''m guessing that even if you go to Jade Court and have sex with the female elf beside him, he''ll pretend not to see you. He''ll even walk away quickly to avoid greater embarrassment." Matthew shook his head. "What an awkward old man." Fandral agreed, "Although the old man is awkward, he is still a little rational. " He''s only a little stronger than those lunatics from the Elder Council, but to the Wood Elves, this is enough to make up for a lot of their losses." Chapter 1235: The Art of Compromise and Unexpected Wealth "However, I personally admire Tyraste. He''s not a person obsessed with power. After the coup succeeded, he repeatedly declared that he had no intention of becoming king. "Although this move could raise his reputation to a higher level, it would also make his subsequent actions very passive. "At the moment. "He really wants to continue living in seclusion after finishing the Elder Council. This is quite unexpected." Matthew also raised his eyebrows. Fandral continued, "This is the current situation in Jade Court. "Evil Art Master Lance ran away with a few ignorant female elves. Compared to his last curtain call, he looked dejected. After all, he played the Elven Queen last time. "Tyraste was unwilling to take power, and the few people who followed his lead could not control the situation. "For a moment, everyone in the city was in a state of panic. No one knew who the next leader who could lead the elves forward would be. "The royal family of the wood elves had long since weakened after the outbreak of the Scar of the Dead. The elven queen''s line had even chosen to go into exile and had never been close to the centre of politics and power for many years. "At present, there were all kinds of voices spreading among the people. "Some people believed that Tyraste should become the new Elven King, or at least retake the position of Grand Marshal, to ensure that the Jade Court could survive the absence of the Elders Council and Willow Branch. "Some people thought that one of the Night Elves should be chosen to inherit the throne. "Some people thought that they could give the Elven royal family another chance. "The people had been arguing about this matter for the past few days. "New plans were often drowned out by the saliva of others on the day they were proposed. "Currently, the plan that was closest to being accepted by most people was: "Tyraste became the Grand Marshal. "His daughter would choose to marry an outstanding male elf from the Wood Elf royal family. "When his daughter gave birth to an heir. "That heir could become the new Elven King or Elven Queen. "This plan was approved by many parties. "This included the imprisoned members of the Elders Guild and Willow Branch. "However, the problem was Tyraste''s daughter. "Her reputation in Jade Court was very extreme. "Some people thought that she always disguised herself as a man in the city, which was a little rebellious. "There were also people who felt that Tarani was genuine. At least when facing the green dragon, she and her troops were always at the forefront. "Of course, the public opinion was not that important. "The key was Tarani herself. "According to our sources. "Tarani was very resistant to men from the royal elven family. To be precise, she was very resistant to any opposite sex. "She liked women. "Moreover, she seems to be in close contact with a human female recently. This is seen by many elves as a dangerous signal" At this point. Fandral looked at Matthew intentionally or unintentionally. Matthew smiled faintly and did not explain his relationship with the human woman. " So, the chaos in Jade Court and the temporary rule of Tyraste are the reasons why the Silver Council wants me to restart the Scar of the Dead project?" He cut to the chase. Fandral nodded and said, " These are the foundations for the restart of the project. " Don''t worry. In order to avoid repeating the same mistake, the Silver Council has applied for a pass from Jade Vermilion Court and Tyraste. " This application only asks for their opinion in name. In fact, we have already temporarily transferred the Scar of the Dead and the area within 20 kilometres of it to the Alliance''s territory. "If the elves want to move around in that area, the elves will have to listen to us. " Just as we expected, Tyraste didn''t reply or reject us. He just let out some news through other channels. He told us to keep our hands clean." Matthew was a little puzzled. "Keep our hands clean?" Fandral smiled helplessly. "This involves some old scores from when Baiyan City led the Scar of the Dead project. "But I guess you''re very busy. Let''s talk about this part next time." Matthew nodded. " I''m more concerned about the important part- "So, how much money do they plan to pay and when?" Fandral muttered, " After the Scar of the Dead project is restarted, the Silver Council will allocate the initial funding according to the S-rank project. As for the one million you mentioned last time, the elves might not be able to come up with it. " But the parliament will inform them as soon as possible to pay the fee in other equivalent ways. "Tyraste is a person who understands the big picture. He shouldn''t go back on his word." Matthew smiled. "I hope he doesn''t pay." Fandral was stunned for a moment, then he said playfully, "Indeed." Matthew asked again, "However, Tyraste''s administration is also temporary. What if there are any changes in the city that affect the Scar of the Dead project?" Fandral said forcefully, " The Silver Council has made it clear that they will not let that happen." Matthew nodded. "So, what do you think about the future of Jade Court?" he asked curiously. Fandral thought for a moment. " This issue is still being discussed by the members of the parliament. We are not clear about the thoughts of the Legendary-mages and even the Holy Mages" Matthew''s interest was piqued. "Do the Seven Sages have plans for Jade Court?" Fandral nodded hesitantly and then shook his head. "At present, no lord has clearly expressed his intention to take over the Jade Court. "However, I reckon that at least a few of them have their own thoughts." Chapter 1236: Art of Compromise and Unexpected Wealth " There''s actually not much profit in just one Jade Court. However, the resources accumulated by each long-lived species over the years are a considerable amount of wealth. " The awkward part now is that the coup of Tyraste succeeded, and the Legendary Evil Art Masters couldn''t stir up trouble. It''s inconvenient for the Legendary Mages to help. " If they could act at will, I personally think that Lord Ronan or his wife Qin Wuyue would be closer to becoming the new master of Jade Court." At this point. Fandral''s voice was much softer. He said to Matthew cautiously, "What I''m going to say next is all groundless gossip. It can''t be taken seriously. I''m just casually saying it. Just listen to it." Matthew revealed a look of understanding. Fandral continued, " Due to their geographical advantage, Chen and Ronan are the most likely to become the new masters of Jade Court after the collapse of the regime. Edmond is also very close. " But Chen''s heart is on the ocean. He seems to have no interest in land. " As for Edmond, he probably reached some sort of agreement with Ronan. I heard that in the recent Seven Sages ''decisions, no matter what Ronan suggested, Edmond would immediately raise his hands to support it. "It is also because of this and the power of returning from the astral plane that the Ronan couple have recently shown their strength and taken a lot of benefits in one go. " Everyone in the Alliance is very curious. What benefits did Ronan promise Edmund to make him so supportive? "There are even more rumours in this area. I don''t dare to say anything. If you want to know more details, you have to ask around yourself" Matthew looked regretful. However, he knew very well that Edmond''s support for Ronan was probably related to his loitering around Ronan''s house! He must have done something to harm Ronan. However, he could also gain Ronan''s understanding afterwards. It could also be considered to have brought out the art of robbery and compromise to the fullest. "How about this " You can report this to the parliament. I will restart the project, but it will have to wait until April." Matthew pondered and gave Fandral a clear answer. Fandral waved and said, "No worries. "I was planning to inform you in advance. The official invitation documents are still on the way. "It''s mid-March now. It''ll be April in a few days." Matthew nodded and said, "Yes. " This notice is too sudden. The window for me to recruit apprentices and official mages is too short. "I''m worried that I won''t be able to recruit enough people." Fandral comforted, " Don''t worry. The Alliance will give you the green light. "All the major magic academies in the south are open to you. You can even get in touch with Baiyan City. "Oh, right." He suddenly thought of something and paused for a moment before saying, " In addition to the researchers and assistant apprentices, I suggest you choose at least two assistants." Assistant? Matthew thought for a few seconds and gradually came back to his senses. " First, the benefits of an S-rank project cannot be shared by one person. If you can let others benefit from it, they will most likely return the favour. You know this very well." Fandral smiled and said, " Secondly, once something happens, there will be people who will fight with you. Although this is a small probability event, it''s not wrong to share the risk with more people, right? " Thirdly, given your background, I suggest that you pick two deputies from the academic faction. This way, you can balance the opinions of the other higher-ups in the Alliance towards you. I know you definitely don''t care about this, but people have to leave a way out for themselves when they''re down and out. Who knows, you might be able to use it one day?" As he spoke. Fandral laughed and said, "Of course, it''s best if you never use it." Matthew shook hands with Fandral solemnly. "Thank you." Fandral''s words were quite sincere. Ever since the Alliance assessment, this mature and slick middle-aged mage would give Matthew a lot of useful pointers every time they met. Although he knew very well that the other party was not simply showing kindness, Matthew himself was very pleased. At this moment. Matthew inadvertently caught a glimpse of a very hidden badge on Fandral''s chest. That was the badge of a first-class member of the Silver Council! Matthew was surprised. He had also investigated Fandral''s background before. His parents were commoners, and he was an academic mage. He had outstanding talent in magic, but he was only average among the outstanding people. He did not have any great background. He had some connection with Edmond, but he was not a core member of the Snake Mountain Gang. Under such a background. Unknowingly, he had been promoted to a first-class member of the Silver Council. Matthew had never heard of him making any great contributions. Perhaps it was simply because he had managed his connections well. In comparison. Last year, the female mage who was in charge of Matthew''s assessment with Fandral seemed to have disappeared for a long time. "How is Miss Alice?" Matthew could not help but ask. A trace of sadness appeared on Fandral''s face. "She''s dead. "In the second half of last year, she couldn''t accept the complicated paperwork, so she chose to resign from her previous position and return to Black Suo Mountain to continue being a member of the law enforcement team. " During the riot in the Hot Spring Prison, she was too brave and charged at the front. She used magic to heavily injure several snow maidens, but she was accidentally attacked by the monsters. In the end, she couldn''t be saved" Chapter 1237: The Art of Compromise and Unexpected Wealth Dead? Matthew couldn''t believe it. "What about the resurrection spell?" Fandral shook his head. "It''s not like you don''t know about that place called Black Suo Mountain" He didn''t seem to want to talk about this topic any longer. Matthew also sighed silently. " How about this: when you go back this time, help me tell the parliament that I will invite the two mages from the northernmost floating city to be my assistants. " Let the parliament send them an invitation on my behalf." Before they parted. Fandral asked Matthew. "Which two mages are they?" Fandral took out a pen and paper. "Mr. Hibbert." Matthew paused. "And Lady Vivien." .. After sending Fandral off. Matthew called Henry over and gave him two new tasks. The first was to draft the official documents for the S-level project. This document included a large amount of paperwork, as well as detailed rules for recruiting mage apprentices and research assistants. Matthew stated his request. He gave Henry a few copies of the template. Because this was an official project, Matthew limited the number of mages in the field of necromancy to research assistants. It was the same for the acolytes. In addition to the undead, Mages in the domains of evocation, enchantment, and transformation were also selected. The second task was to distribute invitations and interview letters. Matthew asked Henry to travel to Rolling Stone Town a few times beforeNo, it was the visiting mages who had sent out a wide range of interview invitations. Other than that. He had also invited Lesley, Lambier, and other mage apprentices who had participated in the firewall project. At least they had some experience. It was better than coming here without knowing anything. Especially Lesley. Matthew admired her management talent and emotional intelligence. If they were willing to come. Matthew naturally accepted everything. After reminding Henry of the key points. Matthew immediately went to plant the trees. He had to complete the Spring of Recovery before the end of March! This was the only way. Only then would he be able to show off his skills in the Scar of the Dead project that was launched in April! A few days later. It was noon under the scorching sun. On the hill. The zombies that were sitting like farmers in the shadows behind the rocks stood up. Under a silent call. They marched toward the northeast without complaint. At this moment, a clap of thunder sounded. The wind and clouds in the sky changed. It had been a clear sky just a moment ago, but now, dark clouds were pressing down. Pieces of black brick like clouds pressed down on the ground and then drooped down in a dull manner. Rumble! The thunder was even louder. When the first drop of spring rain fell on this land, the sky was filled with a strange light. Matthew, who was planting trees with the zombies in the wind and rain, sensed something unusual. He looked up at the sky. The bean-sized raindrops hit his face, causing him a slight pain. He felt a vigorous vitality falling into the ground! Under the mediation of this power. The land around the Scar of the Dead became more lively than before! Matthew quietly listened to the sounds of everything. Thunder. Spring rain. Everything was revived. The zombies were still digging holes with sonorous sounds. When the shovels hit the rocks, there would occasionally be a trace of fire. "It''s a rain prayer and revival spell... " And it''s at the Legendary level!" Matthew looked into the rain. Northwest. A beautiful woman was riding a huge silver wolf in the rain. The rain bypassed their bodies. Matthew could clearly see this magical scene. "I didn''t expect the two of you to come in person, Ms. Miaoqin and Mr. Cassel." Matthew smiled and greeted the two legendary Druids. Han Miaoqin walked down from the silver wolf, which immediately turned into a tall, middle-aged man. The two also greeted Matthew. Behind them. The group of animals also transformed into human forms one by one. Matthew glanced at them. Although he couldn''t remember the names of these Druids, they were all familiar faces he had seen in Cross City. The Earth Society was more enthusiastic than he had imagined. This time, not only did the two Great Druids personally lead the team, but there were also more than 30 Druids following them. This was much more than the number they had mentioned earlier! " We have felt the rich charm of the World Tree Bogard from afar. Even without the rain, I believe you can revive this land by your own means." Cassel''s tone was quite polite. Matthew quickly waved his hand. He knew his own business. He was a professional necromancer. However, he was only a half-baked Druid. The Life Sanctuary was built with Eli''s help. He definitely couldn''t do it himself. "I didn''t expect you to leave Cross City." Matthew was curious about the purpose of the two Great Druids ''visit. They couldn''t really be here to help him plant trees, right? Han Miaoqin smiled and said, " After a winter of reconstruction, the work of Cross City is nearing its end. " I''m ashamed to say that the Southern Mage Legion provided even greater help during this period. The Earth Society didn''t seem to be of much help. " We were planning to go to the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes to build a new home before winter this year. "Now, we can push this time forward. " Before we leave, we came here to meet Bogard. Thank you for your help with Cross City." Matthew had heard from Eli that the Earth Society was about to move to the Kingdom of Thousand Lakes. To them, Cross City had indeed become a little awkward. Instead of continuing to cling to the Southern mage army, it would be better to take the initiative to withdraw. At least, it would save them some face. Chapter 1238: The Art of Compromise and Unexpected Wealth However, the Kingdom of Thousands of LakesIt might not be a good place. Matthew could only remind them, "You still have to be careful when dealing with Demon Warlocks." Han Miaoqin thanked him, "We understand. " If we had other choices, we wouldn''t have worked with them. " Within the Earth Society, we have also expressed our stance. If someone is willing to stay in the South, we can understand and support them." Hearing this. Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean?" Silver Wolf Cassel enthusiastically introduced the young Druids behind him. " They don''t plan to leave the south. " But you know the situation in the Watcher Highland. If we let them stay in that area, they will only die in vain. "Our idea is that, if possible, we hope that you can take in these young people." Matthew looked at those faces in surprise. Most of the Druids were still reluctant and nervous. "Are you willing to let these children follow a necromancer?" Matthew could not help but ask. Han Miaoqin smiled and said, "How are the Demon Warlocks better? " Besides, we believe in the choice of the World Tree, believe in the will of nature, and believe in Eli''s vision. " He told us that you''re a good person. Although Eli has some problems when it comes to women, I believe that he''s impeccable when it comes to men." Matthew scratched his head. He felt that Han Miaoqin''s words had a hidden meaning. He was not in a hurry to express his opinion. Instead, he said to the young Druids, "You guys stay in the forest for a while. " But the forest isn''t big at the moment, and there are already many people living there. It''s best if we can plant another forest. "This is also the reason why I invited you here." Cassel smiled and patted his chest. "No problem. "From tomorrow onwards, let these young men help you plant trees. Trust me, they are the most professional tree planting experts! "You don''t have to pity them. Just let them work hard!" The smile on Matthew''s face became even brighter. "That won''t happen, that won''t happen. "I am not a slave owner, hehehe" As he spoke. He led the Druids into the forest. Outside the forest. It was raining heavily. The land that was full of vitality gradually became muddy. It was another pleasant spring season. .. At night. After sending away the two Great Druids who had worshipped the World Tree, he arranged for the remaining Druids to stay with the Centaur tribe. Matthew found time to hurry to the Cauldron House. Under the guidance of the mechanical dwarf David. Matthew successfully found the owl''s training base. At this time, the trainers had already gotten off work. Only the sound of the owls flapping their wings could be heard in the huge magic tower. Matthew stood in the hall on the first floor and looked around. Other than the pairs of yellow or green eyes. There were only countless mailboxes and mail on the ground. " Go ahead. I plan to talk to the owls alone." Matthew politely asked David to leave. David was also very tactful. "Understood, understood. "I''ll leave now. "However, I have to remind you that some owls may be aggressive. You should be careful when you do that" After saying that, he quickly left the magic tower. On the other hand, Matthew was confused. What did this guy understand? However, business was more important. After confirming that David had left, Matthew tore a scroll of Group Slumber on the spot. The owls in the tower fell asleep under the influence of the spell. For a moment. The light from the magic candle shone on Matthew''s face. It actually made his expression look a little evil and ferocious. He quickly went to mailbox 733 and opened it with the key David gave him. "Found it. " The Book of Dead Souls''s production experience!" Matthew was delighted. He patted the dust off the two notebooks. Hex did not lie to him. At the very least, there were no signs of fraud in these two books. Matthew grabbed the two books and was about to leave. But at this moment. His sharp senses suddenly noticed that there was a mailbox by the aisle that seemed to have been opened recently! Matthew went over to confirm. That was really the case. This was very unusual. This was the training base for novice owls, and all the emails in the mailbox were training samples. Under normal circumstances, no one would open it. "Wait "Could it be that there were people who did the same thing as me?" Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. He took out the master key that David had given him and opened the 781 mailbox in front of him. In the next second. One after another, black-folded packages appeared in front of him. Before Matthew could reach out. The data bar began to spam crazily. .. [Hint: You have discovered " Unexpected Wealth: The Lost Stolen Goods "!] You have discovered a large bag of Divine Fragments! You have discovered Shadow Stone x697; You have discovered the Book of Demons (Semi-God Equipment). You have discovered the Wail of the Weak (Divine Gear); You have discovered the Book of Forbidden Spells and the Demon Slayer Scroll. You have discovered Sandalore''s Angel Equipment Set (Legendary Weapon/Equipment Set). You have discovered an anonymous gold coin card (3670114 gold coins). You''ve discovered..." .. At that moment. Matthew''s breathing became a little sluggish. .. Chapter 1239: A Special Expedition Team .. Matthew gulped. The stolen goods in this mailbox were not just priceless! A few seconds later. The greed in his eyes slowly disappeared, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. If it were just one or two stolen goods, Matthew would not have any psychological pressure. However, with such a huge amount, the implications must be very serious. A slight carelessness could lead to big trouble. Matthew had to be careful. "Forget it. Just treat it as an illusion." He calmed down completely. He didn''t reach out to touch the bag because his perception told him that there were three high-level spell alarms attached to it. With his current level, it was difficult to remove it silently. If he touched it lightly, he might alert the enemy. Matthew slowly closed his email. Then, he summoned Soldier and ordered him to guard the place while he left in a hurry. Because it had happened in the Cauldron Room. Matthew wanted to contact Ronan or Qin Wuyue. Then, something strange happened. He couldn''t contact Ronan and his wife! After all, ever since Ronan returned from the Stars, he had given Matthew a new way to contact him using magic. Although Matthew rarely used it, he also knew that there should be no delay in this method. "Could it be that both of them have something important to deal with?" Matthew was confused. Unable to contact the owner of the Cauldron House, Matthew had to go to 177. "What is it? Dirty goods? There are so many?! " How dare these people do such a thing right under my nose?! "No, I have to check all the mailsWe must not allow any fish to escape the net!" After 177 received the news, he personally led the automatons to conduct a thorough search of the mailbox at Owl''s training base. However, the results of the examination did not satisfy him. The other mails seemed to be quite clean. Only the two that Matthew bumped into were used as storage cabinets. "Damn it, who hid so much money under my nose without me noticing? "Matthew, don''t worry. I''ll keep an eye on this place. I''ll inform you if there''s any movement!" 177 Said with a vow. Considering how powerful the tower genie was and that it was on his own territory, Matthew entrusted this matter to 177. Two nights later. Matthew received an emergency message from 177. When he reached the Cauldron House, 177 was already waiting in the room next door to Owl Base. There was a huge crystal ball in the room. The crystal ball was playing in a real-time scene in the magic tower. "Here, the little thief is here." 177 pointed at the sneaky figure in the crystal ball and said, "Don''t worry. If he dares to approach that mailbox, I''ll make sure he doesn''t return!" At this moment, the figure had already walked up to the third floor. Matthew asked casually, "How did he get in?" 177 said hatefully, " This guy knows animal shapeshifting and can transform into a vivid owl. There''s also a sense of foolishness. He looks like an owl from the training base" As they spoke. The two of them saw the figure arrive on the seventh floor. At this moment. The other party suddenly felt a little uneasy. He didn''t continue to move forward. Instead, he looked around. A few seconds later. He suddenly looked out of the crystal ball! "This kid has discovered us!" 177 cried out, " But it doesn''t matter. I''ll show him what the emperor of the Cauldron House is capable of!" As soon as he finished speaking. The dozen or so statues that were originally motionless suddenly pounced towards the figure! All the entrances and exits around the magic tower were closed. Immediately after. A blue magic force field quickly formed under the figure''s feet! It was an anti-magic force field! In just an instant. The person was enveloped within, and at the same time, the four humanoid constructs nearby also grabbed at him. For an ordinary mage. The scene in front of him could be said to be a fatal blow. However, the figure remained calm in the face of danger. His footwork was nimble, and he easily dodged the two automatons ''joint attack. A few seconds later. He rushed to the edge of the anti-magic field. An automaton came over to meet him, only to receive a familiar shoulder throw from him! Bang! The huge steel machine smashed into another companion. The two automatons were declared useless on the spot! Weng weng weng. A loud alarm echoed in the tower. The owls flew up uneasily, but they could only land higher. The tower was in chaos. However, what was worrying was that after the other party''s handling, he had actually successfully escaped from the anti-magic force field and was hiding in a dark space! "F * ck, this kid knows martial arts, and he''s an expert!" 177 exclaimed. Matthew nodded slightly. The close-combat technique that the person used to deal with the automaton was a very standard martial arts move. Even a martial monk who had cultivated for many years would not be able to find any fault with it. This was quite rare for a mage. "Let me through." He spoke in time. Matthew was sent to the tower without a word. He had just landed. Matthew saw a frowning face. The other party was trying his best to hide his figure, but 177 activated the anti-invisibility ritual field in the crucible room, so his figure was quickly exposed. Matthew didn''t say a word and sped up. When the two sides were not far away. The other party suddenly shouted, "Stop! "Otherwise, I won''t be polite!" However, it was too late. Chapter 1240: A Special Expedition Team Matthew flashed to the back of his opponent and pressed his right hand against the back of his neck. "Do you want to see if my Touch of Death will work? "If you don''t want to gamble, don''t move!" The other party''s entire body was tense as if he was unwilling. But in the next second. When 177 appeared in front of him with a huge musket in his hand. Matthew could clearly feel that the latter had lost the desire to resist. His body rapidly softened, and some mud and mucus even fell off his surface. Matthew guessed that it was only used to disguise its appearance. "Look, I still have to make a move." 177 pointed the barrel of the giant musket at the person who came, then said to Matthew, " This guy knows what''s good for him. My gun has a constant channelling spell. Once I fire, it will hit your body with a 100% chance. At that time, if you want to leave your corpse intact, you''ll have to use the recover spell" Matthew glanced at the musket. This weapon had been around for many years in the world of Aindor, but most of the time, it was only popular among dwarves. People of other races seemed to think that it was not practical. "Can this thing smash a Tier 5 expert into pieces?" Matthew asked. "Of course!" 177 said proudly, " It''s my newest toy. Even if it''s a Guardian, I can send him to hell with his shield!" Matthew''s interest was piqued. "How many shots can this gun shoot at once? "How much is the cost of each round?" 177 quickly said, "You can only fire one shot at a time. "As for the cost of each shotIt''s still a little cheaper than a legendary evocation scroll." Alright then. Matthew blinked and pretended not to ask. As the two of them spoke. The rest of the automatons had already gathered around and were busy controlling the captured person. In order to prevent the other party from escaping. 177 even put on a magic restraining bracelet and a magic sealing belt and even put an electric shock collar around his neck! "Here, take the remote control" 177 threw the item to Matthew: "You know how to use it. It''s the same as before." The arrested person looked deeply at Matthew. He unconsciously moved his neck and asked in a trembling voice, "Do you often do this kind of thing?" Matthew shook his head. "Not often. "Now that you are a prisoner, you should answer my question. "Tell me, who are you?" The other party chose to remain silent. Matthew asked a few more times. The result was the same. So he suddenly asked, "Rambo? "Stop pretending. I know it''s you." As expected, a strange look flashed across the other party''s eyes, but it was quickly hidden. Matthew continued to ask. The other party was still pretending to be mute. At this moment, 177 took the remote control from Matthew''s hand and suddenly activated the current! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Yellow and blue electric sparks flew all over his body. Within a few seconds. More mucus and mud peeled off the surface of his skin. He was electrocuted until he screamed. A wisp of green smoke rose up along with the burning smell. Hualala. 177 splashed another bucket of water on his face. Only then was the other party''s appearance completely revealed. This face was 80% similar to the one Matthew had seen in the prison guard''s file! "It really is you, Mr. Rambo." Matthew said calmly, "The batch of goods in the mailbox doesn''t belong to you alone, right? "I guess Alexander is your boss?" Rambo''s expression was quite ugly, but he still didn''t speak. Matthew took a closer look and realized that there were many wrinkles on his face and skin. Although he had taken good care of himself, he could still see the deep traces of time. "You''re lucky to have fallen into my hands. I have some friendship with Alexander, so some things can be discussed. "But you have to show some sincerity first." Matthew said. Hearing this, Rambo finally raised his head. He and Matthew looked at each other for a while before whispering, "You areTree planting mage, Matthew?" Matthew nodded. "It''s me." Rambo thought for a moment. "What kind of sincerity do you want?" Bang! Matthew slapped an IOU in front of Rambo. Under the latter''s somewhat stunned gaze. Matthew said lightly, "It''s only right and proper to pay back a debt. "Soria has given me this IOU. Now, I''m your debt holder. "If you''re sincere, then return the money first! "This shouldn''t be difficult for you, right? "After all, compared to the wealth in the mailbox, what I want is just a drop in the bucket." He probably didn''t expect Matthew to say that. Rambo stood there for a while, then said slowly, "I, I don''t have that much money. The money in the mailbox isn''t mine either. I''m just here to get it for someone else." Matthew''s brows furrowed. "So you don''t want to pay me back?" Rambo explained awkwardly, "No, no" Suddenly. He seemed to have a flash of inspiration. "And the IOU hasn''t expired yet, right? "I''ll return it when it''s due!" Matthew looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. "You have already defected! " This IOU is based on the fact that you are still a member of the Alliance and a worker of Mount Black Suo. Your reputation is not enough to support you for the next three months because you can run away at any time. Do you understand?" His tone was somewhat unfriendly. After being rebuked by Matthew. Rambo was obviously guilty. "I''m sorry "But I still have my collateral, right?" Chapter 1241: A Special Expedition Team "That house in Deep Blue Harbor should be worth at least 200,000 gold, right?" Was there collateral? Matthew''s expression did not change, but he secretly cursed Soria in his heart. This Holy Mage really knows how to do business! "I don''t know anything about collateral. I only know about this loan contract." Matthew waved the IOU in his hand. "No matter what, pay me back the money you owe me first!" Rambo seemed to have gone through a mental struggle before he said, with some difficulty, "You can withdraw 500,000 gold coins from the mailbox, but you can''t touch the rest!" Matthew didn''t say anything. 177, who was beside him, was amused. "You''re really tough! "Matthew, electrocute him!" Matthew reminded, "The remote control is in your hand!" 177 grunted and was about to increase the current, but Matthew stopped him silently. Matthew looked at Rambo with interest. "I''m also very curious. Now that you''re a prisoner, why are you talking to me like this? "You are no longer a law enforcer of Black Suo Mountain. " On the contrary, you are a traitor to the Alliance." Rambo''s face turned red. His expression looked rather embarrassed. Pain, confusion, anger, and other struggling expressions flashed across his face. It looked like This mage called Rambo was still not used to the change in identity. Matthew felt that his last two sentences had hurt Rambo the most. Very quickly. He became a little dejected. "Tell me more if you don''t want to go to jail." Matthew reminded, "If there are no accidents, you will spend the night at Black Suo Mountain tomorrow." Hearing this. Rambo quivered again and looked at Matthew hesitantly. "Mr. Matthew, can I trust you?" Matthew spread his hands. "I''m a trustworthy person. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Sener." Rambo gritted his teeth: " Please don''t report this to the Alliance, okay? " If you can do it, give me a communication crystal, and you''ll know everything you want to know." Matthew and 177 looked at each other. The latter pointed at the remote control. "You don''t have to listen to him. You can know everything you want to know." Matthew shook his head. He had no grudges with Rambo, and he even had a small friendship with Alexander so he wouldn''t be so ruthless. " I can''t promise you that I won''t report this to the Alliance, but if you can convince me, I might keep some of the information." Matthew gave an ambiguous answer. Rambo sighed, and then, under the surveillance of 177 and Matthew, he slowly sent out a signal with the communication crystal. "I tracked it." 177 whispered, "This magical message was sent to Jiliu City." Jiliu City? Before Matthew could react. His personal communication crystal suddenly became extremely hot! Matthew took it out and unfolded it. The person who appeared in the crystal ball was none other than the registered Mage of Jiliu City, Hood! "Matthew, how have you been?" Hood smiled unnaturally. "You have Rambo, right? "Um, is it convenient for you to come to Jiliu City for a chat? This matter was very complicatedOr, I can go to your territory." This matter actually involved Hood? Matthew was surprised. He thought for a few seconds and answered readily, "I''ll go to your place." Hood was somewhat touched. "Thank you. "You''ll know in a while. This is not what it looks like. "Um, when you come over, can you bring Rambo and the things with you?" Matthew hesitated. 177 stopped him, " Heh, this isn''t safe. Maybe this old man is a traitor!" Hood''s face darkened. "I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense. This is a very serious accusation!" Matthew also patted 177''s shoulder. "I''m fine. "I believe in Mr. Hood. "If you''re not at ease, why don''t you come with me?" 177 shook his head, "I''m not interested! "Just take care of yourself. "For the sake of our relationship, I won''t tell Ronan about this. I plan to check other places to see if I can find similar stolen goods" .. A few minutes later. Matthew brought Rambo and a folded bag to the top of the Jiliu city wall. They flew above the city on a magic carpet. He could clearly sense the difference in this space. Although the dimensional rifts that were everywhere inside and outside the city had been repaired, the influence of the Abyss had not been completely eliminated. Matthew could smell a lot of evil. That was the unique scent of the Evil Demons. " Looks like Hood is still looking for a way to chase the demons out of Jiliu City once and for all" Matthew thought to himself. They arrived outside the City Lord''s mansion. A servant who had been in place in advance led Matthew into the backyard. Not long after. Matthew understood the reason why Hood chose to meet him at the city lord''s mansion. When they passed by a large hall. Matthew saw many men in black sitting inside. These men in black obviously knew that he would come. When Matthew passed by. Everyone''s gaze swept over. The men in black had a subtle look in their eyes. Matthew found Alexander, the Queen of Giza, and some other familiar faces among these people. These people were naturally the people who had defected from Black Suo Mountain! Matthew thought that they had already left the material world. He did not expect them to gather in Hood''s territory! Chapter 1242: A Special Expedition What did Hood want? Or rather What did Alexander want? Matthew was deeply puzzled. The servant led Matthew through the hall. When they passed by Alexander, the latter even raised the glass in his hand to Matthew and drank it in one gulp with a smile. He did not speak. Matthew nodded. The entire hall was silent. Matthew could only sense their breathing and gazes, but no one said a word. This strange atmosphere created quite a bit of pressure for Matthew. The pressure was finally relieved when he saw Hood. The latter gave Matthew a hug. "Thank you for trusting me." Matthew said softly, "I hope you can explain it clearly. I don''t want to go to Black Suo Mountain to visit prisoners in the future." Hood laughed. "Let''s go inside and talk." Matthew looked back at the men in black. "Why aren''t they talking?" Hood explained, " Including Alexander, the people of Black Gold are practising the ''Silence Commandment.'' This is a cultivation method that was passed down from the ''Monastery of the Ten Commandments.'' It was once popular in the Far East and some cities in the North. " Before they leave Aindor, they can''t say a word. Rambo is the only exception." Matthew glanced at the data panel. Hood was telling the truth. " I noticed that they were all trembling. Was it because they were nervous?" Matthew asked as he walked in. Hood patted Matthew''s shoulder. "No. "It''s because I''m excited. "They''ll set off tomorrow night at the latest." As they spoke. The two of them came to a courtyard outside the hall. As soon as they entered the courtyard. Matthew felt a strong sense of danger. Very quickly. He locked onto the source of the sense of crisis. It was a relatively stable dimensional rift, probably caused by the invasion of the Abyssal Vile Land. The crack had traces of being artificially solidified as if it had been built into a teleportation portal. It seemed to be Hood''s handiwork. "Teleportation Gate? Set off?" Matthew was puzzled. "Where are they going?" Hood pulled Matthew to the side and sat down. He ordered a few beautiful apprentices to serve delicious food and wine. After indicating for Matthew to help himself, he slowly said, "This matter has to start from the turmoil in Hot Spring Prison. " You must have heard about the Hot Springs Prison. This riot happened around the time we were heading to Cross City. " I only found out after the incident. When we were defending Cross City against the meteor shower that the God of War had brought, a God had actually descended in the Hot Spring Prison! " At that time, in the Hot Spring Prison, there were about a few low-level gods who successfully descended on the snow maidens. In addition, nearly twenty powerful angels descended at the same time. " These people from the fringe of the Heavenly Palace took advantage of the second generation War God''s attention and secretly took the risk to descend. However, they didn''t know that the reason why they were able to successfully form a relationship with the snow maidens was actually because of Alexander''s deliberate guidance. " A long time ago, Alexander knew that the snow maidens ''physiques were very suitable for use as vessels for the descent of gods. This ancient race was once created by a Supreme God using himself as a template, so it has a very high compatibility with the marks of the gods. " In the early stages of the Descent, Alexander had already set up a killing trap. Although there were some twists and turns in the process, one of the descending gods escaped, and the remaining one led the snow maidens to resist for a period of time, in the end, all of these leaders were annihilated by Alexander. " Although Alexander did try to reduce the negative impact of this incident, paper can''t hide the fire. Soon, he will be held accountable by the Alliance. Soon, he will face the Silver Parliament''s lawsuit. The best outcome might be imprisonment for a period of time." Hearing this. Matthew looked surprised. "Is Alexander so bold? "He couldn''t just be trying to earn some extra money, could he?" Hood laughed and shook his head. "Of course, he didn''t do it to earn extra money. " In fact, before he did this, he had already made a comprehensive plan. He knew that he would be held accountable by the Alliance. Therefore, from the moment the gods descended, there was no turning back. "You might know Alexander, but you don''t know him. "He''s the most radical warmonger I know in the Alliance. "He was Link''s student. "He was more extreme than Lady Isabelle when it came to treating the creatures of the outer planes. "Many years ago, he had been a high-ranking member of the Battlemages in the north. However, due to his overly aggressive and bloodthirsty methods, he was eventually transferred to Mount Black Suo as the warden. "Alexander was a very talented person. "Anyone who wasn''t blind could see the results he had achieved at Mount Black Suo. "I dare say. "If someone else were to manage the Black Suo Mountain, which was facing an increasing shortage of funds, the fortress would have been in a precarious situation. "But in Alexander''s hands. "Black Suo Mountain had always been stable. "Of course, this is not something that ordinary people can do." Matthew nodded in agreement. Ever since he transmigrated, he had never felt that earning money was an easy job. Especially when it came to maintaining a large foundation, this was completely different from being alone. "Black Suo Mountain needs him. " Maybe the Alliance won''t remove him from his position as the warden." Matthew said bluntly. Chapter 1243: A Special Expedition Team "Even now, there is still room for negotiation." Hood shook his head. " It''s impossible for Alexander to go back. He''s already tired of torturing jailers and prisoners day after day. " Deep in his heart, he had always had a dream of returning to the battlefield. He had been planning for this for many years. " Especially after Lady Isabelle sent Hera to Mount Black Suo. Alexander felt that Hera could replace him as the warden, so he sped up the execution of the plan. " The incident at Hot Springs Prison allowed him to complete the last piece of the puzzle. "Tonight, they will set off." Matthew frowned and said, "Where are they going?" Hood replied, " Not sure, but it''s definitely the outer plane. " That depends on where this unstable portal will send them. "It could be the Abyss, Purgatory, the Darkspirit Plane, the Twin Heavens, or even the Heavenly Palace! " Their goal is to kill all the powerful creatures in the outer planes that have directly injured the main world. " To be more specific, Alexander once revealed to me his first target, Great Evil Demon Trier. You should be familiar with this name. He is the avatar that the God of Midnight uses to control the Evil Art Masters." Matthew looked at Hood suspiciously. "Are you crazy, or am I crazy? "Or are they crazy? " These people are going to the outer planes to hunt those legendary creatures?" Hood sighed and knocked on the glass in his hand. " Yes, when I first heard the news, I was just as shocked as you. "Let''s just treat them as crazy." Matthew couldn''t help but turn his head. There was a transparent wall separating the hall and the courtyard. There was a magic barrier and barrier attached to it. Looking at it from this angle. He could clearly see the movements of the men in black in the hall. They seemed to be performing an ancient ritual. First, they ate slowly. Then, it seemed to have reached a key part of the ritual. Everyone raised their empty wine cups and drank from the empty air. Then, they took off their hoods. At this moment. Only then did Matthew see the wrinkled faces and mottled, dry silver hair. "They... are not young anymore?" It was only then that Matthew noticed that even Alexander, who had Legendary strength, had the face of an old man. " Yes, the youngest is already in his seventies." Hood sighed. "Have you heard of the Black Gold Unit?" Matthew thought for a moment. " An elite of the Black Suo Mountain law-enforcement officers?" Hood nodded. "Many people know that the Black Gold Troop is the trump card team that Alexander trained day and night. "They have the ability to capture mages and other fugitives. " But very few people know that this army was originally set up by Link for the Astral Expedition Plan. Its main support was the Northern Mage Army. " About a hundred years ago, the place where the Northlands and the Far East met suffered a joint invasion from the outer planes. The invaders included the Heavenly Palace, Purgatory, and Evil Spirits. At that time, countless barbarians and humans in the North were killed or injured. Many villages and cities were burned down in the fire. " In order to take revenge on the enemy, Link personally gathered a team of mages. This time, the members of the team all had family members who lost their lives in the invasion. They are actively training, looking forward to the day when they will successfully take revenge. " However, this matter came to an end when Link went to the astral plane to guard the puzzle lock. " The northern mage army was taken over by Roderick and Edmond. The two of them quickly split up the original organization, and the members of the Black Gold Unit were transferred to other positions. " After that, the Alliance faced different upheavals in the years to come. For the past fifty years, Edmond was the one who dominated the Floating City''s policies. " Edmond advocated using gentler methods to get along with the Family Palace. Of course, there''s nothing wrong with that. Look at Lady Isabelle, who was once the most radical. After regaining power, she continued the path of Edmond''s suggestion. " From the Alliance''s standpoint, we must avoid further intensifying the conflict with the enemy when we are not strong enough. "But for Alexander and the rest of the Black Gold Troop, this is undoubtedly bad news. " They don''t have much time left. They only want revenge. " A long time ago, Alexander realized that it was impossible to count on Link''s return to reorganize the army. Therefore, during his years as the warden of Mount Black Suo, he has been recruiting former members of the Black Gold Army. " They have long been prepared to take revenge. "All they lack is a fuse. " Before the riot in Hot Spring Prison, they had already made all the preparations. "The only thing missing is the core material used to make Yi Xing Arc, the Divine Fragment. "Yi Xing Arc was an astral vehicle that could be used for anti-divine reconnaissance. "After the hot spring prison. "The last piece of the puzzle had been completed. "In fact. "What you have is only one-tenth of what Alexander has prepared for this expedition. "If you are interested in other things. "No one will stop you from taking them. "However, I beg you in my personal name to at least give them the divine fragment. This is very important to them." At this point. Hood suddenly laughed at himself. " Of course, the premise is that you don''t plan to report this to the Alliance. "Don''t worry. No matter what decision you make, I will stand on your side. " It will be the same if you order the capture of this special expedition team." Matthew supported his face with one hand and could not help but complain, "Why do you want me to know this? "Why do you want me to make the decision?" Hood winked slyly. "Perhaps you can guess what the holy mages mean. "Why hasn''t Lady Isabelle appeared yet? "Why did Lord Soria''s IOU end up in your hands? "Of course, these are all my speculations. " You''re the one making the decision, Matthew." .. Chapter 1244: Ive Always Been Secret .. "Let me think" Matthew whispered to Hood. Hood smiled and nodded. " Of course, you can sit here for hours. They will leave after midnight." Then, he shut his mouth and ate and drank in silence. Matthew''s eyes lit up as he quickly sorted out the context and cause and effect of this matter in his mind. The first thing he thought about was Did he really have the right to decide on this matter? Putting aside the acquiescence of the higher-ups and the potential test. If Matthew invited Hood to stop the expedition plan of Alexander and the others with him, he would be able to do so. Could they do that? The answer was obvious: they couldn''t stop it. As the former head warden of Mount Black Suo, Alexander was an out-and-out Legend. He might be slightly weaker than Hera in terms of raw power, but he was definitely not someone that Matthew and Hood, two Tier 5 mages, could stop. Moreover, he had more than 20 experienced Tier 5 mages behind him. Just these law enforcement teams from Black Suo Mountain could cause a lot of trouble for Matthew and Hood. With the determination and attitude shown by Alexander and the Black Gold Troop It was impossible for Matthew to stop them. In that case, what was the point of letting Matthew participate? Matthew tried to consider this matter from the perspective of the higher-ups. One thing was for sure. This matter should have been tacitly approved by the various Holy Mages or Legendary-mages. Even Hood''s help in opening the portal had been tacitly approved. This meant that to a certain extent. The Seven Sages would not stop Alexander''s expedition. " Even without me, this plan would have gone smoothly. "The IOU that Soria gave me only gave me an opportunity to enter this operation. " If I had followed the trail back then, I would have most likely found clues to Hood or Jiliu City. "At that time, with my relationship with Hood, it won''t be difficult to figure out the ins and outs of all this" Matthew''s mind was very clear. He realized that even after he was removed from this matter, the entire sequence of events was still the same. In fact, even if Soria gave Matthew an IOU and Matthew chose to give up because he found it troublesome, he would accidentally cut into the expedition team''s plan again while tracking down the clue of the Book of the Dead Souls. Matthew pondered for a moment. The Book of the Dead Souls and the stolen goods that had disappeared were probably things that even the Seven Saints did not know about. A holy mage might be omniscient in the general direction. However, there were definitely a lot of details that slipped through the net. Therefore, the current situation was really a coincidence and fate. However, from another point of view. Matthew had a balanced perception and was very sensitive to the changes in the elements around him. If a person could always pay attention to the changes in the details around him and the subtle clues behind them, then naturally, he would be easily entangled with the higher-level parts of fate. This was a fortuitous opportunity. It was also the necessity of fate. In other words. Matthew''s appearance did not affect the overall situation at all. "But Hood is right. "Since I''ve bumped into this matter, I should be the one to make the decision." Matthew was very clear. The decision he made wasn''t important to the people in front of him, to the higher-ups of the Alliance, or even to the world! Instead, it was very important to him. "If I choose to report this to the Alliance, using the situation where Lonan and Qin Wuyue lost contact for no reason as an example, it is very likely that I will be treated coldly. Not only will it push me into an awkward situation, but I will also be hated by Alexander and the Black Gold Army. "On the contrary, if I can let them go, I will most likely gain the friendship of the expedition team, or even moreHaha." A smile flashed across Matthew''s eyes. Perhaps this was the gift that Soria had given him. This troop might be able to surprise many people in the astral plane! At this moment. Matthew finally understood Rambo''s previous attitude. These people did not treat him as a traitor to the Alliance at all! It was just that the officials could not personally participate. They only gave themselves the identity of traitors, and the Alliance officials had to pretend to arrest them. This was the only way. Only then would they be able to commit crimes in the astral plane without affecting the Alliance itself. Although this act of drawing a clear line did not convince everyone, at least it could save the Alliance some trouble. Matthew was slightly moved. Alexander''s trip was similar to Margaret''s one-on-one battle with Purgatory. The only difference was On the surface, the latter was still a member of the Alliance, and a considerable number of demons were still afraid of her. Alexander and the others were traitors of the Alliance. Matthew could already imagine what kind of storm they would encounter when they arrived in the astral plane! " Perhaps I can do something about this." Thinking of this. Matthew suddenly stood up. He turned around and walked towards the hall. "Can I talk to them?" Hood''s voice came from behind. "It''s not impossible, but as I said before, most of them are undergoing a silencing ritual. " If you want to communicate with them, you have to do it in a space that guarantees privacy." Matthew steadied himself and looked back. "Don''t worry. "Absolute privacy." Chapter 1245: Ive Always Been A Secret Teller As he spoke, he returned to the hall. All eyes were once again focused on Matthew. Alexander stood up from the ground and smiled at Matthew. However, Matthew went around him. He randomly picked two Mages, one fat and one thin, from the crowd. Then, he took out his Woodland Staff. After obtaining their permission, he brought the two of them into the Moonlight Forest. Next to a clear spring that was making splashing sounds. Matthew was talking to the fatter mage in private. This fat mage had a kind face and a round face, looking very amiable. However, his attitude towards Matthew was a little bad. After the silencing ritual was lifted. He shouted at Matthew, "Kid, you can''t decide anything. No one can stop our expedition. No one! "Lord Link is still waiting for us in the Astral Plane! " In the past seventy to eighty years, I''ve beaten up many mages. There were five or six as handsome as you. I don''t mind adding you to my list before I leave." He threatened Matthew fiercely, trying to completely overwhelm him with his aura. However, Matthew did not buy it at all. He just said casually, " Link won''t meet you guys at all. He has to do his best to refine the puzzle lock. It''s a very long process." The fat mage suddenly fell silent. Matthew said sincerely, "I have no intention of stopping you from leaving. " I just want to tell you that you can do more if you stay. The Alliance needs you now." This was Matthew''s inner thoughts. In his heart, this expedition team had some tragic colours. He seemed to see Margaret''s shadow in them. These people were indeed the mainstays of Black Suo Mountain. They had rich combat techniques, and their strength was many times stronger than ordinary mages of the same level. It was even more so when they worked together! This could also be seen from the fact that Alexander had led them to surround and kill several low-level gods. Other than those top big shots. Alexander and his Black Gold Troop were one of the few mages who had the experience of killing gods in this land. If they stayed in the prime material plane. Even if they did not fight, passing on their experience was still a valuable asset. However, if they flew towards the astral world like a moth to a flame. It was truly a pity. Perhaps influenced by Matthew''s attitude, the fat mage''s tone softened. "Perhaps. "But people can''t always live for an illusory goal. "When I was young, they told me to take revenge, so I joined the Black Gold Army. "However, after I grew into an outstanding Battle Mage, they told me to endure. I didn''t say anything at that time, but I accepted the transfer of my position. "A few years ago, Edmond told us that he would definitely take revenge in the future, but not now. "What he said was similar to what you''re saying now. It''s nothing more than hoping that we can continue to display our remaining value in another place. "Do you know what I replied to him at that time?" Matthew shook his head. The fat mage said angrily, "I''ll make eat sh * t! " I admit that it''s a pity that I couldn''t pass on my battle memories, but I didn''t live for this! "To hell with the overall situation! "Sometimes, I just want to be happy for a moment! " I''ve never obstructed anyone in my life, so now, I don''t want anyone to obstruct me." After saying that. He blew his beard and glared at Matthew. He thought Matthew would say something. However, Matthew did not do anything. He only bowed slightly to the fat mage and left quickly. In the forest. Matthew and another one-eyed thin mage walked together. This person looked very fierce on the outside, but his attitude was unusually gentle. "Did you just talk to Fenkes? "His temper is a little badI apologize on his behalf." The skinny mage said politely, " I hope you can forgive him because during the disaster when the allied forces of the outer planes invaded the northern lands, four of his family members died at the hands of demons and evil sorcerers. " Although a hundred years have passed, for us, a strange species with clear minds, those things seem to have happened yesterday. " Fenkes hates it when people persuade him to give up his hatred" Matthew nodded slightly in understanding. " I would never advise a person to let go of their hatred. This is someone else''s private matter, and it has nothing to do with me." The skinny mage revealed a gratified smile. Matthew was a little puzzled. "If Fenkes chose to join the Black Gold Unit because he lost four of his relatives, why did you join the Black Gold Unit in the first place?" The smile on the skinny mage''s face did not fade. "Oh, I''m about the same as him. " But the difference is that I lost eleven relatives in that disaster." Matthew''s eyes flashed with a trace of surprise, and he immediately whispered, "I''m sorry." The skinny mage shook his head. "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to apologize. " We were all Northlanders. We used to live in the Sandstorm Plains, which was separated from the Far East by a mountain range. I can still remember the scene of the strong winds on the Sandstorm Plains every autumn. I can vaguely see the pastures and white clouds that come and go in spring and autumn. It''s not a particularly beautiful place, but sometimes you will find some scenes quite spectacular. " But if you rush over now, you''ll only see the ruins and endless scorched earth." Chapter 1246: Ive Always Been A Secret Teller " The invaders from the outer planes burned everything to the ground. The sandstorm plains are still filled with lingering smoke and floating flames. They are the wounds left behind by the Flame Demon Army buried here that will never heal. "When I first joined the Black Gold Troop, I was still a 16-year-old youth. I still remember that my magic talent was not very high, but I passed the selection because I showed enough hatred for the invaders. Ha! "I''m already 117 years old this yearOr 127? I can''t remember clearly either. No one can tell what time these days are. " In the past many years, many of us, like me, had a naive thought: perhaps with the passage of time, we can forget the pain of the past. " But the facts proved otherwise. " As we grow older, the hatred in our hearts grows with each passing day. Lord Edmond said that we were influenced by the wandering souls in the skies of the Far East. Their hatred repeatedly overlapped with our memories in our dreams, resulting in what we are now. "What he said is probably right. " But we''re too old. We''re so old that we don''t have the time, energy, or even the desire to distinguish these things "We only want revenge. " Just as the Black Gold Troop swore when they were founded, destroy the invaders from the outer planes and the masterminds behind them! " If it is our destiny to be assimilated by hatred, then let us bear this fate and be buried in the starry sky with our enemies. "This is the wish of all of us. "It''s actually that simple." The old man said firmly. Matthew couldn''t help but be infected by his emotions. "From the very beginning, I never intended to persuade you to change your minds. "I''m very glad about this now." The old man smiled. "Thank you, Matthew. " You''re a very humble young man. I don''t mean to flatter or ingratiate myself. This is the truth. Most people at your age are extremely arrogant. " I''ve seen too many self-righteous people, including myself, when I was young. At that time, it was too easy to be blinded by a leaf. They thought they could see the whole world, but they might only see a piece of shit in a corner of the world. " But you''re different. Thank you for your understanding." Matthew blinked. "You already saw through my plan?" The old man burst into laughter. "How can someone as smart as you have a head-on conflict with so many of us? "To you, this is not a choice but a bargaining chip. "Will you smash the chips that others give you?" Matthew also laughed. He shook the old man''s hand hard. "Take care." The old man said boldly, "Don''t worry. We might be more tenacious than you think. "Maybe one day, when you go out to travel in the astral world, you''ll run into us!" Matthew nodded. "I hope so." After chatting with the two mages. Matthew found Alexander alone and pulled him to the Moonlight Forest to isolate a sealed space. Matthew went straight to the point. "Is there anything I can help you with?" Alexander was stunned at first, but then he laughed in a low voice. "It''s still the same shrewd Matthew." Matthew shrugged innocently. "This has nothing to do with being shrewd. No one will refuse a favour." As he spoke. Matthew untied Rambo''s anti-magic bracelet and belt and then took the electric shock collar with the remote control. Then, he handed the package to Alexander. "Count them and see if there are any missing ones." Alexander didn''t count them and kept them. Matthew didn''t say anything and handed over three more scrolls. Alexander took the scroll and revealed a surprised expression. These were three legendary scrolls! They were discovered by Matthew in the underground palace of the Trolls, but they needed the blood of the Trolls to be identified. It would cost a lot of money to go through the channels of the Alliance, so Matthew had always kept them at the bottom of his box. With the Black Gold Troop''s configuration. Matthew believed that identifying these three scrolls would be a piece of cake for Alexander. As expected. Alexander personally appraised the three scrolls on the spot. Ten minutes later. He accepted two of them and returned the third to Matthew. "We don''t have any use for this thing. You can keep it for yourself." Alexander said. Matthew took it and saw that it was a scroll for the " Great Resurrection Spell "! " The Giant Demon''s Great Resurrection Spell is very good. It''s even more effective than our Resurrection Spell. It can almost resurrect the soul without affecting it!" Alexander explained, " But this thing can only be used within 30 minutes of death. It''s easy for the effects to become cheaper after a long time." Matthew nodded. "Rambo said he owes you 500,000?" Alexander asked again. Since he had decided to do him a favour, Matthew naturally would not be stingy with this small amount of money. He tore the IOU in front of Alexander. "He doesn''t owe me anything now." However, Alexander said seriously, "It''s only right and proper to pay back a debt. " Actually, we don''t have much money to spend in the astral plane. Alliance gold coins are actually superfluous." As he spoke. He took out 500,000 gold coins and handed them to Matthew. Matthew was still hesitating whether to accept it. Who knew that Alexander would take out something and hand it to Matthew. Chapter 1247: Ive Always Been A Secret Teller Among them were 10 Divinity Fragments, a complete production flow chart of " Yi Xing Arc ", and a thick book of " Battle Code of Mount Black Suo ". Matthew flipped through the thick iron book in his hand. The table of contents and the main text of hundreds of articles flashed through it. A large number of words and magic runes floated in front of his eyes. It was a feast for his eyes. "This isYou wrote it?" Matthew was a little surprised. Alexander corrected, " I wrote this with the old guys from the Black Gold Unit. It contains the unique techniques of almost all the Advanced Battle Mages who have taken up their jobs at Mount Black Suo. " This is an extremely lethal book. Help me pass it to the Alliance! "Oh right, remember to classify this book as taboo when you hand it over" Matthew understood what Alexander meant. Almost 80% of the combat techniques recorded in this magic book were sinister and extremely vicious. If it were to be sold on the market, it might cause some tragedies. He pondered for a moment. Matthew decided to accept the book. But when he was thinking about how to reject other things, he suddenly saw Alexander looking at him with a smile. At that moment. Matthew was enlightened. He couldn''t help but ask, "Did you prepare these things in advance?" Alexander spread his hands, looking confused. "Didn''t you just give me this parcel? "How can I prepare in advance?" Matthew understood. With Alexander''s experience, he probably already understood the Alliance''s way of doing things. He had guessed that the Alliance would find someone to do him a favour, so he had made preparations. The Divinity Fragment and Yi Xing Ark''s blueprint were not mentioned. Alexander would definitely give the book to the Alliance. He just needed someone to pass it to him. If Matthew didn''t come today. Then, the person who changed hands might be Hood. Someone had to do a favour for him, right? Hood was most likely aware of this. However, he didn''t reject it at all. Instead, he was happy to see it. "They are indeed old foxes" Matthew cursed in his heart. After chatting with Alexander for a while, the latter bid farewell. Matthew suddenly asked," " If your revenge is successful, I mean, after you kill all the masterminds behind the invasion, what do you plan to do?" Alexander was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled and shook his head. "I haven''t considered this question yet, but thank you for your confidence in us." Matthew said seriously, " If you have nowhere else to go, or if you run into trouble that''s difficult to solve, you can send someone to Planet Storluk to find a woman called Melinda." Alexander nodded thoughtfully. "The Queen of Giza is in your hands, right? " That''s good. With the help of the natives of the astral plane, your plan might go smoother, but you must be careful. Once she returns to the astral plane, she will regain the strength of a Legend, and she might even attract other Giza people to surround you. You must be careful of their psionic powers!" Alexander said seriously, "I understand." "Good luck!" Matthew sent Alexander back to the hall. After saying that, he greeted Hood and left the city without looking back. Outside Rolling Stone Town. The moonlight of the spring night shone on the oak forest as if it had covered the grass that broke through the ground with a layer of shiny fluorescence. Matthew had just walked out of the moonlight. He saw a familiar and dignified figure. "Teacher!" Matthew immediately lowered his head. This was Isabelle''s projection. Even so, every time she appeared, she would give Matthew a lot of pressure. "I thought you would at least put on an act. " Who knew that you wouldn''t even go through the basic formalities and let go of so many experienced old mages. " Matthew, you''ve caused a huge loss to the Alliance!" Isabelle''s voice was as majestic as ever, giving off the feeling that she wanted to ride on your neck and speak. After Matthew heard this. His uneasy heart calmed down. He understood Isabelle''s style all too well now. The more serious the words were, the less likely it was that there would be any actual punishment. Matthew said calmly, "I didn''t see anything. " I just came back from Jiliu City. I just had a drink with Hood. I don''t know anything else." Isabelle said coldly, "Just because you say you don''t see anything, does that mean you don''t see anything? "Do you know how much effort I had to put in to cover up the traces of your involvement?" Matthew looked terrified. Isabelle''s tone softened. "I will remember the serious mistake you made this time. "I''ll calculate it with you after you finish the Scar of the Dead project! "Hmph, give me the sickle in your hand!" Matthew immediately handed over the scythe of the God of Agriculture with both hands. Isabelle flicked her index and middle fingers on the scythe three times. In the next second. A surge of power erupted from the scythe. It was as if a beast in the abyss had broken free from all restraints and was about to dash out. But at this moment. Isabelle slapped her sickle and cursed, " What are you shouting for?!" The sickle immediately quieted down. She threw the sickle to Matthew. "This divine artefact has the seals of the Sun God and the Death God. I removed the seal of the Death God for you. You can deal with the remaining half of the seal yourself." Matthew took the sickle in ecstasy. The attributes of this weapon had indeed changed. The most obvious one was the addition of an effect. .. [Hint: The new effect of the Emerald Scythe is ''Tremor''.] [Tremor: When you hit any part of the target''s surface with your scythe, the target''s chance of being stunned will be greatly increased. There is also a 66% chance of causing internal bleeding.] The Tremor effect was suitable for any creature of any size and race. "Note: Do not use it for entertainment activities. The consequences may be endless bleeding..." .. The Emerald Scythe was a blunt weapon. It had a powerful stun effect when it hit the back of the enemy''s head. But now, not only was the stun effect further strengthened, there was also a special effect that attacked internal organs. The additional combat power it could provide could be said to have advanced by leaps and bounds! In the future, even if he encountered an enemy with a very hard turtle shell. Matthew could also use the method of hitting a bull from a mountain to disintegrate it from the inside! "This sickle and shovel are getting more and more handy "On the contrary, this skull doesn''t seem to have any use other than supporting spellcasting!" Matthew secretly compared his weapons. At this moment. Isabelle''s figure slowly faded away. Her ethereal voice echoed in the forest. " The Scar of the Dead project can be started now. We have to finish all the protection before May. Report to me immediately if there are any developments. "There''s one more important thing! "Remember to end your virginity as soon as possible. "Otherwise, I can only personally take action" Isabelle''s voice echoed in the forest for a long time. At that moment. Matthew''s cheeks were burning. He seemed to hear the whispers of countless small animals! His gaze shifted. He saw a black peacock that had just grown its feathers pass between two oak trees. Matthew was so angry that he wanted to arrest him. However, just as he took a few steps, two figures appeared in his field of vision. One of the girls wore a helmet that never changed. She was short and had a flat chest, but she looked cute. The other man was tall and muscular. The most eye-catching thing about him was his right hand. It was a mechanical arm that was shining with silver light! Matthew''s vision went black. "Hello, Matthew! "Uh, cough cough "Don''t worry, Matthew. We didn''t hear anything just now." Bobo blinked. "And I''ve always kept my mouth shut. "Just like how I didn''t tell anyone about you secretly eating sh * t last year, right?" .. Chapter 1248: The Hand of God and the Chattering Monster .. "I''ve explained to you that it''s a magic book. It''s just that its outer shell looks like aThat''s all." Matthew said helplessly. Bobo immediately put on an obedient expression. She placed her hands behind her back and swayed her body from side to side. "I understand, I understand" Only a pair of eyes were shining brightly. It gave people the feeling that everything was said without words. Matthew rubbed his temples and was about to explain further when Lumiere, who was beside him, said firmly, " I believe you, Matthew. "It must be a spellbook." Bobo immediately cast a questioning gaze at him. Lumiere said calmly, "Mages always have strange things, that makes sense. " It''s just like you Arcane Machinists. Although you''ve always told us not to have a rigid prejudice, there''s always a reason for the formation of every rigid prejudice" Bobo touched the antenna on her helmet. "What you said makes sense." Matthew took the opportunity to change the topic. He looked at Lumiere''s silver hand and asked, "How''s your hand?" Before Lumiere could speak, Bobo answered first, "Perfect! " A neural control network based on spiritual power fitting! " Nearly 25 tons of explosive force! " The four main modes can be switched smoothly! " Construct like life evolution unit! " Most importantly, it has a self-destruct module! " Therefore, I can only use one word to describe it: perfect! "Or rather "BUMP!" At the mention of professional content, Bobo''s face flushed with excitement. She wanted to promote her products to the whole world. "Construct lifeform? Bionic evolution?" Matthew was in a daze, but he still caught some strange keywords. Bobo nodded vigorously. "That''s right! " The raw material of this arm was removed from the remains of a mechanical life. Although that mechanical life had died many years ago, its body still has a high level of activity. " Rather than calling it a mechanical arm, it''s more like a mechanical parasite. However, compared to the minimal harm, its existence is more beneficial to Lumiere." Mechanical life? Matthew wasn''t completely unaware of this. Hera of Mount Black Suo and the space undead of Storluk Industries could be considered a type of mechanical life, and 177 was also considered half a machine. He had indeed sensed a rich spirituality from Lumiere''s silver arm. This did not exist in ordinary metal components or constructs. This spirituality caused Lumiere''s aura to become mixed. It also made him stronger. Matthew carefully observed the arm and casually asked, " But it''s only 25 tons of explosive force. It''s not as strong as your original arm, right?" Lumiere nodded. "It''s probably only half of the original" Matthew clicked his tongue in his heart. This guy''s original body was too abnormal. It could only be said that the rainforest had given him a special template that far surpassed ordinary humans. At the same time, one could also imagine the true strength of the Dreadfiend Lord, who had severely injured Lumiere. "But other than strength, this arm is perfect in every aspect." Lumiere smiled from the bottom of his heart. " It has four working modes. Now, it''s the normal mode, which is the multi-functional mode. It can meet all the needs of daily life." As soon as he finished speaking. The silver arm made the sound of gears turning. In the blink of an eye. A thick black tube replaced the palm of the mechanical arm and appeared at the end of the wrist! "This is shooting mode." Bobo interrupted, " The shooting mode currently supports the free switching of four weapons. There are also three additional empty weapon slots. My suggestion is to buy a few magic wands that can be used to cast spells quickly. This way, this arm will also have the ability to cast spells! " Now, it''s a sniper rifle, a shotgun, a point-firing rifle, and a hand cannon. "In addition to the magic wand in the future, it will be enough to solve the long-range needs in most situations." As Bobo introduced the weapons, he had Lumiere switch to different weapons. Matthew was also very curious. It took 4 to 6 seconds to switch between different modes, but it was much faster to switch weapons. It only took about 1.5 seconds, which was quite amazing. Apart from the shooting mode. There was also combat mode and capture mode. "Theoretically, in combat mode, this arm can master all weapons. " But because the big guy doesn''t have the money to buy an algorithm chip, he only has the experience of using basic versions of ordinary weapons. This is enough in most situations. " The capture mode is used to capture prey. This mode is relatively unpopular. The staff of the Titan laboratory only developed it according to the framework of the original mechanical life. They did not understand its working principle and scope of application. He has to slowly explore it himself. " Other than that, there''s a third hand under his wrist that can be used for self-repair! " Due to the addition of the Construct Life Bionic Evolution Unit, all the power consumption of this arm relies on the absorption of Lumiere''s physical strength, spiritual energy, and magic in the air. "This means that the cost of using it is very low! "It has already achieved 100% realistic reconstruction... Uh, it might be a little exaggerated, but 99%, no, 97% is definitely there!" Bobo said confidently. Chapter 1249 The Hand of God and the Chattering Monster Matthew nodded repeatedly. He tried to gently stroke the silver hand with his fingertips. During this process. Where the fingertips touched, the originally incomparably hard surface of the arm suddenly rippled in all directions like liquid. "Uh, Matthew, it''s a little itchy..." Lumiere whispered, embarrassed. Beside him, Bobo revealed a serious expression. "Is it itchy at this level? " It seems that the sensitivity is too high. This won''t do. A little pepper powder might cause your nerves to go numb for a short period of time." As she spoke. She pulled out a small stool from somewhere and made Lumiere sit down. Bobo took out a toolbox and began to use the tools inside to hammer Lumiere''s arm. "Is it itchy?" "Hahahaha!" "Is it still itchy now?" "Uh, did you touch me?" "What about now?" "I don''t feel anything" After adjusting it for a long time, Bobo finally let Lumiere stand up with satisfaction. During this process, Matthew was able to observe the arm up close. He could feel the difference in this arm. "This isn''t the mystical arm we talked about before, right?" Matthew asked. Bobo nodded, " This arm came from a project sealed in Titan Laboratory many years ago. It''s an experimental life construct. " Its name is ''Hand of God''." God? This wasn''t the word commonly used in the common language of Aindor to refer to gods. It was a very directional term. Matthew was surprised. "You haven''t heard of it, right?" Bobo chuckled, "Actually, I''ve never heard of it before. Later, I asked the staff of the Titan Laboratory and found out that they named their projects or items randomly from a very old book. "Anyway, they are all unfamiliar words that no one has ever seen before. Does it give people a feeling of superiority? "Who knows? Perhaps this word just means cabbage in the original context" Matthew suddenly became interested in the Book of Otherworlds. However, before he could ask further. Bobo continued happily, Enjoy exclusive content from empire "Speaking of which, the big guy is lucky. In this transfer operation, many projects that were previously sealed were dug up. " Some items that don''t have the value to be transferred can only be sealed or destroyed on the spot. " This Hand of God is one of the projects that will be sealed. It was originally developed for the Titan technicians, but the Arcane Machinists who came to help from the Cyberdragon discovered that the body of a normal person could not withstand the demands of the Hand of God. Only the most vigorous beasts could withstand the physical consumption during the fusion period. "It just so happened that Lumiere arrived" Hearing this. Matthew couldn''t help but glance at Lumiere. Sure enough, he found traces of dark circles under his eyes. "Because it''s an experimental project, there''s no need to pay. Also, because I''m personally operating it, even the labour fee is waived. I only need to report some experience and data regularly to the people in Titan Laboratory." Bobo concluded. A sincere smile appeared on Matthew''s face. "That is indeed perfect." Bobo nodded, " But I still have to thank that mage called Vivian. " At first, Ms. Holkins was a little hesitant because someone told her that she could install this arm directly on a mini Titan. After Ms. Vivian heard about this, she took the initiative to come over and suggested Lumiere. Only then did the ownership of this arm be settled. "We didn''t see Vivian after the incident, but she should be your friend, right?" Matthew was slightly stunned. He nodded immediately. He had only met Vivian once. The latter was Qin Wuyue''s student, so she probably did him a favour. He asked about the World''s Mantis. He learned that the current World''s Calamity troops had completely moved to the moon. Their Cloud Edge City''s old site and laboratory would be sealed. Most of the troops and related personnel would follow in Holkins ''footsteps. Other than changing the name to Lunar Mantis and moving to the moon to work, everything else was the same as before. On the contrary, the budget was even more ample. This made the atmosphere in the Lunar Calamity quite good. Bobo was a bit special. Strictly speaking, she wasn''t a member of the Moon''s Calamity. She was just a private partner. Following Holkins was only out of consideration for her feelings. Holkins had once sent Bobo an official invitation. But Bobo rejected her. She preferred a free way of working. "So you''re willing to join my Guild of Spells?" Matthew asked with a smile. Bobo said without hesitation, "As long as there are no mandatory missions! "I''ve done a mandatory mission in the past. It''s very easy to screw it up" Matthew nodded. He asked Lumiere about his plans. Lumiere thought for a moment and replied, " I plan to work with Lunar Calamity as a private contractor, just like Bobo. " After installing this arm, I applied to be a Titan technician. If I pass the training, I''ll sign a mercenary contract with them and fight for them at a specific time. "Other than that, I''m still free. If my situation meets the requirements, I''m naturally willing to join your guild." Chapter 1250 The Hand of God and the Chattering Monster This answer was not surprising. Cooperating with the Moon''s Mantis was indeed a way for Lumiere to maximize his value. Matthew''s Guild of Spells was originally a loose organization. The guild would not interfere with the daily lives and work of its members. "Then, welcome to my guild!" Matthew smiled and brought the two of them to the Moonlight Forest. Soon, a presentable bronze badge appeared in their hands. Just like Rheagar and the other two. As soon as the two of them joined the guild, they were attracted by the novel interface and functions on the badge. "Why are you talking about Room X? It''s so strange!" " Point-to-point communication?" "Lumiere, can you hear me?" Bobo shouted at the bronze badge in her hand. Lumiere nodded. Bobo revealed a curious expression. "But I saw that the communication module isn''t open?" Lumiere looked at her innocently. "You''re standing right beside me, and you''re speaking so loudly. Of course, I can hear you" Bobo''s face darkened. However, the two of them soon got back to studying the functions of the Guild of Spells. However, a few minutes later. The one who felt pain in the ass became the guild elf, Xixi. She frantically sent a private message to Matthew: "Why are there so many coal and metal pieces in the warehouse? "Who placed the bomb? " There are also so many rainforest specimens and bloody chunks of meat "Can you tell them not to stuff everything into the guild storage? "It''s very tiring for me to clean alone" In the end, she even sent a pitiful emoji. Matthew was helpless. He had no choice. After all, the warehouse was the only special function that the guild could provide to ordinary members. Hand of Magic was also the most frequently used spell every day. It was imaginable. With the increase in the number of members in the guild in the future, he would have to create a few more Hand of Magic. Otherwise, it would definitely not be enough. Matthew found an opportunity to give Bobo and Lumiere access to the Moonlight Forest and instructed them to come out when they were done playing. He then entrusted Bobo with the task of building the communication network. The latter patted her chest on the spot, indicating that she could study it. Only then did Matthew leave the forest with relief. .. In the following period of time. Matthew''s focus was still planting trees. With the help of the Druids, the efficiency of planting trees had indeed increased greatly. The Druids didn''t really approve of Matthew''s decision to expand the forest''s coverage. In other seasons. Such a method of artificial plantation might even be seen as blasphemy against the will of nature. But spring was different. Spring was the season when all things revived. No matter how radical the idea of planting trees or reproducing during this period was, the Druids would agree with it with both hands and feet. The druids of the Earth Society were experts at planting trees. After the period of getting used to the coolie zombies, the oak and pine forests expanded toward the northeast at a visible speed every day. Now, the Scar of the Dead in Rolling Stone Town had become a shallow scar surrounded by protective umbrellas and forests. Matthew estimated. Currently, he could plant 500 trees in a day. The total goal of 3500 trees could be completed in a week! And 500 trees per day was not the limit for Matthew and the Druids. This was the limit of collecting seeds and growing saplings. During this period of time. Matthew also clearly figured out the measurement method of others who helped complete the planting task. As long as Matthew himself planted the most trees. Then, the other Druids would also be seen as Matthew''s followers. Of course, the trees they planted would also be counted on Matthew! " If they can join my Guild of Spells, which is the former Moonlight Society, I won''t even need to fulfil the condition of ''planting the most trees'' myself, and I can enjoy the effect of planting trees +1+1" Matthew thought to himself. Unfortunately, although the Earth Society had encountered some difficulties, and this group of Druids had the idea of following Matthew for a period of time, it was impossible for them to change factions now. It was the intention of the two Druids. It was nothing more than setting up a branch of the Earth Society in Matthew''s place. Matthew did not reject this. He had always been a tolerant person. The arrival of these Druids could also give the Centaurs, Children of the Forest, and other units a certain amount of stimulation. Let them work harder. Of course, it was a good thing for Matthew. Planting trees during the day. Matthew spent the night studying the Book of Dead Souls. He took some time to go to the library and got the complete production method of the Book of Dead Souls. This thing itself was not complicated. Continue reading at empire Matthew had a rough idea after two or three days of research. However, when he tried to create a lower-level" roll call ", he encountered repeated failures. Fortunately, Matthew found and corrected two mistakes in the technique in time according to the tips in his experience. Very quickly. A day later, he received two hot roll call books! Each of these two roll call books could be used to control 600 undead individually. Matthew immediately put Fire Burier and Arctic Archer into two roll call books to relieve the pressure on the number of summons in the cemetery. After that. Matthew began to try to make the Book of the Dead Souls. As a higher-level magic tool, the Book of Dead Souls was naturally much more difficult to make than the roll call. However, Matthew had the experience provided by Hex, and most of the problems he encountered along the way had answers. Chapter 1251 The Hand of God and the Chattering Monster Therefore, the production process of the Book of Dead Souls was much smoother than the roll call. After consuming a divinity fragment. Matthew successfully obtained a thick magic book! .. [Hint: You have successfully created a Book of Dead Souls!] [Book of Dead Souls: Even a layman can become a great Necromancer if he obtains this book.] - Spell page (blank)(Can cast up to 10 Necromancy spells, 4 pages for Legendary spells) - Summoning Page (blank)(Can sign a contract with up to 6888 undead) - Special Effects Page (Negative Energy Cabin/Fear Aura) [Negative Energy Cabin: The undead who have signed a contract with the Book of Dead Souls will create a safe cabin in the gap of the negative energy plane. You can place the undead in the cabin and summon them when you need them.] [Halo of Fear: The undead who signed a contract with the Book of the Dead Souls will have the effect of Halo of Fear.] The moment the Undead was summoned, the power of the Aura of Fear was three times that of normal. .. Due to the accumulation of sufficient elements in the relevant fields (building a Guild of Spells and creating the Book of the Dead Souls), you have successfully entered the domain of Enchantment! As a reward for stepping into the domain, you will obtain one of the following three abilities: - Mana Flow Vision (Your naked eye becomes more sensitive to aether. You can clearly see the direction of mana flow and the amount of convergence in a collective body. You can more easily sense the border between the aether plane and the main material world) - Golden Touch (Your fingers have the ability to turn stone into gold. Enchantment effect is entry-level. Duration: 24 hours) - Mana Inject (You can now directly inject your mana into the objects around you in a simpler and cruder way, just like the Arcane Machinists!) .. Matthew looked through it. All three abilities were very ordinary. The " Golden Touch " was eliminated first. It wasn''t really turning stone into permanent gold. Otherwise, Matthew would really want to try it! [Mana Flow Vision] was also quite useless. Matthew had equalized perception and could even observe the flow of aether from the elemental level, which was several times more detailed than the flow of mana. Therefore, he could only choose [Mana Inject]. This ability was a necessary condition to become an Arcane Machinist, but Matthew had no intention of becoming an Arcane Machinist at all, so it was of little value. However, things quickly turned around. .. [Hint: You have obtained the ability ''Mana Inject''!] Your new ability resonates with the Undead Domain. Under the influence of the Undead Domain, it will receive the following additional effects: [Mana Inject & Undying: You can infuse your own mana into your Undead. During this process, there is a very low chance that the Undead will explode. (Note: Explosion does not mean death. Most Undead can recover after exploding.)] The injected undead would have a chance to obtain a random increase in ability or attribute. The total number of times each undead could be infused was different. It depended on the strength of the soul fire. Every time you use it, there is a lower chance of increasing your focus. Current target to be injected-- - Peggy (999 times) - Olorin (847 times) - Phily (541 times) .. .. Matthew looked at the ability with a complicated expression. With the support of the Undying Domain, the infusion of mana power became less useless. But it seemed to be a little harmful... However, this thing seemed to be able to replace the effects of the Sea Elf Meditation Technique. Focus was too crucial. He had no reason to reject any channel that could increase his focus! "Looks like I have to buy more mana tonics in the future. I''ll infuse them with it whenever I have time. It''s also a win-win situation. "It''s just that I''ll be a little tired." Matthew thought to himself. In addition to the abilities obtained from the Enchantment Domain, the successful production of the Book of Dead Souls also greatly relieved the pressure on Matthew in terms of the number of summoned creatures. He planned to make two or three books for the time being. The remaining Divinity fragments were used as a backup. After all, this thing was a key material for many space-related magic tools. The Yi Xing Ark blueprint that Alexander gave Matthew was one such example. That night. The negative energy beacon attracted a new group of guests to Matthew''s cemetery. The leader of this group of undead creatures was an Elite-grade " Chattering Monster." The " Chattering Monster " was a rare undead unit. They usually only had upper and lower lips, teeth, and a constantly moving tongue. They could speak the common language and were very noisy, chattering most of the time. No one liked to live next door to a Chattering Monster. This was because their voices were enough to interfere with the soul fire of the undead and even affect the lifespan of ordinary undead. However, after Matthew communicated with the elite chatterbox called " Silencer," he still decided to provide them with a place to stay in the cemetery. It was a crypt located at the corner of the second floor. Usually, not many people went there. Matthew planned to set up a soundproof barrier around the crypt. Chattering monsters were undead with a high sense of territory. They would not leave their territory easily, just like the Mudmongers. If they could live in peace and not disturb others. The Fear of Death Cemetery could still accommodate them. The chatterer might sound useless, but... This thing could be a killer of Mages and Psionics! The voice of the talkative monster had the effect of destroying focus. The Elite Chattering Monster was even more so. They could constantly repeat a melody or some very magical incantation in your ears. In less than half a minute. These sounds would leave a deep impression in your brain. And when you were chanting a spell, you would involuntarily recite the rhythm of the chatterers. Spells were useless! They were the natural enemies of all spellcasters. Those they encountered would usually be exterminated. Or he could keep them in captivity like Matthew and use them in the future. After arranging the residence for the chattering monster. Bobo found Matthew and proposed a solution to the communication network. " We can build a base station on the moon. If you don''t have the money, you can rent the frequency and station of the Lunar Calamity. " When the time comes, we can use moonlight as a medium to send signals to the entire plane. The only drawback is that the signal is weak during the day and strong at night. " I''ve done some research. The Guild''s Assembly Stone can be used as the main receiver, and the member badge can also absorb moonlight very well. The Guild is located in the Demiplane of the Goddess of Moonlight, so it can naturally establish a two-way circuit with the moon... " Although this plan isn''t perfect, it has many advantages. Firstly, it''s very cheap" Hearing this. Matthew decided without hesitation. "I''ll use this plan." Bobo revealed a surprised expression. "I haven''t even mentioned the other merits." Matthew shrugged. "Cheap is the biggest advantage. " And I believe in your foresight and ability. " With the supervision of the chief Mystic Machinist of the Lunar Calamity, our communication network will definitely be fine! " I only have one question now- "When can we start construction?" Bobo patted her chest. "Right now! "I''ll go talk to Ms. Holkins now!" Matthew thought for a moment and said, " Tomorrow, noon or afternoon. "I''ll go with you." On the southern mage army''s side, Vivian was currently in charge of contacting the Moon''s Calamity. She was also the temporary supervisor of the moon project. Matthew planned to talk to her face-to-face. However, before heading to the moon He had other things to do. .. The next morning. West of Jiliu City, Golden Scissors Tailor Shop. Matthew had just arrived at the door when he saw a girl dressed like a rich girl say to the counter with a disappointed expression, "Is Mr. Farian not here today?" In the tailor shop. A young man who looked rather refined replied politely, " Yes, Miss Gavin. Teacher has been out on business recently. "If you have a need for custom-made clothes, it might be next month or even the month after." The girl named Gavin turned around and left in disappointment. Before she left. She even glanced at Matthew. A hint of surprise and curiosity flashed in her eyes, but she remained reserved and did not say anything. Matthew didn''t care about this rich girl. All of his attention was focused on the smiling young man in front of him. The two of them met. The latter bowed very respectfully, his body almost forming a 90-degree angle with the ground. " Hello, sir. Mr. Farian is out on business. Is there anything I can help you with?" Matthew looked up. He could feel a huge power surging wildly in his body. That was... The distorted authority of a loving father! .. Chapter 1252 The Correct Use of the Tombstone? .. Setrunk! Matthew did not expect that the distorted contract of equilibrium and his fatherly authority would resonate so intensely. This way He had become a walking detector for the Thousand Transformers! At least before the contract ended, no matter where Setrunk went, Matthew would capture him accurately! He recalled the abnormal attitude Setrunk had towards him when he showed his authority as a loving father. Matthew was relieved. With the authority in hand, he could cancel the contract at any time. He had the initiative from the beginning to the end. It was fine as long as he did not alert the enemy. Therefore, he said calmly," "I have a friend who wants to entrust Mr. Farian to investigate the truth behind Lori Fangta''s death. "This is the name of my friend, and I can provide the relevant information. "If Mr Farian were here, he probably wouldn''t reject this commission because he once owed my friend a huge favour" Matthew handed the information on Hex and her son Lori to Setrunk. The latter glanced at it and said with an unchanged expression, "I will pass this message to Mr. Farian." His tone was respectful. Matthew nodded slightly and planned to leave. The mission was completed, and he did not want to have any further contact with Setrunk. Then, at this moment. Setrunk actually took the initiative to say, "Wait a minute. "When do you plan to clean up the mess left behind by the elves? "There are no other customers in the shop now. There''s no need to pretend to be too distant between us." Matthew immediately put on a gloomy expression. "I knew it was you! "Why are you asking this?" He stared at Setrunk with an annoyed expression. The latter revealed a sickly smile. "It''s nothing. "I just want to know when those bastards from the Elders Guild will die. " Tyraste is a weak person. Although he''s a decent person, he''s extremely fond of elves. Even if the elders rape and pillage in front of him, he''ll only stop them, but he won''t punish the murderer. "Small characters like us can''t overthrow a large organization like Jade Court, so we can only wait for them to destroy themselves. " I heard that they''ve hooked up with that Legend Evil Art Master again. "Your Seven Saint Alliance won''t let them do whatever they want, right?" When he talked to Matthew, it was as if he was talking to an old friend. However, his words always gave people a feeling of respect. Of course, Matthew would not directly answer Setrunk''s question. According to the latter. After he was adopted by the Wood Elves, he became the plaything of the Elders Guild. He had been subjected to inhuman abuse and assault for many years, which led to the tragedy of White Poplar Village. It didn''t matter if what Setrunk said was true or not. The relationship between the two was definitely like fire and water. Jade Court was already troublesome enough. If the Silver Frost Brotherhood also came to interfere when Matthew was dealing with the Scar of the Dead, there would be even more variables. Matthew hated this kind of uncertainty the most. Hence, he calmly returned to the topic. " The Alliance has been taking action, but we are very busy dealing with all kinds of criminals. "If you really hate the Council of Elders, why don''t you tell me what they''ve done? " Or you can provide me with a copy of the information and evidence regarding the crimes committed by the Elders Guild." Setrunk spread his hands. "You know, those elves can''t do proper things, but they''re flawless when they do bad things. Even if there was evidence, it would have been destroyed long ago. I can''t do anything about it. "But you mages should have a clear understanding of the common problems of long-lived species, right? " The elves are not a special case. All living beings become more and more numb the longer they live, and the immortals are highly desenthetic to ordinary stimulation. " They yearned for excitement, but ordinary excitement was as light as water to them. For this reason, they had no choice but to increase their efforts. Eventually, they broke through one bottom line after another and became ugly monsters who did not know what they were doing. " This isn''t something related to morality. This is the essence of living things. " Only by accepting stimulation can a living being feel that they are still alive. " There are many notorious figures in history who are immortals or long-lived species. To future generations, they are criminals who are not tolerated by the heavens, but to them, those people are just following their own instincts. " The Wood Elves ''Council of Elders has gathered most of the numb, long-lived, and powerful elders of this long-lived race. It would be strange if they didn''t do something out of line, wouldn''t it?" Even if he was biased against Setrunk. Matthew had to admit that his words made sense. The ugliness of the Wood Elves was perhaps the curse of the Immortals. This was a forbidden area that ordinary people''s thoughts could not reach, but it was so real. "But what you said is not enough to convict the Elder Council." Matthew said calmly, "Why don''t you give me something useful?" Setrunk smiled again. There was a strange mix of aggression and respect in his eyes, which made his expression a little stiff. "No need." Chapter 1253 The Correct Use of the Tombstone? "Rather than relying on others, I''d rather believe in myself. " One day, I will personally take revenge. Poplar Village is just a prelude. I will let those perverted elves taste the most torturous pain in the world, provided that they can live until then." Matthew raised his eyebrows. He took the opportunity to change the topic and said, "Do you have any items or information related to the Primordial Beauty Goddess?" He had seen the door of the Goddess of Beauty in Sener''s hand, and it just so happened that Soldier''s legendary path was related to the Goddess of Beauty, so he asked casually. Setrunk thought for a moment. "Mr. Farian might have one. " I only have some relics related to the sister of the ancient goddess of beauty, the original Goddess of carnal desires. " It''s said that the Goddess of Carnal Desire was defeated in the battle to become the Goddess of Beauty, and he followed the pre-war agreement and changed her gender to female. " After that, not only was she inferior to the Goddess of Beauty in terms of clergy, but she was also completely immersed in carnal desires. " As the earliest immortals, the gods usually wouldn''t be so sensitive to the stimulation of mortals because of the protection of their divine personality. However, the Goddess of Carnal Desire is different. Her divine personality is too weak, and the frequency of her seeking pleasure is too exaggerated, so she quickly becomes completely numb. " During a certain period of time, in order to seek excitement, the Goddess of Carnal Desire went to the Astral Plane to have sex with the Behemoths. As a result, on her way back from exhaustion, she was captured by the Giza people. Her physical body was imprisoned in a dark demiplane by the Giza people, and she became a reproductive machine. Day and night, she produced the astral mayflies that the Giza people needed. It was a biological airship that could fly long distances in the Astral Plane alone. " But it''s a blessing in disguise. The Goddess of Carnal Desire has escaped several disasters in the Heavenly Palace because of this. The arrival of the Calamity Mage did not affect her much. " In the past hundred years, it is said that she has convinced the Giza people to regain a portion of her freedom. She has already established a slightly famous force in the astral plane. " I got the item in my hand from that force. It''s the wreckage of the mayfly airship. Do you need it?" Out of curiosity towards the unknown. Matthew wanted to buy some to take a look, but after thinking about it carefully, he dismissed the idea. "Forget it, let''s talk about it next time." Matthew prepared to leave. However, Setrunk suddenly became enthusiastic. " Aha, I suddenly remembered that Mr. Farian''s warehouse might have some of Beauty Goddess''s items. Why don''t you wait here while I go look for them?" Matthew frowned slightly. He had a feeling that Setrunk was deliberately trying to talk to him, and it seemed like he was trying to stall for time. Moreover, there were also contradictory elements in his words. Although he didn''t know why, he just didn''t want to give him what the enemy wanted. Matthew walked out of the door. "No need. Goodbye." Find adventures on empire Setrunk''s hurried footsteps could be heard behind him. As he walked, he shouted, "I still have something to tell you" His voice stopped abruptly. Because an extremely sharp shovel was less than half a meter in front of him. The tip of the shovel pointed straight at Setrunk''s door. "Don''t cause trouble." Matthew warned. Setrunk was still smiling cheekily. "Otherwise, I won''t acknowledge you anymore, child." Matthew turned around and left. Setrunk''s face instantly turned ashen! A hint of panic flashed across his eyes. He stood there for a long time until Matthew''s figure completely disappeared. Then, he quickly walked to the backyard of the tailor shop. There was a chicken coop in the backyard. There were more than 20 black-feathered chickens scattered inside. Without saying a word, Setrunk grabbed one of the roosters and cut off its head with the scissors in his hand! Chicken blood suddenly splashed out. Immediately after. The only sounds left in the chicken coop were the sound of scissors and Setrunk''s heavy and suppressed breathing. .. After giving a small warning to Setrunk. Matthew had returned from Jiliu City. That afternoon, he accompanied Bobo to the moon. The two of them arrived at the new office building of the Moon''s Calamity and met with Vivian, the manager of the place. It was the same as the last time they met. Vivian''s attitude was cold and businesslike. However, Matthew''s request She gave him the green light all the way. Not only did Matthew successfully get the license to rent the communication base station, but he also got a price very close to the cost price. This conversation could be said to have gone quite smoothly. After coming out of Vivian''s office, Matthew and Bobo discussed the actual installation of the communication network. He planned to temporarily rent a few people from the Lunar Calamity to help Bobo. In this way, the construction period could be greatly shortened. According to Bobo''s estimation. In at most half a month, the beta version of the communication network would be up and running. In the Guild of Magic, the chat room module would be activated. Considering Bobo''s role in this. Matthew planned to pay her a private fee, but Bobo refused. Bobo was a very loyal person. She insisted on the principle of " doing things for friends without charging ". Matthew had forced her to do it several times, but she had rejected him. Helpless. He could only compensate Bobo in other ways. For example, in the chat room module that was about to be activated, Matthew had designed a special avatar and exclusive emblem for Bobo. This operation was actually very simple. He only needed to find the corresponding template in the magic book and copy it over, then use the authority of the president to give it to Bobo. Chapter 1254 The Correct Use of the Tombstone? But to Bobo. This seemed to be a greater reward and stimulation. The moment they left the moon. She couldn''t wait to bring the staff of the Lunar Calamity to explore the area near the Assembly Stone. Matthew was very pleased with this. If Bobo was working so hard, what reason did he have to be idle? Continue planting trees! A few days later. Under the efforts of Matthew and the Druids, the two forests advanced along the north and south banks of the Scar of the Dead. The originally barren land suddenly sprouted with green. The green was not a flash in the pan. The revival ritual of the two druids had activated the northeast wasteland, making the land there more lively. After the trees formed a shade. Naturally, the Centaurs would come to protect it. The area and power of the Life Sanctuary kept expanding. In the area covered by the Sanctuary. The growth of the forest was very good. Matthew felt a little emotional as he strolled through the newly planted forest. Back then, he had taken three years to open up a forest of this scale by himself. Now, he only needed half a month to complete it. Compared to being alone back then. Now, he already had a systematic and large-scale tree-planting team. In time. He would definitely be able to effectively cover the material world and even many places in the astral world with the forest! At that time. His influence would reach an incomparably terrifying level! " If I really grow the tree to that stage, my cemetery should have graduated by now" He thought about it. He glanced at the data panel. It showed that the task of the Revival of Spring had been completed, and the Sublimation Dew had been obtained. Matthew returned to the cemetery. He did not use the dew immediately. Instead, he went to Ali to find out about the expansion of the cemetery. To be fair. Ali''s movements were definitely not slow. Currently, the fourth floor where Skeleton Prince Rick was at was basically completed. The main framework of the fifth level had been expanded. The sixth and seventh levels were also being explored. Regarding this progress. Matthew was very satisfied. But he was not satisfied. The Sublimating Dew could greatly improve the quality of the Ritual Ground, but before using it, Matthew planned to continue expanding the coverage of the Ritual Ground! For this reason. He spared no expense and built the negative energy fountains deeper underground. This move created a total of 10 floors of underground space for the Fear of Death Cemetery. Discover stories at empire Matthew estimated. The bottom of the tenth floor was already 150 meters underground. Deeper. They might be digging into a monster nest. However, there was still a certain distance between them and the 300-meter mark. Matthew knew this well. After the ritual field expanded several times, the daily consumption also increased a lot. However, for the sake of the future, Matthew could only do this. After he checked the land. Matthew then injected the Sublimation Dew into the Fear of Death Graveyard. In the next second. A surge of power rippled back and forth between the rocks and the soil, and even the forest on the ground was slightly affected. Matthew activated his balanced perception. He could clearly see silver barriers rising from the perimeter of the cemetery, from the entrance of the first floor to the tenth floor, where a negative energy fountain had just been dug! All the entrances and exits of the space formed a silver barrier. This was the manifestation of the power of the boundary at the edge of the ritual ground. From now on. Any foreign creature that wanted to enter the cemetery from the physical level had to cross this silver barrier. This would definitely trigger the alarm in the cemetery. The safety of the cemetery had been greatly improved. Other than that. The integrity of the cemetery was further enhanced by the dew. Matthew could feel that the entire cemetery seemed to have become a fortress that was closely connected to each other. On the data panel. Information flowed like a waterfall. Matthew was a little overwhelmed! .. [Hint: Fear of Death Graveyard''s strategy level has been raised to LV2!] The number of undead that the cemetery could accommodate had increased. - Number of Undead Type (1000) - Number of Undead (8000) Your Ritual Ground has obtained new characteristics: Transcendence Barrier, Death Aura, Hostile Burn, Cemetery Weapon, and Floating Item! [Transcendence Barrier: The edge of your cemetery will be protected by a Transcendence Barrier. The barrier''s Physical Armor is 18 points, and the average alarm level is 13.] [Death Aura: Your cemetery will release a terrifying aura to the surroundings. Ordinary creatures will not dare to approach this place.] [Hostile Burn: Every unit that enters the cemetery without the owner''s permission will be burned by the will-o''-the-wisps.] [Cemetery Weapon: You can solidify a weapon into a " Cemetery Weapon ". After that, your weapon''s effect in the cemetery will be greatly enhanced.] You have successfully set Ursul''s Reprimand as a Cemetery Weapon. Ursul''s Reprimand (whip) will receive the following additional effects: 1.[Retractable: Your whip can be extended to a maximum of 60 meters. The farther away you are, the more damage you will deliver.] 2.[Everywhere: You can use this weapon in any corner of the cemetery to whip enemies in other corners of the cemetery.] 3.[Deathly Flames: When you hit an enemy with a whip in the cemetery, the enemy''s soul or soul fire will be covered with a layer of Deathly Flames. The Deathly Flames have the effect of burning the soul, evaporating the soul fire, and corroding the lifespan.] The flames of death could be stacked continuously. Every five stacks of Deathfire can cause the target to enter a near-death state! Chapter 1255 The Correct Use of the Tombstone? 4.[Manipulation: You can use the long whip to wrap around any controllable object in the cemetery, including the undead, and then throw it to any open space in the cemetery.] 5.[Legendary Power: Your whip has Legendary power when attacking] .. Matthew smiled in satisfaction as he felt the vast power flowing through the whip in his hand. The effect of the Sublimating Dew on the Ritual Ground was obvious. It directly pushed the Fear of Death Graveyard''s strategic level to level 2! In this way. Matthew''s predicament in terms of the number of immortals was greatly alleviated. In addition to the Book of Dead Souls. He could summon more than 15,000 undead. This was far beyond Matthew''s focus. Other than that. The Transcendence Barrier could further strengthen the border defence of the cemetery. Hostile Burn could also warn uninvited intruders. The aura of death could intimidate ordinary creatures and reduce unnecessary trouble. The cemetery weapon surprised Matthew even more. With the blessing of the entire cemetery, Ursul''s Reprimand had the power of a Legendary Weapon. Besides, he only needed to stay in the cemetery. He could hit wherever he pointed. He could even use this whip to transfer troops without limit. For example, an intruder had appeared on the tenth floor of the cemetery. Then Matthew could easily whip Peggy, who was cooking in the kitchen on the first floor, and throw her to the tenth floor to resist the invaders! He could also sit on the spot and use the whip to attack the enemies far away on the tenth floor. This provided him with extremely strong fighting strength and convenience. He could even use the whip to throw himself anywhere! As long as he held Ursul''s Reprimand, he could reach any corner of the cemetery in an instant. This was much faster than any teleportation portal! But that wasn''t what surprised Matthew the most. The last characteristic was! .. [Floating object: The Fear of Death Graveyard has obtained a new form,''Floating''!] [Floating: In the floating state, the entire cemetery will rise from the ground and slowly rise into the sky. Finally, it can float in the air from 200 meters to 1,000 meters.] [Warning: The cemetery cannot levitate stably in its current state. You need to build at least three negative energy power furnaces.] .. For any mage. The Floating City could be considered the ultimate dream. And a floating cemetery Matthew felt excited just thinking about it! The negative energy power furnace was not a rare thing. Matthew had considered building it before. This thing could increase the progress of the cemetery''s strategic level. However, considering that there were no buildings in the cemetery that required additional power, it was not cost-effective to build it just to speed up the progress. Therefore, he had suppressed it previously. But now, it seemed like this money could not be saved! The power furnace had to be built. As for the specific floor, it would be left to White Phantom Ali to explore. When the power furnace was completed. The Fear of Death Graveyard could float in the air and look down at the earth from high above! What would happen then? Matthew''s heart swayed at the thought of it! Immediately. He walked back and forth in the brand new cemetery. Matthew even carefully looked at the lower five floors, which only had a negative energy fountain, for a long time. The effect of the Transcendent Barrier was still very great. Matthew had knocked on the texture of the silver barrier. This defensive measure was extremely strong. Coupled with the soil and rocks in the ground, it could basically block the attacks of most ordinary creatures. If the Drows ''sneak attack had encountered a Transcendence Barrier back then. They probably couldn''t even enter the door! What surprised Matthew even more was that The upgrade of the cemetery''s strategic level brought about the follow-up of the domain. He was just strolling around the cemetery. A familiar power slowly formed in the domain in his body. That was Authority! .. [Hint: Due to your sufficient accumulation in the Graveyard Domain, you have obtained the authority of the Graveyard Domain, ''Tombstone''!] Authority (Tombstone): You have supreme authority over the elements of the Gravestone and its related fields. Your tombstone creation speed has increased to 1000% of the original speed. When there is a tombstone beside you, your Undead Summoning Spell level +4. Your Authority comes with two additional abilities. Continue your adventure with empire [Wind of Rest: You can blow a gust of wind up to five kilometers in front of you.] If there were a corpse on the ground, the corpse would crawl up and bury itself. A tombstone would be summoned from the negative energy plane and erected on the grave. The graveyard formed by the Wind of Rest would become the intersection between the negative energy plane and the main material plane. Every time you used Wind of Resting. You will gain the affinity of the negative energy will; [Carriage of the Dead: You can summon a special tombstone as a vehicle.] When the gravestone is used as a vehicle, it will provide you with extraordinary speed!] .. At first glance, the entry point of the authority of the gravestone was relatively small. The effects it provided were also not powerful enough. However, Matthew knew that the +4 spell level of Undead Summoning meant a higher success rate of summoning, as well as greater convenience when summoning the corpses of xenogeneic creatures. With a tombstone. He could use the universal undead summoning spell to deal with the corpses of most strange races. This would save him time in learning Directional Summoning. Other than that. [Wind of Rest] seemed to be very useful. After all, Matthew''s affinity with nature was already very high. As an envoy of equilibrium, he naturally had to consider the feelings of the negative energy plane. As for the last item," Carriage of the Dead ". Matthew''s evaluation was very average. "Who would ride a tombstone out for no reason" However, he wanted to give it a try. He summoned a gravestone carrier in the open space of the cemetery. He looked down. The tombstone looked ordinary. There were some magic words on both sides and a deep imprint of the negative energy plane. It was obvious that it was not something that a decent person would play with. He casually stepped on it and tapped the front of the tombstone with his toe. In the next second. Green ghost fire lit up around the tombstone. Boom! Matthew fell from the tombstone! "Tsk! "So fast!" Matthew touched his forehead in shock. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and only had a superficial wound. However, the gravestone was sliding at a ridiculously fast speed! Just now. It was actually as fast as when the Wind Dragon Dufeng possessed Matthew''s body! " This is a speed that a Legend might not be able to catch up to even if he runs at full speed" A trace of excitement emerged from the depths of Matthew''s heart. So, was this the correct way to use a tombstone? He held the tombstone and studied it carefully. Very quickly. Matthew learned that this kind of tombstone that could be used as a carrier had three characteristics. Firstly, the closer it got to the ground, the faster it flew. When it flew close to the ground, it could maintain a high-speed advancement for a long time. During this process, Matthew''s body was protected by the tombstone so he wouldn''t be under too much pressure. Secondly, the gravestone would produce ghost flames when it was flying. These ghost flames would automatically protect the owner of the gravestone, preventing him from being harmed during the flight. Third, the gravestone''s flight consumed the negative energy in the user''s body, or the negative energy stone. Matthew had the Authority in his hands, so the consumption was not great. He could maintain it for a long time. Fourth, and most importantly, the gravestone would generate a lot of kinetic energy when it flew at high speed. Matthew could use his spiritual power to control the speed and trajectory of his physical body within a ten-meter radius. In other words. This thing was not just a vehicle. It seemed to be able to be used as a missile "It''s just that ten meters is a little too short. If I want to hit someone, I have to jump off in time. I might not be able to react in time and crash into them..." Matthew thought to himself. That day, Matthew played with the tombstone for the entire afternoon. It was almost evening. He stepped on the tombstone and arrived at the Lord Main Hall. Surrounded by a group of ghost flames. Matthew found Rheagar. "I have a few things to discuss with you. " But before that, I have to confirm the time to go to the northernmost floating city with you. "I''m free tomorrow and the morning after tomorrow. How about you?" .. Chapter 1256 Hibberts Daughter .. Hearing this, Rheagar immediately replied, "Tomorrow then!" As he spoke, he turned to the well-dressed and refined young man beside him and asked, "What''s my schedule for tomorrow?" The young man answered without hesitation, " Meeting with the female chief of the Drunken Dragon Tribe, my lord." Rheagar immediately waved his hand. "Then reject it!" The young man hesitated for a moment. "But, but" Rheagar said indifferently, "I didn''t have anything to talk to her about. It was just a formality." The young man finally nodded. Instead, Matthew persuaded, "There''s no need to be so anxious. We can go together the day after tomorrow. " But whether it''s tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, you''d better write a letter to Sif before you leave and make sure that the letter reaches her before we visit. That way, it won''t give her a sudden and aggressive feeling." Considering Sif''s current uncertain mental state. Matthew''s suggestion could be considered to have been considered carefully. Rheagar immediately nodded. "What you said makes sense." Then, he couldn''t help but tease, "Matthew, you''re always so logical. Why haven''t you found a woman yet?" Faced with these words. Matthew just smiled and said nothing. At first, Rheagar was still smiling, but soon, his expression became a little painful. A moment later. He seemed to have recalled some unpleasant memories, and the way he looked at Matthew became unfriendly. "You" Rheagar''s attack was interrupted by Matthew in time. He cleared his throat and asked, " Why did the female chief of the Drunken Dragon Tribe suddenly come to Rolling Stone Town? "Is there a problem at the southwest border?" Rheagar helplessly spread his hands. The assistant beside him immediately replied, Enjoy new stories from empire " Yes, there is a large-scale chaos at the southwest border of Red Mountain. This is mainly because of the inaction of the Red Mountain Lord. " Although the young Arcane Trickster acknowledged the establishment of the Rolling Stone Kingdom and his loyalty to the liege on the surface, he has been making moves in secret. " Not long after the spring of this year, a coalition army made of dozens of mountain tribes rushed out of the foggy mountain area to the north of the Millennium Mountain Range. After they left the mountain, they targeted the area by the Green River and plundered seven or eight towns in the Red Mountain. Most of the villages along the way were massacred. " In such a situation, the Red Mountain Lord chose to stay put and sent a request for help. " Coincidentally, three of the dozens of high-mountain tribes sent representatives to secretly contact us, trying to negotiate with us by returning the towns by the Green River. " The most important representative of these three tribes is the female chief of the Drunken Dragon Tribe, with whom my lord is supposed to meet tomorrow." The young man explained the situation in a few words. It could be seen that he was a nimble fellow. Matthew nodded secretly. The Rolling Stone Kingdom was about to be established, and there were still many problems. After the battle of the Moss Hills. In order to win over the local noble forces in Red Mountain, Rheagar had no choice but to help the original feudal lord of Red Mountain return to his original position. Doing so would certainly help maintain stability. After all, Rolling Stone Town was too small, and Rheagar lacked sufficient intelligence and manpower. Mages might be able to help you solve problems in battle or magic. But they couldn''t govern the country for you. Based on the current tentative map of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, in order to ensure the stability of the Highleaf Ridge and the Golden Fertile Field, Zeller had to travel back and forth between these two regions frequently. Especially after spring. Matthew had almost never seen him in the office lobby. Under such circumstances. Only then did the Rolling Stone Kingdom manage to establish the three core areas of Rolling Stone Town, Highleaf Ridge, and Golden Fertile Field, which were relatively stable in all aspects. As for the Red Mountain and the border mountain areas further south. Rheagar and Zeller''s original plan was that as long as these regions acknowledged the rule of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, even if they were to cause some trouble in private, everyone would turn a blind eye to it. However, the new lord of Red Mountain was even more daring than Rheagar and the others had imagined. There had been some commotion at the Winter Festival banquet earlier. After a winter. He even secretly stirred up such a commotion in the southwest! Matthew would never believe those mountain tribes did not have the secret instructions of the Arcane Trickster. He opened the map on Rheagar''s table and looked at it carefully. To the southwest of the Red Mountain was an extremely large mountainous region. That was the remnant mountain range in the north of the Thousand Year Mountain Range. The thousand-year-old mountain range that divided the rainforest and desert in the south was not as steep now, but the terrain was more complicated. In the vast mountain range known as the Misty Mountains. It was said that there were hundreds of mountain tribes. These tribes all had their own languages and were enemies. Even if there were occasional incidents of looting, at most, two or three tribes would join forces. Dozens of tribes working together to plunder the people of the plains... this was the first time this had happened in nearly a hundred years of history! According to the information from Red Mountain and the information that Rheagar received to verify after the incident- The mountain tribes had already swallowed up nearly half of the territory by the Green River. The reason why there weren''t many refugees was because the mountain people were extremely cruel. Massacring villages and cities was a common occurrence. Chapter 1257 Hibberts Daughter In comparison. Even the Dragon Calamity was much milder than them! At the very least, whether it was the lands attacked by the Red Dragon Khuzulas or the Black Dragon Meonogas. There would definitely be a considerable number of refugees who would escape. Matthew vaguely remembered. Not only did the mountain tribes thrive in the foggy mountains, but there were also a considerable number of dwarves! It was said that in ancient times. A brilliant civilization had once been born in a basin in the foggy mountains. However, that civilization was even more short-lived than the Troll Empire. It was just a flash in the pan. The current mountain tribes were even more savage than the Jangos of the rainforest! "The mountain tribes have a very strong sense of territory. Unless there''s really nothing to eat on the mountain, they won''t leave the mountain easily." Matthew looked at Rheagar and said, "Even if they wanted to go down the mountain to rob, if it were for normal needs, they would probably set the time to fall, not spring like now." Rheagar agreed, "Zeller and I thought so too. This is all a self-directed play by that bastard. " The information he gave us must be fake. If we don''t pay attention to it and send some people over, there''s a 99% chance that we''ll fail miserably. At that time, it''ll be a huge blow to the prestige of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. "But if we mobilize a large number of people, those bastards will definitely receive the news in advance and escape into the mountains. You also know the situation of the Mist Mountains. The terrain is too complicated, and there is fog that doesn''t disperse all year round. What''s worse is that it''s a legendary forbidden land" Matthew nodded lightly. The fog that never dissipated was not the most troublesome. He knew very well that the Misty Mountains was a part of the Millennium Mountains, and they had the same chaotic ritual grounds as the latter. This made the Misty Mountains a very abnormal place, just like the Helen Mountains. The effect of the spell would be weakened. The cause of this phenomenon had yet to be found. However, it was most likely related to the Twilight Creature that was sealed on the peak of Elt Mountain. "When the time comes, we''ll rush over with a large group, but we''ll end up empty-handed. It''ll be a dilemma whether we enter the mountain or not. "If we do not go... We spent so much money. We can''t take this lying down. We''ll be laughed at. "If we go, the outcome might be even worse" Rheagar continued to complain. Matthew thought for a moment, then reminded him, " The mountain tribes are not necessarily united. They and Red Mountain Lord are just using each other. Look, isn''t the female chief of the Drunken Dragon Tribe coming over? This is a perfect example. Perhaps the chiefs of the other tribes have the same thoughts as her. We can totally take advantage of this." Rheagar muttered, "I understand. " But I''m pessimistic about this negotiation. "The Drunken Dragon Tribe is trying to please both sides. These mountain people are very short-sighted. They all have the attitude of earning as much as they can" Matthew did not refute this point. "But no matter what, you still have to see her." Rheagar sighed. "Alright, alright. I''ll follow the schedule tomorrow. "We''re going to see Sif the day after tomorrow." The young assistant immediately said happily, " You don''t have any other arrangements in the morning the day after tomorrow. Oh, except for the secret meeting with Mrs. Tasil and her twin sisters... Uh, do you need me to help inform them?" Rheagar glared at him. The latter lowered his head in embarrassment. Matthew was not surprised by this. Rheagar was still as good as ever, and he was very happy for him. "Talking to the people of the Drunken Dragon Tribe is only one aspect." Matthew pointed at the southwest corner of the map and said, "I think there will still be a battle here." Rheagar frowned and didn''t say anything. In fact, both of them knew that the current Rolling Stone Kingdom lacked prestige. This prestige was aimed at the ruling power of the middle and lower classes! Sometimes, this world was just so ridiculous. Because of the support of the Seven Saint Alliance and the victory of the Moss Green Hills. The true powerhouses and major powers would not dare to cause trouble for the Rolling Stone Kingdom. On the contrary, the small characters who were not well-informed always liked to seek a sense of existence. Otherwise, with Matthew''s reputation alone. It was enough to intimidate the villains! "Our reputation is still not loud enough in the world of ordinary people." Matthew sighed, "You must establish your authority, Rhaegar. "And the fastest way to establish authority is to fight wars and win them!" Rheagar naturally understood this logic. He sniffed and said, Discover exclusive tales on empire "There are many eyes looking at me, Matthew." Matthew said gently, "There are also more people supporting you. "If you think this matter is too troublesome, you can leave it to me and my undead army" As he spoke, he placed a roll call in front of Rheagar. " Here, this roll call contains the control rights of 600 undead, including 300 skeleton axemen and 300 Silvermoon Zombies. Although they are not very strong in close combat, they are numerous, organized, and disciplined. It doesn''t cost much to feed them, and they can greatly reduce the morale of the enemy" Matthew kept on promoting his roll call. "If you don''t believe me, I can bring them to the Green River tonight and take the river back" Rheagar, who had been silent, immediately stopped him when he heard this. "Don''t. "I''ll buy it, okay? "But don''t act rashly on this matter by the Green River." Matthew revealed a satisfied smile. Chapter 1258 Hibberts Daughter He actually understood Rheagar''s concerns. Green River was only Rheagar''s territory in theory. If he was shameless, he could pretend that he did not see anything. At most, he would just embarrass the Rolling Stone Kingdom. However, once he was involved, all his actions would represent the image of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. It was reasonable for a necromancer like Matthew to lead an undead army into the battlefield. However, if a large number of undead units appeared in Rheagar''s own troops or if the undead troops played a big role in the high-profile event of recovering the Green River, it was likely to cause another round of controversy. Ordinary humans were still afraid of the undead. This was also the reason why Matthew was paying more and more attention to the boundary between the cemetery and the gathering place of ordinary humans. The future of the Rolling Stone Kingdom was destined to be limitless. However, the liveliness belonged to someone else. The Fear of Death Graveyard had its own unique operating pattern. Except for the crucial battle. Matthew didn''t intend to let the Undead get too involved in the future military system of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. This would damage the image of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Of course. That did not stop him from promoting the roll call- Putting the undead into the army was one thing; Buying a roll call for self-defence and governing unruly people was another aspect! Moreover, he was only trying to sell it to Rheagar. The real buyer. It had to be someone like Yu Lian, who had great authority and wealth. "Actually, it''s not that your undead army can''t appear at the southwest border, but we have to have a reason to send troops. "Previously, when we were discussing the countermeasures against the Green River, Zeller suggested that I issue a pioneering order..." Rheagar looked at Matthew with a questioning look. "What do you think?" Matthew raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to elect a new noble? "You mean, you want me to lead the Pioneering Order and attack the southwest mountain area in the name of expanding the Rolling Stone Kingdom''s territory?" Rheagar nodded. " All the territories you''ve conquered will belong to you. Just like before, you only need to bow down to the Rolling Stone Kingdom in name." Matthew immediately revealed a helpless expression. "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in this aspect, and I lack the energy to manage any territories" Rheagar seemed to have expected this. Therefore, he only sighed. " That''s understandable. As we discussed before, this kind of thing can''t be solved by mages. "It looks like I can only choose some suitable talents from the group of fugitives in the north as potential election targets" Matthew suddenly said, "Lumiere!" Rheagar was stunned for a moment. "What?" Matthew explained, "Lumiere and his people have always wanted to walk out of the rainforest. "We can let him lead the Pioneering Order to attack the Green River. "You can give him some manpower and a sum of money. Let him think of a way to solve the remaining manpower. " Trust me, he''s much more useful than the Northland mercenaries!" The Jangos were brave and good at fighting. What restricted their development was the terrain and climate of the rainforest. Lumiere had understood this point long ago. Therefore, his greatest wish was to bring the people of the tribe to live a good life on the plains. It just so happened that the Green River was an area with rich water and soil. The mountain people only knew how to plunder and kill. They didn''t know how to build at all. After the invasion, the Green River was empty, and the land was exactly what Lumiere needed. In any case, Rheagar did not intend to personally manage the southwest border. Instead of letting the mercenaries in the north take advantage of it. It was better to let one of their own takeover. "Sure." Under Matthew''s patient explanation, Rheagar made a decisive decision. He signed a pioneering order on the spot and handed it to Matthew, who handed it over to Lumiere. "No matter what the outcome of tomorrow''s meeting is, this pioneering order is still valid. "If Lumiere and his people are really brave enough, it''s not impossible for them to kill that bastard from Red Mountain" Rheagar said solemnly to Matthew. Matthew spread his hands. " Come on, Red Mountain needs stability. Even the stability on the surface is precious. " It won''t be too late to kill that kid after you have enough manpower and energy to stabilize the situation on Red Mountain." Rheagar nodded gloomily. The two of them chatted about other things for a while. When talking about the future of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, Matthew and Rheagar were full of hope. Matthew noticed. There were more and more unfamiliar faces in the office hall. Under the construction of the Southern Mage Army. The entire Rolling Stone Town was filled with unprecedented vitality. Although there were occasional twists and turns, everything was developing on the bright side. " Ronan''s men told me that the construction of Rolling Stone City will be completed by June at the latest. "But that was just the beginning. " According to them, a huge ring-shaped barrier has to be built to surround the core area of Rolling Stone Town. "Those strongholds are said to be 200 meters tall. "I really don''t dare to imagine what kind of scene that is" Rheagar said emotionally. Matthew nodded in agreement. Who knew that in the next second. Rheagar suddenly asked hesitantly, "Oh right, speaking of which... Are you serious about Melinda''s request? "What I mean is, do you want me to make the decision on that level?" Your adventure continues at empire Matthew smiled. "It''s not entirely up to you to decide, but I have to consider your feelings." Rheagar looked at Matthew with a complicated gaze. "At least you have some conscience. "But I still don''t understand why Melinda would discuss this with you first" Chapter 1259 Hibberts Daughter Matthew said without changing his expression, " Maybe after Sif''s birthday last time, she felt too ashamed to see you?" Rheagar looked sceptical. "Perhaps. " I used to really care about Melinda, but after Sif''s birthday, everything was over. " When she was scolded by Sif, I even felt sorry for her." At this moment. Zeller pushed the door open and said bluntly, "Don''t pity her. " Melinda deserves every word Sif says about her. Remember, it''s an objective accusation, not a subjective insult. "If you didn''t owe a lot of money now, I wouldn''t have allowed you to have more connections with that woman!" Rheagar coughed. "You''re right. "But you also think that it would be a waste not to take the money, right?" Zeller walked up to Matthew and looked at him seriously. " Storluk Industries is a real behemoth. We don''t have any experience dealing with organizations of this level. " I''m very grateful for your consideration for Rheagar, but you can make the decision for such matters in the future. We trust your professional judgment. " Everyone has their own responsibilities in their own fields. It is one of the basic conditions for the stable operation of Rolling Stone Town." Matthew took a deep breath. "I understand. Read latest stories on empire " I think working with Melinda will do more good than harm to the Rolling Stone Kingdom. " This is indeed asking a tiger for its skin, but we''ve already completely tied ourselves to the Alliance''s warships. We''re destined to fight to the death with the Storluk industry. "One day in the future, we will face them head-on. Instead of waiting for that day to arrive, why don''t we take the initiative to contact them and deceive them as much as possible" Matthew explained in detail the details of the cooperation with Melinda, the possible funds and technology, and the necessary means to prevent problems before they happened. After the three of them expressed their opinions. The secret cooperation framework between the Rolling Stone Kingdom and the Storluk Industries was finalized. Of course. This was just a framework. "There''s no need for us to agree too early. Remember to keep Melinda hanging for a while longer so that we can squeeze better terms out of Storluk Industries" Matthew reminded Rheagar. Rheagar confidently patted his chest. "Don''t worry. "My attitude towards Melinda is very bad now. She wrote to me a while ago to talk about the past and even hinted that she could give birth to another child for me! "What a shameless woman. I wrote a letter back to scold her on the spot." Zeller said faintly, " Your reply is fifty times longer than hers. You''ve already lost, Rheagar." Matthew began to worry about whether it was the right choice to let Rheagar face Melinda again. However, under Rheagar''s repeated promises. He felt more at ease. " Other than the Storluk Industries, I hope you can restart the dialogue with the Kingdom of Suki." Matthew brought up the next topic. " I know that your relationship with Lutisia is quite sensitive because of the existence of that portal. " But you''re the heir of the Kingdom of Suki, after all. We''ve already cooperated with the Storluk Industries. There''s no reason not to let the Kingdom of Suki have a share of the profits. " Before this, we didn''t have a backer, so we didn''t have the conditions to talk to Lutisia on equal terms. Now it''s different. The Seven Saint Alliance is our backer, and Lutisia has a good relationship with the Alliance. Maybe we can negotiate a condition that will satisfy both sides." Matthew had thought about this for a long time. The biggest reason why he had fallen out with the Suki Kingdom was that Rheagar was worried that he would not be able to suppress the demons and would have no choice but to cut ties with them in the end. But the situation was different now. After the Blood Moon incident, the weight of the Alliance had increased once again. The southern mage army had taken over Rolling Stone Town, and everyone knew that the Rolling Stone Kingdom was the territory of the Alliance. Previously, in Margaret''s incident. Lutisia had also made things easier for the Alliance in the early stages. Matthew believed that both sides had a basis for negotiation. After hearing this, Rheagar questioned, " But what if the prerequisite for negotiation is the return of the Holy Grail? "Don''t forget that you dug up the ancestral grave of the Suki clan previously" Matthew shrugged indifferently. "Then I''ll return the Holy Grail to her. " As for the ancestral grave, I believe that with the magnanimity of a legendary queen, she wouldn''t be calculative with a weak death mage like me, right?" The Sin Holy Grail was indeed useless in Matthew''s hands now. The only use of this item was to lure the monsters of the Undercity to attack the Fear of Death Graveyard. However, Olorin was too fierce. The underground space near the cemetery was turned into a no man''s land. This was also one of the reasons why Matthew had dared to casually take over the land. The Sin Holy Grail''s only function was to provide a large amount of evil elements. This was obviously not compatible with Matthew. Moreover, he was now holding the Evil Crown, which was the nemesis of the Holy Grail of Evil. It was fine even if he returned the Holy Grail to Lutisia. "As long as I can exchange it for benefits, a little concession won''t hurt." Matthew concluded. It could be seen that Rheagar still had some fear and doubts about his sisters and aunts. However, under Matthew and Zeller''s repeated persuasion. He finally agreed to find a suitable time to restart the negotiations with Lutisia. The three of them chatted for a while. Matthew reluctantly said goodbye. At noon the next day. Chapter 1260 Hibberts Daughter He was informed by Rheagar that the female chief of the Drunken Dragon Tribe harboured ill intentions and demanded an exorbitant price the moment she arrived. The negotiations clearly ended on bad terms. Matthew understood. He handed the Pioneering Order directly to Lumiere. After explaining the ins and outs of the matter, he gave the other party the right to choose. " Of course, attacking the Green River is risky. It''s like you being a mercenary for the Golden Lion. But at least the territory you conquer is yours. " If you need help, feel free to look for me. I''ll do my best in my own name, but the most important thing is still up to you." Matthew concluded. Lumiere excitedly grabbed the Pioneering Order. Just as Matthew had expected, he accepted the mission. After the two of them discussed. Matthew sent Lumiere to the south through the Moonlight Forest. The latter headed straight for the rainforest. .. The next day. Far North Floating City, outside the Warlock Academy. Matthew, Rheagar, and the others stood on a high wall. In front of him was a floating staircase that led to the interior of the Warlock Academy. After the report was completed. Very soon, the academy staff led them inside. However, Matthew did not move. Under Rheagar''s puzzled gaze, Matthew explained, "I can come over anytime, but you might not. "So, I won''t disturb your father-daughter meeting." As he spoke, he waved goodbye to Rheagar. The latter didn''t try to be pretentious. He followed the staff into the academy. Not long after. Matthew appeared in front of a lonely mage tower in the eastern part of the Floating City. This was Hibbert''s residence. He went over and knocked on the door. A blue genie emerged from the door. " Master is not seeing any guests today. Please go back, handsome." Matthew said politely, "Please inform them that the visitor is Matthew." The Genie placed his hands on his hips and said, "He won''t meet any visitors! " You don''t understand. Today is a very important day for Master. Please go back." Seeing that the other party could not get through to him. Matthew could only smile and take two steps back. Then, he took out a magic note and wrote a few lines before lighting it up. Enjoy new chapters from empire Hualala. The note turned into ashes. Two minutes later. The door opened from the inside. The Genie hanging on the door looked at Hibbert with surprise. "Master? "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t see any guests today?" Hibbert enthusiastically pulled Matthew in, ignoring the existence of the Genie. "I''m sorry, I really don''t plan to meet anyone. "Because today is a special day for me and Vivien" Hibbert explained. Matthew stopped in his tracks. "I can visit again tomorrow." Hibbert quickly waved his hand and said, "No, you came at the right time. We just happened to have some problems and needed to find a normal person to refer to. "You understand. "Neither Vivien nor I are normal people." An unnatural smile appeared on Matthew''s face. The two of them passed through the ordinary hall and arrived at a small room. A delicate little girl lay on the bed in the small room. The little girl''s eyes were tightly shut as if she was unconscious. Matthew looked left and right but couldn''t see Vivien. He asked, "And this is?" Hibbert said, "Oh, she''s the daughter of me and Vivien." Matthew stared at the girl for a long time. He felt that this face was somewhat familiar. Suddenly. He shuddered. The appearance of Hibbert''s daughter was very similar to the statue of the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, that Matthew had seen in Ronan''s warehouse! Before Matthew could ask. Hibbert asked in embarrassment, "She was knocked unconscious by Vivien. "That''s what I wanted to ask- "What should a normal person do after accidentally knocking their daughter unconscious?" .. Chapter 1261 The Diving Plan and the New Members of the Spore Society .. He looked at Hibbert''s serious expression. Matthew really wanted to say," A normal person wouldn''t knock their daughter unconscious." However, he held back in the end. He walked over to take a look at the little girl''s condition and found that there were no wounds on her body as if she was just asleep. "How did Vivien do it? "I didn''t find any signs of injury." Matthew asked curiously. Hibbert said, "She didn''t use her hands, and she used an instant death spell." "Instant death spell?" Matthew was shocked. Hibbert explained, " Yes, you should know about ''Twelve Death Knell.'' This is a classic Necromancy Spell" Matthew nodded to show that he understood. As far as he knew," Twelve Death Knell " was a terrifying spell that used sound waves as a medium to continuously determine the target''s location. The specific form of this spell was to let you hear the sound of a death knell from the sky. Every time the knell tolled. Your body and soul will be subjected to an instant death judgment. Even if you successfully avoided it, it would be more and more difficult to avoid the next few chimes. Especially the eleventh and twelfth time. It was also the most powerful instant death effect of this spell. It was said that even a warrior with a strong body would have less than a 50% chance of successfully avoiding Death Knell! From this, one could see how terrifying this spell was. Of course. There was no such thing as a perfect spell in this world. Matthew knew that there were many ways to isolate the sound of the death knell and avoid being destroyed by the instant death spell. Therefore, although Twelve Death Knell was very famous, it was not on Matthew''s must-learn list after he entered Tier 5. " Wait, what I want to ask is, why did you use the Instant Death Spell on her?" Matthew interrupted Hibbert''s explanation. The latter was stunned for a moment before answering, "To protect her." "Hmm?" Matthew was confused. Hibbert explained, " Vivien is doing this to accurately test her resistance to instant death spells. This data is very important. Only by understanding this data can we better protect her. "Oh, don''t worry. She won''t suffer any damage during the test. See? This is the Resurrection Circle. Once the instant death judgment takes effect and she enters a dead state, we will immediately resurrect her. " We''ll calculate the time in advance to ensure that her resurrection speed is fast enough. This way, her soul won''t be damaged at all" Matthew looked at the equipment and array beside him. It was really a proper resurrection circle. There was a hint of envy in his eyes. This thing was not cheap! Just one Resurrection Circle was enough to build two guilds of spells! It seemed that Hibbert and Vivien''s wealth was beyond Matthew''s imagination. " Actually, we''ve done many similar resistance tests in the past. It was always smooth sailing before, but now there''s a problem." Hibbert continued, " There are only two results for this test. Either you are immune or you die. " There''s no need to talk about immunity. If she died on the spot, it would have been easy to solve it. But now, there''s a third situation. She fainted. " This is an unprecedented situation. We just checked. Her body is in a dormant state with an extremely low metabolism, similar to hibernating animals, but her brain is highly active as if she has entered a dream that we are not familiar with "She''s neither dead nor alive. That''s what worries me the most!" Matthew scratched his head. He was just about to introduce Hussman, the Rotten Sac Lord who was good at entering dreams, to Hibbert. Suddenly, Vivien walked over from the next room with a pile of magic books and notebooks. Matthew glanced at the books in her arms. Some of them had the words " Deep Dive Plan " written on the cover. She lowered her head and flipped through her magic book. As she walked, she said, "I found a similar case. " The same thing happened to the members of the first phase of the Deep Diving Plan. The specific situation is that they have been stimulated by the outside world and entered a semi-comatose state. " The related reason might be that her magic power was stimulated and entered a stage of rapid growth. In order to protect her body and not form a spellcasting circuit that was addicted to the aether, her brain automatically activated the locking mechanism. "This coma is actually a form of protection. It is estimated that she will wake up after a period of time, and after she wakes up, she will become even strongerHmm? Matthew?" Vivien finally saw Matthew. Matthew smiled. "I''m sorry to disturb you." Vivien quickly stacked the books together and nodded at Matthew before walking past him. She took out a book and grabbed it in her arms. She hurriedly went to the next room to get two large beakers and then looked at Matthew politely. "There''s something wrong with our child, but it shouldn''t be a big deal. "I''m sorry I can''t entertain you anymore. "Um, do you need milk tea? I remember that you like to drink it very much" As she spoke. The two large beakers were filled with murky milk tea. A faint fragrance floated above the resurrection circle. Matthew immediately took a sip. It still had the familiar taste and sweetness. It tasted quite good. "Very good." Matthew praised, "This is probably the best milk tea I''ve ever had in Aindor. "How did you do it?" Chapter 1262 The Diving Plan and the New Members of the Spore Society A smile appeared on Vivien''s face. "It''s just a small trick. " Compared to that, what you did on the Blood Moon was really shocking. The way you shattered the star core was really cool. By the way, did you take the opportunity to get any star core fragments?" Matthew shook his head. "There is no chance to do so." The situation at that time was too dangerous. He was too busy saving his life, so how could he dare to reach out? Vivien''s face was filled with regret. "What a pity." Then, she turned to look at Hibbert. " I''ve found a feasible solution. Now, I need to seek Lord Yourou''s approval. I''ll have to trouble you to help me take care of my daughter." Hibbert nodded. "I''ll keep an eye on her." A hint of hesitation appeared on Vivien''s face, but she couldn''t help but add, " What I mean is, if anything happens to her, remember to inform me immediately or think of a way to resolve it. Don''t just keep an eye on her" Hibbert looked enlightened. "So that''s what you mean. "I understand. "Go quickly." Vivien left worriedly. Hibbert''s expression remained the same. Matthew, who was observing from the side, suddenly smiled and said, "Actually, you can understand what she means, right?" Hibbert also laughed. "She always thinks that I''m silly. That''s good. " It can save me a lot of trouble." Matthew looked at Hibbert with interest. It seemed that this magic genius was not as ignorant as he had expected. He was even a little cunning. "So, what''s your relationship with Vivien?" Matthew couldn''t help but gossip. Hibbert blinked. "Colleagues." Matthew didn''t believe it. "Normal colleagues wouldn''t have a daughter. "And your daughter is quite beautiful." "She is quite beautiful." Hibbert''s face revealed a rare look of fondness. But soon, this fondness turned into disappointment and regret. " But we can''t have too many emotional entanglements with her. It''s not good for both of us. " She''s a product of the ''Deep Dive Plan''." Deep Dive Plan? Matthew looked at Hibbert in confusion. He realized that this might be a highly confidential topic. Just as he was hesitating whether to continue asking. Hibbert waved at him. " Take out your spell license. I''ll just record it." Matthew handed over the license. Hibbert used a magic trick to shake it before returning it to Matthew. " Rank A1, second-class councillor. After registration, you will be able to understand the external information of the deep dive plan." He paused for a moment as if he was thinking. After a full two minutes, Hibbert spoke again. However, when this guy spoke, he gave off the feeling that he was following the script. "Do you know about souls, spirituality, and branding? " According to our current research in the soul domain, we can confirm that spirituality and branding are the two most important components of a soul. An independent soul cannot be missing either of the above two. "Of course, other than spirituality and branding, there are other mysterious things in the soul. What I''m telling you is a simplified version. The official version is very complicated, so I can''t be bothered to explain it" Hibbert grabbed a cup of milk tea from another beaker and took a sip. He continued, " Everyone knows that after a person dies, his soul will head to the Underworld. " In the Underworld, after a series of trials, most souls will be separated into two parts. One part will return to the Underworld, while the other part will be marked by the Underworld Messenger and escorted to the Rootless River. " The Rootless River is the Mother River. It is the origin of all things. The river is filled with abundant natural elements, which naturally contain the most important spirituality in the soul. " The Rootless River is invisible and omnipresent. It flows in every corner of the major dimensions, but ordinary people like us cannot detect it. " The Rootless River''s water contains countless brands and spirituality. Every moment, new brands are born, and old brands enter the river from the Underworld. " Brands float and sink in the river. During this process, most of the brands will change their original shape. They will also indirectly absorb the spirituality in the river and become a brand-new soul. " This is the special state of the soul that we call emptiness at the beginning of life. " When the time is right, the blank soul will be summoned by the law of reproduction and enter the mother''s womb at a certain moment. Thus, a new life will be born. " This is the secret of the afterlife that we can understand. " And just as I said before, because of the constant ups and downs of the brand in the river, the framework of the brand has actually changed compared to before it was reincarnated. " Therefore, those who reincarnate through the Rootless River can only be regarded as successors, not true Reincarnators. "Although the brand is still the same brand, the soul is no longer the same soul. " It is precisely to avoid this that most Reincarnators are unwilling to step into the Rootless River. They will do their best to preserve their brand and ensure its integrity and sturdiness. "For example, the notorious Sea Elf Reincarnation Technique was an evil technique that could strengthen the original framework of the brand to the greatest extent." Chapter 1263 The New Members of the Deep Dive Plan and the Spore Society "But to those big shots. "The brand was there, everything was there. "Therefore, they will do their best to find a similar way out." At this point. Hibbert''s gaze turned to the little girl. The emotions in his eyes were very complicated, but most of them were still at a loss. Matthew listened quietly. Stay tuned to empire Hibbert continued, " However, everything is unpredictable. Even for those powerful lifeforms who are unwilling to let their brand fall into the rootless river, only a minority of them can transcend in the end. " The brands produced by these lives are much stronger than those of the same kind in the river. In the process of being washed by the river, these imprints have a certain probability of sinking to the bottom of the river, and they have a unique attraction to reasonable spirituality and other elements. " As time passed, these heavy brands did not drift with the flow like other brands. Instead, they slowly floated at the bottom of the river. " During this process, a protective mechanism will be formed on the surface of the brand to prevent it from being further washed and changed by the river. "These brands won''t completely lose their sense of self like other brands. According to reliable information, they might only change by 3% to 5%. "Therefore, the blank souls generated by these brands will be stronger. After reincarnation, they will have a new personality and a new self, but they will be closer to their previous lives. " When you trace back to history, you might feel that a certain historical figure is particularly close to you. In this case, your brand is very likely to come from that historical figure. "In essence, you are two different people, but compared to ordinary Reincarnators, you will have better talent and potential, especially at the soul level. " And these brands that are deposited at the bottom of the Rootless River are known as Deep brands." At this point. Hibbert''s statement gradually became clearer. " The purpose of the Deep Dive Plan is to find and nurture stronger mages of the new era. " We found that the reincarnated creatures with the old brand are often more talented than the new ones, and the Deep brand is even more so. " Instead of training new people like searching for a needle in a haystack, why don''t we directly conduct a directional search on the deep brands of the Rootless River and then combine the souls generated by these brands with artificial breeding spells to cultivate a replica of the champions who left traces in history? "What I just said is probably the basic content of the deep diving plan. " It sounds reasonable, but we''re in a lot of trouble at the execution level! "If it weren''t for Sir Link''s guidance, we wouldn''t have been able to complete the search for the Deep Brand" Then, he talked about a lot of profound theories and problems encountered in practice. Matthew could only nod or ponder. It was because he had already delved into a field that he could not understand " Link is indeed the only person in the Alliance who has entered the Rootless River. According to Hibbert, Link helped to capture all the deep brands involved in the Deep Diving Plan." Matthew thought to himself. The Rootless River was a supreme mysterious domain. It was the river of miracles on the road to rebirth. If Matthew could enter the Rootless River once and return safely, his legendary path would definitely be completely sublimated! "So, how many Deep brands did you salvage?" While Hibbert was talking, Matthew asked a question that was easier for him to understand. Hibbert thought for a moment. "Twenty-something, probably less than thirty. "These marks later became Vivien''s children" Matthew couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "You mean Vivien has close to thirty children?" Hibbert nodded. "They are all nurtured and produced outside the body through fertility spells. " In the domain of souls and breeding, Vivien can be considered an expert. Even among legendary mages, not many would dare to say that they are more professional than her. " She has a separate class in the Magic Academy affiliated to the Wisdom Palace. The children in the class are all products of the Deep Dive Project. They all call her Mommy, and Vivien likes those children very much" Matthew couldn''t help but scratch his head. He didn''t know how many times he had scratched his head today. With his strong self-control, he barely held back from asking the embarrassing question of " Who are the fathers of the other children?" Although Hibbert probably wouldn''t feel embarrassed, Matthew felt even more embarrassed. "As expected. " There aren''t many normal Mages, especially those from the academy!" Thinking of this. He could not help but point at the little girl lying on the bed. "So, do you know the origin of her Deep Brand?" Hibbert nodded and said, " It''s most likely the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. There''s a small chance that it''s Ye Li''s twin sister. " No matter what, the powerful talent and unique adaptability that she has shown can make her the best successor of the Goddess of Magic. " Maybe she can help Lord Ronan crack the secrets of the Door of Aether." Ronan also knew about this. Matthew understood that there were probably many similar topics. The mages in this floating city seemed to be very busy every day, and they were probably studying these abstract things. "So, does she know?" Matthew asked. Hibbert said with certainty, " She knows. When she was five years old, she had the mind of a normal 18-year-old. Out of respect for the Deep brand, we told her these things a long time ago." Chapter 1264 The New Members of the Deep Dive Plan and the Spore Society " She was very calm and told us that she felt very lucky. " She has been behaving like a normal person since she was born. " Generally speaking, members of the Deep Dive program have psychological problems -mainly cognitive dislocations. However, she performed very well and was mentally healthy from the beginning to the end!" When he was praising his daughter. Hibbert could not help but reveal a trace of pride. Matthew felt that this guy probably provided some genetic material in the plan. However, the strange resonance that came from his bloodline did exist between Hibbert and the little girl in front of him. When he looked at the little girl, his eyes were filled with tenderness. The chaotic and melancholic temperament that had enveloped him for a long time had disappeared. This was a good thing for Hibbert. At the very least, it could give his brain, which was constantly thinking and had nowhere to put it, a chance to catch its breath. The two of them chatted for a while. Vivien appeared again. She said to Hibbert, " Lord Yourou said that we can try the ''Freezer Technique''. This is a special version of the Freezer Technique that is suitable for the human body. Take a look." Hibbert took a few glances. "I''ve learned it." In the next moment. Under Matthew''s gaze, Hibbert chanted a few syllables. The water particles in the air were instantly sucked dry. Immediately after. The sound of ice forming could be heard. The little girl was instantly trapped in a huge block of ice along with her bed! "Is it enough?" Hibbert asked. Vivien knocked on the outer layer of the ice, revealing a satisfied expression. "Enough, enough. " Freezing can reduce the mana circuits in her body that are overheated and, at the same time, prevent her from sinking deeper into the dream. "Let''s wait and see for a week. If there''s no movement after a week, we''ll think of another way." Hearing this. Hibbert''s eyes revealed a hint of worry. Matthew took the opportunity to say, " If you have any more questions, I can bring a friend over to take a look. He''s an expert in the dream realm." Hibbert and Vivien looked at each other and agreed. Then, the three of them left the room. During this time, Matthew brought up the matter of the Guild of Spells. Hibbert apologized profusely, claiming that he was too busy to answer the invitation. Hearing their conversation, Vivien couldn''t help but interject, "Guild of Spells? It seems very interesting. May I ask if I can participate?" Matthew said without hesitation, "Of course!" Although the guild''s quota was precious, Matthew naturally wouldn''t reject a genius Mage like Vivien. She might be weak in actual combat. However, in terms of theoretical research, Vivien was considered one of the best among the younger generation. Putting aside his talent in magic, even Hibbert had to lower his head in front of her. Immediately. Matthew directly invited them to the Moonlight Forest. In front of the Assembly Stone. The two of them left their spiritual imprints. As usual, Matthew distributed the member badges to the two of them. As usual, the new members were full of interest in the Guild of Magic, a product of an era. However, these two were clearly more professional. The content of the conversation also directly pointed to the guild''s internal spell structure. "Is the guild''s spell realized through the Mana Anemone? Eh, this sea anemone is so ugly! "Magic network? Wasn''t this a backward ritual field that had been proven to be inefficient, costly, unstable, and not widely used? However, your cost doesn''t seem to be very high... "What the hell is Room X? Does X mean that there are no taboos in that chatroom?" Most of the time, it was Vivien who asked. Hibbert was deep in thought. After a while. Spell Elf Xixi once again privately messaged Matthew. "Why would someone stuff rocks into the warehouse? Moreover, they''re all heart-shaped. It''s quite scary" Matthew glanced at it. "Oh, Hibbert likes sculptures. Those should be his hand-carved works." Xixi asked again, "What about Milk Tea?" Matthew looked at the dazzling array of milk tea in the warehouse and couldn''t help but use his president''s authority to steal a few cups. "The more, the better." Immediately after. He then saw Vivien stuffing a bunch of animal brains into the guild storage. It looked like a prop that had just been used in the laboratory. Some of them were still steaming. Even Matthew was speechless. "Can you tell them not to stuff everything into the guild storage? "Cleaning is really hard!" Xixi wanted to cry. Matthew only tactfully complained to the two mages. The two of them quickly stopped their operation. Hibbert asked with great interest, "When can I use the chat room function?" Matthew introduced Bobo, who was busy building a communication network in the forest, to the two of them. " This is our chief Arcane Machinist. She will be responsible for building the guild''s communication network." Bobo was a little nervous when he met a stranger, and she kept touching the bottom of her helmet. Matthew pointed at Hibbert and Vivien and introduced them, " This is Hibbert, the chief mage of our guild. "This is Lady Vivien. She''s the guild''s Chief Mage in the Soul Domain." Bobo couldn''t help but look at Matthew in confusion. "What about you?" Matthew said without changing his expression, "Of course, I''m our Guild''s Chief Mage in the Undead Domain." Bobo was somewhat speechless. Your next chapter is on empire "Our guild really has a lot of Chief" Chapter 1265 The New Members of the Deep Dive Plan and the Spore Society Hibbert suddenly interrupted, " Matthew, I think we can add a spell slot by improving the connection structure between the sea anemones. "Do you think the guild is lacking any spells?" Matthew was delighted. As expected. In this aspect, academic mages were much stronger than those who came from the wild. " You can modify and add whatever you like. Just do what you''re good at." Matthew said casually. Hibbert revealed a look of understanding. " So, do you want to choose one of the Time Stop spells?" Matthew''s eyes widened. "Time Stop? Can these Magic Anemones withstand it?" Bobo was also confused. Hibbert nodded. "I think we can give it a try." Vivien also interjected, " I can help you to improve the structure of the network. Your network is too crude, and since you have the guild coordinates, why don''t you add a teleportation spell that allows you to return instantly? " This doesn''t require the Mana Anemone. I just need to enchant the Return Badge three times and then set the mark on the Assembly Stone. I can set up a charging circle beside it and directly draw the required mana from the mana pool " That way, every Guild member can use the badge to teleport back here. " Also, isn''t Matthew''s Guild of Spells too common? "Can''t you think of a better name?" Vivien made several suggestions in one breath. Matthew rubbed his temples. Without a word, he directly opened up part of the authority of the Moonlight Forest to the two of them. Then, he set Hibbert as the vice president of the guild. The matter of transforming the Guild of Spells was handed over to these two academic geniuses! The two of them quickly moved together with Bobo. Looking at their busy figures. Matthew suddenly felt that he was a little redundant. He returned to the forest to plant some trees. At noon. A magic letter from afar successfully arrived in Matthew''s hands. He opened it and took a look. The handwriting on it was elegant and elegant, and Lorraine''s image was vividly portrayed on the paper. .. Dear Matthew: When you receive this letter. Little Eli and I have successfully arrived at the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes. I can tell you responsibly. The Snow Girl Queen that Eli had fallen in love with at that time was still charming. I had always been biased against Demon Warlocks, but this time, I realized that Demon Warlocks had a different flavour. Not only were they passionate and unrestrained, but they would also summon many strange demons to liven things up. The feeling of deep communication with them was like a barbecue. It was a wonderful experience that was difficult to describe in a few words. I think this place is very suitable for relaxing. I''ll probably stay here for a while. Eli was determined to become the Prince of the Kingdom of Thousand Lakes. The two of us are doing fine now. I also found a valley here that is rich in ancient aura. If you have time, remember to call Camela along. We can work together again. Oh, right. I have attached a trace of my and Eli''s spiritual imprint to this letter. You should know how to extract it, right? Just send the badge over when the time comes. .. Barbecue? What a strange and abstract metaphor. Matthew smiled and put the letter away. In the next moment. A childish voice suddenly sounded in Matthew''s heart. " Matthew, Will has successfully passed the trial on Eternal Island. According to tradition, he will become a new member of the Spore Society. "I hope that all members will be present during this process. "Are you free to come over?" .. Chapter 1266 The Warlocks Gospels and Emerald Court Syndrome .. Eternal Island. In an underground cave that was as beautiful as a crystal palace. There were countless kobolds lying on the ground. They looked like they were sleeping soundly. When Matthew walked past them, he could even hear light snores. "I didn''t expect you to come so quickly, Matthew." Hussman''s voice sounded a little awkward. "Will has just recovered from the long treatment. He probably needs to sleep for a while. Uh, it won''t be long. Maybe ten to fifteen minutes. " His spirit is very strong. He''s the strongest kobold I''ve ever seen." Matthew looked at the little boy beside him curiously. "Have you met a lot of kobolds?" Hussman lowered his head shyly. "Yes. "Before I met Dudley, I used to travel with some kobolds, but they couldn''t understand my thoughts and couldn''t observe my world. In the end, I could only part ways with them. " I once thought that species like the kobolds would not be able to understand the beauty of the spore world, but Will''s appearance subverted my understanding. Clearly, I was too narrow-minded before." Matthew smiled and said, " There''s no need to think that way. Everyone has their own limitations. This has nothing to do with narrow-mindedness." Hussman bowed sincerely and said, "Thank you for your comfort, Matthew." The little fellow was always so polite, making Matthew feel a little uneasy. He looked at Will and the others on the ground. In his perception. Matthew noticed that the kobolds were different from before. " His connection with Mushroom isn''t that close anymore." Hussman nodded. "Yes, this is also the reason why I arranged this trial for him. " Previously, the microorganisms in his body were at risk of losing control. This risk stemmed from his constant self-denial in his cognition. His spirit has always been strong, but he also faced many mental problems. " I''ve solved some of his problems. He can get along better with the fungi with which he signed a contract. " Before that, he was at risk of becoming a slave to the fungus, but now I can guarantee that won''t happen." Matthew looked at Hussman curiously. " But from the perspective of microorganisms, Will becoming a slave to the fungus isn''t bad for you, right?" Hussman was clearly the Lord of the Rotten Sac. However, his thinking was closer to that of a human or a humanoid creature. This was quite surprising to Matthew. "Yes, but I know Dudley doesn''t want that, so I will try my best to avoid it." Hussman explained, " Dudley often told me that microorganisms should be taken seriously, but they must also be controlled in the process of development. Otherwise, the world might become completely different. "Although I personally don''t think it''s a big deal for the world to be controlled by microorganisms, I can understand and agree with his thoughts." Matthew nodded. Dudley''s influence on Hussman was indeed imperceptible. If not for Dudley, Hussman would have developed into a monster lord who posed a great threat to the world. It could cause turmoil in the world and even cause the world to be on the verge of destruction. However, it was more likely that he would be killed by a powerful legendary mage or even a holy mage during his growth stage. Dudley''s warning was very reasonable. An appropriate amount of restraint was not only to protect the world but also to protect the microorganisms themselves, led by Hussman. "Let''s talk about Will. What''s the origin of the fungus that he signed a contract with?" Matthew asked. Hussman immediately replied, " A mutated kobold mushroom. In the Underdark, it''s a fungus that can be seen everywhere. It has great practical value and lighting value for humanoid creatures. Because it often grows in the environment where kobolds live, it has this name. " Ordinary kobold mushrooms can''t possibly have such powerful parasitic abilities and mutation abilities. The fungus on Will''s body obviously came from another source. I tried to communicate with them simply. This wasn''t easy because those kobold mushrooms hadn''t formed a true consciousness or a collective consciousness yet. " However, I''ve also grasped the basic information of the other party during this process. " These kobold mushrooms are extremely beautiful in appearance. They can emit hole-shaped rays of light in dark environments. They are not poisonous and can be eaten by most humanoid creatures. "But the kobold mushrooms on Dudley''s body are obviously mutated. They have a certain parasitic ability. "After entering the body of a humanoid creature, they will quickly decompose themselves and complete the parasitism of the host in the form of spores. " As a parasitic fungus, the mutated kobold mushroom doesn''t cause much damage to the host''s body. After being parasitized, the humanoid creature will usually become hungry more easily. As long as you can provide enough nutrients on time, this parasitism won''t cause you much trouble. "The few side effects might be better digestion, easier hunger, and loss of the ability to poop." Matthew pondered for a moment. "For some mages, this might not be a side effect." Hussman looked at him curiously. "Why? "Is it because you don''t have to poop anymore, so you can spend more time studying spells?" Matthew smiled and said nothing. Hussman became even more curious and asked. Just as Matthew was thinking about how to answer, Dudley walked over from outside the cave and sternly stopped Matthew. Chapter 1267 The Warlocks Good News and the Emerald Court Syndrome " Hey, Hussman is still a child. Matthew, you can''t talk about adult things in front of him." Matthew immediately spread his hands at Hussman. In the past, Hussman would most likely listen to Dudley, but this time, the little boy was unconvinced and retorted, "Matthew hasn''t done anything too adult! "Look at the bacteria on his body!" Matthew''s face darkened. Dudley also looked helpless. "Back to our new member!" Dudley forcefully changed the topic. " If it were just an ordinary humanoid creature, the parasitic process of the mutated kobold mushroom would have ended here. However, Will is a kobold, and the golden dragon bloodline in his body has reached a certain concentration. During the parasitic process, Will completed the awakening of his bloodline. " Due to some mechanism that we haven''t figured out yet, the mutated kobold mushroom has continuously purified Will''s golden dragon bloodline. " This purification cycle has been carried out about 18 times, and Will happens to be level 18 now, so I guess every purification cycle will increase his level by 1. "Matthew, you should understand what this means, right?" Matthew suddenly perked up. "Is what you said true?" Dudley said solemnly, "Absolutely." Matthew couldn''t help but gasp. If this was true, and the kobold mushrooms on Will could be extracted and used, then it would be a huge boost for Warlocks, especially Dragon Bloodline Warlocks! Everyone knew. Warlocks basically depended on the luck to survive. When their bloodline awakened, they would have the opportunity to advance further. Therefore, the growth curve of this group was rather unstable. It was possible that after awakening, they would experience a long period of depression, then jump three or four levels in a row, and then countless periods of desolation. It was also possible that they would never reach awakening. All of this was uncertain. Therefore, Warlocks rarely took the initiative to pursue power. Most of them had the principle of carpe diem and waiting for power to come knocking on their door. In comparison. Demon Warlocks were considered an exception among Warlocks. Because of the Demon Lord Fernance, Demon Warlocks had a relatively stable bloodline strengthening route. Compared to Dragon Bloodline Warlocks, Fairy Warlocks, Fate Warlocks, and other Warlocks, Demon Warlocks were actually more like bloodline-based mages. But if the miracle on Will could be replicated, everything would be different. Matthew thought of Zeller and the Fairy Warlock, Bai, whom he had met before. Once their bloodlines could be repeatedly purified under human control. They would be able to quickly reach the upper limit of the power that their bloodline could bear! This was an unprecedented boost for Warlocks. "But you haven''t found a stable way to replicate it, right?" Matthew calmed down and asked. Dudley nodded. " On the one hand, we have to ask Will for his opinion. On the other hand, we have to consider whether we should do this." Matthew understood Dudley''s concerns. Once this news was spread, the kobold Will would become a meat in the eyes of the Warlocks. At that time, it would definitely be more of a disaster than a blessing. " We have to be careful in this area of research. I''ll keep it a secret. Your next journey awaits at empire "However, if there is any progress, please let me know." Dudley did not hide it from him, and Matthew naturally expressed his attitude directly. After all, he was just an ordinary member of the Spore Society, and it was up to the two of them to decide what to do. Matthew hated it when others interfered with him. Therefore, he would not take the initiative to interfere with others. The three of them chatted about other things for a while. Not long after. When Will woke up, all the kobolds got up from the ground. Instead, his main body sat on the spot for a long time, as if he were in a daze. "Thank you all" Will''s eyes gradually became clear. "My body seems to be lighter than before." Dudley patted him on the shoulder. "Just like what we told you before the trial, the crisis in your body has now been resolved. You can live better with your companion. " You don''t have to be afraid of this. After some time, you''ll realize that it''s good if there''s a soul related to your life in this world. At least you won''t be lonely anymore." Will was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, " Although I can''t communicate with it yet, I''m willing to trust you. "Speaking of which, am I a member of the Spore Society now?" Dudley smiled and said, "If you are willing, then you are now. " You''re already familiar with Hussman and I, so I''m sure you''re no stranger to this person. He''s Matthew, the elder of the Spore Society. He was the one who sent you here." Will clearly remembered Matthew. The silver dragon that Matthew had transformed into had left a deep impression on him. His first reaction was to kneel. Fortunately, Matthew stopped him in time. "In the Spore Society, everyone is equal." His tone was rather gentle. Will was instantly flattered. "Thank you, thank you. "I understand." At this moment, Hussman stood up and added, "The job of the Spore Society members is to explore the role of microorganisms in life and death and in nature. "Our goal is not to dominate the world, but to let the world know, recognize, and acknowledge our existence." Chapter 1268 The Warlocks Good News and the Emerald Court Syndrome "We hope that a small corner of the world can also bloom with its own brilliance. "This is why the Spore Society exists." Will''s eyes were moved after hearing this. It seemed that he had deeply memorized this passage. Matthew couldn''t help but whisper into Hussman''s ear, "Why didn''t you tell me this when I joined last time?" Hussman replied in his mind, a little embarrassed, "This was something Dudley and I came up with recently. We''re not good at expressing ourselves, so we asked the bard who stayed in your forest a while ago to polish the words. "He really has literary talent!" Hussman''s tone was full of envy and admiration. Bard? Matthew was slightly stunned. Lorraine wouldn''t help people polish it for free, would he? What benefits did this guy receive from Hussman? He was about to ask for more details, but Dudley had already called them out to eat grilled mushrooms. During the barbecue. The Kobold Will took the initiative to tell his story. " A long time ago, I was just an ordinary kobold. I lived every day in a daze. " At that time, I didn''t have so many worries. My biggest dream was to have a spacious and warm independent cave and two or three wives who could work and give birth. " My tribe and I live in the depths of the Underdark, north of Sulfur City. There is a huge rift valley there, and the mouth of the valley is next to the gap of three ring-shaped underground volcanoes, so the climate is still warm. "It''s funny. At that time, I was only the lowest-level scavenger in the tribe. My daily job was to pick mushrooms for the strong people in the tribe, mainly kobold mushrooms. " I''m not strong. If nothing unexpected happens, I might become food for other underground creatures or even other Kobolds in the tribe during a season of food shortage. "But in the Underdark, accidents are the norm. " A Purgatory Viper crawled out of the crater and attacked all the underground settlements in the north of Sulfur City, including our tribe. " That viper seems to be provoking someone in Sulfur City. When he was wandering outside the city, he didn''t kill us immediately. He only sealed the Great Rift Valley with an endless poisonous fog. " The poisonous fog has enveloped everything. Living beings are dying in torment. " Almost everyone in the tribe suffered in the poisonous fog, and I was no exception. But what can a kobold do against a powerful Purgatory Viper? "I can''t do anything. "I could only hide in the cave where the mushrooms were stored and wait for my death. "Soon, my skin began to fester, half of my teeth fell out, and all kinds of blood blisters grew on the corner of my mouth. I felt that I didn''t have long to live. "But just as I was in a daze, I suddenly heard a voice. It told me to eat it quickly. Only then could I save my life. " I opened my eyes and realized that it was the mushroom I picked earlier! " It turned into a little person and jumped around on my arm, begging me to eat it. " To be honest, I still can''t tell if that scene was my hallucination. It was many years later that I learned that the poison of the Purgatory Viper can cause mental disorders. "At that time, I was confused and filled with panic. I felt that I was not far from death. "Since I was going to die anyway, why not eat a little more before I died? " With this thought in mind, I wanted to eat that mushroom, but I realized that I didn''t have the strength to reach out! " At this moment, I saw a very beautiful female kobold. She had triangular buttocks and a pointed head. She was extremely beautiful. In short, every inch of her body was pleasing to my taste! "I watched as she plucked the jumping mushroom from my arm, bit it, and sent it into my mouth. " At that moment, my heart was filled with happiness. "Then, I fell into a deep sleep. " When I woke up, I found that the poisonous fog had dispersed. I was still alive, but my body was covered in mushrooms. However, my clansmen were all dead. " Since then, I''ve awakened the bloodline of the Golden Dragon and mastered some abilities that ordinary people can''t understand, such as these strange clones. " With the help of the mushrooms, my strength improved by leaps and bounds. But in the dead of night, I was sometimes confused and sometimes terrified. "Who am I now? " I can''t be the original Will. It''s impossible for a Kobold to have such a clear mind. "I don''t look like a normal mushroom either. What kind of mushroom can walk and cast spells? "It''s even more impossible for me to be a true dragon. Although the true dragon bloodline in my body is getting stronger and stronger " I still can''t confirm my identity, but I still have a glimmer of hope in my heart. I''m still the kobold Will, but I''m a little different because of some fortuitous encounters. " However, this hope was quickly shattered. "At this point." Find adventures on empire Will sighed deeply. Matthew asked curiously, "How was it destroyed?" Will explained, " I went to the most famous brothel in Sulfur City. There are many beautiful Kobold women there. "But I only went in for three minutes and came out. "It is because I have despairingly discovered that I no longer have any interest in them" Chapter 1269 The Warlocks Good News and the Emerald Court Syndrome Matthew showed a trace of sympathy. Will sighed and continued, " In the days that followed, I settled down in Sulfur City. With the power and knowledge in my bloodline, I became a slightly famous local doctor. " I met a highly skilled grave robber when I was treating someone. From then on, my empty life found a new hobby--archaeology. "Archeology can make me forget my identity, forget the confusion and pain. "After that, I was active in the ancient tombs of the Underdark. By chance, I heard about the bounty of the Green Dragon Fattina, so I came to the surface..." Will''s statement didn''t have many words to modify the story, only a running account. Finally. He sighed deeply. " Actually, I know very well that the Kobold Will died in the poisonous fog of the Purgatory Viper. " A brand-new life borrowed his body to be reborn and inherited Will''s memories. That life is the current me, a supernatural life form that is different from ordinary species. "There''s nothing bad about that. " I only feel fear and loneliness occasionally. "But now I know that I am not the only monster in this world. What do you call this life form-oh, a companion? It sounds good. I think I can slowly accept it" At this point. He hesitated for a moment and suddenly looked at Matthew with some respect. "So, what kind of great existence is your companion?" Matthew chewed and swallowed all the mushrooms in his mouth. He was about to explain that not every member of the Spore Society had a companion, and he was an exception. Dudley joked, "His companion is a Tauren skeleton. He''s much stronger than us." Will was instantly filled with respect. Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Dudley. He casually explained a few sentences and then impatiently pointed to the question that he was most concerned about. "According to you, your compatriots died from the poison of the Purgatory Viper, but you survived and became a doctor. So, do you have any experience with the poison of the Purgatory Viper?" Will said confidently, "No one knows the poison of the Purgatory Viper better than me. "I have many ways to resolve it." Matthew suddenly perked up. " That''s good. I might need your help with something." The kobold patted his chest hard. "No problem!" .. Rolling Stone Town. At the entrance of the Veterans Association. Old Fallon looked at Matthew and the kobold behind him in surprise. "Matthew? What a rare guest. "Come in. I''m a little busy today. I might not be able to entertain you." the old man said slowly. Matthew went straight to the point. " Take us to the second floor. This is Will. He''s a brilliant doctor and is very good at dealing with the poison of the Purgatory Viper." Old Fallon looked surprised. His eyes were filled with suspicion, but he quickly brought the two of them to the second floor. In the smoky lounge. Soon, he heard a low voice asking. Not long after. Old Fallon and Will walked out from inside. Matthew stood up and asked, "How is it?" Will looked at Old Fallon. "If I''m not wrong, the residual poison in their bodies should come from the King of Vipers, Kenis, right?" Old Fallon nodded repeatedly. "Have you been to Winter Snake Valley?" The old man had a whole new level of respect for the kobold that Matthew had brought with him, and his tone could not help but carry a hint of respect. Will shook his head. " No, but my tribe and I have indeed dealt with Kenis before. "I have a way to deal with the residual poison in those humans just now. " However, they have been ravaged by the poison for too long. Many of their physiological functions have been damaged. It will be difficult for them to recover to their previous state in this aspect" Old Fallon looked excited. "It''s already very good that you can detoxify it!" Will nodded. "Then I''ll go back and prepare. I''ll come over in two days to help with the treatment. Because there are too many people, I might have to come in batches. Also, I hope you can provide me with a place to see the patients. The lounge just now was too messy" Old Fallon said, "No problem! "There are plenty of rooms and venues in this building. Whichever one you like, I''ll give it to you! "Oh right, there''s also the treatment fee" Will shook his head. " If it were any other poison, I would definitely charge you, but not the Purgatory Viper. I''ve also struggled under the poison of the Purgatory Viper. I hate Kenis to the core, so I won''t charge you for treatment. "You just need to prepare some herbs that I need. They are all very common herbs. They shouldn''t cost much." As he spoke, he gave Old Fallon a list. The latter looked at it and cheered. Will gave a few more instructions, then tactfully retreated to the door to wait. Continue reading at empire Matthew comforted the excited Old Fallon. The two chatted for a while. Old Fallon not only wanted to return the money Matthew spent on Soldier''s dual blades and Renesme''s bow and arrow. He also planned to give Matthew a blueprint called " Activating Mana Armor." Matthew didn''t take the money. He accepted the blueprints. [Mana Armor] was a very powerful standard equipment. It only required simple enchantment to provide extremely high armour and magic resistance. However, this thing was not suitable for ordinary military equipment because it was too heavy! However, this weakness was nothing in front of the undead army. Skeleton really couldn''t support it. However, zombies and mummies would never mind that the armour was too heavy. If he could mass-produce this kind of activated magic armour, Matthew would have a chance to create a real turtle shell army! After leaving the Veterans Association. Matthew temporarily settled Will in the mushroom garden. For a period of time after that. Will began to treat the veterans. His medical skills were indeed superb. Coupled with his various magical abilities in the domain of spores, the condition of the veterans was greatly alleviated. This matter even alarmed Rheagar. Not long after. The Kobold Will became a famous doctor in Rolling Stone Town. From time to time, other patients would come to seek treatment. There were even husbands who came to ask if they could help their wives give birth. Will was quite patient. For the convenience of seeing a doctor. He specially opened a clinic at the Veterans Association. In a short time, he had become the new influential figure in Rolling Stone Town. The cemetery and other things in the forest also developed smoothly. At the end of March. The vigorous tree-planting operation finally came to an end. Matthew was finally ready to restart the Scar of the Dead project. The recruitment of apprentices and assistants was still in full swing. And before that. He quietly came to Jade Court, planning to investigate the situation of the Scar of the Dead. In order to get the information he wanted faster. He even specially contacted a " guide." .. Early April. On the southern city wall of Jade Court. The bare phoenix flowers and trees were vigorously budding. Matthew and the excited Beanna stood on the city wall and looked at the scenery. "When summer comes, these phoenix flowers will bloom beautifully. "You will definitely have an eye-opener" Beanna introduced it to Matthew longingly. But at this moment. The two of them suddenly heard a wail coming from below the city wall. They couldn''t help but look down. Then, they saw a figure rushing towards the city wall at an extremely fast speed! A dull thud was heard. The man hit himself so hard that his head bled, and then he collapsed to the ground weakly. The aura of death began to spread. The strange thing was The figure lying in the pool of blood was not an elf. It was a human. Matthew couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "This is indeed an eye-opener "What''s wrong with this person?" He thought it was an accident. However, Beanna seemed to be used to it. The young girl curled her lips slightly. "Jade Court Syndrome. "This is the eighth one this year. "I wonder if we can surpass last year''s record" .. Chapter 1270 Longevity Species Have No Love .. "Jade Court Syndrome?" Matthew looked puzzled. Beanna explained, " Ah, this is a common disease that only occurs in the Jade Court. The specific symptoms are nausea, vomiting, dizziness, headache, nervous instability, repeated insomnia, and so on. "These symptoms have nothing to do with biology but a very strange psychological phenomenon. " Most of the patients are humans from the East Coast. Before they came here, they generally had unrealistic fantasies about the elven city. In their minds, the Jade Court is a perfect, holy land, and the elves are also a supreme holy race, but the reality is definitely not like this. "When they actually came into contact with the real Jade Court and the elves, their dreams were shattered. Under the impact of this huge difference, many people became mentally unstable. It''s not a new thing to hit the city wall with their heads" Matthew clicked his tongue. "Is it that exaggerated?" Beanna said, " I found it hard to believe when I first heard this. It wasn''t until I witnessed more and more suicide victims that I gradually believed it. "But I can understand their feelings. Even I myself was filled with psychological differences and discomfort after coming to this city. " Forget about the others, but the faeces and urine along the street are really despairing. You should have seen it just now, right? " This road is the main road in the city. It is often cleaned, but there are still stinky faeces on both sides of the road from time to time. It is the excrement left behind by the old-fashioned elven elders. They think this is a manifestation of their respect for nature. "I... I feel disgusted!" Beanna pretended to vomit. Matthew nodded lightly. "I thought it was animal excrement at first" "They were all left behind by the elves!" Beanna led Matthew along the city wall and said, "Do you know why I brought you to the city wall? "Because the terrain here is high, and the air is good. I''m worried that you''ll be smoked down there. " Most of the time, I live in the tallest treehouse. That way, I won''t be affected by disgusting things." Matthew was puzzled. "Don''t the elves have toilets?" Beanna replied, "Not for a long time! " Because the elven city is closely connected to the forest, they really think that urinating and defecating in the city is a way to get close to nature. " However, after a few plagues, the Elven royal family and the Council of Elders forced the implementation of dry toilets in the city. " What you''re seeing now is the result of the effective implementation of the aqua privies policy. It might have been worse decades ago." Matthew couldn''t help but exclaim, " You''re saying that the wood elves have only recently started to use aqua privies?" Beanna shook her head. " That''s not it. It''s just that their policy has been implemented for nearly sixty years. It''s only in the past two years that some results have slowly been produced. " It''s very difficult to implement a new policy among the elves. "Among the long-lived species, the elderly have a very poor ability to accept new things. When you explain to them the superiority of the pit toilet, they will tell you that they have been doing this since they were young "It just so happens that this group of people has the most say! " Even if it is determined that a certain policy must be implemented, it will take an extremely long time for it to be implemented smoothly. Stay tuned with empire " In the history of elves, it often happens that policies are indeed implemented, but because they are delayed for too long, the situation has changed. The original policy is no longer suitable, but it is difficult to implement a new policy. "As time passed, the elves were no longer willing to try new things." The two of them walked along the phoenix flowers to the east of the city wall. This section of the city wall was connected to a raised mountain. There were dense bamboos planted on the mountain, and music could be vaguely heard in the bamboo forest. Matthew followed Beanna up the mountain. "These bamboos are not bad." Matthew could feel the great vitality contained in the bamboo forest. Although the elves had all kinds of shortcomings, the plants in the Jade Court were indeed full of vitality. This was a characteristic that Matthew couldn''t obtain by planting trees in a short period of time. Beanna narrowed her eyes. "I also like these bamboos very much. It is said that these bamboo are the same as the phoenix flowers. They are also gifts that the divine phoenix left for the elves. " But this place isn''t as popular as the Phoenix Flower because these bamboos have caused a rather bad trend in the history of elves." Matthew looked interested. Beanna asked as she walked, "Do you know about the Bamboo Stick Gang incident?" Matthew shook his head. "I don''t know much about Jade Court." Beanna replied happily, "I didn''t know about Jade Court before I came. Later, I did a lot of research and learned a lot of shocking and even unbelievable things. The Bamboo Stick Gang incident was one of them. " As you know, the wood elves advocate order and respect for the elderly and love for the young. "This was originally a good thing, but after years of evolution, this atmosphere has become very extreme. Compared to the younger ones, the older ones have more say. " If a young wood elf wants to obtain a desired position in society, he or she will either be sidelined, which means that he or she will have to go to the border with humans to find a job, or he or she will have to obediently serve as a servant for the elderly until the latter abdicate or die of old age. Only then will he or she have a chance to rise to the top." Chapter 1271 Longevity Species Have No Love " This extreme phenomenon has caused some of the younger elves to hate the older elves. On the surface, they are respectful to the older elves, but in secret, they are extremely hostile to the group of older elves who hold the right to speak. " Under the joint promotion of various factors, a group called the ''Bamboo Stick Party'' appeared in the Jade Court. The members of the Bamboo Stick Party are mostly young elves. They hold bamboo sticks and call each other brothers. The sticks come from here." Beanna pointed to a dark green bamboo beside her and said, Matthew reached out and touched it. This bamboo was very hard. Although it was hollow, it gave off a solid feeling when held in one''s hand. "What did the Bamboo Stick Gang do?" Matthew asked. Beanna said, " Attack the elderly elf. " They will leave their homes at night, then randomly target an old elf and hit the back of his head with a bamboo stick. " Due to the special constitution of elves, it''s very difficult to kill elderly elves with this kind of attack, but it''s very easy to beat them into dementia. "When a person is demented, of course, he can''t continue working in his original position. Hence, the position is vacant. " This trend became more and more intense, so much so that more and more young elves joined the Bamboo Stick Gang. During that time, the elders of Jade Court were all in danger, and some young elves were even attacked. The reason might be because he looked old " This story was told to me by Tyrani, and the person who personally experienced it was her father, Mr. Tyraste. You might not know this, but the later awe-inspiring Grand Marshal Windchaser was also a member of the Bamboo Stick Gang." Matthew continued to ask, "What happened after that? "What happened to the Bamboo Stick Gang?" Beanna said casually, " The Bamboo Stick Gang was dispersed and suppressed by the Windchasers. Most of the young elves were imprisoned, but a few elves survived because of their family background. Tyraste is an example. Most of the young elves who were members of the Bamboo Stick Gang spent a long life in prison, but he was recruited into the Windchasers because his family background was good enough. " Actually, the Elven royal family and the Council of Elders didn''t even think of using such a fierce method to deal with the young Bamboo Stick Gang. In the eyes of the higher-ups, this matter is still a small matter. " However, after the atmosphere became more and more intense, the Bamboo Stick Gang''s storm involved Windward Valley. Many high-ranking elves were attacked when they came out of Windward Valley, which led to the subsequent purge." Windward Valley? Matthew looked at Beanna in confusion. The latter explained, " Windward Valley is the largest brothel gathering place in Jade Court. There are a shocking number of prostitutes and gigolos from different races there. By the way, most of them were abducted. " Many of the service staff in Windward Valley were initially told to come to Jade Court to work. However, they never expected that the job would be to provide such services to the elves who were either rich or noble. " All in all, it would have been fine if the Bamboo Stick Gang had only erupted in the civilian area, but the attack near Windward Valley had stimulated the nerves of the elven nobles. This matter was quickly suppressed. Other than a few people involved, many people who came later did not know that such a thing had happened." As they spoke. The two of them arrived at the top of the mountain. The hillside in front of them was full of winter jasmine flowers. In the distance, the elves'' treehouses and stone houses were lined up on the ground. The morning fog was blown away by the spring breeze. The sun shone from the east. It was a scene of the revival of all things. "That is Windward Valley." Beanna pointed at an area in the east of Jade Court that was surrounded by giant tree seeds. "I didn''t expect there to be a brothel in Jade Court." Matthew looked at the giant tree over there with some emotion. Those giant trees were green all year round, and their branches and leaves were lush, giving people a tight and oppressive feeling. Experience more content on empire Beanna smiled and said, " When I found this information, I was also shocked. Later on, I pretended to accidentally go near Windward Valley, but I didn''t dare to go in and investigate. The elven guards there were very scary and especially unfriendly to humans. I was afraid that they would capture me, so I didn''t dare to go near. " Later on, I found out that the first batch of brothels in the human cities on the East Coast might have been run by elves. "After the destruction of the Troll Empire, the elves obtained the most inheritance, including the bad cultures from the Troll Empire. "Do you know why elves are so important to humans?" She looked at Matthew with bright eyes, looking as if she couldn''t wait to continue. Matthew cooperated and revealed a curious expression. "Why?" Beanna said with satisfaction, "This is actually related to the legacy left behind by the Troll Empire! " After the destruction of the Troll Empire, it was followed by the rise of the Ancient Nature God and the Elven God. In addition, the Wood Elves and Night Elves were active in the area closest to the capital of the Troll Empire, so they obtained the most wealth. " After that, the continent ushered in the era of elves. The first batch of elves did a good job. With the help of the gods, they re-divided the territory of the continent and established a new order. " In order to praise this point, the wood elves in the Court of Fallen Leaves and the night elves in the Eversong Forest joined forces to hold the first bard competition in Silver Night City." Chapter 1272 Longevity Species Have No Love "They gathered all the bards in the world to sing praises for the elves. "They took out a lot of wealth and beauties to reward the bards who flattered the elves the loudest. " In the early days, bard competitions were held once a year. The generous rewards attracted a large number of bards to participate. Over time, various cultural works about elves were widely spread to human society. " The bards received the hospitality and benefits of the elves. Therefore, after they went to other places, they would occasionally sing the poems of the elves. " The power of habit is very scary. Once a habit has been formed, unless the new cognition has a subversive power, it is difficult to change the old concept. " Just like that, a false image of a perfect race was deeply rooted in people''s minds. " Because the vast majority of humans will never reach the Jade Court or Silver Night City in their lifetime. They can only come into contact with the elven cities in cultural works. Therefore, a small number of them will firmly believe that the elven city they imagine must be perfect. "These people are the potential victims of the Jade Court Syndrome. I dare to say that if all of them came to this city, the city wall might have collapsed" Not long after. The two of them went down the mountain along the green ropeway on the north side of the hill. When they reached the ground. Sure enough, Matthew smelled a faint sense of abnormality. He glanced at Beanna. The latter smiled knowingly. " Follow me. This is the direction of the wind. Let''s go to the Prancing Pony Inn. I''ll treat you to barbecue." She brought Matthew to a small path made of wooden logs. Beanna was nimble, and it was effortless for her to walk on the wooden path. Matthew also had the ability to do gymnastics, as given by the Equalization Domain, so he could naturally maintain his balance. On the way, Beanna introduced him to the local customs of Jade Court. Matthew shook his head after listening. "Is there nothing good about this city?" Beanna smiled sheepishly. "There are still some. " If you can tolerate a slight odour, then the scenery here is beautiful most of the time. " And living in this city, the pace is very slow and free. You can sleep alone in the treehouse for three days without anyone coming over to disturb you. " The elves sleep an average of 10 to 12 hours a day. Not only do they like to sleep, but they also create a sleep competition. The record for second place in this competition is seven months and fifteen days!" Matthew couldn''t help but ask, "What about the first place?" Beanna pouted. "The first place has fallen asleep and died. "It was only when his corpse was summoned by the Light Melting Pool that the other elves realized this" Matthew was silent for a few seconds before he sighed. "It does sound like the winner can sleep." Enjoy new stories from empire They passed through a single-log path. They climbed a few more wooden ladders and boarded the Thunderbird Express with the help of a friendly half-elf. Seven to eight minutes later. The two of them arrived at the front yard of the Prancing Pony Inn. "It''s noon now. The elves are all taking a nap. The elf shops are usually closed. "This inn is run by humans, but their barbecue techniques and seasoning ratio were learned from the elves. The taste is very authentic" Beanna led Matthew into the inn. Matthew looked around and found that most of the guests in the inn were elves, and several of them were eating barbecue. The elves were not as elegant as the legends said. On the contrary. They were quite rough when they tore the food with their teeth. It was also during this process. Only then did Matthew notice that the Wood Elf actually had eight canine teeth. This meant that the proportion of meat in their diet might be much higher than that of humans! "You order. I''m fine with anything." After sitting down. Matthew ordered. Beanna didn''t decline. After ordering several types of roasted meat, she whispered to Matthew, " The elves are carnivorous. They have long mastered large-scale breeding techniques. In the central and northern parts of the forest, there are large ranches to satisfy their meat needs. "But the meat here is very expensive. Ordinary elves can''t afford it. " Some elves would even poach human children to satisfy their carnal desires, but that should have happened a long time ago. The wood elves now probably don''t dare to do such a thing." Matthew held back his disgust and nodded. Even though he had mentally prepared himself for the Wood Elves ''character before coming here. However, after learning so much from Beanna that it was completely different from what he knew, he still felt that his worldview was severely impacted. She seemed to have sensed Matthew''s thoughts. Beanna concluded emotionally, "Of course, there are good people among the elves, and the proportion is not low. " But in the self-deprecating words of an elf friend of mine, they were originally a group of monkeys jumping on trees. They carried the curse of the long-lived species without knowing it. After losing their faith, they completely walked down the path of the abyss" Matthew didn''t comment much on this. He smiled. "Friend? "Is it Tarani?" Beanna nodded generously. Matthew suddenly asked, "How are things between you and her?" Beanna immediately explained, "There is nothing. "My relationship with her is very good and normal. In the past, we didn''t exceed the boundaries of friends, and it will stay like that in the future." Chapter 1273 Longevity Species Have No Love Matthew asked curiously, "Why? "Is it just because of gender?" Beanna was stunned. Perhaps she did not expect Matthew to be so interested in this topic. She deliberated for a moment before replying, "The gender is only one aspect. " More importantly, I don''t think long-lived species have love. "How do you know?" Matthew asked. Beanna replied, "Observation. " In the year I''ve been in Jade Court, I''ve gained a lot of knowledge through observation. " I found that most of the older elves are single, or rather, they live together with a group of people. Only a very small number of elves are monogamous and live together until they die. " Later, Tarani confirmed my observation. Most elf couples will gradually become separated after middle age. There are very few cases because they are at the bottom of society and have no ability to separate from each other... "Actually, I''ve thought about this question for a long time. The final answer is that long-lived species don''t have love because their lives are too long. Many precious things, in the eyes of short-lived species, are just daily adjustments to them. "Although they look no different from us, due to the length of our lives, we are creatures from two different worlds. "So is Tarani. " Although she has shown her love for me, she will fall in love with someone else after a hundred years. If that''s the case, why should I be with her? "Besides, I don''t like her in that sense at all. " She''s just a good friend or benefactor to me. That''s all." After saying this, Beanna''s face turned red. Matthew nodded. Enjoy new adventures from empire Long-lived species indeed had a different way of thinking from ordinary people. Beanna could sense this. This meant that this girl was indeed mature. Moreover, she must have experienced a lot in the past year. "Do you know about Wesny''s Past?" Beanna asked herself, " That''s the most classic stage play in Jade Court. " This story is very popular among the elves. It is rearranged almost every year and performed in theatres everywhere." " The female protagonist of the story is a female elf named Wesny. The main story is about the female protagonist fighting alongside a young, strong, reckless, and brave human adventurer. " In various versions of Wesny''s Past, the male and female protagonists would be forced to act together due to various misunderstandings. After they embarked on the journey, they would challenge the demon king of purgatory, defeat the evil monsters, pass through many obstacles, and finally obtain treasures to save the world. "Of course, there will definitely be scenes where the male lead defeats his love rival and wins over the beauty. " But no matter which version of Wesny''s Past, in the last scene, the male protagonist will definitely know the final truth. That is, the female protagonist he has fallen deeply in love with is actually his ancestor. "300 years ago, she gave birth to a child with the male lead''s ancestor. The bloodline has been passed down to this day, and the descendants met her under the call of fate, got to know her, and fell in love with her " At the ends of the stories, the male protagonist often overcame his psychological barrier and lived happily with our elven heroine. "The content of the stage play usually ends here. " But I had a lot of thoughts about it. Fifty or sixty years after the end of the story, when the male lead dies, will the female lead, Wesny, have a new love story? "Will the subject of her love be another one of her own children? "This situation is really unacceptable. " But for elves, this is the most romantic love story. " Tarani''s explanation is that since there''s no way to share her entire life with a human, choosing to share it with him and his children is also a kind of romance "To be honest, I only felt even more disgusted after hearing it. "Perhaps this is the tragedy of the short-lived species." Beanna smiled bitterly. Matthew also revealed an absurd expression. At this moment. Perhaps because Beanna had raised her voice, the three wood elves at the next table had heard her comment about Wesny''s Past. Two of the men were rather restrained and only cursed at the table. The female elf stood up. She scolded, "Where did this short-lived species come from? "You don''t understand classics or romance, and you still dare to spout nonsense? "Get out of Jade Court! " I feel disgusted when I see your rotten face" Matthew frowned slightly. However, in the next second. Then, something even more unexpected happened. Beanna slammed the table and shouted back, "Shut up, bitch! "Don''t you know that eavesdropping is very rude? "Do I have to slap you twice for you to know not to cause trouble?" She rolled up her sleeves. She grabbed the female elf''s hair with a fierce look on her face. The female elf was caught and screamed. Beanna did not let go at all. The two of them pushed each other for a long time before the female elf finally begged for mercy. Beanna pushed her away. Then, she cursed a series of vulgarities in both Elven and human languages. Matthew glanced at the female elf. Chapter 1274 Longevity Species Have No Love She looked like she had a lingering fear. Although she was a little angry, she did not continue to cause trouble. The two male elves seemed to have wanted to interfere at first. However, they soon saw Beanna''s armband and chose to remain silent. "The Windchaser''s armband is quite useful." After watching the three elves leave, Matthew couldn''t help but tease, "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to become" He couldn''t find the right words to describe it. In Matthew''s mind, Beanna was still an ignorant, quiet, and reserved girl. "A shrew?" Beanna smiled and sat down. Her posture was still very elegant, and there was nothing wrong with her etiquette. "I have no choice. Most of the people here bully the weak and fear the strong. I can only act tough to survive better. " There is an unwritten rule in Jade Court. The opposite sex can''t participate in a fight between the same sex, so I just need to ensure that I''m stronger than most of the same sex. " That female elf is nothing. The students who learned the Sword Chant with me are the ones who are hard to deal with" Beanna casually talked about the difficulties she had encountered in class. Find exclusive stories on empire She seemed to be able to deal with those things very calmly now. But after Matthew heard it. He couldn''t help but say softly, "It''s still very hard, right?" Beanna froze for a moment, then turned her head and wiped the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief. The dining table fell silent. Fortunately, the owner of the restaurant personally brought the plates over. Faced with the dazzling array of roasted meat and all kinds of strange seasonings, the two of them could not help but be tempted. Beanna didn''t flatter him too much. Elf barbecue was indeed a masterpiece. Matthew''s mouth was full of oil as he praised, "It''s really great." Beanna''s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. After eating, the two of them rested for a while. Beanna lowered her head and thought for a long time. Suddenly, she asked, "So, what''s going on between you and Sif?" Matthew said frankly, " Rheagar wants me to be with her. Well, I''m not sure what Sif thinks for the time being, and I''m still considering it myself. " I''m not sure if I''ll like Sif. If it were before, the answer would most likely be no. But now, she seems a little different" Beanna looked thoughtful after hearing this. "She''s more attractive than before, right? "So you like this type" Matthew stretched. "Maybe. I''m not sure. "There are more important things for me now." As he spoke. He looked out the window. In the gaps between the trees, one could vaguely see an ugly grey-brown colour. Of course. Scar of the Dead! .. Dusk. Seven kilometres away from the south wall of Jade Court. A greyish-brown lake-like Scar of the Dead formed once again. If one looked down from the sky. The lake was like the pupil of an eye, and the winding Scar of the Dead on both sides was the other part of the eye. Matthew stood nearby and quietly sensed the changes in the elements in the Scar of the Dead. The night breeze blew. A few sparks flew out from the Scar of the Dead. Suddenly. His confused eyes became focused. "What can I do for you?" Matthew turned around. A tall and straight figure was standing less than 20 meters away from him. It was a Wood Elf with an old face. He held a bamboo stick in his arms. He looked old and lazy, but his eyes were sharp. "Mr. Tyraste. "I don''t look that old, right?" Matthew looked at the bamboo stick in the other party''s hand and said in a low voice. Tyraste said calmly, "I heard that Nila''s bow is in your hands. "Can you lend it to me to take a look" .. [Hint: You have encountered the Sword Saint of the Apocalypse, Tyraste (LV28/Hero Mode)!] .. Chapter 1275 Punishment Bamboo Rod and Divine Phoenix Egg .. Matthew looked at Tyraste. The latter was holding a bamboo stick in his arms. His body was tall and straight, and he looked rather peaceful. Hence, he said, "Wait a moment." Matthew chanted the Summoning of the Undead in front of Tyraste and summoned Renesme from the cemetery to his side. Accompanied by the elemental fluctuations brought by the negative energy portal. A hint of disgust flashed across Tyraste''s face. However, he still restrained himself and did not flare up. Matthew kindly took back the Jade Wind from Renesme. Then, he lifted it forward. Tyraste walked over silently. When the two of them approached, Matthew''s heart was filled with warning signs. A strong sense of discomfort emerged in his heart. Therefore, after Tyraste took away the Jade Wind, Matthew immediately took a few steps back and maintained a considerable distance from him. Although Tyraste didn''t deliberately release his aura, the pressure of a Superior Legend was still real. " If it wasn''t for Teacher''s Patronus, this old man could have killed me instantly!" Matthew''s heart was pounding. However, Tyraste didn''t seem to notice Matthew''s reaction at all. His attention was completely focused on the elven longbow in his hand. A look of reminiscence appeared on Tyraste''s face. He used his calloused hands to gently caress the Jade Wind and whispered a few words in elven language that Matthew could not understand. After a long time. Only then did the old elf break free from his memories. He calmly handed the jade back to Matthew. "Thank you. "This bow doesn''t seem to be as exquisite as I remember." Matthew returned the Jade Wind to Reinesme and said, "It''s a good bow." Tyraste looked at Matthew without saying anything. "Do you know archery?" Matthew shook his head. "She does." As they spoke. Coincidentally, three Ash Ghosts crawled out from the edge of the Scar of the Dead. These Ash Creatures were a speciality of Gray Lake. Compared to the Ash Pawns that Matthew had encountered before, they were more like ghosts among Ash Creatures. They had high physical damage immunity and mobility, and their sneak attacks were also very strong. The three Ash Ghosts attacked from different angles. Renesme shot with her bow. Read new adventures at empire However, before the bowstring could be heard, she put down the Jade Wind in confusion. The three Ash Ghosts suddenly died on the spot. Two seconds later. Only then did the sound of firecrackers ring out in the air. Matthew turned to look at Tyraste, who was still hugging the bamboo stick. It seemed that he had not moved at all. Was this the strength of the Sword Saint of the Apocalypse? Matthew clicked his tongue in his heart. "Go and pick up the Soul Crystals." Despite his surprise, he didn''t stop Renesme from collecting the spoils of war. Miss Zombie went over eagerly. Tyraste looked indifferent. " What a high-purity Soul Crystal!" Matthew''s mood brightened after he got his hands on it. The Scar of the Dead was indeed a blessed land for necromancers. If he could effectively use this terrain to farm Soul Crystals without limit, he could increase the strength of his undead to an incredible level! Unfortunately, he could only think about it. At this moment. Tyraste finally spoke again. "Don''t bring them into the city." Matthew was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that the ''them'' Tyraste was referring to the undead under him. He asked, "Is this an order?" Tyraste said calmly, "No, it''s a personal request." Matthew thought for a moment. "Then I''ll try my best. "But I''m a necromancer, and necromancers always have followers." Tyraste nodded slightly, his expression much friendlier than before. "What do you think of the Scar of the Dead?" Matthew shook his head. " I''m new here, and I''m still studying it. I don''t have any specific opinions. " My previous success in Rolling Stone may not be applicable to Jade Court, so I need more time to observe and verify." Tyraste''s expression became even gentler. "I thought you would guarantee it." Matthew smiled. "Why should I guarantee it? "What good is this for me? " The Alliance sent me here to help. The Scar of the Dead is my mission, but it''s not an obligation. Not everyone is proud of being able to help the elves." As soon as he said that. The old elf''s face immediately fell. But what Matthew did not expect was He actually nodded and said, "You''re right. " After the two gods fell, the Jade Elves lost the support of their faith. In the past thousands of years, this city has slowly lost its light. " The elves themselves are no longer proud of their nobility, so how can they expect humans to look at them with reverence like before?" His words contained deep self-blame and self-reflection. However, he felt even more helpless. " The sun rises and sets. The clouds come and go. The rise and fall of races and civilizations are but a flash of starlight in the Multiverse over millions of years. " The era of elves is long over. We should have realized this long ago" There was an indescribable desolation in Tyraste''s tone. Matthew looked at the old elf with interest. It seemed that Fandral and the Silver Council''s evaluation of Tyraste was quite accurate. This strongest Wood Elf had a clear judgment of the situation. However, he was an elven supremacist. Chapter 1276 Punishment Bamboo Rod and Divine Phoenix Egg The two points overlapped, and it might have made him suffer even more. "Then what do you plan to do? "Are you planning to lead by example and rebuild the glory of the elves?" Matthew asked curiously. Tyraste relaxed a little. He held the bamboo stick in one hand and propped it on the ground. "Rebuild the glory? Interesting, but I don''t have such ambitions. " Ever since I was born, Jade Court has been on a downward slope. It may occasionally rise, but most of the time, it''s a hopeless decline. " I''ve witnessed the decline of the elves several times in my life. During this period, too many dirty things happened. I can''t stop it, can''t change it, and can''t even escape " If I wasn''t an elf, if I didn''t come from the once glorious Jade family, I might have developed a greater hatred for my own race. "I know very well that I can''t change all of this. All I can do is stay out of this. " Be good to yourself. This is an idiom from the proverb left behind by the Divine Phoenix" The old elf was about to give a long and detailed explanation. Matthew quickly stopped him. "Although your expression is a little strange, I can understand what you mean. "I know a little about the culture of the Su." Tyraste''s face revealed a deep look of surprise. He immediately returned to normal. " You''re the first human I''ve ever met who understands the culture of the Su." Matthew teased, "Is it possible that it''s because you don''t leave Jade Court often?" The old man actually thought about it seriously and then confirmed Matthew''s words. "What you said makes sense. " It''s true that I haven''t travelled far for many years. The elves'' understanding of time is biased. Many times, we may only feel that a short while has passed, but the outside of the forest has already undergone earth-shattering changes." Matthew felt that the old man was still able to communicate, so he asked what he was interested in. "Have you seen the Divine Phoenix?" Tyraste shook his head. "No, I haven''t. "But my father did. He was one of the physicians responsible for treating the Divine Phoenix back then, so he received many gifts from the Divine Phoenix. " It''s said that the Jade Court was the shining star of the south at that time. All the races on this continent had to come here regularly to worship us. "We represent nature, advancement, and civilization. " However, everything changed after I was born. Too many people started to fall after their glory, especially those sons of bitches from the Elder Council" Matthew had noticed it long ago. When Tyraste spoke the common language, he had a high-class accent unique to the elves. Even when he cursed, his syllables were not that unpleasant to hear. He seriously lacked aggression. " Looks like this old man is indeed a representative of traditional elves. He''s old-fashioned and elegant. Unfortunately, this type of elf is not mainstream in Jade Court. Just as he said, a group will fall very quickly after losing their faith" Matthew thought to himself. " So, is faith really that important to the elves?" he asked. Tyraste replied, "Of course, it''s important. "If there is no faith in one''s heart, then longevity is meaningless." Matthew asked, "Did the Divine Phoenix say this too?" Tyraste shook his head. "This is my own understanding. Do you think it''s correct?" Matthew spread out his hands. "I''m not qualified to express my opinion. " Besides, don''t you think it''s offensive to talk about such a topic with a short-lived species?" Tyraste was slightly stunned. "Is it offensive?" Seeing the old elf''s serious expression, Matthew smiled silently." "I was joking." Tyrese''s expression changed from confusion to displeasure. His tone was also slightly harsh. "Why can you humans joke about such a topic?" Matthew shrugged. " First of all, I can''t represent all humans. I can only represent myself. Just because I like to joke doesn''t mean that humans like to joke. " Secondly, between offending others and joking, which one do you prefer?" Tyraste said seriously, "I would rather choose to offend others. "At least I can apologize after offending you. " But once the seriousness of the topic is deconstructed and desecrated, it loses the meaning of discussion." Matthew thought to himself that this old man was really a philosopher. He was a little overwhelmed. "It''s hard to imagine that you were a member of the Bamboo Stick Gang back then." Matthew started to change the topic. As expected, Tyraste was fooled. The old elf''s face revealed a hint of emotion. "Yes, I am. "Who would have thought that the once glorious Elven Kingdom would actually need a rebellious kid from back then to stand up and do something? "If I think about it from another perspective, I am a member of the Elders Guild. It is also very difficult for me to accept this. No wonder those sons of b * tches are so resistant to me" After a while of contact. Matthew felt that Tyraste was a pretty good elf, so he said sincerely, "You did more than that. You can be said to have turned the tide for this country." He was very clear. If it weren''t for Tyraste, the actions of the Elder Council and Evil Art Master Lance would have been the last straw that crushed Jade Court. However, Tyraste didn''t seem optimistic. Discover more content at empire "Turn the tide? You overestimate me. "My appearance might make things worse. " Because of me, many elves have unrealistic fantasies. They think that I have power comparable to the Four Guardians, which is enough to give the Jade Court a greater say. I find it hard to imagine what those people are thinking. What scares me is that such people actually account for the majority of the elves" Chapter 1277 Punishment Bamboo Rod and Divine Phoenix Egg Matthew almost burst out laughing. This old elf was too honest. He even said such things to him. However, Matthew could understand the sadness and fear that the other party felt. The stronger one was. The clearer he could see the abyss ahead. The weaker one was, the more arrogant they were due to their ignorance. In theory, the weak should follow the strong. However, in reality. Many experts were bound by their own group and fate. Tyraste was a classic example. He was too clear-headed, so clear-headed that it was terrifying. He became an exception among the elves. However, he was stubborn about the glory of the elves and was unwilling to cut it off decisively. Although his strength was quite dazzling, he might one day be buried with the other stupid elves What if the Jade Court perished in his hands? He might even have to bear the humiliation and infamy. Matthew only immersed himself in it for a moment before he felt a little overwhelmed. "It has indeed not been easy for you," he said sincerely. Tyraste nodded slightly. "This is my mission. It''s not easy, but I really don''t have the ability to see through the fog of fate. "I came here today to inform you that I will be heading to the Court of Fallen Leaves after tomorrow. I might not be able to make it back in time." Court of Fallen Leaves? Matthew narrowed his eyes. "Do you want to slay a dragon? " Can you get close to the old capital?" The old elf said calmly, "Others can''t, but I can. " I intend to implement a new policy in the Jade Court, but that policy may face unprecedented resistance. I need more prestige to achieve my goal, or else it will only make the Elders rise again." Matthew understood. As a Wood Elf, what was the fastest way to gain Reputation? That was to kill the Green Dragon, Fattina, who had been harassing the Jade Court for a long time! Due to the influence of the Old King''s City. The Wood Elves did not dare to approach the Green Dragon''s nest, but Tyraste''s strength was clearly an exception. The Green Dragon, Fattina, was going to be in trouble! " When I''m not around, I''ll ask Tarani to cooperate with you, but her prestige is not enough. She may not be able to suppress the soldiers who are loyal to the Elder Council." Tyraste said solemnly, "I only hope that you can show mercy." After all, he was a level-28 powerhouse. What else could Matthew do? "I''ll try my best." He gave his guarantee. Tyraste tapped his chest lightly with the end of the bamboo stick, as if thanking Matthew. Matthew might as well do him a favour. " When you head to the green dragon''s lair, you must be careful of a Dracolich. She''s entrenched in the Old capital. She should be a transformation of the ancient green dragon. "Other than her, there''s also a man and a woman. "The man is called Linden, a human who has some relationship with the elves, and the woman is called Daisy. She looks like an ordinary person, but there should be something wrong with her." Tyraste was silent for a while after hearing that. He solemnly said, "Thank you." Then, he turned around and left. It wasn''t until the old elf''s figure completely disappeared from Matthew''s sight that he suddenly noticed that the bamboo rod was stabbed into the ground diagonally. Matthew went over and pulled out the bamboo stick. A rich spirituality surged into his palm. The life force contained in the bamboo rod was so powerful that it was shocking! .. [Hint: You have obtained a spiritual weapon, "Punishment Bamboo Rod"(Enchantment +2)!] [Punishment Bamboo Rod (+2): This is a slender bamboo rod. It can be used as a symbol of the Bamboo Rod Gang.] - Accuracy: When you hold the bamboo stick, you gain an additional +1 hit rate. [Retribution (Tyraste): When you carry the bamboo stick on your back, this bamboo stick will always maintain the special effect of a spiritual weapon. When you are attacked by an enemy or encounter injustice, this bamboo stick will take the initiative to attack according to the situation.] As a spiritual weapon, the bamboo rod possessed extremely powerful blunt weapon techniques and strength. It was equivalent to Tyraste himself waving it. [Remaining number of times to activate: 3] .. "What an awkward and old-fashioned old man. "You''re not even good at bribing!" Matthew caressed the surface of the bamboo stick happily. "It''s nice. Maybe I can deal with the people who come to cause trouble. I just need to find a cage for them to lock them up. Who knows, I might be able to exchange them for a few sticks like this" It was obvious. Tyraste knew elves very well. But he really didn''t know much about mages. "If you give us enough benefits, we have no bottom line" Matthew carried the bamboo stick on his back and continued to study it while shaking his head. The only problem was He seemed to be carrying more and more things. .. After a few days of field exploration. Matthew had a comprehensive understanding of the Scar of the Dead in Jade Court. However, the results of the research were not optimistic. Beside the grey lake. Matthew gently stroked the ultra-pure Soul Crystal in his hand. This also came from the Ash Creatures that emerged from the Ash Lake. The good news was that the quality of this Soul Crystal was comparable to 100 ordinary Soul Crystals. The bad news was This meant that the amount of life force in the grey lake was terrifying. Who knew how much Life Essence these elves had given to the Scar of the Dead! Matthew put away the Soul Crystal and frowned. " The extension sections on both sides of Gray Lake can be copied from Rolling Stone Town''s ''Protective Umbrella Plan'', and we can call it '' Protective Umbrella Version 2.0''! Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire " In other words, the combination of Scorched Earth of Death, Mushroom Garden, Oak Forest, and a ritual field with a balanced contract can effectively alleviate the corrosion of the Scar of the Dead. Over time, it can even devour the Scar of the Dead''s main body." Chapter 1278 Punishment Bamboo Rod and Divine Phoenix Egg " But the problem of Gray Lake is too serious!" The amount of life force here was too large, which meant that the power of ashes here had accumulated to an unimaginable level. Negative energy could indeed resist the power of ashes. However, the prerequisite was that the two had to be on the same level. If he wanted to contain the power of ashes in the grey lake, Matthew had to move a small part of the negative energy plane over! Sealing off the surrounding area was no longer feasible! "I have to change my train of thought." Matthew pondered with a solemn expression. For the next few days, he stayed in the inn in Jade Court and went to the Scar of the Dead whenever he had time. Gradually. New ideas gradually formed in his mind. During this period of time. Tyraste''s daughter, Tarani, followed closely behind Matthew. With Tarani''s help. At least Matthew wasn''t disturbed by idlers. Although they didn''t talk much, they got along quite well. However, on this day. Matthew was heading to the Gray Lake to observe the situation and pick up some Soul Crystals. Tarani suddenly appeared in front of him. "You can''t go today." Matthew was stunned. "Why not?" Tarani explained, "Today is Boiling Day." "Boiling Day?" Matthew didn''t understand. Tarani nodded. " The 7th, 17th, and 27th of every month are the boiling days of the Gray Lake. During these three days, the Scar of the Dead will become abnormally active. Not only will the Ash Creatures inside become stronger and more aggressive, but the Gray Lake itself will also have all kinds of strange phenomena. Even the Heartless will not dare to approach the Scar of the Dead on the boiling days." Matthew was puzzled. "How did the Boiling Day happen? "Was it there from the beginning?" Tarani shook her head. "I don''t know. " But ever since I can remember, the Boiling Day has existed. At its worst, the Ash Creatures in the Gray Lake would even surge up the city walls! " In order to prevent a disaster, every Windchaser will strengthen the patrol and defence of the city wall. This day is also the training day for the militia." Matthew thought for a moment. "Then should I stand further away? "Can I want to watch from the city wall or the sky?" Tarani hesitated for a moment. " Let''s go to the city wall. I''ll go with you. Otherwise, the soldiers guarding the city won''t let you go up." The two of them arrived near the city wall and met Beanna there. With the help of Tarani. The three of them climbed up the southern wall. At this moment, the phoenix flowers on both sides of the road had already bloomed quite a bit. Walking among the flowers was like walking through a sea of fire, giving people a feeling of floating like an undead. Under the strange gazes of the elven soldiers. Matthew looked up. Terrifying dark clouds hovered above the grey lake in the distance. Under the dark clouds, tornadoes were forming at a speed visible to the naked eye. These tornadoes swirled in all directions in an irregular manner. Fortunately, the surrounding greenery was very high. Most of the tornadoes disappeared under the tenacious resistance of the forest. Matthew''s gaze passed through the greyish-brown wind and saw the boiling grey lake! Looking at it from this angle. The grey lake was like a huge iron pot, with large amounts of sparks rolling out of it. The thing in the iron pot was like a paste mixed with melted iron and mud. The paste was rolling violently. Huge, fiery red bubbles popped out of it one after another, making crackling sounds. Dark clouds, tornadoes, and a lake of ashes that was boiling with molten iron. The scene in front of him was so out of place with the beautiful scenery around him. It gave people a sense of world-destroying oppression. At this moment, there were no living beings around the Scar of the Dead. Even the stupidest animal could predict the danger. A few Ash Creatures crawled out of the lake and attacked the city gate. The elves were quite knowledgeable about this. After a round of battle. The Ash Creatures were all wiped out. "Wait, what is that?" Matthew suddenly pointed at a huge oval sphere that was rolling in the gray lake and asked. His face was filled with shock. Matthew felt that the sphere was extraordinary. It contained an immeasurable amount of life force! He speculated that the sphere must have contributed greatly to the distribution of the power of ashes in Gray Lake! However, there was no sound beside him. Matthew couldn''t help but look at Tarani. It was the first time he had seen the Windseeker General, who was dressed as a man, look so unnatural. The latter tilted his head, his expression rather conflicted. Find exclusive stories on empire In the end, Beanna helped her out. "That is the egg left behind by the Divine Phoenix. "What?" Matthew asked in disbelief, "Why did you throw the egg of the divine phoenix into the lake?" Beanna smiled helplessly. Tarani said gloomily, "It was done by the Elders. They listened to the slanderous words of the Evil Art Masters and thought that doing so would neutralize the evil nature of the Scar of the Dead, so... By the time we arrived, it was already too late." She couldn''t continue, and her face was flushed with shame. Matthew fell silent. "Didn''t they think that the Divine Phoenix''s egg had other values?" he asked. Tarani shook her head. " The egg left behind by the Divine Phoenix has been in the hands of the elves for thousands of years. Other than the extremely sturdy shell, we can''t get any useful information. "The people from the Elders Guild were probably desperate." Matthew rubbed his temples hard. He was wondering why Tyraste would give him the bamboo stick! Moreover, the other party had left the city to slay the dragon as soon as he arrived. This old man was obviously very guilty! "I quit! "You guys should find someone else." Matthew kept shaking his head. There was no way to do this. These elves were too abnormal! They would only make things difficult for their own people. No wonder the old elf felt that he could not turn the tide. Who knew how many similar things they had done! "Don''t!" Tarani pulled Matthew, who was about to leave the city wall, and said, " We''ve already locked up the Elders Guild. According to the Alliance, we''ve also divided the area around the Scar of the Dead. "You can do whatever you want next! "As long as you can solve the problem of the Scar of the Dead, you can become a great hero of the elf race!" Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "What''s the use of being a great hero of the elf race? "Is there something more practical?" Tarani looked a little embarrassed. However, she still pulled Matthew to the side and whispered, "What practical things do you want?" Her handsome face was filled with uneasiness. Matthew just wanted to get away. Unless he could get more manpower and support from the Alliance, he really didn''t want to get involved. Hence, he casually said, "Do you have the relics of the ancient beauty goddess? "Forget it if you don''t have it!" However, in the next second. Tarani answered honestly, "Yes. "How many do you want?" What? Matthew thought to himself, Is this possible? As expected of the elves, their background was indeed extraordinary. Hence, he said, "Take me to take a look first." Tarani looked at Matthew suspiciously. "Do you have a way to deal with the Scar of the Dead, especially Gray Lake?" Matthew said with certainty, "Of course there is. " In fact, my new plan has already been sent to the Alliance for approval. The owl that replied is probably on the way." Tarani''s expression relaxed. "Then I''ll take you there. "I can lend it to you to take a look first but don''t... Try not to touch it, okay?" There was a hint of pleading in her voice. Matthew nodded. "I''ll try my best." Ten minutes later. In the basement of an exquisite stone palace surrounded by giant ring-shaped trees. Matthew looked at the various instruments and artwork around him in surprise. "This was once the side palace of the ancient beauty goddess, so there are many relics left behind. " It''s a pity that Sener came here once back then. There are only a dozen or so items left that can be considered as having artistic value" Tarani introduced with some regret. A dozen? It was enough for Soldier to advance to Legend three to five times! Matthew silently summoned the Knife Dancer to admire the surrounding art. Soldier appeared. As expected, he was immersed in the relics of the ancient beauty goddess. The data panel showed. He was in the midst of his own path of legend, which was to appreciate the relics of the Goddess of Beauty. The duration of this process varied. However, as long as it was successfully completed. Soldier had a chance of becoming a legend! Tarani looked at Soldier strangely but didn''t ask anything. After a while. She could not help but ask, "How do you plan to deal with Gray Lake? "Can you tell me the truth?" Matthew casually said, "I plan to find someone to make a super invincible magic bomb. " Then detonate it in the centre of the Gray Lake. "After that, it should be over" Tarani was instantly dumbfounded. .. Chapter 1279 I Want to Invite You to Do Something Big! .. "Are you serious?" Tarani stared at Matthew with wide eyes. Matthew replied casually, " Don''t try to use your knowledge to understand my train of thought. "Or do you still think that throwing the egg of the divine phoenix into the grey lake is a more scientific method?" Tarani still couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t help but growl, "Are you going to destroy Jade Court?" Unexpectedly, Matthew replied rudely, "The only ones who can destroy Jade Court are you. "But I''m different. " I''m trying to save this city in my own way." Tarani stared at Matthew, her willow-like eyebrows knitted together. At this moment. Beanna asked gently, "There must be safety measures, right? "I believe Matthew is not a reckless person." Matthew smiled at Beanna. "Look, even a little human girl is more flexible than you. " Of course, there are safety measures. Before detonating the magic bomb, I will set up a Time Stop spell and an anti-magic force field outside so that the effect of the bomb is limited to the Gray Lake." Tarani''s expression became a little better. But the next second, Matthew said, " However, there will be other problems. The Scar of the Dead, especially the Gray Lake, is closely connected to the material world. If I want to blow up the Gray Lake, I might blow up the main material world. " When the time comes, a black hole might appear in the corresponding area. If it causes a disaster such as space-time turbulence, it won''t be something that the anti-magic force field can solve" Hearing this. Tarani''s expression tightened again. However, she had learned her lesson this time. She looked at Matthew cautiously. "So you should have a corresponding solution, right?" Matthew nodded. " Yes, but it may not be 100% effective. The mechanism is very complicated, and it''s difficult for me to explain it to you in a few words." Tarani puffed out her chest in defiance, but it was a pity that her chest was too flat to attract anyone''s gaze for even a second. " I''m an elf, and my bloodline contains a wealth of magic knowledge. Although I didn''t become a mage, it doesn''t mean that I''m illiterate in the field of magic. You can try to explain it to me. If I don''t understand, then I apologize." She said rather aggressively. However, Matthew just shrugged. "Don''t hinder me from appreciating the relics of the Goddess of Beauty." Then he turned around and went to check the statues and paintings with Soldier. This move made Tarani tremble all over, but Matthew was their valued guest. She could do nothing but stand there and stare. Especially when she saw Beanna looking at Matthew with admiration. Tarani gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter! Matthew turned a blind eye to it. The reason why he was able to reveal the new plan was because of the relic of the ancient beauty goddess. As for the method to deal with the black hole... To be honest, he really didn''t have any ideas! This thing involved plane studies. In this domain, it was difficult to achieve very high achievements without the strength of a Legend and decades of research and accumulation. But just because Matthew had no way didn''t mean that the Alliance had no way. Isabelle had previously suggested using Mordenkainen''s scalpel to solve the Scar of the Dead. Of course, this plan had major flaws. Enjoy new chapters from empire Because it was too simple and crude, it was equivalent to letting the prime material plane bleed. The result would definitely be successful. But the price was too terrifying. Before Matthew knew Isabelle so well, he would only treat this matter as an interesting piece of news. However, things were different now. He realized that since Isabelle had proposed such a plan, she must have mastered the technique of plane filling. Otherwise, it would cause a large-scale plane collapse. The entire Prime Material Plane would be buried with it. Isabelle looked crazy. In fact, she had a bottom line in many key areas. Therefore, Matthew was certain that his teacher had such a method. From another perspective. Matthew''s new idea for the Gray Lake area was essentially an optimized version of Isabelle''s plan. It was also a small tumour that grew on the patient''s body. Isabelle''s plan was to cut open her stomach and take it out. Matthew''s plan was more like minimally invasive surgery. For the crucial parts, he used a plan that was invasive. For other areas, where the power of ashes was not as dense, Project Umbrella 2.0 could also be effective. The two plans worked together. At the very least, it could ensure that the Scar of the Dead would not be a big problem for a period of time. As for the time dimension, that was even further away. That was not something Matthew needed to consider now. The Days of Heavenly Change were about to change. If the Void Ruler were to descend directly, the Scar of the Dead would only be a small problem. Actually, before coming to Jade Court. Matthew had done his homework. The mages of the Alliance had proposed many ways to deal with the Scar of the Dead. Isabelle''s plan was relatively risky. The other mages ''plans also had their merits. However, the strange thing was In the end, their plans were not adopted. Moreover, after a certain point in time. The Alliance immediately stopped the discussion on the Scar of the Dead. Matthew had read a lot of information and even asked around for some information. He then learned that this matter was most likely related to the necromancers of Baiyan City. He thought of the high-purity soul crystals in his hands. Matthew had reason to believe that the Necromancers had probably discovered the wonders of the Scar of the Dead and turned this place into a paradise for farming Soul Crystals. Chapter 1280 I Want to Invite You to Do Something Big! This action was met with strong resistance from the elves. After the two sides parted on bad terms. Due to various factors, the Alliance had stopped their research. Thinking of this Matthew couldn''t help but think of the words of the traitor of Baiyan City, Hex. " The necromancers should have honour" Perhaps she knew what the Necromancers of Baiyan City had done near the Scar of the Dead. Unfortunately, she was only a prisoner now. Matthew didn''t even know what crime Hex had committed! There was very little information in her file. Not to mention the charges, there was not even basic information. There was only the key information of an unlimited period of imprisonment! This made Matthew curious about what she had done. " At least she didn''t lie to me about the Book of Dead Souls. "Next time I go to the Black Suo Mountain Prison, I can talk to her again." Matthew thought. Continue your journey on empire After a casual tour of Tarani''s underground chamber, Matthew, who knew nothing about art, began to yawn. He left Soldier in the basement to continue comprehending the path of aesthetics. He was not allowed to come out until he was at the Legendary stage. He left with Tarani. "For the sake of these relics, I won''t leave for the time being. However, you''d better keep an eye on your compatriots. I''ve been having an uncomfortable feeling recently" Matthew instructed Tarani. Tarani said gloomily, "Got it. "Oh right, there''s one more thing. Since you''re here, I''ll leave it to you." As she spoke, she brought Matthew around the buildings. Not long after, they arrived at another underground secret room. During this period of time. Matthew seemed to have discovered a pattern. Although elves were famous for worshipping nature, in Jade Court, the elves who lived in the treehouses seemed to be poor. The richer elves lived in the stone houses below, and the elf families like Tyraste and Tarani even had their own underground buildings! Perhaps this was also influenced by the Troll culture? The moment he entered the room. Matthew felt an extremely dense aether aura. He noticed that there were six boxes in the corner of the room. These boxes were not big, but each of them was of good quality and locked tightly. "For me? "What''s inside?" Matthew asked. Tarani blushed and said, "My father entrusted me to pass this to you. I should have handed it to you a few days ago, but I never found the opportunity to say it " See for yourself. We don''t have a million anyway, so we can only use other things to pay you!" Matthew looked at Tarani in confusion. The latter opened all six boxes without a word. In the next second. The aether aura in the room became thicker. Matthew couldn''t help but widen his eyes. There was nothing else in the box. Instead, they were elemental crystal clusters with high purity! Earth, fire, wind, water, negative energy, holy light... There were all six major elemental crystal clusters. Matthew made a rough estimate. The total value of these six small boxes was definitely more than 1.2 million! High-purity crystal clusters were extremely rare within the Alliance. Even if it was only used to cast spells. The elemental crystal cluster was also more effective than the magic rune! Tyraste''s gift could be said to be quite sincere! Matthew''s face was immediately filled with smiles. "You guys are too polite" Tarani silently handed over a pen and paper, signalling Matthew to sign it. Matthew looked at the contents of the paper. The Elvish grammar was troublesome, and it took him a while to understand. The paper said that these six boxes of elemental crystal clusters were a personal gift from Tyraste to Matthew on behalf of the Willow Branch to celebrate their eternal friendship " Because it''s a gift and friendship, it''s obviously not a commission fee. " In this aspect, the elves ''minds are unprecedentedly clear." They were really a race that cared about their reputation. Matthew grumbled in his heart and signed it readily. He had no choice. Who asked him to be kind? As long as he could get some benefits, he had to give the Wood Elves face! "I will do my best to solve the problem of the Scar of the Dead! "Actually, I have long yearned for a visit to the Jade Court. After seeing it recently, it really lives up to its reputation" Matthew flattered casually. Tarani immediately looked smug. She even gave Matthew two more elven packages before he left. This elven bag was a storage item that came with a foldable space. Matthew fumbled around. He realized that this thing was quite suitable for replacing a body bag! " No wonder bards and Evil Art Masters like Jade Court. "I should have come earlier!" Matthew silently pounded his chest and stamped his feet. .. Take the money and do your job well. This was Matthew''s style. In the following days, he submitted his combination plan to Isabelle and the Silver Council. He then went to the Cauldron House and took a large list from Henry. According to the list, he conducted a quick round of interviews. In the end. More than 100 mage apprentices and research assistants joined the actual work of this S-rank project. Among them, the research assistants were all mages of the 4th tier and above. There were a total of 28 of them, which made up a large portion of the southern mid-level and high-level mages. Due to the uniqueness of the Scar of the Dead. The theoretical research did not require these people''s efforts, so as soon as they came to report, Matthew arranged for these people to carry out the extension section''s Umbrella 2.0. Chapter 1281 I Want to Invite You to Do Something Big! In fact, building a protective umbrella in the extended section of the Scar of the Dead was a rather huge project. The Scar of the Dead spread for thousands of miles, from Jewel Bay to Jade Court and then west to Rolling Stone Town. What Matthew did before was to stop the monster from rising in Rolling Stone Town. And this time. He wanted to wrap the entire Scar of the Dead with Scorched Earth! This process required a large number of necromancers. Originally, the people of Baiyan City were the most suitable to do this. But the lesson was clear. Matthew did not dare to trust the necromancers of Baiyan City. He would rather slow down his progress to ensure that his plan could be carried out steadily. Therefore, as soon as the 28 research assistants followed up, Matthew asked them to learn the " Scorched Earth of Death " ritual. Fortunately, the boundaries between the domains of ritualistic spells were not so clear. Intermediate and high-level Mages would spend more time researching and, at most, add some scrolls and negative energy stones, and they would basically be able to meet the requirements of the Scorched Earth of Death. Matthew divided these people into seven groups and sent them to different protruding sections of the Scar of the Dead to set up the Scorched Earth of Death. He estimated that by the end of May, the protective umbrella for the protruding section of the Scar of the Dead should be completed. At the same time. He had also brought the Earth Society''s Druids with him and had them plant oak trees in a place not far from the Scorched Land of Death. An empty space must be reserved between the Oak Forest and the Scorched Land of Death as a carrier for the Equalization Domain. Matthew couldn''t find anyone to replace him in this aspect. He could only do it himself. According to his estimation, it would take at least June to complete the trinity of " Scorched Earth of Death, Mushroom Garden, and Oak Forest " in Umbrella 2.0. This was only the governance of the extended section. Dealing with the Gray Lake area was even more troublesome. It could only be said that there was a reason why the Scar of the Dead was considered an S-rank project. After realizing that this was a long-term task. Matthew immediately calmed down. He was no longer in a hurry to finish. Instead, he treated the Scar of the Dead as a daily routine. He used the materials given by the elves to build a portal near Gray Lake and then travelled between Gray Lake and the cemetery every day. He spent almost half of his time in Rolling Stone Town and Jade Court. After the initial chaos. Matthew quickly adapted to the role of coordinating the overall situation. The Scorched Earth of Death was indeed not a difficult ritual. After his assistants mastered it, the efficiency of the umbrella was much higher than Matthew had expected. There was a period of time. Matthew did not even put in much effort himself. He only needed to go back and forth to the seven teams ''work sites regularly to check and supervise them. This was the first time he felt the joy of having another mage work for him. Mid-April. The replies from Isabelle and the Silver Council were also sent to Matthew. Isabelle''s attitude was very clear. She was very supportive of Matthew''s new plan for the Gray Lake section. In the letter, she told Matthew that Hibbert and Vivien could think of a way to deal with the magic bomb. As for the defensive strategy, he could seek help from Qin Wuyue and Soria. As for the final plane filling. She gave Matthew the way to contact Yourou, the guardian of the West, and told him that Yourou was in the Far West, the floating island in the Land of Chaos, which was the most suitable place to fill the gap in the material world. This was Isabelle''s plan many years ago. She would use the sky-floating islands in the west to fill the possible plane black holes in the material world. After receiving Isabelle''s approval, he was able to see the light of the night. Matthew wasn''t in a hurry to deal with the Gray Lake section. This involved too many things. He had to be extremely cautious. He was sure that the explosion was controllable, but Matthew had to experiment with it himself to see if it would really work. "Looks like I have to find Yourou and have a good chat." Matthew couldn''t help but smile bitterly. This Western Guardian seemed to be a little too open-minded. The last time they met, his performance seemed to be very ordinary. The next time they met. He would probably have to deliberately increase Yourou''s favorability Compared to Isabelle''s praise, the Silver Council''s reply was much more official and solemn. They basically agreed with Matthew''s combination plan, but there was some controversy about the control of the explosion and the threat of the plane black hole. The parliament hoped that Matthew could verify the feasibility of the ingredients and set up multiple sets of preventive and after-care measures before carrying out the final detonation work. Of course. There was also the most crucial point. Along with the Silver Council''s reply, the initial funding for the Scar of the Dead project arrived. One million gold coins in cash, magic materials of the same value, and a rather generous amount of knowledge points that Matthew could freely use. Forget about cash. Matthew immediately pocketed it. Half of the magic materials were magic scrolls from the Scorched Earth of Death, which were used to assist the research assistants in their fieldwork. Considering that all the research assistants had mastered the Scorched Earth of Death, Matthew only gave each of them a copy and kept the rest for himself. Only knowledge points. Matthew generously sent out half of it. The rest would be used as an incentive for the Umbrella Project. To these mages. Stay tuned for updates on empire Knowledge points were the best reward. Matthew''s generosity received praise, and the assistants and apprentices worked even harder. The Scorched Earth of Death advanced at an even faster speed. Chapter 1282 I Want to Invite You to Do Something Big! At the end of April. The Scorched Earth of Death had already covered 75% of the mission target! This way Matthew''s team was expected to build the framework of Umbrella 1.0 in early May! The mages were in full swing. The Druids were not idle either. The Oak Forest and Scorched Earth of Death followed at the same time. Wherever Scorched Earth of Death spread, the Oak Forest followed. This was tough on Matthew. He had no choice but to spend more time planting mushroom gardens between the oak forest and the Scorched Land of Death and draw up balanced contracts. Fortunately, Margaret still had a lot of demon scalps left. Matthew did not have to worry about the carrier of the balanced contract for the time being. More and more ritual fields appeared. He could feel that the Authority that was being nurtured in his domain of equilibrium was about to emerge. "Soon" "It''s almost out!" "Just one step away!" Matthew was not in a hurry after sensing the calling of the Equalization Authority. He returned to Gray Lake first, planning to return to Rolling Stone Town and complete the final sprint of the Equalization Authority in his home ground. However, at this moment. A ghostly figure appeared in Matthew''s field of vision. It was an elf youth who looked very thin. However, Matthew recognized the other party''s true identity at a glance! "Setrunk! "You actually dare to come to Jade Court?!" Matthew looked at him in surprise. "Why not?" Setrunk chuckled. "In a sense, this is also my hometown." Matthew asked warily, "What''s the matter?" Setrunk said calmly, "The mission you entrusted me with previously has already been investigated. "But this is not the place to talk. Come with me." As he spoke. He threw a green mask to Matthew, then turned around and walked into Jade Court. Matthew hesitated for a moment. After confirming that the mask was harmless, he put it on. In the blink of an eye. He turned into a thin wood elf. Matthew followed Cedrick around the Jade Court, and soon, they arrived near a circle of giant trees. Setrunk looked like he was very familiar with the place. He naturally found the entrance to the ring of giant trees. It was a very hidden door. There were strong stone elemental guards on both sides of the door, and not far away, there were two elven warriors who were not to be trifled with. "Get lost, my friend and I are going to the Seven Luminaries Field!" Setrunk took out a greyish-brown card and waved it in front of them, then said arrogantly. The Stone Elemental Guard was still relatively slow. However, the two Elven warriors immediately put on a smile. "Please come in." "Are there any familiar girls?" "I need to find someone to bring" They chatted as they opened the door. Setrunk said coldly, "There''s no need. We have our own way of playing." The two Elven warriors immediately left. Just like that. Matthew and Setrunk walked into the inner ring of the giant tree. He raised his head and looked around. This was a huge valley. The valley was covered with all kinds of trees and vines, and there were wooden houses of different colors standing on it. There were all kinds of women and men in the valley. Most of them were dressed scantily or wore strange equipment. Just as he walked in. A lewd aura assaulted his senses. "Do you know what this place is?" Setrunk led Matthew to the highest room. Matthew said in a deep voice, "Windward Valley, of course, I know." Serenko chuckled. "Perhaps you don''t know everything." A moment later. The two of them arrived at the edge of a circular treehouse. There were several treehouses connected to each other, and they were almost floating in the air. The wind blew from the sky on both sides, and the wooden houses shook in the wind, giving people a sense of excitement. "Come into the house with me." Setrunk led Matthew into a treehouse. "Wait a moment." Matthew frowned. He did not understand what the other party was up to. "You can tell me the results of the investigation first." Matthew said coldly. Setrunk immediately shook his head and gestured for him to keep quiet. "Don''t make a soundHey, did you hear that? They''re here!" At this moment, Matthew also heard footsteps coming from the corridor outside the treehouse. The footsteps were very light. This meant that there was a high probability that the person who came was an elf, and there was more than one. Through the sound of footsteps and other movements. It was not difficult for Matthew to deduce that these elves had entered the room next door. After a while. A strange sound came from the next room. Matthew looked at Setrunk impatiently. Setrunk made a gesture to calm down. Two minutes later, he skillfully took out a mirror and hung it on the wall of the treehouse! The mirror instantly fused with the treehouse. Immediately after. Matthew could clearly see everything in the room next door. The scene was rather strange. In the middle of the room next door were three old elves standing in three different directions. In the middle of them was a spherical black box. There were holes of different sizes in the black box. Judging from the movement from the black box, there seemed to be a living thing inside Matthew''s expression turned even uglier. It was not difficult to guess what the three old elves were doing from their panting movements. "What is this?" Matthew cast a soundproof spell and questioned. " It''s a special service from the Windward Valley. They call it the ''Biological Blind Box''. It means that you''ll never know what or who your penis is doing" Before Setrunk could finish his sentence. Matthew suddenly saw an old elf stop moving and take a few steps back. Then, a cursing voice came from the next room. "F * ck, it''s bleeding! "Awesome, this is more exciting!" After saying that, he actually started to push again. Matthew felt his scalp tingle. He couldn''t help but cast a Clairvoyance spell. In the end, he was surprised to find that there were three thorny monsters with thorns all over their bodies in the black box! "What exactly do you want me to see?" Matthew suppressed his disgust and lowered his voice. A playful smile appeared on Setrunk''s face. "Don''t tell me you don''t know the identities of these three people? " They''re the three elders of the Elder Council, and they have supreme authority in Jade Court. After the coup in Tyraste, the three elders should have stayed in prison until they died. " But as soon as Tyraste left the city, the prison guards released all the members of the Elders Guild and Willow Branch. "It looks like they''re bored to death in prison And need to find release in such a manner. "Haha." The Elders Guild? Matthew''s heart was slightly stirred. At this moment. Setrunk continued, "Although the Elders were defeated by Tyraste, their prestige among the elves is enough to allow them to stand up after countless falls. "What you''re watching now is just a small show. " According to the information I obtained by chance, in a few hours, they will meet the legendary Evil Art Master Lance here. "I guess they will discuss how to deal with Tyraste next. Do you think you can stay out of this matter?" As he spoke. He handed a scroll to Matthew. "This is about Lori Fangta. The investigation report on Fangta''s death contains all the information you want to know. " After learning that this was entrusted by Ms. Hex, my teacher declined all tasks and prioritized the investigation of her son''s death. When you hand these things over to Ms. Hex, please send my teacher''s regards." Matthew stared at Setrunk. "Is that it?" Setrunk smiled brightly. "Of course not. " What''s next is the main point. I want to invite you to do something big! "You should be interested in that legendary Evil Art Master, right? " And it just so happens that I also want to take revenge on these scumbags from the Elders Guild. "You and I should have the same goal. How about it?" .. Chapter 1283 He Wants to Lick Me! .. Setrunk''s persuasion seemed to be quite convincing, but Matthew only replied expressionlessly, "I refuse." Setrunk narrowed his eyes slightly. "Why?" Matthew said calmly, "Because I don''t need it. "I don''t need to cooperate with you, whether it''s against the Elder Council or the entire Jade Court. " In my eyes, you seriously lack the value of cooperation. In this aspect, your teacher has some redeeming qualities. " It''s not normal for me to deal with you. This information is a deal between Ms. Hex and Sener. I''m just a middleman. After this deal, you and I have nothing to do with each other. " By the way, the reason why I haven''t made a move on you is because I''m giving Viscount Fan face. This face is for Sener, not for you. "Is it because my attitude is too good that you have the illusion that I will let you go?" Matthew said in the most normal tone, "I remember that you are now the leader of the Silver Frost Brotherhood. Your head is also worth some bounty." As he spoke, he looked at Setrunk with malicious intent. Of course, he didn''t plan to make a move immediately. However, it was necessary to put some pressure on this guy. Matthew was very clear. He absolutely could not follow the enemy''s rhythm! If he really listened to Sener or Setrunk, he would most likely fail! After hearing this. Setrunk wasn''t angry. He just asked provocatively, "Then why haven''t you done anything yet?" Matthew immediately asked, "Why would I attack a clay figurine that is about to melt?" Hearing this. Only then did Setrunk''s expression finally turn serious. "When did you find out?" Matthew shook his head. " If I didn''t even have this bit of vigilance, I''m afraid I would have died more than a dozen times! "Besides, you gave yourself away the moment we met. "My suggestion is that the next time you use the clay figurine clone, try to choose some soil that has not been peed on by dogs to mould. Otherwise, the stench will be really strong" The expression on Setrunk''s face was very interesting. His eyes were gloomy, and his voice became a little erratic. "Haha, as expected of Matthew. You are always so unexpected. " Looks like I''m asking for trouble. I''ve brought the information that Ms. Hex wanted. Just like you said, we have nothing to do with each other from now on." As soon as he finished speaking. His body quickly melted like a candle. After the dull crackling sounds. There was only a puddle of muddy water in the room that emitted a faint stench. Matthew checked his surroundings. After confirming that this room had not been tampered with. He took out the scroll and used a spell to check its safety. He confirmed that Setrunk had not set any traps on the scroll. Only then did Matthew read the contents with peace of mind. The handwriting on the scroll should have come from Sener. " Seems like Hex wasn''t boasting. Sener did owe her a huge favor back then. That fellow should be attacking the Divine Dragon Island with Viscount Fan''s men. She actually has the time to investigate this matter" Matthew scanned through it. Sener''s report was quite concise. He directly pointed out that Hex''s son, Lori, was the only one who had been killed. Fangta died at the hands of the assassin from Shadow Prairie. Shadow Prairie was an ancient assassin organization related to the shadow plane. This organization was founded by the " Assassin Emperor Damon " of the North. Because they had recruited a group of skilled assassins from the beginning, they had developed very quickly since the beginning. A few decades ago, Shadow Prairie was the home for one-third of the top Rogues in Aindor. They monopolized the assassin market and entered their peak. However, the good times did not last long. Perhaps it was because of the continuous victories that Damon had lost his mind. They had actually accepted a mission entrusted by the Heavenly Palace to assassinate a legendary mage of the Seven Saint Alliance. What was even more terrifying was They really succeeded in assassinating him! This had caused the Seven Saint Alliance''s upper echelons to be enraged. The Holy Mage Link had personally taken action. He had killed the Assassin Emperor Damon with lightning speed, then uprooted the entire Dark Shadow Prairie organization. He had even attacked the Shadow Plane. Even Galan had been alarmed! Since then. This organization had almost disappeared. It was only in recent years that Shadow Prairie showed signs of rising again. However, even though Link had gone to the astral plane Shadow Prairie''s activities in the prime material plane were still rather low-key. They didn''t even dare to leave their names when they killed. Instead, they liked to impersonate other organizations. Only Sener, who had been in the assassin industry for many years, was an old fox. If it were anyone else, they might not be able to find out about the Shadow Prairie. Sener also mentioned it at the end. Even though Lori was killed by the Shadow Prairie, but the employer behind him was most likely the mayor of Baiyan City, Ritz. In recent years, Baiyan City and Shadow Prairie had been very close. It was said that the root cause was that Shadow Prairie had a tool that could obtain greater benefits in Boneyard. As a result, the three great clans of Baiyan City had a good personal relationship with this organization. "It should be true." Matthew read it several times but could not find any flaws. Although Sener was ruthless and had no bottom line, he wouldn''t go so far as to ruin his reputation. But for Matthew. Chapter 1284 He Wants to Lick Me! It didn''t matter whether it was true or not. When he handed the scroll to Hex, his mission would be completed. After this deal was over, he didn''t want to have too much to do with Baiyan City, Shadow Prairie, or Sener. It took him dozens of seconds to finish reading the contents of the scroll. Matthew planned to leave. Before he left, he took another look at the mirror on the wall. This thing should be a one-time item, and it was on the verge of failure. Matthew saw that the three members of the Elder Council in the next room were still fighting hard. However, the original biological blind box had been moved to the side. Now, they had a new one. Compared to before, their faces were purplish-green, their skin was dry and wrinkled in many places, their movements were exaggerated, and their joints were stiff. They looked like zombies that did not know fatigue! "Where''s the medicine? Where''s the medicine?" "Quickly give it to me" Anxious curses came from the room next door. Matthew shook his head and left the treehouse. In the end, as soon as he left the house. He saw a few naked elves and orcs entangled together. They climbed over the suspension bridge and did it as they climbed. It was really an eye-opener. "What a dirty place!" Matthew held his breath tightly and felt that his surroundings were extremely dirty. However, he was not in a hurry to leave Windward Valley. Instead, he began to stroll around the area. He found a place to take off the mask given by Setrunk and threw it aside. Then, he turned himself into a half-elf through the illusion ball and patiently observed the situation in Windward Valley. Although it was a place that hid evil, the management of Windward Valley was strict and the hierarchy was strict. According to the quality of service. The various buildings were divided into three levels-the Three Luminaries Field, the Five Luminaries Field, and the Seven Luminaries Field. The higher the number, the higher the level. If you wanted to enter the highest level of Seven Luminaries Arena, not only did you need to spend a lot of money, but you also needed someone with enough qualifications to endorse you. It could be seen how influential Setrunk, or rather, Sener, was in this place. In order not to arouse suspicion. Matthew didn''t stay too long in the Seven Luminaries Arena. He went to the Five Luminaries Arena and ordered a few elf girls to drink with him. The expenses here were huge. Although the elf girls were pretty, the pain in his heart made Matthew have no desires. He casually dealt with these elf girls. He found an excuse to leave the semi-open treehouse and walked along the corridor. Compared to the high and mighty Seven Luminaries Arena, which was filled with privacy. The popularity of Five Luminaries Arena was clearly higher. This place was located in the middle, and the core area was a giant tree that reached straight into the clouds. The bark of the giant tree opened in the middle, extending out into a huge platform. On the platform grew all kinds of vines. There were some treehouses in the middle of the vines, and the treehouses were surrounded by corridors made of wooden strips. The most eye-catching thing in the corridor was the huge flower buds. These giant flower buds could provide about five square meters of space, and there were soft beds and necessary tools inside. If you had fun. At any time, you could pull the person beside you to open a flower bud and then embrace them to have fun. Matthew passed by the corridor. It was probably peak season now, and most of the flower buds were full. From the wriggling marks on the outer surface of the flower bud, it was not difficult to see what kind of fierce battle the people inside were experiencing. An indescribable aura spread in the air. He looked up. The treehouse in the Seven Luminaries Field blocked out all the moonlight. Only a few scattered pieces of light shone down. Together with the glowing vines, they provided some cover for this obscene scene. Below them, the Three Luminaries Arena was switching matches even more frantically. He saw many elves crowded in a square. Some of them took off their clothes and shook their heads. Some of them were flirting and jumping up and down. Some of them were impatient and had sex in public It was truly a picture of all the ugliness in the human world. But what caught Matthew''s attention the most was Jade Court was known for being open and tolerant among the elves. However, there were too many foreign creatures in Windward Valley. He took a cursory look. Elves only took up about half of the population. There were all kinds of races left: humans, drows, dwarves, orcs, orcs... There were even humanoid creatures with purple skin! "Astral creatures?" Matthew frowned. Just as he was about to get close to the astral creature to observe it, a strong fragrance entered his nose and mouth. Immediately after, he saw a fox girl wearing only a layer of light purple chiffon running quickly in front of him. When the fox girl ran, her tail and the buns in front of her shook, giving people a strong visual impact. "Come in and rest for a while, customer." She took Matthew''s hand and led him to the empty flower bud with a smile. Matthew instinctively resisted, but he still let her in. Puff! Puff! After the two of them entered, the flower bud that was as tall as a person closed automatically. The top trembled slightly, and some fragrant pollen automatically fell down. There was only a faint light in the bud. Matthew quietly lit up the Mage Fire and stared at the fox girl. The young girl smiled shyly as if she was about to undress. However, Matthew said in time, Find adventures on empire "You didn''t think you could hide it from me, did you?" Chapter 1285 He Wants to Lick Me! " Madam Mary Joshua." The fox girl''s ears twitched slightly, and she immediately said with a smile, "You''re still so sensitive, Matthew." The lines on her face changed slightly, and in a short while, she turned into a blonde beauty with big waves. She was Mary Joshua, the Patriarch of the Order of Calamity. The two had met several times in Jiliu City, and they had once been close to working together. "Madam, why are you looking for me? "Also, how did you know I was here?" Matthew went straight to the point. Mary Joshua chuckled and said, " I was just about to remind you of this. The leader of the Silver Frost Brotherhood has released your real-time coordinates in the underground world, and many people have bought this information. "I just happened to be in Windward Valley. After buying the information, I came to look for you." Matthew frowned. "F * cking Setrunk " He''s actually selling my coordinates?!" He suddenly reacted. "This isn''t the first time, is it?" Mary Joshua nodded. "This is the second time. The first time was sold by Sener." Matthew said in surprise, " Is there really someone willing to spend money to buy my coordinates?" Mary Joshua''s eyes moved, and her expression was subtle. "Of course, and there are quite a number of them! " I reckon he''ll sell at least a few dozen copies in one go this time. He''ll be able to make a lot of money!" Under Matthew''s puzzled gaze. Mary Joshua contacted him and said, "You''re famous now. Many people care about your position. "In the past, wherever you went, it was easy to cause trouble. This is very unusual. " Some of them bought your real-time coordinates to avoid you and avoid unexpected disasters." Matthew subconsciously touched his nose. "It sounds like I''ve become a jinx." Mary Joshua said, " To the people of the Underground World, you are indeed a jinx, aren''t you? " But at least these people who bought your coordinates are harmless to you. "But the others are different. "They bought your coordinates because they want to kill you! " You''re currently ranked on the second page of the Dragon God Society''s bounty list. The bounty is not low. To many outlaws, this is an irresistible temptation, hehe" As they spoke. She even secretly touched Matthew''s chest. However, Matthew slapped it away rudely. "SeriouslyAnd now, someone is trying to assassinate me? Let''s not talk about success or failure. Aren''t they afraid of Alliance''s revenge? "This is the prime material plane!" Matthew was a little puzzled. Mary Joshua winked at him. "Kiss me, and I''ll tell you." Matthew pried open the flower bud and pretended to leave. Mary Joshua immediately said plaintively, " The limelight of the Seven Saint Alliance is indeed unparalleled. Everyone knows the weight of the Tree Mages. " If it''s a neutral group, no one would dare to offend the Alliance. " But what if the person who wants to kill you has a blood feud with the Alliance? "For example, the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch and his newly established Dragon God Society!" Baruch? Matthew recalled this name. This guy indeed had a huge grudge with the Alliance. When the higher-ups of the Alliance had free time, the first person they would deal with would be him! "You might not know this, but because of his unyielding stance, after the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch was forced to become the representative of the Heavenly Palace Rebellion Alliance, he received the secret support of many factions. " Abyss, Purgatory, Evil Spirits, Heavenly Palace, StorlukPractically all of the powers in the outer planes have given the Dragon God Society a great deal of support. This has allowed Baruch to do very well in the outer planes, and even his Dragon God Society has received widespread attention from the organizations in the underground world" Mary Joshua licked her lips. " Windward Valley has a Teleportation Portal that leads to the outer planes. To the Alliance Mages, this might be the most dangerous place in all of Aindor! "After all, although the big shots from the outer planes can''t enter, they can still send some elites who are enough to threaten your life." Matthew asked calmly, "How much is my bounty?" Mary Joshua said, "3,000,000 gold coins, kill once! "Baruch personally offered a reward. The great evil demon Trier, the Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi, and the other Lords also offered a reward. Three million was the final sum." Find more chapters on empire As she spoke. She licked her lips again, looking thirsty. Matthew suddenly sensed something and asked coldly, "So, do you also want this three million?" Mary Joshua giggled. "Don''t say that. I''m just an intermediary. I only charge a small introduction fee. " I''ve already said it the last time we met. My church and I are potential allies of your alliance. How could I do anything to hurt an ally? "Don''t you think so? Mr. Lance?" As soon as she finished speaking. A light cough came from outside the flower bud. Immediately after. An extremely feminine voice was heard, "Little Mary, you disappoint me. "I thought I could watch a bed scene before I got down to business. It seems that you''ve almost forgotten the skills I taught you in the past." Mary Joshua replied unhappily, "Matthew is a gentleman. "I''ve already tried my best. If you can do it, go ahead!" The flower bud parted on both sides, and Matthew looked out solemnly. A well-dressed middle-aged man stood at the door. He was wearing a light blue tuxedo and a gentleman''s tall hat. He held a golden cane in his hand. The end and tip of the cane were like the head of a snake and the tail of a snake. Chapter 1286 He Wants to Lick Me! The man had a pair of light blue eyes, and the lines of his face were extremely gentle, giving off an amiable feeling. His style of clothing was a bit like Richard''s, and his temperament was a bit like Zeller''s. But from his intuition. Matthew seemed to have met another Lorraine. " Legend Evil Art Master Lance, the ex-husband of the Elven Queen, the most trusted human of the Void Ruler. He was the one who single-handedly created the Scar of the Dead that you''re most troubled with now." Mary Joshua introduced to Matthew. " This is Matthew. I heard that he''s a Calamity Mage who doesn''t get close to women or men. I''m guessing that his hobby is skeletons. You can try it later. If you get it, please remember to give me a reward." Mary Joshua said to Lance. After finishing all of this. She prepared to leave. "My mission has been completed. Now, please have a chat among yourselves." Lance took off his hat and placed it on his chest before bowing slightly to Matthew. He corrected Mary Joshua''s introduction. "Strictly speaking, the Elven Queen and I haven''t divorced yet. "In name, I''m still the prince of Jade Court. "By the way, send my regards to your father." Mary Joshua chuckled. "My father doesn''t like you. "And he hasn''t been doing well recently." Lance''s face immediately revealed a sincere smile. "That''s great! "I''m greeting him because I want to hear your answer about how he''s been doing recently. " People like your father deserve eternal damnation. This is the consequence of betraying the Void Ruler!" Mary Joshua gave Lance the middle finger. "Remember to transfer the introduction fee to me, old man! " Also, don''t be so extreme. My father is just as devoted to serving the Void Ruler as you are. " It''s just that he''s trying to find a balance between the void and reality." Your journey continues with empire Lance smiled. "If you like balance so much, why don''t you guys become Druids? " We are cultists, an evil organization. Since we have embarked on this path, only the most extreme people can survive. " This is a life-and-death battle. Your father is too stupid to understand. Little Mary, you have to stay away from him. Don''t be implicated by him, and don''t be affected by him." Mary gave him another middle finger, then took three steps back and disappeared into the night. " It''s finally just the two of us. I''ve been wanting to talk to you in private." Lance reached out his hand eagerly, wanting to shake Matthew''s hand. Seeing that Matthew did not move, he was not angry. "If it''s convenient, can we talk inside?" He pointed at the flower bud beside him and said. Matthew refused stiffly. "I won''t go to that kind of place with a man." Lance chuckled. "It''s good to be young. At our age, gender is no longer important." Matthew frowned. "So you''ll be happy no matter if it''s a man or a woman?" Lance shook his head. "I''ve lived for too long. My soul and body are close to numbness. It''s been a long time since I''ve encountered something that can make me happy. "This is the punishment of time. " When you reach my age, you will understand that time is fair to everyone. You either die a heroic death or live a numb life. But when the passion and happiness that only belongs to the living are stripped away from you, what is the meaning of this life form?" Matthew blinked. " You didn''t come to me just to talk about the philosophy of life, did you?" Lance chuckled. "Of course not. "I just want to tell you that the Scar of the Dead project contains a shocking scam. "Don''t you want to know why Isabelle gave you such an important task? "Don''t tell me you think you''re unique. "If you think that way, then I really feel sad for you. You have already become a lab rat for the higher-ups of the alliance, but you still don''t know about it" His voice was kind and gentle. It was as if the neighbour was complaining about the bad breakfast. Matthew''s heart tightened. Then An even more intense warning surged out from his heart! The three divinities on his chest instantly lit up red. .. [Warning: Evil Art Master Lance is using Bewitchment on you!] .. Matthew''s figure instantly disappeared. In the next second. Lance''s face revealed a shocked expression. Because at this moment. Matthew suddenly appeared behind him. The latter held a shovel in his hand and smashed it on Lance''s head! Blink! The iron shovel that could cut through iron like mud hit Lance''s head, and it was as if it had cut through seawater! In a flash. Lance''s body shrivelled. He had turned into a human skin hanging on a shovel! Matthew grabbed the human skin. The face on it was still smiling at him. He instantly threw it away and burned it to ashes! During this process. Lance''s voice also sounded in his ear, "You''re really in a hurry, Matthew... "Can''t you hear me out? "Aren''t you curious about how I convinced the Elven Queen to bear my child back then? "If you learn this trick, you can easily make all the women in the world willingly give birth to your children "Maybe your favourite skeleton will be willing to have your children too" "Haha" Matthew instantly felt dizzy. The Evil Art Master''s voice changed from a male voice to a weak female voice. Chapter 1287 He Wants to Lick Me! He whispered in Matthew''s ear. Matthew couldn''t hear what he was saying at all. He only felt that the voice that sounded like a man and a woman was really annoying! He tightly grasped the three divinities to ensure that his mind was clear. But unknowingly. He still noticed that the surrounding environment had undergone a huge change! At a certain moment. Matthew was dragged out of Windward Valley of Jade Court. He arrived at a very strange space. Twenty to thirty meters below his feet was an endless lake. Above the lake, Matthew was surrounded by sixteen huge mirrors. The mirrors floated above the lake and slowly spun in circles. He looked up. He only saw a vast starry sky! "This isThe Evil Thought Space of a Legend Evil Art Master!" Matthew forced himself to remain calm. The Evil Art Masters ''attack techniques were relatively strange, but as long as Matthew could ensure that their thoughts were not flawed and their minds were clear enough, with three parts of divinity in hand, it would be very difficult for the other party to really hurt him. He tried to move in all directions. During this process. He realized that the sixteen mirrors were also moving with him. The lake beneath his feet and the starry sky above his head seemed endless. He was trapped in the middle of the sixteen mirrors! At this moment. Matthew suddenly saw a huge black shadow floating up quickly from the bottom of the lake. However, as the black shadow slowly approached. His heart began to beat faster. A few seconds later. His body could not help but be carried up by the air current. The black shadow under the lake suddenly tore apart the calm lake water. The latter suddenly floated to the surface of the lake. Explore hidden tales at empire At that moment. Matthew''s pupils constricted violently. He saw the head of a huge Buddha statue! The Buddha''s head floated on the surface of the water, emitting a black-purple aura around it. Boiling water surged from below. The Buddha statue''s eyes were tightly shut, and its expression was solemn. However, the corners of its mouth were slightly twisted up, carrying a faint smile. Lance''s androgynous voice came from the mirror. " In the far south of the Eastern Continent, there used to be a group of magical beings called Buddhas. The best of the Buddhas had the ability to know the past and the future. They were the first great beings in this world to master the law of time! "Matthew, you should feel lucky. " Next, I will reveal to you the truth of this world and how the evil Alliance of Seven Saints used your ignorance and stupidity to destroy this world! " Open your eyes wide and read the following content. You will then sincerely throw yourself into the embrace of the Void. " No, it''s not a devotion, but a return. You and I came from the Void in the first place: the womb that nurtures all things, the mother of all existence. "Now, open your eyes!" Lance''s voice suddenly became extremely stern. However, Matthew closed his eyes indifferently. In the next second. He crushed a high-quality negative energy crystal cluster and forcefully activated the crisis clause of the undead contract. [Undead Summoning: Emergency Assembly]! In just an instant. Nine figures appeared beside Matthew! Peggy, Phily, Soldier, Renesme, Drifter, Death Knight 47, White Phantom Ali, Lich Olorin, and... War God Zombie Vasnov! "Wow, you really have the advantage in numbers." Lance laughed softly. "Matthew, what happened?" Peggy looked around blankly. The others also looked at Matthew in confusion. Before Matthew could answer, the Buddha head floating on the lake suddenly opened its eyes! In the next second. A thick tongue came out from between Buddha Head''s lips and licked Matthew''s direction! "As you can see, he wants to lick me!" Matthew replied. .. Chapter 1288 My Fireball Will Bear a grudge! .. Just as the thick tongue was about to lick Matthew and the others, a white light flashed at the critical moment. Peggy, who had transformed into the Valkyrie of the Moon, immediately cut it off. Suddenly. An intense stench pervaded the surface of the lake. The tongue fell to the ground. Countless pitch-black flames rose from the huge Buddha''s head. Immediately after. The flames turned into countless black and purple tongues that licked up fiercely. Peggy''s figure turned into streaks of white light. She was very fast, swimming in the black flames like a beautiful white butterfly. Phily also flew to the surface of the lake. The bone dragon spat out a large amount of poison and tore at the tongues. A portal appeared behind him. A large number of undead creatures surged in crazily. Above the lake. Many undead creatures fell directly into the lake, but they looked like they could swim. They flopped a few times in the lake and actually crawled up the edge of the Buddha''s head. For a moment. A large number of undead creatures crawled on the surface of the Buddha. They were like black and white maggots or ants, stubbornly resisting the attacks of the thick tongues on the Buddha''s head. These tongues were indeed terrifying. However, the Undead Army was fearless. Under the command of Phily, the Undead quickly gained the upper hand. A large number of tongues were cut off by the roots. Even the eyeballs in the Buddha Head were dug out by Soldier and 47! Seeing that his underlings had shown their abilities, the situation was temporarily stabilized. Matthew also heaved a sigh of relief. He forcefully pressed down on the bamboo stick on his back. Ever since Lance appeared. This spiritual weapon was itching to teach the other party a lesson. However, Matthew felt that it would be a waste to use it just like that. Before coming to Jade Court. Matthew had done his homework on the Evil Art Masters, and he was confident that he could deal with the Legendary Evil Art Masters with his own strength! Look at the commotion below. Olorin suddenly said, Discover exclusive tales on empire "Do you need me to throw a fireball?" Matthew shook his head. " There''s no need. However, I did encounter a special situation and might need your help, so I chose to summon everyone indiscriminately. "I thought you wouldn''t respond to my call" Olorin said matter-of-factly, "Hey, Matthew, you''re treating me like an outsider. I just like to sleep in. I''m not someone who''s cold and heartless to my friends. "But then again, your summoning this time is really not the right time." Matthew asked, "What do you mean? "What were you doing when I summoned you?" Olorin said, " I arrived at a brand new underground city. When I entered the city gate, I met a group of Drows. They seemed to have heard of my name. When they saw me, they told me, ''You can''t go in anymore!''" Matthew asked, "Then how did you plan to respond?" Olorin shrugged. "I was going to stuff their mouths with fireballs! "Look, I''ve already started creating one "No, I can''t hold it in anymore!" Boom! A fierce flame slid across the surface of the lake. A terrifying explosion spread over the surface of the lake more than 100 meters away. Countless water ripples swept out in all directions. It formed layers of waves that caved in. A large amount of white gas rose from the surface of the lake. Even Buddha Head and the nearby undead were affected! "Sun Explosion? "Who are you? "Why would a Lich like you serve an ignorant Mage?" Lance''s surprised voice came from the surrounding mirrors. However, Olorin did not answer him at all. Until Matthew pushed his shoulder. Only then did he realize. "Oh, are you talking to me? " But I only used an ordinary fireball" The sixteen mirrors began to glow with a green light. As the surrounding light changed. The Buddha Head on the lake also disappeared. Legend Evil Art Master Lance fell into a long silence. At this moment. The War God Zombie Vasnov said, " He changed his mind. He''s planning to drag this out to exhaust you. " If I''m not mistaken, this is the Evil Thought Space of the Evil Art Masters. Only Evil Art Masters with extremely powerful Mind Power are qualified to create such a vast and incomparably real Mind Power Plane." Matthew nodded at Vasnov. "This is indeed an evil space. The person who pulled me in is Lance." Vasnov snorted. " Ah, I remember him. He''s a crafty lunatic. He slept with the Elven Queen, whom many people in the Heavenly Palace are after. He even almost made the Prime Material Plane a breeding ground for Void Rulers." Matthew knew that Vasnov was definitely more authoritative than anyone else present in terms of knowledge. Previously, he had not recovered his memories, but now it seemed that he had recalled many things. Therefore, Matthew directly asked, "How much do you know about Evil Art Masters?" Vasnov said indifferently, " Evil Art Masters must be the strongest among humans. "Only in this way can they sense the summoning of the extraterritorial master. Since they don''t have the ability to cast spells themselves, they need to communicate with their masters to obtain spells. " Because of these reasons, Evil Art Masters don''t have many spells, but each spell is usually very powerful. " Evil Art Masters have extremely high mental strength. They will use many unimaginable methods to increase their mental strength. If it weren''t for the fact that most of them don''t have enough ether affinity, they would become a group that is even more powerful than mages." Chapter 1289 My Fireball Will Hold a grudge! Olorin couldn''t help but interject, "So how do Evil Art Masters usually train their mental strength?" Vasnov glanced at him and replied, "Experience life. " From a certain perspective, the method of an Evil Art Master to increase their mental strength is similar to the awakening of a Warlock. They both require extreme emotions to stimulate themselves. " However, Evil Art Masters stimulate the soul, while Warlocks stimulate the bloodline. " As far as I know, some high-level Evil Art Masters will experience different stimulations by attaching their souls to other people''s bodies. "For example, a woman who has been humiliated, a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, a weak person whose family has been destroyedThe pain, joy, sorrow, and despair of these living beings can stimulate their souls, causing their mental power to continuously grow. " Because passively searching for living beings that are experiencing extreme stimulation is a very troublesome thing, many Evil Art Masters like to take the initiative to create human tragedies in order to attach themselves to various living beings to obtain self-improvement. " But this kind of improvement isn''t without a price. In most cases, negative emotions are far more powerful than positive emotions, so most Evil Art Masters use negative emotions to stimulate their souls. This will cause a hidden danger. "When they used the pain of the weak to stimulate their own spirit, their souls would also accumulate a spirituality called evil thoughts. Explore more stories at empire "These evil thoughts were the curses of the souls they possessed when they were on the verge of collapse. "When enough evil thoughts were combined, a new evil consciousness would be produced. "Once this consciousness was formed, it would reside in the Evil Art Master''s soul and slowly replace it. "This process was irreversible, and there was no solution. "The only way to stall for time was to create a cage for this evil consciousness. "This is the origin of the Evil Thought Space. "It isn''t actually an Evil Art Master''s method of dealing with enemies. "It is a self-protection measure. "After all, a Legendary Evil Art Master can kill many opponents with just his mental strength. Keeping the enemy into the Evil Thought Space is a high-risk but low-reward thing "If our opponent is really Lance, then it means that he is treating us seriously." Pa, pa, pa! Olorin clapped his hands and said, "Excellent exposition! "You look impressive and extraordinary. Did Matthew trick you into joining the team?" Matthew immediately corrected him. "Hey, Olorin, I did not trick you." Olorin looked at Matthew with a bitter look. "Yes, you did not lie to me. "But you used force." Vasnov also looked at Olorin with interest. " Are you a Legendary Lich?" Then, he looked at Matthew. "Heh, you are indeed more unscrupulous than I thought. "Don''t tell me you made this lich obey you through proper means." Matthew stretched out his hands to stop the two guys. His expression was quite serious. " Gentlemen, there''s a Legendary Evil Art Master lurking beside us! "Let''s think about how to get rid of this evil thought space first!" Vasnov looked calm. " Don''t be nervous. The Evil Space isn''t a divine kingdom. It doesn''t have that much suppression of outsiders. " Haven''t you noticed? Our spells, abilities, and even physical attacks are all real and effective. " This means that the Evil Art Master''s control over the Evil Thought Space has not reached the level of altering the rules. " This place will only suppress your concentration level and speed up the consumption of your spiritual energy. " In here, his advantage is only his almost unlimited spiritual power. "If I''m not wrong, he will use wave after wave of danger to consume us. When our spiritual power continues to decrease, our bodies will become more and more tired. "At that time, it is possible that you will forever sink into this illusion. "But you have divinity in your hands, so you can drag it out for a very, very long time" Matthew knew that Vasnov definitely had a way to deal with the Evil Art Masters. "If you have something to say, just say it." Matthew talked to him while keeping an eye on the changes around him. He didn''t know if it was Olorin and Vasnov''s presence that shocked Lance. After the fireball from before. Time seemed to have stopped in the Evil Space. Except for the green light. Matthew did not sense anything. Vasnov said, "I really didn''t expect Lance to send you to the space in front of him. Hehe, we can try to find his spiritual source here. "This isn''t difficult. The Evil Art Master''s spiritual source often coexisted with their evil thoughts, and evil thoughts were the most conspicuous existence in the Evil Thought Space. "We just need to find Lance''s evil thoughts. "And we would be able to find his spiritual source. "After that, I can teach you a method. Through this method, you can directly devour Lance''s spiritual source. "Although it was possible that you might be contaminated by evil thoughts, as long as you don''t do it often, this evil thought won''t grow. "The spiritual source that you devour will greatly increase your spiritual power and thus increase your focus. "I think for any mage. "This is a great opportunity, right?" As he spoke, his gaze wandered around the sixteen mirrors. "Most people might think that these mirrors are used to deal with outsiders. " Actually, no, these mirrors are cages used by Evil Art Masters to trap evil thoughts!" Chapter 1290 My Fireball Will Hold a grudge! " His spiritual source is in a subspace behind these sixteen mirrors. Do you want to have a taste of an Evil Art Master?" Vasnov''s voice was full of temptation. Matthew was unmoved "State your conditions." Vasnov immediately said, " I''ll bring you to the spiritual source and teach you the secret technique of devouring it, but you have to give me half of Lance''s spiritual power!" Matthew raised his eyebrows. "At most a quarter!" Vasnov said without thinking, "Deal!" Matthew was puzzled. "Is your bottom line that low?" Vasnov said, "You''re the boss. You have the final say. To me, no matter how much I get, it''s a profit." Matthew didn''t even have the time to feel that this guy''s mentality was quite good. The surrounding illusion suddenly disappeared! Immediately after. A huge force pushed them out from somewhere! "Hey, don''t, let us in" Vasnov hadn''t finished speaking. Matthew''s feet landed firmly on the wooden floor. He looked around. The door to the empty flower bud was still open. They had already returned to Windward Valley! However, Matthew''s sudden appearance with a wave of undead instantly caused some panic in the valley, especially with Phily''s huge size and terrifying image, which caused continuous screams! Matthew turned a blind eye to it. Because he once again sensed the aura of a Legendary Evil Art Master. Lance, who was wearing a gentleman''s suit, stood expressionlessly at the edge of the wooden platform. His gaze was a little complicated. "The Valkyrie of the Moon, the Legendary Lich, the False God whose mental power is so powerful that no one can understandThe content of your discussion just now scared me! "I really didn''t expect that a Necromancer who hasn''t even reached the Legendary realm could have such outstanding undead like you! "To be honest, I want to be friends with the few of you "Actually, without Matthew, you guys can live very well. Isn''t that right?" As soon as he finished speaking. Matthew''s heart was suddenly filled with alarm! .. [Warning: Evil Art Master Lance is using Bewitchment and Instigation on your followers!] He tried to turn your followers! Your ability, Utmost Defense (Tauren Territory), has taken effect! Your followers are immune to the bewitchment and instigation of the Evil Art Master Lance... Your Minotaur Authority progress has increased by 11%(Resistance)! [Current progress: 55%] .. Trying to turn my followers against me? Matthew''s heart was filled with anger. He pulled Olorin''s sleeve and said, "Fuse with me!" Unexpectedly, the latter said with a troubled expression, "I don''t think that''s a good idea, Matthew." Matthew could only take a step back and point at Lance. "Hit him with fireballs! "Remember to aim correctly!" Olorin said straightforwardly, "No problem!" Lance''s expression instantly changed. He could not help but roar, "Matthew! "Your methods are destined to be futile against the Scar of the Dead! " And what you''re doing will anger many people. Don''t you know how many people want to kill you? " You''ve become Isabelle''s chess piece. It''s not too late to turn back now!" Facing the bewitchment of the Evil Art Master. Matthew raised his hand. "How many people want to be chess pieces but have no chance? "How do you know that I didn''t become a chess piece willingly?" In the next second. Eight tentacles swept out from below the wooden platform and grabbed the Evil Art Master''s body. Lance''s windbreaker suddenly shrivelled. Crackling. A few gold coins fell to the ground. Vasnov glanced at it and said, "It''s a clone. His main body has already left the material world. Heh, what a cautious fellow. What an ingenious escape route" Then, he looked at the increasingly bright fire beside him and asked in confusion, "The enemy has run away. Why are you still casting?" Olorin laughed and said, "You don''t know about this, do you? "My Fireball will hold a grudge!" In the next second. The fireball, with a diameter of about one meter, smashed out. The fireball burned Lance''s windbreaker and ignited the flower bud beside him. Then, it suddenly disappeared into the void! Two minutes later. A message suddenly flashed across Matthew''s data panel. .. [Hint: Your partner, Olorin, has destroyed the Three-Eyed Tavern in the Sampan Plane!] Evil Art Master Lance was hit from the back by the fireball and was seriously injured. He also lost his hair. Evil Art Master Lance''s hatred towards you +10! The Dragon God will have +1 Hatred towards you! .. A fireball that could attack across planes? It was a little ridiculous. At this moment, Matthew and the others had already left the platform. After confirming that it was safe, he sent most of the undead back to their original place, leaving only Peggy, Olorin, and Vasnov. "So does the method you mentioned before that can devour the spiritual source of others really exist?" Matthew asked Vasnov. The latter nodded and said, "Of course. " Haven''t you heard of the Sea Elven Meditation Technique?" Matthew was slightly shocked. " The principle of the Sea Elf Meditation Technique is to devour the spiritual strength of others?" Vasnov chuckled. " Then do you think there are other ways to quickly increase spiritual power in this world? "The people who first created this secret method did not want outsiders to know the secret, so they deliberately created confusion when it came to the naming convention. They did not want this secret method to be widely spread." Olorin asked curiously, "Is it because they were afraid that once this secret technique spreads, the entire world will become a world where people feed on each other mentally?" Chapter 1291 My Fireball Will Hold a grudge! Vasnov shook his head. "No. "They were worried that after the others obtain the secret technique, they would consume the sea elves'' targets before the sea elves had the chance to feast." Matthew shuddered after hearing this. What kind of race were the Sea Elves? Why were the Sea Elven Meditation Technique and the Sea Elven Reincarnation Technique so strange? He glanced at Vasnov. Perhaps the name of this secret technique was not as simple as the creator trying to confuse outsiders. "Then pass the secret technique to me first." Matthew muttered. Peggy asked curiously, " But weren''t we all chased out of that space?" Matthew shrugged. "I left two spell coordinates in his Evil Space. "I might be able to visit it in the future." Olorin also smiled and said, "What a coincidence. I also left two transparent bones on the lake." Peggy looked at Matthew and then looked at Orolin. She couldn''t help but comment, "The two of you are really on the same page." Then, she hooked her arm around Vasnov''s shoulder and said, " Fortunately, there are two simple-minded existences like us. We can make our party not seem so evil." However, at this moment. Matthew and Olorin''s expressions changed. "Damn it. My spell coordinates have been discovered!" Matthew sighed. Olorin was also a little dejected. "My bones are the same" At this moment. Vasnov quietly left Peggy''s arm and gave Matthew a look. Matthew understood and threw down an upgraded version of the soundproof barrier. "I left a spiritual power worm inside. "I controlled the worm to hide in a mirror. He hasn''t discovered my existence yet." Vasnov whispered, " I''m looking for his spiritual source. When I find it, we''ll directly teleport over and eat him up! "However, I need some time. The worms are very slow "Three days at most!" Matthew looked at him suspiciously. "Are you sure it''s not because you''ve already found the spiritual source and are secretly eating it for yourself?" Vasnov said helplessly, "We have signed a deep contract. You can also control the worms I release! " Wait, you can look, but don''t touch them. I''m afraid he''ll find out if you control them!" Matthew thought. Through his contract with the warlord zombie, he found a new perspective. It was a worm swimming on a pitch-black water surface! He directly took over Vasnov''s perspective and authority. After confirming that the latter was not lying, he retreated from the worm''s vision with satisfaction. The data panel showed. Tauren Element +1. "Goodness! Does this count?" Matthew couldn''t help but plan to control the worms for a while longer. He then left the somewhat chaotic Windward Valley. When he returned to the mage camp near the Scar of the Dead. Peggy asked, "That smug sissy said this was just a warning. "What do you plan to do next?" Matthew also quickly thought about this problem. Setrunk, the Silver Frost Brotherhood behind him, the Evil Mage Lance, the Order of Calamity, the Wood Elves ''Elder Council, Baruch''s Dragon God Order, the entrance to the Astral World, and other potential enemiesThe small Windward Valley could no longer be described as a place that hid evil! This group of lunatics was the Alliance''s mortal enemy. Evil Art Master Lance''s attack this time was more like a sounding horn. Countless people were eyeing him from behind. If Matthew had done nothing, similar things would have happened more and more! He couldn''t back out. However, this meant that he would have to face an all-pervasive assassination attempt! Unless "I plan to strike first!" Matthew made a decisive decision. Peggy asked, "Tomorrow?" Matthew shook his head. "Now!" As he spoke, he took out a pen and paper and began to write. "Help me issue this emergency recruitment order for the Alliance''s mages! I''m now a second-class councilman, so I have this authority "Ordinary members of the Scar of the Dead project? There''s no need to call them, and I have other arrangements for them. " Take this back to the cemetery, then look for Fandral or David in the Cauldron House. The sooner, the better! "Me? Of course, I have other missions" Enjoy exclusive content from empire Matthew quickly finished writing a scroll and handed it to Paige. A moment later, his figure disappeared into the night. .. An hour later. A shocking piece of news spread throughout the Jade Court and its surrounding areas. When Tree Master Matthew was having fun in Windward Valley, he was attacked by Legend Evil Mage Lance, which caused a riot in Windward Valley. The latter managed to escape unscathed from this attack. As for the former, he was seriously injured. Although his life was not in danger at the moment, he would need a long time to recover. For this reason, even the newly restarted S-class project might be implicated Once this news spread. The higher-ups of Jade Court and many factions in the south were trying to confirm whether it was true or not. In the darkness, many shadows were restless. Most of them didn''t understand the real situation. However, they were certain that the Alliance mages who were busy with the Scorched Earth Plan had all returned to Matthew''s camp. None of the mages showed any signs of leaving. As for what happened inside Outsiders naturally did not know. At the same time. In an inconspicuous wooden house quite a distance away from the Scar of the Dead. Many figures appeared. This was a hidden safe house that the Seven Saint Alliance had set up near Jade Court. Most of the time, this safe house was empty. It would only be used in an emergency. Inside the safe house. Matthew''s gaze swept across everyone present. Other than himself, there were four Alliance Mages who responded to this emergency recruitment order. Hibbert. Vivien. Hood. There was also the Legendary Mage Mulan, who was known as the Shield of the Gem Mountain. Matthew really didn''t expect this. He had thought that it would be good enough for him to be able to summon the first three. The emergency recruitment order was to obtain some emergency resources. For example, this hidden safe house. Facing Matthew''s puzzled gaze. Mulan smiled and explained, "I happened to be capturing a demon nearby, but I lost track of that demon. Anyway, I had nothing to do. After receiving your news, I thought of coming over to take a look." Matthew nodded slightly. "This operation might be a little dangerous." Mulan smiled. "Is it more dangerous than dealing with demons?" Matthew thought for a moment. "I plan to attack the astral plane." Mulan was shocked. Then, he revealed an incredulous expression. "Did I hear wrongly? " Wait, aren''t you planting trees near the Scar of the Dead or something like the Umbrella Project? "Why are you suddenly attacking the astral plane?" Matthew did not answer. He just looked at Mulan calmly. The latter revealed a trace of interest. "Sure. "I heard the news that you were attacked on the way here. Young people have a fiery temper " I know the rules. I''ll join, and you''ll still be the commander. " But I have to make it clear in advance that I''m only good at defensive spells and not very good at fighting. If you expect me to defeat some powerful enemies, you might have miscalculated." Matthew nodded. "Welcome, sir. "My current plan is divided into two stages. " The first phase is to eliminate Jade Court. The focus is to strike the evil organizations in Windward Valley. " The second stage is to find the passageway connecting Windward Valley to the astral plane. After that, we''ll go straight to destroy the place called the Sampan Plane!" Mulan asked, " So, we''ll proceed with the first phase soon?" Matthew shook his head. " I plan to carry out both stages at the same time! "Do you have any ideas?" .. Chapter 1292 Troll Passage and " Reorganizing Public Order " .. While the others were still thinking, Mulan, who had the most experience, asked, " There are a few questions. First of all, is this an emergency operation or a long-term operation? "Secondly, will this operation be carried out in the name of the alliance or in your private name? If you plan to do it in the name of the alliance, have you gotten permission from the Alliance? Or are you planning to use your emergency privilege as a second-class councillor? " Thirdly, what is the name of this operation? " Fourth, according to the two stages you just described, I think we need more people." Matthew nodded lightly. As expected of a Legendary mage. Not only was Mulan experienced, but he also reacted quickly. The questions he asked were indeed things that he should have thought about before making a move. Matthew answered one by one, "This is an emergency operation. It''s estimated that it won''t take more than three days, and the longest time will not exceed a week. " It''s done in private. The way to describe it is revenge. The target of capture and attack is everyone related to the Evil Art Master Lance. Of course, I will set the criteria for who is related to Lance. " As for extra manpower, I don''t think we need too many. Tyraste''s daughter will lead the Windchasers in maintaining basic law and order. We only need to fight criminals." Mulan asked another question. "According to the inclination you''ve shown so far, you should be preparing to end the battle quickly. "I have no problem with the astral plane, but shouldn''t you give us a list of targets in advance?" Matthew continued to nod. "I''ve already asked someone to prepare the list. "I expect it will be delivered to you before the operation. " It''s worth noting that although I''m a little emotionally unstable because of the attack, we should try not to expand our revenge. We should only target the evil forces in Windward Valley and try not to affect other places in Jade Court. "This is not good for our operation." Hearing this, Mulan showed a hint of approval. "I don''t have any other questions at the moment." Vivien continued, "How should we deal with the people on the list? "What if they resist when we capture these people?" Matthew had already prepared a solution, "Our usual procedure is to arrest the targets and send them to prison. "If they resist, you can kill them on the spot!" Vivien reminded, "Jade Court''s prison isn''t very secure. " According to what you said, the prisoners will just be sent in and sit there for a few days before being secretly released, right?" Matthew had naturally considered this issue. "I''ve already contacted Mount Black Suo Fortress and White Snail Prison. " There''s no reply from Madam Qin Wuyue, but Madam Hera, the warden of Mount Black Suo, has expressed her willingness to send two magic ships to pick up these prisoners." Mulan narrowed his eyes. There seemed to be confusion in his eyes, but he did not ask. Matthew knew what Mu Lan was thinking. Mount Black Suo was currently in chaos. Due to financial reasons, this notorious prison should not be willing to accept new prisoners. Of course, Matthew knew this too. Therefore, when he wrote the urgent magic letter to Hera, he did not mention arranging for these prisoners to be sent to the prison of Mount Black Suo. He only asked Hera for two magic ships that were about to be scrapped! If a magic ship had been in disrepair for a long time and was flying in the sky, it was normal for it to accidentally fall and explode. Matthew had no intention of letting these elves, who were related to the Lance, continue to live! The reason why he pretended to get two magic ships was to give Tyraste some face and also to help Hera get rid of some of her burdens. If the Alliance''s magic ship crashed during the operation, they could at least get some funding subsidies. However, if it was a normal scrap. Find adventures at empire The economic benefits would be much smaller! Not to mention that Matthew had also suggested that he would pay for them, so of course, Hera wouldn''t disagree. Of course. The criminals would definitely have to pay for the extra money. Matthew couldn''t be doing charity, could he? He was clearly the victim of the Evil Art Master incident! He answered a few more questions. Hibbert asked, " Wouldn''t it be a disgrace to the elves if we carry out such an operation in Jade Court''s territory? "I heard that Tyraste is very powerful and is very old-fashioned. He won''t be angry out of humiliation and look for you to take revenge, right?" Matthew smiled. "Don''t worry, he can''t wait for me to raise my butcher''s knife!" At this moment, Matthew had already come to his senses. The tragedy of the long-lived species was that they had lived too long. The solution to the problem was simple. He just needed to inject the concept of death into this race again! Tyraste clearly understood this point. It was just that he himself was unwilling to be the butcher. Therefore, he could only hint to Matthew to help in various ways. The priceless elemental crystal cluster and the ancient beauty goddess ''artwork, as well as Tarani''s attitude towards him, explained everything. After Tyraste returned. He would definitely pretend to be furious. However, that was only for the sake of the Elven people. Secretly, he probably couldn''t thank Matthew enough! After answering everyone''s questions. Matthew added, " Actually, the main goal of our operation this time is still the first phase. As long as we can wipe out the people related to the Evil Art Masters in Windward Valley, it will be fine." Chapter 1293 Troll Tunnel and "Reorganizing Public Order" " As for the situation in the astral plane, because it is filled with many uncertainties, I will treat it as an additional goal to complete. We will do as much as we can. " Our bottom line is to control the Windward Valley and the astral passage behind it. When necessary, I will make a request to the Silver Council to turn the Windward Valley into the territory of the Alliance." Mulan reminded him, "The last point you mentioned isn''t that easy to realize." Matthew smiled. " Because it''s not easy, I left it to the Silver Council. " Why? I was assassinated at the front line, and I was injured. I led the team to fight against the evil organization to the end. Can''t our people at the back provide me with some help?" Mulan laughed. "You''re right. " However, your performance is completely different from what I expected. " I thought you would be a refined and easy-going person" Matthew was surprised. "You are not wrong. "I am such a person." Mulan smiled and said nothing. " Right, in order to make it seem more justified, I urgently applied for a batch of Evil Detection Scrolls from the Silver Council. " This batch of scrolls is already in my hands. I''ll send them to you in a while. When you go to capture people, if you encounter any evil elements detected by the scrolls and the other party is not on the big list, you can also capture them!" Matthew mentioned another detail. Bobo immediately asked, " But what if someone on the list can''t be detected by the Evil Detection Scroll? " As far as I know, Evil Detection Scrolls have many limitations." Matthew smiled. " Don''t worry, and it''s absolutely impossible for the elves on the list not to be evil." He looked very confident. Bobo was even more curious. "Why?" Matthew casually said, " Because they''re too evil. It''s impossible that we can''t detect them!" He couldn''t tell everyone- He sold the Evil Detection Scrolls as soon as he got them, right? The next thing he distributed to everyone was the red light scroll he had bought from the alliance store. These were all cheap goods that the apprentices of a certain magic academy in the south used to practice making scrolls. One Evil Detection Scroll could buy a ton of Red Light Scrolls. As for the people on the list They were all enemies. Who cares if they were evil or not? Matthew was already very considerate by buying an additional batch of red light scrolls! " The Silver Council should really give me an award for maintaining the image of the Alliance! "If it were any other mage, they definitely wouldn''t be as flawless as I am!" At this moment. There was a crisp bang. A magic letter with wings appeared in the safe house. Immediately after. Isabelle''s voice rang out, " Go ahead and do it. I can guarantee you that enemies above Superior Legend will not appear in front of you. "Don''t disappoint me, Matthew." Hearing this, the mages'' spirits were lifted. Matthew also smiled bitterly. "To be honest, I''m suddenly feeling a little pressured now." Lumiere, who did not understand the inner workings of the Alliance, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him. "Don''t worry. We''ll all stand by your side and support you. "As for the pressureAre you worried that this operation will cause too many casualties?" Matthew shook his head and sighed. "I''m afraid that if I kill too little, I won''t be able to get past Teacher" Lumiere was slightly startled. "Is this the style of the Seven Saint Alliance?" Bobo casually poked his waist. " Welcome to the world outside the jungle." Matthew concluded, " We''ll meet here in two hours. After that, I''ll assign tasks and make the final preparations before the operation. "Now, you can go and replenish your supplies." Vivien asked, "What about you, Matthew?" Matthew replied, "I''ll go get the name list." .. To the east of the green court of jade. In a grey mage tower that seemed out of place with the surrounding buildings. Alan made Matthew a pot of tea. Then, she revealed an embarrassed expression. "I heard that you were attacked. I''m sorry. I should have accompanied you the entire time when I knew you were coming" Matthew shook his head. "Don''t say that. I know you''re in a difficult position. After all, they''re your clansmen." Alan bit her lip. " But I''m also a Mage of the Alliance." She looked very guilty and conflicted. She didn''t dare to look Matthew in the eye. Matthew smiled and said, " Sometimes, running away isn''t shameful. You should know that even Tyraste left this city in the name of slaying dragons. You don''t have to blame yourself for this. "This is human nature." Hearing this, Alan''s mood seemed to ease up a little. She looked at Matthew gratefully, and then a trace of anger appeared on her face. "I really didn''t expect them to dare to invite that Evil Art Master back! "Sigh, I almost went crazy when I heard this news. I didn''t even know how to explain it to you. In the end, I could only choose to run away " I know what kind of place Windward Valley is. I''ve always known about it. However, every time I wanted to shut down that filthy place, the Elders Guild would always use the excuse of lacking money to shut my mouth " They told me that if Windward Valley was closed, the willow leaf mechanism would stop working for half a year, and many elves would lose their jobs or even starve to death! "I don''t understand how they calculated it. They are clearly all wealthy" Chapter 1294 Troll Passage and "Reorganizing Public Order" Alan complained for a long time. Compared to Tyraste''s reserved attitude, Alan was much more straightforward. However, the observant Matthew could also see that this half-elf mage with the title of Winter Moon was actually similar to Tyraste in terms of feelings towards his clansmen. They all knew where the problem was and how to solve it, but they were unwilling to do it themselves. They didn''t even dare to face it! Alan''s emotions were very unstable. Matthew had to comfort her. Fortunately, after a while, she seemed to have returned to normal. Matthew immediately asked, "How much do you know about the sampan plane behind Windward Valley?" Alan thought for a moment. "Not much. " But I know that it''s a springboard to other planes in the Astral World, a springboard that the Alliance has tacitly agreed to. " The most important reason for the existence of the Sampan Plane is that it provides a black market for trading astral resources. Since the Alliance has openly prohibited trading with the astral forces, but the objective needs of the mages are there, various black markets have emerged. " The Windward Valley Black Market and the Sampan Plane behind it are the largest trading places for astral resources in the south. " The Seven Saints should be aware of this. They chose to turn a blind eye because they might have their own channels to obtain resources from the astral plane, but the other intermediate and advanced mages don''t. " For some reason, they couldn''t sell astral resources openly, so this black market became more and more prosperous. " You know that once the black zone spreads out, it will attract many flies with the same bad taste. It''s the same for the Windward Valley. " Those evil guys usually know their limits. They almost never leave the wall of the giant tree, and I never enter the Windward Valley." At this point. She looked at Matthew apologetically. "I should have reminded you. "I thought someone would tell you the inside story of Windward Valley." Matthew looked calm on the surface. However, he couldn''t help but curse in his heart. " Only you elves know what Windward Valley is like, but elves are more concerned about their reputation than anything else. If you, a half-elf, aren''t willing to tell me, why would the other purebred elves mention it to me?" It was ridiculous. Jade Court nurtured such a huge underground illegal place. Matthew actually found out about it from Setrunk, the gang leader! "So, how is the Windward Valley connected to the Sampan Plane?" Matthew asked the key question. Alan answered without hesitation, "Troll Corridor. " Uh, that''s a very special underground passage. As long as you walk through the Troll Corridor and cross the Amniotic Lake in the middle by boat, you''ll be able to reach the Sampan Plane directly" Matthew was puzzled. "Troll Corridor? Amniotic lake?" Alan''s face quickly turned red. "Uh, yes. "In the legends of the trolls, that underground tunnel was dug out by the penises of the trolls " Due to the great Divine Power of the God of Heaven, the traces of penises piercing through the main material world were permanently preserved, thus forming the Troll Corridor leading to the astral world. "That''s how the Amniotic Water Lake got its name." Matthew scratched his head. "Isn''t this a little ridiculous?" Alan immediately said, "I think so too! " However, there are indeed many strange things about that underground passage. The Alliance had conducted research on it a long time ago and found that with the spells and powers the Alliance currently has, they were unable to close or even control that passage! "Fortunately, the people of the astral plane are also unable to control this passageway. " It''s as if it''s born from the heavens. Only those who follow the rules of the passage have the opportunity to enter and exit the astral world at a specific time every day with the help of the fluctuations of the astral world tide. " It is important to note that when crossing the Amniotic Lake by boat, everyone''s strength will be suppressed to the level of level one. I heard that someone tried to lure the enemy into the lake and then use the characteristic of suppressing strength to kill the enemy when they were unprepared! " In short, it''s a rather dangerous lake. Even an experienced Astral Broker would be very cautious about the journey on the lake" Matthew nodded slowly. Then, he asked about the situation in the sampan plane. Alan replied, " Strictly speaking, the Sampan Plane is just an incomplete half-plane. It''s like a pendulum swinging left and right. The left side is the material world, and the right side is the astral world. "The reason why it''s called a sampan is because of the characteristic of this half-plane drifting between the astral world and the material world. " The Sampan Plane mainly has three medium-to-large gathering places. They are Violent Dragon Town, New Moon Mountain, and Night Angel City. "Violent Dragon Town is the territory of the Astral Drakonids. The faction behind it is the Pentashade Dragon God Brook and his Dragon God Society "There are a large number of Astral Humans and Evil Spirits active in the New Moon Mountain, as well as some Wild Boarmen. The Evil Spirit that rules the New Moon Mountain is the offspring of the Great Evil Spirit, Omadochi " The City of Night Angels is a place where the good and the bad are mixed together. It has the largest population and a variety of races and powers. It was once the territory jointly managed by the gods of the Heavenly Palace. Now, it has almost become the ruling place of the Midnight God..." Matthew clicked his tongue after listening to the conversation. Good heavens. Why were they all old acquaintances? Alan looked at him with bright eyes. "Are you planning to attack them by asking about this?" Chapter 1295 Troll Tunnel and "Reorganizing Public Order" Matthew shook his head. "I don''t have that plan yet. " But for Evil Art Master Lance to be able to come and go freely in Windward Valley, there must be a considerable number of elves providing cover for him. "If possible, I hope you can give me a list of suspicious people related to Lance. "If it''s not convenient, then forget it. I can find it myself." Matthew said casually. Alan understood what he meant. Her face tensed up, and she hesitated for a moment before she gritted her teeth and said, "I... I really don''t understand these things. "I don''t have a specific suspect either. " I''ve been staying in the Mage Tower all this time. I haven''t been anywhere. "If we''re talking about the elves who colluded with the Evil Art Masters, the three elders of the Elder Council shouldn''t be able to escape. They''re the only ones I know." Matthew nodded seriously. "Since that''s the case, I''ll start investigating the three upper elders first." He stood up to shake hands with Alan and said sincerely, "Thank you, Alan." The latter looked ashamed. "Sorry that I couldn''t help. " Uh, for the next investigation, remember to call me if you need anything!" Matthew smiled and said, "Definitely." After saying that, he left Alan''s mage tower. Before he came, Matthew was actually a little suspicious of Alan. After all, he had been in Jade Court for so long, but she had never taken the initiative to show herself, and the two of them had never met by chance. This meant that Alan was avoiding him. Matthew even suspected that Alan had been brainwashed by the Evil Art Master. However, after coming into contact with her. Matthew immediately denied this judgment. Equalized Perception could distinguish a person''s state at the Elemental level. Alan looked very healthy. Only her mental state seemed a little depressed, conflicted, and confused. Until the other party refused to hand over a list of suspects. Matthew was certain that Alan had nothing to do with the Evil Art Masters. She was probably just at a loss because of the actions of her clansmen. Even so. Matthew still didn''t plan to tell the other party about his actions. This might hurt their friendship. But he had no choice. A few minutes later. Matthew came to another place in the city. This was a park full of vines. It was said to be a famous secret meeting place. When Matthew arrived, the other party was already waiting for him. Tarani was wearing a skirt and traditional elf clothing, which was rare. She seemed to be hiding something. Matthew''s eyes lit up. "You seem to have arrived very early." Matthew greeted casually. Tarani looked shocked and immediately rolled her eyes at Matthew. Then, she sighed. "Why don''t necromancers have any footsteps? "This list has been with me for a long timeYou finally came to get it. Sigh." Matthew took the list. As expected. This was what Tyraste had written before he left the city. "Your old man really likes to fish for fame." Matthew couldn''t help but mock. Tarani nodded in agreement. "That''s right, that''s right! "I hate his pretentious behaviour. " However, there are still many elves who fall for his tricks, especially those old ladies and some elf girls who are ignorant of the world. You might not know how many elf girls have been throwing themselves at my father recently, but it''s also because he likes to put on an act that I don''t have to have a few stepmothers for no reason like other elves" Was she trying to reduce her guilt by talking about something else? Matthew smiled. " The operation of clearing Windward Valley still requires the cooperation of the Windchasers. Of course, you only need to maintain basic security and ensure that there is no large-scale riot. I will play the role of the real villain and butcher myself." Tarani''s expression was a little complicated. "I hope that you can abide by your agreement with my father and try your best to show mercy" Matthew''s expression did not change as he said, " I will follow the spirit and instructions that Mr. Tyraste left for me before leaving the city." Tarani heaved a long sigh of relief. "But you have to pay more." Matthew added bluntly, "The price you gave me before was to solve the problem of the Scar of the Dead. " And now, I''m going to help you remove the malignant tumour of Windward Valley and the many dark forces behind it. You should understand that this difficulty is no less than governing the Scar of the Dead." Tarani''s expression was a little ugly. "How much more do you want? "Another million?" Matthew said calmly, "At least two million." Tarani''s eyes widened. "You''re crazy! "Aren''t we cooperating with you? "Why should we pay more money?" Matthew sneered. " I was attacked by a life-threatening attack! "When I was captured by the Evil Art Master and brought into the Evil Thought Space, where were you? Where was Tyraste? Where are the troops of Jade Court? "I originally wanted to take action against Evil Art Master Lance and related personnel in my own name. " Do you want me to use the Alliance''s channels to hold Jade Court accountable?" Tarani''s face instantly turned pale. Compared to the other wood elves, as the general of the Windchasers and the daughter of Taraste, she understood the meaning behind Matthew''s words better. The Alliance Mage had been attacked by Evil Art Masters in Jade Court, and the Scar of the Dead had been involved. Chapter 1296 Troll Passage and "Reorganizing Public Order" If this matter were blown up, Jade Court would definitely be unable to escape! She thought of the Snail Valley Prison in the Eversong Forest and the new base on the moon. It wasn''t hard for Tarani to guess what kind of price the Wood Elves would have to pay to quell this matter if the Alliance really intervened! Thinking of this. She immediately shouted, "Just two million! No more!" As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and glared at Matthew. "I''ll fight you if you ask for more!" Matthew smiled and extended a hand. "Hand it over." Tarani said angrily, "Hand what over? "My father didn''t expect you to be so greedy. He only prepared those things from before!" Matthew didn''t care. "Then how are you going to pay the two million?" Tarani snorted. " When we occupied Willow Leaf Branch, we obtained some stolen money. "They are all rare magic materials, scrolls, and elemental crystals. If the number is not enough, I will add some adamantine, mithril, or other metal materials. Is that okay?" Matthew nodded. "Go get it now. " Also, you can inform your troops to start a secret operation. " If word gets out, then the Alliance will have to intervene." Tarani gnashed her teeth in hatred. "I know! "Damn necromancers!" .. Midnight. Windward Valley, Seven Luminaries Field, a sealed treehouse. The shadows of the people were flickering under the candlelight. Three elderly elves sat at a long conference table. They looked very tired as if they had just experienced something very difficult. On the other side of the long table were four figures. One of the figures had a physical body, while the other three were purely projections. From time to time, ghostly discussions could be heard in the secret room. The representatives of several parties expressed their opinions on a certain topic. However, at this moment. A serious voice suddenly sounded, "No! " The Windchasers suddenly entered Windward Valley in large numbers. Matthew might be going after you!" The three elderly elves looked at each other. The oldest one even yawned. "How is that possible? "Matthew? "Aren''t we still discussing whether we should deal with him? "We haven''t even had the time to attack him. How dare he" Boom! After a crisp sound. A hard object tore through the roof of the treehouse and smashed onto the long conference table. The three elves couldn''t avoid it in time. The most senior member of the Elder Council had his head smashed! In the chaos. Everyone focused their eyes. That unexpected disaster was actually a tombstone! What was even more ridiculous was There was also a man standing on the tombstone that was filled with killing intent! " Matthew!? "Didn''t they say you were injured?" Someone exclaimed in the darkness. At the same time. Matthew''s vigorous voice was also spread throughout the entire Windward Valley with the effect of the sound amplification spell. "Yes, I''m injured. I''m seriously injured! "Two hours ago, I almost died in Windward Valley! "Today, all of you have to give me an explanation. Otherwise, none of you can leave. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Where''s the First Elder of the Elders Guild?" The other two members of the Elders Guild looked at each other. Under Matthew''s powerful aura. They had actually lost the ability to speak. He could only point at the corpse under the tombstone whose face could not be distinguished. Matthew looked down. Heh. What a tragic death! " Elders, this place is too dangerous. How did the Great Elder die just like that? "No, I have to rectify the public security here! "Don''t you think so?" Matthew looked at the two elven elders with a smile. At this moment. The figure on the other side of the table laughed softly. "Well done!" "Matthew!" "As expected of my most beloved father!" .. Chapter 1297 This Is Too Advanced for Mages! .. "Whose side are you on?" An elder questioned Setrunk in shock and anger. The latter shrugged. "I''ve already advised you to make the first move. Unfortunately, he made his move faster than you. "As for me, I''m on the side of whoever makes the first move. "Goodbye, everyone. It looks like the elves are going to be in big trouble, hahaha..." A light purple magic light flashed in the treehouse. Hood''s numbing coloured ball instantly enveloped the entire arena. Matthew was able to easily avoid it with the protection spells on his body, but the others weren''t so lucky. Setrunk''s body immediately turned into pieces of mud. It was obvious that this was another mud clone. The difference from last time was This time, there was finally no smell of urine. Setrunk quickly escaped again, as if he didn''t leave any evidence behind. However, Matthew managed to capture some information from the few words just now. Setrunk''s stance was indeed very strange. He contacted Matthew to deal with the Elders Guild. He also contacted the Elders Guild to deal with Matthew. Putting aside these guesses, Matthew was certain that the relationship between Setrunk and the Council of Elders was not that bad. They could actually sit in the same conference room and chat! Unless the Wood Elves didn''t know about Setrunk''s real identity, but this guess was too ridiculous. There was a greater possibility. There was another truth behind the tragedy in White Poplar Village, and the murderer, Setrunk, was not as innocent as he claimed. He might not have massacred the village just for revenge! He might have been a victim. However, from Matthew''s point of view, this guy was more likely to be spy, who had a close relationship with the Elders Guild and was once tasked to clean up their mess! From this perspective. Setrunk was actually cleaning up the mess for the Elders by creating the tragedy in Poplar Village! " Although the main target of this operation is Lance, I can''t let Setrunk off either. He has been restless for a long time I can''t allow him to continue like this!" Matthew secretly made up his mind. As long as Setrunk revealed a flaw, he would let him know what a true loving father was! The other three projections also turned into bubbles under Hood''s spell. In the huge reception room. Only the two elven elders were left twitching slightly on the spot. The paralyzing magic ball would make a considerable part of their muscles relax violently. Not long after. A foul stench filled the air. Matthew could not help but frown. " No wonder there are always Mages who want to include Paralysis Balls as a forbidden spell! "These two elves'' bladders are relaxing too quickly" Hood shrugged. " You can''t blame me for this. Elves are naturally more sensitive to the numbing coloured balls. I used this move out of habit." Inside the coloured ball. The two elven elders were humiliated. They called for the guards for a while, but when they realized that there was no response, they looked at Matthew with horror. "What are you doing? "This is the Jade Court, the holy land of the elves. How can the people of the Seven Saint Alliance barge in so casually?" The other person looked at Hood and cursed angrily, "Hood? It''s you! " I was the one who gave you the order from Jiliu City. You used to treat me" Hood used Silence to interrupt the other party''s nonsense. "The past is the past, and the present is the present." " Lord Matthew was attacked by the Warlocks of the Order of Calamity on your territory. Of course, we have to find out how many of his accomplices are here! "Your Excellency''s expression seems to be very dissatisfied? Are you also an accomplice?" The two elven elders widened their eyes. They seemed to want to say something. However, the undead who were lurking in the darkness had already swung their butcher knives at them. Soldier and Peggy sneaked behind them from the left and right, then easily took their heads off! Hood looked at Matthew in surprise. Matthew pointed at the traces left by the projection on the ground and said, "There''s no need to interrogate them. They''re Lance''s accomplices. " One of the three projections just now was the Evil Art Master Lance, the other was a shadow creature from the Dark Prairie, and there was also a Drakonid Overlord. He probably came from the Sampan Plane and is related to Baruch''s Dragon God Society." Hood walked over to take a look. Indeed, one of the three projected imprints on the ground was Lance''s iconic cotton imprint. Because they were ambushed. They didn''t have time to deal with it at all and were caught by Matthew! "Keep the evidence." Matthew said to Hood, "I''ll leave Windward Valley to you. Hibbert and Vivien are still young. You can order them around as much as you want. It''s fine if you give them advice, but if you listen to them, you''ll definitely suffer." In his arrangements. Hood would lead the search operation in Windward Valley, with Hibbert and Vivien as assistants. Tarani''s Windchasers could only be used to maintain law and order and would not play a key role. And among these people, the only one who could be of great use was Hood. This guy was a real wily old fox. He might be more reliable than Matthew himself. Matthew was quite relieved to hand this mission to the other party. " It''s enough for Vivien to stay and help me. I suggest that you take Hibbert with you when you go to the Astral World. He''s really strong and can advance to Legend at any time" Hood said seriously. Matthew smiled. " He''s not the only one who can advance to Legend at any time." Chapter 1298 This Is Too Advanced for Mages! Hood was instantly stunned. " Besides, we can''t possibly have all the geniuses move out at once, right? That would be too eye-catching. Perhaps bringing Hibbert along would only make the powerful existences in the outer planes even more eager to take action!" Matthew sighed. Hood thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. Matthew added, " You''ve been in Jiliu City for a long time. I know you must be very good at dealing with wood elves. "A few questions shouldn''t be difficult for you. " But if you run into any trouble, you can ask for help from Alan when necessary. She''s trustworthy." Hood nodded seriously. "I understand." While the two of them were talking. Hood''s Golem Troop and Tarani''s Windchasers had officially entered Windward Valley. Amidst the screams of the elves. A huge net was slowly descending. A few golems surrounded a group of wood elves who were naked and dragged them to the side for interrogation. "Do you know Lance?" "You don''t know him? Hehe, Lance stayed in the city for so long and was widely welcomed by the elves. As a member of the Jade Court, you actually said that you don''t know Lance. You must be lying!" "Bring him back!" "Do you know Lance?" "You know him? Very good, bring the Evil Art Master''s accomplices back first!" The arrogant attitude of the Vajra Golem troops and the low-level mages that Hood had brought to handle matters created great chaos in Windward Valley, instantly arousing strong resistance. Facing the elves who wanted to fight the golems to the death. One of the Intermediate Mages tore open a red scroll. "Evil Detection!" In the next second. All the elves that were scanned by the spell began to glow red! Just as the elves were shocked and furious. The bystanders suddenly noticed that a faint blue mark had lit up on their necks! And that mark was a strange cotton! "That''s the mark of Evil Art Master Lance!" " I''ve heard that Evil Art Masters are very good at playing around. They are good at controlling people''s minds. They have to conquer their target from the body, mind, and soul." " Branding your neck is a ritual of final submission" Hood said with a sigh, " This kind of magic imprint is quite hidden. Ordinary evil identification scrolls might not be able to detect it. It seems that the Alliance has given you the best stuff!" Matthew was also stunned. This group of elves was not on Tarani''s list at all. It just so happened that Hood had chosen them as targets to test the scrolls. Matthew still planned to be careful and let them live for now. He didn''t expect that a random group of elves in Windward Valley would all be Lance''s slaves! If not for the fact that the red light scroll had the effect of color enhancement. They would really get away! This was a lucky hit. " Have your men guard the place strictly. Use the scroll to examine every elf''s neck! "I''ll be leaving first." Matthew and Hood said goodbye to each other, then conjured a mirror image of himself and set it on the treehouse''s platform to look down at Windward Valley. This way It could slightly confuse the enemy''s line of sight. It would buy him time for his next move. A moment later. Matthew''s real body arrived at the Fanged Cave in the northwest of Windward Valley using the teleportation spell. The cave''s surroundings were covered in a deathly white colour. It was the teeth of countless giant demons. There were more than ten Elven guards lying at the entrance. The legendary mage Mulan stood there alone, waiting for Matthew. "I thought you didn''t know any spells other than defensive spells." Matthew smiled and asked, "Then how did you knock them out?" Mulan sighed and took out a hammer from behind him. " It''s quite troublesome. I can only cast a defensive spell and knock them out one by one. Fortunately, they can''t hurt me" Matthew looked at the hammer, then at Mulan''s muscular body, and then shook his head. He knew that Mulan was joking with him. These elven guards were obviously knocked out by a counter-attack spell. However, since the other party could easily carry such a large hammer, his physical strength must be extraordinary! As expected. None of the Legendary mages who could hold important positions in the Alliance were fake! "Let''s go in." Matthew said. The two of them stepped into the Fanged Cavern and passed through an underground passage. They arrived at the Troll Corridor. "I know this place." Mulan looked at the surrounding rock walls. "This place gives people the feeling that there is hot lava flowing all the time. " But as far as I know, the Troll Corridor is relatively safe. Only the Amniotic Lake is more dangerous." Matthew nodded. " Powerful people should be afraid of the Amniotic Lake, especially mages." Mulan smiled confidently. "I''m not afraid. " Even if I only use Tier 1 spells, no one can break my defence. "You know what? When I was in the academy, they all called me a turtle, which made me very angry!" Matthew muttered, "It''s indeed a little insulting." Mulan said proudly, "That''s right. "How can a turtle take a beating like me? "In the domain of defence, I am the strongest mage in Aindor! "Even my teacher is slightly inferior." Matthew asked curiously, "Who is your teacher?" Mulan smiled. " Turtle shell mage, Garcia." Matthew thought for a moment. "The creator of Garcia''s armour?" Chapter 1299 This Is Too Advanced for Mages! Mulan nodded. " Garcia''s series of spells are excellent. Everyone should learn a little." Matthew immediately followed up with a few compliments. He knew that Mulan was not boasting. A long time ago, Ronan had strongly recommended several spells from Garcia''s series to him. "If there''s a chance, I''d like to discuss this knowledge with you in depth." he said sincerely. Mulan was also quite enthusiastic. The two of them chatted as they walked. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the Amniotic Lake. At this point. Matthew summoned a group of his undead for self-defence. After all, all the units on board would be suppressed to Tier 1. At this time, the advantage of numbers was particularly crucial. As the Undead Summoning Spell continued to take effect. One figure after another appeared beside Matthew. Peggy; Soldier; Death Knight 47; God of War Zombie Vasnov; There were also four coolie zombies carrying a wooden coffin! After Peggy landed, she looked around for a while and then asked Matthew, "Where''s Brother Fireball?" Matthew pointed at the coffin. "Lying down. " The journey is tough. He needs to take a nap." Peggy was immediately unhappy. " Why does he have special privileges?!" Matthew glanced at her. "If your fireball can be as big as his, I can even carry you myself!" Peggy shouted, "Do I have to use fireballs? "Can''t I use other balls?" Matthew rolled his eyes. "Peggy, this is a very serious occasion. Don''t talk dirty!" Mulan giggled. " I like your skeleton. It''s been a long time since I''ve met an undead creature with such a distinct personality. Oh, and it''s a Tauren!" Peggy whispered into Matthew''s ear, "You''re so good to himDo you want to fuse with him?" Matthew waved his hand helplessly. The group of people walked towards the pier by the lake. There were a few boats docked at the dock, some big and some small, but they were all very quiet. The lake in the distance stretched as far as the eye could see, and only the stars and fireflies illuminated the outline of the lake. For the first time, Matthew felt as if he had come to the end of the world. "Get on this ship." After two rounds, Matthew chose a slightly larger ship to board. They did not go to the cabin, but chose to stand on the deck. The ship was huge, but there were not many people on it. It looked like it had been in disrepair for a long time. Occasionally, a few shadows would pass by them. There was no conversation or contact between the two sides. A shadow even passed through Soldier''s body. It was like a ghost. "Remember, after you set sail, don''t talk to the sailors or the captain, and don''t look them in the eye!" Matthew warned his undead, "These shadows are the projections of the astral souls, and so is the ship we''re on, " They don''t exist in the same world as us. They might have died many years ago, but for some unexplainable reason, these projections are still silently carrying out the mission of ferrying" Mulan glanced at the structure of the cabin and whispered, "No wonder we don''t need to buy tickets." Matthew nodded lightly. " Theoretically, they can''t even sense our existence. As long as we don''t interact with them, there shouldn''t be too much danger." Mulan said thoughtfully, " I can sense a strange magnetic field from their bodies. If we interact with them, that magnetic field might pull our souls away and send us to an unknown world "It''s more dangerous for the undead. If they are not careful, their soul fire might be sucked dry! "What a dangerous and fascinating phenomenon!" Upon hearing this, the undead instantly fell silent. Matthew thought for a moment and threw out a large invisible magic ball to hide the undead. Then, the two of them communicated in low voices for a while. Not long after, the boat set off. On the deck, the astral souls ''projections became more active. They moved back and forth, appearing unusually busy. The lake was covered in thick fog, and the visibility was pitifully low. As the ship moved forward, the creaking of the mast could be heard every time it shook, and the creaking of the deck was heard from time to time. This ship gave people the feeling that it could disintegrate at any time. The broken ship swayed for more than ten minutes before slowly coming to a stop. Matthew and Mulan stretched their necks and found a small island on the lake. At this moment, the broken ship was docked on the island. Not long after. There were four people boarding the ship at the dock. The first was a dark-skinned, vigilant Purgatory Human. The second was a bald demon with a scar on his face and a fierce gaze. The third was a tall, snow-white fairy with thick purple eyeshadow. The fourth was a succubus with huge chest muscles. It was literally chest muscles because all four of them were men. After the four of them boarded the ship, they did not enter the cabin. Instead, they found a corner on the deck and sat down. Fifteen minutes later. The broken ship continued to sail unsteadily towards the unknown. Nothing happened along the way. The lake was much bigger than Matthew had expected. Perhaps this was not a lake at all, but an ocean that connected the astral world and the material world! Matthew sat on the boat and could clearly sense the subtle changes in the surrounding elements. He knew very well that he was getting further and further away from the prime material plane. Because the feeling of being blessed was constantly leaving him! What replaced it was an extremely uneasy sense of danger! Chapter 1300 This Is Too Advanced for Mages! They boarded the ship for about an hour and a half. The silence on the deck was suddenly broken. The succubus with huge chest muscles walked over and asked in an unfriendly tone, "Are you two mages? "Could you be from the prime material plane?" Before Mulan could speak, Matthew said softly, "Don''t come over. I''m very sensitive." The succubus smiled and leaned over with ill intentions. "Let me see how sensitive you are" He hadn''t finished his sentence. A group of undead suddenly appeared behind Matthew! They picked up the succubus in a flurry and mercilessly threw him out of the ship! The succubus''s scream came from the surface of the lake. However, a few seconds later. The sound disappeared. " Hey, you''re too much, Mage. He just wants to have some fun. You won''t die if you get played by him" The fairy with heavy eye makeup said. Matthew looked at him calmly. "I told him I''m very sensitive. Do you still want to try?" The fairy snorted. On the surface, he did not think much of it, but he secretly took a few steps back. He did not even dare to look at Matthew again. Matthew was also curious about the origins and relationships of these people. He couldn''t even understand the succubus ''motive. Fortunately, he had seen many strange things and people, so he was used to it. After this small episode, the deck regained its peace. However, the three of them looked at Matthew''s group with vigilance. Another half an hour passed. The ship came to a halt again. This time, no one boarded the ship. Matthew looked out. The dock where the broken ship was docked was very large, but there was only one ship in the port. There was no one on the dock, giving off a desolate feeling. At this moment, a giant demon elder with a white beard walked out of the cabin. Matthew noticed that although they were all projections of astral souls, the resolution and image quality of this one was much higher! He shouted, "We''ve arrived at Fairy Island, boys! "What are you waiting for? Go to the island and come back. Otherwise, I won''t drive this ship! "Go play and enjoy yourself. The great God will bless you!" Everyone looked at each other, but no one stood up and left. The giant demon elder walked back. Three minutes later, he walked out of the cabin and repeated the lines. After five or six cycles of this cycle. Only then did the passengers on the deck realize the seriousness of the problem. "If we don''t go to the island for a tour, will he really not sail the boat again?" squeaked the fairy, who seemed to be asking someone else or talking to himself. " Of course, don''t worry about me abandoning you. The Sea Demon never leaves any passengers behind." The giant demon elder appeared beside him like a ghost, causing him to scream for a while. Matthew and Mulan discussed this for a while. The two of them arrived at the dock one after another, and the others followed suit. However, the giant demon old man was still shouting from the deck, "What are you waiting for? You damned skeletons and zombies! "Are you planning to delay the other passengers? "Hurry up and go down. Just walk around and come back. Don''t force me to whip you!" Matthew had no choice but to bring the undead with him. The boat trip to Amniotic Lake had deviated from the plan. This made him feel uneasy. However, Mulan was still calm. " The projections of these ships also operate under certain rules. Perhaps we''ve only triggered some hidden rules and derived some additional itineraries. As long as we can satisfy their needs, we should be able to reach our destination smoothly." Matthew reminded him, " Alan told me that the journey to the Amniotic Lake is very dangerous. Even the experienced Broker has to be careful." Mulan nodded. " Don''t worry. The return ritual that we prepared earlier is still usable. We can return to the material world at any time." Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. While the two of them were talking, the other three passengers had already found a small path around the island and headed up the mountain. There was a group of buildings on the top of the mountain. From afar, it looked like a small town. Matthew and the others immediately followed. Not long after. They arrived at the edge of the town. The town was not big, and most of the housing areas were empty. Only the main street in the middle was bustling with people, and there was an endless stream of people coming and going. Matthew and Mulan walked calmly on the street. Suddenly. A sweet female voice shouted at them, "Come in and play, gentlemen. " 10 gold coins each time. I guarantee that you will be able to relieve your fatigue and be happy to the heavens!" Matthew looked at it. The source of the sound was a small alley beside the main street. It was said to be a small alley. It was actually quite wide. The alley could accommodate five or six people walking side by side. There was an exquisite cage placed every ten meters or so inside. The door of the cage did not seem to be locked, and it could be opened from the outside. And the cages were holding werecreatures that were either flirtatious or sweet, with bodies that were explosively hot! These werecreatures had the body and appearance of humanoid creatures, and only some had animal-like features. For example, a rabbit''s ears or a fox''s tail. They were all women. Moreover, each of them could be considered to be a heavenly beauty! Matthew walked into the alley, almost dazzled. A faint or strong fragrance surged into his nose and mouth, stimulating his nerves. He took a look. There was a coin slot outside the cage. It seemed that as long as he placed a gold coin in it, he could have fun with the werecreatures in the cage. Chapter 1301 This Is Too Advanced for a Mage! His body instinctively reacted strongly. There was a moment. He could not help but want to take out the gold coins! But at this moment. Matthew suddenly had a thought. "Where are Peggy and the others? "Where''s Mulan?" He raised his head and found that Mulan was nowhere to be seen, while Peggy and the others seemed to be waiting for him at the end of the alley! In an instant. Matthew sensed great danger. He immediately lowered his head and held his breath, ignoring the innocent and yearning gazes of the women in the cages beside him. He walked to the end of the alley in one breath. The sense of danger slowly disappeared. "How did you feel just now?" Matthew asked Peggy seriously. Peggy spread her hands. " I don''t feel anything. I''ve walked out in a few steps. Why were you so slow, Matthew?" Were they treated differently because they were undead? Matthew thought to himself. At this moment. Mulan also walked out of the alley. He looked reluctant, but he said hurriedly, "Let''s go, Matthew. We can''t stay here for long!" The two of them left the hilltop town and walked half a circle along the remaining road before returning to the dock. The giant demon old man was watching them from the deck. When they boarded the ship this time, the old man said cheerfully, "How is it? " Did you feel good?! " I told you I wouldn''t lie to you. Everyone who came to Fairy Island told me that this trip was worth it. This is a man''s paradise!" Matthew and Mulan looked at each other. The two of them returned to their original seats. After a while. The bald demon with a face full of scars boarded the ship, breathing heavily. When he saw that Matthew and the others were unscathed, a deep shock flashed across his eyes. Another ten minutes passed. Two strangers boarded the boat. Matthew narrowed his eyes. These two people were also men. They were wearing very normal men''s clothes, but their behaviour was very feminine. As they got on the boat, they whispered, "We finally escaped." "That''s right, that''s right" The giant demon old man replied to them with the same lines as before, and the two of them directly ignored him. "Alright, all passengers are in position. Let''s continue sailing!" the old man shouted. The broken ship slowly left this strange island. Another hour and a half later. The broken boat stopped at a certain dock, and the two strangers hurriedly got off the boat. Only Matthew''s group and the bald demon were left on the deck. The ship continued to move. The bald demon suddenly said, "You two have good willpower. You were able to escape from the Fairy Island unscathed." Mulan pondered and asked, " Where did that human from the Purgatory and that fairy go?" A mocking smile appeared on the demon''s face. "Them? "In the cages, of course! "You guys don''t know, right? Once someone was tempted by the werecreatures in the cage, paid ten gold coins, and opened the cage door to have sex with them, things would become strange. "During this process, those sexy and beautiful werecreatures will do everything they can to satisfy your sexual needs. I guarantee that this will definitely be the best time in your life. "However, due to some unimaginable rules. "Once you complete the ejaculation. "You would be horrified to find that the animal skin on the werecreature who was serving you just now would fall off and stick to your body! "From now on. "Your identities will be swapped. "The werecreatures would be freed. "They had obtained the opportunity to leave the cage. "And you. "You would take their places in the cage! "If you want to be free, you have to attract guests in the cage like her and complete the ritual she did to you before " Hehe, now, do you know the relationship between those two who left and those two people who came after?" The corners of the bald demon''s mouth curled up. Mulan looked as if he was shivering. Matthew suddenly asked, "How do you know so much?" The bald demon instantly fell silent. But after a moment, he said frankly, "Of course, I''ve experienced it once. "I stayed in that damned cage for half a year " Actually, there''s nothing wrong with experiencing this kind of thing. The Fairy Island was left behind by the Giant Troll God. It''s said that his original intention was to let men experience the happiness of women. " If you can completely let down your guard, that cage won''t be able to trap you for long. After all, the Fairy Island is very crowded, and that alley itself has a strong aphrodisiac effect. Someone will definitely save you. "I also heard that some people never wanted to leave the cage!" Matthew and Mulan looked at each other. This Fairy Island was too strange! Even for a mage, it was a little too advanced! "Right, you guys are also going to Brutal Dragon Town, right?" The bald demon asked casually. .. Chapter 1302 Matthews Undead Disaster! .. Seeing that the bald demon''s tone was still kind, Matthew did not deny it and nodded lightly. He asked, " Where else can this ship go other than Brutal Dragon Town in the Sampan Plane?" The demon said, " Oh, there are many places to go. The Amniotic Lake is essentially an astral hub that connects the main material world and the astral world. It also connects to many secondary planes along the way. Every island you see on the ship might have a demiplane or a secondary plane behind it. " As long as you can find the pattern, you can take these ships to the Abyss, Purgatory, and even the Underworld for free!" At this point. The bald demon paused for a moment, then solemnly reminded, " But I strongly advise you not to go to the Abyss. "If you really go there, you have to be careful of those brainless demons. You have to keep a distance from them! "Otherwise, you will bring disaster to yourself." Mulan looked at him curiously. "Aren''t you a demon yourself?" The bald demon nodded. " Of course, I''m a demon, but that doesn''t stop me from hating demons! " I know that you outsiders have some misunderstandings about demons. Quickly get rid of your rigid impressions. Guys, you''re not the only ones who hate demons in this world. Many times, even we demons hate those dangerous demons. " This isn''t a very contradictory matter. You have to understand that there are many groups of demons." Matthew agreed, "You''re right." The bald demon spoke in a clear and organized manner, which already showed the difference between him and ordinary demons. At least in Matthew''s eyes, this was an intelligent life worth talking to. Mulan also agreed sincerely. Seeing that someone agreed with him, the demon brother immediately became interested in chatting. He said non-stop, "Yes, we all hate those low-level animals whose brains are stuffed with muscles and stems. " They tarnished the name of the demons and brought shame to the entire demon race. " In my opinion, although demons are evil creatures, they can''t be mentally retarded. " Sadly, most of the demons fit your impressions, and the Abyss as a whole is rapidly declining toward this impression. "I want to do something, but it seems that there is nothing I can do." Matthew looked at him curiously. " You seem to think differently from ordinary demons?" Brother Demon said proudly, " You overestimate them. Ordinary demons can''t even think! "They are walking corpses dominated by evil nature! "You know the nature of evil, right? The evil power in the universe is divided into two parts, one for the Abyss and the other for Purgatory. The Abyss''s is called the ''evil maintenance nature'' while the Purgatory''s is called the ''evil root nature''. These two natures seem very similar, but they actually contain many different aspects. "I only learned about the secrets of this place after reading a lot of books. " We''re going off-topic. Back to the Evil Demons, I''ve always believed that being born in the power of evil doesn''t necessarily mean that one has to die due to the power of evil! "This is very important. " I think demons can achieve self-purification. Through continuous self-purification, we can abandon our evil nature and achieve true transcendence. " I''ve been practising this principle for many years. Although there are many thorns and storms on the road, there is always a ray of light that guides me forward." At this point. Brother Demon put his palms together and made a gesture that was similar to a monk''s hand seal. Matthew and Mulan looked at each other, both amazed by the bald demon''s thinking. Matthew asked, "Do you read a lot of books?" Brother Demon nodded and said, "Books are the carriers of knowledge, and knowledge makes people improve. Of course, I read a lot of books. "In fact, it''s not just me. Under the influence of the Su clan, all the demons in the Abyss are willing to read some books" Su Clan? Matthew was even more curious. He couldn''t help but continue asking, "Are your studies related to the Sus?" Brother Demon said frankly," " Yes, ever since the Emperor of the Sioux blew up Mount Robeser, the Mother of the Abyss was severely damaged. The entire Abyss was shocked. " A considerable number of demon lords have begun to actively study the culture and knowledge of the Su. Under the influence of the Su fever that rose hundreds of years ago, the newborn demons of our generation can even speak the Su language. Of course, most of the demons are not fluent, unlike me. I can even directly interpret the Su literature!" The other party proudly described, " It was also because of this passion for the Su that demons like me realized that the Su was actually a brilliant and profound civilization. " Unfortunately, that civilization has been destroyed by us. "No, I can''t say that. It should be said that they destroyed themselves" When the Su Clan was mentioned Brother Demon''s face was filled with respect. This was the first time Matthew had seen such a vivid and real expression on the demon''s face. " Back to the evil nature of demons. According to my current observations, it might be a little self-deceiving to directly persuade demons to be good. "However, I discovered that as long as I put in enough effort, I could at least influence a portion of the demons and make them act like normal, intelligent lifeforms. "Don''t be so violent and rude, don''t be so flamboyant and wanton, maintain the most basic compassion, have a little kindness, be impartial, and return the favour with favour This is still possible to most demons." Chapter 1303 Matthews Undead Disaster "At the very least, the demons in my territory can be restrained to this extent. "But this process is quite tiring. I have to keep using the whip to remind them" He sounded like a Demon Lord. Matthew found it funny, but he couldn''t help but speculate, "Why do I always meet weirdos? "Is this also a form of attraction?" Mulan was also curious about this brother. "Are you a Monk?" Brother Devil raised his eyebrows. "Did you only realize it now? "I remember that I have a ring scar on my head!" As he spoke, he touched the smooth skin on his head and muttered to himself with some doubt, "Eh, where''s the scar on my face? Damn it, it must have fallen off when the werecreature was harassing me! "Why is my scar gone? "I clearly ordered it before I left... Uh, I''m sorry. Maybe my recovery ability is too strong. Now, I can''t see the scars anymore. I still have to light the ring scar once a day, or else it''ll heal easily... " Sigh, that''s why it''s so difficult for a supreme demon known for its regenerative abilities to become a Monk!" Matthew smiled. "The path of a monk lies in the heart, not the body. It''s already very impressive that you have this heart. "Speaking of which, which temple or sect did you learn from?" Brother Devil said straightforwardly, "I taught myself! " The environment of the Abyssal Evil Land is very harsh. That place is filled with brainless demons that I just mentioned to you. It''s very difficult for ordinary monks to survive. "I once issued a recruitment order to the surrounding towns in my territory, asking them to find a few monks for me. In the end, I were given either the arms or heads of the monks or the bones of the monks. Occasionally, there were a few who survived, and they were all f * cking liars! " I realised that I could only learn the path of a Monk by myself. Fortunately, there were enough books in my territory, and I was smart enough to accidentally awaken the path of legend. " Let me tell you, I might become the first Demon Monk in the Abyss and a Legendary Demon Monk at that! "The fact that you guys once shared a boat with me can become something worth bragging about in the future!" The demon said proudly. Matthew was a little uncertain. The main reason was that everyone''s strength had been suppressed to around Tier 1, and his perception had also been weakened accordingly. From his appearance, the demon''s words, actions, and body movements did match the characteristics of a monk. But Matthew felt that something was a little strange. At the very least, the clothes he was wearing did not look like the robes of a monk. Instead, it looked more like the clothes of the Su Clan that had been specially modified for the body of a demon! "So, did you leave your territory to pursue the path of a monk?" Matthew asked. The other party shook his head. "No, I did it for revenge. " The first time I left the territory, it was indeed to pursue the path of a Monk. During that time, I travelled to many places, but on my way home, I was tricked by a bastard! " Yes, it was on Fairy Island. He lured me into a cage and then escaped by himself. I hate him to the core! "After I escaped, I returned to the territory to recuperate for a long time before I recovered my previous state of mind. " That journey made my path as a Monk improve by leaps and bounds. However, I was stuck at a very important bottleneck. " During that period of time, I was very anxious. I clearly knew the path in front of me, but I couldn''t get the gist of it. I couldn''t find the door to open the window" Matthew really wanted to tell the other party that such an idiom did not exist, but he opened his mouth and did not change the other party''s words. It was already very encouraging for a demon to be able to speak the common language to this extent! " One day later, I suddenly realized that it was the bastard who tricked me into the cage that caused the flaw in my state of mind! "I have to find him and finish him off. Only then can I break through and transcend! " After that, I asked around for his whereabouts and finally found his hiding place. He''s in Brutal Dragon Town! "I''m going over this time to fight him! "Just wait and see. "Brutal Dragon Town will definitely welcome a huge commotion!" Brother Evil Demon spoke passionately and eloquently. Matthew and Mulan couldn''t help but nod. "What about you guys? "What are you two going to do in Brutal Dragon Town?" Brother Demon asked. Matthew thought for a moment. To be safe, he said subtly, "I also have an issue with someone. "However, it shouldn''t cause such a huge commotion." When he heard that Matthew also had the same goal as he did, Brother Demon became even more enthusiastic. The three of them chatted fervently. During this process, the three of them exchanged names. Matthew learned that this demon brother who loved the path of monks was called Charles Lisard. He had given himself a Su-style title, Demon Capturer. During this period. Charles couldn''t help but complain, " Actually, sometimes, I also feel that the path of a Monk is too violent. " And I don''t understand why the Sus think that the path of monks is to defeat the strong when one is weak. " Isn''t it only a fool to challenge those undefeatable and powerful opponents when you are weak?" Chapter 1304 Matthews Undead Disaster Matthew was also stunned. He asked tentatively, "Which book did you learn the Path of a Monk from?" Demon Capturer was quite forthright. He took out a super thick book from the bag behind him and threw it to Matthew. Matthew casually flipped through it and found that it was a classic book that contained both the demon language and the Su language! Only one-tenth of the content was in the Su language. The remaining 90% was occupied by the demon language, which contained various versions of the translation and the notes of the learner. Matthew also found Charles''s notes. From the frequency of the notes, it could be seen that this guy was really serious when he was learning. After reading it. Matthew returned the book to Charles and scratched his head. He had already discovered the problem, but he did not know how to explain it to the other party. "Mr. Charles, when you used this set of Monk''s Path to fight against other demons, did you feel particularly comfortable?" Matthew asked. Charles nodded. " It''s like this. I can feel that the path of a Monk is very targeted at demons. Every powerful move and special ability is aimed at the vital points of demons." Matthew coughed. "This is a book that records the entry path of a swordsman. " Because the original translator made a mistake and translated ''hero swordsman'' into ''monk''. Therefore, what you are learning is not the'' path of monk'', but the ''path of hero swordsman''. "This book provides three ways for the path of hero swordsman to advance to Legend. The one you chose should be the one targeted at demons. Once you complete the advancement, you will obtain the legendary advancement of a hero swordsman, ''Demonhunter''. "This path basically has nothing to do with monks." Charles was stunned. Then, he pointed at his nose with his thick finger. "Are you saying that I''m not a Monk?" Matthew nodded awkwardly. Charles widened his eyes. "I''ve always thought of myself as a Monk! " The other demons also think that I''m an unorthodox Demon Monk! " You''re telling me that what I''m learning isn''t the path of a Monk?! "I can''t accept this!" Suddenly. He sat on the spot and started wailing. "Even in my dreams, I want to be a Monk! " I spent a lot of money to find this precious book in the abyss. I always consider myself a monk and use the standards of a monk to restrain my people. " I thought I was about to become a legendary monk, but it turned out to be a f * cking fake "Wuwuwu" Charles'' emotions were quite turbulent. Matthew and Mulan could only remain silent. After a long time. Brother Demon looked at Matthew with a pleading expression. "Are you for real?" Matthew hardened his heart and said, "Yes. "But as far as I know, a hero swordsman is also a profession that is not inferior to a monk." Charles was speechless. "I know about hero swordsman! " This is one of Su''s speciality classes that can counter demons the most. No wonder the other brainless demons can''t beat me! "No, let''s calm down" After saying that, he seemed to fall into endless self-doubt and daze. Matthew and Mulan comforted him. Charles did not respond. Half an hour later. The broken ship approached the shore again. This time, the inconspicuous notice board on the deck showed the name " Brutal Dragon Town ". The two of them were still waiting for the boat to dock. Charles suddenly said faintly, "The ship has arrived, and I''ve thought it through. "I want to take revenge first, then pursue the path of a true monk! "We''ll meet again if fate permits." Then, the bald demon suddenly burst into action. He rushed to the side of the ship at lightning speed. Then, he stepped on the side of the ship and stepped into the air. The tip of his foot tapped the air and flew directly from the lake to the dock! On the data panel. .. [Hint: Great Demon Charles (Hero Swordsman Lv20/Demonhunter Lv0/Hero Model) has used Qinggong.] .. A demon swordsman who knew qinggong? Matthew and Mulan looked at each other and felt enlightened. Then, the ship officially stopped. After the two of them went ashore, they quickly left the crowded dock. Walking on the land of the sampan plane. Matthew could feel the difference in this place. The gravity of this plane was about 0.75 times that of the prime material plane, which made him feel light when he walked. When the two of them left the dock, it was night on the sampan plane. The bright starlight hit their skin directly, and after a long time, they actually felt a slight burn. Mulan cast a few defensive spells on Matthew. This was how he became immune to the side effects of the strong starlight. Not only was there more damaging starlight here but there was also a larger and more complex aether. This meant that it was easier to cast spells here, but to maintain the accuracy of the spells, one had to put in more effort and focus than in the material world. The Sampan Plane was a truly chaotic place. The law here was the law of the jungle. The forces and races that could survive in this place were definitely not good people. Matthew learned from Alan. A hundred years ago, this was still the territory of humans. At that time, the Sampan Plane was still a very ordinary sub-plane. Then, the astral invaders arrived. They launched an unprecedented massacre against the native humans and finally succeeded in taking this place for themselves. After that. The structure of the sampan plane had gradually evolved to the current situation. Chapter 1305 Matthews Undead Disaster In fact. The cruelty of the astral creatures was written deep in their blood and on the surface of their skin. After killing all the humans. They had once again fallen into an endless internal strife. This led to a plane full of corpses. In the astral plane, there was no such thing as a grave. The creatures had no time to bury others. Because in the next second. He might be the one to die! This caused the sampan plane itself to be a huge graveyard! When he heard all this from Alan, he was shocked. Matthew was still in disbelief, but he soon received confirmation from Mulan. It was not just the Sampan Plane. Many of the secondary planes that intersected the astral plane and the material plane were in a similar situation. This was due to the fact that the astral forces were slowly approaching the prime material plane. When Matthew personally stood on the small slope north of the dock, he could personally experience what a real mass grave was! No. This was not a Mass Grave at all. Instead, it was a battlefield where no one buried the corpses all year round! A strange feeling welled up in Matthew''s heart. He first felt emotional, then he became excited. "This kind of place "This is simply a paradise for necromancers!" Matthew casually erected a tombstone. In an instant. The authority of the gravestone, the undead domain, the grave domain, and the negative energy domain were all activated! "I''m going to make a move." Matthew reminded. Mulan nodded and asked, "Do you need my help?" Matthew shook his head and said politely, "Follow the original plan. You only need to ensure your personal safety." Mulan said straightforwardly, "That isn''t a difficult matter. "It just so happens that I don''t know how to fight either. I''ll be watching your performance next." After saying that. His body suddenly began to glow and then turned into a shining gem. The gemstone kept shrinking. Not long after. A sapphire pendant appeared on Matthew''s neck! His body also flickered with a dark blue metallic lustre. .. [Hint: Legendary Mage Mulan has used the ''Invincible Gem'' on you!] [Invincible Gem: When you are enveloped by the gem''s light, you will receive both physical and magical damage immunity!] All the damage you have suffered will be borne by Mulan! You have obtained " Damage Reversal Force Field "! [Damage Reversal Force Field (Legendary): All damage you receive will be reflected back to the creator of the damage by ten times!] .. " As expected of the Shield of the Gem Mountain that could kill the Gluttonous Dread Demon!" Matthew was secretly shocked. Even if the opponent were also a Legend, this would probably be enough to make him suffer. Moreover, Mulan must have other special skills! In a sense. The reason he could get Mulan''s selfless help was because his actions were in line with the Alliance''s interests. It was just as Setrunk had said. Isabelle had given the Scar of the Dead project to Matthew, so it was definitely not that simple. There was a profound meaning behind every action of these legendary mages. Looking at it now. Dealing with the Windward Valley and the sampan plane behind it was what the Alliance really wanted! The Scar was just an excuse. Thinking of this. Matthew did not hesitate. He quickly placed a series of items in front of him. 1/4 box of negative energy crystals; 2 high-quality negative energy runes; 19 Bloodshed Scrolls; There were also countless empty tombstones. Matthew used the tombstone to form the shape of a magic array. Then, Matthew summoned Phily from the negative energy plane. He had Phily stand in the centre of the magic circle while Peggy, Soldier, Olorin, and Vasnov stood on four sides with magic materials in their hands. The atmosphere around the hillside suddenly became dangerous and solemn. Matthew opened his arms and began to chant an ancient and shocking incantation! Phily was the first to raise its head and use Dragon Language to respond to Matthew''s chant. Peggy was the second one, and she spoke in the Tauren language. Soldier spoke in Naga language. Olorin spoke in the language of the undead. Vasnov spoke in the heavenly language. These different languages and tones interweaved together as if they had set off a strong wind and torrent from the negative energy plane! Where the torrent of negative energy swept. The starlight instantly dimmed, and the world turned pitch-black. When someone looked up in shock, they could only see a thick, endless dark cloud! In the next moment. A rustling sound came from under the ground. Under the Necromancer''s call. Those individuals who had been deprived of their lives were given spirituality again. They staggered up from the ground. They looked around blankly. Soul Fires lit up in their bodies! In less than five minutes. Up and down the hill, there were more than a thousand staggering figures! Matthew continued to chant as he walked down the hill! At the foot of the mountain. He rode on the Crimson Flame Nightmare and headed towards the vast astral wilderness! Nightmare walked forward with his head held high. Behind them. It was an endless sea of undead! This was Matthew''s Undead Calamity! .. [Hint: You have successfully used the Tier 5 spell, Undead Calamity!] Your ability, "Spell Upgrade " is in effect. The Undead Calamity has been strengthened. Your domain, Undead, Grave, Negative Energy, is in effect. The Undead Calamity has been strengthened. You have used multiple languages to assist in chanting. The Undead Calamity has been strengthened. Your Undead Calamity is infinitely close to the effect of a legendary spell! [Undead Calamity: 1171 Undead have been awakened. More Undead are joining your army!] .. Yes, it was. Undead Calamity. From the moment Matthew made up his mind to eradicate the astral forces on the sampan plane, he had no intention of leaving any escape for himself or the other party! This was a Tier 5 spell, an upgraded version of the Death Curtain. Thanks to his extraordinary talent in Necromancy, Matthew only needed a short time to master it. But at the beginning, he felt that he would not use this spell at all! Because this spell was too extreme. All living beings that were enveloped by the Death Curtain created by the Undead Calamity would suffer instant death and would then be transformed into all kinds of undead. "I didn''t expect that not only did I use it, but I also used it so quickly" Matthew laughed at himself. He checked and found that there were already more than 1,000 undead who had joined his undead army. However, the average level of the undead was very low. Taking the most common skeleton soldiers as an example, the average level of this undead was only Level 5. Fortunately, as long as the Undead stayed in the Death Curtain, they would continue to grow until they reached a bottleneck. The most powerful aspect of Undead Calamity was its snowball ability. And the way to snowball its effect was not to summon more undead but to kill! Kill more people! "After this night, the Sampan Plane will probably not be covered in blood. Instead, it will become a place where ghosts and gods will cry and howl" Matthew thought. At this moment. This information suddenly flashed across the data panel. .. [Prompt: You have obtained a new sub-mission, " The Anger of the Natives "] [The Anger of the Natives: The natives of the Sampan Plane were once massacred by the astral creatures, but with your help, they were able to make a comeback.] [Mission objective: Kill at least 3000 Astral Creatures at the Sampan Plane.] [Mission Reward: Pot of Miracles (Legendary Spell)] [Pot of Miracles: Every year, you can create a delicate pot with magic. When you open the pot, you can choose one of the following three options: 1. Your lifespan increases by 10 years (up to 100 years) 2. You can revive a dying person or a person who has been dead for less than 100 minutes. 3. No matter how serious your injuries are, you can instantly recover to your peak condition.] .. Matthew glanced at the mission description. Suddenly. He saw the shadows of many human natives in the undead army behind him. Their badly mutilated remains turned into zombies or skeletons and joined the troops. Matthew nodded at them. Then, he led the army forward. After an unknown amount of time. Some buildings began to appear in the distance. Matthew understood. Brutal Dragon Town was already right in front of them! .. Chapter 1306 Karma Came So Quickly? .. Sampan Plane, Brutal Dragon Town. Rather than calling it a small town, it was more like a bigger village. The buildings here were mainly made of wood, with a few houses made of mud tiles. The closer they got to the core area of the town, the more mud-tiled houses there were. There were 30,000 to 50,000 Astral Creatures active here. Among them, there were about 5,000 Astral Drakonids who were the core residents. The Drakonids were more xenophobic. They lived in the mud-tiled houses in the core area and discriminated against the living beings in the periphery. Other than the Drakonids, the biggest population groups in Brutal Dragon Town were the Astral Kobolds, Wild Boars, and Orcs. There were very few humans here. Even if there were, they would only survive as prisoners of war, slaves, or even food for a short period of time. Not long after. They would become the souls of the Astral World Drakonids or food in their stomachs. There were obvious differences in the industries operated by the various species in Brutal Dragon Town. This was because the highest-ranked Astral Drakonids controlled the mining and trading industries there. The other races could only take some leftovers from the areas that the drakonids disdained to participate in. But even so. This place still attracted a large number of creatures from the New Territories. The reason was simple. Brutal Dragon Town was the area with the most Planar Passages in the Sampan Plane. This place was not only one of the few bridges between the astral plane and the prime material plane but there were also many cracks and passages that led to other secondary planes. It was precisely because of this unique condition that warmongers, adventurers, mercenaries, slave traders, and all kinds of people gathered here. The authorities of Brutal Dragon Town did not prohibit this. Instead, they encouraged it. This was because their feudal lord had made his fortune through Planar Wars and the slave trade. Even if it had developed to its current stage. The Red Dragon Warrior named Cossack also maintained the tradition of leading the Berserkers of Brutal Dragon Town to attack the nearby sub-planes every year or two. In the eyes of the astral creatures, this custom was a heavenly feast. Because of the desire to kill and plunder carved in their bones. Every time Cossack attacked a sub-plane near the material world, they could recruit a large number of soldiers of varying quality without paying extra money or resources. Of course, it was very difficult for these soldiers to fight against the wind. However, as long as he and his Drakonid troops charged forward, most of the human settlements would be reduced to ruins under their butcher''s knives. There was no spring or autumn in the astral plane. However, in April, any creature could feel the joy and blood in the air of Brutal Dragon Town. The gossip was spreading among the busybodies and agents on the streets. The eyes of the thugs, who had been idle for a long time, lit up. "Have you heard? Lord Cossack has recently found another hidden sub-plane. The guards have already slaughtered a village at the entrance of the sub-plane. They captured many people, and most of them were disposed of outside the hub. The remaining few are probably to be given to the big shots in the astral world as pets." "We can fight again soon?!" " Something like that. It''s been a year since Lord Cossack left Brutal Dragon Town with his troops. It''s about time for another feast!" "Hehehe, I can''t wait to drink the blood of those cowardly creatures. Damn it, I lost my armour to the female boss of the Rotting Roots Tavern yesterday. No, I''ll go and ask her for it now" "Do you want her to give it to you?" "What else? At most, I''ll just put in more effort" Similar conversations were happening all over Brutal Dragon Town. The well-informed thugs had already begun to rub their fists and prepare for the upcoming war. Even the kobold began to spread the news and decided to prepare more things to supply the lord so as to obtain the right to tail behind the main army to pick up scraps. It was as if they wanted to confirm that the rumour was true. A few Drakonid warriors of the Imperial Guards suddenly brought out a human woman with dishevelled hair. They cut open her stomach in front of the others and hung her corpse on the city wall. " This is the fate of a slave who doesn''t serve his master well!" The leading Drakonid warrior left this sentence and left arrogantly. A thick smell of blood immediately filled the air near the city wall. A few reckless fly demons hovered in the sky for a while before suddenly lowering their altitude to bite the corpse. In the end, they were instantly whipped twice by the Drakonid soldiers who were eyeing them covetously, and they died on the spot. The corpse of the fly demon fell to the base of the city wall. The two Wild Boarmen happily dragged their corpses away. "We can have an extra meal tonight" However, they didn''t walk far. A group of fierce-looking kobolds surrounded them. They didn''t hesitate to pounce on the strong body of the Wild Boarman. In the alley. The smell of blood snowballed. The creatures passing by turned a blind eye to it. For Brutal Dragon Town, this was just a common scene. As for when this battle would come to an end. It all depended on when the participants died or when they were exhausted. In the middle of the town. In a three-story building. In a hall that resembled a conference room, the Drakonid Overlord, whose entire body was covered in flaming dragon scales, sat silently on a chair made of cold iron. He was the lord of Brutal Dragon Town, Bloody Hand Cossack with the bloodline of a Red Dragon. Chapter 1307 Karma Came So Quickly? To his left sat a Drakonid Warrior with greyish-black dragon scales. This was Orse, the Cossack''s brother-in-law. He had the blood of the Black Dragon and was the deputy mayor of Violent Dragon Town. On the right side of the Cossack were four or five Drakonids. However, judging from the colour and grade of their scales, it was not difficult to tell that these Drakonid warriors were weaker in terms of level and strength. At the bottom of the stairs. A red and a purple woman in a tight robe were seriously talking about something. However, Cossack did not seem to be paying attention to the contents of their report. His gaze was fixed on the curvaceous figures of the two women, and he did not hide the aggressiveness in his eyes at all. "Lord Cossack!" The red-robed priestess frowned and raised her voice. Cossack replied casually, "I understand. " It''s just that Windward Valley has been inspected by the mages" The red-robed priestess said seriously, " It''s not an inspection. It''s an attack. " Evil Art Master Lance attacked the Tree Master on his own accord. In the end, not only did he fail to kill him, but he also angered the other party. " Matthew has gone mad. He is currently wantonly purging the astral powers in Windward Valley, including our people." Cossack yawned. " Look, Rose, this is the Evil Art Master that you admired so much. "In my opinion, other than lying to women, he''s nothing!" The female priest named Rose said solemnly, "Lance is quite capable. Even he couldn''t kill Matthew, which means that the tree-planting mage must have some skills. "We have to be careful" Cossack mocked, " Come on, he''s called a Tree Master. How capable can he be? "I can understand your worries. You lack a strong man to protect you, so you''re always nervous, hehe " I know that group of mages very well. They only dare to clamour within the high walls, but they don''t dare to take a step forward." Rose''s beautiful eyebrows knitted together. She looked at Cossack with a worried expression. She tried to persuade him with words, but all she got was his unbridled gaze. "Why don''t you come back to my room with me, and we can talk about this topic?" Cossack said bluntly. Rose''s heart was filled with anger, and then she said in a tough tone, "This is God''s guess. " He believes that Matthew might take the opportunity to plot against the Sampan Plane!" As soon as she said that. Cossack straightened his back slightly. "God''s intention?" The Drakonid Overlord''s gaze was a little subtle. "Alright, I understand. I''ll pay attention to the situation in the material world." Rose sighed deeply in her heart. She knew that Cossack didn''t take her words to heart. She had no choice. His long reign of autocracy had made him blind and arrogant. Now, even the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch''s orders were somewhat perfunctory! She was Baruch''s representative in Brutal Dragon Town. Rose and her sisters were Four-Winged Angels from the Heavenly Palace. Their rank in the Dragon God Society was much higher than Cossack or Orse. However, in reality. These two Drakonid warriors with powerful individual strength did not care about them at all! They even wanted to sleep with them. Rose felt humiliated every time she was stared at by Cossack. But slowly. She was terrified to find that a trace of anticipation and excitement had appeared in her heart! As an angel, she understood her own mental state very well. Cossack''s offence not only proved her attractiveness but also gave her a strong vitality and a sense of security. She and her sisters had served the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch for many years. As the closest group of attendants. She could clearly sense that Baruch was becoming weaker and weaker. Especially after the Moss Hills incident. The Pentashade Dragon God, who had become a stepping stone for the alliance, suffered heavy losses. He was only left with one-third of his full strength! One had to know. Baruch was originally only at the edge of High Legend, but now, he had to avoid normal Legends! If not for the protection of the divine kingdom. The mighty Pentashade Dragon God would have been slain by the Dragon Slayers that had arrived one after another! Even though with the help of other forces, Baruch had recently established the Dragon God Society, and he seemed to be returning to his peak, only the people closest to him knew Baruch''s weakening was an unstoppable trend. He had been used by others to become a signboard to resist the Alliance of Seven Saints! His control over the Dragon God Society was rather weak. Almost every power in the outer planes had planted spies in the Dragon God Society. Moreover, all of this was done openly. How could such an organization have any hope? Rose knew very well that Baruch''s faith was crumbling. Chromatic Dragons had always been unreliable. Only young dragons or newly matured dragons would worship the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch. The slightly stronger dragons had already established their own sects. They completely ignored Baruch. What Baruch could rely on the most now was still the faith and power of the Astral Drakonids! However Now, even this faith seemed to be crumbling. Rose was filled with fear and sorrow for her future. As an angel. It would be very difficult for her to escape Baruch''s control. Unless Unless Baruch bestowed her to someone else! Thinking of this. Rose had an idea. Chapter 1308 Karma Came So Quickly? "Alright, I''ll go in with you. I have to convince you!" Rose looked at Cossack with a sacred and inviolable posture. "Wait! "I want to go too!" The purple-robed angel seemed unwilling to let the Rose monopolize everything, so she spoke boldly. Cossack was overjoyed. The Black Dragon Warrior Orse, who was seated below, couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He had actually coveted these two Angels for a long time. However, he was Cossack''s brother-in-law. It would probably be difficult to convince the other party to give him one "I should wait until big brother is done before secretly making a move" Orse was eager to move. But at this moment. The Drakonid soldiers outside suddenly barged in. Everyone in the hall looked at him. "Don''t you know how to f * cking knock?" The Cossack''s face revealed a trace of brutality. The soldier lowered his head and replied, " There''s a bald demon outside. He claims to be initiating the ''Dragon God Duel!''" Dragon God duel? Cossack was shocked. Ever since he became a Legend, no one had challenged him to a Dragon God duel. Wasn''t this courting death? "Let him wait at the door. I''ll kill him in a while!" Cossack snorted coldly. Seeing that the lord''s attitude had improved, the soldier hurriedly added, "That bald demon is here to challenge Lord Orse" "Hmm?" Cossack looked at the Black Dragon Warrior with a scrutinizing gaze. Orse''s heart skipped a beat. He seemed to have thought of something and immediately stood up. "Big brother, it''s fine. You guys continue to discuss things. I''ll go deal with that reckless fellow!" As he spoke, he rushed out impatiently. "Wait!" Cossack narrowed his eyes. " The Dragon God''s duel is a major event. How can I not watch? "Let''s go together and see what''s going on with that demon!" Orse scratched his head. "Alright then." Rose and the purple-robed angel exchanged glances. Both of them caught a hint of anger and disappointment in each other''s eyes. Then, the two of them screamed. It turned out that the Cossack had reached out his two big hands and hugged them by the waist, then walked out of the gate with a wild smile. Seeing this scene. Orse and the other Drakonid warriors all revealed envious expressions. They followed him outside the house. A long flagpole stood in the open space not far away. A dark blue flag hung at the tip of the flagpole. On the front was a galaxy, and on the back was a cloud of fog. If one looked carefully, one could see the outline of some dragons in the galaxy and fog. It was the emblem of the Supreme True Dragon! Cossack''s two large hands pinched the buttocks of the two angels and then casually threw them away. He walked to the bald demon under the flagpole and said, "You know about the Supreme True Dragon. It seems that you are well prepared." The bald demon glanced at him. "I''m not here for you. "If you still remember the glory of the supreme True Dragon, let that damn coward behind you come out and fight me!" Cossack instantly became furious. However, when he saw the Supreme True Dragon''s emblem, he forcefully suppressed his anger and retreated without saying a word. To the Astral Drakonids and many other dragons or dragon descendants. The supreme true dragon was the true faith! It was a powerful life form that was said to have transcended to a higher dimension. It was He who personally created all the dragons, including the dragons of Aindor and the divine dragons of the Eastern Continent, as well as all kinds of dragons in the astral world. The Supreme True Dragon had long transcended. He did not care about the secular power and only left some traces in this world. But even so. There were still many dragons who worshipped him. After Baruch became a god, he used a scheme to seize the Chromatic Dragon God''s divine domain and authority, trying to take over the position of the supreme True Dragon. The Supreme True Dragon ignored him. This gave Baruch the opportunity to grow stronger. The fact that the Astral Drakonids believed in Baruch was actually an exchange of benefits to a certain extent. They believed in the supreme True Dragon, and that was the true worship that came from the depths of their hearts! In the legends. Supreme True Dragon loved to watch duels, so they left behind a tradition called the Dragon God Duel. All those who believed in the supreme True Dragon could not refuse the challenge of the Dragon God duel from others. And every time someone won a Dragon God duel. All participants would receive a layer of " Blood of Glory ", a gift from the supreme True Dragon! The loser would have a portion of their Blood of Glory layers cleared. The Blood of Glory would grant people additional combat power and will. The reason why Cossack was so powerful and invincible in the astral world with his Legendary strength was that the Blood of Glory on his body had stacked to a terrifying 96 layers! In other words. He had a 96-win streak in the Dragon God Duel! Of course. This 96-win streak was quite exaggerated. Before Legend. Cossack would often hint to his Drakonid warriors to challenge him to a duel and then easily win, furiously farming the Blood of Glory layers. However, winning these ordinary Drakonids after Cossack reached Legend would no longer give him Blood of Glory layers. Otherwise, he would continue to farm! Correspondingly. If he lost the Blood of Glory, Cossack would immediately lose the favour of the supreme True Dragon and become ordinary Legends. In comparison. The Black Dragon Warrior Orse relied more on the power provided by the Blood of Glory than Cossack! Although he was already tier 20, he was still not a Legend, and his Blood of Glory was still at layer 37. Chapter 1309 Karma Came So Quickly? This was already a huge buff for him. He was actually very resistant to having a Dragon God duel with strangers. Especially when he saw the other party''s appearance. Orse''s expression became even more complicated. "It''s you?" Charles crossed his arms expressionlessly. "It''s me. "Do you still remember? Back then, you lured me into that damn cage" Orse immediately interrupted, "Shut up! "Since you have already come out, you should understand that I am helpless" The surrounding Drakonid soldiers were all shocked. Lord Orse had always been known for his violent temper. If it were any other time, he would have already started fighting. Today, not only did he not make a move, but why did his tone of voice become strange? Charles also interrupted him. "You disgust me. "So I must kill you. "Otherwise, my heart won''t be able to reach perfection!" Heart? Orse was stunned for a moment. Charles'' common language puzzled him. However, just as he was about to communicate with the other party, Cossack beside him shouted impatiently, "What are you still standing there for? He has already planted the flag! "Kill him! This is the only way you can continue to receive the protection of the supreme True Dragon!" The Black Dragon Warrior bared his teeth. In the next second. He immediately put on a cold and tyrannical expression. "I understand. "I accept your challenge. " I am the Black Dragon Warrior, Orse. Today, I will use your blood to please the Supreme True Dragon!" Pa! The bald demon kicked the flag away. " Demon Swordsman, Charles will send you to meet the Supreme True Dragon!" In the next second. Charles suddenly raised his hand, and a black shadow flew out from his sleeve. The black shadow''s speed was ridiculously fast. Before Orse could react, an octopus-like creature had stuck itself firmly to his chest! The Black Dragon Warrior lowered his head. The creature''s body was covered in suction cups, and it was now firmly attached to his armour! There was a thin line behind the octopus that was connected to Charles ''arm. The thin thread contracted violently. Continue your journey on empire A huge pulling force pulled Orse forward! The Black Dragon Warrior staggered a few steps forward. However, Charles ''figure quickly approached under the effect of the creature''s claws! The two sides instantly faced each other, turning into a tense and exciting close combat. The Black Dragon Warrior reacted quickly. He immediately gave up trying to maintain his balance. Then, he raised the single-handed sword in his right hand and slashed at Charles ''head! However, something unexpected happened. The demon turned a blind eye to the Drakonid''s sharp sword. He only threw a fierce punch at Orse''s chest! Fist against sword. A head for a chest. No matter how one looked at it, it was not a worthwhile deal! In a flash. The Black Dragon Warrior did not have time to think. He directly slashed his sword at the Demon''s head. "Clang!" After a crisp sound. Orse was surprised to find that his powerful and heavy sword had failed to break through the demon''s head! In the next second. He felt an intense pain in his chest as if his internal organs had been torn apart. There was also an oddly-shaped but particularly sharp weapon that was fiddling wantonly in his chest! "Despicable!" Orse was furious. " You''re using a spiked knuckle?!" Charles continued to pursue the victory. As he continued to exert strength, he shouted, "Piercing Sun Style!" There was a muffled sound. A fist with a spike in it pierced out from the back of the Black Dragon Warrior''s waist! The onlookers felt a chill down their spines! Unexpectedly, this was only the first round. Charles pierced through Orse''s body! "It''s time to end your sinful life!" Charles shouted. He was just about to continue his pursuit, but in that instant, his fist was swiftly pulled out of Orse''s body. Immediately after. He jumped to the side and dodged the sneak attack of a sharp blade that was emitting a red light! "Do you want to interfere with the Dragon God''s duel?" Charles vigilantly pulled himself to a safe position and coldly stared at Cossack, who suddenly intervened. Cossack glared at the heavily injured Orse in disappointment. He was still thinking about what to say. Charles said coldly, "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten. Dragon descendants who interfere with the Dragon God''s duel will be cursed by the Supreme True Dragon!" Cossack frowned. "I didn''t interfere. I just..." However, before he could finish his sentence. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew past. In an instant, under everyone''s shocked gazes- The Black Dragon Warrior covered his wound with a face full of resentment. His body was covered in a layer of greenish-grey at speed, which was visible to the naked eye! "Big brother, I" Orse reached out to Cossack in terror. But in the blink of an eye. His lively eyeballs turned murky grey! A rotten aura spread out from the Black Dragon Warrior''s body. "Grrr" A hair-raising roar came out of his throat, and the joints of his body became extremely inflexible, like a zombie! "What happened to him?" Everyone looked at this scene in horror. Even Charles was shocked. "Is there really a curse from the Supreme Dragon God? "Karma came so quickly?" Suddenly. The cold wind blew even more violently. Everyone looked up in confusion. Then, they saw a huge lead cloud that was as big as a mountain range! Under the strong wind. The thick sky slowly pressed down on the ground. For a moment. Chapter 1310 Karma Came So Quickly? Heaven and earth whimpered, ghosts wailed, and gods howled! All the living beings that were enveloped by the Sky Screen felt an unprecedented aura of death. Their hearts were beating extremely fast. Discomfort, such as dry mouths, dizziness, and nausea, surged in their hearts! "There is something wrong with this black cloud" Cossack''s eyes were red as he kicked away Orse, who had already started to attack the people around him! The wind was filled with the smell of negative energy. It was as if an invisible hand was strangling the throats of all living beings, seizing their right to life! "Oh my god!" " This is an Undead Calamity!" "It''s Matthew, it''s that Matthew!" Rose finally reacted. She lost her composure and shouted, but her voice was quickly covered. Because at that moment. The gate and city wall to the south of Brutal Dragon Town collapsed. A huge bone dragon broke through the city like a piece of rotten wood. Behind him. There was also a bone dragon army formed by more than ten bone dragons! Rumble! The Bone Dragon Army was just a prelude. Then came the Burier Legion that brought a rain of fire and the Arctic Archers with countless Frost Arrows! Skeleton Blade Axe Warrior. Zombie Warrior. There were also all kinds of undead. They surged into Brutal Dragon Town like a tide! For a moment. This place had already become a tragic scene, as if the end of the world had arrived! The resistance forces in the city were completely defeated when the two sides first came into contact. Find exclusive content at empire In an instant, they entered a state of screaming and fleeing. And in the army of the vast undead. The Necromancer, who was riding on a Nightmare and emitting starlight, was so dazzling. He leisurely walked to the front. It did not take long for him to arrive near the city gate. At this moment. A fire dragon descended from the sky. Boom! The flames dissipated, and sparks flew in the dust raised by the undead. The Drakonid Lord Cossack walked out from the flames. He stared at Matthew angrily. "A necromancer actually dares to be so ostentatious?! "You''re courting death!" Cossack did not hesitate. Even though he knew very little about Necromancy, he knew that the only way to end the Undead Calamity was to get rid of the culprit! Most necromancers hid in the dark and were not easy to find. It was rare for the other party to stand in the open and save him the effort of searching. How could he miss it so easily? Cossack held a huge axe in his hand. As he moved, he created afterimages and flames that filled the sky. In an instant, he rushed in front of Matthew! "Just in time!" Matthew nimbly jumped down from Nightmares, calmly took off the sickle on his back, and unhurriedly swung it at Cossack! Cossack''s pupils constricted in shock. He wasn''t surprised that Matthew''s movements were too fast but that his movements were too slow! " At this speed, I''ll be able to split him in half before his scythe can reach me!" Although there was something fishy about it, Cossack would not miss such an opportunity. He firmly believed in it and hacked it down without hesitation! The axe landed right in the middle of Matthew''s forehead, which was emitting a blue light. In an instant. Cossack heard a crisp clang! An unimaginable counterforce shook his hand until it was a bloody mess! And Matthew was not harmed at all! He did not even show any signs of slowing down! Under Cossack''s incredulous gaze. Matthew''s emerald sickle slowly hit Cossack''s ribs. The sickle was very blunt. Even Cossack''s armour was not broken. The Dragon Lord heaved a sigh of relief. He instinctively took half a step to the side, wanting to plot the follow-up. Suddenly. An intense pain surged into his brain! Matthew also took some time out of his busy schedule to look at the data panel. .. [Hint: Your Invincible Gem and Damage Reversal Force Field are in effect!] You have hit the Drakonid Lord Cossack with your Emerald Scythe (Level 23 Drakonid Warrior/Lord Mode). The special effect of the Emerald Scythe, Tremble, had taken effect. The Drakonid Lord Cossack''s spleen is shattered, and blood is beginning to seep out... .. Looking at the intact necromancer in front of him, he felt the intense pain in his body. Cossack clutched his chest. He was instantly stunned. .. Chapter 1311 Despicable Necromancer! .. Cossack picked up the axe. He and Matthew maintained a relatively safe distance and carefully observed each other. It could be seen that the Legend Drakonid Warrior''s muscles were tense. In comparison, Matthew was much more relaxed. In Cossack''s eyes, this Necromancer was full of flaws. If it was any other time, he would have already gone up and started chopping him up! However He lowered his head to look at his bleeding thumb and forefinger, and his expression became very serious. The necromancer didn''t need to worry. Under the Death Curtain, all living beings were equal. Wherever the undead army went, large numbers of living beings screamed and turned into undead. Matthew could clearly feel that his army was constantly growing. This feeling was very pleasant. No wonder there were many cases in history that were difficult to stop after the Necromancer launched the Undead Calamity. This feeling of being in control of all living beings would give people the illusion that they had become gods. Perhaps. This was the charm of power. In the next few rounds, Cossack relied on his powerful recovery ability to heal his injuries while launching a few tentative attacks on Matthew. The movement technique of a Legendary Warrior was indeed impressive. In these few close combat exchanges, Matthew had achieved a complete defeat. The scythe in his hand couldn''t even touch Cossack''s clothes. The back of his head, heart, waist, and even his crotch were all attacked by Cossack of varying degrees. Unfortunately, the power of the shield was too powerful. Cossack simply couldn''t find a way to break through! The undead army had already crossed the city wall and was heading toward the core area with the most population. The Drakonid Warrior finally could not sit still anymore. He stabbed his axe into the ground and tore off his armour. "Roar!" After a roar that was almost like a dragon''s roar. Under Matthew''s curious gaze. Cossack''s body began to undergo an astonishing transformation. First, a layer of almost tangible flames burned on the surface of his body. A large number of red dragon scales began to cover his face, neck, and other areas of his upper body. His originally inconspicuous tail suddenly became extremely thick, and the tip of his tail even carried a burning flame. Within the dragon fire. Cossack''s body expanded several times, becoming five to six meters tall. His legs also turned into a form similar to the hind legs of a dragon. His hands became thicker, but they still maintained the shape of a humanoid creature. On his back, there were two pairs of deformed wings. At the same time. His mouth became sharp and protruding, extending into a huge mouth that was similar to a dragon''s. .. [Warning: Cossack has entered the second form, ''Half-Dragon''!] Cossack''s strength has been greatly improved!" .. A strong sense of danger surged into Matthew''s heart. At this moment, Cossack bathed in dragon fire gave him a great pressure. If not for the protection of the Gem Mountain Shield. Matthew would have run as far away as possible by now! "Be careful!" Mulan''s serious voice came from the sapphire on his chest. "The flame on his body is the Supreme Dragon Flame! " The Supreme Dragon Flame has the effect of Legendary Penetration!" Matthew was shocked. "Then should I move aside?" Mulan replied, "There''s no need for that. "I can still help you defend against it." Matthew was puzzled. "Then why did you deliberately remind me?" Mulan said leisurely, "If you don''t brag about your opponent, how can you set yourself up? Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire "Learn from Matthew. You have to learn how to praise your opponent ruthlessly" As the two of them conversed. Cossack''s hill-like body was already crushing over. However, with his previous experience of fighting, he did not launch a physical attack. Instead, he raised his bloody mouth and roared at Matthew''s head. Whoosh! Whoosh! [Spitting Weapon: Supreme Dragon Flame]! Scorching dragon breath spewed out of Cossack''s mouth like lava. At that moment, the super-high temperature flames he summoned even melted the skin of his mouth! The flames engulfed everything. Matthew''s figure also seemed to have disappeared. Cossack crazily spat out the supreme dragon flames and the flames that shot out easily killed many passing undead. He had opened up a world with his own strength! " That mage couldn''t have survived the Supreme Dragon Flames!" Cossack thought. However, in the next second. It was as if someone had scratched his abdomen! Cossack looked down and was horrified to find that the mage had actually walked out with the Supreme Dragon Flames! Not only that, he looked unharmed. He still had the strength to smash his stomach with that ugly sickle! "No, no, no" Before Cossack could react, Matthew, who was bathed in the glow of the gemstone, also shot out terrifying dragon flames! Dragon flames sprayed onto the Cossack''s chest. It instantly melted most of his scales! The dragon flame slid down his chest, and the organs and skin it touched along the way were burned into black charcoal as he fell powerlessly. Even the ground where Cossack was standing was melted into a huge pit! The intense pain completely overwhelmed Cossack''s rationality. He panicked and tried to attack Matthew, but all he got was counterdamage! The more he fought! The more excited Matthew became! The damage reversal effect wreaked havoc on the surface of Cossack''s skin, turning the powerful Legendary Drakonid beyond recognition. Chapter 1312 Despicable Necromancer! Matthew''s scythe was also tearing apart the internal organs of Cossack. In less than two minutes. The Tremor effect had already spread throughout Cossack''s internal organs. Almost all of his organs were torn apart, and hot blood was flowing everywhere! If not for the Legendary Drakonids possessing extremely strong resistance and vitality At this moment, he had already become a dead man! Even so. Cossack was in a miserable state. His dragon-scale armor had mostly melted away, and his internal organs were incomplete. Drops of liquid were leaking from the corner of his mouth. That liquid was not the Dragon Flame. Instead, it was drops of true dragon blood! "AhNo, no, no..." Cossack trembled in fear. In an instant, he saw the devastation around him. Under the invasion of the undead army. The southern city wall had been completely toppled, and the nearby wooden houses were grey. Countless negative energy rose from the ground. It was the newly dead souls adding firewood to the necromancer''s undead calamity! "What kind of monster are you?" Cossack asked in a trembling voice. Matthew elegantly tidied up his collar and the corner of his clothes. He looked at the other party calmly. "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you this question?" Cossack stomped his foot. "Detestable necromancer!" In the next second. He once again rushed towards Matthew, but halfway through, the Cossack suddenly turned around, and the tail on his back wrapped around Matthew! Cossack did not attack. Instead, he used the strength of his tail to throw Matthew out! Immediately after. His thick hind legs crouched slightly, and the dragon flames on his body flowed again. Boom! Cossack''s huge body shot off the ground like a rocket. His speed was ridiculously fast. In just a few seconds, he was 300 meters away from Matthew! Not long after. The Drakonid Overlord had already fled to the core area that had yet to be conquered by the undead army! "What a fast escape!" Even Matthew couldn''t help but praise Cossack in his heart. With such a skilled escape technique and such a clear escape route, Cossack truly lived up to his name as a legendary warrior! However "Trying to escape? No way!" Matthew snorted coldly. While he was still in midair, he threw out a green card. " Four Symbols Card: Azure Dragon Dufeng "! The spirit of air flew out of the card and instantly merged into Matthew''s body. Immediately after. Matthew activated the spell Isabelle had given him. [Legendary Flight]! " Where are you escaping to?!" Mathew said as he watched Cossack leave. However, when he finished speaking. His body had already appeared above the Dragonoid Overlord who was flying at high speed! The sound couldn''t catch up to their speed. Therefore, Cossack did not notice Matthew''s arrival at all. Until that slight pain came from the back of his head! Bang! A muffled sound. An intense dizziness instantly pierced through Cossack''s brain! His body began to lose control. Then, it fell to the ground like a meteorite! Boom! On the battlefield between the undead army and the Dragon Guards that had been temporarily organized. Cossack''s battered body fell from the sky, creating spiderweb-like cracks on the ground! Under the horrified gazes of countless drakonid soldiers and other races. Matthew also landed. He steadily stepped on the back of Cossack, and with the sickle in his hand, he skillfully raised and lowered it. He hit the unconscious Cossack on the back of his head again and again! Bang! Bang! Bang! The voice was not loud. However, it seemed that everyone could hear the sound of the scythe rubbing against the dragon''s scales. Because of the surroundings It was too quiet! .. A few minutes ago. North of the temporary defence line. A tall tower became the key point for the guards of Brutal Dragon Town to observe the movements of the undead army. Rose stood on the city wall, calmly watching the changes on the battlefield. The arrival of the undead army was within her expectations. Therefore, from the very beginning. She was calmer than everyone else. When Cossack went to find trouble with Matthew, she immediately gathered the nearby Drakonid Guards. She had to admit. The overall quality of the Astral Drakonids was extremely high. The first thing the Kobolds and Boarmen learned when they encountered the Undead Calamity was to flee. Only the drakonids could fight against it. Of course. This was also related to the fact that the Astral Drakonids had a high resistance to instant death. There were still many Drakonids in the core region. Rose and the other higher-ups of Brutal Dragon Town worked hard. They had successfully laid down a resistance line near the southern market and commercial street. The Drakonid Guards, who were known for their violence and bravery, were at the forefront, doing their best to resist the invasion of the Undead. The few spellcasters and priests in the town also took action. Those with holy water sprayed holy water. Those who did not have holy water could purify the soldiers. With their collective efforts, the small opening that the bone dragon army had torn open in the southern market could be sealed. According to Rose''s estimation. Currently, the number of Drakonid Guards gathered in the southern bazaar had already exceeded a thousand. In the entire Brutal Dragon Town. There were still more than 4,000 Dragonoid Guards who could fight like this! The undead army looked powerful, but it only had two to three thousand units. If they had prepared beforehand. Even with the skeletal dragon leading the way, Rose was confident that she could defend the southern wall! Chapter 1313 Despicable Necromancer! Unfortunately... That Necromancer was too despicable, he actually chose to launch a surprise attack! Thinking of this. Rose looked down the tower worriedly. Over there. A few Drakonid soldiers were reinforcing the binding on Orse. The poor Black Dragon Warrior had been severely injured and had low resistance, so he had unfortunately become an undead in the first round of the Undead Calamity''s attack. According to common sense. They should have burned him alive. However, Orse''s identity was very sensitive. He was the brother-in-law of Cossack. Even if he had become an undead, he could not be dealt with by just anyone. Rose could only order for him to be tied up and wait for Cossack to return after the victory. Rose wasn''t worried. Although she had only been in Brutal Dragon Town for more than a year, she had been secretly observing Cossack''s situation. On the surface, the Dragon Lord looked tyrannical and unpredictable. In fact, he was a powerful and meticulous fellow. He would never be reckless when he had to be careful. When it was time to be decisive, he would not hesitate. If it wasn''t for his bad temper, he would tear apart the lives of other weak races and eat them; in Rose''s eyes, this guy had almost no flaws. Therefore, in her opinion. The Undead Calamity wasn''t that scary, as long as Cossack could kill the Necromancer who had swaggered through the streets. She could immediately cooperate with the other party to launch a counterattack. With the fierce atmosphere of Brutal Dragon Town. She believed that it wouldn''t be long before the Undead Calamity was quelled. Take ten thousand steps back. Even if Cossack had been careless and failed to get rid of Matthew. However, as long as he could stall the Necromancer and maintain a balance between the two sides, the victory of this battle would be within his grasp! She looked at it carefully. The other party''s most powerful unit was the group of bone dragons, but the bone dragons were also a group of people who bullied the weak and feared the strong. As long as they organized the remaining Drakonid Guards, they would be able to kill them. If they launched a round of charges. The situation would definitely improve greatly! " Pass down the order. Have the two Spell Casters who can control the wind take turns to rest. Control the direction of the negative energy flow every fifteen minutes and try to slow down the movement speed of the Death Calamity. " Tell the soldiers at the front line to pay attention to each other''s condition. Once a green-gray line appears on someone''s surface or skin, have them immediately retreat to the rear and receive toughness treatment. There''s still some holy water in the warehouse. Take it all out and use it. There''s no need to save it at this time. "Send a few people to the north to regroup the scattered army. The main point is to find the leaders of the Wild Boarmen. If we find them, we can regroup the Wild Boarmen. " The Drakonid soldiers in the southern bazaar will be divided into three groups. Take turns to defend the line where the bone dragon army is trying to attack. Remember, don''t cross the line easily. Don''t get into the range of the Death Calamity" One order after another came out of Rose''s mouth. Under the efforts of the messenger. These orders were well executed. The situation near the temporary defence line improved further. Even some of the Kobolds who had fled to the north were poking their heads out from the corners. They were probably hesitating whether they should return to help. Seeing this scene. Rose could not help but smile. She loved to order others around. This could bring her great pleasure. As an angel who wasn''t specialized in battle, Rose was indeed quite talented in commanding. Cossack''s strength. In addition to her perfectcommand. She seemed to be able to see that Brutal Dragon Town was getting better and better under the joint governance of the two of them However, in the next second. Rose''s momentary distraction was reduced to a dreamy bubble. She was the first to notice Cossack returning in a sorry state. Before she could accept the news that Cossack had been defeated The evil necromancer appeared above Cossack''s head like a ghost. What followed was an even more unacceptable scene. Cossack''s stalwart body fell to the ground. He was still being beaten by the Necromancer in a humiliating manner! At that moment. Rose''s eyes reddened instantly. He was not attacking Cossack at all. He was mocking him! "How is this possible? Lord Cossack was defeated? "Am I seeing things? Isn''t that a human? Humans are such an inferior race, but there''s actually such a powerful existence? "Is he a necromancer? The necromancers of the material world have actually evolved into such a style?" Near the temporary defence line. The morale of the Dragon Guards instantly fell to rock bottom. Although they did not know what had happened, the ever-victorious Feudal Lord had been tortured to such a miserable state. Everyone''s hearts began to pound! Cossack was still unconscious. The defence line that he had painstakingly built was also festering. Rose gritted her teeth. She directly jumped down from the tower! Whoosh! Two pairs of feathered wings slowly opened behind her. Following Rose''s actions. The other purple-robed priestesses also flew up. The two of them returned to their angel form and began to sing a hymn in the air. "Heroes will not fall just like that! "People of the Supreme True Dragon, please hear my call! "You are the invincible legendary Cossack! "You are the Bloody Hand of War that has destroyed thirty-seven non-humankind settlements! "You have the protection of the Supreme True Dragon and the Pentashade Dragon God! "You are the favoured one of the heavens! "You are a true dragon that''s hibernating in the astral world! "Wake up! "My hero!" Chapter 1314 Despicable Necromancer! The hymns of the two angels were ethereal and sacred. As the song continued. A powerful holy power slowly poured into the unconscious body of Cossack. Matthew was surprised. This Drakonid Overlord, who was on the verge of death, actually gritted his teeth and crawled up from the ground! "You''re right. I won''t fall just like that! " I am the Bloody Hand Cossack of War, the butcher of humans, the descendant of the dragon favoured by the supreme true dragon! "I have the Blood of Glory and the Supreme Dragon''s Fury. How could I lose to an evil Necromancer?" A pale white light burst out from Cossack''s body. Matthew instinctively took two steps back, and the sickle in his hand stopped moving. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to attack. Instead, under the overlapping of the angel''s hymn and Cossack''s vision, the Drakonid Overlord''s tenacity and resistance had reached an unimaginable level. He was completely immune to the vibration effect of the emerald sickle! Not only that. The injuries on Cossack''s body also healed instantly! Matthew couldn''t help but glance at the data panel. .. [Warning: Your enemy Cossack has ignited the blood of a true dragon and successfully broke through!] His level had increased to LV24! Cossack has received a divine revelation from the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch! .. "I see. "So there is such a secret behind your invincibility" Cossack slowly walked out of the white light. Most of the injuries on his body had already healed, and the remaining parts were also recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. His eyes were filled with confidence. It was as if he had seen through all of Matthew''s secrets! In the next second. Mulan''s voice rang in Matthew''s ears. "Matthew, I can only provide you with the invincibility effect, but you can''t use the damage reversal force field anymore!" Matthew immediately asked, "What happened?" Mulan replied, " The Pentashade Dragon God''s divine revelation allowed this Drakonid Overlord to discover a secret of mine. " There''s actually a slight flaw in my Guardian Authority when I reflect on the damage. Most people can''t catch that flaw, but this Drakonid is different. He has some strength to begin with, and he has ignited all the Blood of Glory on his body. He also has the help of the angels and the Dragon God. I think he might be able to seize the opportunity when I cast my Anti-Damage and temporarily destroy my Authority! "At that time, you might be in danger! "But don''t worry. As long as I doesn''t activate Damage Reversal Force Field, he won''t be able to break through my invincibility effect" After Matthew heard this, he instantly made a judgment. "No need. "You just have to keep the force field up. "I plan to end this quickly." His eyes were serious. Due to the strong resistance of the Astral Drakonids, Brutal Dragon Town was indeed a tough nut to crack. Matthew chose this place. He also wanted to maximize the benefits of the sneak attack. He was well aware of the power and limitations of the Undead Calamity. If he couldn''t snowball as soon as possible. By the time the other forces from the Sampan Plane arrived, the situation might become worse! He couldn''t fight a prolonged battle. This was because he was facing an entire plane''s resources and population. Although the Undead Calamity could turn the enemy''s population into its own, it could still be killed during the stalemate! Therefore, he had to take down Brutal Dragon Town as soon as possible, and then completely snowball. If he wanted to swallow Brutal Dragon Town, defeating Cossack was the most crucial part! He had to end this quickly! "I know, be careful!" Mulan replied. In the next moment. The unarmed Cossack rushed over. As usual, Matthew did not dodge. Clang! Cossack punched Matthew on the left side of his face. Just like before. The gem''s radiance protected Matthew''s face. Immediately after. The damage reversal force field rushed towards Cossack''s fist like a homing missile! However, at the moment when the undercurrents surged. Cossack suddenly shouted, "Protect!" Immediately after. His left hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the air in front of him! Kacha! The sound of a gemstone shattering rang out. A cruel smile appeared on Cossack''s face. He slowly opened his left hand, revealing a broken gem! At that moment. The starlight on Matthew''s body instantly dissipated. The Invincibility Halo no longer existed! "He did catch the weakness... "It was Baruch who reminded him. In that battle with the Gluttonous Horror Demon, I revealed too much. Sigh. " Eight seconds later, the Invincible Authority will take effect again." Mulan reminded. Matthew did not answer. Because Cossack had already launched a fatal attack at him. To mages who had lost their invincibility, the Drakonid Overlord''s fist was the most terrifying weapon. The barbed dragon scales were enough to pierce through Matthew''s head! However, at that critical moment. Cossack''s movements suddenly slowed down. He looked at the bamboo stick behind Matthew in surprise! " A legendary spiritual weapon?" The legendary aura on the bamboo stick made him feel dangerous, which hindered Cossack''s movements. Matthew''s right hand reached out, and Cossack immediately gave up on attacking and went on the defensive. But at that moment. He was surprised to see Matthew slap the bamboo pole back! Immediately after. The other party took out a shovel that was glowing with white light from the weapon bag on his back! The white light was so dazzling. It almost instantly burned Cossack''s vertical pupils! Chapter 1315 Despicable Necromancer! "Ah" Cossack screamed out of instinct. At that moment, his thoughts were also slowed down. His entire body was frozen in place like a statue! .. [Prompt: Broken Moon-Moonlight is in effect!] The Legendary Penetration effect of the moonlight was in effect! Drakonid Lord Cossack will be dazzled for 10 seconds and frozen for 4 seconds! .. Four seconds was enough for Matthew to do a lot of things. He finished chanting two spells at an extremely fast speed. Almost at the same time. The Death Curse and the Touch of Death landed on Cossack''s body. Matthew''s right hand had been strangling Cossack''s neck since the start of the chant! At that moment. Terrifying negative energy surged into Cossack''s facial features and skin like a hornet returning to its nest. Moonfire greatly weakened the resistance of Legendary Drakonids. The Death Reaper Curse increased the probability of instant death. The Hand of Paleness was greedily absorbing the vitality of Cossack. The Death God''s Touch with eight tentacles had a higher killing effect on Drakonids with long lifespans! In an instant. Cossack''s face turned ashen. The negative energy was seeping into his body and taking away his life! Four seconds later. Cossack regained his mobility, but his eyes were still unable to see. At this moment, Matthew had already returned to the undead army. Moreover, Mulan''s invincibility was about to take effect again. Sensing that he was getting weaker and weaker, the Cossack knew that he could not continue to fight. He barely used his perception to distinguish the direction. Then, he ran desperately towards the temporary front line! The place where Cossack had fallen was actually less than a hundred meters away from the temporary defence line. This was also the key to the effect of Angel''s Hymn. Normally. This 100 meters was just a matter of one or two seconds for him. But now. Cossack, who was running in a hurry, felt weak. The tentacles were tightly wrapped around his body. He had to divert some of his strength to tear off those tentacles, or he would die even faster! There were also some undead harassing Cossack along the way. These undead were unable to cause fatal damage to the Drakonid Overlord. However, they could delay him! Cossack violently slapped away a few skeletons that were entangled with him. The more he ran, the more frustrated he became. He could not help but shout, "Save me!" On the other side of the temporary front line, Rose ordered loudly, "Go and fetch Lord Cossack! "Prepare the holy water!" The Dragon Guards looked at each other. Two seconds later. Finally, two brave guys rushed out and made an effort to reach Cossack. In the next moment. They couldn''t care less about the greenish-grey threads on Cossack''s body. They picked him up from the left and right and then fled to a safe place with all their might! The three Drakonids ''every move was seen by the people in Brutal Dragon Town, who were still resisting the undead army. Everyone was cheering for them! The Reaper''s Curse and the Touch of Death followed him like ghosts. Cossack''s face was getting darker and darker. But he still gritted his teeth. He did not give up on his desire to live! A few seconds later. They crashed through a temporary wooden frame and completely escaped from the Death Curtain! At that moment. The greenish-grey colour on Cossack''s face immediately faded away! "I''m saved!" Cossack''s heart was beating wildly. He saw many people rushing towards him. The angel, who was crying with joy, covered her face and stared at him deeply. The dragon people sprinkled the holy water on him as if it were free. In the chaos. Everyone was shouting a name: "Cossacks!" "Cossacks!" "Cossacks!" It was as if they had already won. However, just as they were cheering. One of the draconids suddenly screamed in surprise! He pointed his finger at Cossack''s chest in disbelief. Everyone looked over. A sharp sword tip pierced out of Cossack''s heart. The tip of the sword was still suffused with a dense greenish-gray colour! "No!" Angel Rose, who was still immersed in joy just a moment ago, instantly had a twisted expression. Cossack himself revealed a puzzled expression. It was only when he saw the tip of the sword on his chest that he suddenly turned around. Orse, whose eyes were lifeless and drool was dripping from the corner of his mouth, tilted his head at him. "Despicable necromancer!" Cossack cursed as he clutched his chest in fear. However, two seconds later. His movements froze. A large amount of greenish-grey colour surged onto his skin. His eyes darted around. In an instant, it became an eternal silence. At that moment. The bone dragon army suddenly pressed forward. A huge hole was instantly pierced through the temporary defence line! .. [Hint: Your Undead Calamity has successfully transformed its first Legendary unit!] Drakonid Lord Cossack transforming Your soldiers are currently sweeping through Brutal Dragon Town. The Undead Calamity''s strength has been greatly increased! Your Undead Calamity has triggered the ritual of the Death God. You are about to automatically summon a ''Death God''s Projection...'' .. Chapter 1316 The Way to Deal with Angels .. In the Death Curtain. An indomitable phantom suddenly took shape. It was a slender figure covered in a black cloak. His face had a beak that resembled a crow''s, and his eyes were sometimes dark green and sometimes scarlet. His upper body was above the greyish-black clouds, and he would slowly walk around the Death Curtain from time to time. His eyes were extremely cold, giving off a domineering aura. "Is this the projection of the Grim Reaper?" Matthew tried to communicate with the projection, but he could not get any feedback. Soon, he realized. This projection only had a very small amount of spirituality. It could not represent the consciousness of the Death God. It was probably just that the Undead Calamity had triggered some laws in the Death Domain, thus triggering the resonance of the Death God''s will. This kind of projection was similar to a phenomenon. Its effects were limited, but it was excellent in terms of intimidation. Matthew glanced at the data panel. The arrival of the God of Death''s projection increased the probability of instant death by about 1%. At the same time. It also greatly increased the frequency of instant death. The creatures in the Death Curtain had to undergo an instant death check every half a minute. Once the exemption failed, one could be deprived of life and turn into an undead. And now. This frequency was increased to once every 20 seconds, three times a minute. This was actually a very terrifying increase. The accumulation of instant death judgment could easily lead to a qualitative change. Matthew judged. With the current strength of the Death Curtain, even a strong warrior would find it difficult to withstand it! In comparison. The Drakonid Lord Cossack was indeed worthy of the title of Elite Legend. This guy''s combat strength was actually very strong. If it were any other necromancer, they would have been killed by him. One had to know that the other party was fighting Matthew with the Death Curtain. At the final moment. He even withstood the Death Curtain, Reaper''s Curse, Moonfire, Pale Hand, and Death God''s Touch for more than 20 seconds! If it wasn''t for Orse''s sword that was filled with negative energy piercing through his heart, Cossack might be able to stall for a while longer! This was enough to show how strong his physique was! In fact. Matthew also knew very well that it was Orse''s sword that had crushed the last straw in Cossack''s heart. It was difficult to maintain one''s rationality in a crisis. Not to mention that Cossack had been blessed with the Angel''s Hymn at that time, so he was in a relatively reckless state. The moment he saw the tip of the sword was not the moment when Cossack was at his most desperate. What truly destroyed his belief in survival was still Orse''s apathetic face. The deaths and rebellions of acquaintances often created greater fear. When the accumulated fear exceeded the threshold that he could bear. His faith would collapse. And faith. It was the most important weapon against necromancers! "Only the spark of hope and undying hot blood are the only ways to fight against death" Matthew stood there quietly. The death of Cossack made him feel a little emotional. He did not need to look at the data panel to know. He had already grasped a trace of the elements of death. As long as he followed the clues, he would have a chance to enter this domain! Unfortunately, that feeling was fleeting. Very quickly. A loud clamour rang in his ears. With the sneak attack of the bone dragon army and the full pressure of the undead, the temporary front line of the southern market completely collapsed. The Astral Drakonids, who had some fighting spirit, lost all will to resist after Cossack''s death and the descent of the projection of the Grim Reaper. Everyone fled to the north like crazy. Before the undead army could even attack. A large-scale stampede and collision occurred at the entrance of the market. The Drakonids that Rose had sent out earlier had just recruited some soldiers from the north as reinforcements. However, before they could enter the market, they collided with a large number of deserters who rushed out from the entrance. When the fear began to erupt. No one could tell what exactly happened inside. Everyone could only see the chaos and despair in front of them. It was as if they were being carried away by a black torrent, and they were involuntarily pushed into an unknown distance. They opened their mouths wide and wanted to shout, but they found it difficult to even breathe. In the dark world, the starlight was completely blocked. Only the black and white coloured blocks painted everything on the ground. Brutal Dragon Town seemed to be playing a noisy pantomime. Everyone was fleeing. They were like panicking beasts, finding a direction, exerting all their strength, and then losing their will in confusion. Immediately after. They calmed down. Or rather They obtained eternal peace. Matthew stood above the Death Curtain and looked down at the entire Brutal Dragon Town. The Undead Calamity had already washed away one-third of the town like a flood. It was only a matter of time. He closed his eyes patiently. Three hours later. .. [Hint: You have destroyed Brutal Dragon Town!] You have killed 24789 astral creatures! Your Undead Calamity has controlled 11473 Undead! The remaining corpses were still slowly transforming Because you created an Undead Calamity and destroyed a small town, your Legend Rating +3 (Sampan Plane/Astral World) The astral creatures who escaped from Brutal Dragon Town are spreading the news of the evil crimes you have committed. Very quickly. The sampan plane and even the entire astral world will know of your actions! You have obtained a new title: " Despicable Matthew "! [Despicable Matthew: This is a high praise from the astral creatures. When you walk in the astral world, you will gain more respect.] Chapter 1317 Ways to Deal with Angels In the future, you will gain a group of loyal fans in the astral world. They will become your potential followers! .. You have completed the side quest "The Resentment of the Natives". You have obtained the legendary spell "Pot of Miracles"! You have used the Pot of Miracles. You have obtained an ordinary rusty pot! (Note: You will have the chance to cast this spell again after one year.) Do you want to open it? .. Due to its special flexibility. Matthew did not activate the kettle immediately. Instead, he hung the water pot on his waist. "Why do I feel like there are more and more things hanging on my body" He touched the smooth surface of the pot, then used his hand to touch the shovel, sickle, and bamboo stick on his back. He felt that his two hands were not enough. The battle in Brutal Dragon Town had come to an end. Matthew returned to the surface to check the situation. He came to the corpse of Cossack. At this time, the Drakonid lord had completely transformed into Matthew''s slave. The newly joined Undead Cossack was a Legendary Drakonid Warrior with Level 21. The Undead Calamity had given him greater resilience and vitality. Combined with his original talent and physique. This made the Undead Cossack even more difficult to defeat. However, due to the loss of the support of the Domain and the Blood of Glory, the Cossack''s combat power was greatly reduced. In terms of combat strength. Matthew estimated that he could only suppress Peggy in her normal state. When she was in her Valkyrie or Battle Angel form, she could easily defeat Cossack. However, he had just obtained a new Legendary unit. Matthew was still very satisfied. Beside Cossack and Orse were the two priests with lifeless eyes. Matthew glanced at their exquisite curves and the way the rope was tied. He knew that it must be Soldier. These two angels had probably lost their will to fight and were captured by Soldier. Since Matthew didn''t give a clear order on how to deal with the angels, Soldier tied them up with the other captives and waited for the Death Curtain to take effect. Coincidentally. Due to the special nature of angels, the other captives had become undead, but they still maintained their high and mighty holy posture. This caught Matthew''s attention. He leaned over. "Despicable necromancer!" The purple-robed angel cursed angrily. Matthew looked at her calmly. "Despicable is a compulsory descriptor for necromancers." The purple-robed angel laughed coldly. "So, do you derive honour from it?" Matthew patiently added, "When you were slaughtering the humans of the Astral Plane, did you ever think about honour?" The purple-robed angel said disdainfully, " It''s our honour to slaughter you inferior species! "We are different from you. Our custom is" Pa! A long whip suddenly appeared in Matthew''s hand, and he mercilessly whipped the purple-robed angel! "Ah!" The [Ursul''s Scolding] hit her chest, and her robe instantly shattered. A scar appeared on her body. Even though it couldn''t trigger the effect of Deathfire if it weren''t used in the cemetery, this whip was especially direct at dealing damage to spirit bodies. The intense pain made the purple-robed angel groan. But she was still cursing Matthew loudly. Matthew was also very polite. Every time she cursed, he would whip her. Very quickly. She was on her last breath. "Is this all your strength?" The purple-robed angel was still provoking him. "Can you use a little more strength? " I heard that necromancers are not good in that aspect. It''s true today, hehehe..." Matthew suddenly stopped and smiled. "You don''t think I''m stupid enough to kill you, do you?" Panic flashed through the purple-robed angel''s eyes. "If I kill you, you will be resurrected in the divine kingdom of the Pentashade Dragon God, Baruch. " And if you live, you will never have the chance to escape. Am I right?" A devilish smile appeared on Matthew''s face. " I know that angels can''t be directly transformed into undead. "But I''ve also heard of some secret techniques that can implant the seeds of the undead into your bodies, allowing them to take root and germinate " The undead that is cultivated through this method is often referred to as Nightmare Eaters. They are undead creatures who are passionate about devouring spirits and are better at magic than banshees. Do you want to try the feeling of being transformed into Nightmare Eaters?" Fear was written all over the purple-robed angel''s face. Matthew turned to look at Rose, who was barely able to remain calm. " However, there is another way to deal with Angels in the Alliance. " That is to put them into a huge cauldron and boil it. The pot needs to be sprinkled with a large amount of sea salt. It is said that sea salt is the bane of angels. "Angels are Astral Spirits. "And the high concentration of sea salt could make the Astral Projection quickly disintegrate into Astral Dust. "This thing is very valuable in the Alliance! "I''ve only read about this in books before. I don''t know what it''s like in practice." As soon as he said that. The two angels began to tremble. The reason why they were able to face death so calmly was because they were certain that they would be resurrected in Baruch''s divine kingdom. But now " Two ways to die, one way to live. I''ll only give you one minute to choose." Matthew looked at the two women calmly. " Also, let me give you a friendly reminder. Only one person can walk that path!" Almost instantly. Rose, who was wearing a red robe, screamed. Chapter 1318 Ways to Deal with Angels "I choose to live!" The purple-robed angel beside her was stunned. Immediately, her expression became extremely distorted. "No, no, slut, you..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was carried away by two zombies that Matthew had called over. "Find a bigger pot and put her in it." He then instructed Death Knight 47 to handle this matter. 47 made a relaxed gesture and left quickly. Rose was the only one left by Matthew''s side. "You "What do you want to know?" Rose asked in a trembling voice. "This is not the place to talk. Follow me." Matthew pulled her up from the ground and pulled her into a small room next door. .. Night Angel City. In a magnificent building. The emblem of the Order of Calamity was hung on the tower at the top of the building. In an empty hall in the building. A blond man was slowly and quietly wiping the stained glass window. His voice was full of magnetism, giving off a gentle and serene feeling. "You''re in big trouble, Lance. "The lord is very displeased with you." The legendary Evil Art Master sat on a chair not far away. He held his head with both hands and crossed his legs. He had an indifferent expression. "Why do I feel that he should be very satisfied? " This is our chance. The Drakonids with a serious body odour have lost their power. This is a good opportunity for us to expand our influence in the Sampan Plane." The blond man asked calmly, "Do you think that your subordinates are better at fighting against the Death Curtain than the Drakonids?" Lance shrugged. "This is the astral plane. There are countless ways to make him scram. " The simplest way is to cast a banishment spell, right?" The blonde man laughed. "This is such a good opportunity, and you only want to banish him. This isn''t your style, Lance." Lance laughed. "He is civilized, natural, and is able to help us achieve our goal. Must we kill him? "Speaking of which, I actually quite like that Matthew." The blond man asked, "Why?" Lance said casually, "He''s pretty enough." The golden-haired man fell silent. Lance looked at the other party with a provocative gaze. "It sounds like you don''t want to let him go! "Do you really hate him that much? "It''s not like he did anythingOh, I remember now. You have a very dear subordinate who was poached by him, right? "What is her name again? Lili or Lala?" The golden-haired man said calmly, "After Lara betrayed us, the first person she turned to was Galen." Lance sneered. "Everyone knows that Galen is just that kid''s tool. Not long after your Lara became a Shadow Believer, she kicked Galen out and found a new leader. "Why do you think that kid is so lucky at such a young age? He even became a master of the outer realm. He''s not even in the outer realm" The blond man did not reply. Instead, he suddenly said, "Release the giant beast. "Lure him to the astral plane, and I will send someone to kill him." Lance narrowed his eyes. "Send someone? Who? " Could it be Sener''s disciple? That kid isn''t even a Legend!" The blond man continued to wipe the glass. "When it comes to killing, strength is not the most important thing. " Isn''t Matthew also not a Legend? " If he can kill Matthew, then he will be a new legend." Lance shrugged. "I don''t care anyway, even though he''s coming for me." The blond man nodded in satisfaction. "How''s the Pentashade Dragon God doing?" A mocking expression appeared on Lance''s face. "The Pentashade Dragon GodEven Baruch''s closest mistress stole his divine artefact and ran away. Now, everyone in the astral world knows that the so-called Pentashade Dragon God is a sick idol that is about to fall. Even the ants passing by want to come and bite it! "He did come to look for me, mainly to ask about what happened in Windward Valley." The blond man asked, "What did you say?" Lance yawned. "I told him to eat shit." .. Jade Court, Windward Valley. Tarani was leading her personal guards to maintain order. The current situation was making her anxious. Matthew''s mages did not use any gentle methods when searching for the whereabouts of the Evil Art Masters. Most of them were very unyielding. The conflict that followed was the accusation of her compatriots and the slacking of the Windchasers. Tarani''s prestige wasn''t low. However, she could not say anything in this situation. She could only try her best. She tried her best to maintain order there. Fortunately, after the initial conflict broke out, under the deterrence of the Golem troops, both sides officially entered a period of relaxation. The mages were all asking about Lance. The situation calmed down temporarily. But even so. Tarani also felt like there was a knife on her back from time to time. She knew how her compatriots scolded her. As an elf who had gone against the rules. She didn''t really care about her reputation. It was just that the feeling of being misunderstood was really uncomfortable. She could only keep telling herself that there was still a long way to go. Time would explain everything. At this moment. A Windseeker suddenly ran over. "Sir, there''s been a theft at the art gallery!" The young Windseeker reported loudly. Tarani frowned. Why would she care about the theft at this time? She rolled her eyes, and her expression darkened. "Did the people from Willow Branch send you here to report this?" She had thought that the remnants of the Elders Guild were trying to create a diversion. However, that was not the case. Windchaser replied, "No, Miss Beanna asked me to inform you. "She happened to be helping out in the gallery when it happened. The stolen painting is said to be very valuable, so she asked me to inform you as soon as possible. "Miss Beanna also said that she seemed to have seen the person who stole the painting. It seemed to be a wanted criminal from Jade Court." The confusion in Tarani''s eyes grew. "Which painting was stolen?" Windseeker immediately replied, " That''s a relic from the Troll Empire. " The name seems to be ''Patricide''." .. Chapter 1319 Giant Beast: Alistair .. "That''s about it. That''s it" With a creak, the wooden door of the small house was pushed open. Angel Rose, who was wrapped tightly in her robe, walked out panting. She seemed to have gone through an intense exercise. Her forehead was covered in sweat, and her eyes were covered in a layer of mist. As an Astral Projection, her hair was tightly stuck to her forehead, and many parts of her robe were wet. It was different from the situation when she first entered. When Rose came out, there was a black collar around her neck. Her expression was twisted in pain. When she walked out of the house, her head was constantly lowered, as if she was deeply blaming herself. Matthew followed her out. His face was filled with delight and satisfaction. Rose''s mouth was still quite tough. In order to make her speak obediently, Matthew had to use a little scheme. He wasn''t very proficient in punishment. But necromancers, even if they didn''t deliberately study it, they had learned some methods of torturing people under the influence of others. For example, the collar on Rose''s neck was made of cold iron from the negative energy plane. It contained natural blasphemy power and could effectively restrain the power of Astral Projection. After putting on the collar. Rose turned from an angel into a normal person. She could not even maintain the two wings on her back. Her will to resist naturally collapsed. After that, Matthew played a little trick. Rose completely surrendered and told Matthew everything she knew. After listening to Rose''s confession. Matthew was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the so-called Dragon God Society would actually be a shaky, grassy organization. The Pentashade Dragon God Baruch was extremely weak. According to Rose. Perhaps within a few months, Baruch''s power, authority, and resources would be divided up by the others! However, he thought about it carefully. Rose''s words were highly credible! The Heavenly Palace wasn''t a united whole. Two of the three giants had been killed, and the remaining situation was naturally chaotic. Baruch had been in trouble for quite some time now. This period of time was enough for the other people in Heavenly Palace to hit him when he was down. "I knew it was strange. Baruch actually took the initiative to jump out at this time and carry the banner of the Rebellion Alliance "So he was forced by someone to become the scapegoat!" Matthew, who knew the truth, could not help but think. "If Rose isn''t lying to me, then Baruch''s current situation can be said to be precarious. Other than the angels and his most loyal fanatics, he has almost nothing!" Matthew was very clear. The astral plane was an unusually cruel place. A Dragon God that had lost its power was no longer a Dragon God in the eyes of others. Instead, it was a delicious meal! As for his action of destroying Brutal Dragon Town. It might become the final straw that would crush Baruch. Once Baruch died. The Dragon God Society would definitely be in chaos. Although the intention of targeting him might not change, the short-term turmoil would also make those who wanted to receive the bounty hesitate. After all, Matthew had also displayed his powerful and ruthless strength. Everyone who wanted to receive the bounty from the Dragon God Society to kill Matthew had to consider whether they had a stronger assassination ability than Evil Art Master Lance. Once the assassination failed, would they be able to withstand the Undead Calamity under the command of the Necromancer? When these practical problems were placed in front of them. Those creatures that were good at avoiding harm would probably find their own way out. After all. Although they had become enemies with the Alliance, they could choose to hide and not rush to fight. That would be courting death! " It seems that after taking down Brutal Dragon Town, I''ve accomplished at least half of my goal. "This is indeed a good tactic!" Matthew ordered Soldier to look after Rose. He rode on the Flaming Nightmare and strolled around Brutal Dragon Town. In the area covered by the Death Curtain. The negative energy aura was so dense that it made one feel happy. Everywhere Matthew looked. Corpses were crawling up from the ground and joining Matthew''s team. His team was constantly growing. And it was like a snowball. The rate at which the team grew was also becoming more and more exaggerated! This feeling was intoxicating. Along with this process, Matthew could also feel wisps of negative energy and mana pouring into his body. This power was strengthening his body, making him more suitable for the environment of the Undead Calamity and making him stronger. This was the feedback from the Undead Calamity. It was also the recognition of Matthew in this ritual field. Matthew was neither sad nor happy about this. He knew very well that the Undead Calamity was actually a very terrifying, mobile ritual ground that could even give birth to its own consciousness! The Death Curtain could easily contain tens of thousands of undead. This number was far beyond the control of a normal necromancer. In fact. Matthew didn''t even need to pay extra attention to maintain such a large team. This was because the Death Canopy itself had to bear this part of the focus requirement. In other words. Matthew was not the true master of this undead army. The Death Curtain was. He was more like an initial engine. As long as he was responsible for ignition and maintenance, this war machine from the negative energy plane would continue to advance. Until all living beings were destroyed! Chapter 1320 Giant Beast: Alistair Of course. According to historical experience, when the Undead Calamity reached a certain scale, it would completely escape the control of the necromancers. Matthew was well aware of this. With his ability, he could only control about 100,000 undead through the Death Canopy. Once it exceeded this number. He could lose control at any time! For safety reasons. Matthew set a warning line at 80,000. Once the number of undead in the Canopy exceeded the warning line, Matthew decided to transfer some of the undead into the Book of Dead Souls. If he really couldn''t, he would make a few more books. Anyway, in this day and age. War could break out anywhere. As a war machine, the undead had many unique advantages. " I still can''t push it to the limit. I have to end the Undead Calamity before I reach the critical point!" Matthew had already made various plans in his heart. Including when to end this surprise attack. He believed that this was the only way to see the overall situation better and get what he wanted. Otherwise, he might be confused by the temporary benefits in front of him and become slaves to war! In the end. Humans were still short-sighted animals most of the time. Matthew rode on the Flaming Nightmare and walked through the ruins of Brutal Dragon Town. He was holding the Lost Lantern in his hand. Along the way, many undying beings followed him. There were also quite a number of spirit souls that entered the lantern under his summons. Currently, the number of undead under the Death Canopy was close to 15,000. This number could have been doubled. However, due to Matthew''s principles, he kept all the souls in the lantern and prepared to send them to the Underworld in the future. This could be considered a big gift for Viscount Fan. Half an hour later. Matthew came to a lookout in the east of Brutal Dragon Town. The terrain here was high, and it was far away from the main headquarters of Brutal Dragon Town, so it was the last batch of buildings to fall. The guards here were a group of hot-tempered Drakonid guards. They were the most loyal subordinates of Cossack. When Matthew''s troops attacked this place, they encountered their tenacious resistance. In the end, it was Phily who led the Bone Dragon Army to charge three times before they completely took down this place. The performance of this batch of drakonid soldiers was quite moving. Especially when they were about to die. They shouted the names of Cossack as they charged at the evil undead army. The scene could even be described as tragic. Unfortunately. Not long after, they lay down and then got up again, becoming the accomplices of the evil necromancer. He was moved by their courage when they were alive. Matthew simply grouped them into a small team with the undead Cossack. It could be considered a family. " No wonder necromancers are always hated by everyone. Matthew, you''ve become more and more of a villain recently!" Peggy commented on this scene. Matthew did not object to this. "To some people, as long as we''re alive, we''re born villains in their eyes. " In the background, where everyone is fighting for survival, there is no point in talking about who is the villain other than accusing each other verbally. At most, it is just a psychological comfort." Peggy shook her head after hearing this. "I don''t understand. "Next time, make it simpler. Try to summarize it in one sentence." Matthew smiled. The two of them stood at the top of the watchtower. From this angle, they could clearly see the two roads extending from the watchtower. One road led to the north, where Night Angel City was. The other path led to the west, which was the New Moon Mountain. Due to the frequent trade between the three towns, these two roads were well-built. If Matthew wanted to push it over. No matter which faction he chose, he would only need a day''s journey at most to achieve the effect of an army approaching the other city! Peggy asked curiously, "Which direction should you choose next?" Matthew smiled calmly. "Neither. "Let''s wait for a few days. " I''ll summon Myosacce later and ask her to build a cemetery in Brutal Dragon Town! "You can first recruit some undead who can understand human language and get them ready to work." Paige shrugged. "You''re the boss. I''ll listen to you." After saying that, she went to carry out Matthew''s orders. Matthew''s thoughts were very clear. In terms of strategy, his goal was to end the battle as quickly as possible and overturn the Sampan Plane in the shortest time possible. However, in terms of tactics, there was no need for him to show such intentions. Previously, he had chosen to use a lightning attack to devour Brutal Dragon Town so that he could quickly gain a foothold in the Sampan Plane. Moreover, no one had expected Matthew to do so at that time. The sudden Undead Calamity could have a surprise effect. However, things were different now. On the one hand, after attacking Brutal Dragon Town, everyone who was well-informed knew that Matthew was there. Previously, quite a few residents of Brutal Dragon Town managed to escape successfully. At that time, the Death Curtain was not enough to devour the entire Brutal Dragon Town. These people would inform the other two towns. Under such circumstances, the enemy would definitely be prepared, and the effect of the surprise attack would be greatly weakened. On the other hand, Matthew had successfully taken down a stronghold, and the Undead Calamity had begun to snowball. The corpses in Brutal Dragon Town were enough for him to digest for a week. He could fight steadily without revealing any flaws and have a head-on confrontation with the remaining enemies! Chapter 1321 Giant Beast: Alistair And there was another benefit to doing so. The other two towns might be suspicious. Matthew knew that the unknown was the scariest. After a long time, they might get tired. At that time, he might find more opportunities. Other than summoning Myossage and the coolie zombies to repair the cemetery. Matthew also did two things. First, he used the power of the Death Canopy to turn a group of Astral Thunderbirds that were entrenched in the outskirts of Brutal Dragon Town into Death Thunderbirds. The Death Thunderbird had inherited its super high flight altitude and unparalleled power in the sky. Matthew divided the thunderbirds into two groups and sent them to New Moon Mountain and Night Angel City to collect information. The information gathered from the sky was one-sided and limited. However, it could more or less provide some reference for Matthew''s next decision. The second thing was that Matthew had built a portal to the astral plane not far from the observation post in Brutal Dragon Town! Since there was no permanent barrier to stop him, Matthew did not encounter many difficulties when building the teleportation array. Very quickly. A small-scale astral gate was formed. Then, Matthew let the few captives who had not turned into undead leave and let them spread the news: " The reason why the necromancers launched the Undead Calamity was to suppress the Evil Art Master Lance and his related personnel. " The unrelated people in the remaining two cities can leave the sampan plane through this portal. " The astral gate is only open for seven days. This is the last mercy of the necromancer." Matthew deliberately didn''t say what would happen after seven days. But presumably, everyone would imagine the scene of the Undead Calamity engulfing the entire plane. How much trouble could these rumours cause to the two towns? Matthew did not know either. However, he did intend to let go of a small number of astral creatures that were less relevant. He had even thought of the ticket price for the astral gate. He couldn''t let his efforts go to waste, right? .. Six hours later. On the ruins of Brutal Dragon Town, a cemetery rose from the ground. Matthew looked around and highly approved of Myossage''s work. The coolie zombies were getting more and more efficient. Myossage was the one who made the greatest contribution. Even Matthew had to admit that although the Mother of Slaves ''asking price was very high, her business ability was also very good! As the number of cemeteries increased. The power of the Death Curtain had also been further strengthened. More negative energy was being injected into the land in the core area of Brutal Dragon Town. Not long after. This place would become a land similar to the scorched earth of death. Matthew even saw the embryonic form of negative energy crystals near a few cemeteries. This meant that negative energy was invading the sampan plane. This transformation was irreversible. If Matthew could really gain a foothold, the other two towns would probably have trouble sleeping and eating in the future. "As long as we fight steadily, they will be the nervous ones." Matthew thought confidently. During the continuous transformation of Brutal Dragon Town. A warm feeling suddenly surged in Matthew''s chest. He looked down. It was actually the Guild Leader''s Badge! Matthew took off the bronze badge, exhaled, and wiped it with his sleeve. Then, he took out a magnifying glass to look at the words on it. He received two messages. .. [Prompt: " Loraine " and " Eli " have officially joined your Guild of Spells! Guild Elf Xixi would like to remind you that the guild communication network has been established. Due to the cost of communication, each guild member can send ten messages for free per day (including chat rooms and private messages). For details, please check the Communication Manual..." .. Was the communication network completed just like that?! Matthew thought to himself that he had only asked Bobo to receive Loraine at the Moonlight Forest. He did not expect the Chief Occult Machinist to complete this task as well! As soon as he opened the chat room before he could type anything, lines of messages popped up. .. [Rheagar (Guild Elder): Hello, hello, hello, is anyone there? Xixi (Guild Elf): I''m here. Rheagar: You''re not human. Is there anyone else? Rheagar: Who took the sword oil I left in the warehouse? Hehe, don''t think I don''t know. I count every day. There''s one bottle less today than yesterday! Rheagar: There''s a summoning function? Matthew, come out and talk! Rheagar: Why aren''t you saying anything? What are you doing? I feel a little scared... Bobo: " Uncle, it''s very stupid of you to speak like this." Lumiere: +1 Lumiere: I clicked the wrong button. What does the +1 beside it mean? Lumiere: Matthew, are you all right? Matthew: I''m fine. The air in the astral plane isn''t as bad as I thought. Lumiere: Good. (smiley face) [Hibbert: @ Matthew, Vivien told me to tell you that Tarani told her that Beanna told her that she discovered a piece of art from the Troll era that was suspected to have been stolen by the Silver Frost Brotherhood. The painting is called "The Patricide." At the same time, we discovered that another painting that was equally famous had also disappeared. The name of the painting is ''Wedding.'' The content of the wedding is an ancient troll hero marrying his mother [word limits reached]. .. Killing his father and marrying his mother? Matthew thought of Setrunk almost immediately! "Is that guy going that far? " I''m afraid this is his ritual for advancing to Legend." Chapter 1322 Giant Beast, Alistair "For Patricide, he would definitely be targeting me. Marry his mother "Could it be Jasliwen?" Matthew suddenly thought of all the legends about the Thousand Transformers. He immediately asked Hibbert to send a message to Hood through the chat room. Matthew asked Hood to tell Qin Wuyue that the Silver Frost Brotherhood and even Sener might attack Snail Valley Prison! Although this guess was crazy, the target was one of the most crazy people in the material world. Matthew had to be wary of both Setrunk and Sener. He pondered for a moment. In fact, the safest way now was to immediately use the authority of a loving father to cancel the balanced contract between the two. Matthew was certain that this would definitely stop Setrunk''s ritual. However, in doing so, he had also given up his initiative. It wasn''t that Matthew didn''t want to make a move on Setrunk. It was because his relationship with Setrunk had always been one where the enemy was in the dark and he was in the light. Capturing Setrunk was an extremely difficult task. Without 100% confidence, attacking rashly would only alert the enemy. However, things were different now. The other party had chosen the ascension ritual of the purgatory mode. Then, he would have to have a head-on conflict with Matthew. This was also an opportunity for Matthew. He was very clear. The Wood Elf Elder Council was definitely up to no good. So was Setrunk. He might as well destroy both sides! "Let me see what kind of ability you have to dare to kill your father and marry your mother!" Matthew secretly made up his mind. Then, he reminded everyone in the chat room to use their daily communication opportunities carefully. At the same time, he also helped Elf Xixi complain about the members ''inappropriate actions of stuffing random items into the guild warehouse. As for what Rheagar had said in the chat room. Matthew ignored it. As the guild leader, what was wrong with taking a bottle of sword oil? Not long after. Two private messages were sent. Matthew took a look. These two messages were from the newly joined Lorraine and Eli. .. [Lorraine: Just let me know if you need my help, but don''t expect me to go to the Astral Plane. I have a lot of enemies there, and it will only be bad if I go. I can still play a song or blow a flute for you from afar. Take care.] [Eli: I heard that you fought your way to the Astral Plane. Matthew, you''re amazing! The Queen of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes has just found me. She said that she disagrees with the Dragon God Society. If you are willing, they can provide some help, but I feel that she has some selfishness in this aspect. You should handle it according to the situation and pay attention to your safety! I''m still waiting for you to come to my wedding!] .. Matthew replied with a smiley face. Then, he began to calculate. If Setrunk wanted to join this mess, how would he enter the scene? If he was alone. Matthew wasn''t afraid at all. However, if Sener also entered the arena, he would feel that it would be troublesome. After all, he had Isabelle''s Patronus on him. If the enemy really made a move, they would definitely have prepared some surprises for him. In order to prevent any accidents, Matthew took out the bronze badge again, but before he could contact Richard, he received a message from Richard. "I''m in the Moonlight Forest if you need me." Matthew was relieved. With the silver snake around, at least he had the power to balance Sener. He only needed to deal with the local forces of the Sampan Plane and the possible arrival of Setrunk. As for Evil Art Master Lance. Matthew found the War God Zombie and asked, "Have you found his spiritual source?" Vasnov replied, "Don''t rush me" "That kid is very cunning. He hid himself well, but I probably already have a clue. "Give me two more days. " Yes, this is the beginner version of the Sea Elf Meditation Technique. Take a look first." Matthew said unhappily, "Why didn''t you just give me the complete version?" Vasnov said helplessly, "I only have the beginner version. The complete version has been destroyed!" Matthew frowned. " Destroying knowledge? Which bastard did it?" Vasnov glanced at him. "Lady Isabelle." Matthew''s expression instantly changed. "Well done. "I was scolding you when I called someone a bastard just now." Vasnov shrugged indifferently. " I can let you scold me. After all, we''re in the same boat now. I don''t want to see you torn to pieces by Lady Isabelle." Matthew couldn''t help but shiver. Just as he was about to ask what Vasnov''s relationship with Isabelle was like, a bright light shone down from the starry sky. In an instant. The entire sky was filled with a blazing glow. The sky was bright! It was daytime in the Sampan Plane. It would last for about two hours. During this period of time. The continuous scorching sunlight mercilessly hit the ground and clouds. If one did not hide in the shade, even the thick-skinned Drakonids could be sunburned! At that moment, the undead at the edge of the Death Canopy were quickly burned by the sunlight. Matthew quickly pulled them back to the bottom of the clouds. Under the sunlight. He could clearly see the mess and misery on the ground. In the ruins of Brutal Dragon Town. Corpses were strewn all over the place. The undead walked among the ruins. The atmosphere was solemn and strange, with a terrifying chill. "Life" Matthew sighed in his heart. A trace of pity emerged from the depths of his heart. Chapter 1323 Giant Beast: Alistair He knew that these astral creatures deserved to die. However, he would also feel some pity. There was no conflict between the two. Just as Matthew was sighing. He suddenly felt a strong aura of life! This aura came so suddenly and fiercely, giving people a strange feeling. Matthew looked around in shock. Violent Dragon Town had already become a paradise of death. All life had already rested in peace, so where was the aura of life coming from? Unless "Unless this life force is coming from me!" At that moment. Matthew was surprised to see that the green spots of light that he had accumulated in order to obtain the authority of the Nature Domain were instantly cleared! Immediately after. The comma on the other side of the light spot also underwent a shocking transformation. At a certain moment. Its edges turned golden! That was not the Nature Domain. That was Life Domain! .. [Hint: Due to your previous accumulation and the experience and gains from executing the Undead Calamity, you have successfully entered the domain of life and obtained the exploration level of a senior domain explorer!] You have obtained the following three abilities related to the life domain- 1. Spirit Seed (You can create some spiritual imprints and use these imprints to indirectly control other living beings (you cannot control the undead).) Currently, you can, at most, generate two imprints. When you have a strong enough soul, you can theoretically generate up to seven imprints.) 2. Thick Life (Your Health Points will be increased by three times. When you are out of battle, your Health Points recovery speed will be increased by five times) 3. Holy Deer (Legendary Wilderness Form)(You can transform into a noble and elegant Holy Deer (LV21). In this form, you will have the ability to summon unicorns and pure girls, as well as the ability to freely travel between major planes and the astral world. You can use this ability to enter the Myriad World Forest Ocean at a specific time)." .. Before Matthew could see the feedback from the life domain. His vision quickly turned black. Then A familiar feeling arose spontaneously. He knew that his consciousness was probably about to reach a domain related to life! But when Matthew opened his eyes. He saw a lush sea of trees! "This isMyriad World Forest Ocean?! "Did I come in directly?" Before Matthew could see what form he was in, a terrifying roar suddenly sounded in his ear. Immediately after. A giant creature stepped over from the canopy of the sea of trees! What kind of creature was that? His six legs were like heavenly pillars that stepped on the towering sea of trees. His body was more like a continent floating in the sky. Matthew was standing at an extremely high place. All that could be seen was that there were four endless fins on the back of the giant beast. These fins were in the shape of a cross and looked soft. However, in the eyes of mortals, each of the fins was like a mountain range that spanned thousands of miles! Matthew couldn''t see the beast''s head clearly. All he saw was a pair of huge crab pincers cutting the trees in the sea of trees crazily! At that moment. Matthew''s mouth became dry. He recognized this terrifying beast! Coincidentally, at this moment. A childish voice sounded in his ear, " Everyone has decided. You will be chosen to face the giant beast, Alistair. "Are you ready, guardian of the Myriad World Forest Ocean?" .. Chapter 1324 The Truth of the Odd Day Change .. "Yes, yes!" A flurry of voices came from behind. Matthew turned around and realized that he was talking to a group of light fairies! Most of these light fairies only had a round basic form, and their voices were like dolls, tender and cute. "Me?" He made such a sound in his heart, but he found that he could not speak at all. However, the light fairy beside him seemed to understand the confusion in Matthew''s eyes. She said very vivaciously, "Of course it''s you! " You are the guardian appointed by the Wind of Life. The guardian of Crimson Mountain has been vacant for too long. We have been waiting for you for a long time. "Have you forgotten? When you were still in the gourd, we watered you a lot every day!" As she spoke. She dragged Matthew to the side. There was a brown gourd vine with many gourds on it. The largest one had already fallen to the ground, and the gourd had split open from the middle. There was also a puddle of water on the ground. Matthew went forward and found that he had also become a light fairy, but his body was much larger than the other small light fairies! The moment he saw the gourd. An epiphany arose in his mind. This was Matthew''s incarnation in the Myriad World Forest Ocean-a special light fairy that had just crawled out of the gourd! The area nearby was called " Crimson Mountain." The guardian of Crimson Mountain had always been vacant as if to follow some rules. Only those who had entered the realm of life had the chance to take up this position. The prerequisite was that he could pass the Guardian''s trial. As long as Matthew or the others did not enter the domain of life, the position of guardian would remain vacant. The Fairies of Light might find someone else to negotiate with Alistair. But no matter when he came in. There would definitely be missions that matched the difficulty of this trial waiting for the potential guardians to complete. "Interesting." After understanding everything, Matthew felt relieved. He was only a Light fairy, and the Wind of Life would not arrange for him to kill the giant beast. That would be too ridiculous! "Don''t let Alistair wait too long!" The light fairy who spoke first urged again, "She''s also a very shy person. Because of her shyness, she doesn''t usually show her face. "It wasn''t easy for us to wait for her to appear, and you just happened to descend at this time! "Hurry up and give these things to Alistair. Please express our gratitude to her on our behalf. Don''t be nervous. Although you can''t speak now, you will definitely find a way to communicate with Alistair later!" As she spoke. The group of light fairies flew over with a fruit basket. A faint fragrance overflowed from the fruit basket. Matthew couldn''t tell what was inside, but his intuition told him that every fruit inside was at least a rare treasure! A hint of surprise flashed in Matthew''s eyes. At this moment. He could feel his body undergoing drastic changes. As a Light fairy. He actually grew four limbs and a head. At this moment, he looked like a shimmering elf, and his eyes were abnormally bright. " Wow, that''s amazing. As expected, the Light fairy born from the gourd is different! "I''m so envious of those who have hands and feet, unlike us. We''re short and can only do a little work. " Look, he only used one hand to lift the fruit basket that we had to gather together to lift. He is indeed a very powerful Light fairy. I believe he will definitely become the guardian of Crimson Mountain!" The Fairies of Light''s chattering gave Matthew a headache. He subconsciously took the fruit basket. The light fairy with a childish voice stuck a pair of small, glowing wings on Matthew''s back. In just an instant. The wings fused with Matthew and then suddenly grew longer and larger. A slight shake could create a strong wind. He looked at the water on the ground again. "I look like an angel now" Matthew was very satisfied with his current image. He was even more satisfied. His face was almost exactly the same as his original body in the material world. Coupled with his clone''s special light fairy form, it had a soul-stirring beauty! "You''re really good-looking, but I see that your eyes are silly as if you''ve forgotten everything." The light fairy carried Matthew to the edge of the cliff and said, "Alistair is a good partner of the Myriad World Forest Ocean. " She''s one of the super creatures that walked out of the sea of trees. She''s also one of the few who''s willing to come back to help. " She came back this time to clean up the Hongke pine and primitive oak trees in the plains. Their growth speed is too fast, and they form a collective consciousness to resist any degree of suppression. Even the Tree Herders can''t do anything to them. " If we allow them to continue developing like this, the Green Forest will be completely occupied by them. The precious life force contained there will also be completely extracted. At that time, the Green Forest and our Crimson Mountain may face a new wave of life force collapse. We may even be regarded as a withered zone by the Wind of Life and eventually be forced to leave the Myriad World Forest Ocean "Fortunately, Alistair is willing to come and help. She can easily kill all those crazy trees. " Of course, during this period, she might cause some damage to the forest or species here. After all, her body is too huge. A slight movement could destroy the world." Chapter 1325 The Truth About the Odd Day Change " But overall, Alistair''s willingness to help is great news for the Forest Ocean and Crimson Mountain!" Matthew nodded. Alistair was actually a companion of the Myriad World Tree Ocean! This was different from what was revealed by the traveller god. Thinking about it now. That guy was most likely misleading him. Fortunately, he didn''t have a deep connection with the other party! Immediately. Matthew carried the fruit basket to the edge of the cliff. Under the encouragement of the other light fairies, he suddenly flapped his wings and flew down! The feeling of flying in the sea of trees was quite wonderful. Especially for Matthew, who had just experienced the smog-filled Undead Calamity. This was simply a baptism of the soul! Within the reach of the naked eye. The sea of trees and the sea of clouds blended together, and the world was bright. The light reflected from the clouds was like layers of mountains or like a polyhedron gem shining brightly. The wind was cool and the air was fresh. It was as if it had just rained. The breeze that blew past his ears and nose was sweet, and the faint white clouds were clean. Matthew flew across a sea of clouds. On the other side of the sea of clouds was a huge hill. A group of flying pigs stumbled down the hill. It was a group of newborn flying pig babies. Not far away. The mother flying pig was showing them how to fly in the sea of clouds. A Crest Dragon was hiding in the bushes at the foot of the hill. Judging from his size, he might not be able to defeat the mother flying pig, but stealing one or two flying pig cubs was not a problem. However, before he could do anything. A black shadow that blotted out the sun shrouded the sand dunes. A cold wind blew. A Winged Dragon Wind God swooped down like a grim reaper before flying up high. The flying pig babies fled in panic. A few of them had even mastered the ability to fly in this crisis. Matthew counted. Not a single flying pig on the hillside was missing. Then, he looked up. Damn, the Winged Dragon Wind God was holding the Crest Dragon that was trying to sneak an attack! This Winged Dragon Wind God was much larger than Matthew''s wilderness form. In terms of pressure, it was also very imposing. Matthew flapped his wings and wanted to leave quickly. However, not long after, the terrifying wind came again. The Winged Dragon Wind God had gone and turned back! "You went to look for Alistair, right? " You''re flying too slowly like this. Let me give you a ride! "Remember, my name is Qiu Mu. If you become the guardian of Mount Crimson, you must remember that I once helped you!" The Winged Dragon Wind God''s voice sounded in Matthew''s ears. Before Matthew could answer. A hot air current pushed his body into the distance. Matthew flew hundreds of miles in one breath! In an instant. He flew over a towering ancient oak tree. The crown of the oak tree had a white crown that looked like a snowy mountain. Below him was a waterfall that was falling straight down. When he flew past the waterfall. Matthew saw a dolphin-like creature playing in the waterfall. A pegasus flew across the sky and gracefully stopped to drink water in the pool below the waterfall. A flock of cranes flew around Matthew for a while. Then The cranes gestured for Matthew to sit on their backs, and they flew another hundred miles with Matthew. The two parties parted ways on a floating island. In the sky, not far away. Two huge figures were fighting fiercely. Matthew looked at it. They were two giant bird creatures. One of them was a giant gryphon, and the other looked a little like the legendary divine phoenix, but its feathers looked a little like a peacock. It was probably a mixed-blood. The giant griffin and the mixed-blood phoenix were fighting head-on. They seemed to be fighting for something on a bright yellow tree. Matthew carefully flew through the clouds below them. Not long after. A small black shadow fell from above. Because it was not far away, Matthew subconsciously took it. He grabbed it in his hand and looked at it. It was a chipped apple! There was still some saliva on the gap. .. [Hint: You have obtained the incomplete Golden Apple and the saliva of the mixed-blood Divine Phoenix (small amount)!] .. Matthew''s heart thumped. He grabbed the apple and flew for another ten minutes before arriving at a small black island. Alistair''s body was simply too big. Most of the time, her body parts were moving according to instinct. Therefore, according to the Light Fairies, if he wanted to talk to it, he had to find the " sensory zone " of the giant beast. The sensory zone was the only place where the giant beasts could establish a connection with the tiny lifeforms. Different behemoths had different sensory zones, and their size and numbers were also different. Alistair was already the easiest to talk to among the giant beasts. Her Dorsal Fin was her sensory zone, and it was quite large. Matthew''s current position was at the edge of Alistair''s fin. He wanted to find a way to establish a connection with the giant beast, but as soon as he landed, a gentle and shy voice sounded in his mind. "You''re here? "You''re much more beautiful than I imagined! "I like you very much." Matthew was stunned. He glanced at the data bar. As expected, the ability " equivalent charm " was shining! Matthew''s heart calmed down. It seemed that his charm had taken effect. Alistair had a good first impression of him. This would help the two sides to have deeper communication. However, he still did not know how to talk to the beast, so he looked around. Chapter 1326 The Truth of the Odd Day Change Not long after. Matthew saw yellow Miscanthus that glowed from time to time on the ground. It was called Miscanthus, but the material was more like that of a giant beast... Hair? Following a certain feeling, Matthew walked over and grabbed one of the Miscanthus. In an instant, he could feel that his heart was connected to a vast ocean! "HehYou''re in." Alistair said shyly, "Be gentle, I''m ticklish." Matthew loosened his grip on the Miscanthus. It was the first time he was talking to such a huge creature, so he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. "This method of linking is really strange." Alistair said gently, "Everything is for safety reasons. " If I open my mouth to speak, the entire Myriad World Tree Ocean will hear my voice. You may faint instantly, and the material world will be affected by an earthquake. As for the astral world, it may be affected by the astral tide and the Void Storm. " That would be a huge disaster. That''s why I haven''t really spoken for many years." Matthew asked in surprise, "Do you care about those things?" Alistair asked, "Why not? "I wasn''t born into this world to cause destruction. " On the contrary, I realized long ago that I had to be cautious about the spaces outside the Void that could accommodate me." Matthew complimented, "If only all the giant beasts were like you. " I''ve heard people say that after the days of the heavenly change, it will be the era of the giant beasts. I wonder what this world will be like at that time." Alistair''s tone was gentle, but this time, there was a hint of reproach in her reply. "You''re not a giant beast. How do you know that the other giant beasts are different from what I think? " Moreover, the era of almighty beasts that you humans understand might not be the same concept as what we understand ourselves. " Every giant beast is the essence of the universe. We have intelligence that is close to the upper-middle level of human beings, but we often see it further than humans. " I think all the Behemoths know that if we destroy the surrounding civilization or environment at will, it will lead to the early end of this era, which is very disadvantageous to us." This was the first time Matthew had heard such a thing. He immediately asked, "Why do you say that?" Alistair replied, "We were born in this cosmos, so we naturally have our own pursuits. " Even if it''s for this pursuit, we won''t destroy everything at will. " Of course, it''s also for the pursuit. In the future, battles between giant beasts may be commonplace. "For natives like you, the aftershocks of our battle might even destroy the world. Regarding this, I can only say that this is an unchangeable fate, and it''s also the calamity that this world is destined to faceOr rather, an opportunity." Pursue? Opportunity? Matthew instantly caught the main point. "What is your goal? "What is the opportunity you are talking about?" Alistair did not answer him directly. Instead, she told a little story. "Do you know how a supreme demon is born? " Every supreme demon is a demon egg in the initial form of life. " The Mother of the Abyss buries the demon eggs on the endless beach of death. At a certain season, the demon eggs will hatch into small demons. The small demons will kill each other and then grow and evolve. In the end, only a very small number of small demons on each beach can accumulate enough nutrients and eventually evolve into big demons. " But even so, they are still not out of danger. " Death Beach is located between the Abyssal Rift. Apart from the poisonous Abyssal Sea, the steep walls, and the barren beach, there''s nothing there. " Newborn supreme demons only have a pair of weak wings. They can''t fly away from Death Beach. "For this, they can only wait. " Wait for an unusual gale to blow over the Sea of Abyss. Such a gale usually comes once every few years. It might come once every five years, once every seven years, or even once every twenty years. " Many great demons will starve to death on the beach before the gale arrives. " And the lucky ones who wait for the gale will ride the wind on the right day and finally fly out of the crack, becoming a member of the ruling class in the abyss! " At that time, they will be called a Demon Lord and possess the corresponding authority! " As for us, the giant beasts in your human eyes are just slightly bigger demons. " The vast world of Aindor in your eyes is like a beach of death that traps a supreme demon in our eyes. "Ever since we were born, we have been waiting for that wind. " In order to ensure that our lifespans could last until the arrival of that gust of wind, some giant beasts even entered the Void World. "And now, that wind is already very close to us" Matthew suddenly realized. "The days of Heavenly Change?" Alistair said gently, "Yes." Matthew was a little shocked and relieved. He did not expect that the days of the heavenly change would have such a significance to the giant beasts! It was not a sign that the giant beasts were about to dominate the world. It was the horn that signified their departure from this world! "No wonder no one can clearly explain the cause behind the days of heavenly change" Chapter 1327 The Truth of the Odd Day Change "This level is too high for humans, even gods. " Perhaps only the Calamity mage of the past were qualified to discuss this topic on equal footing with the giant beasts." Matthew composed himself. It was impossible for Alistair to deceive him. If the giant beasts really left They weren''t much of a threat to Aindor. However, Alistair had also said it. Before they left, the giant beasts would engage in constant internal fighting, just like how the baby demons would kill each other for the slots of the great demons. The number of giant beasts was probably more than Matthew had imagined. And the chances of leaving this world with the wind were very limited. The solution was, of course, the survival of the fittest. During this period of time. Your next read is at empire No one could predict how this world would turn out! "Why are you willing to tell me this?" Matthew asked. Alistair replied, " I hope to gain the approval of the Plane Will. To be more specific, the approval of the Myriad World Forest Ocean. This is also the reason why I''m willing to help you clear these excess trees. " Since the giant beasts came to this world as outsiders, we will be rejected by the original world''s power. In this case, if we can obtain the recognition of a part of the plane and form an alliance with some of the local forces in Aindor, then our actions may be much more convenient. "I want to sign an alliance agreement with you. This alliance agreement will bind you, me, and the fate of Crimson Mountain together. " To you and Crimson Mountain, I will be your most loyal companion. Believe me, in the coming era, having a giant beast companion who has descended in advance is a very fortunate thing. "As for me, binding your Fate and faction will allow me to integrate into this world faster. From there, I can plan for the resources I want earlier. " These resources are useless to you humans, but to us, they''re our hope of leaving." Matthew thought for a moment. "Just the Crimson Mountain? "Don''t you want to consider forming an alliance with the people of the material world?" Alistair replied, "Material world? That won''t do. That''s not a place I can interfere with. " You don''t know, but the Void Whale Fenrir and the Void Ruler Yurkus have been eyeing that piece of land for a long time. "Do you know them? That is a true behemoth, the king of giant beasts. " After they said some words, other than some ruthless characters, almost no other giant beasts dared to attack the material world. " In my opinion, the fate of the Prime Material Plane has long been decided. Anything that Fenrir and Yucluse both take a fancy to will eventually be destroyed. " Similar things have happened countless times in the void. For many years, there has been no exception." Hearing this. Matthew''s heart sank. Alistair keenly sensed this. "You are not just the guardian of Crimson Mountain, right?" Matthew nodded sincerely. "In fact, I just became the guardian of this place. " Before that, I was a human mage in the prime material plane." Alistair said regretfully, "I''m sorry, I also want to take one or two pieces of land in the prime material plane, but that''s not up to me. " If the place you live in isn''t big, I can swallow it into my stomach or put it on my back. " But I can''t guarantee more than that. After all, if I carry too much land, I''ll feel a little tired." Matthew expressed his understanding. Alistair''s attitude was already quite good. Perhaps this was the result of the Crimson Mountain Guardian title and the equivalent charm taking effect at the same time. The two of them chatted for a while. Soon after. Matthew handed the fruit basket to Alistair. Alistair was quite satisfied with the Light fairies'' offerings. After that, Matthew signed a contract with her in the name of the guardian of Crimson Mountain. The contract signing method was also very simple. Matthew found a red leaf in the sea of trees below and then found a white stone in the cave beside the waterfall. He used a stone to write on the leaf, writing the contents of the contract bit by bit. Then, he threw the contract into the fire. And sprinkled the burnt ashes into the waterfall- The leaves represented the wind. The stone represented the earth. Fire is fire. Waterfalls were also water. From then on, under the witness of the four elements of earth, fire, wind, and water, the partnership contract between Matthew, the guardian of Crimson Mountain, and Alistair, the giant beast, was officially signed. .. [Hint: You have obtained two new titles: " Crimson Mountain Guardian " and " Giant Beast Companion ". [Crimson Mountain Guardian: You have the obligation to protect the safety of Crimson Mountain and maintain peace. In return, you can collect limited resources from the mountain. The living beings here will also help you to a certain extent.] When one''s prestige was high enough, one could even summon the living beings of Crimson Mountain to other planes to fight for one. [Beast Companion: You have become Alistair''s companion. When you are in danger, you can shout her name. She will respond to your call according to the situation.] The more harmonious your relationship is, the higher the probability of her responding to you. Chance of the current call being answered (100%) .. After signing the contract. Matthew returned to Crimson Mountain and told the light fairies about this. The light fairies cheered. Then, he felt weak. Chapter 1328 The Truth of the Odd Day Change With the knowledge that came with the title of Crimson Mountain Guardian. Matthew found the cracked gourd, put it in a corner, and put it together. Then, he controlled his body to enter it. A comfortable feeling arose spontaneously. In the next second. Matthew''s consciousness returned to his body! He raised his head and looked around. It was grey. What entered his eyes was the miserable scene brought about by the Undead Calamity, which formed a sharp contrast with the vibrant scene of the Myriad World Forest Ocean. However, Matthew did not have any likes or dislikes about this. Life and death had different beauty in his eyes. If there was no death. How can life be beautiful? He took a look. He currently had two ways to return to the Myriad World Forest Ocean. The first was to use the ability brought by the title of Crimson Mountain Guardian. He could directly use part of his consciousness to descend on the light fairy in the gourd. The other method was to transform into a holy deer. At a specific time, he could directly cross over with his body! Both methods had their advantages and disadvantages. However, if the conditions allowed, Matthew still planned to transform into a deer and go over. After all, if he used the first method, he wouldn''t be able to bring anything out. For example, Matthew had hidden the damaged Golden Apple in the gourd because he couldn''t bring it out with him. "After this battle, I''ll find some time to go to the sea of trees to pick up some local specialities" Matthew secretly made up his mind. There were countless rare treasures in the Myriad World Forest Ocean, and many of them were priceless in the material world. "With the title of Crimson Mountain Guardian, I don''t have to worry about money anymore, right?" He thought about it. Matthew''s footsteps became lighter as he patrolled Brutal Dragon Town. Eight hours later. More graveyards were successfully built. A small cemetery had appeared in the centre of Brutal Dragon Town. Not long after. This place could be renamed Cemetery Town. But Matthew was not in a good mood. The news had spread for some time but in the end, the astral gate had been set up for half a day, and no one came to buy tickets. This made Matthew feel very embarrassed. These astral creatures obviously didn''t trust the necromancer''s credibility. He had no choice. Matthew could only help them! Two hours later. In a lake not far from the New Moon Mountain. Matthew, who had activated the Invisible Magic Ball, quietly arrived at the centre of the lake. He sank to the bottom of the lake. Then, he erected a teleportation tombstone there. Not long after. Ghouls walked out one after another. These ghouls were filled with strong corpse poison. It didn''t take long. The lake water would be completely polluted. The lake water flowed downstream through New Moon Mountain, which was one of the main sources of drinking water for the city. Therefore, it would not be long before the astral creatures of New Moon Mountain would get to drink the pure ghoul-flavored drink. Immediately. Read latest stories on empire Matthew ordered the ghouls to squat in the water and not go anywhere. To be on the safe side. He threw a large basket of poisonous mushrooms he had gotten from Dudley into the water. "Will the dosage be insufficient?" Matthew stood on the shore and frowned. He looked at the lake that did not change colour and said to Peggy, "Why don''t I build a ritual field here to strengthen the plague and poison? " I have the Plague Domain anyway." Peggy hesitated for a moment. "Matthew, isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to do this?" Matthew smiled faintly. "It''s alright. " There''s an old saying in my hometown. When others call you despicable, you''d better be really despicable." Peggy shook her head. "No. "What I mean is that grinding the poisonous mushrooms into powder and throwing them in will have a better effect" .. Chapter 1329 The Plague Lady and the Death Plague Sphere .. In the end, Matthew accepted Peggy''s suggestion. He fished up the poisonous mushrooms from the lake, ground them into powder, and tossed them back. Then, he built a hidden ritual field nearby to strengthen the activity of the poison. After doing all this, he left the vicinity of New Moon Mountain. Half a day later. Matthew did the same thing and found a few water sources near Night Angel City. The city mainly replenished its freshwater resources by collecting underground water. Therefore, Matthew''s actions became even simpler. With the support of the Earthwalking Technique. He easily completed the poisoning work. After doing all this, he happily returned to Brutal Dragon Town. He was prepared to wait for things to ferment. However, to Matthew''s surprise, things did not go as he had imagined. Two days later. New Moon Mountain. In a magnificent arched palace. The owner of this place, the seventh son of the Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi, Hodges, was strolling in a garden with his favourite concubine. Hodges had ruled New Moon Mountain for more than a hundred years. In his hands. The New Moon Mountain was flourishing day by day. The largest number of astral humans from the Sampan Plane gathered there. However, this batch of astral humans was different from the natives of the sampan plane. They came from the depths of the astral plane. When the Evil Spirits attacked the Sampan Plane, they recruited a group of humans from the depths of the astral plane to infiltrate the Sampan Plane in order to obtain more accurate information. This group of humans provided the Evil Spirits with convenient guidance and detailed information. Therefore, in the process of dividing up the sampan plane. The situation at New Moon Mountain stabilized the fastest. Hodges did not spend much effort to successfully take down the town and become the lord of the place, ruling it until now. Now, the Astral Humans had become the most populated race in the New Moon Mountain. The second largest was the Wild Boarmen, the third largest was the Kobolds, and then there were other races. And as the true ruler, the Evil Spirit. Due to the characteristics of their species, the number of Evil Spirits was very small. On one hand, this was because the conditions for the birth of Evil Spirits were very harsh. On the other hand, it was because of the special nature of internal competition in the Evil Spirit Society. Every Evil Spirit needed a large number of supporters to survive. Ever since they were born, they had to constantly absorb a special energy called psionic energy. If they could not be replenished in time. The evil spirit''s strength would drop at the very least, and at the very worst, it would die on the spot. Therefore, the relationship between the Evil Spirits was rather weak. Other than the necessary spouse and children, every powerful Evil Spirit would exclude other Evil Spirits from their territory. This was to make it easier for him to enjoy the energy in the territory alone. But on the other hand. The Evil Spirits were unusually united when facing the outside world. Every Evil Spirit Overlord would have a large number of half-evil Spirits under their command. These half-evil Spirits often did not need to consume psionic energy to survive, and they were loyal to the Evil Spirit Overlord like fanatics. With the support of the half-dark spirits, who were the backbone of the army, they were able to defeat the others. The Evil Spirit Overlord could finally rest easy. In the garden. A gentle and sweet voice slowly sounded. The person who spoke was the favourite concubine of Evil Spirit Overlord Hodges, Gulixiati. " That necromancer didn''t continue to attack us or the City of Night Angels. Instead, he built a cemetery in Brutal Dragon Town. " But the Death Curtain hasn''t dissipated yet. I guess he''s planning to fight a prolonged battle." Hodges sneered. "Prolonged battle? "Is he worthy? " I''ve already asked my father to mobilize the Evil Spirit Army. It won''t be long before I lead the Evil Spirit Warriors that roam the Astral World to tear his Death Curtain into pieces! "But then again, did Cossack just disappear from the face of the earth? It''s really unbelievable" Gulixiati smiled and said lightly, "No, he didn''t disappear. "Instead, he became an accomplice of the necromancer. " Someone saw Cossack''s appearance in the Death Curtain. He looked a little more burly than when he was alive, but his eyes were obviously different." Hodges was silent for a moment. "I know you want to remind me of how terrifying my opponent is, so I shouldn''t underestimate him. " But this kind of wording makes people uncomfortable." Gulixiati was still smiling. " I believe that the future Evil Spirit Overlord will be able to accept this reminder. "You have enough breadth of mind and magnanimity, don''t you?" Hodges ''expression relaxed. "Yes." Gulixiati gently held Hodges ''arm, and the two of them continued to walk in the garden. Although Hodges accepted Gulixiati''s explanation, he still didn''t look very interested. Experience more tales on empire However, this beloved concubine had accompanied Hodges for over a hundred years, so she naturally knew how to coax this Evil Spirit Overlord. She told two interesting stories and then used a few words to coax Hodges into smiling. Hodges was actually very clear. His aptitude was only considered average among Evil Spirit Lord Omodachi''s descendants. He was where he was today because of Gulixiati''s intelligence. Since the two of them met, he had never seen Gulixiati make a wrong judgment. Therefore, in most cases, he would accept Gulixiati''s opinion as long as it was acceptable. After adjusting his state of mind. Hodges brought the topic back on track. "What did Night Angel City say?" Gulixiati replied without hesitation, " Dungeon Lord Underwood sent a letter saying that many people died there, most of them because they contracted some kind of disease. It''s a rather potent disease, and they die on the spot almost not long after it takes effect. Some of the corpses will even turn into zombies that night and attack others." Chapter 1330 The Plague Lady and the Death Plague Sphere " This incident has caused a great panic in the City of Night Angels. Many people are discussing when the necromancers will attack. " Underwood personally investigated and discovered that the entire underground water system of Night Angel City has been contaminated" There was anger on Hodges ''face. "Despicable necromancer! " This is almost exactly the same as what happened at New Moon Mountain these few days! "We also lost many people!" Gulixiati nodded. "Yes. "But this isn''t all bad news." Hodges suddenly became interested. "Oh? Your journey continues on empire "What do you mean?" Gulixiati smiled gently. " City Lord Underwood mentioned in the letter that Night Angel City has the ability to resolve this plague. " The problem of water pollution is not difficult to solve. Moreover, they have successfully found the source of the pollution. They only need to purify it and then use legendary divine spells to clean up the contaminated water system. "This is exactly the same as how we handle it. "Some people have died in New Moon Mountain in the past few days, but most of them are second-class citizens and third-class citizens, which are astral humans and boar-men. " They''ve also turned into zombies, but the situation is under control. " Compared to Night Angel City, the situation in New Moon City is much better. After all, as first-class citizens, Evil spirits and Half-Evil spirits are immune to corpse poison." A smug smile appeared on Hodges ''face. " Looks like that despicable necromancer knows nothing about evil spirits. "They actually tried to poison us. "Ridiculous!" Gulixiati laughed softly. " Not only that, but I also realized that although he is bold in his actions, he is very immature in certain aspects. "For example, when it comes to poisoning, he''s very honest. " He''s a little despicable, but he''s far from being shrewd enough. "I even suspect that this is the first time he has poisoned someone." Hodges asked curiously, "Why do you say that?" Gulixiati explained, "The poison he chose is too strong. It''s easy to arouse the vigilance of others, so it''s not conducive to subsequent transmission. " If it were an experienced plague envoy, they would often use mild, concealed, and highly contagious toxins or diseases when spreading the plague, especially in the early stages. " Only when the target group is almost completely infected will they detonate the poison or disease in the target''s body through the ritual field, creating a revelry of disease and plague. " But he''s different. His methods can only create a short-term panic, and he can''t get the desired effect. " Therefore, in the field of despicable, he is not brilliant enough. He is even a little clumsy." Hodges nodded thoughtfully. "What you said makes sense. " This kid is indeed a little immature. After all, I heard that he''s not even thirty years old yet. "Have you thought of a way to deal with him?" Gulixiati smiled but didn''t say anything. Then, she stuck out her forked tongue and licked her lips seductively. Hodges thought for a moment. "Do you want him?" Gulixiati said excitedly, "If I help you take him down, I hope he can become my slave. I plan to train him myself." Hodges frowned slightly. Gulixiati immediately leaned forward, her soft and formless body wrapped around Hodges like a snake. " Just imagine, when we''re having sex, having a genius Mage of the Alliance who''s shackled and chained lick our feet. Wouldn''t that make you more excited?" Hodges ''breathing quickened. However, he could still maintain his basic rationality. "How do you plan to take him down? "He''s in the Undead Calamity now!" Gulixiati smiled and said, "Let''s negotiate with him! " We can pretend that there are many casualties in the city, and many people have been killed by the poison. Or we can simply pretend that we are afraid of the power of the Undead Calamity and want to negotiate with him. "We can write to him and tell him that our hatred for him is not deep. In comparison, our original conflict with Lance is even greater. " We can promise to help him defeat Lance. I believe he''ll be moved by this. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spread the news that he wanted to give the innocent a way out of the Sampan Plane. This action shows that he knows very well that the Undead Calamity can''t flatten the New Moon Mountain or the City of Night Angels. He needs the help of others. " And the location of the negotiation will be near the lake where he poisoned it. He has been to that place before, so he is at least more familiar with it than other places, so it is relatively easier to make him lower his guard. "We can go to him directly during the negotiation. " As a show of sincerity, we can even capture a few spies planted by the Order of Calamity on Mount New Moon and send them to him. "As long as we can confirm that his main body has really left the Death Curtain, we can take action! The other party is just a necromancer who hasn''t even reached Legend rank yet. You and I, two Legends working together, can''t we take him down?" Gulixiati looked very confident. On the other hand, Hodges was a little hesitant. "But he killed Cossack. "And you just reminded me not to underestimate the enemy." Gulixiati smiled and said, " First, Cossack died in the Death Curtain. Necromancers are invincible in there, so we have to make sure that his body leaves the Death Curtain. " Secondly, we really can''t underestimate our enemy. Therefore, you must ask for Father''s help for this operation." Chapter 1331 The Plague Lady and the Death Plague Sphere He heard the last sentence. Hodges suddenly looked hesitant. "You have to know that this is not a joke" Gulixiati looked at him solemnly. " The future Evil Spirit Lord should have the courage to act. " Matthew personally killed Father''s Evil Art Master. Yes, that guy called Fayne is an important chess piece of Father in the south of Aindor. Although he didn''t say anything, as long as you seize this opportunity to kill or even capture Matthew alive, you will be able to get rid of your ordinary status quo and become a popular person in Father''s eyes. "Don''t you have this little bit of determination?" Hodges ''face turned slightly red. He gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, I''ll write a letter now!" Gulixiati laughed and said, "No need. "I''ve already written the negotiation letter for you, and I''ve already sent it out. " I believe that my Evil Spirit Sovereign will make such a choice." Hodges was instantly displeased. Gulixiati laughed. "Are you blaming me for making my own decisions?" As she spoke, she stuck out her forked tongue and gently licked Hodges ''neck. Her nimble tongue skillfully licked the Evil Spirit Overlord''s collar, and the stubborn buttons were instantly undone. Hodges'' shirt fell to the ground. In the next second. He could feel the warm and moist touch coming from three different places on his chest. He looked down and was instantly overjoyed. Gulixiati''s neck suddenly had three heads! The three heads stuck out their tongues and licked down his chest. Those tongues crossed the flat plain and climbed the fortress on the lonely peak. The three heads did their job without any hesitation. Not long after. The only sound left in the garden was Hodges ''heavy breathing. .. Brutal Dragon Town Ruins. Matthew let go of the Death Thunderbird in his hand, his expression a little complicated. He had just extracted the intelligence from the Thunderbirds for the past two days. In the end, whether it was the situation at New Moon Mountain or Night Angel City, it was not satisfactory. This was Matthew''s first small setback in the sampan plane. Although the poison had indeed killed some people and caused local panic, it was still far from the effect Matthew wanted. He began to reflect on his own problems and wrote it on a note as a warning: " I haven''t done many bad things like this. I''m not skilled enough. There''s almost no extra thought. I''m purely acting according to my instincts and common sense. "I must learn my lesson. The fiercer the poison, the better" Peggy came over to look at the contents of the note, then patted his shoulder and comforted him, "Don''t blame yourself too much. " Although you are a Necromancer and I am a Tauren skeleton, we are still too kind. "We don''t have the talent to commit crimes. It''s normal for us to fail when we do bad things." Matthew shook his head. Not having talent was not a reason for not doing well. If he had thought more carefully before making his move, he would at least have had more initiative in the current situation. "Why don''t you go find Dudley or that Kobold Mushroom Warlock?" Peggy suggested. Matthew still shook his head. Whether it was Dudley or the kobold Will, they might have a deep understanding of poison, but in terms of practical experience, they were similar to Matthew. It was likely that they were also not professional. "Then what do you plan to do next? "Why don''t you listen to me and directly pick one to fight?" Peggy said. Matthew put away the note and regained his fighting spirit. "Get up from where I fell! "I plan to find a friend and ask him about the mysteries of poisoning." Peggy looked Matthew up and down. "Do you know a friend who knows about poison?" Matthew thought for a moment and said, "He might not know how to poison. "But there''s a high chance that he can help." As he spoke. He told Mulan, who was inside the sapphire, to help him take charge of the situation in Brutal Dragon Town. Then, Matthew found an empty corner and activated his new ability from the Life Domain. [Wilderness Form: Holy Deer]! In the blink of an eye. Matthew turned into a lively deer. He tapped the ground lightly with his forelimbs. In a flash. A colourful oval wheel appeared in front of the deer! There were all kinds of areas on the wheel. Every time Matthew''s mental power focused on an area, the name of the corresponding area would surge into his mind: The abyss; Purgatory; The Evil Spirit Plane. Twin Heavens; Endless sea of stars; Heavenly Palace; .. This was the Cosmic Roulette! The various regions on the wheel included all the planes near the Prime Material Plane! Experience tales at empire The universe wheel wasn''t just a flat surface. In fact, it was a three-dimensional model with many layers stacked on top of it. Matthew could control a green dot of light with his mental strength and make it move on the wheel to achieve the effect of travelling across planes. The Holy Deer was a legendary creature that naturally possessed the ability to travel between planes. He could travel freely between the various worlds. However, this action required the consumption of a type of energy called " movement points." From the moment the Holy Deer was born, it would receive a batch of movement points every 10 years. Unless the points were exhausted, it could move across planes. Matthew looked at it. He had 100 movement points. And from the sampan plane he was currently in, he only needed to spend 1 movement point to travel to his desired destination! Chapter 1332 The Plague Lady and the Death Plague Sphere This meant that there were almost no obstacles between the sampan plane and the destination. If he wanted to enter the Prime Material Plane, he would have to spend at least 10 movement points. As for whether he could succeed, it would depend on the Eternal Barrier! " To the creatures of the outer planes, the Eternal Barrier is indeed very annoying. " But to all living beings in the material world, this is the strongest wall." Matthew sighed in his heart. Soon after. He moved the green dot to the corner of the room. Whoosh! Whoosh! A circular seven-coloured radiance shot out from under his feet. In just an instant. Matthew disappeared on the spot! A few seconds later. The four limbs of the holy deer landed on the ground again. He gently touched the soft ground with his hooves, and a croaking sound came into his ears. Matthew opened his eyes. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his eyes and a burning sensation at the tip of his nose! Explore stories at empire .. [Warning: You have transformed into a holy deer and successfully arrived at the Poison World!] You are being tested by the local poison field... .. "Not good!" He felt the intense pain from his limbs and bones, as well as the feeling of his heart beating wildly. Matthew made a prompt decision and instantly transformed into his original human form! Immediately after. He cast a bubble spell on himself. Then, he activated his Life Domain. Only then did he barely manage to withstand the first round of the Poison World''s Poison Field test! "Fortunately, my poison resistance is not low" Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. Although the Holy Deer was a legendary creature in the life domain, its poison resistance was not as high as Matthew''s! If he delayed any longer... Maybe something really happened! Even Matthew himself could not be careless. He didn''t have the Spore Blessing that Hussman had given him, so he could only rely on his Life Domain and his own poison resistance to resist. Meanwhile, in the Poison World. Poison fields were everywhere. If he could survive the first round, he might not be able to survive the tenth round. The feeling of being poisoned was not pleasant. He had to end this quickly! Matthew quickly walked through the moist forest of the Poison World. The environment here was different from every forest he had encountered before. On the surface, it looked like a tropical rainforest. However, the water vapour here was much more abundant than in the rainforest in Aindor. Matthew could only fly in the air. Because there was water below and above, even the air was covered in thick fog. "If I used my wings to fly, I would probably weigh more than ten kilograms now" Matthew sat on the magic carpet and daydreamed. The environment of the Poison World made him very uneasy. Other than being wet, the forest was still wet. He could not even see a living thing! If not for the croaking sounds He even felt that he had come to a forest of death! However, this trip was much smoother than Matthew had expected. He followed the sound of the frogs and flew over. Not long after. He saw a group of giant frogs lying on a protruding island, gesturing to each other. The small island was planted with coconut trees that reached into the clouds. The coconuts here were so green that it made people panic. The fibres on its surface were covered in green liquid. Matthew didn''t dare to get close. He did not know if it was because of psychological reasons. He was already starting to feel dizzy and stomach ache. Matthew controlled the magic carpet and swooped down. He shouted at the giant frogs from afar, " I''m a friend of Sorinka. "Please inform him of my visit." However, most of the giant frogs were unmoved. Only a giant frog with strong muscles looked at Matthew. " Every mage who enters the Poison World claims to be Sorinka''s friend. How can we believe you?" Matthew smiled and shook his head. "You don''t have to believe me. "You just need to pass on a message for me." As he spoke. He took out a few things from his inventory and waved them in front of the giant frog. "What kind of payment do you want?" Matthew took out the following items: A pail of milk; Two roast chickens; A basin of clean water; A handful of gold coins; A bottle of sword oil. The giant frog took a few glances from afar and suddenly screamed, "Give me that bottle of oil!" Matthew threw it over. The giant frog quickly stuck out its tongue and swallowed the sword oil. In the next second. He rolled his eyes and suddenly soared into the air, leaping towards the depths of the rainforest! " Come with me, Mage. Your bottle of oil tastes really good! "Can you tell me what this was originally used for?" The giant frog''s jumping speed was extremely fast. Matthew struggled to keep up with them on his magic carpet. Regarding the other party''s question. Matthew just smiled and said nothing. Ten minutes later. The giant frog led Matthew to a submerged banyan tree forest. He pointed at the forest and said, "Sorinka is here. "I won''t go in. It''s too poisonous inside. It''s not a place for frogs to stay at all. "My name is Jimmy. Next time you come to the poison world, you can bring a few more bottles of that oil. I can exchange it with other things." With that, he jumped away. Matthew had just approached the banyan tree forest when an old face suddenly appeared on the outermost tree. "Look, look, look. Who''s here? It''s the messenger of nature, the favorite of death, the beloved tree-planting mage of the soul of nature. Hehe, Matthew, I''m glad you still remember me." " Hello, Mr. Sorinka." Matthew clasped his chest with one hand and gave a humble mage salute. Then, he went straight to the point, "I came here to ask you for advice on how to spread the poison." Then, he briefly described the problems he encountered in the sampan plane. Chapter 1333 The Plague Lady and the Death Plague Sphere "You came to the right person!" Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire The giant tree of the Poison World, Sorinka, laughed and said, " In my opinion, the problem isn''t the toxicity. " As long as there are enough carriers, a stronger toxicity will help solve the problem more directly. " I can give you four types of poison sources. They are the best carriers of poison. They are the Poison World Yellow Frog, Purgatory Viper, Quiles Wasp, and Tear-dropping Scorpion." As they spoke. The bark of the tree suddenly split open, and four light balls flew out from within, landing in front of Matthew one by one. Matthew looked at it. Each ball of light contained at least 1000 of the poisons that Sorinka had mentioned. Matthew was not in a hurry to take it. Instead, he asked respectfully, "Then how should I thank you?" Sorinka immediately replied, " You don''t have to thank me for anything. The creatures of the Poison World don''t have many friends. I''m already very happy that you came to see me. " Of course, we do have some special requests. As the messenger of nature, you have the right to know these- " The Poison World should have been a part of the Myriad World forest ocean, but an unforeseen event many years ago caused us to leave the inner plane and drift to the outer layer, becoming rootless duckweed. "My only wish in this life is to see the Poison World return to the embrace of the Myriad World forest Ocean. " I know that this is difficult to achieve, but I also know that you are different from the rest. From the first time I met you, I knew that you would soon become outstanding. The truth is just as I had guessed " I''m very glad that I didn''t lay my hands on you back in the Marsh Water City. For this, I even violated the contract with the summoner. Hehe, of course, I paid a small price. But now, it seems that it was worth it" Sorinka kept talking. Matthew felt like a lonely old man who had met a young man who had come by chance. This feeling was so real. Matthew couldn''t help but secretly sigh. However, the environment of the Poison World was indeed difficult to accept. He planned to leave after asking about the techniques to use the four types of poison sources. However, at this moment. A cold voice came from the depths of the forest, "You talk too much, Sorinka." Sorinka smiled nonchalantly and said, "I''m sorry, Kesha, but I haven''t had a customer in a long time. "Did we disturb you? "Why don''t we change places?" The female voice called Kesha said disapprovingly, "The Poison World is only this big. Where can you go?" After saying that, she was silent for a while. Then, she suddenly said, "Hey, that little guy called Matthew, do you want to come to my place? "My place is not far from the Poison World, and the environment is much better than there. "Also, I have something to ask you." Matthew looked at Sorinka in surprise. The latter said in a gentle tone, "Don''t be nervous. Kesha isn''t a bad person. " She''s the Lady of Plague. The castle she lives in is very close to the Poison World. It''s also a separate outer plane. "Oh, I forgot to tell you. She''s the wife of Death. She''s been a widow for many years now" Death''s wife? Matthew was still hesitating. Kesha''s voice was heard. " Since you are the messenger of nature, I''ll give you four little cuties. "They are mosquitoes, rats, cockroaches, and flies. " Take these four little cuties and the four poison sources that Sorinka gave you. You can synthesize the Death Plague Sphere. You should know what the Death Plague Sphere is, right?" Quasi Relic Death Plague Sphere? Matthew couldn''t help but look up. .. Chapter 1334 Can You Show Me Your Buttocks? .. As if sensing Matthew''s intention, Sorinka gently guided him, "Follow this forest to the end. Once you find that the leaves have begun to turn yellow, you will almost enter the territory of the plague castle. " Although it''s another independent outer plane, it''s connected to the Poison World almost seamlessly. The connection is also quite stable, so there''s no need to worry too much. "Kesha is a very good person. She has been like this ever since I met her. Hehe, I can''t even remember when I met her. In any case, it wasn''t yesterday" Amidst the rambling of the Poison World Tree. Matthew said goodbye to Sorinka and flew deeper into the woods on the magic carpet. The fact that Kesha could sense the slate in his bag meant that her spiritual power was extremely powerful. In addition, the identity of Death''s wife was particularly interesting to Matthew. Therefore, he planned to go over and take a look. If he really couldn''t, he could turn into a holy deer and escape at any time. As a legendary creature, the Holy Deer was incapable of doing anything, but its ability to escape was extremely powerful. Your journey continues with empire Matthew believed that as long as he was careful, it should not be a problem. The magic carpet flew. Three minutes later. A tall platform appeared in front of the forest. The platform was covered with thick fallen leaves. The leaves were so yellow that they were black, as if they had been infected with a serious disease. At the same time. A dangerous aura surged from the high platform. Matthew couldn''t help but sneeze! "Alright, don''t come over. If you come any closer, I''m worried that you''ll get sick." Kesha''s voice came from the high platform. Matthew raised the flying carpet''s altitude, and he vaguely saw a castle hidden in the yellow-leaf forest. The architectural style of the castle was quite strange. Matthew had never seen it in Aindor. The high platform seemed to be part of the castle, an extension of the city wall. Matthew stretched his neck. Then, he saw a building between a pavilion and a watchtower on the high platform. The building was paved with thick wooden floors. A female figure was kneeling on the wooden board. Her back was facing Matthew, and there was a Su country-style screen behind her. There were also some bamboo curtains hanging in front of her. However, even with these obstructions. Matthew could clearly see her exaggerated pear-shaped figure. He immediately averted his gaze. "Just throw the stone slab over." Kesha''s voice was rather gentle. Her request seemed a little excessive, but Matthew thought about it. The most important thing about this thing was the content on it, and he had already made several copies of the content, so even if he lost it, it would not be too much of a loss. If the other party was the wife of the Death. He might be able to get something out of her. Thus, he used Astrid''s Claw to send Mabaron''s stone tablet over. The stone slab floated into the pavilion. From this angle. Matthew could only see Kesha holding the slate in her arms, seemingly immersed in studying it. The two of them fell into a long silence. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take it away?" Suddenly, Kesha spoke. There was a hint of emotion in her voice. Matthew smiled. "This is just a copy." Viscount Fan had given him a copy. The real Mabarron Stone Slab was still in Viscount Fan''s warehouse. Kesha snorted softly, and then her tone carried a heavy sense of vicissitudes. "I still remember when he was just born, and he smiled at me the moment he landed. "But in the blink of an eye, he went crazy. "Those things seemed to have happened just yesterday. "But I know very well it had been hundreds of years since he had gone mad. "When my perception and reason clash, which one is real?" Matthew remained silent. He didn''t know if it was a coincidence, but he had recently met many long-lived species who wanted to talk to him about emotions and reason. He could indeed feel the change in Kesha''s tone. However, he was not a true long-lived species after all. He could use his imagination to empathize with her, but he could not truly empathize with her. "I haven''t met him. I don''t know." Matthew answered honestly. "Haha" Kesha chuckled. Her laughter was as pleasant as a silver bell. Then, she slowly turned around. Matthew finally saw her face clearly. Compared to her figure that was extremely eye-catching. Kesha''s face was full of scars! Her face was covered with hideous scars as if there were seven to eight centipedes crawling on her body! At the same time. Matthew also noticed that when she moved, a yellow light flashed across her body. The yellow light was like a chain that trapped her somewhere! "What are you...?" Matthew looked at Kesha in surprise. Kesha''s eyes were calm. "Death predicted that he would die soon and might fall. "In order to prevent me from having sex with others after his death, he locked me here thirty years in advance and completely disfigured me. For many years, I have lived alone in the castle and never met anyone until today." Matthew''s expression turned serious as he lowered his head slightly. "I''m sorry to hear such news." Kesha shook her head. "There''s nothing to be sorry about. It''s not your fault. " As for Death, I think he was right to worry, but it was too late. Before he locked me up and disfigured me, I had already had countless affairs with others. "At that time, the secret garden of the ancient beauty god Hathor was still there. Hehe, it was really a crazy period of time" Chapter 1335 Can I See Your Ass? He looked at the light in Kesha''s eyes. Matthew''s facial muscles twitched slightly. He didn''t know what to say. " He knew that I wouldn''t die, so he built a cemetery here and ordered me to clean it for him from time to time. " If I can''t do it, a group of terrible bugs will crawl out of the cemetery and bite my soul. That kind of pain -as long as a mortal is bitten, his soul will be scattered!" Kesha gently recounted her experience. Matthew''s face showed sympathy. "Do you sweep the graves every day?" Kesha nodded. "More or less. " Occasionally, I would deliberately not do it because it was too quiet for too long. Sometimes, I would hallucinate and doubt if I really existed. " If I were bitten by a bug at this time, the pain would be painful, but it would also remind me that I''m still alive." What a familiar rhythm. Matthew had a feeling that the other party was going to entrust him with helping her leave. Therefore, he asked directly, "Is there any way to get you out of here?" Unexpectedly, Kesha shook her head. "I don''t know. "There shouldn''t be any other way. I don''t care if there is." A hint of surprise flashed across Matthew''s eyes. Kesha''s eyes seemed to read his mind. She whispered, "Don''t worry, I have no intention of entrusting you with anything. "It''s just that someone happened to come over. I wanted to chat with you to relieve my boredom. " Moreover, you''ve already shouldered too much fate. Even if I were to throw caution to the wind and lean towards you, it would be very difficult for me to truly gain anything. Moreover, I''m absolutely unwilling to do so. "The future you will definitely be very tired." For some reason. Matthew actually felt a strong sense of pity from the other party. "Shouldered too much fate?" Matthew didn''t understand. Kesha''s gaze became even gentler. "Yes. "Everyone who comes into this world is someone else''s burden and responsibility. " However, as you continue to grow, the predetermined responsibilities in the trajectory of fate will descend on you one after another. " It could be the expectations of parents when they were young, the wishes of their spouse when they grow up, or the future of their children after they have children. "Those complicated things, livelihood, career, dreamsThey force themselves on you, either voluntarily or under coercion, and they will always press down on you, making it difficult for you to breathe. "By the time you come to your senses, you might already be not far from death. " The vast majority of living beings are like this, and you mages are no exception." Matthew didn''t say anything. However, Kesha seemed to be able to capture his thoughts. " The Holy Mages of the Alliance are powerful enough, right? "But they also have the same laborious life! "Isabelle, Link, Soria, Nameless, none of them can transcend this! " To them, the entire world of Aindor is like a giant cage. The more powerful a person is, the more they can feel the suffocating feeling. It''s a fact that they find hard to accept. "The land that once gave birth to you has now become your shackles. " Those powerful creatures in our eyes, be they mages or gods, are like balloons in a cage, growing bigger and bigger as their power increases "But the cage was still there. " The end of those balloons is always implosion and collapse. Since ancient times, there has been almost no exception. " As for you, a visitor from outer space who should be free and easy, you''re walking the same boring path as the natives. Don''t you feel a little sad?" Matthew raised his head and stared at Kesha sternly. "Who exactly are you?" Kesha smiled gently. Her expression was ugly, but strangely, Matthew could feel a warm smile deep in his heart. "I am the wife of Death. "Of course, I have other identities before that. "I think you''ve probably heard of the Blood Meteor incident. " As for me, I came here on a blood meteor, the God of the Other World you speak of" Tong Luo Divine Branch! Matthew''s pupils constricted. He didn''t expect that the Plague Lady, Kesha, was actually the same as the Evil Empress, Babasha. They were both Outer Gods of Tong Luo Divine Branch! "Are you the culprit who destroyed the Eastern Continent and the Su Country?" Matthew asked. There was a hint of grievance in Kesha''s eyes. "Your people summoned me." Matthew was speechless. "That was done by the demons." Kesha immediately asked, "Can''t the demons be your own people?" Matthew didn''t know how to answer this question. This question was a little complicated. However, from the perspective of the otherworldly gods, the demons did indeed have a proper local residence in Aindor "Did you become the wife of Death after that defeat?" Matthew understood. Kesha nodded. " After the defeat, I should have died like the others, but the God of Death coveted my body and protected me against all opposition. Then, I became his wife in name." Matthew said silently, Read new adventures at empire "It seems that he still liked you." Kesha shook her head. "No, at first, he only wanted to eat me. " Death is a lunatic who has a strong obsession with immortality. He knows that Aindor''s death clergy can''t make him truly immortal, so he goes crazy to find a way to truly live forever. " Our God Tong Luo is born with eternal life, so he plans to eat me directly to see if he can achieve eternal life too." Even cannibalism could be so understated? As expected of a god! Matthew broke out in a cold sweat. " But he should have failed, right?" Kesha nodded. " Although he was crazy, he knew how to control himself. He knew that if He ate me whole in one go, it might cause his divine kingdom to collapse, so ''He'' only ate some of my organs and innards. "Including my vagina." Matthew clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. He tried his best not to be shocked. But how could he endure such a thing? His eyes widened in disbelief. "And then?" Kesha said calmly, " Then, my organs took root and sprouted in ''His'' body. Unfortunately, ''He'' did not achieve eternal life through this. " The good news is that ''He'' became pregnant. Three years later, ''He'' gave birth to our child, Mabarron. " You might think it''s unreasonable. Since Mabarron came out of Death''s body, why is he my child? "But I insist that he is. "Because when Death gave birth to him, Mabarron came out of my vagina... and other organs." Could it be crazier? Matthew was already pulling out his hair. " It is also because of this bizarre birth experience that the child is destined to become a true legend." Mentioning Mabarron, Kesha''s eyes were filled with tenderness. Matthew sighed and said, "Why are you telling me this? "I wish I had a pair of ears that hadn''t heard these stories." Kesha looked at him tenderly. " Because from the moment Mabarron was born, I''ve been praying for him. "I''m worried that he''ll grow up beside Death and become a pervert like his father. " So when he was three months old, I took advantage of the opportunity when Death left home to say goodbye to my child." " Then, I secretly used the remaining divine power and used the secret technique of the Tong luo Divine Branch to extract Mabarron''s soul from his body and swap it with a random otherworldly soul. " What happened after that was within my expectations. That unlucky otherworldly soul replaced my child and became the second son of Death. In the end, he was tortured by his father until he went crazy" Hearing this. Matthew suddenly felt that something was wrong. " I believe that my real child is definitely doing well in the other world. " But all these years, I''ve dreamed of seeing him again, even if it''s just one more time." Kesha looked at Matthew with deep affection, and her voice trembled. "Child "Can you turn around to let me see your butt?" .. Chapter 1336 We Evil Spirits Are Not Afraid Of Poison! .. There was too much information in Kesha''s words. Matthew instinctively fell into deep thought. However, just as he was thinking about whether there was a conspiracy, Kesha suddenly said, "There''s no need to look anymore. You can leave!" Her tone was firm, and her voice suddenly became cold. The speed at which her expression changed was so fast that it left people speechless. As she spoke, Kesha stood up from her kneeling position. Then, she pushed out with her hands, and a huge force pushed Matthew further away. At the same time. Four bamboo tubes emitting a dark green light flew in front of Matthew. "These are the four little cuties that I promised to give you. They are in here. You have to cherish them. It''s best if you learn how to nurture them so that you can get more help." Kesha''s voice drifted over from afar. " Remember, the Death, Plague and Poison are inseparable. Since you have chosen the path of a necromancer, you should not let go of the domain that is close to you. "Go." Matthew saw her turn around and leave. The other party''s attitude changed so quickly that Matthew could not react in time. Immediately. Looking at Kesha''s receding figure, he asked in a hurry, "So what you said just now was just a joke?" As expected, Kesha stopped in her tracks. She did not turn around, but her voice still drifted over slowly. "No, of course not." Matthew quickly asked, "Then why do you suddenly not want to know the answer? Continue reading stories on empire "Or should I say, what exactly did you want to see on my butt from the beginning?" There was a hint of a smile in Kesha''s voice. "I won''t tell you. " As long as I don''t say anything or look, I will always have that hope in my heart. " And once I say it and see it, that hope might be dashed. If that''s the case, I''ll only be left with endless pain for the rest of my life. " I don''t want to face those years, so I made this choice." Matthew frowned. "I don''t understand, I can''t understand." Kesha sighed softly. "I''m sorry, child, but I didn''t mean to tease you. "It''s just that I chose to be weak when the situation came to a head. " I''ve been in this world for many, many years. I''ve lost my divine power, lost many organs in my body, and almost everything in my life. " In most of the years, this castle was the only thing that accompanied me. It was my cage, and it was also the place where I settled down. I couldn''t leave it anymore. " To me, living is just a dream. The reality of this dream comes from pain and hope. As long as they are still here, I can feel that I am truly alive. This is the most important thing to me at the moment. " I don''t dare to reveal the mystery of hope now because the probability of my dream being realized is too illusory. " I''m still able to hold on because I told myself that my child would come back to see me sooner or later. This is where he was born and has his mark. He will come back sooner or later. "This is a stubborn and fragile obsession. In fact, I know very well in my heart that I don''t really care about that child. Not necessarily, but I have to care. Only then will I not completely collapse. "As for whether that child is you or someone else, it doesn''t matter anymore. "Leave this place, child. I have nothing else to say to you. " Oh right, there''s one thing you have to remember. Sometimes, people have to live selfishly. Don''t believe what they force on you." She finished her last sentence. Kesha''s figure completely disappeared from Matthew''s sight. The scenery of the castle and the forest was still there. However, that graceful figure had already disappeared. Matthew was left alone in the same spot, feeling lost. He had to admit. Kesha was indeed an expert at playing with people''s hearts. The more she didn''t say it, the more Matthew could imagine it. There were indeed many subtle connections between Matthew and Death. His identity as a visitor from outer space perfectly matched the story of Kesha''s soul from another world. And the Death Fairy Orchid in Kamela''s laboratory... "That''s not right." Matthew suddenly calmed down. He realized that there were some flaws in Kesha''s story. " According to her, the second son of the God of Aindor, Mabarron, should have nothing to do with her. She wouldn''t care if a foreign soul had gone mad. " But when I handed her the stone tablet, her emotions couldn''t have been faked. This shows that she has feelings for Mabaron. "But Mabaron is clearly not her child. Or rather, he only has the physical body of her child. His soul is from another world" Matthew instantly found the flaw. However, he soon frowned again because this flaw was not perfect. There were many reasons that could explain it. For example, it wasn''t impossible for Kesha, who had been tortured by the Death God, to develop some strange feelings for the otherworldly soul that had occupied her child''s body "Wait! "This is ridiculous." Matthew rubbed his temples hard to prevent his way of thinking from gradually becoming confused. He subconsciously touched his butt and could not help but complain in his heart, "Kesha wouldn''t say those words to every visitor from outer space, right? "Won''t that get people to suspect this supposed mother" Chapter 1337 We Evil Spirits Are Not Afraid of Poison! The more Matthew thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. For example, he was thinking about Kesha now. If there was a chance in the future, he wouldn''t mind coming over to see her. This was perhaps a form of comfort for a soul that had been lonely all year round. Thinking of this. Matthew suddenly felt relieved. He also understood Kesha''s actions. He couldn''t help but recall what Lorraine had mentioned when they were talking about story creation, "When is suspense the most attractive? "When is a story the most exciting? " Of course, it''s when everything is still up in the air. The protagonist and the audience are on their way to find the answer. The excitement, longing, and anticipation when they gradually approach the truth do not require the author to spend time and effort to outline the emotions and the plot. The audience''s imagination of the suspense itself is enough to make them climax on their own. "This is the most beautiful part of the story. " And when the truth is revealed, no matter how wonderful it is, it will give people a dull feeling. In the end, everyone knows that the building of the story has collapsed. This journey has come to an end, and it is time for the song to end" Matthew now felt that the above words were quite reasonable. Of course, Matthew did not agree with what Lorraine said. He continued, " That''s why I never write an ending when I write a story. "By leaving the most beautiful things for people to imagine. This is the highest realm of art!" It could only be said that Aindor''s environment for literary and artistic creation was relatively tolerant. If it was Matthew''s previous life. Lorraine''s family could probably open a blacksmith shop. But no matter what. Matthew would remember this conversation with Kesha for a long time. He was deeply aware of how terrifying these Immortals were. Time had given them an almost infinite thickness of life. They sat in the upper circle of the ecological niche and had experienced countless ups and downs. They looked down on any newborn. No wonder the social structure of Jade Court was so deformed. An environment full of Immortals was already abnormal. When facing these old things. The young generation had almost no advantage. Other than passion and courage. As he sighed. Matthew said goodbye to Sorinka again and returned to Brutal Dragon Town. In addition to gaining stories, suspense, and logic, Sorinka and Kesha had indeed helped Matthew in his operation. The four poisons and four plagues that they gave Matthew were not ordinary creatures. Instead, it was the souls of eight different domains! The Domain Soul was similar to the Nature Soul. However, due to the power of the Poison and Plague Domains, the eight types of Domain Souls were much lower in level than the ordinary Nature Soul. They did not even have enough independent self-awareness. They could only be considered domain items with abundant spirituality. But no matter what, after obtaining the four poisons and the four plagues, Matthew immediately began to forge the Death Plague Sphere. Although this thing was a semi-divine artefact, it was actually a special domain field. It was not difficult to set up such a domain. The difficulty lay in obtaining the raw materials. Matthew had the souls of the eight domains, and he was in the Death Canopy. He had plenty of negative energy, so he could start the move immediately. He found a basement and drew a basic magic circle to gather negative energy. Then, he placed the eight domain souls in the eight corners of the array. Soon after. Countless Derivatives came out of the bamboo tube and the ball of light. Poisonous frogs, vipers, wasps, scorpions; Flies, rats, mosquitoes, cockroaches; Matthew used the materials he carried with him to construct a mini poison and plague domain. Just as Kesha said. Death, Plague and Poison were inseparable, and it was not difficult for him to construct the poison and plague as he was proficient in the negative energy domain. Moreover, he also had the Plague Domain. Then, Matthew began to guide the negative energy there, forming a constantly rotating sphere. There were a large number of poisons and plague seeds in the sphere, mixed with pure negative energy. Two hours later. The Mother Ball of the Death Plague was completed. He looked at the black sphere in the basement that was spinning like a planet. A satisfied smile appeared on Matthew''s face. "Next, I can make the child balls." The so-called child ball was actually a negative energy ball that was separated from the mother ball and could be used in real-life battles. Under the enhancement of the four poisons and four plagues. The mother sphere of the Death Plague Sphere had the attributes of Death, Plague, and Poison. And what Matthew was going to do was to slowly peel off small balls from the mother ball. These small balls were the best way to spread the Undead Calamity! Immediately. He sat near the Death Plague Sphere, took out a silver knife, and began to cut it bit by bit. After cutting off a ball of negative energy. He quickly used his mental power to knead it into a temporary sphere. Then, he tried his best to compress it into a sphere. The entire process was quite simple. Enjoy exclusive content from empire The only thing to note was that each small ball had to contain at least one of the four poisons or the four plague''s derivative. Otherwise, the transmission effect would be greatly reduced. Moreover, these little things were quite unruly. When Matthew was rubbing the balls, they would occasionally stick out their heads to bite him. Although it was not a big problem, it hurt! "It doesn''t seem like there''s much skill involved in this job." Chapter 1338 We Evil Spirits Are Not Afraid of Poison! In the beginning. Matthew could only make one ball in a minute. Later on, he gradually adapted to the rhythm of cutting and kneading and could make one in half a minute. Later on. He could make one in almost fifteen seconds. However, in order to increase the production efficiency of the Death Plague Sphere, Matthew still pulled all the free Contract Undead over to rub the balls with him. Under the cover of the Death Canopy, these elite undead were brimming with soul fire and spiritual energy. They could be used as production assistants. Matthew only taught them a little. They learned it quickly. What was even more amazing was that They were all dead spirits, so they were not afraid of the four pestilences and four poisons, so their efficiency was actually higher than Matthew''s. In the end. Apart from Olorin, who was sleeping well, and Vasnov, who was searching for Lance''s spiritual source, Matthew''s underlings entered a team-building activity where all of them rubbed the balls together. Under their collective efforts. Matthew quickly obtained 1024 balls of the Death Plague! .. "Death Plague Sphere (Child-sphere): A creature that contains a poisonous frog, viper, wasp, scorpion, fly, rat, mosquito, cockroach, and any other negative energy. You can place the Plague of Death in a specific area, causing pollution to the surrounding area and spreading toxins, plagues, and negative energy! [Each Death Plague Sphere can affect an area with a diameter of 300 - 500 meters.] .. "Done." Matthew walked out of the basement with his underlings and rubbed his sore shoulders. His face was flushed. With this batch of Death Plague Balls. Whether it was New Moon Mountain or Night Angel City, it was impossible for them to reach his undead army! As expected. No matter what he did, he had to consult an expert. Coincidentally, Matthew received a letter from New Moon Mountain! This letter was written in the name of the Evil Spirit Overlord of the New Moon Mountain, Orse. The handwriting was very elegant. "Negotiate? "The local evil spirits are quite polite" Matthew sneered after reading it. No matter what, the poison he had previously poisoned had killed many people from New Moon Mountain. The grudge had already been formed, but the other party had not mentioned a word about it in the letter, as if this matter had never happened. If Matthew was a Legendary mage There was a reason for the other party to do so. After all, the pressure and deterrence of the legendary necromancer was enough for the New Moon Mountain to swallow their anger. But Matthew was not. The other party''s humble tone made it seem like they had ill intentions. "The deception of the astral world seems to be a little too straightforward empire "Or are all evil spirits like this?" Matthew was puzzled. However, after thinking for a moment, he still agreed to the negotiation request in the letter. Matthew and the lord of the New Moon Mountain had agreed to negotiate at the Ancient Demon Lake, which was the lakeside where Matthew had previously poisoned them. The time was set for an hour after the next sunset. Neither side could have more than five people present. Matthew''s train of thought was very simple. He originally had to choose between New Moon Mountain and Night Angel City to strike first. Now that someone had taken the initiative to come to his door, it was equivalent to helping him avoid the trouble of choosing. Although there were many astral humans on New Moon Mountain, Matthew did not have the slightest sympathy for them. Since they had chosen to become dogs for the Evil Spirits and slaughter the natives of the Sampan Plane, it was reasonable for them to bear the hatred of the natives now. .. The next day. By the Ancient Demon Lake. The Evil Spirit Overlord Hodges and his favourite concubine Gulixiati stood side by side. The two of them were wearing very ordinary casual clothes, but the various equipment and weapons under the casual clothes were already full. Just as Matthew was puzzled. The schemes of the astral plane were sometimes so straightforward. It wasn''t that Gulixiati couldn''t come up with more complicated schemes, but sometimes, it was easier to get straight to the point! At least from past experience. Gulixiati''s suggestions almost never failed. But Hodges still looked hesitant. "Isn''t it too risky for us to do this?" Gulixiati smiled. "How is it risky? "I believe that guy named Matthew must be an excellent necromancer, but there is some basic logic that a person can''t change no matter how excellent he is. " For us, Matthew''s greatest reliance is nothing more than the Death Canopy and his summoned creatures. The negotiation location we chose was far away from the Death Canopy, and we also set a limit on the number of people we could negotiate with. "Forgive me for being blunt, but if this can''t do anything to Matthew, then it means that we can''t win this war ourselves!" Hodges nodded and muttered, "You''re right. "That makes sense." But in the next second. His eyes suddenly turned white! Five seconds later. Hodges gasped as if he had just woken up from a dream. "No, no, let''s go!" Gulixiati looked at him in confusion. "Why? "Didn''t you go to Father to pray for strength just now?" Hodges ''face was as white as a sheet of paper. Evil Spirits did not sweat. If he could, he would probably be sweating profusely now. "Father just rejected me! "He told me to run!" Gulixiati was stunned. Hodges'' father was the Evil Spirit Lord, Omadochi. He was a big shot in the astral world, the kind that was on equal footing with the God of Midnight. Even he said to run away "Let''s go!" Gulixiati said decisively. However, it was too late for them to escape. Not far away. A young man wearing a mage robe and a dust mask stepped on a tombstone and rushed over like lightning! Chapter 1339 We Evil Spirits Are Not Afraid of Poison! The tombstone was stuck to the ground, and waves of dust rose to the sides. His speed was unparalleled. What was even more terrifying was that there were a few ropes hanging from the back of the tombstone. The ends of the ropes were billowing with smoke and dust. It looked like they were connected to a rectangular outline! The two of them looked through the dust and saw that the rectangular outline was actually a stone coffin! A tombstone could slide? And so fast? A coffin that could be hung behind it? Hodges and Gulixiati looked at each other. Both of them could not help but rub their eyes, seriously suspecting that they had seen wrongly. Just as they were in a daze. Matthew had already dragged the coffin to them. Facing the unblinking gazes of the two Legendary Evil Spirits Matthew was not afraid. He easily took off his dust mask and chuckled. "The two of you, I''m afraid it''s not very polite to just stare at others like this. "I''m Matthew. You asked me to negotiate. "Tell me your conditions." Gulixiati reacted quickly. A bright smile appeared on her face. "We were just surprised by your way of moving. We didn''t expect the Prime Material World to have developed such aTools. "This is very impressive." Matthew smiled faintly. "Thank you for the compliment." His gaze instantly focused on Hodges ''eyes. The latter looked a little unnatural. " We can help you raze Night Angel City to the ground. In fact, we''ve already captured a group of suspicious people related to Evil Art Master Lance and the Dragon God Society. If you need them, we can hand them over to you at any time." Gulixiati said happily, " As long as you promise not to attack us, and give us a place to stay in the sampan plane, it will be fine." Of course, this was not the condition that the two of them had considered at the beginning. They did not even consider the content of the negotiation. However, after Hodges received Omadochi''s warning, Gulixiati had to improvise and try to calm Matthew down. As for what exactly happened, it was better to return to New Moon Mountain to discuss it. "Oh? That sounds good." Matthew raised his eyebrows and asked bluntly, " Then how many people are you prepared to send to attack Night Angel City with me?" Hodges'' expression was a little ugly. It was unbelievable for two Legends like them to be questioned by a mere Tier 5 mage. If it wasn''t for his father''s exhortations still echoing in his mind He had already turned hostile! "Two thousand!" Gulixiati looked rather calm. "And I can guarantee that they are the most elite troops of our New Moon Mountain." Matthew demanded an exorbitant price. "I want 5,000 people!" Gulixiati answered without hesitation, "Sure. "When do you want it? "We''ll go back and prepare now." Matthew laughed. If the other party was haggling over every ounce with him, it meant that they did have the sincerity to negotiate with him. However, their current performance was clearly trying to fool him! Your journey continues at empire ''That shouldn''t be. According to my previous judgment, they lured me here to ambush me. ''Why haven''t they made a move yet?'' Matthew was also a little puzzled. However, seeing that the two Legendary Evil Spirits had no intention of attacking, he simply continued to play along with them. " How about this: I never work with people I''m not familiar with. The two of you are too unfamiliar to me. Not only do I not know you, but I will also be on guard against you. After all, we come from different races, and I know nothing about evil spirits. Why don''t we spend more time together? Sit by the lake, chat, or fish. Maybe we can become friends. That way, cooperation will be easier." Matthew said with a smile. Hodges instinctively wanted to refuse. For some reason, he felt extremely chilled when he saw Matthew''s smile. He didn''t want to stay with him any longer. Gulixiati agreed. The three of them, each with their own ulterior motives, did not make a big move. Instead, they found a place to sit by the lake. Matthew summoned four zombies to carry the coffin, then took out three fishing rods from his inventory and gave them to the other two evil spirits. He also introduced his fishing experience to them. Of course, 90% of it was nonsense. Matthew didn''t know how to fish at all. However, Gulixiati and Hodges were still willing to play along. At the very least, they were all pretending to sit there. No one mentioned that the fish in the lake had long been poisoned to death by Matthew... Matthew leaned against the coffin and held the fishing rod with both hands. Two Evil Spirits were chatting casually. Suddenly. He smiled and asked, "It''s boring to sit and chat all the time. Why don''t we make a bet? "Do you think I can catch anything?" Hodges finally perked up. "Sure. "I bet you won''t catch anything." He knew very well that the creatures in this lake were all dead. Not to mention the fish, not even the water grass could survive. Although the lake had already undergone a purification, the recovery of species was not that fast. "Do you want to place a bet? "I''ll pay one catty of Mithril." Matthew blinked. Hodges nodded casually. "Sure." As the lord of New Moon Mountain, Hodges had a considerable amount of wealth. A catty of mithril was not even a drop in the ocean to him. Chapter 1340 We Evil Spirits Are Not Afraid of Poison! He had always liked to gamble, and now that he had encountered such a depressing situation since he could not lose his temper, he could only use other methods to get back at him. Hodges stared fixedly at Matthew. He knew that mages were good at magic. If the other party was planning to use magic to cheat, then he would expose the other party no matter what! However, a few seconds later. Hodges was stunned. Because he heard a crisp thud beside his ear. It was a zombie that had plunged into the lake. Then, under Hodges and Gulixiati''s incredulous gazes, the zombie bit Matthew''s hook. The latter laughed. He easily dragged the zombie ashore! "How is it? "Mr. Hodges, you must admit defeat." Matthew said with a smile. Hodges finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. He said angrily, " What kind of shameless cheating method is this? "You never intended to be friends with us!" Matthew looked at him calmly. "Are you really going to negotiate with me in the first place?" Hodges was slightly stunned. Gulixiati had a bad feeling. At this moment. An Evil Spirit rode on a flying squirrel-like beast and rushed over. As he flew, he shouted, "Not good, not good! " The Death Curtain and the Undead Army have attacked the New Moon Mountain! " They''ve already attacked near the Wishing Square!" The two Evil Spirits suddenly looked at Matthew. However, at some point, the coffin behind Matthew had been opened. A sleepy-eyed undead walked out. Immediately after. The flames that filled the sky evaporated more than half of the water in the Ancient Demon Lake! .. New Moon Mountain. In the backyard of a mansion in the city. "Are you really not planning to return to the Abyss?" A bald demon looked at the luxuriously dressed man in front of him and said with some emotion. His name was Pinkerton, a half-demon, half-evil spirit hybrid. He was also the only friend of Demon Vigilante Charles in New Moon Mountain. Stay updated via empire Pinkerton was the one who had found out about the Black Dragon Overlord, Orse, and passed it on to Charles. The man smiled lightly. "Why should I go back? " I obtained power and wealth here that I couldn''t have obtained in the Abyss. The lord here admires me very much. "I''m very happy here, the kind you can''t imagine." Charles said worriedly, " But this plane isn''t very peaceful. I just escaped from Brutal Dragon Town a few days ago. I''m worried that the necromancer will soon attack New Moon Mountain." Pinkerton said with a relaxed expression, "Don''t worry, old friend. "Our lord has long thought of a way to deal with that necromancer." Charles was still a little worried. "I heard that he poisoned the water source here. Many people have died in New Moon Mountain recently" Pinkerton nodded. "There is indeed such a thing. " But as everyone knows, we evil spirits are not afraid of poison." As he spoke. An inconspicuous fly flew past him. Suddenly. Pinkerton stuck out his long and thin tongue and fiercely curled it in the air. The poor fly was instantly sucked into his mouth. Kacha kacha. Pinkerton''s mouth made chewing sounds as he spoke in a triumphant tone, " Look, this fly doesn''t look too clean, but who am I? I am Pinkerton, the son of a demon and an evil spirit. I have the constitution of a demon and the resistance of an evil spirit. I am immune to most poisons and plagues in the world. "This is no exception." Before he could finish his sentence. His expression suddenly changed, and then he hugged his stomach and began to vomit violently! Charles looked at him in a daze. Before he could react. There was a sudden commotion outside. He easily jumped onto the roof to take a closer look. A terrifying and ferocious bone dragon broke through the city wall and charged in with irresistible force! Charles was even more confused. Because of this scene. He seemed to have seen it somewhere before! .. Chapter 1341 Recently, Divine Kingdom Was Quite Short of People... .. Outside the New Moon Mountain, by the Ancient Demon Lake. The world-destroying fireball slowly dissipated, leaving only a large number of sparks jumping on the surface of the lake. The terrifying heat ignited the air, and the flow of heat disturbed the nearby airflow. Matthew was walking on the lake with his body covered in gemstone radiance. Even if he had to take a breath. His lungs were burning. "Is this really a fireball?" He sighed with emotion. Matthew found a huge skeleton exposed to the dry lake. This skeleton looked like a huge monster. She had a total of nine heads, but at this time, almost all the flesh and blood except for the bones had been reduced to ashes. In fact. If she had not hidden in the lake before she died, it was very likely that these bones would not have been left. Matthew''s gaze wandered over the skeleton. Not long after. He found what he wanted. It was under the ribs of the nine-headed monster. Matthew stretched out his hand and accurately grabbed the bug that had the skin colour of the starry sky and the appearance of a silkworm baby. " I''ve long heard that evil spirits have two lives. Now that I''ve seen it today, it''s true." Matthew smiled faintly. Ignoring the worm''s trembling and pleading, he stuffed her into a glass bottle and skillfully sealed the mouth of the bottle. This was Gulixiati''s Ghost Bug. They were also known as Life Bugs. This was the true form of the evil spirit. The nine-headed monster on the lake was just her parasite. Every Evil Spirit would have a different host, and some powerful Evil Spirits would even have multiple hosts. It was different from other hosts. The relationship between the main body of the Evil Spirit and the parasite was much closer. Once the parasite was killed, the main body would also become very weak. For example, Gulixiati''s Ghost Bog. Even if Matthew was unarmed, she did not have much ability to resist and could only be controlled by others. Unless she could absorb enough tenebrum energy and find a suitable host, she would never be able to make a comeback! Matthew was quite interested in evil spirits. He could capture this ghost bug and do research on it. "Unfortunately, I still let Hodges escape." Matthew couldn''t help but glance at the water''s edge. There was still a gray area there, which was one of the few areas near the Ancient Demon Lake that hadn''t been burned by the flames. The moment Matthew threw out the card, Olorin, a grey shield suddenly appeared on the Evil Spirit Lord Hodges'' body. It was that shield that absorbed most of Olorin''s damage. At that moment, Matthew also knew that the power came from the Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi, whom he had offended! Even so. Hodges was also seriously injured and could only escape in a sorry state. Matthew was not worried that he would return to New Moon Mountain. Instead, he was worried that he would not return. That would mean that there would be one less Evil Spirit to study. "Matthew, I''ve been lacking sleep recently. As we discussed earlier, after this fireball, I''m going to sleep!" Olorin let out a groggy voice as if he could collapse at any moment. "I''m really sleepy now!" Matthew smiled. "Do you need me to refresh your mind?" Olorin chuckled. " My love for sleep is inborn and eternal. No matter what you do, it''s impossible to wake me up!" Matthew blinked. "Why don''t we combine?" Olorin suddenly became alert. He immediately realized that Matthew was joking and could not help but complain, "Don''t tell ghost stories before people go to bed, Matthew! "I treat you as a friend. You can''t keep coveting my body. This is too strange!" Matthew comforted him. Only then did Olorin calm down. However, this guy was probably really sleepy. He borrowed a shovel from Matthew on the spot and then dug a hole for himself by the lake! Then, he pushed the coffin into the pit, crawled in, and closed the coffin from the inside! "Please bury me! "When you leave this plane, just remember to bring me along. "I really need a good night''s sleep. Please, please!" Olorin had already made such a request. Matthew naturally had to give him face. He personally filled the hole in no time and even piled a small mound on it. There was even a chrysanthemum that he had brought from Jade Court inserted into the mound. He stood on the mound. He reviewed the battle record. "Isn''t your Lich subordinate a little too powerful?" Mulan, the Shield of the Gem Mountain, spoke in Matthew''s ear. Matthew explained, "He''s not my subordinate. He''s my friend. "Actually, I don''t know much about his strength. "He seems to only be good at Fireball, but his Fireball... It''s a little unusual." Mulan cried out, "If you didn''t say that it was a fireball technique, I would definitely think that it was an extreme technique. Sun Burst! " But I just identified a characteristic of his fireball. It seems to have an instant kill effect on units below legendary. " But for units above legendary, his fireball can only severely injure them at most, and this kind of serious injury is the kind that treats everyone equally. It''s probably a percentage damage." Matthew nodded lightly. Mulan was indeed a legendary mage who specialized in defense. He could analyze so many things just by looking at Olorin''s fireball. Experience exclusive tales on empire " You mean, his fireball isn''t that dangerous to legendary and above units?" Chapter 1342 Gods Kingdom Is Quite Short of People Recently… " But that female Evil Spirit couldn''t withstand it" Matthew asked, puzzled. Mulan replied, " Fireballs are a great counter to evil spirits, and the power of that female evil spirit isn''t pure. She probably advanced to Legend through some forbidden secret method. " That Hodges is different. He really has some strength. Even without Omadochi''s shield, he should be able to survive. Of course, he would barely be surviving. " I don''t think that his Fireball is ineffective against Legends. In fact, it''s already a terrifying ability to steadily injure a Legendary unit. " I just want to remind you that if you rely on his Fireball to deal with units above legendary, you have to be prepared to perform a last-ditch attack yourself in most situations." Matthew nodded lightly. Mulan''s combat experience was undoubtedly extremely rich. Since he had already said so, it was only right for him to make more preparations. Thinking about it carefully, it made sense. When dealing with Legends, Olorin''s move seemed to be able to severely injure them, but it rarely had the effect of directly ending their lives. This was actually not compatible with the power of his fireball. "I understand!" Matthew clapped his hands. "He has no equipment!" This was the crux of the problem! Although Olorin was very fierce, he did not have any equipment that could increase his attributes! He didn''t even have a magic staff! This was a serious violation of the common sense of mages in battle! " What you said makes sense. If he had a piece of equipment that provided Legendary penetration, perhaps even an ordinary Legendary would be killed by him in one move! "Unfortunately, Legendary Penetration is a very precious attribute" Mulan agreed with Matthew and gave his own guess. Matthew didn''t say anything. However, he had already thought about it. "Other than the last hit. "I can also play Support for Olorin! " Broken Moon-Moonlight can provide 15% legendary penetration, not to mention that necromancers have two spells that specifically reduce resistance, ''Lost Mind'' and ''Dead End!''" The more Matthew thought about it, the more excited he became. " Lost Mind " and " Dead End " were both Tier 5 spells in the domain of necromancy. Both of them could reduce resistance and provide a certain amount of legendary penetration. However, these two spells were very unpopular. It was obvious that they were used to fighting above their level, and necromancers almost never fought above their level. They were only good at bullying the weak. Even if he had reached the Legendary realm. Legendary-level necromancers rarely clashed with enemies of the same level. Most of the time, they were hiding behind the battles. But Matthew was different. Compared to the traditional necromancers. He seemed to be more talented in frontal assault and magic duels. "Looks like I have to learn something when I go back. "I''ll try my best to be a good support for big brother Olorin. " If the two of us work together, we might be able to become legendary assassins!" Matthew laughed at himself. The negotiation by the Ancient Demon Lake ended on bad terms. Matthew led his men straight to New Moon Mountain. At this moment, in the New Moon Mountain, little ghost faces were running around with Death Plague Balls in their arms. These little ghost faces had the ability to pass through walls and cracks, which made them suitable for planting the Death Plague Sphere. When Matthew arrived. Peggy and Phily had already brought a considerable portion of the undead army to the city. This was Matthew''s greatest advantage as a Necromancer. As the Undead King. Phily naturally had the ability to lead troops. Peggy was a hero unit and could also lead a certain amount of troops. The two of them could share the strategic pressure for Matthew, and it was precisely because of their existence that Matthew''s plan to split his troops into two was successful. Matthew deliberately stalled the evil spirit couple at the Ancient Demon Lake. When he was stalling them. Peggy was already instructing the little ghost face to throw the Death Plague Ball at the New Moon Mountain. Phily secretly led a group of people and charged through the wooden walls of New Moon Mountain. When Matthew arrived with the Death Canopy and the rest of the army, the situation at New Moon Mountain was already set in stone. It only took half a day. The Death Canopy floated above the New Moon Mountain, and almost all the areas were occupied by the undead! In fact. Matthew occupied the town much faster than Brutal Dragon Town, and the process was smoother. After all, compared to the Drakonids who had high resistance, the three main forces of the New Moon Mountain-the Evil Spirits, Astral Humans, and Wild Boarmen-were exceptionally weak in the face of the Death Canopy. The most important thing was When the Undead Army raided the New Moon Mountain, the latter lacked a backbone. Just as Matthew had expected. The Evil Spirit Overlord Hodges was scared out of his wits by Olorin''s fireball. He didn''t dare to escape back to the New Moon Mountain but fled elsewhere. It was also because of this. The defenders of New Moon Mountain could not even put up a decent resistance before they were defeated by the Bone Dragon Legion''s charge. The remaining mob naturally could not withstand the continuous instant death judgment. Find exclusive stories on empire When the dark clouds pressed down. That was the day the city was destroyed! Matthew stood at the edge of the magic carpet in the thick grey clouds, looking down at the east. At this moment. A large number of people were abandoning the city and fleeing. These figures rushed out of the eastern gate of the New Moon Mountain like a tide, fleeing along the two sides of the road. Back in Brutal Dragon Town. About two-fifths of the residents had successfully escaped. And this time, at New Moon Mountain. There were even more people escaping. Matthew estimated that four-fifths of the town''s population had actually fled. Chapter 1343 Gods Kingdom Is Quite Short of People Recently… On the one hand, this was because they did not put up any resistance. On the other hand, it was also a result that Matthew deliberately created. He had instructed Phily and Peggy to attack New Moon Mountain to spread fear and expel the population. In fact. In the absence of the Evil Spirit Overlord, the New Moon Mountain defenders were indeed a pile of loose sand. Matthew''s strategy was quite successful. He did not kill everyone in the city but watched them flee to the east. And at the end of this path. On the plain that was invisible to the naked eye, there was the last large gathering place of the Sampan Plane. Night Angel City. It was said that the business and population there were extremely developed. Not only did it have a floating dock that led to the astral world, but there were also many large and small mercenary groups from the astral world. It was also the territory where the God of Midnight and the Order of Calamity operated the most. The difficulty of attacking Night Angel City was clearly several times that of Brutal Dragon Town and New Moon Mountain. Matthew was ready for a fierce battle. But before that. He planned to give a gift to the defenders of Night Angel City. That was this group of fleeing astral refugees There were also more than 2,000 poisonous creatures, and the source of the plague was mixed among the refugees! Because the attack on New Moon Mountain was too smooth. Before the Death Plague Ball could take effect, Matthew had already taken the city. Therefore, he temporarily suppressed the large-scale outbreak of the Death Plague Sphere. The little cuties who carried the poison and plague would mingle with the crowd and arrive at the next destination with them. This was undoubtedly an extremely cruel gift. "War makes people evil" Matthew sighed and shook his head. Unknowingly, his hands were also stained with so much blood. However, he did not feel much of a psychological burden because of this. When war was about one''s own survival, discussing whether it was unjust or not became a very laughable thing. Especially when the astral forces saw Aindor as a meal. Matthew knew very well that his actions represented the will of the Alliance. Since he had decided to go out and bite them. He had to take a big bite! .. [Hint: Your soldiers are sweeping through New Moon Mountain. The strength of the Undead Calamity has been greatly increased!] Enjoy new tales from empire Your title ''Despicable Matthew'' has been spread further! The reverence of the astral creatures for you is growing stronger! [Current number of undead controlled by the Death Canopy: 39471 (including one legendary unit)] [Your Undead Calamity has triggered the ritual of the Death. You will automatically summon the second ''Death''s Projection!] .. Hmm? Another projection of the Death? Matthew looked up. The second projection of Death descended. Unlike the first image, the second Death God''s projection was sitting cross-legged on the ground. " His " posture seemed to be meditating. Even so. " His " head was also pressed against the Death Canopy, making it look even more majestic and shocking. Matthew silently watched the two projections of the God of Death. After talking to the Plague Lady, Kesha, he was stunned. Matthew''s attitude towards Death had also changed slightly. It was an indescribable emotion. Even he himself found it difficult to describe it precisely. "Forget it, don''t think so much. I can''t use the thoughts of mortals to try to understand the gods" Matthew shook his head. In addition to the emotional changes, Matthew could also feel that the projection of Death contained some kind of powerful power that had yet to be released. "If I continue to conquer more cities, will I be able to summon more Death God projections? "When I have three or four Death God''s projections, the effect of this thing might undergo a qualitative change" Matthew clearly sensed it. After the second Death God''s projection descended, the first Death God''s projection also became more vivid and clear. In the dark. It was as if there was a magic that attracted Matthew. He could not help but stare at the two projections in a daze. "I can''t watch any longer. This might also be a subtle backlash from the Undead Calamity on the controller" Matthew quickly stabilized his will. As the number of undead under his command increased, he actually felt an omnipresent pressure. Even if Peggy and Phily could help share the burden, he still felt very uncomfortable. He felt as if he was breathing with a mask on, and the layers of the mask were still increasing " Looks like we still have to stick to the original plan. We have to end this quickly!" At this moment. Peggy walked over. She shouted, "Matthew, Matthew! "Do you have any way to make me bigger?" Matthew looked at Peggy up and down and finally replied, "I think you''re quite big." Peggy shook her head frantically. "It''s not big enough! " I''m always the first one to attack, and I''ve killed quite a number of defenders. However, everyone''s attention is focused on those stupid Bone Dragons, especially that big Bone Dragon. He really attracts people''s attention! "Why? This isn''t fair. I want to be big too!" Peggy looked indignant. At this moment, Phily coincidentally came to Matthew''s side. He let out a whimpering sound and lowered his head meekly. Just like usual. Phily''s chin was almost stuck to the ground. It rubbed its cheek against Matthew''s arm like a dog. Peggy couldn''t help but glare at him. "You just got in the limelight, and now you''re pretending to be wronged?" Phily did not speak at all. Chapter 1344 Gods Kingdom Is Quite Short of People Recently… He only opened his mouth and A small mountain of treasure kept pouring out of his stomach! In just an instant. Matthew''s eyes were filled with golden splendour! He quickly scanned the place and found that it was filled with treasures and spoils of war that Phily had collected from the New Moon Mountain. Most of them were precious metals and gems, while the rest were rare materials, standard equipment, and some other items. When they attacked Brutal Dragon Town. Since Matthew was supervising the battle personally, most of the spoils of war fell into his pocket. This time, Phily and Peggy were the main attackers. Matthew did not mention the distribution of the spoils of war at all. Unexpectedly, Phily was thoughtful and directly sent the items up. This made Matthew very happy, and he couldn''t help but touch Phily a few more times. The latter immediately let out a joyful cry. "If you can hand it over like Phily" Matthew turned his head as he spoke, only to find that Peggy was nowhere to be seen. He could not help but laugh. Actually, he did not mind that Peggy or Phily had hidden some treasures. He also knew that Peggy couldn''t hide too much, so he didn''t mind her. Even on some levels. Matthew would even secretly encourage such behaviour! Immediately. He directly took out a tenth of the gold mountain in front of him and gave it to Phily as a reward. The latter accepted it happily. The rest of the things were naturally all in Matthew''s bag. He had to admit. War and plunder were indeed the fastest ways to earn money. There was almost no other way! He had attacked the Sampan Plane, and so far, he had only taken down Brutal Dragon Town and New Moon Mountain. The wealth he had obtained from these two cities had already exceeded eight million Alliance gold coins! Stay tuned with empire The Alliance Gold Coins alone had more than a million gold coins. There were about 1.2 million Alliance gold coins worth of Astral Golden Balls left. This was one of the hard currencies of the Astral factions. The other gems, blueprints, materials, equipment, props, and various supplies added up to nearly six million. This did not include the real estate in Brutal Dragon Town and New Moon Mountain! Of course. In places swept by the Undead Calamity, it was hard to say whether the houses and other real estate still had value. But even so. Matthew''s harvest was shocking enough. Of course, this excessive return was also built on the few glorious moments of the Necromancer. The soldiers recruited by the Undead Calamity did not need rations or wages, and they were completely obedient to Matthew. This was a subordinate of which the other mages were envious. If they had used other methods to complete this war, the benefits might not be as great. They might even lose money if things did not go smoothly! Among the various gains from these two cities. What made Matthew feel the most gratified was that he had successfully seized a large number of standard equipment. The attributes of these standard equipment were not eye-catching. However, the improvement of the undead unit was a huge boost to the undead army! Matthew had been troubled by the equipment of his underlings before. And after this battle. It was impossible for them to lack equipment. What was even more amazing was that The equipment seized from these two towns perfectly matched Matthew''s undead. After all. Many of them were the undead''s equipment when they were alive Matthew spent some time cleaning up the spoils of war that Phily and the others had collected. After a while. Peggy appeared again as if nothing had happened. "Matthew, Matthew, I''ve called Myosacce over. Shall we continue to build the cemetery?" Matthew shook his head. " No. Send the Undead Lightning Birds to follow those refugees and confirm how many of them have entered Night Angel City. "Keep an eye on the last batch of people who left New Moon Mountain. " The Undead Army will move out soon. We''ll tail them!" As he spoke. He looked at Vasnov, who had been hacking beside him. "Have you found it?" The latter nodded lightly. "Found it. " Before you start, you have to practice the Sea Elf Meditation Tree more skillfully. " We only have one chance. When he comes to his senses, we have to retreat. Otherwise, it might be dangerous." Matthew asked in confusion, "Can he really do anything to us in the Evil Space?" Vasnov shook his head. "Under normal circumstances, he can''t do anything to us. " But if he goes crazy, he might still exile himself to the Void World with us. "You don''t want to see the Void Ruler now, do you? "I don''t want to either. "So let''s just take a bite, hmm, a small bite." Matthew nodded. Not long after. The Death Canopy slowly moved away from the Crescent Mountain. The tireless Undead Army also followed the road and headed east. "Why are you in such a hurry to attack again? "I thought you would settle down." On the way, Peggy asked in confusion. Matthew smiled silently. " There aren''t many corpses in New Moon Mountain. There''s no need to settle down. "When I deliberately let them leave, I had already made this plan. "Previously, I set up an astral gate at the intersection to invite them to leave. Unfortunately, they didn''t appreciate it. "Since they rejected the necromancer''s kindness, " Then we can only let them taste the cruelty of a necromancer." As he spoke. The Death Canopy and the Undead Army gradually formed a line. The world was dark. The two projections of the God of Death looked down at this plane as if the end of the world had arrived. Chapter 1345 Gods Kingdom Is Quite Short of People Recently… In the air that was filled with terrifying killing intent and negative energy ripples. Even the grass and trees by the roadside withered rapidly and then let out a low mournful cry. .. Night Angel City. Midnight Cathedral, at the top of the Holy Tower. Archbishop and City Lord Underwood was sitting on the throne with a serious expression. As one of the only four archbishops in the Church of Midnight, Underwood had absolute authority in the city. At this moment. There were no other clergymen of the God of Midnight in the hall. On the contrary, there were two Evil Art Masters from the Disciples of the Calamity. "Mister Tai Long, at this time, you''re telling me you want to leave? "Isn''t this a little too irresponsible?" Underwood scolded the blond man in front of him in a very rude tone. The golden-haired man called Tai Long smiled calmly: "This is Lance''s territory, not mine. " I''m just here to see if I can help, but from the looks of it, there''s a limit to what I can do. Why don''t I hurry back to the material world while the passage from the sampan plane to the prime material world is still in effect? I have a mission to complete, and it won''t be so easy to smuggle people in the future." Underwood snorted again. "Are you sure that we will fail?" Tai Long smiled modestly: "No, I don''t want to bet. "The Void Ruler will protect you." As he spoke, his figure slowly disappeared, leaving only a shadow that kept twisting on the spot. Underwood looked at Evil Art Master Lance with some dissatisfaction. "Are you letting him go just like that? "Aren''t you afraid that he''s going to take drastic measures?" Lance shrugged indifferently. " If he really has that kind of courage, perhaps there is hope for the Order of Calamity." " He''s the number one figure in the Order of Calamity after all. How could a fringe like me dare to tell him what to do? "And speaking of which, when Tai Long wanted to leave, didn''t you also not stop him?" Underwood was silent for a moment, then said, " I just received news that Matthew took down New Moon Mountain, and Evil Spirit Lord Hodges fled without a fight. "That kid has exceeded our expectations. His strength is very shocking." Matthew was mentioned. Lance also put on a rare serious expression. " Yes, I know that he has a fireball thrower. That guy is quite powerful. " There''s also a false god. I suspect that he''s Vasnov or related to him" Underwood immediately perked up. "Are you sure it''s the War God? " I remember that Vasnov had a very good relationship with the God of Midnight. They even called each other brothers. Find more to read at empire " If you''re sure it''s him, I might be able to ask God to cast a projection at an appropriate time to convince Vasnov to defect" Lance immediately had a strange expression on his face. " Based on historical experience, the brothers of the War God didn''t have a good ending." Underwood looked angry. However, he thought about it and changed his mind. "What you said makes sense. We can''t pin our hopes on instigating the enemy''s subordinates to defect. "What did that Thousand Transformer brat say?" Lance replied, "He said that he is ready, but like before, he can only make a move in the astral plane. "If we can''t lure Matthew to the astral plane, then there''s nothing he can do." Underwood slowly shook his head. "Matthew''s thinking is hard to fathom. Luring him to the astral plane isn''t that easy. " And he has a Patronus on him. I don''t believe that the Thousand Transformer kid can kill him." Lance snorted softly. "If it weren''t for the Patronus, I would have killed him long ago." Underwood sneered. "Still using your old method? "Turn the enemy into a woman first and then win by using despicable methods?" Lance raised his head proudly. "What else? "This is my way of survival. As long as someone is pregnant with my child, they will listen to me." At this point. He sighed helplessly. "Even if he''s a man, I have a way to make him pregnant. " It''s a pity that the damned Evil Queen, Babasha, actually used my method first. The other party will definitely be on guard against this. Moreover, after being messed with once, his body will also develop immunity. This method is dangerous to begin with. If I''m not careful, I''ll be dragged into the Domain Battle... "Speaking of which, that kid has a lot of domain monsters on him. He has a Tauren domain of unknown origin. In short, it''s very strange!" Underwood also sighed and nodded. "He is indeed a strange person. "Let''s take it one step at a time. We''ll first deal with the Undead Calamity before thinking of a way to banish him to the Astral World. " As long as he enters the astral plane, who knows how many people can easily kill him!" Lance narrowed his eyes. "Have you found a way to deal with the Undead Calamity?" Underwood said calmly, " They''re just a bunch of skeletons. They''re not worth mentioning." As he spoke. He suddenly stretched out his right hand, and an irregular blue crystal appeared on his fair palm. Lance''s pupils constricted. " The Divinity Fragment of the Lord of Storm and Ocean? " The Eye of the Ocean''s divine-tier enchantment? "You want to create a world-destroying tsunami in the sampan plane?! "Are you crazy? " Of course, the tsunami can destroy the Undead Calamity, but what about the people in this city?" Archbishop Underwood nodded slightly, showing a trace of compassion, but his tone was extremely firm. "God will bless them. "Moreover, I heard that the Divine Kingdom is quite short of people recently" When he said the last sentence. Underwood couldn''t help but grin. His expression seemed a little mocking or cruel, but from another point of view, it seemed sacred and devout. .. Chapter 1346 Innumerable News .. Night Angel City. On a small mountain about a hundred miles to the west. A few Undead Thunderbirds swooped down from the sky. Their figures quickly passed through the Death Canopy and then landed on the Necromancer''s shoulder. A few wet and rotten feathers fell to the ground. Matthew patted his robe nonchalantly. He let an Undead Thunderbird stand on his palm and looked into its eyes. Then, he slowly extracted the information that the Thunderbird had detected. In the blink of an eye. A magnificent scene flashed across his mind. It was the scene of looking down at the eastern side of the sampan plane from a high altitude, especially the scene of Night Angel City. It was a prosperous city. It was densely populated, and the buildings were tall. From time to time, colourful lights would shine from the top of the buildings. Other than the most dazzling cathedral obelisk, there were many other dazzling buildings that reached into the clouds. Matthew had heard about it from Alan. Night Angel City was the most prosperous city in the Sampan Plane. There were about 80,000 to 100,000 permanent residents there, and there were quite a number of illegal households that were not included in the statistics. To the west of the city were the Sea Dragon Mountain Range and the Redemption Valley in the centre. To the north was a vast plain that stretched as far as the eye could see. The southern part was where the hills and plains met, and there was a dense crystal forest. To the east was the Sea of Stars. Countless astral ships sailed from the sea and docked on the floating dock. Due to the special plane structure. Most of the time, the Sea of Stars was hanging high above Night Angel City. This resulted in their dock having to be built in the air, or they would not be able to dock ships from the astral plane. This strange phenomenon also attracted many nearby tourists. Most of them were natives from the astral plane. Brutal Dragon Town and Night Angel City were located at opposite ends of the Sampan Plane. Similar to the former, Night Angel City could also communicate with many Secondary Planes through the Sea of Stars. The difference was The Secondary Planes connected to Brutal Dragon Town were attached to the Prime Material Plane. The Secondary Planes that the City of Night Angels led to were suspended in the astral plane. It was also because of this special geographical environment. As a result, there were a large number of astral mercenaries in the city. In order to prevent being discovered. The Undead Thunderbird could only look down at the city from a very high position. But even so. Matthew also saw Storluk Industries'' logo in the fast-moving images! It was obvious. The space undead troops also had their stronghold in this city. Continue your journey on empire "The pressure is a little too great" Matthew sniffed. The predicament faced by the Undead Calamity was indeed something that the other war instigators could not understand. After all, he had made a move. It was as if he was provoking all living beings. This was a battle between the undead and the living. It was very easy for the nature of the battle to change completely. Matthew had to stay calm at all times. Immediately after. He focused on the situation in the west of the city. Night Angel City was built on the South-West Sea Dragon Mountain Range. The western gateway was completely dependent on the Valley of Redemption, which was located in the mountains. At this moment, the Valley of Redemption was almost filled with people! Matthew saw that the refugees were lined up in a long line, squeezing the valley so tightly that it was almost impossible to move a foot. He roughly estimated that there were at least tens of thousands of people there. Moreover, they were all young adults who had successfully escaped. Most of the active creatures in the sampan plane were young and strong because the old and the weak had long been eliminated. Matthew also saw it. In the sky above the valley, there were knights riding on one-eyed gryphons, maintaining order. It was not difficult to deduce from the actions of those knights. The City Lord of Night Angel City chose to accept the refugees from Brutal Dragon Town and New Moon Mountain. However, he did not arrange for them to enter the city at once. Instead, they chose to settle them down in the valley! Of course. Matthew also saw them let some people into the city. As for the specific criteria for entering the city, it was unknown. " If we charge at them now, these tens of thousands of people will definitely not be able to escape! "They will become part of the Undead Calamity" Matthew took a deep breath. This seemed to be a great opportunity. Apart from him, even the Death Canopy moved forward restlessly. As long as he could swallow these tens of thousands of people. Matthew''s Undead Calamity would be upgraded to a whole new level! At that time. The death transformation of the entire sampan plane would also be successfully completed. "Wait!" However, Matthew was not in a hurry to act. The other party''s choice to settle the refugees gave Matthew a feeling that the door to Night Angel City was wide open. This didn''t make sense. " The north is a plain, and there''s also an open space in the south. Why don''t they settle the refugees there? "There seem to be some fortresses and outposts in the south that are used to resist the magical beasts in the astral world. Those buildings can more or less accommodate some refugees "Is it because it happened so suddenly that they didn''t have time to plan it so carefully?" Matthew thought for a moment. The last possibility was still possible. However, he still felt a little uncomfortable. If one looked down from a higher angle. It was not difficult to see that the Redemption Valley, which was about 40 miles long, was particularly narrow in the Sea Dragon Mountain Range. There were some particularly narrow places that could only allow three people to pass side by side. If there were ambushes on the mountains on both sides "It shouldn''t be a big deal, right?" Matthew tilted his head. If one chose not to go through the Redemption Valley and instead took a detour from the north or south, it would take two to three days. Chapter 1347 Innumerable News Zombies were slow to begin with, and skeletons would disappear as they walked. A large-scale march would consume the strength of the Undead Calamity. What was even more subtle was The sun would rise in two hours. Although the Death Canopy protected the undead, the attributes of the undead would still be weakened to a certain extent under the intense sunlight of the astral world. This was very disadvantageous to Matthew. A few minutes later. Soldier and Death Knight 47, who were in charge of scouting the Sea Dragon Mountains, returned successfully. The two of them expressed that there was nothing strange on the mountain, only some traces of wild beasts. This phenomenon made Matthew feel even more suspicious. It wasn''t just recently that he had taken down Brutal Dragon Town. The City Lord of Night Angel City would at least be prepared for the upcoming Undead Calamity, right? However, from the current perspective. He didn''t seem to have done anything. An empty city stratagem? Matthew frowned. This was his first time experiencing such a large-scale war. His subordinates were all undead, and he didn''t mind losing them. But even so. Continue reading at empire Matthew also felt an invisible pressure. Grasping the battle situation, grasping the timing, collecting information... Many things were invading Matthew''s focus. Moreover, he still had to maintain the contract with the undead and the entire Undead Calamity! It made his thoughts slow down. Most of the time, he would feel that his head was empty, and he did not have the energy to think about too many things! "Calm down. "Don''t be anxious." He took a deep breath and asked Vasnov for his opinion. Matthew shared the information collected by the Undead Thunderbird with him. The Zombie God of War looked at the Redemption Valley from afar and said, " This is obviously a conspiracy. This terrain is specifically targeted at the Undead Army." Matthew suddenly perked up. "What do you mean?" Vasnov replied without any tone, "If you were Underwood, what methods would you use to deal with the enemy''s undead army?" Matthew thought for a moment. "Holy water? Or a weapon made from holy water? " God''s army of petitioners? "Divine spell? Legendary spells?" Vasnov replied, " Of course, the methods you mentioned might work, but why don''t we take a look at how the Undead Calamity in history was resolved?" Matthew was enlightened. He quickly recalled the details of the three Undead Calamities that had happened in history. There was once when someone successfully assassinated the Necromancer who initiated the Undead Calamity and ended the disaster. The other time was when the Necromancer lost control of the Undead Calamity and died from the backlash. It ended with the Necromancer''s death. There was only one time when it was a small-scale Undead Calamity, and what solved it was an unexpected flash flood! Floods or tsunamis were another type of natural disaster that had an absolute restraint on the Undead Calamity! Firstly. The Undead Calamity was a type of mobile domain field, and its power was also unique. Floods and tsunamis usually also had their own domains. Under the clash of the two, the advantage of the Undead Calamity would be wiped out. Especially tsunamis. The pressure brought by the deep sea domain on the undead was very great. Secondly. The kinetic impact of a flood or tsunami was enough to destroy most of the undead. The skeleton would definitely shatter upon contact. Zombies would also have their soul fire extinguished. It was very likely that only a very small number of undead would survive. "Great flood?" Matthew''s expression was serious, and his heart was cold. If he had led the undead into the valley and faced a sudden tsunami or flood, he might have been fine, but there would probably not be many of his underlings left! If it happened on the plains. The situation would be much better. After all, under the conditions of open terrain, the kinetic energy of the flood would be shared and diluted. Once, the Undead Calamity was suddenly destroyed by an external force. Then, as a spellcaster, Matthew would suffer a very serious backlash. If it was serious, it might hurt his soul. Even if the symptoms were mild, they might not be able to cast spells for several years! Vasnov said with certainty, "If it was before, there was only a small probability. " But now, with the fall of the Lord of Storms and the Ocean, after that guy''s Divine Kingdom collapsed, most of his inheritance was divided up by the remaining small fries of the Heavenly Palace, including the Midnight God. As far as I know, this city is his property. " As long as he has the Divine Fragment of the Lord of Storm and Ocean, it''s easy to create a tsunami that can destroy your Undead Calamity." Matthew frowned. "Do you mean they plan to create a tsunami in the valley? What about the refugees?" Vasnov replied calmly, " Generally speaking, the gods don''t care about the life and death of the low-level supporters. "Moreover, the God of Midnight''s Divine Kingdom might be in need of people now, and he might want to take the opportunity to collect some free labour" Matthew''s furrowed brows slowly relaxed. Regardless of whether the enemy had thought of this move or not, he had to be careful. He glanced at Vasnov. The God of War was indeed the God of War. Not only did he know the way the gods did things like the back of his hand, but he was also an out-and-out expert in the War Domain. If it wasn''t for the fact that Matthew didn''t trust him. Chapter 1348 Innumerable News In fact, handing the Undead Calamity to Vasnov was the most efficient choice. " Other than open terrain, are there any other ways to counter tsunamis or floods?" Matthew humbly asked the God of War for advice. Vasnov said casually, " There are many ways. For example, we can split up and march. For example, we can use counter-spells. Of course, the most foolproof way is to continue increasing the strength of the Death Canopy. " As long as your Death Canopy is not completely destroyed by the first wave of the flood, the corpses and deaths caused by the disaster itself will, in turn, add fuel to your natural disaster. Moreover, the undead born in this situation usually has the attributes of a water ghost. Even if the environment has been completely transformed into a lake or ocean, they still have a chance to swim in it." Matthew looked deeply at Vasnov. The latter''s soul fire was as quiet as usual, which made Matthew unable to guess whether the other party was sincerely suggesting or deliberately leading him astray. Continue to increase the strength of the Death Canopy... There was a possibility of a backlash! However, Matthew hid his doubts deep in his heart. He discussed with Vasnov what he needed to pay attention to next and then pretended to ask unintentionally, "When do you think it''s better to steal Lance''s spiritual force origin?" Vasnov immediately replied, "The sooner the better. "It would be best if you could make a move now. " When the main battlefield really starts, I doubt you have the extra energy to deal with Lance." Matthew pursed his lips. " Perhaps, but I really don''t have any extra energy right now. "I have to determine the next route." Vasnov shrugged and didn''t say anything. At this moment, a woman in a red robe suddenly barged into Matthew''s field of vision. Rose? How did she get here? Angel Rose seemed to want to approach Matthew, but she was quickly stopped by Peggy. "Hey, woman, Matthew isn''t someone you can see anytime!" Rose raised her chin proudly. "He will see me." Matthew looked at her in confusion. He did not understand why a prisoner like her would behave so strangely. But in the next second. Matthew reacted. The other party''s eyes suddenly became vertical pupils! "Pentashade Dragon God, Baruch? "Do you still have the strength to cast Divine Descent?" Matthew looked into Rose''s eyes and asked tentatively. This gaze was actually a little familiar to him. Previously, in the battle at the Moss Green Hills. Matthew had killed Baruch''s Divine Vessel. However, things were different now. The Pentashade Dragon God Baruch didn''t seem as high and mighty as before. Facing Matthew''s probing. " He " quickly gave a clear answer. "It''s me. "Matthew, I have something important to discuss with you." Matthew signalled for Peggy to let him through. Baruch, who was in Angel Rose''s body, walked up to Matthew. He glanced at the Zombie God of War and said with a complicated tone, "Long time no see, Vasnov." Vasnov''s eyes were blank, and he didn''t say a word, as if he didn''t realize that the other party was greeting him. Brook hesitated. "Is it really not you?" He still wanted to continue sizing up the zombie. But Matthew still cleared his throat. " You''d better explain your intentions as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll lose another wisp of consciousness and a devout believer." "Devout? Don''t think I don''t know that this b * tch told you everything!" Baruch cursed in annoyance. Soon after. He said coldly," " Listen, Matthew, I have a piece of invaluable news for you. Explore more adventures at empire " Of course, this information is not free. I hope to exchange it for something. To be exact, I want to talk to Isabelle." Matthew calmly replied, "That depends on whether the news you bring is really that valuable." Baruch said confidently, "This concerns your life! "Without this piece of news from me, you and your undead would probably have died here" However, before he could finish his sentence. Another woman''s figure suddenly appeared at the edge of the Death Canopy. Because she was close, Matthew immediately sensed it. "Melinda?" Matthew looked at Rheagar''s ex-wife, who was shining with arcane light, in surprise. He immediately opened the Death Canopy and let her in. Melinda quickly walked over. Her face was red, and she looked like she was in a hurry. Before she could reach Matthew. She shouted loudly, "Matthew! "I''ve brought you a piece of invaluable news! " The people of Night Angel City have prepared an earth-shattering tsunami for your undead army. Once you rashly enter the valley ahead, the seawater will drown your army!" Matthew looked at Melinda. Then, he looked at Baruch. The latter''s face was filled with shock and anger! .. Chapter 1349 There Really Were Words On Her Leg! .. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire Matthew smiled at Melinda. " Thank you for your reminder, but we have already received relevant information before this" Melinda''s face didn''t show any shock. She nodded lightly and continued, "I also heard that they plan to attack you in the astral world " The specific location is- "Hmm? Are there others here?" She looked at Rose warily and immediately pulled up her collar and put on a veil that could hide her aura and face. However, it was too late. Baruch looked at Melinda warily, his voice low. " Someone from Storluk Industries?" Melinda neither admitted nor denied. She only used the same hesitant gaze to size up the Angel Rose''s body. "Pentashade Dragon God?" She snorted softly. Baruch didn''t say anything. Both parties looked at each other, and the atmosphere became ambiguous and strange. Amongst the crowd. Only Matthew and Vasnov were the most content. The former was happy to see this scene. And the latter was still drooling like a retard, fully expressing the phrase ''veteran actor'' to the fullest. "Matthew, can we talk in private?" Melinda said softly. Matthew nodded. " Sure, but Mr. Baruch came first. I''ll talk to him first before coming to you. How about that?" Melinda thought for a moment and didn''t say anything, obediently retreating to the side. Matthew led Baruch to another place and opened a secret barrier. Although there was almost no risk of information leaking out of the Death Canopy, considering the importance of the conversation, Matthew still had an extra defence. "Now, you can tell me what your invaluable information is." Matthew smiled and said, " If the information you gave is indeed priceless, then I will at least go to my teacher and report that you want to talk to her. As for whether she is willing to talk to you, that is not something I can decide." Matthew''s attitude seemed quite sincere. The other party was expressionless after listening. But the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch was probably cursing in his heart. Seeing this, Matthew could only increase the intensity of the stimulation. "Or should I talk to my other friend first? "She looks quite anxious." Baruch immediately said, "Wait!" How could He let Matthew and Melinda chat? By the time the two of them were done chatting, all the valuable information would have been sold out! Baruch gritted his teeth. Before he came, he was confident that he could use this important information to exchange for some Alliance resources. However, he never thought that he would have to rush to betray his allies! He only hesitated for more than 20 minutes after receiving the news, and he almost missed the good time! If that woman had arrived earlier, Baruch would not have dared to think about it! No! He had to seize the opportunity to talk to Matthew first! At this moment. Baruch also saw the smile on Matthew''s face. He was an old fox, so he knew that he had no room to continue holding back. He had to show his value as much as possible, or else this trip would be in vain! If he returned with nothing, it meant that he would suffer a loss Divine Descent consumed a lot of energy! With Brook''s current predicament, he would lose something with every bit of energy he expended. This was a vicious cycle. Once one fell into it, it would be very difficult to extricate oneself. He knew that the young mage in front of him was his only chance to break this cycle. Immediately. He took a deep breath and quickly said, "You should know about the Dragon God Society, right? It''s a newly established organization that specializes in opposing the Alliance. On the Dragon God Society''s bounty list, your ranking is relatively high. There are already many dangerous people secretly eyeing you. " I can be your spy in the Dragon God Society. If anything happens, or if someone wants to target you, I can pass this information to you immediately. "The method is through this bitch''s body..." Matthew looked interested. "Rose''s body?" Baruch nodded. "Yes, she is my creation. I know her like the back of my hand. " I can transmit information to you from afar through the Hall of Heroes in the divine kingdom. You only need to pay attention to her thighs and back at all times. When I transmit information, the corresponding words will appear in these places. These words will flash red for at least two hours. As long as you pay enough attention, you won''t miss it. "I suggest you imprison this bitch. Don''t let her escape. Otherwise, you might delay the intelligence." When talking about Rose. Baruch looked rather cold, but he still maintained a certain degree of restraint. After all, Rose was an angel who betrayed him. If it were any other situation, she would have long gone back to the furnace to be reborn! Matthew nodded secretly. This was the tragedy of angels. They were God''s creations and toys. Even though Baruch was so weak, it was still easy for him to control them. Matthew didn''t have extra sympathy for Rose. He calmly analyzed Brook''s sincerity. "Aren''t you the leader of the Dragon God Society? "Being my spy, isn''t that opposing yourself?" Chapter 1350 There Really Are Words On Her Leg! Matthew''s intention in trying to get information was obvious. Baruch also looked quite bright. He said generously, "Anyway, this bitch has already revealed my current situation to you. Yes, I admit that I''m very embarrassed now! "Ever since Edmond ate my Astral Remnant, my strength has dropped drastically. I can no longer establish myself in the Heavenly Palace. " Everyone treated me as a meal, and the only reason I wasn''t completely eaten was that someone wanted to squeeze out the last drop of value of my life as a god. This was common in the history of the Heavenly Palace, even when the Sun God fell. " In short, I''m just a tool that they used to oppose the Alliance. " Of course, I don''t want to see this happen. They did all the bad things and took all the benefits under my name, but in the end, they put all the blame on me. How can there be such a good thing?!" Baruch seemed to be getting more and more anxious and angry. " Even those dog-like Evil Art Masters have climbed over my head! " Lance, who has a grudge against you? When I went to ask him about the situation, guess what? He replied to me. "He actually dared to ask me to eat sh * t! " If it were a hundred years ago, I would have stuffed him into the pit of the Abyssal Worms or thrown him naked into the nest of the sawtoothed spiders! "I''m going f * cking crazy! "Since they won''t give me a way out, then everyone won''t have it easy!" Matthew stared at Baruch''s expression coldly. His mood was quite agitated, so much so that he didn''t look like a long-lived species but like a young man in his twenties. Matthew''s evaluation was- It was a little fake. He knew very well that Baruch''s emotions were about 30% true and 70% false. He might have indeed been insulted by Lance, but this was definitely not the root cause of Baruch''s betrayal. The reason why he exaggerated the matter and appeared quite angry was just to increase his credibility. His ultimate goal was to try to gain more bargaining chips in the negotiation with Matthew? If Matthew and " Him " developed a common hatred for Evil Art Master Lance, then Baruch had achieved his goal. Unfortunately, Matthew did not fall for it. Matthew remained calm from the beginning to the end. "Regarding your situation in the astral world and the Heavenly Palace, I can only express some sympathy. " Of course, if you want to be my spy and provide me with valuable information, I will certainly welcome you with both hands. " In fact, the Alliance has always been supportive of the people of the Heavenly Palace. At least, I personally agree with Mr. Edmond''s theory. Both of us should strive to find a balanced path of peaceful coexistence. If you can indeed bring something useful to the Alliance, our cooperation will have a solid foundation. "But unfortunatelyYou said so much just now, but it seems that you didn''t mention anything substantial." Matthew blinked. Baruch frowned. "Didn''t I say that I can be your spy? "Isn''t this enough?" Matthew smiled and shook his head. "Not enough! "To be honest, whether it''s the Heavenly Palace or the other factions in the astral world, we don''t lack sincere and loyalfriends." Of course, Matthew was bullshitting. Because he didn''t know anything about this. But he was sure that Baruch didn''t know that he didn''t know about this. Moreover, he deliberately used vague words to make it seem as if he was serious. Baruch was fooled. His frown deepened. "At the very least, none of your friends are at my level, right?" Matthew''s smile became even brighter. "Do you think I would dare to enter this plane without absolute confidence?" Baruch stared at Matthew, trying to read a trace of guilt or other emotions from his bright smile. However, in the end, he could only rebel in vain. He had already cursed his previous ally ten thousand times in his heart: " Damn it, everyone said that they were going to the Twin Heavens to ambush the people from the Seven Saint Alliance, but I was the only one who took it seriously! "Now that the Heavenly Palace is facing a collapse, they are selling their allies faster than anyone else! "I reckon that those people have already made peace with the Seven Saints Alliance in private" He was very regretful now. He should have taken action earlier after he recognized the strength of the Seven Saint Alliance! Of course, it was better to betray one''s allies as soon as possible to gain as many benefits as possible. He was too late! Baruch was in a passive position. He couldn''t figure out Matthew''s background, but he felt that the man in front of him had victory in his hands and was omnipotent. For a moment, Baruch even suspected that Matthew was already a Legend, but he was just pretending! Once this thought crossed his mind. It could no longer be contained. After spending two minutes thinking it through, he finally decided to lay his cards on the table. "What do I need to do?" A gratified smile appeared on Matthew''s face. "Evil Art Master Lance. "Didn''t he tell you to eat sh * t? An eye for an eye! "Kill him, and you can become my friend!" Hearing this. Baruch hesitated. "ButThe current me might not be a match for him after leaving the divine kingdom." Had the Pentashade Dragon God already reached such a lowly state? Chapter 1351 There Really Are Words On Her Leg! Matthew was shocked, but he maintained a calm expression on the surface. "That is your own problem. " I can tell you that it''s not that I don''t have a way to deal with Lance. However, since you need such an opportunity, I don''t mind letting you try." Baruch looked at Matthew suspiciously. "Do you really know Lance''s strength? " That''s a Legendary Evil Art Master, and the Order of Calamity''s influence in the Astral World far surpasses that of the Alliance. You might not know the status of the Void Lord among the Giants" Matthew interrupted Brook''s rambling confidently and rudely. " After breaking through Night Angel City, I''ll go and capture Lance immediately. " Before that, this is your last chance." Baruch was silent for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, "Alright, I promise you to kill Lance! " But after this is done, I hope to be reincarnated into a Secondary Plane that is attached to the Prime Material Plane. In the corresponding territory, I hope to continue maintaining the Pentashade Dragon God''s Divine Title and Domain. This is my bottom line." However, Matthew only calmly looked at the other party''s vertical pupils and replied casually, "After killing Lance, we can talk about the rest." Baruch was a little anxious. "Something of this levelCan you make the decision?" Matthew slowly pulled out the shovel from his back and waved it in front of Baruch. Baruch was stunned. Then, he suddenly remembered that this was the shovel that shattered the star core during the Blood Moon attack! Matthew was hinting at his status in the Alliance. Baruch let out a long sigh. "I understand. "I''ll let you know before we make our move. "Goodbye, Mr. Matthew." After saying that. Angel Rose''s body suddenly trembled violently. Her eyes turned white, and turbid saliva flowed out of the corner of her mouth. Matthew knew that this was the aftereffect of Divine Descent. Even an angel would find it difficult to bear the spiritual imprint of a god. After Baruch had done this. Rose was completely crippled. She had almost become an idiot, but her body still retained the strength of a Level-18 angel. "What a pity" Matthew shook his head. Due to their special attributes, angels could not be made into undead, which made Matthew feel that it was a waste. Immediately. He called Paige over and told her to keep an eye on Rose''s thighs and back. If there were any abnormal signs, she would immediately inform Matthew. Peggy looked at Matthew with a strange expression. She opened her mouth. "I wanted to complain about something. "But if once I think about it carefully, it''s understandable since you''re a necromancer." Matthew was too lazy to argue with her. After sending Baruch off. He immediately went to see Melinda. But Melinda came and went like the wind. When Matthew arrived, she had already left, leaving only three thick scrolls for Matthew. Matthew checked them one by one. The first scroll recorded detailed information about Night Angel City, including the structure of the city, the distribution of forces, the location of barracks, important checkpoints, and so on. It even wrote where there were tunnels, where there were cracks in the city walls, and which day the drainage channels led to the outside of the city! The content inside could be said to be complete. Matthew was overjoyed with just a glance. With this information. It would be much easier for him to attack Night Angel City! According to Melinda''s message in the scroll, this information came from the intelligence department of Storluk Industries. It was a gift to Matthew, a potential ally. The second scroll contained the information Melinda had gathered. It included a series of relevant information such as " Setrunk intends to make a move in the Astral Plane,"" Underwood intends to release a tsunami in the Valley of Redemption,"" The Order of Calamity may summon a giant beast lurking in the Meteorite Plane," and " Tai Long, the number one figure of the Order of Calamity, has left the Sampan Plane ahead of time." This information could help Matthew better sort out the situation he was facing. At the moment. Isabelle and the Alliance were able to resist the pressure from the Astral Plane. Matthew had not encountered any enemies from outside the sampan plane. This was the battle environment that Matthew dreamed of. He was not afraid at all if he were only to face Cossack, Hodges, Underwood, and the others! "Melinda is still very useful" Matthew thought contentedly. The contents of the first two scrolls were within Matthew''s expectations. However, the third scroll surprised him. Because it was a Psionic Scroll! .. [Light of Accusation (Legendary): You can use a small amount of mental strength to pry the power in this scroll and judge an individual or a group.] You can list out a series of crimes to be imposed on the target of the Light of Accusation. The latter could not refute or resist. They could only silently accept all of this and bear the condemnation in their hearts. The ring of guilt will appear on the accused target. The Ring of Guilt would automatically detonate when it encountered the Light of Judgment (Legendary). [Duration: 60 minutes] .. Accusation + trial? Matthew raised his eyebrows. It was obvious that this was a combination of abilities. Matthew had no doubt that Melinda had the scroll of the Light of Judgment. "This woman is quite smart." He knew very well that she was showing him her value. At the same time, she did not give away all the good things she had at once. Chapter 1352 There Really Were Words On Her Leg! She chose to give it to him bit by bit, thus constantly creating opportunities to interact with Matthew. Perhaps she had been scheming to leave without saying goodbye just now. Matthew''s attitude towards this was very clear. He would take all the benefits, but... It was impossible for him to bite the hook. "The Light of Accusation alone is disgusting enough..." Matthew put away the things without any greed. The arrival of Baruch and Melinda hinted at the changes in the structure of the astral plane to some extent. However, Matthew still had some concerns about the way Storluk Industries sold out their allies. For this reason. He specifically asked Vasnov for his opinion. Vasnov wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and said indifferently, "It''s normal for them to do this. " You might not realize this, but ever since the Blood Moon incident, the situation of Storluk Industries has become very delicate. " On the one hand, they can''t continue to openly oppose the Alliance. At least, they can''t do that before the fleet of the Prince of Undead returns. Otherwise, they will face great risks. " On the other hand, the conflict between them and the Alliance is real. Compared to the forces of the Heavenly Palace, the Abyss, the Purgatory, the Evil Spirits, and even the Void World, the conflict between the Storluk Industries and the Seven Saint Alliance is the most irreconcilable! " The other factions are still native to the world of Aindor, but the space spirits are different. They come from another universe, and they have different life forms from the natives of Aindor. They also have goals and pursuits that are incompatible with the major worlds of Aindor. " They really lack a way out. If they show too much weakness, it might cause everyone to side with the Alliance. " To them, the most important thing now is to maintain a structure that is the most detached from the Alliance. To achieve this goal, they either have to act in a high-profile manner to establish their prestige or... They can only pray that the Alliance will start a war without discrimination!" Matthew understood a little. " You mean, if I take down the Sampan Plane, I''ll be relieving the pressure on the Storluk industry?" Vasnov nodded. "This is actually very easy to understand. After Second Brother was beaten up by the enemy Boss, if Second Brother wanted to maintain his previous prestige, he would either beat up everyone else himself or pray that the enemy Boss would repeat what happened to him to others. " The crueller your methods are, the happier Storluk Industries will be because this is exactly what they want." Matthew frowned. " According to you, will my actions be disadvantageous to the Alliance?" Vasnov shook his head. "For the strong, nothing is disadvantageous. " You have to remember, if you are walking up the slope in an imposing manner, then all the news about you will be interpreted as good news." Matthew nodded thoughtfully. He stared at the zombie''s turbid eyes. "So you gave up your status as the War God and risked your life to enter the prime material plane just to avoid the Alliance?" Vasnov was silent for a moment. A moment later. He said slowly, " Whether you believe it or not, I didn''t enter the material world for this reason." Matthew continued asking, "Then why?" Vasnov said in a deep voice, " Because I discovered a very terrifying secret---the Heavenly Palace is about to fall! " It''s not a fall in the figurative sense, but a fall on a physical level! " I saw in the prophecy that the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon''s roar and the fall of the Heavenly Palace will be the signs of the days of heavenly change. " That was the opening of the Chaotic Era and also the beginning of the catastrophe for all living beings." Matthew asked in a daze, "The fall of the Heavenly Palace? "Do you mean the entire Heaven Realm will fall? "Then what will happen?" Vasnov raised his head slightly and looked into Matthew''s eyes. His tone was calm and restrained, but there seemed to be a hint of indescribable excitement. "This is the terrifying part. " This is something that has never happened before in history. "The Heavenly Palace is like a huge ship that is about to fall silently. Its collapse might not affect itself terribly, but it will form an extremely terrifying vortex in the Sea of All Life. "We are nothing more than fishes of all sizes swimming in the whirlpool. Other than protecting ourselves, there is very little else we can do." Matthew did not say anything for a long time. "How much longer do we have?" he asked. Vasnov didn''t answer directly. "I don''t know. "But soon. "Soon "You don''t have to worry. Just focus on the matter at hand. After all, we are now in the same boat. If there is any change in the Heavenly Palace, I will inform you immediately." Matthew looked deeply at Vasnov. Then, he suppressed these matters in his heart and began to step into the final marching strategy. Half an hour later. The stagnant Death Canopy slowly moved again. And this time. Matthew did not follow the refugees into the Valley of Redemption. He chose to take a detour from the south. This would add about two and a half days to his schedule. But at least it could prevent the Undead Army from being wiped out by the tsunami. It was midnight. The Undead Army advanced tirelessly at the southern foot of Sea Dragon Mountain Range. Matthew was riding on the Crimson Flame Nightmare and looking at the terrain ahead. Chapter 1353 There Really Are Words On Her Leg! But at this moment. Peggy suddenly rushed over with Angel Rose''s body on her shoulder. "Matthew, Matthew! "There really are words on her thigh!" Matthew looked at it. There was a sentence written on it. " I''ve already made an appointment with him. We''ll take action in ten minutes." Matthew immediately went to Vasnov. " I''ve already mastered the Sea Elven Meditation Spell. "Can I steal the Evil Art Master''s spiritual source now?" Vasnov nodded. "Like I said before, it can work anytime. "I can use the worms to provide you with a spell coordinate. You can open a teleportation door and go there. "However, there are two prerequisites. "First, only you and I can go. If there are too many people, we might be discovered by the Evil Art Masters. "Second, we have to use the spirit body method to go over. Only then can we safely and efficiently collect the Evil Art Master''s spiritual source." Matthew looked at Vasnov unkindly. "Why didn''t you tell me these two conditions before?" Vasnov shrugged. "I thought you should know about them already." Matthew laughed in his heart. Of course, he did not believe the other party''s nonsense. He asked directly, "With your current condition, how do you transform into a spirit body?" Vasnov didn''t say anything. His soul fire flew out of the zombie''s body and floated in the air, looking a little small. "You really don''t have to be so guarded against me." War God''s tone was quite sincere. "In a way, you are my saviour. Without you, I would have been killed by Isabelle. " Ever since my memories awakened, I''ve treated you as my friend. "I won''t hurt you, Matthew." Matthew fell into deep thought. He really could not trust Vasnov completely. Soon, he decided not to stick to the requirements of the spirit body. If Lance found out... Then let him find out! However, at this moment. Peggy suddenly stood up. "Matthew, let me go! "With me keeping an eye on this old fellow, he won''t dare to do anything!" As she spoke, her soul fire also flew out from the huge Minotaur skeleton. Compared to Vasnov''s small flame. Peggy''s soul fire was as majestic and vigorous as a bonfire! Matthew thought about it and finally nodded. Letting Peggy go in his place was indeed the safest choice. If there was an accident. He could summon her back at any time. If everything went smoothly. She could also summon herself over. After all, the two of them had signed a complete equality partnership contract. Soon after. According to the coordinates provided by Vasnov, Matthew opened a portal to Lance''s Evil Space. Very quickly. Peggy and Vasnov''s soul fire entered the door. Matthew stood near the portal. He slowly opened his hands. In an instant. A swollen eyeball floated on his chest. This was the ''Immortal Eye'' transformed from the Observer Eye Devil! Matthew could use this eye to check the vision of people who had a good impression of him or hated him deeply. The weakness was that The person being looked at would receive a certain amount of bad luck. He could choose Peggy... However, Matthew chose Vasnov. Although he couldn''t see the Affinity or Hatred Points between him and Vasnov, the Immortal Eye was still effective because of the deep contract. Therefore, Matthew soon gained Vasnov''s vision! Unexpectedly. Matthew saw an elegantly decorated wooden room. In the middle of the room was a soft velvet bed. There was a figure sitting on the bed, crying. There was a tall and thin man smoking beside the bed. Just as Matthew was feeling puzzled. Vasnov''s voice sounded quietly, "Don''t be nervous. This is a memory illusion that Lance set up near his spiritual source. " Generally speaking, these are the most beautiful or deepest memories of an Evil Art Master. " We just need to watch it quietly. Remember, don''t show any emotion. "Looking at the decorations, it should be the Elven Queen''s bedroom" Peggy replied, "Elven Queen? Does that man is the Evil Art Master himself? "You mean, we might see a live erotic show next? "That''s a pity. Matthew will definitely beat his chest and stamp his feet for not being able to come personally" Vasnov did not answer. At this moment. The woman who was crying on the bed suddenly raised her head. It was an extremely beautiful elf. She sobbed and said, "Liar! "You said I wouldn''t get pregnant in those few days! "Wuwuwu" Her expression looked delicate and pitiful. Coupled with her near-perfect figure and face, it made one''s heart ache. However, the man beside the bed just shrugged irresponsibly. "You can''t say that. "You agreed to it yourself. Stay connected through empire "And weren''t you very satisfied at that time?" The Elven Queen was stunned for a moment before crying even harder. The young Evil Art Master pulled her into his arms and said a few sweet words to her. The latter immediately broke into a smile. The Elven Queen exclaimed in surprise, but she was shocked by the Evil Art Master''s reckless actions. "What are you doing? "Even now?" Lance smiled wickedly and said, "I haven''t tried doing it to a pregnant woman yet" The atmosphere in the room became more and more charming. Suddenly. Vasnov''s voice rang in Peggy''s ears again. "Peggy. "You should still remember me, right? "Back then, under the Sun God, I also fought side by side with you" .. Chapter 1354 Isabelles Patronus! .. "I forgot. "Why? Are you trying to hook up with me? " I''ll make it clear in advance that I''m not interested in you at all. How could a beautiful Tauren girl like me like you? "It can''t be because you''re good at drooling, right?" Peggy still spoke in that carefree tone. Hearing this. Vasnov''s vision suddenly blurred. He didn''t say anything for a long time, as if he was speechless. Matthew was laughing in his heart. In theory, he could not hear the conversation between the two of them through the Immortal Eyes. But this voice sounded in Matthew''s heart. This meant that Peggy had sent it over through the contract of equality. "No." Vasnov denied, "You just remind me of the past... Friends. "I often miss them now." His tone sounded a little lost, and there seemed to be a hint of sadness. However, Peggy was unmoved. She only gave a faint ''oh'', then moved her soul a few inches to the side. " You can miss them over there. Don''t disturb me from watching the show. "Look, look, they have already made their move" While the two of them were talking. A large-scale erotic drama had already begun in the Elven Queen''s bedroom. Evil Art Master Lance pressed the former down domineeringly. The Elven Queen pleaded, "Don''t, don''t be like this "There will still be danger." However, her movements and voice did not match perfectly, giving people a feeling that her mind was in chaos. "Tch, what are you pretending for? What a bitch!" The Evil Art Master impatiently chose to enter with his lance. "Besides, wouldn''t you be happier without the child" The Elven Queen begged, "No, that''s not it" However, in the next second. She lost the ability to speak and could only silently endure the abuse of the Evil Art Master. Experience tales with empire The scene in the bedroom became more and more bizarre. Even the air seemed to have a hint of pink. The two Soul Fires stared at each other as they watched the Evil Art Master fight the Elven Queen three times. Just as the two of them in the illusion began to enjoy the aftertaste. The surrounding scene finally began to slowly dissipate. This was a sign that the memory anomaly was about to be resolved. "It''s just so-so." Peggy bluntly commented, " I thought Evil Art Masters would have some tricks up their sleeves. I didn''t expect them to be so ordinary. "He should at least have some speciality, right? " I really don''t know how he became an Evil Art Master. If it were me, I would definitely do better than him! "Also, why did he keep muttering when he was doing things just now? Is this some kind of special hobby?" Vasnov replied calmly, " He''s using the ''Heart-eating Curse'', which is the signature technique of the Sorcerers. In fact, there''s no need to use the Heart-eating Curse at this stage. After all, the Elven Queen has been trained into a bitch by him. It''s probably out of habit. He still demonstrated the Heart-eating Curse again very professionally." "What''s the Heart-eating Curse for?" Peggy asked curiously. Vasnov replied, " This is an evil curse that can swallow the confidence of others with words and actions. " This evil spell can be used not only on a single target but also on a specific group of people. Once it succeeds, the subsequent effects will be very far-reaching. It can be said to be endless harm. " You have to know that self-confidence is the most important factor in determining the existence of one''s self. If a person loses self-confidence, there is no doubt that he will gradually lose himself and become a vassal of others. " Evil Art Masters use the Heart-eating Curse and other evil curses to deprive others of their complete personality and then tame them into their slaves. This is their signature move, so it''s easy to tell." Peggy nodded thoughtfully. "You seem to be very familiar with this." Vasnov didn''t shy away. "Of course. " Evil Art Masters learned this from the gods." Peggy carried on the spirit of getting to the bottom of things. "Then where did the gods learn this?" Vasnov was silent for two seconds. "This is a taboo question. I can''t answer you now. " Moreover, Lance''s spirit is about to completely open up to us. We only have fifteen seconds to enter this next checkpoint. When you see a ray of light, squeeze in with all your might. You have to be fast" As soon as he finished speaking. The scene in the Elven Queen''s bedroom completely disappeared, and the surroundings fell into darkness. Suddenly, a bright light pierced through the darkness. Vasnov''s soul fire drilled into it. Peggy followed closely behind. They followed the light as if they had crossed the galaxy and the universe. Time lost its meaning at this moment. It felt like a million years had passed. It also seemed like it was just a blink of an eye. When the white light disappeared. Two balls of Soul Fire appeared beside a pool that was filled with white mist. This seemed to be a beautiful mountain. It was sunset, and the outline of the setting sun could be seen in the fog. There was also the shadow of a bright moon in the east. Peggy and Vasnov walked toward the pool. However, all of a sudden. A gust of wind blew past. The mist beside the pool dissipated a little, revealing the figure of a tall and thin man in a windbreaker. The man''s face was filled with confidence and calmness. " Welcome to my memory palace. "Dear thieves, I have prepared a prison in the depths of the universe for you that can last up to 100 million years! "I only need to count to three seconds, and you will be locked up" Chapter 1355 Isabelles Guardian God! As he spoke, he started counting. "Three." Vasnov did not move. "Two." Vasnov glanced at Peggy. "One." Peggy directly passed through Lance''s body! "What a fake fellow." She even snorted. Lance''s figure instantly disappeared. Vasnov followed. " Your emotions are quite stable. Matthew is really lucky to have you as his companion. Experience exclusive tales on empire " You''re right. Evil Art Masters are the kind of people who deliberately mystify things. They''re constantly looking for flaws in others ''hearts. As long as your heart is perfect enough, it''s impossible for them to take advantage of you. " Just like that shadow just now. He doesn''t have any consciousness. It''s just a trap set by Lance. If you were really scared by him, he would really know what happened here." Peggy said, "What you just said seems to be very applicable to gods too." Vasnov did not deny it. The two of them came to the pool, and Vasnov said, " This is Lance''s spiritual source. The so-called spiritual source is a ball of pure spirituality without a soul. " No matter what arrangements you and Matthew have, my suggestion is to start devouring as soon as possible. "I''ve already told Matthew not to devour more than three units of spiritual origin at most. Otherwise, he''ll easily lose control. I hope he can remember that. "You should still remember how to leave this place, right? Use your greatest strength to recall the portal we came from and you will be able to return there in an instant. This should not be a problem for you." After saying that. He jumped into the pool impatiently. Hualala! Water splashed everywhere. The fog surged over from all directions. Peggy lost Vasnov''s vision. On Matthew''s side, the vision provided by the Immortal Eyes suddenly turned black! Just as Matthew was about to discuss with Peggy. A message quickly flashed in front of Matthew. .. [Hint: Your deeply contracted partner, Vasnov, has used the Sea Elf Meditation Spell and has begun to devour the Evil Arcane Master Lance''s spiritual source!] Vasnov''s spiritual power is rapidly expanding!" .. This guy. It really sucked on it fiercely! " The Sea Elven Meditation Spell will take away all of a person''s focus when used. Vasnov should be fine" Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. He did not hesitate to ask Peggy to summon him over! The contract of equals took effect instantly. Not long after. Matthew''s figure also appeared beside the pool. In order to deal with the possibility of an accident. He was also careful. He didn''t follow Vasnov''s instructions to come here in his soul form but in his physical body. This might increase the risk of exposure. However, it could also prevent many potential dangers. After all, a pure spirit body was too fragile. This was the Evil Art Master''s Evil Thought Space, so Matthew did not dare to take the risk. He and Peggy sat side by side by the pool, feeling the warm and humid fog around them. It was a wonderful feeling. It was as if a warm blanket was wrapped around you, giving you an indescribable sense of security and joy. "The liquid in the pool is Lance''s Mental Energy Source " It''s said that because of the mutual attraction between spirituality, the spiritual source of others will often appear in your field of vision in the form of your favourite drink." Matthew looked at the pool of black liquid that was constantly bubbling and thought that the rumour was true. He turned around and looked at Peggy''s soul fire. " Do you want to temporarily learn the Sea Elf Meditation Spell?" Peggy refused decisively. "Although this pool of milk looks delicious, I don''t like to drink milk of unknown origin, and it''s someone else''s milk." Did Peggy see milk? Matthew smiled. He didn''t say anything else. He first sat by the pool, then stretched his feet into the bottom of the pool. Finally, he slowly dived into the pool of " coca cola." The liquid in the pool reached Matthew''s waist. The moment he entered. Before he could use the Sea Elf Meditation Spell, he could feel his spirituality being awakened. His eyes became brighter, his ears became sharper, and his sense of smell became abnormally sensitive! He could feel it. It was as if countless gossamers were drilling into his pores. And these gossamers eventually surged into his brain. He seemed to have become smarter in an instant! Of course. Matthew knew very well that this was all an illusion. The absorption of spirituality would not make a person smarter, but would only make their spiritual power stronger. In fact, soaking in someone else''s spiritual source was no different from absorbing the spirituality in the surroundings. However, the efficiency of this process was slow. It was far less satisfying than the Sea Elven Meditation Spell! Matthew focused his attention and began to slowly circulate this evil meditation technique. In an instant. He felt his pores opening up, especially at the back of his head and near his neck. A large amount of spirituality surged in, hitting his face and skull like a rising tide! At that moment. Matthew was so comfortable that he almost moaned! "No wonder devouring the spiritual energy of others is so addicting. "Not to mention the immediate effect, just this feeling alone is something that few people can resist!" Matthew was secretly shocked. Time passed by. More and more spirituality surged into his body. He could clearly feel that his spiritual power was growing without limit! Chapter 1356 Isabelles Guardian God However, from the beginning to the end. Matthew''s rationality was absolutely clear. Vasnov''s suggestion to him was to devour three units of spiritual source at most. But Matthew planned to be more restrained. He had only absorbed two spiritual sources before he decided to stop! " One unit of spiritual source can increase focus by 3 points. "Converting it to the number of summoned creatures that the necromancer controls, that''s the amount of focus needed to control 6000 undead. " This doesn''t include other means, such as special contracts, the Book of Necromancy, or the cemetery ritual field to relieve the pressure of focus and control more immortals. " Two units of spiritual source can provide 6 points of permanent focus. To me, this is already a double increase in spiritual power. I should be content" Although the greed in Matthew''s heart urged him to eat more, Matthew still decided to stop. He took a look. He had already devoured 1.5 units of spiritual source. Read new chapters at empire There was still a lot of coke in the pool. Evil Art Master Lance also didn''t seem to notice anything. This made Matthew both excited and worried. He was excited because the process was smoother than he had imagined. He couldn''t help but want to inhale more. What worried him was that Lance still had no reaction even after he and Vasnov inhaled from his spiritual pool. Was he too weak, or was there another reason? Considering that this was a space of evil thoughts and there could not be any emotional flaws, Matthew immediately suppressed his emotional fluctuations. He was there. He had already inhaled. Don''t worry too much. Just execute the established plan and run! Whoosh! Whoosh! Massive amounts of spirituality continuously filled Matthew''s soul, making him more complete and stronger. Unknowingly. He had already absorbed two units of spiritual source. After hesitating for a moment, Matthew immediately interrupted the Sea Elf Meditation! "I need to get out of here!" He forced himself to climb out of the pool. However, as soon as he came ashore, he saw Peggy''s soul fire cry out towards the depths of the pool, "Matthew, look!" Matthew turned around and looked. He didn''t know when the white fog that lingered above the pool had dispersed, and the view around the pool became clearer. He saw an extremely burly shadow in the depths of the pool! The shadow was wearing a golden armor and had thousands of hands on its back. Each hand was holding an indestructible weapon! "Is this the true body of the War God?" Matthew quietly watched Vasnov devour the spiritual source around him like a whale sucking in water. The liquid in the pool was sucked into the air, forming a gorgeous rainbow under the illumination of the sun and moon! This scene was quite shocking. "This guy is sucking so fast!" Matthew was secretly surprised. From the beginning until now, he had only absorbed two units. With Vasnov''s efficiency, how much was he planning to absorb? "Wait!" Matthew suddenly felt that something was wrong! Even if Evil Art Masters were known for their Mind Power, and Lance was a Legend-rank Evil Art Master, the Mind Source here was a little too abundant! What was Vasnov''s appetite? With his efficiency, even ten Evil Art Masters wouldn''t be enough for him to absorb, right? Unless "Unless we weren''t absorbing Evil Art Master Lance''s spiritual source!" This thought rose in his mind. Matthew felt his hands and feet turn cold. At that moment, a cold message flashed in front of him! .. [World Event (Personal): Pentashade Dragon God Baruch has successfully ambushed and killed the Legendary Evil Art Master Lance near the astral plane near the sampan plane!] .. Lance was dead?! Died at the hands of the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch? Matthew became more and more bewildered. He believed that the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch had some trump cards. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chatted with Baruch for so long. But could this guy kill Lance so easily? "This is impossible!" Matthew knew that there must be a problem. Who was Lance? He was a ruthless character who was able to escape from the Alliance for decades after the big case at Jade Court! Baruch was a tottering God. How could he possibly kill him? Lance was also an evil art master known for his strange and ever-changing skills! Behind him was not only the Order of Calamity but also the legendary Lord of the Void, Yurkus! "Void Ruler?" Matthew suddenly looked up. The War God''s phantom that was still sucking in the water had already disappeared. The scene near the pool became extremely dark. It was as if dusk had turned into midnight! In the thick, endless darkness. Matthew seemed to see an eye as bright as the Milky Way! Terrifying tentacles grew out around the eyes. In the blink of an eye. The tentacles came in front of Matthew. But at that moment. Matthew and Peggy also disappeared! Whoosh! The two of them relied on their strong memories of the teleportation gate to instantly complete their return journey. In the next second. A huge tentacle swept out from the void and slammed toward the Teleportation Gate. The two of them calmly entered the portal. After returning to the sampan plane. Matthew immediately destroyed the other end of the portal! "Phew!" He let out a long breath, turned around, and went out. Matthew saw the legendary mage Mulan waiting outside. He finally felt more at ease. "How is it? "Did things not go well?" Chapter 1357 Isabelles Guardian God Mulan saw Matthew''s forehead covered in sweat. Matthew nodded. "There were some twists and turns. Fortunately, I managed to escape" As soon as he finished speaking. A tentacle from the void suddenly swept over from an unknown place and wrapped around Matthew''s waist! Mulan reacted quickly. He instantly cast a defensive spell on Matthew. However, the spell was ineffective against the tentacle! At this critical moment. Matthew, who knew that something was wrong, shouted with all his might, "Go and find Teacher" Puff! A black light flashed. He disappeared from the spot along with his tentacles. Matthew''s voice was completely muffled in the void! .. Evil Thought Space. Next to the ever-changing pool. The God of War''s phantom stood in front of Matthew. He was no longer the drooling zombie, but the God of War of the Heavenly Palace who was covered in golden armor and had unparalleled determination! However, above the shining head of the War God, in the starry sky tens of thousands of feet high, hung a creepy eye! It was the eye of the Void Ruler, Yurkus! At this moment. Vasnov was looking up at the starry sky and speaking passionately, "Great Void Ruler! "As promised, I brought Matthew to you. " I hope you can fulfil your promise and grant me the power to advance to a Void Creature! Enjoy more content from empire " I will abandon all the characteristics of material life and embrace the embrace of the void. This is not only a rebirth from the fire for me but also an unprecedented glory!" Above the dome. A mechanical voice sounded intermittently. "Sure. " Y-Your wish will be fulfilled." Vasnov looked satisfied. Soon after. He turned to face Matthew, a mocking smile on his face. "Thank you, Matthew, my dearest friend. "Thank you for using your life to exchange for the chips to advance to the void. " You might not know this, but no one else is qualified to make the Void Ruler offer such a high price." At this moment, Matthew had completely calmed down. He knew very well that the Void Ruler was indeed very powerful, but the days of heavenly changes had yet to arrive, and the other party''s influence on this world was still very lacking. Even though this was Lance''s Evil Thought Space, at most, the other party would only send down a projection or something similar. It might be very powerful, but it would definitely not reach the point where it could not be resisted. Moreover, he still had Isabelle''s Patronus on him! Matthew looked at Vasnov coldly. "Do you think you have already won?" Vasnov''s mocking smile became even stronger. " Only ignorant people like you who have been protected by the Eternal Barrier for a long time do not know the power of the Void Ruler. "Coming here means that you''re dead! "Stop struggling, Matthew. No one can save you. "I will pay you back for all the insults you gave me, especially that bastard called Myssach" However, before he could finish his sentence. The Void Ruler''s impatient reprimand came from above, "Shut up! "I-I''ll talk!" Vasnov''s face turned green, but he could only obediently walk to the side. Immediately after. Matthew felt unprecedented pressure! He saw the eye slowly descending from the starry sky! "Matthew "We meet again" The Void Ruler''s human language seemed to have become more fluent. His tone of speech also became more like a living being. Matthew gritted his teeth. He knew that he had been tricked this time, but he did not want to lose. " In order to meet me, you even sacrificed a Legend Evil Art Master. I feel honoured." Unexpectedly. The Void Ruler said, "You should feel honoured. " However, Lance is not sacrificing himself but advancing. I have already granted him the unlimited life that he has always dreamed of, allowing him to wander in the void and obtain eternal release. " This is his greatest wish. Similarly, the God of War beside you has also realized this. He will soon become a Void Creature with my help to break free from the shackles of material life. "You should look up to them, Matthew." Matthew nodded silently. So this was his plan! No wonder Vasnov didn''t care about deep contracts at all! After this fellow was captured by him, he had already decided to become a Void Lifeform! And Void Beings only needed one spiritual imprint. He could even give up on the other parts of his soul! "He must have hooked up with the Void Ruler when he first entered Lance''s Evil Thought Space. " In fact, there might have been a warning beforehand. The beacons we left behind were all discovered, but the worms he left behind as a weak False God were actually safe and sound. I was a little careless" Matthew smiled bitterly in his heart. Of course. He had never expected this. The Void Ruler was actually willing to give up the life of a Legendary Evil Art Master to kill him! This was too ruthless "You might not be able to kill me." Matthew looked up at the shining eyes. "My teacher will be here soon. " Although the astral plane isn''t the material world, it''s also not a pure void. Your Excellency''s effort in mobilizing so many people might be in vain." However, the Void Ruler did not say anything. It only slowly lowered its altitude. As the height of the eye decreased, it became smaller and smaller. Chapter 1358 Isabelles Guardian God The pressure that Matthew had to bear was also increasing! There was a moment. He almost felt like his body was about to explode! An extremely dangerous aura stimulated his nerves. In an instant. A violent beast roar sounded from Matthew''s body. He lowered his head in shock. He realized that his body was actually glowing with a pale white light! The area covered by the light grew larger and larger. Immediately after. Matthew saw a roulette above his head. There were all kinds of animals in different areas of the wheel. There were a lot of them, almost a hundred kinds! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The wheel spun wildly. At a certain moment. The needle stopped spinning. Matthew focused his eyes and saw that the silver needle had stopped on a white tiger! Suddenly. The white light on his body also condensed into a ferocious and huge white tiger! Roar! The white tiger let out an earth-shaking roar. The pressure on Matthew instantly disappeared! Isabel''s Patronus- [White Tiger of All Creations]! " Is this Teacher''s Patronus?" At that moment. Matthew seemed to have been resurrected. He even dared to look straight into the eyes of the Void Ruler. He could feel that the flow of his magic power had become many times faster, and his entire body seemed to have endless energy. Even if he had to carry a small mountain now, he seemed to be able to do it! The world was dark. Discover hidden stories at empire The huge white tiger enveloped Matthew''s body. Above the star dome. The eye was almost stuck to the white tiger''s forehead. " I''d like to see if Isabelle''s Patronus is really that powerful that it can even block the Void Ruler''s attack." Vasnov''s malicious laughter came from the side. However, Matthew could not care less about him at the moment. He looked nervously at the white tiger that was raising its head in anger. At that moment. A tentacle suddenly appeared around the eye. What Matthew did not expect was The tentacle pierced through the white tiger''s forehead like a hot knife through butter! Almost in the blink of an eye. The tentacle turned into a thin black needle and pierced through all of the Guardian God''s defences. In the end. It pierced through Matthew''s forehead! "Hahahaha" Vasnov was laughing so hard that tears were about to flow out. He clapped and shouted, "Who would have thought- " The legendary invincible Isabelle''s Patronus is just a high-level illusion! "This is even more ironic than the joke that the God of War is a cowardHahahahaha" The black needle pierced Matthew''s brain. A strong sense of impending death filled Matthew''s heart. Time froze. He could barely hear anything. However, at a certain moment. The God of War''s mocking laughter awakened Matthew''s hearing. It was as if he had just experienced a long hibernation. The spring breeze blew across the earth. Matthew''s body also began to miraculously recover. No! Soon, he realized that this was not a recovery. Because nothing happened to him at all! On the data panel. .. [Hint: You have received a gift from the Lord of the Void, Yurkus, ''Void Bloodline''!] [Void Bloodline (Saint): When you die as a physical being, you will be reborn in the void and become a Lord with a Saint Void Bloodline.] .. "The Patronus didn''t set up a defence because it''s a gift?!" Matthew came to a realization. Beside him, Vasnov, who did not notice anything unusual, was still laughing, but his laughter soon stopped. Another tentacle swept down from the starry sky. The tentacle slapped Vasnov''s mouth. Only then did the latter shut his mouth. "Noisy." The Void God said unhappily. Matthew looked up at him. "Why? "Why are you giving me this?" The Void Ruler slowly said, "This is your punishment. "It''s also a show of pity for you. "I won this round, Isabelle" .. Chapter 1359 Void Bloodline and the Seven Stars .. Looking at everything that happened before him, Vasnov was full of doubts. He did not understand what the Void Master had done to Matthew. However, one thing was clear. The other party did not seem to have any killing intent towards Matthew! This made Vasnov feel a subtle sense of danger. He really wanted to ask what had happened. But he didn''t dare. For this reason, his expression became very solemn. He even quietly withdrew the golden light behind him. Even the War God Armor that he had materialised disappeared. He turned back into a ball of Soul Fire the size of a bean. At this moment, Matthew did not pay attention to this detail at all. He just raised his neck and looked at the eye in confusion. "Pity?" "Yes, pity. This should be an adjective that you physical beings can somehow understand." " As a Transcendent who stands above everything, my descent with the void is unstoppable. The torrent from the void will eventually assimilate all things. This is the final destination of all universes. " Only the ignorant would block the torrent, thinking that they are protecting their own world, but I don''t blame you. " As material beings, this is your sad limitation. Therefore, I feel sympathy and pity for you." If it was someone else who said this. Matthew must have turned hostile. However, the person who spoke was the Void Ruler, Yurkus. Matthew could actually read a trace of sincerity from his words! He shook his head. He immediately felt that it was the Void bloodline that had just been implanted into his body. Just as he was shaking his head. Matthew saw the uneasy Vasnov from the corner of his eye, so he asked directly, "You gave me the Saint-level Void Bloodline. What about him? "Is he also at Saint level?" Yurkus said calmly, "Him? He is not qualified to receive such a high honour." As he spoke. A black line split at the edge of the eyeball and merged into Vasnov''s body. Compared to the black line that entered Matthew''s body, it was so thin and minuscule. Matthew glanced at the data panel. .. [Hint: Your deeply contracted partner, Vasnov, has received a gift from the Lord of the Void,"Void Bloodline (Common)". You and Vasnov have formed a void bond! .. Void Bond? Vasnov and Matthew looked at him in confusion. Yurkus said to Matthew casually," "After you die, you will become his immediate superior." Vasnov almost collapsed. He seemed to want to say something, but the terrifying pressure from the star dome made him shut his mouth in despair. Matthew looked at it and couldn''t help but feel a little pleased. However, he was also puzzled by the Void Ruler''s arrangement. He tried to communicate with the other party. "Why is the void destined to assimilate everything? " Why can''t the material world and the void world exist at the same time? "Can''t we not invade each other? " I admit that I''m just a lowly material life. I can''t see the vastness of the Void, and I can understand the limitations you mentioned to a certain extent. But I don''t understand why you don''t allow the material world to continue to exist." Yurkus answered directly, "No, you''re wrong. "It''s not that we don''t allow it. "It''s because they don''t allow it." They? Matthew was confused. "Who are they? " Could it be that there are existences in this universe that are more powerful than you?" There was a hint of hesitation in Yurkus'' voice. "No, I don''t know who they are. I only know that they really exist. "They were the ones who formulated the law of the void devouring all things. "And the laws are at the forefront of everything. " Therefore, none of this can be changed. " Since ancient times, in the billions of years of Void Time, many lives have tried to subvert this law, but they all failed in the end." As they spoke. Yurkus ''voice seemed to become a little ethereal. "Look, they are stopping me from continuing again. The time has not come yet. Ke ke, this is also one of the manifestations of the rigid laws" Before the Void Ruler could finish his words, he was interrupted by a violent roar. The roar was so shocking that it seemed to explode a mountain in Matthew''s mind! Rumble! The lingering sound of the roar shocked all the souls, who had a high perception of the material world. In that instant. Experience tales at empire Matthew felt his entire body go numb, and he couldn''t move! A feeling of near-death that was almost no less than when he faced the Void Ruler surged into his heart. But very quickly. The surging heat from the Myriad White Tiger saved Matthew from this uncomfortable feeling. He lowered his head and was shocked to find out. The brutal and barbaric beast roar just now actually came from inside his body! Immediately after. A strange scene appeared in front of Matthew''s eyes. He saw an ocean. There was wind on the sea. The wind swept the waves and slapped the golden beach. On the island where the beach belonged. Suddenly, a thick green and gold light shone! Matthew immediately recognized it. "That''s Junliu Island! "That''sThe soul of the sleeping Heavenly Dragon!" Matthew''s heart was pounding. He could feel a violent power bursting out from his body, but it quickly disappeared, leaving only a shallow mark on his body. In a flash. The green and gold light above the island turned into two intertwined beams of light that shot into the sky. Chapter 1360 Void Bloodline and the Seven Stars The phenomenon slowly collapsed. Matthew, who had been in pain just a moment ago, suddenly felt warm all over. Not only was the heat flow from the Patronus White Tiger surging in his body. There was also another force surging in! .. [Hint: You have received the gratitude of the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul!] [Heavenly Dragon''s Soul''s Gratitude: Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon''s Favorability +1] Your Constitution/Intelligence/Charm +1 .. The Heavenly Dragon''s Soul had been revived?! Was that the roar of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon that he had just heard? Matthew looked at the sky in shock. At that moment. He saw a golden dragon wrapped in clouds crash into the eye. At the same time. The white tiger on his body also let out a fierce roar. The dragon and tiger roared together. Matthew only felt that his soul was as dangerous and terrifying as a lonely boat in the sea! "They won''t allow me to speak anymore. "Hehe, you will know everything very soon. "Because from today onwards, you are mine!" Under Matthew''s gaze. Heavenly Dragon and Single-Eye disappeared from the horizon of the Evil Thought Space. Only Matthew and Vasnov were left in a daze. However, very quickly. The two returned to the sampan plane together. Because the Evil Thought Space had also collapsed in the violent turbulence just now! "What happened?" Mulan came over with concern. " I''ve already informed Lady Isabelle, but she hasn''t replied." Matthew wanted to say something. However, at this moment, the White Tiger Patronus on his body suddenly transformed into Isabelle''s appearance. Mulan immediately lowered his head. "You''re here." Isabelle pointed to the side, gesturing for Mulan to move aside. The latter pursed his lips and had to give Matthew and Isabelle some space alone. Isabelle drew a red circle beside them. Then, she said, " Remember, don''t tell anyone about what just happened, including your teacher Isabelle!" Matthew looked at her in surprise. Then, he reacted. "You, you''re not Isabelle?!" The other party looked at Matthew as if he was looking at a fool. "I am your guardian! "Ever since Isabelle gave me to you, I''ve been with you! " If anything happens to you, I will disappear from this world as well unless I eat you when the number of times is up. In that case, I can continue to live as you, but I don''t want to do that. It''s against my duty as a guardian. "At least for now, I only want to protect you." Matthew frowned slightly, but he seemed to understand something, so he asked carefully, "Is the Void bloodline a very sensitive thing?" The Guardian God sneered, "More than sensitive. "It might ruin your life! "Do you really think Yurkus is being kind? "He contaminated your body and soul with the Void bloodline so that you will be reborn in the Void World after you die! I estimate that not long after today, ''He'' will use all his power and call on all other physical lives to kill you! " Don''t you understand? He wants you to become a part of the Void World, not to fight against the Void World! "But this isn''t the scariest part! " Once the physical beings know that you will become a saint-level figure in the Void Army after your death, do you think they will do everything they can to protect you out of kindness, or will they simply confine you in a place forever? " Don''t underestimate the limits of the Seven Saint Alliance! "Don''t trust others too much! " Even Isabelle, the master who created me, I can only guarantee that she will not do so. But what about the others? What will the others think? " To others, you''re already a part of the Void Army! " In the eyes of some extremist, you are already a Void Creature!" Continue reading at empire The Guardian''s words made Matthew''s heart turn cold. However, he knew that the other party was right. It was always more convenient to be imprisoned than to be protected. Overestimating the good character and patience of others would only bring trouble to oneself. Doing nothing was the safest. " But the Void Ruler also knows about this. Wouldn''t he publicize it?" Matthew asked. The Guardian God shook her head. " Of course not. He just wants to use those who work for him to achieve his goal of killing you. " Think about it. For example, if the group of Calamity Disciples knew that you would become their immediate superior after killing you, would they still do their best like now? " Don''t worry. The Void Ruler is probably the most willing to protect this secret besides you and me. He can''t spread it around. " And the people who know about this, the evil art masters Lance and Vasnov, are about to become Void Beings, so they won''t have the chance to say anything." As soon as he finished speaking. The Guardian God waved her hand, and two balls of Soul Fire appeared in his palm. One of them belonged to Evil Art Master Lance. The other was Vasnov''s. " I''ll leave these two Soul Fires to you. Even if you don''t interfere, they''ll die within 24 hours. Then, they''ll become Void Beings and temporarily leave the material world." The Guardian God warned solemnly, "You can kill them in advance. Just don''t let them talk nonsense in these 24 hours." Matthew nodded and stuffed the two defenceless Soul Fires into two glass bottles. Chapter 1361 Void Bloodline and the Seven Stars "what happened just now? " why do i hear the five-clawed heavenly dragon''s roar?" seeing that the guardian patronus seemed to know everything, matthew immediately voiced his doubts. the patronus silently replied, " the heavenly dragon''s soul has been revived. with your body as the medium, the void ruler''s stimulation has successfully awakened the dragon soul on the island. after repelling the void ruler''s approach, the two dragon souls have successfully returned to the original position of the seven stars of yuanzi." the seven stars of yuanzi? matthew was confused. "those are the seven most famous stars in the history of the su country. it is said that they symbolize disaster and power. " in the ancient times, which was difficult to verify, the five-clawed heavenly dragon fell and split into seven pieces. its body split into seven stars, and it was said that each of them had the potential to advance to the prime material world. " as for the heavenly dragon''s soul, it is scattered all over the place. because of its overwhelming power, it has continuously caused a thousand years of war on the east road. the entire continent has been plunged into misery and suffering, and the people are in dire straits." the guardian patronus said, " fortunately, many years ago, a genius astromancer from the su nation guided the power of the heavenly dragon''s soul to seal the fission mother of the abyss. at that time, the mother of the abyss had already penetrated deep into the mantle of the eastern continent, and the two were inseparable. " the astromancer''s actions were like killing two birds with one stone. not only did he resolve the chaos brought about by the heavenly dragon''s soul, but he also stopped the invasion of the mother abyss, continuing the prosperity of the eastern continent for thousands of years. enjoy new tales from empire " however, that astromancer also left a warning before he died. if the heavenly dragon''s soul left the seal one day and returned to the seven stars of yuanzi, the heavenly dragon would be resurrected, and it would bring an immeasurable disaster to this world " according to aindor''s worldview, the five-clawed heavenly dragon should be a super giant beast that is not inferior to yurkuz and fenrir. however, for various reasons, it accidentally fell into the material world. " i believe that the revival of the five-clawed heavenly dragon is part of the days of heavenly change. this cannot be stopped. we can only try our best to delay it. " because of you, two of the seven stars of yuanzi have been lit up. there are still five dragon souls that have yet to return to their original positions. theoretically, it shouldn''t be that fast, but no one knows what the current situation in the eastern continent is like" matthew took a deep breath. then, he rubbed his temples hard. he had received too much news today, and he almost couldn''t digest it all! his thoughts kept jumping around, and it took him a while to sort them out. let''s not think about the matter of the heavenly dragon for now. let''s deal with the two balls of soul fire first! matthew first released evil art master lance''s soul. the latter was already very weak, but his tone sounded extremely relaxed and happy. " i told you, matthew. you''re just isabelle''s chess piece. "i''m not lying, am i? "she clearly knew that there was something wrong with the zombie beside you, but she still left the scar of the dead to you. don''t you think it''s suspicious? "however, from a certain perspective, what you said before was right. the world is always short-sighted. many people don''t even have the chance to be chess pieces " just thinking about how we''ll soon become companions in the void, i feel incomparably excited. i''m different from that kid. there''s nothing wrong with being your subordinate. we''re all noble void lifeforms, after all " it''s a pity that i won''t be able to see you deal with the scar of the dead. imagine the terminator of the scar of the dead has secretly become a moving scar of the dead. if your friends who trust you know this truth, guess what their expressions will be?" matthew expressionlessly extended a hand. bang! he directly extinguished lance''s soul fire! .. [void bloodline: you have sensed that lance is about to be reborn in the void world!] you have formed a void bond with evil art master lance!" .. as for evil art master lance. matthew''s attitude was very clear. the other party was destined to become a void lifeform. there was no point in wasting his breath. the next step. he released vasnov''s soul fire from the bottle. vasnov was in a similar state as lance. he looked like he could die at any moment. however, with the power of void resurrection. vasnov also became unscrupulous. "i won''t let you become my superior. "no one can always ride on my head! "don''t worry, matthew. when i reach the void world first, i will advance to a stronger life form before you" however, matthew ignored the other party''s clamour. he quickly took out a large pitch-black jar from his inventory and opened it. the moment he opened the can. extremely high negative energy surged out from it. under the nourishment of the negative energy, vasnov''s soul fire actually became stronger than before! however, vasnov still sneered. "you don''t think you can keep me here with this method, do you? "to tell you the truth, even if you extend my life crazily, i won''t be able to last long! " nothing can stop me from becoming a transcendental void being!" matthew used his pale hand to take out the contents of the jar. it was a petal. matthew crushed the petals and shoved them into vasnov''s soul fire! just when vasnov thought he was about to die. a grey-white light emerged from his soul fire. immediately after. an astonishing vitality bloomed from the depths of vasnov''s soul! his soul-fire was gradually becoming a perfect soul. first, it was the head, followed by the chest, abdomen, and limbs. then, it was the internal organs, bones, and skin in the blink of an eye. vasnov had transformed from an incomplete soul-fire into a living person full of vitality! he scratched his body in fear and then screamed in disbelief, "no, no, no! " what did you do to me?!" matthew pressed his shoulder, and a cruel smile appeared on his face. " congratulations, you have become an immortal! "i think you might not be able to go to the void world for a while!" .. [hint: you have fed your deeply contracted partner vasnov a petal of the death immortal orchid.] vasnov lost all his supernatural powers and became an immortal. he could not truly die. naturally, he will lose the qualification to go to the void world... .. Chapter 1362 Lances Bounty .. matthew had given vasnov eternal life with the death immortal orchid, which meant that the bloodline from the void could no longer be triggered. vasnov regained his physical body and soul. therefore, the deep contract between the two of them was once again in effect. such a sudden change caused vasnov to completely collapse. however, at this moment, he was just a powerless mortal. he wanted to do something. however, he realized that matthew was pressing one hand against the wall beside him! "no, no, no! "listen to me, listen to me. i have a very important secret to tell you" vasnov grabbed matthew''s wrist hysterically. "let me go, let me go" however, what welcomed him was only matthew''s cold and merciless eyes and a whisper that seemed to come from purgatory. "in my place, traitors have no right to speak. "don''t say anything now. i''ll take you to a fun place." as he spoke. matthew opened his demiplane and dragged vasnov into it. in the empty demiplane. matthew summoned the mother of slaves in front of vasnov. "build a dungeon here, the kind that will never see the light of day. "you don''t have to do anything for the next period of time." matthew told her, "he is yours." the fat and rotten body of the mother of slaves laughed wildly. "is that so? "can i do whatever i want?" vasnov shouted. the mother of coolies hooked her whip around his neck, then with a lewd smile, she dragged him to the shadow at the side! matthew summoned a few more coolie zombies for myosacce. then, he left his interdimensional space. no matter what. he had finally vented his anger. in the supernatural world, eternal life without power was a terrible curse. this was equivalent to a real-life sentence. your next journey awaits at empire mayer''s experience was a good example. although the person who humiliated him had died, his own existence had become numb, and his memories were filled with pain and unbearable. after witnessing the true effect of the death immortal orchid. matthew couldn''t help but feel a little confused about mayer''s attitude. why did he trust him so much? the moment they met, he told them the true effect of the death immortal orchid. under normal circumstances, shouldn''t he hold back when meeting a stranger? he did not hold back at all. it was as if he did not believe that matthew would harm him at all. in matthew''s opinion. the reason that the other party had given previously was not sufficient. " he said he was numb, but at least he still has a desire to fish, right?" matthew thought to himself. " mayer speaks with utmost respect towards death. could it be that my transmigration is really related to death?" he could not help but shake his head with a bitter smile. the amount of information he had received during this period of time was a little excessive. he had to go back and slowly sort it out after this battle. matthew returned to the sampan plane. the legendary mage mulan immediately came over. he asked curiously, "what exactly happened?" before matthew could explain. a powerful aura descended beside the two of them. matthew took a closer look and saw that the person who came was white and red, with an overbearing aura. it was isabelle! mulan was stunned when she saw isabelle. he wanted to ask, "you''re here again?" on second thought, something seemed wrong, so he decided to say, "you haven''t left yet?" however, this statement seemed even more inappropriate. so he just bowed respectfully to isabelle and lowered his head without saying a word. isabelle pointed to the side, gesturing for mulan to move aside. mulan opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. he just curled his lips and walked away. peggy, who was beside him, could not help but scratch her head when she saw this. "why does this feel a little familiar?" isabelle cast a soundproof and concealment barrier. the surroundings instantly turned dark. matthew was still thinking about how to report his experience when the other party said, "my time is very tight. there are many places in the astral world that i need to keep an eye on, so i can''t waste too much time here. " next, i will ask you three questions. you only need to answer them." matthew nodded lightly. isabelle immediately asked, "did you trigger the patronus? what animal is it?" matthew answered without hesitation, " it''s triggered. it''s the white tiger." isabelle continued, "are you hurt? i mean you." matthew shook his head. "i''m not injured." isabelle asked the last question, "can you continue fighting? not only at the sampan plane but also the scar of the dead?" matthew thought for a moment. "there shouldn''t be any problems." isabelle nodded in satisfaction. "that''s enough. "i have no other questions. "you''d better not have any questions because i don''t want to answer them." matthew was stunned. "don''t you want to ask me what happened?" isabelle said with a straight face, "i have to take care of so many things every day. why should i care about everything that happens to you? "as long as you''re not dead. "i''ll take this opportunity to say something in passing- "you don''t have to ask my permission for everything, and you don''t have to tell me everything. "other than your identity as an alliance mage, you are an independent individual who should make your own decisions. you should have the ability and authority to face the various risks and opportunities in this world." Chapter 1363 Lances Bounty "similarly. "i won''t tell you everything. everyone has their own secrets. "there are many paths that you are destined to walk alone. "remember, don''t count on others. "people change, including you and me. our camp, standpoint, strength, level, inclination... it could change with time. "today''s allies might be enemies in the future. "therefore, there are times when you do not need to think too far ahead, and there is no need to constantly worry about the so-called big picture. "you''re just an ordinary mage in the alliance. compared to other mages, you might not be that ordinary, but in the end, you''re just one of the common people. "don''t think too highly of yourself. "don''t harbour the spirit of sacrifice and sense of responsibility. "don''t think of the alliance as omnipotent. "no one in this world is omnipotent. gods can''t do it, and neither can the holy mages. "do you understand?" matthew nodded thoughtfully. he wasn''t stupid, so he understood what isabelle meant. "she definitely knows what happened" matthew felt a little emotional. perhaps she was afraid that matthew couldn''t hear her. she started by saying she didn''t have time. however, after asking three questions, she spoke for such a long time. it was obvious. the first three questions were just perfunctory. the last sentence was what isabelle wanted to say to matthew. "then nothing happened today." isabelle said calmly, " the awakening of the heavenly dragon''s soul came from an accident. "the arrival of the void ruler is just a rumour. "you cooperated with the pentashade dragon god baruch to kill the evil art master lance. this is a great merit, and it will greatly boost morale. "nothing else happened." after saying this. her gaze swept across matthew''s face, then lingered on his forehead for three seconds before disappearing. "she''s hinting that you have to find your own way in the future." the patronus that had disappeared earlier suddenly appeared again and sighed in matthew''s ear, "it''s just as i thought. she won''t go so far as to expose you. " but the alliance won''t be pouring resources into you in the future. " the scar of the dead project is probably the biggest project you''ll ever come into contact with in your life. make a lot of money while you still can, matthew!" matthew knew this very well. the void ruler''s move was indeed very insidious. he did not attack matthew but instead turned matthew into half of his own people, causing matthew to be in a dilemma. isabelle''s words were clear. it was to tell matthew what he should do with his identity. today, the alliance would protect aindor and resist the invasion from the void and the outer planes. if he became a void creature one day, he just had to do his part. "what a flexible attitude" matthew shook his head with a bitter smile. although he knew that isabelle''s words were correct in the context of this world, he still found it difficult to change his mind. he even felt a little lost. if he would become a void creature sooner or later, and it was an especially powerful one at that, why not kill himself earlier? it also saved him the effort but in the end, he knew nothing about the void and was filled with instinctive fear. what if he was tricked and became the void ruler''s slave? at least everything in the material world was so clear. matthew shook his head. he did not want to become a void creature for the time being. then he had to live well! he had to constantly increase his strength and transcend life and death to find the true path of transcendence! " since mayer and death were able to create a deathly celestial orchid that can circumvent the void bloodline, i might have the chance to create something even better in the future" matthew temporarily found some comfort in his heart. his gaze became firm again. at this moment. mulan walked back unsteadily. seeing that his face was filled with curiosity. matthew took the initiative to repeat isabelle''s conclusion. mulan exclaimed, "aren''t you exaggerating? " that''s evil art master lance. did you actually kill him? "are you sure you killed his real body? could it be a clone" matthew smiled. "it''s absolutely true. however, it was the pentashade dragon god baruch who did it. i only provided a bit of help from the side." mulan was still amazed. "that''s still amazing! " the younger generation is indeed formidable. at your age and strength, i could only bully legendary warriors. i wouldn''t dare to find trouble with legendary spell casters, let alone a famous evil spell master like lance!" matthew was embarrassed by the praise. "it''s not that exaggerated "it was all an accident" mulan reminded him, explore new worlds at empire "remember to go to the silver council to collect the bounty within a month. "after a month, lance''s bounty will automatically be lowered by one level. when that time comes, you''ll lose a lot of money!" matthew nodded and asked curiously, "how much is lance''s bounty?" mulan answered without hesitation, " a reward of three million and a slot in the arcane castle." only three million? matthew frowned. Chapter 1364 Lances Bounty "why is it the same price as my bounty from the dragon god society? "it''s a little too low" mulan replied, "it was originally six million, but not long ago, the willow leaf mechanism of the jade court withdrew the reward for lance, so the price has shrunk to half. "three million is a lot, alright? " and not everyone can enter the arcane castle. many legendary mages are eagerly waiting for this quota!" matthew immediately looked like he was asking for advice. "what''s the situation with the arcane castle? i''ve never heard of it before." mulan patiently answered, " the arcane castle was built in the north. it''s a holy land of spells built by the calamity mage. it''s said that it''s connected to the core area of the ether plane, so it''s most suitable for spell training. " generally speaking, we can improve our spell abilities and supreme magic abilities in the castle. we can also carry out training related to spell abilities and spell upgrades. we can even train our signature spells. " but the quota to enter the castle is quite precious, so in most cases, only legendary mages can enter. there are very few who can enter at the fifth rank. "of course, you have to urge the silver council on this matter as soon as possible. if you don''t bother them, they will give you an unlimited delay to use the castle" when talking about this point. there was no lack of complaint in mulan''s tone. he had probably suffered a loss before. matthew quickly thanked him. these were all valuable experiences. he was actually very clear about the alliance system''s bureaucratization. according to the patronus, it would be very difficult for him to obtain more resources in the future. therefore, he had to grasp every single point! when he thought of the patronus. matthew shifted his gaze and found that this guy had turned into a blurry shadow and was following behind him. he had a thought. "you haven''t disappeared yet?" the patronus replied, " in theory, i should have disappeared long ago. however, the arrival of the void ruler''s aura stimulated the patronus to activate automatically. after that, you didn''t receive any meaningful attacks, which led to me being activated but not completely activated. "i''m not sure what state i''m in right now. " but don''t worry. i''ll return to your body in 24 hours at most. during these 24 hours, i''ll stay by your side to protect you and provide you with help when necessary." 24 hours? matthew pondered. coincidentally, at this moment, mulan came over and asked, "so, is everything still the same?" matthew nodded vigorously. "everything is as usual. " all troops, cross the southern foot of mount helen at full speed. " target: night angel city!" .. late at night. in the southern part of the helen mountains. the light on the starry sky was clear, and the earth was bright. archbishop underwood stood alone on a tall mountain peak. he looked into the distance with a cold gaze. over there. a dark cloud was approaching. at the edge of the dark clouds. they were all terrifying walking corpses. read new chapters at empire underwood''s gaze was sharp as he silently calculated the time. at a certain moment, the dark cloud finally arrived at a more dangerous mountainous terrain in the southern foothills. in the key area of the hills. there was a basin that existed on the road that they had to pass through. that was the best time to make a move! underwood held his breath and waited silently. finally. he saw the white bone monsters at the edge of the sky calmly enter the basin. half an hour later. the lead-grey sky entered the estimated position. underwood no longer hid himself. he opened his arms, and a blue scroll that was half the height of a person floated in front of his chest! accompanied by his chanting. a vast amount of divine power fell from the heavenly palace and gathered in front of his chest! legendary divine spell- tsunami! .. Chapter 1365 Eight-Armed Demon and the Burning Silver Dragon .. the peak of the mountain bathed in starlight. underwood opened his arms and chanted loudly. behind him. the yellow and white holy light interweaved into beautiful multicoloured light. from time to time, the sound of singing could be heard from the multicoloured light. pieces of white feathers and petals fell as the divine spell was unleashed. immediately after. a huge hole suddenly appeared in the starry sky above his head. after the hole was torn open. it quickly expanded into a crack that was hundreds of miles long. terrifying seawater gushed out from the cracks. the seawater turned into a waterfall under the gravitational pull and rushed down the hill. the seawater was like a black silk hanging down, completely drowning underwood''s figure. rumble! thunder rumbled in the sky. when the first wave hit the mountain peak, the protruding rock was instantly flattened. stay connected via empire seawater poured down, instantly turning the mountainous area into a swamp. under the impact of the kinetic energy. countless mountain rocks cracked. they were engulfed in the seawater, forming a terrifying mudslide at the forefront! the tsunami descended. the scene felt as if it was the end of the world. in the dark grey darkness. the hundreds of skeleton soldiers at the outermost perimeter retreated slowly as if they had just reacted. however, they had only taken a few steps before they were smashed into pieces by the mudslide! boom! the huge roar of the tsunami caused an endless echo at the southern foot of the sea dragon mountain range. everything was as underwood had expected. the tsunami that descended from the sky instantly filled the shallow basin, and the undead army that had almost all entered the basin was not spared. a full eight minutes passed. the crack in the sky slowly closed. underwood''s figure appeared again. his gaze was fixed on the ground, but the expected smile did not appear on his lips. on the contrary. his expression was rather solemn! "the numberssomething''s not right!" underwood''s pupils contracted violently. then, one of his eyes turned golden. in an instant. he saw the situation in the basin clearly! there were less than 1,000 undead under the death canopy that had been washed away by the tsunami! "it''s actually a smoke bomb?" underwood had a complicated expression. in fact, before he released the tsunami, he had already divined from the god of midnight. after obtaining the latter''s permission. as an archbishop, he resolutely released this legendary divine spell. however, what he did not expect was could the other party actually block the perception of the god of midnight?! how was this possible? underwood found it hard to believe. but he was never an indecisive person. very quickly. he recovered from the failure of the tsunami and snorted coldly. he raised his hands again and chanted loudly. "there should be a lake here!" underwood pointed with his right hand, and the tip of his finger pointed at the basin that had been washed by the tsunami and the surrounding lowlands. in the next second. a large amount of seawater gushed out from the void, slowly filling the area. not long after. many lakes of various sizes appeared at the southern foot of the sea dragon mountain range. these lakes created an even more complicated terrain. although it couldn''t completely stop the invasion of the undead army, it could provide more help to underwood''s defense. " tell andre that he can make his move. remember, he must unite all the forces to help with the defence. he must not take the initiative to attack." underwood whispered. very quickly. a featherless crow flew away from him. fifteen minutes later. many airships slowly rose to the east of night angel city. these airships were mostly made from the remains of astral creatures and had a natural resistance to gravity. they could easily float in the air, so they were more common among the many organizations in the astral world. with the help of the airship. mercenary groups from night angel city arrived at the east side of the man-made lake. all the members of the mercenary group had a serious expression on their faces. they all knew that the line of defence they were about to defend was the last line of defence for the sampan plane against the terrifying necromancer. once this place was exposed. then night angel city would be in danger. the entire sampan plane was about to fall! " set up checkpoints on the shore and sentry posts on the mountain. release all the hot air balloons and observe the movements of the death canopy!" according to the task assigned previously. the leaders of the various mercenary groups also found their own encampment in the chaos. it was rare for everyone to unite as one. after all, they were facing the horde of the undead. the calculations between living people seemed insignificant. just as the defenders of night angel city on the east side of the lake were busy. a few undead thunderbirds quietly flew across the sky. they saw everything clearly. on the west side of the lake. in a hidden cave. matthew was standing at the entrance of the cave, looking down at the general changes through the eyes of the undead thunderbird. "what a waste" matthew''s expression did not change. after experiencing so many things, he didn''t feel proud of himself for successfully deceiving underwood and using a few undead to exchange for the divine spell, tsunami. Chapter 1366 Eight-Armed Demon and the Burning Silver Dragon the quality of the night angel city''s defenders had exceeded his expectations. according to matthew''s observations. other than the church of midnight, which had a holy guard of 2,000 people, among the other mercenary groups, there were five to six large mercenary groups that seemed to be very good at fighting. the main members of these mercenary groups were the frederians tribe, the astral gnolls, and the red orcs. the fred people were a kind of living creature from the astral plane. they had a relatively indifferent relationship with humans. due to the stimulation of cosmic starlight, their skin was dark purple or even blackish-purple. this was a creature with terrifying combat talent. in the aindor continent or other outer planes. mercenaries like frederians who went out to fight alone were very popular with their employers. this was a group of creatures that were naturally obsessed with fighting. however, frederians had a strong desire for base desires. wherever they went, if they couldn''t fight every day, they had to have sex every day. otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to live in peace. therefore, frederians mercenaries were not common in the prime material plane. they could only be seen in the more chaotic areas of the outer planes. matthew saw it. there were at least two large mercenary groups on the east bank of the man-made lake with frederians as the main force. there were more than 2,000 of them. they were a force that could not be underestimated. " i heard that the frederians are fearless when they charge. in the material world, the only soldiers who can resist the charge of the frederians are the undead army and the northland barbarians." matthew discussed this with mulan. mulan nodded. "indeed. " but frederians is good at attacking and not good at defending. if you delay them for a while longer, they might start fighting among themselves because their hands are itching. " moreover, the frederians legion isn''t invincible in history. as far as i know, there was a city lord from a secondary plane who gathered all the prostitutes with sexually transmitted diseases in the city when the frederians legion attacked the city. he offered them to the city. not long after, that small legion collapsed on its own" matthew was surprised. "is it because they all have sexually transmitted diseases and their combat strength has been greatly weakened?" mulan shook his head. "that''s not it. "the sexually transmitted diseases didn''t act up that quickly. " frederians have a strong sense of self-awareness. every frederian wants to have more resources of the opposite sex. even if the other party is a prostitute, they will fight because of this. " that city lord initially thought the same as you. he only wanted to reduce their combat effectiveness by spreading sexually transmitted diseases. in the end, he accidentally discovered the weakness of the frederians people''s disregard for discipline. since then, many people have used the means of sowing discord against the frederians army. this method has almost been tried and tested unless there is a very prestigious boss in the army. "it''s a pity that everyone in your army is not that good-looking. otherwise, we could really give it a try" hearing this. peggy, who was beside him, was a little dissatisfied. "what about me? "even if i can''t be said to still be charming, i should at least be a little good-looking, right?" mulan smiled awkwardly. matthew waved his hand and continued to discuss business. " the astral gnolls and red orcs are also very strong. i also saw the figures of some descendants of the heavenly realm. the others, including the kobolds, astral humans, and some lizardmen, should not be a concern. "their defence structure is very strange. the main roads in the north are all elite units. the further south they go, the weaker they are. " although the northeast side of the lake is in the direction of night angel city, we can easily choose to pick the south path, go by the crystal forest, and go straight to the south gate of night angel city." mulan said uncertainly, "i don''t understand the art of war. " but it looks like underwood wants us to take this path. "could it be that he has an ambush in the crystal forest?" matthew shook his head gently. underwood should have already heard the news of lance''s death. the situation had developed to this point. there were many things that could not be solved with schemes or strategies. the two sides were in a situation where they would not rest until one of them died. if he were to stand in underwood''s shoes, every deployment he made had to consider the big picture. otherwise, he would be a real idiot. if the undead army successfully broke through the mixed troops in the south, they could snowball the elite troops elsewhere. it was a complete loss for underwood! it was impossible for the other party to make such a stupid deployment. the only answer was "he should have something else planned in the south path" matthew had just finished speaking. suddenly, a sound that sounded like the earth was shaking came from the south! matthew looked at mulan. the legendary mage immediately took him high up into the sky. the two of them stood on the clouds. the former cast a legendary farsightedness spell, and the situation on the southern horizon was instantly unobstructed. south of the man-made lake, at the edge of the crystal forest. a huge black shadow was crawling forward. the speed at which the other party advanced was very slow. the reason why it produced a heaven-shaking sound was because it was gnawing at the ground as it walked! bang! bang! bang! find more to read at empire as the giant creature advanced. funnel-shaped holes appeared on the ground one after another. matthew narrowed his eyes. mulan''s expression was also slightly serious. " it''s a giant raised by the order of calamity in the astral world! " fortunately, it''s not a real giant. it''s just a test subject of the cooperation between the order of calamity and the god of midnight." it was indeed a giant beast. matthew saw it clearly. half of the other party''s body looked like an eight-armed ape, but the other half looked like a giant spider. Chapter 1367 Eight-Armed Demon and the Burning Silver Dragon at this moment. half of the giant beast''s spider-like body was stuck close to the ground, and its slender claws frequently knocked on the ground to drag its huge body forward slowly. behind him. half of its body was like an ape, and it was constantly biting the rocks on both sides with its bloody mouth. it seemed to love eating dirt. this thing was like combining an ape and a spider. it looked creepy and uncomfortable. "a test subject?" matthew was not surprised." "no wonder it looks like a crude piece of junk." mulan reminded him, "don''t be careless. "although it looks like the suturing of a giant creature, it''s not essentially the case. "this is a demon!" as they spoke. there was a new message on the data panel. .. [hint: you have encountered the eight-armed demon trierson (lv24/demon lord/super giant creature), the son of the great evil demon trier!] [behemoth knowledge: you have sensed that trierson was born from trier and medora, the mother of the nest (astral)] .. was it actually a demon? matthew was slightly surprised. the term " demons " did not refer to a specific race but to those groups of monsters that could not be classified as devils, evil spirits, or even other species. for example, the one who created the thousand transformations, jasliven. she herself was a powerful demon. there were big and small demons, strong and weak demons, and the differences between them were extremely great. but they had one thing in common- basically, they were terrifying monsters formed by violating the plane''s will. in theory. demons born against the will of the plane were very easy to die young. because they would suffer the curse of the plane, the risk of sudden death was far greater than other monsters. it was also because of this. all the demons active in the real world were ruthless characters! some demons could even turn the curse of the plane''s will into their own ability. in the astral plane. the great demons were existences that were even more terrifying than the gods. the reason why the god of midnight had a transcendent status in the heavenly palace was not because of how powerful he was as a god, but because he had a great demon clone called trier! according to mulan. the great demon trier''s strength might be even stronger than the god of midnight himself! from this, one could see how difficult it was to deal with demons. the demon that had appeared at the edge of the southern crystal forest was obviously there at the will of the great demon trier. a level 24 top legend. it just so happened that he was stuck at the critical point of becoming a superior legend. moreover, it was more than 250 meters tall and long. it should be the strongest enemy matthew had faced after entering the sampan plane! the eight-armed demon crawled on the ground like a spider or an ape, crawling over in an extremely terrifying manner. if that scene were to fall into the eyes of a living person they had probably already broken through their defences and were utterly defeated. unfortunately, matthew''s subordinates were all undead. there were no cowards under the death canopy. there was only a slight tremble in the soul fire. "if you want to attack from the east, i can stop him for you." mulan pointed at the eight-armed demon. read latest stories on empire "but if that happens, i won''t be able to protect you." matthew did not reply immediately. he stood on the clouds, his gaze sweeping from north to south. in the north was the helen mountains under the starlight. there was an illusory figure on the mountain and a golden sky above the figure. it was the projection of the army of petitioners from the god of midnight''s divine kingdom. the petitioners would not really participate in this war. however, their hymns and songs were enough to motivate all the participants. in the south was the eight-armed giant beast crawling forward. judging from its posture, it was planning to slowly crawl to the south of the undead army and wait for an opportunity to strike. meanwhile, east of the man-made lake. the holy guardians and the various mercenary groups were already setting up defensive measures. if they were allowed to set up a defensive line, it would be much more difficult to attack them head-on. the lake water could not kill the undead, but the undead''s combat power in the water was very low. the fortifications could also keep the undead army out, making it easier for the defenders to use various methods to deplete the power of the death canopy. once the undead calamity''s snowball was interrupted. the death canopy would constantly drain matthew''s power. as time passed. he would definitely suffer. "the snowball can''t stop." matthew''s eyes flashed with determination. "this battle must be fought, and we must win!" at that moment. a strange thought suddenly appeared in his mind. he was familiar with this feeling. matthew had this feeling when he was on the battlefield in the moss green hills! "have i entered the equilibrium node again?" matthew was a little surprised. however, he quickly realized that he did not seem to have entered the equilibrium node. however, there were still some strange scenes in front of his eyes. he saw many scenes, some of which were clear, and some were blurry. the amazing thing was that matthew could always interpret the information effectively in those scenes. .. outside eternal barrier. edmond was alone, facing off against the astral spaceships from the heavenly palace. on the deck of the spaceship, there were thousands of shadows. they shouted loudly and demanded something. however, edmond did not reply. he just stood there alone, allowing the shadow cast on the eternal barrier to be stretched out. .. twin paradise ruins. isabelle walked on the ruins like a ghost. Chapter 1368 Eight-Armed Demon and the Burning Silver Dragon not far away from her. the god of midnight and the other gods of the heavenly palace stood there. their figures overlapped. sometimes, they even collided head-on. but nothing happened. it wasn''t until a certain moment that matthew understood that the path between the two sides was completely parallel from a certain angle! as long as they followed the established route. they would never have any interactions with each other. .. matthew also saw many high-level demons hiding in the crack between the planes when link was refining the puzzle lock. he saw the black smoke lingering in the sky above the cities of the storluk planet and the places occupied by the storluk industry in the abyss. he saw lumiere''s clansmen walking out of the forest. he saw the scene of the southern mage army building rolling stone city in full swing! then, he saw more friends. he saw lorraine flirting with two women wearing antlers and white tube tops. he saw eli walking hand in hand with a charming woman by a clear lake. he saw bobo, who was waiting for his signal in the moonlight forest, cutting her nails out of boredom. his brain seemed to have completely evolved. to be able to understand and process so much information at once. these scenes were so clearly projected in front of matthew''s eyes, as if they were within reach. this made matthew excited. at the same time, he was confused. " if it''s not an equilibrium node, why do i have this strange feeling? "it seems like all of this is closely related to me. it seems like what i am going to do next will be able to change their direction to a certain extent" when such doubts arose in matthew''s mind. he suddenly saw countless thin lines. these thin lines formed a deep or shallow connection with those images. at this moment. matthew looked down. he realized that he was like a cocoon, tightly bound by all kinds of threads! that was the luck that was closely linked. that was the aftertaste of the hand of fate. that was... the equilibrium node itself! .. [hint: due to your identity, status, strength, bloodline, background, and other special characteristics, an equilibrium node has completed a fixed call on you. you have become a fated rider, a rider of life!] your exploration in the domain of equilibrium has increased greatly! you can choose to obtain the ability from the domain of equilibrium, or you can choose to cultivate a stronger authority. after you solidify the equilibrium node, your every move may cause the equilibrium to collapse and a new equilibrium to be formed. please be careful when making decisions related to your faction! .. at that moment. matthew saw three light balls around him. the three balls of light represented the prime material world, the astral world, and the void world. among them, the light ball of the material world was the brightest, which meant that matthew''s foundation in the material world was the deepest. the light ball from the void world was the newest and dimmest, but it gave off the feeling that it had the most potential as if it could explode at any time. as for the light ball in the astral world, it was intermittently bright. it was as if he was at a sensitive point. matthew felt his chest tighten. at this moment. he suddenly understood what kesha had said to him. " unknowingly, have i already shouldered so many responsibilities and destinies? "actually, at the beginning, i just wanted to plant a few trees. he thought it was impressive just to have a bone dragon" this thought flashed through his mind. but matthew knew. he could no longer go back. perhaps reality was like the undead calamity, a snowball game. if he could not create a snowball before the crisis arrived, he might only be reduced to the fate of being crushed by other snowballs! continue reading at empire "i can''t retreat or lose this battle. i can only win!" matthew adjusted his state of mind. at that moment, he broke away from the mysterious feeling from before. after pondering for a few minutes. he said to mulan, " i plan to attack directly. i won''t give them any chance to delay. " during this process, i do need you to stall someone, but that person is not the eight-armed demon trierson but archbishop underwood. "as for my safety, you don''t have to worry. i have many ways to protect myself, and i have enough guardian gods." mulan thought for a moment. he agreed to matthew''s arrangement. matthew directly led the undead army out of the hole they were hiding in. he ordered phily to lead the bone dragon army to attack the soldiers in the south. peggy helped from the side. the rest of the undead army directly surrounded the other positions in the south! to a necromancer. undead calamity did not require constant commands. he only needed to give a general order, and the former would carry it out on its own. in the next moment. the thick death canopy was one step ahead. the mighty undead suddenly squirmed toward the lakeside! when underwood noticed this scene. the undead army was already less than 20 kilometres away from the lakeside. the eastern shore of the man-made lake immediately sounded the alarm. "kill them in the water!" the mercenaries on the east coast let out earth-shaking roars in an attempt to boost their morale and that of their companions. the group of undead was about to enter the water. but at this moment. Chapter 1369 Eight-Armed Demon and the Burning Silver Dragon a figure suddenly flew out from the west bank of the man-made lake! the figure flew in the air for a distance and instantly turned into a giant turtle that was 40 meters long! the giant turtle lay down in the lake. he didn''t seem to do anything. almost instantly, the water in the lake was sucked dry! underwood''s eyelids twitched in the air. just as he was about to stop matthew, a mage holding a huge axe suddenly appeared beside him! "use your strongest divine spell on me!" mulan''s entire body was shining with gemstone starlight. after saying that, he crazily hacked at underwood''s body with his giant axe. underwood was forced to attack. however, when his divine spell hit mulan, it disappeared. very quickly. underwood began to suffer mulan''s barrage of counterattacks! a battle between a mage and a priest began. on the ground. matthew had transformed into a deep sea dragon turtle and was crazily sucking in seawater. swallowing seawater was the deep sea dragon turtle''s instinct. every time he drained a small lake, he would spray water at the eastern shore. the scale of the man-made lake was not very large. especially in front of a species with extraordinary talent like the deep sea dragon turtle, it was even more insufficient. not long after. therefore, the lakes that posed a fatal obstacle to the undead''s march were all sucked clean by matthew. the mercenaries on the east bank of the man-made lake enjoyed the man-made rain from the dragon turtle! what was worse was that due to matthew''s ability to breathe steam, the rainwater that he spat out was boiling hot. at first, some of the mercenaries were not sensible and even raised their heads to touch it. in the end, his face was soon scarred, and his palms were red. for a moment. the east coast was filled with screams. in this chaotic situation. the death canopy began to operate on its own. the dark grey clouds carried nearly 50,000 undead. they surged over in a mighty manner. at this moment. an eight-armed demon, trierson, had finally arrived at the south bank of the man-made lake. as soon as the monster that looked like an ape and spider arrived, it could not wait to pounce on the main camp of the undead calamity! as a giant beast, the instant death judgement was almost ineffective against him, and his huge body alone was enough to crush the undead''s camp. of course, matthew would not let him succeed. in fact. as soon as the eight-armed demon approached, matthew was the first to rush over! the deep sea dragon turtle''s crawling speed was not slow. it seemed to be at least 60 kilometres per hour. the eight-armed demon was about the same. the two sides met on a small hill on the south bank of the man-made lake. bang! the dragon turtle stubbornly rammed its head against it. however, the difference in weight was obvious. the deep sea dragon turtle was only 40 meters long. just by looking at its size, the eight-armed demon was almost ten times bigger than him! just once. the deep sea dragon turtle was sent flying far away! "caw, caw, caw" the eight-armed demon patted its stomach as if nothing had happened and let out a frog-like laughter. however, this was exactly what matthew wanted! boom! following that collision. matthew was almost unable to maintain his wilderness form and instantly turned into a human. it was also because of this collision. his body once again lit up with the light of the white tiger! read latest stories on empire " you''ve been attacked. this time, you''ve finally triggered the patronus. "next, enjoy the white tiger strength that belongs to you" the voice of the patronus rang in matthew''s ears. immediately after. he felt a raging flame burning on the surface of his body! that was... the power of aether that could burn souls! .. [prompt: white tiger of all creations (patronus) has been activated.] while the white tiger was in effect. you will be immune to all physical, magic, and soul damage. [you will obtain the special effect " ether flames ", which means that every ordinary attack or magic attack will directly burn the enemy''s soul.] [duration: 60 minutes] .. Chapter 1370 How Do You Want Me to Enter Such a Small Place? .. after the power of the patronus was completely activated, matthew felt that he had become unstoppable. he immediately activated the legendary flying spell and charged at the giant beast in human form! whoosh! he appeared on the back of the eight-armed demon! matthew casually grabbed the shovel and hacked at the thick, rock-like demonic skin! clang! clang! the iron shovel collided with the demon''s skin, producing a metallic sound. the shovel was as sharp as ever. however, it didn''t seem to be that easy to completely cut open the demon''s skin. after matthew''s attack. he had only dug a small hole in the other party''s skin! from this, it could be seen how terrifying this demon''s natural armour was. however, it did not matter if the physical attack did not cause any effect. matthew''s entire body was burning with the aether flames that originated from the patronus'' power! each of his attacks was accompanied by a burning of the soul! this was the supreme profound meaning of aether essence. clang! clang! the shovel was still flying. matthew was digging holes as if he wanted to plant a tree on a giant beast! his movements were practised and elegant. with every movement he made, countless low-level evocation spells related to ether, such as fire, ice, lightning, throwing knives, acid arrows, and so on, would be automatically released around him. his target was the giant beast beneath his feet! these evocation spells didn''t cause any trouble for the eight-armed demon. but the aether flames themselves could! matthew could clearly see that the eight-armed demon''s health was dropping bit by bit! this speed was astonishing. it was as if he had dug a hole next to a small reservoir. the water in the pond was about to reach the bottom! "wuwuwu" the beast under matthew''s feet wailed. until this moment. only then did this monster react. the eight arms grabbed matthew as if they had just woken up from a dream. "it''s okay. i''ll take care of it. just continue digging!" the voice of the patronus sounded in matthew''s ear. matthew did not hesitate. he just repeated his usual digging action! a large amount of black blood spurted out from the pits. it was obvious that he had already dug through the surface of the giant beast and reached the level of flesh beneath the natural armor! boom! at this moment. a huge palm slammed into matthew''s body. the huge palm covered the necromancer''s figure. but in the next second. a sharp bulge appeared in the middle of his palm. puff! as the eight-armed demon wailed in pain, matthew, who was surrounded by aether flames, stood there unmoving! he wasn''t hurt by the slap at all. instead, a bleeding hole appeared in the middle of the hand! "wuwuwu" a baby-like cry came from under the demon''s skin. immediately after. the other hands also grabbed over one after another. one of the hands grabbed matthew and pulled him away from his back. then, it slammed him onto the ground! rumble! dust billowed on the ground. the demonic hand was also smashed into a bloody mess. however, matthew, whose entire body was burning with aether flames, was still unharmed! he easily broke free from the demonic hand. then, he flew back to the demon''s body, changed his posture, and used a different weapon to continue digging! bang bang bang! this time. matthew used a sickle. the scythe of the god of agriculture could cause internal damage to the enemy, and demons also had internal organs. in comparison, the scythe seemed to be more suitable for hitting the giant beast than the shovel! following matthew''s high-frequency attack. realizing that it couldn''t do any harm to matthew, the demon became even more afraid and angry. one demonic hand after another flew towards matthew like a fly swatter. matthew dodged. unfortunately, he was not very proficient in using the legendary flying technique. in the end, he couldn''t dodge the opponent''s eight hands. bang! continue your journey with empire he flew towards the sand dune beside him like a missile. boom! the huge kinetic energy exploded on the ground. immediately after. a meteor shower descended on this unlucky land. matthew walked out of the meteor shower. he knew that all of this was the special effect of the aether flames. every attack of his was accompanied by the supreme profundity of the aether laws. he now had the strength of a superior legend! unfortunately. with matthew''s consciousness, he could, at most, exchange 20 - 30% of this strength for combat power! " is this the power of a holy mage? " any patronus can give a target super combat power for sixty minutes?" matthew looked at the aether flames flowing across his body. his heart surged. he felt like he was really burning up! seeing that the eight-armed demon was being beaten back by him, matthew wanted to pursue it. who knew that at this moment. the two-hundred-meter-long beast actually shrank into the ground! puff! puff! puff! the eight-armed ape on the spider''s back curled up like a python. the eight legs under its belly were also gathered into a ball. immediately after. the eight-armed demon, which had been so majestic, had shrunk into a strange meatball. the meatball rolled wildly on the ground. he was actually flying towards the crystal forest in the south! "do you plan to escape?" of course, matthew wouldn''t give him a chance to catch his breath. he immediately leapt into the air, and his body, which was burning with aether flames, expanded in the wind again. [wilderness form: silver dragon!] the silver dragon''s body was already considered huge in front of humans, but in front of the rolling meatball, it seemed a little petite. Chapter 1371 How Do You Want Me to Enter Such a Small Place? but even so. in front of matthew''s silver dragon''s relentless pursuit. the eight-armed demon, who had suffered greatly from the aether flames, did not dare to resist at all. it was just running away! however, the silver dragon was much faster than it. ten seconds later. before they reached the edge of the crystal forest, the silver dragon that was burning with flames had already caught up to the eight-armed demon. at this time. matthew aimed at the demon''s butt. he was prepared to give the other party a vicious blow. but at this moment. a dark cloud flew over their heads, covering the stars in the starry sky. matthew suddenly felt something. he gave up on his sneak attack on the eight-armed demon and looked up. at that moment. he saw the dark cloud suddenly fold its wings and smash towards him like a sharp, spindle-shaped object! matthew did not dodge. he directly rushed towards the other party. however, the spindle was quite cunning. seeing that the two sides were about to collide, its wings suddenly spread out and flapped hard, stirring up the airflow to brush past matthew! even so. the aether flames on the silver dragon''s body still burned the other party to a certain extent. the latter let out a painful cry and hurriedly flapped its wings to raise its altitude, maintaining a certain distance from matthew. it was only at this moment that matthew saw the enemy clearly. it was also a giant, but it was disguised as a dark cloud floating in the air! .. [hint: you have encountered the giant raised by the order of calamity, the astral twin-headed dragon, doda (level 21/legendary creature/giant creature)!] .. the astral two-headed dragon was a monster similar to the winged dragon wind god. however, its body was much larger than a normal winged dragon wind god. matthew observed. its wingspan was close to 80 meters. if it were in aindor, it would definitely be a terrifying beast that could cause a huge disaster. however, this was the astral plane. he knew. many monsters in the astral world would undergo various mutations under the illumination of the cosmic starlight. becoming large was also a relatively common mutation. matthew reckoned that the order of calamity must have mastered some of the giant cultivation techniques through the void lord''s channels. however, this technology was not stable. otherwise, the order of calamity would have swept across the astral plane long ago! whether it was in front of the astral two-headed dragon or the eight-armed demon. the silver dragon looked so small. however, the flames on his body determined the outcome of this battle more than the difference in size! this was also the reason why matthew was in a hurry to push the war forward. the arrival of the void ruler had already stimulated the burst of the patronus''s power. then let him properly test the depth of the white tiger power! "roar!" the silver dragon let out a clear cry. he flapped his wings and flew toward the two-headed dragon. this was undoubtedly a provocation. however, the astral twin-headed dragon appeared to be very rational. it did not accept matthew''s provocation. instead, it circled in the sky with considerable restraint, relying on its skilful control of the airflow to avoid matthew. matthew glanced at the ground. at this moment, the eight-armed demon had already rolled back into the crystal forest. it was frantically gnawing on something on the ground. because only dust was left on the ground. it was difficult for matthew to see the demon''s movements clearly. however, he could clearly see the opponent''s health bar on the data panel! "can eating crystals recover its hp? "it recovered so quickly!" matthew was secretly shocked. the ether flames had indeed dealt a lot of damage to the eight-armed demon, but the damage was nothing compared to the demon''s extremely high hp recovery speed! unless he could stop the other party''s actions and continue to give more burning effects. however, it was obviously very difficult for him to do this. stay connected through empire this was because there was an astral two-headed dragon eyeing him covetously. "this guy doesn''t want to fight me at all. he only wants to protect his boss and retreat to eat the crystal" matthew suddenly understood. had the order of calamity''s usage of the giants reached such a level? for a heavy beast like trierson, there was actually a wingman supporting him! the two-headed dragon doda alone was enough to shock everyone. however, this guy displayed unparalleled speed and cunning that he would not be fooled. it was difficult for matthew to directly deal with the two-headed dragon. as long as the two-headed dragon was around. even though the opponent''s attack could not cause any damage to him, the disturbance of the airflow and the occasional collision were also very annoying. it would greatly affect matthew''s efficiency in suppressing the eight-armed demon! more importantly matthew didn''t want to enter the crystal forest! that place was very strange. there was a very dangerous aura hidden there. matthew even suspected that it was the astral plane! if the other party lured him over, he might very well be forced to leave the sampan plane and enter a completely unfamiliar world! under such circumstances. even with the protection of the patronus, it would no longer be safe! matthew quickly calmed down. he immediately gave up on chasing the eight-armed demon and ignored the twin-headed dragon hovering above his head. instead, he flapped his wings hard. he flew towards night angel city! the astral twin-headed dragon immediately moved. he hung behind matthew like a fly, occasionally harassing him, but he did not dare to engage him. matthew ignored him. he flew north over the man-made lake. when he passed by the camp of frederian army, he deliberately lowered his altitude and swooped down with a wave of dragon breath! whoosh! dragon breath swept across the camp. many of frederians were burned by the dragon fire, but they were not afraid. instead, they took out small hand axes from their waists and threw them at the silver dragon''s wings! Chapter 1372 How Do You Want Me to Enter Such a Small Place? whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! waves of air-piercing sounds rang out. many axes accurately hit matthew! "if my patronus is not active, the silver dragon would have died here!" matthew had a new understanding of the combat power of the frederian legion. it seemed that it would be very difficult for the undead army to achieve a crushing victory against them. "there''s no hurry." matthew calmly maintained a low altitude. as he flew, he observed the overall situation. at this moment. the undead army had already crossed the shallow artificial lake and arrived at the southern front line of night angel city''s defenders. it was just as matthew had expected. explore more stories at empire under the lead of the bone dragon army and peggy, these soldiers only resisted for a short while before collapsing. many sentry posts that were being hastily built had fallen. from the sky. matthew could clearly see that the defensive line of the local garrison was shrinking towards the north. the ground echoed with the cries of the soldiers. compared to the clamour on the defensive side. the silence and tranquillity of the undead army gave the defending army even more pressure. he believed that it wouldn''t be long. the southern front line would be completely occupied by the death canopy. on the other side of the helen mountains. the legendary-mage mulan had perfectly stalled archbishop underwood. a powerful bishop could play a considerable role in a war. as long as underwood had no time to care about the battle. matthew believed that as long as he slowly endured, the balance of the war would eventually tilt towards his side. "as long as i can kill those two giant beasts!" thinking of this. matthew couldn''t help but look back, and what he saw made him feel strange. the astral two-headed dragon followed behind the silver dragon like a fly. however, the eight-armed demon trierson was still digging in the ground of the crystal forest! was this guy not worried about the situation in night angel city at all? matthew didn''t have time to think. he had already flown to the southern city wall of night angel city. the silver dragon''s vertical pupils constricted slightly. because he saw a dozen ballistae on the city walls! these ballistae had a high elevation angle, and it was obvious that they were not meant to deal with normal units! "this is a ballista specially designed to fight against flying units" matthew''s heart was filled with the instinctive fear of the silver dragon bloodline. even though he had the protection of the guardian god''s power, the fear was so strong and real! "they even prepared a dragon-catching net!" matthew found many shiny special tools behind the ballistae. a giant beast that was enveloped by the dragon net. even if he did not suffer much damage, his movements would be restricted for a while. " it seems that they have understood my silver dragon form and are quite well-prepared. "unfortunately "they didn''t think of the patronus guardian''s power in my body!" at that moment. matthew suppressed the fear in his heart and flapped his wings. then, as if he was committing suicide, he crashed into the southern city wall! bang bang bang! the sound of a cannon being fired exploded in his ears. the guards on the city wall were trying their best to stop the silver dragon from approaching. unfortunately, all of their actions had become useless! matthew nimbly flapped his wings and avoided most of the arrows that were blocking his way. in the next second. the silver dragon crashed into the southern city wall like a meteor that was unafraid of death! rumble! a huge gap was instantly created in the city wall! the omnipresent flames ignited the dust. explosions sounded one after another. a wailing sound rang out near the city wall. the astral creatures in the distance watched in disbelief as the " suicidal " silver dragon flew up from the ruins and rammed into the surrounding buildings like a bulldozer! rumble! rumble! near the southern city wall. a large number of buildings were mercilessly destroyed by the silver dragon! matthew, who had an invincible body protection, released the bestial nature in his body to his heart''s content. he directly turned into a ruthless demolition machine, using his body to smash the cold rocks and bricks! just as the silver dragon collided with the buildings near the southern city wall one after another. balls of aether flames and countless low-level evocation spells descended on the place. the astral creatures near the city wall had just survived the impact of the silver dragon. immediately after. in despair, they found that fireballs the size of gourds had appeared above their heads, blue lightning claws had risen from their feet, and the ground was covered in frost. even the wind that they breathed into their lungs carried a vague sharpness! matthew''s sudden attack caused a huge commotion in the south of night angel city. everyone ran away from the silver dragon in a panic. chaos, panic, shock, and other emotions began to spread in the city. the aura of death began to gather at a speed visible to the naked eye! just as matthew was wantonly demolishing the buildings. there was finally movement in the city! the cathedral of the god of midnight. at the top of the obelisk. twelve plump, priest-like men in thick red robes jumped down. they were connected end to end and flew around the obelisk-like birds. then, the gravity on them reversed. the red-robed priests soared into the sky! and during this process. the priests unbuttoned their clothes one after another. their red robes fell to the ground in the wind. only then did matthew realize that it was not a person hidden in the red robe. Chapter 1373 How Do You Want Me to Enter Such a Small Place? instead, they were fanatic believers of the god of midnight. each of them carried in their arms pale and unconscious women! half of these women were humans, but there were also elves, dwarves, half-orcs, and barbarians! it was not difficult to tell from their skin colour. these women were not natives of the astral plane! " they either came from the prime material plane, or they were snatched by the astral mercenaries from the nearby secondary plane!" matthew''s heart skipped a beat. "what are they doing?" the answer was soon revealed. the zealots took out daggers from their waists. their expressions were fanatical and devout as they shouted," in the name of the holy war! kill all enemies!" then, they used a dagger to cut open the women''s throats. these poor girls, who were still unconscious just now, suddenly woke up in intense pain. however, how could they know that this was the last remaining charm of life that they could feel? under the stimulation of intense pain. they struggled helplessly in the zealots ''arms. however, all of this would only aggravate the bleeding. a few seconds later. the zealots ''bodies were dyed with the blood of living beings from the material world! then they sang happily, "use the enemy''s blood! welcome the glory of god!" they flew higher and higher until they were level with the top of the obelisk. at that moment. the fanatics let out their last cry, "let''s fight! this is the starting point of the war between the gods, and all the heretics will be burned together with me in the fire! "i will live forever, while the enemy will sleep in hell!" as soon as they finished speaking. read exclusive content at empire they slit their throats with bloodstained daggers. for a moment. a large amount of blood splattered around the obelisk. twenty-four corpses were entangled with each other. their flesh melted and gradually turned into specks of light. light and blood intertwined. at a certain moment. a bell that seemed to come from heaven rang! under the gazes of countless living beings in the city. a ball of light as hot as the sun suddenly appeared on the obelisk! the ball of light transformed into a door. immediately after. the door of light was pushed open. countless angels with flaming wings flew out of the door of light. there were more than a hundred angels in this batch. after they flew out of the door of light, they were like a strict army arranged on the right side of the obelisk. immediately after. many illusory figures flew out from the door. there were seven to eight hundred of them! they were petitioners from the god of midnight''s divine kingdom! the petitioners formed a bright screen of light and laid it on the left side of the obelisk. in the next second. little angels that looked like babies appeared in the sky above night angel city. they waved their tender and fair arms. there was no movement. golden raindrops fell from the sky like rain! the raindrops fell on the living beings. the wounded recovered; the fearful became full of courage; those who shed tears will no longer be sad; and those who were tired became energetic again! this scene moved all the residents. "it is our duty to resist foreign enemies and save or destroy the inferior races in the material world! " this battle is the beginning of the holy war. we should swear the name and duty of our god to our enemies. " my god calvado, guardian of the astral world, protector of the outer planes, terminator of evil mages, last ruler of the heavenly palace. after this battle, i will be in charge of starry night!" on the right side of the obelisk. a battle angel clad in golden armour and burning with a red divine flame announced the oath from the heavenly palace in a majestic manner. matthew temporarily ended the demolition work and poked his head out of the dust. starry night? the god of midnight actually wanted to advance at this juncture and even wanted to increase his clergy? "does he want to touch the astral world? "who gave him the courage?" matthew was a little confused. at this moment. a pillar of light that reached the sky and earth replaced the original obelisk. a heart-wrenching roar came from the top of the light pillar. matthew looked at it. the eight-armed demon trierson had actually teleported from the crystal forest in the south to the top of the pillar of light! at this moment. its ape form seemed to have become the main form. it skillfully pulled at the pillar of light like a real ape. this guy looked a little majestic under the contrast of the holy light and the hymn. if not for the disgusting spider body and organs on its back. no one would believe that this guy was a demon! " the enemy is-necromancer, destroyer, matthew. "kill without mercy!" the battle angels declared coldly. immediately after. hundreds of angels and petitioners charged towards matthew! in just an instant. matthew felt his body become much heavier. it was as if a mountain was pressing down on him. in the next second. he turned around. he realized that there was a pillar of light behind him that shot straight into the clouds! matthew looked around. he discovered that there were many similar light pillars! the same message flashed across the data panel. .. [hint: you have been suppressed by the divine punishment of the midnight god (in the process of promotion)!] [when you enter the range of the divine pillar and its coverage, you will bear the total weight of the divine pillar itself and the eight-armed demon attached to it!] .. in the blink of an eye. more and more light pillars fell from the sky. they were like huge nails. it directly nailed the silver dragon to the ground! matthew felt like he was carrying a huge mountain on his back, unable to move at all! "is this the way to deal with the patronus'' power?" matthew looked at the angels and petitioners who were surrounding him like flies. the former was wielding a flaming longsword and slashing at his own skin. although it could not cause any damage, the sharp sound of the longsword rubbing against the dragon''s scales was really annoying. the latter simply sang a spiritual hymn in matthew''s ear. half of these hymns were hymns from calvado, the god of midnight. half of it was to blame matthew for the heinous sins committed by the evil heretics. even though matthew''s will was extremely firm, in the face of this round of mental attacks, he also felt a trace of weakness. "as expected, the power of a patronus is not invincible "looks like this is the set meal that the midnight god prepared for me. "it will stall how long my patronus can last. under normal circumstances, i''ll die in an hour!" matthew''s mind was quite calm. "do we need to escape? matthew?" the voice of the patronus rang in his ear, " there''s something wrong with the god of midnight''s divine power. isabelle didn''t fulfil her promise. with the suppression of these divine pillars, even a true upper legend would feel uncomfortable!" matthew calmly replied, "you can help me think of an escape route. "but before that, i plan to struggle a little longer." the patronus sounded a little depressed. he couldn''t help but remind him, "we are facing the midnight god, the only powerful god left in the heavenly palace. it is not shameful to take a few steps back at this time." however, at this moment. matthew suddenly raised his head and looked at the horizon. "my people are here." in the next second. all the living beings in the sampan plane were shocked to find out. a dragon head that occupied almost the entire sky appeared in the starry night! the dragon''s head was still swaying left and right, and it was squinting its eyes at the sampan plane. soon after. a shy voice sounded in the sky, "matthew? "how do you expect me to get in such a small place?" .. [hint: you have summoned the real giant beast, alistair!] .. Chapter 1374 Alistairs Claw .. when alistair''s figure appeared on the starry sky of the sampan plane, the millions of creatures who witnessed the majestic appearance of the giant beast were all shocked. this was a true giant. its back stretched for thousands of miles, looking like a mountain range that could be walked on. its head and torso occupied almost all of the sky. there were also extremely long giant feet hidden under the horizon. all the astral creatures in the sampan plane felt an unprecedented panic. they were being stared at by the giant beast. it was as if they had come to the real end of the world! however, at the same time. alistair''s exclamation and complaint echoed in matthew''s heart. "why do you have the scent of a heavenly dragon on you? " there''s also the void ruler''s bloodline? "oh my god, matthew, you''ve really screwed me up! "if i had known that you were the target of the void ruler and the five-clawed heavenly dragon, i would never have signed a contract with you! " it''s over, it''s over. both of them seem to view you as their exclusive property. although i''ve arrived in the material world ahead of time, i could have been independent of them. now, i''m bound to offend the void ruler. i''m afraid i''ll have to turn to the void whale fenrir next!" matthew didn''t know how to explain it either. the aura of the heavenly dragon was probably from the soul of the heavenly dragon on the island. the slumbering heavenly dragon''s soul might have wanted to wake up long ago, but it needed external stimulation, so it left a portion of its aura in matthew''s body. the arrival of the void ruler just happened to fulfil the conditions for the awakening of the heavenly dragon''s soul. as a result, matthew''s body was filled with mixed marks. "besides the void ruler and the five-clawed heavenly dragon, strictly speaking, i also have the mark of the purgatory girl on me" matthew laughed at himself. "is that so? i didn''t notice it at the time, but the purgatory''s brand isn''t enough to make me feel fear. the two i mentioned just now are the best among us giant beasts!" alistair''s tone sounded like she was sighing. matthew asked curiously, " are the five-clawed heavenly dragon and the void ruler on the same level?" alistair said with certainty, "of course, " the void world has always had a legend of three kings. in theory, there are three strongest giant beasts. they are the supreme kings of the void world. " in the era when the five-clawed heavenly dragon was still active, he, yurkus, and fenrir were the three giant beast kings." " the five-clawed heavenly dragon''s grade is half a grade higher. you have to know that at that time, the void ruler and the void whale were both female and only the five-clawed heavenly dragon was male. " under the arrangement of the three kings, one male and two females, the void world is relatively peaceful. the conflict between fenrir and yurkus is not as sharp as it is now. " it was only after the death of the five-clawed heavenly dragon that fenrir and yurkus turned into males. they were at loggerheads with each other, which caused the void world to be in turmoil for a long time " now that yurkus is quite powerful, even if the five-clawed heavenly dragon returns, it''s still unknown who will be the male and female. experience more content on empire " this is bad, this is bad. this means that i have also offended the void ruler. when the days of the heavenly change arrive, i will be pressed to the ground by him!" alistair''s tone was filled with fear and unease. it was reflected in her actions. she could not help but wail. however, in the eyes of the people on the sampan plane, this scene was a sign that the giant beast was about to go berserk and destroy the world! everyone looked at the sky anxiously. fortunately, the gate to heaven was still there. the petitioners fearlessly sang the midnight god''s hymn. the angels also raised their flaming swords and fearlessly faced the giant beast''s phantom in the sky. this scene could more or less give some psychological comfort to the people in the city. "i''m sorry." matthew apologized sincerely, "i didn''t expect to bring you so much trouble." alistair sighed. "no need to apologize. i know you can''t be blamed for this. " oh, you smell so good. it''s hard to refuse. " i couldn''t help but sign a contract with you because of this damn charm! "i knew it! i knew it! this kind of charm is not something that ordinary giants can resist. even the void ruler is no exception." "i''m just a little afraid now. other than that, it''s not a big problem" matthew glanced at alistair, who was in the starry sky. this lady seemed to be really afraid. her body was shaking violently! " oh my god, that giant beast is going to get angry!" "where did this beast come from? why does it have such a huge body?" " the giants of our church are nothing compared to them!" matthew could vaguely hear people from the order of calamity calling out from the city. he wanted to laugh. "don''t worry, alistair. the relationship between the void ruler and me is not completely hostile. the bloodline he gave me can make me the lord of the void world after i die. from this point of view, he might not take his anger out on you." matthew consoled, "moreover, as you can see, i am currently being suppressed" alistair suddenly woke up from a dream. she was a little embarrassed and said to matthew in her heart, "sorry, sorry, i was a little scared out of my wits. "uh, did you summon me here because you need my help? "i can help you pierce through this plane. all i need to do is stomp my foot" matthew quickly stopped her. Chapter 1375 Alistairs Claw "don''t, don''t, don''t! "please don''t!" piercing through the sampan plane was too exaggerated! even undead creatures could not withstand a plane disaster of that level. matthew didn''t want to bring the undead calamity to wander in the void turbulence! "i''m just suppressed by the divine pillar. this power comes from the heavenly palace, a god called the midnight god. he seems to be still advancing to the starry night god. can you help me?" matthew hurriedly made a detailed request. alistair said confidently, "is that a difficult problem? "i can directly pull out the divine power anchor between this drifting plane and the heavenly palace! "i can also put one of my claws on this plane and lend it to you three times. remember to be careful when you use it. don''t use too much force!" matthew was overjoyed. "don''t worry, i definitely won''t use too much strength. i will cherish your claws very much" alistair said with some embarrassment, "you don''t have to cherish my claws. actually, my claws are already very itchy. i was just looking for a suitable place to rub them. " what i''m worried about is this drifting plane. if it can''t withstand a claw attack that is too strong, it might be pierced accidentally. at that time, i might have to go to the astral plane to rescue you. this is a very taxing job. your body is too small, and i''m a little short-sighted" as they spoke. alistair''s figure slowly disappeared from the sky. night angel city. everyone heaved a sigh of relief. they turned their gazes back to the silver dragon that was being suppressed by the divine pillars. but at this moment. everyone suddenly realized. the divine pillars that originated from the heaven realm gate actually showed signs of instability one after another. a few minutes later. the golden pillars of light that pierced through the sky and earth disappeared without a trace. the suppressed silver dragon flew out of the ruins, bringing with it sand and flames that filled the sky! "catch him! " there''s no need to panic. the obstruction of divine power is definitely only a temporary phenomenon. this is the astral plane, our territory! "kill that silver dragon!" the angels flew forward while shouting slogans. the hymn from the petitioners was as loud and clear as ever. the core members of the church of midnight did not become timid and cowardly just because they had lost the protection of their god. on the contrary. they became even more fanatical and radical! they were infected by these people. the other residents in the city also became excited and full of courage! the silver dragon matthew had transformed into flew over the southwest city wall. below. countless astral creatures were throwing stones at him! in the direction of the valley of redemption. there were also refugees who spat into the sky! a fanatical emotion spread across the land. "is this the truth about the holy war?" matthew was shocked. soon after. he deactivated silver dragon transformation at the edge of the western wall. then, he stood alone at the top of a tall tower. he stood there. matthew could overlook the entire battle situation. to the west was the valley of redemption, to the south was the man-made lake and the crystal forest, and to the east was the entire urban area of night angel city. everything was in his eyes! at that moment. a strange spiritual throb emerged in matthew''s heart. alistair''s reinforcements had arrived! the feeling was very subtle. it was not just the feeling of having an extra hand but also the muscle memory of this hand. it was just like how you used your hand to pick up chopsticks. you didn''t need to issue detailed instructions in your brain to control your fingers or how to pick up the chopsticks. you only needed to issue a general command, and the hand would complete it on its own. the claws provided by alistair were the same! at that moment. matthew only felt that the claw naturally belonged to him! in an instant. the wind blew. matthew looked up and saw the angels and the army of petitioners rushing towards him. even faster than them were the eight-armed demon trierson, who had already recovered more than half of his hp, and his wingman, the two-headed dragon! the night angel city''s defenders arrived very quickly. experience tales with empire they instantly surrounded matthew, who was on the tower. under everyone''s gaze. matthew, who was surrounded, was calm. he narrowed his eyes and slowly stretched out a hand, then carefully pressed down! a terrifying killing intent burst forth from matthew''s body. everyone trembled! the defenders inside the encirclement retreated a few steps in unison. even the angels were no exception. however, a few seconds later. it was as if nothing had happened! "he''s deliberately mystifying things!" the battle angel roared and wanted to charge forward. however, the eight-armed demon was even faster! whoosh! he instinctively jumped towards matthew from the middle of the urban area! hualala! countless buildings along the way were destroyed. many astral creatures could not dodge in time and were directly smashed into meat paste! at this time. the eight-armed demon leapt high into the air, its nearly two-hundred-meter-long body covering the starry sky like a dark curtain. its body quickly descended. however, at a certain node. his descent speed suddenly increased by more than ten times. because a claw descended from the sky. it suddenly slapped over from outside the plane! like swatting a fly, it slapped the huge figure of the eight-armed demon directly onto the ground of the western urban area! boom! the voice lost its meaning at that moment. all the survivors in the city looked around in a daze. all they could see was the collapsing buildings and the rising dust. their ears were filled with buzzing sounds! Chapter 1376 Alistairs Claw only the living angels knew what had happened. their faces were pale as they looked at the thick stone pillar standing on the ruins. no. it was not a stone pillar. it was a claw! the claw of a giant beast! " that giant beast hasn''t left the sampan plane yet!" "he attacked us!" "we need reinforcements" in the chaos. the battle angel shouted something with a face full of dust. but before he could finish his sentence. a huge object fell from the sky and slammed the angel to the ground. the angel instantly fainted. the object rolled a few times on the ruins. it only stopped when it crushed several buildings. the nearby astral lifeforms looked at the object in shock. it was only at this moment that they saw clearly that the thing was actually a hideous head! that was the head of the eight-armed demon! .. [hint: you have used alistair''s claw to kill the eight-armed evil demon trierson and the astral two-headed dragon doda!] stimulated by the claw of alistair and the aura of destruction. the speed at which your tauren authority is being nurtured is suddenly increasing! .. " using other people''s claws can increase the nurturing speed of the tauren''s authority?" matthew''s eyes lit up. "is it because alistair''s is bigger?" after that attack just now. he had completely figured out how to use the claw of alistair. in the next second. matthew flew higher in the sky amidst the chaos. he turned around and faced the south. then, he raised his right hand in the air and pressed down fiercely! five to six seconds later. it only had three fingers, but its body was extremely thick. the huge claw that covered an area of more than a few hundred meters suddenly descended on the camp of the frederian army on the east bank of the man-made lake! boom! everything was flattened. frederian soldiers, who were known for their brutality and tenacious fighting strength, did not even show their usefulness. they turned into souls on the ground! at this point. the southern defence line no longer had any troops that could stop the advance of the undead army. after finishing all of this. matthew turned around calmly. he raised his head and looked at the heaven realm gate in the sky and the obelisk below. just like the previous two times. he only raised his hand slightly and put it down. a few seconds later. the insufferably arrogant claw of annihilation descended with a loud bang. under the unstoppable bombardment of alistair''s claw. all the buildings and miracles visible to the naked eye were crushed into powder! the area where the claw attack had reached. a large number of astral lifeforms evaporated on the spot. there was no wailing in the city. they didn''t cry. because everything had happened too suddenly! the astral creatures living in the surroundings could only see the buildings being crushed into biscuits. the fate of the people in those buildings could be imagined. following the collapse of the heaven realm gate. the golden rain in the starry sky also slowly disappeared. the figures of the petitioners slowly faded away, and the spiritual power canopy they formed also disappeared shortly after the divine power was blocked. find more chapters on empire the world was filled with a dilapidated aura. this was a disaster that no human could withstand! this was a devastating blow from the upper echelons of the food chain in the multiverse! inside and outside night angel city. the church''s artefacts that had been shining all this time dimmed one by one. until the last trace of divine light disappeared from the remains of the squashed obelisk. only then did the remaining angels and the people of the church of midnight realize in despair- this place had become the forsaken land of the gods. what greeted them was not the beautiful vision of victory in the holy war. it was complete destruction! at the southern foot of helen mountain range. archbishop underwood, who was still fighting against the legendary-mage mulan, saw this scene. he was completely stunned. "gods above! "i... what did i just see?" he stared blankly at the night angel city that was being reduced to ruins. he did not notice that the protective divine light on his body had also disappeared. pa! the sound of an axe piercing flesh rang out. the silver light tore through underwood''s fragile body from head to toe. immediately after. his body was cut into two by mulan, who was holding a huge axe! however, it was different from the countless times before. this time, underwood could no longer revive successfully. the grey aura of defeat spread across the ground in an unstoppable manner. the giant beast claw didn''t continue to appear. however, when the dark grey clouds calmly passed over the collapsed southern city walls and slowly piled up in the sky above night angel city countless undead beings walked on the ruins with messy steps. the terrifying negative energy was like a death god. it was noisy and peaceful, taking the lives of survivors one after another. in the valley. inside the city gate. on the ruins. in the corner. one after another, the astral creatures died in fear. then, they would be resurrected peacefully. they were incomparably noisy in their lives. they were unusually quiet after death. as the noise in the city grew softer and softer. at a certain moment. there was only eternal silence left on the ground. at this point. the pure undead replaced the evil colonists. eternal tranquillity replaced the temporary clamour. the sampan plane ended the old era that was occupied by the noisy astral butchers. it welcomed groups of new residents who cherished their words like gold. near the ruins of the obelisk. the broken and old pendulum suddenly gave off a powerful knocking sound. thump! thump! thump! this was the death knell of the old world. it was also the dawn of a new world. .. at the edge of the sampan plane. a floating magic ship. Chapter 1377 Alistairs Claw in a narrow room, a handsome young man was staring at the painting in his hand. the woman in the painting was feeding the three children in her arms with her three breasts. her face was filled with kindness and satisfaction. in the background of the painting. a black shadow was peeping at the door frame. the strange thing was the black shadow''s posture of clinging to the door frame was exactly the same as the youth outside the painting! at a certain moment. the woman in the painting suddenly came to life. she smiled and looked out of the painting. "can''t take it anymore? "my good lad, setrunk." setrunk''s breathing quickened as he said, "i want to gokill him! "for you!" he added. the woman in the painting smiled gently. "then do it! "what''s the use of just talking?" setrunk said painfully, "i''m waiting for an opportunity! "i can''t hold it in any longer, but i have to wait! "only in the astral plane, in the real astral plane, will there be a chance!" the woman chuckled. "what if he never leaves the material world? "are you going to acknowledge him as your father for the rest of your life?" setrunk was silent. the woman mocked, "if you can''t kill him this time, you might as well just acknowledge him as your real father. "i think that matthew is also very good. i don''t mind being his lover." setrunk immediately grabbed the frame of the painting and roared, "no! "you''re mine, jasliven!" at that moment. his expression became rather distorted. jasliven smiled faintly. " trash can''t have me. you can''t even touch my body, let alone my heart. " to be honest, if it weren''t for the fact that staying in gauss prison is so boring, i wouldn''t even want to talk to you. "look at the pitiful thousand transformers bloodline in your body. a descendant like you would be ranked behind seven to eight thousand even if i wanted to visit you when i was at my peak" setrunk''s expression became even more distorted. he let out beast-like ravings. then, he suddenly cursed, "those people are all trash! trash! "is it so difficult to lure people to the astral plane? " what church of calamity? what church of midnight? they''re all trash!" jassiliven agreed. "that''s true. they''re indeed a bunch of trash. " but don''t underestimate the midnight god. this guy might surprise everyone!" setrunk was a little confused. " he initiated the advancement ritual at this critical juncture. isn''t he courting death?" jasliwen covered her chin with one hand, revealing her ample breasts. she said lazily, " on the contrary, the midnight god has found the perfect opportunity. this might be his last chance and also the last chance for the gods of the heavenly palace. " from every angle, ''his'' design is perfect. " first of all, the new clergy he drafted for himself is starry night. this is a very tricky and confusing name. from the literal meaning, starry night can be the astral world plus midnight, or it can simply refer to stars and night. he can explain it however he wants as long as it can fool those fanatics who are loyal to him. " secondly, his new godhood involves the astral world. this is a daring attempt, but it also contains the opportunity for the heavenly palace to successfully counterattack. there aren''t many factions in the astral world that dare to openly oppose the alliance of the seven saints. of course, we can forget about the dragon god society. to say that the pentashade dragon god baruch is an enemy of the seven saints is simply insulting everyone''s brain. "the god of midnight was different. "he was a true expert. "if he stood up at this moment and became the flag of resistance against the alliance of seven saints, he would definitely attract the faith of a large number of believers in the astral world. "this was an immediate improvement. "the holy war was just a pretence. "what he really wants to do is to open up new territory and recruit new followers in the name of the holy war!" hearing this. setrunk couldn''t help but ask doubtfully, " this guy is suddenly so high-profile. wouldn''t he be suppressed by the seven saint alliance?" jasliven sneered, "suppress? how? "do you really think that the seven saint alliance is as invincible as it seems? " if isabelle is really that powerful, why did she have to find the nameless mage? " if those four holy masters could settle everything, why did they let yourou and qin wuyue, who were in seclusion, suddenly come out? " in fact, the seven saint alliance paid a heavy price for the blood moon attack. " isabelle has forcefully refined the chaos mystery lock. her strength has indeed increased, but the bad news is that she has reached the end of her life. " i suspect that every time she uses her power in the following days, she will rapidly consume what little life she has left. a holy mage like her can''t possibly transform herself into a lich. since she has refined the chaos mystery lock, she is not qualified to challenge the path of ascension like fei ziben. "under such circumstances, the seemingly invincible seven saint alliance is just a hard glass. it''s very hard but also very fragile. it''s just that not many people realize this. discover stories at empire " the god of midnight took advantage of the declaration of the holy war to temporarily suppress matthew in the sampan plane. isabelle did not stop him, which is enough to prove my speculation. "she does not have long to live." Chapter 1378 Alistairs Claw "and it seems that matthew is not that important to her. "this is good news for you." setrunk muttered, "if that old woman is going to die, shouldn''t we be more careful just in case she goes crazy?" jasliven said disdainfully, "if everyone were as cautious as you, then there would be no miracles in this world. " the god of midnight is betting that he hasn''t crossed isabelle''s bottom line. he only wants to expand his influence further in the astral world. this is originally his sphere of influence, but he just wants to go one level higher. " the facts have proven that ''he'' made the right bet. even if ''he'' unexpectedly suffered a loss in the sampan plane, it won''t affect the overall situation. " as long as the god of midnight himself doesn''t fall, he will become a major force in the astral world that stands out against the alliance of seven saints. his influence will even overwhelm the previous storluk industries. explore more at empire " and unlike outsiders like the storluk industries, the midnight god has a very deep foundation. not only is he one of the earliest gods in the heavenly palace, but he also has a top-tier avatar like the great evil demon trier. he also maintains close contact with many twilight creatures. some even suspect that noah, the god of luck, is another avatar of the midnight god. after loa fused with the mad second hand, he once had an ambiguous history with isabelle. " that''s why people have always thought that the god of midnight and isabelle are actually a couple. as the two strongest combatants of the opposing camp, they have never been at loggerheads with each other, and this time is no exception." this series of conspiracy theories stunned setrunk. he couldn''t help but ask, "where did you get this information?" jasliven smiled. "i was talking to the other prisoners in the prison. "i can''t guarantee the accuracy of the information. " but no matter what, the desire of the astral plane for the material plane is unstoppable. the days of heavenly change are coming, and 80% of the astral planes will collapse. the planes closer to the core will be more stable. the inner planes can''t accommodate so many people, so the most stable world is the prime material plane. it''s not only the home of the living beings in the prime material plane but also the land that all the astral beings dream of. " once the holy war of the god of midnight begins, there is no way to stop it" setrunk was silent for a long time. after a while. he loosened his grip on the frame. "so what does this have to do with me killing matthew? "i still have to wait until he enters the astral plane. only in the astral plane will isabelle''s patronus guardian be vulnerable." jasliven yawned. "it''s not related. "like i said, i was just bored, so i talked to you. " now, i''m going to take a nap. when i wake up from this nap, if you haven''t advanced to legend, you won''t be qualified to talk to me anymore. "good luck, my descendant." as soon as she finished speaking. the painting returned to its original state. setrunk gripped the frame tightly. after a moment, he seemed to have made a decision. not long after. the magic ship slowly sailed towards the sampan plane. .. [hint: you have killed the giant beast trierson. you have successfully plundered trierson''s ability " mountain swallowing " and obtained a random strengthening " eight arms "! [mountain swallowing: you can recover your stamina and health points by swallowing rocks (only applicable in the wilderness)] [eight arms: you have obtained a total of eight arms in exchange for advantages in attack and convenience in life (applicable to both main body and wilderness form)] you destroyed the sampan plane with the undead calamity. you received a series of titles: " legendary shapeshifter "," destroyer matthew "," giant beast claw "," despicable matthew "... during the process of using alistair''s claw. your minotaur authority (growing) has resonated with it, and you have obtained the opportunity to turn alistair''s claw into a spell! do you wish to consume a large amount of xp to analyze alistair''s claw into a self-created spell? [note: the power of the self-created spell, alistair''s claw, will be slightly lower than the original...] .. Chapter 1379 Octupole Celestial Instrument and Wings of Wind .. this was the first self-created spell matthew had obtained since he transmigrated. although it was not purely original, it was still a brand-new spell. of course, he had no reason to refuse. after all, he did not lack xp matthew knew that creating this spell had no effect on alistair. this spell was actually just an imitation of alistair''s claw at the elemental level. its principle was to restore the strength of alistair''s claw through the effects of magic as much as possible. matthew chose to confirm. he could feel the xp in his body pouring out like a water pump. not long after. the minotaur''s authority, which was still being nurtured, was slightly moved. a strange feeling rose in matthew''s heart. there was some more suspended knowledge in his mind. at that moment. he suddenly understood how to use magic language to restore the appearance and power of the claw of alistair! .. [hint: you have analyzed and mastered the self-created spell, alistair''s claw!] this spell was defined as a fifth-grade spell. it involved the three domains of necromancy, evocation, and curses at the same time. it was a hybrid spell. this spell was also classified as a tiered spell. in theory, the effects of the spell could be divided into three levels. 1. regular (regular alistair''s claw mimics the giant beast alistair through evocation and necromancy. its attack is far more effective than ordinary tier 5 spells and can crush most common objects) discover more content at empire 2. destructive (the destructive level of the claw of alistair is based on the regular level. through the summoning of the spell domain, it obtains the consent of the giant beast alistair and then adds a projection of alistair''s giant claw in the spell to enhance its power. the destructive level of the claw of alistair will have the power to surpass most legendary spells) 3. reality-level (this is the highest level of the claw of alistair, which is to summon the real claw of alistair to attack a special target through magic language instead of a behemoth contract. the power of this spell is superior legend +. to use the reality-level claw of alistair, you need to exhaust your friendship with alistair) [remark: the probability of summoning the giant beast alistair through your giant beast companion has been reduced to 93%. please make alistair your friend as soon as possible!] .. good heavens. even if it was just a projection, it could simulate the strength of a legend. matthew deeply felt that the mage class was gradually lacking in strength. on the contrary, the domains related to giant beasts would be his focus in the future! "however, my friendship with alistair is instantly reduced by 7%. it seems that the rumours about the giant beasts being lazy and unwilling to go out are true. i have to think of a way to satisfy her preferences and increase my favorability with alistair!" matthew thought. in any case, the acquisition of a new spell with legendary power was great news for matthew. other than that. pushing the sampan plane in one go also raised matthew''s reputation in the astral world. .. [hint: since you have launched the undead calamity in the sampan plane and successfully destroyed almost all the forces, your reputation +3 (sampan plane/outer plane)] the scene of you unleashing the undead calamity and destroying violent dragon town, new moon mountain, and night angel city will be transmitted to the astral world, the material world, and the surrounding secondary planes in the form of a phenomenon. those who meet the following conditions will have the opportunity to capture these images. 1. survivors from the sampan plane and witnesses from the surrounding planes. 2. astral gods and other powerhouses of the same level (including the abyss, purgatory, and the evil spirit worlds) 3. bards of the multiverse 4. ordinary creatures (astral creatures require 13 points of perception; physical creatures require 17 points of perception) .. [hint: you have established a rather high prestige and image in the astral world. there will be a number of daring people who will try to join your army. there will also be one or two weak or remote settlements. after receiving these phenomena, the living beings there will treat you as a god.] from now on, when you step into the astral world again, you will no longer be a nameless person. the name of matthew the destroyer will accompany you for a long time. people would fervently discuss the undead calamity that had happened in the sampan plane. until the next hot topic appears... .. the increase in reputation in the astral world was certainly not a bad thing for matthew. it didn''t matter, even if the image he established was evil and negative. at the very least, such a high reputation could scare off some people with ill intentions. this was also one of the reasons why matthew wanted to attack the sampan plane. he had to show off his strength to the public. only in this way could he live a peaceful life. now that he had successfully destroyed the original astral forces in the sampan plane, everyone who wanted to accept his bounty had to weigh their own strength. were they stronger than the three major forces in the astral world? in addition, he had also established a connection with the pentashade dragon god baruch. "i can tell baruch to remove my bounty later. this undead calamity is a very good excuse "speaking of which, ''he'' can be considered to have killed lance in a physical sense. how should i fool him?" matthew thought for a moment. he felt that the pentashade dragon god baruch still had some value. although he had almost suffered a great loss from vasnov. Chapter 1380 Octupole Celestial Instrument and Wings of the Wind however, matthew''s attitude towards the gods of the heavenly palace was still quite open. " i can cooperate with them, i can make use of them, but i absolutely cannot trust them." he silently warned himself in his heart. at this moment. matthew suddenly felt the surge of elements from the undying domain. this kind of feeling was already a common occurrence for him. he calmly accepted the upgrade of the undying domain! .. [hint: you have successfully completed an undead calamity. your exploration of the undying has increased from a veteran to a controller!] [controller''s power: you can choose from the spells in the undying domain and make it your signature spell, which will be greatly strengthened!] .. undying domain? matthew did not hesitate to choose the spell he was most familiar with and used the most! .. [hint: you have obtained a new signature spell, instigation!] the new effects of this spell are as follows: 1. greatly increases the success rate of instigating a rebellion. 2. the target of the rebellion has changed from a single target to a group. you can, at most, instigate all the undead within 20 meters *20 meters of your field of vision to rebel at the same time! 3. every time you instigate an undead to defect, your hp will recover by 1%." .. at this point. a satisfied smile appeared on matthew''s face. because he had not gone through the special training of the signature spell, there was still room for improvement in theory for this spell! he didn''t dare to imagine. if he were to go to the arcane castle and train this spell hard, how insane would its upper limit be? "if only i could break the boundary between the living and the undead!" matthew thought with some hope. however, what he did not expect was after generating the controller''s power, the elements in the undying domain were still churning wildly. it was as if countless snowflakes of ashes had appeared in his eyes. those ashes were flying around him crazily like shredded paper. immediately after. continue reading at empire a surge of power surged out from the ashes. matthew subconsciously reached out to grab it, and then he felt something hot! that was... the authority that came from the undying realm! .. [hint: you have obtained the authority of the undying domain, the undying father.] undying father (undying): you have supreme authority over the elements of the undying and related fields; in addition, you will receive the following effects: 1. during meditation, the efficiency of forming soul crystals will increase by six times. 2. you have absolute authority over the undead below the high level. you can instantly take away the life of an undead, and you can also promote a low-level undead to a mid-level undead. 3. you have the aura of enlightenment. you can cast the aura once a month. the undead in the aura will be affected by you and slowly increase their strength and attributes in all aspects. they will also have the opportunity to understand the spells and abilities you have explained to them. 4. you have gained the ability to freely enter and exit the negative energy plane and can quickly shuttle through places with dense negative energy. other than that. you also have a territory in the fourth ring of the negative energy plane. if you transformed yourself into a lich or other undead creature, then you can become the lord of that predetermined territory. in the current situation. you can temporarily enter and exit that territory and obtain the resources inside. you have absolute control over any object in that territory. but you can''t stay too long...] .. the undead calamity was indeed the most powerful ritual ground in the undead realm. matthew had launched an undead calamity, which was equivalent to completing a great practice in the relevant domain. not only did the undying domain advance by leaps and bounds. even negative energy, plagues, graves, and other related domains had improved. the only regret was that matthew had yet to enter the death domain. however, he had already found some ideas. " i activated the undead calamity and killed so many people, but i ended up in the life domain. "if i want to enter the death domain, do i have to do the opposite?" thinking of this. matthew scratched his head. he looked at the corpses on the ruins in front of him and thought, i can''t possibly give birth to so many people, right? that would be too tiring! immediately. matthew''s attention returned to reality. he stood on the ruins in the centre of the city, not far from the broken obelisk. he flew into the sky and looked down at the entire city. most of the area had been covered by the death canopy. the newly born undead walked aimlessly on the ruins. some walked and stopped, some stood in a daze, and some wrestled with each other as if they were exploring the meaning of life. everything was so harmonious. except for the eastern part of night angel city. "a magic ship?" matthew looked up. suddenly, a black shadow that looked like a mountain range floated over from the starry sea in the east. it was a giant magic ship with a grey-black dragon horn flag! behind the magic ship, there were seven or eight smaller ships that were docked on the floating dock in the east of the urban area. matthew knew. the floating dock was located at the edge of the sampan plane, while the sea of stars was the link to other planes. the connection between the sampan plane and the astral plane had a time pattern. according to the information he had gathered before. in the next three days, the sampan plane would not be connected to any other plane in the astral plane. what was the point of these magic ships coming here? Chapter 1381 Octupole Celestial Instrument and Wings of the Wind "are they here to watch the show?" with a trace of doubt, matthew threw out the magic carpet and slowly flew higher. however, what surprised him was a black shadow flew out from the giant magic ship docked at the floating dock! the black shadow was stepping on the same magic carpet as him! "alexander? astral expedition team?" matthew looked at the black dragon horn flag again, and this realization flashed through his mind. a few seconds later. the black shadow arrived in front of matthew. the former removed the hood attached to his cloak, revealing a familiar face. as expected, it was the former warden of the black suo mountain, alexander! the latter smiled and looked at matthew. " i thought you needed help, so i rushed over as soon as i received the news. who knew that i didn''t even have the chance to add icing on the cake." matthew''s heart jumped. "is it news from the alliance?" alexander nodded. " something like that. hood informed me. he didn''t say where he got the news. "i originally wanted to bring my brothers here to take advantage of the situation. now, it seems that we can only waste energy for nothing this time" matthew looked grateful. "thank you." although the other party did not help, it was already not easy for alexander to come. matthew had to accept this offer. matthew then pointed to the survivors in the eastern suburbs of the city who were in a panic. "i didn''t intend to keep anyone, but it seems that you have already established a firm foothold in the astral world. do you need any help?" alexander said bluntly, "yes. "these people are very useful to us. "i came here to discuss this matter with you." matthew nodded decisively and said, "then you can pick some up." alexander immediately sent out a spell signal. half a minute later, with the giant magic ship in the lead, all the ships on the floating dock had tentacles that looked like iron pipes. it was different from those soft tentacles. the tentacles on the magic ship looked very hard, and there were also some protruding parts that looked like lampshades. a moment later. those tentacles extended to the sky above the sampan plane. the bulge on it lit up with an extremely dazzling white light. these white lights were like searchlights that shot straight down from the sky and landed on the streets, alleys, and wilderness in the east of the city. the figures that were hit by the white light struggled a few times before they slowly floated up in the direction of the light. then, they were sent to the inside of the tentacle tube-like fish being fished up. finally, they were captured and brought to the captive room of the magic ship. in the beginning. the survivors who didn''t know what was going on would resist for a while. in the end. more and more people realized that these white lights could actually save them from the desperate situation of being chased by the undead army. that''s why. the survivors of the sampan plane began to chase after the white light. more and more people were sucked into the tentacle tubes. within the white light. the survivors looked at the ruins of the city with tears in their eyes. their faces were filled with the joy of surviving a disaster. at least a few people looked at the magic ship of unknown origin with worry. ".. that''s the general principle. our ship can carry at least 30,000 to 40,000 people. "these people are very useful in the astral world. i won''t talk about the details. anyway, thank you so much, matthew! "we owe you another favour!" alexander didn''t hide his joy and thanked matthew. matthew was actually very curious about how alexander planned to deal with so many captives. 30,000 to 40,000 people. your journey continues with empire merely eating, drinking, and searching were a huge expense. normal forces could not take it at all. but on second thought. alexander was the former leader of the black suo mountain prison! he would deal with these astral captives. he was a professional. there was no need for him to worry too much about them. he waved his hand. " this isn''t much of a favour. these people aren''t of much value to me anyway. even if they all become undead, they will only become a part of the death canopy. once i end the undead calamity, these undead will become dispensable. i''ve already obtained enough elite units. the rest are not worth mentioning." alexander looked at matthew with admiration. "you''re already thinking of taking the initiative to end the undead calamity. it seems that you''re not acting on impulse. " when i first met you, i kept wondering what ability you had to be valued by isabelle and edmond at the same time. oh, and ronan. "now that i think about it, the judgment of the big shots is indeed not wrong. " you''re the first necromancer i''ve ever met who can restrain the undead calamity''s desire to expand." matthew smiled. " you''re exaggerating. there aren''t many undead calamities in history, right?" alexander said seriously, "i have a friend who used to be a necromancer. " he didn''t resist the temptation of the undead calamity and ended up as a slave of the death canopy. "actually, i came over to remind you of this point. however, it seems that it is unnecessary" a self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. then he asked, "what do you plan to do next? " what i mean is that after the undead calamity is ended, the sampan plane will definitely become vacant. this place will become a place that many forces will covet. you have to know that this is a dimension that initiates travel between various worlds and planes. it''s like a ferry that can determine the situation and fate of many worlds." Chapter 1382 Octupole Celestial Instrument and Wings of the Wind "this means that whoever controls this place controls the lifeblood of these worlds to a certain extent. you should understand what i mean, right? matthew." matthew nodded. " i have no intention of completely destroying this dimension. the undead calamity is just a show of force and a potential deterrent. " after i end the undead calamity, i will place the undead in a cemetery. usually, they will not disturb the recovery of this plane. compared to before, the sampan plane will, at most, have a lot more negative energy. " i plan to build a trading station in the north of night angel city under the name of the rolling stone kingdom. i will gradually re-establish trade and commerce with the astral world and other worlds" matthew explained his intentions. then, he looked at alexander with a smile. alexander rubbed his chin and said, "i know that you are someone who doesn''t like to claim everything alone" matthew spread his hands. "i can let you join. "however, i have a question. aren''t you going to attack purgatory?" alexander explained, " the expedition to purgatory is a very long thing. we need to maintain the logistics and supply lines. " after we left the material world, we broke away from the alliance and became a roaming mage army that was responsible for its own profits and losses. " and the war itself is about financial resources. at least for me, before i fight a war, i will first think about how to earn enough wealth to support this war. " of course, i have other plans, but you taking down the sampan plane is like a pie falling from the sky for us. " we don''t need anything else. we only hope that you can provide us with a channel for business, just like you said before, a trading station, that can allow the prime material plane and the astral plane to exchange what they need. this is the best news for our stone corps. " this means that we don''t have to worry about anything at the frontline." stone corps? matthew raised his eyebrows. alexander took the initiative to explain, "this is the name we used when we were in the astral world. the name of the stone was established to commemorate a master monk who resisted the invasion of the outer plane many years ago in the far east. "do you see the flag of the black dragon horn? "that was the black gold dragon''s magnificence. "we plan to take advantage of the reputation of the dragon army in the three dragons'' calamity from the east during the troll era..." alexander explained the origin of his army''s name. then, he told matthew. they had already conquered a secondary plane adjacent to the abyss and the arcane wilderness. that place was called noon town. coincidentally. noon town was originally a secondary plane connected to the sampan plane. under normal circumstances, it would take another month for noon town to connect with the sampan plane. however, the stone corps was established by the alliance mages. there were many experts who were proficient in plane studies. after receiving hood''s message, they set up a plane traction field and changed the order of the sampan plane, which was why they arrived there in advance. after that. alexander and his stone corps intended to attack an abyssal plane. they hoped to recruit enough demons from the abyssal plane. then, he followed the gap between the abyss and the purgatory to the edge of morgan''s purgatory. that''s right. the first target of alexander''s expedition was morgan''s purgatory. matthew had some impression of this. morgan''s purgatory was not the only force behind the purgatory''s invasion of the far east. margaret had also died tragically here. matthew still remembered the black goat that crazily devoured the corpses. fortunately, soria had killed one of the heads of morgan, the lord of nine hells. it could be considered as venting her anger on behalf of margaret. the current situation was morgan was heavily injured and was nowhere to be found. of course, alexander wanted to beat them up and take the opportunity to launch a surprise attack! the two of them talked about their future plans for a while. the topic turned back to the sampan plane itself. no matter what. to be able to meet people from the same camp in a domain close to the astral world. matthew was in a good mood. just as alexander said, he was not a person who liked to eat alone. the subsequent development of the sampan plane would definitely involve many people. rheagar and his rolling stone kingdom; ronan and his wife and their southern mage army; perhaps isabelle, soria, and edmond would be dragged along as well! "and chen..." therefore, it was not inappropriate to add alexander and the old mages of mount black suo. matthew''s mind was clear from the beginning to the end. he might have relied on the undead calamity to take down the sampan plane. however, he would be strangled to death the moment he showed off too much. even with alistair around. find adventures at empire matthew was not qualified to wrestle with the top powerhouses. moreover, he had to be careful. destroying a world and managing a world were two completely different things. he needed more people to share the risk. at the same time, it would save his energy. " then that''s about it. in the next ten years, before the trading station in the sampan plane becomes bigger, all the spoils of war obtained by our stone corps in the astral plane will be handed over to you. i believe you will give us a fair price. other than money, what we need more is materials from the prime material plane. our needs are very large, and the retail sales in the alliance mall will definitely not be able to satisfy them. when you return, you may have to go to the roderick factory. in this way, we can obtain a more stable and large supply of goods" Chapter 1383 : Octupole Celestial Instrument and Wings of the Wind alexander concluded. matthew nodded. "you can leave your current contact information. we''ll talk about it in detail later." alexander obeyed. at this moment. there were very few survivors left in the eastern part of the city of night angels. they had either been transformed into the undead or captured by the magic ship to become alexander''s slaves. alexander''s face revealed the intention to bid farewell. " my subordinate just reported to me that we captured a total of thirty-four thousand six hundred and twenty-nine people. " even according to the standard of 200 gold coins per head, this is a generous gift worth seven million. "we can''t take out that much money now. i can only promise you that as long as it''s a war in the astral world, the stone corps will serve you twice for free." matthew nodded slightly. "sure. "i look forward to working with you in the future. "good luck." alexander turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly stopped. he turned around and quickly said, "after returning to the prime material plane, try not to look for anyone else. " go and find edmond. he has a way of concealing your aura. " yes, you don''t have to be particularly nervous. ordinary legends won''t be able to sense the changes in your body" after saying all this. alexander left without looking back. matthew looked thoughtfully at the back of the former warden of black suo mount. "has he discovered my void bloodline? "why else would he want me to look for edmond?" matthew couldn''t figure out the meaning behind his words. however, he could clearly sense the kindness in alexander''s words, so he decided to follow his suggestion. it just so happened that he had not seen edmond for a long time. after experiencing so many things. matthew''s opinion of edmond had also changed a lot. chatting with a superior legend wasn''t a bad thing. alexander led the magic fleet and left the floating sea. the sampan plane was completely quiet. matthew organized the agile undead to clean up the battlefield and collect the spoils of war in the ruins. after a while. another familiar figure appeared in front of him. "viscount fan?" matthew was slightly stunned, and then he handed the lost lantern to the other party. he smiled and said, "this time around, i''ve filled it up. it''s almost overflowing" viscount fan sighed as he recalled the souls stored in the lantern. " i know that every necromancer can walk this path, and i also know that an unusual existence like you can''t resist the temptation of the undead calamity, but i didn''t expect you to do it so quicklyand did it so decisively. "however, i still have to thank you properly. "without you, the souls of these astral creatures would never be able to return to the underworld under the interference of the powerful existences in the outer planes. " you saved a large number of souls and made a great contribution to the underworld." then, he hesitated. "there are too many of them this time. i can''t decide what kind of reward i should give you. "why don''t i let you choose?" as he spoke. he placed three items in front of matthew. matthew looked at it. the three items were a spear that was shining with a strange lustre. a bronze knife. it was an oval sphere made of brass with countless circles, lines, and words. beside the brass sphere was a pair of wing-like objects. the wings were also made of brass. these two seemed to be a combination, and from the style, they were incompatible with the things in aindor. on the data panel. .. [hint: you have discovered the sun god spear, the meat cutter, and the eight extreme celestial instrument and the wings of wind.] [sun god spear (degraded divine weapon): the sun god''s weapon. even though the divine fire has been extinguished, it still has an extraordinary sharpness.] if only someone could reignite the flame on it. it would once again be classified as a powerful divine weapon that could destroy everything! [meat cutter (otherworld rare item): you can cut off a piece of meat. before your wound heals, this piece of meat can replace you to be immune to damage that can cause death or serious injury.] find adventures at empire [remaining uses: 6] octupole celestial instrument and wings of wind [octupole celestial instrument: you can use this treasure to enter the plane core of any secondary plane and obtain information related to that plane and its surrounding planes.] [wings of the winds: you can place these wings into the heart of the plane and control the direction of the plane''s rotation in the multiverse.] [note: the octupole celestial instrument and the wings of the winds contain an ancient trade route from aindor to the eastern continent] .. Chapter 1384 : Matthew Is Destroying the World! ... matthew looked at viscount fan with a burning gaze. "why do you have so many good things on you? " viscount fan smiled faintly. "as long as you live long enough, you will have some stock. if it were you, you might be richer than me. "a lot of things that seemed ordinary at that time may become extremely precious in the next era. " even if you collect a pile of waste, in the long years, there will always be a part that can find its use. occasionally, you will find one or two surprises- this is the charm of time. " matthew''s eyes were filled with curiosity. "how long have you lived? " viscount fan did not avoid it. his eyes revealed a trace of reminiscence. "i was already in the underworld when the first batch of twilight creatures arrived in aindor. " matthew fell silent. this was a terrifying answer. the lifespan of the twilight creators far exceeded that of most of the gods in the heavenly palace. even the ancient gods before the establishment of the heavenly palace might not be able to compare! and viscount fan was actually an old thing on the same level as the twilight creators?! he did not know if it was an illusion. matthew felt that his right hand was a little itchy, as if he was about to automatically release the touch of death... however, this did explain why viscount fan had so many treasures on him. even though viscount fan was guarding a corner of the underworld, he was still not to be underestimated. "no wonder the spirit touch hall has no opponents in the crow pavilion demon domain. if you want to, unifying the underworld is not a problem for you, right? " matthew looked at viscount fan with a burning gaze. viscount fan shook his head. "you''re wrong. "i''ve just lived a little longer. although there is a general rule that living longer has a higher probability of being stronger, there are some exceptions, such as me. "my strength is not as strong as you think. the reason why i can survive until now is that i rarely make mistakes. " i''ve seen a lot of people who were stronger than me and lived longer than me, but they all made fatal mistakes, so after a moment of glory, they ushered in a cliff-like decline. "in comparison, i prefer to keep a low profile and do my own thing. " matthew was a little emotional. "you actually resisted the temptation of becoming a god. " viscount fan was a character from the era when the twilight creatures arrived in the world of aindor. then, while most living beings were pursuing the path of becoming a god. there should be many opportunities for him to become a god in his life. however, he did not do so. on the contrary, he was willing to become a civil servant under the command of death. not everyone could make such a choice. viscount fan smiled. he did not deny that he had a chance to become a god. he explained softly, "not everyone wants to become a god; at least, that''s not my pursuit. "i only care about the underworld, and i only hope that it can be as eternal as the universe. " in my opinion, the underworld is the cornerstone of the multiverse. as long as i maintain this cornerstone, no matter how the wind blows and rain blows outside, my world will remain as peaceful as ever. that''s enough. " viscount fan''s tone was very cold, carrying the unique coldness of the underworld creatures. however, matthew felt a lot of true feelings. "not everyone is eager to climb, matthew. " viscount fan said a few more words, which was rare. "that''s too tiring. "if i could, i just want to be a stone in the underworld looking up at the starry sky. " the underworld is my hometown and also the place where i sleep after i die. "the starry sky is beautiful, but for me, just looking is enough. " matthew was influenced by viscount fan''s words, and his heart became calmer. then, he could not help but shake his head. "even if you don''t want to climb up, the condition of being safe in a corner is that you have enough strength, right? " viscount fan blinked. "of course. "the stones of the underworld are very hard. "in fact, ever since lord death was suspected to have fallen, there have been people from all walks of life coming to the underworld. some were secretly probing, while others came to cause trouble. "most of them heard that i was very rich and wanted to squeeze some money out of me. "i''m actually quite grateful to them" matthew was puzzled. "why? " viscount fan said calmly, "because they work hard after they die. "much harder than when they were alive... " matthew''s mouth twitched slightly. ok. for an emissary of the underworld, such a cold joke was not too much. after all, he had used similar cases to threaten those arsonists. at this moment. matthew''s gaze shifted back and forth between the three items. his eyes were a little troubled. "do i have to choose one of the three? your next chapter awaits on empire "can i have it all? " viscount fan thought for a moment. "of course not. "but you can only choose two at most. " matthew was pleasantly surprised, but he quickly calmed down. "what are the conditions? " viscount fan said, "help me kill someone. " matthew asked tentatively, "could it be that the matter on dragon island hasn''t been settled yet? " viscount fan shook his head. "it''s done. "just as you were busy launching the undead calamity to destroy the world, sener had already led his men to destroy the church of the underworld''s nest on dragon god island. " that guy was very ruthless. he detonated the volcano under the sea of the divine dragon island. after that battle, the entire island sank to the sea level. there were almost no surviving members of the underworld cult on the island... " Chapter 1385 : Matthew Is Destroying the World! "just like you, he also brought me a large number of souls. however, those souls were all stolen by the underworld cult. this just so happens to match my previous guess. the underworld cult is indeed secretly stealing souls that are supposed to go to the underworld! "but sener isn''t very honest. he hid something from me during this commission. "he told me that he would use the poisonous fang to break the dragon god''s ring created by the underworld cult, but in fact, he did not do so. instead, he stole the dragon god''s ring through other means. " so, until today, the poison fang and the divine dragon''s ring have fallen into sener''s hands. you should understand what i mean... " matthew frowned. "killing sener isn''t worth this price. " in fact read new adventures at empire matthew knew very well that he could not kill sener at all. as long as he did not court death, a rogue of this level would definitely not die! however, it was a bargain. he had to bluff. viscount fan was stunned for a moment before he laughed. "i don''t want you to deal with sener. i just want to remind you that he has these two treasures in his hands. isn''t the relationship between you guys not very good? if he plans to use those two treasures to do something, at least you can be prepared. "i want you to kill another person. his name is hayek, the deputy leader of the underworld sect. "hayek is one of the few survivors on dragon god island. according to sener''s description, this guy took away at least half of the treasures of the underworld cult and has now fled to the east coast. he is likely to go north to the north or live in seclusion near the helen mountains for a period of time." " matthew was puzzled. "why do you want to continue chasing him? "do you have interest in the treasures of the underworld sect? " viscount fan shook his head. "i just don''t want anyone to lie to me. "matthew, you''ve dealt with me many times. i think i''ve always been a very easy-going person. in business, fairness is important. "i hope you can help me find hayek. before you kill him, it''s best to find out what happened on divine dragon island. " matthew shrugged. "there''s no doubt about it. sener must have lied to you. maybe he took the other half of the treasure for himself and then found someone to pretend to be the deputy leader of the underworld sect. it''s even possible that the so-called hayek was actually fabricated by sener out of thin air. " viscount fan said with a serious expression, "what you said is certainly possible, but i need evidence. "about hayek, i can be sure that this character really exists, and it is indeed like what sener said. after the destruction of dragon island, hayek went ashore alone and is currently wandering in the south. " he has a very high status in the underworld sect. before the incident on the dragon god island, this guy had been pushing forward the plan to find the prophet of death" death prophet? matthew''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this word. he remembered that when he and olorin met in the tombs, they had indeed met a group of people from the church of the underworld. those people kept saying that they wanted to ask the death prophet to do something. because it was related to olorin. matthew naturally asked a few more questions. "what kind of person is this? " viscount fan glanced at matthew and muttered, "the prophet of death is just a name, a title. many people in history have used this title, but the most famous one should be a clone of the god of death. "during the golden age of heavenly palace, the death loved to walk in the mortal world. he would transform into all kinds of images to experience the mortal world. one of the more famous images was the prophet of death. "it was a solitary adult man. people often met him in the wilderness, but most of the time, he was sleeping. " the prophet of death liked pranks very much. he always liked to pretend to be a dead person lying in a coffin and then put on a show of the corpse. he even often played similar pranks in the funeral procession, so for a long time, his reputation was not very good. " and in a certain generation, which was also the most active period of the death prophet, he appeared many times at the scene of the disaster and gave a death warning to the nearby creatures. " in about a hundred years, the prophet of death informed everyone in advance about the arrival of tsunamis, sudden avalanches, fire without warning, and the upcoming locust plague. over time, he became very famous in aindor. "but people have different opinions about him. some people think that the death prophet can predict the future and always give warnings. he is a kind-hearted person. " some people believed that the prophet of death''s warning never changed the outcome of the disaster. in hindsight, his warning was meaningless except for increasing panic. some people even suspected that the disaster was brought by the prophet of death. without the warning, the disaster would not have happened. this kind of statement was very popular in many northern city-states... "but in my opinion, that was just lord death finding some fun for himself out of boredom. he actually didn''t think so much at all. " was the prophet of death actually the incarnation of death?! matthew''s heart trembled. then brother olorin he quickly asked, "the prophet of death you mentioned, does he like to use fireball? " viscount fan shook his head and looked at him strangely. "as far as i know, the prophet of death that lord death has transformed into has never used the fireball spell. in his long life, there has never been a precedent for him to use the fireball spell. well, there is no such thing in my memory. " Chapter 1386 Matthew Is Destroying the World! "On the contrary, Lord Death had always felt that the simple and crude Fireball spell was simply a disgrace to the name of magic. He once found the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, and asked her to remove Fireball from magic. " The reason he told the Goddess of Magic Ye Li was that Fireball was too low-end and not mysterious enough, affecting the dignity of magic. But as far as I know, the deeper reason was probably because his friend and rival, the Sun God Gerrard, always liked to use Fireball against him... " The Sun God Gerrard loved to use Fireball? Matthew''s expression became a little subtle. Viscount Fan did not need to lie about this matter, and with his experience, it was reasonable for him to have some understanding of the Death God and the Sun God. If that was the case Then, the origin of Olorin was interesting Viscount Fan looked at Matthew curiously. "What kind of expression is that? " Matthew coughed. "I just didn''t expect the big shots to be so... Childish? " Viscount Fan chuckled. "Sometimes, big shots are often much more childish than you think! "Speaking of which, from what I know about the teachings of the Underworld Sect, they firmly believe that there is a God of the Underworld above the Death God. When the reign of the Death God ends, the God of the Underworld will descend to the Underworld to take charge of everything. "According to them, the God of the Underworld would descend into the body of the Death Prophet, replacing the incarnation and authority of the God of Death, and then become the supreme of the Underworld. It was for this reason that Hayek had been searching for the Death Prophet. Unfortunately, since the disappearance of the God of Death, the Death Prophet had completely disappeared. No one could find his hiding place. "If I had to guess, he might be sleeping in some corner right now! " Matthew scratched his head in his heart, secretly thinking that Viscount Fan was really good at judging people. His relationship with Viscount Fan was actually quite good. However, the matter of the Death Prophet was a little sensitive. Your journey continues with empire Matthew had promised Olorin to give him as little trouble as possible, so he chose to hold back. He said decisively, "I can help you get rid of Hayek and find out the truth about Sener and Divine Dragon Island. "Among these three items, I want to take the meat cleaver, the combination of the Octopule Celestial Instrument and the Wings of the Winds. " As he spoke, he reached out and took what he wanted. Viscount Fan did not stop him. He only said in surprise, "I thought you wouldn''t miss the Sun God''s weapon. " Matthew shrugged. "I want it too, but a life-saving item is better. "As for the Octopule Celestial Instrument and the Wings of the Winds, I have just conquered the sampan plane, and you have already given me such timely treasures. Of course, I have no reason to refuse. " The sampan plane was a ferry between the material world and the astral world. Although Matthew had taken over the ship, Matthew could not decide when and which dock to dock at. After obtaining the Octopule Celestial Apparatus and the Wings of Wind. He could control the sampan plane to travel between specific worlds. This would greatly increase Matthew''s control over the new territory. Moreover, this pair also contained a trade route to the Eastern Continent. Matthew could not miss it. The meat cleaver was a life-saving treasure. Matthew had never rejected any life-saving items. Especially after experiencing this Undead Calamity, he was actually even more eager to improve his strength. However, the improvement of one''s spell strength was not something that could be done overnight. It had only been a little over a year since he had first summoned Phily. Matthew''s progress could already be described as the speed of light! For a mage. He actually needed time to settle down and digest. However, in the current situation. Quietly developing seemed to have become a luxury. Even if he had Isabelle''s Patronus on him. Matthew had to make more preparations. As for the Sun God Spear. "Anyway, it''s in Viscount Fan''s hands. I''ll just save up more souls and exchange them with him next time... " Matthew thought so. There was a moment. He even thought of creating another Undead Calamity! Fortunately, his rationality dispelled it in time. "Greed is really scary" Matthew was secretly alarmed. However, at this moment. The Death Canopy suddenly began to shake violently. The original two projections of the Death God had different degrees of materialization. Immediately after. Accompanied by a strange, mournful cry between heaven and earth. The third Death God''s projection descended! Matthew''s pupils constricted. The facial details of this Death God''s projection were quite clear. He could almost see the hair on the Death God''s face! The other party''s incomparably cold and domineering expression was also lifelike. Matthew had a feeling that the other party was about to come back to life! ... [Hint: Under the push of the Death Canopy, you have automatically summoned the third Death God''s Projection. The strength of the Undead Calamity continues to increase...] [Warning: The Death Canopy has produced a slight backlash on you!] ... At that moment. Matthew only felt the blood in his chest boil, and a warm current rushed up, wanting to shake off Matthew''s hands and feet and wantonly wander between heaven and earth. Fortunately, this situation only lasted for a moment. Matthew did not hesitate to use the [Authority: The Undying Father] that he had just obtained to suppress him! "Backlash from the Undead Calamity? " Viscount Fan was originally attracted by the projection of the Grim Reaper. But very quickly He looked at Matthew with a serious expression. Matthew nodded lightly. "Not a big problem. "I can suppress it. " Viscount Fan hesitated for a moment before taking the initiative to speak, "These three projections of the Death God will only add fuel to the flames of the Undead Calamity. Since things have come to this, their existence will only harm you. " Chapter 1387 Matthew Is Destroying the World! Matthew agreed with him. "I understand. "After a while, I will start to disperse the Undead Calamity. I will not give them the chance to lose control. " Viscount Fan nodded. "Let me give you a hand. "I can also use the power of Lord Death to raise the level of the Lost Lantern. " As he spoke. He took the lost lantern from Matthew. In the next second. Viscount Fan''s figure suddenly appeared above the Death Canopy. Matthew narrowed his eyes. This was the first time he had seen Viscount Fan personally take action! He was still facing the projections of the Death God. Viscount Fan bowed slightly to the three projections of the Death God, then raised the Lost Lantern in his hand high. In an instant. The three projections of the Death God actually opened their mouths at the same time, "Do you want to detain me? " Viscount Fan waved his robe expressionlessly. His lips parted slightly, and then a sharp howl burst out from Viscount Fan''s chest. Weng! Matthew subconsciously covered his ears, but he still felt a splitting headache! Above the sky. The projections of the three Death Gods instantly turned into countless black bats and fled in all directions! Viscount Fan continued to scream and threw the lantern in his hand. Those black bats involuntarily merged into the lantern. Five minutes later. The starry sky above the sky was clear, and there was no longer the projections of the Death God. The lantern in Viscount Fan''s hand was shining brightly, as bright as the stars. He handed the lantern to Matthew. "Alright. "Now, those malevolent resentments will no longer affect your spells. " Matthew asked, "Do you mean that the projection of Death God is actually a malicious resentment? " Viscount Fan nodded. "They are the resentment of the creatures you killed through the Undead Calamity. From the perspective of negative energy, they can increase the power of the Undead Calamity and add fuel to the fire. " This itself is a kind of spell and a ritual field that pries the plane''s law to manifest externally. Because the brand of the Lord Death is still firmly imprinted in every related field, these resentful collections will appear in front of us in the appearance of the Lord Death. "But you don''t have to worry about them because the real Lord Death can''t possibly descend in a projection of this level. These are just shells! " Viscount Fan''s tone seemed to be a little sad. But after saying this, he put on the crow mask. This meant that he was preparing to leave. Matthew tactfully did not ask further. He looked down at the strengthened Lost Lantern. ... [Record: Viscount Fan used the legendary ability, Death Scream, to destroy the projection of the God of Death!] [Hint: Your Lost Lantern has been greatly strengthened. The following are the new or enhanced functions: ] 1. The number of spirits that the Lost Lantern can store has reached 100,000. 2.[Viscount Fan''s Soul Chains: After activating this special effect, the Lost Lanterns will project a large number of soul chains within a 300-meter radius to capture nearby spirits.] This chain has an extremely strong suppression, restraint, and capture effect on spirits. The effect on living people was reduced to one-fifth of normal circumstances. Can be used three times a day. 3.[Viscount Fan''s Scream of Death: The Lost Lantern can emit Viscount Fan''s evil screech, which is extremely lethal to spirits and psionic experts.] Can be used three times a day. 4.[Wings of Dusk (Pseudo Legendary/Leader Mode): The Wings of Dusk that the Lost Lantern can summon has been greatly improved.] Your Wings of Dusk now has a level 23 creature level. The Wings of Dusk will be an even better flying mount when you are travelling in the Underworld or the Negative Energy Plane! ... The Wings of Dusk was an ugly-looking flying mount. Its head had protruding teeth like a mouse, and its head was like a bat; Its skin was tight on its skeleton, its eyes were empty, its body was covered with mottled bone plates, and a pair of giant wings extended from its shoulders. If it wasn''t for the flickering soul fire from time to time that made people realize that this was an undead creature. Most of the time, it looked more like a skeletal specimen. Matthew had never sat on the Wings of Dusk before, mainly because the level of his flying mount was not high. He had the Scarlet Flame Nightmare and the Heaven Realm Pegasus as companions, so he naturally didn''t think much of it. Things were different now. Viscount Fan had upgraded the Wings of Dusk to the Legendary realm. Although it did not have a Domain and did not meet the definition of a True Legend, its attributes had indeed improved. Matthew planned to summon it the next time he went to the negative energy plane. At the same time, what made him even more curious was- How did Viscount Fan manage to raise the creature level of a creature that was obviously not Legendary to above level 20? However, Matthew thought about it. Viscount Fan had lived for so many years and had countless good things in his hands. There was even something as strange as the Guild of Spells. It was not difficult to create a pseudo-legendary creature. After sending Viscount Fan off. The ruins of Night Angel City fell into a deathly silence. Matthew continued to search for the spoils of war in the city. At the same time, he also took some time to check on the situation in Jade Court. In the chat room of the Spell Guild. Lines of records flowed in front of Matthew''s eyes. The record he was looking at was from a while ago. At that time, the chat room was quite active. ... Lorraine: See? Matthew is destroying the world! Bobo: What a terrifying power. Is that Matthew''s claw? So big! Richard: Mages are all abnormal, especially necromancers! Rheagar: Wait, what are you talking about? Why don''t I understand? Did I miss something again? What the hell did Matthew do? It wasn''t mentioned in today''s newspaper Lumiere:+1 Lumiere: Sorry, I clicked the wrong one again. But I really don''t know what Matthew did. I only know that he rushed into a cave and told us to wait in the Moonlight Forest. Lumiere: Wait, how do you know what happened? Aren''t we in the same place? Lorraine: I''ll give you a hint. Add more Perception, or become a bard. Rheagar: What does this have to do with perception? I''ve always been very sharp! Many madams said so! Hibbert: Is Matthew here? Something happened. Uh, I don''t know how to use this chat room function yet. Who can tell me how to privately chat with Matthew? [Guild Elf Cece: I''ve already privately messaged you how to do that, @ Hibbert] ... Seeing this... Matthew immediately looked at the private chat bar. Hibbert said, "Something big has happened in the Jade Court! "Tyraste suddenly returned and started a massacre in the city. He killed many elves. "Vivien and I are very confused now. Should we help the defenceless elves or help Tyraste... " This message was sent about an hour ago. Matthew hadn''t noticed it before and had missed it. Hibbert added another message. "Well, we''ve decided not to help either. You do your thing. " Tyraste suddenly went on a killing spree? Matthew frowned. He felt that there was something wrong. This old thing entrusted him with the dirty work because he couldn''t bear to kill his own compatriots. Why did he suddenly change his mind? .com It couldn''t be that he was provoked by his Undead Calamity, right? Thinking of this Matthew planned to make a trip to Windward Valley in advance. But at this moment. Peggy suddenly came over and reported, "Matthew, at the edge of the Crystal Forest in the south, there''s a magic ship! "The pretty boy who''s been flirting with you for a long time is on the boat... " Matthew''s face darkened as he shouted angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense!", but still followed Peggy. Three minutes later. At the edge of the Crystal Forest. Matthew looked at Setrunk, who was standing on the deck of the magic ship. The latter held a deck of cards in his hand and said with a smile, "How about a game on the boat? "This is my wager. " As he spoke. He placed a bronze book on the table in front of him. Matthew narrowed his eyes slightly. That was Sener''s " Twisted Book of Equilibrium "? ... Chapter 1388 Extraordinary Power and Parasite Skull ... The Distorted Book of Equilibrium was one of the necessary conditions for the promotion of the Equilibrium Envoy. This was a rather important divine artefact. How could Sener give such an important thing to Setrunk? Matthew''s eyes turned cold. Although he had only worked with Sener for a short period of time, he had roughly figured out Sener''s temperament. Even if Setrunk was Sener''s son, the latter might not be able to hand over the real thing! "Near the crystal forest is the edge of the sampan plane, infinitely close to the astral plane. " Matthew looked at Setrunk''s annoying face. To be honest. He was a little impulsive. But he quickly restrained himself. Matthew took a deep breath, his eyes filled with disdain. "Is that why you called me? "I''m very busy. "Not interested in playing house with you. " With that, he turned around and left. He didn''t give Setrunk a chance to speak. On the magic ship. Setrunk was stunned. Before he came, he had imagined countless scenarios. He also knew that with Matthew''s cunning, it would not be easy to trick him into the astral plane. However, he never expected this. Matthew was completely ignoring him! "Matthew! " Seeing Matthew''s back getting further and further away, Setrunk couldn''t help but raise his head and shout, "If you leave now, I will make you regret it! " As soon as he finished speaking. A murderous intent suddenly came from behind him! Relying on the control of a top-notch Rogue, Setrunk leaned forward and dodged the deadly curved sword! Whoosh! Firefly cut across the back of Setrunk''s neck, and then Brightmoon stabbed the enemy''s back. Clang! Soldier''s blade successfully cut into Setrunk''s waist, but it made a sound of cutting into a metal plate. The coat of the leader of the Silver Frost Brotherhood had been cut open by the double blades, revealing the black metal plate tied inside. Soldier was not surprised and tried to attack again. But at this moment. A dozen ceramic guards suddenly appeared from the cabin of the magic ship! The surface of these ceramic guards flickered with a dazzling radiance. This light had a certain immobilizing effect on most living beings. It was only ineffective against the undead. But even so... Soldier chose to retreat after failing to land a hit. He danced the dance of the knife dancer on the deck. His figure was as graceful as the fallen leaves in the wind, making it impossible for the ceramic guards to catch him! "Over there! " Setrunk pointed with his right hand, and a red light hit Soldier''s head. In the darkness. A huge red symbol appeared above Soldier''s head. This was the exclusive ability of the city gang''s professional system, "Underground Wanted"! It is difficult for a wanted unit to enter stealth mode. It could be said to be the nemesis of rogues. With a red mark above his head, Soldier chose to retreat without hesitation. All the ceramic guards swarmed forward. Setrunk''s gaze was fixed on Soldier, who was glowing with a red light. In the next second. An extremely overbearing force erupted from the other side of the magic ship. Setrunk''s face instantly turned pale. Because the moment the moonlight exploded. His body had already received a violent impact from the Tauren skeleton! Puff! A crisp sound rang out. Setrunk''s body turned into a soft clay figurine! "Sure enough, it''s just a substitute. " Peggy didn''t want to fight anymore. She left the magic ship with Soldier while the ceramic guards were rushing back. Very quickly. Explore stories at empire At the edge of the crystal forest, only a few low-level zombies were left looking around blankly. The rest of the people had disappeared. After a long time. Footsteps came from the passage between the cabin and the deck again. Setrunk walked up from below with an ashen face. He looked at the stunned zombies, wanting to vent his anger, but he looked around suspiciously. In the end, he still did not choose to enter the sampan plane. The magic ship slowly sailed away. On the other side. Matthew had already arrived near the ruins of Violent Dragon Town. He had already thought it through. From the very beginning, Setrunk was not on the same level as him! His mentor, Sener, might still have some weight. But Setrunk was far from enough. With the passage of time, this kind of clown would only be mercilessly bypassed by Matthew. Matthew did not intend to waste any more energy on the other party. "The next time I negotiate with the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch, I can get him to use the name of the Dragon God Society or some other astral organization to issue a bounty for Setrunk. " Matthew''s eyes flashed. As for the reward. A million sounded good enough. One million Alliance gold coins were enough to make most of the outlaws in the astral world stare at Setrunk''s head with red eyes. Even if Setrunk really had the ability to survive the siege of those outlaws. He probably didn''t have much energy left to pester Matthew. Put out a bounty to kill the enemy. This was also a new way of thinking that Matthew had established after levelling the sampan plane. He was actually not short of money now. In contrast, his fortune was still snowballing at an impressive rate. The rate of increase was no slower than the Undead Calamity. Since he had so much wealth. There was no need to keep clinging to the thought of poverty. The money earned was used to solve problems. For a loach like this rogue, let his peers deal with him. Chapter 1389 Extraordinary Power and Parasite Skull Matthew was now looking forward to what kind of expression Setrunk would have when he learned that his bounty had increased to one million. "He wouldn''t come up with a show of killing himself to get a reward, would he? "I''ll have to ask Richard and Chuka later. Maybe the Thousand Transformers can really do that... " Matthew returned to the ruins of Brutal Dragon Town. Soon, he found the dock where he had stopped earlier. The Undead Calamity did not change the rules of the ferry. Matthew waited for a while. As he wished, he boarded the return ship. He sat on the boat and thought about his next trip in boredom. " After understanding the situation in the Sampan Plane, the most important thing now is to resolve the mess in Windward Valley and Jade Court. Although I don''t know what Tyraste wants to do, the current order in Jade Court will definitely be greatly overturned. Every time there is a change, it means that there is a business opportunity. Perhaps I should be more forceful and directly occupy Windward Valley" Matthew pondered for a moment. He felt that the success rate of this plan was quite high. If it were the previous him who proposed to occupy Windward Valley, the elves would definitely protest angrily. But... They should at least be grateful that Matthew did not launch the Undead Calamity in Jade Court! "Perhaps Tyraste''s actions were also a sign of him being frightened by me. " Matthew thought to himself. "After that, I''ll deal with the Scar of the Dead according to the original plan. "I just don''t know if the Void bloodline in my body will cross paths with the Scar of the Dead. "And that phoenix egg I didn''t know if I could salvage it. "Speaking of which, the Scar of the Dead project can actually be realized with greater value. I always thought that the elves didn''t have much profit, but now it seems that they just look very thin... "After dealing with the Scar of the Dead, I have to immediately apply to go to the Arcane Castle to train my spells and my signature spells. "After that, I have to find a way to enter the Death Domain and reach a balance between life and death. Only then can I consider advancing to Legend" Matthew kept thinking. The ferry boat was also bumpy. But fortunately... This time, the ship did not stop at Fairy Island. Although there were a few strange-looking passengers, everyone was safe along the way. Matthew successfully crossed the Amniotic Lake and returned to Windward Valley through the Troll Corridor. After returning to the prime material plane. Matthew didn''t do anything. Instead, he contacted Edmund immediately. He had the communication crystal ball given by Edmond. Although the crystal ball was used to contact Isabelle, it also contained Edmond''s contact information. After Matthew activated the crystal ball, he found a corner and waited quietly. He knew that Edmond was currently on duty at the Eternal Barrier and might not be able to respond to him immediately. Therefore, he was prepared to wait for a while. Ten minutes later. A familiar face appeared on the crystal ball. "You''re finally willing to come and find me! "Matthew! "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. " ... Snake Mountain Castle was located at the junction of the Northern Ice Fields and the Far East. The snowy peaks that stretched over a thousand miles on the ice field gradually melted, turning into low hills and basins. Large swamps surrounded the intermittently roaring volcanoes. The most famous volcano was Mount Aimore, which had erupted 19 times in a decade. The harsh environment had turned this area into a no man''s land northeast of Aindor. Especially after the invasion from the outer plane many years ago. The Aimore Volcano Belt had become sparsely populated. However, sparsely populated did not mean that other animal populations were not active. In fact The Aimore Volcano Belt was as rich in species as the tropical rainforest. Most of these species were active in the chain of swamps on the back of the volcano. These lowly beings who were seeking a chance of survival in the decaying swamp could see the floating castle floating in the crater of Aimore Volcano as soon as they raised their heads. That was the legendary mage Edmond''s own floating city, Snake Mountain Castle. "So the legend of Pumpkin Valley is true. " Matthew stood on the tower of Snake Mountain Castle, overlooking a large canyon in the southeast. There was a thick fog in the canyon that did not disperse all year round. What was even stranger was that The mist was sometimes pale green and sometimes pink, giving off an extremely dangerous feeling. Matthew saw a large number of giant pumpkins at the edge of the fog belt in the canyon. Every ten minutes. A pocket wyvern or wyvern would swoop down from the eastern cliff. If they were lucky enough. Then, he would successfully grab a ripe pumpkin from the edge of the canyon. However, if they were unlucky. They might be controlled by the mysterious force field in the canyon, and eventually, they could only watch helplessly as their bodies were dragged into the fog. Not long after. There would be a giant pumpkin in the canyon. Because it was very far away. Matthew could only make a preliminary judgment that there was one or more strange magic ritual grounds in the valley. The ritual venue was related to life magic or otherworldly magic. This could be one of the projects that Edmond was working on. He recalled horror stories about Pumpkin Valley and even Pumpkin Men that had spread in a certain part of the world during the Alliance. Matthew felt a chill run down his spine. Coincidentally, at this moment. Chapter 1390 Extraordinary Power and Parasite Skull A group of black-winged Mages that looked like giant crows flew across the air corridor below the tower. Matthew saw them suddenly tighten their arms, making them stick to their chests like fins. Then, the group of mages flew in the sky like fish swimming! They only needed to shake their waists and legs slightly, and the flying formation formed by everyone could advance smoothly like a torpedo. Matthew couldn''t even feel any magic fluctuations from it! That group of black-winged mages should be practising some sort of collective flying spell. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from Matthew''s sight. A clear and loud bell rang from the direction of the castle''s bell tower. Very quickly. A group of magic apprentices in uniform walked out of the crescent-shaped gate of the ancient building. They had thick scrolls or books under their armpits, and each goblin servant behind them was struggling to pull a small cart filled with cauldrons and magic equipment of various size. Matthew glanced at it. Most of the apprentices had pig skin, lilies, broken tendons, grass, and some purple powder in their cauldrons. "Probably just finished Potions to make the Slowing Potion. " The knowledge that he had learned while cramming up on his basic skills appeared in Matthew''s mind. Then, he saw that most of the apprentices were rushing through the long corridor and a spiral staircase to reach the large dining hall on the second floor. Far away. Matthew could smell the strong aroma wafting from the dining room. It was the smell of buttered bread and roasted suckling pig. He saw some of the apprentices studying hard, even at mealtime. Of course, there were also some young men and women who took advantage of the rare break to relax. In just ten minutes. Matthew saw that there were at least a dozen pairs of men and women in the student lounge that was only one corridor away from the cafeteria. Even if they occasionally bumped into each other at the door of the lounge. They just smiled at each other. Then, they went about their own business. Not far away. A young magic teacher was introducing his newly summoned companion to seven or eight girls who were surrounding him. It was a shockingly fat flying elephant. The young teacher looked very attentive. Although those female students were not very beautiful, they were all full of youthful aura. They gathered together and occasionally let out some exclamations. The young teacher couldn''t help but show a proud expression. On the lawn to the west. A few unlucky guys who had been punished were painstakingly cleaning up the horse manure. The Edmond Magic Academy reared strong Astral Warhorses. These warhorses were not only hot-tempered but also very mischievous. They were clearly proficient in human nature. Seeing the acolytes digging up the faeces. Just as they heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, they heard a popping sound. The acolytes ''faces were filled with despair. Fortunately, at this moment. A pretty girl ran over and announced that the teacher''s punishment for them was over. Hence, the unlucky ones who had made a mistake suddenly cheered. On the contrary, the warhorses were clearly displeased. The scene fell into Matthew''s eyes. A sense of envy suddenly welled up in the depths of his heart. "It''s so good to be a student! " Although it was also very hard, it didn''t seem to be that hard Matthew''s sigh did not last long. Three minutes later. Someone led Matthew through the teleportation array at the top of the tower and directly teleported to the highest point of the Snake Mountain Castle. After greeting a few acolytes who were in charge of guarding this place. Matthew finally managed to meet Edmond ''s projection. He had no choice. Edmond had been watching the astral world from the Eternal Barrier. In fact, he had the ability to directly project the projection in front of Matthew. But for some reason. This time, Edmond insisted that Matthew come to his territory. Matthew had a favour to ask of someone. Naturally, he could only agree. "I''m glad you came to see me. "I know you haven''t changed your mind, but your opinion of me must have changed, right? " On the stargazing platform. Edmond looked at Matthew with a smile. Matthew was silent for a moment before he replied, "The Alliance''s situation isn''t as good as I thought. " Edmond continued, "It''s not just not that good, it''s very bad! "We''re on the verge of destruction at any moment- "I''m not making excuses for myself. "But morality, hehe, that thing is a noble product of civilization in times of peace. "And the situation we are facing now is neither civilized nor peaceful. "As you can see. "All the enemies want to eat us" Matthew nodded lightly. After a trip to the sampan plane, Matthew had a more intuitive understanding of the undisguised contempt and hostility of the astral life towards the life of the prime material plane. The hostility was almost unreasonable. It was the purest. And the most barbaric. It was as if they had returned to the ancient times. Perhaps the world had always been like this. However, the existence of the Eternal Barrier made many people living in the material world naively imagine that peace would really exist forever. "I''ve always wanted to know something. " Matthew asked sincerely, "Why does everyone want to enter the prime material plane, be it the void or the outer planes? "Of course, I understand that the prime material plane is beautiful, but why is it worth it for them to pay so much? Even if it costs their lives to violate us? " Chapter 1391 Extraordinary Power and Parasite Skull Edmond replied seriously, "I''m not sure about the Void World. I think there are three main reasons why the outer planes desire the material world so much. "First, the astral creatures of today were actually a part of Aindor''s beings in an even more ancient era. "However, in the early stages of the plane division. "They had failed in their fight against the alliance of trolls and gods. "So they were exiled. "In the end, they had no chance to touch the material world with abundant water and grass. They could only seek an inch of living space in the realm with a worse environment. "Therefore, to these races. "They were also natives of the material world. The environment of the astral world had tempered their bodies, making them stronger than before. "They yearned to wash away the humiliation of their ancestors and recapture the most fertile land of the material world. "Secondly, the environment of the astral plane is too unstable. Many outer planes may be habitable for a certain period of time, but suddenly, the environment might change greatly due to external stimulation, leading to the mass extinction of populations or species. "Therefore, all the astral forces would take the initiative to seek a way out after they developed and strengthened. "The closer they were to the material world, the more stable the plane structure would be, and the changes in the environment and climate would not be so extreme. "Therefore, it was an instinctive behaviour for astral creatures to encroach on the material world. "Sometimes, they really just wanted to get a little closer. "It was just that over time. "Getting close became crossing the line. " Third, and most importantly, the days of heavenly changes are approaching. The entire Multiverse will be subjected to an unknown number of impacts. The earth may be torn apart, and the sky may no longer exist. "Some even believed that half of the astral plane would evaporate and the rest would be severely torn apart. "Only the prime material plane was the most stable. "Even if it were torn apart, it would not collapse like the outer plane. "This was also one of the reasons why they yearned to return. " Matthew was silent. "So everything is for survival. " Edmond nodded. "Indeed. " Of course, you don''t have to pity them because of this. Astral creatures have completely different values and perceptions from us. They pursue an extreme law of the jungle and lie by nature. At least to the Alliance, most of the Astral factions don''t have the value to cooperate because they''re too despicable... "Of course, they didn''t think so of themselves." Matthew looked at Edmond with some doubt. "Are you worried that this Undead Calamity will make me feel guilty? " Edmond blinked. "I just want to tell you that I used to be like you, fantasizing about a world without fierce struggles and where all living beings cooperated with each other. "Even today, I am one of the few people in the Alliance who is willing to cooperate with the gods. "But in fact, I feel quite pessimistic about the road of cooperation. " Matthew was interested. "Why? "Because the other mages didn''t agree? " Edmond shook his head. "This is only a superficial reason. "In the end, it''s still because there are supernatural powers in this world. " Matthew was all ears. Edmond explained, "Once a person has extraordinary power, they will lose their reverence. " Think about it. If you''re just an ordinary person and you encounter something that''s a little unfair, you''ll most likely choose to tolerate it. "Although this matter makes you feel very unhappy, you will only lose a small amount of benefits. After that, there will be some emotional fluctuations. It is actually nothing to endure. "But once you have extraordinary power. "Do you think you''ll still choose to endure? "No. "Impossible. "Extraordinary power caused people''s tolerance for pain and displeasure to plummet. "As long as there was a little bit of displeasure. "You''ll want to vent your anger through violence. "This was the terrifying aspect of Extraordinary Power. "Strength does make you stronger. "But it also fundamentally distorted your personality. "This distortion was common. "There were almost no exceptions. "Therefore, as long as there were such a group of people with distorted personalities and extraordinary powers in this world... "No matter if they were mages, gods, demons, devils, or anything else. "They would certainly have a bloody fight with each other. "The stronger the individual''s extraordinary power. "The more intense the battle between them would be, the more terrifying the disaster would be. "This is the nature of the extraordinary world. "There cannot be any peaceful co-existence. "It will never be possible! " These words were clearly from the bottom of Edmond''s heart. Matthew was greatly moved after hearing this. Before Matthew could respond. Edmond continued, "Therefore, if we want to create a world where all races coexist peacefully, we must completely eliminate the supernatural powers in this world! " Many years ago, when I visited the Cyberdragon, an Arcane Machinist proposed such a worldview to me. "It was a world without magic. Everyone was just an ordinary person. At most, some people were stronger, while others were weaker. The difference in strength between individuals would not be too big. " In such a world, because there is no magic, other things will be developed to increase production efficiency, such as the technology of the cyberdragon and cloud elves. "Because there is no supernatural power, people are no longer brave and ruthless. Even if they lose their temper, they will not hurt each other. " Chapter 1392 Extraordinary Power and Parasite Skull "The energy and time that men use to explore supernatural powers can be spent on better things. "Under such circumstances, as long as we can find a way to provide enough food, clothes, and shelter, and at most add a little entertainment, the world will become a beautiful place... " Matthew subconsciously shook his head. "That''s unlikely... " Edmond stared at him with a sharp gaze. "Why do you say that? " Matthew hesitated for a moment and said frankly, "There was no magic in the world I once lived in. "Compared to Aindor, its environment is certainly not bad, but it is not as good as you think. " Edmond''s brows furrowed, seemingly disappointed. Matthew also fell silent. A few minutes later. Edmond cleared his throat. "Get down to business. "Alexander secretly sent me a message saying that the Void Ruler might have left a small gift on you. " Matthew tensed up. Alexander was indeed one of Edmond''s men! The boy had gone to the astral plane and still maintained such a close connection with Edmond. "Don''t be nervous. Alexander has no ill intentions. He just wants me to help you. " Edmond laughed. "After all, I have something like this on me. " As he spoke. A faint blue radiance lit up between his eyebrows. At that moment. Matthew''s glabella resonated strongly with it! Two streaks of blue light converged together. The white sky turned into an eternal starry night at this moment! ... [Hint: You have detected that Edmond possesses the ''Void Bloodline (King Tier)''!] ... "I didn''t expect you to be one level higher than me! " Edmond laughed at himself. "That''s true. I was thick-skinned enough to ask the Void Ruler for it. "And you, the Void Ruler voluntarily came to you. "Of course, the treatment is different. " Matthew asked in a deep voice, "What''s so different about me? "Why did the Void Ruler take the initiative to give me this thing? " Edmond looked at him meaningfully. "Only you know the answer to this question. "If you''re still confused, it means it''s not time yet. "What''s important now is that you realize that this gift is a double-edged sword-- "It will bring you a lot of trouble. "But it will also open the door to a new world for you. "Let''s talk about the trouble first. "First of all, the existence of the void bloodline will attract the attack of the void creatures, but this problem is not severe, because very few void creatures can penetrate into the main material world. There may be more in the future, but it should not be so fast. "Secondly, don''t think that the Void Bloodline will only take effect after death. This thing has been nibbling away at your elemental layer ever since it entered your body. Once your physical elements are completely depleted, you will be no different from death and directly transform into a Void Creature! "This is the most fatal problem! "Of course, I have a ready-made solution here. " As he spoke. A magic book with a strange pattern on the cover floated in front of Matthew. "As long as you master this spell. " Eat a deer or wolf every three months. Any creature of similar size can offset the nibbling of the Void bloodline. "And you''ll benefit from it. " said Edmond slowly. Matthew took the magic book and looked at it. ... [Hint: You have obtained a magic book. The book records ''Magic of the Other World: Parasite Skull''!] Remark: Edmond once used this technique to devour the Astral Remnant Body of the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch" ... Chapter 1393 Changes in Tyraste ... To be honest. Matthew had a conflicting mentality towards this spell. He simply checked the description of the spell and felt that it was so evil that it even made people''s hair stand on end! Unlike the traditional spells of the world of Aindor, all the principles of spellcasting were clear, and the underlying logic was also orderly. The spell ''Parasite''s Skull'' seemed to be somewhat specious. Even Edmond. It was also because he knew how it was, but he did not know why. If it wasn''t proven in practice, Matthew even suspected that this was a fake spell! He composed himself. He looked down carefully. He found that if he wanted to practice this spell, he had to use the power of aether and his own blood to " enlighten " a specific skull. The so-called enlightenment. It was also a kind of ritual magic from another world. The goal was to awaken the part of the spirituality in the head, and this part of spirituality was related to eating. As long as he could successfully awaken it. Then, the cultivation of this spell was close to success. As for the choice of the head. It was mentioned in the magic book. The best way was to cultivate his own head. Under such circumstances. Once you successfully cultivate the parasitic skull, your head can be separated from your body at any time. Not only does it have an incomparable advantage in terms of casting efficiency, spell strength, and casting accuracy, but it is also equivalent to having a second life. The Parasite Skull naturally had many means of escape, and it was almost impossible to be captured by the enemy. As long as the parasitic skull could escape. As long as he continued to devour living things, he could obtain a new body! "It looks a little like the cultivation method of incarnation in Xianxia novels... " Matthew scratched his head. As expected of a spell from another world, the style was indeed very different. But if he had to choose for himself. He would not easily cultivate his own head. After all, the book made it very clear. If one wanted to enlighten the head, one had to cut off one''s own head, hold it in one''s arms at a specific time, and sing the incantation that matched the ritual... Matthew felt terrified just thinking about that scene. Moreover, he only cultivated this spell to resist the invasion of the Void Bloodline. There was no need for him to sacrifice himself in pursuit of the power of magic. If he chose another person''s head as the carrier of the parasitic skull. Then there were two rules there-- The original owner of the head must not have any spirituality left, or there may be a backlash during the casting process; The higher the strength of the original owner of the head, the greater the power of the parasitic skull. The above two points were not too big of a problem for Matthew. Necromancers were naturally sensitive to spirituality, so it was easy for them to find a clean and sanitary skull. As for whether he was powerful enough when he was alive. Matthew also had a way to make rough judgments. "Anyway, it''s only used to replenish elements regularly. If there are other ways to replenish elements in the future, this spell can be sealed... " He still did not like the Parasite Skull. The main thing was that this thing was too evil. The lives that were eaten by it were almost completely erased from existence, as well as traces of birth. Its essence would be devoured by the caster, leaving not even a scrap of the soul behind. This was a little too much for Matthew. And on this point. Parasite Skull was actually similar to the possession of the Thousand Transformers. However, according to the magic book''s description and Edmond''s note. The spell ''Parasite''s Skull'' had a very strong growth potential. In fact, it was very suitable for mages to cultivate as their signature spell. "We''ll see... " He closed his spellbook and expressed his sincere gratitude to Edmond. No matter what. This was a priceless magic book. Matthew had rejected Edmond before, but Edmond was still willing to help him, which was already quite generous. "Don''t stand on ceremony with me, Matthew. "I''m actually very happy that there''s someone like me in the alliance, even though you were forced to do so, and I did it willingly. " Edmond chuckled as he handed Matthew a dark purple amulet. " This is a Concealment Talisman. It can conceal the abnormal aura on your body. After you learn the Parasite''s Skull, you can suppress the Void Bloodline by filling in the elements. At that time, no one will be able to discover it. "Before that, I suggest you wear this amulet. It will save you a lot of trouble. " Matthew thought for a moment, then obediently took the amulet and thanked Edmond again. The latter smiled and continued the previous topic. "After the trouble, the next thing is the benefits that the Void bloodline can bring you. "First of all, it can strengthen your physical fitness in all aspects. "The Void Bloodline can increase your body flexibility, energy recovery speed, alertness to danger, sensitivity to abnormal smells, and so on. "Secondly, it can make you more focused. If you were to measure it, the Void Bloodline will at least increase your focus daily. Don''t underestimate this point. Over time, it can create additional wealth for you. "Finally, and most importantly. "I suspect that the Void Bloodline is a stepping stone to the domain of aether. Ever since I possessed the Void Bloodline, it was as if I had been enlightened. The speed at which I learned magic and mastered the domain was countless times faster than before!" Chapter 1394 Changes in Tyraste "You could say that. "As long as you have the Void bloodline. "Even if you are just an ordinary person, you will become a magic genius. "And your magic talent is all-rounded! "As long as there were enough resources. "You might touch the ceiling that ordinary people could not imagine. "Of course, there was a limit to the increase in magic talent. "According to my observations. "It would only raise your talent in all fields to the level of an ordinary genius. "However, it was impossible for one to catch up to a true super genius. "In other words "It could only rigidly push your talent to a fixed level, not add bricks to your original level. " Matthew nodded. Edmond had made it very clear. Even if he stacked seven or eight Void bloodlines, he probably wouldn''t be able to catch up to a monster like Hibbert. But this thing could at least make up for Matthew''s shortcomings in some areas. In fact His magic talent was not very high. If it wasn''t for his existing system. It was impossible for Matthew to reach this step so quickly! Finally. Edmond sighed. "My talent is probably the worst among all the Superior Legends, but I still condensed ten Magical Domain Fruits. In terms of comprehensive aspects, I''m second only to Lady Isabelle. "The Void Bloodline played a huge role in this. "So you don''t have to be too resistant to this. In the end, there''s no right or wrong in power itself. Sometimes, there''s no need to investigate the source. Just think about how to use it. " Matthew immediately revealed a look of enlightenment. Then, he suddenly could not help but ask, "Is teacher more all-rounded than you? "Then would she also... " Edmond laughed and shook his head. "You''re thinking too much. "She''s a real genius. "If not for the calamity mage, she would be the supreme of mages, the kind that has never been seen before. " Matthew laughed dryly and quickly dismissed the absurd idea. If even Isabelle had the Void bloodline. What was the Void Ruler doing? The two of them chatted for a while. Matthew found an opportunity to ask, "You''ve helped me so much that I want to do something for you. "Is there anything I can do for you? " Edmond looked at him with a faint smile. "Can you join the Snake Mountain Gang? " Matthew smiled bitterly. "It''s not that I don''t want to join the Snake Mountain Gang, but I really don''t have the energy to spread out in other areas now... " Edmond did not seem to mind. "Just kidding. "I don''t need you to do anything here if you have the heart, put in a good word for me in front of Ronan. "Oh, and give these back to Ronan sometime when he''s in a good mood. " As he spoke. A few wooden boxes appeared in front of Matthew. Edmond waved his hand. The box opened automatically, revealing pieces of women''s clothing with bold designs and fine materials... Matthew was shocked. "What are these things? " Edmond said without changing his expression, "Oh. "These are the clothes I borrowed from Ronan''s house. I haven''t had time to return them to him, so please pass them on to him. " Matthew fell silent. Edmond said nothing. After a while. Matthew said with some difficulty, "The relic of the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li? " Edmond smiled and nodded. "Indeed. " Ye Li was an unprecedentedly eye-catching person. Whether she was alive or dead, she longed for everyone''s attention to be on her, especially men. She wished that all men would concentrate on learning her magic when they were working and that they would be in heat with her all the time when they were free... "Therefore, she stuffed her undergarments with the mysteries of magic and seductive illusion traps. To be honest, it was not easy to obtain Ye Li''s reward through these traps. "I was visiting Ronan''s house and accidentally brought them back. "Sigh, I really didn''t mean it. I just wanted to improve myself too much... " Matthew looked at the boxes of private clothes and began to think about how to refuse Edmond. Edmond winked at him. "You can choose a few of them to take away for yourself. "Not everyone is qualified to touch the Goddess of Magic''s undergarments. Perhaps you can understand the meaning of magic from them. "Don''t worry, I''ve already reached a tacit understanding with Ronan. He will never take his anger out on you because of this. If it really doesn''t work out, you can pass them on to him through Qin Wuyue. "Matthew. You should be willing to help with this small favour, right? " Matthew sighed helplessly. He had already guessed that Edmond might have stolen something from Ronan. He did not expect it to be the secret treasure of the Goddess of Magic! Edmond might have compensated Ronan in some other way. But this matter must have made Ronan very unhappy. Matthew did not want to get involved. But now that Edmond had put it this way, it would be ungrateful to refuse. He could only put away all the boxes and prepare to pass them to Ronan through 177. Even if he were brainless, he would not have passed it on through Qin Wuyue, as Edmond had said. Who knew if Qin Wuyue knew that Ronan had hidden these items from the Goddess of Magic! What if this caused a couple''s quarrel? He was definitely going to be in big trouble! After losing Ronan and Qin Wuyue''s favor... Chapter 1395 Tyrastes Change Wouldn''t Matthew have no choice but to turn to Edmond? "This old man is really scheming! "I have to be careful! " Matthew secretly made up his mind and replied respectfully on the surface, Find adventures at empire "I''ll try. " Then, he shifted the topic to the handling and subsequent development of the sampan plane. As an experienced Legendary mage. Edmond gave Matthew a lot of useful advice. When Matthew invited him to participate in the development of the sampan plane, Edmond readily agreed and told Matthew that he could lend him a group of people to help him in emergencies. After Matthew''s own people arrived. Just sent those people back. After Matthew expressed his gratitude again, he said that he would make a decision based on the situation. After all It was not just Edmond that he wanted to invite. According to past practice. Qin Wuyue and Ronan''s southern mage army were the main forces that would develop the Sampan Plane. This was also Matthew''s small reward for the two Legends who had taken care of him. So many Legends had been pulled into the game. This meant that Matthew''s profits from the sampan plane would be greatly shared. However, he was also very clear in his heart. It''s good to enjoy the shade under a big tree. Only in this way could he continue to strengthen his strength without worries. Anyway, he had already earned enough from attacking the sampan plane. For the benefits of subsequent development. He wasn''t that greedy. It was fine as long as he had a share! After leaving Snake Mountain Castle. Matthew immediately returned to Jade Court to check on the situation. In Windward Valley. It was a bleak scene. The soldiers of the Windchasers could be seen everywhere maintaining order. However, the situation here was not as chaotic as Matthew had imagined. Most of the entertainment organizations were closed at this time. It was said that a group of the Wood Elves who caused trouble had been arrested. The remaining people either cooperated with the search obediently or hid at home. With Hood as the leader, the investigation of the Alliance Mages in Windward Valley was surprisingly smooth. They did not even encounter much resistance from the elves. The reason was simple. Compared to the search for the Evil Art Masters ''accomplices in Windward Valley due to the attack on the Alliance Mages, the drama that was happening in other parts of Jade Court attracted the attention of the elves. The former Windchaser Grand Marshal, the Elven Regent, the Sword Saint of the Apocalypse, Tyraste, was exterminating the remnants of the Willow Branch and the Council of Elders! And the executor of the massacre. From the beginning to the end, there was only Tyraste himself! Matthew had already heard about this from Hibbert. However, he still felt that it was a little unbelievable. Therefore, the first thing he did after returning to Windward Valley was to verify this matter. Matthew found Hood in the middle of a group of Vajra Golems. "What happened? "I heard Tyraste went mad. " he asked Hood, puzzled. Hood was also happy to see Matthew. He wanted to ask about the situation in the sampan plane, but when he saw Matthew''s question, he quickly replied, "Yes, the night before yesterday, Tyraste, who was supposed to go slay a dragon, suddenly returned to the Jade Court. "At dawn that day, twelve members of the original Elder Council died. Those corpses were all killed by their heads exploding. The murderer''s method was simple and clean, completely killing them with one blow. "There were many rumours circulating during the day because the murderer''s method of committing crimes was very similar to the Bamboo Stick Gang, but the degree was much more serious. Some people suspected Tyraste, but that was still a minority. "But the next night and last night, Tyraste launched another operation. "This time, he killed nearly two hundred wood elves in one breath. Some of them were members of the Council of Elders, and some were members of other elven organizations with high positions in the Willow Branch. "Because there were too many people involved, more than one person saw the scene of Tyraste''s murder, which eventually led to accusations and panic throughout the whole process. " Yesterday afternoon, Tyrani was still leading the Windchasers to comfort the civilians from house to house. She was still trying to clarify that this must be a misunderstanding or that someone was framing them. "But this morning, Tyraste publicly admitted that he was the one who killed those elves. "At the same time, he also revealed a plan he was about to push forward. "From the 1st of the next month, all Wood Elves who were 600 years old or older had to leave Jade Court and enter the Ancient Elven Shelter known as the Forest of Secret Light. They would spend the rest of their lives in the shelter. "The news had already spread. "The entire Jade Court exploded. "All the elves thought that Tyraste had gone crazy. "There were people demonstrating in the streets. "There were also people who directly rushed in front of Tyraste to scold him. "Even the Windchasers had internal strife. "Currently, only the Shadow Leopard and Moon Radiance were still under Tyraste''s command. "Even these two troops. "Many of them were also very dissatisfied with Tyraste''s atrocities and his subsequent plans. "But what made the elves uneasy was that "At present, Tyraste''s whereabouts were elusive. Everyone knew that he was in Jade Court, but no one could follow him or find him! "Even his daughter, Tyrani, was at a loss. "The people from Willow Branch were terrified. "Tyraste was like a ghost executioner to them. "No one knew when he would appear and take their lives." Chapter 1396 Tyrastes Change "It was also because Tyraste had attracted enough attention. "Our operation in Windward Valley became rather smooth. "As of this morning. "We have already found 113 Wood Elves who colluded with Lance. "These wood elves were all imprisoned. "Theoretically, we need to inform the Jade Court and get their permission before we can send them away. "But in this situation. "We can do whatever we want. " Hood''s tone sounded like he was gloating. As the leader of Jiliu City, who was on good terms with the wood elves, he seemed happy to see such a big mess in Jade Court. Matthew had always been a bystander. However, he was more concerned about the changes in Tyraste. He tried to recall. Before leaving Jade Court, Tyraste had indeed said that he had a very important plan to implement. Now that he thought about it. It was probably a plan to exile elves over 600 years old to the Secret Light Forest. Matthew obtained a detailed version of the ''Path of Glory'' plan released by Tyraste from Hood. It was a more precise description of how to determine whether the conditions to enter the Secret Light Forest were met in reality. " According to this, after reaching the age of 600, the Wood Elves can no longer stay in the Jade Court and the nearby forests. They can either choose to enter the Sanctuary to enjoy their old age, or they can only wander in the territories of other races " The only exception was the executor of the Path of Glory. The executor was the supervisor who ensured that this plan could be properly operated. The first supervisor was Tyraste himself, without exception. He was over 600 years old. In order to ensure that others could abide by these rules, he could not exile himself... " Matthew frowned slightly. Tyraste''s plan was a little too exaggerated and bold. As far as he knew. Wood Elf became a young adult at 120 years old. Between 120 to 300 years old was the more active youth period. During this period, the elves had a strong creative meaning and learning ability, and their ideas were more advanced and trendy. 300 to 600 years old was the mature period of wood elves. At this time, not only did the wood elves have a more mature mind and a comprehensive understanding of the world, but all aspects of their bodily functions had also reached their peak. They were not completely resistant to accepting new things. Over 600 years old was the old age. According to Hood''s rough investigation. At present, there were about 60,000 Wood Elves in the Jade Court, of which about 18000 were over 600 years old, which met the conditions for exile. This was close to one-third of the population! Even if it was Matthew. He didn''t plan to modify one-third of the wood elves at once! "This old elf is too extreme! " The Necromancer could not help but sigh. Hood also nodded. Experience more content on empire "He won''t succeed. " There is a limit to people''s fear of violence unless he is really willing to kill those 18,000 elderly elves... "But then again, he really seems to have the strength. " Matthew muttered, "Do you know what Tyraste encountered after leaving the Jade Court? " Hood shook his head. "No one knows where Tyraste is. "The Elven Sword Saint is a very unpopular profession. We don''t even know what abilities he is proficient in! "Unless the Seven Saints personally make a move, the other mages don''t dare to say that they can definitely win against Tyraste. "We only know that he did go to the Court of Fallen Leaves because on the morning of the second day, when Tyraste returned to the city, a huge green dragon head was hung directly above the northern city gate. "I''ve confirmed it. It''s the head of the Green Dragon, Fattina, who has been harassing the Jade Court all these years! "He really killed the green dragon! " Matthew clicked his tongue. The cunning of the Green Dragon Fattina was well known to the world. Previously, she had been able to escape unscathed after dealing with Jade Court for so many years. Now that Tyraste had made a move. The green dragon was instantly killed! "I remember that she has a Dracolich backing her up" Matthew recalled his encounter in the Troll Underground Palace. He felt that the changes in Tyraste were a little abnormal. " Originally, Tyraste had succeeded in slaying the dragon, and his prestige in Jade Court could be said to be second to none. The elves supported him from the bottom of their hearts, fantasizing that he could become the hero who led Jade Court to revive. However, no one expected the situation to suddenly explode like this. "Most of the elves in the city are in a state of panic. Some are cursing Tyraste, while others are crying and praying to the fallen ancient elven god. The order in the city has completely collapsed, and everyone has no time to care about themselves. If this continues, it won''t be long before a food crisis and other big and small crises break out in Jade Court "There were also elves who wanted to assassinate Tyraste. You should be able to guess the result. "In short, the current situation is veryStrange. "The ordinary elves were completely helpless against Tyraste. "They were so desperate that they started writing to us for help. "Look, this is a letter from an elf called Manister. I''ve read his resume. This guy is an out-and-out elven supremacist. He used to be a hardcore supporter of Tyraste, and he also advocated overthrowing the Elders and Willow Branch to establish a new ruling group. However, ever since Tyraste announced the Road to Glory plan, Manister''s attitude has changed greatly because he''s 650 years old. " Chapter 1397 Tyrastes Change Hood handed a letter to Matthew. Matthew opened it and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This Manister actually wanted the Alliance to send someone to uphold justice and arrest Tyraste immediately! "It looks like they really are desperate. " Matthew folded the letter again. Hood shrugged. "Who says so? "There were also many Wood Elves who fled to the Eversong Forest overnight and sought help from the Night Elves. However, the Night Elf Royal Family was very smart. They did not receive these stowaways and even chased the Wood Elves back to the border of the Eversong Forest. "If you ask me, after a while, the elves will ask for help from Purgatory and Abyss... " Matthew couldn''t help but laugh. However, his expression immediately became serious. "I have to go talk to Tyraste. " Hood reminded, "Be careful. "Tyraste might be in a bloodbath right now. " Matthew nodded. He then left Windward Valley and walked on the main road that was sparsely populated. Unknowingly, it was already nearing the end of May. The phoenix flowers on both sides of the road were especially blazing. The bright red colour swayed in Matthew''s eyes under the sunlight. The entire city was filled with a decadent and solemn smell. It was an entire afternoon. Matthew was looking for traces of Tyraste in the city. However, what surprised him was Discover stories at empire Even he couldn''t find where Tyraste was hiding! He had gone to look for Tyrani and Beanna. The former had a sad face, while the latter was at a loss. It seemed that she was not mentally prepared for the current situation. Evening. Matthew stood on the southern wall and looked down at the partially completed protective umbrella. At that moment. He heard light footsteps behind him. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that Tyraste did not have any hostility towards him for the time being. Because if the other party wanted to attack him, it was impossible for him to hear the footsteps! "Are you looking for me again? " Tyraste''s tone was as calm as ever. Matthew looked back. The old elf was dressed the same as before, and his temperament had become calmer. He was dressed in casual clothes, and his hands were empty. He didn''t look like he was on a killing spree at all. "Why did you do that? " Matthew went straight to the point. Tyraste''s face was as dark as water. "Because longevity is a curse. "You humans can live up to a hundred years, but the long-lived wood elves can live up to a thousand years. "This means that you humans have a self-repair and regeneration mechanism, but the elves do not. "In that case, we can only rely on external forces to supplement this repair mechanism. " Matthew shook his head. "You should have known this long ago. "What I want to know is, why did you suddenly do it? " Tyraste''s eyes lit up. "''Cause I got the Apocalypse epiphany. " "Apocalypse Epiphany? " Matthew had a bad premonition. Tyraste nodded. "What kind of apocalypse epiphany? Can you describe it? " Matthew braced himself and continued to ask. He knew that Tyraste''s profession was the Apocalypse Sword Saint. He thought that the Apocalypse in this title was more or less related to the Plane Will or the Will of Nature. Now it seemed that it might not be the case. "Hard to describe. " Tyraste''s voice was filled with unprecedented confidence and determination. "It was probably when I was killing the green dragon that I realized how easy it was for me to kill an evil dragon that had troubled the Jade Court for so many years. "At that moment, I seemed to understand something. "So I was actually so powerful. "Actually, I don''t have to worry so much. "Since I have a grand plan in my heart, I will use the simplest way to realize it. "You''re not going to stop me, are you? " As a Necromancer who just destroyed a plane with the Undead Calamity, I don''t think you have the right, position, or power to do this" He said the last sentence. Tyraste raised his eyebrows slightly. Matthew felt a sharp light burn his eyes. At that moment. Matthew''s perception of Tyraste had undergone an earth-shattering change. If the previous Tyrelast was still a piece of unpolished jade that was extremely restrained. Now He was like a volcano that was about to erupt! Sharp! ... Chapter 1398 Absolute Moment and the Miserable Wood Elf ... Matthew looked at Tyraste calmly. "Neither I nor the Alliance have any intention of interfering with your decision. "This is your own business. "The Alliance will remain neutral towards Jade Court. " Matthew was not lying. In fact The Seven Saint Alliance respected the majority of the secular powers in the continent. Whether it was a human city-state or an elf city. It was rare for mages to forcefully interfere with local or regional politics. Jade Court and Watcher Highland were similar examples. This was also related to the nature of mages who were indifferent to what was happening around them. A satisfied expression appeared on Tyraste''s face. Matthew immediately asked, "How many times have you fought since you became a sword saint? " Tyraste was puzzled. "Why ask this question? " Matthew''s tone was very normal. "Oh, just asking. " Tyraste replied, "I rarely fight, and I rarely have disputes with people. "Even when I had a conflict with the Elders last time, I only punished those who were the leaders of evil and did not harm their lives. "Strictly speaking, killing the Green Dragon Fattina was the first time I saw blood in all these years "Of course, many years ago, when I was still the Grand Marshal of the Windchasers, I killed many outsiders who tried to invade the border of Jade Court, but that was a long time ago... " A hint of reminiscence appeared on the old elf''s face. "It was so long that I could barely remember the faces of those enemies, nor could I remember what I looked like at that time. " Sometimes, I even doubt the authenticity of those memories. The young me in my memories is like a different person from the current me. "This is also one of the sorrows of the long-lived species. "The past you have already died. A brand new you have quietly formed in your body and has all the memories of the past you. Do you feel a little scared when I say this? " Tyraste looked at Matthew with interest. Matthew nodded seriously. "It''s really scary. " He could feel that what Tyraste said to him was true. It looked like This incomparably powerful Sword Saint of Apocalypse Enlightenment also had many confusion and puzzlement in his heart. "The first reason I came to you today was to confirm the authenticity of the plan for the Path of Glory. " Matthew changed the topic back to the right track. "Ever since this plan was announced, the Alliance has received a lot of feedback from Jade Court. "As you may have guessed, many people have written to us asking for help. " A trace of anger and disdain flashed across Tyraste''s eyes. He said to Matthew in a hurry, "Give me a list of those people. "I promise they won''t harass you again. " This time Matthew firmly refused. "No, I won''t do that. "First of all, if you really want to find them, you must have a way to find them. "Secondly, those people are essentially no threat to you. " Finally, I want to tell you that the Glory Path plan you announced is too extreme and may cause chaos. "So far, the Alliance and I are unlikely to personally intervene. "But only if you don''t mess things up. " When Matthew said these words. He observed Tyraste''s expression and emotional changes cautiously. In order to capture the thoughts of the Sword Saint of Apocalypse Enlightenment in a more comprehensive manner. Matthew even quietly activated his Equalized Perception. This helped him to judge Tyraste''s likes and dislikes from the Elemental Level. Tyraste snorted softly. Then, he said rather unyieldingly, "I can''t mess it up. "As you can see, those people can''t stop me at all! " Matthew showed an unconvinced expression. "Of course, I know how powerful you are. I also know that very few people in this world can stop you. "But I have to be responsible for the Scar of the Dead project. You know what happened recently. The Evil Art Master Lance swaggered into the Jade Court and tried to assassinate me. "As far as I''m concerned, this matter came to an end after I took down the sampan plane. "I will do my best to deal with the Scar of the Dead. During this period, I don''t want to be affected. " Tyraste was naturally not stupid. He heard Matthew''s implied meaning. "What do you want? " Matthew took a light breath and tried to make his voice sound calm. There was no other way. Tyraste''s personal strength was there, and now there was a suspicion that his personality had changed drastically. Even if Matthew was completely in the right, he did not dare to bully him. "I will request the Alliance to station a defence team around the Mage Camp. "In addition, for the next 36 months, Windward Valley will be under high alert. I will move the mage camp to Windward Valley as soon as possible. If possible, I hope to sign an agreement with Jade Court regarding the lease of Windward Valley. " Tyraste''s gaze suddenly turned sharp. "Lease? "Do you want me to hand over Windward Valley? " Matthew felt immense pressure. But this time He did not back down. He believed that Tyraste''s current focus was still on dealing with the Wood Elves ''internal problems. Windward Valley was definitely something that could be discussed. Chapter 1399 Absolute Moment and the Miserable Wood Elf "According to our investigation of the Evil Art Master Lance, the Windward Valley is an important channel for the creatures from the outer planes to infiltrate the main material plane. I have already suffered a near-fatal attack, and of course, I don''t want to suffer a second time. Therefore, this investigation must be thorough. "In addition, I used the Undead Calamity to destroy the Sampan Plane. In order to prevent a large number of undead from spilling into the Jade Court, I decided to personally guard the Windward Valley. This is to solve the problem for you. "You don''t want zombies or skeletons to knock on the door of an ordinary elf''s house every three or five days, do you? " Matthew spoke frankly. Tyraste fell silent. Of course, he knew that the other party was talking nonsense, but at this juncture, he really did not have the extra energy to argue with Matthew. Thinking of this. His mood suddenly became a little irritable. He looked at Matthew with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. This killing intent disappeared in an instant. However, Matthew keenly caught it. His heart thumped violently. On the surface. Matthew was still very calm. " Windward Valley is still your land, and I have no intention of occupying it. However, judging from the current situation, whether it''s to track down the remnants of the Order of Calamity, to manage the Scar of the Dead, or to deal with the remaining Undead Calamity in the Sampan Plane, I need to obtain the right to stay in Windward Valley for a long time. "And our existence can actually help you divert the attention of the ordinary elves, right? " Hearing this Tyraste finally spoke slowly, "All of Windward Valley can''t be given to you. " Matthew was quite decisive. "Then I''ll take half. " After dealing with the ruins left behind by the Undead Calamity, I plan to develop the Sampan Plane for the second time. This requires a lot of manpower and investment. For this reason, I plan to form a business group for plane development. At present, many people have invested, including archmages like Edmond. "As long as you can handle the situation in Jade Court, you will definitely have a share in the development of the Sampan Plane. " Tyraste emphasized expressionlessly, "I want a share of the Jade Court! " Matthew was quite straightforward. "Sure. " His stance was very soft. The main thing was that Tyraste''s stance did not look as soft as before. Moreover, Matthew had actually planted a small trap in his words. The prerequisite for him to divide the benefits for the Jade Court was that the political situation of the Wood Elves could remain stable. However, based on Matthew''s current premonition. The carnage in Jade Court would not stop so soon. Tyraste, whose temperament had changed drastically, thought that he had found the key to solving the problem. But he might not have realized it. When he raised his knife. He might not be able to let go anymore! This was different from Matthew''s levelling of the sampan plane. The dead in the sampan plane were all astral creatures who had once massacred humans. This was revenge for a tooth for a tooth, so he had no psychological burden in launching the Undead Calamity. But Tyraste was different. He was facing his fellow countrymen who had the same blood as him. Such a rash use of extreme measures to try to solve the internal problems of the race. There was a high chance that it would cause even bigger problems later! Matthew had a vague premonition. Something bad might happen in the Jade Court! Matthew''s prophecy spell was, of course, a pile of dog shit. But his intuition was quite accurate. In the past. If his intuition was only a vague warning sign. Now After having the solidified Equilibrium Point on his body. Matthew could feel that the once fuzzy feeling had become clear and intense. At the same time. He had also become more cautious in weighing his decisions. He could feel his every move, and even a thought could change the balance between many factions. This balance was so delicate. It was like walking slowly on a pile of broken glass. If he was not careful, he might be stung! "Except for the half of Windward Valley that I''ve given you and the area near the Scar of the Dead that we agreed on earlier. "No other mage can go anywhere except you! " Tyraste slowly stated the remaining conditions. Matthew, who had obtained the core benefits, was quite easy to talk to. He didn''t even hold Tyraste accountable for the Evil Art Master Lance! Under Matthew''s deliberate flattery. The atmosphere of their conversation became much more relaxed. Tyraste''s mood seemed to have improved as well. " Tyrani told me before that your skeleton is very special. It can actually appreciate the relics of the ancient beauty god, Harthor. This is the key to the basement. You can bring it here to appreciate it at any time. "If there''s anything you like, you can take one or two and just let me know. " Matthew smiled and took the key from the old elf. Tyraste''s mind was still very clear. Matthew gave him a way out. He immediately returned the favour. The relic of the ancient god of beauty was still quite valuable. Matthew thanked him and naturally said something nice. The two of them chatted for more than twenty minutes before bidding each other farewell. Soon after, Matthew returned to Windward Valley and began to arrange for the mages ''camp to be moved to Windward Valley. But after a long time. Tyraste''s face would still appear in Matthew''s mind from time to time. The change in the old elf before and after slaying the dragon was really touching. "Edmond is right. Power is terrible. Anyone who has tasted power will face the risk of losing control. " Chapter 1400 Absolute Moment and the Miserable Wood Elf It was difficult to simply define Tyraste''s actions as right or wrong. However, as an outsider, Matthew felt that it would be difficult for him to achieve his goal by doing so. It might even be counterproductive! Tyraste''s change also made Matthew secretly alert. He reflected on whether his way of thinking and behavior had changed with the growth of his power. The answer was, of course, yes. No supernatural being would deal with problems with the thinking of ordinary people. This change was not necessarily a bad thing. Matthew could actually accept the change in his power. However, he had to ensure that the changes were controllable. It was fine as long as there was no deviation from his principles. And this Undead Calamity, he was actually walking on the edge of a deviation from his principles. "Fortunately, I stopped it in time... " Matthew silently reminded himself in his heart that he must always reflect on himself in the future; otherwise, it would be easy to fail. Thinking of this He suddenly felt that the Seven Saints, especially the Holy Mages, were extremely valuable! In essence. They were no longer the same species as ordinary humans or even ordinary Legends. However, they still did not do anything too extreme. Compared to Tyraste''s sudden ''awakening''. Matthew''s "killing quota", which he had thought was ridiculous, was not so hard to accept! Now that he thought about it. The absurdities of mages or gods. Perhaps it was also caused by the subtle distortion of power on one''s personality. It was just that the aspects reflected were different. Thinking of this. Matthew felt a little awkward about power. "If there is no supernatural power in this world, it might be a nice place... " This thought flashed through his mind. Then, he smiled bitterly. He buried himself in his work again. For the next two days. With the help of Hood''s Golem troops, Matthew successfully carved out a territory near the Troll Corridor in Windward Valley. They simply and crudely demolished the original buildings. He also planned to build barracks for the Seven Saint Alliance here. This move did not meet much resistance from the elves. This was because Tyraste had really attracted the hatred of all the elves! In just two days. The number of elves who died in his hands continued to soar! Although most of those who died were former dignitaries, and they were all old, all the wood elves were in a panic. In order to avoid getting involved in the huge change in Jade Court. Matthew bound all the members of the Scar of the Dead project to the previous mage camp and the new camp in Windward Valley. And during this period of time. The tragedy in the Sampan Plane also gradually spread to other places through abnormal phenomena and gossip. Of course, the mages had already received the news. Matthew could feel it. The apprentices and assistants had looked at him with respect before, but now they were in awe. Wherever he went, everyone worked meticulously. No one dared to neglect their work. Therefore, the subsequent transfer of the camp was also quite smooth. All of Matthew''s orders were executed perfectly. This made him quite satisfied. For Matthew himself, the plan to intimidate the creatures in the outer plane had come to an end. His original goal was to end the battle as soon as possible. At present, it seemed that he had exceeded his mission. Next, he just had to wait for his reputation to continue to ferment. Very quickly. Matthew sent away the Legendary mage Mulan and the other invited companions. Mulan was quite friendly to him. When he left, he even held Matthew''s hand and told him to remember to visit Gem Mountain in the future. Matthew guessed that it was because this Legendary mage had completed a rather important mission while not doing much. Mulan would be able to get a decent reward from the Silver Council this time. Matthew also had a good impression of Mulan. He had no choice. Who wouldn''t like an invincible gem that could be hung on their body? He was even thinking of pulling Mulan into his Guild of Spells! This way, when he went to the astral world in the future. It would also give him another layer of personal protection. Other than Mulan. Bobo and Lumiere, who had been on standby in the Moonlight Forest, set off for the west of Rolling Stone Town three days after Matthew''s return. Lumire had received the order to expand Rolling Stone Town. Next, he had to lead his tribe to help Rolling Stone Town deal with the problem of the mountain tribes. Bobo seemed to be quite free recently and offered to help, so the two of them went together. Hibbert and Vivien had also finished the initial optimization of the Weave. The two of them returned to the northernmost floating city. However, the two of them were mages. After Matthew opened the access, they could visit the Moonlight Forest at any time, so it was not difficult to meet. Especially after being optimized by these two genius mages. The guild''s spells had received quite a bit of improvement. The first was the most frequently used Hand of Magic. This spell was given multiple characteristics. Originally, there was only one Hand of Magic that was shared for free. In other words, when a member used Hand of Magic, the other member had to wait for him to finish using it and wait for the cooldown to end before continuing to use it. Vivien had perfectly optimized the ''Sharing Hand of Mage'', allowing everyone to have one working Hand of Magic. This solved the conflict between the members. The disadvantage was that it seemed to have lost some of the spirit of sharing. Then, it was the instant teleport function. Chapter 1401 Absolute Moment and the Miserable Wood Elf This was also done by Vivien. As long as a guild member holds a badge that has been enchanted by Vivien, they can enjoy three free instant return trips. As long as you are in the Aindor Plane. No matter how dangerous the situation is, you can quickly escape and return to the Moonlight Forest. This was a very important life-saving method for anyone. The return spell would leave a magic mark, and the enemy was likely to track them into the Moonlight Forest. This was something that all the other guild members needed to face together. Matthew felt that the return spell was quite valuable. He had Ella the Owl and the other Nature Souls who were still active in the Moonlight Forest build a small tavern near the return point. It was convenient for the members to rest after returning. In the future, when the guild grew and the number of members increased, Matthew would not mind selling some drinks or providing other services in the tavern. Vivien''s technique was worthy of the name of a genius in magic. But compared to Hibbert. Even Matthew, who loved her milk tea, had to say that there was a gap between geniuses. This guy added a Time Stop series guild spell for Matthew despite there being a lack of magic sea anemones. ... [Absolute Moment: Through this spell, you can lock the time in a narrow space with yourself. During the time lock period. You will not be able to move but will be immune to all damage. Fixed Supreme Magic: Instant Cast. Duration:1 - 3 seconds. [Remark: You can actively remove Absolute Moment.] Daily usage: 1 time. ... No doubt about it. This was a powerful life-saving spell. 1 - 3 seconds of controllable invincibility, enough to help members to avoid much fatal damage. Silver Snake Richard, who had always been cold and aloof, couldn''t help but chat in the chat room for a long time after seeing this spell! It was probably because this spell could greatly increase his combat strength. The others were also amazed. Many members probably thought that Matthew was just playing around with this guild. But now it seemed like... This guild was actually quite useful! And at the level of detail. Hibbert''s design was ingenious. First of all, this spell is open to all members but can be reserved in advance. The reserved person has priority. Secondly, using this spell required a large amount of guild contribution points. These two points ensured that this spell would not be abused to a certain extent. What was even more amazing was that Ever since that spell appeared. Matthew found that the various resources in the guild warehouse began to increase exponentially. In order to accumulate contribution points. All the members had contributed a lot of resources. The guild storage looked like it was thriving. Only the guild elf, Xixi, was crying silently. ... For the next period of time. Matthew set an example and only went back and forth between the sampan plane, Windward Valley, and the Scar of the Dead. He focused on the work at hand, occasionally taking time to study the foreign spell, the Parasite''s Head. Matthew did it. The other mages naturally followed suit. However, even though the mages did not leave their homes, the news from Jade Court would spread to them through various means. After every meal. When Matthew walked into the camp, he could always hear the mages ''discussions. "Have you heard? There was a serious wave of refugees in the Jade Court, and many Wood Elves were running towards the Eversong Forest! " " Your information is outdated. The Night Elves have closed the entrance to the Forest of Eversong. Some of the fleeing Wood Elves have gone to Jiliu City, while others have fled to the Highlands of the Watchers and further north... " "How tragic. I thought that Tyraste would be a very open-minded regent of the Wood Elves. I didn''t expect him to turn into a tyrant! " "Forget about the tyrant. He''s clearly a demon king. His strength is simply unfathomable. There have been more than a dozen assassinations against him in the past few days, but all the assassins died on the spot as soon as they approached. Could he challenge a Superior Legend in the Alliance? " Mages and elves were actually not on good terms. This was especially true for the Mages who worked for the Umbrella at the Scar of the Dead. They had a lot of friction with the elves. Under such circumstances. Even they felt that the wood elves were miserable and Tyraste was a demon king. It could be seen how extreme the old elf was! Matthew would not restrict the discussion between the mages. As long as they could stay in the camp quietly and not go out to cause trouble, they could talk about anything! As for the fate of the Wood Elves It was all up to them. Matthew was actually hoping that Tyraste would cause more trouble. Recently, the Umbrella 2.0 plan was implemented quickly and well because there were no Wood Elves to hold them back. However, on the afternoon of the third day. A subtle piece of news reached Matthew''s ears. Hood ran over and told him, "Lady Alan has been imprisoned by Tyraste! "Tyraste''s recent actions have angered the Jade Court. According to incomplete statistics, the number of elves who have died in his hands has already exceeded 2,000! "It''s been a long time since such a serious casualty occurred in Jade Court. Compared to the damage caused by Tyraste, the Dragon Calamity is simply a joke! "He''s lost almost all his supporters; even his daughter has turned against him. "No one supports his plan for the Path of Glory. The old elves will not support it, and none of the young elves will because they will not exile their parents! "Even the most loyal Shadow Leopard and Moonglow of the Windchasers have collectively resigned. The order in the city has become a mess, and some people mixed in. "Under such circumstances, Ms. Alan, who had remained silent, finally couldn''t help but talk to Tyraste. "Nobody knew what they talked about. "But Alan never showed up again. Tyrani suspected that he was imprisoned by Tyraste... "I used a prophecy spell to measure it. Alan''s current state is indeed a little strange. Her mana should be sealed. In Jade Court, only Tyraste can do this. " Matthew''s expression immediately became a little serious after listening. It didn''t matter if Tyraste messed with others. Experience more on empire But Winter Moon, Alan, was a Mage of the Alliance. If he really imprisoned Alan, it would be equivalent to provoking the Alliance. Could it be that in just a few days, Tyraste had already become so arrogant? Matthew felt that something was wrong. However, that day, when he used his equalized perception, he did not find any signs of being bewitched or his mind being blinded. This meant Tyraste''s actions were all from his heart! Matthew couldn''t help but grit his teeth. The Scar of the Dead project had just been on the right track, and the protective umbrella was progressing in an orderly manner. Why were there always problems appearing? He had thought that Tyraste would be the one to stop the trouble. He did not expect himself to become the biggest troublemaker! Matthew could only sigh with emotion. "Don''t worry, Alan is a mage of the Alliance. As long as Tyraste has a shred of consciousness, he won''t do anything to her. " Matthew calmly said to Hood, "Go to the Silver Council and report in detail what happened in Jade Court. Remember, only one of the Seven Saints or Lord Ecmond is required to know about this matter. " Matthew had already reported this matter. The Silver Council''s reply was similar to Matthew''s. As long as Tyraste could stabilize the situation. The Alliance would not interfere. However, things were different now. He had to report again. Hood nodded and left in a hurry. Matthew then ordered all the mages not to leave the camp. He hurriedly left Windward Valley. Matthew first returned to the cemetery and brought the Holy Grail of Sin and the Crown of Sin with him. Then, he returned to the Jade Court. Matthew wasn''t in a hurry to find Tyraste. Because his instincts told him that doing so might put him in danger. He wanted to talk to Tyrani first. Twenty minutes later. On the second floor of the Prancing Pony Inn. Matthew found a haggard Tyrani in Beanna''s room. Her eyes were bloodshot and she looked lost. When she saw Matthew. Tyrani stood up immediately. She held Matthew''s hand excitedly and said, "It''s a demon! "It was the demon who bewitched his soul! " However, Matthew only looked at her with a hint of pity. "No demon can bewitch his soul. "You should know. " Tyrani''s face instantly turned pale. Then, she collapsed onto the sturdy wooden bed. ... Chapter 1402 The Nightmare Pendant and Beannas Choice ... Matthew looked at Tyrani''s dejected look and couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. Tyrani was actually a rebellious female elf. She liked women, and she was a bully. She had done many outrageous things with her position as the Windchaser General. She had probably given Tyraste a lot of headaches in the past. But now... The situation between the two seemed to have suddenly reversed. The rebellious Tyrani was shocked to find that her father was ten thousand times more rebellious than herself! Tyraste''s actions could not even be described as rebellious. In the elven society, he was equivalent to the enemy of the whole world. And from the looks of it. He had no intention of restraining himself. It seemed that Tyrani had tried to dissuade Tyraste, but the final result was not satisfactory. Would it remind Tyrani of her father''s failed attempt to restrain her? However, Matthew did not think about it for too long. Tyrani''s current situation was the same as most of the wood elves in Jade Court. Of course, they would not yield to Tyraste''s violence. However, other than not lowering their heads. There was nothing they could do. Matthew stood there quietly, giving Tyrani a chance to catch her breath. The latter sat limply on the bed, her eyes dull and powerless. Matthew had never seen her look like this before. This was probably the first time in her life that the Windseeker General, who had been able to call the shots in the Jade Court for a long time, had encountered such a painful setback. And the setback came from her father. He was so powerful that it was difficult to look at him directly, and it was even more difficult to have the determination to fight against him. Tyrani was clearly in a state of despair. After a long time. Only then did she catch her breath. She looked up at Matthew. "Is there any way you can stop my father? " Matthew answered truthfully, "It''s hard. "But I''m working on it. "First of all, I''m here to confirm Ms. Alan''s condition. " Tyrani shook her head weakly. "I don''t know. "I''ve been with Beanna recently. I don''t even dare to go to the Windseeker camp. I don''t know how to face them... "I went to look for my father, but he seemed to have changed into a different person. When I talked to him, he didn''t seem to be listening at all... "It was as if he had lost all his patience overnight. " He doesn''t look impatient on the surface, but I feel like he''s racing against time. I even suspect that he has some terminal illness. But there''s no reason for that. He''s a Sword Saint, a Superior Legend. If nothing unexpected happens, he can live for at least two thousand years! What could defeat him? " Towards the end. Tyrani seemed to be talking to herself. "Terminal illness? " Matthew was slightly stunned and immediately felt that this was Tyrani''s whimsical imagination. He had seen Tyraste the other day. The old elf was in good health and could kill most people in this world. After a person advanced to Legend, they would be immune to all common diseases and symptoms. It was impossible for Tyraste''s mood to suddenly change because he was ill. But for Tyrani. Once this thought arose, it was like a drowning person grabbing onto a straw. She stood up from the bedside with a whoosh, her slightly swollen eyes widening. "No, he really might have gotten some kind of illness. He wants to fulfil his wish before he dies, so he''s so impatient! "I have to find him and ask him clearly! "I must go to him... " As she spoke, she wanted to rush out of the door. Matthew subconsciously wanted to stop Tyrani, but the latter instinctively wanted to make an aggressive move. Fortunately, Matthew''s current physical fitness was not bad. He dodged Tyrani''s shove and was about to follow up. At this moment. A gentle voice rang out, "Nini, look into my eyes! " That sentence seemed to have magic. Tyrani turned her head. At this moment, Beanna, who was standing by the bed, raised her right hand. A topaz pendant appeared in her palm. The pendant was slowly swaying in the air. Tyrani''s eyes became blank. "Look into my eyes, listen to my voice, the wind and the clouds tell you that everything is fine, the moon and the flowers have come to rest, we should sleep... " Beanna''s voice was as gentle as water. At that moment. Matthew felt as if he had returned to his infancy, and his mother''s warm whisper was heard as she coaxed him to sleep. ... [Warning: Beanna is using the Quasi-Divine Weapon: Nightmare Pendant and Calming Spell!] You are about to receive the check for the sleepiness. You will be sent to dreamland after three consecutive failures (Duration: 20 minutes to 4 hours)." ... Why did Beanna have a Quasi Divine Relic? This thought flashed through Matthew''s mind. However, he was not too worried. He believed that his willpower was strong enough to avoid the sleepiness check without the help of external objects! ... [Warning: The first sleepiness check has failed. You are about to fall asleep!] The second sleepiness check has failed. You are about to fall asleep!" ... Matthew''s eyelids instantly became extremely heavy. At the critical moment. He pressed his chest hard, and the three divinities took effect at the same time. Matthew''s brain instantly sobered up! "How is it so powerful? " Matthew was quite surprised. His spiritual power was not low, and after devouring the spiritual source of the Evil Art Master Lance, he had reached the legendary level. Read latest stories on empire But even so... He actually couldn''t resist the other party''s hypnosis?! Chapter 1403 The Nightmare Pendant and Beannas Choice He looked at it. Beanna was still around Level 10. Her strength was quite transparent, so she couldn''t be that dangerous to him. Then the key was still the pendant in her hand! At this moment. Tyrani, who had failed to save herself, fell to the ground and hit Beanna''s soft chest. Beanna was still comforting her in a low voice. Tyrani fell into a deep sleep, even drooling. Beanna''s chest was wet. She shot a glance at Matthew and blushed. Matthew quickly averted his gaze. Beanna then moved Tyrani to the bed and made her comfortable. After that, the two of them carefully left the room. "I''m sorry, I can''t let Tyrani go to Mr. Tyraste. "It''ll be dangerous for all of us. " The moment they left the room. Beanna apologized to Matthew one after another. Matthew looked at him thoughtfully. "Was that pendant given to you by Tyraste? " Beanna bit her lip and nodded quickly. " The night that Tyraste returned to the Jade Court, he was probably the first to find me. He gave me this pendant and the usage of the Calming Spell. He also told me to use this to control Tyrani''s actions when necessary or when something unexpected happens. "I didn''t understand what he was talking about at first. "It wasn''t until the next morning, when people were talking about the murder in the city, that I vaguely realized Mr. Tyraste''s intentions. " Speaking of this She smiled bitterly and sighed. "I can actually understand what he did, but I don''t dare and don''t want to go against his will. For ordinary people like us, he... He is like a god. " He felt Beanna''s uneasy gaze. Matthew immediately comforted him, "You did the right thing. If you let Tyrani go to Tyraste, it might only intensify the conflict. "And you''re not the only one who feels fear and helplessness when facing Tyraste. I''m actually not much better. " A look of relief flashed across Beanna''s face. However, she still lowered her head as if she felt very guilty about helping Tyraste. Matthew thought for a moment. "For the time being, you and Tyrani can go to my mage camp first. "That should be the safest place in Jade Court. As long as Tyraste doesn''t completely lose his mind, he won''t attack the Alliance camp. " Beanna lowered her head, and the uneasiness on her face became even stronger. "No, I can''t do that. " Matthew was puzzled. "Are you afraid of offending Tyraste? " Beanna nodded. She hesitated for a moment before mustering up the courage to say, "Mr. Tyraste, he, he said he was willing to take me as a disciple. " Matthew was enlightened. "Is this the condition he used to exchange for you controlling Tyrani for him? " Beanna said bitterly, "Yes. " Matthew frowned. "But what about Tyrani? "Have you ever thought about what she would think of you if she knew about this? "Didn''t you tell me before that although she''s very strange, she''s actually a very good person and is very suitable to be friends? " The guilt on Beanna''s face grew. Stay connected through empire However, she still bit her lip and said, "I know that I might lose my friend, Tyrani, and I might let down many of the wood elves who have helped me. "But that''s life, isn''t it? " As she spoke, she raised her head with red eyes. "I have to make a choice. " Matthew sized up the beautiful human girl in front of him. At this moment, he realized that he had overlooked many things about Beanna. Compared to a year ago when she first came to Jade Court. She had really changed a lot. "Mr. Tyraste did go overboard, but I don''t care. " Beanna spoke at an extremely fast speed. "Two months ago, I found out that my father was willing to spend a lot of money to send me here to learn the dance and sword chant of the elves. His original purpose was to marry me to the lord of the Highleaf Region. "The one who was famous in the village for his love of elven art. "Unfortunately, after the Black Dragon Calamity. "The feudal lord''s family in the High Leaf Region was unable to recover. "Later. "He also planned to marry me off to the Lord of Red Mountain. "As you know. "Not long after, the original lords and nobles of Red Mountain also lost their power. "But for a shrewd businessman like my father. "He had almost never lost money on his investments. "He knew very well that many nobles in the south admired the elven culture. "As long as his daughter became the rare human sword chant and mastered the dance of the elves. "Then she must be a hot commodity in the marriage market. "He was going to let me study here for two years. "But now, things had changed. "I reckon that it won''t be long before he finds an excuse to write a letter urging me to go back... " Matthew looked at her quietly. "How did you know? " Beanna lowered her head. "My brother wrote to tell me. He and I have been very close since we were young. He also accidentally eavesdropped on our parents ''conversation in the middle of the night before he knew about my father''s plans. "Therefore, I can''t go back... at least not now. " Under Matthew''s slightly puzzled gaze. Beanna said angrily, "The thing is, my father is going to get me to marry... Uncle Rheagar! " Her expression was extremely shy, and her words became light and floating. Chapter 1404 The Nightmare Pendant and Beannas Choice Matthew didn''t hear it clearly at first. Only then did he react. "Who? Rheagar? " Beanna nodded heavily, her neck and ears completely red. Matthew felt that it was ridiculous and that Beanna''s father was dreaming. But after a while. He was not so sure. "I heard that many people are persuading Uncle Rheagar to have more children. Many dubious women find an excuse to go to Uncle Rheagar''s house. They all want to give birth to their children, especially sons. "I don''t want to be that woman. I can''t imagine how I should face Sif in that situation... " It was as if the most shameful thing had already been said. Beanna became calmer. She told Matthew in a low voice about her family- Originally, Matthew only knew that Beanna was born into a wealthy family. Her father was also a famous businessman in Rolling Stone Town. He only found out today. It turned out that Beanna''s father was the same as Ms. Liz and the others. They were all trusted aides brought by Rheagar from the Kingdom of Suki. Beanna''s father was deeply trusted by Rheagar. He managed most of the food industry in Rolling Stone Town, and was also involved in the handicraft industry, textile industry, and part of the military procurement. Other than that. Beanna also had a faint tieflin blood in her. These factors were enough to make the family behind her become the future aristocrats of the Rolling Stones Kingdom. To be honest. If Rheagar really wanted to have a son or remarry, there was nothing wrong with Beanna''s father marrying his daughter to him "You could have told me about this earlier. " Matthew blinked. "I can. " Beanna smiled gratefully, her eyes shining with a strange light. "But I can''t always ask you for help, right? "Actually, I don''t blame my father. He just made the best choice for the family and himself out of his position. "He gave me very good conditions. I had no worries about food and clothing since I was young, and I lived a happy life compared to most of my peers. I even got the opportunity to enter Jade Court to study. This is already a very luxurious condition, so I won''t blame him. "But I can''t do exactly what he wants. "I don''t want to rely on anyone else anymore, not my father, not you, Matthew. " Matthew frowned. "So you chose to follow Tyraste. " Beanna said solemnly, " He promised to teach me the true way of sword chanting. " He promised to give me the power to protect myself and even stand on my own feet in this world. "That''s enough. " As she spoke. Beanna''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Matthew with an indescribable look. "I don''t really like brandishing knives and lances that much, but power is a fascinating thing, isn''t it? "You see, so many elves are against Mr. Tyraste, but they can''t do anything about him. "I don''t want to be like Mr. Tyraste, but I hope to rely on my own strength to seek a living space. "This is the best opportunity for me, even if I have to lose Tyrani as a friend. " Matthew sighed softly. "Of course, it is not wrong to pursue power. I am also on the road to pursuing power. "But Tyraste''s situation is too extreme. I suspect that he has lost control of himself. " However, Beanna interrupted Matthew, which was rare. "But you like it when a power is too strong to control, don''t you? " Matthew looked at her in confusion. Beanna stared at him with bright eyes. "You like Sif because she can easily tear those terrible monsters apart, right? "I heard that there is a type of person who will not easily fall in love with ordinary girls. They will only fall in love with those women who have great power because the latter makes them feel dangerous. The dangerous aura is actually the greatest source of stimulation and attraction between men and women. "Are you such a person? Matthew? " ... Chapter 1405 The Mandate of Heaven Sword Technique and the Call of the Eastern Continent ... Feeling the unusual heat in Beanna''s eyes, Matthew couldn''t help but want to reply, "It''s normal for men to like powerful roles, right? " Then, he realized. His guess about the Abyss Deathmatch was correct. Sif had indeed killed those Level-20 Fallen Angels! Barthor''s blood was indeed terrifying! Matthew immediately replied, "So, were those monsters really killed by Sif? "How did she do it? " Beanna pouted, and her cheeks puffed up. She was obviously unhappy with Matthew''s forceful change of topic. However, regarding what happened in the Abyss Death Duel... The two girls probably had a tacit understanding in private. Beanna knew that she had let it slip, so she chose to remain silent. The atmosphere became a little awkward. Matthew wasn''t that eager to know what happened when Sif turned into the Daughter of Purgatory. He took the opportunity to divert Beanna''s attention. He spoke again, "I respect your decision. "But you must always pay attention to your safety. I think Tyraste''s current situation is not very stable. Yes, his attention is all on his clansmen, but there''s no guarantee that he might turn his attention to outsiders at any time. I''m not sure if the master-disciple relationship between him and you is as strong as you think. You have to judge it yourself. " As he spoke. He took out three spell scrolls from his inventory and handed them to Beanna. These were all escape spells, and they were not top-notch. However, if they were prepared in advance, they should be able to fight for a chance of survival for Beanna, even against Tyraste. This was the advantage of spells over melee classes. In the past. Beanna probably wouldn''t accept Matthew''s things. But this time, she chose to accept it with a smile. Matthew could clearly feel the change in the girl''s temperament from her eyes. Compared to the impressive confession she made when she left Rolling Stone Town. Beanna had indeed matured a lot. She obviously had her own thoughts. This made Matthew appreciate it even more. "I''ll protect myself. I''ve been learning these things since I left Rolling Stone Town. " Beanna''s voice was light and cheerful, as if she had obtained something extraordinary when she had put away the scroll. On the contrary, Matthew suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He came here mainly to find out about Tyraste''s situation from Tyrani. From the current situation. Tyrani knew very little. Perhaps the poor girl spent most of her time under Beanna''s hypnosis. She never saw her old father. On the other hand, Beanna had secretly become Tyraste''s disciple. Thinking of this. Matthew was about to ask Beanna if she had any information about Tyraste''s location. The latter, however, spoke as if they had telepathy, "Every morning at four o''clock, I will go to Phoenix Village to learn about the Bamboo Staff Sword Technique from Mr. Tyraste for about an hour. "Phoenix Hill is the small hill near the southern city wall. There is a bamboo forest on it. I''ve taken you there before. "If you have a message for Mr. Tyraste, I can pass it on for you. Je knows about our relationship, er, I mean he knows we''re both from Rolling Stone. " Matthew weighed the two troll sacred items in his hand and slowly said, "That''s just right. "Please tell him that I have two treasures from the era of the Troll Empire. I hope he can help me identify them. If possible, I will send them over in two days." The Holy Grail of Sin and the Crown of Sin were treasures that were extremely sensitive to evil elements. The feedback on the changes in his spirit was especially clear. If there were traces of Tyraste''s mind being distorted or his will being disturbed... No matter how brilliant his methods were, it was impossible for him to hide from these two sacred objects. Beanna agreed readily. The next day. In the same room at the Prancing Pony Inn. Beanna brought a message from Tyraste. "Mr. Tyraste asked me to tell you that he''s in the middle of something very important, and he doesn''t want to be distracted at this juncture. "If there''s something more important, he''d be willing to see you, but not for the study of relics. "Also, he told you not to worry. He won''t hurt Ms. Alan. If you''re worried, you can send a messenger to write to Ms. Alan. " Matthew heaved a sigh of relief after hearing this. It seemed like Tyraste was very clear about his intentions. As long as he didn''t hurt Alan and didn''t implicate the Alliance, everything was fine. Since the other party had given him enough face. Matthew naturally couldn''t continue to pester him. After he returned, he immediately sent Sanger to send a letter to Alan. The letter arrived as promised. Alan also wrote back to Matthew. This reply was not long. On the one hand, Alan told Matthew that she was currently safe and had not been hurt by Tyraste. On the other hand, she also expressed her hope that the Alliance could intervene and stop Tyraste''s actions. She thought that Tyraste was standing on the opposite side of the elven society. The wood elves, regardless of gender or age. No one would support him. Any policy that lacked the support of the masses would only lead to a greater disaster if it was pushed forward with extraordinary power. Matthew actually agreed with Alan''s point of view. Tyraste''s steps were too big. This was no longer a matter of threading lines but directly stabbing the elves'' hearts three times. Chapter 1406 The Mandate of Heaven Sword Technique and the Call of the Eastern Continent However, he was powerless like Alan. So he wrote another letter to comfort Alan and said that he would do his best to report the situation here to the Alliance, hoping that the Silver Council would make the right decision. In the midst of the exchange of letters. Matthew also learned from Sanger that Alan was imprisoned on a small hill called Trade Wind Cliff by Tyraste. It was located at the second highest point of the Jade Court. The scenery was good. She was fine, but her mental condition was not good. She was probably worried about the future of the wood elves. The owl sent the reply from the Silver Council. As Matthew had expected, the Silver Council hoped that he could pay close attention to Tyraste''s mental state but not easily interfere with the elves ''internal decisions and actions. It was said that a special committee had been set up within the parliament, and they were discussing the issue of the Jade Court intensely. They would give a clearer answer as soon as possible. Matthew read the reply letter several times and the summary was... ''Watch from a distance.'' Then, Hood told him the truth behind the reply letter. "The Seven Saints and Lord Edmond are not here, and a few Legendary mages are busy. No one in the Silver Council can take care of this. "Besides, it''s not a bad thing for them if some elves were to die. "They did form a committee about the Jade Court incident, but the members of the committee were all Level-20, Tier 5 Mages. Most of the time, they would only discuss the appearance and figure of the Wood Elves. A few times, they were studying how to save the alliance from the catastrophe caused by Tyraste. In fact, they were doing it for their own benefit. However, when someone asked who was going to face Tyraste... This group of people began to discuss serious topics such as the meeting''s end and what to eat for lunch" This was the Silver Council. Matthew was not surprised by this. Most of the powerful mages had their own faction. Even Mulan, who was a partial but powerful legend, had his own mage tower. He rarely paid attention to the people of the Silver Council. The rest who signed up for the council were either messengers for the Seven Saints and Edmond or mascots. Moreover, it was indeed a little difficult to expect a bunch of old people who had yet to reach Legend to discuss how to deal with a Sword Saint who was a Superior Legend. Seeing this Matthew followed the Silver Council''s instructions and turned a blind eye to what happened in Jade Court. But at the same time... He also paid close attention to Tyraste''s situation. Every day, he would chat with Beanna for a while. Originally, he thought Tyraste had only accepted Beanna as a disciple perfunctorily. However, after these few days of understanding. Matthew realized that Tyraste must have put in some effort to impart the swordsmanship method. This was evident from Beanna''s daily complaints about how difficult it was to practice the sword. However, her swordsmanship was becoming more and more exquisite, and there was even a hint of indescribable charm to it. "Does Tyraste really want to take Beanna as his disciple? "Could it be that this little girl really has sword arts talent? " Matthew couldn''t help but look at her in a new light. A few days later. Beanna also told Matthew that the sword technique she was currently cultivating was the Heavenly Mandate Sword Technique that Tyraste had created after encountering the Apocalypse! It was said that the [Heavenly Mandate] sword-art had three stages. In the first stage, the bamboo stick was used as a sword. Because the bamboo stick was hard and brittle, it was difficult for the novice to control the strength. Using this as a weapon was the most suitable for training spiritual power. After reaching this level, you can enter the second stage of learning. The second stage focused on the practice of various types of real swords, focusing on the accumulation of a large number of actual combat experience. It was necessary to achieve the proficiency of each type of sword to the realm of perfection. There were no shortcuts at this stage. You could only bury your head in training. Before the third stage, you need to accept the Apocalypse. Only after the apocalypse. Only then could he reach the mysterious realm of "everything can be a sword" like Tyraste. Matthew was very interested in the Apocalypse that Tyraste mentioned. He had wanted to beat around the bush to figure it out. Unexpectedly, Beanna said directly, "Teacher once said that the sword technique he cultivated came from the Jade Phoenix Sword Technique left behind by the Divine Phoenix, but it had already surpassed it. "In the process of practising that set of sword techniques, he gradually comprehended a realm similar to the integration of Heaven and man that the martial monk spoke of. " When he encountered the Apocalypse, he saw many scenes. Some of them were scenes of unknown lands, and the other was the scene of the apocalypse in the Far East. "He guessed that the scene of the unknown land might have come from the Eastern Continent, and the Apocalypse Enlightenment he encountered seemed to have been summoned by the incarnation of the Heavenly Dragon" ''The Apocalypse of Tyraste actually came from the Eastern Continent and the Heavenly Dragon?'' This was something Matthew had never expected. For a while, he even suspected that the old elf was bewitched by the Void Ruler! At first, Matthew did not believe it. Until Beanna displayed one of the moves of the Heavenly Mandate Sword Technique in front of him. Beanna''s moves were quite standard. It seemed that she had indeed been taught by a famous teacher. But most importantly It was the charm of her sword that made Matthew feel a little different. He had once sensed the soul of the heavenly dragon on the island. He was quite sensitive to the aura of the Heavenly Dragon. Therefore, he was certain that the other party''s sword move was indeed related to the Heavenly Dragon. At the same time... Matthew also reacted. No matter how talented Beanna was, she couldn''t have mastered it so quickly. Chapter 1407 The Mandate of Heaven Sword Technique and the Call of the Eastern Continent The sword slash she had shown him. It was probably displaying the power and charm of Tyraste! The old elf was indeed an old fox. He clearly knew Matthew''s concerns, so he kept using various methods to send signals of goodwill to Matthew. He definitely wouldn''t be able to release Alan in the short term. Because the latter would become a stumbling block to his plan. However, he would never go against the Alliance. He knew where to draw the line. After understanding everything, Matthew had nothing to say. Since Tyraste was determined to shoulder the fate of the Wood Elves by himself. He could only be a bystander to welcome the arrival of the next wave. However, this incident touched Matthew in another way. The twinkling of the seven stars; Tyraste''s Apocalypse; Yu Lian''s summoning from the Far East; As the days of heavenly changes approached, the once sealed power of the Eastern Continent seemed to be overflowing. That unknown land might be welcoming a new round of recovery. This feeling was not groundless. Ever since Matthew solidified the Equilibrium Point, he had a hazy ability to capture fate. This kind of capturing ability was still relatively shallow. But he believed that he could see a general direction. "Northland, East" In the unseen world. Matthew looked northeast. After passing through the Hellen Mountains and the fertile Black Sand Plains, he followed the continental highway all the way north, passing through Swordwinter and Twin Cove and wading through the Death Triangle, which was filled with ice, snow, and killing intent. That was the end of the barren road, and that was the Far East, which had suffered from disasters and hardships. Now. Matthew saw red and purple auras rising. He saw disaster, war... There were also new lives! "No wonder Li Weiqi finally chose to go all out to the north. "There may be traces of active Coiling Dragons in the Far West, but if the Eastern Continent really welcomes an opportunity to recover, the Far East will definitely welcome a new transformation. "Perhaps he really has a chance to become a legend" The lines in his vision slowly disappeared. Matthew retracted his gaze. The entire world was undergoing earth-shattering changes. And all he could do. Hard work and waiting. For the next period of time. Matthew no longer asked about Jade Court, and at the same time, he strictly restricted the scope of the mages ''movements. Other than executing the Umbrella program. No one was allowed to get close to Jade Court. Tyraste also gave him face. The few Windchasers who were still loyal to him were sent to maintain order near the Scar of the Dead. Matthew''s project was going exceptionally well. He even had the time to go to the sampan plane to take care of things. After taking down Windward Valley. Matthew almost immediately built a huge cemetery outside the Troll Corridor. There were not many undead in the new cemetery, but the negative energy was very strong. The main reason was that Matthew was now rich and was willing to spend money. He directly arranged for two boxes of negative energy crystals to cultivate the atmosphere. Other things such as the Black Locust Tree, the Dead Man''s Wooden Pillar, and high-grade tombstones were all there. Considering the convenience of trade in the future. Matthew had also opened up a trade route in the middle of the cemetery. The switch of this trade route was controllable. When it was closed, it was a part of the cemetery. When it was opened, it could be independent and not affected by negative energy. When the caravan walked on the trade route, they could not help but bear the pressure from both sides of the cemetery. This was also Matthew''s little idea. The Sampan Plane was the transit port between the Prime Material Plane and the Astral Plane. As long as it was managed properly. The profits would definitely roll in. Matthew also wanted to confirm his dominant position. Stay tuned to empire Although the probability of being kicked out was very small, he had to give himself a sense of existence, right? Through the fourth cemetery built in Windward Valley, Matthew also transported the bones of the fierce horse, bone dragon, and giant to the sampan plane. The negative energy in the latter was currently very dense. Especially around Brutal Dragon Town, it had become a negative energy plane in the outer plane. Matthew planned to open up a huge undead transformation area in this area. Ritual arenas like this didn''t need to be specially operated. The climate created by the Undead Calamity was enough to make it work on its own. Matthew only needed to ensure that this Secondary Plane was under his control. In his plan. There would only be two cities in the Sampan Plane in the future. One of them was the Rest in Peace Town, which was built on the ruins of Brutal Dragon Town. Rest in Peace Town was Matthew''s city of the undead. It will not be open to the living outside. A large number of graveyards would be built here for the undead to rest while attracting other undead units from various planes. The remains of Mammoth Bone Dragons were buried nearby. Matthew planned to let them transform on their own to save some effort. The other was Oak Town, built on the ruins of Night Angel City. Matthew planned to plant an oak forest there to dilute the negative atmosphere of the new city. Oak Town was in charge of foreign trade, so it should attract a portion of the astral population in the future. But that was all in the future. Matthew still had a lot of things to do. The first thing he had to do was to disperse this wave of Undead Calamity. Fortunately, Viscount Fan had helped in advance and digested the projection of the Grim Reaper. When Matthew rushed back to the sampan plane. The Death Canopy had already controlled more than 70,000 undead! Chapter 1408 The Mandate of Heaven Sword Technique and the Call of the Eastern Continent Even if the power was in his hands. Matthew could also feel the unwillingness of the Death Canopy to stop. Not only that. The other party even transformed into all kinds of evil thoughts and constantly persuaded him to use the excellent mobility of the sampan plane to use the Undead Calamity to devour the living beings of other Secondary Planes. This could make Matthew''s power even stronger. This temptation was indeed straightforward and shocking. Fortunately, Matthew was determined. It took two and a half days. Matthew removed the Undead Calamity ritual spell step by step. The moment the Death Curtain dissipated. Countless resentment and hatred rushed into Matthew''s soul! Unfortunately, Matthew was determined and unmoved. Moreover, he had the Lost Lantern in his hand, so he directly collected those scattered grievances. Although these grudges were not souls, they could actually be extracted into spirituality. Matthew did not intend to do so. It would be more cost-effective to leave it to a professional like Viscount Fan. After all He was still thinking about the Sun God Spear in the other party''s hand! After the Undead Calamity was lifted. The fate of the 70,000-plus undead became a problem. Of course, Matthew would incorporate the elites into the regular army. But most of the undead are just common soldiers. The precious slots of the Book of Dead Souls would not be wasted on them. Theoretically speaking. Losing the power source of the Death Curtain. Sooner or later, they would dissipate on their own. They just needed some time. But Matthew knew very well that this out-of-control undead could brew a disaster, and it would be a waste to let them disperse. In order to better deal with the aftermath. He had no choice but to personally use the Art of Rest to take down these undead one by one. He did not pay much attention to this aspect. This was because the entire Sampan plane was a huge cemetery in his plan. The resting undead could lie wherever they liked! In order to ensure that their bones would not lose their spirituality and become fragile under the wind, sun, and rain. Matthew would still send a portion of the undead to bury their compatriots on the spot. This was because the number of undead was too large. Matthew only had 100 undead symbolically put together a tombstone. Tombstones could be used to mark the resting spirits. One day. If Matthew wanted to wake them up again, he only needed to activate the spirituality on the tombstone. After resting, most of the undead would slowly corrode and become a part of the earth again. If it was in the prime material plane. Matthew estimated that after ten years, there would be less than 30% of the 70,000 undead left. However, the negative energy in the sampan plane was dense enough. After 10 years, at least 80% of the soldiers would still be able to get up and go home to work. If Matthew was willing to do more in-depth maintenance. This time could be maintained for even longer. Matthew hurried back and forth between the sampan plane and Windward Valley. It was the end of May. Good news came from the mage camp in Windward Valley. The extension of the Umbrella Project 2.0 was completed. Apart from Gray Lake that was the most difficult to deal with, the other areas near the Scar of the Dead were all surrounded with Scorched Earth of Death. The rest of the oak trees would follow. When the oak forest was completely planted. Matthew would personally make a large-scale, balanced contract to achieve a better defensive effect. During this period. Many of the extended sections of the Scar of the Dead also showed signs of Ash Monsters trying to counterattack. However, because of the advance plan, Matthew''s mages were not to be trifled with. They quickly used various means to eliminate the ash creatures. At this point. Other than Gray Lake, the expansion of the Scar of the Dead had been curbed. Matthew could shift his focus to the most important part. During this period of time. Matthew''s Guild of Spells also welcomed two new members. In the far north, Li Weiqi and Kamela joined the Guild of Magic one after another. Hence. The guild''s warehouse, which was already growing increasingly bloated, had some new specialities from the north. The previously deserted chat room was now filled with people popping up almost every day. The one who chatted the most was still Rheagar. Not only did this guy use up all the free chats he had every day, but he also used his high contribution points to buy a lot of extra chats. The template of the chat room was a little like Matthew''s QQ group in his previous life. Hence, Rheagar''s level was the highest. Moreover, every time he appeared, he would carry the title of "Guild Elder". When he spoke, there was always a strange, oppressive feeling. People who didn''t know him would probably be intimidated by him. Fortunately, everyone in the group knew each other well. Matthew, who liked to watch the fun, had also developed the habit of checking the president''s badge once a day. All in all. The development of the Guild of Magic was quite positive. The only thing that surprised Matthew was that Sif had not joined the guild even though he had invited her a long time ago. To be precise. Ever since Sif went to the Warlock Academy in the Floating City. Matthew had not greeted her since. For this, he had specifically asked Rheagar. Rheagar claimed that the Warlock Academy''s courses were easy, and Sif should have been free to join the guild long ago. Matthew was even more confused. Sif''s cold and warm attitude suddenly made him feel an itch in his heart. He almost wanted to go to the Floating City and ask what was going on! Fortunately, Matthew restrained himself in time. "There are still many things waiting for me to do. "I should wait until the next time I go to the Floating City and take a look at the Warlock Academy on the way! " He thought so. Matthew was currently learning the spell Parasite Skull, which Edmond taught. He chose the skull of a Drakonid Warrior from Brutal Dragon Town, which perfectly met the requirements. Its spirituality was between strong and weak, and its skull was strong. The original owner''s strength when he was alive was also relatively outstanding. Even so Matthew had spent a lot of effort to control this head. The spells of the other world were too evil. Read new adventures at empire Matthew lacked the experience to draw lessons from, and many times, the casting path that he usually relied on did not work. He had to rebuild a new spellcasting circuit. This was also one of the difficulties of spells from another world. It was very difficult for people with conservative thinking to master spells from another world. Fortunately, Matthew was quite agile. At the beginning of June. He had successfully mastered the Parasite Skull and trained the Drakonid Warrior''s head to be able to scale freely. It could shrink down to the size of a thumb. According to the suggestion in the magic book, it could be made into a pendant or an earring to be kept by one''s side. Matthew chose a pendant mainly because it was not easy to lose. After mastering this spell. He would have had a chance to get rid of the amulet that Edmond had given him. However, the situation in Jade Court was very unstable. Matthew did not intend to capture creatures nearby for consumption. He originally wanted to go to the nearby Court of Fallen Leaves to catch an unlucky person for experiments. However, just as he was about to leave. A mage apprentice who was responsible for keeping an eye on Gray Lake at the southern city wall suddenly rushed over. "Lord Matthew! "There''s something strange happening at the Grey Lake. It''s not supposed to be a boiling day today, but the lake water suddenly started to boil violently. "My other companion also saw the figure of Lord Tyraste beside the grey lake. We weren''t sure if it was him. It could be a wandering soul. However, after the figure of that elf lingered nearby, the grey lake began to boil abnormally... " Grey Lake, Phoenix Egg, the Apocalypse of the Eastern Continent? A strong, uncomfortable premonition stimulated Matthew''s nerves. He took a deep breath. "Inform Lord Hood. "I''ll go take a look first. " ... Chapter 1409 Ash Funnel and Weapon Master ... The first thing Matthew did when he arrived near Gray Lake was to disperse the creatures nearby. The number of Wood Elves near the Scar of the Dead was relatively small. Other than those who lost control and lost their minds, normal wood elves were unlikely to come here. But apart from intelligent life. The various species that were everywhere in the Jade Court could also enter the vicinity of the Gray Lake by mistake, although their nature would make them wary of the Gray Lake. However, the sudden appearance of the Ash Monster could take away the lives of animals that approached in an instant. This would cause the power of ashes to rise. After Matthew started working on the Scar of the Dead project, he made a request for the security management and the protection of the creatures around the southern city wall. The elves were quite cooperative in this regard. However, that was before... The city gate guards were responsible for expelling nearby creatures. However, the situation was different now. The situation in Jade Court was unstable, and many important positions were facing a serious shortage of manpower. The city gate guards were no exception. When Matthew went to look for them, he found that the original guard post was a mess and empty. Helpless. He could only look for the Windchasers, who were still trying to maintain order. In the end. It was a Moonlight Party from the Windchasers that took over this responsibility. They sent out 6 Elven Moonlights to evacuate the creatures near Gray Lake. After confirming the safety of Gray Lake. Matthew asked the acolyte in charge of keeping an eye on them to return to the camp. He then ordered a few of his Mage assistants to prepare some Cold Caltrop Stones and Condensing Potions. The boiling intensity of the grey lake varied. Every time it became intense, the ground near the Jade Court would tremble slightly. Fortunately, there were many trees nearby. The roots of many old trees had already penetrated one to two hundred meters underground. It was the existence of these forests that firmly guarded this land. Otherwise, this area would not be suitable for living beings. Three earthquakes a month was too much. As for the situation and emergency measures for Boiling Day, Matthew had left it to his men to plan. Originally, he did not have high expectations for these people who were freeloading on the project. However, ever since he returned from the sampan plane. A few independent Mage assistants had actually come up with a few strategies to stabilize the Gray Lake on the Boiling Day. One of the plans was to use ice elemental materials such as cold caltrop stones and high-strength condensing agents to reduce the intensity of the boiling of the grey lake. After Matthew finished reading it, he brought some people to do a small experiment. He found that this plan could effectively solve the boiling situation of Gray Lake and set this plan as a regular plan. Then, he prepared a lot of related materials for the mage camp. During this process. Matthew also felt the benefits of having people working under him. Many of the mages who were trained in magic were actually not inferior to Matthew in terms of theoretical knowledge. They only lacked resources and opportunities. If he could use them well. Matthew himself would be much more relaxed, and he would be able to devote his precious energy to more important careers. For example, planting trees. While the mage assistants were returning to the camp to prepare the cold caltrop stones and other related supplies. Matthew came to Gray Lake alone. As soon as he got close. A strong power of ashes wantonly slapped his face. Accompanied by the boiling and rolling in the middle of the grey lake. Large amounts of sparks were shaking outwards. The sparks carried the mud, emitting a strong smell like a mixture of sulfur and mud. The smell was nauseating at first. Smelling for a long time. Matthew actually found it a little charming! "What pure power of ashes" Matthew looked at the boundary of the Gray Lake that was constantly trying to expand. He looked at the scattered sparks and mud. He felt that as he approached, the impact from the domain level became more and more intense! Strictly speaking. Pure Void Energy was unable to penetrate the interior of the material world. Void and matter were opposites. Therefore, the tentacle that the Lord of the Void, Yurkus, projected on the ground was not the embodiment of the power of the Void, but the domain that was closest to the Void that he could find in the material world. Ashes. The so-called ashes. It was the state of the soul and the flames of matter at a certain moment after they had sublimated. In the Ashes Domain controlled by Yurkus. Time was frozen. All matter was in a state of ashes, and it was between burning and extinguishing. The conditions were quite harsh. On the other hand. Matthew could also pry into the true meaning of the Void Domain from the ashes in front of him. He walked alone by the lake, unaffected by the ashes that filled the sky. He had a domain of negative energy and the power of the undead. This was enough to keep Matthew safe in the Ashes Domain. But even so... When he was so close, he could still feel the terror of the power of ashes. It was a feeling of extinction. It could stimulate the deepest fear of the universe and the void in human blood. At this moment. Matthew suddenly heard a voice that sounded like a human. "Are you angry? " "Then destroy! " "Destroy everything! " "Kill! Kill! Kill! " He quivered and immediately blocked those crazy ravings. Matthew''s eyes were filled with bewilderment. Enjoy new adventures from empire Because when he heard those ravings. In the middle of the Gray Lake. The huge phoenix egg was exposed to the air as the lake water boiled violently. Matthew saw it clearly. Most of the outer shell of the phoenix egg had been corroded by the power of ashes, and a layer of yellow and black liquid had formed. Chapter 1410 Ash Funnel and Weapon Master Inside the fluid layer was a clear, tear-like liquid. Bright flames flickered in the depths of the liquid. The flame was dark red. Unfortunately, that scene was fleeting, and the phoenix egg sank very quickly. ... [Warning: You have heard the oracle from the Slaughter Domain!] Continue to listen, and you will have the opportunity to step into the Slaughter Domain. However, during this process, your own will may be disturbed by the Slaughter Will... ... Slaughter Domain? Matthew was deep in thought. Ashes and slaughter were not particularly closely related. But if one really tried... The two domains could still be linked together. But the problem was There didn''t seem to be a God of Slaughter in the history of Aindor. Matthew rummaged through his mind and could only find a few gods whose clergy was related to killing, such as the God of Murder. However, there was a significant difference between murder and slaughter. Those gods who were so sensitive to the definition and explanation of concepts could not possibly make a mistake in this aspect. Since there wasn''t even a God of Slaughter. Then where did the oracle come from? "Could it be that the phoenix egg gave birth to a creature that was born with the slaughter divine domain? "Was Tyraste influenced by this, and his will deviated? " Matthew thought to himself. He tried to get closer to the depths of the Gray Lake. He did not dare to use the magic carpet, but relied on the legendary flying skill to slowly approach the phoenix egg in the middle of the lake. And during this process. Matthew could clearly feel that even with the protection of the negative energy domain and the power of the undead. The pressure he was facing was also increasing. It was as if even the boundary of his domain was about to be nibbled away by the power of ashes. At a certain moment. Matthew felt he could go no further. If he continued He might not be able to defend his domain anymore. And that place was only about 30 meters away from the phoenix egg in the centre. This result caused Matthew to regret it. But he still strictly followed the rules and chose to retreat without hesitation. He had just retreated a dozen meters. All of a sudden. Matthew''s eyebrows became hot. He knew that something was wrong, but the reaction of the Void Bloodline and the power of ashes was so fierce that it instantly suppressed all external domains! In his bloodline. A surge of energy gushed out, and the relevant memories were deeply imprinted into Matthew''s mind. After that moment. The surrounding ashes no longer felt any pressure. Instead, it became a kind of energy that made him feel extremely close! ... [Hint: Your Void bloodline has resonated with the Ashes Domain!] You have mastered a new ability from the Void Bloodline,"Ash Funnel". [Ash Funnel: You can use the power of the Void Bloodline to dispel the power of ashes and obtain a large amount of soul dust.] .com [Soul Dust: Through the Creation Technique, you can fuse Soul Dust with incomplete spirituality to obtain a large number of high-quality Soul Crystals!] ... The Ash Funnel activated automatically. In an instant. Six void funnels appeared around Matthew. All the ashes that passed through the funnel would turn into strands of grey dust. The dust looked a bit like ashes. But lighter than ashes. Facing such a situation. Matthew was both happy and worried. He was happy that the new ability could actually dissolve the ashes in the grey lake, and there was a chance to convert the dissolved items into high-quality Soul Crystals. Worryingly, he could feel that the inch of void between his eyebrows had expanded slightly during the resonance just now. Even though it was not serious, Matthew seriously suspected that every time he used the Ash Funnel, the Void Bloodline would devour him more! At that time, it would be hard to say if Edmond''s otherworldly spells could still produce a restraining effect! However, Matthew was also a decisive person. Seeing that the Ash Funnel had been activated, a large amount of Soul Dust was produced by his side. As such, he took out his storage tool to collect the Soul Dust. The dispelling power of the Ashes Funnel worked as he walked towards the Phoenix Egg. Not long after. Matthew arrived in front of the rolling phoenix egg. The temperature there was actually not high. But Matthew looked at the phoenix egg and felt as if his skin was burning. This was the egg of the Divine Phoenix. Matthew''s eyes were slightly silent. Because the egg was completely dead in his eyes! Even if it was the deep red flame in the egg. It was only a projection of the Divine Phoenix in the egg. It could not even be considered spiritual, let alone a soul! "Those sounds didn''t come from the phoenix egg. "They... "They come from somewhere else! There''s something else down there?! " With the power of the ash funnel, Matthew broke through the thick and swollen surface of the lake and carefully sank down. Under the slowly rolling phoenix egg. Matthew found a space that looked like a basement! The ceiling of the basement was riddled with holes, and golden light could leak out at any time. The phoenix egg was right above the basement. Every time the golden light struck, it would cause the grey lake to surge violently and the phoenix egg to roll! " The boiling of the Gray Lake is because of the power in this basement?! " Matthew was extremely surprised. He tried to move towards the basement, only to find that he was repelled by a few unknown forces! The power was very overbearing, but it had nothing to do with the Void Ruler. "It can actually form an independent space in the Ashes Domain?! " Matthew was even more surprised. He activated his x-ray vision and equalised perception. A few minutes later, he finally saw the situation clearly in the basement. Chapter 1411 Ash Funnel and Weapon Master It was an oval-shaped underground stone chamber. Rather than calling it a stone room. It was more like a huge stone basin buried in the soil. The ceiling above the stone basin was almost corroded by various forces, but the materials around it and below were intact, not affected by the power of ashes at all. In the middle of the stone basin. Matthew saw something familiar. It was a stone pillar that soared into the sky! The bottom of the stone pillar was flat and smooth, and the top had a bulge that looked like a huge mushroom. It was almost identical to the stone pillar that Matthew had seen in the Troll Underground Palace that stored the Evil Crown! When Matthew stared at the stone pillar. He could vaguely see the outline of a sharp sword in the stone pillar! ... [Warning: You have discovered the lost divine artefact, ''Sword of Slaughter''!] ... Immediately after. Matthew saw thin golden shadows around the stone pillar again. The shadows moved too fast, like loaches, sometimes appearing on the stone walls of the stone basin and sometimes wandering on the ceiling that was full of holes. The golden light that Matthew saw earlier was caused by these thin shadows. He took a closer look. Only then did he realize that those tiny golden shadows were actually golden koi! Matthew could tell at a glance that these koi were not creatures of Aindor. They were most likely from the Eastern Continent! He observed for a few more minutes. At a certain moment. The koi fish suddenly jumped up high from different angles. Matthew heard the roar of a dragon. Immediately after. The projection of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon was reflected on the ceiling! Boom! The blurry projection of the Heavenly Dragon angrily pierced through the ceiling with its claws and fiercely chiselled at the bottom of the phoenix egg. The latter immediately bounced up and rolled in the grey lake, but in the end, it rolled back and firmly pressed against the mud basin! The Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon furiously pounded the ceiling. But very quickly The golden shadow dispersed and turned back into countless small koi fish. They began to swim around the most important stone pillar. During this process. Matthew seemed to hear the ravings from the Slaughter Domain again! ... [Warning: You have discovered a sealed Heavenly Dragon''s soul. It is eager to break free from the seal of the Sword of Slaughter and the Void Tentacles and return to the Seven Stars of the Abyss!] The soul of the dragon found you and tried to interfere with your will-- You (Divinity +3) are immune to the interference of the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul''s will!" Read latest stories on empire ... When the Heavenly Dragon''s soul''s will interfered with him. Matthew could clearly feel the violent, angry, and hostile emotions. Even though he had completed the immunity with the divinity in his hand, he still did not dare to be careless. He exited the Gray Lake in one breath! When he was about five kilometres away from Gray Lake, Matthew stopped and took a breath. He could feel it. The interference from the Heavenly Dragon Soul''s will finally come to an end. This exploration was a pleasant surprise. Matthew''s brain spun quickly. Soon, he figured out the most critical part: "The reason why the phoenix egg was rolling in the grey lake was that the sleeping Heavenly Dragon''s soul wanted to break through the original seal and return to the Seven Stars of Yuanzi. "As the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon and the Void Ruler were competitors in the same ecological niche, the latter naturally did not want to see the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon return easily. Therefore, after the seal of the Gray Lake loosened, he used the Evil Art Master to bewitch the Wood Elves to throw the Phoenix Egg into it. This was a second reinforcement of the seal! "As expected, I knew the Wood Elves wouldn''t throw the phoenix egg in for no reason... " Matthew''s eyes lit up. What he could be sure of now was- The phoenix egg was indeed dead. The oracle that Matthew heard from the Slaughter Domain should have come from the stone pillar in the centre of the stone basin. To be exact, it was the divine weapon, the Slaughter Sword, in the stone pillar. The level of the Slaughtering Sword seemed to be on par with the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon and the Void Ruler. Otherwise, under the corrosion of these two existences, it would have long been unable to remain independent. "That sword of slaughter might be the first seal against the Heavenly Dragon''s soul. "The tentacles of Yurkus may be the second. "The phoenix egg was added to be the third seal at the last minute! "According to this line of thought, when Evil Art Master Lance bewitched the Elven Queen to give birth to the Scar of the Dead, it wasn''t just to occupy a corner of the material world. It was more likely to slow down the return of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon! " Considering that the return of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon was very likely to accelerate the arrival of the days of heavenly change. Looking at it. Had the Void Ruler actually done a good deed? Matthew didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Of course, he was also very clear that at their level, every move was for their own grand ambitions. He could no longer judge the other party''s position purely by good or bad. "Fortunately, I didn''t blow up the lake directly... "If that''s the case, the soul of the Heavenly Dragon will probably be liberated, and the seven stars of the Yuan Zi will welcome the third star to be lit up. " Matthew was a little glad. He thought it over again and felt that his reasoning should not be too far off. However, there were still many questions in the details. For example, the origin of the Sword of Slaughter. And why was the storage method of the sword so similar to the Evil Crown? Could it be that the Sword of Slaughter was also related to the Giant Demon God? Even the return of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon and the illumination of the Seven Stars were only Matthew''s guesses. Considering the unclear information, no matter what decision he made, it was risky. Chapter 1412 Ash Funnel and Weapon Master Matthew stood there and thought for a full twenty minutes. A thought suddenly appeared in his mind. "Actually, the Scar of the Dead project can also be transformed into a long-term operation project. "Whether from the perspective of interests or reality, this decision is much better than reckless bombing. " I just don''t know what Tyraste and the Alliance''s higher-ups think. If I can convince them to agree, then I can simplify the team after Umbrella 2.0 is completely completed, leaving only a portion of people in charge of daily operations and maintenance. Then, I can turn this project into a long-term project and solve it completely in other ways at a certain point in the future..." He had to admit. This idea was much more tempting than simply blowing up the Scar of the Dead. The latter would be him earning a sum and leaving. The former was equivalent to raising a chicken that could lay golden eggs. Moreover, he could also pluck the wool of the Wood Elves from time to time. The premise was that the situation in Jade Court did not continue to worsen. However, Matthew was also very clear. The Necromancers of Baiyan City probably had the same idea as him. But they failed. There might be a concern that the Necromancer would be corrupted by the Void Lord. But when it came to Matthew. This problem seemed to be solved. After all, he had already been reserved by the Void World in advance, so there was no possibility of him being corrupted again... " I wonder if the upper echelons of the Alliance know about the existence of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon and the Slaughtering Sword. " Matthew muttered in his heart. Soon after, the mage assistants brought the materials to Grey Lake. Matthew immediately poured a large amount of cold caltrop stones and condensing potions into the lake. Without the help of an additional spell, the boiling Grey Lake became much calmer. "The Cold Caltrop Stone and the Condensing Potion should have reduced the frequency of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon attacking the seal physically. It''s a solution that doesn''t solve the root cause. If I want to operate it for a long time, I have to think of a way to solve the problem of the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul. " After confirming that the Gray Lake had returned to its calm state. Matthew pondered and returned to Windward Valley. Today, his discovery in the Gray Lake involved a lot of secret knowledge. He had to go to the Cauldron House and ask 177 to help him investigate. Stay connected through empire At night. He received a private message from Rheagar. The latter relied on his high contribution points and completely treated the guild badge as chat software. He sent a lot of texts to Matthew. Matthew read ten lines at a glance and got a rough summary. The main content of the private message was about the progress of the construction of Rolling Stone City. The southern mage army did indeed have the ability to build things up. According to Rheagar, the inner city had been built, and the outer city and the prototype of the "natural moat barrier" around Rolling Stone City had also been completed. It would be officially completed in June. By then, Rolling Stone Town would become an incomparably magnificent city. There would be a lot of land in the city that would be opened to the public in batches, and it would be entrusted to various people to develop on their own. Rheagar expressed. In order to build the new Rolling Stone City, he already owed the southern mage army a large sum of money. The money was to be paid off with a portion of Rolling Stone Town''s future earnings. But that would take a full 60 years. It could be seen that although the mages were efficient, the fees they charged had also reached an appalling level. However, Rheagar felt that the money was well spent. New Rolling Stone City was a supercity that could accommodate 300,000 to 500,000 people. The city was divided into various functional areas. It was completely an independent fortress that could be self-sufficient under extreme conditions. The only problem was The population of Rolling Stone Town was still too small! When he was preparing for the Battle of the Moss Hills, Matthew knew that the population of Rolling Stone Town was only a little over 10,000. After absorbing the people of the Highleaf Ridge, the Golden Fertile Field, and the Red Mountain. The population of Rolling Stone City had reached 30,000. The rapidly expanding population had already posed a great challenge to the original order of Rolling Stone Town. A lot of people complained to Rheagar. But Rheagar was very clear-headed. He thought that the short-term pain of population expansion would pass sooner or later. If he wanted to develop Rolling Stone City into one of the best cities in the south, he needed more people! There wasn''t enough population. What the southern mage army built was just a castle in the air. The so-called Rolling Stone Kingdom. It was just a vassal that purely relied on the power of mages. Currently, Rolling Stone City had a very good population influx rate. However, it was still far from Rheagar''s expectations. He asked Matthew in a private message if there was a way to increase the population quickly. In addition... He even emphasized this in the letter. If nothing unexpected happened, the Rolling Stone Kingdom would be announced at the end of July. There would be a founding ceremony and many other ceremonies to be carried out. He hoped Matthew would attend them. "Looking for a necromancer to ask about the method to increase the population, you are really something! " Matthew complained silently. However, he really had a way. In addition to vigorously introducing immigrants, he also had a strong halo in the domain of reproduction and could stimulate fertility. In the long run. The population of Rolling Stone Town was not a problem. As for the founding ceremony of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. "July "I should be able to participate. " Matthew conveniently filled out a number of memos for himself in case he was careless and forgot the proper business. For the next few days, the Jade Court was peaceful. Tyraste''s terrifying massacre slowed down. In fact More than 3,000 Wood Elves had died at his hands. Compared to the entire Wood Elf community. Chapter 1413 Ash Funnel and Weapon Master It was already five percent. The current Tyraste had already become the embodiment of terror in the city. Thanks to him. The production and living order of Jade Court had completely collapsed. At least half of the Wood Elves chose to flee. Some of them fled to the edge of the forest, some to the vicinity of Jiliu City, and some even returned to the more dangerous Court of Fallen Leaves. The remaining elves. Most of them were gentle and meek. They were helpless against the rule of Tyraste and finally chose to reconcile with him. Matthew heard. There were already some flexible wood elves who suggested that they could build some treehouses at the edge of the Jade Court for the elderly who were over 600 years old and unwilling to enter the Secret Light Forest to live. Some people thought that they could cooperate with Jiliu City and other big cities to give the exiled elderly elves a place to enjoy their old age. In their eyes. With the superiority of the elves, it was not difficult to get a good position in the human city. These plans were circulating in the streets and alleys, and had not been formally proposed by people with weight. However, anyone with discerning eyes could see the change in the direction of the wind in Jade Court. Tyraste had used force to kill a portion of them. Some people were scared away. Now, the Jade Court was finally completely under his control! Matthew received an important piece of news. Five days later. It was the morning of June 10th. Tyraste would personally send the first batch of elven elders over 600 years old into the Secret Light Forest. It was said that these elderly elves were all willing. This was a very important ceremony. Tyraste sent a message to Matthew through Beanna. He hoped that Matthew would attend the ceremony. Matthew naturally wouldn''t refuse. He was actually very interested in the Forest of Secret Light, the legendary ancient refuge of the Wood Elves. Thus, he noted down the time and day. Then, he went to do his own things. June 6th, morning. Matthew came to the crucible house again and asked 177 about the information he had asked him to investigate. 177 said leisurely, "You are right, Matthew. There has never been a god called the God of Slaughter in Aindor. "And in history, most of the killing clergy in Aindor was in the hands of outsiders. " The first master of the Slaughter Godhood was the Demon Lord Gale of the Abyss. "The second was the famous Great Evil Spirit, Phillip. Experience more content on empire "The third master of the Slaughter Godhood was a powerful god in the Heavenly Palace. "But killing was not his main divine duty. "Guess who he is? " Matthew thought for a moment. "Murder God? " 177 shook his head. "Why would you bring up a sewer rat? " Matthew asked again, "Vasnov? " 177 revealed a disdainful expression. "In my opinion, the second generation God of War is just a little stronger than a sewer rat... " Matthew was troubled. "I don''t know much about gods. Is there any hint? " 177 blinked. "You have a domain that is strongly related to that god! " Matthew was even more troubled. "Which domain? "I have a lot of domains on me" However, he suddenly understood. "You mean Sun God Gerrard? " 177 nodded in satisfaction, "It''s Him. "Gerrard got the clergy of killing a long time ago. At that time, there were still people who guessed that he would become a god in the domain of killing. However, I didn''t expect this kid to hold it in for a long time and finally choose the clergy of the sun. "But the clergy of slaughter has always been in his hands. "The Killing Sword that you asked me to help investigate is also one of Gerrard''s special weapons. " Matthew was a little puzzled. "But I heard that there''s also a Sun God Spear. "What kind of weapon is the Sun God then? " 177 shrugged. "Oh, the Sun God in history was a true master of weapons. He liked all kinds of weapons. " It is said that in order to master as many weapons as possible, he cultivated thirty-two arms. This is to make it convenient to use them at the same time. "Of course, rumours are always exaggerated, but I think the number of arms of the Sun God will not be less than sixteen. "Speaking of which, are you really not considering learning to be a weapon master? " The Weapon Master I''m talking about is the name of a high-level spell. After learning it, you can use multiple weapons at the same time, and you can also increase the proficiency of those weapons-- "I see that you have quite a number of weapons with you" ... Chapter 1414 What Is the Price? ... "Is there such a spell? " Matthew was rather curious. 177 said in a serious tone, "There are all kinds of spells in the Spell Library. "Remember, don''t stick to the Necromancy Domain. You''re a Mage first, then a Necromancer. " Matthew was stunned. Then, he nodded to 177 in thanks. He knew that this tower spirit was giving him a friendly reminder. It was probably afraid that after this Undead Calamity, he would accidentally be biased. From an objective point of view. Overindulging in a specialized domain was a common problem for mages. This wasn''t just a problem for the necromancers. There were also many other domains. Mages in the domain of enchantment could easily turn themselves into experts in figurines. Mages in the domain of evocation also tended to hurl fireballs at every problem. Mages in the illusion domain had the risk of indulging in the beautiful dreams they had woven for themselves Path dependence was human nature. Mages also needed to specialize in their own domains. But needs were needs. Indeed, he couldn''t set his sights and pursuits too firmly, or else it would affect his future limit. Matthew intended to jump out of the existing framework system and try more spells after completing the balance between life and death. As for the Weapon Master mentioned in 177. He had already silently memorized it in his heart and would go back to the spell library to find a copy. Then, Matthew and Tower Genie 177 started discussing their recent experiences. The main point was Tyraste''s abnormal behaviour and Edmond''s views on supernatural powers. 177 immediately retorted, "Don''t listen to that fellow Edmond''s nonsense. He''s just saying it because he is already affected by it. " First of all, the idea and experiment of a world where all supernatural powers have disappeared was not proposed by him. It was first proposed and designed by a great Occult Machinist of the Cyberdragon. Later, with the participation of other Arcane Machinists and a small number of mages, it formed a semi-finished product. "Secondly, Edmond himself, as a person who has a stake in the supernatural powers, is not persuasive in saying these things. "You have to understand that it is because he has strength that he can say things with such ease. "To put it more bluntly, if a red button appeared in this world, as long as the button was pressed, all the supernatural powers in the entire world would return to zero. Guess who would press it? "Would you? "Would Edmond? " 177''s tone was quite domineering. Matthew chuckled and shook his head decisively. Although Edmond''s words had touched him, he was also a person who had a stake in the supernatural power mentioned by 177. Returning to normalcy was certainly not what he was after. "Isn''t that just dandy? " 177 yawned: "There is no point in talking about this topic except to satisfy one''s spiritual sense of justice. "If the button I just mentioned really exists, only Lady Isabelle and Lord Nameless have the slightest chance of pressing it. "There''s no chance for anyone else. " Edmond would probably choose to hide it or simply destroy it. " Matthew looked curious. "Why Isabelle and Nameless?" 177 shrugged. "Oh, that''s because they''re both mentally ill. " "In comparison, the mental state of the other mages is too normal. " Matthew smiled in relief. "As for Tyraste, I think he might have been affected by the Slaughter Sword, but the root cause is probably that he has completely let go of his self-restraint. " 177 continued, "Elves are creatures with a very single element, and the characteristics of creatures made up of a single element are easy to go to extremes. " In a specific aspect, this race is either extremely stubborn or stubborn. Once the stubborn reins are loosened, they are very likely to become unscrupulous and lawless. "Tyraste''s behaviour seems to suggest that he has taken the initiative to loosen the moral rope that restrains him. He can only rely on his own beliefs to act now. If he loses even his last belief, then he will completely fall into confusion. At that time, even losing control will be a light punishment... " .com Speaking of this 177 paused for a moment, and there was a hint of emotion in his tone: "Actually, I think he''s a very brave guy. " Matthew nodded. "To be able to reach this step, one''s will is naturally incomparably firm. "Do you think he has a chance of succeeding? " 177 shook his head. "I don''t know. There''s no precedent for this in history. "What do you think? " Matthew muttered, "I''m not sure either, but I''m not too optimistic about his future. "I can feel that, following his wanton slaughter in Jade Court, the Will of Nature has developed a strong dislike for him. For a Wood Elf, this is a very dangerous signal. " 177 shook his head and said, "Then it''s over. "He might not be far from the wrath of heaven! " Speaking of which, it''s normal. In the judgment of the Will of Nature, slaughtering one''s own compatriots is a great crime. If it were in the ancient era when the Will of Nature was more active, he would probably be plagued by bad luck by now. " Even in this era, people who encounter the hatred of the Will of Nature are easily unlucky. Generally speaking, people often use the protection of the opposing domain to eliminate this influence, but Tyraste could not do it. He could only carry the malice of the Will of Nature alone and continue to move forward. " Unless there is a higher level of will willing to open its arms to him to offset the negative effects of the will of nature" Chapter 1415 What Is the Price? Hearing this Matthew revealed a thoughtful expression. The Heavenly Dragon''s Soul? Or was it the will of slaughter and destruction from the Eastern Continent? But this was Aindor. How valuable was the Eastern Continent''s Apocalypse here? He referred to the encounters of the Sandalwood King and his subordinates. Matthew even suspected that the fundamental reason why Tyraste was hated by the Will of Nature was because of his unique Apocalypse! "Is there any other way to solve the situation in Tyraste? " Matthew asked casually. 177 thought about it: " Of course, there are ways. After all, human morals are dead, and the will of nature is alive. There are always ways to fool them. "Let me think... " I''ve already mentioned the first option. Find a stronger thigh to hug and ignore the hatred of nature''s will. " The second method is to form an alliance with a person who is recognized by the Will of Nature to reduce his dislike from the Will of Nature. However, doing so will drag down the Will of Nature''s favour. I don''t think anyone will be willing to do this for him. "There''s a third way. It''s the most suitable way I can think of for the current Tyraste. "That is to become a god! " Matthew''s eyes lit up, and he motioned for the tower genie to continue. 177 said passionately, "Since he decided to shoulder the fate of the Wood Elves, why didn''t he become a god with the body of a Sword Saint? "First of all, he has the qualifications to become a god. "Secondly, the current attitude of the Alliance towards the gods has become much more ambiguous. He can completely discuss it with the Alliance. Perhaps he can really get a quota to become a god! "Third, after becoming a god, Tyraste''s level is almost equal to the will of nature, and the so-called heavenly punishment will not happen. "Fourth, the wood elves lack such a spiritual belief. "Tyraste''s great reform as a mortal body was bound to suffer setbacks. "But what if he became the god of the wood elves? "As long as he could become a god. "Everything he had done before could be cleared. "Overnight, countless pious elven priests would appear and take the initiative to compile the essence of his teachings. Your next journey awaits at empire "Even if he was essentially on an exiled Path of Glory, it could also be interpreted as a test and experience from the gods! " Matthew nodded repeatedly. As expected of Ronan''s Tower Spirit, it was definitely active and knowledgeable. From Tyraste''s perspective. Becoming a god was really the best solution at the moment! As the days of heavenly change approached, the rules set by the Calamity Mage were slowly losing effect. As long as they could obtain the support and permission of the Alliance, the Elven God Tyraste was not empty talk. "Unfortunately, the little wood elf doesn''t have the same level of foresight as Sir 177. "I guess he''s going to bury his head and kill until the end and then silently bear the curse of nature''s will. " Shaking his head, 177 looked heartbroken. It was as if he was very concerned about the future of the Wood Elves. The two of them chatted for a while more. Matthew asked, "What has Lord Ronan been busy with recently? " 177 answered without hesitation, "Hanging in the sky. " Matthew asked curiously, "In the sky? "The moon? " 177 shook his head. " It''s the east. Do you still remember the light and shadow of the city floating above the endless ocean? " Matthew nodded. "Rumor has it that it''s the ruins on the clouds. " 177 explained, "No, it was a projection of a world from a lost history. "In the long river of time, some worlds would suddenly evaporate overnight, and these evaporated worlds were usually disturbed by some terrifying supernatural power. Before and after that period of time, they would not leave any traces, as if they had disappeared into thin air. "But if it exists, it will leave clues. "Those disappearing historical worlds will form a projection in the material world at a certain moment. "There are many treasures in this kind of projection world. It''s a natural treasure for mages, so the high-level members of the Alliance except Isabelle and Nameless all went in. "Ronan and his wife were no exception. " Matthew was enlightened. No wonder there weren''t any higher-ups in the Alliance recently. It turned out that they had all gone to the dungeon! Matthew''s eyes revealed a hint of interest. However, in an instant, he was mercilessly attacked by 177. "If you want to enter the lost historical world, you should first advance to Superior Legend. "Those below the Superior Legend rank are not qualified to enter. "Why else do you think I''m chatting with you here? " Matthew smiled helplessly. A Superior Legend was still too far away from him. It was better to settle the matter at hand first! Then, he prepared to leave. Before he left. 177 suddenly asked, "Have you been to Cyberdragon? " Matthew shook his head. 177 suggested excitedly, "You really should go and see it when you have time. "You can ask the Silver Council for a public visitation quota. Cyberdragon is a very magical city. I believe that the future of mankind, and even the future of Aindor, is brewing there! " Matthew looked at 177 in surprise. "I will. "But why do you suddenly say that? " 177 sighed, " I was recently invited to participate in a confidential project of Cyberdragon. Due to confidentiality, I can''t reveal the specific content of the project to you. I can only tell you that it''s a very realistic game... It was so real that it was easy for people to not distinguish between reality and virtual reality. "You really should go and see it. If you have the chance, it''s best to get a test quota for that project. " Chapter 1416 What Is the Price? Hearing 177''s grand recommendation. Matthew nodded solemnly. After leaving the Cauldron House. Matthew didn''t return to Jade Court but came to Black Suo Mountain. Hera, who was extremely busy, greeted him. He hurried to the small dark room where Hex was. It was still the jailer who was in charge of leading the way last time. After opening the door. Matthew handed the scroll that Setrunk had given him to Hex. "Sener personally investigated the cause of Lori Fangta''s death. I took a look, and there shouldn''t be anything wrong. " The haggard Hex calmly opened the scroll and read it carefully. Half a minute later. The old woman slowly raised her head. "I can''t accept my son being hurt like this. "I wish to summon his soul and prepare a resurrection ritual. " Matthew turned around and left. He did not want to get too involved in this matter. Hex was once a legendary necromancer, and Matthew was still wary of her. He had already reached his limit. However, before Matthew could leave the room. Hex''s voice came from behind. "Do you want to know what happened in the Scar of the Dead back then? "Why do the elves hate Baiyan City so much? "Do you know what kind of terrifying thing is buried under the grave area of the Scar of the Dead? " Matthew stopped slightly but did not turn around. Hex''s old but powerful voice floated over. "I can assure you that the secrets I know are things that even the Alliance Mages don''t know. Whether it''s Isabelle, Link, Soria, or Nameless, none of them are insiders. "In the entire world, only three mages know what happened when Baiyan City took over the Scar of the Dead project. " The other two necromancers have left Aindor long ago. I am not afraid to tell you their names. They are Dania, The Nightmare and the Pale King Dickens. " Matthew''s pupils constricted. Dania the Nightmare was the previous mayor of Baiyan City. She was the original owner of the skill that Matthew had obtained in the rainforest swamp. She was also a member of the Nightmare family, one of the three major families in Baiyan City. Pale King Dickens was the previous mayor of Baiyan City. Like the current mayor, he was a member of the Ritz family. The lady in front of Matthew was obviously from the Fangta family. But Matthew was not more concerned about this. "Do you know who I am? " Coincidentally, a cockroach crawled over from the corner of the wall. Hex reached out her trembling hand and let it crawl along the back of her hand to her ear. Under Matthew''s gaze. The cockroach got into Hex''s ear. Then, it disappeared. Hex''s low laughter echoed in the small, dark room. "Thanks to these cute little animals, I can occasionally hear the wind outside. "From a Tree Master to a Destroyer, your growth rate is quite amazing. "I haven''t seen a necromancer as good as you in years. " Hex''s tone was full of emotion. Matthew could also feel the pure admiration in her eyes. But even so... He did not waver easily. He just calmly replied, "You''re wrong. "Besides you, I also know what''s under the Grey Lake. " Under Hex''s slightly surprised gaze. Matthew replied confidently, "The soul of the sleeping Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon and the Sword of Slaughter, am I right? " Hex asked in surprise, "Have you solved the riddle of Ashes? "This is impossible! "With your ability, how did you defeat the power of the void? " Matthew smiled without saying a word. This made his figure seem unfathomable. He couldn''t possibly tell Hex that he and the Void were family, could he? Seeing this Hex''s voice became a little dull. "I underestimated your ability. "Without the help of the chains of human desire, you actually managed to spy on the things at the bottom of the Grey Lake. "But you should be interested in what happened back then. This may be helpful for your next move. " Even if he wanted to leave, Matthew had to admit that he was very interested in what the necromancers of Baiyan City had done. He knew very well that he could not follow the other party''s rhythm. Hence, he said, "Your son cannot be resurrected, and I will not summon his soul. "But I''ll try to contact his wife, Ashe. The last time we met, Ashe was already trying to find Lori''s ghost. Maybe she has already found it or has some clues? "I can help you contact Ashe, but you have to tell me what Baiyan City has done on the Scar of the Dead project. " Hex was silent for a moment. Then, she warned, "You can contact Ashe. "But don''t believe her; don''t believe any young and beautiful woman! "This is something that children of your age need to pay attention to at all times! " Matthew asked with interest, "Why? " Hex said calmly, "Because I was young and pretty once. " Matthew shrugged. "Don''t worry, I''ll be on guard against Ashe. Hex still looked worried. "Take out ten times the vigilance you have against me and keep an eye on that woman! "I must know the final whereabouts of my son''s ghost! " Matthew said that he could only do his best. He couldn''t give any guarantees. Hex was straightforward. After both sides reached a tacit understanding, she immediately said, "We found something very precious in the Scar of the Dead. " Experience tales at empire Matthew asked without hesitation, "Soul Crystal? " Hex was speechless. "Yes... "I didn''t expect your research to reach such a deep level in such a short time. "But there''s an even more important secret. " Matthew looked at her calmly. "Please, continue... " Hex said mysteriously, "We discovered the secret of immortality in the Scar of the Dead! " She had thought that Matthew would be surprised or moved. At least there would be an emotional fluctuation. However, the young man in front of her had once again exceeded her expectations. From beginning to end. Matthew looked very calm. "Do you hear me? "That''s immortality! " Hex could not help but emphasize, "Don''t you long for immortality? " Matthew spread his hands, his eyes bright. "So... "What is the price? " ... Chapter 1417 The Emperor of the Su Clan! ... Hex looked at Matthew with surprise. "Is this your first reaction after learning that there is a way to live forever in this world? "You don''t look like a young man. " Discover more stories at empire Matthew smiled. "Perhaps you have underestimated the young man? "Besides, there are many kinds of young people... " Hex shook his head. "No, in most cases, it takes time to be sophisticated. "Your reaction was too calm as if you had rehearsed it in advance. Or perhaps, you have encountered similar scenes in other places? "In short, your performance is not like a soul that is less than thirty years old... " Even though Hex did not hide her surprise, Matthew could not help but sigh in his heart. The eyes of these legendary mages were really vicious! He was indeed able to remain as calm as he was now because of the Eternal Immortal Orchid. And Matthew''s soul was indeed not as young as he looked. Logically speaking. Hex had lost the power of a Legendary mage. However, her instincts and senses were still sharp. This made Matthew click his tongue in wonder. However, he did not dwell on this topic for too long. Instead, he quickly cut to the chase. "Tell me about what you people from Baiyan City did back then. "I heard that the city lord of that year, the Pale King Dickens, planned to resurrect the Scar of the Dead into a Ghost Tentacle. " Hex nodded. "This is the plan we presented to the Alliance. " Matthew asked curiously, "Are you planning to use negative energy to replace the ashes? " Hex said seriously, "It''s covering, not replacing. "The energy left behind by the Void Ruler cannot disappear into thin air, and with the means of the material world, it is almost impossible to digest this energy. Therefore, the best way is to cover it. As long as it is covered properly, it can ensure that the energy from the void does not leak out and then seal it. "If the Alliance gives us permission, that''s what we''re going to do. " Matthew nodded thoughtfully. In fact, from a necromancer''s point of view, this plan was indeed feasible. But the problem was Doing so was equivalent to handing the mobile bomb, the Scar of the Dead, to Baiyan City. The resurrected Death Tentacles will be an independent Undead Lord. It would be the servant of the Necromancer of Baiyan City. Theoretically, it was still reliable. But in reality? The Alliance obviously didn''t trust Baiyan City that much. Thus, this plan was ultimately rejected by the Alliance. "After that, we studied the Scar of the Dead from several other directions. "We found a way to extract the power of ashes. Through simple energy conversion and a little ancient alchemy ritual, we can absorb a large number of Soul Crystals, which makes us ecstatic. "We know that the Alliance doesn''t trust us. The Holy Mages won''t allow us to stay near the Scar of the Dead for long. " Therefore, it didn''t take long for Baiyan City to reach a consensus. All the necromancers joined forces to convert the power of ashes into high-purity Soul Crystals. During that time, we worked almost day and night... " When mentioning that past. Hex''s face was filled with reminiscence. Matthew pinched his nose. As expected. Necromancers were all the same when facing high-quality Soul Crystals! "And then you were expelled by the Alliance. "The wood elves hate you because you captured nearby creatures and threw them into the Scar of the Dead in order to carry out the evil act of man-made Soul Crystals, right? " Matthew guessed. Hex sighed and said, "That is exactly what happened. "Necromancers are a group of short-sighted scum. They have no honour at all! " I thought I could persuade Dania and Dickens to stop this kind of exhausting behaviour, but they promised very well, but they did it even more ruthlessly in private. " I disdained to associate with them and was about to leave, but at this time, Dania told me that she accidentally discovered an incomplete transformation product in the process of high-speed extraction of Soul Crystals. "She named the substance Ember Blood Crystal. "The appearance of the Ember Blood Crystal had shaken my stance" Speaking of this Hex lowered her head in shame. Matthew realized that this Ember Blood Crystal was probably the key to eternal life that Hex had mentioned earlier. "Have you peeped into the realm of immortality from this substance? " Hex nodded. "Through experiments, we discovered that all living beings will immediately burn themselves after consuming an Ember Blood Crystal, turning their souls and bodies into ashes. " However, as long as this pile of ashes is carefully preserved, a new life will crawl out of the ashes after seven days. If it''s a human''s ashes, then a newborn baby will crawl out of the ashes. If it''s a bird or a dragon, an egg will emerge from the ashes... " A newborn is pure white at the beginning of their birth. When they grow to a certain age, they will suddenly awaken the memories of their previous lives and restore their personality. "Theoretically, as long as you have an unlimited amount of Ember Blood Crystals, you can repeat the process of growing from a baby to an old age indefinitely. "Of course, it''s a form of immortality! " Matthew was still unmoved. "I still want to know what the side effects of taking the Ember Blood Crystal to revive are. " Hex smiled helplessly. "We only completed the first phase of the experiment on the human body, and then we were investigated by the Alliance. " Chapter 1418 The Emperor of the Su Clan "Although we had destroyed all the relevant information beforehand, Link and Isabelle, who were in charge at the time, still noticed something. They thought that our actions violated the Alliance''s manual and suspected that we had secretly implemented a taboo experiment. Then they carried out a strict investigation on the three of us. "In accordance with the previously agreed secret contract, I refused to let go and did not reveal any information about the Ember Blood Crystal. " However, the two scums, Dania and Dickens, pushed the blame onto me at the first moment. "In this way, I became the scapegoat for the Ember Blood Crystal Project and the previous act of Baiyan City throwing living people into the Scar of the Dead. " Because I was indignant about this matter, I fought with those two bastards, but I became the so-called traitor of the City. Heh heh" Hex''s expression was full of mockery. Matthew didn''t know if she was laughing at her two companions or herself. "What happened after that? " Matthew asked, "What happened to them? " Hex sneered, "Link and Isabelle aren''t fools. Those two thought that they could live in peace by pushing the blame on me. In the end, they were captured and sent to fill the hole in the Heavenly Dragon Battlefield! "I shouldered all the crimes. In the end, it was just to bear the feeling of being forgotten and then sit in prison for decades. "I don''t care about that. " Her gaze became sharp. "Listen, boy. "If you can find my son''s ghost and bring him to me, I will give you a complete Ember Blood Crystal! "I can even tell you the specific method of refining the Ember Blood Crystal. Is the Scar of the Dead not in your hands now? You''re from the Alliance. Who will investigate you? You can completely operate it yourself! "As long as you can find my son! " Matthew was slightly tempted. He wasn''t dreaming of immortality, but he was instinctively curious about these mysterious substances. "Why don''t you go yourself? "This prison shouldn''t be able to hold you, right? " Matthew suddenly asked. Although Hex seemed to have lost all her power and Black Suo Mount was a famous prison in the Alliance, Matthew still felt that this place should not have been able to trap Hex for so many years. In this regard. Hex''s reaction was very calm. "I can''t leave here yet... not yet. " Matthew''s heart thumped. As expected! Judging from Hex''s tone, she must have a way to leave! So he continued to ask, "What kind of opportunity are you waiting for? " Hex said calmly, "I''ll leave when my sentence is over. " Matthew was stunned. " Obey the judgment of the Alliance''s laws and stay in prison. This was my promise to the person who captured me. " Hex said with a solemn expression, "Of course, I have to keep my promise. Even if a necromancer has no honour, I was born as a human, and I should have the dignity of a human. " Matthew was instantly filled with respect. He could actually feel that Hex was different. She was a bit like a necromancer ascetic or knight- .com She was a rare spellcaster who cared about her own honor. Sure. All of this was based on the premise that she was not lying. "My sentence is up in three months. " Hex sighed softly. "It was like a long dream. "I wonder what kind of scene I will see when I see the light of day again three months later? " Matthew still found it strange. "If it''s just a taboo experiment, it shouldn''t be sentenced to decades of imprisonment, right? " Hex glanced at him and said lightly, "Oh, I killed a few mages when I was resisting the Alliance. "Some of them are talents that the Silver Council believes will be the pillars of the next generation. "I didn''t care about those small things when I killed them back then, and there''s no need to deliberately mention them now... " Matthew was instantly speechless. As expected. He still couldn''t have high expectations of the Necromancer''s moral character Hex was probably already quite frank. "Just listen to what these old foxes say. You must not believe them! " Matthew was secretly alarmed. He indicated to Hex that he would do his best regarding Lori Fangta. Then he talked about the origin of the Sword of Slaughter, hoping to get more secret information from Hex. About this. Hex also answered readily, "The Sword of Slaughter was the weapon of the Sun God, but in this ancient era, this thing was a part of the Giant Demon God, but it later fell into the hands of the Sun God. "After the fall of the Sun God, the Sword of Slaughter accompanied his God''s Kingdom to the ruins on the clouds. " After the Heavenly Dragon''s soul under the Scar of the Dead awakened, in order to get rid of the seal of the ancient Astromancer, it summoned the artefact from the ruins of the cloud with the resonance of the Slaughter Domain. " The Heavenly Dragon''s Soul wanted to devour the Sword of Slaughter to obtain more energy to break through the Astromancer''s seal. However, it was discovered by the Void Ruler, which led to the Scar of the Dead... " Hearing this Matthew nodded secretly. This was almost the same as his guess. However, he originally thought that the Slaughter Sword was used to seal the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon. He did not expect the latter to take the initiative to summon it. "Back then, the Astromancers of the Eastern Continent divided the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul into seven parts according to the position of the Seven Stars of the Abyss. Three of them were sealed in Aindor, and the remaining four were sealed in the places where the Abyssal Mothers were prevalent in the Eastern Continent. " Chapter 1419 The Emperor of the Su Clan "The one under the grey lake is only one of them. I''m not sure about the location of the other two, but I suspect that they returned to their original positions some time ago. This will make the remaining Heavenly Dragon''s Soul even more violent. "He will be eager to return to the Seven Stars of Yuanzi, and he is willing to pay any price for it. "The Slaughtering Sword and the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul have a high degree of overlap in their domains. There''s no need to mention the Slaughtering Sword and the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon is synonymous with war and killing in any period of history. "I''ve read some ancient books of the Su Clan. It''s said that the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon believes that knives and fire are the cornerstone of civilization''s evolution. " The regions and planes where he is active have suffered from long-term wars. People are afraid of the might of the Heavenly Dragon, but they are also tired of the Heavenly Dragon''s warlike nature. Therefore, he does not have many supporters on this land, let alone believers. "Although I don''t know the current situation under the Gray Lake, it''s not that easy for the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon to devour the Slaughtering Sword. After all, the latter has followed the Sun God for a period of time. Gerrard''s constant brand is enough for it to resist the soul of the Heavenly Dragon for a long time. "For you, this is actually an opportunity. The Slaughtering Sword is eager to escape. Perhaps you can take the opportunity to become its master, but this may offend the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul. " Hex said in a general manner. Matthew asked for a few more details. She patiently answered them one by one. A moment later. Matthew left the dark room and promised to visit her again to report on Lori. Before leaving Mount Black Suo. Matthew looked at Hera again. This once high-spirited Legendary automaton was now living a tight life. Matthew could feel Hera''s panic and anxiety when she was chatting with him. Hera expressed that she was still not suited to be a warden. Currently, Mount Black Suo was in serious deficit. She had done everything she could to make up for it. But the hole was still there. If this continued She could only sell the fixed assets of Mount Black Suo in exchange for cash flow to quench its thirst. "Next time, if you have a way to earn money, you must come and find me! "Otherwise, I''ll really have to sell my ass! " Hera said to Matthew with red eyes, "I''m very good at fighting. The appearance fee is just a symbolic one million. " Matthew scratched his head helplessly. "How about... "I''ll help you ask Alexander. "Well, I see him occasionally. " Exhausted, Hera said, "Please ask him to come back! "Don''t play house in the astral world. Why don''t we switch positions? I''ll go to the astral world to lead troops to fight. I''ll definitely be stronger than him! " Matthew smiled. He could only guarantee that Hera''s words would be delivered to Alexander as soon as possible. Matthew thought that the latter probably did not want to see the Black Suo Mountain that he had managed for many years go bankrupt. He should be able to help Hera. After leaving the Black Suo Mountain. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Matthew went to a market in Jiliu City and bought two pigs. Then, he brought it to his interdimensional space. It was the first time he had used the Parasite Skull. After using the Parasite''s Head to eat two pigs in one go. Matthew could clearly feel that the emptiness between his eyebrows had disappeared. It felt like it was being filled! It made him feel happy but also a little sluggish. " The Parasite''s Skull can indeed fill in the elements. As expected, when it comes to matters of principle, Edmond can still be trusted. " Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. At least in the short term, he would not have to worry about the Void bloodline. Then, he returned to the Jade Court. For the next two days. Matthew buried himself in the camp to learn Tier 5 spells, including the Weapon Master mentioned in 177. During this period of time. The trees planted by the Druids also kept up with the progress of the Scorched Earth of Death. Matthew took some time off. A balanced contract between the oak forest and the scorched earth of death was specially made for the extended section of the Scar of the Dead Umbrella. Because there was a successful precedent. Therefore, he only needed to follow the script. It only took one night. In just a few seconds, he had completed the balanced contract that was close to 2/3 of the extended stage. This process benefited Matthew greatly. He had obtained a large number of Legend Path Practice Points! And his practice of the legendary path had officially entered the stage of wind and frost from the initial stage! At this point. He was about to face the most difficult plateau period before becoming a legend. As long as he could break through the frost stage. After that, the dew, flowers, and fruits all came naturally. And at the final step. This meant that Matthew could condense his Domain Fruit. This was the highest achievement of the path of mages in the domain. It was also the symbol of a senior Legendary mage! Matthew was able to reach this level at level 17, and he was already considered an absolute leader among his peers. Except for freaks like Hibbert. It would be difficult for others to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him. However, Matthew was not complacent. He was no longer that fledgling mage. He had seen too many geniuses and experts. He knew that his true strength had yet to come. Before that. The only thing he had to do was to focus on developing! Matthew was working back and forth between the mage camp and the Scar of the Dead. The Jade Court had also become quiet these days. It was as if it had happened overnight. All the wood elves accepted this result. The entire city was still lifeless. However, the order that had collapsed earlier was slowly restored. It was really incomprehensible. And in his daily chat with Beanna. Matthew learned that Tyrani was one of the few wood elves in the city who still openly opposed Tyraste. In order to prevent the conflict between the father and daughter from escalating. Beanna had no choice but to increase the frequency of her Nightmare Pendant''s usage. Tyrani was sleeping longer and longer. This worried Beanna. The Nightmare Pendant was a very powerful item. If Tyrani was controlled by it for a long time, it was very likely that she would never wake up after a certain hypnosis! Beanna had actually wanted to give up. But Tyraste warned her. Before the first batch of elderly people over 600 years old entered the Light Forest. Tyrani must be strictly controlled. The teacher had already spoken. She could only struggle to accept it. Matthew could feel her helplessness and worry. But apart from comforting her verbally, Matthew didn''t have any good ideas. At night. Matthew was lying on the bed in the mage camp, and he had a rare insomnia. "Tomorrow will be the day when Tyraste banishes the first batch of elven elders. "I keep feeling like something''s going to happen" " Just as he was letting his imagination run wild. Suddenly. His consciousness became hazy and heavy. Immediately after. Matthew''s consciousness seemed to have been dragged into a huge space. As far as the eye could see. Beneath his feet were endless mountains and plains. The hill that rose in the distance had the characteristics of a Danxia Landform. When the wind blew. The sound of a flute came from the mountains. Above him was a starry sky. There were seven extremely bright stars in the starry sky. Matthew immediately noticed. There were two figures beside him. One of them had a big belly and a stunned expression. He was the current lord of Cordor City, the spokesperson of Purgatory in the human world, and the descendant of the Su Clan, Yu Lian. The other was a young elf with a bamboo stick in his arms. Matthew stared at the elf for a long time. "Tyraste? " He asked with uncertainty. Before the other party could speak, an extremely imposing figure suddenly appeared above the galaxy! At the same time. A shocking voice sounded in Matthew''s heart. "I am the Emperor of the Su. "A thousand years ago, I led thousands of troops into the Milky Way. "Now we are coming back. "Are you willing to be my vanguard? " Matthew''s expression instantly became a little strange. ... [Warning: You have detected the ''Deception'' domain...] ... Chapter 1420 Prayer Incense Burner and Keeping Your Mouth Shut ... What was this familiar feeling of fraud? Matthew cursed in his heart. However, he remained silent. He had just arrived and didn''t know where this place was. It was better to keep a low profile. The three people below were silent. The shadow on the Milky Way snorted coldly. "Where are the soldiers? " As soon as he finished speaking. With the Milky Way as the stage behind it, a scene unfolded like a painting. In the picture. Thousands of soldiers and horses followed the burly figure in armour and charged into the battle. Matthew saw it clearly. The first thing he saw was a group of thin figures wearing short grey robes. These people were carrying green longbows, with guns hanging from their waists, and riding on cranes, flying through the sky. This is the Flying Crane Army. Immediately after. On the vast land in the painting, a group of burly and powerful men were riding on fat and strong earth dragons as they pushed forward. The weapons in their hands were more varied, there were spears and halberds, and also double-bladed axes, but most of them were heavy weapons. The knowledge of the Su appeared in Matthew''s mind. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire This should be the Yellow Dragon Army under the Emperor of the Su Clan. The last scene of the painting came to the sea. On the stormy waves. One after another, super giant turreted ships appeared out of nowhere. No matter how big the waves are. The ship was as stable as flat ground. There were still many tamed sea beasts busying themselves on the sea near the ship. On the ship, soldiers in light blue shirts were moving on the deck and mast as if they were walking on flat ground. All of a sudden. A loud roar covered everything. It was the artillery fire from the ship! In just an instant. It killed a sea beast that was wreaking havoc in the sea on the spot! This was Su Country''s Sea Tower Army! Above the Milky Way. The momentum of the three armies was especially shocking. As the scroll slowly closed, the impressive figures of the three armies gradually transformed into three towering peaks. The mountain stood on the plain and connected with the Milky Way. The vivid scenes were like coloured ink paintings. It gave people a strange and realistic feeling. Matthew could strongly feel that the army in the painting had definitely existed! " Is this what happened in the Eastern Continent more than a thousand years ago? " Matthew was slightly excited. However, he did not let his guard down. The scene was real. It didn''t mean that the shadow of the emperor of the Su Clan in the Milky Way was real. At this moment. The shadow spoke again, "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Swordwinter''s pier and look for a Sea Elf named Jue. He will guide you to where you should go. "However, Jue''s tracks are hard to find. You need to first go to the shipwreck site in Sword Winter City and find a lost shrine. There is a statue of the Su Emperor near the shrine. You just need to light a sandalwood incense stick on the shrine. "As long as you are loyal to me and work for me, you will definitely obtain supreme glory and extraordinary power. "There''s no point in saying more. I''ll let you see my divine power first, and then you can decide whether you want to become my vanguard! " As he spoke. A golden light fell from the Milky Way. The golden light sank into Matthew''s body. Immediately after. Some knowledge suddenly appeared in his mind! ... [Hint: You have obtained the relevant knowledge and the specific production method of the "Incense Burner of Prayers". [Incense Burner of Prayers: Theoretically, you can fulfil some simple wishes through this item.] ... "Prayers spells? " Matthew raised his eyebrows. "Interesting. " Just as he wanted to talk to the shadow above the Milky Way. The latter waved his hand in boredom. "Go, go. "This is the Divine Realm, not a place where mortals like you can stay for long! " In the next second. A powerful, repulsive force drove Matthew away. He and the two figures beside him immediately turned into nothingness. A few minutes later. The shadow above the Milky Way also disappeared in silence. The land was still vast. The stars were moving on top of the mountain, and the sun and moon were nowhere to be seen. A tiny shadow appeared on the mountain range again! "I''m really back! " Matthew, who had returned, had a surprised look on his face. Thanks to Lance, Matthew''s spiritual power had increased substantially after he used the Sea Elf Meditation Spell to devour two units of spiritual source. His focus increased exponentially. He found that he was able to control his spiritual power with ease. Just now. When he was about to be expelled. Matthew had left an anchor point for his mental strength there. After his consciousness returned to the real world, he wanted to activate this anchor point and then enter this space. He did not expect to succeed after only one try! "This should be an illusion world similar to the Evil Thought Space of the Evil Art Masters. "The images I saw just now were all illusory. "Or, it''s a projection of a certain real space in the illusion world... " Matthew walked alone in the dark mountains. He deliberately closed his eyes and walked randomly. But no matter which direction he walked in. He would not hit the mountain, nor would he fall. This was the characteristic of illusions. Matthew knew that the person who created this illusion world must be very skilled in the field of illusion. But the embarrassing thing about illusions was that it was very difficult to really do everything. Some scenes might be able to pass off as real if they were deliberately maintained by an illusionist. But now, Matthew had turned around and observed the space again. He found that there were loopholes everywhere. Chapter 1421 Prayer Incense Burner and Keeping Your Mouth Shut This meant that the illusionist who created this illusionary world was not very careful in maintaining it. He must have been distracted by something else. This gave Matthew a chance to take advantage of the situation. In his thoughts. Matthew saw Yu Lian''s figure again. He walked over to greet the other party, but Yu Lian did not seem to see him and continued to do his own thing. "This is also an illusory projection... " Matthew understood. Yu Lian and Tyraste should have entered this illusionary world at some point in time. Thus, they left behind a projection. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire The difference was The time Yu Lian entered was closer to the present. As for Tyraste, it was very likely that he had accidentally entered this place when he was young. Therefore, the projection left behind by the other party was quite young. Considering Tyraste''s age. This illusionary world had obviously existed for some years. "Perhaps this illusion world is maintained by Tyraste! " Matthew thought of the Apocalypse of Tyraste. However, she felt that the time did not match. If Tyraste had achieved the Apocalypse when he was young, why would he become the Grand Marshal of the Windchasers later? Matthew thought about it and felt that there were many contradictions. So, he immediately gave up trying to figure out the content. Instead, he wholeheartedly searched for loopholes in the illusion space. Not long after. Matthew was certain: "The ground is full of fake pictures "Wherever I go, the three mountains follow me. This is either the illusion master is lazy, or the material is limited and can only be recycled. " So he turned his gaze to Starry Night. "I should have a pair of wings! " Matthew called out in his heart. A moment later. A pair of angelic wings had really grown out of his back. With the help of wings. Matthew successfully flew up! "Sure enough, as long as you have enough spiritual power, you can get what you want in the illusion world! "However, the Fantasy Wings consume a lot of spiritual energy to fly continuously. "I don''t know if I can hold on until I reach the Milky Way" He wouldn''t die from falling anyway. Matthew flew straight ahead. After flying for an unknown amount of time, he finally arrived at the place where the shadow had appeared before. But soon, Matthew was disappointed. "The Milky Way is also a sticker "This illusionist was able to pull me into the illusion world from my sleep. I thought he was a super expert. I didn''t expect the details to be so rough! " He travelled back and forth between the Milky Way. Sometimes, one could even see the curtains between the scenes! This illusionary space was like an album of ink paintings stacked together. The scene was very beautiful. But the structure was really crude. When Matthew flew back and forth across the Milky Way, it didn''t take much effort to find the gap between the three images. A small wooden house was hidden in every crack. Matthew pushed open the door of the first cabin. The furnishings in the wooden house were rather simple. There was a bed, a set of tables and chairs, a cabinet, and nothing else. The cupboard was empty. There was only a blanket on the bed. On the table was a thick diary covered in dust, and beside it were two slender charcoal pens. Matthew opened the diary, which was filled with the words of the Su. The knowledge of the Emissary of Equilibrium was enough for him to read the contents. Matthew read it seriously. He then realized that the owner of the diary was a guard of the Great Wall''s mage army. The jailer was responsible for guarding a legendary creature called the Mirage Dragon. The jailer was a dutiful fellow. He would write down what Mirage Dragon ate every day in prison, how many times he went to the toilet, how many times he cursed at the Emperor, how many times he played Hand of Magic... These were all recorded in detail in the diary, and it was said that an additional copy was reported on time. From the diary. Matthew learned a lot about the mirage dragon. He knew that the Mirage Dragon was lustful and liked beautiful women from all races. He was also extremely cunning and bullied the weak. He was proficient in illusions and deception and had done many ridiculous things in the Eastern Continent. And the reason why Mirage Dragon was imprisoned there. It was said that he had deceived the daughter of a certain emperor of the Su Clan, causing the latter to commit suicide. The emperor was so angry that he locked the dragon in the prison of the Nine Nether Land and ordered the owner of the diary to guard it. Matthew read this part over and over again. He vaguely guessed that the so-called Nine Nether Land was very likely referring to the current Far East! But what puzzled Matthew was- From the map, the jailer had randomly drawn in the diary. Back then, the Far East was also the front line against the demons. Why would a place that could fall at any time become the first choice for prisoners? It was not difficult to tell from the information revealed in the diary. This so-called Nine Nether Land not only imprisoned the Illusion Dragon but also many extremely vicious criminals. Wasn''t the Su Country afraid that the Nine Nether Land would be captured by the demons and the prisoners would collectively celebrate? Matthew skipped this part of the chapter with doubts. While reading the diary. He was particularly sensitive to any information related to time. In the end, he sorted out such a timeline. "-Several years before the Meteor Calendar, the Mirage Dragon (Legendary Creature) was defeated by the Great Wall Mages and imprisoned in the Nine Nether Land; - Meteor Calendar Year 120, the jailer''s daily record was interrupted; - Meteor Calendar Year 800, suspected that the Mirage Dragon himself left a diary that mocked the jailer and cursed the Emperor of the Su Clan; - Meteor Calendar Year 1219, the suspected mirage dragon wrote in his diary, ''I found a way to leave, I''m a genius...'' And a long passage related to it." Chapter 1422 Prayer Incense Burner and Keeping Your Mouth Shut ... "1219, that was last year" Matthew suddenly understood. From that, he understood that the mirage dragon sensed that the Days of the Heavenly Change were approaching. He had predicted in advance that a certain disappearing historical world would form a projection in the material world. And during this process. Mirage Dragon could use the passage between the historical world and its projection in the material world to project his illusion space in the Nine Nether Land onto the continent of Aindor. He could use this illusion space to trick some people who knew about the existence of the Su Clan into coming in and working for him. The last page of the diary was- [I''m not far from escaping!] The handwriting looked particularly fresh, and it might even be a pen that had been used in the past few days. "Phew! " Matthew gently closed the diary and exhaled. A hint of doubt flashed in his eyes. If the jailer wrote the diary for daily reports, it might also be to pass the time. Then why did Mirage Dragon write in the diary? This was counter-intuitive. Matthew felt that even the contents written by the jailer might not be entirely credible, because this world was projected by the Mirage Dragon. He could completely make minor adjustments in the details! He even suspected that the mirage dragon knew that he had returned and was deliberately showing him these things! Matthew composed himself. "There''s no need to be so paranoid. The goal of the mirage dragon must be to escape. His true body is in the Far East. It''s impossible for him to forcefully cause harm to me from such a far distance. I just need not be greedy. " After leaving this little wooden house. Matthew immediately went to the second room. The area of this small wooden house was much larger, and there were many bookshelves inside. The bookshelves were filled with all kinds of magic books! There was even this sign hanging at the door of the house. The reading room of the Great Wall Mages Army. Between the bookshelves. Matthew could even see the Scroll Dragons busying themselves. However, these were all illusions. Matthew had nothing to do with them. He walked past a Scroll Dragon, then searched the shelf and took down a book. Matthew glanced at the table of contents. The book was called the Burning Heart Curse, and it recorded the spell, as well as seven related variations and support spells. The Burning Heart Curse was a variant of illusion which could interfere with a person''s emotions, making them easily anxious and furious. This spell was ordinary when used alone. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire However, if the group version were used on a group of targets, it would have a qualitative effect! The crowd would amplify the shared emotions. Rage and anxiety would destroy everyone''s rationality. Matthew tried to record the contents of the book in his mind. This process was a little strenuous. After all, his existence itself consumed spiritual energy. But in the end, Matthew did it. When he closed the Heart Burning Curse. His brow bone began to hurt, and his eyeballs were throbbing. Matthew knew that this was a sign of insufficient mental strength. He immediately exited the illusion world. In the next second. Matthew''s consciousness returned to the mage camp. "The anchor point is still there. I can go back in at any time. " He heaved a sigh of relief. The contents of the spell that he had just recorded began to quickly appear in his mind. Matthew took some time to copy the Heart Burning Curse onto the scroll. After finishing all of this. He went to the Deception Domain, and after accumulating enough Deception Elements, Matthew obtained a new domain ability. [Keep it a secret: You can define certain information related to you as top secret information. From then on, everyone who knows this news cannot leak this news to others through language or written form.] "This ability is interesting, but why is it an ability in the domain of deception? "Could it be that in order to complete the fraud, I have to keep my mouth shut? " Matthew felt that it was a little far-fetched. But anyway, he had entered the domain of fraud through anti-fraud methods. No matter what ability he obtained, it would be an unexpected surprise. It would be a waste not to take it. He took a short rest and recovered some of his mental strength. Then, he took out the incense burner of the dead that he had used when he advanced to a high-level necromancer. He replaced the incense burner with spices such as cassia, cloves, and pepper. Then, he inserted a short sandalwood stick into the incense burner. Matthew fetched a charcoal pencil. He wrote a line of magic words in the Su language on the base of the incense burner. A simple [Incense Burner of Prayers] was completed. "I''d like to see how this Mirage Dragon will fulfil someone''s wish. " With such a feeling. Matthew lit the sandalwood incense in the incense burner. Gray smoke curled up. Matthew began to chant the prayer that Mirage Dragon had given him. Not long after. The rising pillar of smoke transformed into a rather square face. That face asked solemnly, "What is thy wish? " Matthew thought about it and decided to make it simple. "I want to pick up money at least once in the next 24 hours. " His face was calm as he said, "Simple. "Place 100 gold coins into the incense burner. "Your wish will naturally come true. " ... Chapter 1423 The Saint and the Pope? ... Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes in his heart. "If I pray with 100 gold coins and the money in the wallet is less than 100 gold coins, it is considered a successful wish, right? " Even so. He endured the pain in his heart, took out 100 gold coins from his bag, and threw them into the incense burner. The incense burner was not big. But the magical thing was that every time Matthew put in a gold coin, the latter would disappear into the ash smoke in the furnace. Not long after. 100 Alliance Small Gold Coins were gone. Matthew looked up. At this moment, the short incense in the incense burner had already burned to a third of its original size. The lines of the face formed by the grey smoke became more realistic. "You can easily take out 100 gold coins, but you still want to reap without sowing. It can be seen that you are a greedy guy. " The face on the incense burner said seriously, "Your wish will come true. " But you must be careful. Too much greed will incur the punishment of fate. You may encounter a little accident or setback in the process of realizing your wish. These are all necessary arrangements of fate. "But if you remain loyal to the great Su Emperor and recite my name when you encounter setbacks, I can save you from these unpleasant things. "Remember this, it''s important! " The other party''s tone became very stern. Matthew looked up in surprise. The short incense in the incense burner quickly burned out. The grey face disappeared. A wisp of grey smoke lingered around Matthew''s body. Matthew looked down at the data bar. ... [Hint: You have received a blessing from the Incense Burner of Prayers, ''A Little Luck.''] A little bit of luck: The good news is that you have a little bit of luck; the general news is that you really only have a little bit." ... "Looks like that mirage dragon really knows a little wishing spells. " Matthew knew that his blessings could not be faked, but this level of good luck did not guarantee that he would be able to pick up a wallet in the next 24 hours. At most, his daily life would be a little more comfortable. Its effectiveness was so low that it could not even be called a blessing. At most, it was equivalent to a mage''s cantrip! Matthew checked his luck through the equilibrium node on his body. He confirmed that this place was not affected. This meant that the Mirage Dragon''s Wish was definitely not achieved through normal casting channels. Actually, this was normal. If the Mirage Dragon''s Wish were really that powerful, he would have long escaped from the prison of the Nine Nether Land with his own abilities. Why would he need help from others? Matthew thought that if the mirage dragon wanted to bait him, it would definitely find a way to achieve its wish through other means. Thinking of this Matthew silently hung three special spells on himself and used the supermodel ability of spell delay to infinitely delay the trigger point so that he could use it when necessary. And those three spells were- Counterspell; Spell Rebound; Spell Elimination; When he encountered a spell effect, the above three spells would be triggered in turn. Even illusions could not directly affect him. Then Matthew threw this matter aside and went to work. He had recently been learning the Tier 5 spells " Dead End " and " Lost Mind ". These two spells could reduce the target''s resistance and provide a high Legendary Penetration. After learning these two spells. Matthew was a qualified legendary support. At least it was not difficult for him to help Olorin. These two spells weren''t difficult to understand. The domain it belonged to was also the domain of the undead that Matthew was good at. So, Matthew learned very quickly. The sky had just brightened. He had successfully mastered the basic techniques of these two spells. After that, it was time to practice repeatedly. However, Matthew did not strike while the iron was hot and continued practising. He changed into a decent mage robe and left the mage camp in a hurry. Because today was Tyraste''s big day It should be the day Tyraste''s wish was fulfilled. Before sunset today. The first batch of elderly elves who were said to be voluntarily banished would enter the Jungle of Secret Light. This was a symbolic event. Even if Tyraste didn''t invite him. Matthew will go over and check it out. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire ... Early morning. The Valley of Godly Trees. This was a valley located northwest of the Emerald Jade Court. The Jade Court was a large city built on a continuous mountain range and forest. Judging from the topography. The main body of the city and its surroundings were covered with all kinds of hills. It was also because of this. Many low valleys in the hills became the gathering places of elves. The Windward Valley in the east was an example. It was the same in the Valley of Godly Trees. However, compared to the open terrain and larger area of Windward Valley. The area of the Valley of Godly Trees was much smaller. The trees here were extremely sparse, forming a small vacuum in the lush forest. So, looking down from above. This valley was like the courtyard of the city of Jade Court. It was already early June. Although the sun in the south wasn''t as scorching as July and August, it still carried a scorching heat. Matthew arrived early. He originally wanted to find a quiet spot under the shade of a tree to watch the ceremony, but he found that it was not easy. There were also some trees in the Valley of Godly Trees. However, most of these trees had withered leaves and could not shelter the living from the wind and rain. There were also some ancient stone buildings. Chapter 1424 The Saintess and the Pope? But most of the weathering was severe, and the ceiling had basically collapsed or cracked. Matthew finally found a place with a good view and shadow. "This is probably the place with the most sunlight in the entire Jade Court. " Matthew sighed inwardly. He realized that he was not the only one who was finding shade. Many wood elves who had heard the news were also looking for shade everywhere. Because of the lack of light. The skin of the wood elves was generally very fair. It could even be said to be frighteningly white. When Matthew and Loraine were chatting, he learned from the latter that, at some point in time, southern bards generally liked to use the lame character setting of " vampires pretending to be wood elves " to write scripts, in order to create contrast and conflict in the plot. However, it was a bad joke. The popularity of this scene also indirectly reflected the similarities between wood elves and vampires in terms of appearance. At least in front of other races who were not familiar with both. It was common to confuse them. In the morning. A large number of Wood Elves had already gathered in the Valley of Godly Trees. It was not difficult to tell from the way these people came and went. They weren''t invited by someone or organized to gather here. They had probably heard about the news that Tyraste had previously announced, so they came to see what the situation was. Most of the wood elves who came to watch were below 600 years old. Occasionally, he could see a few older ones with worried faces. Matthew saw many faces among these wood elves who had chosen to flee. Some of them had fled to Jiliu City, some to Eversong Forest, and some to the north of Jade Court, in some scattered villages and valleys. However, many of these elves appeared at the scene. Perhaps they had sensed the change in the direction of the wind, or perhaps they had truly realized the strength of Tyraste, and in the end, they slowly leaned towards compromise. This was human nature. After all, in the second half of May, the light pool used to send away the wood elf corpses worked almost 24 hours a day. Many elves talked about that terrible time in private. They all called it the Bloody May. It was said that they no longer mentioned the name of Tyraste but instead used the seemingly vague pronouns "that lord","that marshal", and"that butcher". No matter what. Tyraste''s plan was beginning to bear fruit. There were no longer any elves in the city who dared to oppose him. Or rather He had killed all the rebels. "What a terrifying extraordinary power" Matthew sighed inwardly. This was also the first time he witnessed an individual changing the future of a race with extraordinary power. He felt that there was a need to learn from him. Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Sometimes, one''s thoughts really couldn''t be too rigid. The extraordinary world was different from the ordinary world. In his thoughts. A group of young elves dressed in strange clothes suddenly walked out of the valley. With their arrival. The surrounding wood elves were slightly agitated. Everyone was staring at the group of young elves. The onlookers ''gazes were very complicated. Matthew pricked up his ears and listened for a while. Only then did he realize that the red and green willow pattern clothes worn by this group of young wood elves were actually the "Hundred Flower Clothes" worn by zealots in ancient times when worshipping the God of Elves! Ever since the fall of the Elven God. It had been many years since a Wood Elf had worn such clothes. Not to mention walking around the city. This scene obviously shocked the unsuspecting onlookers. Matthew could hear them whispering. In the past, this was an extremely outrageous move. Everyone would probably quickly scold it and then hand it over to the Willow Branch to deal with. However, things were different now. After five bloody months, the wood elves had learned a lot. Before they figured out the origin of this group of young people, no elf dared to act rashly. However, they could not avoid all kinds of complaints and accusations in their whispers. Matthew just wanted to laugh. He had heard of these young wood elves from Beanna. They were a group that Tyraste had secretly organized a long time ago. These young wood elves were a bit like the Bamboo Stick Gang from back then, but this group was not as aggressive. They only regarded protecting Tyraste and his glory and reputation as their first priority and did not take any extreme actions. It seemed to be a simple personal cult. Because they didn''t walk up to the stage. Therefore, this group did not receive the attention of the other elves. Until today. "Tyraste clearly has its own group and confidants, but it didn''t let them participate in the implementation of the ''Path of Glory'' plan. "He killed all the people who were in the way by himself. After bearing all the notoriety, he let these young people gradually come out to stabilize the situation... " Matthew saw something. Tyraste had arranged this so that these young people could be accepted by the other Wood Elves faster. He had placed a lot of concern about this. Matthew had heard that most of the members of this group were from Moonlight and Shadow Leopard in the Windchaser army. Other than being a little younger, there were no problems in other aspects. They wouldn''t have stage fright even if they were dragged out to fight. Not to mention maintaining order and carrying out Tyraste''s plan. Chapter 1425 The Saint and the Pope? There were only a few hundred people in this group. However, in Jade Court, a few hundred youths were already a force that could not be ignored. Matthew saw them coming out of the valley and going to other places in the city in pairs. Not long after. Some of the young people began to return to the Valley of Godly Trees. They often had one to three elderly wood elves behind them. Those were obviously the old men who were about to be exiled. These elderly elves were not tied up, and the young elves did not impose any physical restrictions on them. They just walked one after the other. The young elf in front walked lightly, while the old elf behind him had a gloomy expression. His legs seemed to be filled with cement, and it was difficult for him to move. But even so... As the sun rose high in the sky. The number of elderly elves in the Valley of Godly Trees gradually exceeded 800. They were the first elves to go to the Secret Light Forest, and their average age was over 700 years old. "I don''t know how Tyraste did it. It''s impossible to make these old men walk out of their homes willingly with mere intimidation, right? "Some of them had fled initially, but later returned to the Jade Court. It seemed that they had specially come to participate in this ceremony. " Matthew was secretly amazed. Just as he was silently observing the situation in the valley. He heard a new piece of news from the crowd next to him. The ruins of the stone buildings in the Valley of Godly Trees were the ruins of the temple of the God of Elves! Ever since the fall of the Elven God, the Valley of Godly Trees had become uninhabited. It had been a long time since it had been so lively. "Tyraste... " Matthew''s eyes flashed. At this moment. He found an unexpected figure in the crowd. It was actually Winter Moon, Alan! She walked alone on the ruins of the temple, her expression a little sad. Was she released by Tyraste? Matthew took the initiative to walk over and greet Alan. When he got closer, he found that Alan was much more haggard than before. "I''m sorry. " .comy Virtual Library Empire After a simple greeting, Matthew expressed his apology to Alan. Alan shook her head calmly. "You don''t have to apologize to me, Matthew. I know there''s nothing you can do about it. "As long as the Legendary-mages don''t want to interfere, there aren''t many people on the continent who can stop Tyraste. " Even though her expression and tone were very calm, Matthew could feel a faint complaint from the other party''s wording. He had to remind her, "The Legendary Masters did not stop the Council of Elders. "They also didn''t stop Evil Art Master Lance. "You should know that. " A helpless look flashed across Alan''s face. "I understand, of course I understand. "The ancient alliance gave the Jade Court a high degree of autonomy, which is something that many Wood Elves are proud of. "For many years, the Alliance has never interfered with Jade Court''s decisions. "I once thought that this was a good thing, proving the strength and heritage of the Wood Elves. However, after the Scar of the Dead incident, I had doubts about this. Now, I feel that the Alliance''s non-interference may not be a good thing for the Wood Elves. " Matthew smiled helplessly. There was no such thing as having both in this world. He could only cough and beat around the bush. "There is no such thing as having the best of both worlds. The Alliance has always maintained a consistent attitude in matters related to Jade Court. "Although I don''t understand what the big shots are thinking, I think Tyraste would be very happy to see the Legendary-mages respect the elves'' power so much. " A hint of dissatisfaction flashed across Alan''s face. "Of course, Tyraste was happy to see it. "He is the most conceited and dictatorial elf ruler I have ever seen! " Matthew raised his eyebrows. "What about the Elven Queen? " Alan''s expression was a little ugly. Then, she smiled bitterly. "Well, my choice of words was careless. "In the history of the Wood Elves, there were indeed many rulers who were worse than Tyraste, but he must be the craziest one! " Matthew said calmly, "He''s not really crazy. "He sent me a message when you were in prison, promising me he wouldn''t hurt you. "Now it seems that he should have done what he said. " Alan was slightly stunned and then said reluctantly, "He really didn''t do anything to me other than house arrest. "I''m just a little scared. "I''ve never seen a butcher like him, and my instincts tell me he''ll never get what he wants. "This goes against the most basic common sense! " The elven mage said with certainty. However, her tone was very soft. She probably didn''t have much confidence in herself. With the terrifying strength that Tyraste had displayed, it would indeed make ordinary Legends despair. Not to mention that Alan had yet to enter the Legendary stage. Seeing that the other party still had a grudge, Matthew kindly advised, "Sometimes we can decide very little, and we can only follow the tide of fate. "In addition to your identity as an elf, you are also a mage. "If you are not so obsessed with the present, perhaps you can see something else." Alan obviously understood Matthew''s advice. She bit her lips hesitantly, then smiled helplessly. "Don''t worry, I won''t openly oppose Tyraste today. "Too many elves have died, and too much blood has been shed. I don''t want more innocent elves to die because of my instigation. " Chapter 1426 The Saint and the Pope? "Even if I have to fight against Tyraste, I will do it through my own efforts. " Matthew felt something strange about the other party. "Are you planning to advance to Legend? " He knew that Alan had been stuck at level 20 for a long time. As a non-pureblooded Supreme Heaven, she had long had the capital to advance to legendary, but she was accumulating more capital. Now, it seemed unwise to forcefully advance for the sake of Tyraste. Moreover, ordinary Legendary mages could only escape when facing a powerhouse like Tyrelast. They might not even have the chance to escape! Matthew wanted to persuade him again. However, Alan''s eyes were extremely determined, so he gave up. Everyone had their own legendary path. Perhaps Tyraste was Alan''s destined opportunity. "My father is a demigod of the forest. He is the guardian of the three great forests in the south. "Green Jade Court; "Court of Fallen Leaves; "And the Eversong Forest. "The three forests were full of his footprints. "I inherited his will and power, so I should be the guardian of the three great forests. "My power is not enough to challenge Tyraste. "But I can feel it. "In the near future. "These forests will suffer a terrible backlash because of Tyraste''s radical actions. "Can you hear the whispers among the trees? "The Will of Nature already hated Tyraste''s actions to the core. "I have to be prepared for the disaster that could happen at any time... " Matthew nodded quietly. From this point of view, Alan''s desire to become a Legend was understandable. Matthew cast an invisible magic ball, and the two walked side by side in the ruins. Because they happened to talk about Alan''s background. Matthew suddenly asked nosily, "I heard that your mother seems to be related to the Goddess of Moon, Assia. " Matthew had known for a long time. Alan''s father was a demigod of the forest who walked the human world as a stag. However, there were different opinions about her mother''s identity. Matthew had always been curious, and he had only had the chance to ask today. After asking, he felt a little uneasy and felt that he had been too presumptuous. However, Alan''s attitude was very frank. "Yes, the rumours are true. My mother is indeed the incarnation of the Goddess of Moonlight, Assia. "but I had no feelings for her, at least not nearly as deep as my feelings for my father. "For Lady Assia, I''m just a by-product of her accidental birth after a short, exciting game. For the gods of the Heavenly Palace, this is normal. " I only heard of my mother''s existence from my father when I was young, but I''ve almost never seen her. Perhaps I''ve seen her briefly after I was born, but I don''t remember... " Alan''s tone was rather indifferent. Matthew coughed. "Is that so? I wanted to tell you that after the Blood Moon Strike, Assia''s Moonlight Forest has been in my hands. "I used the Moonlight Forest to build a Magic Guild. There are many like-minded friends in the guild, including mages and some top talents from other professions. "I want to invite you to join my guild, but because of the special nature of the Moonlight Forest, I don''t know if it''s appropriate. " For Matthew. Elven Mage Alan had always been on his invitation list. The only awkward thing was Assia. However, Alan did not seem to mind. She only asked in confusion, "What is the Guild of Spells? " Matthew thought for a moment. "How about I take you there in two days? " Alan nodded slowly. She did not seem to mind the relationship between the Moonlight Forest and Assia. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. If Alan joined the guild, it wouldn''t be long before the guild gained another legendary general! As the president, Matthew naturally benefited. As for Guild Elf Xixi. Considering that the other party was only a remnant of Assia''s consciousness, it should be able to coexist peacefully with Alan, right? Matthew suddenly looked forward to what Alan and Xixi would say when they met! Just as Matthew was roughly introducing the Guild of Spells to Alan. There was a sudden commotion at the entrance of the Valley of Divine Trees. This time, the commotion was even bigger than the one caused by the young elves in the Hundred Flower Costume. The two of them flew high in the sky. Matthew immediately saw a very special woman among the elves. "Beanna? " Matthew''s eyes were filled with surprise. He knew that Beanna would most likely attend the ceremony today, but he thought that she would be a bystander like him. However, he did not expect Beanna to be with the group of young Elves in the Hundred Flower Costume! What was even more surprising was that Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire The elves seemed to be intentionally or unintentionally surrounding Beanna in the centre of the crowd. She was wearing an ancient elven costume. After Alan''s reminder. Only then did Matthew realize that Beanna was wearing the clothes of an ancient elven saintess! It was a very unique long dress. The top of the dress was very tight, showing off Beanna''s proud figure. Beanna''s breast was considered quite rich among humans. And among the usually barren elves, she was even more outstanding. As a result, her appearance attracted all sorts of gazes with unknown meanings, but most of them contained undisguised hatred! "Is that child your friend? "I''m afraid she''s going to be used by Tyraste! " Alan said worriedly, Chapter 1427 The Saintess and the Pope? "Did you see the looks in the others'' eyes? "They don''t dare to hate Tyraste, but they will not spare those related to him." Matthew was not worried. On the one hand, he knew that Beanna was a very smart girl. She used her courage to seize the opportunity given by fate to climb up. Naturally, she knew what kind of risks she would face in the process. On the other hand, Matthew also believed that Tyraste must have made thorough preparations for today''s ceremony. At least for today. No matter how much hatred the elves cast at her. She was most likely safe and sound. As expected. After entering the ruins of the Valley of Divine Trees. The young people surrounding Beanna suddenly dispersed, leaving the girl standing alone under a broken stone pillar. Only then did everyone see. Beanna held a heavy stone basin in her arms. There were seven or eight types of flowers, a dozen types of fruits, and leaves with green worms wriggling on them. At the same time. She was carrying an inconspicuous bamboo stick on her back. "That''s Tyraste''s bamboo stick. " Alan was also a little surprised. " In her arms was a stone basin that the Holy Fairy Maiden would only use when holding the highest level of sacrifice. This was a custom inherited from the Troll era. "That stone basin alone weighs dozens of pounds, and there are some water and flowers and fruits in it" Matthew also noticed. Beanna held the stone basin in an unnatural manner. From time to time, her chest would lean forward. It was probably quite strenuous. However, her expression remained indifferent. There was a sacred beauty to it. Matthew carefully examined the girl and confirmed that she had at least three charm-related spells. If one stares at her too long. One would even hallucinate as if he saw a walking ball of Holy Light. In the era before the gods rose. These were all common methods used by little gods with unstable foundations. Beanna stood in front of the elven elders who were about to be exiled. She did not speak passionately but just stood there like a statue. Time ticked by. The atmosphere was unusually solemn. It was just past noon. Beanna finally moved. She hugged the stone basin and slowly turned around. Then, she walked around the path beside the ruins and headed up the mountain! "This is the path to glory. Please follow me. " Her voice was clear, crisp and dignified, giving people a refreshing feeling. More importantly Beanna said this in elvish! As Beanna''s figure gradually walked up the mountain. The group of exiles also began to move forward. One by one, they formed a long line and climbed up the mountain path. Beanna led them to the top of the mountain and circled down another path. Because the queue was very long. People who went up the mountain and people who went down the mountain would see each other on these two different spiral paths. Some people had just gone up the mountain. Some of them were already at the foot of the mountain. Out of curiosity and some other excitement, Matthew and Alan also joined the team. Camphor trees and beech trees lined the mountain road. There were also some tenacious valley lilies growing near the top of the mountain. A cool breeze blew, taking away the heat on everyone''s faces. Bathed in this strange fragrance and cool air. All the elves felt much calmer. As they advanced. Matthew could hear singing coming from the front of the line. Alan explained, "This is a hymn used to praise the God of Elves. Usually, only the Holy Maiden is qualified to sing on specific occasions. "Tyraste''s path to glory is not made up out of thin air but based on evidence. "It is said that in ancient times, in order to avoid an unprecedented disaster, the God of Elves created the Secret Light Forest as a refuge. However, the space of the refuge was limited, and not all elves could enter it. "At that time, only the most devout believers were eligible to enter the sanctuary. " Even these people, before entering the Sanctuary, had to go through a ritual called the Path of Glory. It was probably like this--- " At this point. Matthew was finally certain. Tyraste was planning to ''resurrect'' the God of Elves! Alan was obviously aware of this, but from her reaction, she seemed to be caught in a dilemma. This meant that she knew. If Tyraste could successfully ascend to Divinity, the fate of the Wood Elves could indeed usher in a huge turn for the better! "But why did he choose a human as the holy maiden of the elves? " Matthew could not help but think of the taciturn face of the old elf. After a lap. It took about half an hour. But Beanna did not rest. She continued to walk up the mountain along the original road with the stone basin in her arms. The elves followed in turn. More subtly, This time, there were actually other onlookers who followed one after another. They bowed their heads in silence. It was as if they were performing a long and devout prayer. Matthew could feel the influence of the atmosphere. It was a wonderful feeling. One couldn''t simply use herd mentality to solve doubts. In this valley, Beanna sang hymns, and the young people in the Hundred Flower Costume walked the path of glory. All of this formed a ritual field that was enough to shake the hearts of the onlookers! Matthew didn''t follow along on the second lap. He waited quietly near the temple ruins. In less than half an hour. Beanna''s figure appeared in Matthew''s vision again. However, this time She did not continue to climb the mountain. Instead, she bent down and placed the stone basin on the ground. Then, she slowly retreated to a stone house in the middle of the ruins. Matthew''s heart skipped a beat, and he followed curiously. Beanna was alone in the stone house. "Is Tyraste not here? " Matthew was a little surprised. He thought for a moment and decided that it was not a good time to communicate with Beanna, so he decided to leave. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire But at this moment. The other party took the initiative to look in the direction of the invisible magic ball. Perhaps it was because it was a little strenuous to walk. The girl''s face was slightly red, and her fair skin was covered with beads of sweat. She asked gently, "Matthew? "Is it you? "I just felt that you have been following me. Do you want to do something bad? " Matthew appeared and explained, "I was just curious... " "Does that justify you tailing me?" Beanna interrupted Matthew. Matthew looked at her in surprise. The girl burst out laughing. "I was just joking with you. I was so tired just now. "I still have to walk three more times in a while. I have to rest well. "I became the Holy Fairy Maiden. Is it very surprising? " Matthew nodded. Beanna said in embarrassment, "The teacher didn''t want me to tell you this in advance. "It wasn''t until this morning that he told me to ask you something if I had the chance to meet you. " Matthew asked, "What is it? " Beanna said expectantly, "If the God of Elves resurrects and forms a church, are you willing to be the patriarch of this church? "Or, to put it another way "The church''s new Pope? " ... Chapter 1428 Nine Ghosts, Baleful Wind, and Divine Phoenix Clone ... "No. " Matthew was slightly stunned, and then he chose to refuse without hesitation. Beanna did not give up. "The teacher said that being human doesn''t interfere with this. "He also told me that if you are worried about trouble, you can disguise yourself as an elf. As a mage, you should have many ways to do this, right? "Of course, if you''re not afraid of trouble, you can directly assume the position of a human. "The teacher said he would take care of everything. " If Tyraste had settled everything, why would he need me? Matthew smiled in his heart but still shook his head and refused. His mind was very clear. Tyraste''s actions were not only extremely dangerous, but he could also face the Alliance''s punishment at any time. The other party wanted to tie him to the pirate ship. Of course, Matthew didn''t want to be used by others. But he didn''t say it clearly in front of Beanna. He wasn''t sure why Tyraste had taken Beanna as a disciple and pushed her to the front of the stage. If it was to rope him in. If that were the case, it would be more advantageous for the girl if he remained silent. If Tyraste really took a fancy to Beanna''s temperament or talent. Why did Matthew have to be the villain between master and disciple? It was best to keep a distance like this. Matthew rejected her so straightforwardly. Beanna looked a little disappointed. It was only then that Matthew noticed that her body was trembling from time to time. Her shoulders and chest were trembling violently. It was strange. She was clearly steady in front of so many people just now. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire Now she was alone with him. Instead, these abnormalities appeared. Matthew asked gently, "A little scared, right? "There are so many elves outside, and it''s a big scene indeed. " Beanna shook her head. "No, not at all. I''m just a little excited! " Matthew was speechless. Beanna chuckled. "I was a little scared at first, but soon I told myself in my heart, if Sif encountered such a scene, what would she do? "A woman like her can''t be afraid, right? Instead, she might become very excited, so I imagined myself as her, and then I really became excited... " As she spoke. Her body even shivered. Matthew saw the girl''s flushed face and bright eyes, and he was even more speechless. What kind of imitation is Sif in your eyes? He really wanted to ask. But in the end, he held back. Girls were sensitive to comparisons. Matthew knew this very well. "Really, Matthew, do you really not want to be the pope? "What a glorious position! " Beanna looked expectant. Matthew shook his head indifferently. "This matter involves principles. I can''t agree to it, even if it''s to be a puppet controlled by Tyraste. "Moreover, if Tyraste wanted to become a god, he might not have obtained the permission of the Alliance. " Beanna''s eyes widened. Her expression was a little incredulous. "Do you need the permission of the Alliance to become a god? " Matthew smiled. "That''s what it looks like at the moment. "If the higher-ups of the Alliance don''t allow it, it might lead to an even greater tragedy if Tyraste forcibly becomes a god" Beanna''s confused face flashed with worry. But very quickly She bit her lip. "I see. Thank you for your reminder. "But I can''t give up halfway, can I? "I need the power and influence of my teacher. I need this identity. Whether it''s Mr. Tyraste''s disciple or the Holy Maiden of the Elven God, these are my only chance to get rid of mediocrity. "I''ve been an ordinary girl since I was young. "But standing in this position, holding this stone basin, and meeting the gazes of those elves, I feel that I have become different. "Even you-Matthew-you look at me differently today, don''t you? "I like this very much. I like the feeling of being watched. No matter how dangerous the future is, I want to give it a try. "I don''t want to live a life where I can''t control my own destiny anymore! " Matthew''s eyes met Beanna''s bold gaze calmly. He read many other emotions from the girl''s eyes that were filled with longing-rebellion, desire, unwillingness, yearning... There was also a trace of anger! Hence, he smiled and comforted, "There''s no need to be so nervous. The Alliance might not reject Tyraste''s ascension to godhood. " It''s just like what I told you before. Once you get rid of the life of an ordinary person, you are destined to face more risks. Although the ratio between the two may not be absolutely symmetrical, it is generally positively related. "Protect yourself. " Beanna nodded vigorously. Then she stood on tiptoe and took off a shoe. She dug out a small stone from between the toes of her white socks. After throwing the stone on the ground. The girl stuck out her tongue at Matthew. The sound of musical instruments came from the valley not far away. "I''ve got to go, there''s still a few laps to go, Matthew, will you be here all day? " Beanna pretended to leave reluctantly. Matthew nodded. "I will be in the Valley of Divine Trees today. If there''s anything, you can come to me directly. " Chapter 1429 Nine Ghosts, Baleful Wind, and the Divine Phoenix Clone Beanna''s face lit up. She nodded and left with the stone basin. He watched the girl''s back as she left. Matthew muttered in his heart. Isabelle and the other Holy Mages and Superior Legends appeared in his mind. Would Isabelle allow Tyraste to become a god? If she agreed, what about Ronan and Qin Wuyue? And Chen and You Ruo? Previously, the Goddess of Moonlight had given away the moon in exchange for the opportunity to revive hundreds of years later. What right did Tyraste have? Or rather What kind of chips did he have in his hands? "I feel like I''m almost being used as a bargaining chip again..." Recalling Beanna''s gaze when she looked up at him, Matthew naturally thought of the scene before the girl left Rolling Stone Town. It was really hard to reject her gaze. Fortunately, Matthew was sober enough. "Jade Court is really a shitty place! "If I had stayed in Rolling Stone Town, there wouldn''t be so much shit! " Matthew shook his head. I''d better concentrate on my own planting. He only needed to report the abnormal movements of Tyraste to the Silver Council regularly. Before Legend. He was only fit to be a moving vision and a microphone. Don''t get involved in anything else. In his thoughts, he planned to leave. But at this moment. Matthew suddenly turned to the other side of the ruins. There was no one in the shadows, but he smelled a faint fragrance. "Alan? " Matthew looked at the shadow speechlessly. After a few seconds. The elven mage walked out of the shadows awkwardly. "I thought you couldn''t find me. " Matthew frowned. "Were you eavesdropping? " Alan hurriedly waved her hand and said, "No, no, I respect other people''s privacy. "I didn''t hear a word you said. "Well, the reason why I''m hiding here is because I saw you sneaking over here. I was worried that the two of you would do something ridiculous here... " Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "This is the ruins of the Temple of the Elven God! "Who would do stuff in a place like this? " Alan puffed up her cheeks innocently. "That''s hard to say... " It was Matthew''s turn to be stunned. The elven mage blushed. "When I was reading ancient books, I saw many similar descriptions of customs in some books. "It was said that the Holy Virgin of the Elf Tribe was the most popular object of adultery. "Many young male elves dreamed of having a tryst with the Holy Maiden during the Elven God''s sacrificial ceremony. "This was almost equivalent to the achievement of slaying a dragon. Well, it shouldn''t be that exaggerated, but for young elves, it was indeed something to brag about for a lifetime... " Matthew finally reacted. "So you wood elves used to do this, right? "Wait, do something at the sacrificial ceremony? Wouldn''t the God of Elves object? " Alan coughed, and her expression became more and more guilty, but she still explained to Matthew frankly, "The Elven God has always been open-minded. " He believed that an appropriate affair could inject a hint of a moisturizer into the elves ''numb marriage. It could maintain the freshness of life and occasionally satisfy the stimulation that the partner could not provide. " He felt that this would help stabilize the overall structure of the elven community. "Although I don''t quite agree with his philosophy, from the historical statistics, when the God of Elves was still active, the probability of the Wood Elves growing old together seemed to be the highest. After the fall of the God of Elves, the phenomenon of men and women parting ways became more and more obvious... " Matthew was completely silenced. What else could he say? As expected of a Wood Elf! "So, does Tyraste have a lover? " Matthew suddenly asked. Alan was stunned. She thought about it seriously for a long time and finally shook her head. "No. "He seems to care only for his stick. "Uh, I mean his bamboo stick. Uh, literally bamboo stick... " Alan explained clumsily. Matthew looked at her with a smile. "There''s no need to stress it. " The Elven Mage blushed and retreated into the shadows, disappearing. Matthew laughed and shook his head. From the perspective of the wood elves, Alan was actually quite young. Most of her mana was inherited from her father, the demigod of the forest. It was normal for her to be shy. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire The scene when Alan fled with a red face was quite romantic. Even a strong-willed person like Matthew would think that it was a beautiful scene. However, on second thought. Even such a beautiful girl might become as numb as the other wood elves after a few hundred years. Matthew was instantly bored. He left the stone house, found a high spot, and continued to observe the progress of the ritual. In the afternoon... Beanna continued to lead the exiles and other onlookers to repeat the glory of the elves again and again. A small interlude occurred during this period. On her third trip up the mountain. A strong female elf suddenly rushed out from the nearby Camphor Forest. She rushed to Beanna and shouted, "There''s no place for you here! "The hymn of the Elven God is not for a human like you to sing! "Only the Holy Fairy Maiden has the right to do this! "Not a bitch who relied on her rotten chest to get to the top! " After cursing. The vulgar female elf rushed in front of Beanna and slapped her! Pa! A slap landed on Beanna''s face. Chapter 1430 Nine Ghosts, Baleful Wind, and the Divine Phoenix Clone However, the one who cried out in pain was the female elf herself! Under everyone''s shocked gazes. Amidst the terrified wails of the female elf. A bright red palm print quickly appeared on her face! "What sorcery did you cast on me? " The female elf was shocked and angry. At this moment, Beanna''s face was still extremely fair. Her expression was holy and calm, and she looked down at the female elf with a pitiful expression. "God says that those who oppose the Holy Maiden and the ritual will suffer disaster. " As soon as she finished speaking. The female elf''s facial muscles were wrinkled in a wax-yellow colour! Amidst the screams of horror. The female elf''s facial features sank as if she had turned into a puddle of mud. Her skin was also weathered at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye. The aggressive female elf had turned into a wax statue by the mountain road! Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! Oil seeped out of the wax statue from time to time! Beanna continued to walk up the mountain without looking back. However, the remaining elves were completely stunned! From their murmurs and discussions, Matthew learned that the punishment of turning the enemy into a wax statue was also the favourite method of the former God of Elves! At this moment. In the eyes of most elves, Beanna now had a hint of holiness! First, the young man in the Hundred Flower Costume praised the great Elven God and the Elven Saintess loudly. The exiled and the other onlookers quickly followed. On the mountain road. More and more elves followed Beanna! On the ninth lap. Matthew estimated that there were eight to nine thousand elves following her on their own accord! Someone was shouting the honorific name of the God of Elves. Someone was shouting Tyraste''s name. There was also a small group of people worshipping the Holy Maiden. Matthew activated his Equalized Perception. For a moment. The colours in the valley became colourful. He saw countless grey and white lights pouring into Beanna and the stone basin on her chest. A small portion of the light was even extremely pure white light! Matthew knew. That was the power of faith! And the pure white light represented the most fanatical faith! "How terrifying. In just half a day, he has the momentum to condense divinity... " Matthew felt that it was ridiculous. "How much the wood elves yearn for a god! " Under the support of all kinds of lights. Beanna''s figure became so voluptuous that even Matthew couldn''t help but take a few more glances. At this moment. Matthew had to admit that Beanna was right. The blessing of identity could give a life a charm beyond itself. Normally. Matthew definitely wouldn''t stare at her for so long "Speaking of which, that wax statue shouldn''t be the real god''s punishment, right? "Tyraste hasn''t really become a god yet. He''s not even a demigod. It''s impossible for him to master divine power. "It seems to be an illusion, but it''s not entirely... " Matthew stared at the wax figure of the female elf. He sensed a familiar aura. It was probably the power of the mirage dragon! The female elf had come so suddenly that Matthew had not noticed her in the crowd before, which meant that she had long hidden herself. At a time like this, how could any elf dare to openly oppose Tyraste? There was a high chance that it was arranged by Tyraste! "The old elf is really thoughtful. " Matthew subconsciously looked around, but he found nothing. But he was certain. Tyraste must be hiding somewhere in the valley. If everything went well. He won''t show his face for the whole day. Ever since the concept of the resurrected God of Elves was introduced, Matthew realized that Tyraste might have to retreat behind the scenes. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire Not to mention the ordinary citizens of Jade Court. Even Matthew would find it difficult to meet him. This was not to say that Tyraste was arrogant. It was because maintaining mystery was one of the necessary conditions to become a god. Any unnecessary public appearance could damage the dignity of the gods. The gods of the Heavenly Palace were always showing their faces and pulling people down, which was why they were in such a state. Tyraste clearly wanted to learn their lesson. There was also the Mirage Dragon. Matthew was almost certain that Tyraste was working with the Mirage Dragon. On the one hand, there were various illusions that appeared during the Path of Glory ceremony today. It was not easy to imitate the traces of the God of Elves, especially to imitate divine spells through spells. However, if Tyraste had a powerful ally who was proficient in illusions, it would be different. On the other hand, it was because of Matthew''s previous encounter. The day before the ceremony. He was pulled into the illusionary space of the mirage dragon. The timing was too coincidental. Matthew reasonably suspected that this was another one of Tyraste''s preparations to pull him onto the pirate ship. The old man was very shrewd. If Matthew wasn''t careful, he might become cannon fodder between the Alliance and Jade Court. Fortunately, he had become more cautious ever since he obtained the Void Bloodline. This could also be considered a blessing in disguise. After nine rounds of the mountain road. Beanna led the exiles to the depths of the temple ruins and opened the portal to the Secret Light Forest. Matthew couldn''t see how she opened the door. However, he noticed that there was an inconspicuous little loach in the stone basin. That loach might be the incarnation of the Mirage Dragon in the material world. Then, a bright portal of light appeared in front of the elves. Behind the door appeared a leisurely day, beautiful woods, empty grasslands, and sapphire-like lakes; Hymns of praise for the Elven God rang in their ears. Above the portal. Countless shadows flew past. Those shadows caused a huge commotion among the wood elves. Chapter 1431 Nine Ghosts, Baleful Wind, and the Divine Phoenix Clone It was said that they represented the most loyal servants of the God of Elves, Willow Angels. Due to the atmosphere. Many elves, especially the elderly elves, recalled the glory of the Jade Court in the past. Their eyes were full of tears. Then, they resolutely walked into the portal! One figure after another disappeared behind the door. Matthew could feel that the divinity on Beanna''s body was condensing even faster! Of course, this divinity was only temporarily stored in Beanna''s body. When the time was right. Tyraste would take it away. By then. He had the power to officially become a god! After all the exiles entered the door, the door to the Secret Light Jungle closed. Beanna said nothing. She silently disappeared into the forest. The remaining elves stood there dejectedly, unwilling to leave for a long time. They were even envious of the elders who could enter the forest! He could sense the burning faith power of the elves. Matthew''s expression changed slightly. He grew more serious. He realized that he had underestimated the power of Tyraste after becoming a god! This guy was originally a level 28 mortal. Once he became a god. It was very likely that he would break through to level 30 and above! It was a power comparable to that of a Holy Mage. What was even more terrifying was Matthew did not expect that the elves ''desire for faith, which had been suppressed for hundreds of years, would be so terrifying. They were so desperate for a Guardian God. And when this God really appeared. The faith they could give was as passionate as a tsunami! Not only that. The influence of the God of Elves was not limited to the Jade Court. Jiliu City, which was deeply influenced by the Wood Elves ''culture, was the first to bear the brunt. Many human city-states in the south, especially the cities on the east coast, were also easily affected. At that time, this huge power of faith would gather on Tyraste alone... He might really be able to rival Isabelle''s strength in a short period of time! Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire "The reason why the gods of the Heavenly Palace collapsed was because they did not have a large number of believers to support them for hundreds of years. The current Aindor, the race track of the gods is actually a potential blue ocean. If Tyraste steps in, he will be like a whale..." The more Matthew thought about it, the more terrified he felt. The firm belief in his heart was slightly shaken. "Why not? "Will it be embarrassing to be an elven pope? " On the way back to the mage camp. Matthew was lost in thought. Unknowingly, his foot landed on a large rock. He glanced sideways. There was a golden light shining in the thick pile of fallen leaves. Matthew swept the leaves aside and picked up a purse. He pulled open his purse. Golden light shone brightly inside! Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly. "Is it a storage item? " He estimated that there were close to 20,000 gold coins inside! This was far beyond his expectations. However, in the next second. The purse in his hand suddenly began to melt, turning into a lump of mud and a few stones in an instant. Matthew pursed his lips. "It really is an illusion. " He looked at the data bar and confirmed that the illusion effect was offset by the spell. The Counterspell series also worked on illusions. Unless it was in the territory of an illusionist, there might be a situation where the degree of offset was insufficient. It was applicable in most situations. Mirage Dragon was indeed an expert. However, he was still squatting in the Nine Nether Land, and the quality of the illusion of long-distance combat through the Wish Spell was only average. Matthew had taken precautions. He threw away the stone and continued walking. He didn''t walk far. He saw another money bag on the road. Matthew bent down again and found that there was still a large amount of money inside. This time, it was about eight thousand. However, in an instant. Money turned into sticks and cotton. Matthew looked at the data panel again. This time, it was Counterspell. He threw away the trash and continued forward. When he was about to reach the entrance of the camp. Matthew found the third purse. The purse was placed in the middle of the road as if it was calling after Matthew. Matthew smiled without saying a word. He patiently picked up the money bag, but before he could see what was inside, the money bag turned into some animal fur! The Spell Rebound had also been triggered. "What does Mirage Dragon mean by this, always using magic-level illusions to fool me? This wasn''t even worth the 100 gold coins of the prayer fee, right? " Matthew was very puzzled. He walked into the camp and saw a huge piece of gold placed there as soon as he entered the door! Considering that he did not have any spells that could break the illusion. Matthew picked up a stone and threw it at the gold. Bang! The gold turned into a pile of dog shit. Matthew was stunned. On the data panel. ... [Hint: The Mirage Dragon has deprived you of your ''bit of luck''!] The Mirage Dragon had violated the rules of the Wish Spell and received a slight punishment... Mirage Dragon''s disgust towards you +1!" ... So petty? Matthew returned to his room in puzzlement, only to find that the incense burner was filled with gold coins. He counted and found exactly one hundred. It seemed that Mirage Dragon had returned all the money. He was also a particular person. Matthew thought for a moment. He decided to keep a distance from Tyraste, Mirage Dragon, and even Beanna. The wind and waves here were too big. He felt that he could not grasp it. Of course, staying away from the Mirage Dragon didn''t mean staying away from his illusion space. At night. Matthew left the illusionary space of the mirage dragon with ease. Then, he buried his head in the table and copied. Not long after. A few magic scrolls filled with the Su language were thrown on the table. This was a new spell that Matthew had just stolen from the library. [Nine Ghost Wind]. Translated into Aindor''s style, it was " Bone-corroding Wind." Bone-corroding Wind was a Tier 5 AoE debuff spell. It can summon a gale of nine spirits to attack a large group of enemies. A target enveloped by the wind will have its resistance, toughness, armour, and so on greatly reduced. At the same time. If caught by the wind. Target units will suffer varying degrees of damage. Even the toughest meat shield would be crushed by several ghost winds at once. What was even more amazing was that The units captured by the Ghost Wind will show a bright green light, which makes it easy for the caster to focus fire or last hit. Matthew checked. There was no similar spell in the Alliance''s Spell Library. It could be said to be an original creation of the Eastern Continent. If he was shameless, he could even report this spell as a self-created spell and make a fortune. It was different from the heart-burning curse that was so difficult to learn. Matthew only used one night to master the negative energy domain spell of the Nine Ghost Wind. However, to truly take shape. He still had to catch nine ghosts that met the requirements. Because of his principles, Matthew had very few ghosts. He could only wait until he returned to the cemetery and asked White Phantom Ali if there were any suitable targets. For the next period of time. Matthew maintained a two-point, one-line pace of life. During the day, he would plant trees with the Druids and write a balanced contract. At night, he would learn all kinds of Tier 5 spells in the camp. Time flew by. It was June 17th. It was the boiling day of Grey Lake again. Matthew brought the cold caltrop stone and condensing agent to the side of the grey lake. As usual. The sparks and mud in the grey lake rolled violently. The phoenix egg went up and down inside. Sometimes, it almost jumped out of the lake! "The Heavenly Dragon''s Soul is getting more and more impatient... " Matthew shook his head. He was planning to extinguish the flames of Gray Lake. Suddenly, he stopped. Immediately after. He separated a wisp of spiritual energy and pierced it into the phoenix egg. At that moment. New information appeared on the data panel. ... [Hint: A clone that meets the requirements has been detected. Do you want to bury the first spiritual power seed in the Divine Phoenix Egg?] ... "Wait. It can accept the Spiritual Seed!? " Matthew''s eyes lit up. "Can I have a Divine Phoenix Clone? " ... Chapter 1432 The Growth of All Things and the Life Hastening Spell ... The Spiritual Seed was a new ability that Matthew had obtained after entering the Life Domain. This ability allowed Matthew to plant his own spiritual imprint in a target that met the conditions and then completely control the other party. With his current level of spiritual power. At most, it could split into two spiritual imprints. In other words. He could have two clones at the same time. Matthew actually had some special respect for the Divine Phoenix egg. Compared to other units. He was not that eager to parasitize a Divine Phoenix''s egg. However, from the perspective of the Elemental Plane. This egg was completely dead. There was no trace of a soul inside, not even a trace of spirituality. Even the greatest miracle might not be able to bring it back from the dead. Therefore, he only hesitated for a moment. Then, he decided to seize this opportunity! At this moment. Matthew separated a wisp of his spiritual imprint and threw it into the Divine Phoenix egg. A spiritual imprint was actually a mass of spiritual energy that was outside of the soul. Matthew was very careful when separating and controlling it. This kind of mental power that left the body was easily exhausted because it lacked the nourishment of the main body. And once the spiritual energy in the periphery was exhausted. The brand that was wrapped in the core would soon fall apart. Before that. He had to find a suitable host point! The intense state in the gray lake increased the difficulty of Matthew''s parasitism. He spent an extra ten seconds before he completely sent his spiritual power into it. "Phew... " Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. The situation was not too bad. Then, he imitated Vasnov''s spiritual worm in his mind and turned the spiritual imprint into a worm. This action increased Matthew''s parasitism success rate by quite a bit. He could clearly feel it. The spiritual imprint that had transformed into the form of a swimming insect was able to travel more smoothly inside the Divine Phoenix Egg! "Sure enough, these old guys'' methods are more refined. " Even if Matthew only imitated the appearance, it greatly increased the efficiency of parasitism. He controlled the worms to explore every corner of the Divine Phoenix Egg. Along with this process. Matthew frowned slightly. "No spirituality at all? How could it be parasitized? "Can I stick directly to this egg yolk? "If I do this, even if I succeed in parasitizing it in the end, I will only obtain a phoenix egg as an incarnation. I might not be able to become a real phoenix... " Matthew realized the crux of the problem. This Divine Phoenix egg did not have the embryonic form of a little phoenix. It did not even have a bud. If he wanted to parasitize it, he could only turn it into an egg. This was not what he wanted! "Once I choose to parasitize, I must extract the phoenix egg from the grey lake as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will be attacked by the power of ashes day and night, and the speed at which I am eroded by the Void bloodline may become faster. "But if I take out the phoenix egg, it will definitely break the balance between the Heavenly Dragon and the seal... " Matthew suddenly felt a toothache. He realized that the Phoenix egg he was parasitizing was not as beneficial as he had imagined! Just as he was thinking hard. A violent roar sounded in Matthew''s ears! The voice was sharp and rough. It gave people a feeling that their eardrums were about to tear! At this moment. Matthew had lost control of his mental worm. He had a headache for three to four seconds, and his vision turned dark red. He could feel liquid moving under his nose and in his ears, and his mouth was filled with a fishy smell! Matthew looked at the centre of the grey lake in shock and anger. That was the roar of the Heavenly Dragon''s soul! "I want to tear the earth apart, and I want to tear the sky apart, I want to let the ocean hang above the starry sky, I want to let you taste the eternal flames and anger! " The Heavenly Dragon''s roar echoed in Matthew''s ears. His temples were hurting badly! Fortunately, his mental strength was strong and his resilience was not low, so he quickly recovered. "The Heavenly Dragon''s Soul is becoming more and more irritable... " Matthew looked at the churning lake and calmly wiped his nose with a handkerchief. The Heavenly Dragon Soul at the bottom of the grey lake gave the worst impression. Compared to this irritable soul. The soul of the Heavenly Dragon under Equal Stream Island was much gentler. The two Heavenly Dragon Souls even expressed their gratitude. Unlike this one. It gave people the feeling that it was an irrational beast! "Is it because of the equalised messenger and the ritual field? " Matthew thought of the Great Dragon Lake, Equal Stream Island, and the ritual grounds scattered all over it. He had previously realized that the Envoy of Balance had set up the ritual field to resolve something. Looking at it now. It was very likely that the other party had resolved the ferocity of the Heavenly Dragon Soul! The two dragon souls ''completely different performances were enough to prove the contribution of the Envoy of Equilibrium. He used the terrain and the power of time to successfully resolve the temper of the two dragon souls. This was obviously rare. .comy Virtual Library Empire "I wonder how much time he used. "If I go to the island to learn, can I set up a similar ritual field in the Jade Court? " Matthew thought for a moment. He felt that this matter was very difficult to handle. His level of the Equilibrium Envoy was very low, and it was also a part-time job. It was definitely not as good as the skills of his predecessors. Moreover, the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul on the island was still sleeping. The dragon soul at the bottom of the grey lake had awakened. It was definitely not that easy to fool and placate. But no matter what, Matthew was going to give it a try. After all, the phoenix egg still had a certain value. What if it really hatched? Chapter 1433 The Growth of All Things Matthew had a phoenix incarnation out of thin air. It was definitely a big profit. Even if it was still an egg. Matthew would, at most, waste a little spiritual imprint. .comy Virtual Library Empire There was no extra cost. Moreover, if the phoenix egg was hard enough, it could also be used to smash people! Matthew took advantage of the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul''s resting time to concentrate again and re-establish contact with the spiritual imprint in the phoenix egg. This time, he was quite decisive. He scattered the spiritual imprint evenly into the egg yolk. The entire ball of marks turned into strands. It slowly began to fuse into the living matter that had lost its spirituality. This involved a process of spiritual activation. Matthew looked at it. The success rate of parasitism was quite high. As long as he could replenish his spirituality on time, it would be fine. If it were someone else, this might be a problem. However, after experiencing the Undead Calamity to his heart''s content, Matthew did not lack all kinds of spirituality! If one were to stack up their spirituality, they would be able to hatch a phoenix. Then Matthew could start to think about how to complete the first flight of the clone! After finishing all of this. Matthew then turned his attention back to reality. At this moment. In front of him stood a man and a woman. The two of them looked at him nervously. The male Mage was Henry, a rogue Mage that Matthew had previously recruited and was now his assistant. Matthew glanced at Henry. The latter lowered his head slightly, his expression somewhat submissive. Matthew did not react, but he was a little disappointed. In his opinion. Henry was clearly a Tier 5 Mage, but his aura was not as good as the Tier 3 female Mage beside him. Perhaps it was because he was a wild mage and a necromancer that he was always unconsciously weaker when facing an Alliance mage. Matthew gave him a lot of opportunities. However, he did not seem to have the will or ability to seize these opportunities. Matthew felt that Henry was still suitable for a position similar to a researcher or to maintain a fixed project. There was nothing wrong with his professionalism. It was just that his interpersonal relationships and management were all flawed. In comparison The blonde, blue-eyed, and voluptuous female mage next to him was much more outstanding. She was a former mage apprentice, Lesley, who had worked with Matthew a few times before. Now that Lesley had successfully graduated from the academy, the graduation requirement for a Mage Apprentice was Level 8. Lesley was obviously much more outstanding than this standard. Matthew vaguely remembered that when he sent the invitation letter to her, this female mage was already level 11. When they met again in the camp. Matthew noticed that Lesley was already level 12. She had done an excellent job in the management job that Matthew had assigned to her, and she had already begun to prepare for the subsequent advancement. This made Matthew look at her in a new light. Matthew knew. A Mage Apprentice who graduated would level up very quickly. This was because the Magic Academy would give them a very good foundation. In order to build a foundation, they would even restrict their levelling speed to a certain extent. It was common for an apprentice to graduate at level 8 - 9, and then reach level 15 - 16 two or three years later. This phenomenon was almost inconceivable to the wild mages. However, they often neglected the role of good preparation and the fact that professional mages were more talented. Lesley was a classic example. There were many apprentices in the mage camp who were similar to her. Some of them were about to graduate, some had just graduated, and they were all in a period of rapid development in their lives. Matthew was very optimistic about their future. He also realized that this group of people might become his help in the future. Therefore, Matthew had been in contact with the apprentices in the camp recently. Matthew was now famous. Not to mention the apprentices, even the official mages, came over to interact with Matthew quite enthusiastically. During this period of time. Matthew met many familiar faces. He planned to select some members from the Scar of the Dead as soon as possible and arrange some other projects for them. This process was both a test and a way to win them over. Except for the undead. It was time for Matthew to form his own mage team. Ronan''s base camp was at Jewel Bay. Someone had to fill in the gaps in the mage area of Rolling Stone City, right? "Lord Matthew? Are you alright? " Lesley looked worriedly at the blood on Matthew''s face. She had already made a cup of chrysanthemum tea and waited beside him. As for Henry He was still in a daze. Matthew shook his head in his heart, but he was very calm on the surface. "I''m fine. " Lesley looked at the boiling grey lake and asked, "I think I heard a roar just now, but it was not clear. "But the intensity of the boiling seems to be getting higher and higher. I wonder what your previous plan is? " Matthew replied calmly, "Don''t blow it up yet. "I''m looking for other options. " He didn''t know that the Heavenly Dragon''s soul was fighting with the Void Ruler, so he planned to blow things up previously. Now that he knew the inside story. Matthew wouldn''t dare to do that anymore. "Then what should we do? " Seeing that Matthew had no intention of drinking tea, Lesley eagerly picked up two bags of cold caltrop stones from the ground beside her. These actions made her figure even more eye-catching. Even Matthew couldn''t help but take another look. "What''s wrong? " Lesley was not angry at all. Instead, she looked at Matthew with a smile. "In the future, don''t go out of the camp often. Even if you want to leave the camp, remember to wear loose mage robes. " Chapter 1434 The Growth of All Things and the Art of Desperation Matthew said seriously, "You''ll easily attract the jealousy and hatred of female wood elves. " Lesley was slightly stunned. At this moment, Henry finally reacted. He gritted his teeth and glared at Lesley''s chest. Those two bags of cold caltrop stones were clearly brought over by him! He took a step forward and asked, "Lord Matthew, according to the current intensity, the materials we prepared previously may not be enough... " Matthew said calmly, "Then increase the dosage! " Henry looked troubled. "Yes, but the cost will go up a lot. " Matthew looked up. "Remember to write down every expense, list it as a bill, and send it to Jade Court together with the proof of purchase. "This debt will be on their heads. "Well, don''t send it to the paralyzed Willow Gate. Just give it to Beanna. " After saying this. He noticed that Lesley and Henry were looking at him with unusual eagerness. Matthew''s gaze wandered between the two of them. "I''ll leave it to you, Lady Lesley. " Under Henry''s disappointed gaze. Matthew waved his hand and turned to leave. ... Lesley was very efficient. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire That night, Matthew received the money she had received from Beanna. This also indirectly reflected that Tyraste had indeed silently taken over the administrative power of Jade Court. With his help, Beanna became the most powerful person in the world. All elves knew. She represented the will of Tyraste. If the Elven God was really resurrected. Then she would be a well-deserved saintess. Matthew had thought that " letting a human be the holy maiden of the elves " would cause some trouble. However, the facts proved it. There was no disturbance at all. Tyraste had seen through his compatriots. This made Matthew even more awed by Tyraste''s methods. The old elf was skilled in both literature and martial arts. He absolutely could not make an enemy out of him! Ever since the first batch of exiles entered the Secret Light Forest. The Valley of Godly Trees, which no one cared about, became bustling with activity. Every day, many Wood Elves would come here for a pilgrimage, including many of the previous refugees. The situation in Jade Court had completely stabilized. Beanna showed up once every three days, sending 800 to 1,000 exiles into the Secret Light Jungle. Other times. She was hidden from the elves ''sight. Even Beanna was like this. The image of Tyraste, who had completely concealed himself, became even higher in the elves ''hearts. People couldn''t remember the last time he appeared. The aura of faith in the Valley of Divine Trees was getting stronger and stronger. In the end Every day, young elves would sing and dance in the valley. They seemed to have forgotten the bloody storm of Bloody May and were immersed in the beautiful atmosphere of the revival of faith. The scattered voices of opposition were drowned out in the vast Jade Court. Even Tyrani and Alan, who had been the most adamant in their opposition, no longer appeared. Matthew guessed that the former was sleeping soundly under Beanna''s hypnosis while the latter was already preparing to advance to Legend. This kind of singing and dancing environment was naturally the best for Matthew. Even Soldier benefited from it. This kid was squatting in a pile of authentic works of ancient beauty every day to appreciate aesthetics. His practice in the domain of aesthetics had entered the most critical state. Matthew estimated. It wouldn''t be long before he could master the domain of art and beauty, accumulate enough practice points, and advance to Legend with Shadow, Slaughter, and Art and Beauty! For a unit with a congenital deficiency like the undead. It was already a miracle that he could advance to Legend. Not to mention that Soldier had quite a number of domains. Matthew was already looking forward to Soldier''s transformation after he became a Legend! And he had not wasted his time. Other than the daily affairs and the maintenance of the Scar of the Dead. Matthew finally found an opportunity to activate the first " Spell Enhancement Training ". After reaching rank 5, there would only be one chance for every rank. Through this kind of training. He would be able to train low-level spells into high-level spells. And before that. Matthew also went through a round of screening for the low-level spells he had mastered. He set two standards: First, if there were advanced spells in the future, they could be directly eliminated. There was no need to specifically increase their abilities. An example of this was Malicious Transfiguration/Group Malicious Transfiguration. Second, practical and high frequency of use. In the end. The first spell he chose to upgrade was the Druid''s signature spell. [Rapid Growth]! The feeling after activating the spell upgrade training was very wonderful. Matthew could sense that his body had temporarily opened a two-way channel to the aether plane. This made him completely exposed to the aether plane, and there was a risk of being etherealized. At the same time, he also obtained a silver cloak that others could not see. ... [Ether Cloak: During the duration of the Ether Cloak, you can use the target spell at a high frequency that exceeds the limit of the number of times the human body can cast spells.] Current target spell: Rapid Growth. [Daily usage:120 times] [Warning: You have used the treasure "Speed Gem" on yourself. You have broken more shackles of the human body!] Daily usage increased to 240 times!" ... The mechanism of the training for increasing one''s magic ability was actually very similar to that of Collin''s tobacco leaves. It could break the bloodline restrictions that the human body uses to protect itself. But the difference was Chapter 1435 The Growth of All Things and the Art of Desperation The shackles of the spell upgrade training were fixed to a certain spell, and the gap between the mage and the aether plane was also small. Although there was also the risk of being contaminated by aether, it was much lower than taking Colin''s tobacco addiction. However, Matthew considered that Rapid Growth was just a magic cantrip and that he needed more training to reach the Tier 5 he wanted, so he simply used the " Rapid Gem " that he had obtained from the traitor of the Alliance, Spencer. With his current mental strength and the divinity stored in his hands, he should be able to offset the risk of releasing more exposure to the aether plane. After the preparations were completed, Matthew went straight to work. The training that matched the spell of rapid growth was, of course, planting trees! It just so happened that the planting efficiency of the Umbrella Project 2.0 was far less efficient than the popularity of the Church of Death, so Matthew planned to personally lead the team to improve the progress. It was impossible to expect the Druids to complete the mission efficiently. Druids were naturally undisciplined existences. They may be keen on planting trees. But it was hard to force them to clock in every day as if they were completing a task and planting trees crazily like robots. That was impossible. Matthew went to patrol the surroundings several times and found that most of the Druids were either flirting, chatting, or simply flirting and chatting- or in groups of three or five. They had indeed planted many trees. But it was far from what Matthew wanted. Therefore, after Matthew started construction. This was the first time the young Druids of the Earth Society felt the shock of a cemetery! Matthew specially recruited a group of skilled workers from the Mother of Slaves to dig the hole. He compiled this group of coolie zombies into a separate roll book and had them dig holes in the outer layer of the previously planned extension zone day and night. Matthew was personally responsible for planting trees and growing them quickly. As for the laborious burial in the middle. The souls of nature in the holy oak tree seeds had been lying in the shelter provided by Matthew for so long that it was time to come out and exercise. As for those young Druids. Matthew''s only request for them was to ripen as many seeds as possible. This wasn''t difficult for Druids. Moreover, even if they could not catch up with the progress. Matthew also had the help of Ella and the other Nature Souls of the Moonlight Forest. All in all. On the first day, Matthew demonstrated the efficiency of planting trees under extremely mature teamwork. The Scar of the Dead started from Jewel Bay in the east, passed through Jade Court, and was absorbed into Rolling Stone Town. There were a total of 34 verdant bursts along the way. Matthew had already made plans beforehand. On the first day. He had covered six bursts by himself, which meant that he had created six forests! And this time. Matthew didn''t choose an oak tree or a pine tree. As long as it was a suitable tree. Matthew didn''t reject any tree! Very quickly. With a speed that left the Druids dumbfounded, he planted oak forests, pine forests, Camphor forests, peach forests, willow forests... Matthew''s figure was like the grace of the God of Agriculture in ancient times. The place he passed by. After a night, lush forests would appear. Under Matthew''s lead. The Druids, who were used to working slowly, suddenly began to work hard. They twisted into a rope, and there was a faint intention to compete with Matthew. Matthew didn''t mind at all. He hoped that all the Druids would be able to work hard for him. This kind of vigorous replanting continued until late June. Matthew spent almost a week wrapping up the 34 verdant bursts. This meant that there were nearly 4,000 towering trees in the 34 forests! Among them, Matthew planted more than 2000 trees. The rest was the result of the joint contribution of the dozen Druids. In the end. Matthew had finished his spell training before the Ether Cloak disappeared, and he had also completed the forest part of the Umbrella Project before the arrival of midsummer! He walked in a Camphor forest that was filled with the fragrance of plants. Matthew silently felt the changes in the spells he had mastered. After more than 2,000 practices. Rapid Growth had undergone a qualitative change! It had become the Tier 5 spell in Matthew''s heart! ... [Growth of All Things (Original Rapid Growth): At dawn every day, you can apply the rapid growth effect on all plants on one hectare of land at once. Every time you use Growth of All Things to create a forest, the forest will have a certain chance of randomly giving birth to the following three characteristics: 1. Light Fairies (There will be a large number of Light Fairies living here, and they will respect you as their master) 2. Spring of the Bright Moon (A pool of water that glows under the moonlight will appear in your forest. This pool of water will inject more vitality into your forest. Using the pool of water can slowly recover your magic power) 3. Friendly animals (There will be many friendly and powerful animals attracted by these forests. They often have the potential to become the soul of nature) In addition... You can use ''Growth of All Things'' on undead or negative energy units. The latter would face an effect similar to Divine Spell: Divine Punishment! It can be used ten times a day." ... The success of the spell training was something worth celebrating. Matthew had gained experience from this. He had already submitted an application to the Silver Council to enter the Arcane Castle, where he could upgrade as many low-level spells as possible to high-level spells. This experience would come in handy. What surprised Matthew even more was that This sudden large-scale replanting operation had actually allowed him to easily enter the domain of death! Of course... It was different from the Undead Calamity, which brought about rapid progress in the field of life. This time, Matthew had only reached the initial level of exploration in the Death Domain. Therefore... He had only mastered one domain ability. ... [Desperate Call Spell: Your instant death rate increases by 10%.] ... This was a rather practical ability. Necromancers ''combat methods were nothing more than summoning minions, negative energy reduction, and the probability of dying in one shot. The instant death judgment was of little value, making necromancers face a very passive situation when fighting one-on-one. Matthew had already cultivated the Reaper''s Curse, a spell that could increase the instant death penalty. And now, he added this spell. His instant death judgement was much higher than that of ordinary people. It might come in handy at a critical moment. "I have successfully entered the domain of life and death. "These two are also a pair of sharply opposing but coordinated fields. " I can complete the contract of equilibrium in a formula---I just need to modify the contract of equilibrium between the oak tree and the undead. " In my previous plan, the definition of the various domains was the final stage, which was nature and immortality. " I''ve incorporated life into nature and elevated immortality above death. As long as I can successfully enter these two domains and complete the definition of concepts and the writing of the equalized contract, my path of legend will basically be completed. "Becoming a Legend is also a matter of time" On the way back to camp. Matthew thought about a lot of follow-up matters. The camp was very quiet. The mages were very obedient, basically having fun in their own rooms, rarely going out to cause trouble. Matthew was very satisfied with this. He liked this peaceful atmosphere. However, just as he was humming a little tune, he arrived at the door of his room. But he found a slim figure. "Tarani? " Matthew looked at her in surprise. .comy Virtual Library Empire He rarely saw Tarani without armour or men''s clothing. Not to mention wearing pyjamas! At the same time. Matthew noticed that the young general''s eyes were red and her eye bags were swollen. It was obvious that she had just cried. "What happened? " Matthew stepped forward. Tarani bit her lip and turned her head to Matthew''s door. Her voice was hoarse and soft. "Let''s talk inside. " Matthew nodded. But at this moment. A human figure rushed into the camp. Matthew looked back. It was Beanna, who was wearing a grey nun robe and a veil over her face! Beanna rushed over when she saw Tarani. A relieved smile appeared on her face. "I finally found you. "Come back with me. "Time to sleep, Nini... " As she spoke. The Nightmare Pendant appeared in her hand again, and an extremely sweet smile appeared on her face. When Tarani saw the pendant, her face instantly turned pale. "Don''t, don''t... " She grabbed Matthew''s hands with all her might, and the veins on the back of her fair hands almost popped out. "Save me! " Tarani helplessly and restrained herself as she whispered into Matthew''s ear, "She wants to kill me! " ... Chapter 1436 Authority: Lord of the Tauren! ... Beanna''s eyes widened. Her expression was filled with innocence. "Why would I kill you? "Don''t let your imagination run wild, you need a good sleep! " As she spoke. She walked towards Tarani step by step. Matthew noticed. Compared to the past, Beanna''s demeanour was even more charming. A notification appeared in the data column. This was because she had a new illusion called "Saint''s Light". This illusion can increase charm by 2 points. Moreover, it would also produce a strong lethality in a specific group of people. Matthew thought that this was most likely the work of the Mirage Dragon. This illusion made Beanna''s every move seem warm and kind. Even Matthew himself knew the existence of the spell''s effect. He still couldn''t resist her. It could be seen how brilliant this illusion was. At the same time, it also meant that this spell was very suitable for Beanna''s temperament. However, as Beanna slowly approached. Tarani suddenly resisted violently. She was like a frightened cat as she ran directly behind Matthew and hugged Matthew''s waist tightly from behind! Tarani''s chest was pressed tightly against Matthew''s lower back and buttocks, making his buttocks hurt. Matthew was stunned. It was the first time he had encountered such a scene. He wanted to shout at Tarani, but he found that the female elf general''s face was full of fear. Her pupils contracted as if she was showing signs of mental disorder. Not far away, Beanna was a little angry. "Let go of Matthew! Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Don''t trouble him! "Come back with me. Everything will be fine after a night''s sleep... " Her voice was still sweet. However, it was like a death knell in Tarani''s ears. She held Matthew''s arms tightly and continued to exert strength, almost breaking his old waist! "Wait! " Matthew sucked in a breath of cold air, but he also realized that something was wrong. He reached out one hand to stop Beanna from getting closer, then rubbed Tarani''s head with the other hand, signalling her to calm down. "She doesn''t look too good right now. " Matthew said to Beanna, "Why don''t you leave for a while? "Let her stay with me first. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her. " Beanna hesitated. However, she quickly nodded. "I trust you. "However, Matthew, this matter is what the teacher told me to do. I don''t want to complicate things. How about this? If she stays in your camp, then nothing will happen. "I''ll have a few helpers outside, and once she leaves your camp, I''ll come and get her, okay? " Beanna''s tone was apologetic. Matthew could understand. "Sure. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. " Beanna bowed her head and thanked her again. Then she looked at Tarani with a complicated expression, finally turning around and walking away. Until the figure of the new elf saintess disappeared at the entrance of the camp. The arms that were stuck on Matthew''s waist like iron hoops suddenly released. Immediately after. Matthew felt a cold aura. Tarani seemed to have turned into a mollusc as she weakly lay on Matthew''s body! Matthew shouted without changing his expression, "Peggy! "Give me a hand! " The tall figure of the Tauren skeleton came over. Peggy carried Tarani on her shoulder with ease, and the latter let Peggy do whatever she wanted without any resistance. Her eyes hung on Peggy''s shoulder, tears streaming down her face. Matthew pushed open the door and beckoned Peggy inside. The Tauren asked as she walked, "Has she just been raped? " Matthew glared at her. "Put her on the bed. " Peggy did as she was told and then asked, "So you haven''t started yet? " Before Matthew could react, she was already laughing secretly. Tarani lay on her side in bed, still crying silently. Matthew couldn''t help but berate, "Enough, stop blabbering, it''s not funny! " Peggy shrugged. "Matthew, you''re seriously lacking in humour. " Matthew sighed. "Of course, you can make fun of me as you please. "But you should pay attention to other''s feelings. "Like this... " He was stuck on the spot for a while. Because he felt that using the word ''lady'' or ''miss'' might touch the other party''s already sensitive nerves, Matthew used her title as a substitute. "Get the general a drink. " Peggy slowly walked to Tarani''s side, ignoring the latter''s reaction. She straightened her from the bed and sat on the edge of the bed. Then she asked gently, "Coffee or milk? "Coffee can help you wake up, and milk can help you sleep... " When she heard the word sleep. Tarani, who had been stunned by Peggy''s actions just a moment ago, shivered like an angry cat. "Coffee! " she said loudly. Peggy was a little surprised. "Have you decided so quickly? "I was going to recommend you a combination of milk and coffee... " Tarani lowered her head in pain. "Just coffee, please. " Peggy nodded and left the room, wiggling her huge hips. A moment later. She came in with two cups of coffee, one for Matthew and the other for the guest sitting on the edge of the bed. Tarani clutched the steaming cup, still acting suspiciously. Chapter 1437 Authority: Tauren Lord She took two sips of coffee, and a bitter look appeared on her face. She finished her coffee in no time. Then, she looked at Peggy eagerly. "Can I have another? " Peggy said readily, "Of course. "I''m not the one paying. " A stiff smile appeared on Tarani''s face. Peggy took the coffee cup away and praised, "Look! "Matthew, she''s much more humorous than you! " Matthew sat there as steady as a mountain. He was secretly looking at Tarani and saw that the latter was looking at him carefully. She didn''t hide her scrutinizing gaze. Tarani''s expression suddenly became a little unnatural. She tilted her head, revealing her flawless jawline and exquisite side profile. Tarani was a classic wood elf beauty. She was tall and slim, with long grey hair and a touch of light blue at the end. Her eyes were blue, and her eyebrows were curved like willow leaves. Her facial features were exquisite and small, and her nose bridge was high. Her lips were slightly thin, and her facial lines were strong. She had a kind of androgynous handsomeness. Usually, Tarani would wrap her body in thick armour. She wore pyjamas then. Only then did Matthew confirm that her figure was indeed the opposite of Beanna''s. Ever since she entered the door. Tarani had been sizing up Matthew with a vague gaze. Matthew could roughly understand the other party''s experience and nervousness. However, it was also very surprising that Tarani took the initiative to look for him. He was thinking about how to deal with this female elf. At this moment. Peggy walked in again and handed Tarani another cup of coffee. A strong fragrance wafted through the room. Tarani drank more than half of it, then pursed her lips and wiped the marks on them. She looked gratefully at Peggy. "Thank you. "Thank you so much. " Seeing this scene. Matthew was also amazed. A long time ago, he had learned from Beanna''s letter that the previous Tarani was actually an out-and-out elven supremacist. Due to historical reasons. Tarani hated necromancers, especially the undead. He didn''t expect her to thank Peggy three times today. It seemed that she had indeed suffered a great shock. "This might be the safest place in Jade Court. "As long as you''re here, no one will dare to hurt you. " Matthew finally said slowly, Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire "If you have anything to say to me, now is the best time. "But as far as I know, Beanna has no reason to kill you. " Tarani did not answer immediately. She rubbed the cup with her hands unconsciously. After a while, she tied her hair with her left hand. "I was too nervous and said the wrong thing. "It''s not that she wants to kill me. She just wants to bring me into that terrible nightmare and trap me forever... "She probably didn''t want to hurt me. She had no choice... She probably wanted to protect me too. " Tarani was somewhat incoherent. She seemed to want to convince Matthew but also seemed to be trying to convince herself. Matthew looked at him calmly. From Tarani''s perspective, Beanna was a complete traitor. She regarded Beanna as her best friend and even her sweetheart. However, for the sake of her future, Beanna chose to listen to Tyraste''s orders and used the Nightmare Pendant to control Tarani. This could indeed be seen as a form of protection. However, the fundamental nature was still very clear. "Tarani has deep feelings for Beanna. She keeps finding excuses for her. Sure enough, people like to lie to themselves the most... " Matthew laughed in his heart. However, he did not care about this. "So no one wants to kill you? " This time, Tarani answered quickly, "No! "There''s someone! " Matthew asked, "Who? " Tarani''s voice trembled slightly. "The executioner! " When she said this, a deep fear flashed across her face. That was her father''s nickname. Matthew did not say anything. Tarani added anxiously, "You may think I''m exaggerating, but he really wanted to kill me! "Then... I can''t remember when it was, but it was the last time I was sober. "When I broke free from that nightmare, I left the Prancing Pony Inn and found the valley. "I found my own way to the place where they held the ceremony. I just wanted to... Talk to him, but I didn''t expect him to have a very strange creature with him. " Speaking of this A look of recollection appeared on Tarani''s face. "That should be a dragon, right? "A very funny dragon! "His entire body was soaked in a huge water tank. His lower body was like a loach, and his head was floating on the surface of the water. He looked fierce and strange. I remember seeing similar creatures in ancient stone inscriptions when I was young. " Matthew nodded slightly. That should be the Mirage Dragon''s clone or projection in the material world. "I accidentally bumped into their conversation. Actually, I was upset and didn''t want to say anything, but he became very angry when he saw me! " Tarani narrated, "I couldn''t see his movements clearly. When I reacted, he had already brought me to an empty courtyard. "He looked really strange, no longer like my father. " Chapter 1438 Authority: Tauren Lord "Actually, ever since my mother passed away, my relationship with him has never been very good. He was very strict with me, and I was sometimes very rebellious. We often quarrelled, sometimes to the point where we almost fought, but even when we quarrelled the most fiercely, it was never like that day... "I don''t know how to describe this feeling. He seems to have completely changed into a different person. He doesn''t even seem like a living person anymore, but an... Irritable idol " Tarani tried her best to describe the feeling. Matthew raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Go on. " he said solemnly. Tarani nodded. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire "Then he asked me a strange question. "Let me imitate his tone- "At that time, he said, ''Barbarian Fool, is there really no cure? ''. "Well, it was more or less like that. It was a condescending tone as if he was a saint who saved the world. " Matthew asked, "So what did you say? " Tarani blushed and stammered, "I, I scolded him. " Matthew smiled. "There are probably not many people in this world who dare to scold Tyraste. " Tarani felt a little wronged. "I''m his daughter! "And I was mad at that time. He was the one who was unforgivable. Why did he think that we were incurable? "I directly scolded him for being cold-blooded and heartless. He was an arrogant and conceited man. "I said that even if he took ten thousand steps back, and everything he did was for the future of the race, what does the future have to do with the ordinary elves he killed? "If the world is going to end tomorrow, can he casually execute me today? "I was very agitated and said a lot of nasty things. Later, I mentioned my mother. "For a moment, he was angry. I could clearly feel that he wanted to kill me! "If Beanna hadn''t suddenly rushed over and sent me to that nightmare with the pendant, I might have really died... " Speaking of this A heavy sorrow appeared on Tarani''s face again. She covered her forehead with her hands. "I''m scared and in pain. "This feeling is so clear. I can still remember the look in his eyes at that time. "At that moment. "He really wanted to kill me. "Wu... " Her breathing became extremely rapid, and her body twitched slightly. Matthew could feel the heavy sadness and pain, as well as a trace of confusion. She was also a poor child. He sighed softly. He knew that nothing he said would work at this time. Only hugging could heal people. So he stood up. However, before Matthew could take a step, a tall figure rushed over and pushed him to the side. Peggy hugged Tarani and patted her back gently. She whispered softly into the female elf''s ear, "Don''t worry, it''ll get better. "There will always be setbacks in our lives, but everything will pass. " Wuwuwu! Hearing Peggy''s comforting words, Tarani cried even louder. Peggy simply hugged her in her arms. Tarani was actually quite tall, but she looked petite in front of the taller Peggy. The Tauren Skeleton kept comforting the female elf in her arms. As the latter cried, her grief and pain were vented and alleviated. Matthew quietly sat back down in his chair. He felt that this scene was a little touching. But for some reason. It was a little funny. ... [Hint: You have experienced the feeling of being intercepted once. Your Tauren Element +10!] ... Matthew was speechless. Only Peggy would dare to show off in the territory of the Tauren Lord. Peggy was very good at comforting people. In less than ten minutes. Tarani''s emotions stabilized again. Matthew saw this and said calmly, "To tell you the truth, your father Tyraste intends to become the new Elven God. If you insist on standing on the opposite side of him, then he might indeed kill you. " Tarani''s expression froze. "So, is that so? "He... Had he already reached this stage? " Matthew nodded. He gave Tarani some time to digest this and then asked, "What are you going to do next? " A trace of confusion flashed across Tarani''s eyes. "I don''t know... " Peggy patted her shoulder. "Why don''t you stay with Matthew? " Tarani was shocked. Immediately, her expression became even more unnatural, and her words became stuttering. "That''s not good, is it? " She stole a glance at Matthew out of the corner of her eye. Peggy waved her hand heroically. "You don''t have to look at him. I''m in charge here! "The camp is full of boring mages and even more boring dead people. It''s rare to have such a pretty little sister, of course you have to stay and accompany me! "Let''s go, I''ll take you to get something delicious! " As she spoke. She held Tarani''s hand and walked towards the kitchen. Tarani didn''t move. She was still looking at Matthew. Matthew said calmly, "You can stay in the camp. "I''ll let Peggy accompany you. Don''t go out for the time being. I''ll help you talk to Tyraste. "As long as you don''t cause trouble. " Tarani stood up obediently. "I won''t trouble you. " Matthew nodded. Peggy pulled Tarani away. Matthew''s eyes became a little more serious as he watched the two of them leave. "Don''t tell me that the person that Tyraste wants to advance to isn''t an ordinary Domain God... "But an even more ancient Law God? " Chapter 1439 Authority: Tauren Lord It was no wonder that Matthew was so suspicious. The Domain God was the path of the gods in the Heavenly Palace. They would not abandon humanity after becoming gods and would even strengthen humanity as an anchor point to become gods. Only Law Gods needed to completely abandon humanity and embrace divinity! In Matthew''s impression. The Law Gods were all ancient gods. They were gradually eliminated in the Age of Enlightenment because they could not keep up with the times. One could see some clues from Tyraste''s attitude towards Tarani. "If he had become the Ancient Elven God instead of the Elven God, the Wood Elves might have really welcomed a revival. "But, would he do that? " Matthew lowered his head and pondered. Becoming a Law God meant abandoning most of his personality and humanity. In a sense, it was actually a form of suicide! Matthew couldn''t tell if Tyraste would take this path. However, he needed to think clearly about this. If Tyraste really became a Law God and the Wood Elves were revived, would he and Rolling Stone Town be able to seize the opportunity and get a share of the profits? "In any case, keeping Tarani by my side is the safest option. " Matthew glanced at the kitchen. He had to admit that... Peggy was really good at coaxing women. At this moment, there was already some cheer and laughter. ... The next day. Matthew took the time to go to the sampan plane. With the help of Viscount Fan''s Octupole Celestial Instrument, Matthew successfully passed through a door of light and entered the Plane Core of the Sampan Plane. The Dimension Core was a very mysterious alternate dimension. It was said that the shape of the Dimension Core of each dimension was different. The Sampan Plane''s Dimension Core was like a black boat with two pointed ends and a spacious middle. Outside the ship was unstable dimensional turbulence. Hundreds of colourful vortexes appeared in the middle of the ship. Matthew approached the vortexes. He immediately felt a huge repulsive force. He knew that the Dimension Core was preventing him from entering. Matthew loved to face difficulties head-on. Immediately. He forcefully inserted the Wings of Wind into the light blue vortex in the centre. In the next second. A pair of wings appeared on both sides of the vortex. ... [Hint: You have successfully implanted the Wings of the Winds into the Plane Core (Sampan Plane).] [You can obtain information about the surrounding planes through the Octopule Celestial Instrument and then use the Wings of the Winds to determine the direction of the planes and the order of landing...] ... Before coming, Matthew had already memorized the usage of these two props. It was a little troublesome to use them beyond theory. It took Matthew a while to get the hang of it. He had used the Octupole Celestial Instrument to determine the planes that those vortexes represented. The sampan plane traveled between the prime material plane and the astral plane, and along the way, it would encounter many secondary planes. There were six Secondary Planes near the Prime Material Plane. And there were 15 of them near the astral plane! This number was definitely too much for Matthew. He was currently not interested in these Secondary Planes, and he did not want creatures from other planes to come to his territory and disturb him. Therefore, after a series of operations. Matthew deleted all the extra stops on the sampan plane! From now on. The sampan plane would only travel between Windward Valley in the prime material plane and Noon Town in the astral plane. The latter was currently in the hands of Alexander. It could be said that this move allowed Matthew to completely occupy this plane! Along with this process. A strong premonition appeared in Matthew''s heart. Immediately after. He could feel that something was breaking out of his domain! ... [Hint: You have successfully plundered the Plane Core of the Sampan Plane. Your Plunder Element +200 (Tauren Domain)!] With the accumulation of the relevant elements of the domain and your personal practice, you have obtained the authority of the Tauren domain, "Lord of the Tauren"! [Tauren Lord: You have the supreme authority in the Tauren domain.] In addition, you will receive the following effects: 1. You will become the spiritual leader of all the Taurens in Aindor. Under your influence, a portion of the Taurens from the Secondary Planes will be summoned and will take the initiative to join you. 2. When you use a control spell or ability to control a target, the target must go through a round of willpower checks. If the exemption fails, you can make the target do any one-time action you want (self-harm is allowed, but suicide is not allowed). 3. When your HP drops below 33%, you will automatically summon the soul of an ancient Tauren to possess you and gain temporary additional toughness. .comy Virtual Library Empire 4. When you kill a target with a domain, you can choose whether or not to invade the target''s domain. 5. Your signature spell "Instigation" can be effective on the target group from "Undead" to "All Summoned Creatures", and when you are inciting the Undead, you will receive additional bonuses. 6. This authority will automatically encroach on other domains related to the elements in the domain (Currently, it has already begun to encroach on ''plunder'' and ''coerce'') ... It was finally out! What a domineering power! Matthew was beaming with joy. This Authority had been nurtured for a long time and was finally successfully born with the help of Peggy and the Dimension Core. To be fair. This was the most overbearing authority Matthew had ever seen! "As long as someone gets controlled, it''s equivalent to being my dog obediently? "It''s a little unreasonable" Matthew could not hide the smile on his face. Unfortunately, the sampan plane had become his own graveyard, and he could not find a place to test the actual strength of the Authority. Matthew could only patiently handle the Dimension Core. Then, he quickly returned to the material world. However, at this moment. Angel Rose found Matthew. She still represented the will of the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch. Matthew and Baruch conversed for a while. Although the latter insisted that he was the one who killed Lance and Matthew should give the appropriate response, Matthew''s attitude was even more unyielding. Lance died in his own hands. Baruch was only present at the correct time. He asked the other party to do more. Only then could he possibly fight for the right to descend into the material world. Baruch was very unhappy. But he couldn''t do anything to Matthew. In the end, the two of them made an agreement. Baruch had helped Matthew put a bounty on Thousand Transformations Setrunk through the Dragon God Society and the other astral powers. Once it was confirmed that Setrunk was dead. Matthew would arrange a place for Baruch in the material world. The final result of the negotiation was satisfactory. After sending Baruch off. Matthew began to think. "What position should I arrange for him? "The second-in-command of the Bone Dragon Army. I wonder if the former Pentashade Dragon God will take a fancy to him. " ... The days that followed were calm. July was right in front of them. The day of the founding of the Rolling Stone Kingdom was getting closer and closer. Matthew returned to Rolling Stone Town a week early. It was noon. The streets of Rolling Stone Town were crowded with people. The original Lord Main Hall had been emptied. The previously busy staff and the five-member committee had moved to the city hall of Rolling Stone City. Currently, it was said that the only person living in the liege''s residence was Rheagar himself. Matthew didn''t say anything to Rheagar. He planned to have a sudden visit. He was planning to surprise Rhaegar. But who knew that he had just arrived in front of the lord''s manor''s door. He saw a sneaky figure alighting from a luxurious carriage. There was a faint smell of makeup coming from the carriage. The man got off the carriage and adjusted his belt. His movements were very practised, but his face was still a little nervous. Matthew walked over and patted Rheagar on the shoulder. "Yo?! "Caught red-handed in adultery!" Rheagar was instantly frightened until his face turned pale! He turned around in exasperation. When he saw Matthew, the anger on his face quickly disappeared. "Don''t shout so loudly! " He lowered his voice and pointed at the liege''s manor. "Sif''s back. "I also just found out about it" ... Chapter 1440 Who Asked Everyone to Be One of Them? ... Matthew and Rheagar walked through the gate of the Lord''s Mansion. After a few steps, they bumped into Sif in the corridor leading to the original office hall. She was exchanging pleasantries with Mrs. Wesley. Mrs. Wesley told her about how her legs were not good and how Rheagar had found someone to treat her, but she had met a quack doctor. Her legs were cured, but her head started to hurt again. Sif listened with a smile and nodded from time to time. She still looked so obedient and lovable. "You''ve lost so much weight! " Rheagar walked up to Sif. His emotions were actually a little agitated, but overall, he was still calm. Madam Wesley interrupted, "She''s taller, so she looks thinner. " Sif stood between the two, the smile on her face even warmer. She took the initiative to hug Rheagar. However, in the process of hugging. Her gaze fell on Matthew. Matthew smiled back. A hint of surprise flashed across Sif''s eyes. However, she hid this well. After releasing her hand, she spent most of her energy talking to Rheagar. She only greeted Matthew gently. Matthew tactfully stood to the side and started chatting with Madam Wesley, leaving enough space for the father and daughter to reunite. However, during this process. He also carefully observed Sif''s changes. The rebellious spirit she had when she left Rolling Stone seemed to have vanished. She looked as obedient as she had been at first. Sif was wearing a white floral dress today, looking like a cute girl next door. It was worth mentioning that Matthew noticed that all the freckles on her face had disappeared, and her skin had become fairer. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire It was just as Madam Wesley had said. She had grown a little taller. She wasn''t short in the first place, only half a head shorter than Matthew, but now she was infinitely close to Matthew in height! This made Matthew feel a faint pressure. Her hair had changed from a reddish brown to a deeper burgundy. Matthew was sure she hadn''t dyed her hair. This should be the effect of the Warlock bloodline awakening. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. Matthew felt that there was something hidden in Sif''s fluffy red hair. There seemed to be a life form hiding inside. "Unlike the companion demon Nini from before "It seems to be... A small snake? " Matthew was also unsure. For him, Sif''s body was shrouded in layers of fog from the beginning to the end. This fog blocked his perception. He could not even determine Sif''s current strength and level at the first moment! Barthor''s blood was indeed the strongest bloodline in Purgatory. Rheagar looked like he had a lot to say to Sif. He pulled his daughter to the study room at the back to discuss the details. Matthew didn''t spoil the mood. He greeted the two and went to the office hall to stroll alone. He was just looking for a place to kill time, but he didn''t expect to meet Zeller, who was looking for something in a pile of documents. When Matthew went over. Zeller was bending over and coughing. His hands were quickly flipping through the documents on the bookshelf, and his eyes were focused on his hands. "Your cough seems to be worse than before. "Do you really not need a doctor to take a look? " Matthew sat on Rheagar''s desk and asked with concern. Zeller raised his head in surprise, and then a happy smile appeared on his face. "You''re back?! Matthew! "Well, it''s time to come back..." "As for my cough, didn''t I tell you before that it has nothing to do with the illness? It''s rooted in my bloodline. " Matthew asked curiously, "Is there a problem with the Amethyst Dragon bloodline? " Zeller stretched and placed a stack of documents from the bottom to the top, then poured himself a glass of cold ginger water. After drinking it. His cough eased a little. Matthew calmed down a little. He had the Life Domain and the Plague Domain in his hands. With his most basic intuition, he could also confirm that Zeller''s life state was not a problem, nor did it seem like a disease. It should be the side effect of the Warlock bloodline, just as the other party had said. "Bloodline Awakening gives Warlocks extraordinary powers, but it also brings some drawbacks. " Zeller slowly explained, "The ups and downs of emotions are only a part of it. Every Warlock will face different problems. "As for me, every time I awaken a new ability or spell, there will be some extreme phenomena in my body. "For example, the cough that lasted for a long time this time was mainly because my lungs and windpipe were extremely itchy as if something was going to grow there. "Last night, when I was sleeping, I dreamed that I had become a dragon, lying on a hill and breathing crazily. It felt so good as if I could directly tear my itchy lungs with my hands. "I''m probably going to grow a dragon''s breath pouch here... " He could only point at his chest and neck. Matthew''s heart finally relaxed. "That''s a good thing. " Zeller shook his head helplessly. "Not necessarily. "Many times, the mutation of the bloodline does not necessarily bring complete benefits. "There are also warlocks who kill themselves during the awakening process, and the proportion of this group is not low. "Because there is no way to control the direction of awakening, some Warlocks will take the initiative to limit their bloodline after they mature to ensure that the next awakening will not cause them to be doomed. " Chapter 1441 Who Asked Everyone to Be One of Them? "In my case, there is indeed a situation where a dragon''s breath sac suddenly appears in my chest one day, causing my lungs to explode... "But the probability of this situation is very low. I will always pay attention to my physical condition. " Matthew nodded lightly. Zeller was a very reliable guy. As long as he didn''t encounter a problem that couldn''t be solved, he didn''t need others to worry about him. Hence, after chatting a few more words about the bloodline. Matthew asked, "How are the preparations for the Rolling Stone Kingdom? " Zeller pointed at the newly added bookshelves next to him and said, "As you can see, it''s a mess. "To be honest, ever since the war, the City Hall and I have been working overtime, but even if we are very busy, there are always countless things waiting for me to deal with every day. "The population of the surrounding territories is flooding in. Our management staff is insufficient and can''t keep up with the demand. "Look, this is the number of newly registered people, a total of 70,000 people! There are also some who are not registered. I estimate that the current population of Rolling Stone Town has exceeded 100,000. "These people need food, water, jobs, clothes, and houses. " During this period of time, there was a serious shortage of all kinds of materials in the town. The original manual workshop expanded several times, but it could not keep up with the increase in demand. Even the sandpaper used by the City Hall to record data and documents was not enough! " The southern mage army is willing to help us with all kinds of necessities. They plan to build a few Golem factories in the New Town area. Golems and automatons will be responsible for managing a series of assembly lines. This will provide jobs for the new population of Rolling Stone Town and also meet the needs of production. "But the problem is that we need to provide the materials to build the Golem Factory ourselves. At present, there are only two solutions. Either we buy it from the Alliance at a high price, or we continue to borrow from the Southern Mage Legion. " Last night, I did some calculations with Rheagar. For the sake of the new Rolling Stone City, we''ve already taken out a loan for sixty years... "Even if the Golem Factory can be established and can also recruit and train enough skilled workers... " Let''s take sandpaper as an example. This kind of paper needs to consume the skin of plants to be made. The inferior bamboo is also fine, but there are not enough plants near Rolling Stone Town. Your forest has just grown, and the quantity is far from enough. "The raw materials for other necessities are also in urgent need. "Also, there is a big problem with the currency. Many people say that they don''t have enough currency to trade. This is because we traded Alliance gold coins. "However, the number of Alliance gold coins issued is not that large. It is difficult to meet the sudden expansion of trade needs. Now, many places in the town have begun to barter. Some people take the opportunity to raise prices or issue some strange credit items as a substitute for currency. " Not to mention the hygiene problem. Rolling Stone Town established a comprehensive system of sewers, dry toilets, and fixed-point discharge a long time ago. The locals in the town have always been law-abiding, but outsiders are not used to it. Many people don''t even know how to use dry toilets. They still insist on urinating on the roadside... " Zeller was complaining. Matthew would give his opinion at the beginning. After that, there was silence. He rubbed his temples. "Fortunately, I''m only a magic consultant! "... The thing I regret the most in my life is agreeing to help Rheagar! " Zeller concluded with a bitter smile, "There has never been a precedent in the history of the human race to gather so many people in one place. "It''s really noisy with so many people crowded in a city. "Sometimes I really wish I could turn them all into frogs! " Matthew could only comfort him. Then, he quietly changed the topic to the founding ceremony. Zeller didn''t seem to care much about this. "It''s just a formality. It''s just a declaration ceremony. "According to the suggestion of the southern mage army, we sent invitations to many city-states on the east coast, some port cities in the north, the Troll Kingdom, the Jade Court, the Ancient Lands, and some other factions. "Under the witness of these people, Madam Qin Wuyue will crown Rheagar as king. This is also a silent declaration. Rheagar is the king, but the Alliance is above the king. "The ceremony will last for about three days. The first day is a warm-up with all kinds of performances and celebrations. The second day is the official announcement. The third day will be more celebrations. Rheagar is still thinking of some ideas. He plans to hold a martial arts tournament, but I vetoed it. "If he comes to you about this, you mustn''t support him! " Zeller advised earnestly. Matthew smiled and quickly expressed that he would not support Rheagar in organizing the tournament. This thing was just looking for trouble. And it cost a lot. "How are things on your side? "I heard that many elves died. " Zeller asked. Matthew sighed softly. .comy Virtual Library Empire "It is indeed tragic, but it has nothing to do with us humans for the time being. " Zeller nodded. "That''s good. Pay attention to your safety. If you need anything, just tell us, although we may not be able to help you. " Matthew''s heart warmed. However, he didn''t say much. He had long regarded Rolling Stone Town as his home, and his friends like Rheagar and Zeller were as close as his own family. Chapter 1442 Who Asked Everyone to Be One of Them? Previously, when Matthew was short of money. Basically, he would borrow from Rheagar. At this moment, Rolling Stone Town''s finances seemed to be a little tight. Matthew wondered how he could help. At this moment. Zeller said, "Right, your subordinate Eugene came to see me. He said that he had solved the problem of the demons around the forest, but he also said that the demons were not alone. There seems to be a large abyss crack in the east, and more and more demons are pouring out. Those demons are currently active near Apple Avenue, but they may also approach our territory in the future. "I sent a group of scouts to investigate a few days ago, but there are no results yet. " Eugene? Matthew remembered that Eugene, the Son of the Forest, had led a team to eliminate the nearby demons. It had been a long time since he had returned to the oak forest. He had forgotten about this matter. He did not expect there to be a follow-up. "I''ll go over and take a look in a while. " Matthew said. The area around Apple Avenue seemed to be the territory of Mulan, the Shield of Jewel Mountain. Mulan killed the demon lord there. Were those demons here for revenge? He and Zeller continued to chat for a while. Not long after. A beautiful figure appeared in front of the two of them. "Matthew? "Shall we take a walk in the garden? " It seemed like Sif had already taken care of Rheagar. She smiled as she came to Matthew and generously extended an invitation. Zeller lowered his head and continued to search for the missing documents. His cough, which had just subsided, seemed to have become heavier. ... The garden Sif was referring to was the small garden behind the lord''s guard camp. Matthew had come to this camp several times before, but he did not notice the courtyard. It was a summer afternoon, and the sun was scorching hot. The top of the garden was covered with green vines, and the bottom was much cooler. This place had probably not been taken care of for a long time. The path was covered with all kinds of wildflowers, but it also had a different scenery. The two of them walked for a while, but neither of them spoke. Seeing that the atmosphere had become a little strange. Matthew took the initiative to ask Sif about her life in the Warlock Academy. Sif answered naturally, "It''s boring. "My teacher didn''t let me interact with other warlocks. She told me that warlocks must learn to be alone. Once they encounter a situation where there are many people, they must become the focus of the crowd. Only then can they live on their own. Otherwise, they will become a vassal of others. "Warlocks repel each other. Two tigers cannot live on the same mountain. Therefore, every student in the Warlock Academy has their own space to move around. Even if we want to make friends, we will not interact with our peers. "I have a few friends at the Academy, but they''re all mages. " Warlocks had such a saying? Matthew thought for a moment. This seemed reasonable. After all, Warlocks relied on charm to make a living. Two people with similar charm staying together... it could lead to conflicts. "I thought the lives of the mages would be exciting, but after experiencing it myself, I realized that their lives were even more boring than ours. " Sif said in embarrassment, "In the beginning, I felt that I wanted to improve myself, so I often went to listen to the various classes of the mages. Later, I slept for a long time in class, so I didn''t go much. "My life at the academy was very monotonous. I had to sleep ten, no, twelve hours a day. "Teacher hopes that I can stimulate the potential of my bloodline, but I don''t think I can do it" Speaking of this She suddenly slowed down and looked up at Matthew. "Do you think I''m prettier? " Matthew blurted out without hesitation, "Of course. "You''re prettier than ever. " Of course, this was the truth. The transformation of Sif''s body was obvious, but the most important thing was the increase in charm. The current Sif Matthew felt that her charm had already surpassed his! However, she also noticed. Although Sif had a smile on her face this time, there was a kind of gloominess that only adults had. She didn''t seem as happy as she looked. "So do you mean I wasn''t pretty before? " Sif pursed her lips. Matthew fell silent. Before he could choose his words, Sif laughed. "I''m joking! "You don''t have to answer such a boring question! "And I also know that I wasn''t beautiful enough before, and I''m not beautiful enough now! "My teacher said that if you want to become an outstanding warlock, you have to use all kinds of means to make yourself more beautiful. " As she spoke. She suddenly stepped forward and pressed herself against Matthew. A faint fragrance entered Matthew''s nose and mouth. Her deep, starry eyes met Matthew''s, and her voice became extremely gentle. "So, Matthew... "Will you help me become more beautiful? " Her upper body leaned forward. Matthew subconsciously reached out his hand, but it just happened to hug that weak and slender waist. "Hmm? " Sif scoffed softly. At the same time. The prey brand on Matthew''s waist also became hot. "Wait! " Matthew''s body suddenly tensed up. Almost at the same time. Sif suddenly shook Matthew off. Her figure was as fast as lightning, and she rushed into the flowers behind her in an instant. Pa! Her movements were so fast that she left a series of afterimages behind. When Matthew''s gaze was focused again. A butterfly appeared in Sif''s hand! The poor butterfly was caught in her palm and was instantly twisted! "Who''s peeking? " Sif''s voice carried a trace of indescribable terror. As soon as she finished speaking. The butterfly suddenly split into countless pieces. They flew out of Sif''s palm and landed on the path beside her. Immediately after. A woman with an extremely hot figure appeared in front of the two of them. "I''m sorry to interrupt your fun. "You can continue. I will pretend not to see. "Of course, if you guys get excited and invite me to join, I''ll consider it. "We''re all family anyway. " Matthew stared at the figure with a solemn expression. He felt that this woman looked familiar. Sif blurted out in surprise, "Aunt? " At this moment. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire Only then did a message appear on the data panel. ... [Warning: You have encountered the Bloodthirsty Banshee, Lutisia (Legendary Devil/Current Queen of the Suki Kingdom)] ... Chapter 1443 A Program to Save Energy ... Lutisia was the Queen of the Suki Kingdom. Rheagar''s sister. Therefore, it was reasonable for Sif to call her aunt. Lutisia was quite powerful. She was able to stand firm in the harsh environment of Purgatory because of her ruthless methods and super combat strength. Rheagar had once talked to Matthew about Lutisia''s glorious achievements. It was said that she had killed three legendary demons by herself. It could be seen from this. She was definitely not an ordinary Legend. Matthew suspected that she already possessed the power of a Superior Legend! It was Lutisia''s projection that appeared in the garden. But even if it was a projection. It also gave people a particularly stunning feeling. Ever since she appeared. The rest of the garden seemed to have lost its colour. There seemed to be a vortex on Lutisia''s body. This vortex could absorb the light of other objects around her and then focus on herself. There was a moment. Matthew could feel that only Lutisia was left in his field of vision. Even Sif, who had become much more beautiful, was subconsciously ignored by him. At this moment. Matthew finally understood what Sif had said about warlocks. Charm was something that was unique and mutually exclusive. If you become more attractive. Then the person next to you would be destined to become your foil. " No wonder warlocks spend their whole lives competing... " When Matthew thought of this. The image of the black peacock appeared in his mind. He observed calmly from the side. Sif had already greeted Lutisia. However, her tone was not very friendly. "This is between Matthew and me, so I won''t trouble you, Aunt. " Sif still looked like she was smiling. However, Matthew could feel the vigilance and rejection in her tone. Compared to Sif''s nervousness. Lutisia looked more relaxed. "Don''t worry, I''m not here to snatch your man. "If I wanted to snatch him, you wouldn''t be able to keep him. " A fake smile flashed across Sif''s face. She looked at Matthew as if nothing had happened and then said lightly, "If I can''t keep what I want, I''d rather destroy it! " An interesting smile appeared on Lutisia''s face. "I like your personality. Let''s get down to business. "I''m here to see you. "You should also know that we have always hoped that Rheagar could return to the kingdom, but he is a spineless waste. He only knows how to sing some idealistic slogans all day long, but what did he actually do? " It''s a waste to vent his overflowing desires on those mediocre bloodlines every day. Those human women simply can''t bear its genetic material. This is also the reason why he only had you as his daughter for many years. "Apart from seeking pleasure and wasting his time, Rheagar has done nothing. He is just a playboy who uses high-quality resources to feed parasites! "From the perspective of the Suki Kingdom, he is a very irresponsible demon! " Sif''s expression became a little ugly. But Matthew was the first to attack. "It''s rude to insult someone else''s father to his daughter. " I don''t know when it started. A banishment scroll appeared in his hand. Lutisia looked at the scroll in Matthew''s hand with disdain. "My manners are reserved for those worthy of respect. Unfortunately, Rheagar did not win my respect. "Neither are you two qualified. " At this moment, Sif took the opportunity to say, "Maybe you''re right, and he''s a terrible demon. "But in my eyes, he is a very good human being and a very good father. "Tieflings have human blood in their veins, don''t they? "You may not know this, but I prefer humans to demons. I am only ashamed of being a demon and proud of being half-human. " Hearing this Lutisia suddenly burst into laughter. "Ridiculous! " You clearly enjoy the power brought by the demon bloodline, but you want to escape the responsibility of being a demon. Instead, you consider yourself a human and feel honoured? "You and your father are really of the same origin. " Sif''s expression turned cold. "Please leave! " Matthew was already planning to tear the scroll. However, at this moment. Lutisia''s tone softened. "Forget it. "I don''t want to argue with you two. "I came here today to tell you that you have the pure blood of Barthor flowing in your body. You should return to the Kingdom of Suki, to the Red and Black! "Only the family castle can perfectly stimulate the potential of Barthor''s blood. There is the power that can allow you to reach the heavens in one step in the future and achieve all your wishes. "Sif, you have to know that fathers and lovers are unreliable. Only your own strength is the most real! "Don''t let Rheagar and the human world force you down. " When Lutisia said this, she sounded a bit sincere. However, Sif had had enough of her aunt''s persuasion. She was already in a sensitive, rebellious period, so her face instantly darkened. "I will never go to the red and black in my life! "Absolutely impossible! " Lutitia didn''t look angry. She only smiled faintly. "You''ll come. "Sooner or later, you will bathe in the volcanic magma of the castle and welcome the ascension. "When the time comes, the blood of Barthor in your body will be completely activated, and you will become one of the strongest in Purgatory. " Chapter 1444 A Program to Save Energy "You are the destined Lady of Purgatory. "You can''t escape your destiny! " As soon as he finished speaking. Lutisia''s projection turned into thousands of butterflies again and flew to every corner of the garden. Most of the butterflies disappeared. Only one with greenish-grey wings flew in front of Matthew. Lutisia''s voice rang out, "Please tell Rheagar that today''s conversation will not affect our cooperation. Escana will always be the home of Rheagar and his daughter. "But I''m not satisfied with the terms of the last negotiation. He has to shoulder the responsibility of a man like his ancestors. I''ll give you a number-- "He had to complete 100 high-quality breeding exercises every month. "This is my bottom line. "Otherwise, the cooperation between Rolling Stone City and the Kingdom of Suki would still be empty talk! " Bang! Sif reached out and crushed the butterfly. She looked annoyed, her lovely nostrils slightly wrinkled. Matthew was a little dumbfounded. A hundred times a month? Three times a day? And high quality? This was still the f * cking bottom line?! "No wonder Rheagar never wanted to go back! " Matthew suddenly understood Rheagar''s fear of going home! "I hate demons! " Sif waved her fist coquettishly. "Every demon I met was so self-righteous. They always thought that they could see through fate and habitually pointed at the fate of others. "My teacher once said that most people who talk about fatalism are bad people! "Some people have encountered some setbacks themselves. In order to make themselves feel better, they blame these setbacks on fate; "They often forced others to accept their so-called fate, which also gave them a reason to inflict pain on others. "After all, everything could be explained by fate. "There was no psychological burden when they did bad things! " Matthew nodded slightly in agreement. "Your teacher has a point. " Sif suddenly looked at Matthew with a playful look in her eyes. "You looked at her for a long time just now! " Matthew pointed at the scroll in his hand. "I''m looking for an opportunity to tear the scroll. " Sif was suspicious. "Are you sure? "It can''t be something else, right? " Matthew had no choice but to change the topic stiffly. "By the way, what do you mean by becoming beautiful? " Sif''s expression suddenly darkened. Her attitude became much colder. "I''m a little tired, Matthew. "I''ll go back and rest first! " As she spoke. She walked towards the garden, shook Matthew off in a few steps, and then disappeared. Matthew was still hesitating about whether to chase after her. A figure suddenly appeared behind him! Matthew took a closer look. That sneaky guy was Rheagar! The guy was holding a red carpet in his hand. Matthew looked familiar. Wasn''t this the invisible carpet that Rheagar used to tail Sif when she came to his house? Matthew suddenly understood why Sif''s attitude had changed so drastically. However, Rheagar patted Matthew''s shoulder and comforted him with encouragement. "Don''t worry, she''s just suppressing the power of the demon in her blood, so she''s become much more sleepy than before. " This was what her teacher told me in a letter. She also mentioned in the letter that after Sif went to Floating City, she actively cooperated with the development of the power of the Blood of Barthor. However, after a while, she seemed to have lost interest in this aspect and began to suppress the awakening of the bloodline again. Fortunately, there were no side effects at the moment. It is just that she gets sleepy easily... " Matthew''s expression became a little strange. However, he was still very cooperative and nodded repeatedly. After a while. He asked calmly, "How long have you been here? " Rheagar replied, "I just came over and saw you two in the garden from afar. I wanted to hear if your relationship had progressed, but she suddenly ran away... " Matthew stared at Rheagar''s expression. After confirming that he was not lying, he finally felt relieved. He told her about his encounter with Lutisia. Rheagar''s face instantly turned pale. Immediately after. He said indignantly, "A hundred times a month? "Why didn''t she do it herself? It was not as if there were no secret rituals to change one''s gender in the family''s secret books! " Matthew was suddenly interested. "There''s such a ritual?! " "Of course! " Rheagar said proudly, "The Suki Kingdom has been passed down for thousands of years and has a deep foundation. Whether it''s a man turning into a woman or a man turning into a woman, there''s no problem! " Matthew felt that something was wrong. He didn''t have to point it out. Rheagar continued, "Sif definitely doesn''t want to go to Red and Black. I know her personality very well. "But you have to be careful. The influence of the bloodline is imperceptible. You have to be careful that she might become a woman like her aunt in the future. Otherwise, you will be the unlucky one! " You know, the women of the Suki Family have strikingly similar characteristics. They are over-motivated and are workaholics. The scary thing is that they have too much energy and think that others can do the same. "My grandfather, my grandfather''s father, worked to death as the king of the Suki Kingdom! "My father saw these lessons and fled Escana to establish Rolling Stone Town! "Fortunately, he ran fast. With my fatigue-prone physique, it''s impossible for me to live for 20 years in the Kingdom of Suki! " Matthew asked in amusement, "Is this the reason why you idle around all day and then hand everything to Zeller? " Chapter 1445 A Program to Save Energy "What else? " Rheagar was not ashamed. Instead, he raised his head proudly. "The capable do more work! "Moreover, the Amethyst Dragon bloodline is naturally filled with exuberant energy. If he doesn''t find a way to consume this extra energy, he will face even more serious side effects like other Warlocks! " Matthew asked again "Come to think of it, we''re all from the Suki Family. Why didn''t you become a warlock? " Rheagar coughed. "Not talented enough. " A smile appeared on Matthew''s face. Rheagar immediately cut into the next topic. "I intend to hold a martial arts tournament during the founding ceremony... " Matthew said without hesitation, "I object! " Rheagar''s face was full of shock, and there was a little grievance in his tone. "I haven''t told you what kind of tournament it is! " Matthew blinked. "Is there a difference? "It''s a waste of manpower and money, and it fosters the habit of fighting and increasing additional safety risks... Just thinking about it, there were a lot of shortcomings, and it was not suitable to hold it on such an important day. " Rheagar was stunned by Matthew''s words. After a few seconds. He suddenly reacted. "You must have gone to Zeller first, right? " Matthew smiled without saying a word. Rheagar said unhappily, "I am the elder of your Guild of Spells! "I''ve paid for a lot of things you''ve done! " Matthew spread his hands innocently. "I''m just stating the facts. "A tournament is not suitable. " Rheagar asked unhappily, "Then what is suitable? "If the martial arts tournament at the ceremony is cancelled, there must be other programs to replace it, right? "You can object if you want, but you have to provide a wonderful program! " Matthew thought for a moment. "I can make fire" Rheagar rudely interrupted, "The fireworks are Bobo''s program, and she''s already booked it! " Matthew was a little surprised. "Have you already discussed it? "When did that happen? " Rheagar took out the Guild of Spells ''badge and waved it. "You''re behind, Matthew! "We''ve been discussing it in the chat group for a week! " Matthew looked at it. It really was He hadn''t been looking at the chat group recently. Most of the records are about Rheagar and others discussing the content of the celebration program at the founding ceremony of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. It looked like Rheagar had invited everyone in the Guild of Spells, and most of them had agreed to watch. "Then let me think again... " Matthew pondered. "Alright, the martial arts tournament will be cancelled. The chief mage of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, Matthew, will make up for it with a new program. " That being said... Rheagar walked away, still a little unhappy. But he soon returned. When he returned. A few scrolls wrapped in waterproof cloth appeared in his hand. Rheagar handed these scrolls to Matthew. Matthew opened it and was slightly moved. "This is... Rolling Stone City''s title deed? " Rheagar nodded. "Rolling Stone City has a total of 16 districts, of which the best six districts were given to Qin Wuyue and Master Ronan. This is also the right thing to do. Without their help, this city could not have been built. "I picked three pieces for you in the remaining area. You can take one of them. All the land and buildings inside will belong to you. "The development rights and management rights of the other two districts are also yours. Everyone will still belong to the new royal family of the Rolling Stone Kingdom... " Rheagar explained in detail. Matthew felt quite comfortable. In fact, he did not have much need for the land in the new Rolling Stone City. In addition, the southern mage army was busy with this thing, and Rheagar and Zeller were managing it. He did not contribute much, so even if Rheagar did not give him anything, he would not say anything. Matthew was very content with the current situation of owning a large territory northeast of Rolling Stone Town. But this was Rheagar. He would not forget Matthew if there were benefits. He was indeed impeccable in his work. "I choose this one. " Matthew was not pretentious and directly took the new Urban area near the northeast. The management rights and development rights of the remaining two districts were also in his pocket. Then, Rheagar reminded him, "I plan to issue a metal currency in the near future. You can exchange the Alliance gold coins with them. There will be an additional exchange premium in the initial stage. This is to facilitate the release of the new currency. "When you develop these areas and carry out some simple construction work, you will need to hire as many outsiders as possible. When the time comes, you can use this currency to pay... " Matthew asked, "Have you discussed this with the Southern Mage Legion? " Rheagar nodded. "Don''t worry, the Alliance has already approved our application for coining. "We''ve already settled these complicated matters in advance. "You just need to cooperate with the City Hall''s work, and then... the most important thing is to think of a good program! " Speaking of this Rheagar was full of resentment as he said, "Cancel my martial arts tournament. If the program you provide is not exciting enough, I will nag you for a long time! " Matthew smiled bitterly. He could only promise that he would prepare diligently. Then, he left the liege''s manor. Back to the oak forest. When he approached the forest, Matthew saw the golden tree that reached into the sky from afar. Bogard was becoming more and more conspicuous. Its overall height did not change dramatically, still more than two hundred meters. However, the lush foliage above the tree crown was much more exaggerated than before. Matthew looked around and saw emerald green leaves. The green leaves stacked into waves, and when the wind blew, it gave people the feeling of being in a green ocean. Chapter 1446 A Program to Save Energy It was different from the giant tree in the Jade Court, which was full of shadows. Bogard''s leaves could filter the harmful substances in the light and transmit warmth to the space below. Therefore, the vegetation under the World Tree was not affected. Instead, it was greener than other places. Green grass. Moss. Mushroom. Matthew walked among them as if he were walking on a thick straw mat. Some of the grass grew up to his waist. Some of the mushrooms were taller than him. The air was filled with a refreshing fragrance and a faint muddy smell. It was the smell of summer. Not far away. A group of flying horses descended from the branches of the World Tree. They stopped by a lake to rest and drink water. Matthew and Obast only found out after talking. These Pegasi were the same race as the Pegasus Oli in the Heaven Realm. They were invited by Oli and attracted by the World Tree and the Life Sanctuary, so they finally chose to settle down here. These pegasi were still very shy and had only talked to the centaurs in the forest a few times. The rest of the time, they hid in the clouds or in places where others could not find them. Matthew felt that the shyness in Obast''s mouth was a bit exaggerated. Because just as the two of them were talking. He saw with his own eyes the black peacock, which had regrown its feathers, approach a filly. A bird and a horse were chatting fervently, but they didn''t seem very shy! "The lake has also become a lot bigger, and the water has become cleaner. Wasn''t there only a small pond here before? " Matthew asked. Obast quickly replied, "I had someone dig it. "The elder told me that there should be a lake in the forest of the Life Sanctuary to carry the spirit and spirituality of the water element. This can greatly enrich the life elements on this land, so I expanded the foundation of the small pond beside the stream. "It seems that the effect is not bad at the moment. The group of pegasi only descended after the lake was formed. " Matthew nodded in agreement. Before heading to the Emerald Jade Court, he gave Obast the right to decide on the construction of the Life Sanctuary. Obast did a good job. Not only did the centaurs dig a lake in the forest, but they also planted a large birch forest northeast of the Scar of the Dead. They built some strange fortresses and towers in the forest. It was said that this was used to guard against the increasingly active demons in the East. Other than that. The Centaur troops under the leadership of Obast were also actively forging bows and expanding their armaments. Judging from the mental state of the centaur tribe members. Matthew believed that they were all good warriors. Once on the battlefield. These archers would definitely be able to display an extremely eye-catching effect. "It seems that Obast is just more conservative in terms of tactics. "He was also aware of the threat of the demons and was prepared for it. " Eugene the Son of the Forest was more radical. " Matthew thought to himself. He chatted with Obast for more than half an hour before finding Eugene to report on the situation of the demon army. "... We killed all the demons and got General Rick to move the corpses back to the cemetery. After that, I followed their footsteps for a distance and found that the demons did not come from the Resting Lands or Apple Avenue as I had imagined. They appeared from Rolling Stone Town! " The skinny Child of the Forest reported fluently, "After I ordered the main force to return, I went to do a few more scouting alone. In the end, I confirmed that those wandering demons came from the subordinates of a demon lord named Asner. " Asner is very powerful, at least not weaker than a Legend, but his original body should not have descended into the material world. At most, this is a clone. "Asner has control of multiple dimensional rifts that lead to the northeast of Rolling Stone Town from the Abyss, and one of them is within the boundaries of Rolling Stone Town. I have already found his exact location, but I did not dare to act rashly without discussing it with you. "And there was a strange castle near the space-time crack. I felt a very evil aura from it. Later, when I talked to Mr. Zeller about the castle, he also warned me not to act rashly. It was said that the castle called the Ghost Granny Castle hid a terrible evil force. The group of demons might have been summoned by the evil force and kept coming to Rolling Stone Town. " Ghost Granny Castle? Matthew pondered. There was indeed something wrong with that castle. When he went to save Sif, he encountered a strange white fog. He had to ride Phily and jump off the cliff to escape successfully. Now, the place was involved with the demons. It seemed like it was time to find out more about it. As for Demon Lord Asner, the demon camp that Matthew had previously swept through in the Resting Lands was established by his subordinates. He also had an Asner''s horn, which could be used to summon cavalry demons. "The Battle of Wild Wolf Mountain really had a huge impact! " Back then, Golden Lion Barton was ambitious enough to build the Eastern Kingdom. However, he paused because he lost half his life in that war. I heard that the Eastern Kingdom was planning to form a duchy ruled by many city-states to deal with the increasingly rampant demon activities... " .comy Virtual Library Empire Matthew was a little emotional. Fortunately, Rolling Stone Town won the battle of Moss Green Hills. Otherwise, they might have faced the same fate as the many city-states in the east. In the blink of an eye. Matthew couldn''t help but think, "Will the demons attack the Rolling Stone Kingdom? " If their goal is to destroy the Alliance''s plan, then Rolling Stone Town might indeed face pressure from the east in the coming period of time" Zeller was obviously aware of this, so he reminded Matthew to check the situation in the northeast. "You have done well in this matter. As previously agreed, I will arrange for a group of people to follow you. You can train them to become forest rangers or druids. " Matthew first praised the Child of the Forest and then fulfilled the reward he had promised. He asked Eugene to pay close attention to the situation in the northeast and report to him or Zeller if there were any abnormalities. Then Matthew went to the cemetery. Ali, the butler of the cemetery, came up to welcome him immediately. After the small talk. He suppressed his excitement and reported, "Master! "The negative energy power furnace has been installed! "Just as you requested, we opened the negative energy gap in the King''s Valley where Lord Phily is located and obtained a large amount of cheap and concentrated negative energy. "Currently, the newly filled negative energy pool is enough to support the needs of a short flight. "When do you think you can test it? " Matthew''s eyes lit up when he heard that. Wasn''t the program that he had been worrying about just now coming? The Rolling Stone Kingdom held a celebration ceremony. A large part of it was to intimidate the surrounding forces. And what could be more intimidating than a flying cemetery? Matthew wondered if he should ask Soldier to give the skeletons some special training. When they were flying into the cemetery, the skeletal dancers could find an angle to dance for the guests... After thinking about it, he dismissed the idea. It was a little too dark. "There''s no need for a test. I''ll go check the specific situation of the ritual field in a while. You have to follow up on every step to ensure that the cemetery can really fly or not suddenly fall. " Matthew replied, "Anything else important? " Ali thought for a moment. "There have been many changes in the cemetery recently, but the most important thing should be related to Lord Phily. "Two days ago, a bone pigeon climbed into the negative energy power furnace through the gap in the King''s Valley. He found me and asked me to tell you something. Uh, his original words were like this- "Tell Master''s Master that Master seems to have eaten something bad. He''s lying in the valley and can''t move. He keeps farting and has feathers made of iron on his body! "If Master''s Master is free, hurry over and collect his corpse! " Ali imitated it perfectly. Matthew could already imagine the expression of the bone pigeon when it said these words. Did something happen to Phily? Matthew glanced at the data column and found Phily''s abnormal state under the list of contracted creatures. ... [Phily LV20 (Advancing)] ... "Is Phily about to advance to Legend? " Matthew was surprised and delighted. ... Chapter 1447 Would You Like Some More? ... Negative Energy Plane. Six Ring Land. King''s Valley. The Nether Moon rose high into the sky and cast down a pure silver light. The valley seemed to be covered with a layer of silver carpet. The carpet stretched deeper. However, when they reached a certain shadow, they suddenly disappeared. Matthew flew over and steadily stopped two to three meters above the shadow. In the shadows. A large amount of violent negative energy was rolling, and lightning and thunder could be vaguely seen. The soil near the shadow showed signs of corrosion. From time to time, some acid splashed out, corroding a large piece of the mountain or rock. Except for the bone pigeon. The undead was far away. Their spirituality was limited. They only knew that the great Undead King was sleeping and did not dare to get close at all! Matthew didn''t get close to that shadow easily. He could feel the power of the domain from within. This was Phily''s protection of itself during its transformation. Even if it was Matthew, if he got close to it easily, he might incur the rebound of the domain itself. He activated balanced perception. His gaze became even deeper, borrowing his deeper perception. Matthew finally saw Phily''s current situation. The huge spirit bone dragon was currently lying on the ground, sickly. The soul fire in its pupils was gently jumping as if it could be extinguished at any time. Black smoke was coming out of his stomach. Through the black smoke, Matthew could see a lot of flames, like molten metal and some hot liquid. A part of the juice splashed out from the gaps between his bones, which created the bumpy ground outside the shadow. Matthew could sense it. It was as if there was a giant furnace in his stomach. It was as if he had suddenly transformed from a spirit bone dragon into a small, mobile volcano! Mumble mumble mumble! A strange sound came from Phily''s abdomen. Immediately after. A large amount of stinky gas came out from the gaps between his bones. Matthew quickly retreated to the upwind. But even so... He still smelled the strong smell of sulfur. There was a moment. Matthew felt a little dizzy! "What a powerful poison "Bone Pigeon said that Phily had a stomachache. His evaluation was accurate. " Matthew thought to himself. He called the little thing over. "How did your master become like this? " The bone pigeon did not have any stage fright and immediately cried out, "A few days ago, when a young and arrogant black knight came to the vicinity, the master was very unhappy. He wanted to use the excuse of patrolling the territory to find trouble with the black knight. Perhaps the knight got wind of this. When the master led the team out, we didn''t encounter the black knight at all. "However, there was an unexpected surprise during this inspection. We found a huge sulfur mine in a hidden cave not far from here. Sulfur is also a very good nutritional supplement for the undead. Master ate half of it on the spot. "This was not a problem at first, but when he was eating, he found that there was a half-life chromite alloy in the deeper part of the sulfur mine! "At that time, I advised him not to be anxious and take it home to smelt it properly before eating it. However, the master seemed to be a little impatient. He ate all the chromite alloy in one breath. "After eating for a while, he looked fine and walked back to the valley. "But just as he was sleeping, I suddenly realized that all the black feathers on his body had fallen off. Then, a row of feathers that grew out was actually silver... " Matthew listened to the description of the bone pigeon while comparing the traces left on the data column. He had roughly figured out the reason why Phily had advanced this time. " He was already on the verge of levelling up. The high-purity sulfur mine was a super tonic for the Undead King. After he swallowed it in one go, he entered the levelling up state. The Chromite Alloy Mine was just an accident. It increased the variables in his evolution direction... " Matthew observed. Phily had most likely given up on its flight ability and mobility, choosing to use the Alloy Bone Armor to enhance its defence. If he could really convert all the exoskeletons and feathers into alloy. Then he would become an indestructible moving fortress! "Does he know that I thought he was fragile before? "Is he planning to develop in the direction of super tanks? " Matthew was overjoyed. He did not lack the front row now, but who would not love a powerful summon like the Alloy Bone Dragon? Other than that. Phily''s Breath will also increase the damage caused by the fire and poison given by the Sulfur Ore after it is successfully upgraded. The range of the breath would also expand to three times its original size. This would greatly increase Phily''s attack efficiency and range! Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "I was the one who gave Phily the three keywords for the Legendary Path. "Loyalty and diligence, these two elements of practice, have far exceeded the minimum standard requirements, long in line with the promotion criteria. " Currently, only the keyword ''miracle'' is grey. "As long as we can ensure that a miracle happens, even if it''s just a small one, then Phily''s promotion to Legend rank is definitely in the bag! " Matthew''s brain spun quickly. "How do you think we can create a small miracle on your master? " He casually asked Bone Pigeon. Although the little thing was not very reliable, it still had a lot of crooked ideas. However, this time The bone pigeon did not answer him directly but pointed in the direction of the valley. Chapter 1448 Would You Like Some More? Matthew looked up. A lonely figure was standing in the distance, looking at him humbly. It was the Queen of Banshees, Sinfran. Matthew glanced at the bone pigeon, which lowered its head guiltily. "Let her come. " Matthew said indifferently. The Queen of Banshees flew over gracefully. "The revival of the Purgatory Dragon is a miracle in itself. " Mr. Phily is now at a critical juncture in his advancement. As long as he can successfully advance to Legend, he will be even stronger than when he was alive! "According to my experience, anything related to his previous life could stimulate him. This stimulation can release the potential in his soul and recover some parts of the Purgatory Dragon in this body, thus fulfilling the criteria of a miracle and completing the final advancement. " Sinfran showed enough sincerity as soon as she came up and told him everything she knew in one breath. Matthew muttered, "What do you think is the most stimulating thing about his past life? " Sinfran said without hesitation, "Blood of the Mystic Dragon! "When he was alive, Phily was the king of the Purgatory Dragon. The blood of the dragon race itself contains memories and power. I think one or two drops of the dragon''s blood is enough to guarantee the success of the advancement." Matthew thought for a moment. "What about the Blood of Barthor? " Sinfran was stunned for a moment. "Of course, it''s more useful! " "But the blood of Barthor is the supreme bloodline of the Purgatory, and it is very difficult for ordinary people to have the opportunity to come into contact with it. " Matthew didn''t explain too much. He just asked another question, "Is my blood useful? " Previously, when Sinfran came to find him. He suspected that Matthew was inextricably linked to the Sun God. During this period of time, Matthew felt that his connection with Death was closer. But no matter what. He also realized that he was not ordinary. "Might work. " Sinfran answered cautiously, "However, you have not yet become a god. Even if you have been bestowed the blood of a god''s descendant, it will lose its original effect due to the lack of spirituality in the blood. " Matthew nodded. He was just asking. Although Phily''s current situation looked frightening, the process of his transformation and advancement was in the bag. Even without external help. He might just need to spend more time to complete the advancement. Matthew had always trusted him. Then, he turned his attention to the Queen of Banshees, Sinfran. "Did you ask the bone pigeon to find me? " Without waiting for Sinfran''s reply. Matthew looked at the bone pigeon. "What did you take from her? " Bone Pigeon lowered his head and said, "There''s no benefit. " Matthew sneered. "Would you do something that would not benefit you? " The bone pigeon coughed. "Does calling me little cutie count? " Matthew slapped him. "If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll turn you into bone powder! " .comy Virtual Library Empire The bone pigeon immediately cried out in fear, "I only took a few Soul Crystals to send a message to this woman. "And Master did have some problems, so it''s reasonable for me to contact Master''s Master." That being said... His tone was unusually guilty. Matthew continued to torture him. "How many Soul Crystals? " The bone pigeon was still dawdling. The Queen of Banshees smiled and said, "Not much, three thousand grams. " Tsk! So rich? Matthew was surprised, but his face remained calm. He looked at the bone pigeon solemnly. "Take it out and share it. " Bone Pigeon lowered his head and walked towards the valley beside him. He asked in fear and trepidation, "You won''t want half, would you? " With that, he began to dig a hole in the ground. Matthew sneered, "Half of half! " The bone pigeon heaved a sigh of relief. He increased the speed of digging. When he saw the Soul Crystal at the bottom of the pit, Matthew said decisively, "Half of the half is for yourself! "Bring up the rest! " The bone pigeon instantly felt like he had lost his parents. However, he still reluctantly handed all the Soul Crystals to Matthew. Matthew kept his promise and gave a quarter to the bone pigeon, leaving another quarter for himself. The remaining half of the Soul Crystals. He threw them all into Phily''s stomach! This scene made the bone pigeon feel pained. "What a fool! Master''s master! "With Master''s strong physical condition, there''s no need to feed Soul Crystals at all. A little cutie like me needs to be fed the most! " Matthew ignored him. Of course, he knew that the Soul Crystal''s boost to Phily was not great. However, Phily was now at the critical juncture of advancing to Legend, so Matthew naturally had to push it as much as possible. These Soul Crystals were just appetizers. He had not had the time to prepare the more important things! After finishing all this. Matthew then turned his attention back to the Queen of Banshees. "You asked the bone pigeon to come to me. Is something going to happen? "Has the Heavenly Ladder of Guidance appeared? " Previously, when the Queen of Banshees, Sinfran, gave Matthew the scythe of the God of Agriculture, she had mentioned- Once the number of kings in the Six Ring Land reached six, it was possible to descend the Heavenly Ladder to the Fifth Ring. At that time, the Undead Kings would be forced to ascend the Heavenly Stairs and encounter terrible things. "Yes. " Sinfran replied frankly, " Recently, a very active Black Knight appeared in the Six Ring Land. He held a bare spear and wore an iron barrel-like armour. His mount was also a strange horse hidden under the iron armour. "The Black Knight challenged more than a dozen small leaders in succession, and the results were remarkable. "I''ve fought him for two rounds and found that his strength is quite shocking. He definitely has the potential to become a Lord. The Demigod Lich also tried to kill him, but in the end, the Dark Knight escaped. " Chapter 1449 Do You Want Some More? "Once he becomes a king, the Heavenly Stairway will descend immediately. At that time, we won''t be able to leave even if we want to. " Matthew looked at her thoughtfully. "So, have you made up your mind? " Sinfran nodded. "As long as you are willing to nod and agree, I will immediately give up the throne and leave with your excellency. " Bone Pigeon interrupted, "Why are you still calling him Your Excellency? Just call him Master! " The Queen of Banshees seemed a little shy. However, she hesitated for a moment and shouted with difficulty, "Master... " Matthew waved his hand." Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Stop. I still have a few things to ask you. "What about the dark knight you mentioned before? "Did he leave with you? " Sinfran shook her head. "He changed his mind. "Actually, the reason is very simple. After I leave, the position of the king will be vacant. Even if the Dark Knight succeeds in advancing, there will only be five kings in the Six Ring Land. "My departure is equivalent to making room for the existence of other kings. Of course, he has a reason to change his mind. "But this is very normal. Compared to others, I have less courage. Who knows if there will be other new kings besides the Black Knight? " Matthew nodded. Then, he chatted with Sinfran about the current situation in the Six Ring Lands. The world of the undead was a completely independent existence from other planes. This place had a unique operating rule. With a veteran native like Sinfran leading the way, Matthew''s understanding of the Six Ring Lands instantly increased by several levels. In addition, he had already accepted the other party''s jade sickle. In the end, Matthew still took the Queen of Banshees, who was also an Undead King, under his command. Sinfran was level 20. After signing the contract, she told Matthew that due to her congenital deficiency, she would never be able to advance to Legend in her life. This was also the main reason why she was in a hurry to leave the Six Ring Land. By chance, she had become a king. To her, it was already her peak. Staying there would only invite disaster. Matthew didn''t think much of Sinfran''s potential. What he was interested in was Sinfran''s handling and management skills. This time, after taking in Sinfran. Matthew had more than 300 Banshees under his command. These banshees would follow Sinfran out of the Negative Energy Plane. The new home that Matthew had arranged for them was the cemetery on the Sampan plane. Firstly, Matthew did not trust Sinfran enough. Secondly, the cemetery in the base camp was indeed overcrowded. Placing Sinfran in the new cemetery would not only make the assessment easier but also give the former Undead King more room to show off. "Let''s see how well she manages the sampan cemetery! "There are more and more cemeteries under me. I have to improve the management structure later! " Matthew thought. Currently, the number of cemeteries under his control had reached four. Other than the base camp of Rolling Stone Town. There was also the Icefield Cemetery in the Ancient Lands, the Underwater Cemetery in the Arunay Sea, and the newly established Sampan Cemetery. As the cemetery and the number of undead increased dramatically. Matthew also needed more talents like Sinfran, who had rich management experience. ... After settling down Sinfran and the banshees. Matthew immediately returned to the cemetery in Rolling Stone Town. He talked to Ali for a while more and learned about other recent events in the cemetery. All in all. Ali did a good job as a butler. The entire cemetery was in good order. The prisoners who were busy making the Blazing Glue looked very energetic. According to Ali''s report. Matthew learned that the number of Fire Buriers on the third level had reached a total of 186. Considering the super strong combat power of the Burier. This was already a terrifying number. If nearly two hundred undead who could throw fireballs formed a column. In a head-on clash, it could unleash the firepower of four to five Tier 5 mages in a short period of time. Unfortunately Last Wednesday. The fire in the Well of Buried Fire had been extinguished, which meant that the well could no longer continue to produce elite undead like Fire Burier. But after Matthew''s examination. He realized that the ritual field of the Well of Burier had not completely disappeared. It seemed that the disappearance of the flames in the well had caused the entire ritual ground to fall silent. While Matthew was observing. He found that there were still flames and some special substances similar to carbon deposits at the bottom of the well. It seemed that as long as enough fuel was provided, it would continue to ignite. After testing. Ordinary fuel and flames could not reignite the Well of the Burier. Matthew was not discouraged. "When Olorin wakes up, let him operate it. Maybe he can activate this well again... " He asked Ali to pay attention to the carbon deposit at the bottom of the well. He continued to isolate the entrances and exits between the third level and the other levels. After all, the nature of the Burier of Fire was too special. Their living environment could suffocate the other undead. Other than the Burier and the negative energy power furnace. The biggest change in the cemetery headquarters came from the Skeleton Prince Rick and the Skeleton Blade and Axe Soldiers led by him. According to Ali''s statistics. Over the past few days, the number of skeleton axemen trained by Rick had already exceeded 2,000! This was a very impressive number. One had to know. A skeleton axeman''s combat power was almost three times that of an ordinary skeleton! Chapter 1450 Would You Like Some More? Matthew also noticed. The soul fire of the skeleton axemen was more condensed, and they walked like tigers. In terms of essence, spirit, and soul, they were not ordinary skeletons. Matthew could feel that there was a trace of revenge in their soul fire. Rick seemed to have added this through some kind of ritual. Matthew had no intention of interfering. In fact This was what a normal Necromancer would do. Hatred was the cheapest motivation for the undead. This element was the best way to stimulate the energy in the Undead Soul Fire. This was also the reason why there was an Aggro Aura in the Tier 5 Necromancer''s must-learn spell. No matter what. The Skeleton Prince Rick was indeed impeccable in training his soldiers. He had personally trained every single one of them. This meant that a lot of energy and time had to be spent. Ali told Matthew. Ever since he entered the fifth level. Rick trained the soldiers day and night. He divided the soldiers into four groups, and each group trained for six hours. After one group finished training, another group would take over, and he himself would not rest at all! For this kind of employee. What else could Matthew do besides respect? Compared to Rick. Even Phily had to admit defeat! However, the Skeleton Prince''s contribution did not stop there. Then Matthew obtained a very complicated set of underground cave maps from Ali. This set of charts included all the underground passages, caves, rivers, and special terrains in the Gold Digger Basin, where the cemetery was located. Rick drew this set of maps when he led the army to fight against the demons with Eugene, the Son of the Forest. Rick was not lying. He indeed had superb military talent and drawing talent. Matthew had seen a similar map in Rheagar''s office. It was also from the underground system of the Gold Digger Basin. However, compared to Rick''s drawing, Rheagar''s was too crude! Other than the caves and terrain of the Gold Digger Basin. He also recorded every entrance to the Underdark in detail! With this map. Matthew could be said to be able to move freely underground! "Is there an extension here? "Eh? According to the map, the tunnel in the Gold Digger Basin led to a secret tunnel in the northern cave, and the end of the secret tunnel was the Jade Court? " There''s an underground cave that extends north of Jiliu City?! "There''s such a tunnel?! " Matthew''s horizons were also broadened. Looking at those tunnels, his brain started to work quickly. "These tunnels should be safer, right? " Matthew asked casually. Ali nodded. "At least the underground caves of the Gold Digger Basin are currently calm. "The underground races from the Underdark are very obedient. Of course, those who are restless have already died under the fireballs of Lord Olorin. "Master, what do you want to do with these tunnels? " Matthew replied, "Open up a trade route. "Look here, if this tunnel can lead to the north a little more, we can directly transport the goods through the underground to the Windward Valley near the Jade Court. There is an entrance to the outer plane, which is now my territory. " Matthew''s eyes flickered. In Aindor, there were methods to transport large amounts of supplies over long distances, but most of them were costly. At present, the magic hot air balloon of the Seven Saint Alliance had the lowest cost and highest efficiency. However, hot air balloons had a low safety factor. Once they were smashed down or encountered extreme weather, it would not work. Originally, the underground space was not safe. However, Olorin was too brave, and he had cleared out everything! When Matthew was transporting summoned creatures or corpses, he could occasionally use a long-distance teleportation array. However, if he used teleportation arrays for everything The cost would be too high! Using the simplest example. The skeleton axemen that Rick had trained so far were seriously lacking in equipment! The current forging system in Rolling Stone Town could not even supply the armaments of the newly expanded Lord''s Guards. Not to mention distributing equipment to Matthew''s undead. It just so happened that Matthew had obtained tens of thousands of pieces of equipment in the sampan plane, many of which were sets of standard weapons and armour. If he could transport these things back to the cemetery and arrange for the undead. The battle strength of the skeleton axemen could still be increased. However, transporting this batch of equipment was also a very realistic problem. It was too expensive to directly use the teleportation array. Bringing them all back from the Demiplane was a serious squeeze on Matthew''s mental strength and mana. The best way was to let the undead go over, put on their equipment, and walk back! However, with so many skeletons swaggering on the ground, it was easy to get into trouble. The tunnel would be much better. As long as they could get through it once, Matthew could order some elite undead to lead the team and then form an undead caravan that travelled between Windward Valley and Rolling Stone Town through the tunnel! The skeletons could not carry much. However, their physical strength was almost unlimited! Was there any merchant group that could do it at a lower cost than the skeleton transport team? Matthew described his idea to Ali. Ali repeatedly expressed his approval. Then, he added, "This matter can also be handed over to Rick. He trains the soldiers to occasionally carry out long-distance treks. At most, this will add some weight. "However, there are still some details that need to be dealt with. " The most important point is that many tunnels are not easy to walk through. Some places can only be crawled. You know the physique of the skeletons. Our cemetery has plenty of negative energy spring water. The physique of the skeletons is generally higher than that of the wild. Even so, it is very difficult for them to pass through some difficult terrain. "It''s fine to waste a little time, but if it delays your business, that''s bad. " Matthew knew that Ali had a plan. As expected. Ali continued, "I suggest we send someone to Duradin to buy two Digging Worms. These Digging Worms can open up the tunnel and make it easier to pass through. "Oh right, Duradin is a city of duergar dwarves. It is located in the Underdark, and its location is just below the Jade Court. Yes, it is here on the map. "Previously, when Rick and Crimson Nightmare went underground to explore, they had some contact with the dwarves there. "The Duergar dwarves of Duradin seem to admire your reputation and are very polite to Rick. "Therefore, I think it shouldn''t be a problem for me to buy two Dig Worms. " Matthew weighed the pros and cons. In the end, he accepted Ali''s suggestion. However, he did not let the Skeleton Prince go to the city of Duergar, Duradin. Instead, he assigned this responsibility to the male banshee, Justin. The latter was a rare male banshee that Matthew had extracted from the spirit figurines in the underground palace of the Troll. Recently, he had been serving as the treasurer of the cemetery. Matthew looked at it. Justin has been doing well recently. He handed over the purchasing task to the other party and then ordered Death Knight 47 to be Justin''s assistant. The two of them quickly went to Duradin, the city of the duergar dwarves. Then, Matthew dealt with the junk that had accumulated during this period. When these trivial matters were settled. The sky was already dark. Matthew hesitated for a moment before returning to Rolling Stone Town. He entered the lord''s mansion and found Sif. "Can you give me a drop of your blood? " Matthew was about to explain why he wanted the blood. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire But in the next second. Sif took out a knife from somewhere and slashed her neck. Suddenly. Beads of bright red blood oozed out from under her fair skin. "Is it enough? " Sif licked her lips and looked at Matthew with bright eyes. "Would you like some more? " ... Chapter 1451 Im Afraid Rheagar Cant Take It ... Matthew was a little stunned by this scene. However, Sif grabbed Matthew''s hand and touched her neck. She urged, "You have to hurry! "It''ll be out of sight in a moment! " As expected. Matthew instinctively withdrew his right hand. The wound on Sif''s neck had disappeared without a trace. Immediately after. The few drops of blood also seeped down her skin, as if they were absorbed by Sif''s skin, and disappeared completely. There was not a single mark on Sif''s fair neck! Matthew finally understood. Sif was no longer the same as before! "What a powerful healing ability! " Matthew couldn''t help but exclaim. Sif smiled. "In fact, my father''s healing ability is also very strong. This seems to be the characteristic of the Suki family. It is precisely because he is not easy to be killed that he can survive and procreate more easily than other tieflings. " Now, the other skin on my body is very difficult to cut by the blade. Only my neck is slightly weaker, but it can only last for a short time. "Moreover, I can only cut it myself. If it was someone else, it might trigger some automatic counterattack bloodline ability... " Sif briefly explained her unique attributes. Matthew was fascinated. When she waved the knife again. Matthew immediately handed over a small beaker. Sif was rather generous. Matthew only wanted two or three drops. But she wiped her neck dozens of times and filled Matthew''s small beaker! "Enough, enough" Although he knew that this action would not cause any harm to the other party''s body, the girl''s action of harming herself was still a little scary. Matthew tried to stop her. "Although I don''t know what you want to do with my blood, no matter what kind of research it is, it''s best to finish it within three hours. " Sif put away the knife and reminded him with a smile, "After three hours, the blood will turn into a cup of poisonous wine. The poison is very strong. Even a powerful creature that has taken the anti-poison potion in advance will find it difficult to resist the invasion of this poison. " Matthew was stunned. He had never heard of Rheagar''s blood being poisonous. This should be the unique property that Barthor''s blood gave Sif. "Is this what you learned in the Warlock Academy? " Matthew asked curiously. Sif replied casually, "Something like that. "A few mage friends took my blood to do some experiments. The results of the experiments were all fed back to me. "They, like you, think that my blood has great research potential, but the problem is that other than the fact that it will turn into poisonous wine after three hours, they haven''t found anything else" Matthew nodded thoughtfully. At this moment. Sif suddenly raised her chin and narrowed her eyes at Matthew. "Are you interested in my awakened power? " Matthew nodded honestly. He had a strong desire to study anything that had strength. "Hmph! " Sif snorted in dissatisfaction. Suddenly... Her right hand suddenly grabbed Matthew''s shoulder. Matthew subconsciously wanted to dodge. However, Sif''s speed was surprisingly fast. In an instant, he felt a slight pain in his shoulder blade. Matthew felt that his shoulder was clamped tightly! In the next second. A huge force came from his shoulder. Matthew''s vision began to shake. He saw Sif''s other hand on his stomach, and then she kicked. Boom! Matthew''s back was directly pushed against the ceiling of the liege''s residence! Hualala! The ceiling behind him cracked like a spider web. At this moment, Sif was floating in the air with her hands raised high. A black flame was burning below her thighs. Her hair had also turned a darker shade of black and red! Matthew wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire If he had not activated his Immortal Body in time and used his ghostly body to avoid this attack, he would have been dizzy by now! "Stop! "What are you doing? " Matthew scolded. However, Sif had no intention of stopping. She smiled and said, "Didn''t you want to see my strength? "I also want to test whether the awakening of the bloodline and the things taught by the teacher are useful! " Matthew saw that the other party was serious and quickly dissuaded her, "Can we at least go somewhere else? "The house will collapse because of us" Sif refused to give up. "It doesn''t matter. If it collapses, so be it! "Anyway, Father said this morning that he plans to demolish the Lord''s Mansion and rebuild it! " As soon as she finished speaking. She didn''t give Matthew a chance to speak but raised her head abruptly. At that moment. Matthew''s pupils gradually constricted. He saw Sif''s thick black and red hair suddenly turn into balls of smoke and flames. The temperature of the flame was extremely high, and it had the effect of burning the soul. Hellfire! And in the thick smoke. There were even countless venomous snakes that were wrapped in hellish flames as they rushed towards the ceiling! Matthew was sure. These Purgatory Vipers and Hellfire could definitely cause destructive damage to spirits! This time. He did not dare to be careless anymore! Whoosh. Matthew flashed. He moved from the ceiling to the ground, taking advantage of Sif''s lack of actual combat experience before she could react. Matthew raised his hand and used Disintegrate and Human Freeze! Disintegrate could not only soften the dragon''s armour. It also has the same effect on the Purgatory race''s natural armour. Sif''s natural armour was very high. Chapter 1452 Im Afraid Rheagar Cant Take It Matthew planned to soften it a little to facilitate other operations. However, what he did not expect was These two spells were actually exempted! If it were a game, it would be like two big Misses popping out of Sif''s head! "What high resistance! " Matthew was secretly shocked. He originally wanted to use the Nine Ghosts Wind Breath that reduced her resistance, but he had only just mastered this spell and had not reached the standard to be compatible with the supermodel ability of instant casting. Thus, he had only chanted two syllables before forcefully interrupting it. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Sif was too fast! Although she did not have any actual combat experience and was stunned by the ceiling for a while, the legendary flying ability was a dimensional blow to non-legendary classes! In the blink of an eye. With a smile on her face, she rushed in front of Matthew with hellish flames and billowing smoke. Pa! Matthew had already closed the portal. Sif was young, after all, and Matthew had tricked her into entering the room. After she appeared at the other end of the door, she turned around and found that Matthew did not enter the door. Instead, he was looking at her with a smile. Sif was a little embarrassed. She had actually entered the Dimensional Door again! "Don''t you know that there will be a temporary pause when entering and leaving the portal... " This thought flashed through Matthew''s mind. As he pulled back, he predicted Sif''s position. In an instant. The Reaper Curse locked onto Sif, who had just come out of the Dimensional Door. At the same time. Astrid''s Claw also emerged from the ground and grabbed Sif in the palm of her hand! Matthew knew that Sif''s resistance was very high, and he was not worried that this level of instant death would kill her. He didn''t even show any mercy. He directly raised Astrid''s Claw and smashed it against the wall beside her! Boom! Boom! Boom! Anyway, she heard that the lord''s manor was going to be destroyed and rebuilt. Matthew smashed it with all his might. Astrid''s Claw grabbed Sif and smashed through three walls in one go. Rumble! The cracked ceiling also collapsed. A large amount of dust covered the entire space. "No sound? "Was she knocked unconscious? " Matthew was amused. The little girl had just mastered a little extraordinary power and dared to challenge him. She had no actual combat experience at all, so there was really no sense of accomplishment in playing with her. With a thought, he recalled the tentacle to his side. Astrid''s Claw slowly opened. Sif''s eyes were closed, and her nose was moving slightly. She looked weak and on the verge of fainting. But at that moment. Matthew''s heart suddenly felt a sense of danger. He wanted to use Blink again, but it was too late. In a flash. Sif opened her smiling eyes. She opened her bright red lips, and a pink breath rushed into Matthew''s mouth and nose. Matthew instinctively held his breath, but he was shocked to find that the aura had penetrated directly into his brain from his skin! In the next second. Everything he saw turned pink! [Spell: Confusion]! Matthew felt dizzy, and his body uncontrollably took two steps forward, and then his limbs became extremely weak. He seemed to have bumped into something soft, and then his waist seemed to be tied up by a rope! At this moment. The divinity in his chest flickered slightly, but without Matthew''s control, the divinity could not take the initiative to remove his paralysis. He could only helplessly feel a huge force pulling him up by the waist. The hole in the ceiling grew farther and farther away. When the cold wind blew across Matthew''s face. He suddenly quivered and recovered from his paralysis. In the next second. He saw Sif''s tail wrapped around his waist. A pair of metallic wings spread out from her back, and countless dark flames danced on her wings. "Hold on to me! "If you fall down like this, you might die! " Sif whispered softly into Matthew''s ear. She suddenly pulled her tail away and let Matthew fall. She threw herself onto Matthew again, riding on his chest like a horse. "Isn''t it exciting? " she asked, scratching Matthew''s back with her electric tail. Matthew endured the numbness from time to time. He grabbed Sif''s shoulders and exerted strength from his waist. With the help of a gust of wind, he pressed Sif down! "I don''t like this! " Sif said unhappily. Soon, she exerted her strength again, and the position of the two people changed again. This time She increased her strength and held Matthew''s body tightly, not letting him have any possibility of twisting. The two of them fell at an extremely high speed. The wind whistled in their ears. Sif stared intently into Matthew''s eyes. Her eyes seemed to have melted into mist, and countless spring waves rippled out. However, at that moment. Matthew''s cold voice came from below. "Have you had enough? " Sif was confused. But in the blink of an eye. She realized that the man in her arms was beginning to swell up. Roar! A huge bear paw slapped Sif''s forehead. She was sent flying like a fly! The distance between the two of them instantly widened in the air. But not long after, it rapidly shortened. Matthew had transformed into the Winged Dragon Wind God again. He controlled the airflow and came to Sif''s side. Chapter 1453 Im Afraid Rheagar Cant Take It He swallowed her into his stomach! Puff! Immediately after. A pair of sharp nails tore open the Winged Dragon Wind God''s stomach and chest. The young girl who seemed to have walked out of purgatory was engulfed in flames as she tore the lower body of the Winged Dragon Wind God in half! Bang! Matthew quickly returned to his human form. But even so... He could also feel a faint pain in his lower abdomen. There were still some flames of purgatory burning on his body. These were all real threats to his health! "What did you just say? "I didn''t hear you clearly! " Sif laughed and shouted from not far away. At this moment. The black flames around her turned into four kinds of animals: snake, bear, sparrow, and tiger. These four animals were all quite large. Matthew guessed that these were the creatures that Sif had summoned from Purgatory! The four creatures flew towards Matthew. Sif herself dived down without any scruples. "I said... "Have you had enough? " Matthew''s voice was calm and loud. However, his voice was immediately drowned out by an even louder dragon''s roar! [Wilderness Form: Silver Dragon]! In mid-air. The huge silver dragon spread its wings and breathed out fiercely. The frosty storm directly froze the four Purgatory Creatures into ice sculptures. Sif was not spared. Some of the black flames on her body were blown away, and a faint frost appeared on her wrists and ankles. Matthew, who had transformed into a silver dragon, grabbed the frozen Sif with her forelimbs. Immediately after. He dashed down at an extremely fast speed! Whoosh! Whoosh! The wind howled. The scene before him turned into a blurry torrent. The buildings of the lord''s manor were getting closer and closer. It was getting closer. But the silver dragon was still charging down! The two of them appeared at the hole in the ceiling at an extremely fast speed. Just as the silver dragon was about to hit the building. A faint white light spread out. Matthew transformed into a Moon Bear again and hugged Sif in his arms before rolling on the ground. Boom! The violent impact directly smashed the building into ruins. A deep pit appeared on the ground. Many spider web-like cracks appeared on the ground nearby. The streets were bustling with activity. It was probably because the commotion in the lord''s manor had alarmed others. "Have you had enough? " Matthew hugged Sif and asked calmly. The flames on Sif''s body gradually extinguished, and then she nodded obediently. "Enough. " So Matthew slowly put her on the ground. Then, he transformed into a human. "You''re a little stronger than I thought. " Sif said softly. She paused for a moment, and a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes. Then, she reminded him without reservation, "Actually, you didn''t have to care about my safety just now. You could have just smashed it down with force. "My body can take it. " Matthew smiled. "I know the strength of your body now, and I know you can take it. "But I''m afraid Rhaegar won''t be able to take it... " As soon as he finished speaking. A man in pyjamas walked out of the ruins next to him, stunned. He looked at the gravel and the potholes on the ground, revealing a look of disbelief. "I just want to tear down a hall by myself. "You two prodigals tore down the entire house for me? Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire "Ah? " Then... There was a hysterical wail. ... Matthew left the liege''s manor in a good mood. He actually understood why Sif wanted him to do it. It was mainly due to the restlessness of her emotions after awakening her bloodline. Having suddenly mastered extraordinary powers, one naturally desired a hearty battle. Matthew could clearly feel it. Sif''s emotional changes before and after actual combat. Her emotions became more stable. This made Matthew feel gratified. The only awkward thing was that he had become a tool for Sif to vent her emotions. This made him a little unhappy. "Just treat it as payment for this cup of blood. It was to be her sparring partner. " Matthew consoled himself. "But the power of a Warlock is really enviable... " In the battle just now. Matthew had indeed saved a lot of strength. He did not use any weapons or authority. As for the spell that determined instant death, he only used the basic version of the Touch of Death, Astrid''s Claw. But even so... Sif''s bare-handed combat ability was also extremely shocking. Matthew estimated that she already had a Tier 5 melee ability, which had already surpassed Rhaagar! The main reason was that her physical fitness was too ridiculous. Matthew thought for a moment. Even if he really smashed her to the ground, she would at most be lightly injured. This was the terrifying aspect of Barthor''s blood. In Matthew''s previous consciousness, Sif was still a well-behaved and obedient little girl next door, but unknowingly, she already had the ability to hurt him. This was a very important signal. This meant that Matthew should treat Sif as his equal and not as a harmless little animal. And from another perspective. Sif''s bloodline awakening was equivalent to changing her body. Extraordinary powers could change the perception of an individual. Sif''s emotions were actually very stable. " This shows that Sif''s potential is very strong. She''s just confused for a short period of time. As long as she can get through the confusion period, perhaps the future of the Rolling Stones Kingdom will really welcome a powerful queen. "At least someone who is not inferior to Lutisia. " Then Matthew went to the Cauldron House and bought a drop of Inferno Dragon''s blood at a high price. Other than that. Chapter 1454 Im Afraid Rheagar Cant Take It He even prepared a small cup of his own blood for Phily. A few drops of liquid from the Divine Phoenix''s egg; There was also a large bucket of dragon blood. Matthew did not lack this stuff. There were still a lot of materials left after killing those beasts, and they could be used at any time. This blood, together with Sif''s blood, was the material Matthew had prepared for Phily. He poured the blood into the Phily''s soul fire in batches. After that, he could only rely on Phily''s own performance. However, Sinfran''s suggestion seemed to be effective. After infusing the Inferno Dragon''s blood and Sif''s blood, Phily''s body became stable. Matthew could sense that his soul fire was undergoing an astonishing transformation. He just didn''t know how far he could go. Matthew left the King''s Valley with anticipation. Coincidentally. On the other hand, while Phily was busy advancing to Legend. Soldier, who was far away in the basement of his house in Tyraste, was admiring the remains of the ancient goddess of beauty. He had also entered the most critical stage of his advancement. When Matthew noticed something strange, and rushed over. Soldier had completely turned into an immobile statue. His posture was a bit like the Thinker. Matthew couldn''t find any trace of Soul Fire in his body. He understood. Soldier''s soul fire followed his consciousness into the domain of the ancient goddess of beauty. Once he returned from the domain. It was the day he advanced to Legend! Matthew said goodbye to Beanna and sent some undead and mages to guard Soldier before leaving. All his underlings were so motivated. Matthew naturally did not want to fall behind. It just so happened that during this period of time, he had been frantically planting trees and creating a balanced contract, so he had accumulated enough practice points. He had used up a large number of Legendary Practice Points and XP to successfully raise his level to Level 20! In other words, the realm of quasi-legendary! At this point. Matthew was already standing in front of the threshold of Legend. As long as he wanted to enter. He could step in at any time. This was actually a great temptation. Matthew seemed to hear a voice urging him to advance quickly. Advancing was a wonderful process. It was worth racing against time! However, the more so. The more he asked himself to maintain a high degree of restraint. He knew that he still had a lot of things to prepare. First of all. After this round of levelling up, he received three chances to train his spells. Previously, he had only trained a rapid growth skill. The remaining three spells still needed to be carefully selected. Secondly... Matthew also received an additional spot for his signature spell. Currently, the signature spells he mastered were only Fatal Scissors and Instigation. How to choose the third spell was also a matter of deliberation. Finally... Matthew planned to save some money and then go to Soria. He hoped that before he advanced to Legend, he would strengthen everything that could be strengthened by Soria! According to the information on hand and the project, he wanted to strengthen. He estimated that he would need six million, or even eight million! Thinking about it this way The wealth he had on hand did not seem to be so substantial again! After levelling up. Matthew specially went to look for Peggy to check her level, and found that the Tauren Skeleton had also leveled up to level 20! "Could it be that I''m the one who''s slowing down Peggy''s growth? " Matthew was puzzled. However, every time he levelled up, Peggy would be one profession level higher than him. This time, it was the same. Was it because he was stuck in the legendary realm? So he asked Peggy how she felt after levelling up, " Have you had the urge to enter Legend recently? " Who knew that Peggy would reply, "Yes! " Matthew was overjoyed. Phily, Soldier, and Peggy, could it be that three of his undead would advance to legendary at the same time? In addition, there was the legendary Olorin. He, a Tier 5 Necromancer, had unknowingly gathered a team of Legendary Undead! This was the best part about necromancers! However, Peggy''s next sentence turned Matthew''s joy into embarrassment. "I have the urge to enter Legend every day! "But I just can''t get in. "Who doesn''t have impulses... " Matthew fell silent. He thought that Peggy had also sensed the opportunity for herself to advance! However, the Tauren Skeleton was a very special existence. Matthew had yet to see her detailed information and data, and there was nothing related to the Legendary Path or Domain. She could only rely on herself to figure it out. "In fact, after Peggy transformed into the Valkyrie of the Moon, she was also at the legendary level. It was not that important whether her main body advanced or not. " Matthew thought silently. ... In the next few days. Matthew frequently travelled between Jade Court and Rolling Stone Town. Jade Court is work. Rolling Stone is life. The only downside of running both ways was the cost of teleportation. The benefits were too many to list. Most importantly, he finally had time to meet his friends in Rolling Stone Town again. .comy Virtual Library Empire It was also a very pleasant thing to have a meal and chat with each other every day in their spare time. As for Jade Court. With the efforts of Matthew and his team of mages. The Scar of the Dead project had officially entered the long-term maintenance phase. They had also established an Umbrella 2.0 near Gray Lake, the implementation standards were higher, and the protection effect was more in place. The only thing he needed to pay attention to was to use the money to resolve the strange movements of the Boiling Day. The interesting thing was With the construction of the protective umbrella and the continuous deification of Tyraste. The wood elves ''attitudes toward the Scar of the Dead had undergone a 180-degree change. Matthew walked in the Jade Court and heard the elves chatting. He found that they had changed their tone and felt that the necromancer named Matthew was somewhat capable. The Scar of the Dead was indeed not as dangerous as before. Sure... The most they said was,"Lord Tyraste was indeed far-sighted and knew how to pick the right person for the job, right?" Hearing this conversation. Matthew could only laugh it off. The situation in Jade Court had gradually stabilized. Every three to five days, the Valley of Divine Trees would send a batch of people away. Correspondingly... Beanna was getting busier and busier. More and more people followed behind her. The wood elves no longer viewed this human saintess with hostility. The divinity in her body was so dense that it was almost impossible to look at her directly. Matthew was impressed by Beanna''s natural beauty, but he was also worried that she would get lost. However, at four o''clock the next day, Matthew saw Beanna practising dancing and swordsmanship in the bamboo forest. Beanna''s coordination was really good. Her dance had a sense of power and almost perfect coordination. Matthew observed that a part of her divinity had merged into her body. This caused her strength to grow rapidly. Seeing this scene. Matthew didn''t know what Tyraste wanted to do! "Is he really going to leave these precious divinities to Beanna? " Considering the old man''s elven nature, Matthew felt that this guess was a bit ridiculous. A week passed in the blink of an eye. In the blink of an eye, it was July 10th. It was the day of the founding ceremony of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. It was early in the morning. Matthew got up early, changed into a decent set of clothes, and planned to go to the city to see if he needed help. But at this moment. Eugene, the Child of the Forest, suddenly rushed toward them from the northeast. Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. "What happened? "A demon? " Eugene rushed to him and lowered his head. "Yes! "A large group of demons suddenly appeared near the Ghost Granny Castle! " Matthew asked, "What''s the general number? " Eugene said, "Countless... It was overwhelming! " ... Chapter 1455 Guardian of the Rolling Stone Kingdom! ... The appearance of the demon army was not out of Matthew''s expectations. After all, there were already signs of this. Previously, he had ordered Eugene, the Son of the Forest, to keep a close eye on the area between the Ghost Granny Castle and the Wasteland of Resting. Matthew himself had personally gone to the outskirts of the Ghost Granny Castle a few days ago. After finding the space-time rift that Eugene had mentioned. Matthew followed the old method. He used the giant tree amber to seal all the cracks nearby. He also left a small group of skeleton soldiers and two little ghost faces around the crack. This was also to make it easier to be vigilant. When he woke up in the morning, he could still sense the presence of the skeleton soldiers and the little ghost face. But now When Matthew used extra focus to confirm the location of the undead, the spiritual signal he sent out was like a clay ox entering the sea. There was no doubt about the Giant Tree Amber''s sealing effect on the dimensional rift. Matthew could also be sure that he did not leave any flaws. But the demons still appeared. This showed a very serious objective fact- The Abyssal Chasm might not be the demons'' only way to enter the Prime Material Plane! "Let''s go and take a look! " Matthew took Eugene to the north. At this moment. A large number of demons had already appeared near the Ghost Granny Castle. Matthew''s undead had long been dismantled by these demons. But he ignored the ferocious creatures below. He steered the magic carpet past the Ghost Granny Castle and continued east. Not long after. In the west of the Wasteland of Resting. Matthew saw purple pillars of light that connected heaven and earth. These light pillars squirmed and twisted like worms. Every time it twisted. There would be a large number of demons coming out from it! Matthew narrowed his eyes. This was not a space-time rift at all! This was the Abyss Teleportation Gate! Whoosh! Suddenly, a purple arrow of light flew over from below. And the magic carpet passed by. Matthew calmly raised his head. The Demon Spellcasters below were still unyielding, frantically throwing spells upwards. They didn''t stop until Matthew hid in the clouds. "There are so many Abyssal Mages. How did they get so many Abyssal Teleportation Gates? " Matthew was secretly shocked. The days of heavenly change were getting closer and closer, and the world was becoming more and more unstable. This became even more obvious after the awakening of the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul. Originally, the Abyssal Chasm had only opened up an opening near the Wild Wolf Mountain. And now... The wound was spreading like crazy. Even the Rolling Stone Kingdom was threatened! Matthew had also come to the Wasteland of Resting a few days ago to patrol. At that time, there were no traces of demonic movements there. Of course, this was not because the other party''s concealment methods were brilliant. There was only one answer. "The demons seem to have mastered a way to enter the material world steadily! " Matthew gently bit his lower lip. Things were more troublesome than he had imagined. According to the worst-case scenario, the Aindor Continent would have to face the endless invasion of the Abyss just like the former Su Country! Demons had incredible reproductive abilities. The population of the prime material plane was not even enough to fill the gaps between the teeth of the billions of creatures in the countless abyssal planes! "They chose to open the portal today, which means that their target is the Rolling Stone Kingdom. They are here for the Alliance, just like when they attacked the battlefield at Wild Wolf Mountain! " Matthew hid in the air and observed the situation of the Abyss Portals below. At the same time, he analyzed the motives of the demons in his heart. After the Blood Moon Strike. All the living beings in the outer planes were obedient. Even the arrogant Storluk Industries had temporarily lowered their heads. Demons were known for their madness. But it wasn''t to the extent of bumping into a gun at this time, right? "Could it be that they seized the opportunity when all the Superior Legendary-mages entered the vanished historical world? " Matthew frowned. The number of demons below was simply too frightening. The key was This number was still increasing at a terrifying speed! Hundreds of purple light pillars stood between heaven and earth in the Wasteland of Resting. Every beam of light. It was an Abyss Teleportation Gate. Demons walked out of the door one after another. They beat their chests in excitement or had a life-and-death battle with their compatriots. Matthew saw that many demons had already fought each other. Even before the demon army moved, the demons had already begun to die. However, the number of dead demons was insignificant compared to the total number of demons. Matthew estimated. At present, the number of demons in the Resting Lands and the Ghost Granny Castle had exceeded 50,000. If this continued A super army of hundreds of thousands of demons might appear here! This number was too exaggerated. Other than his own Undead Calamity, Matthew could not imagine any mortal army that could resist it. Undead Calamity wouldn''t work either. Demons had high resistance, and wherever they went, they would often be protected by the Abyssal Lands. Wherever the Mother of the Abyss reached was also a natural ritual ground. Its level was much higher than the Undead Calamity. It was not easy to use the Undead Calamity to fight against the demon army that had the protection of the Mother of the Abyss. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire Matthew scouted the enemy while frantically thinking of countermeasures. There was a moment. He wanted to tear down those Abyssal Teleportation Gates. However, the large number of Abyssal Mages standing around the Teleportation Portal and the Snake Demons with bone spikes all over their bodies made him give up on this plan. Abyssal Snake Demons were the bane of mages. They only knew one type of spell, and that was Silence. Chapter 1456 Guardian of the Rolling Stone Kingdom The Abyssal Snake''s Silence didn''t just block your voice, it could also block your casting ability for 3 - 8 seconds. The effect might be better if multiple Abyssal Snake Demons were stacked. Fortunately, the Snake Demon''s weakness was equally obvious: Short legs, short hands, poor close combat ability, lack of survivability. There was no living space for the Snake Demons in the Abyss. This creature would only be raised in the territory of a large demon, which was similar to a succubus. Except for the snake demon. Matthew also found a few huge and repulsive abyssal monsters near the portal. Although there were no legendary creatures, they were all level 20 Lords, and their combat power was considerable. If he were to advance alone. It was very likely that he''d perish with one mistake! "Abyssal Mages, Cavalry Demons, Snake Demons, Wasp Demons, Dragoneaters, Brett Ancestral Demons, Imps, Evil Spirits, Grand Demon Warlords" Matthew silently estimated the enemy''s troops and numbers. The only thing worth rejoicing about was The demon army that threatened the Rolling Stone Kingdom did not have any flying units. The only Wasp Demon that could fly could only flutter within a space of no more than 5 meters from the ground. "Let''s go back and gather our men first. " Matthew calmly retreated. When he retreated to the edge of the Wasteland of Resting. He bumped into a familiar phoenix ship! "Qin Wuyue? " Matthew''s eyes lit up. He thought that Qin Wuyue had returned early. But he did not expect that the temporary leader of the southern mage army on the deck was her disciple Vivian. Vivian seemed to have been alarmed at the last minute. As one of the important partners of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, the southern mage army also bore a certain responsibility of guarding, so it was not unusual to come and check. Matthew took the initiative to greet Vivian and then boarded the Phoenix Ship. Matthew shared his findings and speculations with Vivian. A trace of doubt flashed in the latter''s eyes. "Such a large-scale invasion? "Aren''t they afraid of the Alliance''s revenge? " The Seven Sages only went to the historical world to seek benefits. It''s not like they''re never coming back... " Matthew shrugged. "Nobody knows what''s going on with the demons. " Vivian held the side of the boat with one hand and looked at the surface with deep eyes. "I''m already looking for someone to divine the culprit behind this invasion. "With such a large number, the lord behind these demons is an overlord of a certain level in the Abyss. He can''t be a nameless person. "Ah, I see. "They cleverly used a relatively open space-time chasm and then used the aether plane as a short-distance springboard to open so many portals in an instant. "As long as we can close the main chasm, these portals will collapse on their own. " Vivian pointed to a large camp in the middle of the demon army. Matthew glanced at it. He could not see as clearly as Vivian, but he could feel the difference in the camp. He looked around the camp and shook his head with a bitter smile. "The demons clearly understood this. "It doesn''t seem easy to destroy that dimensional rift. " Vivian nodded gently. Her expression was not very nervous. "These demons are coming for the Rolling Stone Kingdom, but there are no legendary characters among them. "According to the contract, the southern mage army has a certain defence obligation. We will cooperate with you to stop these demons outside of Rolling Stone City and let these evil creatures see what the Wall of Sighs is! " Matthew noticed. Vivian looked calm. However, the other mages behind her seemed a little excited. Matthew thought for a moment and understood. The members of the Southern Mage Legion were all trained by Qin Wuyue according to the model of the Great Wall Mage Legion of the Su Country. The Great Wall Mages Army was established to resist the invasion of demons. The entire Aindor Continent. Perhaps there was no group better at fighting demons than the Southern mage army. As long as they joined the battle. The safety of Rolling Stone City would be guaranteed. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them sat on the magic ship and continued to observe and exchange opinions. After a while. Matthew was about to return to the cemetery to gather his men. All of a sudden. A familiar feeling welled up in his heart! ... [Hint: Your ability ''World Event'' is in effect.] [World Channel: Isabelle has stirred up a Calamity level artefact in the vanished historical world, causing great turmoil in the historical world and its vicinity.] This turmoil caused the time of the historical world to distort. .comy Virtual Library Empire The timeline of the area affected by the turbulence will be shifted. The exact date is unknown... ... Seeing this... Matthew instantly went numb! Then he looked at Vivian, who was also stunned. Apparently, she had learned about what happened in the lost historical world through some prophecy spell! "The divination results are out! " The lord behind these demons is called Asner, the lord of the Land of Despair. His true body''s strength is close to that of a Superior Legend, and he rules over three levels of the Abyss" Inside the cabin. A well-dressed mage hurried out. In his hands were two charred tortoiseshells. Matthew could smell sandalwood on him. "Forget about Asner! " Vivian frowned and said, " What is going on with the turmoil near the vanished historical world? " Chapter 1457 Guardian of the Rolling Stone Kingdom The mage was stunned. He hurried back to the cabin. Ten minutes passed. The young mage returned. He looked exhausted, and his eyes were filled with surprise. " It seems that Lady Isabelle pulled out a powerful weapon and created a power fluctuation that was close to the level of a catastrophe. This fluctuation caused the entire historical world to fall into a time vortex. In order to prevent the influence of the time vortex from expanding, the material world instinctively rejected it. This formed a distortion of time in the eyes of outsiders. " Of course, this distortion will be slowly alleviated. They will return at some point in the future, and it shouldn''t be too long. It might be three months, at most no more than half a year. " Matthew rubbed his temples with a headache. "So, Demon Lord Asner knew about this in advance? Is that why he attacked the material world? " The young Clairvoyant shook his head. "It can''t be because this kind of thing can never be predicted or observed. " Asner could only have received the news at the same time as us, but he completed his observation in the Abyss while we were in the material world, affected by the distortion of time and compensation. Even if both of us received the news at the same time, we had only just digested the news when he was preparing to attack the material world in the Abyss" Speaking of this As if afraid that Matthew would not understand, the young Clairvoyant added, "Time itself is something that can be manipulated and pried. Whether it''s time magic or other supernatural powers, it''s possible to scry the changes in time. "If there is no supernatural power, then the attribute of time is transcendental. " But unfortunately, this is not the case in our world. The time in Aindor is only one of many domains. We only have relative time, not absolute time. Hmm, the influence of the ascension of the Heavenly Palace on the entire history of Aindor is a perfect example. " Matthew nodded slightly, indicating that he completely understood. This time. The young Clairvoyant, on the other hand, revealed an embarrassed smile. "We''re in trouble, Matthew. " Vivian''s expression became very serious. She looked straight at Matthew. "After this happened, I''m worried that other places will also be invaded by the Abyss or the outer plane. I can''t stay here to help you. " Matthew could understand. Qin Wuyue and Ronan''s base was Jewel Bay. Previously, they could only move around because no one dared to provoke the Alliance. But once the Seven Saints were temporarily banished. It was hard to say if the forces of the outer planes would take the opportunity to take a bite. She had her duties. Matthew naturally couldn''t criticize too much. At this moment, he could only discuss with the other party, "I hope you can leave a group of people behind to help us defend against the first wave of invasion by the demons. "As long as the first wave is over, I''ll think of a way to deal with the rest. " Vivian glanced at Matthew and naturally understood what Matthew''s method was. She muttered, "I''ll leave half of my men behind. When you can control the situation, let the rest go back to Jewel Bay. "If the situation at Jewel Bay goes well, the remaining people can continue to stay in Rolling Stone City to help. " Both parties quickly communicated. Not long after. Vivian flew northeast on the Phoenix Ship. Matthew, on the other hand, returned to Rolling Stone City with half of Vivian''s men and magic ships. ... The shadow of war was approaching. However, the ordinary residents of the city still knew nothing. They were still celebrating the establishment of the Rolling Stones Kingdom in various ways. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire Suki Square. The three blocks east of the square were completely blocked. Because the founding ceremony and various programs were held in Suki Square, residents from other blocks were actively rushing over. On the street, carriages stopped moving. The people on the street were even more crowded. At the intersections of the main roads, there were members of the garrison directing traffic. At the city gate of the inner city. A tall man in thick armour carried two donkeys and half a carriage out. Wherever the man went. The people beside him immediately made way for him. The man placed the item in a gradually crowded alley next to the inner city and shouted, "Invited carriages are prohibited from entering the streets near the Suki Square! "Donkey carts won''t do either! " The people nearby started complaining. But no one dared to tell the armoured man what to do. This was because he was Blake, the captain of Rolling Stone City''s garrison. After the expansion, the garrison team had more than 500 members. They were responsible for all matters related to public security in the city and held great power. Blake''s status also rose. In addition, he had a good reputation among the old Rolling Stones. Therefore, he had a high prestige among the ordinary residents. Blake shouted for a while. Finally, those riding donkeys, carrying dogs, and carrying chocobos were dismissed. Then, he pointed to the north and shouted, "Today and tomorrow, the Craftsmen Protection Association and the Veterans Association will be giving out lucky slips from time to time! "Every three straws can be exchanged for a basket of eggs! "The extra slips can be directly exchanged for the new Rolling Stone money issued by the City Hall! " As soon as he said this. Immediately, many people rushed towards the northern street. Chapter 1458 Guardian of the Rolling Stone Kingdom The road leading to Suki Square was no longer as crowded as before. Carriages started moving towards the inner city one after another. Blake''s door-like body was stuck in the doorway as he dutifully checked the origin of each carriage. At this moment. A luxurious carriage slowly approached them. The person in the carriage took the initiative to open the curtains. Blake took a look and saw two men with extraordinary auras and a woman in a well-dressed dress sitting inside. He waved his hand behind him. "The carriage from the posthouse. "Let them pass. " The man who rolled down the car window took the initiative to thank Blake. Blake chuckled. He then busied himself to check the next carriage. The luxurious carriage slowly entered the inner city. At this point. The road opened up, mainly because there were fewer carriages. The man by the window lowered the curtains. Then, he smiled and said to his two companions in the car, "Even the gatekeeper is a Level 20 Warrior. The Rolling Stone Kingdom is indeed promising. " The middle-aged woman with a beautiful face and dressed in a fancy dress sighed softly and then said weakly, "You''re mistaken, Gavin. "The warrior guarding the door is Rheagar''s nephew, not a nobody. " But the Rolling Stones Kingdom does have a bright future ahead of them... hey... " Gavin looked at the woman and smiled mischievously. "Does Lady Alena finally regret not reuniting with Rheagar? "Hehe "I think it''s not too late. " Alena rolled her eyes at him. Another burly man sitting next to him slowly said, "Rheagar does seem like the chosen one. "It''s hard to call him outstanding, even mediocre, but the people around him... are too outstanding. " Gavin smiled again. But this time, he didn''t say anything. The carriage suddenly fell silent. The three people in the carriage were the masters of the three most important city-states of the Eastern Duchy that were about to take shape. Lion City Lord Barton; Gavin, the castellan of Goldwater City; Deep Blue Port''s City Lord, Alena. They had arrived at the official posthouse in Rolling Stone City a few days ago. Today, they took the posthouse carriage to the meeting to show the unity of the Eastern Dukedom. However, the scenery they saw along the way made the three of them daydream. To the former Golden Lion Barton. The current situation of Rolling Stone City was his dream for Lion City. He and Rheagar had faced the same challenge and fate. However, the difference was Rheagar had won the battle of the Moss Green Hills and obtained the foundation of the Rolling Stones Kingdom. He had been trapped by the demons on the battlefield of Wild Wolf Mountain. Not only had he suffered heavy casualties, but he had also almost died under the Gluttonous Horror Demon''s bloody mouth! It was not easy for him to survive. Barton no longer had the ability to unify the East. In the end, he could only cooperate with Gavin and Alena to cede power and create the United Duchy to barely complete the superficial unification of the East Coast and the eastern region. Although the people called the Rolling Stones Kingdom the Western Kingdom, Barton''s kingdom was called the Eastern Dukedom, and Barton knew very well that the Eastern Dukedom could not compare to the Rolling Stone Kingdom in any aspect. This was especially true in terms of future potential! Barton had already accepted everything. He thought he could congratulate Rheagar peacefully. However, when he saw the prosperity of Rolling Stone City. Barton''s heart was still filled with unspeakable pain and sorrow. It was all because he lost that war! He had pondered countless times in the middle of the night, wondering what was the difference between him and Rheagar! But in the end, he couldn''t come up with a result that was enough to convince himself. Because no matter how he looked at it. He had lost in terms of luck! If the Gluttonous Horror Demon had attacked Rolling Stone Town instead of the Three Towns of River Shore, would the result have been different? Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world. Barton took a deep breath, then slowly raised his head and looked out of the window at the rows of exquisite buildings. "I hope our dukedom isn''t too far off from the Rolling Stones Kingdom. " He said unwillingly. Gavin did not reply. Alena said gently, "Definitely. " Barton showed a grateful expression on the surface, but he sneered in his heart. "Ha! Women! " He knew very well what his two companions were. Gavin, the castellan of Goldwater City, was famous for his schemes and plots. He has little cleverness but no great wisdom. He was criticized for being too harsh on his residents and subordinates. What was worse was that Gavin was ambitious and wanted to replace Barton. If not for the fact that the Golden Water City was too powerful. Barton would never cooperate with him! As for Alena. To put it nicely, this woman had been comforting Barton ever since he lost the battle at Wild Wolf Mountain. But Barton was very clear that she was the biggest beneficiary of his strength! If he had not failed. Golden Water City was hard to say. However, Deep Blue Harbor would definitely be his! Unfortunately, he had no choice but to rely on Alena''s power to keep Gavin in check. Barton knew Alena''s personality very well. This woman didn''t care about anything. She was only concerned about whether she could sit firmly in her position as the City Lord. In order to secure this position. She could sell all her daughters- It was not impossible to sell herself. The key was the bargaining chip. Barton believed that as long as Rheagar nodded, this woman would send herself to the bed of the lord''s mansion in Rolling Stone City. Working with someone like that. How could he succeed? The more Barton thought about it, the more depressed he became. He could not help but punch the door frame next to him! Chapter 1459 Guardian of the Rolling Stone Kingdom "We''re almost at the grandstand. " Gavin reminded him indifferently. Barton silently withdrew his fist. Not long after. The three of them got off the carriage and came to a building on the side of the Suki Square under the guidance of the waiter. There was a hall inside the building. There were many sofas and seats in the hall, waiters carrying food and wine, and some familiar faces they had seen in the posthouse. These people were invited by the Rolling Stone Kingdom to attend the ceremony and watch the show. Today was the first day. There were only some warm-up programs and activities. So everyone looked very relaxed. Barton and the other two followed. Alena and Gavin were both people who were good at socialization. They seemed to be like fish in water on this occasion, and they soon chatted with the representatives of the northern city-states. Only Barton was drinking alone. The atmosphere in the hall was very harmonious. Everyone was curious about what kind of classics and programs Rolling Stone City had prepared. But at this moment. A sharp voice suddenly rang out, "Someone told me that tens of thousands of demon armies have appeared in the north of Rolling Stone City. Is this true? " Barton looked up. He had some impression of the young man who spoke. He seemed to be the Lord of Red Mountain, Moreira. He heard that Moreira had been very dissatisfied with the new fief that Rheagar had given him. Previously, Moreira was suspected of being involved in the rebellion of the mountain tribes on the western border of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Barton had thought Moreira was trying to mess up this important day. Unexpectedly, after a while. The registered mage of Lion City also sent him a message. More than 50,000 demons appeared at the border of Rolling Stone City. They were marching rapidly towards the northern wall of Rolling Stone City. Before sunset. They might be under the city! When he saw this message. Barton''s eyes narrowed. The representatives in the hall were all high-ranking officials from the major cities. Most of them had mages they were familiar with or efficient information channels. Therefore, not long after. More and more city-state representatives began to raise questions. They weren''t really trying to cause trouble. However, if there were really a large number of demons gathered there, would they still hold the founding ceremony of the Rolling Stone Kingdom? Even if the Rolling Stone Kingdom insisted on it. But who would guarantee their personal safety? For a moment. The originally harmonious atmosphere in the hall was gone. Everyone was talking about it. Among them, Red Mountain Lord Moreira was the loudest. He demanded an immediate explanation from the officials of Rolling Stone City. Otherwise, he would leave the city with his followers! The representatives of the other city-states had the same concerns. Only the representative of the Troll Kingdom cursed as he drank. "What are there to be afraid of? "We will just kill as many as they come! "No, I''ll go to the North to get reinforcements. When the men of my Blackcave Tribe arrive, I''ll personally enter the Abyss to see if it''s really as terrifying as the legends say! " These words attracted the attention of others. However, the Troll Kingdom''s representatives were still in the minority. Most of them were just here to join in the fun. They were more worried about their own safety. Just as the situation in the hall became more and more chaotic. A young mage suddenly appeared in the middle of the hall. He glanced at everyone present and said, "There are demons, but it doesn''t matter. "The program and celebration will proceed as usual. " Someone in the crowd questioned, "Demons don''t matter?! What an arrogant tone! "Who are you? " The young man looked at him calmly. "Guardian of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. "Matthew. " ... Chapter 1460 Will We Win? ... "Matthew? The Necromancer Matthew? " "Seems like him. There''s been a rumour that he''s close to Rolling Stone. " "Which Matthew are you talking about? I''ve only heard of a Tree Master before, and his name is also Matthew. " "I''m not sure, but in the northern city-states, Matthew the Destroyer''s name is even more resounding... " In the hall. The representatives of the various city-states whispered to each other. After experiencing a series of events, Matthew''s name had already become a legend. Even ordinary civilians had heard of him, not to mention that these were the representatives of the upper class in the major city-states. Because of the distribution area. Everyone heard different stories about Matthew. This caused the representatives to have a different impression of Matthew. But no matter what. A person''s fame was like a tree''s shadow. A Mage from Rolling Stone Town being able to become famous thousands of miles away was enough to explain many things. In addition, he was a member of the Seven Saint Alliance. Everyone''s face revealed a respectful expression. Matthew''s words were quite convincing. "Lord Matthew, we don''t want to cause trouble. We just heard this sudden news and wanted to confirm the specific situation with you. "After all, the demon invasion is a matter of life and death for many of our cities. I hope you can understand. " A chubby representative of the Northland City State took the initiative to step forward and mediate the situation. Matthew said lightly, "Understandable. "If you still have concerns, you can leave on your own, but I must remind you that there are indeed many demons active outside the city. It may be more dangerous to leave now. "As for the founding ceremony of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, it seems that everything is going on as usual. We have the ability to solve all unexpected situations. " After saying this. He turned around and walked into the depths of the hall. At this moment. Sif, who was dressed up, walked down the corridor. Matthew met her face to face. Sif''s outfit today was quite stunning, attracting the attention of many people. Many men, especially young men, looked at each other eagerly, hoping that the princess of the Rolling Stone Kingdom would look at them. However, they were disappointed. Sif''s attention was always on Matthew. "They''re in the council room next door, the one near the watchtower. " When Sif saw Matthew, she knew his intention and reminded him softly. Matthew nodded. "Hurry up and go over. Father and Uncle Zeller are waiting for you. " Today, Sif was as gentle as a little lamb. She spoke softly and wished she could put her mouth next to Matthew''s ear. "Leave this to me. " Matthew felt a little gratified. At the critical moment, Sif was very reliable and knew what she had to do. If there was no one by Rheagar''s side to hold the fort. The representatives of these foreign city-states would probably find it hard to calm down. Under the current circumstances. Only Sif was the most suitable to appease them. Matthew glanced back at the crowd and found that Little Patton was also among them. He immediately felt relieved. He exchanged glances with Little Patton. Then, he suddenly took a deep look at Red Mountain Lord Moreira. The latter''s body trembled. His pupils contracted violently. Matthew left without looking back. Sif watched Matthew''s figure disappear into the corridor. When she turned around. The gentle and sweet smile on her face instantly turned into a cold and elegant expression. She took the initiative to step forward and chat with the representatives. Sif''s posture and etiquette were impeccable, and she was very mature in dealing with people, giving people the feeling that they were valued. However, compared to the conversation with Matthew earlier. There was a faint sense of alienation in her body. It was also because of this unique temperament that Sif became even more charming. Many representatives of the city-states subconsciously wished to chat with her for a while longer. Unfortunately, Sif was treating everyone equally. Everyone said a few words with her, but only a few. After chatting for a while. Sif elegantly indicated that she wanted to leave for the time being. When she reached the corridor. She saw the young Red Mountain Lord covering his lower back with a shirt and walking towards the changing room with strange movements. Sif took a step forward. Little Patton suddenly appeared beside her. "Matthew''s taught him a lesson. " Sif smiled slightly, her eyes narrowing into a crescent shape. "That''s Matthew''s lesson. "I want to teach my retainer a lesson too." When she said this. She exuded an awe-inspiring aura. Little Patton shrunk his head and quickly made way. "Remember not to go overboard. "I mean... At least let him live, right? " Sif snorted and left. West side of the hall. In the VIP locker room. Moreira had changed into a new set of clothes, but his face was gloomy. He looked at the wet pants on the ground with hatred. "It''s a soul-stirring gaze, a standard necromancer technique. It can shock a person''s soul and magnify the fear in your heart. " An old mage beside Moreira said seriously, "Lord Matthew has already shown mercy. " Moreira said indignantly, "What right does he have to treat me like this?! "I didn''t say anything wrong! "I just asked the same question as the others! " The old mage was silent. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Perhaps knowing that he was not qualified to argue with Matthew, Moreira directly pointed the spearhead at the old mage. "What did you say before you came? "You said you were good at defensive spells and could protect me! " Chapter 1461 Will We Win? "What happened in reality? When I was being played by the necromancer, you just stood by and watched! It''s fine if my face is completely swept away, but the glory of Red Mountain can be said to be destroyed in a day! " The more he spoke, the angrier he became. His face swelled to the colour of pig liver, and he punched the wardrobe several times. There was slight damage to the wardrobe. The old mage whispered, "Not many people noticed just now" Then, a bitter smile appeared on his face. "And I''m just a rogue Mage. I heard that the other party is a disciple of the Seven Saints... " Moreira said irritably, "I don''t want to hear these excuses! Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "Can you do it? If you can''t do it, get lost! " A shadow flashed across the old mage''s eyes, but he still said in a deep voice, "As long as it''s not Matthew. "I can protect you. " Moreira stomped his foot hatefully. "You better! " As soon as he finished speaking. The locker room door was suddenly pushed open. The old mage instinctively made a vigilant posture, but when he saw who it was, he relaxed a little. "Miss Sif? " Moreira was a little surprised. He tugged at his clothes, trying to look neater. He had a good impression of Sif. However, Sif''s eyes were serious and cold. "First, call me princess. "Second, you smashed my favourite wardrobe! " She pointed at the old wardrobe next to her and said. Moreira was stunned. "Then I''ll buy a new one... " Before he could finish, a sharp pain came from the top of his jaw. Bang! Moreira''s front teeth were knocked out by Sif! "Stop! " The old mage beside him reacted and raised his staff. "Do you want to attack me too? " Sif sneered. A few seconds later. There were a few wails and slight movements in the locker room. In less than thirty seconds. Sif walked out of the changing room gracefully. She was holding two uniquely shaped spittoons in his hands. She carried two spittoons to the hall where the representatives were. Then, she placed them next to the sofa. Little Patton came up again. "You didn''t do anything to them, did you? " Sif revealed an innocent look. "Do I look like such a fierce woman? " Patton shivered and did not dare to say anything. Sif lifted her skirt slightly and walked away with ladylike steps. Little Patton looked at the sofa. "Eh? "Why haven''t I seen these spittoons before? "But it''s quite suitable to put them here... " He spat in. The spittoons twitched slightly. Seeing this, the other guests followed suit and threw the rubbish into the spittoons. Not long after. The two spittoons were stuffed to the brim. ... New Council Chamber. Matthew quickly passed through a simple corridor and arrived at the temporary tactical command room. There were several crystal balls in the room. The crystal ball displayed the image information observed by the watchtower in real-time. That was the situation in the northeast of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. There were already many people standing in the meeting hall. Rheagar, Zeller, Richard, and the others were having a close discussion. Matthew walked in. Everyone looked at him with concern. "What is the situation? " Rheagar, who had already put on his full body armour, came forward with a serious expression. Because Matthew had communicated with them before. Therefore, everyone had guessed that the demons might come to cause trouble, but they did not expect it to be so big. According to normal thinking. The founding ceremony should be postponed. Everyone had to fight against the incoming demon invasion with all their might. However, Matthew''s stance was unusually firm. "Get your troops to the north wall. Prepare two cavalrymen and fire bat soldiers. Have them guard the side of the secret door and be ready to support at any time. "The southern mage army and my troops will be the main force on the battlefield. You only need to help defend and delay when necessary. "There is no need to delay the founding ceremony. It can also let the representatives of those city-states see our strength. " Everyone was surprised. "There are quite a number of demons this time" Richard could not help but remind him. Matthew smiled. "Necromancers are never afraid of too many enemies. " Zeller nodded slightly. "We believe in you. "We''ll do as you say. " Rheagar only hesitated for a few seconds before patting Matthew''s shoulder heavily. "Then you should arrange the specific battle plan. " Rheagar placed the map of Rolling Stone City in front of Matthew. Matthew shook his head. "I don''t know anything about the military, so you guys should decide on the defence plan for Rolling Stone City. "You only need to know that after the first round of battle, the morale of the demons will definitely drop to the freezing point. They will have scattered, and small groups of troops might approach the walls of Rolling Stone City. You only need to destroy them. This should not be difficult. "As for after the first round, as long as there are no major accidents, the demons shouldn''t be able to touch the walls of Rolling Stone City. " Everyone looked at each other. Matthew''s words were too outrageous. If it were anyone else, they would definitely be scolded for being whimsical. But because he was Matthew. He was a mage. Everyone could only nod silently. "But we must be prepared for a long battle with the demons. " Matthew reminded, "Demon Lord Asner seems to have a stable channel to invade the material world. In the future, demon armies may often appear in the northeast. "It just so happens that the southern mage army might be the army with the deepest understanding of demons in this world. When we assist in defence, it''s best for our own troops to take the opportunity to learn more about their methods. " Chapter 1462 Will We Win? Rheagar expressed that he understood. Then, he asked, "Then shall I inform the people below that the ceremony will proceed as usual? "And let the representatives of the other city-states go to the viewing platform? " Matthew thought for a moment. "Anyway, today is the first day. The audience watching on the viewing platform is also a warm-up program. It''s better to let them go directly to the city wall! "Well, those who are brave can go up the city wall. Those who are timid can be invited to the watchtower. "I just happened to prepare a program for this ceremony. Originally, no one had cooperated with this program, but now there is. Let everyone come and take a look! " He explained a few more details to Rheagar and the others, then left the meeting hall in a hurry. Then Matthew summoned Sanger and handed him a letter he had written at the last minute. "Send them to the Jade Court. If you can''t find Tyraste, go to Beanna. If you can''t find either of them, go to Tarani. You know their address. " Matthew warned seriously. The Tauren spirit patted his chest and said, "Are you looking for reinforcements? Don''t worry, I''m good at this. "Back then, when the Tauren tribe was destroyed, I was in charge of finding reinforcements. In the end, I accidentally ran into the Underworld while escaping. It''s a pity. If I didn''t run the wrong way, I might have been able to get reinforcements... " Matthew was speechless. After sending Sanger off. He went to the Sanctuary of Life and the cemetery and summoned Obast and Ali, respectively. He said to Obast, "Evacuate all members and move closer to Rolling Stone City. Prepare to meet a small number of demon deserters. " As for Ali Matthew''s order was even simpler." "Mobilise everyone. "Prepare to take off! " ... In the afternoon. Many figures appeared on the northern wall of Rolling Stone City. There were many bold figures among the representatives of the major city-states. At least half of them expressed their willingness to climb the city wall to see how Matthew, the guardian of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, was prepared to meet the demon army. Their boldness was not without reason. Didn''t they see the princess of the Rolling Stone Kingdom standing with them? Compared to the city wall. The figures near the city gate were even denser. Although the garrison had been evacuating, trying to move the civilians from the north to the south, the festive atmosphere was there. The garrison had limited manpower. There were still many civilians active near the city wall, and some even wanted to climb up the city wall. At noon. The news of the demon army invading Rolling Stone City had spread like wildfire. But most people were still optimistic. The main reason was that Rolling Stone City''s 20-meter-tall walls gave people a strong sense of security. It was said that this was only the prototype of the southern mage army. The real city wall would be extended many times over! But even so... The sense of security brought by the high walls and the prestige of the Rolling Stone Kingdom in the Moss Green Hills still stabilized the hearts of the people in the city. Especially when there were rumours that Lord Matthew, the guardian of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, would personally attack the demon army. More people rushed towards the city wall with curiosity. At this moment. Many people gathered near the outer three levels of the city wall. They were discussing the demon invasion fervently as if they did not realize how terrifying the monsters they were talking about were! Barton, who was on the city wall, showed an envious expression again. But very quickly He was attracted by a black shadow that appeared in the northeast! The endless wasteland began to tremble slightly. As the sun gradually set in the west. Fiendish demons rushed over from the horizon. Barton''s expression was extremely serious. As someone who had experienced the Battle of Wild Wolf Mountain, he was the most qualified person to express his feelings about fighting demons. After that fiasco, he had learned as much as he could about demons. He had good eyesight. It didn''t take long for him to read a lot of useful information from the first batch of demons! "Is the advance party of the demon army actually made up of four legions? "This means that there are more than 20 legions behind them! "The core of every legion is the Great Demon Warlord. " The four Great Demon Warlords of the advance party maintained a good distance from each other. Although the demons were naturally chaotic and difficult to restrain, it was already very rare for these four legions to be able to maintain relative order as a whole when advancing" Barton whispered to his two companions. Gavin''s expression was equally solemn. He seemed to have felt Barton''s despair on the battlefield of Wild Wolf Mountain. Alena''s face turned pale. She had already begun to think about how to escape from these hideous demons if Rolling Stone City fell! Thump! Thump! Thump! From the other end of the horizon came the sound of war drums. The drumbeats were not concentrated. But it struck the heart. Everyone who heard the drumbeats felt as if their hearts had been ruthlessly chiselled. That feeling was extremely oppressive. The originally calm atmosphere on the city wall became solemn and oppressive. Some representatives of the city-states silently retreated from the city walls. Even those who were still standing there. Most of their expressions turned ugly. "So scary" "Each demon is as tall as two people. " "I heard they can fly. " "How can we hold it? " Whispers could be heard from the top and bottom of the city wall. Barton looked at Princess Sif who was standing at the front. He wanted to see even a trace of worry on the other party''s face. However, it didn''t happen. Sif had a faint smile on her face from the beginning to the end. She really didn''t seem to be afraid of those demons. Barton frowned. He did not understand where Sif''s confidence came from. With that Necromancer who had yet to become a Legend? Barton knew Matthew was strong. But... Were these demons from the abyss really something a mage could defeat? "Ah-! " Just as Barton was frowning and thinking hard. A scream suddenly came from above his head. A child fell from the watchtower above the city wall! Fortunately, Barton was quick to react. He rushed over and hugged him firmly. The child fell into Barton''s arms, his face still in shock, stumbling and unable to say a word. Barton looked up. He guessed that the child was probably curious and wanted to climb up to the tower to see what the demons in the adults ''mouths looked like. As a result, he was frightened by the aura of the demon army and accidentally fell down. At this moment. He steadily placed the child on the city wall. "Go back to your family, boy. "It''s not safe here. " The child nodded in confusion. He turned around stiffly and prepared to leave. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire However, he had only walked a few steps. He ran back. "My lord, I saw those demons... "Can we really win? " Barton was speechless. He did not know how to answer, so he could only choose to remain silent. The child seemed to understand something and lowered his head to run away. However, at this moment. Everyone on the city wall suddenly realized The sky darkened. No! It was not that the sky had darkened. It was something that appeared in the sky and blocked the sun''s rays! They instinctively raised their heads and opened their mouths wide. At that moment. All the residents of Rolling Stone City and the representatives of the other city-states were dumbfounded. They looked up in a daze. There It was a mountain! The mountain was also filled with tombstones! ... Chapter 1463 Are You Here to Clean Up the Battlefield? ... In the wasteland north of Rolling Stone City. The demons that blotted out the sky and covered the earth surged over like a tide. The Brett Ancestral Demons, which were formed from the corruption of various animals, charged at the front. They gathered into groups of beasts and ran tirelessly. The earth rumbled. Behind them were groups of cavalry demons in a relatively orderly manner. Not far away from the cavalry demon. Some grey-robed spirit bodies were flying in the air. They were not flying at a high altitude, but each of the grey-robed Spirit Bodies was huge. From afar, they gave off a terrifying feeling. That was the evil spirit army that had a restraining effect on mages. These three types of demons formed the main members of the advance party. What they had in common was that they were extremely fast and could rush to the battlefield at lightning speed. This advance party was divided into four legions, two at the front and two at the back. Each legion had about 2,000 to 3,000 people. Four Great Demon Warlords were stationed at the centre of the army. They rode on huge flying lizards, sometimes flying close to the ground and sometimes slightly raising their bodies so that the members of their own phalanx could keep up in time. The flying lizard was huge, about half the size of a dragon. Their tails were painted with different coloured patterns, which replaced the role of flags in the demon army. At the same time. The different stench emitted by the flying lizard was also a way for the demon soldiers to distinguish their own generals. All in all. This demon advance party of more than 10,000 people broke the demon army''s impression of chaos. Apart from being cannon fodder, the Brett Ancestral Demons that were charging forward like a pig. The rest of the demons could be considered elites. The Great Demon Warlord Gutal lowered his altitude and let the flying lizard slide slowly on the ground to maintain a suitable conversation distance with his adjutant, Vegas. "The human city-state is in front. I plan to increase the efficiency of the army. Take out my Fleetfoot Gem and activate the Fleetfoot skill in three minutes. We have to leave the other armies behind! "I want to be the first to climb up that city wall and taste the delicacy of human blood! " Gutal couldn''t help but lick his lips as he spoke. Riding on horseback, Adjutant Vegas appeared to be somewhat rational. "Milord, temporarily leaving the main force may not help us obtain too many opportunities. "According to our previous investigations, the walls of this human city are very high and solid. Cavalry Demons are of little use, and although most Brett Ancestral Demons can jump on them, we can''t count on their combat strength. "I heard that this city is guarded by a mage army. Will it be dangerous to rush in rashly? " Gutal looked impatient. "I gave you an order. "Why are you talking so much nonsense? " Adjutant Vegas didn''t dare to say anything else. He immediately took out a pitch-black orb from his chest. This orb was a valuable strategic treasure in the Abyss. Once activated. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire It could allow the entire army to obtain a powerful rapid movement technique! This kind of strategic spell, coupled with the charge of the demon army, could easily achieve the effect of destroying everything. The enemies who were attacked did not expect the demon army to explode with such a fierce impact in that instant. The Demon Warlord Gutal used this tactic to defeat his enemies in the Abyss many times. This was also the reason why he was able to lead the team to attack Rolling Stone City today. "Remember, Vegas, a powerful demon cannot be without a strategy, but it cannot only be a strategy. " The adjutant was ready. Gutal''s attitude softened a lot. He was in a good mood today and planned to take this opportunity to educate his confidant. " When you passed by the forest earlier, you suggested that it was risky to attack Rolling Stone City through the forest. I agree with that. There might be ambushes or traps hidden in the forest. Even if there weren''t, the terrain would limit the performance of the cavalry. "But it''s different now. The environment we''re in is open, and only the city wall is visible to the naked eye. "There are many things you might as well think of simply. As long as we can cross that wall, the humans in the city will be our food. " What we need now is no longer the fear, but the most precious temperament of being born as a demon- "Courage! "Even reckless courage is much stronger than cunning cowardice! " Gutal''s voice was very loud. His words not only fell into the ears of Adjutant Vegas but also inspired all the cavalry demons and evil spirits in the square formation! For a moment. All the Evil Demons howled! "Charge! " "Charge! " "Charge! " The Evil Demons began to emit a fanatical aura. A demon cavalryman took out a handful of sulfur from his bag, took a bite, and sprinkled it behind him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Several Brett Ancestral Demons rushed over and licked the sulfur clean. Then, with green eyes and bulging muscles, they launched an indomitable charge towards the plains in front of them! "One minute! " Gutal gave the order to his adjutant. Then, he lifted the reins of the flying lizard and looked provocatively at the square formation beside him. The Great Demon Warlord next to them had clearly noticed the strange movements of Gutal''s army. He was not willing to be outdone. The two armies no longer moved side by side like they did at the beginning. Instead, they quickly gathered in the middle. The Brett Ancestral Demons at the front were already beginning to show signs of colliding and trampling. Chapter 1464 Are You Here to Clean Up the Battlefield? But this only made the demons more excited! The two armies gathered together. The demons cursed at each other, but in the end, they worked together to kill their way forward. "Now! " Gutal''s eyes were red as he released the reins of the flying lizard. But in the next second. His eyeballs almost popped out of his eye sockets. "Wait, wait! "Slow down! Slow down! " However, at that moment. A bright light burst out from Vice-Commander Vegas''s hand. The effect of the Swift Technique was immediate. Gutal''s army seemed to have been injected with stimulants as they suddenly distanced themselves from their peers! The demons charging at the front had already lost the ability to think. They galloped forward like wild beasts. Only a few demons noticed the strange movements on the city wall. The shadow from the southeast slowly pressed down like the doomsday judgment. Gutal''s eyes instantly turned bloodshot! That was A mountain? A flying mountain? "Stop! " He grabbed the reins of the flying lizard and landed beside Vegas, hugging his head. "Swift Pearl! "Turn it off! " Gutal gasped and cursed loudly in the Abyssal Language. However, at this time, Vegas ''eyes were already red, and he did not hear Gutal''s words clearly. The young demon adjutant struggled hard. "Swift Movement Technique? "I have activated it. "Wait. Activate it again? I know!" As he spoke. He skillfully took out the orb and activated it again! Puff! An even brighter glow enveloped the demon army. The flying lizard under Gutal was the first to be provoked. It suddenly pulled the Demon Warlord and rushed into the sky! All the demons charged forward like crazy. Even the Warlord of the neighboring army could not help but use a similar treasure. Just like that, more than 5000 demons charged at Rolling Stone City. They only had eyes for the city walls. Until a certain moment. A shadow suddenly appeared above the city wall. The demons raised their heads in confusion. When the rational demons saw the grave mountain that was slowly flying towards them. Their faces instantly revealed expressions of shock and despair! Some demons instinctively tried to slow down, but they were turned into meat paste by the rampaging demons behind them! At that moment. The demons in front wanted to stop. The demons behind wanted to find another way out. The entire army fell into chaos! ... Fear of Death Graveyard slowly flew over the city wall. This scene caused all living beings in the city to discuss and exclaim. At first, there was some panic. But soon, people realized that the cemetery floating in the sky was the building that their guardian, Matthew, was controlling! Hence. Panic turned to amazement. Everyone craned their necks to see what was on the mysterious cemetery. Those who had just climbed down the city wall returned. More and more people rushed toward the watchtower and the city wall. Everyone who could see the trajectory of the cemetery was looking at the horizon. Everyone wanted to know. How would this legendary and powerful guardian stop the demon army on the horizon? There was a heated discussion on the city wall. Matthew, who was standing at the highest point of the cemetery, did not care much about the gazes from the city. He controlled the cemetery and crossed the city wall unhurriedly, then pressed down on the ground of the northern wasteland. The flying speed of the Fear of Death Graveyard was not fast. Rather than flying. It was more like floating. .comy Virtual Library Empire The huge mountain that was brought out from the underground was of amazing quality, not to mention there was a large oak forest and a small mushroom garden. Matthew knew very well. The strategic level of the cemetery was still relatively low. If it were to fly at high speed, it was very likely that the cemetery would fall due to the strong inertia. That was not the scene he wanted to see! He had put in a lot of effort to build the Graveyard. He had no intention of dying together with these brainless demons. Moreover Even this slow floating could achieve a good strategic goal. Matthew observed. The two demon legions at the front were originally in a charging stance. It was because of the arrival of the cemetery. The two legions were being trampled. But even so, it was not enough to make them stop. The beast horde and the cavalry''s charge intertwined together, forming an unstoppable torrent! The demons who were swept away by the flood had no other choice. They could only look at the floating cemetery that was pressing down on them in despair. They prayed in their hearts that they were not the most unlucky group, and then continued to charge forward! Whoosh! Whoosh! The wind blew past Matthew''s ears. His expression was extremely solemn, and his eyes were extremely sharp. Every two minutes. He would tear open a scroll of Eagle Eye to enhance his vision and ensure that the next operation would not be wrong. As for the Equalized Perception, he had activated it long ago. Matthew''s vision switched between the material plane and the elemental plane. He was trying to seize the best time to land. Ali, the cemetery manager, silently guarded the side. The skeleton prince, Rick, sat on a rock not far away and wiped his machete. The Sludge Monster leader slowly crawled down the mountain. On the temporarily formed mountain path. The Buriers lined up in a row, ready to cast spells at any time. The Arctic Archers were on the east side, ready for long shots. Chapter 1465 Are You Here to Clean Up the Battlefield? Dark priests, dark warriors, all kinds of banshees, zombies and skeletons all over the mountains; All the undead were ready for battle! Renesme, who was not far away from them, relied on the long range of the Jade Trade Winds to shoot at the Cavalry Demons below from halfway up the mountain! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As Renesme''s success rate increased, the Fear of Death Graveyard and the demon army were now very close to each other. "Lower our altitude to about 50 meters. Don''t rush down. " Matthew suddenly commanded. Ali took a deep breath and began to focus on controlling the flight of the ritual field. The cemetery slowly sank. At this moment. At the very front, the Brett Ancestral Demons had already arrived in front of the cemetery. These demons that were transformed from wild beasts were reckless and did not know fatigue. They only knew how to charge forward. They ignored the cemetery above them and whizzed past the cemetery! Matthew ignored them. From beginning to end. His gaze was firmly locked onto the Cavalry formations! When the vanguard of the Bret Ancestral Demons charged past the shadows beneath the cemetery, Matthew finally spoke. "55 degrees to the left, no need to accelerate or decelerate, free fall! " In the next second. The cemetery tilted slightly to the left. Then, as if the entire mountain had lost the effect of the Levitation Spell, it suddenly fell down violently! "No! " The cavalry demons, who originally had a trace of hope, collectively let out a desperate wail. Demon Adjutant Vegas looked at the floating cemetery above his head in despair and helplessly shouted at the burly figure not far away, "Sir, save me! " However, at that moment The Great Demon Warlord, Gutal, only looked in the direction of the cemetery in fear, then rode the Flying Lizard and fled towards the east without looking back! Rumble! The cemetery landed steadily. The world of Vegas and the other cavalry demons collapsed into endless darkness at that moment. The height of the fall from the Death Fear Cemetery was actually not high, and the speed was not fast. Overall, it did not form too much of an impact. However, the weight of the mountain itself was too great. The demon army could not dodge in time. Almost all of the cavalry demons of the two legions in front had died on the spot! A few ran away from the sides. They were also surrounded by the undead that rushed out of the cemetery! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! With just a few arrows, Renesme pierced through the hearts of several cavalrymen and demon deserters! "There''s fine equipment for your units down there. " In the cemetery. Matthew said calmly to Rick. Rick stood up and rushed down the hill with his machete. More than two thousand skeleton axemen followed closely behind. "Let some of the coolie zombies follow behind the axemen, and Myosacci will clean up the battlefield. " Arctic Archer and Burier, hold your positions. "When Rick''s skeleton army goes down, raise the cemetery and let it float at a height of about 5 - 8 meters. Let the Arctic Archers and Burier find their own positions to attack! "After that, check the damage to the cemetery in this landing! " A series of instructions came out of Matthew''s mouth. The Fear of Death Graveyard began to operate in an orderly manner. Matthew estimated. At least 3000 demons were crushed to death, and this did not include the unlucky ones who were trampled to death by their compatriots. There were still some demons wandering around the cemetery. However, these demons were no longer a threat to the Fear of Death Graveyard in terms of quantity or quality. Matthew glanced at it. Rick led the skeleton army to clear the demons around the cemetery. The demons might not be weak in combat. However, Rick''s Skeleton Axe Soldiers were elites among the Undead. Moreover, the Skeleton Prince was indeed good at leading troops. A single skeleton''s combat strength was relatively low. However, once they formed an army, the effect of one plus one was far greater than two. After a few rounds. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire The remaining cavalry demons were killed. Only a small number of Evil Spirits and Brett Ancestral Fiends at the front managed to survive. The rest had been wiped out by Matthew! Then, the cemetery slowly rose. The demon corpses below were a mess. But Matthew did not mind them. These were the important sources of undead for Matthew. Matthew couldn''t thank them enough! He sent people to drag the crushed corpses to the cemetery and then threw them into the Dead Soul Transformation Pool as intact as possible. It was very difficult to produce an intact undead with such a degree of limb damage. But if you throw them together. There was a high chance of producing Abomination or a mixed-style skeleton soldier. Matthew had the Book of Necromancy and had experienced the Undead Calamity, so he had no qualms about the undead. Before throwing them into the Undead Transformation Pool, it was necessary to strip off their relatively sturdy equipment. The equipment on the demons was relatively simple. However, no matter how crude it was, it was still better than most of the undead who were unarmed. Matthew observed. After this round of equipment picking. Rick''s skeleton army looked much better than before. At the very least, everyone had a weapon or defensive equipment. It was much stronger than before. Seeing this scene. Matthew felt more at ease. He continued to look towards the north. There, the remaining two legions of the demon advance party were gathering the remnants of the demon army. They did not seem to have any intention of backing down. This was in line with the personality of a demon. It was exactly what Matthew wanted. To him. Chapter 1466 Are You Here to Clean Up the Battlefield? The demon that had just been smashed to death in the cemetery was just an appetizer. What happened next was the real show! The Fear of Death Graveyard was stuck in an extremely subtle location north of Rolling Stone City. Not far from Matthew''s left was the Moss Green Hills, the territory of the Mad Frogmen. Not only was the terrain harsh, but the climate was also unpredictable. The demons did not dare to advance rashly. As for the right-hand side, it wasn''t long before they approached Matthew''s oak forest. Compared to the moss-green hills. With the blessing of the World Tree, Bogard, and the Centaur army lurking in the oak forest, it was a place where the demons would die easily. As long as there were one or two Demon Generals with brains. They could only choose to advance head-on. If they wanted to advance head-on. They would have to face Matthew and his cemetery! As long as Matthew was stuck there. The demon army would not be able to touch the walls of Rolling Stone City! He was the barrier of Rolling Stone City! The demon army in the north began to move again. This time, they were clearly much more cautious. Seemingly afraid that Matthew would repeat the same trick, they divided the remaining troops into several groups and outflanked them from the north in a more scattered form. Seeing this scene. Matthew couldn''t help but smile. He opened his arms and stepped on the blanket. The head of Augustus rose into the wind and then flew towards the north alone. ... At the same time. The people on the walls of Rolling Stone City who witnessed the scene just now let out an uproar. Most people were amazed by the terrifying methods of mages. They might have come into contact with some mages. However, it was the first time he had witnessed someone as powerful as Matthew! Everyone began to believe that under Matthew''s protection, Rolling Stone City would definitely survive this disaster. Some people even joked about Sif and Matthew in private. They felt that the reason why Matthew was willing to put in so much effort was most likely to pursue Princess Sif. The atmosphere on the city wall suddenly became relaxed and cheerful. However, just as the representatives of the other city-states were whispering to each other. Rheagar, who was walking down from the watchtower, could not help but make a decision. "I can''t let Matthew bear all the pressure alone! "Our cavalrymen and Fire Bat Soldiers have to join the battle too! "I''ll personally lead the team! " Everyone was stunned. Someone tried to pull him back. "You are the king! " Rheagar''s face darkened. "I''m a warrior too! " With that, he no longer listened to the dissuasion of others. He put on his helmet, took his big sword, and walked down the stairs. Halfway through. A tall figure suddenly appeared in front of Rheagar. Rheagar frowned. "Do you want to stop me? " Barton shook his head, then looked at Rheagar with a firm gaze. "Count me in. "No one hates demons more than I do. " North of the cemetery. The regrouped demon army was slowly approaching. Because they had slowed down, they could be sure that Matthew would not be able to use the same trick again. All the Demon Warlords were staring at the height of the cemetery. As long as the cemetery was raised again. They would disperse. However, from the beginning to the end, Matthew did not intend to repeat the scene just now. Even if he didn''t care about the wear and tear of the cemetery. He had to consider the integrity of the corpse! At this moment. He flew high up in the air, and Augustus''s skull spun at high speed. The demon army slowly approached. At a certain moment. Matthew suddenly began to chant loudly. He was using the Soria chanting method. The syllables were cadenced, and the rhythm between each set of syllables was extremely strong. In just an instant. The attention of all the demons was attracted by Matthew! "Stop him! " The demons gave orders. Some shot arrows, some cast spells, and some courageous demons rode flying mounts and pounced over. However, everyone who wanted to get close to Matthew was blocked by a ray of moonlight! It was Peggy, the Valkyrie of the Moon. She stood firmly by Matthew''s side, using the weapon in her hand to deflect every arrow that was shot at Matthew, and she also withstood all the spells that were flying towards Matthew! If Matthew and the cemetery were the protective barrier of Rolling Stone City. Then, at this moment, Peggy was Matthew''s protective barrier! Under Peggy''s strong cover. Matthew swaggered over the heads of the demons and finished chanting the spell! "Prepare to counterattack! " A supreme demon lord commanded the abyssal mages under his command to make defensive moves. However, in the next second. A cold aura locked down all the demons nearby! A burst of blue light burst forth from the skull of Augustus. Matthew stuffed seven or eight ice elemental crystals into it. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire The crystal cluster disappeared in an instant. "Do you still want to retaliate? "Have you asked Augustus? " The remnant soul in the skull let out a strange howl. In an instant. The ice elements were completely gathered. Under the control of the vast mana, the entire northern part of the cemetery was enveloped by an extremely cold domain. Frost began to form on the eyebrows and beards of the demons. At that moment. All the demons sensed that their limbs had become incomparably slow! Spell: Thousand Miles of Ice! When the cold wind carrying ice elements blew among the demon army, everyone''s movements slowed down by a few beats. Even though the demons had high resistance, ice domain spells were their natural enemy! All the Abyssal Mages could not help but shiver. All the attempts to counter Matthew ended in failure. In the next second. Two spells that fell from the sky from the left and right destroyed all the suspense of this battle! Under the superimposing effect of his supernatural abilities. Matthew threw his signature spell "Fatal Scissors" and his self-created spell, "Alistair''s Claw", at different areas almost one after another! When the gray giant beast''s claw tore through space and arrived at the land of the Thousand Miles of Ice and when a pair of large scissors that were dozens of meters long appeared beside the frozen demons, the demons were stunned. The knell of death has quietly sounded. Puff! Boom! Puff! Boom! Time seemed to have slightly stopped at that moment. The profoundness that originated from magic bloomed with an incomparably dazzling radiance. Giant Beast Claws and Deadly Scissors bombarded the demons. In an instant. A vacuum zone of life appeared on the frozen land! When the tide of spells slowly subsided. Only the corpses of the demons and the stench of blood remained on the ground. Matthew panted lightly and slowly descended to the ground with the help of Peggy. At this moment. The thump of horse hooves came from behind him. "Matthew! "I''m here to support you! " Rheagar''s voice sounded in Matthew''s ear. Matthew turned around in surprise. When he saw Rhaegar''s concerned face, he suddenly felt that this scene seemed familiar. "Where''s the demons? " Rheagar asked. Matthew smiled without saying a word. At this moment. Barton patted Rheagar''s shoulder and pointed to the ground in front of him. Before Rheagar could raise his head. Peggy walked over, yawning. "Are you here to clean up the battlefield? "I have to say, it''s quite timely. " Matthew smiled and wanted to say something, but at this moment, there was a new movement on the data panel! ... [Hint: You have single-handedly slaughtered the advance party of the demon army!] You have triggered two new quests. 1. Legend Rating Upgrade (Battle of Fame) 2. Battle of the Guardians (newborn guardian)..." ... Chapter 1467 Battle of Fame, The Legend of the Illusionary Realm of the Afterglow Sea! ... [Quest Title: Battle of Fame (World Legendary Point)] [Mission Description: Your Legend Rating has risen to the most critical moment. Win this battle of fame, and the entire Aindor Continent will hear your name.] Mission Reward: 1. During the duration of the Battle of Fame quest, every Legend Point you obtain will be a World Legend Point. World Legend Points will be converted into additional Charm on your body. This Charm buff is not restricted by the 20 Legendary Charm. 2. If you gain 3 World Legends during the Battle of Fame quest, you will gain a Metamagic ability, "Spell Maximization". Spell Maximization: All spells you cast will be stable and have the maximum effect. 3. If you gain more than 3 World Legend Points during the Battle of Fame mission, then every additional 1 World Legend Point will provide you with 10% Legendary Resistance Penetration and an increase in the upper limit of Spell Maximization! In addition... The title you obtained during the Battle of Fame will have double the effect of the title. ... The spell was extremely effective! This was a rather powerful supernatural ability. It was not included in the enchantment package provided by Soria because this ability was too precious. One had to know. Even for a stable mage, there would be a deviation in the strength and frequency of each spell output. The most direct example was the Fireball Spell. Perhaps the fireball that he created today was big and round. The fireball that he made tomorrow would be thin and listless. On the other hand, spell maximization could help a mage who was not in a stable state produce the maximum effect he wanted. This was of great significance to actual combat. After all, stable damage output was the common goal pursued by all mages. It was also their consensus to eliminate the random as much as possible. The difference between the upper and lower limits of a single spell was also reflected in the instant death spell. Because of the severity of the instant death judgment. Many times, the instant death spells that you had painstakingly prepared were often in vain. This situation would not only make people feel depressed, but it could even be fatal! Although Spell Maximization could not directly increase the success rate of instant death, it could stably guarantee the maximum effect of instant death spells, thereby reducing the probability of instant death judgment failure. In a sense. This supernatural ability could greatly increase Matthew''s ability to kill people in seconds. His Instant Death Judgement was much stronger than an ordinary Necromancer. If he could further increase the maximum effect of his spells, he could also pile up some other Metamagic Abilities. He believed that he would definitely subvert people''s impressions of instant death spells and become the Grim Reaper, who would kill whoever he touched! "But it''s not easy to get legendary points. "And it''s Aindor''s World Legendary Point. " Matthew subconsciously touched his chin. It was obvious. This mission was to encourage him to cause trouble. An incident like the floating cemetery in the sky above Rolling Stone City would, at most, gain the attention of the entire South. It was really difficult to influence the whole world. Unless "Unless I make another big news... " Matthew rolled his eyes and immediately thought of another idea. "Or should I follow the example of those people who don''t have enough Legendary Points but want to advance to Legendary? " His eyes gradually lit up. To promote one thing to ten, there were ready-made talents among the people he knew. "I wonder if Lorraine has finished his press release yet. "Even if he doesn''t, I''ll have to give him some missions! " Matthew thought to himself. Then, he looked at another mission. ... [Quest Title: The Newborn Guardian] [Mission tips: Kill for protection!] The demon army is trying to invade your home and encroach on your precious land. It''s time to give them a head-on blow! Mission Reward: 1. For every 10000 demons killed or defeated, you will randomly obtain a high-level spell or ability exclusive to Druids. 2. After killing or defeating 50000 demons, you will receive a random legendary wilderness form. 3. During the invasion of the demon army, successfully protect Rolling Stone City. You will receive the title of the new generation of "Human Guardian". [Human Guardian: You will gain the support and respect of a wide range of humans.] When you enter the Legendary stage, the title will be upgraded to a Domain Authority. You will receive additional recognition from the Plane Will and +1 luck in the land you have protected. ... [Hint: You have killed or defeated more than 10000 demons. You have obtained a random spell or ability.] Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire [Greater Resurrection Spell: You can use this spell on a dying or dead unit. Depending on the time of death, this spell will have different effects.] 1.[Near-death state: The unit will be revived with full health, and the rest of the body functions will be restored to 80% of the level of the peak state. It can remember everything that happened in the near-death state.] 2.[Death time less than seven days: The unit will be revived with full health, and the rest of the body functions will be restored to 60% of its peak state. All memories during death will be lost, but all memories of life will be retained.] 3.[Dead for more than seven days but less than forty-nine days: The unit can be resurrected, but it may be disabled or have a root cause. In addition, the unit may have mild or severe amnesia, and its personality may also change.] 4.[Death time over forty-nine days: The resurrection effect is questionable, and the success rate is extremely low. Even if it is lucky enough to succeed, the resurrection may not be the person himself, but an undead with the memories of others.] Chapter 1468 Battle of Fame, The Legend of the Illusionary Realm of the Afterglow Sea! ... "Not bad, much stronger than the resurrection ability provided by the Miracle Pot. " Matthew was very satisfied with the spell he had just drawn. In fact He was satisfied with all the free spells. The only regret was that he could not use the Advanced Resurrection Spell on himself. Otherwise, Matthew would have another life-saving method. As for the mission " newborn guardian ". Matthew also liked it very much. He was originally going to kill the demon, but now he had additional motivation. Why not? Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire "There doesn''t seem to be a human god in history. "I wonder what kind of power will come with the title of Human Guardian? " He gulped down a large bottle of Energy Potion as he thought. Matthew urgently needed to recover. The powerful spellcasting just now, coupled with the flight of the ritual field, had almost emptied Matthew''s spiritual power and magic power. In fact, he wasn''t that optimistic about dealing with the first wave of demons. But the result was quite gratifying. Alistair''s Claw and Fatal Scissors, two legendary spells, showed a terrifying dominance on the battlefield. Matthew roughly estimated. About 3000 elite demons from the two demon legions were wiped out by these two spells. Especially the Claw of Alistair. The scope of its attack was too wide, and the impact was even more earth-shattering. After witnessing these two great spells. It was estimated that no one would continue to brace themselves and charge towards the cemetery. Matthew also made it very clear that the Thousand Miles of Ice that came with the Skull of Augustus also had a powerful control effect. On the battlefield. Ice Element-related AoE spells were indeed more valuable. "A Legendary-mage does have the ability to protect an area alone. "I''m not a Legend yet, but I can destroy an army of tens of thousands of demons with my own strength. Of course, there''s the uniqueness of a Necromancer, but the Mage profession is indeed very cheat-like... " Matthew sighed inwardly. It was no wonder that Richard had been envious of mages. For Legendary Masters like them, this was perhaps something that they felt a lot closely. On the battlefield below the cemetery. Rheagar and Barton silently walked among the corpses of the demons. They looked at the demons'' wounds and tragic deaths, their hearts filled with mixed feelings. Barton didn''t know what Rheagar was thinking. However, he had this thought in his mind: "The only difference between me and Rheagar is that we lack a powerful mage like Matthew! "If Matthew had stood on my side in the battle of Wild Wolf Mountain, perhaps that demon wouldn''t have had the chance to wreak havoc! " He shook his head helplessly. He was quite a practical man and knew very well that such fantasies were meaningless. Although they didn''t have much contact, he also knew that Rheagar and Matthew had a strong relationship. Other than envy. He had no room for manoeuvre. Thinking of this Barton sighed softly. At this moment, he saw Rheagar suddenly squat down and grope around a demon that had lost its lower body. "You''re not really going to clean up the battlefield, are you? " Barton was dumbfounded. "What else? " Rheagar said without hesitation, "Since we''re already here, we have to do something, right? " Barton was speechless. He was about to tactfully remind Rheagar that cleaning up the battlefield was always left to the lowest-ranking people. But at this moment. The demon that was touched by Rheagar suddenly twitched! Rheagar was obviously shocked as well. However, his reaction was still fast. He immediately threw away the heavy sword and pulled out a thin sword from his waist. Then, he stabbed the demon''s throat! Puff! A muffled sound rang out. Rheagar pulled out his thin sword, and blood spurted out from the demon''s throat. After struggling for a while, he finally died! "Phew! " Rheagar let out a long breath. Then, he looked at the thin sword in his hand, and his face lit up. "My sword can be considered to have drunk the blood of demons! "At least I didn''t come here in vain! "I can brag to others later that I killed a demon with one sword! " Barton couldn''t help but roll his eyes. But not long after. He could not help but find a struggling, half-dead demon on the battlefield. Then, he stabbed it! ... Matthew naturally did not know about the little episode between Rheagar and Barton. After recovering for a while. He planned to persuade Rheagar to return to guard the city wall. But Rheagar was adamant against it. He felt that it was unfair for Matthew to bear all the risks on the battlefield alone. As the King of the Rolling Stones Kingdom. He had the obligation and right to fight alongside Matthew. It wasn''t just Rheagar who thought so. The other cavalrymen and Fire Bat Soldiers who followed him out had similar thoughts. Helpless. Matthew had no choice but to agree to Rheagar''s request to help. The two sides were briefly discussed. In the end. Matthew decided to have Rheagar''s cavalry set up several mobile sentries at the edge of the oak forest and the edge of the moss-green hills. The Fire Bat Soldiers would attack from the sky and check the situation in the Resting Wasteland and near the north of Jiliu City. This would help to supplement Matthew''s existing intelligence system. Not long after. One of the teams of Fire Bat Soldiers brought back a piece of tragic news. The northern trading post that bordered the city had become a living hell. All the people there had been killed by the demons, and many of their bodies had been hung on the wooden walls of the trade war. It was said that the demons were planning to set fire to the place. Chapter 1469 Battle of Fame, The Legend of the Illusionary Realm of the Afterglow Sea! Although the Fire Bat Soldiers were indignant, they did not dare to go down and confront the demon army that far outnumbered them. They only shot a few demons in the air and hurriedly returned to report. Hearing this news. Matthew could only sigh slightly. Due to the newly built Rolling Stone Town, the population of the original North Trading Post was much smaller than before. Most of the people and shops had moved to the city. However, there were still a small number of people who stayed at the North Trade Station, including a garrison team responsible for local security. The garrison consisted of a total of six people, all of whom were recruited by Rolling Stone Town. Now, they had all become food for the demons. It was clear how cruel the invasion of demons was. This was no longer an ordinary war. This was a war that concerned the survival of the race! No wonder Matthew, who guarded Rolling Stone City, had the chance to receive the title of "Guardian of Humanity"! If he could not stop the demon army. Then, the tens of thousands of humans in Rolling Stone City would also become food for the demon army! Rheagar was furious when he heard the news. Matthew had to pat him on the shoulder, signalling him to calm down and then ordered the Fire Bat Soldiers to continue investigating the situation. He was very clear. This was destined to be an arduous and difficult war. He had only relied on the geographical advantage and the lack of high-level mages in the demon advance party to achieve such a brilliant result in the first wave! The battle after this might not be so smooth. They had to be fully prepared! On the battlefield. The Mother of Slaves led the zombies and dragged the broken corpses of the demons up the cemetery. The Undead Transformation Pool had been filled. Matthew asked Ali to work overtime to open up a few more conversion pools to improve the efficiency of replenishing the cemetery. On the other side. A few Abominations that were over five meters in size crawled out from the yellow mist that filled the sky. They were the Demon Abominations. It was an elite undead summoned by Matthew after he killed the enemy with Deadly Scissors. Every Abomination that emerged from the yellow mist was at least Level 18, and the two fattest Abominations were as high as Level 20. Compared to ordinary Abomination. Demon Abomination had higher HP, stronger resistance, and an uglier appearance. The yellow mist around their bodies was filled with the smell of sulfur, probably because these demons had consumed a lot of sulfur when they were alive. These Abominations could display extremely strong combat power on the conventional battlefield, and could even influence the situation of a certain direction. It was an excellent supplement for the cemetery''s troops. Matthew counted. There were a total of 7 Abominations. He handed the command of the Abomination to Argus the Dark Knight, who currently had the same military rank as Rick and had a previously formed cemetery patrol. However, compared to Rick''s skeleton army, Argus had fewer troops. For the sake of balance, Matthew assigned Abominations to him. Matthew knew it too. Argus, the Shield of Wondrous Mountain, was actually an Undead General who was not inferior to the Skeleton Prince, Rick. Previously, he did not have much room to display his abilities. The main reason was that this guy''s "homesick" attribute was too strong, and he refused to leave a place too far away from the cemetery. However, things were different now. The cemetery can fly. Argus could see the cemetery wherever he went, so naturally, he could unleash 100% of his combat power. Matthew planned to hand over more of the tasks of leading troops to Argus. Argus did not disappoint Matthew. Just as Rick was busy looting the demon corpses and equipping his skeleton axemen. Argus had already proposed to Matthew that fortifications be built along the cemetery mountain all the way north. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Argus wished to build two types of fortifications. The first was the ravine from east to west. The second was the earthen towers that dotted the ravines. "According to my observation, the strongest unit in the Demon advance team is the cavalry. The large number of gullies in the east and west is enough to greatly reduce the lethality of the cavalry. It can also provide the depth of the ambush and surprise attack for General Rick''s skeleton axemen. "A simple tower can not only be used as a lookout facility, but it can also allow the Arctic Archers to go up and suppress the fire. " More importantly, build some towers that are convenient for walking so that the cemetery can maintain unimpeded military transportation with the ground without falling to the ground. When needed, you only need to lower the height of the cemetery, and the undead can use the tower to climb to the ground. This is much better than falling directly. "And once these towers lose their function, we can still overturn them and push them into specific gullies to fill them up... " Argus displayed extraordinary military talent. Matthew pondered for a moment after listening and agreed. The Dark Knight led the zombies to dig a trench. Perhaps it was because of their specialization. The efficiency of Argus and the zombies was amazing. In the blink of an eye, two three-kilometer-long gullies had appeared on the ground. According to this efficiency. It was estimated that Argus and the tireless zombies could plough the northern wasteland overnight! "Argus and Myosacce are on good terms... " Matthew looked at the back of the Dark Knight thoughtfully. One had to know. The mother of coolies, Myosacce, had always been doing her own thing in the cemetery. Even Ali, the cemetery manager, couldn''t do anything to her. Chapter 1470 Battle of Fame, The Legend of the Illusionary Realm of the Afterglow Sea! If others wanted to borrow the coolie zombies, Matthew had to step in. However, Argus did not ask Matthew for help this time. He just greeted Myossage, and the group of zombies followed him to dig trenches. It seemed that the relationship between the two of them was really different. Matthew wasn''t the kind of boss who couldn''t get rid of sand in his eyes. As long as it didn''t affect his work efficiency. A cemetery romance between elite undead was also acceptable. The cemetery was bustling with activity. The Sanctuary of Life, which was also threatened by the demons, also began to prepare for war. Matthew took some time to go to the woods. He then summoned the Forest Guards several times with Fairy Princess Lulu, Owl Ella, Treeherder Obast, and an elder of the Centaur tribe. Matthew had already summoned a portion of the oak guards. And this time. .com They wanted to activate more trees to gain a stronger defensive force. The final result was quite satisfactory. Oak forest, pine forest, and the new birch forest. A total of 86 Forest Guardians were awakened. These Forest Guardians had arrived at the northern border under the control of the World Tree''s Heart. They monitored the situation in the north and were ready to deal with the possible invasion of the demons. Because of the damage reduction and sharing provided by the World Tree, Bogard. These Forest Guardians had an unimaginably firm stance. Matthew also asked Rheagar to send a large number of stones to the forest guards. With these stones. These Forest Guardians could transform into merciless catapults. No matter how strong the demons ''physical fitness was. That was still a mortal body. Even if they were hit by a huge rock falling from the sky, they would only turn into a pile of meat paste. Other than that. The Centaur tribe had set up a ritual ground called the Green Barrier at the edge of the forest. Eugene, the Child of the Forest, also activated the Forest Maze. The former could push creatures that were not welcomed by the forest out of the forest. This was a repulsive force field that was constantly in effect. Although it couldn''t affect all demons, it was enough to cause chaos when the demon army invaded the forest. The latter had turned the forest into a huge maze. If the demons really dared to enter the forest. Then Eugene and his rangers would definitely deal a fatal blow to the enemy! In fact, compared to the cemetery on the plains. Matthew hoped that the demons would attack the forest. The main reason was the lack of cover in the cemetery. If they really fought, it would be a head-on confrontation. At most, they would have an advantage in the suspended terrain. There was too much room for tactics in the forest. As long as he prepared a rain spell in advance, he could prevent the demons from burning the forest in desperation. Unfortunately, the leader of the demon army was no fool. Matthew estimated that in the short term. The two sides would still engage in close combat on the battlefield north of Rolling Stone City. Matthew was making vigorous preparations for war. His allies did not rest either. The Fire Bat Soldiers sent by Rheagar had already contacted the Frogmen Tribe in the Moss Green Hills. There was already a squad of Mad Frogmen lying in ambush at the border of the hill, ready to provide support at any time. The mobile sentries of the cavalrymen of Rolling Stone City were already in position. The magic ships of the southern mage army were all docked in the mountains near the Moss Green Hills. They were hidden in the fog. They could go to the battlefield at any time before the second wave of war began. During this period of time. Matthew also received magical letters from Hood and Vivian. After reading these two letters. Matthew''s expression became slightly solemn. Just as he had expected. Rolling Stone City was not the only place that was attacked by the demon army. Hood''s Jiliu City, as well as the Ronan couple''s base camp, Jewel Bay, were also invaded by the Abyss! Things were still fine in Jiliu City. Due to the appearance of some spatial rifts, Hood had been doing his best to deal with the demons and had made many preparations. The old man still had a Golem army that was not inferior to Matthew''s Undead Army. Therefore, the pressure they faced on the battlefield was not serious. The situation at Jewel Bay was a little worse. Vivian told Matthew that not only were there a large number of demon ships on the sea, but there were also two legendary demons trying to board the nearby port! Because of the lack of Ronan and his wife. The situation at Jewel Bay was not optimistic. She had to transfer more magic ships back to support. However, she still left Matthew with two magic ships and more than 30 members of the Southern Mage Legion. Under such circumstances. It was already rare. Matthew exchanged opinions with the remaining members of the southern mage army and tried to get to know them better. Then, he met the temporary leader of the two magic ships. It was the young mage who had divined for Vivian. Only then did Matthew know that his name was Yu Qi. It was a Su name. After the two of them had a polite conversation. Only then did Matthew realize that Yu Qi only looked young, but his actual age was already over forty years old! Other than that. Not only did Yu Qi have the blood of the Su Clan. And like Qin Wuyue, he had a high spiritual recognition of the Su Country. He wasn''t even a Mage. It was an Astromancer unique to the Su Clan! In the simple reception room of the cemetery. Yu Qi drank tea and chatted with a smile, "I came from the same place as Lord Qin Wuyue. I don''t have much of an impression of that place because my parents took me away from there when I was very young, so my memories of that place all come from my parents ''descriptions. "That place is called Tian Peng Island and is located in the Illusionary Realm of the Cloud Sea. It is said that it is an illusionary world dreamed of by a giant beast called Tian Peng. " "After the fall of the Su Country, our ancestors hid in Tian Peng Island and lived there for a long time. "In fact, on Tian Peng Island, we won''t call ourselves the Su clan. Instead, we will call ourselves the more accurate ''Immortal Clan'' "One day, our ancestors saved an outsider on the beach of Tian Peng Island. It was said that the outsider came from outside the Illusionary Realm of the Cloud Sea. He told us that another giant beast had sensed Tian Peng''s aura and wanted to devour the Illusionary Realm. The ship he was on was destroyed by that giant beast, and he accidentally entered Tian Peng Island " The outsider soon fell ill. At first, the people on the island did not take his words seriously. " It was not until a certain period of time that abnormal earthquakes and tsunamis began to frequently erupt in the Illusionary Realm of the Cloud Sea. Two scarlet eyes also appeared in the night sky. The immortals on the island then used the astrology that had been sealed for many years to confirm that there was indeed a giant beast that wanted to devour our home. "And the name of that giant beast is Leviathan! " Hearing this Matthew raised his eyelids slightly. "Is it the giant sea beast that was subdued by the nameless mage and later became Edmond''s pet? " Yu Qi nodded. "It''s him! "It was also because they wanted to fight Leviathan that the immortals on the island took the initiative to walk out of the illusory realm of the cloud sea and had their first contact with the magic civilization of the Aindor Continent... " Matthew suddenly said, " So you guys contacted the Alliance under such circumstances" "Was it because the nameless mage subdued Leviathan that the people on Tian Peng Island took the initiative to join the alliance? "By the way, what about Madam Qin Wuyue? "What was her position on the island then? " Yu Qi smiled and said, " At that time, Madam Qin Wuyue was already the leader of the celestial clan on Tian Peng Island. She displayed a powerful magical ability, but due to the previous clan rules, there was no space for her to display it. "In order to protect their homeland and fight against the giant beast Leviathan, Qin Wuyue led a group of people out of the Illusory Realm of the Cloud Sea. As a result, just as they arrived at the sea outside, they bumped into the nameless mage and Leviathan! " Matthew nodded. "Looks like it''s about as I guessed. " Yu Qi smiled and shook her head. "No. "Reality is very different from what you imagine. "In fact, the nameless mage at that time did not want to subdue Leviathan. "He was fighting with another holy mage. "It was also because of the fight between the two of them that caused the illusionary realm of the clouds sea to shake violently. " It''s said that at that time, Leviathan was in a similar situation as us insignificant humans. We were all obediently hiding at the side, doing our best to resist the aftermath of the fight between the two Holy Mages... " As for the holy mage who fought with the nameless mage... "It''s your mentor, Lady Isabelle. " ... Chapter 1471 The Eye of Zhurong and the Dragon of Dusk ... From Yu Qi''s mouth, Matthew learned that Leviathan and the Illusory Realm of the Cloud Sea were both victims of the Battle of the Holy Mages. Before Qin Wuyue and the others discovered this matter. Isabelle and the nameless mage had been fighting for years. They were fighting in a Planar Gap. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire The aftershocks from it affected the illusionary realm of the Cloud Sea and the nearby sea. Leviathan was terrified. It instinctively wanted to find a place to hide. Only then did he subconsciously stare at the illusionary realm of the sea of clouds. During this period of time. Leviathan''s activities had indeed caused some shipwrecks. This caused the unlucky outsider to misunderstand the giant''s motives. After understanding everything. Qin Wuyue boldly approached the plane gap and begged the two Holy Masters not to destroy the Illusionary Realm of the Cloud Sea and Tian Peng Island. She had thought that it would be difficult to get a response from her call. Who knew that both sides would actually stop? After that, Qin Wuyue met Isabelle. As for the nameless master, he left early and did not have any contact with the immortals on Tian Peng Island. However, after a long time. Qin Wuyue and the immortals suddenly reacted. Just as they saw Isabelle. Leviathan the Great Beast had also disappeared. After a long time. Only then did they know that the nameless mage had taken Leviathan with him when he left. "Is it equivalent to your Illusory Realm of the Cloud Sea and Leviathan being divided by two Holy Mages? " Matthew asked. Yu Qi laughed bitterly. "It seems so. "After that, Madam Qin Wuyue followed Madam Isabelle for a short period of time, and the immortals on the island also joined the Seven Saint Alliance. " As for the motives of the battle between the two Holy Mages and the aftermath, no one knows... " Matthew nodded lightly. He was not surprised by this. The nameless mage and Isabelle had always had a major conflict of opinion. The two possessors of extraordinary power could not convince each other for a long time, so it was almost inevitable that they would use force. However, the two of them were still relatively restrained. If the Holy Mage really made a move, it was hard to say if they could destroy the world, but they should have the potential to destroy a continent! "What''s the situation with the Tian Peng Island and the Illusionary Realm of the Cloud Sea now? " Matthew asked curiously. Yu Qi sighed. "It is gone. "I''ve said before that the Illusionary Realm of the Cloud Sea originated from Tian Peng''s dream. Since it''s a dream, there will always be a day when it ends. "Not many years after joining the alliance, the illusionary realm of the sea of clouds gradually burst like a bubble rising to the surface. " In order to survive, our ancestors on the island collectively moved away. They found a small island near the Freedom Archipelago that was similar to the environment of Tian Peng Island and continued to reproduce. However, that island was no longer the real Tian Peng Island... "In the past few decades, the immortals have gradually integrated into the Aindor Continent. Although we still hold on to some of our cultural traditions, most of them have been lost in the dust of history. " Matthew was slightly silent. Yu Qi sighed slightly, and his tone became positive again. "Actually, this is not a bad thing. "Whether it''s a human or a race, we have to look forward. "The people on the island are doing pretty well now. Those who are talented can become members of the southern mage army. Those who are not talented can also join the organization affiliated with the army. Compared to those refugees who wander around and have no fixed residence, we are already much better. " Yu Qi was a very optimistic person. He told Matthew a lot of interesting stories and rumours about Tianpeng Island. As an Astromancer. He was very well-informed. According to his own words. There was no information in this world that he could not obtain. "The stars tell me the truth. " This was the professional motto of an Astromancer. Matthew immediately recalled that the Su Country expert who sealed the Heavenly Dragon''s soul was also an Astromancer. If the Astromancer inheritance that Yu Qi obtained originated from that expert. Perhaps he would have some understanding of the sleeping Heavenly Dragon''s soul! Matthew asked immediately. He did not expect Yu Qi to actually know about this! "Strictly speaking, your statement is wrong. " He said seriously, "Back then, that senior Astromancer didn''t seal the Heavenly Dragon''s soul. Instead, he made an agreement with the Heavenly Dragon''s soul, which was already torn apart. He borrowed the Heavenly Dragon''s soul''s power to seal the abyssal mother that was wreaking havoc on the Eastern Continent! "The Heavenly Dragon''s Soul willingly became a part of the seal. He wasn''t the target of the seal, just like the relationship between a prisoner and a jailer. The Heavenly Dragon''s Soul was a jailer, not a prisoner. "You should know that the power of us Astromancers comes from the stars in the sky. "But not every star can grant power to an Astromancer. "Among the stars in the sky, only those with the potential to advance to the material world can resonate with the Astromancer. "These stars can use starlight as a medium to lend us their unique power. "The cores of some stars will give birth to star spirits. Stars with the support of star spirits will be regarded as their main stars by astrologers. The main stars can give us more power. What we do in the prime material plane can also promote the growth of those star spirits. It''s a mutually beneficial thing. " He briefly explained the power rules of an Astromancer. Yu Qi continued, " After the Heavenly Dragon fell, its soul was torn apart and scattered in every corner of the Eastern Continent, affecting the weapons and disasters of the world. " Chapter 1472 Zhurongs Eye and the Dragon of Dusk "This is actually not what the Heavenly Dragon Soul wants to see. "All he wanted was to recover his strength as soon as possible. "Under such circumstances, the senior Astromancer overcame all difficulties to find the Heavenly Dragon''s soul and reached an agreement with him. "On the one hand, the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul wanted to help that senior seal the Mother of the Abyss at that time. "On the other hand, the Astromancer also promised to send the seven Heavenly Dragon Souls to seven stars with star spirits. During the sealing period, the star spirits would help the Heavenly Dragon Soul nourish his spiritual body and speed up his recovery. "Those seven stars were the seven stars of the Abyss that astrologers were familiar with. "But the problem was "Although that senior had successfully sealed the Mother of the Abyss, the Abyss had still broken through the gateway of the Su Country in the north. "After the Jade Shattering Catastrophe. "The entire Eastern Continent was riddled with holes. "I heard that a few parts of the Mother of the Abyss were destroyed, and the original seals were moved to other locations. "Since then, the Astromancer lineage had almost been cut off. "Without the latter''s protection, the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul could no longer absorb the nourishment of the star power of the seven stars and gradually became more violent. "In the eyes of the Heavenly Dragon Soul. .comy Virtual Library Empire "It was that senior astrologer who had broken his promise. "However, from our perspective, it was also very helpless. "Even for me. "One of the few immortals who had obtained the inheritance of the Astromancer. "However, I don''t know how to protect the sealed Heavenly Dragon''s Soul. "I don''t even know where the Heavenly Dragon''s soul was sealed after it was transferred! "There were many factions among Astromancers. "I could only say... "Compared to the Heavenly Dragon, which was an almost immortal species. "It was indeed very difficult to complete the contract with humans who might have great strength at their peak but were very short-lived. "Placing hopes on their descendants "It was still a little illusory! " So, was this the truth? Was the reason why the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul was so violent? Was it because the descendants of the Astromancer failed to fulfill their promise? Matthew was enlightened. This explained why the Heavenly Dragon''s Soul of the Equal Stream Island was relatively gentle. "King Sandalwood, or the envoy of equilibrium who set up the ritual field back then, is very likely to be the descendant of the ancient astrologers. They ensured that the soul of the Heavenly Dragon could be nourished by the experience of the Seven Stars, so the dragon soul there is very easy to talk to. " The dragon soul at the bottom of the grey lake is unlucky. Not only is there no one to protect it but it''s also being pressed down by the tentacles of its old enemy. It''s probably disgusted, which is why it''s so irritable! " Matthew analyzed. From this point of view, if he could provide the Heavenly Dragon''s soul with an appropriate amount of nourishing star power, would he be able to solve the increasingly serious boiling phenomenon of the Gray Lake? Matthew wasn''t sure. But in any case, this conversation with Yu Qi had benefited him a lot. "Even Yu Qi didn''t know that there were three dragon souls sealed on the Aindor Continent. It could be seen that the inheritance of the Su Clan was indeed fragmented. "Hex is right. Even the holy mages don''t know what''s at the bottom of the Grey Lake! " Matthew composed himself. Then, he talked about the situation in the Far East. Unfortunately, this time. Yu Qi expressed that he did not understand the situation in the Far East. The immortals on Tian Peng Island had been isolated from the world for a long time. Although they were all related to the Su Clan, it was inevitable that there would be a gap in the inheritance of the short-lived species in the long time scale. Matthew felt a little regretful. However, Yu Qi added, "If it''s related to the Su Clan, I can help you look it up at the Heavenly Book Pavilion. Uh, the Heavenly Book Pavilion is equivalent to the Alliance''s library. It stores the historical materials and books of the Eastern Continent that the ancestors of Tian Peng Island have collected and organized over the years. " Matthew thought for a moment. "I want to know the information of a prisoner named Illusory Dragon in the Far East. He was imprisoned by the Emperor of the Su Clan in the Nine Nether Land. In recent years, he seemed to have found a way to influence the outside world. "When I bumped into him, he was still pretending to be the emperor of the Su Clan. " Yu Qi''s face instantly revealed a stunned expression. "The Emperor of the Su Clan has been dead for thousands of years. Is there still someone pretending to be him? " Matthew shrugged. "The next time you enter the Heavenly Book Pavilion, I will help you pay attention to this content. " Yu Qi promised. Matthew naturally thanked him again and again. He also inquired about the way to enter the Heavenly Book Pavilion. Yu Qi explained that the Heavenly Book Pavilion was built in a smaller illusion. That illusion was actually a derivative world of the Cloud Sea illusion. Because it was smaller and more hidden, coupled with the deliberate maintenance of the Astromancers, it had not broken up until now. In order to protect the illusion. Only the immortals of Tian Peng Island were qualified to enter. Hearing this Matthew did not ask any more questions. The two chatted for a while. Then, Yu Qi stood up and said goodbye. When Yu Qi returned to the Phoenix Ship, it was already dusk. Not long after. Matthew saw a bright fireball rising above the Moss Cage. It was a huge lantern! The lantern was burning with orange flames. As the lantern continued to rise, the flames gradually illuminated a large area in the north. More and more lanterns were raised. A diamond-shaped gem was suspended above each giant lantern. The gem reflected a myriad of colours and looked very beautiful. ... [Hint: Your ally, the Southern Mage Legion, has set up the "Eye of Zhurong Formation". All invisible units will appear where the fire of Zhurong''s Eye shines and will be punished by Zhurong''s Fire!" ... A large number of lanterns floated to the northeast. Chapter 1473 Zhurongs Eye and the Dragon of Dusk Seeing this scene. Matthew also heaved a sigh of relief. The abyssal legion was very good at night raids, and Matthew lacked sufficient means to counter long-distance stealth and long-range attacks at night. Fortunately, Yu Qi''s people made up for this. With these lanterns. Matthew could more intuitively obtain the movements of the demon army near the Wasteland of Resting. After the advance party suffered a major setback. The following demon army chose to wait for orders. Even though the Abyssal Mages ''Teleportation Portal was still sending demons to the Wasteland of Resting, they did not continue to approach Rolling Stone City. More demons chose to set up camp in the Ghost Granny Castle and further north. Demons had brains. Of course, this was not a good thing for Matthew. He hoped from the bottom of his heart that the demons would be as brave as the advance party and come to attack. This would save him a lot of effort. It was a pity. Enemies, in reality, were not so brainless. Even demons were the same. "Tonight, or even before tomorrow night, they won''t march in haste. " In this situation. Dark Warrior Argus gave his judgment. "Although the number of demons transported to the material world has reached 50,000 to 80,000, most of them are Ancestral Demons who can only fight poorly. The number of elite cavalry demons and archdemons is very small. "They must also know your means, Master. As long as the enemy commander has a brain, he will not let his men continue to blindly die. This is equivalent to increasing your strength. "If I were the commander of the demon army, I would definitely make sure that the number of elites was enough to defeat us in a single breath on the battlefield. "And I see their movements. They seem to be waiting for an important legion or an important person. There shouldn''t be any war in the next two days. " Matthew nodded lightly. His opinion was similar to Argus''s. However, he could not be careless. If these demons didn''t play by the rules and forced a wave, he had to be prepared to accept it at any time. And in the prelude to this storm. The benefits of the Undead Army were revealed again. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Skeletons and zombies were emotionless, fearless, and tireless. As long as Matthew could give the order accurately. They could work happily all day. The morale of the cemetery would not be affected by the outside world. The only one who needed to preserve his state was Matthew himself. And Matthew himself had a super sleep spell, he only needed to sleep for two hours every night to be full of energy. If it was a prolonged battle... He was not afraid of anyone! It was night. Matthew had a good sleep after greeting Yu Qi. When he woke up, it was still midnight. Nothing happened on the battlefield. He got up and washed his face. After greeting the southern mage army, he began his preparations for war. At the top of the cemetery. Outside the workshop on the first floor. Matthew took out a cold mini stone statue and threw a small bucket of dragon flesh on the ground that was engraved with the death spell. Then he carefully spread out the two priceless runes of the dead and placed the newly brewed Dark Divine Oil on the side. After doing all this. He then placed one of the stone statues in the centre of the magic array. He planned to summon an extremely special tactical undead unit. The Dragon of Twilight. The dragon of Twilight was not a true dragon. Instead, it was an undead creature transformed from a gargoyle. Its appearance had the characteristics of a flying dragon, and it was famous for its iconic Twilight Breath, hence its name. Everyone knew. Gargoyles were a type of demon. Thanks to Rheagar, Matthew easily obtained a large number of small gargoyles as summoning materials. But even so... Matthew also tried his luck to see if the summoning would succeed. This thing was special. It was because the success rate of summoning was too low. It was so low that many necromancers doubted the existence of the Dragon of Twilight! Even in Baiyan City, there was a period of time when they were discussing whether this thing was made up by some scammer to deceive the poor necromancers! But Matthew knew that this thing really existed! The reason was simple. In his previous life, when he was playing the Necromancer account, he was lucky enough to summon a Twilight Dragon! "Rheagar gave me 300 small gargoyle statues. It is said that the cost of a single gargoyle is about 200 gold coins, which is about 60,000 dollars. " He counted the materials in his hands. Matthew began to squander without any psychological burden. First of all. He personally stood in the centre of the summoning circle, took a small bucket of dog blood, stuck a drop of blood with his index finger, and then placed it on the head of the gargoyle statue. This was the process of activating the Gargoyle. In the next second. The outer shell of the statue began to soften slowly. The gargoyle released from the seal blinked and scratched its claws. It was alert and confused. Immediately after, it saw Matthew looking at it with a friendly expression. Under Matthew''s powerful aura. The gargoyle naturally lowered its head. "Are you willing to become my slave? " Matthew asked amiably. The gargoyle nodded its head like a chicken pecking on rice. At that moment. A thick dragon tooth pierced through the gargoyle''s body from behind! "Woo! " The gargoyle let out a wail and died. Peggy pulled out her dragon tooth. Matthew immediately began to chant a summoning spell. Chapter 1474 The Eye of Zhurong and the Dragon of Dusk In an instant. A large amount of negative energy surged into the Gargoyle Corpse''s body. At the same time. A portion of the dragon blood and meat that Matthew had prepared earlier was also mixed in. After he finished chanting the spell. The Gargoyle''s corpse emitted a grey light. Unfortunately, this light was fleeting. The summoning failed. Matthew sighed. "Next. " The second gargoyle statue was lifted up. He still used dog blood to replace his own blood to deceive the poor gargoyle. Just as the other party was about to agree to become his slave. Peggy, who was invisible, immediately killed him with her Dragon Tooth. Gargoyles that died in such a situation would accumulate extremely dense evil elements and vengeful thoughts. It will desire to drag all the creatures around it down with it to become an undead creature like him! And this was the general principle of creating the Dragon of Twilight. The Gargoyle''s resentment determined the success rate. For this. Matthew was forced to swindle the poor little devil. = He felt a little guilty. He had no choice. Every time he summoned it, he had to bear the wronged, confused, and hateful gaze of the gargoyle before it died. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire If it wasn''t for the fact that this thing itself wasn''t anything good. Matthew really couldn''t bear to do this! Matthew and Peggy cooperated skillfully. They had destroyed more than 100 Gargoyles in one go. In order to preserve his magic power and mental strength. Matthew set himself a daily trial of 120 maximum. He would not go beyond this number. He planned to try the remaining Gargoyles tomorrow. However, what surprised him was It was as if fate had taken effect. Just as Peggy killed the 118th Gargoyle. As Matthew was chanting, he suddenly felt a hot and hateful vortex appear beside the two of them! Immediately after. An angry roar sounded in their ears, "All of you have to die! "All of you will be buried with me! " The grey light on Gargoyle''s corpse started to ferment like dough. Its body suddenly expanded to more than twice its original size. The gargoyle''s wings were spread open, and its appearance was like a two-legged flying dragon. Only his blood-soaked eyes and the burning soul fire in them reminded him of his true identity. This was a genuine undead! "Go to hell! " The newborn dragon pounced on Matthew angrily. Unfortunately, he was only halfway there. He was knocked down by a huge shield! Bang! Argus slowly put away his shield and dragged the disoriented Dragon of Twilight to Matthew. "I won''t... Submit to you! " The dragon of twilight was filled with resentment. Bang! Argus threw another round of shields at the other party''s head. "I won''t... Submit! " The dying dragon was still struggling. Argus frowned. He picked up the shield with both hands and swung it wildly at the other party''s head! Matthew added a brainwashing spell at the right time. A moment later. Only a dull dragon was left standing on the spot. "I... Submit! " ... [Hint: You have obtained a brand new summoning unit, ''Twilight Dragon''.] [Twilight Dragon: Tier 5 Undead. Low combat power. Able to spray fan-shaped dragon breath 3 - 8 times a day.] The target hit by the dragon breath will be turned into an undead at an extremely fast speed. The undead had stronger combat power and resentment than ordinary undead. At the same time. Their soul fire''s lifespan is one-third of that of ordinary immortals." ... "Well done! " Matthew gave Argus high praise. He did not command Argus to intervene. It was the latter who took the initiative to act according to the situation and helped. In the cemetery. There was quite a shortage of subordinates with such discerning eyes. After encouraging the dark warrior a few more times. Matthew flew down the cemetery mountain with the weak dragon. They came to a battlefield that had yet to be cleaned up. Under Matthew''s command. The Dragon of Dusk spat its dragon breath at a pile of corpses. In just two minutes. The incomplete demon corpses all stood up! Some were zombies, some were skeletons, and some were stitched monsters (low-level abominations)! Matthew''s face revealed a satisfied expression. Let''s not talk about the quality for now. What he wanted was to have quick results! There were too many corpses. The Dead Soul Transformation Pool in the cemetery was already running out of supplies. On the one hand, Matthew sent people to continue to build more conversion pools. On the other hand, he was also actively exploring faster ways to transform the undead. The Twilight Dragon was one of them. The undead transformed by the Twilight Dragon was more like a temporary worker. As long as he could consume the excess corpses and ensure a certain number of undying creatures were produced. Matthew''s goal was achieved. He didn''t want high-quality undead, but he wanted cannon fodder that could fight. Without activating the Undead Calamity. The Dragon of Twilight was the perfect replacement. He brought the Dragon around the battlefield. In the blink of an eye. In the Northern Wasteland, there were nearly 2000 undead! This was a terrifying efficiency. This meant that in the upcoming war. As long as the Dragon of Twilight did not die. The cemetery would be able to continuously and efficiently turn the corpses into undead! Compared to the Undead Calamity. This method was not easy to lose control! "I''m finally lucky! " Matthew assigned all of these undead to Argus. In this way The Dark Knight General''s army suddenly became stronger. "I will summon the remaining gargoyles tomorrow. "I hope there will be another Dragon of Twilight! " Matthew finished his summoning work today with satisfaction. At this moment. The Crimson Flame Nightmare also ran back with the Lost Lantern in its mouth. Matthew had assigned this guy the task of collecting the souls of demons. This was not easy. The soul of every demon belonged to the abyss. After their death, their souls would be summoned by the mother of the abyss and go to the abyss through the nearest channel. Only a mount like the Crimson Flame Nightmare, which could run fast and enter the ether plane, could catch up with the fleeing speed of the demon soul. After taking the lantern. Matthew counted the items, and his face lit up with joy. "I actually caught more than three thousand of them! "This time, Viscount Fan has to give me a reward! " Matthew fiercely praised the achievements of the Crimson Flame Nightmare. Then, he contacted Viscount Fan in the Underworld through the Lost Lantern. He had a lot of demon souls. Not to mention the quality, the scarcity was still very high! Under normal circumstances, the Underworld wouldn''t be able to receive these. "Even if I can''t exchange for the entire Sun God Spear, I should be able to convince Viscount Fan to lend me the spear for a few days or buy it in instalments" Matthew''s mood was getting better. He reached the top of the cemetery. Overlooking the deep earth. It was already dawn, and dawn was about to break in the east. Matthew stretched and was about to have another cup of coffee. But at this moment. A purple lightning bolt suddenly flashed in front of his eyes! Where the lightning passed. The sky on the distant horizon seemed to have been torn into countless small holes. The small hole in the centre had even cracked into a pitch-black crack. Immediately after, there was a muffled sound. A bright red, gigantic tongue with countless bumps sticking out from inside! Just as the tongue entered the Prime Material World, it was suddenly broken by an unknown force! Hualala. A large amount of blood gushed out from the broken tongue. Blood dyed the ground red. The huge tongue also began to collapse, turning into small tongues that jumped up and down on the ground! That scene was quite horrifying. Matthew''s expression instantly became extremely serious! ... [Warning: You have encountered the tongue of Demon Lord Asner!] [World event: In order to pass through the barrier between the Prime Material World and the Abyss, Asner cut his body into 100 million pieces and sent them to the Prime Material World in batches!] [Warning: The remains of Asner (Superior Legend) are rapidly approaching your graveyard!] ... Chapter 1475 I Need Some Stimulation... ... Demon Lord Asner''s radical move had clearly exceeded everyone''s expectations. Matthew was no exception. He had thought that he would only be facing one of Asner''s subordinates. He had never thought that this Demon Lord would take the risk of being torn into pieces and forcefully descend into the Prime Material World! "This is too crazy! " Matthew couldn''t help but click his tongue. Due to the existence of the Eternal Barrier and the Planar Barrier, it was very difficult for the powerful existences in the outer planes such as the Abyss, Purgatory, and Evil Spirits to directly descend into the material world. This was a form of protection for the living beings of the material world. To the powerful life forms in the outer world, this was a shackle and restriction. In the history of Aindor. The powerful existences of the outer planes had tried many ways to exert their influence on the material world. But most of them still needed a medium like a spokesperson or avatar. It was not that no one had tried to break their body into pieces to pass through the barrier, and then enter the material world, and then complete the "smuggling" through reorganization or resurrection. However, the powerful existences who did this in history all died miserably. On the one hand, the material world had its own guardians. They were basically on the same level as the powerful existences in the outer planes. Many people were arrested on the spot during the smuggling process. Forget about descending. They couldn''t even touch the starry sky of Aindor! On the other hand, the method of breaking up the whole into parts would make one fall into a weak state. Even if one''s ability to revive were strong, one would face the risk of being completely eliminated before one''s revival. During the ascension of the Heavenly Palace, some gods had tried to do so. They tore themselves into pieces... Then, it was silent. However, the situation was different now. Most of the high-level mages of the Alliance were affected by the time distortion, and the high-end combat power of the material world was missing. This meant that as long as no one in the outer planes caused trouble to Asner, it would be difficult to stop illegal immigration. Asner cut himself into 100 million pieces. As long as one of them survived, his descension would be a success. Matthew had the intention to kill all the parts of Asner. However, he knew very well that he did not have the ability to do so. "It''s a little troublesome" He rubbed his temples and stared at the northeast. With the help of the Farsightedness Scroll. He could see that there were other shadows behind the purple crack that were stirring! If one were to distinguish carefully. It was not difficult to see that the shadows contained an eyeball, an intestine, and an internal organ. Matthew glanced at the data column. They found out that they were the left eye, the cecum, and the spleen of Asner. The tongue was only the first step. The remaining body of Demon Lord Asner was also rushing into Aindor. The only positive news was that Asner did not throw all his bodies north of Rolling Stone City. He had obviously considered the risk sharing. Matthew estimated that there might be Asner''s body outside of Jiliu City, Jewel Bay, and other areas in the south! Stopping the invasion of a Demon Lord of this level was clearly not Matthew''s single task. This was an arduous task that all living beings on the continent of Aindor had to work together to accomplish! Matthew''s brain spun wildly. Stopping Asner was too far... He had to think of a countermeasure against the ''tongue army'' first! At this moment, there was some movement from the Moss Green Hills. It was likely that the southern mage army had also noticed these crazy actions. Not long after. Yu Qi also came looking for him with a bitter face. As an Astromancer, Yu Qi''s divination ability was amazing. He brought Matthew information about Asner. "Demon Lord Asner has the bloodline of the Abyss Royal Family. They are a race of Greater Demons known as the High-level Demons. They have a significant influence in a large part of the Abyss. "Asner''s father was one of the Demon Lords who attacked the Su Nation. He died in the Jade Shattering Catastrophe of the Su Nation''s Emperor, so Asner had a very subtle emotion towards the Su Nation. "On the one hand, he was very glad that the Su Kingdom had killed his father. This way, he was able to ascend to the position of a high-level demon clan leader at a young age and obtain unimaginable territory and power. By the way, the power of a demon lord will increase with the number of territories he occupies. This is also why demons are a race with strong expansion. As long as they can occupy and infect more land, the Mother Abyss will give them more power. " On the other hand, Asner is also very averse to any elements related to the Su Country or even humans. "This was probably the main reason why he chose to set the main battlefield of this landing in the material world at Rolling Stone City and Jewel Bay. "I''m sorry. "It''s our fault. "This guy was coming for the southern mage army! " Yu Qi''s expression was somewhat helpless. Matthew shook his head. "The Demon Lord''s goal is to invade the land of the Prime Material Plane. It doesn''t matter where he lands. "By the way, what''s with the so-called high-level demons? " Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Yu Qi said, "The supreme demons are the top of the abyss society, but you should also know that supreme demons are all hatched from demon eggs. There is no blood relationship between each supreme demon, so the supreme demon clan is the most loosely connected in the entire abyss society. " The high-level demons are different. They are a special group that has mastered the method of stably hatching supreme demons. We don''t know the specific content. The family that Asner is in can indeed produce a shocking number of supreme demons. " Chapter 1476 I Need Some Stimulation... "Moreover, these supreme demons have a stronger physique than ordinary demons. "The most terrifying thing is their ability to recover. "The recovery ability of a high-level demon is more than ten times that of a supreme demon of the same level! " The devils ''recovery ability isn''t bad either, but their abilities can''t reach their mortal enemies... " I''ve read in books that Asner''s father had nine hearts. As long as one of them was still beating, he could recover most of his heart in ten seconds. "It''s very likely that Asner has inherited this recovery ability. "In addition, the supreme demon can also evolve different resistance and adaptability according to different environments. "The soldiers they led also showed this characteristic. "In history, the soldiers of the Su Country generally believed that the most difficult thing to do in a battle with a supreme demon was that the other party would always trade their lives with you. "Even if they were seriously injured, as long as they didn''t die, the ones who suffered were the humans. "This greatly affected morale" Matthew remained calm after listening. Compared to human soldiers, demons were indeed more terrifying. But he treated them equally as his undead. "Then the demons should have weaknesses, right? " he asked. Yu Qi muttered, "We generally believe that the demons ''weakness lies in light and fire. "First, fire. In ancient times, the demons were very afraid of fire. Later, the devils discovered this. They always used the flames from purgatory to burn the demons. Taking advantage of this, the devils gained a lot of advantages in the early stages of the bloody battle. "But not long after. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "A portion of the supreme demons and their armies had already evolved to have extremely high fire resistance. "So they fought back. "But even so... "Not all demon armies had high fire resistance. "In the history of the Su country''s resistance against demons. "There had been several successful large-scale fire attacks. "Those demons didn''t show high fire resistance. "According to the speculation of the Great Wall Mages. "A demon''s fire resistance required time to adapt to the environment. "In other words... "Even if one of the demon armies evolved to have fire resistance. "But as long as they didn''t come into contact with fire for a long time. "This resistance would also slowly disappear. "Until the next time they encountered a fire attack, they would often suffer a big loss at the beginning, but it would not take long for them to awaken their bloodline''s resistance to fire. " Matthew nodded slowly. "It''s adaptability, not conventional resistance. "What about the light? " Yu Qi said, "Although demons can move under the sun, they generally hate sunlight. "It is said that this is because the environment of the Abyss is always covered by a huge blood cloud. "Demons rarely experience moving under the midday sun, so they have a certain stress reaction to the dazzling sunlight. "Especially the high-level demons. Some high-level demons become stronger at night because their ancestors seem to have mastered the authority of the night. "These high-level demons will be weakened under the sun. "I''m not sure yet if Asner or his army will be punished by the sun. "But it''s certain that demons hate bright light. " Matthew nodded lightly. Dealing with the demon army was already a very troublesome matter. Now, there was an army of tongues, an army of intestines, and an army of kidneys Who knew what other organs were waiting in line? He could only gather as much information as possible and adapt to the situation on the battlefield. Matthew and Yu Qi chatted for a long time. He had gained something. But not much. It was mainly because Qin Wuyue''s southern mage army was trained according to the template of the Long March mage army. However, they only had a large amount of theoretical knowledge related to demons. They did not have enough combat experience. According to Yu Qi. The flames on the Eye of Zhurong array had the effect of restraining demons. However, there were too many demons. Secondly, it was unknown whether these flames would work on Asner''s tongues. In Matthew''s opinion. The trickiest part about dealing with Asner''s tongues was the quantity. It was the same as the beast horde that had transformed into the Brett Ancestral Fiend. There were too many tongues. Looking from the sky, the ground was almost densely packed with them. One''s scalp would go numb if one looked at them more. The only thing worth rejoicing about was These tongues could only move slowly by squirming or jumping. The tongue group was still near the Wasteland of Resting. They wanted to get close to Matthew''s cemetery. It would take at least a day or two. He still had enough time to prepare! Before dawn. Matthew, who was thinking hard about countermeasures, waited for Viscount Fan, who was travel-worn. It was different from before. Viscount Fan seemed to be in a hurry this time. He was very happy when Matthew handed the demon soul to him. But soon, he seemed a little distracted. Matthew asked him if he had a way to fight against the Demon Lord, Asner. Viscount Fan''s reaction was also very perfunctory. However, Matthew still managed to exchange the souls of 3,000 demons for the right to use the Sun God Spear. Viscount Fan was quite generous in this regard. He directly handed the Sun God Spear to Matthew and promised that if Matthew could give him 30,000 demon souls in the next year, then this Sun God Spear was Matthew''s. Seeing that the other party had something on his mind. Matthew did not force him to stay. After sending Viscount Fan off, he looked at the attributes of the Sun God Spear and felt a little gratified. Chapter 1477 I Need Some Stimulation... No matter how one looked at it. The Sun God Spear had the ability to counter the demons. ... [Sun God Spear (Degraded Divine Artifact): Currently in the state of Divine Fire Extinguishment. Wielder of the spear will obtain the following abilities or spells: 1. Throwing Mastery +3/Throwing Range +3/Throwing Penetration +50% 2. If you have mastered the Tauren martial arts, then when you hold the spear, all Tauren martial arts will be upgraded to Master Level. 3.[Glory of the Sun: A strong light is emitted from the spear, causing the surrounding enemies to enter a dazzling state and greatly weaken their perception (3 times per day)] 4.[Tauren Invisibility: Your body will emit a light that cannot be looked at directly. Anyone who looks directly at you will suffer a severe visual penalty and may even be permanently blinded!] In addition, anyone who tries to use their perception to determine your location will suffer a reduction in perception and soulburn. (Can be used at any time) ... "Uh... Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire "If I blind everyone, I''ll be invisible? "As expected of Tauren Invisibility. I like it... " Matthew played with the spear in his hand lovingly. It was different from the cool but rough feeling of the bamboo stick that Tyraste had given him. The spear felt warm and smooth in his hand. It felt very silky and fitting. The Sun God Spear didn''t look sharp but rather had a reserved beauty. Whether it was its appearance or attributes, it was to Matthew''s liking! He waved his spear in the cemetery. Then, he went to the Life Sanctuary to make arrangements. The demons did not dare to enter the oak forest, but the tongue army might. Matthew had always been meticulous, so he naturally wouldn''t miss these details. In the midst of busyness. Soon, the sky was bright. According to Matthew, the official founding ceremony should have continued as scheduled the next day. But Rheagar expressed his opposition. He had a good reason. On the one hand, Rheagar thought that Matthew was the guardian of Rolling Stone City, the chief mage, and a great hero. He must be present at the official ceremony of the founding ceremony, otherwise it would be meaningless. On the other hand, according to the original process, the position of king actually required Madam Qin Wuyue to come forward and represent the will of the Alliance to grant it to Rheagar. After all, everyone knew. Aindor was the world of the Seven Saint Alliance, and the king was recognized by the alliance. However, the current situation was that Qin Wuyue could not come as promised. As for the rest, it was not appropriate for them to represent the Alliance to confer the title of King Rheagar. Therefore... Rheagar had called the representatives of the major city-states early in the morning and held a simple witness ceremony. Compared to the original large-scale ceremony. The witnessing ceremony was naturally much simpler. But even so... The ceremony also attracted many people in the city to observe. The atmosphere was said to be very warm, especially when Rheagar gave a speech. According to his own words, "You have no idea how popular I am! "When I was giving my speech, I had already restrained my tone for fear of arousing everyone''s emotions, but there were still a lot of young girls who fainted... " These were the exact words Rheagar had used to describe the scene of the witnessing ceremony to Matthew. As for this Zeller''s evaluation might be more objective. "The weather was too hot. " Rheagar stared blankly. But he really couldn''t refute it. In July, the sun in Rolling Stone City was as hot as fire. Even if they chose a cooler morning, the weather at the end of the ceremony was hot enough to make people dizzy. At noon. Everyone gathered in the cemetery to discuss countermeasures against the demons and the tongue army. " Those tongues are indeed scary. Fortunately, other than a small number of cavalrymen and Fire Bat Soldiers, the soldiers in the city have not seen those scary scenes. I have already ordered the news to be blocked. It is best not to let the ordinary people know about the demon''s invasion in the short term... " Zeller said. Matthew nodded slightly. So many tongues squirming on the ground was indeed a scene that subverted the common people''s perception. It was easy to cause chaos. Zeller''s handling was reasonable. "Can we only passively defend? "I mean, is it possible to raid those portals and kill those Abyssal Mages? " Rheagar asked. Matthew shook his head. "It''s very difficult. Not to mention that the Abyssal Mages themselves have extraordinary combat power. They also have professional demon armies guarding them. "And we currently lack the high-end combat power to carry out such a mission, especially the legendary mage. "Although the defensive strategy is conservative, it is also the safest. I just observed that under the scorching sun, the speed of the tongues is almost halved. At the current speed, they may not reach the cemetery before sunset. We may have a chance to push the front line a little further north before then. In addition, the trenches I have people digging should also be able to block the tongues. " Rheagar rubbed his chin. "What about fire? " Oil cans and rockets--this is the most common tactic used by the Suki Kingdom to deal with demons. " Yu Qi said, "Theoretically possible, but do we have enough oil cans and archers to fire rockets? " Matthew thought for a moment. "Centaur archers can fire rockets. " But these tongues are too widely distributed, and the northern open space is too vast. Fire attacks may be able to kill some of the tongues, but it is impossible to completely stop them in the north. "And is there enough kerosene and oil in Rolling Stone? " Zeller shook his head and said, "Not enough. At present, there is a serious shortage of oil reserves of any type in the warehouse. " Chapter 1478 I Need Some Stimulation... Rheagar still did not give up. "Can spells solve this problem? "I remember there was a spell like Grease, right? " Yu Qi smiled bitterly and said, "There is indeed Grease, but each Grease spell that can create a 4m * 4m square greasy area requires a finger-sized ointment as a casting material. "Many mages in our army know Grease, but they don''t have any material-free spells, so they need a lot of ointment. "And the casting distance is also a problem. The casting distance of Grease is very close, which means that the casting process will be very dangerous... " "What about building a wall of fire? " Rheagar continued to think of ideas. "Can your spells achieve this goal? " He looked at Matthew. Matthew shrugged. "Don''t look at me. I''m a necromancer. " Rheagar looked at Yu Qi again. Yu Qi pondered, " Theoretically, it''s possible, but it still needs to be maintained at close range. Moreover, the Northern Wasteland is too vast. If you want to build a wall of fire that can block most tongues, that wall of fire will have to stretch for hundreds of kilometres... This is not something that can be done with ordinary spells. We need to use the power of the ritual field, and the demon army is right behind us. They won''t just watch us build the ritual field. "Even if it''s built, it can be easily dismantled... " Rheagar scratched his head. The vast plains to the north of Rolling Stone City had indeed become a disadvantage for the defenders. Matthew took advantage of the mobility of the cemetery, coupled with the cover of the moss-green hills and oak forest, which barely formed a terrain that was conducive to defense. But even so... The northern part of the cemetery was still wide open and lacked a protective barrier. Everyone discussed it for a while. Except for fire. They had also considered using the flood to attack. However, because of the terrain, it was too difficult to operate on a practical level. In the end. Matthew concluded, "As things stand, we can''t hope to get it all done in one go. "We can''t completely block those tongues in the north. We can only do it in sections and use different defensive strategies. "Leave the direction near the Moss Green Hills to the southern mage army. Use the Eye of Zhurong Formation and build one or two firewalls to assist in the defence. "I''ll get the Centaur archers to be ready near the oak forest. They''ll try their best to divert the kerosene supplies in the city to this side to ensure that the forest won''t become a breach for those tongues. "I have some Buriers at the cemetery. They are not enough to block all the tongues. The rest can only be blocked by the skeleton army. " Matthew''s plan was a last resort. After all, there had never been a city surrounded by tongues in history. Everyone could only think of a solution on the spot. Everyone nodded. However, Rheagar said hesitantly, "Why don''t I ask Lutisia for help? "The Kingdom of Suki should have a lot of oil bottles in stock" Matthew looked at him deeply. "You can try. "But take care of your health. " Rheagar immediately straightened his back and wanted to say something. At this moment. Peggy walked over with a pile of dishes. "Are you tired after discussing this for so long? "Time to eat! " As she spoke, she placed the dishes on the huge dining cart on the desk in front of everyone. "This is my new dish. How about you try it? " Everyone focused their eyes and turned pale with fright! On the white and clean plates, there were fried tongues! Some of the tongues were probably not fried enough. When it was taken out of the plate, it was still jumping on it! Matthew was stunned. "Where did you get these? " Peggy placed her hands on her hips. "I saw them early in the morning, just north of the forest. I saw them jumping happily, so I went to pick up some. "Try them. Are they delicious?! " Matthew fell silent. He was about to retort, "Is this thing edible?" ". Who knew that Rheagar had already picked up his knife and fork? "Buzz! " He bit off the surface of the tongue, and golden fat particles emerged from it. Together with the pepper particles and milky white juice that were jumping on the surface of the tongue- "Wow! "Matthew! "It tastes really good! " Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Rheagar was savouring the food, and the others couldn''t help but make a move. Matthew looked at the scene of them eating until their mouths were full of oil. He suddenly thought of a new way to deal with the enemy. "These tongues... "They do seem edible! " This was what he thought. ... Late at night. In the open space north of the oak forest. Tongues slowly approached the forest under the moonlight. Suddenly. There was a slight disturbance in the woods. Not long after. A large group of wild ducks flew out from inside! Those wild ducks were flapping on the ground, crazily pecking at the squirming tongues on the ground! The tongues of these demons were not small. The big ones were even the size of a fist. However, wild ducks were also quite good at fighting. Not long after. The place where the wild ducks passed was empty. There was a sharp whistle in the forest. Under the call of the voice. The wild ducks flapped away toward the east along the edge of the forest. On the magic carpet in midair. Matthew stood there with a look of surprise. At this moment, he could see the shadows moving in the forest. In addition to wild ducks, there were pheasants, peacocks, and other large and small birds. And in the middle of these black shadows. The tall and straight posture of a larger bird was particularly obvious. Chapter 1479 I Need Some Stimulation... "I didn''t expect that black peacock to have such connections! " Matthew was also surprised. Currently, the bird groups active in the northern part of the forest were not local residents of the oak forest. They were companions that the black peacock had summoned from all over the world through its connections! Most of these birds ate meat and vegetables. Especially those larger wild ducks, seeing the tongue, they rushed forward crazily as if they were injected with chicken blood. Where the wild ducks go, the tongues that were near the forest were instantly eaten clean! " There should be no need to worry about the Life Sanctuary" Matthew let out a sigh of relief. "Unfortunately, it is inconvenient for these animals to move too far away from the forest, and compared to the overall size of the tongue army, the number of birds is still too small. "I''ll have to think of another way to fight the head-on battle at the cemetery. " Then he turned around and returned to the cemetery. At this moment, a large number of tongues had appeared on the ground in the north of the cemetery. The tongues were spread out. They wriggled slowly on the dark ground like thick worms. The Burier above the cemetery had already started throwing fireballs down. The skeleton axemen in the trenches were also catching the tongues with their heads lowered. This was not easy for them. In the beginning. The number of tongues was still relatively rare. But gradually A large group of tongues suddenly appeared in the darkness ahead! Those tongues seemed to have suddenly appeared. Whether it was in terms of numbers or sizes, it was much more exaggerated than what Matthew had found around the forest! The firepower of the Burier was obviously not enough to cover all the enemies. Matthew sat on the magic carpet with a gloomy face. He was already considering whether he should wake up Olorin. But at this moment. He suddenly heard Sif''s shout. She stood at the top of the cemetery and greeted Matthew. "Why are you here? " Matthew was very surprised. Sif put her hands behind her back and said obediently, "Do you need help? " Matthew instinctively wanted to refuse. He suddenly remembered that Sif was no longer the same as before, so he asked curiously, "Is there any way you can stop those tongues? " Sif nodded. "I have some fire-related spells. " Matthew''s interest was piqued. "Then why don''t you try? " However, Sif looked at Matthew seriously. "My Warlock bloodline isn''t stable yet, so I can''t cast spells stably. " Matthew smelled a conspiracy. However, he still followed the other party''s words and asked, "So? "Do you need me to do anything? " Sif blushed and nodded. "I need a little excitement. " Matthew was still asking, "What" Before he could finish his words, a fragrant wind suddenly hit him, and an extremely soft touch touched his lips. The slender tail hooked around Matthew''s waist and wrapped him tightly around the girl''s chest. A long time passed. The two of them slowly separated. Matthew''s eyes were still a little dazed. Sif suddenly curled her lips. "It''s not exciting enough! " Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire In the next second. She pulled her tail forward again. That soft, beautiful feeling emerged again. However, the difference was This time, what awaited Matthew wasn''t just a soft touch. There was also a sharp pain "Hiss... " Matthew endured the pain on his lips. He could feel Sif''s tongue licking the blood seeping out of his lower lip. At that moment. Her body became hot! ... [Hint: You have activated Bartor''s Blood of the Lady of Purgatory. Sif is entering her second form] ... Chapter 1480 Miracle Watcher and Banquet of Heroes ... Black flames coiled around Sif''s waist and arms like snakes. Her lower body was draped in a black and red dress that seemed to be pieced together from countless pieces. The long skirt was so slim that it was exaggeratedly shaped near the waist. Further up. It was a black leather armour with a metallic lustre. It was a part of the natural armour. They seemed to have been born on Sif''s body, giving people a feeling of a perfect fit. At the same time. Sif''s long hair flowed backwards like a waterfall. As she entered her second form, her hair colour changed from brownish-red to a darker burgundy. The girl''s faint body fragrance turned into an extremely invasive fragrance. Matthew took a light sniff. He felt a little dizzy. It was okay to look at other people, but when he looked at Sif, he only felt that she was extremely beautiful and could not be compared to others. It was as if this girl was the most beautiful thing in the world! "Her legs have grown longerHer breasts had also become bigger " Can a devil''s second form change her body shape? " Matthew complained silently in his heart to offset the discomfort of being hit by the fragrance. In his opinion. After entering the second form, Sif''s expression was closer to her aunt, Queen Lutisia. Her charm had increased by at least three points. Even if she didn''t surpass Legend, she had definitely touched the boundary of 20 points! In terms of stunning degree. Matthew admitted that only the previous Fairy Princess Lulu could be compared to the current Sif. "She has become very strong and gives off a very dangerous feeling. Even if she is not an official Legend, she has the power of a Legend! " Matthew took a deep breath. He had thought that Sif was only trying to help. But now, it seemed that it was more than that. At that time. Sif''s feet were straight, and the back of her feet was slanted downward. Her charming toes were stained with black nail polish. Her body slowly rose into the sky, and her gaze looked toward the land in the north. In the next second. She relaxed her body naturally, and her small cherry mouth opened slightly. It sounded like countless men and women were in extreme pain, and they were screaming hysterically! The roar was so deep that it contained thousands of living beings. That was definitely not Sif''s voice. That was a terrifying item that represented the Purgatory Intent! It was the painful wail of the living beings who had sunk into purgatory for thousands of years. It was Barthor''s voice! Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire That was "Blasphemy! " Such a term flashed through Matthew''s mind. In the blink of an eye. He saw Sif suddenly reach out her fair hand and grab the same bag as his. In an instant. An unknown amount of sulfur powder was thrown out! On the data panel. ... [Hint: Your partner Sif has used the legendary spell "Blasphemy-Hellfire".] Your prey brand has produced a violent physiological reaction..." ... "Hiss... " Matthew covered his burning lower back with his hand and quickly mobilized negative energy into it. A few seconds later. The restless mark of the prey was covered by the thick negative energy. At the same time. Matthew saw flames suddenly rising from the wasteland in the north of the cemetery! These flames were like torches. They were erected from the ground and covered a wide area, almost covering the area 90 to 100 degrees north of the cemetery! Black flames flowed on the torch. The black flames were linked together like Ouroboros, forming chains of flames. And in the centre of the hellish flames. A large stream of flames continuously rolled up like a chaotic flower and then ruthlessly slammed down! Wherever the flames went. A large number of tongues were turned into ashes! "Amazing! " Seeing this scene, even Matthew, who had a premonition, could not help but exclaim. There was no need to talk about the strength of this spell. The main thing was that it covered a wide area. It was almost like she was defending a large direction with her own strength! The tongues that had gathered together to attack had no chance of surviving. And in this pitch-black night. These torches were so conspicuous. What was even more terrifying was The hellfire burned for more than two minutes, but it didn''t stop. Under Sif''s control. Matthew saw a fiery sky slowly rising. The curtain hung in the air above the northern part of the cemetery. It was like a waterfall. However, what poured down from the top was hellish flames that could turn life into ashes! "Did you set up a ritual ground? " The light of the fire shone on Matthew''s face. He could no longer contain his surprise. Sif slowly descended from the sky. As soon as she got close, Matthew could feel that her body was shockingly hot. The girl''s eyes were filled with pride, and her tail jumped up high. "Am I good? " "Very good. " Matthew said honestly. Sif smiled until her eyes narrowed, but at this moment, Matthew suddenly noticed that her lips were a little pale, and her pupils would turn a strange black colour from time to time. "Are you alright? " Matthew asked with concern. "I... " Sif took a step forward, but before she could finish, her body suddenly went limp, and she collapsed into Matthew''s arms! Matthew felt his arms burning. He could feel Sif''s weakness. He instinctively wanted to heal Sif, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that Nature spells could not work on devils. So he could only call Peggy. "Don''t worry, Matthew, she''s just a little tired. "Leave her to me! " Chapter 1481 Miracle Watcher and Banquet of Heroes Peggy naturally took Sif from Matthew''s arms. Seeing this, Matthew wondered, "When did you become a doctor? .comy Virtual Library Empire "And "Do you know why I called you? " Peggy arched her hips and leaned back to give Sif a more comfortable position. Then she replied, "Of course, I''m taking care of Sif for you. Haven''t I always been doing this? " As she spoke. She took Sif away. Matthew wanted to say something, but he looked at Peggy''s back and laughed at himself. In the next moment. Matthew stood at the top of the cemetery and looked around. Under Sif''s various countermeasures. They survived the first wave of tongues. There were still some tongues moving on both sides of the Fire Canopy, but Rick''s skeleton soldiers were still chasing after them. Plus, the wild ducks were active at the edge of the oak forest. These remnants won''t last long. And what made Matthew feel the most emotional was- "Isn''t this a little too much? " To be fair. Sif''s Hellfire was definitely a strategic spell! If used properly. It could even destroy the most elite cavalry of the demon army! However, it was a pity. Sif might not even know how strong she was! If Matthew knew that she could release this level of hellfire, he would never let her eliminate the tongue wave. This was indeed a little wasteful. "But it''s hard to say. The biggest problem with young Warlocks is that they are unstable. They may not be able to cast spells of this level every time. " Thinking of this. Another question suddenly appeared in Matthew''s mind. "If she needs stimulation every time she can cast a spell, then according to the current rhythm, won''t she soon need more stimulation? " His thoughts were interrupted. He couldn''t think about it anymore. "Compared to this, the blasphemy she chanted when she released the hellfire was more worrying. It was clearly Barthor''s voice... "Although the Suki Family has the Blood of Barthor, the concentration of the Blood of Barthor in Sif''s body is a little too high. I wonder if this will become a hidden danger. " Matthew silently noted this down in his heart. ''I have to talk to her mother later.'' After all, it was Melinda who found that extra drop of Barthor''s blood and transferred it to Sif. North of the cemetery. The Fire Canopy continued to burn. Matthew observed the strength of the ritual field. If there was no interference, it could last for about two and a half days. Considering that this was only a temporary ritual field, Sif did not use any other materials except sulfur. This was already very rare! At least until the sky disappeared. The demon army was unlikely to launch a formal attack. This gave them more time to prepare. In addition... To Matthew''s surprise. Sif''s casting of the Hellfire and then turning it into the Fire Curtain had brought him unexpected benefits! ... [Hint: Your partner Sif has created the Fire Wonder, the ''Fire Canopy''. This phenomenon has attracted the attention of most creatures nearby, especially the members of the demon army near Rolling Stone City.] The demons chanted the name of Sif, the Daughter of Purgatory. They see Sif as your subordinate. Therefore, you have received the same increase in Legend Points as Sif! Your Legend Rating +1 (Abyssal Faction)! The Battle of Fame effect was triggered Your newly increased Legendary Point has been converted into World Legendary Point!" ... Other than that. The tongues that Matthew had destroyed through various means were also included in the number of demons that he had to destroy this year! It was just a five-to-one conversion. But even so... Matthew had killed more than 20000 demons in this battle! Not only did he easily break through the 30,000 mark. He also obtained two additional chances to draw Druid spells or abilities! Under such circumstances, Matthew naturally would not keep it. Immediately draw! He gained two new abilities. ... [Miracle Observer: You can gain some special abilities and knowledge by observing the wonders.] When you observe natural wonders, you will obtain a certain degree of exploration in the natural domain. ... [Banquet of Heroes: You create a table of the best delicacies. Within an hour of the spell, the delicacies on the table will never be finished.] All friendly units near the table will be treated as participating in this hero feast. The units that consume the food and drinks on the table will receive the following increase: 1. Increases HP, Stamina, Energy, and Mana recovery speed. 2. Random attribute +2. 3. For three days, you will be full of energy and will not feel hungry. Those who do not consume it will receive the above 1 and 2 buffs (excluding the undead, automatons, etc.)" ... "Not bad. " These two abilities were both solid high-level Druid abilities. For Matthew. Miracle Watcher was a more practical ability. What he needed to do now was to find a way to enter the natural domain, and this ability seemed to be able to shorten this process. When he checked the information related to this ability. Matthew was already thinking about the famous wonders of the world! As for the Banquet of Heroes. Matthew was not unfamiliar with this spell. It was not exclusive to Druids. Many legendary mages would learn it. Chapter 1482 Miracle Watcher and Banquet of Heroes Not only could it increase the attributes of his followers. The most important thing was that they could also have a good meal when they went on a long journey. The food and drinks were provided by the Banquet of Heroes. The texture was the best! The only pity was that His undead couldn''t enjoy it. "If those tongues are demons, I hope they come more... " For no reason, he had picked up a Legend Point and two abilities. Matthew was in a good mood. At this moment, Yu Qi rushed over from the west. His face was filled with surprise. "The Hellfire just now and the Fire Curtain now. Which Legendary-mage released it? " Matthew smiled and shook his head. "No, it''s the Suki Family... a warlock. "You know, the Suki Family has the blood of the Purgatory. " Yu Qi nodded in realization. However, he immediately asked in confusion, "Since the Suki Family has such a capable person, why didn''t they mention it before? " Matthew was about to explain. It just so happened that Rheagar had also rushed over from Rolling Stone City. He found Matthew and asked, "After dinner, Sif disappeared. "The guards said she was out of town. Have you seen her? "By the way, the fire in the sky over there is so spectacular. Did you set it up? " Matthew coughed. "It was Sif. " Rheagar was shocked. His first reaction was that Matthew was joking. He felt something from Matthew''s serious eyes. So he fell silent. After a while. He suddenly asked in a relaxed tone, "What do you think of me retiring now? "I''ve been king for a day. I''ve had my fill! "Aindor is indeed the world of you young people! " Matthew smiled and asked, "Is there any difference between your current situation and retirement? " Rheagar''s tone froze. All of a sudden. He seemed to have thought of something. "Wait! "Sif told me before that if she wanted to cast a powerful spell, she had to further activate the blood of Barthor. "And this requires a very strong stimulation... " The old father''s eyes suddenly sharpened. He looked at Matthew like a hawk. "What''s wrong?" Matthew looked at him innocently. "Did she need stimulation? "I don''t know about that... " Then, he unconsciously licked his lips. The wound was still bright red. ... A few days later. Rolling Stone City had entered a state of war preparation. The cavalry set up more than twelve mobile outposts along the moss-green hills, cemetery, and oak forest. The Fire Bat Soldiers would cross the dangerous border every day to patrol and inspect the northern and eastern regions. At the same time. Rheagar also transferred the main force of the army guarding Rolling Stone City to the north of the city. Once the war broke out, they could go out of the city to support at any time. Thanks to the rapid increase in the population of Rolling Stone City. Currently, the available soldiers under Rheagar''s command were nearly 3,000 infantrymen, excluding the old elite cavalry and Fire Bat Soldiers. In addition... There were more than 8,000 militiamen as reserve soldiers! There were also many people who wanted to join the militia. After all, for outsiders in Rolling Stone City, joining the militia training could at least provide them with food. Rheagar had always been generous to his men, so the food of the militia group was quite good. Matthew was guarding the front. The morale of the soldiers in Rolling Stone City was quite stable. These days, the atmosphere in the city was not greatly affected by the demon army. Every day, many enthusiastic citizens came to the city wall to boost the morale of the soldiers. Occasionally, there were people who delivered food. The scene was very harmonious. The demons ''surprise attack and the tongue wave''s failure were not the only good news. The battle report from the southwest boosted the confidence of the soldiers and civilians in the city. The Black Banyan Tribe, led by Lumiere, who held the Pioneering Order, advanced triumphantly on the battlefield at the southwest border. The mountain clans were indeed fierce. But the rainforest tribe was no joke. Moreover, their leader was a forest beast that could fight a dragon! With the cooperation of Lumiere and Bobo. A large number of mountain tribe members died at the hands of Flame Canopy and Lumiere. The members of the mountain tribes were only good at guerrilla warfare in the mountains. When they entered the plains... After suffering two defeats, all the mountain tribes retreated to the southwestern mountains. After that, the various tribes sent representatives to negotiate peace. However, Lumire predicted their intention to negotiate peace and secretly sent a group of people to ambush them on the road, directly killing the representatives who tried to negotiate peace! After that, he announced that he had received no request for peace. Then he led the Jangos, who were in high spirits, and this time Lumiere really showed his thunderous methods. With the support of the Lunar Sorrow. Lumiere charged forward alone and had already torn apart four Guardian Gods of the mountain tribes. He had also occupied three mountains in the northeast of the Misty Mountains! He had almost killed his way through the mountain tribes by himself. Currently, the remaining mountain tribes had already retreated to the central and southwest regions of the foggy mountain area. At this point. Lumire did not rush forward for the sake of success but chose to play it safe. He asked Rheagar and Matthew for their opinions as he sent back the battle report. When Matthew received this bloody battle report. He could not help but be surprised by Lumiere''s decisiveness and ruthlessness. "In order to fight for a livable territory for his clansmen, he really did everything" Matthew sighed inwardly. Chapter 1483 Miracle Watcher and Banquet of Heroes He didn''t have much opinion about the situation at the southwest border. It was all up to Rheagar and Zeller. But no matter what. After this battle, Lumiere would at least become a small lord in the Emerald River region. The rainforest tribe no longer had to worry about not having a place to stay on the plains! Matthew congratulated Lumiere and Bobo through his Spell Badge. The messages in the chat room had not stopped recently. Everyone was talking about the demons that had appeared all over Aindor. It was through this channel. Matthew then realized that Asner had chosen to place his body parts on different parts of Aindor. The one with the greatest pressure was still the Gem Bay that Vivian was guarding. There were some in other places, such as the north and south. Even at the southwestern border, there were traces of Asner''s body hair and nails. Lumiere''s choice to stop advancing was also related to this matter. Anyway... The invasion of the Demon Lord became the focus of all of Aindor. Among them, the situation in Rolling Stone City was the most eye-catching. Every day, his friends would ask Matthew about the situation through the communication network of the Guild of Spells. Matthew reported to them that he was safe while continuing to prepare for battle and scout. It was the 15th of July. On the fifth day after the first batch of demons landed in Aindor. The main headquarters of the demon army appeared in Matthew''s vision, along with a large number of Asner''s remains. He knew. Finally, it was time for Asner''s troops to launch a full-scale attack! ... On the endless plains. A large number of demon soldiers gathered in an irregular but at least visible square formation and pushed forward. Compared to the four groups of the advance party. Asner''s main force was divided into twelve legions. Each legion had 3,000 to 5,000 demons. Matthew estimated. The number of demons he was about to face was between 42,000 and 50,000. This was an extremely terrifying number. Nearly 50,000 demons gathered together, giving off a sense of oppression that was not inferior to the scene when Matthew launched the Undead Disaster. If not for the fact that the north of Rolling Stone City was a wasteland. It might not even fit in a smaller place! Fortunately, Matthew was not intimidated by this scene. After days of intelligence work. He knew very well that at least 80% of this nearly 50,000-strong demon army were mere cannon fodder for Ancestral Demons like Brett. Most were demons from an animal lineage. The true elites were the 4,000-plus cavalry demons mixed in between Ancestral Demon Brett and the remains of Asner! Other than that. There were also nearly four hundred Abyssal Mages and some special demon groups that Matthew was wary of. He looked over. Those special demons were hidden in the various large square formations. Because the appearance of the demons was generally ferocious, it was easy to confuse and disguise them. Matthew silently highlighted those units so that he could identify these dangerous guys in time on the chaotic battlefield. The first was the Thousand Feet Demon, which was a terrifying creature with a body like a giant dolphin but thousands of hooves under its body. The Thousand-Legged Demon''s body was covered with potholes, wrinkles, and thick water. When they moved, they would produce stinky clouds. The stinky clouds were poisonous, which could paralyze or even directly poison the creatures that were sucked into their bodies. The most terrifying thing about the Thousand Feet Demon was its face. This demon had a baby-like face, but every time he smiled, the fangs hidden under his face would stand up. Next was the Slaughterer Demon. It looked like a baboon, but its shoulders and arms were abnormally swollen and violently bulging. Their claws were strong and powerful, capable of tearing through most armour in the world. The Slaughterer Demon was a demon born purely for killing. According to Matthew''s observation. Even in the midst of the demon army, these terrifying demons were constantly sacrificing their compatriots. It was just that the ones who died were some unlucky Brett Ancestral Fiends. The third type was the Flesh Hook Demon. This demon was about the size of a human, but it was made up of a huge eyeball and three muscular thighs that extended from the eyeball. At the end of the thigh, at the edge of the eyeball, the Flesh Hook Demon extended three strong and flexible arms. These arms were like claws that could grab the enemy in front of them. Then, he would use the other meat hooks to grind the enemy into minced meat. Just like the Slaughterer. Flesh Hook Demons were also natural killing machines. The last type was the Wandering Demon, which was one of the few flying units in the demon army. This demon looked like a human child with a pair of bat wings, deformed and terrifying. They were similar to imps, lacking in strength but extremely cunning, and were good at mobility. Among all the special demons. Wandering demons had the lowest combat power, but they were also the easiest to produce unexpected effects. Matthew naturally wouldn''t neglect it. The number of these four special demons ranged from 600 to 800. Together, their overall strength would not be inferior to those cavalry demons. Except for the soldiers. Matthew also found five legendary units in the demon army. They were the Abyssal Mage, the Slaughterer Demon Lord, the Twin Cavalry Demon, and Asner''s Cerebellum. The good news was... Other than the small brain of Asner and the Abyssal Mage. The other three legendary units were named legendary, also known as bloodline legends. Chapter 1484 Miracle Watcher and Banquet of Heroes These legendary creatures were similar to human legends. They didn''t advance to Legend because they mastered the domain or because of their own hard work. It was only because of bloodline or other reasons that it met the will of the Mother of the Abyss and was promoted to a legendary creature. Matthew was not very worried about them. What he really cared about was only Asner''s brain and the legendary Abyssal Mage, who was hiding very deeply. This mage would create a lot of trouble for him! Just as the demon army was slowly advancing. Matthew was also adjusting the deployment of troops in the cemetery. Argus, the Dark Warrior, and his army of more than three thousand cannon fodder were at the forefront. These cannon fodders were quickly transformed from the Dragon of Twilight. Matthew wouldn''t feel bad even if they died. Anyway, as long as the war started. He would have an endless supply of cannon fodder to use. Meanwhile, the Skeleton Prince, Rick, led 4,000 skeleton axemen to lie in ambush on both sides of the main battlefield through the trenches they had dug earlier. The rest of the undead gathered on the mountain of the cemetery. This included the Queen of Banshees, Sinfran, and the 300 or so Banshees she led. The mother of coolies, Myosacce, and the more than 6,000 zombies led by her were not as good as skeletons in combat. Considering their talent in work, Matthew would not send them away unless it was absolutely necessary. Every ditch hid an abomination. On both sides of the mountain were more than 200 Buried Flames and 128 Arctic Archers. In addition... Matthew himself was leading more than a hundred elite undead chosen from the Undead Calamity. This included the Drakonid Lord Cossack! The elite undead and more than 3,000 zombies of astonishing quality, who also came from the Undead Calamity, formed a central army behind Argus. All Matthew needed was a thought. They could go to the battlefield at any time and go to the right place to support. On the east and west sides. Yu Qi''s magic ship and Obast''s centaur archers were already in position. Rheagar''s cavalry was also lying in ambush near the moss-green hills on the west side. The Fire Bat Soldiers were arranged at the outpost above the cemetery, waiting for Matthew''s orders at any time. As for the main infantry. It was also slowly moving out of Rolling Stone City. The demon army was not advancing quickly. This amount of time was enough for them to go to the battlefield. As the two armies continued to approach. The atmosphere on the battlefield became sombre. Far away. Suddenly, two cavalrymen left the headquarters of the demon army. They rushed to a place less than two kilometres away from the cemetery and shouted at Matthew through a sound amplification spell, " The glory of Asner is invincible! "Today, we will definitely plant the flag of weeping blood on the city walls of your human race to wash away the shame of a thousand years ago! "Despicable necromancer, do you dare to fight with us two brothers? " Matthew frowned slightly. There was no tradition for the two sides to fight in Aindor, where the leaders would challenge each other before the war. However, he thought about it. The Su culture was very popular in the Abyss. Perhaps this tradition came from the Su country. In that case... Matthew didn''t intend to run away. However, he did not think of doing it himself. Matthew''s gaze moved back and forth between the elite undead and finally locked onto Peggy. Peggy pointed at her nose with a finger. "Me? "You want me to go?! "I''m just a cook! " Rheagar, who had heard the news, suddenly stood up. "I''ll do it! " Before Matthew could speak. Suddenly. An astonishing pressure descended from the top of the Gemini Cavalry Demon''s head. Following that, a black portal opened up in midair. In the next second. The manic negative energy poured out! A towering figure slowly crawled out from inside! "Who dares to shout so noisily in front of my master? "Hmm? " Boom! The bone claw that emitted a huge metallic lustre suddenly descended. For a moment. Dust flew everywhere. ... [Hint: Your partner, Phily, has successfully advanced to Legend!] Phily''s template had been transformed into the Legendary Chrome-Gold Nether Dragon (Unique/Hero)! He has obtained the following new abilities and domains... ... Chapter 1485 Im also of the same mind, Master! ... In just an instant. Information that was as dense as a waterfall rolled in Matthew''s field of vision. What was surprising was Not only had Phily successfully advanced to become a Legendary creature, but he had also become a Legendary creature. His level had even reached Level 22! This was under the condition that Matthew did not supply Phily much XP. It could be seen how deep Phily''s reserves were. The moment he entered the Legendary stage, he was no ordinary dragon and completely revealed his talent! Matthew''s gaze quickly focused. Information about Phily also entered his eyes. The first was the basic attributes. After entering the Legendary stage, Phily received the following enhancements to his basic attributes: ... "Legendary Armor (Phily''s armour will receive an additional 7 points on top of the original)." [Legendary Resistance (resistance greatly increased, and you will obtain directional resistance that can resist legendary spells or abilities)]; "Legendary Tenacity (greatly increased tenacity/Able to move normally in a near-death state)" [Mythical Body Type (Phily will have the huge body of a mythical creature. This body type can provide him with additional charm and has the chance to be taken in as a material by a bard or painter who has seen his true appearance. He can be written into a work or painted into a scroll.)] [Molded Soul (As a legendary Chrome-Gold Hell Dragon, Phily fused his soul fire with the hot metal. There is a metal ball in his body that contains the core, the ''Molded Orb'', which carries Phily''s soul. As long as the Melted Sphere was not destroyed, Phily''s body would slowly recover and eventually return to normal under any circumstances. Once the Melted Sphere is destroyed, Phily will be given one chance to revive, and his Soul-Fire will no longer be protected by the Melted Sphere. [Metal Armor (Phily has a full body armour made of gold and silver. In addition, the gold and silver armour comes with a halo of light, which means that all friendly units within 100 meters of Phily will receive a thin layer of metal armour for protection)] [Legendary Dragon''s Might (Phily''s Dragon''s Might has been upgraded to the Legendary level. It will have a chilling effect on people with weak physiques. In particular, those with vitality lower than 8 points may be scared to death by the Dragon''s Might)]; ... Matthew''s eyelids twitched. Just the increase in its Basic Attributes was enough to make Phily''s combat power achieve a qualitative leap. However, this was only the appetizer to becoming a Legend. The more powerful ones were still to come! He looked down. Below the basic attributes were the domains activated by Phily when he entered the Legendary realm and the secondary domains derived from it. Matthew counted. Phily had entered the Legendary Stage in three main fields, namely "Undying", "Metal", and "Loyalty". There were six secondary domains. Negative Energy, Diligence, Miracle, Monarch, Chrome-Gold (Unique), and Hell Dragon (Bone Dragon, Ghost Dragon, Rotten Dragon Soul, etc.). To a Bone Dragon. This Domain Set Meal was so extravagant that it was a waste! Although Legendary Bone Dragons were rare to begin with, most of the Bone Dragons that were promoted to Legend by chance could only have one or two domains. There was no one like Phily! These domains looked vague and ethereal, but they could provide Phily with a higher priority in battle. They were considered to be an amplifier of combat power and could not be underestimated. Other than the domain. What surprised Matthew the most was that Phily had actually obtained two Legendary Blessings! One had to know. Legendary Blessing was a very rare blessing. In the world of Aindor. Only those who were perfectly recognized by the plane''s will during their advancement could receive the legendary grace from the plane''s will! For ordinary Legends. Possessing one Legendary Blessing was already something worth bragging about. However, there were two of them! ... [Domain Harmonization (granted to Phily by his Legendary Mentor): You can open all domains at the same time and receive the blessing of all domains. During this period. These domains will not conflict with each other, and their effects will not be reduced by the existence of multiple domains." [Metal Origin (bestowed by the negative energy plane): A large amount of metal deposits will appear in the place where Phily lives.] Chromite and negative energy crystal clusters would be produced ten times faster than ordinary mineral deposits. The metal armor of Phily will also receive a slow but continuous improvement due to the increase of these metal deposits." ... "A Legendary mentor? "Did I give it to you? " Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. It wasn''t that he was trying to get a hold of it, but the keyword " Domain Harmonization " was indeed a little similar to his style. However, he did not recall giving Phily this similar blessing. "Is it my blood? "Or is it because of the contract between Phily and me? " Matthew was puzzled. He planned to wait until he was done with the matters at hand before carefully studying the special contract between him and Phily. Phily was a system reward. The system also automatically generated the contract he signed with Phily. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire Before this, Matthew''s magic level was insufficient. Therefore, he could not understand the profound contract at all. Now, his knowledge level had increased. It was time to find time to interpret it! But no matter what. Domain Harmonization was definitely a super awesome blessing! Even someone as powerful as Matthew could not support all the domains at the same time. On the one hand, he was not focused enough. On the other hand, even with the balanced domain, there was still the possibility of the domains fighting with each other. Chapter 1486 I Am of the Same Heart as Master! This was not a problem that could be solved by a simple, balanced contract. However, Phily perfectly resolves this issue. This made Matthew even more curious. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. "It would be great if we could share Domain Harmony. " Unfortunately, it was a blessing. It was not his ability! As for the origin of metal, this was also a pretty good blessing. At least his family would not lack iron and minerals in the future. Especially the chromite. Matthew drooled as he looked at the silver-black armour on Little Phily''s body. If they could excavate more of these metal mines. Whether it was to help the industrial level of Rolling Stone City or to help the armed forces, it was great! Matthew''s gaze continued to move downwards. Due to his previous deep accumulation. Currently, Phily had four legendary abilities and four legendary spells. .comy Virtual Library Empire Half of them were newly acquired after entering the Legendary realm, and the remaining half were strengthened into Legendary power after entering the Legendary realm. The first was the legendary ability. ... [Gravestone Descends From The Sky: Phily can create a heavy downpour of gravestones within a 300-meter radius around him.] The target hit by the tombstone would be stunned at the lightest and would die at the heaviest! Every tombstone that fell to the ground would release a speed-reduction halo in the surroundings, slowing down the movements of nearby creatures. [Duration:30 seconds.] [Absolute Leader: Phily is the king of the undead, the absolute leader of the Underworld.] He can have up to 30000 undead as his direct subordinates, and the remaining units can be regarded as followers. There is no limit to the number of followers of Phily." [Legendary Dragon''s Breath: The Dragon''s Breath of Phily has been upgraded to the Legendary level and has additional effects such as burns and smoke.] The Dragon Breath that Phily spat out carried a large amount of rusty iron filings. If these iron filings enter the target''s body, they may trigger Tetanus (Spore Domain). [Reversal Storm: Every time Phily''s metal armour is attacked, the Reversal Storm will begin to accumulate energy.] When the energy storage reaches 60%, it will immediately activate a reverse storm. When it reaches 100%, it can launch a legendary reversal storm. The damage of Reversal Storm and Legendary Reversal Storm depends on the total amount of damage received by Phily. ... Four very solid Legendary abilities. The Absolute Leader had given Phily the ability to command thousands of troops. The relationship between them and Phily was even stricter than the contract with the Necromancer. Legendary Dragon Breath was a further enhancement of the inherent ability. This was also the privilege of every dragon after entering the Legendary Realm. Matthew had expected this. The only thing he did not expect was iron filings and tetanus As for the Gravestone Descending from the Sky and the Reversal Storm, they both had pretty good large-area attack abilities. The former could be regarded as a large-scale soft control; The latter, with metal armour, was expected to have very great damage and at the right time to reverse the situation. These two abilities made up for the fact that Phily was only suitable for being a tank. Although he had become heavier, he had not lost his former offensive ability. Although this kind of attack could not be considered sharp, it was enough for a legendary creature. Finally, there were four legendary spells. They were Death Laser, Life Deprive, Legion Haste, and Defensive Blending. Life Deprive and Legion Haste were inherent spells and had now been upgraded to the Legendary level. The former was an instant death spell that could directly deprive a powerful unit of its life and even threaten the life of a legendary creature. The latter was a marching spell suitable for large-scale army battles. The Death Laser was the first time Matthew had seen it in Phily''s data column. It was probably a new spell that Phily had obtained after advancing to Legend. ... [Death Laser: The eyes, ribs, and tail of the Phily can shoot out beams of ultra-high-temperature lasers containing chromium-gold particles. The units hit by the laser will suffer negative effects such as Armor Break, Meltdown, Penetration, and Instant Death. Once Phily killed one unit with every use of the Death Laser. His soul fire would receive a slight increase. [Death Laser''s maximum effective range:800 meters.] ... A very intuitive spell that could be used for offense. In Matthew''s opinion. Its biggest highlight was its super long range. It could attack the enemy from 800 meters away, and it was a laser that was extremely fast and difficult to dodge. "If he can point at where you want, wouldn''t Phily become a mobile fortress with an air defence system? " Matthew could not help but fantasize. As for the last defensive spell, it was a very rare dragon language spell that imitated the ability! ... [Defensive Blending: Phily will give up all offensive abilities for a short period of time and will receive double armour compensation and spell resistance bonus during the duration of the spell effect. [Duration:30 - 300 seconds] ... He finished reading all the panels. Matthew couldn''t help but gasp. The attributes of Phily were astonishingly strong. It was definitely one of the top legendary creatures! The Chrome-Gold skeleton perfectly compensated for the Bone Dragon''s relatively fragile body. Or even the opposite. Phily had transformed into a moving fortress! He had the potential to become a bulldozer on the battlefield! Matthew quickly browsed through the list. On the battlefield. The sudden appearance of Phily also attracted everyone''s attention! A huge body. A new and strange armour. The dignity and aura unique to the dragon race. Chapter 1487 Im of the Same Heart, Master! All the signals that Phily emitted made everyone realize that the Nether Dragon in front of them was not to be trifled with! What was even more terrifying was Phily did not come alone. After he came out of the portal, the crack did not close. Then A small and exquisite bone pigeon flew out from inside. Behind the bone pigeon. They were bone dragons of awe-inspiring order! The bone dragon army aggressively landed on the side of the battlefield. And behind them. It was an ocean formed by thousands of undead! Skeletons, zombies, dark warriors, mummies and vampires... As the undying king of the Six Ring Lands. Phily''s background was very powerful! "Where''s the person who was shouting just now? " The huge metal dragon head shook slightly, and coupled with the unique deep and powerful voice of Phily, it gave the demons a suffocating pressure! In the distance, the speed of the demon formation could not help but slow down. Not far away. Two black shadows appeared in a hurry. An angry voice came from under the black helmet of the cavalryman, "We''re here to challenge you, not to clamour! "And do you only know how to sneak attack? "Do you dare to openly challenge us two brothers to a duel? " Phily looked down at the re-appearing twin cavalry demons. "One-on-one? "There are two of you. How is this a one-on-one? " There was a hint of contempt in his tone. The cavalry demon was already very tall, more than three meters, but even so. Even if they stood in front of Phily, they could only reach his lower abdomen and the knees of his hind legs! "We brothers have always been of the same heart! "Of course, it''s a one-on-one! "Come! " The twin cavalry demons were also valiant. The sound of horse hooves could be heard. Two demon cavalry charged at him from the left and right flanks, brandishing their dragon lances! Phily''s body slowly moved. He did not waste his breath but dragged his heavy body forward step by step. Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth trembled with every step that Phily took! The distance between the two sides quickly closed. Just as they were about to engage in close combat. Phily raised its forelimbs and slapped the cavalry demon on the left flank! Boom! The slap landed on empty air. At the moment of contact, the cavalry demon''s body suddenly turned into a shadow and disappeared. Immediately after. He suddenly appeared behind Phily. The strange thing was The inertia he had accumulated from his previous charge did not seem to have diminished. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The Dragon Spear of the Cavalry Demon was stabbed into the root of Philys tail. As he ran, he rubbed against it violently. A large number of silver-white sparks flew randomly between the head of the Dragon Spear and Phily''s skin. Ten seconds later. The cavalry demon once again dodged Phily''s attack. When he checked the dragon spear, he was shocked to find that the spearhead of the entire spear had been flattened! "Are you tickling me? "Little Puppy? " Phily''s slightly provocative voice sounded. He swung his tail fiercely. Although the demon cavalryman still managed to dodge it, his speed was much faster than before, scaring the demon cavalryman so much that he broke out in a cold sweat. The two sides began a tug-of-war. The cavalry demons were very fast, and their cooperation with each other was also very good. They also had a very strange displacement ability. It seemed that it was not easy to attack them. However, at the same time It was also very difficult for the twin cavalry demons to create wounds on Phily''s body! After more than ten rounds. Phily only used two or three moves, forcing the Twin Cavalry Demons to dodge in all sorts of ways. The enemy made more attempts. However, not even a scratch could be seen on Phily''s silver and grey armour! Such a terrifying defence. Not only did it make the demons feel terrified, but even Matthew''s own people were shocked! At the top of the cemetery. Yu Qi floated next to Matthew and looked at the huge figure of Phily in amazement. "Is this the legendary Bone Dragon? "Why is he different from the Bone Dragon I know? " Matthew smiled. "Sometimes, the difference between bone dragons is even greater than the difference between skeletons and bone dragons! " Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Yu Qi nodded in agreement. He had clearly seen the Bone Dragon Army led by Phily. Although those Bone Dragons were also very powerful, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that they were not on the same level as the Chrome-Gold Nether Dragon. "The Twin Cavalry Demons actually couldn''t break through his defence at all" Yu Qi''s eyes were fixed on Phily''s metal armour. "His defence might be close to the level of a Superior Legendary Guardian "Of course, this is only a rough estimate. As far as I know, there has never been a Guardian in the history of Aindor or the Su Country who has become a Superior Legend. " Then, he laughed at himself. "Looks like the Twin Cavalry Demons have met their nemesis. "They are quite famous in the Abyss. They have killed many elite demons and even legendary demons on the sub-battlefield of the Bloody Battle. "The most powerful part of them is still their high mobility, as well as the tacit understanding they can easily achieve due to their telepathy. "On the surface, they call themselves brothers, but in private, many demons think they are lovers... " Matthew turned his head to look at Yu Qi. "What about the truth? " Yu Qi shrugged slightly. "Both. " Matthew''s mouth twitched slightly. He wanted to complain. But when he remembered that he was at Aindor, things became reasonable again. Matthew looked at the battlefield. The Twin Cavalry Demons were still fighting Phily at close range. He had to admit that they had some skills. Chapter 1488 Im of the Same Heart, Master! Despite the situation. They were being suppressed by Phily very miserably. However, up until now, Phily had not been able to cause any harm to them. They had not even suffered any minor injuries! This wasn''t because Phily''s mobility was too poor. It was because the mobility of the Twin Cavalry Demons was too strong! Whoosh! The huge Chrome-Gold Dragon Tail swept across the cracked ground, smashing a deep hole in it. However, the cavalry demons that had been standing there and attacking had long disappeared. Only an afterimage was left trembling on the spot. It was as if they were mocking Little Phily''s futile efforts. What was surprising was that The two brothers/lovers had already used the special displacement skill nearly fifty times. Could it be that their displacement ability was unlimited? With such doubts. Matthew quietly activated his Equalized Perception. From the elemental level, he captured the special surge of the elemental level near the cavalry demon when it moved. In the end, he really saw through something! "It''s the power of the phase" Matthew immediately relayed his findings to Phily through the contract. "Cavalry demons can absorb the power of the phase when they run! " They can use the accumulated phase force to move at any time. As long as the phase force is sufficient, they can always avoid your attacks. "I don''t know how much power they have left, but if you want to catch them, you have to make them stop running. "Do you need my help? " Phily immediately replied, "Got it. "Master, you don''t have to do anything. If I really need help, I''ll ask you for help. " In the next second. Phily''s chest suddenly pressed tightly against the ground. His entire body quickly shrank together, leaving only his huge tail swaying gently outside. Facing this scene. The Twin Cavalry Demons remained indifferent. They maintained a safe distance from Phily, then circled around him from the left and right, galloping forward! It seemed that the twin cavalry demons had developed the habit of running on the battlefield to accumulate the power of the phase. Phily was indifferent to this. His tail, which was full of metal spikes, suddenly lashed out violently. Immediately after. Phily''s body also began to slowly rotate with itself as the center. During the process of spinning. His tail kept slapping the soft ground, and soon, the surrounding ground was filled with potholes! Finally. He retracted his tail, jumped high, and then suddenly rushed down. Boom! After a loud bang. The earth shook violently. With Phily as the centre, a pit appeared on the ground, and cracks spread out in all directions. The ground in the pit was full of cracks and small holes. Compared to before. The movement route of the cavalry demons was greatly restricted! Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire "What a joke. Do you think that we brothers have to step on solid ground to run? " The cavalryman demons'' mocking voice came from under the black masks. As soon as they finished speaking. The two cavalry demons once again urged their horses forward. Their four hooves stepped on the air, and they actually charged toward Phily at a speed that was not inferior to when they were on flat ground! At the same time. Matthew also caught a detail. Just as Phily was changing the surrounding terrain, the Twin Cavalry Demons quietly changed the dragon spears in their hands! The original black spearhead had turned into a dark green spearhead. There was a dark green gallbladder hanging near the spearhead. When the cavalry demons ran. The gallbladder shook violently near the horse''s head, and a large amount of dark green juice fell on the ground, instantly corroding a large hole in the ground! "Be careful. " Matthew quickly reminded them, "They changed their weapons, probably to corrode your metal armour! " Phily did not answer. Instead, he chose a more intense action. At that time. The proud metal dragon raised its head fiercely, and the dragon language chant filled with explosive power attracted the violent surge of the surrounding aether. The Twin Cavalry Demons had just approached. Dark clouds covered the sky. Everyone raised their heads in shock. Countless tiny cracks appeared on Phily''s head. Immediately after. Countless tombstones fell from the cracks! [Legendary Spell: Gravestone Descended from the Sky]! A downpour of tombstones swept across the battlefield. The cavalry demons slowed down and tried to use their skills to avoid the large number of tombstones falling from the sky. However, in the next second. A strange sound came from under the ground. Before they could react. Thousands of steel needles shot out from the holes in the ground! These steel needles had a strong magnetic force. Although they were not fatal, they had an inexplicable attraction with the metal armour of the twin cavalry demons. Bang bang bang! Countless steel needles hit their bodies. Accompanied by the tombstones falling from the sky. The Gemini Cavalry Demons finally realized that something was wrong! They began to frequently use their phase skills to avoid the fatal situation in the middle of the battlefield. One of the cavalry demons had better luck. He tried to avoid all the tombstones and finally escaped to the flat ground outside. However, his brother would not be so lucky. At the edge of the hole. A tombstone that suddenly accelerated and smashed into the back of the cavalry demon''s horse! Puff! The cavalry demon was instantly knocked over. This kind of demon was not a demon knight riding an abyss warhorse. They were similar to centaurs. The rider on the horse and the horse were actually one. Therefore, some people believed that the cavalry demon was an abyssal monster that had fallen from the bloodline of the centaurs. At that moment. The cavalry demon''s horse collapsed violently and then fell to the ground, showing slight dizziness. At the same time. A large number of steel needles pierced into the outer shell of his armour. It made an irritating screech. Of course, Phily would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The moment the cavalry demon fell. The obscure dragon language sounded again. The grey halo landed directly on the body of the cavalry demon! [Legendary Spell: Depriving Life]! Not far away. The demon army closest to the battlefield was slightly restless, and the figure of an Abyssal Mage appeared above the heads of those demons. However, it was already too late. Phily reached out a dragon claw and pulled back. At that moment. Matthew also felt a pleading power in his heart. ... [Hint: Your partner, Phily, requests that you grant him priority in the instant death test?] [Do you agree?] ... "How can you cheat like this? " Matthew was stunned. Of course, he chose to agree. Before he agreed, he even activated a spell effect! With the additional instant death bonus provided by Spell Maximization + Death Rush. In addition, Life Depriving itself had an extremely high priority. Two seconds later. The demon cavalryman''s body withered on the ground like a withered flower! "No! " Another demon cavalryman let out a heart-wrenching roar. He looked angrily in Matthew''s direction. "Are you guys cheating? " However, Phily immediately ridiculed his words. "My master and I are of the same heart. "How is that cheating? " Whoosh! The remaining cavalryman suddenly appeared near the corpse. Filled with hatred, he bent down and picked up his brother''s helmet. Then, he ran in the direction of the demon army without looking back! But at that moment. Phily''s body also started to move. "Did I ever say you were allowed to escape? "Little Puppy? " The demon cavalryman only fled and did not reply. At the same time. A legion of demons began to move forward rapidly. They seemed to be planning to support the cavalry demons. However, what they did not expect was Just like that, Phily faced the entire demon army head-on and rushed over with large strides! "Look straight into the true abyss! "Puppies! " Phily let out a savage laugh as he charged into the formation of the Demon army. "This guy has become more talkative after becoming a Legend" Matthew rubbed his chin. But at this moment. He suddenly saw the Abyssal Mage that flashed past once again. Further away. Demon Lord Asner''s brain suddenly began to squirm violently! ... Chapter 1489 Tombstone Creator! ... "I''ll keep an eye on that Abyssal Mage! " At the critical moment. Yu Qi volunteered and took the lead to lock onto the black shadow that appeared and disappeared above the demon army. Matthew nodded slightly. Yu Qi''s strength was not weak. Although he was not a Legend, the powerful prediction ability of an Astromancer allowed him to easily lock onto the enemy''s tracks. At least until the Abyssal Mage made his move. He would respond. Matthew himself was staring at the brain. This thing was originally a small mountain in the middle of the demon army. At this moment, it was already slightly suspended in the air, and its white brain matter was constantly rolling in the air. If it weren''t for the fact that there was no blood flowing, Matthew would have thought of this scene as a hot pot! "Go and come back quickly, don''t delay! " He reminded Phily in his heart. As long as the two most threatening units in the demon army were targeted. It was difficult for other units to deal fatal damage to Phily. Now, Phily had appeared out of nowhere and defeated the Twin Cavalry Demons with an insufferably arrogant attitude. It was the time when morale was high. Under such circumstances, Matthew would not admit defeat. He was very happy that Phily would charge into the demonic array and stir up the situation! As the legendary Nether Dragon ran fiercely on the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! The violent shaking caused the stones and dust on the ground to start moving upward. The cavalry demon fled quickly and reached the demonic array in an instant. Some of the demons in the army could not dodge in time and were directly sent flying far away by him. There was a slight disturbance in the demon formation. But this restlessness did not last long. Because right in front of them, the hill-like Phily was charging straight at them! At that moment. No matter how much the demons wanted to escape, their many years of experience in marching made them realize- If they wanted to live. They could only charge forward! Whoosh! The demon soldiers at the front rushed forward like mercury. They raised the weapons in their hands and roared hysterically. In an instant. The two sides engaged in close combat. In just one clash, at least a hundred Evil Demons were sent flying by the Nether Dragon''s massive body! The rest of the Demons rushed over from the sides and below Phily''s abdomen. The demon soldiers raised their weapons and tried to attack. For a moment. All kinds of sounds came from the surface of Phily''s body. Clang! Clang! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Kakaka! The sound of weapons hitting indestructible metal plates; The sound of the blade cutting through the armour was heard. There was also the crisp sound of weapons being bounced or damaged. These voices mixed with the roars of the demons. For a moment. The battlefield became extremely chaotic. In addition to the cold weapons, there were also countless strange attacks that hit Phily''s body. Steel teeth, flagella, axe, backstab, fireball, missile, claw... Matthew even saw one of the Demon Spellcasters with the army throw a healing spell at Phily in a panic! However, a few seconds later. He was slapped to death on the spot by Phily! The battle became extremely chaotic. Relying on the inertia of his initial charge, Phily used his head and chest to send hundreds of demons flying. However, there were simply too many demons. Matthew looked down from the sky. At this moment, Phily was already deep in the formation of the demon army. He was surrounded by demons! Only the nearest area was left with a blank space, which was the area that Phily had cleared out with his claws and tail. However, no matter how fast Phily cleaned up the place. The empty space that had just appeared would be filled by other demons in an instant. Demons were not fearless. They were just naturally belligerent. Before the war, they might be weak and timid, but once the war began, the reckless blood bestowed upon them by the Mother of the Abyss would be completely ignited. For example, now. All the members of the demon army seemed to have gone crazy as they rushed towards Phily. A circle on the ground was not enough. The demons further away displayed their powerful jumping abilities. One after another, they wanted to jump onto Phily''s body! This scene fell into Matthew''s eyes. There were only these few words in his mind. An ant gnawing an elephant! It was just that Phily''s defensive capabilities were truly astonishing. If it were any other unit, not to mention the Bone Dragon, even a Giant would probably not be able to last long under the high-intensity siege of the demons! "It feels so good! "Are you tickling me, puppies? " The mocking laughter of Phily could be heard from beneath the huge metallic body. The demons were instantly enraged. More demons rushed forward. They were like a tidal wave crashing into Phily. The bone dragon''s silver-black body was like a lone island in the sea. No matter how hard the waves hit it, it still stood proudly! Matthew glanced at the data column. He was very calm in his heart. ... [Hint: Your partner, Phily, has used the spell "Defensive Blending"! .comy Virtual Library Empire Phily''s metal armour is absorbing and accumulating excessive damage... ... A large number of demons covered the surface of Phily''s body like bugs. Those demons tried everything they could to break through his defence. One of the most extreme demons, after trying out all the weapons and failing, actually slammed his head against Phily''s armour in anger! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few inconspicuous muffled sounds. Chapter 1490 The Tombstone Creator That demon had actually knocked itself to death! The chaos lasted for about thirty seconds. Just as the Evil Demons were about to continue charging forward, a distorted energy suddenly emerged from Phily''s body! At that moment. The air began to twist violently. In the blink of an eye, they formed terrifying tornadoes! The tornado carried thousands of metal fragments. Rumble! The dormant Phily suddenly stood up. With a slight shake, all the demons around him were shaken off to the side! Immediately after. Those terrifying tornadoes began to blow in all directions at an extremely fast speed! [Legendary Ability: Reversal Storm]! Even if they were far apart. Matthew could also feel the power of the magnetic field and force field contained in the tornadoes. This power was quite terrifying. Even Matthew himself had to be careful when dealing with it head-on. As expected. Tornadoes swept across the demons ''bodies, and the demons, who were originally known for their defence, were instantly melted into pools of blood! Puff-- A light and the crueller sound rang out on the plains. A large number of demons were swept into the tornado, and in the blink of an eye, their skin and flesh were torn apart, leaving only skeletons behind. Seeing this scene. No matter how warlike the demons on the periphery were, they felt an unprecedented fear! They stood there for a few seconds. Then, they fled in all directions in a panic. Unfortunately, it was too late! A total of thirty-two tornadoes covered the demon army as they moved in all directions from the centre of the army. The tornado moved very quickly. The demons who were slightly closer were not spared even if they turned around and ran when they saw the tornado coming! Such a tragic storm happened too suddenly. .comy Virtual Library Empire As a result, when the abyssal mages in the rear army attacked to weaken its power, the demon army that Phily had charged into had already completely collapsed! The ground turned black and red. In addition to the blood and flesh of the demons, there were also relatively intact skeletons scattered on the spot. Phily stood proudly in the centre. The blood of the demons flowed slowly on his silver and black armour. It added a lot of cruelty to his majesty. "Ha! "Puppy! " Phily stretched out a paw and made a provocative gesture towards the demons in the distance. However, the furious demons did not dare to make any moves! They were only helping the scattered demon soldiers. The place where Phily was standing. A large area was left empty! Seeing this scene. Matthew was also extremely emotional. This time, Phily had charged forward and killed at least 3,000 demons! Although most of them were low-ranked Brett Ancestral Fiends, this was still a terrifying result! Ordinary Legends could only protect themselves or escape when they saw the demonic army. How could they be like Phily, who could charge forward and easily crush them? This was the benefit of having a super strong defence and a huge body. Phily was now a moving fortress made of steel and iron. When Matthew saw him. It was more reassuring than seeing his own cemetery! The super tank that he had been longing for was finally here! "It still has to be Phily... " At this moment. He suddenly noticed a drastic change in the formation of a demon army in the northwest. Matthew narrowed his eyes. At this moment, he caught the source of the abnormality. A monster that was only slightly smaller than Phily was quickly passing through the passage that the demons had temporarily opened up. Even so There were still many demons who were crippled or died on the spot by the Slaughter Demon Lord''s huge feet! At the same time. A small group of demons also rushed out from the formation in the northeast. The rest of the demon army was in a defensive stance. "It''s the Slaughter Demon Lord and the Flesh Hook Demon Army! " Matthew realized that the special demon group he had previously observed was on the move, so he immediately shared this information with Phily. Phily didn''t say anything. He turned around and ran! This guy was still as smooth and appropriate as ever. The speed at which he ran back was actually faster than when he charged forward! It could be seen from this. Phily had intentionally held back when he charged earlier. This reservation was obviously not useless. Due to the miscalculation of Phily''s movement ability, after the defeated demon army moved aside, there was no longer any unit that could stop Phily from escaping! Long before that, a group of special demons rushed to the battlefield. Phily had returned to the battle formation in front of the cemetery. He did not enter the cemetery but stood in a relatively safe front and continued to provoke the demons. "Wahhh... " The Slaughter Demon Overlord''s attack missed, and he was so angry that he killed a few Brett Ancestral Demons to vent his anger. Matthew took the opportunity to fly forward and greet Phily. Then, he stood on the Bone Dragon''s head as usual. "When Phily charged earlier, it would be great if there was a cavalry behind him. " He looked at the situation on the battlefield. A trace of regret flashed across Matthew''s heart. The demon army was generally divided into twelve legions. They were divided into four deep echelons according to the "1-3-5-3" formation. The demon army that Phily destroyed was precisely that "1". In fact When Phily activated the Reversal Tempest, he had the opportunity to launch a second wave of assault on the three legions behind him. As the three legions were very close to each other, they maintained a similar distance from the five legions behind them. Chapter 1491: Tombstone Creator Chapter 1491: Tombstone Creator If they could use the tornados power to disrupt the central army. Perhaps it could cause chaos in the demons formation and obtain greater results. Unfortunately, it was too risky. Secondly, Phily was alone. The Bone Dragon Army was very fragile and was not suitable for charging into battle. The cavalrymen of Rheagar perfectly fit this condition. But the problem was that the distance between the two sides was too far. These cavalrymen were deployed by Matthew to the two wings of the main battlefield, mainly for the purpose of infiltration and support. After all, before this. Even Matthew himself did not expect that he would suddenly have such a fierce general who could charge into battle! But even so Philys solo charge into the formation had also achieved gratifying results. The morale of Rolling Stone City was high. The morale of the demons, on the other hand, had fallen dramatically. As a synonym for recklessness, the demons were actually the type of army that needed morale the most. After all, they were just reckless, not brainless. Once morale was low, even demons would slack off. For example, just now. After Phily defeated the Twin Cavalry Demons, he took advantage of the chaos to give chase. Most of the people who died at his hands were Ancestral Demons. The elite cavalry demons of the 1st legion quietly covered their boss and 2nd boss as they escaped. This scene also gave Matthew a new understanding of the nature of demons. Due to the collapse of the First Legion. A vacuum appeared on the battlefield ahead. Matthew looked at the corpses on the ground and slowly mobilized the authority of the tombstone. Then, he activated a gust of Wind of Rest. Whoosh! Whoosh! A west wind blew over the plains. It was the same wind, but Philys reversal storm was violent and fierce, while Matthews wind of rest was especially gentle and peaceful. Where the wind of rest blows. The bloody corpses crawled up on their own! Under the horrified gazes of the Evil Demons. The corpses used their hands and feet to dig holes in the ground and bury themselves. Immediately after. An even stranger scene appeared. Just as the corpses were buried on the ground, the shadows of tombstones suddenly appeared. The gravestone gradually materialized. In a few breaths. The Demon Battlefield that was still in a fierce battle had turned into a mass grave filled with graves! This time. Not only did the demons in front of the second echelon show a slight commotion. Even the Slaughter Demon Overlord, who was cursing at Phily, was dumbfounded! Phily had previously used the ability of the tombstone that descended from the sky. And now Matthew was doing it again. For a moment. The title of gravestone maker was widely spread among the demon army! [Hint: You and your partner, Phily, have performed a gravestone trick together. This scene frightened a portion of the demons and shocked the spectators of the battle to protect Rolling Stone City.] You have obtained a new title, Tombstone Creator! You and Philys Legendary Points +1 (Abyssal Faction-World Legendary Points)! The legend of fighting with the demons really came fast Matthew was secretly pleased. He didnt know if it was because his people were too fierce, or if these demons hadnt seen the world. Sif was the same last time. He could gain some Legendary Points by showing off a few skills. No matter who performed outstandingly in this battle, the ultimate beneficiary must be Matthew. Because everyone knew. He was the true guardian of Rolling Stone Town! This was also the most direct effect of the accumulated Legend Points! The greater the prestige, the greater the responsibility, and the greater the benefits that could be distributed when harvesting the results of the war. Matthew gazed into the distance calmly. He was actually looking forward to some ignorant demons coming to pry open his tombstone. The tombstones created by the Wind of Rest were different from ordinary tombstones. It was during this practice that Matthew learned about the additional effects of these tombstones from the authority of the tombstones. These special tombstones could be regarded as corpses under the blessing of Authority. This meant that Matthew could directly use Corpse Explosion to detonate the newly formed Mass Grave! After learning of this effect. Matthew immediately decided to list Corpse Explosion as one of the spells that might be selected to be added to the spell upgrade training! The reason why it wasnt 100%. It was because this special effect only applied to gravestones created by the Wind of Resting. If it was an ordinary tombstone, Matthew would definitely focus on learning this spell! Unfortunately, the demons were not fools. After being ruthlessly attacked by Rolling Stone City, the demon army seemed particularly depressed. Matthew observed. The second echelon of legions was gathering the remnants and changing their formation. They did not seem to have any intention of retreating. However, it was probably impossible to start a war again immediately. This was also the most passive point for Rolling Stone City. The difference in numbers between the enemy and them was too great. They were really not suited to take the initiative to attack. Even if it was a great opportunity, Matthew had to think about whether it was a trap. After all, there were simply too many demons. A large number of them meant a high fault tolerance rate. In comparison. Matthews fault tolerance depended on himself! As long as he was around. The cemetery was there. The undead army was there! Rolling Stone City would be safe and sound! Calm down, calm down. Matthew suppressed the restlessness in his heart. A moment later. Yu Qi hurriedly flew in front of him. That legendary abyssal mage is making a move! Matthew raised his neck. At this moment, the ghostly figure could no longer be seen in the demonic array. It was estimated that he was hiding in some corner. Chapter 1492: Tombstone Creator Chapter 1492: Tombstone Creator Therefore, he lowered his head and looked at the crystal ball in Yu Qis hand. From the background of the crystal ball. The other party was probably in a tent near the central army. He saw the survivor of the Twin Cavalry Demons in the video. At this moment. The other party was handing his brothers head to a certain black shadow. In the next second. A large amount of black fog flashed. The scene was interrupted for about ten seconds. Yu Qi muttered something and white light appeared in his eyes. When the crystal balls image became clear again. Matthews pupils subconsciously constricted. This was because he saw the twin cavalry demons that Phily had killed with Life Deprive earlier walk out of the tent unscathed! At first, he thought that he had seen it wrongly. However, when he saw the two Gemini Cavalry Demons standing side by side Only then did he realize what the legendary abyssal mage had done! Its a resurrection spell This was not rare in the Abyss, but the price was high. Only the truly strong were qualified to use it. Yu Qi explained, If you want to kill a high-level demon, you have to destroy its soul, but the demons soul runs very fast. I tried to intercept the demons soul just now, but I failed. Matthew nodded. He glanced at the Crimson Flame Nightmare that was wandering at the edge of the battlefield and knew that Yu Qi was right. Even the Flame Nightmare carrying the Lost Lantern could not catch the souls of the Twin Cavalry Demons. It could be seen how fast these demon souls ran. Matthew suspected that they had signed a soul recall agreement with the demon lord, which was similar to the contractual relationship between the electorate, believers, and gods. This kind of person was the most infuriating to necromancers! The only thing that was gratifying was that If the soul were not destroyed, the repeated resurrection would at least leave behind a corpse. This meant that their corpses could be used many times, which was also an advantage. I just divined that this Abyssal Mages name is Osseidro, and he is the most trusted official in the territory of Asner. Yu Qi pointed at the image in the crystal ball and said, Hes level 23 and is very powerful. It was not easy for me to find a hidden angle As soon as he finished speaking. The crystal ball suddenly exploded! A ball of black mist emerged from within. The black mist turned into a shrivelled claw and went straight for Yu Qis head. Yu Qi was also very alert and immediately dodged the first attack of the black claw. In the next moment. Matthew activated the Pale Hand, grabbed the black claw, and crushed it! The peeping failed. Yu Qi sighed. I even suspect that he deliberately let us see the resurrection of the Twin Gemini Cavalry Demons. Matthew agreed. It doesnt matter. This kind of puppys resurrection is just for me to kill it again. Phily shouted from below. Matthew stepped on his head, which was obviously not as obedient as before, and then asked with a smile, What does it feel like to advance to Legend? Phily replied in an extremely flattering manner, A miracle, a new life, all in all, wonderful. Most importantly, I can provide better service to my master! This is the most exciting part! Yu Qi listened to this terrible line and maintained a decent smile on his face. Do you need me to leave? Matthew stomped on Phily again. Be serious! Phily laughed loudly. Of course, the happiest thing is that Ive just been reborn and can beat up these puppiesCI specialized in this in my previous life! Master, dont doubt me. If we join hands, we can still defeat ten demon legions! Matthew believed 70% of what he said. According to the Banshee Queen, Sinfran, Phily was the Lord of the Purgatory Dragon when he was alive. And the Purgatory Dragon was a group of devils that had killed the most devils in bloody battles. Do you still remember what happened in your previous life? Matthew asked. Some I remember, some I forget, but none of that matters anymore. Phily said freely, Since I crawled out from the thousands of skeletons, then my previous life has nothing to do with me. I walked out of the bottomless cage of negative energy myself, and it was also Master who gave me such an opportunity. My previous life and death are both dead, so why care about them? These words didnt seem to have come up on the spur of the moment. It was probably the thoughts Phily had in his heart for many years. Matthew was very clear. Phily must have suffered a lot along the way and faced many desperate situations. It was the same for Peggy back then. Because of this, they would only care about their current personality after they were reborn. They didnt care about the past. From their experiences. Becoming undead was indeed a pure rebirth, not a continuation of the previous life. Even if there were memories of their previous lives. They could only become nourishment for this life. At this moment. The brain matter that had been floating in the air for a long time suddenly spurted out from the demon army! The brain matter drew a parabola in the air. Then, it crossed such a long distance and accurately hit the cemetery and the surrounding battlefield! In the blink of an eye. Countless clumps of brain matter surged over like thousands of arrows! This moment came too suddenly. There was no sign of any abnormality in Asners brain. Even Matthew and Yu Qis senses were easily hidden! For a moment. Two defensive barriers formed by negative energy automatically rose above the cemetery. The nearby units were also trying to find cover to avoid the brain matter falling from the sky. Let me! Phily stood in front of the cemetery with a heroic spirit. Then, his body swelled up a lot, as if he had turned into an iron wall, blocking most of the brain matter for the cemetery! Pa, pa, pa! The second half of the first batch of brain matter smashed onto his metal armour. Master, look at those puppies. Theyre so anxious that their brains are shooting out, but theyre still weak Phily was still saying this proudly. But in the next second. Matthew saw colourful black and green spots appear on his silver-black metal armour. Every speck. There was a puddle of white demon brain matter attached to it! Ahh Phily let out a sharp cry of pain. In the blink of an eye. The armour that he was so proud of was corroded and riddled with holes! [Warning: Your companion Phily has been severely corroded by the brain matter of Asners brain. The armour value of his metal armour has been reduced by 70% and is still decreasing!] Dodge, hide behind the mountain! Matthew immediately reacted. Phily also wanted to dodge, but his body was too big. Although his speed was not slow, he still needed time to move. At the same time. The brain that was suspended in mid-air started to boil again. The brain matter was not playing. Everyone in Rolling Stone City was shocked. More brain matter was thrown from the centre of the demon army! This time Descended with the brains. There was also a violent acid rain. Matthew clearly did not notice the chanting and magic fluctuations. However, the dark clouds gathered in an instant! The pouring acid rain mercilessly slapped Philys body. Even if he put up a negative energy shield, it was difficult to completely block the acid rain and brain matter. Phily wasnt the only unit that was troubled. Almost all the undead and human cavalrymen felt uncomfortable in the face of this sudden acid rain! Matthew saw it. The skeleton axemen lying in ambush in the trenches were drenched by the acid rain, and their originally weak bones suddenly became much more brittle. Fortunately, Ricks reaction was not slow. Almost at the same time as the acid rain fell, he commanded the skeleton soldiers to dig the soil and bury themselves! This would reduce the losses. But if this acid rain continues. If that happened, the slight advantage that Rolling Stone City had gained against the demon army would be gone! Thinking of this. Matthew immediately shouted towards the east, Obast! Not long after. A group of centaurs walked out of the oak forest with solemn expressions. Chapter 1493: Legend Advancement, Blade of Elegance! Chapter 1493: Legend Advancement, Blade of Elegance! At the edge of the oak forest. Obast, who had been preparing for a long time, stood side by side with the elders of the Centaur tribe. They crossed their arms in front of their chests, their expressions devout. Behind them. It was the Druids from the Earth Society. These young druids attainments in magic were not enough to be independent. However, it was more than enough to support a large group spell. For a moment. The chants of the Centaurs and Druids echoed throughout the oak forest. It attracted a lot of anxious animals to come and watch. Half a minute later. A blinding ray of sunlight pierced through the dark clouds above the cemetery. Immediately after. More sunlight shone down from above. A portion of the acid rain quickly evaporated, turning into water vapour that surged up! [Ritual Spell: Clear Sky for Ten Thousand Miles!] Matthew knew. The leader of this spell was actually an elder of the Centaur tribe. As a Nature Spell Caster, this elder had extraordinary attainments in the field of Meteorology. Obast and the other Druids were only responsible for cooperating with him to strengthen the effect of the spell. In the blink of an eye. The originally dark sky suddenly became clear. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. Without acid rain What? However, the intense sunlight did not last long. Ten seconds later. Matthew looked up in surprise again. He touched the raindrops on his face and was surprised to find that the originally clear sky had gathered dark clouds again. The dark clouds were so thick. It was even more exaggerated than when the acid rain had just descended! Dark clouds were slowly pressing down. It was like a small mountain, giving people a suffocating feeling. And the acid rain fell first. The bean-sized raindrops hit the mountain of the cemetery and the ground, silently causing a large amount of corrosion! No! There are no magic fluctuations. The position of the dark cloud is actually very high, so high that it doesnt match the normal weather phenomenon at all! Matthew noticed something unusual. He then cast a long-distance spell on himself and activated his balanced perception. A few seconds later. He had finally found the source of the acid rain! [Hint: You have discovered the Lord of Decay (LV19/Lord) and his descendants!] Lord of Decay Matthews expression was slightly solemn, and his eyes became extremely deep. In the sky where the dark clouds floated. There was actually a large group of strange birds hiding there! The strange bird in the lead was huge, and its surface was dry. Only its lower jaw had a huge sac. At this moment. The sac was constantly moving, and every time it moved, a large amount of liquid would fall! All the strange birds followed the King of Decay and did the same thing. This formed the acid rain that Matthew was facing now! At the same time. Matthew also observed that the amount of liquid spat out by these strange birds did not actually fall on the ground. It was because the liquid would automatically condense the water nearby during the descent, creating an even more shocking acid rain! This was not a spell. It was a spell-like ability! The Centaur Elders ritual spell was not ineffective against the acid rain. It was just that the coverage of their spells was too small. As long as the acid rain that fell from the sky was guided from another area and eventually floated in the direction of the cemetery, the enemys goal could also be achieved! There are also some Abyssal Mages on the backs of those strange birds. The direction of the acid rain should be guided by these Mages Matthews eyes narrowed. There was a flash of killing intent in his eyes, but it was quickly dismissed. He couldnt handle it. These strange birds were hiding too high and too far away! They must have been enchanted with an invisibility spell and would only appear when they sprayed acid rain. Other than that. Matthew also found two large teleportation portals in the sky. Because of the distance and the noisy information on the battlefield, he ignored the magic waves of the portal. The only person in Rolling Stone City who could deal with these strange birds was Matthew. However, due to the existence of the high-altitude teleportation gate, the other party was clearly prepared to retreat at any time. Once Matthew went up there. The other party could escape from it. They might have even set up an aerial trap up there. Under such circumstances. The ground battlefield might suffer! The demon army is quite cunning Matthew tensed up a little. He realized that his previous success had made his mind a little unstable. The King of Decay and the Abyssal Mages had most likely taken action while Phily was fighting with the Twin Cavalry Demons. The enemy commander clearly knew the impact of the acid rain on the battlefield. From this point of view. In the first round, the other party had a slight victory! The other party was able to make such meticulous arrangements, so it meant that he was not an ordinary person. It should be that legendary Abyssal Mage, Osseidro. Matthew had a deep impression of the black-robed mage. In this battle, the Demon Lord Asner only sent out a small portion of his brain. The highest commander of the demon army was most likely the leader of the Abyssal Mages. The other party had chosen to hide behind those repulsive and attention-grabbing demons, which meant that he was an old man who did not like to be in the limelight. He had to be more cautious about every abnormal signal on the battlefield! At this moment. The flock of strange birds seemed to realize that Matthew had discovered them. One of the strange birds actually took the initiative to lower its flight altitude. It even flew through the clear sky created by the Centaur elders. This action caused discussion among the Druids, but it also attracted hatred from their own side. Chapter 1494: Legendary Advancement, Blade of Elegance! Chapter 1494: Legendary Advancement, Blade of Elegance! The strange bird hovered above the cemetery for a while. Then he started to spit again. Matthew calmly threw a negative energy shield over and then ignored it. He knew very well that this strange bird was here to annoy him. Once he chased after them in the sky, he might fall into Osseidros trap! He had already lost half a chip in the first round. Next, he must not be led by the nose by the other party. He had to pull the other side into his own rhythm in order to accumulate more chips for victory! We must weaken the effect of acid rain on the cemetery! Matthew was very clear. The biggest chance of success for them in defending Rolling Stone City was this floating cemetery. Once the cemetery was taken. Without the Undead Armys protection, the troops of Rolling Stone City would not be able to hold on. This acid rain was obviously directed at the cemetery. Since he could not solve the source for the time being, he had to reduce its influence in many ways as soon as possible! Matthew threw a spell mark into the sky and then turned his attention back to his own cemetery. He had to admit. The unexpected acid rain had dealt a heavy blow to the cemetery. The first to bear the brunt was, of course, Phily. Under the acid rain and brain matter, his metal armour had been corroded and riddled with holes. Currently, Phily could only hide in a ball of black fog and tremble, relying on the power of the Soul Fire to repair his armour. He had completely lost his imposing appearance just now. Matthew sent him some Soul Crystals, hoping to speed up his recovery. This scene reminded him of something. High Defense alone was useless, and he had to increase Philys resistance in all aspects. The most important thing was acid resistance! He didnt have enough magic scrolls in this area, which was a lesson for him. Other than Phily. The other undead were also severely affected. The zombies were still alright. They had all kinds of rotten meat hanging on their bodies. After being washed by the acid rain, they would rot even more seriously. However, the skeletons were in a very bad situation. What was more serious were the mountains in the cemetery and the tombstones stored as strategic materials. Under the attack of acid rain. Both of them were festering on a small scale. As time passed. It would definitely affect the stability of the cemetery! Raise the negative energy barrier! Protect the mountain as much as possible and let the undead push to the second or fourth level! Send someone to keep an eye on the negative energy power furnace. I suspect that there will be enemies who will come and sabotage us After quickly explaining to White Phantom Ali. Matthew came to the negative energy fountain at the top of the cemetery. In the next second. A long whip suddenly appeared in his hand. It was Ursuls Reprimand, which had been upgraded to a graveyard weapon! The acid rain was still falling. A hazy negative energy barrier slowly rose, blocking out a portion of the acid rain, but there was still a lot of acid that seeped down and flowed into the mountains. Matthew began to wave his whip violently at the negative energy fountain. With every swing. His body would ripple with a greenish-grey halo! Negative Energy Control: Surge! With Matthews action, a large amount of negative energy fountain splashed around. Matthew wrapped the negative energy with a long whip and then whipped it to other corners of the cemetery! Wherever there was dense acid rain The surging negative energy would be distributed there! Under the cover of the ultra-high concentration of negative energy gushing out of the negative energy fountain, the harm caused by the acid rain was immediately curbed! Matthew calmly waved the long whip in his hand. Even though his shoulders and wrists soon began to ache, he did not slow down the whip. He was very clear. Negative energy restrained the corrosive effect to a certain extent. In theory, if the negative energy concentration in the cemetery were high enough, the acid rain would not pose a threat to the cemetery and the undead inside. Now, Matthew forcibly activated the negative energy fountain, which was overdrawing the potential of the cemetery to weaken the effects of acid rain. So far, the effect was very good. The strange bird in the sky was still clamouring, and the acid rain was still falling mercilessly. However, under the cover of the rising negative energy, whether it was the mountain, the tombstone, or the undead themselves, they did not seem to be so afraid of the acid rain! Prepare the Realm Heart Stone and other materials. If this acid rain continues for a long time, Ill dig more negative energy fountains, and I might even build a bridge to the negative energy plane here! Seeing that the situation was under control, Matthew once again told the butler Ali to check the negative energy power furnace. As long as the negative energy could resist the corrosive nature of the acid rain. Then Matthew could accept a long stalemate. At most, he could just dig a few more negative energy fountains! Realm Heart Stone, Negative Energy Crystal Cluster, Necromancy RuneHe did not lack any of these things! As expected, war is a competition of wealth! A moment later. Matthew handed Ursuls Reprimand to Ali, and let him and Renesme take turns to wave the whip. They mainly guarded the top of the mountain, and the rest of the location was less threatened, so they could be prioritized later. Then Matthew turned his gaze to the moat to the north of the cemetery. At this moment, there was no sign of a single undead anywhere. Matthew flew up and raised his angle. Only then did he discover the skeletons buried in the ditch. A look of approval appeared on his face. Ricks emergency response was quite good. Most of the skeleton axemen offset part of the acid rain by burying themselves. Chapter 1495: Legendary Advancement, Blade of Elegance! Chapter 1495: Legendary Advancement, Blade of Elegance! However, as the acid rain continued to fall, the acid in the trench began to accumulate. It was obviously impossible to continue lying down. Matthew was slightly hesitant. The skeleton axemen led by Rick were the main force defending the trench. If they were to retreat to the cemetery now, it would be equivalent to giving up the area. The space that Phily had created had now been filled by the second tier of the demon army. If the trench were abandoned, the cemetery would lose its buffer Even if Matthew could play the way he dealt with the demon advance party However, in front of a demon army of this magnitude This kind of surprise attack could not affect the overall situation at all! Perhaps I should consider retreating and guarding the walls of Rolling Stone City Matthew asked Rick to move the skeleton army to the high point in the southwest while seriously considering the feasibility of this. The buildings in the cemetery were not designed for war. They lacked walls and depth. Other than being able to fly, they did not have much of an advantage on the battlefield. Matthew originally only wanted to build his own mage tower. However, he did not expect to encounter the Abyss Invasion so quickly. The walls built by the southern mage army had more cover and depth, so it was easier to defend. When necessary, we can indeed retreat to the city walls. If Im here, as long as the Undead Army is here, theres still hope of success! Time is on our side Matthew was not a conflicted person. He quickly made a decision in his heart. However, if the demon army wanted him to give up this land, they would have to pay a higher price. At the moment. The acid rain was just an appetizer. Matthews gaze was fixed on the demon army that was gathering in front of him. He was very curious now. After discovering that the acid rain attack was not successful, what would Osseidro do next? During this period. The undead in the cemetery were also actively processing the brain matter of Asner. These brain matters had a slight spirituality and a strong corrosive nature. After landing. They would run around for a while, leaving a large amount of mucus on the ground, and then lose their spirituality and become a large mass of disgusting acid. Compared to acid rain. Other than causing a lot of trouble for Phily, the brain matter of Asner didnt cause much damage to the cemetery. Even Matthew himself was amazed by this. He realized that the hero of all this- Sludge Monster Leader! This guy usually walked slowly and had a bad habit of eating skeletons secretly. It actually came in handy at this critical moment! When the brain matter of Asner descended, the originally slow Sludge Monster began to sweep the ground in the cemetery at an extremely fast speed! The Sludge Monster had the title of the Scavenger. And this Sludge Monster leader who had defected to Matthew was a super expert among them. His huge and soft body rolled over every corner of the cemetery like jelly. All the squirming brain matter instantly disappeared! The data column showed. The Sludge Monster Leader had activated Gluttony Mode and was enjoying his own dinner! In the entire cemetery. Only Peggy would dare try to snatch something from the Sludge Monster Leader. Matthew saw with his own eyes that she had grabbed several lumps of brain matter and stuffed them into a clay pot. Considering her previous history of frying Asners tongues. It wasnt hard to guess what she wanted to do. Sometimes, Matthew admired Peggys attitude. Even in this situation. She looked carefree and happy on her own. Peggys emotions infected Matthew to a certain extent. He relaxed. He continued to deal with the harm caused by the acid rain. As the surging negative energy filled the air in the cemetery, things seemed to have turned around. The acid rain and brain matter had been controlled by various means, and good news came from Rick. Yu Qi brought people over to support them on a magic ship. With the huge body of the magic ship and the unique rainwater transfer system, they forcefully created a relatively dry area on the ground. In this way The skeleton axemen only retreated slightly to the southwest, but they did not completely give up on the trenches. On the other side. Rheagar also returned to Rolling Stone City and took out two boxes of Gale Magic Scrolls from the warehouse. He then sent someone to hand them over to Matthew. Gale could blow the acid rain away from the cemetery. It could also play a role in curbing the harm of acid rain. All in all. Under the efforts of many factions in Rolling Stone City. The impact of the acid rain was minimized. During this period. It wasnt like the Demon Faction didnt do anything. First, the resurrected Gemini Cavalry Demons braved the acid rain to challenge them again. Then, the strange birds in the sky also approached the top of the cemetery to provoke them. Demon Lord Asners brain was raining like crazy into the cemetery. At first, Matthew was worried that the Sludge Monster Leader would not be able to eat all of the brain matters. It was only later that he realized that he was worrying too much. The Sludge Monster Leaders digestive ability was amazing. The brain matters looked like they were just his appetizers. After at least three or four rounds, the Sludge Monsters skin colour did not change at all! This meant that he was still far from being full! Chapter 1496: Legendary Advancement, Blade of Elegance! Chapter 1496: Legendary Advancement, Blade of Elegance! In this situation. Of course, Matthew chose to sit on the sidelines and watch patiently. Facing the provocation of the twin cavalry demons. Phily, who was still recovering, wanted to go over and teach them a lesson! But Matthew stopped him. He slowly sent out Argus, the Shield of Wondrous Mountain, to deal with the battle between the demon brothers. Matthew had only given Argus one task. That was defense! Defend. And survive. As long as he could. At this moment, Matthew had a feeling of enlightenment. He realized that a temporary victory or defeat would not affect the direction of this battle. If he still used the previous thinking of being constrained by tactical gains and losses to deal with this war. Then Rolling Stone City would definitely lose miserably! He had to raise his perspective and look at the overall situation in order to give a better response. At the end of the day, its actually a game between me and the other teams commander, Osseidro. Whoever loses may face a catastrophe! His fault tolerance rate is higher than mine, but time is on my side. I still have a little home advantage Although he didnt know why Osseidro insisted on the general confrontation mode and insisted on letting the top demons come up to challenge him. But Matthew was actually happy to see this happen. For example, now. After Argus received the order, he fought with the twin cavalry demons in the open space north of the trench. Argus was not a legend. When facing the Twin Cavalry Demons, he could actually display an effect close to Phily! Clang! The cavalryman demons spear thrust brushed past Argus shield, leaving only a shallow mark on it. But Argus himself was as steady as Mount Tai and did not move at all. Then Argus also easily resolved the surprise attack of the other cavalry demon. Argus found an opportunity to clamp the opponents dragon spear under his armpit. If the cavalry demon had not let go in time, he would have been caught by Argus and thrown into a mess! This was almost as Matthew had predicted. From the battle between the Cavalry Demon and Phily, he could tell that these two brothers were indeed strong, but they had a fatal flawC They couldnt deal with a proper tank! Even though they had switched to corrosive weapons in order to break through Argus shield. However, Argus dodging ability was also far better than that of Phily. On the empty ground. The black warrior wielding a huge shield was able to fight against two enemies at once. Even though it was impossible for him to kill the Twin Cavalry Demon, the enemy would find it difficult to break through his defensive steps. For a moment. The battle between the commanders became much duller. The acid rain was still falling. From time to time, the sound of weapons colliding could be heard in the open space in the north. Everyone else seemed to have become air. There was no sense of existence. Are all your cemeteries teeming with turtle tanks? The Twin Cavalry Demons did not speak. The Slaughter Demon Lord, who had rushed to the front of the battlefield, could not help but shout loudly. He also shouted at the cemetery, Send out someone who can fight, someone with hard bones. Let me see if the strongest elite among the undead can resist my claws! His language was very rough. Matthew had no choice but to use Language Proficiency to understand what the other party was howling about. After understanding the other partys words. Matthews face flashed with a trace of seriousness. The Slaughter Demon Overlord was not like the Twin Cavalry Demons. Although they were both legendary creatures, this guy was obviously much stronger than the two brothers! The Slaughterer Demon was a famous butcher in the Abyss. This was a slaughterer demon lord. It was a question of who should be sent to deal with it in order to stall for time. But. This question did not make Matthew think for too long. Because half a minute after Slaughter Demon Overlord shouted. A fair and beautiful female warrior with a grass ring on her head appeared in the sky above the cemetery. Seeing this, Matthew quickly shouted, Wait, what are you doing? Do you want to go up and fight him? Peggy adjusted the angle of the grass ring and replied seriously, Yeah, he just called my name. Matthew looked confused. Did he? Peggy crossed her arms. Do you think Im not the strongest of the undead? Matthew fell silent. Seeing that Peggy was determined, he had to remind her, This guy is very strong, and you have to be careful. Peggy gestured with her hand: Youd better worry about that big fool; his shield is about to be chiselled! As soon as she finished speaking. Peggy, who had transformed into the Valkyrie of the Moon, brandished her two enchanted silver swords and charged at the Slaughter Demon Overlord, who looked like a giant baboon. The two quickly exchanged a few blows. Matthew was relieved. Peggy was not as reckless as she looked. She was using her speed advantage to tire out Slaughter Demon Lord. Although the latter was strong in a frontal assault, the Valkyrie of the Moon could crush him in speed. As long as Peggy didnt have the intention to kill and didnt act recklessly, it wasnt a problem for her. On the other side. Argus situation was not as good as it had been in the beginning. His shield had already been slightly corroded by the acid rain and brain matter. Although he had tried his best to avoid it, once there was a shortcoming between masters, it could be infinitely magnified. The twin cavalry demons were clearly not fools. They noticed Argus weakness and launched a fierce attack on him. In just a few minutes. Argus response clearly became more strenuous. His steps were still very stable. The biggest hidden danger was whether the shield itself could withstand the subsequent fierce impact of the twin cavalry demons! Get Sinfran go to aid Argus. Dont fight the enemy. Just bring him back I will ask the Dragon Lord Cossack to help them. If the Twin Cavalry Demons want to chase after them, Cossack will stop them! Matthew gave the order. Then, he rubbed his temples hard. As far as the eye could see. The demon army was densely packed with elite units. Matthew already had a lot of elite undead under him. However, it was still dwarfed by the demon army He had no choice. The two sides were not on the same level. Matthew did not expect to be able to defeat the demon army that had mobilized the entire plane in this aspect. He was just worried that if more and more elite demons came out to challenge him, should he continue to fight? If he accepted the challenge, which units should be sent? AndWhy did Osseidro have to let them take turns to challenge me? If I were the commander of the demon army, I would just let everyone charge. Even if he cant cross the walls of Rolling Stone City with the advantage of numbers, he should be able to force me to give up the cemetery, right? Matthews brain spun rapidly. He could feel that he was growing rapidly in this war. This was a sublimation of ones thoughts and consciousness. It was also a unique understanding of war. A moment later. Argus successfully escaped from the battlefield. The Undead Cossack took his place and began to fight with the Twin Cavalry Demons. Cossack were not weak. However, the twin cavalry demons seemed to be able to restrain him in terms of combat style. After a few rounds. The former Drakonid Lords body now had several holes. Although the soul fire did not suffer too much damage, the operation was clearly not as smooth as it had been at the beginning. Continue to change people. Matthew held his breath. His perspective seemed to jump out of the chessboard of the battlefield, overlooking everything around him from a higher dimension. At that moment. He caught a strange signal. That was the change of fate that could only be observed at the equilibrium node! Matthew suddenly understood. He was not the only one paying attention to this war. The entire world of Aindor was watching this war. This included the Plane Will itself! The mystical Fate airflow began to slightly fluctuate. Matthew suddenly stood up. He looked toward the northeast. He vaguely saw a golden light! That was the turning point of fate. That was the direction in which the balance of war was tilting! That was Jade Court! In the next moment. The annoying, strange birds continued to lower their altitude. They hovered over the cemetery, trying their best to provoke. And Matthew turned a blind eye to them. Because on the data panel. The message that he wanted to see the most had already been refreshed! [Hint: Your partner Soldier has comprehended the domain of the Ancient Goddess of Beauty and practised his own legendary path.] Are you willing to provide him with a large amount of XP to help him advance to the legendary class Blade of Elegance? Chapter 1497: Dual Blade Sage: Flash Slash! Chapter 1497: Dual Blade Sage: Flash Slash! Matthew naturally wouldnt refuse. Just as he was providing Soldier with XP through the Undead Contract. A special throbbing came from the contract. At that moment. Matthew vaguely had a third-person perspective focused on Soldier. He looked around. It was still the basement filled with the works of the ancient goddess of beauty and had a strong elven architectural style. At this moment. The Skeleton Knife Dancer was sitting cross-legged in the middle of these artworks. His head tilted slightly to his right shoulder. The soul fire seemed to have been extinguished. From the looks of it. It was as if he was a monk who had passed away. However, Matthew could clearly sense it. In this not-so-spacious basement, many domains were overlapping and surging. Soldiers soul fire was now roaming in these domains related to aesthetics. Matthew looked at it. There were many pieces of art in the basement. Sculpture and painting were the main works. However, the content and style were extremely messy. There were primitive murals with rough drawings and messy lines; There were oil paintings with fine strokes and heavy ink; There was even a newly opened ink painting hanging on Soldiers left hand! Within the ink painting. Most of the space was occupied by a large bamboo forest. In the depths of the forest, there were one or two lonely figures. The two figures were wearing black raincoats and distinctive bamboo hats. Although their faces could not be seen clearly. Matthew could still feel a sense of familiarity. This style of dressing. He couldnt help but think of his previous life, and then there was the demon warrior he had met once in the sampan plane. Speaking of which, I wonder how that bald demon brother is doing Matthew thought regretfully. Previously, in order to flatten the sampan plane, he did not have time to pay attention to that demon warrior. He did not know if his revenge was successful or not. But Matthew was sure. The Undead Calamity that he had caused in the Sampan Plane did not affect any demons. This was because there were no Undead Demons under him. This meant that Brother Demon must have found a way to dodge. The other party was quite interesting. Matthew sincerely hoped that the other party would be able to escape that calamity. Then, he focused his attention back on what was in front of him. In the paintings and sculptures around Soldier. The outlines of some artworks lit up. This was the performance of the art itself, participating in the domain of aesthetics. Matthew noticed. Among them, the brightest was the ink painting depicting the bamboo forest and the hermit. This painting, which obviously came from the Su Country, should have nothing to do with the ancient beauty goddess. It was Tyrastes private collection. But from the looks of it This painting seemed to have become the key to Soldiers advancement to Legend! You wont evolve into a legendary class like a painter or a bard, right? Matthew muttered in his heart. However, he still felt a sense of accomplishment. Philys advancement to Legend was mostly due to his own hard work. Then Soldiers growth was basically due to Matthews full nurturing. Amongst all the elite undead. Matthew had invested the most amount of experience and strengthening on Soldier. Soldier did not disappoint him. In less than two years. Advancing to Legend as a skeleton. This was a miracle in itself! No matter what, its good to be able to advance to Legend! Thinking of this. Matthew didnt hesitate any more and injected a large amount of XP into Soldiers body! At that moment. Soldiers body made of bones was suddenly ignited. The white flames burned from top to bottom, burning every corner of his limbs and bones. Legendary Fire! Matthews eyelids twitched, and a lot of longing and desire flashed through his heart. However, in the next second. What surprised him was that The ink-wash painting that was a certain distance away from Soldier also started burning! Whoosh! Whoosh! A few seconds later. The Legendary Fire burned the ink painting to ashes. Only ashes were left on the ground. Such a strange movement immediately attracted the attention of the mage apprentice who had been guarding the side. Fire! Quickly inform Lord Matthew and Miss Beanna! Whoosh! The Undead Contract continued to shake. Matthews perspective returned to himself. He opened his eyes with a strange and hesitant expression. That painting looks quite valuableTyraste probably wont ask me for compensation, right? Forget it. At most, Ill let Soldier pay for it himself. He burned the painting, and its none of my business He glanced at the data panel. Soldier had reached the critical point of advancing to Legend. It was just like Phily from before. Matthew had done everything he could. The rest was up to him. At the same time. On the battlefield, the clash between the generals became more and more tense. Other than the Slaughter Demon Overlord and the Twin Cavalry Demons. Another three elite demons came out to challenge him. They looked eager to fight. The response from the cemetery was much slower. Matthew slowly deployed his troops, basically sending someone to fight the challenger before his patience was about to run out. Under such circumstances. The result of the battle was naturally not very good. Apart from Peggy, who was not at a disadvantage, and Argus, who was defending slightly at the beginning. The Elite Undead that was sent over were almost all being beaten up! Matthew had expected this. Therefore, he was not very depressed when he saw this scene. In contrary He was observing the changes in the demon army. The danger level of these demons seems to be increasing rapidly. Could it be related to the outcome of the battle between the generals? Chapter 1498: Dual Blade Sage: Flash Slash! Chapter 1498: Dual Blade Sage: Flash Slash! Is it morale? Does morale have such a serious impact on the demon army? Matthews heart was filled with doubts. Bang! At this moment. The Twin Cavalry Demon had successfully killed two Drakonid Undead. The two of them waved their weapons in the middle of the battlefield, flaunting their strength and shouting loudly. Following their actions. An earth-shaking drum sound came from the demon army. Immediately after. Similar drumbeats came from all the army formations in the second echelon! Matthew observed. After hearing the drumbeats, the ordinary demons seemed to have become stronger. It was not a change of spirit. Instead, it was a real physical bonus! When he once again activated his Equalized Perception, he finally saw a blood-red halo under the feet of the elite demons who had come out to challenge him. A faint yellow halo began to condense under the feet of the ordinary demons. [Warning: You have discovered the ritual ground of the demon army, Sacred Weapon Forging!] [Sacred Weapon Forging (insufficient knowledge):???] Its indeed a ritual ground. Matthew did not hesitate to share his findings with Yu Qi. A moment later. Yu Qi, who had rushed over from the magic ship again, brought Matthew the results of the divination. This is a forbidden ritual inherited from the Su country! Theoretically, only the demon soldiers in the ritual can hear the war drums you just heard! The war drums are made from the scalps of humans or demons. They contain a large number of undead, evil thoughts, pain, and negative elements related to the battlefield. Yu Qi quickly said, This ritual can ignite the blood and lifespan of all participants, making them stronger. Not only that, but this ritual field can bind the lives of the participants and their main generals together. Both sides will rise and fall together! As long as the commanders performance is brighter and stronger, they will be able to generate a large number of war halos through the ritual field. Then, these halos will be added to their followers, making them stronger than before! After the soldiers are strengthened, they will burn more life force and stimulate the potential of change, which will be reflected on the main commander This is a terrifying cycle! However, the destruction of the soldiers lives in this ritual field is irreversible. The so-called sacred weapon is to use the lives of ordinary soldiers to stack and strengthen the strength of a strong general. In the end, a powerful existence that is invincible on the battlefield will be created! This ritual was said to have been taught to an Astromancer in the Su Country by the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragons dragon soul. Later on, it was abused by the kings or lords of some small countries. It was once listed as a forbidden spell by the emperor of the Su Country. However, when they were resisting the invasion of the demons, a portion of the soldiers of the Great Wall Army were forced to use this spell. In the end, it was unknown how it spread to the Abyss Matthews eyes became serious. But at the same time. He also discovered some details that he had not noticed before! Have you noticed that there are many ordinary demons in the demon army who are not in a good state? Matthew asked. Yu Qi used Eagle Eye and looked into the distance for a while. Then, he scratched his head. Demons look bad normally, so I cant tell. Matthew was speechless. But its understandable that theyre not in a good state. Yu Qi thought for a moment. For the creatures of the outer planes, landing in the Prime Material Plane itself would cause a huge burden on their bodies. Although the Demon Lord, Asner, was under the greatest pressure, the ordinary Demon soldiers themselves would also face resistance when crossing the plane. Also, due to historical reasons, the plane will of the material world is very unfriendly to the Abyss units. The more sensitive demons might even feel that the material world is targeting them. Their perception is not wrong. The Plane Will of the Prime Material Plane is very powerful. Without the protection of the Abyssal Badlands, if only one or two small teams of demons landed, most of them would die for various reasons. Matthew nodded. They have just landed, and with the rapid march, the demon army may be at their weakest now. He judged, The reason why they are so aggressive and make it seem like they want to attack the city is just to make us afraid and dispel the idea of us taking advantage of the opportunity to fight. That plan is successful. Matthews tone was very calm as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Yu Qi was a little silent. From this point of view, the role of the first demon advance team that came to die was probably to cover for the main force. When I first fought against the demon army, I didnt realize that those demons seemed to be too weak At that time, I should have boldly launched an attack. Perhaps I could have intercepted many enemies during their landing. Unfortunately, I was too cautious But it wasnt a mistake, and it was just a loss of opportunity. Matthew evaluated himself in a neutral manner. His mentality was very calm. He was indeed not a war expert, and he lacked sufficient information. It was normal for him to make mistakes in his judgment. On the contrary, he was intoxicated by the feeling of learning and growing rapidly in the war. Even so. Matthew still felt a little regretful. If only Vasnov didnt betray us With his ability and vision, he will definitely be able to play a big role in this war. Yu Qi saw that he was silent and thought that he was blaming himself, so he comforted him Chapter 1499: Dual Blade Sage: Flash Slash! Chapter 1499: Dual Blade Sage: Flash Slash! Its not your fault. Ive learned a lot about fighting. If we really fight, its a mess everywhere Speaking of which, if this is really the time when the demons are at their weakest, why dont I bring some people to sail over and use some area-of-effect spells? Matthew shook his head. The opportunity had been missed, and the demon army had become stronger than before under the blessing of the sacred weapon-forging ritual. They were being targeted by the malice of the material world. However, with the demons adaptability, this situation would not last for long. It was too risky to attack rashly now. We just have to wait. Matthew said, Time is on our side. Yu Qi opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he saw Matthews confident look, he ultimately did not say anything. Time ticked away. As the number of Demon Generals who came to challenge him increased. There were already eight sub-battlefields in the north of the trench. However, the outcome of the battle made the people of Rolling Stone City, who had been paying attention to the battle, anxious. Apart from Peggy, who was locked in battle with the Slaughter Demon Lord. The forces of the cemetery were almost being abused! Every once in a while, the elite undead would be defeated, and the substitute would replace them. In less than an hour. More than 30 of the elite undead that Matthew had obtained from the Undead Calamity had fallen! It was only because Matthew had a strong background. If it was any other necromancer. He was probably crying for his parents and dying in place of his subordinates! The momentum of the demon army naturally rose. As for the cemetery There was no movement! At this time, the greatest advantage of the Undead was displayed. They would only follow Matthews orders. There would not be any demoralizing disadvantages! On the contrary, Rheagar, who was looking into the distance from the city wall, sent people over several times to ask Matthew if he wanted to help. But they were all sent away by Matthew. He clearly recognized that the current losses were acceptable for the overall situation. To the demon army. The ritual ground for sacred weapons was very important. Matthew certainly could not let them get what they wanted, but before he exposed his intentions, he had to play the role of a punching bag. Just be obedient and get beaten up. Swap in another person! After repeating the instructions, Matthew went to check on Philys recovery. With the help of the negative energy crystal cluster and the soul crystal. Philys recovery speed was very fast, and it would probably be able to recover to his peak condition in a few minutes. Matthews heart became even more solid. He knew. The horn of the counterattack was about to blow. All he needed was a little more patience Just a little bit. Seven minutes later. Black whirlwinds were blowing overhead- The group of Abyssal Strange Birds led by the King of Decay suddenly lowered their altitude. They quickly approached the top of the cemetery, maintaining a distance of about a hundred meters. The giant strange bird in the lead flew to Matthews head and flapped his wings to drop a huge pile of faeces! Feces fell down. Before they reached the cemetery, they were annihilated by the surging negative energy in the fountain. The King of Decay let out a strange laugh. Do you like my saliva and faeces so much? Then Ill give you more! As he spoke. He lowered his altitude again and flew across the top of the cemetery with a bolder attitude. However, just as he approached the mountain. The Arctic Archers, who had been hiding at the side, suddenly appeared. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A rain of Frost Arrows flew towards the King of Decays wings. At that critical moment. The damned strange bird suddenly folded its wings, then opened its mouth and sprayed a column of water composed of acid. With this thrust, the King of Decay successfully escaped the range of the Frost Arrow. He triumphantly hovered over the top of the cemetery, taunting Matthew and the others one after another. Yu Qi could not help but want to make a move. However, Matthew stopped him. He had the coolie zombie bring a huge crucible and place it on the empty ground. The cauldron was filled with water. Seeing this, the King of Decay mocked, What? Do you want to collect my excrement? So thoughtful. Matthew looked up at him and responded for the first time. Ill wait for the cauldron to boil. And cook your heart. When the King of Decay heard this, he was shocked and flew higher. But after a while. Seeing that Matthew did not move, he continued to provoke him. Dont just say it but not do it! Im looking forward to your counterattack Matthew ignored him. He simply ordered his men to start adding firewood to the cauldron. His movements were slow, but they had a strange rhythm to them. The King of Decay did not dare to be careless. He cursed a few times and carefully looked into the cauldron. Seeing that the water in the pot was really about to boil, he immediately brought the other strange birds to fly higher! For a moment. The distance between the King of Decay and the top of the cemetery was more than 500 meters! He must be bluffing On the back of the strange bird beside him. An Abyssal Mage concluded. However, before he could finish his sentence. The King of Decay suddenly let out a shrill scream. Immediately after. They were shocked to find a figure wearing a straw raincoat and a bamboo hat appearing under the belly of the King of Decay. That persons movements were ridiculously fast. Chapter 1500: Dual Blade Sage: Flash Slash! Chapter 1500: Dual Blade Sage: Flash Slash! The other strange birds did not see what the other party did. A half-meter-long wound appeared on the chest of the King of Decay. Immediately after. A steaming hot heart was violently pulled out by that person! Ah! The King of Decay wailed in pain. His body fell down powerlessly. The other strange birds wanted to surround and attack the black shadow. However, they realized that the other party had already disappeared! At the top of the cemetery. The water in the crucible began to boil slightly. Bubbles rose from the bottom of the pot to the surface. In the next second. A heart that was still beating and spewing blood was thrown into the pot. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The heart of the strange bird rolled up and down in the pot and soon changed colour. Yu Qi looked at Matthews crucible in surprise. The owner of the crucible had already walked to the side with a smile. A figure that looked like a chivalrous man who had walked out of an ink painting was standing quietly. He looked like a wuxia master. Master. My body has gone bad Soldiers appearance became quite stunning, but he still gave it away when he opened his mouth. Matthew reminded, Its your body that has undergone a qualitative change. Soldier scratched his head in a daze as if he still couldnt understand. Matthew did not mind. After becoming a Legend. Soldiers intelligence levels increased to about twelve years old. This was actually a very rare situation. No one could advance to Legend with such a mental acuity. Unless he was Matthews summoned creature. The other undead in the cemetery were also curious about this new companion. Many people came over to take a look. Especially some idle skeletons. They confirmed with each other for a long time, and they were both a little surprised and uncertain. Soldier, who was in a deadlock, suddenly twisted his hips. Only then did they start cheering. Matthew smiled. He was already checking Soldiers attributes panel. The first was the increase in his basic attributes. The more common ones were legendary evasion, legendary coordination, legendary reflection, and legendary resistance. There were also four special upgrades, which were as follows: [Spell Immunity: Soldier is immune to all spells below rank 4 and has good immunity to rank 5 and legendary spells.] [Dual Blade Sage: Soldiers dual blade skills have reached perfection.] He had his own unique ideas about the application of weapons. His two blades will not be swung at the weak, the benevolent, the faithful, and the righteous. At the same time. His dual blades would deal additional legendary lethal damage to tyrants, villains, and traitors. [Soul Fire Enhancement: Soldiers Soul Fire has been greatly enhanced during the process of becoming a Legend.] [Bamboo Jade Creature: Soldier loves Ink Painting-Bamboo Jade Creature very much and has chosen it as his foundation for advancing to Legend (limited to aesthetics).] In return. Soldier obtained a humanoid body made of bamboo and jade, but he was still an undead. With this. Soldier will be unimpeded in areas related to bamboo forest and jade and will receive additional priority. So that painting is called the Bamboo Jade Creature. The one in the bamboo forest is the manifestation of the Bamboo Jade Spirit. Matthew subconsciously wiped his nose. He thought that it was a painting of a wuxia swordsman! He had to admit. Soldiers current appearance was extremely beautiful. He had the elegance of someone who had walked out of the ink painting world, and he also had a sense of explosive power. Perhaps this was the bonus that the Bamboo Jade Creature attribute brought to him. Other than that. The Dual-Blade Sage also made Matthew feel a little emotional. From the Blade Dancer at the beginning to his usual Firefly and Brightmoon, and then the Naga Avenger, and now the Dual Blade Sage Soldier was personally armed and strengthened by Matthew, and then he personally witnessed him step by step becoming stronger. Without Matthew. Soldier might still be that skeleton who only knew how to twist his hips. The bonus brought by the Sword Dancer in his previous life might be difficult to cash in, not to mention advancing to the legendary level through aesthetics! Magic Immunity is quite practical. Assassins need to have Magic Immunity! The soul fire strengthening is not bad either. It has increased the fault tolerance rate by quite a bit! Matthew read on excitedly. Then, it was the domain. [Main Domain: Shadow, Slaughter, Beauty] [Secondary Domains: Ink, Bamboo Forest, Statue, Dual Blades, Jade, Battle, Assassination, Movement, Loyalty] The main domains were the ones that Matthew knew very well. There was nothing much to see in the secondary domain. All Legends would obtain some scraps after advancing in the main domain as a supplement to the main domain. The secondary domain was inferior to the main domain in terms of quantity and quality. At least in front of Matthew, who was an expert in domains, it was indeed nothing. Further down. As expected, Matthew once again saw an extremely rare legendary grace! Just like Phily. Soldier also started with many great skills! [Shadow Plunder (gifted by Legendary Mentor): Soldier hides in the shadows and can perform Legendary Plunder on any target.] Plundering targets include but are not limited to the opponents weapons, equipment, armour, underwear, gold coins or other valuables in storage items. Prerequisite: The plundered unit must not have more wealth than Soldier. [Blade of Elegance (Gifted by the aesthetic domain): Every battle of Soldier will be automatically recorded by the aesthetic domain.] He could extract the entire battle into the crystal ball and play it automatically, or he could take a portion of the scene and stamp it into a picture scroll. Every battle based on aesthetics would leave a unique mark on Soldier and his dual blades in the domain of aesthetics. These imprints could speed up his acquisition of authority in the domain of aesthetics. It could also make his dual blades sharper! I want this Shadow Plunder skill too! How come no one gave it to me? Matthews eyes turned red. This familiar smell clearly belonged to the Tauren domain! As for the Blade of Elegance It could only be said that Soldier would bring a camera with him in battle. He was just short of an exclusive BGM! Ill get Lorraine to customize a song later. It might really meet the definition of aesthetics and increase Soldiers combat effectiveness Matthew thought. Then, it was Soldiers legendary abilities and spells. First was the Legendary ability. Master of Art (Soldier is a master in the domain of aesthetics. He has a unique ability to evaluate and appreciate works of art. He also has superb painting and sculpture skills); Bamboo Leaf Shield (Soldier can obtain a shield made of bamboo and leaves. This shield will not disrupt Soldiers Stealth and will provide him with sufficient protection); Negative Energy Prison (Soldier can capture the target and lock them in a prison in the negative energy plane for a long time); Legendary Shadow Slingshot (Original ability Shadow Slingshots effect upgraded to Legendary); The last ability caught Matthews attention. Its name was very special. [Flash and Slash: Soldier can instantly move to a place with shadows within the maximum range of vision or perception, even if it is only a small area.] At the same time. He could launch a fierce slash at a nearby target from any angle. The form of this slash is decapitation against humanoid units; Different monsters would be attacked in different ways. Every time Soldier uses this skill and successfully kills a unit. He will leave behind after images on the spot. If the afterimage is not destroyed, it can last for up to 60 minutes. The more afterimages Soldier has in a certain range, the higher the damage of his next slash. He could use all the afterimages to attack nearby units at the same time when he launched a slash. And then create an extremely shocking burst damage After reading it, Matthew only had one thought in his mind: This is amazing Chapter 1501: A Duel Between Mages! Chapter 1501: A Duel Between Mages! Seeing this information and data, Matthew was actually very surprised. Whether it was Phily or Soldier. The strength of their panels far exceeded that of ordinary Legends, reaching the level of Elite Legends! If the reason behind Philys upgrade was his memory from before his death Then Soldier was an elite legend for no reason! Matthew carefully studied the source of Soldiers power and managed to get a partial explanation. Soldiers class, Blade of Elegance, was a legendary class in the domain of aesthetics. Other than that. Ever since the fall of the ancient goddess of beauty, the aesthetics domain of the world of Aindor had remained blank for a long time. Soldier was so powerful. To a large extent, he had the advantage of monopolizing the blank area. It was the same for Legendary Blessings. The only thing that puzzled Matthew was whether it was Phily or Soldier, their panels showed that they had received a favour from the Legendary Teacher. The legendary mentor probably referred to Matthew. However, Matthew did not know when he was given that title. Could it be that the system had automatically assigned it to me? Matthew frowned slightly. However, he soon felt relieved. Dont think about things you cant figure out. He was used to restraining his curiosity in this bizarre world. This was not just a form of self-restraint. In fact, it was more like a survival rule! Immediately after. He glanced at Soldiers spell list. As a Rogue, Soldier didnt have many spells. This was very different from what Phily had done. At the very least, Phily had mastered many negative energy-related spells before he became a Legend. However, after advancing to Legend. Soldier got four legendary spells at once, which was another enviable number. Even Matthew couldnt help but smack his lips. [Night Descends: Soldier will chant for 3 C 6 seconds. Then, with him as the centre, all light in the spherical space with a diameter of 100 meters will disappear, and it will enter the night.] At night (including normal nights), Soldiers straw cape will have the legendary concealment effect. Any unit with perception lower than 25 points will not be able to detect Soldiers existence or activity trajectory. [Doppelganger Skill: Soldier can create a doppelganger that is exactly the same as himself for a short period of time. The doppelganger can be controlled by Soldier and can move freely. It can also entrust the control of the doppelganger to its master, Matthew.] This doppelganger has 70% of Soldiers strength and most of his abilities but does not inherit the originals spells. The doppelganger only has one-third of Soldiers HP. When it enters a near-death state, the doppelganger will automatically disappear. [Summon Shadow Creatures: Soldier can open up a coordinate in the material world that leads to the Shadow Plane. This coordinate can summon several creatures from the Shadow World to serve him.] [Hint: Soldiers master, Matthew, has been hated by the ruler of the Shadow World, Galen.] The shadow creature that Soldier summoned through this spell is also likely to be Galens enemy. [Lucky Bamboo: Soldier can create a hollow bamboo tube out of thin air and a six-sided die with numbers 1 C 6 carved on it. Every morning. Soldier can shake the bamboo tube in an empty bamboo forest, then pour the dice out and reveal the result. The number displayed on the top of the die was the luck bonus that Soldier had obtained that day. [Note: In most cases, it is 1 C 2. Soldier will get better luck than the average lucky person if he exceeds this number.] Remark 2: Luck can effectively increase the critical strike rate of Soldiers dual blades and the legendary lethal damage provided by the dual-blade sage. Remark 3: Soldiers master, Matthew, can choose to share Soldiers luck bonus for one day within a week. This good luck bamboo tube is interesting The remaining three spells, clone, summon, stealth The elements were all filled! The more Matthew looked at it, the more he felt like he was letting Soldier down! He had just entered the legendary realm and already had such strength?! The mobility was full, and there was no lack of killing and AoE. There were also various functional spells and abilities. The most important thing wasC His current appearance was really very handsome! Matthew looked at Soldiers straw raincoat and bamboo hat, which were incompatible with the cemetery environment. Suddenly. He was curious about Soldiers face under the bamboo hat. He seemed to have sensed Matthews thoughts. Soldier gently lowered his head and took off his bamboo hat. The first thing he saw was a head of black hair. Then, a fair face appeared in front of Matthew. If he didnt know him well. Matthew would even think that this was a female swordsman from the Eastern Continent! So the bamboo jade creatures are unisexual? Your skin is too white. It looks like a porcelain doll. You dont even look like a real person Matthew stared at Soldiers face. The latters expression was indifferent and cold, in line with the temperament revealed by his appearance and clothes. Then, at this moment. He suddenly opened his mouth. Master, youve been staring at me for so long. Do you want me to touch you? It was fine if the content of the speech was full of flaws, but what was with this silly tone? Matthew quickly realized. If he allowed the other party to spout nonsense, the Blade of Elegances cold temperament and prestige might collapse very soon! At that time, he would not be able to advance in the domain of aesthetics. Soldier might be kicked out of the domain! Matthew immediately stretched out a hand to stop him. Chapter 1502: A Duel Between Mages Chapter 1502: A Duel Between Mages Put your hat back on and speak less in the future. Soldier obeyed. Okay. Shut up! Dont talk if you can! Remember? Matthew warned sternly. Soldier nodded blankly. Fortunately, he had a bamboo hat as a cover, so others could not detect his dullness and honesty. However, it was also because of this unique dullness. Matthew felt a sense of familiarity from the Blade of Elegance. He sized up the other party from head to toe. Advancing to Legendary was like a complete transformation for Soldier. Not only did his strength increase greatly, but many of the grey keywords he had previously obtained during the enhancement had also been washed clean. Currently, the Blade of Elegance only retained the following three grey keywords: Bad sense of direction; Drinking; Crossdressing. In addition At the bottom of the panel, there was an additional Noble character, would rather break and not give up. It was obvious. Blade of Elegance was a legendary class that had high requirements for aesthetics and morality. If Soldier violated these requirements. He could very well lose this profession. Looks like I cant let Soldier do the dirty work in the future Matthew thought. Just as he was familiarizing himself with Soldiers new body. The battle between the generals worsened. Break! The two Undead Dragon Warriors heads were mercilessly crushed. The hooves of the Gemini Cavalry Demons rumbled on the barren land that was gradually being tamped. Too weak! Youre too weak! Humans are destined to become our slaves! The twin cavalry demon shouted on the battlefield while pointing at Soldier on the mountaintop. Do you have the guts to fight with us two brothers? It was obvious. They also noticed Soldiers arrival. Matthew looked down the mountain. The red halos under the twin cavalry demons were several times more solid than before, and their bodies had also become larger than before. This was reflected in the data panel. Their armor, resistance, toughness, power, and other external attributes had all received a large increase under the blessing of the ritual field of forging sacred weapons! At the same time. The demon army that had been reorganized began to advance very slowly. The first to advance were the three demon legions that were originally in the second echelon. They absorbed the remnants of the first demon army and then walked towards the cemetery in an orderly manner. The demons moved very slowly. However, with the current situation and the ritual, the slow progress of the demons gave people an even stronger sense of oppression. Seeing this scene. Even the guards on the city wall felt their limbs turn cold and their bodies go numb. Are they scolding me? But Im not human Soldier looked at Matthew in confusion. His tone was still naive. Matthew sighed. Remember my warning. And thenTeach them a lesson! Soldier quickly nodded. Understood! Then, his body flashed and disappeared from Matthews sight. A few seconds later. He suddenly appeared less than 50 meters away from the Gemini Cavalry Demon! Come! The twin cavalry demons shouted in unison. The two of them didnt slow down. Instead, they cautiously opened up the distance between them. Immediately after. Two cavalrymen were charging towards Soldier from the east and west! They were also very experienced. Although the cavalry demons were charging, their speed was actually not fast. This was to ensure that there was room for them to charge. It seemed that they had realized that Soldiers strength was his mobility. This was also the strength of the Twin Cavalry Demons. The two sides were at the daggers end. Da da! The sound of horse hooves was about to drown out the gradually chaotic battlefield. But at a certain moment. The muffled sounds were so clear. Soldier walked forward alone. Right in front of him. It was the Twin Cavalry Demons that had crossed each other, the Slaughter Demon Lord that could not capture Peggy and was venting his anger crazily, and the abyssal demons that had hateful expressions and vowed to destroy the human territory! Whoosh! The sound of the wind suddenly tightened. The cavalry demons on the left flank arrived first, while the cavalry demons on the right flank kept a distance of about 20 meters away from him to cover him. This was their most common tactic. Die! The cavalry demon raised his dragon spear and stabbed at Soldiers body. The spear pierced through Soldiers body, and the two cavalry demons stepped on his body. However, all of this was just an illusion! The Twin Cavalry Demon slowed down and turned around warily, only to find that he couldnt find Soldier! At this moment. In the demon army that was only 200 meters away from the main battle, a demon suddenly subconsciously covered his head with his hands. Immediately after. Under the confused gaze of the demon soldiers, the head that was covered actually fell off! Hualala! Blood that emitted a foul stench spewed out from the bowl-sized neck and sprayed on the other demons. The demons were shocked at first, but then they could not help but pounce on their companions corpses and start gnawing! Not far away. A Demon Warlord saw this scene and thought that something unexpected had happened. He only shouted a few words and no longer said anything else. However, what he did not expect was Soon, another demons head fell off! Then came the third, fourth, and fifth! It was only when the order of the squadron he was in became extremely chaotic that the Demon Warlord finally reacted. Chapter 1503: A Duel Between Mages Chapter 1503: A Duel Between Mages Assassins! Assassins! Theres ass..! The screams of the Demon Warlord did not trigger the demons to stop. Instead, it pushed the chaos in the array to a climax! In just an instant. The first three squadrons of the 4th Legion were in a mess. However, this was just the beginning. Even though the demons realized that there were top assassins in the formation, they could not do anything to the enemy! Be careful! Watch out for any shadows! Wheres the Bright Light Scroll? In whose hands? In the hands of the mage Wheres the mage? Dead! Take torches, everyone light Ah! Eh, boss, light what? Similar conversations were happening among the demon squadrons. As the number of deaths increased rapidly. The demons also noticed that afterimages appeared one after another beside the dead. Those afterimages maintained their cool movements when they completed the kill. It gave people a chilling feeling. Even the crazed demons felt a strong sense of oppression in front of the increasing number of afterimages! There he is! At this time. After searching for a long time on the battlefield and fighting with the air, the twin cavalry demons finally realized the chaos in the square formation! Everyone, silence! They charged back angrily. One of the cavalry demons raised his front hooves high and then suddenly landed. An unlucky demon soldier could not dodge and was directly trampled until his skin and flesh split open! [Legendary Ability: Intimidating Halo]! Stay where you are! The cavalry demon angrily rebuked. Under the control of the legendary demon and the Intimidating Halo, the demon formation that was affected by the assassination finally quieted down. All the demons froze on the spot. Da da! The sound of horse hooves was rapid and dull. The Twin Cavalry Demons moved through the squadrons of demons. Their sharp eyes wandered back and forth between the afterimages. At a certain moment. One of the cavalry demons inadvertently walked past an Ancestral Demon Brett. In the next second. He suddenly thrust his spear at the Ancestral Fiends shadow! Roar! The bestial Ancestral Demon let out an uncontrollable roar, but it quickly shrank back in fear. At the same time. The cavalry demons spear had already pierced through his shadow. Another demon cavalryman rushed over. Both sides looked at each other for a while. The demon cavalryman withdrew his spear without batting an eyelid. Its in the wrong place The two walked away as if nothing had happened. However, in less than three seconds The cavalry demon who had attacked earlier swiftly turned around then thrust another powerful thrust into the shadow of the Ancestral Demon! Woo! The Ancestral Demon was clearly quite frightened. The spear brushed past his cheek. There was obvious liquid oozing out of his lower body. However, an embarrassing scene happened. In the shadows, under the spear, there was still nothing. No! I clearly felt the aura of an outsider here just now! And thats the stench of the undead! The demon cavalryman murmured in confusion. The other cavalryman silently walked over. He used his spear to pick up the Ancestral Fiend and rolled it up and down before casually throwing it to the ground. Nothing special. Lets go The two of them walked in different directions. However, a few seconds later. The twin cavalry demons appeared behind the Ancestral Demon Brett! The two of them raised the spears in their hands. One stabbed at the body while the other stabbed at the shadow. Puff! Puff! Before the pitiful Ancestral Demon could react to what had happened, he had already died. And in the shadows beneath him. A light black crystal suddenly cracked open. Its a coordinate condensed by the power of shadow There should be many similar coordinates. The cavalry demon picked up the crystal powder from the ground and sniffed it in front of his nose. Then, he came to a certain conclusion: That kid is hiding among the soldiers! However, just as he finished speaking. The sound of the wind came from above. The cavalry demons reacted quickly. They successfully dodged the attack. In the next moment, they saw strange heads falling from the sky beside them! Pa, pa, pa! Some of the heads fell to the ground and split open like watermelons, while others rolled twice on the ground, their eyeballs and brains rolling all over the ground! The heirs of the King of Decay! The twin cavalry demons were shocked. They suddenly raised their heads. At this moment, they saw a shadow flashing rapidly in the sky! Every flicker. Soldier could accurately appear under the bellies of the strange birds, and with a familiar decapitation, he cut off their heads! Following this action. Handsome afterimages condensed in the sky! If one looked from afar. It was as if there were more than ten swordsmen who could ride the clouds and kill the strange birds with their swords! High in the sky. The flock of strange birds fled in fear, but even so, more than 30 strange birds died in Soldiers hands, leaving more than 30 afterimages on the spot. When the twin cavalry demons exhausted their vision to find Soldiers traces A familiar exclamation suddenly came from the depths of the army formation next door! The chaos in the sky had just subsided. The chaos on the ground had once again begun! The twin cavalry demons looked at each other and could only grit their teeth and rush over! Chapter 1504: A Duel Between Mages Chapter 1504: A Duel Between Mages For a moment. The entire demon formation was in chaos. Rumours about the terrifying assassin began to spread among the demon army. All the demons looked nervously at the shadows of themselves and the people beside them. Some demons even fought with their companions because of their nervousness. The situation seemed to be developing in an uncontrollable manner! Not far away. Between the first echelon and the second echelon. The legendary Abyssal Mage Osseidro, who was hiding in the Invisibility Magic Ball, revealed a solemn expression. He had a similar expression on his face when the strange bone dragon in steel armour appeared. How many Legendary undeads does this guy have? Osseidro was filled with bewilderment. Before attacking Rolling Stone Town, he had heard of Matthews fame and knew that the Destroyer Matthew, who destroyed the Sampan Plane by himself, was no ordinary person. He had even gone to the Sampan Plane to find out about the elite undead that had appeared in the Undead Calamity. He had done a lot of homework in advance so that he could respond on the battlefield. However, be it the Steel Bone Dragon that could be called a moving fortress or the Skeleton Assassin that came and went without a trace, none of them had appeared in the previous Undead Calamity! This made Osseidros heart beat faster. Could it be that he had retained his strength when attacking the sampan plane? What made him even more concerned was When Matthew caused the Undead Calamity in the Sampan Plane, he was suspected to have summoned a Lich whose strength was definitely above that of a Legend. Now, he had a Legendary Skeleton Dragon and a Legendary Skeleton Assassin under him! A necromancer with three Legendary Undeads. What was his true strength? Legend! He must be a legend! Osseidro found it rather troublesome. Unlike those demon soldiers who only had reproduction and muscles in their minds. As the commander of the demons, he had a high level of intelligence, but he was also more troubled by anxiety and a sense of crisis than his subordinates. Of course, he was confident that he could take down Rolling Stone City from Matthew. But he didnt want to pay too much of a price. But now it seemed like Without paying a price, this battle would be very difficult to end quickly! Pass down the order; have all the Demon Warlords prepare to launch a general charge! Osseidro ordered coldly, Tell them to restrain their men and ignore the troublemaker assassin as if he doesnt exist. Go find Big Root Heiss and tell him to stop fighting with the Valkyrie. Quickly cooperate with the Twin Cavalry Demons and lead the Second, Third, and Fourth Legion to push forward. Tell the cavalry demon brothers to be careful when crossing the trenches Eastern phalanx, watch out for the creatures in the oak forest. I smell a lot of annoying smells! Have the second echelon of the central army prepare to link up. Mobilize all the evil spirits to the front and let them search for the traces of the legendary assassin with all their strength. There is no need to kill or capture him alive. Just slow him down. Inform the vice leader of the mages to prepare for group bloodlust and fanaticism. Be prepared for spells to be disrupted All demons, target, Rolling Stone City! Under Osseidros instructions. The demon army that seemed to be in trouble soon regained its vitality. The Demon Warlords waved their whips and urged the soldiers to get into formation. The Gemini Cavalry Demon cooperated with the Slaughter Demon Lord to chase Peggy away. Then, they returned to the front of the first echelon. In the next moment. The three demon legions of the first echelon were pressing toward the cemetery! At the top of the cemetery. Matthews face showed a trace of regret, and then he sighed softly in his heart. The enemy commander was too experienced. Almost immediately. Osseidro made the most perfect judgment. The entire abyssal legion was about to press forward! It was obvious. The other party realized that after Soldier appeared, the dominant position of Abyss and Cemetery on the battlefield would be reversed. Therefore, the enemy chose to take advantage! It wasnt that he didnt want to fight anymore. Instead, he directly gave up on the special ritual of sacred weapons. This was not something that could be described simply with the word decisive. On such a chaotic battlefield, faced with complicated information from many sides, the commanders mind must always maintain a high degree of clarity to make such accurate decisions! At that moment. Matthew even had a hint of admiration for Osseidro. He asked himself. If it were him, he probably wouldnt be able to adjust his strategy in such a short time. After all, whether it was the twin cavalry demons, the ordinary demons of the fourth legion, or the strange birds in the sky. They had all suffered greatly at Soldiers hands. Matthew had been looking forward to how Osseidro would get back at him. The best scenario in his mind was for this legendary Abyssal Mage to personally deal with Soldier. This way The other party would definitely expose his location. Matthew also had an opportunity. Unfortunately I didnt expect there to be such an old fox in the Abyss. He realized that he was dreaming. With the demon army pressing down on him, even if Soldier had the strength of an Elite Legend, it would be difficult for him to have much of an impact on the overall situation. No matter how powerful he was, how many demons could he kill with his sabre? As long as they could not kill the key figures of the enemy. Then Soldier would at most become a sh * t-stirring stick in a certain army formation. Moreover, he still had risks. This was also the dilemma that legendary rogues faced when fighting in large groups. But its not all bad. At least hes forced to attack. Matthew was very clear. Osseidro was forced to launch an all-out attack when the abyssal legion was not in its best condition. Under such circumstances. Whether it was an ordinary demon or the connection between some armies, there might be a bigger flaw. This might be an opportunity for Matthew! Go to Rolling Stone, find Rhaegar, and tell him I may need Sifs help next. Let Rick lead the Skeleton Blade and Axe Men to the northwest for a distance. Try to stick close to the Moss Green Hills and let him avoid a direct confrontation with the Brett Ancestral Demons. Find a good opportunity to cut in from the flank. How is Argus recovering? Have him bring his people out to meet the enemies. I dont expect him to produce any spectacular results. I just want them to be able to exchange blows with Ancestral Fiend Brett! In the cemetery. Matthew was also giving orders quickly. He then adjusted the height of the cemetery so that it was about 80 meters above the ground. This was a height that was done purposefully. Once a certain legion was greedy for credit and advanced recklessly. Matthew would let them taste the same disaster as the demon advance team! It was still drizzling in the sky. In the north and south camps, there were a large number of units moving in an orderly manner. In the rain that emitted a sour smell. A bright figure suddenly rose from the top of the cemetery. At that moment. Everyone noticed Matthew, who seemed to have been cast with a light spell. Under the blessing of the holy authority. His charm had already reached the limits of what a mortal could achieve. Even the most evil of demons. When they saw Matthews face, they would feel a trace of regret and admiration. At that moment. Matthew slowly said to the demon army, Osseidro. Do you dare to have a duel between mages with me? Just you and me. I wont use any of my undead summons. Do you dare to accept? Chapter 1505: Legendary Wizards Are Also Wizards Chapter 1505: Legendary Wizards Are Also Wizards Under the support of the sound amplification spell. Matthews voice spread throughout the battlefield. Many demons looked up at him silently. Matthew cast a calm gaze. He called out three invitations to duel. However, the commander of the demon army, Osseidro, did not respond. On the other hand, the few Legendary Demons who were at the front line were indignant. Ill fight you! Come down, cowardly mage! You dont deserve to call the Abyss Sage by his name! Among them, the most powerful ones were the Gemini Cavalry Demon and the Slaughter Demon Overlord. However, just like how Osseidro did not respond to Matthew. Matthew couldnt possibly respond to these small fries. In front of the two armies. Both sides seemed to be talking to the air. They were not on the same channel at all. Seeing this Matthew silently cast a mirror spell to maintain his image in the air. Then, he said, Anytime, anywhere, I accept your challenge. The conditions remain unchanged. I thought there were no cowards in the abyss. You disappoint me, Osseidro. But even so Matthews goading only got the few Legendary Demons to jump and curse. Osseidro had been hiding in the sea of the abyssal legion like a turtle. Matthew did not get any response. This filled his heart with regret. Osseidro could be said to be the most cautious opponent he had ever encountered. He was so cautious that he didnt look like a demon! In order to avoid risks, he was not even willing to respond to Matthews words, let alone show his face and accept the challenge! It was just that doing so was more secure. However, it was actually a huge blow to the morale of the demon army. Despite the happiness shown by those few Legendary Demons. Matthew could clearly sense the change in the morale of the ordinary demons. If this indicator was too illusory. Then, the change in the strength of the ritual field, the divine weapon, was clear at a glance! The strength of the Divine Weapon has been weakened by at least a third Matthew nodded in satisfaction. This was the consequence of the Demon Commander avoiding the battle. Although he did not achieve his main goal, he had gained other results. It was not in vain for him to waste his breath. Even though the effect of the ritual field was affected, the demon army did not stop advancing. Matthew was now completely certain of Osseidros strategic intentions. In the short term. It was impossible for the other party to clash with him or other elite units. Osseidro only wanted to use his military strength to flatten Rolling Stone City! He could only try his best to achieve results on the battlefield. The loss of morale would be compensated. Only then could the effect of the ritual field return. A few minutes later. The first echelon of the three legions surrounded the cemetery from the north, west, and east. The demon troops at the front were lined up in a straight line. They stretched the battle line very long as if they wanted to gradually penetrate the hinterland between the cemetery and Rolling Stone City after a carpet search. From the perspective of military deployment. Osseidro did not want to play any tricks. He just wanted to crush all enemies with the advantage of numbers. Then, he pushed it forward. At the same time. Matthew also noticed that the structure of the demon group gathered at the front of the three demon armies was undergoing a slight change. Following this action. The three legions also slowed down. Matthew stared at the frontline of the battlefield with a serious expression. A large number of small dogs, spiders, and bat-type demons were driven to the front. They were a type of Brett Ancestral Fiend. They were relatively small in size, but they were relatively agile. Behind them. They were medium-sized humanoid creatures or Ancestral Fiends that had fallen from the lineage of medium-sized four-hoofed creatures. Further back. The only ones left were a few massive elite Ancestral Fiends, as well as squadrons or squads of cavalry! Has Osseidros control over the demon army actually reached such a level? Matthew was taken aback. In his impression, Brett Ancestral Demons were the lowest of demons, and were used as cannon fodder by demons in all wars. In any case, if a battle were to break out, he could just have the Ancestral Fiends turn into a beast tide and charge forward. However, the army in front of him was not that chaotic. This was despite the fact that the one charging at the forefront was Ancestral Fiend Brett. However, compared to the conventional charging method. Whether it was the arrangement of the front and back formations, or the coordination and coordination between them, the Brett Ancestral Demons looked no different from well-trained human soldiers. They were even more obedient! If one were to look down from above. The first echelon of the three legions had a clear hierarchy. Under Osseidros micro-manipulation. The possibility of the demon army falling into disarray was almost zero! It was a miracle that such a high level of order appeared in the demon army! Just as they were arranging their troops. Soldier was still doing his best to harass the demons. But his efforts could only create a slight disturbance. However, some Abyssal Mages who controlled Immobilizing Spells and powerful light beam scrolls came from the rear to replenish the army. Soldiers movements were restricted to a certain extent. These Mages definitely couldnt do anything to Soldier. However, Matthew had ordered Soldier to be careful just to be safe. Seven minutes after adjusting the battle formation. The first batch of Brett Ancestral Demons charged excitedly towards the trenches at the front. Chapter 1506: Legendary Wizards Are Also Wizards Chapter 1506: Legendary Wizards Are Also Wizards They were very petite. As soon as they rushed in, many of them fell into the pit. But very quickly Those demons with agile bodies and amazing jumps jumped out of the ditch! They ran all the way south. Not long after. Then, they met the bloated and tall figures who stood up from the trenches! They were the seven Abominations and the Undead Army led by Argus! They had blocked the path that Ancestral Demon Brett would have to take to charge. On the battlefield. Although it was not a narrow road, they would definitely meet again! Roar-woo! The Devil Hound at the front was slapped to the ground by the Devil Abomination. The top of the Devil Hounds head was lifted on the spot, and sour green juice and thin brain matter flew on the ground. But very quickly They had been concealed by the corpses of the other Ancestral Fiends! Roar! For a moment. The flood-like Ancestral Demon Brett drowned the seven Abominations. The Abominations huge and bloated body seemed to be very intimidating. But on the battlefield. They were the most direct targets! Even though every single Abominations was extremely powerful, there were simply too many enemies! In less than a minute. Two Abominations fell one after another. Their corpses were torn to pieces by the violent demons. There was not a single intact organ or muscle! After the Abominations fell. The ones facing the pressure were Argus and the undead cannon fodder army he led. This batch of undead was quite a number. But it was still nothing in the face of the vast ocean of Ancestral Demons. Fortunately, the Abominations presence had weakened the impact of the main army of Ancestral Fiends. When the two sides engaged in close combat. Although many of the undead were shattered upon contact, there were also many who were entangled with the enemy under Argus command. The troops on both sides clashed together, and the demons and undead fought each other. The situation had temporarily fallen into chaos. Matthew stared intently at the battlefield. Soon, he had a judgment in his heart. These cannon fodder cant hold on for long He had no choice. Compared to the strong and violent demons, the Undead were indeed too weak. Without the addition of the Ritual Ground. The combat power of the undead army was a joke! The current battle between the demons and the undead was completely opposite to the war that Matthew had experienced in the Sampan Plane. From this, one could see how valuable the Death Curtain was. Without the Undead Calamity, Fortitude Appraisal, Instant Death Judgement, and the support of the negative energy smoke, the Undead Army does not have any advantage against the armies of other races Matthew pursed his lips slightly. Even so. He would not easily cause an Undead Calamity in the prime material plane. It was not easy to end it once it started. Secondly, it might incur the disgust of the planes will, including the resistance of natures will. Unless Rolling Stone Town was in a life-and-death situation Arctic Archer, 28 degrees northeast, free throw! The first team of Burier, northwest direction, aim at the cavalry and intercept! On the swaying mountain of the cemetery. White Phantom Ali began to issue specific battle plans according to Matthews previous arrangements. After Ancestral Demon Brett charged into the trench Matthew lowered the flying altitude of the cemetery, making it more deterrent and convenient for the undead in the cemetery to support the ground forces. The most effective support was naturally the long-range attacks provided by the Arctic Archer and Burier. According to Alis previous test. The Buriers could throw out 7 C 8 fireballs in 10 minutes. After that They needed to rest for half an hour before they could throw fireballs again, but the quality of the second round of fireballs would be weakened. After that They still needed half an hour of rest to recover their soul fire and magic power. After that, they would be able to shoot out the same number of fireballs as the previous two rounds. However, the third round of fireballs was even weaker. After throwing three rounds. They had to rest for six hours before they could return to their peak condition. According to this characteristic. Matthew divided more than two hundred Buriers into several groups, letting them take turns to rest and attack. In a prolonged war. He asked Ali to ensure that there was at least one team of Buriers on duty at all times. As for the current interception battle. Matthews instructions were: Everyone, bomb! You must stop those cavalry demons outside the trench! Matthew was very clear. The cavalry demons were the elites of the demon army, while Ancestral Demons Brett were nothing more than cannon fodder. Osseidros fine micro-control was to create enough stage for the cavalry demons to ensure that they could achieve good results with low losses. Since he had seen through this. Of course, Matthew couldnt let him do as he wished. He had deliberately released all of the Ancestral Demons at the front, then used all of the pressure of the graveyards descent and long-range attacks on the cavalry squad following behind him! Other than Buriers fireball. The Frost Archers, who were also divided into several groups, also began their ultra-long-range shooting halfway up the mountain! The Undead Nagas archery skills were not bad. The key was that their Frost Arrows and Dark Current Arrows were almost limitless! Matthew only needed to provide them with sufficient water. This was not a problem for the cemetery that had nearly ten thousand coolie zombies! Hualala! Buckets of water that had been transported from Rolling Stone City were moved by the zombies to the Arctic Shooters. Chapter 1507: Legendary Wizards Are Also Wizards Chapter 1507: Legendary Wizards Are Also Wizards The Undead Naga reached into the bucket, and an elemental water bow quickly took shape. The short-range Frost Arrow was more effective. For long-distance indiscriminate shooting, the Dark Current Arrow that the Nagas were better at was more effective! Buzz! Weng! Weng! For a moment. The sound of the strings in the cemetery continued, and the dark current arrows that were thrown out came to the top of the cavalry demons like water meteors. Although the Dark Current Arrow did not have a strong penetrating power like a bow made of iron, it was not as powerful as a bow made of iron. However, they possessed an extremely powerful inertia and speed reduction effect that ordinary arrows did not possess! Hualala! It was as if a basin of ice water had been poured on the armour of the cavalry demon. Not only were their bodies wet, but their natural armour had also suffered varying degrees of wear and tear. What was even more serious was Being hit by the Dark Current Arrow would result in a huge impact. From certain angles, it was like being hit by a small trebuchet. Two unlucky cavalry demons were hit in the head by the Dark Current Arrow and fainted on the spot. Then, they were trampled by other demons who couldnt dodge in time. It seemed that their life and death were unknown. Except for the main battlefield where the cemetery was located. The east and west flanks of the defense line were also facing the threat of the demon armys frontal advancement. Outside the oak forest. The Centaurs fired thousands of arrows at the same time, and the Forest Guards also turned into catapults, launching long-range attacks on the demons that were approaching. Near the moss-green hills. The southern mage army controlled the Eye of Zhurong array and sent down firewalls one after another. Yu Qi cooperated with Matthew, strictly carrying out the plan to separate the cavalry from the vanguard of the Ancestral Demons. For a moment. The battlefield was in chaos. Although the results were different, they more or less hindered the cavalry demons from entering the first half of the trench that was gradually being filled by Ancestral Demon Brett. Well done. In the cemetery. Matthew praised the Naga archers who were shooting arrows. The effect of the Dark Current Arrow was beyond his imagination. The endurance of the Arctic Archers was much stronger than that of the Burier. Matthew regretted not converting more corpses from the Naga Cemetery! The Burier of Fire needs a special ritual ground. I might need Olorins fireball, but the Arctic Archer doesnt need it. It seems that I have to make time to make a trip to the Arunay Sea! Matthews eyes were firm, and his gaze toward the Arctic Archers became much gentler. If nothing unexpected happened. The Arctic Archer was the high-level soldier that he would be nurturing and training! However, the Arctic Archer wasnt the one who set the long-range kill record in the cemetery. The real undead long-ranged master was now holding the Jade Trade Wind, constantly looking for a suitable shooting angle on the cemeterys body. Miss Zombies target was different from a normal Arctic Archer. Her target was usually the high-level characters among the cavalry demons! Thanks to her powerful arm strength and the super range provided by the Jade Trade Winds. Renesmes bow was equivalent to a lethal weapon for long-range attacks! Whoosh! Another arrow shot out. She used the most common white feather arrow. The arrowhead accurately hit the right eye of a cavalry demon and penetrated the back of his head. The demon cavalryman wailed and ran for a while. Then, he could only die helplessly! Renesme was neither arrogant nor impatient. She only confirmed the death of the cavalry demon and then aimed at the next target. Seeing this scene. Matthew felt gratified, but he also felt a strange throbbing. He could feel that Renesme was different from the past. She had a very lively temperament. This was incompatible with the aura of the undead. Of course, it was also far from being a living person. Its a little like the aura I gave her when I injected XP or enhanced her Matthew thought thoughtfully. In fact Renesme wasnt the only one who gave Matthew this feeling! He counted. Renesme, Ali, Argus, the leader of the Sludge Monsters There was also an ordinary banshee. There are a total of five cemetery units, four Elite Mode and one Normal Mode. There was a special throbbing in their bodies At that moment. Matthews perception stirred. Immediately after. A realization rose in his heart. This feeling is too familiar. Its the smell of a domain The battle between Rolling Stone City and the abyssal legion has pushed us into a domain called war. This realm is invisible and intangible, but it is everywhere. Im actually comprehending the war domain and will soon reach the entry point. These five undead are the same! They have resonated with war domain! This thought flashed through Matthews mind. On the data panel. [Hint: You have realized that you and your undead are resonating with War Domain.] You have received a new quest, Learn in War! [Learn in War: Every growth you gain in this war will provide double XP (War Domain Limit).] These XP could be converted into War Domain related abilities. You can also infuse these XP into the body of the undead that resonates with it, allowing them to gain more talents related to the War Domain. If you succeed in winning this battle. You will receive a special ability from War Domain, Training Contract. [Training Contract: You can increase the level of your troops through daily training.] There was no limit to the race of the soldiers. The only difference was that the level of the humanoid soldiers would increase faster. Chapter 1508: A Legendary-mage Is Also a Mage Chapter 1508: A Legendary-mage Is Also a Mage As for the undead, automatons, and other soldiers, their levels increased more slowly but more steadily. As expected, Im about to comprehend a new domain. Matthews eyes flashed with joy. He was not happy because he was about to obtain a new domain, but because he had noticed this sign before the system notification and analyzed the general situation. In comparison The system mission was the one that was too late to realize. This is the benefit of solidifying the equilibrium node This realization flashed through Matthews mind. Then He turned his attention back to the battlefield. At the same time, Matthew activated the enlightenment halo, which could be used once a month. Then, he listed the five undead as the key targets for enlightenment. I hope they can grow more in this war! A few minutes later. Sif rushed to the cemetery. Matthew? Do you want my help? Before the girl could finish her sentence, Matthew grabbed her fair wrist and pulled her directly into the stone house next to him! Bang! The small door of the stone house was closed. In a small room without windows on all sides. Matthew hugged Sifs waist. Their chests were pressed tightly together, and they could feel each others heartbeats! The girls fragrance seeped into his nose and mouth, making him want to violate her. Woo What? Sifs voice trembled slightly. She didnt seem to understand what had happened. In the darkness. She could only see a pair of eyes looking at him lovingly. So she lowered her head and humphed. Im ready! Matthews excited voice came from the darkness. Are you ready? Thats great! Sifs cheeks burned, and a hint of shyness flashed across her face that Matthew could not see. However, in the next second, she was pulled out of the dark room by Matthew! Is it exciting enough? I need your help to release a hellfire. Just for a moment. When you hear my signal, release it and aim it at the cavalry, okay? Matthew looked eagerly at the dumbfounded Sif. At this time, he seemed to realize that he had misunderstood, so he asked apologetically, Uh If you need more excitement, we can go back No need! Sif interrupted him angrily. I feel full of power now! You better tell me where to vent my anger! Matthew watched her gradually clench her fists and ran away without looking back! Time was of the essence. He found Yu Qi. Help me locate Osseidro! Yu Qi said with some difficulty, Although Astromancers do have an advantage in divination and tracking. But the other party is a Legendary mage. If he doesnt show any flaws, it will be difficult for me to capture his position. Matthew said calmly, Ill give you a chance to track him down. Did you see how the legions marched, how they lined up, how they advanced and retreated? Such a neat and orderly change is impossible for those Greater Demon Warlords who cant stand each other to coordinate. The only explanation is that Osseidro controls every step of the demon armys micro-control behind the scenes. To do this, two conditions are indispensableCa global vision and a more central position. Im guessing that Osseidro is hiding in one of the first echelon legions. Only in this way can he obtain enough information at the first moment. The information obtained by the magic vision is delayed. Not to mention, it cant compare to the information obtained by the naked eye. An old fox like Osseidro cant completely believe in information spells that may be distorted or tampered with! Yu Qi frowned and thought for a few seconds. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, Sure! Ill help you this time. But you have to think clearly. Hes an out-and-out Legendary mage. Although the Abyssal lifeforms will be punished by the material world, and Osseidro might be at his weakest right now, a Legend is still a Legend. Hes different from any enemy youve encountered before In this regard. Matthew only smiled faintly. Well have to try. A legendary mage is still a mage, after all. Yu Qi did not say anything. He returned to the cabin and took out a precious yellowing fragment. This is the remaining material from the mythical beast Black Tortoise of the Eastern Continent. I only have this last bit left. I hope this can help us to find our enemy. Matthew received Yu Qis promise and immediately returned to the cemetery. He said to Sif, who was standing there like an iceberg, You can start burning now! However, Sifs face was stern as she turned around coldly and said, Im sorry. I couldnt hold it in. Its already burning! Matthew looked into the distance in shock. In the north, the familiar Fire Curtain appeared once again. Under the curtain, black flames coiled around the Evil Demons bodies like snakes, devouring their lives! Sifs Hellfire was far stronger than the attacks of Burier or Arctic Archer. The group of cavalry demon squads that were hit head-on were almost completely wiped out. The teams at the side and behind had no choice but to change their course due to the remnants of the flames. Matthew knew. Osseidro, who liked to micromanage, would not let his troops go into chaos. He would take up the commanding mantle. Whether it was a spell signal or a verbal command, now was the time when Osseidro was most likely to reveal a flaw! Matthew was about to remind Yu Qi that he could start divining. However, yellow smoke suddenly rose from the magic ship! Immediately after. Yu Qis excited voice came from inside. Found it! Matthew, follow the starlight. You have three minutes. Chapter 1509: A Legendary-mage Is Also a Mage Chapter 1509: A Legendary-mage Is Also a Mage Matthew looked up. As expected, there was a very weak but perceptively bright starlight shining down from the sky! Where the starlight gathered. It was the rear half of the Third Legion, a region filled with ordinary demons! Matthew looked again. Its an illusion! There arent that many demons there! I see you, Osseidro! In the next moment. The huge cemetery suddenly flew forward, and the negative energy power was unprecedentedly adjusted to the highest level. Boom! Boom! Boom! The high-speed flight of the cemetery caused a violent airflow disturbance, and everyone was shocked to look up. This scene fell into Osseidros eyes. He looked at the starlight on his body and realized that he had been exposed. Stop him! Lets go! Immediately, several demons flew high into the air and pounced on the cemetery. But in the next second. The figures that had just flown up were knocked down by a huge black shadow! Boom! The cemetery didnt land. It was just a huge creature diving down from the top of the cemetery. It didnt glide or fall. Phily, who had just recovered from his weakness, smashed his body into the demon army! Rumble! Countless demons were crushed to death on the spot, and the soldiers nearby were thrown off their feet. Osseidros pupils constricted. The attention of the others was attracted by the Steel Bone Dragon that had made a comeback. However, Osseidro was more concerned about the man standing on top of the skeletal dragons head! This guy is indeed a legend! If he is not a Legend, how dares he challenge a Legendary mage like me? Such a thought flashed through Osseidros mind. At this moment. The distance between them was only a few hundred meters. He ordered all his guards to intercept Matthew and the skeletal dragon. The other side. He directly tore the scroll hanging on his chest. Whoosh! Osseidros figure disappeared from where he stood. Then, he appeared 500 meters away, at the intersection of the first and second echelons. He looked at the Bone Dragon that was being attacked by all the demons. Osseidro breathed a sigh of relief. But in the next second. The jade wrist guard on his right hand suddenly became bright and hot. It was a warning that a malicious unit was approaching! Osseidros nerves became tense again. But his thoughts were still calm. It must be the Skeleton Assassin who was lurking nearby! No need to be nervous Osseidro gently buckled the gemstone on his belt. In the next moment. Three frost elemental rings of resistance shot out from his body in all directions! Wherever the rings of resistance went. All invisible units will lose their Stealth effects. As expected. The Skeleton Assassin that came and went without a trace was no exception. He appeared 50 meters to the right of Osseidro, and his body was still covered in ice shards! A cold smile appeared on Osseidros face. He was different from ordinary Legendary mages. He was least afraid of Legendary Assassins! In the abyss, what kind of legendary assassin have I not seen? He sneered and opened a portal. The other end of the door was 200 meters away. There, the second tier of elite demons was coming over. At this distance, can you still follow me? He suddenly shouted at Soldier, who seemed to be slow. In the next second. Soldier disappeared. Osseidro stepped on the corner of the portal, but the assassin who jumped out of his shadow seemed to have predicted his movements. Soldier stepped on the portal before him! However, at this moment. The foot that Osseidro had placed on the portal suddenly vanished. Disappearing with the foot was the portal 200 meters away! He looked at Soldier, who was about to be teleported, with a sneer and said, Undead creatures are really brainless. Welcome to the Abyss But before he could finish, his voice froze in his throat. Because at that moment. Osseidro was horrified to find a human crawling out of the Skeleton Assassins body! Whoosh! The Skeleton Assassin had been sent into the abyss by his Dimensional Door Trap. However, that human was standing in front of him with a smile on his face! That was Matthew-! Osseidro wanted to use an emergency spell. Unfortunately, it was already too late. A light purple ball of light opened on Matthews body. [Spell Ineffective Barrier]! Within a breath. Osseidros eyes bulged. He saw the shovel in Matthews hand! Chapter 1510: First Battle Victory! Chapter 1510: First Battle Victory! [Broken Moon]! Matthew skillfully waved the shovel, and the cold light rose and fell. Before Osseidro could react, the sharp weapon had already cut down his neck! Puff! The shovel sliced through Osseidros chest like it was cutting mud and then accurately crushed his heart! At that moment. A large amount of blood splattered onto Matthews body and face. He could feel a violent and manic aura coming from the Abyssal Mage. However, it only lasted for a few seconds. The aura disappeared. Because Matthew had already chopped Osseidro into pieces with his shovel! [Hint: You have successfully killed the Legendary Abyssal Mage Osseidro, resulting in the following far-reaching effects: 1. The morale of the abyssal legion plummeted. 2. The abyssal legions sacred weapon ritual ground has been destroyed by you, and there may be a backlash. 3.+10 Hatred from Demon Lord Asner! [Battle of Fame: As a Necromancer, you defeated the enemy in an inconceivable way and killed the commander of the Abyssal Legion, the Legendary Mage Osseidro.] You and Blade of Elegance Soldiers Legend Points +3 (Abyss-World)! In this Battle of Fame, you have accumulated a total of 5 World Legend Points! You have acquired a new ability, Ultimate Spell. A world legend rating that exceeds 3 points will provide a stronger upper limit for your spells maximum effect and an additional charm bonus for you! [Tauren Authority: You have killed a unit with a domain. You can take advantage of the situation to invade its main domain. Please choose one of the following three areas as your target.] 1. Abyss 2. ether 3. wisdom You have chosen the Abyss and have successfully taken it for yourself! When the Abyss Domain is activated, you will receive the following effects: 1. Damage dealt by Abyssal Creatures was reduced by 35%. 2. When you walk in the Abyss, you will not be punished by the Will of the Abyss because you are from another plane. 3. When you walk in the prime material plane or other planes, you may be targeted by the will of the prime material plane or other planes. 4. All creatures within the area of influence of the domain will become more irritable, including yourself. 5. You will have a stronger adaptability. In particular, in the Abyss, your resistance to acid rot, plague, and poison will increase significantly. 6. You can recruit a group of no more than 2000 demons with individual levels no higher than Level 16 and form your own Abyssal Army. They will obey your orders unconditionally. 7. You can transform into a regular demon without being discovered (You can customize your gender, height, size) Matthew only glanced at the data column. He retracted his gaze. Choosing one of the three domains wasnt difficult for him. Whether it was aether or wisdom, they were both rather profound domains. How much could a Demon Mage like Osseidro have achieved in this domain? It was better to choose someone the other party was familiar with. The result was similar to what Matthew had expected. Osseidros exploration of the Abyss was at the veteran level. Matthew had picked up a huge bargain! Lets not talk about anything else. 35% damage reduction was already insane! Fortunately, Osseidro couldnt open his domain at the critical moment. Otherwise, I might have to struggle for a while! Matthew glanced at the demon army that was rushing over at high speed, and a smile appeared on his lips. A Legendary mage was still a mage. As long as it was a mage. If he were to take a spell nullification barrier head-on, his life would be in danger! It wasnt that mages didnt have any self-defence abilities other than spells. It was because they were too familiar with using spells. At critical moments, they would use spells out of reflex. Then, under the silence of the spells ineffective boundary, they would find themselves doing useless work in despair. Then, their mental collapse and physical destruction would happen at almost the same time. In fact A well-trained Legendary mage would not have been killed by Matthew in one fell swoop like Osseidro. For example, in the Alliance of Seven Saints. Most Legendary mages had a plan to deal with the barrier of ineffective spells. Apart from the spell ability, the creation of unaffected divine spells, simulated divine spells and other opportunistic methods. The most common way to deal with it was domain activation. Everyone knew. No matter what domain, big or small, deep or shallow. The moment the domain was activated. There would be an unavoidable force of resistance. This resistance was often the key to the game between Legendary Mages and Legendary Rogues. Even if the top legendary mage were in a state of magic silence, he would calmly predict the trajectory of the rogues actions and escape through the domain. A more top-notch Rogue could even use movement techniques to deceive a Legendary mage the moment he activated his domain. Then, he would use this opportunity to successfully kill the mages in the domain! No matter what. This was a lethal back-and-forth. And it was rare to see someone die so easily, like Osseidro. The reason for this. Matthew already had an upper hand in the main war. Furthermore, like the other demons, Osseidro was punished by the Plane Will of the material plane. His domain was suppressed. Its not that I cant drive it. The activation speed was a few seconds slower than usual! This was also the reason why he was unwilling to show his face before. The other party was already careful enough. It was a pity. I still found the flaw While Matthew was thinking, a silver-blue light suddenly flew up from Osseidros body. Chapter 1511: Victory in the First Battle! Chapter 1511: Victory in the First Battle! The light moved extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he was about to move a hundred meters away. However, Matthew had been waiting for this moment. [Ability: Soul Cage]! Whoosh! The light spot returned and was directly grabbed by Matthews palm! With him as the starting point. Between Matthews Demiplane and the material world, an empty space appeared. Osseidros soul was imprisoned in this space! No! Osseidros soul wailed miserably. However, in the blink of an eye, he cursed, If you take me away, you cant escape yourself! Matthew heard it clearly. He glanced at the demons that were rapidly approaching. Then, he activated the ability Above the Dragon! Whoosh! Silently. The deterrence that surpassed the might of a dragon intimidated the demons who came to rescue him. Everyone felt their legs go soft. Some knelt on the ground, while others retreated. A few seconds later. A dark figure quickly formed beside Matthew. It was Soldier, who had just been exiled to the abyss! An ordinary person naturally wouldnt be able to return so quickly. However, as the Blade of Elegance with legendary resistance, Soldier was no longer the same as before. If Osseidro wanted to trap it in the Abyss with a banishment spell. At the very least, he needed a legendary spell! The spell trap that Osseidro had just cast was clearly not as powerful as this. In the next moment. Under the watchful eyes of the Evil Demons. Matthew waved at Soldier. Hitch a ride. Undead Fusion Technique! The two of them instantly became one. Immediately after. After merging, Matthew picked up Osseidros body and disappeared. Shadow! Shadow! Shadow! On the battlefield. Matthew kept jumping between the shadows, and soon, he returned to the cemetery! At this moment, many demons had already climbed to the lowest level of the cemetery. Ali was leading the elite undead to expel them. Matthew came out of Soldiers body. Then, without looking back, he carried Osseidros body and ran to the top floor. Not long after. Matthew hurriedly carried the corpse into the small, dark room. Outside the house. Sif, whose expression had just improved, was in a daze at this familiar scene. In the room. Matthew soaked Osseidros body in a jar filled with Dark Divine Oil. After that, he performed a simple seal. After that. He then took out a handful of Heart-absorbing Stones as consumables for the Soul Cage! [Hint: You have consumed a number of Heart-connecting Stones. Please choose the specific operation to be carried out on the imprisoned soul Osseidro.] 1. Stealing Experience 2. Stealing Life 3. Will Humiliation 4. Soul Torturing Matthew did not make a choice alone. Instead, he checked all the options. I want them all! Hence. In the soul cage constructed by negative energy. The wails of the former Abyssal Legendary-mage continued. Matthew went out and called the Queen of Banshees, Sinfran to ask her to help torture Osseidros soul. He began to deal with the remaining matters. In order to assassinate Osseidro, Matthew had previously opened the cemetery to the top of the first echelon of the demon army. Moreover, the gap between them and the ground was only about 20 meters. Although most demons couldnt fly, their jumping ability was amazing. Matthew had killed Ossaide very quickly. It could be said that he had raised his hand and slashed down. However, in this short time, the number of demons that had jumped to the lowest level of the cemetery had already exceeded 3000! Only half of them were Ancestral Fiends, while the remaining half were the Grand Fiends of the three armies and their personal guards! The negative energy barrier of the cemetery only resisted for a short while before it was shattered. Then, they started burning and killing in the cemetery. Fortunately, Ali had long expected this and made a series of resistance measures. At present, the demons were still effectively suppressed at the lowest and the second last layer, and did not let them attack higher places. Theyre destroying the negative energy power furnace! Seeing Matthew come out of the dark room, Ali immediately floated over to report. Matthew nodded. Increase height. Ali reminded him, The energy storage of the power furnace is insufficient. After this upgrade, Im afraid it will be difficult to maintain the hover. I can only find a place to descend. Matthew thought for a moment. Return to our original position and land. Give me the whip. Ill deal with these demons! Ali was ordered to control the cemetery. Not long after. The cemetery slowly rose, and the mountain began to move further and further away from them as a large number of demons cursed on the ground. Many demons jumped up like crazy, wanting to seize this last chance, but unfortunately, only a few succeeded. Most of the demons attracted by the cemetery could only stand on the ground and stare. In the cemetery. Matthew held the cemetery weapon, Ursuls Reprimand, and walked down the steps. He was the owner of the cemetery. This cemetery weapon could only be used to its maximum effect in the hands of the owner of the cemetery! Matthew leisurely waved the whip in his hand. Every time he swung it. It was as if it had travelled through time and space and appeared directly beside the low-level demons! Pa, pa, pa! The long whip that was burning with the flames of death stretched out for 50 meters in one breath, binding all the nearby demons by their waists and then pulling them down forcefully! Ah! Miserable cries rang out in the air. The demons who had stayed in the same place and were still fuming because they couldnt reach the cemetery just now looked at their companions falling from above in shock. Pu, pu, pu, pu! More than ten demons fell into the crowd and crashed onto the ground, knocking down a large number of them. Chapter 1512: Victory in the First Battle! Chapter 1512: Victory in the First Battle! A few seconds later. Another dozen demons fell from the edge of the mountain. Their situation was even more serious than the first demon because the cemetery mountain was constantly rising! Every time Matthew lashed his whip, he could send away a large number of demons that had climbed onto the cemetery. The further back he went. The higher the death rate of the demons that were thrown down. Some smart demons sensed that something was wrong and chose to jump down. Matthew did not stop them. The other demons followed suit. Ten minutes later. Under the efforts of Matthew and the other undead, the cemetery enchantment was restored, and all the invading demons were either sent to the ground or sent to the Undead Transformation Pool. Peace was restored to the cemetery! Its time to turn the tide of the battle. Matthew stood at the edge of the lowest level of the cemetery, overlooking the chaotic battlefield below. A large number of Ancestral Demons were trapped in the trenches, and the cannon fodder army led by Argus was being pushed back. If it werent for Sifs hellfire blocking the cavalry demons way forward, the main battlefield would have been smashed into pieces! As for the flanks. Rick led his troops to attack the west side of the Second Legion, which attracted a lot of firepower for the main battlefield. Matthew observed that the second legion was gathering their forces to focus on eliminating the skeleton axemen who were cutting in from the flank. Rick fought and retreated. He looked fine at the moment, but as time dragged on when the regrouped cavalry demons circled around the Fire Curtain, they were likely to face great risks. A portion of the 4th Legion on the right wing also engaged in battle with the forces guarding the forest. The demons were attacking fiercely. They rushed up against the oak guards catapults. Some of the demons had already entered the forest. The Centaurs could only fight and retreat. Apart from the Forest Guards, the Life Sanctuary lacked units that could face the demon army head-on. Fortunately, the forest itself was the best barrier. While the demons were being targeted by the Plane Will of the material world, they did not dare to rashly enter the ritual field of the Life Sanctuary. Therefore, most of the demons were advancing along the edge of the forest. They did not dare to go too deep. But even so Many demons would kick a tree before they left! Matthew took in all these scenes. The fourth legion wanted to cut off the connection between the forest and the battlefield, and at the same time try to see if there was a possibility of going around the cemetery. They shouldnt be crazy enough to attack the walls of Rolling Stone City. The Second Legions course of action also showed a similar strategic intent. Only the Third Legion at the centre was in chaos. First, the Hell Flames blocked the path of the elites, and then, the Cemetery and Phily held back most of their energy. Second, the Fourth Army is obviously still acting according to Osseidros plan. They probably dont know about Osseidros death yet! The Third Legion is in such a mess. A small number of demons among them are the only ones who know! A smile appeared on Matthews face. Coincidentally, at this moment. Matthews heart also rang with Philys cry for help. Master? We agreed to fight together. Why did you run away? Im still getting beaten up! Matthew looked down. On the main battlefield, because they had lost their main target, the cemetery, the demons of the 3rd legion vented all their anger on the lone Phily. The latter had already activated a defensive spell. But even so He looked like he had been beaten black and blue- The demons had also learned their lesson. Buckets of strange sticky liquid were splashed onto Philys body. Although they were not as corrosive as Asners brain, they still caused some damage to Philys metal armour. Judging from the situation. Phily had indeed been beaten up quite badly. Prepare to fight back Matthew said in his heart. He then took Osseidros body out of the small black room, ignoring the Dark Divine Oil that was scattered all over the ground. Matthew directly grabbed the corpse and used the legendary flying spell to quickly fly over the battlefield. Foolish demons, I have killed your commander, Osseidro. All intruders will face the same fate as him! Do not think that death is the end. Your bodies and souls will be enslaved by me, forever be my slaves! Matthew said fiercely as he used Ursuls Reprimand to whip Osseidros body. At the same time. He also asked the Queen of Banshees to send him some of the miserable scenes of Osseidros soul being tortured. Matthew used magic to project these images above the demon army. It immediately caused a huge uproar! A few Great Demon Warlords jumped out. Hes lying! The Sage of the Abyss couldnt have died in his hands! Matthew ignored these guys. He carefully flew over the head of the demon army and showed them the corpse of Osseidro. At the same time. The Blade of Elegance, which had received Matthews instructions, also took action. Soldier stared at the few Great Demon Warlords who had jumped out to refute the rumours. A few minutes later. The demons lost their chance to speak. Because their heads had already fallen to the ground in the chaos! In fact Even if Soldier didnt make a move. The news of Osseidros death could not be concealed. All the demons could sense the subtle changes in the ritual field of the sacred weapon. Chapter 1513: Victory in the First Battle! Chapter 1513: Victory in the First Battle! They could clearly feel themselves weakening. And the source of all this. It could only be the commanders fault! Not to mention that Matthew was flying above them with Osseidros body. Other than a few brave Abyssal Mages who were quickly taken care of. Osseidro himself did not come out to refute the other partys statement. This was enough to explain everything! The morale of the demon army quickly became extremely low. Putting aside the backlash from the Sacred Weapon Ritual Ground. One of the drawbacks of Osseidros long-term love of micro-control was that without his control, the demon armys formation would lose its order. Under normal circumstances. It was impossible for the army of the Abyss to be arranged in such a neat and dense manner. When Osseidro was around, all these were not problems but advantages. But once Osseidro died. When chaos began to erupt. The hidden danger of the demon armys dense phalanx quickly erupted. Morale was low, and the confused demons began to push each other. Some wanted to verify their commanders death, some wanted to leave the battlefield temporarily, and some wanted to continue attacking the cemetery! The three legions in the first echelon were clearly divided. The berserk Brett demons only knew how to carry out the commanders orders and launch continuous attacks. The Great Demon Warlord wanted to maintain order, control the situation, and then take over the power gap left by the death of Osseidro. As for the cavalry demons They had already returned to the second echelon under the leadership of the Gemini Cavalry Demons! What a fast escape! Matthew was slightly surprised. The two brothers perception of danger was quite good. They could always pull out from danger! However, in this situation. Matthew naturally could not target such individuals who were good at sensing the situation. At this moment. He began to mobilize his forces to counterattack in the chaos. On the west wing, the southern mage armys magic ships were all activated, and the two skeleton axemen units that Rick had originally used as backup troops were also charging forward. Ancestral Demon Brett was caught in the middle of a frontal battle, and the cavalry demons had fled. Only a few Greater Demons and other demons remained in the second legion, putting up a stubborn resistance. However, after Rick charged forward a few times. After a few rounds. The remaining demons of the second legion also scattered and fled. The demons in the east wing were even more embarrassed. They had originally wanted to go around the back, but who knew that their commander would be gone! The moment Matthew gave the order to counterattack. Rheagars Fire Bat Soldiers and cavalrymen had already set their sights on them. Although Matthew was reluctant to let them join the battlefield, the main reason was that every soldier of Rheagar was very expensive and not as cheap and durable as his own undead. But when it came to fighting. The Fire Bat Soldiers and the Hell Cavalry were extremely powerful. They cooperated with the Forest Guards and Centaurs, who charged out of the forest. Not long after, these 3,000 demons were killed. Many demons saw that the situation was not right and began to flee towards the north. However, this was the situation that the cavalrymen were most happy to see. They chased along the edge of the forest and obtained a lot of results! As for the main battlefield. After being beaten up for half a day, Phily used a powerful counterattack storm to blow the horn of the counterattack. Matthew personally led the cemeterys elite army to attack. Not long after. They had wiped out a large number of Ancestral Fiends, as well as a portion of the Fiends who had failed to retreat from the battlefield in time. Phew! Wherever Matthew and Phily passed by, the corpses of the demons lay on the ground. The Dragon of Twilight followed behind, occasionally spitting out a fan-shaped breath. Not long after. In the area hit by the breath, the demons stumbled back up. Not long after they got up, they were pulled into the team by Argus, who was busy catching able-bodied men. His cannon fodder troops had been nearly wiped out in the battle against the Ancestral Demons. But it was alright. The finishing touches were not yet complete. The newly joined cannon fodder was already in position. When the Twilight Dragon turned all the corpses into cannon fodder, Argus troops would be several times stronger than before! Just like that On the battlefield, filled with frost, fire, and negative energy, the sounds of killing gradually became quiet. Matthew stood in the air one kilometre north of the trench and looked north. The second and third echelons of the Abyssal legion had already retreated to the vicinity of the ruins of the northern trading post. During this retreat. A large number of demons had died along the way. As if the souls of the dead were wailing and crying, a thick fog slowly rose from the battlefield. The fog separated the cemetery and the Abyss Army. Everything returned to silence. Matthew looked at the corpses in front of him and slowly let out a sigh of relief. He knew that the abyssal legion would not let the matter rest. But no matter what. At least he had taken the first step to protect Rolling Stone City. The first battle was a victory! Night fell. In the Soul Cage. Osseidero was still begging, Stop! Im willing to cooperate with all your actions! Please, let me go! Not far away. Matthew waved his hand to stop the Banshee Queens torture. I dont really want to torture you. I dont have any opinions about you personally. Its just that a friend of mine told me that you Abyssal Mages have a trick that allows you to escape. Even if your soul is imprisoned, you still have a chance to escape. And the only way to avoid this is to keep whipping, am I right? Osseidros breathing stopped. Then, he said with difficulty, There is indeed such a spell in the Abyss, but my soul is not strong enough to do that. You should be able to feel that Im very weak now. I cant even maintain my soul form, let alone escape! Torturing me or killing me wont help the war. In the Abyss, the will of the Mother is above everything else. The Mother of the Abyss wants us to attack Rolling Stone City. Even if I die, the demons will choose a new leader to replace me and continue to invade your territory. On the contrary, as long as I live, I can provide you with information from the Abyss. You are a smart person, and I am not stupid. We are all mages, and I know how to survive. Believe me, I will not be stupid. He looked at Matthew pleadingly. Matthew was unmoved. He motioned to Sinfran to whip Osseidro. Then, he said, You have no bargaining chips with me. Ill only ask you once. If you dont answer, youll die! Now, I want to know what Asners real goal is. Matthews eyes were like torches, locking onto Osseidros Spirit Body like an eagle. Osseidro replied in a low voice, Rolling Stone City, Deep Blue Harbor, Jewel Bay, Lion City There were also some city-states in the north. He wants them. Matthew sneered. Thats not what Im asking. You just said Im smart, but youre not stupid either. Then youre just pretending to be a fool. Ill give you one last chance- What is Asners real goal? He did not believe that the Lord of the Abyss, Asnar, was a complete lunatic. There was a high probability that the Holy Mages would return in a month. Not only did the other party let all the demons under him come out, but he also landed in the material world with his true body. This was a heavy price to pay. There must be a strategic goal behind it that matched its value. Matthew had been wondering about this. He hoped to get an answer from Osseidro. Osseidro was silent for a long time. After a while. Ill die if I tell you. He said in a very confident tone, I can only tell you that he does have a goal that he is very eager to achieve Although his body was divided into 100 million parts, most of it was just a trick. His real body went to a place, a place I didnt mention just now At that moment. A flash of lightning flashed across Matthews mind. Jade Court? He just blurted it out. Osseidros spirit body suddenly trembled violently! Chapter 1514: Pillar of Destiny and Paradise Lost Chapter 1514: Pillar of Destiny and Paradise Lost Youre sharp. As expected of a human ranked in the top 50 of the Pillar of Destiny Osseidro sighed with emotion. Pillar of Destiny? Matthew asked. Osseidro explained, The Pillar of Destiny is a totem pillar that extends from the Mother of the Abyss. It is engraved with many names that may pose a threat to the Abyss. About a year ago, we found your name at the bottom of the Pillar of Destiny. At that time, you were still outside the top ten thousand, only a few centimetres away from the Abyss Mother. But your growth rate is amazing. Youre now in the top 50. Youre the third youngest human on the continent of Aindor Was there was such a thing in the Abyss? Matthew looked surprised. Who are the two younger than me? Osseidro said without hesitation, The second youngest is a mage named Hibbert. He is the student of the Guardian of the West, You Ruo. He is suspected to be related to the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. The first young person was someone who should have died. That death reset her age, so she was ranked ahead of you. As far as I know, you were also involved in her resurrection. Her name was Margaret Matthew was stunned. Why are they all old acquaintances? However, compared to this, what surprised Matthew even more was that Margaret, who had resurrected, was actually ranked ahead of him and Hibbert in terms of the threat index to the Abyss? Didnt she die at the hands of the devil? But isnt it a BUG to reset ones age after death? Looks like the Abyss Mothers algorithm isnt that humane. Matthew thought to himself. He then questioned Osseidro, So most of the demons in the Abyss know of our existence?! Osseidro shook his head. No, the truth is the opposite. Only those with a higher status among the demons are qualified to read the contents of the Pillar of Destiny. Only the Abyssal Mages are qualified. This is the privilege of the Teru Demon Clan. As for the names on the Pillar of Destiny, the Abyssal Mages cant directly tell the lords they serve, but they can use indirect methods to reveal these targets that may pose a threat to the Abyss. Whats more embarrassing is that in the history of the Abyss, many Abyssal Mages have used this to obtain additional support from their lords. In fact, what they did was not to eliminate threats outside the Abyss but to fill their own pockets. Over time, a considerable number of Abyssal Lords had a prejudice against the Teru Demon community. Even the Pillar of Destiny was seen as a lie fabricated by the Abyssal Mages to swindle more resources from the various Lords Matthew nodded slightly after listening. There were no obvious loopholes in Osseidros description. Matthew also had a certain understanding of the Teru community. Everyone knew. Abyssal Demons were a group hated by Aether. They belonged to the evil camp. Devils could easily cast spells. But not the demons. However, after a long period of evolution and adaptation, the demons developed spell-like abilities that originated from the Abyss Mother. It was different from spells that required one to learn from scratch. Spell-like abilities could spread through the bloodline and could also be shared through a master-servant contract. It was indeed more suitable for the actual situation of the Abyss. In the abyss. There was only one group that could use magic, and they were known as the Teru. In the beginning. Not all Teru were mages. However, due to the harsh environment of the Abyss and the naturally strong adaptability of the demons. After a few generations, the Abyssal Mages became the name of the Teru Demons. Because they controlled the scarce magic resources in the Abyss, they were treated as distinguished guests by the Demon Lords. However, ordinary demons had a very bad impression of the Teru. Many demons even hated the Teru. There were many specific reasons, such as the superior social status of the Teru, the scarce spell resources, and so on. However, there was another explanation that might explain the hatred of the low-level demons towards the Teru demon race. They believed that the Teru was a demon transformed from a devil! The key point was This statement was not simply groundless. There were many signs that pointed to this point. Matthew had read about this in a magic book that examined the history of the Abyss and Purgatory. The nature of the book was inclined towards heroic biographies or interesting unofficial history. Most of the content was absurd and sensationalist, except for the part about the origin of the Teru demon group. Even Matthew believed it. It was said that the Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor, had fallen in love with a Demons daughter who had walked out of the Abyss. When Barthor first saw the appearance of the Demons Daughter, he was shocked. He caught her back to Purgatory, then treated her with courtesy and launched a fierce pursuit. The demons daughter had a very strong character and showed an unyielding attitude. Barthor suddenly became even more excited. He had crazily favoured the demons daughter for a certain period of time. Within half a year, he had made her pregnant and gave birth to hundreds of cursed babies. The union of a demon and a devil was definitely the most miserable newborn. They were born to suffer the wrath of the heavens. Most newborns dont live past the age of three. Of course, Barthor had no feelings for those newborns. He threw those half-demons and half-devils beside the Devils Daughter to torture her emotions and try to make her completely yield mentally. Chapter 1515: The Pillar of Destiny and Paradise Lost Chapter 1515: The Pillar of Destiny and Paradise Lost However, the Demon Girl was also very clear. She knew that the reason she was still alive was precisely because she did not give in. So, she stubbornly resisted. Barthor didnt use brainwashing or any other spells to dampen her spirits. He only attacked crazily. According to the normal script. One day, the powerful Nine Hells Lord would get tired of playing with her, and that would be the end of the Demons daughter and the hundreds of newborns. Unfortunately, at this time. Purgatory had suffered an unprecedented attack. The Calamity Mage had arrived. She killed Barthor and sealed him under the Bridge of All Life. When the Calamity Mage broke into Barthors palace, she accidentally discovered the newborns. So she rescued the dying Demons Daughter and sent the newborns and their mothers back to the abyss. After that. The Calamity Mage barged into the forbidden land of the Abyss three times in a row and began negotiations with the Mother of the Abyss. The end result was that there was a group of demons in the Abyss who knew magic. This was the origin of the Teru. From the timeline. Teru was indeed a new type of demon that had only appeared in the last few hundred years, which coincided with the time when the Calamity Mage beat up Barthor, the Lord of the Nine Hells. Therefore, this version of the rumour had always been popular. The book that Matthew had read was written by a Mage of the Alliance. Most of it was about the power of the Calamity Mage, so the authenticity of the story was naturally not verified. But if this story was true. Then, it was reasonable that the Teru Demons were not welcomed in the Abyss. Thinking of this. Matthew asked bluntly, The so-called Pillar of Destiny, is it only you, Terus, who value it? A trace of embarrassment flashed across Osseidros face. He instinctively explained, then seemed to remember the current situation, so he said rather helplessly, Indeed. Does that include your lord, Asner? Matthew asked again. Osseidro nodded slightly, his expression somewhat embarrassed. Matthew understood. It seemed that the Pillar of Destiny was a new thing in the Abyss, just like the Teru, and was not accepted by the demon community. Osseidro said it grew from the Mother of the Abyss. Perhaps the Teru had secretly erected a pole on the Mother of the Abyss and then insisted that it was grown by the mother This kind of thing was not new. After experiencing so many people and things. Matthew had common sense. Everyone would add their own subjective whitewash when describing an objective fact. It was often difficult to get the truth. You had to get rid of all the subjective parts. He only looked at the objective facts. Only then would it be possible to piece together the true context! And only the Teru are qualified to observe the record at close range. Therefore, other demons dont care about that pillar at all! Matthew found it funny and asked with a straight face, Lets get back to business. Why did Asner go to Jade Court? Dont worry, the Soul Cage is an independent world. It is protected by the secret barrier of my Demiplane. No one can know what you said to me! Fear appeared on Osseidros face. I cant say! He will definitely know! Ill die a miserable death! Matthew sneered, If you dont tell me, I can let you die miserably now! Need I remind you? I am a necromancer. Hearing this, Osseidros face turned extremely pale. Spirit Bodies were prone to turn pale, and he was almost as white as a ray of light! I have ten thousand ways to torture your soul. If you really dont want to open your mouth, I have my ways too. Matthew said coldly, The Queen of Banshees was just playing with you. As long as I give the order, she will let you experience even more extreme pain at any time. In addition, I have a friend in the Underworld. His name is Viscount Fan. I heard that hes best at dealing with ghosts and spirits Im wondering if youre worth it for me to ask him for this favour Osseidro was so frightened that his spirit body trembled violently. But he still said with a pained expression, I I cant I dont dare You dont understand how terrifying he is Seeing that the threat was almost over, Matthew immediately threw out a king bomb. You didnt dare to betray him because you were afraid of his methods and revenge. But what if I can provide you with an absolutely safe path from his wrath? Osseidro shook his head and said, I dont believe it. Matthew snorted coldly. I can turn you into a Void Creature! Osseidro was still shaking his head. I dont believe it What?! Then, he revealed an expression of disbelief. What did you say? Void Creature? Did I hear wrongly? They were the strongest and noblest race in the universe His spirit body suddenly condensed, and his eyes became extremely sharp! Matthew didnt waste his breath on him. He directly displayed his Void bloodline! You, you, you After sensing the Void Aura on Matthews body, Osseidro stuttered for a long time before he sighed. Youre actually the Void Rulers man?! No wonder your strength improved so quickly. No wonder you were able to squeeze into the top 50 of the Pillar of Destiny in just over a year! Matthew smiled without saying a word. Osseidro looked at him with a complicated gaze and was still mumbling, Ive always been wary of you. Ever since I found out that you destroyed the Sampan Plane and ranked at the top of the Pillar of Destiny, I have been very careful to avoid a direct confrontation with you. But I still lost. I lost inexplicably Just now, I was still thinking unwillingly- if the battle between us happened in the Abyss, the winner would definitely be me! Chapter 1516: Pillar of Destiny and Paradise Lost Chapter 1516: Pillar of Destiny and Paradise Lost The environment of the material world is too friendly for you, but its full of suppression for me. This is not a fair mage duel But now, it seems that my thoughts were a little too naive. Your Excellency is actually the spokesperson of the Void Ruler, Yurkus The members of the Order of Natural Calamity have infiltrated the upper echelons of the Alliance of Seven SaintsIt is unbelievable! Matthew smiled lightly. In fact, he also felt that his successful victory had taken advantage of the home-field advantage. For a high-level mage, being unable to use a domain was a disadvantage. Unfortunately, Matthew already had the Abyss Domain in his hands. Even if he went to the Abyss and fought with Osseidro again, the latter would not be his match. Now that you know my identity, you should know that you only have two paths left. Matthew said in a tough tone, Become mine, or perish! Osseidros eyes became extremely hot. He first bowed deeply to Matthew and then said sincerely. Im willing to become your follower! As long as you are willing to guide me to the Void, I am willing to tell you all the facts I know without reservation! This guys attitude had changed so quickly that it was truly astounding. Although Matthew had long expected that the Void bloodline might be quite tempting to these people, he did not expect the effect to be so immediate! Open the door to your soul. Dont resist. Remember, my patience is limited. Matthew ordered. Osseidro hesitated for a moment but eventually clenched his teeth and relaxed all the resistance on the soul level. Matthew separated a wisp of his consciousness and successfully infiltrated Osseidros spirit body. The images that were randomly displayed in Osseidros sea of memories quickly flashed before his eyes. In the next second. A seed from the Void Seal successfully entered Osseidros Spirit Body. These small seeds were the product of Matthews use of the spell Parasites Skull to fill the imprint void. At first, he didnt pay much attention. Later on, he noticed it and deliberately studied it. Only then did he realize that he could actually distribute these small seeds to others to create a weakened Void bloodline, and then develop his own power! These people with weakened Void bloodlines would also enter the Void World after death and become Matthews subordinates in the future. That was if he would enter the Void World one day. Under Matthews meticulous care. The tiny seed was successfully buried, and a different aura appeared in Osseidros Spirit Body. It was a power similar to that of ashes. That was the ticket to the Void! It really is a Void Bloodline! Ive sublimated! A few minutes later. Osseidro let out a sound of ecstasy. He even knelt on the ground and kowtowed crazily to Matthew! Matthew found it a little funny, but it was also the first time he experienced the temptation of the Void bloodline to many creatures! However, compared to the bloodline that the Void Ruler had given Matthew. Matthew had stronger and more direct control over these lives and accepted the small seeds that he had split. He could kill the other party at any time and make the other party enter the Void World. He could also strip the small seeds before executing this command, causing them to die. This power had always been in Matthews hands. This allowed him to have almost absolute control over these developed Void Downlines. From this point of view. The Void Ruler had indeed given him a great gift. Even if it was poisonous. He had imagined before that there were many creatures in this world who would not reject becoming a Void Life. The God of War, Vasnov, was an example. Ordinary people might be afraid of this due to the lack of information. On the other hand, top-tier enemies might have the opposite emotion. Osseidros performance made Matthew realize that his guess was not wrong, but it was too conservative! If this news was secretly leaked, Im afraid that everyone in the Heavenly Palace would come looking for me one by one! Its even possibleEven the mages of the Alliance might be tempted! Thinking of this Matthew also felt a lingering fear in his heart. If that kind of thing happened, he would very likely be swept into a machine that constantly transported life like the void! No wonder the Patronus wanted him to keep it a secret! This was not only for their own safety but also for a wider range of effects. However, these small seeds did not appear at first. They were slowly born after using the parasitic skull recommended by Edmond. He didnt tell me in advance because my bloodline is more advanced, or was the old fox still hiding something? Matthew had a lot of doubts in his heart. But now He had to get the whole truth about the operation of Asner from Osseidro. So he focused his attention and locked his eyes on Osseidro. Before Matthew could speak. Osseidro replied eagerly, He told me that the Jade Court contained the opportunity to become a god. The reason why he went through so much trouble and went all out was to attract everyones attention. He wants to plunge the whole of Aindor into the flames of war so that the city-states and the Alliance will be too distracted. Only under such circumstances will he have the chance to achieve his goal, which is to become an ancient god of war! Speaking of this Osseidro paused for a moment and explained carefully, The part about becoming the Ancient God of War was my own guess. He didnt say it explicitly, but I think my guess is most likely true. Chapter 1517: The Pillar of Destiny and Paradise Lost Chapter 1517: The Pillar of Destiny and Paradise Lost The Ancient God Replicate Plan. Thats what they call this operation. Asner has been preparing for this plan for a long time. Many powerful beings are involved in this plan. As far as I know, they include the Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi, the Dragon Lich Stephanie, the World Ending Twin Snakes Brook, some members of the Underworld Cult, an old elf named Tyraste, and an ancient illusionist who calls himself the Emperor of the Su. There should be others, but thats all I know. Ancient God Replicate Plan? Matthew frowned. Are the ancient gods youre talking about the law gods They plan to become Law Gods in the Jade Court?! Through what channels and methods? He did not know much about gods, let alone ancient gods. He only vaguely knew that the God of Law did not rely on faith that much and would lose most of their humanity. Osseidro muttered, Do you know Twin Paradise? That was the earliest Heavenly Palace. In the era of the ancient gods, the ancient gods controlled the first heaven. The two most powerful ones were the twin God of Light and the God of Darkness, so heaven was also called Twin Heaven. The Twin Heavens fell before the Dark Age. The real reason is unknown, but it is probably related to the Twilight Creations or even more ancient foreign invaders. However, the core of the Twin Heavens was preserved. It was an artefact called Lost Paradise. Legend had it that if someone could fully stimulate the power of the Lost Paradise, they would be able to obtain the inheritance of the Twin Ancient Gods and return to the era of the stars, becoming the supreme Law God. Matthew asked, Did Asner find the core of the Twin Heavens? Osseidro shook his head. Not yet. The core of the Twin Heavens was worshipped as a treasure by the Troll royal family. After the fall of the Troll Empire, the core was hidden by the despairing Troll Prince in the Troll Holy Land, Blood Drinking Mountain. The Blood-Drinking Mountain is the sacred land of the trolls and also the ancient refuge of the trolls. At first, I learned that only the legendary divine artefact, the Evil Crown, can open the entrance to the Blood-Drinking Mountain. For a while, Asner and his friends were searching for the whereabouts of the Evil Crown. Later, they had a clue, but for some reason, it was interrupted. However, not long after, they discovered another way to enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain. That was to enter through the teleportation array of the Secret Light Forest, which was also an ancient refuge! This method is simple and crude, but to do this, you must completely control the Secret Light Forest. About this matter, Asner and the others quarrelled several times before they calmed down. They probably reached some kind of consensus, but Im not sure about the specifics. Oh, right, I also know one more thing. To open the place where the Lost Paradise is sealed, we need the blood of the direct descendant of the Troll Prince. This matter should have been settled. Asner and his temporary allies had a clear division of labour. His task was to make Aindor chaotic and also to gain a few new chips for his own war domain Matthews expression changed slightly after hearing that. Dragon Lich, Sin Crown, Underworld Cult, Dragon God Ring, Sener, Tyraste, Illusion Dragon, Secret Light Forest, Omadochi, Blood-Drinking Mountain, Troll Royal Family, and also Asner and the World Ending Twin Snakes! These terms floated wildly in his mind. If what Osseidro said was true. If all of this was not a coincidence. Wasnt the plan of Asner and the others too crazy? If what you said is true, the Seven Saint Alliance wouldnt be completely unprepared. Although that was what he said, Matthew wasnt that confident in the Alliance. As expected. Osseidro replied, The holy mages may know, but for them, there are more important things worth fighting for. Matthew was enlightened. A lost historical world? Osseidro nodded. The secret treasures of Time and Fate. The Six Secret Treasures of the UniverseC Life, Death, Love, Phase, Fate and Time. Except for the Secret Treasure of Love, the other five secret chambers were all returned to their original positions by the Calamity Mage. They will only open at specific moments in a long time. Ordinary people cant find their positions at all. Only the Secret Treasures of Fate and the Secret Treasures of Time were devoured by the former God of Luck, Loa. Later, the second hand of madness devoured a large part of them. Therefore, Loa had some perception of the hiding places of these two secret Treasures. This time, the disappearance of the historical world and the return of the material world was Loas doing. Im not sure if the Mad Secondhand participated in the ancient god replica plan, but he indeed pushed for the return of the disappeared world. He himself also quietly entered that historical world. The mages generally believe that the historical world hides the complete Secret Treasures of Time and the Secret Treasures of Fate. Asner and the others also think so. If their strength allowed it, they might fight with the mages, but in the current situation, this is the best opportunity for them to initiate their plan since the Seven Saint Alliance is busy Speaking of this Osseidro added objectively, For the Holy Master of the Seven Saint Alliance, letting the Mad Second Hand obtain all the Secret Treasures of Time and Fate could cause devastating consequences. Everyone knows that guy is a complete lunatic Asner and the others had a simple idea. As long as they could become an Ancient God before the return of the Holy Mages, they would have a bargaining chip. There is no doubt that the influence of the God of Law far exceeds that of the God of Faith of the Heavenly Palace. Moreover, once the Twin Heavens are reactivated, coupled with the fall of the Heavenly Palace, there will inevitably be many new God Thrones that will be vacant. Asner and the others could use these Thrones to lure the wavering members of the Alliance of Seven Saints. They believe that as a group of mages, there are naturally internal cracks. Everyone can be tempted and bribed, including the Seven Saints! No one can resist the temptation of becoming a god, not even a powerful mage. The reason why the Seven Saints are fighting against the powerful life forms in the outer plane is to protect their own interests and to habitually abide by the mission left behind by the Calamity Mage. But missions are illusory, and benefits are the most real. If someone can provide them with greater benefits, then the change of position is only a matter of an instant. What do you think? Osseidro looked at Matthew in a fawning manner. Matthew smiled. Are you looking for an excuse to betray Asner? Osseidro said seriously, Im just telling the truth. If I did not know that you had the great Void bloodline, I would also use the divine position of the Twin Heavens to tempt you. Speaking of which If someone was willing to use the position of an ancient god to exchange some benefits with you, would you refuse? Even if you dont want to become an ancient god, what about the people around you? Chapter 1518: Midsummer Night and Adventure Chapter 1518: Midsummer Night and Adventure Matthew did not answer Osseidro directly. Instead, he transferred his soul from the Soul Cage to the Demiplane. He said to Osseidro, You must work for me before you go to the Void World. I temporarily give you the responsibility of taking care of this interdimensional space for me. Your job is mainly to build this interdimensional space into what I imagine it to be through various means. If you work well in this position, I will give you more important work. Osseidro was not displeased at all. He knew very well that he did not get Matthews full trust. His current situation was already considered extremely good compared to his soul being scattered. Hence, he nodded and said, Its my pleasure. Matthew immediately told him some basic information about his Demiplane. He also listed the goals he wanted and a certain amount of resources to support him. As for whether Osseidro could fulfil Matthews request. It would depend on whether this former Abyssal Mage was capable enough. When this matter is over, I will find you a new body as soon as possible. Use this zombies body to make do first. Matthew transferred its soul into a zombie without any spirituality. As for Osseidros original body Matthew wasnt going to give it back to him yet- The seed split from the void imprint could completely control it. However, there was also the risk of the other party suddenly self-destructing. Matthew planned to observe Osseidro for a while. Then, he asked about the situation of the demon army. Osseidro told him everything he knew. Matthew learned a lot of important information from him, which made him more confident in the next war with the demons. After leaving the Demiplane. Matthews calm expression slowly disappeared. His expression became grave and serious. Osseidros words still echoed in his ears. A long time passed. Matthew let out a long breath. Not every mage had the confidence to transcend. What the other party said was very likely to become a reality. As a member of the alliance. Matthew understood the nature of mages better than Osseidro. It was no exaggeration to say that. The alliance had outside enemies and inside enemies! Even the top-level holy mages had many records of battles between them. Isabelle had fought with Nameless, and even earlier, she had fought with Link. Soria seemed to be aloof from the world, but the Four Guardians were quite dissatisfied with her doing business in their territories. There was no need to talk about Edmond. Most of the bad things done by the Dragon Worship Cult were because of him. Ever since Matthew gradually understood the experiences of the legendary mages. He truly understood that no legendary mage was clean. Extraordinary power distorts character and morality. Benefits and standpoint were above justice. Or rather Matthew found it hard to find justice in the world of Aindor. It was already good enough to maintain basic order! And now He was at the cusp of a storm. The order established by the Calamity Mage was crumbling. A new order had yet to take shape. No one knew what the world would be like tomorrow. If Tyraste and Asner succeed, it might not be a bad thing. The God of Law will abandon most of humanity. They must strictly abide by the laws they set. Although these laws may not be correct, they will definitely bring order, even if it is an evil order. From the perspective of plane studies, if these creatures who were originally in the outer plane became the law gods of the material world, it meant that the power to stabilize the main material world would become stronger. This could also reduce the impact of the days of heavenly changes. No matter if its a demon or an elf, as long as they sit in that position, theyll become the guardians of the Aindor Continent. Even if its for their own benefit, theyll do their best to protect this world. The only unhappy ones are the Alliance But all of them had entered the vanished historical world. None of the Superior Legends were willing to stay and protect this world, which meant that the Alliance had made its own choice. Moreover Just as Matthew had thought, the Alliance itself was not clean. Thinking of this A bitter smile appeared on Matthews face. Im not that clean myself At first, I was so resistant to the Void bloodline, but unknowingly, I have begun to enjoy the benefits of the Void bloodline. Thats why ordinary people living in extraordinary worlds are really miserable He stood at the top of the cemetery and slowly turned around. Rolling Stone City was pitch black. Only the city walls and the Main City, where a large number of civilians lived, could be vaguely seen. Matthew looked east again. Over there, the forest was one after another, forming a sea of trees. Even at night. The World Tree, Bogard, also emitted a faint light to guide the lost passers-by. Dandelions flew by under the moonlight. The scene was beautiful. The cemetery was even more peaceful. Occasionally, he could see some banshees and zombies that were active at night, but their footsteps were very light. They would not disturb each other, just doing their own things, as if they were two parallel lines that would never cross. Matthews pupils gradually focused. In the end, Im just a necromancer who isnt that extreme. I have some strength, but its far from the point where I can influence the structure of this world. Chapter 1519: Midsummer Night and Adventure Chapter 1519: Midsummer Night and Adventure All I can do is to protect the land from the pain of war and protect my friends. As for the fate of the world, that is for the great people to do. I am not qualified to worry about it. Asner, Mirage Dragon, Tyraste They can do whatever they want! As long as they dont provoke me, what does it have to do with me? What the f * ck does it have to do with me if the elves want to die? He thought as if he was venting. He couldnt help but kick a piece of gravel by his feet. Bang! The stone hit the tombstone not far away, making a crisp and abrupt sound. A few seconds later. Clear footsteps came from behind him. You dont look like the Matthew I know. Matthew slowly turned around, forcing a smile on his face. He said to Sif, Whats the Matthew you know? Tonight, Sif was wearing a white dress with a girly aura. Other than some small yellow flowers, there were only some silver lace and beautiful folds on the dress. Her hair fell naturally from both sides, and her face was exquisite and beautiful, giving Matthew a feeling of returning to the past. Clever. Confidence. Nice. Decisive. Always busy, but not as busy as a headless fly, but with a goal, and then persevere towards that goal. Although I dont know what the goal is, I know it exists. Sif smiled and walked gracefully to Matthew. The two of them were very close. When she looked up, she almost bumped Matthews chin. Is that so? Matthew did not retreat. A self-deprecating smile appeared on his face, and then he said seriously, You know what? Between people, there are always illusions of this and that. People always stubbornly believe that a certain person is what they imagine, but in fact, it may be very different. What you saw Perhaps it is an illusory me, and perhaps it is just a fragment of me. They are neither the whole me nor the real me. Many people mistake these illusions for love. Sifs expression did not change. She tiptoed and snorted softly, I know. You used similar words to refuse Beanna. Matthew looked at her deeply. Without waiting for him to speak. Sif suddenly smiled and said, I encouraged her to do that! Because I knew you would definitely reject her! Matthew asked, Why did you do that? Sif replied generously, A little girls possessiveness. I didnt like her liking you. I hoped that she could put out that thought as soon as possible, so I did it. Now it seems that I was really childish at that time. I also felt guilty afterwards. If it were now, I definitely wouldnt have done that. Matthew smiled. If it were now, would you directly threaten her and tell her to get lost? Sif glared at him with her big, round eyes. Am I that violent in your eyes? Matthew shrugged. Sif smiled and said, I might show her the fire from hell. Matthew revealed an expression of I knew it. Then, he asked curiously, Speaking of which, after releasing the Hell Flames for the second time, you didnt seem to have fainted. Sif nodded. There will always be progress! Ive been practising very hard in private. Matthew reminded, Just practice properly, dont overdo it. Barthors blood is very unstable. It can bring you strength, but it may also have other side effects. In short, this is a double-edged sword. You must always be careful. Sif reached out and hugged Matthew around the waist. Her expression was very innocent, like an innocent girl. It sounds like you care about my health. Why not care more deeply? Feeling the girls body fragrance. Matthew looked down at her and could not help but blink. Do you need stimulation now? Sif bit her lower lip, her voice trembling. Take a guess. She hugged Matthew tightly, her eyes misty, looking dreamy under the moonlight. Matthew looked at her for a long time. Then, he subconsciously pushed her hands away. All right, enough jokes. To tell you the truth, Im facing a difficult choice right now, and as youve seen before, Im a little lost. I think I need to calm down and think about what to do next However, he was unable to untie the girls hands. In the next second. He looked up and saw a pair of eyes filled with shame and anger. She gritted her teeth and cursed in a suppressed and angry tone, Matthew, youre such a coward! You always have to be fully prepared to do what you want to do, right? Is there no room in your life for the slightest risk, for the slightest accident? Are you afraid of being rejected? Or are you worried that Rheagar is nearby? Your reaction was clearly very strong Why do you always suppress your desires? Why cant you face your heart? Even if you want to have sex with a woman, do you have to write an application report to her, and then after obtaining the other partys permission, write a process plan? What are you hiding from? What are you afraid of? Ah?! Her voice trembled violently. At that moment. Matthew could feel waves of burning power coming from his chest and back. Sifs eyes were burning, and her body was also burning with black flames. Chapter 1520: Midsummer Night and Adventure Chapter 1520: Midsummer Night and Adventure The strange thing was The flames did not harm Matthew but instead wrapped around his body. He felt warm and hot all over. The restlessness, uneasiness, confusion, and evasion in his heart were ignited in an instant. It was like a dormant volcano suddenly erupting. He picked Sif up by the waist and placed her on his shoulder with one hand. Sif screamed and then patted his shoulder and back hard. Put me down! Put me down! However, Matthew was very clear. She didnt use any strength, or else she wouldnt have struggled so hard. There was a fire in his heart. The arm around the girls waist involuntarily increased its strength. Matthew silently carried Sif away from the top of the mountain, all the way to the small dark room. Bang! The door of the small black room was closed. The battlefield came to a hard wooden bed. In the darkness. The fragrance mixed with the smell of sweat, and the sound of breathing and heartbeat became turbid. The sound of fabric tearing and the low exclamation scared away the mouse hiding in the corner. The difficult battle lasted for a long time, but the prologue of the battle was stuck under the stubborn resistance of one side. A long time passed. Sweating profusely, he said angrily, What are you doing? Sifs voice was not as majestic as before but full of pleading. I Im a little scared. You, let go of me- Let me do it, will you? Her voice was very weak, like a panic-stricken little beast, hiding in its nest and looking uneasily at the predator outside. She tried to change their positions and then tried her best to relax her body. However, her efforts were ruthlessly destroyed halfway through! Ah?! Sifs panicked voice sounded in the darkness as if she had returned to her previous predicament. The little prey begged uneasily, Just listen to me for once, okay? No. The Predator replied firmly. Why? The little prey replied in despair. I want to be on top The Predator had rudely destroyed the nest. Ah-! The stream broke through the river bank, and the earthworms loosened the soil. The gecko climbed up the rock wall, and the nightingale slept in the tree. This was destined to be a long night. Not far from the small black room. The bonfire reflected the faces of the middle-aged man and the Tauren skeleton sitting beside him. The former smoked his cigar in silence; The latter also took out a cigarette from the other partys open box, lit it with a bonfire, and blew out smoke. Thats nice. I mean, its nice to be undead; you dont have to worry about your lungs when you smoke; what do you think, Rheagar? Rheagar did not say anything. Peggy blew out a smoke ring and patted Rheagars shoulder. Look on the bright side. You knew this day would come. And dont worry, Ill take responsibility. Hearing this Rheagar coughed violently and glared at Peggy. What nonsense are you talking about? Peggy smoked a cigar and crossed her legs. Matthews mine, Sifs yours, were all family now. According to the human law, we are already in-laws. Dont look at me like that, Rheagar. Cant you be more mature? He might even be a grandfather next year Veins were popping on Rheagars forehead as he shook the cigar ash off his hand. So, will it be a boy or a girl? What are their names? Rheagars voice was a little distressed. The current Rolling Stone City is not qualified for Matthew to marry into the family, right? You have to add the Suki Kingdom to be qualified, or else Matthew cant take your Suki surname Then you have to take Matthews last name Wait, whats Matthews last name? Why dont I remember? Forget it, why dont you take my surname? In my previous life, I belonged to the Tauren clans Spring Thunder tribe. It just so happens that today is Midsummer Night, so regardless of whether the baby is male or female, it will be called Midsummer Night. Spring Thunder, what do you think? Hey hey hey If you dont like the name, we can discuss it. Dont take out your knife, in-law The next morning. Matthew stood on the top of the cemetery and looked out. The demon army that was still stationed near the northern trading post yesterday was now completely gone. Even the teleportation gate of the Wasteland of Resting had disappeared. According to the report of the mage who was stalking the demons last night, they retreated further north overnight. That was the direction of Jiliu City. Matthew immediately sent a message to Hood. Then, he found Sif, who was busy with Peggy in the kitchen. Well, I might be gone for a while. Sif replied calmly, You dont have to tell me where you are going. Last night was just a game between two adults. You dont have to think about taking responsibility for anything. I dont need it. There may not be a next time between you and me. Dont think too much. Matthews expression changed slightly. But in the end He nodded and left the kitchen. After a while. The laughter continued to ring out in the kitchen. Matthew used the Invisible Magic Ball to eavesdrop, but he vaguely heard this sentence: Midsummer night. Spring Thunder? What a funny name. Well It is not bad. What? Of course, there will be. Next time, I want to be on top! Matthew stood there for a while with a strange expression, then quickly left. He was going to the Jade Court. This was the first time he had taken a big risk since he had transmigrated! Chapter 1521: Shouldn’t You Be the One Who Should Scram? Chapter 1521: Shouldnt You Be the One Who Should Scram? Sif is right. Not everything can be done after preparation. Matthew transformed into a raven. Flying above the barren land north of Rolling Stone City. At this moment, his heart was as free and refreshing as his flight path. Last nights stormy experience washed away his fatigue and confusion. What replaced it was a brand new belief. He was very clear. He did not go on this adventure to protect the world. He did not have such a noble plot. His goal was simple. This kind of big event that was enough to change the worlds structure had been encountered by him. It just so happened that he had an opportunity to fish in troubled waters. Instead of staying in place and waiting for news, it was better to take the initiative to take the risk and join in the fun! At least. He wanted to find out what those people wanted! This could also provide more bargaining chips and unique advantages for future negotiations. The raven flew all the way north. Not long after. He saw rows of Demon soldiers with low morale on the ground. They were in the wilderness between the North Trade Post and Jiliu City. A faint mist was emitted from the moss-green hills in the west, concealing some traces of the demons. But in Matthews eyes. The tracks of these demons were as clear as glass. According to his observations. After losing Osseidro, the morale of the demon army plummeted. Even though every demon army had its own supreme demon warlord, not every Overseer was good at restraining their subordinates. He flew all the way there. Matthew saw that more than one team of demons had fallen behind and ran to other places along the way. When some demons saw this scene, they started to chase after their companions. As a result, they scattered with the main group and became part of the wandering soldiers. Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. This was the demon army, in his impression! The seriousness and calmness they had when the demons fought with him outside Rolling Stone City had disappeared without a trace. From this perspective. Osseidro was indeed a genius commander among demons. If it werent for Matthews crafty techniques, most people would have been crushed by him! Now that the demon army has lost Osseidro, their morale is low. With the defence of the city and the cunning of Hood, they should be able to hold on for a long time. Matthew sent Hood some information he had found along the way. Then, he completely shook off this demon army. He flew all the way north through the jungle and finally arrived at the elfs territory. The Jade Court was extremely deserted. Not a single person could be seen on the streets of the city. As Matthew walked, he felt that this place had become even quieter than before. Until he arrived at the entrance of the mage camp. Only then did he see more elves. Moonlight? Matthew found an elite troop of Windchasers guarding the entrance of the mage camp. They set up sentries here to closely monitor the situation around the mage camp. They also strictly monitored the other entrance. The situation in the camp looked good. At least Moonlight didnt barge in and make things difficult for the mages inside. Matthew swaggered over. Suddenly, two Moonlight elves pulled out their weapons and crossed them. Who are you? This is a sealed land! However, the actions of these two elves were quickly resolved by another elf wearing a luxurious dress next to them. It was an extremely beautiful female elf. She walked over with light steps and quickly pushed away the weapons of the Moonlight. She ordered in a gentle tone, Get out of the way. This is Mr. Matthew, a good friend of Ms. Beanna. The two hurriedly retreated. The female elf smiled and explained to Matthew, Please forgive us. We were only following orders and did not make any threats or harm to the people in the camp. Matthew looked at her eyes, which were emitting a faint golden light. He suddenly asked, Holy Master? The female elfs face flashed with a trace of surprise, and then she said with a blissful expression, As you can see, the God of Elves responded to me. Not only me, but many others have received his blessing. This is the blessing of the Jade Court, and the blessing of all life in Aindor. You wouldnt mind about this, would you? This female elf was obviously still very young and did not know how to deal with people. Her probing almost made Matthew laugh. I dont care about this. Please make way. Matthew quickly walked into the camp. Immediately, two women came up to them, and many mages came out of their barracks, casting all kinds of gazes at Matthew. Matthew! Lord Matthew! The women who stepped forward were Tarani and Lesley. Matthew calmed everyone down and asked Lesley in a low voice, What happened here after I left? Lesley answered clearly, At first, everything went as usual. On the 10th of July, some mages divined that a large number of demons had invaded the continent of Aindor, so some of them planned to go to the Cauldron House to verify it. However, just as we were about to leave the camp, a team of Windchasers came and sealed the camp. It was Miss Beanna who took the lead. She told us what was happening outside and hoped that we could stay in the camp or something bad might happen. I tried to contact you, but the communication spell was cut off. Considering your previous instructions, we finally listened to Miss Beannas advice. We didnt do anything these few days, but everyone was very anxious Chapter 1522: You Should Be the One Who Should Scram, Right? Chapter 1522: You Should Be the One Who Should Scram, Right? Matthew nodded. Then he gathered all the mages around him and told them what had happened outside. In short, I just killed the demon commander who besieged Rolling Stone City. The situation in the Rolling Stone Kingdom is still stable, but its not so good for the rest of the South. If you want to leave, I can escort you for a while, but if your destination is not the same, Im afraid its difficult for me to take care of everyone Matthew bluntly gave his suggestion. Staying in the camp or going to Rolling Stone City is the best plan, I think. Of course, the final choice is up to you. In addition, the Scar of the Dead project still requires manpower to maintain. Those who are stationed in the camp during this special period of time to be responsible for the maintenance mission will receive three times the points reward You guys discuss it and give me an answer as soon as possible! Who knew that Lesley would say decisively, We plan to go to Rolling Stone City! Matthew said in surprise, Did you discuss this beforehand? Lesley smiled and said, Its not that we havent done anything in the past few days. In fact, we have envisioned many situations and formulated relevant countermeasures. Even if we go to Rolling Stone City, we will regularly send a team responsible for maintaining the Scar of the Dead. Ive already arranged the specific work. I just need your approval. Matthew looked at the eager gazes of the mages in the camp and could not help but remind them, Do you understand what this means? Lesley smiled. It is our honour to serve Matthew the Destroyer. The other mages also expressed similar thoughts. It seemed that they didnt need to struggle to make this decision. Matthew suddenly understood. His name was indeed resounding enough. These Mages were originally only following him to do the Scar of the Dead project, and most of them had to go home after they were done. However, at this sensitive juncture. If they followed him to Rolling Stone City, it would mean something different. They would become Matthews true followers. In the past. Matthew might not be able to convince everyone. However, after the Undead Calamity and the Battle of Fame Obviously, not many non-Legendary-mages would reject Matthews offer! Okay, you guys get ready, Ill take you away. Matthew had just finished communicating with the mages. Tarani couldnt wait to come up. She grabbed Matthews hand and pulled him to the side. She said as she walked, I need to talk to you alone! But before she could finish her sentence. There was a commotion at the entrance of the camp. Everyone looked back and saw a human girl with a sacred temperament surrounded by a group of elven believers coming to Matthew. Matthew, youre here! I have something to say to you. Can we talk alone? Beanna looked at Matthew tenderly. Hey, I was here first! Tarani expressed her dissatisfaction with Beanna. She even glared at Beanna! Matthew was also a little surprised when he saw this. The woman finally came back to her senses?! But now was not the time to gossip about the subtle relationship between these two women. He simply held the hands of the two women and walked towards his barracks. Together. Tarani was a little embarrassed by Matthews pull. She instinctively wanted to get rid of him. But when she turned around and saw Beanna following Matthew obediently, she immediately softened her movements. Under the strange gazes of the elves and mages. The three of them entered the house together and closed the door. As soon as they entered. Beannas calm and gentle expression suddenly disappeared. She looked worried and then grabbed Matthews hands. She lowered her voice and said anxiously, Matthew, listen to me! Youd better leave here immediately. Its not safe here! Tarani, who was beside him, immediately mocked, Such a fake. Beanna ignored her. Her gaze was locked firmly on Matthew. There are many unfamiliar faces in the Valley of Divine Trees, but their auras are very powerful. I can feel itSome of them are even stronger than teacher! It started from the day the Abyssal creatures invaded Aindor. I went to ask my teacher if I should worry about the demons attacking the Jade Court. My teacher told me that it was a groundless worry. He told me not to think too much and then gave me more power. He also promised that I would become one of the highest rulers after the restoration of the Elven Dynasty in the future To tell you the truth, it makes me even more uneasy Beannas tone carried a rare trace of fear. Tarani took advantage of the situation. Isnt that what you want? Beanna looked at her and said, Yes, this is exactly what I want! But it doesnt mean that Ill give up everything to pursue those things. I also have my own standards in my heart Tarani interrupted her and asked teasingly, What principles? Beanna took a deep breath, but her tone became stiff. Tarani, youre a spoiled baby! Even now, you still dont realize how you managed to turn the situation around several times! You told me yourself that you got into trouble when you were young and ignorant. If your father hadnt cleaned up your mess, Im afraid you would have been hanged by the Elders! And now, the person cleaning up your mess is no longer your father, but Matthew and me! So, please check yourself! Chapter 1523: You Should Be the One Who Should Scram, Right? Chapter 1523: You Should Be the One Who Should Scram, Right? Yes, I brought people to surround this camp, but I am protecting you! Just like how I frequently used the Nightmare Pendant on you! Im not accusing you of having any problems with your stance. I can understand your thoughts and actions. But in the end, is it because you dont have the ability to change all of this that you can only obtain spiritual comfort by mocking the people who protect you so that you can appear different and noble? Beanna became more and more excited as she spoke, and her face turned red. This was the first time Matthew had seen her lose her composure. Im very grateful that you protected me when I needed help. I really appreciate it. I do owe you a lot. But this doesnt mean that you can continue to immerse yourself in the past and tell me what to do now unless you can provide more meaningful help! Let me be clear. If you can shut that damn mouth and convince Matthew to take you with him and then leave this place together, I can apologize to you immediately, understand? Beanna stared coldly at Tarani. The latters face turned green and white, but as Beanna cursed more and more fiercely, her tightly clenched fists slowly loosened. Listen to me, both of you. Take everyone here and leave. I dont know what will happen next, but the atmosphere in the Valley of Divine Trees has become very strange. I dont know. You must listen to me and leave Beannas voice was gentle again. Perhaps because of her previous persuasion, her voice became a little hoarse, giving people an extra pleasant feeling. Tarani took a deep breath. She looked at Beanna in confusion and pain. What about you? Cant you come with us? Beanna pursed her lips and said firmly, No, I want to go to the Valley of Divine Trees. I will accompany my teacher to the end. This is the path I chose. I will not give up. Tarani asked unwillingly, Even if the old man leads you to the abyss? Beanna said solemnly, Even if its the abyss, even if I become a demon, this is also the fate that I have already accepted in my heart. Im different from you. I cant betray my teacher at this time, and I wont allow myself to continue to be weak at this juncture. Come on, Matthew She looked at Matthew again with a pleading tone. However, Matthew shook his head gently. Why should I leave? Beanna was confused. However, a few seconds later. She seemed to have thought of something, and her little face that had just calmed down blushed again. Tarani poured a bucket of cold water on her. He didnt stay for you. Dont think too much. Beanna glared at her. What are you talking about? Seeing that the two women were going to argue again, Matthew spread his hands and tried to make his tone sound relaxed. Thats enough. The quarrel is over. He then smiled at Beanna. I stayed because I had my own things to do. Thank you for your reminder. You dont have to worry too much. After all, how do you know that Mr. Tyraste and I arent like-minded people? As soon as he said this. The two womens faces were filled with astonishment. Tell Mr. Tyraste this for me. Matthew said calmly, Just say Im interested in Twin Heavens too. And I have the key to enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain. If he doesnt believe me, he can ask the Dracolich. The Evil Crown is in my hands! Three hours later. The Valley of Divine Trees. With a complicated expression, Beanna led Matthew to a grand building. Push open the little door and turn left down the corridor. Theyre all inside. Beanna hesitated. She seemed to have a lot to say, but at this juncture, she only said softly, Be careful. Matthew patted her shoulder and pushed the door open with steady steps. Walking on the granite floor, the ceiling and both sides were dark stone bricks. After passing through the corridor. The space on his left immediately opened up. Matthew saw a hall with a courtyard. There were ancient stone pillars in the hall, and in between the stone pillars was a long table. There were several stone chairs on both sides of the table. Most of the chairs were empty. The other seats were filled with powerful life forms. When Matthew walked over. Everyone looked over. He walked over with a smile on his face. His gaze swept across everyones faces, and familiar and unfamiliar faces appeared in his eyes one by one. The Dracolich was lowering its head to trim its nails. Demon Lord Asner with an unfriendly expression; With a fake smile on his face and a throwing knife in his hand was Sener. Next to him sat a bearded, round-faced, slightly plump man. He was wearing a religious robe. He was most likely Hayek, the deputy leader of the Church of the Underworld, whom Viscount Fan had asked Matthew to investigate. A pale vampire sat on the opposite side of the table. Matthew had met him before, but the one who occupied the vampire Mosons body was the Eternal Night Angel, Freiner. Now, the soul in the other partys body gave Matthew a familiar feeling. But Matthew couldnt tell which old friend he was. There were also some other faces. However, Matthew didnt have time to look at them carefully. Are you here to die? Why is this kid here? Get him to scram! Demon Lord Asner shouted furiously. At that moment. Matthew felt unprecedented pressure. He knew that success or failure depended on this one move. So he withstood the pressure and continued to walk forward. As he walked, he smiled and said, You should be the one to scram, right? Or do you think that Lord Yurkus is not qualified to participate in this feast? In the next second. Matthew no longer concealed it and directly activated the aura in the void brand! Immediately after. Everyones faces were filled with disbelief! Chapter 1524: Are You My Fan? Chapter 1524: Are You My Fan? In the hall. Almost everyones eyes were filled with shock. Only Sener laughed. The rising star of the Seven Saint Alliance is actually Voids lackey? Arent you afraid that well spread the news? Matthew looked at him calmly. Lord Yurkus likes people like you who have courage and backbone. Sener snorted. He stopped talking, but his expression was not as playful as before. Following Matthews vague threat. The atmosphere in the hall became even more tense. Twenty seconds later. Demon Lord Asner slammed the table. I dont believe you! The Order of Natural Calamity has repeatedly refused to cooperate with us. Why did they send you here at this time? When you launched the Undead Calamity on the Sampan Plane, you destroyed the foundation of the Order of Calamity. Everyone here knows that the Evil Mage Lance died at the hands of this Necromancer! How could such a person be the representative of the Void Ruler? The others were also curious. Matthew replied indifferently, First of all, Im not a member of the Order of Calamity. Secondly, now that Im standing in front of you, you should be able to understand why the Order of Calamity has repeatedly rejected your invitations. Finally, are you asking me so many questions to tell you the truth, or are you ordering me to explain the information? His tone was rather unyielding. Together with the holy authority that was always activated, Matthew revealed a mysterious and powerful aura from the inside out. Asner glared at him. However, he really did not dare to make a move on Matthew. He did not even probe him as he had expected! This made Matthew heave a sigh of relief. He also had a new understanding of the deterrent power of Yurkus in the outer plane. I heard that many places in the Astral World have been corroded by the Void. Everyone agrees that the next era will be the era of the Giants, and Yurkus happens to be the leader of the Giants If it werent for the fact that the Order of Calamity was so weak, the Void Lord would have been more famous in the material world! Matthew suddenly remembered Mary Joshuas words. At that time, he felt that the other party was exaggerating. Now that he thought about it, the Order of Natural Calamity seemed to have really dragged Yurkus down! The atmosphere in the hall became even more awkward. Fortunately, someone stepped forward to smooth things over. According to the original intention of the plan, isnt it better to have more people join? Even if Mr. Matthew cannot represent the will of the Void Ruler, he is still a member of the Seven Saint Alliance. As long as he comes with sincerity, why should we reject him? Moreover, everyone has sensed the aura of the Void just now. How many people in this world can simulate the aura of the Void Ruler? I definitely believe in Matthew. With the will of the Void Dominator, our plans chances of success have increased by another ten percent. Matthew took a closer look. The one who stood up for him was the vampires natural soul, Moson, but Matthew was sure that this body contained someone elses soul. Moreover, he definitely knew that person. This was because the tone of his voice gave him a familiar feeling. However, at this moment, he had to focus more on the others. However, the Dracolich Stephanie reminded them coldly, Even if he really is from the Void, we are enemies. And he is not trustworthy. I once felt the power of the Heavenly Palace on his undead. Later, I learned that the power came from Vasnov, who faked his death Under immense pressure, Matthew slowly came to a chair and sat down. Then, he crossed his legs and hugged his knees with both hands. He replied in a relaxed tone, Vasnov and Lance were sent to the Void World by me. They are my subordinatesCI mean in the future. These are all things that can be verified. If you dont have the ability to verify it yourself, I suggest you ask someone else who has the ability instead of sitting here like a shrew and asking stupid questions. The Dracolichs Soul Fire trembled slightly. Matthew glared back. In private, he clenched his fists tightly and was ready to turn hostile at any time. Even when it was absolutely necessary. He could forcefully advance to Legend! However, it was unknown whether it was because the Void Rulers reputation was too great or because she was afraid of others. Stephanie, like Asner, didnt make a move. She only sneered coldly, Tyraste wont let you in. You dont deserve a share, damned necromancer! Moson chuckled and said, I dont think so. I have high hopes for you, Matthew. Stephanie snorted heavily. At this moment, Hayek, the vice leader of the Underworld Cult, who was sitting next to Sener, suddenly said, So, what is the clergy and domain that you seek after joining? Matthew thought for a moment. Ashes? Undying? Natural? Balance In short, the more, the better! Hayeks pale face revealed a strange smile. Youre really greedy. If you want to hold so many clergy, it means that you will be stripped of all your humanity. Almost no one here will do that! I always feel that you dont really want to join. You just want to get something for nothing Beside him, Sener immediately urged, You can try him. Hayek looked at Matthew with an unfriendly gaze. Matthew also narrowed his eyes and stared at the other party. Chapter 1525: Are You My Fan? Chapter 1525: Are You My Fan? Of course, you can try. Its never a big deal to offend me because Im a generous man. But our mutual friend may not be so generous, dont you think? Mr. Sener? Sener was still laughing indifferently. However, Hayeks expression was not as natural. It was obvious. Matthews response put a lot of pressure on the other party. The mutual friend he mentioned was Viscount Fan. Previously, during the incident on the Divine Dragon Island. Sener had been entrusted by Viscount Fan to suppress the Underworld Sect, but now this fellow was mixing around with the Deputy Sect Leader of the Underworld Sect. He thought of the Poison Fang and the Ring of the Divine Dragon that had fallen into Seners hands. Matthew could completely accuse Sener of violating Viscount Fans commission and secretly colluding with Hayek. At least, it seemed reasonable. Listen, we wont say anything about whose side youre on. Hayek suddenly said seriously, This guy seemed to be quite afraid of Viscount Fans revenge. Before Matthew could speak. Moson, who had always been very active, interrupted again, This is what both of you should do. After entering this hall, all of us are like-minded partners. Once we deliberately sell out one of the others, even if it is just a little information, we will be targeted by everyone else! This is our rule! As soon as he said this. Stephanie immediately questioned, Since when? Why didnt I know about this? Moson shrugged. Oh, Tyraste told me this morning. Hell probably announce it again later. With that, he walked up to Matthew and enthusiastically took out some tea sets and cups. Would you like a drink? Tea, coffee, or Want some of this? As soon as he finished speaking. He suddenly cut open his wrist with his long nails. Mumble mumble mumble! Sticky and scarlet blood oozed out of the blood vessels, dripping onto the transparent cup and the table. For a moment. An extremely strong smell of blood pervaded the table. Mosons face revealed an extremely intoxicated expression. Have a drink, Matthew. he urged earnestly. Matthew took the warm cup but did not drink it. Instead, he looked at the other partys appearance with a gentle gaze. At a certain moment. He suddenly had an epiphany and blurted out, Dimasus? Moson chuckled. I thought youd forgotten my name. But now that Ive been reborn, the name Moson suits me better. I have to defend myself. Heres the thingC The original owner of this body, the poor Mr. Moson, was caught between the double identity of the soul of nature and the vampire. He was in extreme pain, unable to live or die. Under immense pain. He agreed to let the Angel of Eternal Night, Freiner, occupy his body. However, instead of helping him kill himself, Freiner had taken over his body and humiliated his soul day and night. I saw that he was really too pitiful. After asking him about his feelings again and again, I helped him finish it. As for Freiner. He wanted to live. He begged me to give him any living body so that he could enjoy human pleasure and the beauty of Colins tobacco. In short, he did not want to commit suicide at all. So I could only help him end it. So now, the identity of the God of Travelers has become a thing of the past. Now, I am a vampire who is passionate about nature protection and also the soul of nature who loves to bleed. I think well have a lot in common, Matthew. If youre free tonight, you can come to my room He hadnt finished his sentence. The Dracolich Stephanie stood up with a gloomy expression. Her voice was so sharp that the whole hall echoed with her voice: Moson-! Can I have a word with you? I have something to ask you. Moson smiled warmly at Matthew, then left the hall with the Dracolich. They went to the corridor next door to chat privately. Matthew sat calmly in his seat. He could feel a lot of eyes looking at him, and the hottest one was from the opposite side of his right hand. There was a dignified middle-aged woman sitting. Her face was somewhat familiar to Matthew, but her aura was even more impressive. Beside the woman sat a bored spirit body. The spirit body seemed to have been temporarily fixed through some special ritual. Matthew could feel traces of necromancy. It seemed to be the work of the Dracolich Stephanie. Daisy and Linden? Although his appearance had changed, Matthew could still tell who he was! No. It wasnt Daisy. Matthews pupils contracted slightly. The aura on the other partys body was so strong that he could almost tell that it was the smell of an evil spirit without thinking. At the same time. The data panel sensed the true identities of these two. [Warning: You have encountered the doppelganger of the Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi and the reincarnation of the Great Elven King Nicholas!] Matthew thought to himself. This hall was simply filled with the worst of the worst! He had just killed Omadochis son, Hodges, and his favourite concubine, Gulixiati, in the sampan plane. The other partys hatred for him was even greater than that of Demon Lord Asner! As for the reincarnated Great Elven King Matthew didnt know him that well. But with Lindens impressive performance, he found it hard to believe that the other party was a good person. Chapter 1526: Are You My Fan? Chapter 1526: Are You My Fan? Fortunately, Omadochi and Nicholas were rather restrained. They just stared at Matthew without saying a word, let alone doing anything else. Matthew shifted his gaze elsewhere. It could only be said that the hall was full of enemies. They sat together in twos and threes, obviously having their own small group. Sener and Hayek were the most obvious, and their hostility towards him was also the lightest. There was no need to talk about Omadochi and Nicholas. The two of them, along with the Dragon Lich Stephanie, should be in the same group. Matthew had met them a few times in the Troll Underground Palace, but at that time, he had two fierce generals by his side. The three of them were probably not at their peak, so there was not much conflict. Demon Lord Asner had his own faction, sitting far away from everyone. Moson, who was reborn from the Traveler God, seemed to have a good relationship with everyone. Matthew was new; Other than that, there was only a short-haired Drow left. The drow had a good figure, but her eyes were quite cold. The feeling of being unapproachable reminded him of Lara. This Drow was clearly much stronger than Lara. She did not exist in Matthews initial perception! Matthew almost ignored her in the corner. It could be seen that the other partys concealment skills had already reached the realm of perfection. In terms of strength. Matthews initial judgment was that most of the people here were only Legends. Some people might have the strength of a Superior Legend in their original form, but they were limited by their clones or the constraints of entering the material world. At most, they could only display the strength of a Legend. Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi and Demon Lord Asner were the representatives. Sener and Stephanie might be at the level of a Superior Legend, while Hayek was at most an ordinary Legend. Great Elven King Nicholas didnt even seem to be a Legend. The strength of the Traveler God Moson and the short-haired Drow could not be determined. Matthew determined that they were in the position above legend. After a round of evaluation. Matthews heart also calmed down a little. The threshold of the Ancient God Replicate Plan is not as high as I thought Among all of them, perhaps only Tyraste has the strength of a true captain at the peak of the legendary realm Matthew gradually relaxed. He was under a lot of pressure just now. In order to resist this pressure and take advantage of the situation. He didnt hesitate to expose his identity as someone related to the Void. Of course There was a limit to this kind of exposure. Matthew only showed them the Void aura on his body and did not expose his Void bloodline. There was a fundamental difference between the two. Right now, he was almost equivalent to an evil art master who was wearing tiger skin. The reason why he was able to swagger around there. Of course, the Void Rulers disguise was only one aspect. More importantly, he was from the Alliance. This was actually quite subtle. Everyone present knew this, but no one pointed it out. In that case, even if we fall out later, except for a few, I have a chance to get rid of them! Dead people cant talk, so theres no risk of leaking the news. Matthews heart was filled with excitement. He knew what kind of situation he was facing. After this incident, it was still unknown whether the Alliance could maintain its previous stable rule. If it really didnt work, Matthew would just run into the void! He had already prepared for the worst. Next It was time to improvise. After a while. Tyraste walked over from another aisle with steady steps. He looked much younger, no longer like an old man, but more like a well-maintained middle-aged man. Tyraste had obviously heard about Matthews intentions from Beanna. There were probably surveillance spells in the hall as well. In short, after he came over, he did not question Matthews identity and camp but faintly introduced the other members to Matthew. It was also during this process. Only then did Matthew know that the short-hair drow was called Mira, a legendary bard and legendary drow warrior! Dual Class Legend! Matthew was shocked. This was an extremely difficult achievement. He knew that this Drow had hidden her abilities, but he did not expect her to be so powerful! And the name Mira. He seemed to be familiar with it. A few seconds later. Matthew suddenly took out a thick book from his luggage, and the words were written in Drow language. Deep City Love Story Matthew subconsciously flipped open the title page. At this moment, he had already remembered. The heroine of this book was called Mira, but the authors pen name was Pure Love Drow. Matthew glanced at the pen name. He looked at the cold and arrogant short-haired Drow and felt that it should be a coincidence. Such a cold girl shouldnt be able to write Whoosh! Whoosh! A quill suddenly thrust in, and then Matthew felt two more obstacles in front of him. Not long after. A set of black and green autographs appeared on the title page. Are you my fan? The short-haired Drow asked faintly. Without waiting for Matthew to answer, she turned around and left coolly. Youre welcome. Matthew silently closed the book, not knowing what expression he should show. Tyraste coughed and brought the topic back on track. Of course, we welcome the Void Ruler into our plans. But before that, theres a problem that needs you to solve. Before you joined, each of us had our own duties and had already made a plan for distribution. According to our requirements, there are a total of nine members, which meets the requirements of an odd number. If you join, it will become ten, which will cause the activation to fail. So if you want to join us, you have to include another person, or you cant join. Matthews gaze swept across the entire scene. Then, he asked, Who do you want me to bring in? A smile appeared on Tyrastes face. Lord of the Thousand Transformations, Jasliven. You should be familiar with this name. She is in Snail Valley Prison. With your current status, it should be easy to get her out. We believe in your sincerity if you bring Jasliven here. You will be part of the Ancient God Replication Project. Think about it. Chapter 1527: Beside the couch Chapter 1527: Beside the couch Theres no need to consider! I accept your conditions! Matthew agreed without hesitation. Then, he changed the topic. But before I bring Jasliven here, you should show me some sincerity, shouldnt you? Matthew was full of confidence on the surface, and his speech was still the same. In his heart, he had already prepared many emergency escape routes. Jasliven couldnt be released easily. Thus, he could only find someone else to fool. However, which of these guys in the hall could be easily fooled? Matthew was pessimistic about this. Therefore, he could only try his best to get information out of them. If he really couldnt, he could only withdraw from the plan. I wonder how much Chuka can imitate Jasliven? The figure of the little white cat appeared in Matthews mind. In theory, even if he rescued her from prison, most of the seals would not be removed. Hence, there was not much of a problem in terms of strength mimicry. The fact that Chuka had Jaslivens blood was an important factor in passing her off the real thing as the real thing. But the troublesome thing was- Sener was Setrunks mentor, so his understanding of the Thousand Transformers was definitely above his. It was too difficult to hide from his eyes. However, this path was not completely without opportunities. Matthew was very clear. Even though Sener was a very evil guy, he was also someone with whom he could communicate. As long as he could convince the other party. Perhaps he could even testify for Matthew. Thinking about it. Matthews tense nerves were completely relaxed. He could feel that he was no longer constrained after breaking his habits. Doing so meant facing greater risks. But it was better than sitting still and waiting for death. After hearing about the plan to replicate the ancient gods from Osseidro, Matthew was upset because he clearly realized that the old structure was about to be overturned! The collapse of the alliance might seem far away, but it might only be a matter of a blink of an eye. Even if it wasnt this time. It might happen in the next major event! Matthews greatest source of danger was that all the Legends and Holy Mages had actually left him alone when he was surrounded by enemies on all sides! This meant that the so-called protection was just a habit. The habit was powerful. This prompted the top mages to still abide by the established order hundreds of years after the departure of the Calamity Mage. However, when this kind of order encountered an even stronger impact. Habits would be broken. And once it was broken, it would be too difficult to recover. Matthew had realized this a long time ago. For Legendary mages, the existence of the Alliance was not necessary. Most of the time, it was a top mage who supported many middle and lower-level mages. If they went out from the Alliance They would gain more power and freedom, as well as more substantial benefits. Even at the level of a Holy Mage, it seemed to be the same. Under the situation where extraordinary power belonged to an individual. The holy mages did not need so many middle and lower-level mages to serve them at all. Once the instinct or inertia of a Holy Mage or a Superior Legend to maintain the existence of the Alliance disappeared, The alliance would quickly crumble from within. This time, all the top-tier mages had gone to the disappeared historical world, which was a sign. The truth was just as Matthew had guessed. Legendary mages did not care about Aindor at all. They only cared about themselves. Guarding was just to protect ones own interests. Under the effect of inertia, it was something that was done conveniently. The history of the Seven Saint Alliance was only a few hundred years. Nothing in this world was constant. And under such a turbulent change. Maintaining a conservative strategy might not be wrong, but it would not help him or the continuation of Rolling Stone City. On the night of the intense exchange with Sif. Matthew figured out the crux of the matter, which led to this bold adventure. He had gambled on many things. The goal was very simple. It was to seek a way to survive in the future! His strength didnt seem strong enough. However, he had already accumulated a lot of opportunities. Perhaps it only needed one catalyst. And then, there was a possibility of a qualitative change! Of course, Tyraste didnt know about the changes in Matthews mind. After Matthew spoke. He quickly sought the opinions of the others. Then, he replied, Yes, come with me. The two of them walked towards the southwest side of the hall. There was a corridor filled with dark shadows. The entire corridor seemed to be filled with a black hole that was constantly spreading outwards. A little closer. Matthew felt a strong sense of danger! Shadow Plane? he asked. Tyraste nodded, This is the quiet corridor, and it is a part of the Shadow World. If we talk here, the news will not leak. Come with me. As he spoke, he took down an antique copper lamp from a shelf on the wall. Tyraste lit the copper lamp. Wisps of warm orange light spread out. Wherever the light went. The shadow quickly dissipated, revealing a small area where one could move freely. Matthew followed Tyraste into the quiet corridor. The visitors from the material world had obviously alerted the monsters lurking in the Shadow World. Matthew turned his head and looked sharply into the darkness. There were two shadowy creatures on the move. Matthew recognized these monsters. They were shadow creatures that fed on the colour elements of living people. Chapter 1528: Beside the Bed Chapter 1528: Beside the Bed Once they were entangled by the Shadow Monsters. Physical creatures would gradually lose all colour and eventually become new shadow creatures! These two shadow creatures had obviously not eaten for many days. As soon as they saw Matthew and Tyraste, they rushed over. However, when they approached the light, the two monsters seemed to smell something. They immediately turned around and ran! Unfortunately, it was too late. A bamboo stick suddenly appeared in the shadows. Matthew couldnt see how the bamboo stick was used. A few seconds later. The two monsters were beaten black and blue. But they did not leave. Instead, they obediently guarded the shadowy area outside the circle of light. Look at them. Tyraste probably ordered them to stand there and guard the secret conversation between the two. Our voice is limited to the area where the light spreads, so you dont have to worry. Tyraste turned around and placed the copper lamp on the ground beside him. He looked at Matthew with admiration in his eyes. I underestimated your courage. I thought you wouldnt dare confront me face to face even if you found out about my plan. Facing Tyraste. Matthews attitude became much more polite. He said very kindly, Maybe you just missed my real identity? His tone was quite relaxed. However, immediately after. Matthew was slightly scorched by Tyrastes torch-like gaze. The old elf said firmly, No! Youre not the Void Rulers man. At least, you dont really want to work for him. Matthew didnt say anything. Tyraste said in a sonorous and forceful voice, I believe that if I kill you, the Void Ruler will never hate me. Perhaps he will reward me instead by getting me to become the general of the Void Army or some other position. Matthews forehead was sweating slightly. But I wont do that. From the beginning to the end, Ive never thought of joining the Void, nor have I thought of opposing the Seven Saint Alliance. You should understand this. Matthew nodded. Tyraste continued, I just hope that the elves can find a way forward and not suddenly disappear in the long river of history due to violent changes. We are an enviable species of longevity. However, compared to the continuation of the species, the longevity species cares more about their own lives. In this respect, I am different from most wood elves. I hope that my race can prosper and continue for a long time. For this, I can give up everything, even my life. Matthew couldnt tell if this was true or false. However, even if it was just words. He also took the opportunity to compliment him. However, Tyraste completely ignored his flattery. The old elf patiently explained to Matthew, I read many books and studied the rise and fall of many civilizations. I also secretly observed them for hundreds of years. In the end, I desperately found out that the only way to save my race was to let them regain their faith! They can only survive in this world under the guidance and protection of a voice that they can absolutely trust. Otherwise, theyll be like headless flies-no, perhaps even worse than headless flies. Headless flies dont have the troublesome drawbacks of long-lived species! Speaking of faith, since the Elven God is already dead, and the Ancient Nature God has fallen long ago, then only by making myself the new Elven God can this problem be fundamentally solved. Speaking of which, I want to ask you. Do you think the Alliance will allow me to become the new Elven God? Tyrastes gaze was rather straightforward. Matthew could only shake his head. I dont know. Therefore, I dont think they will since I dont know. The old elf sighed. The Su people have a proverbChow can you allow others to sleep soundly beside your bed? For a Holy Mage, a weak Wood Elf that can continue to squeeze out value is the best Wood Elf. They dont care if the Wood Elves will cause trouble. They want us to be as chaotic as possible. This means that they can always get hold of our weaknesses in exchange for greater benefits. I can understand them, but I dont want the Wood Elves to continue on this path of no return Tyrastes tone was rather sincere. Matthew also showed some sincerity. For me, these are all things that should be done. I can understand your feelings and actions. Tyraste shook his head. Im not saying this to make you understand me. Actually, I just want to tell you that the principle of not allowing others to sleep soundly beside you in bed is also true here. The power of the ancient gods had been greatly weakened. After the Twin Heavens are reactivated, everyone you saw in the hall will receive an equal share of the clergy and power. Eleven people I think its a little too much, dont you? Matthews expression changed. At this moment. The old elf finally revealed his ferocious face, which was hidden under his harmless appearance. Even though the other partys malice was not directed at Matthew, Matthew also felt an unprecedented fear! However, he was quite calm. So, what about Jasliven? Tyraste blinked. Just find someone to pretend to be her. I know you have a lot of connections. You should be able to find someone who meets the requirements. It doesnt matter, even if this is suspicious. The important thing is that the person you find must be strong enough. They must be a legendary-level master and have rich fighting experience. Chapter 1529: Beside the Bed Chapter 1529: Beside the Bed You, me, and the person you are looking for, the three of us will work together, so after activating the Twin Heavens, we will kill everyone else! We will share the power and authority of the ancient gods. You will also become a transcending existence in the alliance that is only second to the seven saints! Matthew knew that it was impossible for him not to agree when he heard the other partys straightforward words. He simply said half-truthfully, You didnt offer the same deal to anyone else, did you? The old elf said seriously, Of course not. I wanted to form an alliance with you on the spur of the moment. If you didnt come, I would have used other methods to kill those guys. Of course, the methods might be a little troublesome, and the success rate wouldnt be high. Matthew nodded doubtfully. Let me make myself clear. Its good for you to join this plan. Very good. Its the same for me. Dont you realize that besides you and me, everyone here is full of evil? These people deserve to die. If they become the ancient gods of Aindor, it will be a disaster! Tyraste said righteously. Matthew couldnt help but complain in his heart, You know its a disaster, but you still personally initiated the ancient god replication plan? His thoughts turned quickly. Perhaps there was another reason why Tyraste wanted to rope him in. As long as the alliance did not collapse immediately. Then, his identity as an Alliance Mage would be useful in the subsequent negotiations. From the opposite perspective. If the supreme demons, Dragon Liches, and murderers were allowed to become the gods of the Lost Paradise, they would also become obstacles in the negotiations with the Alliance. The premise of all of this was that Tyraste really wanted to coexist peacefully with the Alliance Matthew pondered and asked casually, What about that Drow? Tyraste sneered. Do you like her? Even in the Underdark, shes a first-class murderer. In terms of blood debts, her sins are no less than Seners If it werent for the fact that the activation of the Twin Heavens required their power, I wouldnt have cooperated with these villains! Before Matthew could speak. Tyraste said faintly, Dont think Im ruthless. Perhaps they are now brazenly discussing how to kill us after the matter is done! Coincidentally, at this moment. The God of Travelers, Moson, and the Dragon Lich, Stephanie, walked through the entrance of the quiet corridor. The former seemed to be able to see Matthew and Tyraste. He even smiled at Matthew. Matthews face twitched slightly. Then, he said decisively, Sure. I agree to cooperate with you. I hope you can keep your promise. Tyraste said leisurely, As long as we succeed, you will be a friend of the elves forever. I promise you the greatest power and glory How about the title of God of Humans? A few minutes later. Matthew and Tyraste walked out of the quiet corridor. After a while. At Tyrastes prompt, the others also ended their conversations. They sat at the long, neat table with solemn expressions. Tyraste stood at the end of the long table. He looked around and finally said slowly, All the preparations have been completed. Ill ask you one last time: does anyone want to quit? This is the last chance to leave peacefully. Dragon Lich Stephanie said coldly, Lets get down to business, Tyraste. I did not give you my granddaughters head to listen to you talk about useless things! Matthews eyes flashed. The death of the Green Dragon Fattina was indeed abnormal. It seemed like it wasnt Tyraste who killed her, but Stephanie who offered her granddaughters head to him! The cooperation between these two people probably started a long time ago. Matthew secretly paid attention. At this moment. Demon Lord Asner stood up. At this point, no one wants to leave. But Im still not satisfied with how someone could join us halfway. Even if hes the Void Rulers messenger, once we become gods, would we still be afraid of the Void Ruler? And why do you want to find Jasliven? I hate the Thousand Transformers! Tyraste said calmly, The power of the Void Ruler can help us resist the impact of the Twin Paradise ruins at the most critical moment. You should know very well that the remnants of the ancient gods are everywhere there. We are very weak when we become gods and need extra and powerful power to provide a barrier for us. The more preparations we have in this area, the better. As for Jasliven, she once replaced the position of the God of Murder. The position of the God of Murder in the Heavenly Palace was quite special. At that time, her status was between the God of Law and the God of Faith. If Jasliven could join us, it would be beneficial for our ascension. More people joining means that our New Heaven Realm will become stronger. This is obvious. Eisner groaned a few more times. Tyraste gave a nearly perfect answer. In the end. The Demon Lord sat down unhappily. Matthew watched coldly from the side, and he was already extremely impressed by Tyrastes mouth. In front of him, he said that there were too many people and the cake was not enough. That was similar to what Asner said. Why didnt Matthew realize that Tyraste was so good at fooling people before? As expected of a core member of the Bamboo Stick Gang, or did the Mirage Dragon improve his ability to cheat and swindle? Unfortunately, no matter how Matthew sensed it, he did not find anyone else other than ten people in the hall. Chapter 1530: Beside the Bed Chapter 1530: Beside the Bed There was a high chance that the mirage dragon was not here, nor was it on Tyraste. Seeing that no one else had any more opinions. Tyraste nodded slightly and began to talk about the main topic. At this point, our plan is not far from success. For the next official operation, we only have one goal, and that is to find the divine artefact Lost Paradise that was lost in the Blood-Drinking Mountain! With the addition of Mr. Matthew, I made a temporary change to the original plan. Matthew has the Evil Crown, which is enough for him to enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain Shelter from the Spring Valley of the Helen Mountains. Therefore, he will enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain Shelter with half of the members. The remaining half will follow me through the portal of the Secret Light Forest and enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain at the same time. It had to be stated. The Blood-Drinking Mountain is a very dangerous place! It was a shelter for the Trolls, but for those without Troll blood, every step was a danger. Except for the traps. As far as I know, there are many ancient monsters in the Blood-Drinking Mountain, including legendary creatures. In addition The Blood-Drinking Mountain contained the vengeful spirits of the Trolls that were born from the collapse of the Troll Empire in ancient times. Those vengeful spirits are no ordinary undead. And there are a lot of them. Even a legendary necromancer might not be able to deal with them. We are all experienced veterans, so I will stop here on the issue of safety. Then he unfolded a map. Most of the areas were unknown, and only a few were lit up. This is a map of the Troll Shelter, drawn during the time when the Troll Empire collapsed, so it is only for reference. The thing were looking for might be hidden in a building with a pattern like this Tyraste pointed at a familiar portrait next to the map. Everyone stared at the portrait. Ace wondered, What is this drawing? A penis? Tyraste nodded. To be exact, the second son of Troll God Poole. The Traveler God, Moson, smiled. Sure. It fits. Tyraste said very seriously, Remember, the Lost Paradise we are looking for is sealed in something similar. It could be a simple stone pillar or a huge mountain of similar shape. This is a time-consuming and laborious task because it is difficult for us to locate its location through spirituality or divination. We can only use the most stupid method to search. In the meantime, we have to avoid conflict with the guards of the Blood Drinking Mountain. We dont have much time, probably only about a month. The only good news is that the Blood-Drinking Mountain shelter is not too vast. We are now divided into two groups, which can effectively increase efficiency. No matter which side finds the sealed divine artefact, we must warn the other side. Do we understand this? Everyone responded sparsely. Then, Tyraste dragged everyone to sign a joint contract. This contract was said to be made from the leftover bits and pieces of the Book of Faith, a divine artifact, and had considerable restrictions on the oath. The contract clearly stated that the participants were not allowed to harm each other, and they were not allowed to disclose information about each other Matthew observed that almost everyone was very straightforward when signing. Therefore, when it was his turn He casually wrote his name on it. Matthew Suki. As a contract specialist. He knew very well that the contract pointed to the name that was most recognized in the depths of the soul of the person who signed it. Therefore, there was no problem with Matthews signature on the surface. At most, it was the difference in the strength of the directional power. But only he knew what his real name was! However, this contract was most likely just for show. Otherwise, how could Tyraste and the others sign it with a clear conscience? After finishing his business. Tyraste answered the questions of the others. Finally. He gave Matthew twelve hours. If you dont bring Jasliven within twelve hours, well exclude you from the plan. I believe you know very well that in this situation, you wont be able to find anyone else who can compete with us regarding the benefits you can gain. Tyraste pretended to threaten Matthew with a few words. Then, Matthew planned to leave the hall. However, before that He was stopped by Traveler God Moson. Is it convenient to talk? Moson was beaming with joy. Matthew nodded and followed Moson. Soon, they arrived at the quiet corridor. Moson lit another copper lamp. The two of them slowly stepped into the shadows. At this moment. Two Shadow Monsters charged over aggressively! However, just as they approached the edge of the light circle, they suddenly braked and wanted to turn around. Unfortunately, it was too late. Moson waved the long whip in his hand, and the two Shadow Monsters were struck unconscious. A few minutes later. They stood outside the circle of lights and stood guard for the two of them. This scene was so familiar. Matthew couldnt help but glance at the two Shadow Monsters and then laugh. Coincidentally, it was those unlucky brothers again! It seems that the legendary short memory storage time of shadow creatures is not a rumour The two of them arrived at a suitable location. The Traveler God, Moson, had a smile on his face, but his words were shocking. Did Tyraste, that little fellow, pull you to scheme against others? Matthew changed the topic without changing his expression. What do you think? Moson sneered. Do you think no one else can see the deal between you two? You just arrived today, and Tyraste suddenly threw out Jasliven, a candidate who was originally out of the plan. If you didnt communicate with him beforehand, how could he not consider the possibility that you couldnt save Jasliven? Hes too stiff with his ploy Anyone with discerning eyes knows that Tyraste dared to say such words, which means that you will definitely succeed in bringing Jasliven here. However, whether its real Jasliven or not is unknown. You dont have to refute me in this regard. He has already proposed a plan to split his forces. The so-called bringing Jasliven to join us is just a formality. You are destined to be part of the plan. Isnt it? Moson chuckled and said, Dont think that Im the only one whos aware of this. The others are also smart The reason why everyone didnt make it clear was because Tyraste was the core of this plan. Whoever he wants to join can join. After all, among everyone present, he is the only one who can quickly ignite the Divine Flame Matthew asked, So, what exactly do you want to tell me? The Traveler Gods eyes were extremely bright. Me? Tyraste and I probably have the same idea- Dont you think eleven is a bit too many? I want to form an alliance with you, Matthew. Just you and me. Why dont you listen to my conditions? Chapter 1531: The "Magical Use" of the Guild Emblem Chapter 1531: The Magical Use of the Guild Emblem Matthew replied calmly, Tell me about it. Moson stated steadily, Its very simple. On the basis of not hurting each other, I hope that we can share information and help each other when exploring the Blood-Drinking Mountain and dealing with other crises. Until I become a god. Since I took the initiative to ask for an alliance, I will give you a piece of information that will be quite helpful for the trip to the Blood-Drinking Mountain after the alliance is formed. However, I cant tell you about it now. If our cooperation is very pleasant, I can even consider sharing the coordinates of the Hidden Treasure of Death that I didnt reveal to you last time. Matthew was not tempted by Morsons promise. He noticed the other partys words. Before becoming a god? The Traveler God smiled. Yes, our alliance will only be fully effective before we become Gods. After all, no one knows what will happen during the process of becoming a god. As for the aftermath, there are countless possibilities. Matthew, believe me, Im the most sincere person you can work with. If someone is conspiring with you and only tells you how much benefits they can give you after the matter is done, then the other party must be painting a pie for you! No one knows if the people in the hall will turn against each other after becoming a god. The only reason why the probability of this happening is low is that they have to deal with the Alliance. In fact, the reason why I chose you is also related to this. After all, you are still a mage of the Alliance. If you can become the God of Law, then you have the opportunity to become an important link between the Alliance and the New Heavenly Palace. I think Tyraste also took a fancy to this point, so he wanted to rope you in so urgently that he revealed a logical flaw Mosons words were quite sincere. Matthew thought for a moment. So, is our alliance just a verbal promise? The smile on Mosons face grew wider. Yes. But believe me, sometimes verbal promises are more useful than written contracts. Especially when dealing with laws and ancient gods. Dont underestimate verbal promises. The promise between you and me to help each other needs to be repeated after entering the Blood-Drinking Mountain. At that time, you will understand how effective verbal promises are Matthews heart skipped a beat. There was a huge message hidden in Mosons words! The other party seemed to have some understanding of the situation in the Blood-Drinking Mountain. Could it be that verbal promises are very binding in the ancient refuge of the trolls? Once someone violated it, they would suffer an irresistible backlash. Matthew secretly speculated. He looked at the smiling Moson and muttered, So, is this the little information you wanted to give me? Moson shook his head. Thats not the most important thing. But it is also a little sincerity from me. In the entire hall, I am the only one who will share this information with you. Dont count on Tyraste. That kid is very stingy, humph! Matthew felt a little strange. However, the Traveler God had lived for nearly a thousand years, so it was not a big problem for him to call Tyraste a kid. The seniority between long-lived species was often chaotic. Under the long time scale. Everyone often had their own opinions. Even so. When Matthew was reminded of Moson and Tyrastes age again. He still felt a strong sense of discomfort. Listen, Matthew, I have high hopes for you. You are very young and have great potential. You also have the courage that most people in this era lack. What you lack is a wealth of experience. You need a real veteran to escort you, and I am suitable to play such a role. Actually, you and I should have worked together long ago. You rejected me last time, but now were together again. According to the Eastern Continent, this is called fate, isnt it? The Traveler God continued to talk. Matthew had to admit it. His words were very convincing. Matthew was not very willing to form an alliance with the Traveler God. He always felt that this was a very dangerous thing. However, the truth was right in front of him. He did need another person to contend with Tyraste. At least among the people in the hall. The Traveler God had the best attitude towards Matthew. Take ten thousand steps back. Matthew still had the blessing of the God of Travelers,Journey in All Directions! It was this blessing that dispelled Matthews remaining doubts. He has clearly been reincarnated, but the blessings he previously applied are still effective. This clearly has reached the level of the law. Moson is only the temporary state of the Traveler God. He might become a god faster than others! So his promise to form an alliance only lasted until he became a god Thinking of this Matthew silently increased the importance he attached to the God of Travelers. Then, he slowly said, Sure. Im willing to be your ally. As long as it doesnt affect other people, and as long as most external conditions do not change drastically, I will never take the initiative to harm you. I am also willing to share information with you and help each other until I become a god. Moson couldnt help but roll his eyes. So many conditions. Matthew smiled faintly. Its only right to be cautious when dealing with the former gods of the Heavenly Palace. He had thought that he would need to say something to convince the other party. Who knew that Moson actually said in relief, Yes, I believe in your sincerity. The alliance between you and me is settled! Chapter 1532: The Magical Use of the Guild Badge Chapter 1532: The Magical Use of the Guild Badge Matthews eyes revealed some surprise. The Traveler God naturally caught this point. He smiled and took the initiative to explain, Cautious means youve thought about it seriously, which means you really want to cooperate with me. And let me tell you a secret- I can read minds. Matthew instinctively frowned. Impossible. My perception didnt respond. Moson said calmly, Dont worry, I didnt take the initiative to use mind reading on you. Its just that through the passive effect of this ability, I can also see if a person is telling the truth. No one can lie to me. Not even the Void Master. Cant you see? Speaking of the last sentence. The God of Traveller had a faint smile on his face. Matthew remained calm on the surface. However, he cursed in his heart. What did this guy find out? He couldnt show any change in mood. This was because the other party might be bluffing. Although Matthews performance was impeccable, the playful look in the Traveler Gods eyes made him feel as if he was running naked. He was going to the dungeon with this group of old foxes. The pressure was really overwhelming! Matthew tried his best to adjust his mentality and took the initiative to change the topic. So what was the information you promised earlier? Moson whispered, Bring as many treasures as you can. Believe me, this will bring you unspeakable benefits! In addition, in places like the Blood-Drinking Mountain and the Secret Light Forest, ordinary summoning spells cannot take effect. Only summoned creatures placed in the contract slot have a chance to be summoned to your side. Dont forget this before you leave! Matthews expression was stern. This was actually two pieces of information. If the other party had not reminded him, he might have made a similar mistake. For a long time. Matthew would allow his undead to roam around freely. He rarely stuffed them into the contract slot. After all, that was a terrible experience for the undead. It seemed that this time, he was going on a long journey. He had to trouble Peggy and the others for a while! Thank you. Matthew sincerely expressed his gratitude to the God of Travelers. The latter waved his hand. He picked up the copper lamp from the ground and led Matthew out of the secret corridor. The moment he stepped out of the shadow. A smile appeared on the Traveler Gods face again, as if he was talking to Matthew about a topic that he had not finished talking about. Please send my regards to Jasliven. As her friend from the Heavenly Palace, I actually miss her sometimes. When people get old, they cant help but miss the past. That was really a good time I still remember that one of my clones had a child with Jasliven. Unfortunately, he died not long after. If that child had lived to this day, he might have been a thousand years old Before he finished speaking. A series of curious, appreciative, and disgusted gazes were cast from the hall. The first thing Matthew sensed was the short-haired Drow Miras gaze. She looked rather curious. And a little excited? Matthew wasnt completely sure, but he was sure that Mira was very interested in Morsons words. Because Matthew could clearly sense Miras presence in the hall before and after he spoke. This Drow girl had a strong talent for concealment. And this talent seemed to allow her to keep her presence low until something she was interested in appeared. As for what Mira was interested in. The performance just now, coupled with the identity of a fake fan, made Matthew more or less aware. He secretly noted it down in his heart. Perhaps he could make use of this trait of Mira in the future. He came back to his senses. Matthew quickly realized that Moson was using his actions to remind Matthew that some of the people in the hall might know Jasliven better than he predicted! There was no need to mention Sener and Moson. The Dragonlich Stephanie was formerly a Primordial Green Dragon. She had a long lifespan, and her area of activity had also crossed paths with the previous Lord of the Thousand Transformers. The probability of the two having a friendship was not low. When Morson mentioned Jasliven just now, the Dragonlich had obviously paid more attention to her than the others. There was also the Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi. This fellows other identity was the God of Pleasure of the Heavenly Palace. The Traveler God had a child with Jasliven, so there was no reason for the God of Pleasure to be left out As for the others, their reactions were rather indifferent. Even so It was enough to give Matthew a headache! Damn it, what if someone else had a child with Jasliven? Matthew stole a glance at Tyraste before he went out. The latter was extremely calm. He had probably thought of a countermeasure long ago. In that case Matthew was too lazy to put pressure on himself. He could only believe in Tyrastes ability! Beep beep beep. Matthew left the magnificent building with steady steps. Outside the door. Beanna was waiting with her arms crossed. The girl was leaning against an irregular bulge of stone pillar. Her eyes were out of focus, and her smooth, white, and naked right foot was placed on her left foot, trembling unconsciously. With this action, the white flowers on her body also jumped up and down, looking very cute. What are you thinking about? Matthew pretended to be relaxed and walked over. Ah! Beanna, who was suddenly disturbed, was a little flustered. Her face turned red, and she stuttered. No, nothing. You. Are you done with the discussion? She looked at Matthew a little nervously. Matthew nodded lightly. Chapter 1533: The Magical Use of the Guild Emblem Chapter 1533: The Magical Use of the Guild Emblem Beanna let out a long sigh of relief. A relieved smile appeared on her face, giving people a heartfelt sense of joy. Thats great. she said. Matthew looked at her strangely. He could feel that Beanna wanted to say something to him. Hence, he went straight to the point. Do you have something to say to me? Beanna was surprised again. Then, she shook her head and ran away. I, I didnt, I just I suddenly remembered that I still had something important to do. Im sorry, Matthew. Anyway, can you Its also a good thing. Dont worry about me. Im very happy. Goodbye, peace The girl ran quickly. As a result, some of the words were so vague that even Matthews perception could not accurately identify them. This made him wonder if the other party simply omitted some words and did not say them out loud. Beannas hesitant attitude made Matthew curious. But now was clearly not the time to consider this. He returned to the mage camp and first brought the mages back to Rolling Stone City in batches. Then, he instructed Rheagar and Zeller to arrange temporary accommodation for these mages as long as they were in Matthews new mage area. After that. He briefly explained his upcoming itinerary. Then, he plunged into the cemetery. The secret chamber in the cemetery. In a stone house that had been set up with soundproofing and concealment barriers. Matthew muttered to himself as he took out the Guild of Magic member badge. He currently had three candidates for the role of Jasliven. The following three had a certain amount of disguising ability and Legendary strength. They were: Richard; Lorraine; Camela. Among them, the one with the strongest combat strength should be Camela. She was also most inclined to accept his request. But Camela was a priest. Moreover, she believed in the God of the First Moon from ancient times. From this perspective. She could not become a god. The God of Law also had a small amount of faith, and according to the principle of Gods faith is incompatible , a person couldnt be both a believer and a God. Most importantly Camela had been very busy recently, and Matthew had not been in touch with her much. She had previously gone to the Feilai Island, together with the female Druid Samantha and the Orc Sword Saintess Clegg, to help the local Orc out of their predicament. Unlike Samantha and Clegg, who helped the orcs with practical actions, Camelas way of providing assistance was a little special. According to what she told Matthew through a private chat, the priest planned to alleviate the poverty of the orc tribe by making money for the orcs. As for the specific means of making money- A large underwater tomb under Feilai Island had recently become a place that Camela has frequently visited. She claimed that she had made an amazing discovery and invited Matthew to go with her. Unfortunately, Matthew was also very busy and could only reluctantly neglect his hobby of tomb raiding. Camelas identity is still a big problem, and she may not reply to my messages immediately. Matthew sent her a message with the intention of giving it a try. A few minutes passed. As expected, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. He then turned his attention to the other two Legends on the list of members. Logically speaking. Silver Snake Richard was actually the best candidate. He was a Rogue, so his disguise skills were definitely better than other professions. His combat power was not bad, and his family seemed to be quite rich. Other than the Dagger of Equality that Matthew lent him, he probably had other hidden treasures But thinking about it Matthew still shook his head. Richard needs to stay in Rolling Stone. On the other hand, it is said that he has not fought with a master of the same level for many years. This is not surprising. He joined Rolling Stone Town and became a member of the Five People Committee. In essence, he retired Dragging a semi-retired old comrade out to fight and kill, Matthew still felt a little guilty. He thought about it. He could only call Lorraine. So Matthew opened the spell badge and sent Lorraine a message that would automatically highlight and vibrate strongly through the unique authority of the president. Matthew: Is it convenient to chat now? Lorraine (half a minute later): Not now, I just went in. Lorraine (40 seconds later): These Warlock girls are hard to deal with. Im trying to subdue them Matthew: Urgent. Lorraine: Alright, give me five minutes. Im only doing this for you. Loraine (5 minutes later): Pull me! This guy is really punctual Matthew muttered and immediately used the presidents exclusive member summoning skill! Whoosh! A white light flashed. A blond man wearing a nightgown and revealing his chest appeared in front of Matthew. He took two steps forward and fastened his belt as he walked. Matthew, you should have come with us to Asidu. Its heaven on earth! I love the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes! Deep Blue Harbor is nothing compared to it A smell mixed with all kinds of fragrances assaulted his senses. Matthew couldnt help but sniffle before he hugged the passionate Lorraine. Due to the constitution of the Demon Warlock, the ratio of men and women in the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes is seriously imbalanced. Asidu has way too many females compared to males. In order to stimulate reproduction, the Demon Warlocks are frighteningly open-minded. I, a bard, went over and was actually considered a conservative! You dont know, but my little girlfriends are so much more creative than I am Chapter 1534: The Magical Use of the Guild Badge Chapter 1534: The Magical Use of the Guild Badge Lorraine smiled. Then, he reached out his palm to Matthew. Wheres your exclusive badge? Lend it to me. I want to send them a message Matthew handed the badge over and asked curiously, Is it necessary? Didnt you just split up from them? Lorraine smiled mysteriously. We just found out that when you send me messages, the spell badge will burn and vibrate. So we decided to play a little trick Guess where I put my guild badge? Matthew was shocked. He wanted to stop him. The sharp-eyed and quick-witted Lorraine had already sent a message using Matthews badge. [I miss you. Im in Jade Court] Fuck! Stop! Matthew suddenly began to wonder if calling Lorraine was a mistake! He bared his teeth and said, You are blaspheming our Guild of Spells! Lorraine could not help but shrug. Hey, dont be so old-fashioned! And I just let my little girlfriend put it under her tongue and feel the greetings from afar. What were you thinking? Huh? He eyed Matthew maliciously. Matthew rolled his eyes. If you ask me, necromancers become extremely boring after abstaining for a long time. Lorraine teased, I think you should explore Wait a minute! His eyes suddenly sharpened. Are you not a virgin anymore? Matthew rubbed his temples. Is this important? Lorraine jumped and screamed, Of course its important! Tell me, who did it? No, who did you do? Peggy or Rheagar? Fuck, it cant be Rheagars daughter, right? He seemed to have the ability to discern the correct answer from Matthews eyes. A few seconds later. Lorraine slapped his thigh hard. You, you, you Are you actually straight?! Unbelievable! I always thought that you liked either men or dead people Matthew felt that Lorraine was overreacting. He quickly figured out something. What did you do? Lorraine said with a sad face, I just wrote an article about you being a necrophile or homosexual two days ago If Rosie knew, she would definitely return the report! I have to write a new manuscript again! Matthew instinctively wanted to ask, Isnt making things up the speciality of you bards? Why would the news be rejected? But it was related to him. He immediately said righteously, Ban that kind of article! Also, even if you want to write news, cant you not write about sex? Lorraine replied helplessly, After youve been a poet for a long time, youll find that sex sells. In short, theres nothing we can do. Suddenly, he regained some energy. Why dont we do an interview about you losing your virginity? Matthew stretched out his hands and forcefully pressed him against the chair. He stared sharply into Lorraines eyes. Lets talk business first. Can I trust you completely, Losolon? Matthew called out his real name, which was rare. Lorraines expression was no longer cynical. He moved Matthews hands away and said seriously, I dont like people calling me by that name. It makes me feel uneasy. It also reminds me of the embarrassing incident when my mother caught me stealing the neighbours aunts underwear when I was young But I swear on my honesty, no, as a fraud demigod, Matthew, if you only have one friend left in this world, that person can only be me. Matthew looked into Lorraines eyes silently. Two minutes later. He quickly recounted the sequence of events. I didnt even know that such a big thing had happened! Lorraine stared at him after hearing that. It seems that they have sealed the information very tightly. They even used the power of a semi-divine artefact or divine artefact to lock the flow of information Matthew pursed his lips. Is there a possibility that its because the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes is really too good that your little girlfriends grind down your sensitivity to big news? Lorraine smiled awkwardly. If thats the case, its a mistake all men will make I have no problem pretending to be Jasliven. I know the secrets of the Heavenly Palace like the back of my hand. Perhaps those gods themselves dont know as much as I do! Matthew nodded lightly. He believed in Loraines professionalism as a deceiving demigod and a gossipmonger. But you have to understand that this trip can even be described as dangerous. I just joined, and there are two people who want me to plot against others. God knows how many small gangs there are in this New Heavenly Palace. Lorraine replied, Dont worry, I have a natural sense of danger and the ability to avoid dangers. As a bard, I cant miss this opportunity to get close to the big news. Thank you, Matthew. To be honest, as a demigod, I once thought that my path to ascension had been blocked. I didnt expect them to come up with such a method to become a god However, I must also remind you that the road to becoming a Law God is not as easy as you think. Not only will you lose your humanity, but you will also face many risks. Matthew confessed, Im not aiming to become a god. As long as we can retreat safely, well try our best to get a certain amount of benefits. This kind of thing is about to happen under our noses. We cant not fight for it at all, right? Lorraine nodded in agreement. Then, he muttered, Since youve revealed such a good thing to me, Ill respond in kind. If the time is right, I might fight for the two priesthoods of Deception and Dusk. I might not completely become a Law God. Im more inclined to obtain more Law Specialization and Authority rewards on the path of becoming a demigod Oh, right, I have to remind you that although Im good at predicting and avoiding danger, Im really not very good at fighting. If our enemies are legends, I might drag you down Matthew shook his head to show that he didnt care. Lorraine was already very loyal to help. Moreover, he believed that the strength of the Dusk Chanter was not as simple as he showed himself to be. The two of them then exchanged a round of opinions. Not long after. Lorraine said in high spirits, Come, God of Bones and Zombies! Lets go and meet those outlaws! Ill show them the courage and hymn of a bard! However, Matthew pulled him back. Go take a shower first. Then change your clothes and wait for me here. Youre too pretentious. Theyll see through you. Then, Matthew once again arrived at Jade Court through the teleportation array in the cemetery. He didnt go straight to the Valley of Divine Trees. Instead, he quietly came to the Gray Lake. Matthew once again activated the Ash Funnel, using this ability to decompose the ash elements. He arrived at the centre of Grey Lake without any obstructions. Today was not the boiling day. The viscous substance in the grey lake churned much less intensely. Matthew was able to enter the depths with ease. After checking the progress of the parasitism of the Divine Phoenix egg, Matthew consolidated the spiritual imprint inside. After that. He lowered his body and came to the underground stone basin. The Heavenly Dragons soul inside seemed to have temporarily fallen asleep. Matthew mustered up his courage and used the Wall Phasing Spell. He directly drilled down from the ceiling of the stone basin! However, in the next second. He saw a huge dragon eye staring at him coldly! Human! You lied to me! The loud roar seemed to pierce Matthews eardrums. He felt his nostrils heat up. Two streams of blood dripped down. It dripped onto the stone pillar supporting the ceiling. Chapter 1535: The Sword of Slaughter and the Rumors Chapter 1535: The Sword of Slaughter and the Rumors Fortunately, Matthew was prepared. He held the three divinities in his palm at the same time and activated them at the first moment, thus avoiding the interference of the will of the Heavenly Dragons Soul. In the next second. The Heavenly Dragons Soul pounced over in anger. So you are Yurkuss lackey! I want to cut you into pieces! The dragons soul moved very quickly. Before it could finish speaking, its afterimage had already reached Matthew. Matthew could see that the huge dragon claw was only a few inches away from his face. Rip! The skin on both sides of his nose was slightly scarred, and a few drops of blood gushed out. Finally. The moment the dragon claw was about to grab Matthew, the latters figure disappeared in an instant. Blink! Matthews figure immediately appeared on the other side of the stone basin. However, the dragons soul itself crashed into the ceiling of the stone basin due to the huge inertia. It was strange. Matthew passed through the ceiling very calmly and did not encounter any obstacles. However, as soon as the Heavenly Dragons Soul collided with it, an extremely terrifying electric net suddenly appeared on the seemingly ordinary stone slab. The nodes of the electric net were emitting pure white flames. These flames and lightning balls instantly bound the Heavenly Dragons soul. What followed was the Heavenly Dragons painful cry and even more intense struggle! Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Taking advantage of the backlash from the seal on the Heavenly Dragons soul. Matthew calmly cast his spells and abilities. The Curse of Death! Pale Hand! In just a few seconds, a thin grey line appeared between Matthew and the Heavenly Dragons Soul. Terrifying negative energy surged on the thin line. Although the resistance of the Heavenly Dragons Soul was not low, under the continuous reduction of the Death Reaper Curse, the shiny scales on the dragons souls body quickly dimmed. Immediately after. A large grey hand mercilessly pressed down on the Heavenly Dragons lower abdomen! Matthews right hand pushed up forcefully. The pale hand was not only cooperating with the punishment of the seal on the Heavenly Dragons soul, but it was also continuously suppressing it with negative energy! Eight seconds later. The Heavenly Dragons soul let out an extremely unwilling roar. The former exploded like fireworks! A strange scene appeared. After the Five-Clawed Heavenly Dragons soul exploded, the dragons soul turned into specks of dust. The dust slowly floated around the edge of the stone pillar. A moment later. The shadow of a small golden ball appeared at the bottom of the basin. The dust surrounded the golden ball, and they continued to condense, eventually turning into golden koi! The koi fish rushed out. They passed through Matthews body. Although they were angry, they could not hurt him at all! The existence of this spirit body is a little interesting Matthew revealed an interested expression. It seems to be somewhere between Astral Projection and Stardust Projection. These koi will eventually condense into a dragon soul, and the form of existence of the dragon soul is higher than that of an angel-like Astral Projection To him. The most important thing was the shadow of the golden ball at the bottom of the stone basin. It was obvious. The rebirth of the Heavenly Dragons Soul depended on that golden ball. At first, Matthew thought it was the legendary Dragon Ball or something. However, he took a closer look. The golden ball was covered with integrated circuit patterns, and the outermost metal shell was a high-tech mechanical component. This thing didnt look like a product of an ancient civilization with a long history. Or perhaps Did the ancient Su country also have an advanced technology similar to Cyberdragon? Matthew sensed a slight incongruity. He was even more curious about the origin of the Heavenly Dragon. However, this was not the time to dwell on this. Even though the dragons soul had already turned into a koi, the other party still roared from the bottom of the mud basin. You cant kill me! Despicable lackeys, insignificant humans! Matthew said coldly, I never wanted to kill you. But your arrogant attitude makes me very unhappy. I know you have the ability to resurrect from the dead, but what if I scatter these here As he spoke. In his hand was a basket of cold gel from the mage camp, as well as a small handful of negative energy crystals. The Heavenly Dragon Soul sneered, This can only slow down my recovery speed, but it wont harm me at all. Besides, are you threatening me? Matthew flipped his hand and directly activated the Summoning of the Dead. In the next second. A huge undead suddenly appeared in the centre of the basin. The soft and sticky body instantly occupied most of the mud basin. The golden koi that were still active around were instantly forced into a corner. Thats a real threat. Matthew pointed at the expanding Sludge Monster Leader and said, Im sure it wouldnt mind leaving something here For example, is it bodily fluids or mud? Ever since the Sludge Monster Leader devoured a large number of Asners tongues, its strength and size began to rapidly expand. Although it was not to the point of advancing to Legend, its combat power and influence could not be underestimated. Hearing this The Sludge Monster leader immediately shifted its body to the wall beside it. Puff! A crack appeared on the surface of its body. Suddenly, a large amount of unknown black liquid sprayed out and splattered everywhere! Very quickly. A thin layer of mud accumulated on the ground of the stone basin. No, keep that filthy and disgusting monster away from me! You too! Get out! The Heavenly Dragon Soul let out an exasperated voice. Matthew calmly replied, Ill leave, but whether itll leave or not is up to you. Chapter 1536: The Sword of Slaughter and the News Chapter 1536: The Sword of Slaughter and the News If you can calm down and talk to me, Ill take it away. If we have a good chat, Im even willing to help you remove those traces Maybe I can help you escape. Escape? The Heavenly Dragons Soul was still very agitated. He first cursed in a language that Matthew did not understand. Then He said stiffly, I dont believe you! His voice was still very firm, but it had softened a lot compared to the madness and anger at the beginning. Seeing this, Matthew signalled the Sludge Monster Leader to stop spraying. The latter obeyed. The Heavenly Dragon remained silent. Matthew activated the Equilibrium Domain again, then showed the other party the Heavenly Dragon brand in the sky and the blessing that the other dragon soul had given him. Do you have the blessings of other dragon souls? The Heavenly Dragons Soul was extremely surprised. Matthew said mercilessly, If Your Excellency still had some sense, you would have known about this earlier. Im not anyones lackey, and I have nothing to do with the person who lied to you. On the contrary, Ive helped the other Heavenly Dragon Souls escape Matthew wasnt lying. The reason why the two dragon souls on the island were able to escape was because Matthew had triggered the aura of the Void Ruler. Although it was not the result of the latters subjective will, passive help was also help, right? What do you want? The Heavenly Dragons Souls tone became a little gentler. But Matthew could feel it. He still didnt trust himself. Perhaps every dragon soul had its own personality. Violent and suspicious was the nature of this dragons soul. Matthew immediately said, I want to completely eradicate this tentacle of Yurkus. The Heavenly Dragon Soul said, Its not difficult. As long as you help me remove the seal, I can take the Void Source from the tentacle when I leave. That is the source of the Void Power. Without it, this tentacle will be assimilated by the material world sooner or later. Matthew raised his eyebrows. Void source? The dragon soul said, Yes. No matter how poisonous the poison is, if there is no source, how can it last for a long time? You pour a cup of poisoned wine into the sea; is it still poisoned? So the power of ashes has a source. As long as we can solve the source, then the rest of the problems will be solved. I once achieved transcendence in the void. No one has more authority than me to answer this question. Matthew thought for a moment. Then how should I remove the seal? The dragon soul said, Just destroy the basin thats trapping me. It has specific constraints for me. For you ordinary people, its just a sturdier object. You dont have to destroy it completely. As long as you can poke a crack in the ceiling, Ill take care of the rest! Matthew could feel the desire for freedom in the other partys words. At least for now. The dragon souls hostility towards him had already dropped to the lowest point since the two of them met. Matthew took the opportunity to ask, Ive heard different versions of the legend of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon and the Astromancer from different people. Someone told me you were imprisoned here of your own free will. Is this true? Isabelles Patronus and Yu Qi gave different explanations about the seal of the Heavenly Dragons Soul. The former claimed that the Seven Stars of Yuan Zi were the stars formed after the Heavenly Dragons body shattered. However, the latter told Matthew that the seven stars were the medium for Astromancers to nurture star power for the Heavenly Dragons dragon soul. As for the dragon soul seal The descriptions of the two were different. Although the Patronus said it very tactfully, Matthew could feel that, according to her, the dragons soul was controlled and became a part of the seal. Yu Qi said that the Heavenly Dragons Soul was willing. There was a cooperation agreement between the two sides, but the future generations of the Astromancer could not fulfil it. The Heavenly Dragons Soul replied angrily, How could it be voluntary? This is fraud through and through! I was defeated by him, so I was forced to become a part of the seal! Matthew was stunned. Then why did you call me a liar? Dragon Soul said indignantly, Because the fair fight that he claimed was a hoax! At that time, I thought that I only needed to fight a human who had mastered some starlight. I didnt expect to have to deal with a lackey supported by Fenrir in the human world! Astromancer Su Xu! I still remember the name of that lackey. He used Fenrirs power to defeat me. He cut me into seven pieces and sealed me in different corners of this world. After that, he completely separated my body and soul, trying to make the Seven Stars of the Abyss into an independent world to stop my recovery! Not only is Su Xu a liar, but the Fenrir behind him, as well as Yurkus, are also liars! It was the two of them who instigated me to go to the material world. However, when I absorbed too many elements of the material world, the door of ascension was tightly closed, and I was forced to self-destruct; they hid in the void and watched this scene gloatingly! They were afraid of my power, so they sent Astromancer Su Xu and the so-called Order of Calamity to deal with me. They did everything they could to stop me from merging my body and soul and returning to the heavens! I can feel that someone is lying on my physical body and absorbing my power. It must be those Astromancers or the Calamity Disciples! I hate them! So, was this the truth? Matthew revealed a look of realization. He wanted to ask more questions, but soon, he felt the agitation of the koi. Chapter 1537: The Sword of Slaughter and the News Chapter 1537: The Sword of Slaughter and the News The Heavenly Dragons soul was about to take form again. Matthew did not have much time left. Hence, he said decisively, Relax your power first, especially the Slaughter Domain. The existence of these domains suppresses the effects of my spells. I will blast open a door in the ceiling. After that, I hope you can keep your promise. I have to make it public all at once. I will also escape from this place as soon as possible because Im afraid that the seal here will backfire on me The Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon hesitated for a moment. In the end. He slowly removed the Slaughter Domain that enveloped this place. However, the moment the domain was dispelled. Matthews figure flickered again. This time He flashed to the front of the stone pillar and extended his hand toward the surface of the stone pillar. The dragons soul was furious. Piss off-! Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, a crack appeared on the surface of the stone pillar. A golden light flew out from inside and was grabbed by Matthew! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A few consecutive flashes. Matthew fled directly to the ceiling. In the next moment. There was a continuous knocking sound under his feet. Even if he didnt turn around, Matthew would know clearly. A huge dragon head was constantly hitting the ceiling above the basin. It was a pity. His efforts were destined to be futile. Matthew flew away from the centre of the grey lake at an extremely fast speed. A moment later. The huge phoenix egg rolled towards the top of the basin. The ceiling that was constantly rising was completely pressed down! A few minutes later. Matthew sent the Sludge Monster leader back to the cemetery, but he could still hear the cursing of the Heavenly Dragons Soul. Ill let you go, but not now. Matthew whispered. Liar! As expected, you are a liar! The dragons soul cursed crazily. You lied to me first. There is no Void Source in the Scar of the Dead, right? Matthew retorted unceremoniously. The dragons soul was speechless. Then, he cursed even harder. Matthew simply blocked the spiritual channel that the other party had initiated. In an instant. The world was quiet. He looked at the shiny silver sword in his hand with satisfaction. This was Matthews goal. The moment he entered the Sealed Land, Matthew resonated with the Slaughter Sword. Thanks to the Irascible Dragon Soul Matthew did not need to play any tricks. He could directly drip fresh blood on the stone pillar, thus obtaining a medium to communicate with the sword spirit of the Slaughter Sword. Just as he and the dragon soul were in the middle of winding up. The Slaughter Sword was desperately begging Matthew to take it away from here. And the only way to leave this place. It was to let the dragon soul take the initiative to remove the Slaughter Domain that was set up beside the stone pillar. It was also the medium for the dragon soul to summon the Slaughter Sword. Now, Matthew had successfully destroyed it. Everything went much smoother than he had imagined. As for the Heavenly Dragon Soul. Matthew did not intend to really breach the contract. He would release the dragons soul eventually. Anyway, the old order was already on the verge of collapse. Then, he did not mind releasing the Heavenly Dragons Soul at a certain point in time. The premise was that the timing had to suit him. He lowered his head to check the attributes of the Slaughter Sword. With just one glance, Matthews face revealed a surprised expression. This isnt a melee weapon?! [Slaughter Sword (Divine Weapon)] Original Owner: Sun God Gerrard [Type: Magic Sword/Casting Medium/Cannot be used in close combat!] [Basic Attributes: Fire or Sun Domain spell strength increased by 100%] [Normal Attack (No Consumption): Shoot a series of small fireballs in the direction pointed by the sword tip.] Note that the small fireball will produce a large recoil at the same time. The wielder needed to pay attention to the posture of the sword to prevent wrist fractures or sprains. Characteristic 1-Slaughter Feast: Each successful kill will give the wielder a certain amount of souls and fragments. The Slaughter Soul can permanently enhance the sword wielders all-round strength. The Slaughter Fragments can restore the wielder to a certain state. Characteristic 2-Slaughter Master: Those who hold the sword for more than 15 minutes will have a chance to comprehend the Slaughter Domain, but there is a certain chance to become a servant of the Slaughter Domain. Enchantment-Legendary Fireball (You can cast a Legendary Fireball and have a chance to double cast, three times per day) C Projection of the Sun God (You can summon a projection of the Sun God Gerrard, which will appear in one of the six more common images of the Sun God once a week) C Legendary Ancestors Soul (You can summon the souls of three elite Taurens at the same time to gain powerful physique and combat ability) C Legendary Seal Breaker (With this sword, you can break all barriers, seals, formations, cages, etc. that are Legendary and below) C Unknown effect??? (To be unlocked) The overall attributes were quite powerful. At the very least, it was worthy of the name of a divine artefact. Its style was also in line with Matthews rigid impression of the Sun God Gerrard. Not to mention, the swords true power had not been activated, and many functions were in a state of waiting to be unlocked. What puzzled Matthew the most was: Why do I need to summon three Tauren spirits at the same time? Does the Sun God also need the Taurens soul to help him improve his abilities? Unfortunately, no one could answer him. Although Peggy had awakened her memories of her past life, she was very secretive about those contents. Matthew naturally did not ask too much. Considering the characteristics of the Domain of Slaughter. Matthew simply held his magic sword and waited silently. Who knew that in less than five minutes? A familiar feeling welled up in his heart. Matthew had successfully comprehended the Slaughter Domain! [Hint: With the help of the Slaughter Sword, you have successfully comprehended the Slaughter Domain, and your exploration of it has reached the level of a veteran!] You have obtained the following three domain abilities: 1. Lethal Damage: All your attacks deal slight lethal damage and slightly increase the success rate of your lethal damage. The success rate of Lethal Damage can be added to the success rate of Instant Death. 2.[Burning Wrath of Blood: Ignite your own health points (at least 1/3). When you charge at the enemy, you will gain three times the normal speed and receive a 300% damage increase in the next five attacks.] The higher the percentage of health points ignited, the faster your charge speed and the stronger the damage increase effect. 3. Eighteen Styles of Martial Arts (Can grow): You can choose up to eighteen weapons as your familiar weapons, thus obtaining higher weapon proficiency and priority. Due to your close combat experience, you can currently choose up to 3 weapons as your familiar weapon. You can gain more familiar weapon choices by investing in Slaughter EXP or Battle EXP! [Hint: You have selected new familiar weapons, Shovel, Scythe, and Magic Sword.] There were three more abilities that looked pretty good. Lethal damage could stack the success rate of instant death judgment. Although the efficacy was not high, under the accumulation of various aspects, Matthews probability of instant-killing had already increased to a very scary level. Burning Blood Fury was a little useless, but it was a fierce melee skill while inside a magic nullification barrier. Matthew felt that the Eighteen Styles of Martial Arts was the most practical ability. In the future, he would become more proficient in using the weapons on his body. This had actually silently increased his combat strength by quite a bit! The benefits brought by the Slaughter Sword are unexpectedly many After digesting the harvest of the Slaughter Domain, Matthew could not help but look down at the sword in his hand. At this moment, the golden light emitted by the sword had dissipated, revealing the body of the sword made of mithril. This sword was very soft. Matthew felt that he could shape it into other shapes with one hand. He fiddled with it for a while. Then, he returned to the cemetery and stuffed Peggy and the others into the contract slot. At this moment. After taking a bath and changing his clothes, Lorraine, who had changed his appearance, looked for Matthew with a serious face. Something happened. Matthew thought he was joking. When you were taking a shower, your little girlfriends came to look for you again? Lorraine coughed. They did come for me. But thats not what Im talking about. I just got a piece of news. Uh, Ill share it with you directly! In the next second. These words appeared in Matthews data column. [Alley Gossip: Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jasliven, has escaped from Snail Valley Prison] Chapter 1538: Snail Valley Suspicion Chapter 1538: Snail Valley Suspicion Jasliven really escaped from prison?! Matthew couldnt help but look up at Lorraine. Generally speaking, how credible is this kind of gossip? Lorraine gestured. Seventy percent! Matthew pursed his lips. Higher than I thought. Lorraine smiled and shook his head. 70% that it is false! In the remaining 30 percent, there are only a few cases where the truth is completely consistent with the news that has been circulated. Most of them are taken out of context and exaggerated. In fact, as long as you can get to know a certain number of bards-not too many, just enough to be popular and spread in a particular area you can influence the gossip and groundless news stories in that area to a certain extent. You dont even need to put in extra effort. In the process of spreading, there will naturally be people who will add fuel to the fire for you and eventually derive a variety of versions Matthew glared. It seemed that yellow news was the same in every world. So it could be a rumour? Matthew asked. Lorraine did not give a clear answer, which was rare. Not sure. Generally speaking, the probability of this level of the incident being a rumour is much lower than ordinary news. After all, it concerns a powerful character like the Lord of the Thousand Transformers. If the matter is completely a rumour, then it is easy to be falsified. But its a bit too coincidental for such a rumour to suddenly appear at this point in time. Personally, Im inclined to believe that Tyraste deliberately spread rumours to cooperate with you. This can increase your credibility in front of the other members after you successfully bring Jasliven back. Matthew nodded lightly. Lorraines analysis was reasonable. In fact, he also suspected that Tyraste had sent someone to do it. But no matter what. He had to go to Snail Valley with Lorraine to create a trail that he had been to Eversong Forest. However, going to the Eversong Forest was a very troublesome matter. During normal times. To enter the Night Elf territory, one had to be at least a core member of the Alliance of Seven. You must send a visit request to Midnight Flower, the Night Elfs diplomatic agency, through the Silver Council. One to three working days later. Only then would you receive an answer from the Eversong Forest. The Forest of Eversong usually did not reject the Mages requests, but they would send one or two Night Elf attendants to accompany them. They were tour guides in name. In fact, it was to restrict the range of human activities in the Eversong Forest. Compared to the Wood Elves open-mindedness. Night elves were almost completely isolated from other humanoid societies. Relying on the unique resources and vast territory of the Eversong Forest. They maintained the last dignity and pride of the elves. This was a group of intelligent life forms that were difficult to deal with. Even the Sea Elves and Wood Elves were only slightly better than humans in the eyes of the Night Elves. But the Night Elves had an advantage. Their royal family had sufficient and clear knowledge of the outside world. Even though the clan had a cold and hostile attitude towards all external forces, including the Seven Saint Alliance, the officials of Eversong Forest had still reached a high level of cooperation with the Alliance. This was the exact opposite of Jade Court. Normally. Matthews visit to Snail Valley Prison would be smooth sailing, especially after the Southern Mage Legion took over. However, the current situation was The high-level mages had all disappeared, and the Silver Council did nothing to step up. Matthew couldnt find a way to contact the Night Elf officials for a while. When the abyssal legion landed in the Wasteland of Resting, Matthew sent several letters of warning and requested help from the Silver Council. However, the Silver Councils reply was always the same: Please act according to your discretion. Later, it was Fandral who found time to reply to Matthew with a useful message. He told Matthew. Most of the Silver Councils first class members were busy dealing with the chaos in their own territory. The all-round invasion of the Abyss had left everyone in a terrible state. At the same time, it also exposed an extremely terrifying hidden danger of the Seven Saint Alliance. After losing the most powerful Holy Mage and Superior Legend. The so-called alliance was nothing but a mob. What was even more terrifying was This situation was not completely impossible. Perhaps one day, the Holy Mages and Legends would hate being a nanny for the weak. At that time, if a character similar to the Calamity Mage did not appear. Then, the disintegration of the alliance was not an exaggeration. Ill go ask Yu Qi first. If it really doesnt work, I can only force my way into the border of the Eversong Forest and make some noise Thinking of this Matthew found the astrologer. After hearing Matthews intention, Yu Qi revealed a difficult expression. If it were before the Abyss invasion, then everything would be easy. But now the situation is tense. I heard that the atmosphere at Snail Valley is a little nervous. Even if I lead the way, we might be rejected if we visit now. The current leader of the southern mage army stationed in Snail Valley is the merciless and impartial Fire Mage Nubis. My rank is below him, and only Lady Vivian has the right to speak to him on equal terms Matthew patted his chest after listening. We just heard there was an accident at Snail Valley and wanted to see if we could help. If Snail Valley doesnt welcome us, well leave. After Yu Qi heard this, he no longer obstructed him. Then He took Matthew to board a magic ship, and the three of them went to the bottom of the cabin. Chapter 1539: Snail Valley Mystery Chapter 1539: Snail Valley Mystery The floor of the cabin was carved with a giant beast in white pink ink. The beast had nine heads. The nine heads were shining with different colours. A large number of arcane runes gathered here. It gave off a sense of mystery. According to Yu Qis introduction. These were the teleportation arrays that led to the nine different locations of the Heaven Seeking Platform set up by the southern mage army. The three of them stood on the eighth head. Yu Qi took out an eraser and wiped the air. A faint flame flashed and disappeared. Puff! In the next second. The scenery in front of Matthew began to slowly change. The sound of the wind rang in his ears. He opened his eyes. The white clouds flew past him like galloping horses. Beneath his feet was a wooden platform above the clouds. The platform was surrounded by countless huge greyish-green feathers that looked like a peacock spreading its tail. Matthew could feel it. It was these feathers that provided great buoyancy, which allowed the entire platform to float in the sky! Is no one guarding the rooftop? It seems that Snail Valley, indeed, has a big problem! Yu Qi looked left and right with a solemn expression. Under his guidance. Matthew and Lorraine both saw a heavy chain hanging down from the Heaven Seeking Platform. Without this chain pulling it, the Heaven Seeking Platform will continue to float up and eventually enter the starry sky. In an emergency, soldiers or mages wearing slip rings can quickly land on the ground through this chain But I dont think we need it. Yu Qi quickly shook off three feathers. In an instant. The three feathers turned into three cranes. Matthew and the other two rode on the crane and flew down the chain. About two minutes later. The vast Eversong Forest appeared in their sights. Matthew had sharp eyes. He also saw the bright white spot in the south of the Eversong Forest. That was the only mountain in the entire forest that was not covered by vegetation That was Snail Valley. Looking down at Snail Valley from the sky, it was like a white sand beach in an endless green sea. If one looked from the south. The outline of the hill behind the entire Snail Valley was indeed similar to a snails shell. This place was extremely narrow and dangerous. At certain times in history, it was an important barrier for the night elves to resist the invasion of the southern forest trolls. It was also because of the existence of Snail Valley. The Troll Empires rule over the Night Elves was not as deep as the other races. The two sides only formed a nominal subordinate relationship. Therefore, in the hearts of many Night Elves, this Green Sea Danger Land, which was called Gauss in the Elven language, had a very special meaning. It was just that time had passed. Trolls and gods fell one after another. Eversong Forest lost its enemies in the south, and the meaning of the existence of the Snail Valley barrier changed several times, eventually becoming a prison for evil people. Now, it was taken over by the southern mage army. It became the only special place in the Forest of Eversong that was no longer under the control of the Night Elves. In Matthews opinion. The shape of the entire Snail Valley seemed to be a little like a super mini version of the Scar of the Dead. It adorned the endless green sea of Eversong Forest. Undoubtedly, it was exceptionally abrupt. However, at this moment, what was more abrupt was not the topography of Snail Valley but the grey smoke and flames rising from the bottom of the valley! Someones attacking Snail Valley Prison! Matthew was shocked. He looked down from the sky and saw that there were at least four places in the entire Snail Valley where fierce battles were taking place. One side of the battle was obviously Snail Valleys defenders who were wearing the uniform of the southern mage army. The other partys background was very complicated. The intruders closest to Matthews group were more than a dozen giant tempered spiders. These spiders seemed to have been enchanted with a spell that increased their magic resistance. They did not retreat in the face of the firepower of the southern mage army and even took the opportunity to kill two low-level mages. It was obvious how terrifying their combat power was. The invaders in the other three places were a group of Evil Demons, two Wild Boarmen tribes, and a group of Dragon Bandits. How did these creatures cross the powerful enchantment of the Eversong Forest and suddenly appear in Snail Valley? While Matthew was puzzled, he also keenly realized- Not a single Night Elf was present! This didnt make sense. Although the garrison of Snail Valley was contracted by the Southern Mage Legion, Matthew remembered very clearly that the sovereignty of Snail Valley was still the night elves. The Eversong Forest also said that they would leave a portion of the Night Elf troops to assist in the defence. But now Where were the Night Elves responsible for defence? What do you mean? Yu Qi was also a little worried when he saw this situation. He came up to ask Matthew about the battle movements. Matthew pointed at the mages who were fighting the tempered spiders not far away and said, They cant hold on much longer. We should help them first. At the entrance of Snail Valley. A group of steel-armoured spiders with silver-black radiance on their bodies was about to break through the southern mage armys predetermined position. But at this moment. A thin figure suddenly descended from the sky. The mages in the camp looked at the man with a shovel in his left hand and a sickle in his right hand in surprise. He skillfully used the shovel to cut open the back of a tempered spider, then used the sickle to crazily chisel! The mans actions were crude. However, in the blink of an eye, the tempered spider that had made them miserable just now actually died! Immediately after. More and more Tempered Spiders surrounded him. The man was about to be drowned by the spiders. Chapter 1540: Snail Valley Mystery Chapter 1540: Snail Valley Mystery But in an instant. The three shadows condensed into a solid form behind him. Tauren Skeleton; Dual Blade Sage; The Chrome-Gold Nether Dragon; The three thugs appeared out of nowhere, and it did not take long for them to smash the group of tempered spiders into pieces! In mid-air. Yu Qi silently put away the crystal ball. As early as Matthew summoned the three legendary undead, he interrupted his spell chanting. But even so He did not expect Matthew to be so fast! What happened? When Yu Qi slowly descended. Matthew was already talking to the mages in the camp. He asked everyone about the origin of the group of tempered spiders. A mage who looked like a small leader stood out and explained loudly, We dont know what happened either! At six oclock in the morning, we heard the alarm and then received the task of guarding the valley entrance. The colleagues of the previous two classes have already withdrawn to the valley to help. It is said that the situation inside is more serious than ours Damn it, we clearly didnt let any of the monsters go, how did the valley get attacked? Thank you for your help, sir. May I know your names and origins? The leader was quite polite. But Matthew could also see the vigilance in his eyes. The Eversong Forest was indeed a semi-enclosed area. It was rare to see races other than the Night Elves here. Not to mention Matthew, who had three legendary undead with him. If he hadnt killed those spiders in a flash. Many people would believe that Matthew was the mastermind behind the attack on Snail Valley! Yu Qi immediately stepped forward and revealed his identity. Then, Matthew introduced himself. After learning the specific information of the two people, the eyes of the small leader suddenly became a lot friendlier. The mages beside him looked at Matthew with admiration, surprise, and envy. It couldnt be helped. When Matthew was talking to them, the legendary trio was posing next to them. Peggy looked average. However, the ink painting double-bladed sage, and the colossal Chrome-Gold Nether Dragon were too cool! No mage could reject such a contract summon. Even a mage in the evocation domain was the same. We heard there was some trouble at Snail Valley, so we came to see what was going on. Yu Qi explained the purpose of their visit. You might not know this, but there are even rumours that Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jasliven, has escaped from prison Hearing this The leaders expression changed. He immediately refuted, Thats definitely a rumour! Although we did encounter some attacks, they were mostly under the control of the Fire Mage. Not a single prisoner escaped from the Snail Valley, let alone a big shot like Jasliven! Seeing the other partys reaction. Matthew and Yu Qi could not help but look at each other. The leaders attitude suddenly became much colder. Thank you very much for coming to help. I am very sure that the current Snail Valley has been attacked a little, but it is not a big problem. Originally, with your status, the Fire Mage would have personally come to receive you, but now that you have seen the situation, the superiors are temporarily unable to leave. If you want to visit, you may need to change the time. His words were clearly an order for them to leave. Yu Qi negotiated with him a few times. The other partys attitude was still quite stubborn. Personally, Im very grateful for your help. But Snail Valley has its own rules. Every visitor must go through a prior review. Otherwise, they will not be allowed to enter. Or you can wait outside the valley. Ill try to arrange the notice for you, but Im not sure when I can see the lord Fire Mage. Matthew shook his head and left. He could feel the inner struggle of the small leader, but it was not a bad thing for him to stick to the rules. Because Matthew did not want to get involved in the muddy water of Snail Valley. He and Yu Qi pretended to walk around outside. Yu Qi also explained to him what he knew about the situation in Snail Valley. The Night Elves Golden Butterfly army seemed to have left this place after the Abyss invasion. It is said that a large number of demons have appeared near the capital of the Eversong Forest, Xianrui. The Golden Butterfly people evacuated to help the capital. Do you see the troops in the valley? They were the Swift Wind Army under the fire mage Nubis. Every high-grade Swift Wind Mage had the mobility and unparalleled hunting abilities of Legendary rogues. They could absorb the dimensional power of the void to enhance their spells, making them even more effective. They seem to be chasing something The two of them walked around the forest around Snail Valley. Other than some spider tracks. Nothing else was found. A moment later. They were ready to leave. At this moment, Lorraine, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly appeared in front of them. In his arms was a lifeless corpse. Matthew leaned over to take a look, and his expression suddenly changed. The corpse had no face, no fingerprints, and no gender! It was a corpse that had been devoured by someone! This was the technique of the Thousand Transformers! Where did you find it? Matthew asked hurriedly. Lorraine placed the body on the ground and shrugged. While you were talking to those mages, I noticed that the stomach of a spider was a little bulging, so I went in to take a look and fished out this corpse Chapter 1541: Snail Valley Mystery Chapter 1541: Snail Valley Mystery Matthew stared at the corpse, trying to get some information from it. However, the Thousand Transformers was too ruthless. Even with his perception. It was also very difficult to capture additional traces. It should be a male Hes no older than 25 years old. Hes neither tall nor short. Hes very thin. He looks like a thief or a branch of other rogues Yu Qi closed his eyes and murmured, This is the truth that the stars told me. Matthew and Lorraine looked at each other. The clues were still insufficient. From the information given by Yu Qi, it was impossible to determine the identity of the deceased. At this moment. Matthew noticed an item that the deceased had tucked under his armpit. It was an opened scroll. The scroll was made of sheepskin, and there were rough marks on its surface. This meant that this empty scroll had been written by someone, but the marks on it had been erased. Its also possible that it wasnt erased, but that after the scroll took effect, the original spell runes were cracked Matthew gently stroked the traces of the parchment, which matched the signs of cracking. Theres a demonic aura, very strong. Lorraine pointed at the scroll and said, If Jasliven really escaped from prison, this scroll must have something to do with her! Matthew agreed. What should we do with this body? Yu Qi squatted down and asked. Matthew pondered for a moment and finally said calmly, This corpse itself is not worth much. After being plundered by the Thousand Transformers, it is only an empty shell. I will bring it back to the cemetery and carefully store it for future disposal. Youve seen the situation in Snail Valley. The Fire Mage and his troops are quite resistant to outsiders. They seem to want to completely suppress the news of Jaslivens escape. Even if you go and contact them now, Im afraid it wont end well, right? Yu Qi nodded. Matthew straightened up. We cant be sure if Jasliven has really escaped, but we must be prepared. Mr. Yu Qi, you have to contact Lady Vivian regarding this matter and ask her for her opinion. You can also communicate with Fire Mage Nubis and the others through her channels to confirm Jaslivens situation further. I will return to Rolling Stone City. Its best to take precautions against the Lord of the Thousand Transformers. God bless us. I hope that Jasliven is still in prison. Otherwise, it may cause a disaster for the entire Aindor Continent. And this world has had enough disasters! Yu Qi also sighed heavily. Then, the three of them returned to the Heaven Seeking Platform with the corpse and the scroll. Just like before. There was still a lack of mages guarding this place. The three of them easily passed through the teleportation circle on the stage and returned to the magic ship. Yu Qi went to look for Vivian. Matthew immediately went to find Rheagar and the others, especially telling Richard to pay attention to protecting Chuka. The little white cat with the bloodline of the Thousand Transformers was an important existence in Rolling Stone Citys fight against Jasliven. Matthew was worried that she would not be able to resist the suppression of the ancestor bloodline of the Thousand Transformers. However, Rheagar and Richard told Matthew not to worry about this. It was obvious. In terms of bloodline protection. The Suki Clan still had some foundation. Then, he returned to the cemetery and made some preparations. Unfortunately Matthew couldnt find Sif when he left, and he didnt know where she went. He stood outside the teleportation gate that led to the Jade Court. Matthew couldnt help but ask Lorraine, How are you going to play the role of Jasliven? Who knew that the response he received was an extremely charming and sweet female voice. Why do I need to play myself? The Thousand Transformers are everywhere. Matthew, you dont really think your friend is still the same person, do you? As he spoke. The other party used his right hand to gently wipe his face. Lorraines face quickly disappeared, and in its place was an extremely bright and voluptuous beauty! Even her clothes had changed into the half-covered skirt that was once popular during the Heavenly Palace era! At that moment. Matthews heart tightened. He felt an unprecedented attraction. It was the attraction that the Thousand Transformers Lord had carved into her demonic bloodline. He couldnt feel any trace of an illusion! This feeling of reality. Matthew couldnt help but ask, Youre not the real Jasliven, are you? The big beauty laughed softly. What do you think? She didnt answer directly. Instead, she took the initiative to walk to the teleportation array with confident and calm steps. Then, she winked at Matthew. Whoosh! The light flashed and disappeared. Only then did Matthew stand up and follow the other partys footsteps! Why is Lorraine walking so fast I still have a lot of details to tell him! Matthew and Lorraine successfully arrived at the Valley of Godly Trees. The sky gradually darkened. This time Matthew did not meet Beanna outside the building. He adjusted his state of mind. He walked in side by side with Loraine. When they passed by the corridor. The first person he bumped into was Tyraste, who was knocking on the wall with a bamboo stick. The latter turned around and looked at Matthew and the woman beside him. A hint of doubt flashed across his eyes. At this moment. Jasliven walked into the hall. For a moment. Everyones gaze fell on her. Matthews heart skipped a beat. The first to speak was Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi. Chapter 1542: Snail Valley Mystery Chapter 1542: Snail Valley Mystery Little Jas, I havent seen you for a thousand years. Your appearance is still beautiful. However, he was met with merciless mockery. Come on, you make it sound like you and I are close. I havent forgotten the bastard who avoided me like a plague. The so-called God of Pleasure is just a stone draped in the divine title of Pleasure. Thats right, you evil spirits have always liked to conceive yourselves. Its normal for you to refuse to explore the true meaning of life with me As soon as she said this. A look of surprise appeared on Omadochis face. The Traveler God Moson smiled lightly. Youre still so mean. However, Jasliven did not speak nicely to him because of this. Everyone will become like me when they have been in that damned prison for too long. Dont tell me you didnt contribute to the seal back then. Dimasus, I remember that you were the youngest among the gods in the Heaven Realm. I wonder if that has changed. The Traveler Gods face was slightly ashen. He couldnt help but glance at Matthew, his eyes also filled with surprise and inquiry. After that. A few other people started to strike up a conversation. However, Lorraine could always fight back lightly. Not only that, but he also revealed many secrets that belonged to the gods. It was these seemingly unglamorous little secrets that greatly enhanced her credibility. Even Tyraste couldnt help but quietly pull Matthew to the side. Why did you bring out the real Jasliven? Matthew just smiled and said nothing. With the God of Fraud in the trenches, Lorraine, the demigod, was the leader of the Fraud Domain. It was not surprising that the other party knew so many secrets of the Heavenly Palace. After all, this was what bards did for a living! Lorraine handled the first encounter with everyone with ease. Seeing that he didnt need to do anything, Tyraste was even more happy to see it. However, at this moment. The silent Great Elven King Nicholas spirit body suddenly stood up. Jasliven is sealed in Gauss Prison. Even if you go to rescue her, it will take at least seven days to break the seal. I dont believe shes Jasliven. I request a divination. It was as if she were cooperating with him. Dragon Lich Stephanie also stood up. I can provide all the medium needed for divination. Ive long heard that the Great Elven Kings divination spells are the strongest in the material world. Why dont you show it to us? Tyraste rolled his eyes and wanted to stop them. However, Lorraine had already replied with a sweet smile, Knock yourself out. Nicholas looked at her deeply. Then, the Dracolich placed all the materials needed for divination in front of Nicholas. However, the former Night Elf King did not touch the other media on the table. He grabbed a crystal ball and smashed it on the ground! In an instant. Nicholas chanted in a strange tone, Shattered crystal, answer me the truth. Is the crafty Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jasliven, among us? Dozens of seconds later. All the crystal shards trembled as they floated in the air and reassembled. They formed a crude word- Yes! At that moment. Nicholas was stunned. Matthew couldnt help but glance at Lorraine. Coincidentally, the other party was also looking at him at this moment. However, the corners of his mouth seemed to reveal a faint smile. In Matthews heart. Suddenly, there was a slight waver! Chapter 1543: The Vampire’s Physical Problem Chapter 1543: The Vampires Physical Problem Matthew could not help but look at the data panel. However, even with the help of the data panel, he could not tell if this was an extension of Lorraines fraud domain. He couldnt even find a detailed record of Lorraines transformation into Jasliven in the data bar! This discovery made Matthews hair stand on end. But he had to remain calm. No matter what happened, he knew that he had to treat her as the real Jasliven. Even if the other partys true identity was still Lorraine. Wasnt it also a compliment to his acting skills? Matthew could only console himself in his heart. Its true Its actually true Nicholas Spirit Body muttered in disbelief. The eyes of the others in the hall gradually became filled with suspicion and fear as they looked at Matthew. Compared to before. There were more elements of fear. At first, they only accepted Matthew temporarily because of the Void Rulers aura and Tyrastes insistence. If it wasnt for the fact that the Void Rulers aura couldnt be faked Their suspicion of Matthew would only become more obvious. Until this moment. The initial scepticism turned into more worries and fears. In their hearts. Matthew had become a truly ruthless person. Of course, some people secretly suspected that this was the cooperation between Matthew and Tyraste. Perhaps they had rescued Jasliven a long time ago. In the hall. There were many people who had such thoughts. But even so Everyone silently raised their evaluation of Matthew in their hearts. This Necromancer might not be that strong in terms of level and strength. But in this world, level wasnt everything. To mortals. Legends are the prerequisite to be on equal footing with high-level experts. This kind of rigid mindset was already deeply rooted. But in fact, this world was full of people who couldnt be measured by common sense. In the eyes of this group of old foxes. Matthew was obviously one of them! Facing all kinds of gazes. Although Matthews heart was battered by the wind and rain, he was still calm on the surface. Jasliven seemed even more like a fish in water. She ignored Nicholas, who had succeeded in divination and flirted with the others. For a moment. The atmosphere in the hall was livelier than before several times. Many people had smiles on their faces. However, whether these smiles were real or fake, and how much of them were sincere, perhaps only they themselves knew. A moment later. Tyraste, who was playing with the bamboo stick, stood in the centre of the crowd again. The old mans back was straight, and his tone was as meticulous as ever. Lets save the reminiscence for the past. The time has come. Everyone here, no matter what you want to get from the Blood-Drinking Mountain before the Twin Heavens divine fire is ignited, we have a highly consistent interest. I think the two new members are the same He deliberately cast his gaze at Matthew and Jasliven. Matthew naturally said a few words. Meanwhile, Jasliven chuckled. I have no interest in becoming a Law God, but I owe Matthew a favour. I will follow him around, keep him safe, help him out of his troubles until I see the fire of the twin heavens lit. Before that, you can all trust my standpoint and morals. It was strange for the Lord of Thousand Transformers to be talking about morality, but no one present pointed it out. In the end. Under Tyrastes distribution. The eleven people present were divided into two groups. The first group would be led by Tyraste. They would enter the Secret Light Forest from the Valley of Sacred Trees and enter the Troll Holy Land, Blood-Drinking Mountain, through the refuge of the ancient Wood Elves. This group included Tyraste, Omadochi (Evil Spirit Lord, God of Pleasure), Stephanie (Dragon Lich), Nicholas (Linden), and Asner (Demon Lord). The second group was led by Matthew. They would head to the Shattered Snow Peak in the ancient land to find a hot spring valley. Then, they would enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain through the Troll Gate at the bottom of the hot spring. These people included Matthew, Jasliven, Moson (Traveler God), Sener, Hayek (Deputy Leader of the Church of the Underworld), and Mira (Short Hair Drow). No matter how many grudges we had in the past, I believe that everyone should be able to distinguish the importance in front of the opportunity to become an ancient god. Remember, until we find Paradise Lost, we are all allies and partners. Tyraste finished his sentence in a vigorous manner. He took out two stone plates and handed one to Matthew. When we come to the entrance of the Blood-Drinking Mountain, remember to light up a star on the disc with your mana. When all three stars light up, it will be the time for us to check on each other. We must enter the gates at the same time, and the difference should not exceed fifteen seconds. Understand? Matthew took the disc and nodded. Before that. Tyraste and the others had already completed their preparations. The entrance to the Blood-Drinking Mountain had already been explored. They had even prepared the method to open the Troll Gate in advance. There were a total of three methods. These three methods were recorded in scrolls and now fell into Matthews hands. Together with his crown of sin. The success rate of entering the Blood Drinking Mountain was extremely high. It wasnt that they hadnt thought about the possibility of failure. What if Matthew couldnt get in? Everyone would return to the Valley of Godly Trees, regroup, and enter through the Secret Light Forest. Chapter 1544: The Vampire’s Physical Problem Chapter 1544: The Vampires Physical Problem Lets go. Tyraste said. The first group of people followed him and left. Matthew and the others walked out from the other side of the hall. They were about to rush to the primordial lands. However, there was no teleportation array between the Jade Court and the primordial lands, so they could only rush over through the most ancient method. The Traveler God, Moson, volunteered, Do you want to ride in my golden carriage? As he spoke. He took out a golden flea from his hair and flicked it on the ground. In a flash. The flea bounced twice on the ground, and its body rapidly expanded, turning into a magnificent golden carriage! The mounts pulling the carriage were four Celestial Wyverns in golden armour. The wyvern looked like a wyvern. However, its weight, momentum, and strength were several times that of the normal wyvern. Matthew naturally had no objections. He and Jasliven boarded the Traveler Gods carriage one after another. However, Sener and Hayek chose to find another path. The former gave Matthew face and disappeared after greeting Matthew. In the end, only the drow Mira was left. Mira walked around the golden carriage and sat on the back of the carriage. She took out a rope and chanted a few incantations. The rope turned into a magic rope that could be stretched freely, fixing it at the back of the carriage. Are you sure you want to sit there? The Traveler God reminded her, The journey may be bumpy. Mira said coldly, It doesnt matter. Im used to it. The Traveler God shrugged and bent down to sit in the carriage. A moment later, four Heavenly Wyverns suddenly soared into the sky and drove the golden carriage into the clouds. The short-haired Drow, who had tied herself to the back of the carriage, remained expressionless. The carriage was spacious and luxurious. Matthew could sense that there was more than one space folding technology used here. Apart from the spacious seating and usage space. The God of Travelers had even arranged several lounges with different moods. He did not know what the specific functions of these lounges were. A moment later. Moson brought a cup of coffee and a cup of black tea for Matthew and Jasliven respectively, while he himself held a cup of yogurt and sipped it. I thought youd find a fake one. I didnt expect you to go so far! Taking the risk of completely offending the Alliance, is it worth it? Especially since I hear youre on good terms with the Ronans? Before Matthew could speak. Suddenly, Jasliven kicked Moson from the side. She was wearing a layered short skirt. There was no decoration below her knees, only her white jade feet. This kick landed on the waist of the Traveler God, Moson, but it didnt seem to hurt or itch. Her tone also carried a thought-provoking temptation. Dont even think about getting more information about Snail Valley from Matthew! Well tell you what you need to know. Dont ask what you shouldnt know. Moson did not take it to heart. He looked back and forth between Matthew and Jasliven with interest. Has the relationship between the two of you warmed up to the point where you will cover for each other? Jasliven smiled sweetly. This is my one-sided gratitude to Matthew. After all, it was he who released me. If the person who released me were you, I would be grateful to you as well. As she spoke. She gently licked her red tongue. Matthew was confused. However, the God of Travelers, Moson, was not a little boy who had just broken through the sexual realm like him. He immediately understood what she was hinting at and smiled. I actually considered going to Snail Valley Prison to release you, but Ronan and Qin Wuyue are too powerful. Im afraid that going there will only be suicide. But as God is my witness, my heart is true. Jasliven kicked him again and scolded him with a smile, Whats the use of good intentions? Moson seized the opportunity to grab the fair foot and sent out an invitation, Do you want to take a look at the rooms in the back? This trip will take at least ten minutes. Think of what we can do.. Are you interested in the body of a vampire? Haha, how can I be a man who only talks and doesnt practice Hence. Under Matthews dumbfounded gaze. Moson hugged Jasliven, who might be Lorraine, and the two of them flirted as they entered the room at the back. He said it was a room. It was only separated from Matthews carriage by a wooden board and a curtain! A few seconds later. A voice unsuitable for children mixed with a confused atmosphere came from behind the partition! Matthew was already numb. Lorraine? What was this guy doing? If it wasnt Lorraine Could it really be Jasliven? Just as Matthew was frowning. A head with two fangs and a face as white as paper suddenly poked out from behind the partition. It was Mosons true appearance. He panted as he said to Matthew, Do you want to join us? Matthew immediately rejected it with a fake smile. No. However, Moson looked very enthusiastic. Are you sure you dont want to come back and take a look? Besides, theres strength in numbers Matthew resisted the urge to scold him. Fortunately, not long after, Mosons head shrank back. The sound of battle came from behind the partition again. Two minutes later. Mosons weak face reappeared in front of Matthew. He pulled on his pants as he walked forward, his expression somewhat unnatural. Chapter 1545: Vampire’s Physical Problem Chapter 1545: Vampires Physical Problem Behind him. Jasliven was still dressed up, and there was nothing wrong with her body. She quickly walked forward and pushed Moson hard. Useless! Get out of the way! The Traveler God moved aside in embarrassment. Jasliven lay down on the sofa in the carriage lounge area again. She skillfully took out a cigar from the cabinet next to her and lit it for herself as she cursed in a low voice, Vampires really cant do it! Whats the point of drinking so much blood all day? Can it be used in key areas? Moson turned his head and sighed. I was forced to change my body However, the more he explained, the paler and more powerless his words became. Even the fangs that appeared at the corner of his mouth seemed to have become mini and cute. In the end He did not even dare to make a sound. Even the gaze that he looked at Matthew had an additional hint of a bitter smile. Matthew, who was watching coldly from the side, now completely regarded Lorraine as the real Jasliven. His brain was spinning. If the lady beside him was really Jasliven, then where did Lorraine go? First of all, the body they found in the spiders stomach couldnt have been Lorraines. The age didnt match at all. Plus Matthew still believed in Yu Qis astrology. Secondly, Matthew didnt believe that the Deception Demigod would be possessed so silently! Lorraine was a Dusk Chanter. From a professional point of view, he was the only one who would be scamming others. It was not easy for others to send him away, let alone quietly. Even if Jasliven had escaped, she would most likely be in an extremely weak state. So when did the switch happen? Matthew was puzzled. Is it possible for the legendary bard who is best at deception to be replaced by the Thousand Transformers? Wait Deception? Replaced? A thought suddenly flashed through Matthews mind! He suddenly felt that the Divine Domain of Deception actually had a high degree of overlap with the actions of the Thousand Transformers. The Thousand Transformers could completely replace a person and pass themselves off as the real one. Doesnt this also include the element of deception? At that moment. Matthew subconsciously straightened his waist. Lorraine and Jaslivens faces flashed before his eyes before slowly overlapping. An extremely bold idea suddenly popped up in the depths of his heart. Lorraine Could he have been a doppelganger of Jasliven all along? Once this thought arose, it was somewhat difficult to suppress. Even though it was rational. This idea was baseless and somewhat absurd. But there seemed to be a voice in Matthews heart that kept saying, Lorraine is Jasliven! Lorraine is Jasliven! No! Calm down! This is a baseless guess! Matthew rubbed his temples hard. He quickly calmed down. In fact He had the ability to distinguish whether the beauty beside him was Jasliven or Lorraine, but once he used that ability, the rest of the show would not continue. Therefore At least until he reached Paradise Lost. He had to remain calm. He looked up at Jasliven. The latter did not seem to care about Matthews intense psychological struggle, just sitting cross-legged and smoking a cigar. However, in the next second. Matthews pupils constricted. He saw that the other party was holding a small metal piece in his hand. It was Matthews Guild of Magic member badge. She seemed to have noticed Matthews gaze. Jasliven smiled lightly, and she stuck out her tongue charmingly, placing the badge on the tip of her tongue. After that, she let go. Then, her nimble tongue quickly flipped, and the badge was immediately pressed under her tongue. Moson was originally peeking. However, when he saw that it was such an exciting and tempting scene, he immediately turned around obediently. Matthews eyes lit up. This action It happened to be the same action that Lorriane had mentioned doing with his little girlfriends when Matthew pulled him over! Matthew was instantly confused again. So, from the beginning to the end, I am the one being deceived? Has it always been Lorraine by my side? However, he immediately fell into an even greater confusion. What about the Great Elven Kings divination? Could it be that guy is also a fake? Matthew had a bad impression of Linden, but there was no reason for Linden to make a fool of himself. And if Lindens divination was true. If Lorraine was the real Lorraine. Did that mean that Jasliven was indeed in the hall but as someone else? Matthew felt a splitting headache. At this moment, he sympathized with the group of gods who had forcefully sealed the Thousand Transformers Overlord. Her presence burned his brain greatly However, after confirming Loraines identity, Matthews mentality was much more stable. He knew very well that in this situation, the best strategy was to remain unchanged. The carriage continued forward. A few minutes later. Moson lifted the curtain in front of the car, and the snowy mountains came into everyones eyes. They had arrived at the Helen Mountains. The group of people got off the carriage at a pass on the mountainside of Shattered Snow Peak. Matthew and the other two were naturally in good condition. They were about to walk to the back of the car, but the agile Drow had already untied the rope and jumped down quietly. Her appearance was no different from before as if the journey was not bumpy at all. Chapter 1546: The Vampire’s Physical Problem Chapter 1546: The Vampires Physical Problem The God of Travelers went over to ask her about her evaluation of this trip with great interest. However, he heard Mira say coldly, The soundproofing is a little bad. And your time is really too short. Moson was instantly drenched in sweat. This must be a problem with the vampires physique! It must be However, Mira had already walked far away. Then, Matthew took out the map given by Tyraste. After a simple positioning. He set off towards his established goal. Matthew did not intend to wait for Sener and Hayek. Since the two of them chose to act alone, it should be easy for them to find the intersection of the Blood-Drinking Mountain. They followed the mountain to the west. This position was actually quite far from the peak of the Broken Snow Peak. When he looked up, he could only see the vast snow and clouds, and the whistling of the wind was in his ears. The natural environment of the Helen Mountains was extremely harsh. If it were any other team of high-level adventurers, it would take half a day to pass through this pass. However, these people were all ruthless characters who were not inferior to Legends. In less than twenty minutes. They passed through the mountain pass, climbed up a hill, and crossed a mountain peak to the west of the Broken Snow Peak. Hot Springs Valley should be in that direction Matthew pointed to the north and made a spell mark in the general direction. But at this moment. A rumbling sound suddenly came from the main peak of the Broken Snow Peak not far away! Immediately after, the dust and snow that filled the sky crashed down! Avalanche?! Matthew focused slightly. It was not difficult for the members of the Ancient God Replication Project to avoid an avalanche. They were more concerned about the source of the avalanche. At that time. Matthew rose into the air and spread out his perception. His eyes, which were augmented with Eagle Eye, instantly locked onto the two huge figures who were fighting fiercely on the eastern slope of the Broken Snow Peak. That was Ice Elemental Lord! There was also a silver dragon! Sylvia?! Matthew recognized the identity of the silver dragon girl, and he was no stranger to the Ice Elemental Lord Barbosa, who was fighting with her in a fierce melee. Both were Nature Souls, but the Ice Elemental Lord was more evil. Previously, when Matthew was sweeping through the Primordial Lands, he had already caused trouble for the Ice Elemental Lord. Unfortunately, that guy took refuge in time and escaped the disaster. Even so Matthew still remembered the collection in Barbosas Lair and the boxes of Ice Elemental Crystals. The two spirits of nature, one righteous and one evil, were fighting. As a Necromancer favoured by the Void Dominator, Matthew naturally could not sit idly by. He flew over directly, wanting to help Sylvia. However, just as he took a step Matthew realized that he was not the only one who was rapidly approaching the battlefield! Sylvia, watch your back! Matthews loud shout had obviously worked. While the silver dragon girl was overjoyed, she did not forget to dodge the vicious attack aimed at her left rib! Hualala! The ice and snow mixed with the silver dragons breath, intensifying the avalanche on the hillside. A figure moved away from Sylvia. Matthews Human Immobilizing Spell hit him, but it only shook slightly, and he successfully avoided it. That person quickly fled from the Silver Dragons side and stood together with Ice Elemental Lord Barbosa. With them was a round-faced man in a priests robe. Matthew! Sylvias voice was filled with uncontrollable joy. Matthew smiled and greeted her. Then, he looked at the Ice Elemental Lord and the others. You dont want to be my enemy here, do you? Sener? Sener smiled faintly. Hostility goes both ways, but I agree with you that we shouldnt be enemies here. Taking a step back is the best solution. But the problem is, I can convince my friends to stop, but can you? This Miss Silver Dragon seems to be very stubborn Matthew turned around and asked, What happened, Sylvia? The silver dragon girl said indignantly, I heard the echoes of conspiracy among the mountains in the secret realm in the clouds. They want to do bad things! Do you still remember that in order to find the Ancient Sanctuary, the God of Hunting once joined forces with the abandoned people of the Ancient Lands to encircle and suppress the Cloud Elves? I only found out recently that they have found the entrance to the Cloud Elves Sanctuary and mastered the way to enter. Not long ago, the four evil leaders of the Ancient Lands and some other servants entered the Cloud Elves Sanctuary together. Barbosa, that bad guy, was standing guard for them! I was asking him to tell me the entrance to the cloud elves sanctuary! Hearing this The Ice Elemental Lord, which seemed to be made of countless ice shards, finally spoke. What? Even if what you said is true, am I obligated to report this to you? There was no lack of provocation and pride in his tone. Perhaps he thought that reinforcements had arrived. However, what the Ice Elemental Lord did not expect was Sener, who was standing on the same side as him, suddenly looked at him. If what the Silver Dragon girl said is true, then you might really need to announce the entrance to the Cloud Elf Sanctuary. Barbosa was instantly displeased. Hey, Sener, Im not your subordinate! Boom! A crisp sound rang out. A black shadow extended from Seners body and attacked the Ice Elemental Lords wound. Ice shards were falling crazily from the place where the latter was attacked! Dont look at me like that. I thought we were good friends. Seners tone was gentle, but anyone with a discerning eye could feel his impatience. Tell me, what do the four giants of the Ancient Lands want to do by entering the cloud elves refuge? At this moment, Matthew and the others also surrounded him. He saw everyone surrounding him. The Ice Elemental Lord was terrified. He shouted nervously, Hey, Im just a handyman. I helped them unlock the mechanism at the entrance of the fallout shelter. They all went in and left me outside, thats all Wait, wait, wait Ill tell you, Ill tell you- The Faded Dragon once mentioned to me that they wanted to use the cloud elves sanctuary as a springboard to enter the Trolls holy land. According to them, the shelters of the major races in ancient times were established with the cooperation of the Troll Empire. Therefore, the various Sanctuaries are all dependent on the Troll Holy Land. As long as you can enter these Sanctuaries, you will have the opportunity to touch the Troll Holy Land The Cloud Elf Sanctuary is near a dry stream on the Cloud Highlands. If you want to go, Ill lead the way Barbosa was obviously someone who was very good at reading the room. Matthews group hadnt even done anything, and the other party had already revealed everything that had happened. Matthew and Sener looked at each other. The two of them realized what the four titans of the primordial lands wanted to do! Im starting to suspect that the Blood Drinking Mountain is a scam. Sener laughed at himself. Tyraste tricked us all into it. Then, as long as we destroy the Blood Drinking Mountain, the pests in the entire south will be swept away. Matthew looked at him in surprise. This fellow was quite clear about his position Just as everyone was interrogating Barbosa. The sky suddenly became extremely dark. When Matthew reacted. A huge palm had already reached out from the other side of the mountain. That was The hand of the Final Giant! Not good, he wants to silence us! The Ice Elemental Lord screamed and instantly fled towards the south! In the next second. The overwhelming palm grabbed the top of the Broken Snow Peak and then slapped toward everyone with a force of ten thousand tonnes! Rumble! The entire world seemed to collapse at that moment! Chapter 1547: 427 Silver Dragon Secret Treasure and Divine Realm Chapter 1547: 427 Silver Dragon Secret Treasure and Divine Realm The giant palm descended, and the snowy peak was mercilessly broken, a scene like heaven and earth shattering. However, dodging all this was not difficult for Matthew. With a blink, he shifted his position to mid-air and then opened two portals in the void, instantly arriving at a safer place. However, the target of the Final Giant was not him. It was Sylvia and the Ice Elemental Lord! As Broken Snow Peak collapsed, huge swathes of dark clouds fell like tumultuous waves, constantly rolling over the mountain, so much so that even Matthew couldnt promptly discern the finger hidden in the clouds! The world was plunged into darkness. As soon as the giants palm struck, the silver dragon maiden had already taken flight. The Silver Dragons size is relatively small among dragonkind, which along with magical assistance, allowed Sylvia to also avoid the first wave of the avalanche attack. What she did not anticipate, however, soon, a gigantic finger, radiating red light at its tip, suddenly pierced out from the clouds. Without warning, it struck the back of the silver dragon girl! At that moment, Sylvia involuntarily raised her dragons head, her body caving inward as she violently rubbed against the falling debris and snow. Her back emitted bursts of red light. As if a ball of magma was scorching the back of the silver dragon girl! Boom! The body of the Silver Dragon plummeted, rolling downwards with the rocks and snow. At the critical moment, Matthew transformed into a Silver Dragon without hesitation, diving swiftly downwards. He was about to reach Sylvia, but just then, another thick finger pierced out from the nearby cloud! That fingertip carried a heart-pounding essence an essence all too familiar to Matthew. It was the essence of negative energy. It was the essence of deadly force! Prepared, Matthew suddenly changed direction, and with a powerful flap of his wings, he gained altitude abruptly, dodging the attack of the finger. Sylvias body uncontrollably rolled down a nearly seventy-degree slope. Matthew folded his wings, plunging downward at high speed. The two Silver Dragons descended rapidly in altitude and soon escaped the crisis area enveloped by the clouds. After confirming that the persistent finger would no longer appear, Matthew dived decisively. This time, he grabbed Sylvias tail and the base of her thigh with his claws. His wings spread, desperately seeking any obstacle to slow their descent. Yet despite that, after a chaotic period of deceleration, the two Silver Dragons bodies still uncontrollably tangled together. Rumbling! They rolled downward like a huge snowball, quite embarrassingly. Thirty seconds later, with a loud crash, the giant snowball rolled into a depression, smashing a huge pit into the snow-covered ground. Both Silver Dragons were deeply buried in the snow. Two minutes later, a massive dragon claw suddenly broke through the snow. After sweeping the surrounding obstacles clean, the claw slowly retracted. Immediately afterward, a man and a woman slowly flew up from the deep pit. Matthew, cradling the human-formed Sylvia, sat on a magic carpet, vigilantly observing the surroundings. Matthew, Im so useless wah. Im okay Sylvia murmured with a pale face: I caused you trouble Matthew patted her shoulder, casually encouraging her: In the last moment, your timely use of the Human Transformation Technique to avoid greater collision, was already excellent. Ive heard that its incredibly difficult for dragons to learn the Human Transformation Technique because what you learn is akin to True Transformation Sylvia immediately continued: Thats right! For a dragon to become human is a hundred times harder than for a human to become a dragon! I was only awarded the Human Transformation Technique by the Wilderness Spirit during the trials of becoming the Cloud Songster! Matthew nodded slightly. After confirming there was nothing unusual about Sylvias body, they both looked up at Broken Snow Peak. The mountaintop, shrouded in dense clouds, was under attack from the Final Giants palm and fingers as if a god in fury. Rumbling. Massive amounts of snow slid downward. More rocks kept falling. Broken Snow Peak was performing a dramatic and astonishing play. Matthews face was serious. He maneuvered the magic carpet higher to avoid the ceaseless avalanches. What does this guy want to do? Matthews knowledge about the Final Giant was very limited; he only knew that this figure was one of the four leaders of the Ancient Lands. During the Blood Moon Strike event, he had once briefly held up the moon by himself. That left a deep impression on Matthew, for the Final Giants strength was definitely that of a Superior Legend, and with its colossal size and ancient bloodline, professionals of the same level would struggle to deal with him, spellcasters being the exception! He shows great malice toward me, but he hasnt pushed to exterminate me. With a lingering fear, Sylvia looked at the tumultuous and terrifying scene above the clouds: It seems like he is simply venting his anger, or maybe, he wants to destroy this mountain? A thought crossed Matthews mind upon hearing this. He knew that this palm was most likely just a projection or a doppelganger of the Final Giant. Unleashing natural disasters was certainly easy at this level of power. But killing Matthew or Sener at their level was entirely impossible. Sylvia was injured by accident because the Silver Dragons size was too large, and she hadnt noticed the finger hidden in the clouds in time. Chapter 1548: 427 Silver Dragon Secret Treasure and Divine Realm_2 Chapter 1548: 427 Silver Dragon Secret Treasure and Divine Realm_2 Matthew had just checked her over. The injuries on her back were not serious, just some burns from negative energy. For ordinary creatures, this might have been troublesome. But Sylvia was a Cloud Songster, a beloved lucky charm of Natural Will. Her resistance to negative energy was high, and it wouldnt take long for her body to heal. Compared to the direct damage. The damage from her rolling along the way might have been even greater! This indicated the Final Giants intent was not to kill At least not primarily. Lets go, lets find the others. Matthew slowly led Sylvia upwards. About fifteen minutes later. The thick clouds above Broken Snow Peak dispersed. The Final Giants hand also vanished into the sky. However, above the clear sky. The entire Broken Snow Peak had mysteriously shrunk by hundreds of meters! The scenery at the summit of the snowy peak had also drastically changed. When everyone regathered. Matthew found that besides Sylvia and Ice Element Lord Babosa who were injured in the initial attack, everyone else was unharmed. This further confirmed his earlier speculation. What does he intend to do? Hayek expressed his confusion while staring at the pristine mountain. However, Sener and Matthew were already looking toward the north of Broken Snow Peak. There. There used to be a dozen large and small valleys. Now, they had been filled with snow and rocks and were unrecognizable. Can we still find Hot Spring Valley? Sener turned to Matthew. Matthew shook his head. We can locate the general area, but its probably buried under heavy snow; clearing a path will take some time. Seners pupils constricted: Clearly, the people from the ancient land know our plan. Tyrese himself probably isnt involved with these people, but there must be a traitor among others. If nothing goes wrong, the other group might also be attacked in the Forest of Secret Light He was cut off mid-sentence. Alarm lights suddenly lit up on Matthews disk Not the blue signal lights agreed upon with Tyrese. But a red light signaling an alarm! As expected. The Forest of Secret Light was also under attack. All eyes were directly on Sener. He shrugged: Come on, this isnt something hard to predict. Although the Forest of Secret Light is a refuge for elves, the God Eater Queen is one of the few in the world of Aindor who can ignore distance and launch a direct attack on her locked targets. Moreover, such attacks dont have high requirements for battle results, havent you realized? Their goal is not to kill any of us They just want to slow our progress! Matthew instantly caught up with Seners line of thought: Is being the first to enter Blood-Drinking Mountain very important? Tyrese had spoken of entering simultaneously, and Matthew had some thoughts about that already. Now, the actions of the people from the ancient land seemed to also be corroborating these. Its very important. The speaker was the Traveler God Mo Song: Blood-Drinking Mountain is a highly enclosed Demiplane with its own unique rules; most rules change in real-time and are unknown to the outsiders. What I know is, all those who enter the Giant Demon Holy Land during the same time period are considered allies. Moreover, the earlier one enters, the less obstacles they seem to face when encountering the Holy Land Guardian Then everything made sense. The people from the ancient land are entering Blood-Drinking Mountain through the elf refuge! They plan to be the first to enter the Giant Demon Holy Land. Take action, excavate! Matthew and Sener simultaneously issued this order. A few minutes later, The group arrived near Hot Spring Valley, previously pinpointed by Matthew. The area was already covered with snow. Fortunately, Ice Element Lord Babosa had now temporarily become one of their own. His control over ice and snow could significantly reduce the difficulty of reopening Hot Spring Valley. And they had not yet entered Blood-Drinking Mountain. Matthew could utilize the strength of a necromancer Large groups of Hardworking Zombies carrying farming tools arrived at the valley, beginning their skilled excavation work. The efficiency. Made Matthews allies look on in astonishment. Even the usually reserved Mira couldnt help but come over to ask Matthew: Are your zombies some kind of new breed? Matthew could only respond with a smile. Though the excavation efficiency of Hot Spring Valley was somewhat optimistic, Neither Matthews nor Seners faces bore much positivity, and everyone else felt similarly There were no fools present. They had realized that if their group fell behind, then Tyrese and his group might not necessarily wait for them! For them, The four leaders of the ancient land were most likely the first to enter. Then cooperating with them wasnt out of the question! Compared to them, The combat power of those four leaders was much stronger than that of Matthews group. Mention not that by the time their group leisurely made its way there, The two groups might have teamed up as companions. Leaving their own group as outsiders! If Matthew and Sener could think of this, then Tyrese and his group, who had been attacked, surely could as well. The difference lies in, Tyrese holds the initiative. Therefore, they must hurry! Even if they cant surpass the people from the ancient land, they need at least to be faster than Tyreses group. Only then, Can they barely seize some advantage! As for the allies contract signed previously Its fair to say everyone tacitly pretended it meant something Chapter 1549: 427 Silver Dragon Secret Treasure and Divine Realm_3 Chapter 1549: 427 Silver Dragon Secret Treasure and Divine Realm_3 While excavating Hot Spring Valley, Matthew persuaded Sylvia to leave the place. Sylvias eyes sparkled as she asked him: Matthew, are you and these bad people together to do something bad? After thinking for a moment, Matthew answered: Im not sure what I will be doing next, but I can assure you, what I plan to do is nothing that would incur divine wrath or cause catastrophic harm. As you have guessed, some significant events are about to unfold, and even if I cannot stop them, I must witness them. Sylvia looked bewildered. She seemed not to fully understand his words. But that didnt stop her from acting coquettishly toward Matthew: Take me with you! I am quite capable! Matthew pointed to her shoulders and back: You need to rest. Sylvia immediately said: I can rest just as well with you! Do you have weapons? Matthew nodded without hesitation: Of course, I do. Sylvia excitedly asked: Can I see them? After a brief contemplation, Matthew skillfully displayed all his usual weapons Shovel, sickles, spear, Silver Sword, skull, Dagger, long whip Wow, wow, wow! Are you showcasing an arsenal here? Sylvia was amazed. Matthew coughed, realizing that perhaps he indeed had too many usual weapons A few seconds later. The silver dragon girl suddenly pointed at the Scythe of the God of Agriculture: I like this weapon! The next second. Sylvia suddenly chanted an incantation, and her body turned into a streak of silver light, circled around Matthew, and then attached itself onto the sickle. The silver light dissipated. Upon closer inspection, Matthew saw that a small dragon claw had appeared on the sickle, along with a dragon eye and some dragon scales! Tip: Sylvia has used herself as a medium to cast the innate blessing Silver Dragon Secret Treasure on your weapon Scythe of the God of Agriculture! Silver Dragon Secret Treasure: All your sickles attacks will now contain additional freezing and paralyzing effects; When necessary, you can grasp the sickle tightly to make it emit a dragons roar, thereby intimidating your enemies; Your favorability with Metal Dragons greatly increases; You have acquired the dragon races crisis warning ability! Matthew gently held the wooden handle of the sickle, his index finger inadvertently touching the dragon scales. Sylvias humming immediately sounded in his ears: Hehe Tickles, Matthew! Matthew immediately stopped moving. In addition to the weapon receiving the enhancement from the Silver Dragon Secret Treasure. Matthew had also unwittingly signed a Natural Allies contract with Sylvia. Natural Allies: You and Sylvia resonate and share similar ideals; under the witness of Natural Will, you have become each others support and close friends. You can call Sylvias name anytime, anywhere for her help; Vice versa. Your Nature Affinity slightly increases! Your Racial Favorability (Silver Dragon/Metal Dragons) +10! You perceive the wishes of your Natural Allies; if you fulfill their wishes, you will receive strong gratitude from your Natural Allies and an extra Gift of Nature! Curious, Matthew checked Sylvias wishes. However, the next second. His face turned a bit awkward I really want to have a child with Matthew! That was Sylvias genuine voice. Although considering the responsibilities of the silver dragon girl as the Sky Guardian, its reasonable to have such thoughts. Yet, Matthew still felt it was a bit troublesome. He could only gloss over it for now. It took half a day. With the efforts of the Ice Elemental Lord and the Hardworking Zombies. The clogged Hot Spring Valley was cleared once again. Lord Barbosa incessantly sang the winter chants, the gale picking up, the ice and snow melted to the sides, revealing a path leading deep into the valley. Should you need anything else, please command me immediately. Ice Element Lord Barbosa serves you wholeheartedly It must be admitted. This guy was exceptionally good at sensing which way the wind was blowing. Seeing the big effort he indeed had put in, Matthew ignored the continuously flattering Ice Elemental Lord. He led the way into the valley. On the left side of the mountain, an ancient, incomplete mural appeared. Walk forward forty meters. A giant troll statue embedded in a huge ice block was facing the group inside the valley. Not far from there. A giant outdoor hot spring was spurting steam from a dense array of small pools. Matthew approached the largest of those pools. He was just about to consume the Merman Potion. Suddenly, the hot spring water in the pool rolled back to both sides, floated mid-air, and quickly froze, forming two beautiful ice bridges. The pool dried up, revealing many unclear things now visible to the naked eye. Near the ice bridges. The Ice Elemental Lord was looking at Matthew with a flattering face, and from time to time glanced at the others, seemingly eager to get more recognition for his hard work. You have this trick up your sleeve too? Matthew gave Barbosa a thumbs up. Then he and the others proceeded into the bottom of the hot spring. With no spring water blocking the view, the interior structures were completely exposed. Soon, they successfully located the ancient Troll Gate. Rather than say it was a gate. It was more like an altar buried under the valley, with directions to a certain Demiplane recorded within, and the altar itself acting as a beacon for that plane. Matthew quickly used his spell knowledge to further analyze the altar before him. Chapter 1550: 427 Silver Dragon Secret Treasure and Divine Realm_4 Chapter 1550: 427 Silver Dragon Secret Treasure and Divine Realm_4 At the same time, he also channeled a strand of mana into the disk that Tyraste had previously provided. However, the signal sent by Matthew never received any feedback. This made him hesitant Had Tyraste seen the signal but chose not to respond, or had the disks signal failed for some reason? But soon Matthew cleared his mind. With a third party intervening, they could no longer achieve the ideal goal of entering simultaneously as previously agreed upon at this critical juncture. He could wait no longer. It was crucial to enter Blood-Drinking Mountain as soon as possible. With that thought, in front of everyone, Matthew took out the Evil Crown. The next second, the solid, arch-shaped object suddenly let out a fierce roar: Kill all of you! You are all guilty! These few shouts startled everyone, nearly triggering an avalanche. Fortunately, Lord Babosa was nearby. The Ice Element Lord utilized his racial talent, thus suppressing the avalanche. Only Matthew, who was prepared, was not affected by the frenzied Evil Crown. He held the crown and quickly made his way to the altar. The next moment, he took out several thick giant leaves from his bag and spread them on the ground. The leaves were inscribed with troll scripture containing a prayer. Matthew held up the crown and began chanting loudly. If it had been before, his chanting of this prayer would have been stuttering. Not anymore. Matthews fundamentals were now several times more solid than before, and even though the troll language was quite awkward, he could pronounce each syllable accurately! Accompanied by Matthews chanting, the entire valley gradually entered nightfall. Everyone looked up at the sky. In the darkness, not a single thread of starlight, not a single star was visible. The darkness had thickened to the extreme, as if it wanted to swallow everything But that scene never came. At the end of the darkness, suddenly a firelight shone. It was a bonfire. Immediately after, more and more bonfires appeared throughout the valley. Beside the bonfires, many ethereal figures appeared, holding hands and dancing a wild dance barefoot. Vaguely, Matthew could still hear that ancient song! One by one, troll characteristic spires rose from the ground. And amidst these hazy, ambiguous phantoms, a scene that lay between illusion and reality kept advancing towards the people. In the very center of the altar, Matthew saw a stone platform rising continuously, the imagery so clear that everyone present could even see the dark red patterns on it. The stone platform slowly rose upward, and at one moment, a piercing scream tore through the heavy night. On the platform appeared a slender figure. That figure was abruptly beheaded! Then came the limbs! Lastly, it was disemboweled! Next to the platform, many tall and strange figures were still holding hands and dancing. They seemed to be celebrating something. Their figures became even more ethereal, but conversely, the image of the person who died tragically on the platform became clearer Matthews eyelids twitched. The one whose head and limbs had been chopped off by the trolls was none other than a human girl, about eleven or twelve years old! Beside the platform were other stacked corpses, including not only humans but also wood elves, night elves, dwarves, and other races offerings. A living sacrifice Matthew silently endured the anger within his heart. The ancient and barbaric ritual continued to unfold. Several minutes later, the prayer on the giant leaves came to an end. Unbeknownst to them, that blood-stained stone platform had come before Matthew. Matthew expressionlessly placed the Evil Crown on the stone platform. Time froze for about five seconds. Immediately after, a voice full of compassion and mercy echoed throughout the valley: Children of God Poole! Welcome to The Divine Realm! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! A fierce wind blew past. A massive door of light unfolded before everyone. On both sides of the Light Gate were two emblematic giant demon fangs! That instant, Matthew snatched back the Evil Crown and, in unison with Sener, turned to look at Ice Element Lord Babosa! Babosa, looking extremely nervous, kept retreating: What do you want to do? I still have many uses Matthew looked at the ice element lord with suspicion: Arent you going to make a move? Babosa blinked in slight surprise: Make a move? What move? Sener said darkly: Now is the best time. Babosa, as if suddenly realizing something, immediately grimaced and loudly contested: I am really not part of their group! I, Im not qualified to join the gang of the Forgotten! Im just a tool they treat me about the same way you do Everyone stared intently at the ice element lord. The latter, extremely uneasy, made several attempts to flee, but had no confidence he could successfully escape; he probably would have bolted otherwise. After a long while, it was Sener who suddenly relented: I know Babosa, he might be very evil, but hes top notch at bullying the weak and fearing the strong, and weighing his options. Hes unlikely to sell his services to the Forgotten. Matthew stated impassively: But there is a limited number of spots available to enter the Giant Demon Holy Land He hadnt finished speaking, when Babosa suddenly transformed into a fierce stream of air, wrapping around Seners waist he had turned into a belt! For the next thirty days, Im just a belt, folks, please ignore my existence, Im just an inconspicuous ice element Babosas voice sounded pitiful. Matthew looked at Sener. The latter patted the belt with an indifferent expression. Matthew didnt intend to say anything further. He activated the disc again, and after still receiving no response from Tyraste, everyone then proceeded to the altars door of light. Lets go! Matthew activated the teleportation rune on the altar. The next second, blinding light completely engulfed them! Hint: You have come to the Giant Demon Holy Land Blood-Drinking Mountain, a unique demiplane with its own special planar rules! You are now being informed about the rules Rule one: The level cap for Blood-Drinking Mountain is LV24; everyone who enters will undergo level adjustment, with those over LV24 being adjusted down to LV24. Rule two: The minimum level for Blood-Drinking Mountain is LV21; all those under LV21 will be adjusted to LV21, receiving corresponding power enhancements. The above rules do not apply to summoned creatures The rest of the rules remain locked Hint: Your temporary level has been adjusted to LV21, and your abilities and spells upgraded to Legendary Enhancement Blood-Drinking Mountain actually adjusts the levels of those who enter! That instant, Matthew immediately understood why Vampire Moson and Tyraste were vying to ally with him! Although the level adjustment rules did not apply to summoned creatures, there were three originally legendary necromancers in his contract slot! Dont celebrate too soon, what if this place has other tricky rules? Matthew calmed down. His gaze shifted from the data panel back to reality. He couldnt yet be sure where he was. He only felt extremely oppressed all around, seeing nothing but darkness. He wanted to lift his head. But his head almost hit a slate! A familiar feeling rushed over him What is this place? Matthew tried to turn around. Thats when the brawny skeleton next to him cracked a grin: Dont look at me like that, I was a beauty before I died. With a pretty boy like you, I couldve dated three at the same time! Matthew was stunned for a moment: Dated? As in literally? Hmm? Chapter 1551: 428 Life Miracle and Heavenly God’s Blood (Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 1551: 428 Life Miracle and Heavenly Gods Blood (Requesting Monthly Tickets) Unexpectedly, the burly skeleton immediately countered, Oh, you damned fellow, dare you tease me? Such a vile creature! Get your filthy claws off my chest right now. Weve only just met, cant you show a little restraint? Matthew was stunned. He tried to shrink back, but the coffin was so small that this movement caused even more friction with the skeleton. The latters tone suddenly carried a tinge of shame and anger: What sins did I commit to deserve being harassed by someone like you even after so many years of death? I know I am quite beautiful, but after all, I am not from your era. If you truly admire me, you should show me more respect Matthew was numb. The accent of the skeleton sounded like some ancient Troll Tribe matriarch. Her voice was quite shrill, and the two of them were squeezed in a coffin, making not only the content of her speech astonishing, but the pitch also caused Matthews eardrums a faint pain. He decided to ignore the incessant Troll Tribe matriarch. The next moment, Matthew slightly lifted his arm and forcefully pressed against the top of the coffin The coffin was heavy. Matthew tried to activate the Pale Hand, but to his surprise, this ability had been sealed! He pushed upward a couple of times, but the coffin lid wouldnt budge. You wont be able to push it open, the skeleton matriarch advised, Although I dont know how you got in here, since youve come, you should accept it. Blindly exerting force is not advisable. Wouldnt it be better to lie down and rest? Perhaps you might even wait for rescue. Without a word, Matthew pulled out the Cursed Hammer from the Magical Bag! He apologized to the skeleton matriarch and then propped the mace against the coffin lid, followed by a forceful upward lift With a creak, The heavy stone sarcophagus was nudged open by a few inches, and after some effort, Matthew finally freed his upper body! At that moment, a faint voice came from within the coffin: Is this where you abandon me after all the chaos, right? I knew it. You men are all alike, all the same The matriarchs sorrowful voice echoed gently inside the coffin and finally turned into a sigh. Afterward, it quieted down. Matthew was indifferent. He completely crawled out of the coffin and then sat on the ground, leaning against the sarcophagus. This space gave him a feeling of palpitations. Matthew could distinctly feel his Strength being suppressed! Fortunately, his Level had been raised, and his Strength had also significantly improved. Coupled with the extra Strength provided by the Cursed Hammer, he managed to accomplish the initial mission of escaping the sarcophagus. He looked around. This was a cold, damp burial chamber. The sound of dripping water echoed in his ears, sometimes far, sometimes near. For a moment, Matthew thought it was inside the chamber. But soon, the sound of the water droplets receded into the distance. Matthews expression slightly darkened If it wasnt that his hearing and Insight had issues, then the sound of the dripping water might very likely be caused by some moving object! He took a deep breath and did not immediately ignite the Mage Fire but instead tried his utmost to spread his Insight This was very difficult. Like his Strength, Matthews Insight was also under great compression. He sensed that the overall structure of the chamber had a downward slope, and apart from the sarcophagus, the chamber was empty. In the four corners and the gaps between the walls and the floor, there grew dense clusters of purple moss. The moss was covered with a paste-like substance that resembled meat. Dead Man Moss Matthew recognized this rare organism. Typically, such moss only grows in areas with an excess of negative energy. Even the negative energy plane does not often see it. Dead Man Moss can be used to make a special poison wine that greatly enhances the effect of instant death Even without consuming it, spraying it on an enemys skin can still produce a similar effect. Therefore, it was popular with necromancers. Matthew moved away from the sarcophagus and started picking the Dead Man Moss. In the past when he didnt have many minions, he often did this task himself. Matthew was proficient in his movements, and it didnt take long for him to pick most of the Dead Man Moss in the chamber. He approached the only entrance of the burial chamber and looked out. Beyond was a narrow corridor, partially collapsed, requiring one to bend down and crawl to pass through. At the end of the corridor was a slightly more spacious tomb passage. On the left side, Matthew spotted a stone monument. It bore the name and life story of the tombs occupant. With a cursory glance, Matthew learned that buried here was the matriarch of a Troll Tribe from an ancient era. Her name was Maggie? Maggie? Nice name. Was your society matriarchal at that time? Matthew asked casually toward the coffin. However, no one answered him. Finding it strange, Matthew took a few steps forward. And the next second, he saw the skeleton in the coffin laid out neatly, without a hint of spirituality or signs of revival. It was as if everything he had just experienced was merely an illusion! Matthew felt as if someone had harshly tugged at his heart. Then he calmed down even more. Could it be that there is a hallucinogenic gas in the burial chamber that causes hallucinations after being inhaled? Thats not it; my body shows no reaction. Even though my Strength is suppressed, I wouldnt fall into such a low-level trap Matthew quickly adjusted his mental and physical state at the fastest speed. Chapter 1552: 428 Life Miracle and Heavenly God’s Blood (Request for Monthly Votes)_2 Chapter 1552: 428 Life Miracle and Heavenly Gods Blood (Request for Monthly Votes)_2 First, there was the need to ascertain the exact constraints imposed on my own Strength. Necromancy, all spells related to negative energy have been barred. It seems the profession of necromancer has also become the target of some particularly malicious intent. Yes, its the ceremonial field; theres an extremely powerful ceremonial field here, which targets any potential grave robbers and spellcasters The power of this ceremonial field was truly formidable. Even Matthews gravestone and the Undying Domain were rendered ineffective here! We must leave here quickly! Matthew bent down and scurried through the narrowest tunnel, then continued forward by relying on the limited Dark Vision provided by his equipment. However, after only a few steps, the dripping sounds of water once again reached his ears! This time, the source was just an arms length away! Right on the main corridor that connects to the tomb Matthew slowed down his pace and drew his weapons A shovel in his left hand, a sickle in his right. Eighteen Styles of Martial Arts gave him the ability to handle several weapons at the same time, and when combined with combat capabilities like Left and Right Bow and Multitasking, his mixed weapon techniques became even more skilled. In the midst of his thoughts, the sound of dripping water was now within reach. With his back against the wall, Matthew suddenly bent down and lunged out, then aimed to attack the source of the sound At a critical moment, the opponent and Matthew simultaneously stilled their movements, and their weapons grazed past each other with a low, sharp sound! Why do you walk with a water jug, dripping water down as you go? Matthew asked Sener with annoyance. Sener rolled his eyes: Then why do you breathe so heavily? I thought there was a dinosaur hidden in this tomb chamber! Crack! A crisp sound. Matthew lit a Mage Fire, at first Sener also had a look of surprise on his face, but then he squinted and taunted: My mistake. I didnt even detect the sickle and shovelyoure right, surely a dinosaur couldnt moonlight as a farmer, could it? Matthew ignored him and observed his surroundings calmly. Sener lifted his water jug at his waist: Let me give you a free lesson on surviving in underground spaces: Water drops can help you determine the direction of gravity. Dont underestimate this detail, it could save your life in a critical moment. Based on my assessment, the exit is this way. Shall we go together? Matthew did not respond. The two maintained a certain distance from each other and walked towards the depths of the darkness along the main corridor. During this time, Matthew also noticed that there were different tomb chambers on both sides of the main corridor. At the moment, there was slight noise coming from many tomb chambers Fortunately, the noises in the chambers were all made by their own people. After some effort, they successfully gathered their forces; all six were present without anyone missing or lagging behind. Blood-Drinking Mountain sure is a sinister place; Ive never seen a demiplane where you end up in a coffin after entering! Hayek murmured quietly. Oh, that just means you havent visited enough demiplanes, Jassiliven whispered with a smug chuckle. Lets go, theres a light source over there; it should be near the exit. Matthew led the group slowly through the tomb. Clusters of Mage Fire illuminated the path ahead. On the stone walls on both sides of the main corridor, crude, even shocking murals began to appear one after another. The majority of the mural content was about the greatness and majesty of the god Poole. Having looked through the entire procession, Matthew felt his stereotypes about trolls were getting even deeper A suspension bridge appeared ahead. The top of the bridge was not wide, but below it seemed like a bottomless abyss. After checking the safety of the bridge, the group crossed one after another. Halfway across, breezes started to flow up from beneath the bridge. Somethings coming up! Someone whispered sharply. All lowered their heads and saw countless points of light suddenly shining in the endless darkness below. Then, all the lights converged onto a massive curved surface that resembled a lotus, with numerous lotuses stacking together. They alternately ascended, slowly reaching above the suspension bridge. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The wind from below became even more biting. Facing this unknown creature, everyone seemed more or less tense. Only Matthew remained calm. He cautioned the others, Dont be nervous; it has no ill intent towards us. And then he reached out towards the white light at the edge of that curved surface. Matthew gently caressed the huge blossomhe had seen a similar creature before, Hussman, the Rotten Sac Lord. This strange life form before him was obviously not a rotting sac, nor was it a mushroom or related fungi, but rather a magnificent life composed of countless microorganisms. Above the suspension bridge, the white light flickered, and Matthew could feel the others joyit was communicating its goodwill to him! Matthew closed his eyes so he could communicate deeper with this miraculous life that thrived in a place of malevolence. Silence became the only melody on the bridge. After a while, Sener couldnt help but relax his stiff arms: Are you going to keep touching it? The sudden sound seemed to startle the life form, and quickly all the curved surfaces began to retract. It collapsed from a giant blossom into a fist-sized, fuzzy ball. The little ball of light fluttered in the air for a while, then sank into the abyss below. A few seconds later, a bright light suddenly lit up from below Numerous dandelion-like spots of light shot upwards, and the gentle light fell on everyone, imparting a clear and refreshing force. Chapter 1553: 428 Life Miracle and Heavenly God’s Blood (Request for Monthly Ticket)_3 Chapter 1553: 428 Life Miracle and Heavenly Gods Blood (Request for Monthly Ticket)_3 Matthew was surrounded by a vast number of dandelions. The blessing he received was the most profound! Alert: You have received the blessing of the Primordial Spore Cnedia, Life Reflow! Life Reflow: When you die in Blood-Drinking Mountain, you will resurrect at the blessed site at 70% capacity! Remaining uses: 3 times. Miracle Observer: You have witnessed a miracle of life. Cnedia, originating from the earliest spores in the ancient times, is a miracle worthy of the highest praise by her mere existence! Your Miracle (Nature) element +5; You have gained some ancient knowledge about Cnedia; You have acquired a new ability, Light Decomposition. Light Decomposition: You can decompose any corpse or remains en masse into a rich mix of light, water, and nutrients. Through this process, You can attract the creatures of the Spore Domain to draw near to you. Resurrection site? Matthew was both shocked and delighted, but what was this sense of dj vu all about? Level adjustment, resurrection site Why does it seem more and more like that game from my previous life? Although Matthew did not recall the instance of Blood-Drinking Mountain, this style was definitely in the same vein! He looked towards the others. Everyone seemed to have received Cnedias blessing, but the effects and strengths varied. They all tacitly agreed not to ask each other about their respective blessings. Only Sener, with a hint of regret in his voice, apologized to Matthew: If I had known it was beneficial, I would have let you touch it longer. Ignoring the ambiguity. Matthew casually walked forward. After crossing the suspension bridge, the path ahead steeply steepened. Sections of oddly angled stairs appeared before them at an incline of over 60 degrees. There was a faint glow at the highest point of these stairs. It must be the exit. Matthew sensed air movements. The group quickened their pace in climbing, and as they walked, Sener suddenly spoke up: Slow down! Matthew immediately halted his steps. There are traps aheadand many of them. Sener then demonstrated the professionalism of a Legendary Rogue: Follow me, remember my steps, at least it will be safer. Matthew pondered for a moment, then willingly let him lead the way. Sener walked at a steady pace. In this dark environment, an ordinary person seeing light would subconsciously hasten their pace. Even with astonishing insight, in this situation, one would easily fall into peril. As they passed several areas Sener had marked in red, Matthew initially sensed no danger, not until he got close did he meticulously examined and found indeed there were deadly mechanisms and traps spread everywhere. Without a doubt, These traps were not designed for outsiders entering the tomb. But to kill those emerging from the cemetery! Matthew steadied his mind, and his steps became more cautious; even in areas that Sener had passed, he carefully verified each one before proceeding slowly and deliberately. This section of stairs was not that long. But a group of legendary-level powerhouses took almost forty minutes to navigate it. Not just Matthew, Everyone acted with extreme caution. Apart from necessary reports, only the sound of breathing and heartbeats remained on the stairs. Finally, Having passed the steps filled with perilous traps, they arrived on a narrow platform. This was an environment resembling a courtyard. Above the platform directly in front was a small circular exit. Sener was the first to leap up. The others quickly followed. Matthew climbed out of the exit, and suddenly, bright light spilled from all directions. He instinctively squinted The dazzling daylight gradually converged, the chilling winds howled by his ears, and a pale hue filled his sight. Matthew realized he was standing at the summit of mountains, with rolling clouds surging beneath his feet. In the valley below to his right, A statue of the god Poole soared into the sky. The top of the statue even surpassed the mountains Matthew was on, its side facing the summit, its facial features soft, looking more like a benevolent woman than anything else. Above the sea of clouds, Massive stones floated and spun, seemingly held together by some sort of gravity; under that force, they occasionally came together and separated again. They constantly changed direction, their trajectories mysterious and majestic like the stars in the sky. Flocks of unnamed large birds flew beneath the statue. Not far away, A waterfall fell from the peak nearby, dropping vertically and stirring up thousands of splashes on another sky-floating island. Strangely enough, The splashes and waterfall did not stagnate; they rolled back up at the other end of the lake, forming an upward flowing waterfall that rushed towards another higher-floating island! Matthew noticed, There were sections of floating stone stairs between these floating islands. But these stairs were both real and illusory. A large bird landed on a section of the stairs; the next second, the stairs suddenly transformed into an illusory curtain, behind which emerged a gaping mouth Whoosh! In nearly complete silence, The large bird was devoured cleanly by the Cloud Dragon that had disguised itself as a floating stone stair! This was Matthews first time witnessing a Cloud Dragons feeding process. Blood-Drinking Mountain turned out to be all floating islands? The vast expanse of heaven and earth before him exceeded Matthews expectations, starkly different from the narrow confines previously inside the tomb. Chapter 1554: 428 Life Miracle and Heavenly God’s Blood (Request for Monthly Ticket)_4 Chapter 1554: 428 Life Miracle and Heavenly Gods Blood (Request for Monthly Ticket)_4 Similar scenes. He had only seen them near Crimson Mountain in the Forest Ocean! One by one, the group left the mountains summit. Drawn by the pull of the enormous statue, they arrived in the valley below. The climate in the valley was mild, with spring in full bloom. A Little Stream flowed through it, its banks lined with a profusion of small yellow and white wildflowers. Even the toes of the statue were covered in wildflowers and vines. As soon as the people approached, Beams of divine light descended from the heavens; these lights emanated from inside the statue and converged into individual beams. Each person had their corresponding beam of light. And each beam swiftly formed a bronze chalice. A deep voice resonated in everyones ears: Friend, drink from this cup and the glory of the gods shall be with you, and you shall vow never to transgress, even by a hairs breadth. Enemy, heed not this cup but be advised to depart posthaste, lest Blood-Drinking Mountain becomes your final resting place. Traveler, pour this cup into the clouds, for life is birthed between heaven and earth, gods and mortals are naught but travelers, as the road ahead is fraught with right and wrong, and fate has its own designs. The voice spoke in a common language. But it sounded particularly awkward to Matthew, possibly due to the pedantic grammar or perhaps because of some inexplicable emotions. Everyone watched the cup before them. After a short while, A touch of red liquid filled each cup, eventually occupying about two-thirds of their volume. This is the blood of Heavenly God Poole. The God of Travelers, Mo Song, began to say: You may not know the origin of the name Blood-Drinking Mountain. The so-called drinking of blood refers to that of the Giant Troll God. In the legends of trolls, in the most ancient of times, various forms of life were born into the universe. Yet these beings had no connection with the sentient races of today. They were uncivilized, brutish and dimwitted. The god Poole took pity on these creatures and slashed his skin to bleed wine, offering it to all living beings. However, the blood of the gods was fearsome. Other races dared not to approach, save for the trolls, the most courageous among them. They were the first to drink the Heavenly Gods Blood. And thus, they became the smartest and most powerful race. Most importantly, It was through the Heavenly Gods Blood that the trolls first mastered the ability of spellcasting. The place where they received Pooles blessing was Blood-Drinking Mountain. In the years that followed, Other races also gradually drank the Heavenly Gods Blood. They too received its benefits to varying degrees, awakening their intelligence and developing their own civilizations. However, in the eyes of the trolls, Other races were too cowardly and foolish, only trolls were deemed the most intelligent and brave. And only trolls were fit to wield the highest powers in the mortal world of Aindor. Guided by this notion, The initial Troll Empire, which proclaimed all life as children of god Poole and preached equality among all races, gradually relegated other races to second or even third-class citizens. In later times, Even some remote troll tribes fell victim to the discrimination of their highborn kin. Regrettably, The downfall of the Troll Empire was due to the schemes of gods and demons. But it was the allied forces from the remote troll tribes that ultimately rose up to overthrow the core of the empire Pausing here, Mo Song hesitated: Whichever way you see it, the Heavenly Gods Blood is a symbol of intelligence. Ive checked, and the liquid in these cups is non-toxic and harmless, it may even be beneficial, a fact which I believe you have also verified. At these words, Matthew nodded: However, according to strategy, we should operate in teams Some should drink from these cups; Some should ignore them; And the rest should pour their wine into the clouds. That is theoretically the safest choice. Sener shrugged: Do you really think we are a team? Then I choose traveler. Moson immediately made his stance clear, choosing the identity of a traveler along with Sener. Matthew looked to the others. After some thought, Hayek and Mira chose to be the adversaries, while Matthew and Jassiliven chose to drink from the cup, becoming friends of Blood-Drinking Mountain. The liquid in the chalice looked bloody, but it tasted surprisingly sweet, resembling the flavor of watermelon juice. A cup was drunk. Matthews body suddenly swelled by a few inches, reaching the average height of a troll. Beyond that, he also gained a temporary legendary attribute point! You must understand, this was equivalent to three normal attribute points. Matthew allocated it to his intelligence, so not only did his level increase to LV21, but his intelligence also broke through to 21 points. His spellcasting strength was set to make significant progress! At the same time, he and Jassiliven were bound by a condition Friend of Blood-Drinking Mountain: You cannot harm the guardians of Blood-Drinking Mountain, nor will the guardians harm you. You must not take things that do not belong to you, unless they are sincerely given to you by the natives of Blood-Drinking Mountain. Should you violate the principles of the Friend of Blood-Drinking Mountain, you will be subjected to the terrible curse of the god Poole! So thats it. By choosing to drink this cup, becoming a friend of Blood-Drinking Mountain, one couldnt engage in wrongdoings here! Matthews eyes shifted. He himself might not be able to take things that werent his, but that didnt mean Peggy, Phily, or Soldier couldnt, right? Wonder if theres a loophole here Matthew thought to himself. On the other side, Hayek and Mira, who had chosen the role of adversaries, felt that nothing had happened, but they sensed that the world had become less friendly toward them. Meanwhile, Sener and Vampire Moson, who had sprinkled Heavenly Gods Blood into the clouds, found themselves unexpectedly protected The Heavenly Gods Blood they had spilled was swallowed by two large birds. The next moment, The bodies of those two strange birds swelled many times in size, and their wings turned to a golden hue. Matthew sensed for a moment, these two strange birds had reached a short-term agreement with the two travelers. Consolation of the Traveler: These two Bo Bo Birds shall become the mounts of Vampire Moson and Sener, joining them in battle shoulder to shoulder, until they leave Blood-Drinking Mountain. After the results of the three choices had come out, Hayek cried foul. In his view, the Traveler had the best deal, the Friend was heavily constrained, and the Enemy had the worst outcome. Matthew had a different opinion. He felt that as the exploration deepened, different roles might come in handy in different situations. This is starting to feel like a role-playing game The entire Blood-Drinking Mountain is like a game dungeon designed by someone, but this sacred land was established during the time of the Troll Empire. Did the creators of the sacred land even have a concept of games then? Harboring such doubts, The group left the valley where the statue stood. Next, They were to begin a tireless search for any buildings or mountains resembling the second Giant Troll God. It was a challenging and tedious task. After all, in a place like Blood-Drinking Mountain, totems worshiping the Giant Troll God were everywhere. If they had to search exhaustively, one by one, Who knew how long it would take! Perhaps my new friend knows some useful information. Vampire Moson said, pointing to the Bo Bo Bird flapping beside him, It seems to want to take us somewhere. Matthew, intrigued, used Animal Conversation: Where do you want to take us? The Bo Bo Bird naturally replied: Theres a small girl. She lives in a forest with nine waterfalls. She is the guardian of this region. If you can persuade her, you can easily find what you are looking for. Matthew naturally asked: Whats the guardians name, and whats her story? The Bo Bo Bird spoke: I dont know her story. All I know is, everyone calls her Miss Margaret. Chapter 1555: 429 Do you really want me to call you daddy? Chapter 1555: 429 Do you really want me to call you daddy? Margaret? Matthew was taken aback for a moment, thinking it must be a coincidence. As far as he knew, the female mage Margaret who had been reborn with his help was still in Cyberdragon. And since Cyberdragon was a Machinist city, how could it be related to Blood-Drinking Mountain? So he asked, Where does Miss Margaret live? The gold bird indicated a general direction. Matthew looked in that direction for a while, then took out the map Tyraste had given him, attempting to cross-reference it. To his discovery, the map didnt match up with reality at all! The map Tyraste had given wasnt detailed, but from his description, the Giant Demon Holy Land was supposed to be a long, bar-shaped demiplane. It had an overall curve, meandered, and was narrow in the middle; the areas about one-third from the edges were more open, forming vast plains suitable for habitation, with mountain ranges in between them. If you could fool yourself with the logic that Floating Mountains are still mountains, that was one thing, but Matthew hadnt observed a trace of Void Turbulence around the mountains! According to Tyrastes previous advice, the Blood-Drinking Mountain was a demiplane filled with dangerous Void Turbulence. A lapse in attention could result in one being swept into the astral world, even at the risk of life. In his description, the Giant Demon Holy Land was a rather unstable demiplane, in essence, not much different from Matthews own demiplane. However, from Matthews observation, this demiplane in front of him was exceptionally stable, even more so than most Secondary Planes! There were no signs of Void Turbulence around the Floating Mountains If there were, those Cloud Dragons and other flying units wouldnt be soaring so recklessly in the skies. In fact, even the species diversity of Blood-Drinking Mountain that was captured with bare eyes was enough to infer that this plane had evolved many new species and resources. Such a plane was highly stable in structure and elements. It was almost impossible for it to collapse or deconstruct, and Void Turbulence couldnt approach it. Excluding the possibility that Tyraste was maliciously deceiving him, Matthew felt it more likely that during those past years, Blood-Drinking Mountain had undergone a new round of biological evolution and plane expansion! It was this transformation that resulted in such a significant discrepancy between the map and reality. After all, this map dated back to the era of the Troll Empire, more than two thousand years ago. In two thousand years, a stable demiplane could very well have transformed. This place might even have evolved a new civilization! With this thought, excitement and anticipation filled Matthews heart. Considering there seemed to be no great risks for the time being, and that they all considered themselves skilled, they decided to split up. Matthew, Sener, and Mira would go together to search for Miss Margaret, the guardian mentioned by the gold bird; The other three would continue searching for clues to the Lost Paradise on the sky-floating island with the statue and the nearby Floating Mountains. The group parted ways outside the valley. Sener rode the Bo Bo Bird straight in the direction of the guardian; Matthew likewise transformed into a Raven and took flight; He looked back and was startled to see a black bat following close behind, flying fast and ferocious, as if it could Attack at any moment. Matthew flapped his wings energetically, putting more distance between himself and the black bat. As expected, to become legendary, unless one is a Pure Warrior, they usually have one or two Shapeshifting Forms. Matthew thought to himself. The three of them deliberately avoided the area where the Cloud Dragons were, passing quickly through the sky between the Floating Mountains. The sky here was magical too. When Matthew flew between the mountains, it felt like diving into water the air here was viscous like a liquid. Yet it didnt have the resistance that ordinary liquids did. Matthew could breathe easily, but he soon found that his wings had become damp, making it heavier to flap. In comparison, the feathers of the Bo Bo Bird between Seners legs seemed extremely hard and waterproof calling them feathers seemed more like calling them armor that could be flapped. This was obviously a specific type of evolution by the natives to adapt to their environment. They flew over at least three huge Floating Mountains and even more floating rocks. In the distance, a small island, lush with greenery, appeared before them. According to the Bo Bo Bird, this small island, draped with rainbows, was the dwelling place of the guardian, Miss Margaret. However, there was a powerful magic barrier on the island, which the natives dared not approach. The trio each used their means to slowly descend onto the eastern part of the rainbow island. Matthew stood at the edge of the island and looked down. The rainbows there reminded him of Fairys Garden; they seemed to serve as conduits for transport as well. Do these rainbows lead to the ground? Could it be that Tyrastes map is to be used below? As Matthew pondered this, suddenly, his Insight stirred There was a fight in the forest ahead! And not just one or two, but many. Mira and Sener, the Legendary Rogues, reacted faster; as Matthew regained his senses, they had already rushed towards the scene of the battle. Matthew fortified himself with Slip-off and opened a portal, barely managing to keep up with the pace of the two Legendary Rogues. Fishmen? When Matthew saw the races of the battling parties, an expression of surprise couldnt help but appear on his face. Chapter 1556: Do you really want me to call you daddy?_2 Chapter 1556: Do you really want me to call you daddy?_2 Fishmen are not uncommon on the Aindor Continent, and their activities can be traced along the coastline of non-tropical seas and even within the deep sea. But what the hell are fishmen doing here? Could there be an ocean in the sky? Before Matthew could figure out the origin of the group of fishmen, Sener, pointing at the bloody, mutilated corpses on the ground, spoke in a low voice, Orcs. Matthew nodded lightly. There were two to three orc corpses on the ground, but those currently in fierce conflict with the fishmen werent orcs but a group of vengeful spirits of the Trolls. The group of fishmen numbered about 30 members, while there were four vengeful spirits of the Trolls. The numbers seemed uneven. But the fishmen were being overpowered by the vengeful spirits of the Trolls! Its no wonder. These vengeful spirits of the Trolls were all of legendary templates, while the fishmen were not. Matthew estimated their individual levels to be only fourth level, maybe even third level at best, making their combined cluster level around that of a standard fifth level. The fishmen were essentially being pummeled unilaterally by the vengeful spirits of the Trolls. It was only because these fishmen were exceptionally hardy, with a few of their little leaders seeming to wear talismans that could reduce spirit body resistance. Otherwise, they would have already been wiped out! How strange, there are actually fishmen and orcs Sener chuckled softly. Clang-ching He and Mira drew their weapons simultaneously! Matthew couldnt help but ask, Which side do you plan on helping? As soon as he spoke, the two Legendary Rogues both paused noticeably. Sener looked puzzled but remained silent. On the contrary, the usually aloof Mira took the time to explain to Matthew, I usually just kill everyone involved. But Your question gave me a lot of inspiration, and I suddenly realized that aside from killing both sides, theres actually an option to side with one of them, let me think about it Saying this, Mira fell into deep thought with all seriousness. After listening to her, Matthews face unmistakably expressed his speechlessness Working with evil aligned people is truly exhausting! They were prone to wiping out entire families. And yet he himself was seen as a terrifying Destroyer in the eyes of beings in the astral world. But in front of these two. Matthew felt as pure and innocent as a lamb! After thinking for about fifteen seconds. Mira resolutely drew her weapon a bit further, Forget it, thinking about this kind of question is too strenuous for me, its simpler to just kill them all. At this moment, Sener calmly suggested, Mira, you go take out those vengeful spirits of the Trolls. Matthew, you handle the fishmen. Mira inquired back, Why? Sener snorted lightly, Havent you figured it out yet? The vengeful spirits of the Trolls are guardians, and those fishmen, they are outsiders. As enemies, it makes sense to kill the guardians, but as friends, of course we should deal with those who harm the guardiansthe fishmen. Mira frowned, And what about you? Sener silently sheathed his weapon, Im a Traveller, of course, I take no sides. Mira scoffed, That sounds like you just want to reap the benefits. How do you know that the fishmen are outsiders? Matthew explained for Sener, That group of fishmen has a faint red halo at their feet, but its definitely there; I guess thats the abnormal sign of being an enemy. You have a similar halo under your feet, Mira You didnt notice it, did you? Short Hair Drow silently looked down and checked, then stopped making any noise. While they spoke, The group of fishmen, driven by the vengeful spirits of the Trolls, unexpectedly retreated to their vicinity. The nearest fishman clearly didnt have a clue. It spotted Mira, didnt try to keep its distance but instead charged at her, brandishing its harpoon. The next second, The recently angered Mira instantly drew her weapon Sizzle, sizzle, sizzlebang! Matthews face showed a look of astonishment. He had seen Mira with a curved blade at her waist and thought it was a Drow Warriors usual saber or short knives, but the weapon Mira drew was absurdly long! It was about twice as long as Miras height! It was a genuine Horse-slaying Blade! In this crazy era, even a Drow is using a Horse-slaying Blade, I wonder which Su clan descendant was her master? Not only Matthew but even the worldly Sener couldnt help but murmur. Snap! Mira, who was typically stern and didnt chat much, shone her Horse-slaying Blade and the first impudent fishman was instantly decapitated! Splash! Splash! Splash! Mira moved like lightning, dragging the blade with one hand, her waist and legs displaying explosive power. She entered the fishmens midst like a reaper passing through a threshold, casually swinging left and right. Among the chaotic flashing of blade light, Numerous fish heads continuously fell to the ground. In less than half a minute, All thirty-plus fishmen met their untimely deaths! The Short Hair Drow, however, didnt stop there. After finishing the group of fishmen, She faced the vengeful spirits of the Trolls head-on. Compared to the vulnerable fishmen, the spirits were much more powerful. But Mira merely dragged her Horse-slaying Blade around in a half-circle, pulling out an arc of light from the side Whoosh. A half-moon slash emitting white light successfully hit two vengeful spirits of the Trolls. Amidst their shrieking, That special attack, similar to a blade aura, tore the spirits to shreds. The two remaining spirits didnt last long. Thirty seconds later, Mira stood beside a pile of fishmen skeletons, slowly dragging the Horse-slaying Blade on the ground. But at that moment, Her muscles, having just relaxed, immediately tensed up, and the blade edge in close contact with the ground suddenly reversed. Chapter 1557: Do you really want me to call you daddy?_3 Chapter 1557: Do you really want me to call you daddy?_3 The blade, coated with mud, swiftly flicked upward, and after a clang against Seners dagger, it emitted a continuous humming vibration. The speed at which the two legendary rogues engaged was astonishingly fast. Matthew couldnt see clearly at all. He blinked, and the two, seemingly locked in a fight to the death, had already separated. They maintained a relatively safe distance from each other. Mira coldly sheathed her blade back into its inconspicuous scabbard: Not again. Seners attitude remained lighthearted: Dont be too serious. Mira uncompromisingly retorted: I hate it when people test me. And people I hate usually end up dying miserably. Sener snorted: Really? Matthew, what the hell do you think youre doing? Their gazes locked onto Matthew simultaneously. Matthew leisurely stuffed the fish head back beside the corpse and then activated the magic medium he had just set down, thereafter chanting a practiced summoning spell. Immediately afterward, a large amount of negative energy swirled around him. The fishman corpse, whose head he had just reattached, suddenly twitched! Didnt you see? I was helping them check their bodies, Matthew said unashamedly. Mira furrowed her brow but didnt speak. It was Sener who openly addressed her displeasure: Hey, thats not really appropriate, you know? Whoever kills, gets the corpsethat unwritten rule doesnt need to be spelled out, right? Matthew appeared slightly apologetic: I thought we were companions, able to share the corpsesuh, should I cancel the spell now? Or I could pay a fee. Mira responded coldly: No need. But all the loot is mine. Matthew had no complaints. What he cared about were the zombie fishmen themselves, not the loot they carried. Moreover, fishmen were inherently poor; what loot could they have? Mira quickly searched the bodies, and Seners expression soured even more. Matthew didnt really mind. He simply resurrected all of the fishman corpses! It turned out, the prohibition against necromancers only existed in the dungeons at the entrance. Necromancy was still possible on the rest of the island. This was good news for Matthew. The collective level of the resurrected fishman zombies was LV18, which of course wasnt much for Blood-Drinking Mountain, a map for legendary characters. But they still served as cannon fodder and obstacles. Too bad summoned creatures cant gain level adjustments; otherwise, that would be awesome After reviving the fishmen, The three of them once again inspected the first three orc corpses they had found. They reached a preliminary conclusion The orcs, like the fishmen, also came from another world. The ancient land might have a few orcs, but definitely no fishmen, Sener stated. Matthew nodded slightly. All signs indicated that, in addition to the Forgotten led by the four leaders of the ancient land, a fourth force had also entered Blood-Drinking Mountain! This phenomenon was too strange. It seemed as if some force was guiding everyone to this hotspot, right at the location where Tyraste sought to recreate the miracle of Twin Paradise at the Giant Demon Holy Land! Matthew and Sener exchanged a glance, finding similar concerns in each others eyes. Without further discussion, they walked into the forest ahead, accompanied by the flock of fisherman zombies. The forest was not dense. Sunlight beamed down from above, filling most of the space with light. Clear footprints were left on the ground. The trio followed the tracks. Before long, sounds of intense fighting came from a clearing up ahead. There werent many people involved in this fight. It seemed like only four or five people. Matthew ordered the zombies to stand still, and the three stealthily moved forward. Soon, he saw a female orc wielding dual blades fiercely fighting with four phantom-like fishman assassins! No, it wasnt four fishman assassins. It was one! Matthew quickly realized that among those four phantoms, three were the fishman assassins doppelgangers! Thats Drosa. Phase Assassin Drosa. The merchants of the Northern Sea Domain call him the darling of the Black Tide; the pirates near the Free Islands consider him the Death of the sea. He is the leader of the Fishman Black Gold Party and is also one of the high-ranking members of the new generation of Shadow Prairie. He possesses a treasure known as the Tear of the Sea Emperor, which not only allows him to enter a Strong Invisibility Spell during combat but also creates three to six doppelgangers with a hundred percent of his original fighting strength! The scene youre seeing is the effect of the Tear of the Sea Emperor Sener smoothly shared the background of the fishman assassin. As for that female orc, Ive heard a little about her, she is called Claire and comes from another planet. Her absolute strength doesnt compare to Drosa, but her dual blade skills have surpassed the ordinary and reached saintly excellence. In time, she will surely rise to legendary status with this skill. Look, how deft her blocking and parrying are, her defensive capabilities alone would probably give me as much trouble as Drosa Sener hadnt finished speaking, when Mira had already drawn her towering horse-slaying blade! Wait! Thats my friend! Matthew hurriedly called out. Mira oh sounded, yet she continued to move forward, and her first strike targeted Claire, who was at a disadvantage in the fight. Clang! The sound of metal meeting metal echoed. Claire backed up three steps, rapidly switching her parry posture, continuously deflecting Miras power-strikes from various angles! Chapter 1558: Do you really want me to call you daddy?_4 Chapter 1558: Do you really want me to call you daddy?_4 Mira! Mr. Matthew shouted: I said hes my friend! Without turning back, Mira continued to fiercely attack: What? Arent friends meant to be killed? Mr. Matthew fell silent. He had already begun preparing the Human Immobilization Spell! Fortunately, after three moves, Mira stopped in time, turning the blade of her Horse-slaying Blade, fixating her gaze on the Fishman assassin who had just flashed to one side, watching the three with a cautious expression. The Fishman assassin seemed not to want to tangle with Mira. After two rounds of crossing blades, he left behind a smoke bomb and then disappeared. Mira looked around, her dark red pupils suddenly constricting: Found him! Ill chase him! Mr. Matthew called out to her a couple of times, but she, seeming not to hear him, had already run off after the Fishman assassin without a trace. Dont shout, its no use. Sener said with a smile: That woman has her eyes on Drosas Tear of the Sea King. Look, even legends cant change the Drow females greedy nature Mr. Matthew glanced at him: Did you do that on purpose? Sener shrugged: Hardly, I harbor no sinister intentions. You know me, I just like to test a persons mettle He said as he pointed ahead. In the clearing above, Orc Sword Saint Claire was watching the two with a guarded expression on her face. Most of her attention was on Matthew, her tone uncertain as she spoke: You, are you the necromancer I know? Mr. Matthew opened his arms wide: The very same. Do you know any other necromancer named Matthew? Claire slightly relaxed her guard: Your new companions dont seem very friendly. Mr. Matthew smiled wryly: Due to some special reasons, I was forced to team up with a bunch of scum. Ill explain later. By the way, you and that Fishman assassin, why are you here? I thought you were supposed to be on Feilai Island. Claire said: Oh, thats a long story. Initially, Lady Camela opened a large tomb at the bottom of the sea in search of an ancient aura. Then, the Kappen Prophet on Feilai Islanda respected Orc eldersaid he had dreamed of the Beast God seven nights in a row. In the dreams, the Beast God called to him, so he decided to personally visit the location that appeared in his dreams. Their interests coincided, and Samantha and I, as accompanying persons, also entered the seabed tomb, Inside the tomb, we found a teleportation array to the ancient refuge of the sea elves. We entered the refuge, only to be attacked by a group of terrifying monsters, and during the ensuing chaos, we got separated. Later, I ran into these fishermen, and in the confusion, someone activated another teleportation array, and thats how I ended up here Are Camela and Samantha here too? Although Mr. Matthew was not surprised, he thought the coincidences were too numerous. Soon, however, he became excited: Can you determine their location? Claire shook her head: Exactly because Im uncertain, I heard that the guardian here can help us discern directions, so I came here. Just after I arrived, I ran into these Fishmen. I thought it wouldnt be easy to get away, but fortunately, I met you and your friends. It seemed. She still held a strong sense of caution towards the two evil-presence-bearing companions that had appeared by Matthews side. Of course, Matthew could understand. Claire was the most upright person he had ever met, even though she was an Orc. Traveling together. Compared to Sener and Mira, the latter make you feel much more at ease! Im glad to have met you in a place like this, I will find a way to help you locate Lady Camela and Samantha. Due to some fortunate coincidences, this Demiplane currently gathers nearly all the powerful non-mages from the south of Aindor; we must work together to overcome the difficulties. Matthew sincerely extended his right hand to Claire. The latter hesitated for a moment. Still, she tightly grasped Matthews hand. Sener, standing nearby, couldnt help but whistle: So, you like this type. I must admit, the necromancers taste is indeed a bit intense. Matthew ignored Seners malicious teasing. They waited for a while for Mira, but she never showed up. Before long, they decided to move on to visit the so-called guardian. The forest path was not easy to travel. But for Sener and Claire, the increasingly dense branches and bushes didnt pose any trouble. The three walked through the dense forest for over twenty minutes. Soon after, they discovered a vast lake. Many animals were leisurely drinking by the lake. And there were about a dozen giant rabbits standing on their hind legs, eating carrots and grass! Seeing the three people appear suddenly, one of the muscular-chested rabbits hopped over to them: Are you here to visit Miss Margaret? I must inform you, Miss Margaret only receives one visitor a day. Only one among you can meet her today, perhaps you could discuss it? The three looked at each other. Just as they were discussing who should be the visitor for the day, a series of ripples suddenly appeared in the center of the lake. Immediately after, a frog riding the ripples surfaced and came to the shore. The frog moved close to the rabbit, who bent down to listen as the frog whispered something. After nodding, the rabbit then said to the three: No need to discuss anymore. Today Miss Margaret is in a good mood and is willing to meet each of you separately. But first, it must be you! Mr. Matthew, right? Please follow me! The rabbit hopped along leading Matthew to the edge of the lake. He mumbled a few incantations. The water of the lake parted to either side, revealing a path in the middle; at the end of the path was a small hut glittering with colors. Matthew hastened down the path. Before long, he arrived in front of the cabin. There was faint music coming from inside. No need to knock, please come in. A childlike female voice came from within. Matthew pushed the door and entered. A fragrance of butter rushed towards him, the air in the living room was slightly dry, probably because of the roaring fireplace, or maybe due to the searing heat from the freshly baked bread coming from the kitchen. Following the source of the voice, Matthew paused near the kitchen door. He saw a little girl dressed as a cook, holding up a honey cake as she walked out. The girls face was exquisitely charming, and her features surprisingly resembled the Margaret that Matthew knew! Care for some bread? The little girl asked, looking up at Matthew. Matthew was still dazed. Suddenly, a flush flew across her cheeks, and her eyes held a hint of reproach: What, dont you recognize me? You wouldnt actually want me to call you Daddy now, would you? Matthew? Chapter 1559: 430 deployments in the situation in the Far East and sharing the body Chapter 1559: 430 deployments in the situation in the Far East and sharing the body Before Matthew could speak, Margaret asked again with a mischievous grin: Or should I say Do you want me to call you mom? Matthew hastily objected sternly: Stop messing around! Margaret snorted: I wouldnt want to call you that anyway! I remember now, I enlightened you on your battle spells! I still have many memories slowly recovering, and I cant let you take unfair advantage of me during this process Besides, this is the Deployment Chamber, you should call me Miss Guardian. Ordinary people dont have the privilege to meet me, let alone taste the cake I personally made. During the conversation, she brought up the honey cake as if presenting a treasure. Matthew was influenced by her mood, relaxing as well. He retrieved a knife and plate from the kitchen, cut a piece of the honey cake, and tasted it. The taste was indeed not bad. Prompt: Youve tasted Margarets honey cake, gaining the following magical food benefits Legendary Intelligence +1; Partial exemption from three failed judgments; Duration: seventy-two hours. Matthews eyelids twitched; he guessed the cake might be beneficial, but he never imagined it would be this potent! How did you make this? Matthew looked at the kitchen oven, full of disbelief. A food item capable of enhancing legendary intelligence and offering three judgment exemptions surely this was something an Enchantment Master of a legendary level could create, right? Thats the magic of a guardian. Margaret was obviously very pleased with Matthews reaction. She hummed a tune, took a knife and fork, and joyfully began eating. Her eating pace was slow and graceful, akin to a little cat. By comparison, Matthews actions were much cruder. Soon, the two had shared the whole cake. Feeling the strong sensation of fullness in his stomach, Matthew burped softly and then earnestly asked: Can you now explain whats going on? I have many questions Why are you here? What is this place? I clearly remember entering the Giant Demon Holy Land, but how did it turn into some sort of Deployment Chamber in your mouth? Could it be that this is some half-plane created by the Cyberdragon? Differing from Matthews impatience, Margaret remained composed and methodical throughout: You have too many questions, It would be too bothersome to answer them one by one, let me sort out my thoughts for you. Hmm, do you know the Blue Veil Dream? Matthew nodded slightly. He certainly knew this spell, a method allowing the soul to wander in other worlds. Everything one experiences in that different space seems vividly real, with some scenes remaining fresh in the memory long after waking. According to descriptions by those who have experienced this spell, going through the Blue Veil Dream is like having a wonderful dream where many things are exceptionally clear, though some become blurred after awakening. They feel as though they are truly living through a new world And indeed, they are. According to the principles of the Blue Veil Dream spell, the extracted soul will enter a genuine different space, experiencing a new life. This spell is considered semi-taboo, Mainly because it involves many paradoxes and confusions. Originally when Matthew and Soria discussed Margarets memory and personality reconstruction, they thought Soria would use the Blue Veil Dream on Margaret. But Soria did not. Instead, she sent Margaret to the Cyberdragon. At the time, Matthew had speculated The machinists might possess something even more sophisticated than the Blue Veil Dream! And it turned out just as he had suspected. Margaret said: Cyberdragon is a great city, you should definitely visit sometime. I mean it, Matthew, you really should see it! Back to me, after going to Cyberdragon, the machinists there helped me a lot. They invented a peculiar device called the Deployment Chamber. Once intelligent life enters the chamber, they experience effects similar to the Blue Veil Dream, but the process is much more real, and the directions of deployment are precisely controllable. The machinists can deploy souls stored in the chamber to different locations, planes, or even parallel universes. Its really dreamy; I find it hard to describe that feeling with words. Its like you magically gain several episodes of life experiences, greatly enhancing the richness of your life Of course, there were many errors during the design, use, and subsequent modifications of the Deployment Chamber, something the machinists call bugs. Its funny, they almost fix bugs every day. Some bugs are very difficult to fix while others just resolve themselves while being worked on Not due to the machinists fixes but because one day the bugs just inexplicably resolve themselves Honestly, every day I spent in Cyberdragon was fun. But the funniest moments were watching those machinists scratching their heads and scrambling to fix bugs Talking about this, Margarets face wore a faint smile. It seemed that the machinists were indeed a friendly bunch, or at least they were in Margarets view. And from Matthews experience, as long as one doesnt mind the occasional small explosions, and has the ability to prevent the occasional major one, interacting with machinists is definitely enjoyable! Using that magical device, the Deployment Chamber, they cast my soul back into my original memory world. In a very short time, I relived my past life, and as a result, I recovered my true self, reshaping my personality. Chapter 1560: 430 deployments in the situation in the Far East and sharing the body_2 Chapter 1560: 430 deployments in the situation in the Far East and sharing the body_2 But because my true bodythe one that came out of your bodydidnt grow as fast, to prevent cognitive dissonance and to facilitate the experiments of the Machinists, they, after asking for my consent, sent my soul to another place. Yes, I am now in a state of being dispatched, and the world we are in is also a dispatch destination. This is not my first time arriving at a dispatch destination. In fact, besides my original memory world, this is already the third dispatch destination I have reached. Margaret narrated methodically: I can still remember quite clearly the experiences in the first two dispatch destinations. The first world was a very primitive world, where everywhere were Super Giant Tree Species and dinosaur species as tall as those trees. Can you imagine it? In such a world, a cave dweller civilization actually emerged. I spent a harsh yet funny time with those primitive people as a cave dweller. The harshness was theirs. The humor was all mine. It was a very subtle experience At first, I thought I wouldnt care about their deaths. Until later. When my tribe of cave dwellers was attacked by a group of underground monsters. When real separation by death happened, I found myself crying, not in the dispatch destination, but after coming out of the dispatch pod. I cried a lot then. The Machinists all ran over to comfort me, thinking I was scared. But in fact. I was just empathizing with those cave dwellers plight. Its hard to describe in words their dire situation, living was an extremely arduous thing for them, that constant tension for survival could drive anyone insane The second world was a world without magic. It was a relatively safe world. Due to various bizarre technologies and advanced development, people lived very comfortably. I thought I would experience more time in that world. But unexpectedly. I died even earlier The identity I obtained in the second dispatch destination was that of a low-level company employee, who chose to crazily increase the work intensity, hoping to get out of the predicament quickly. It did not take a week. I suddenly died of sudden death. This result was a heavier blow to me, making me realize two things: First, the intelligent life in some worlds is really fragile; Second, not every effort in every world bears fruit, this, Aindor appears much stronger At this point, Margaret summarized with some emotion: Anyway, everything I experienced in the dispatch destinations has become invaluable experiences and insights in my life. The only flaw is that its too real, that intense realism can make people lose clarityI have seen another participant from a different dispatch pod who got lost; it turns out, hes an old acquaintance of yours. Matthew was stunned for a moment, then blurted out: 177? Margaret said with a smile: Exactly, that flamboyant crucible house! After experiencing three worlds, he suddenly felt that the worlds of the dispatch destinations are the real worlds, and that our world of Aindor is actually just a game The dispatch pod is the entrance to the real world. Afterward, he started discussing life and death, games and reality philosophy with me, and it annoyed me so much, but thankfully, the Machinists took him away soon Thinking it over, 177 had also strongly recommended to Matthew to visit the Cyberdragon, claiming there was a very realistic game, probably referring to this type of dispatch device. The Machinists are truly a group creating miracles. Could they have actually concocted such a fun thing? Matthew was itching to try it out. But what he was more curious about was: How does this dispatch pod operate? What rules do the dispatch worlds follow? Can you spontaneously obtain a brand-new body in an already existing world? What about the original owner of that body? Margaret shook her head: Im not a Machinist, Im not clear on the working principle of the dispatch pod, I can only explain my understanding based on the Blue Veil Dream. But once you experience it yourself, youll know its not on the same principle as Blue Veil Dream, its a very ingenious creation, truly a miracle. As for the body, it depends on the situation. In some placements, Machinists can create a clone of you across planes, allowing you to have a more authentic experience, In other worlds, you might end up in a body that has just died or lost its soul. In these worlds, you also need to explain your situation to those you were close to beforeits a rather interesting experience, In some very special placements, Machinists have created bodies that can be shared. These bodies dont have specific ownership; anyone who uses the dropping pods can obtain temporary rights to them, with the permission of a Machinist. They call them shared bodies. The one Im using now is a shared body that Machinists have used for a long time. Of course, I adjusted the appearance and image of these bodies before this drop Matthew suddenly realized: So, was this world transformed by Cyberdragon? Margaret nodded: Yes, Blood-Drinking Mountain in this demiplane was constructed under the guidance of Cyberdragon by the Troll Empire. After the collapse of the Troll Empire, Machinists believed they deserved half the ownership of this demiplane, so they wanted to continue developing this world. However, the Troll Prince sealed the entrance to Blood-Drinking Mountain, and Cyberdragon couldnt find another way in, so they resorted to soul dropping to acquire new identities and bodies in this world, subsequently establishing various bases. The Machinists guided the native creatures of Blood-Drinking Mountain to evolve round after round, based on its original features. They transformed this plane over a span of two thousand years, turning it into what you see now. Blood-Drinking Mountain can be said to be a testing ground for Cyberdragons world transformations. In the process, they also gained recognition from this demiplane and established a power structure centered around the Five Guardians. By the way, all of these Five Guardians are shared bodies, typically only accessible to historical Machinists who meet Cyberdragons criteria. Im probably the only exception. So, it was modified by Cyberdragon, no wonder many of the worlds rules are so similar to a game Matthew got excited. He knew the crucial part was coming. Margaret said solemnly: I also only recently learned that Cyberdragon is an organization far more ancient than the Alliance, and throughout history, Machinists have been protecting this world in their own way. Cyberdragon has informants all over Aindor; the news of the Elven Sword Saint Tyrese seeking Lost Paradise leaked early, and many people in the south learned of this, each coveting the position of the ancient god. Cyberdragon learned of this news as well. They realized the secluded Blood-Drinking Mountain demiplane, sealed for two thousand years, was about to be opened by these ambitious individuals. The Machinists actually didnt want this to happen, as this isolated experiment ground took too much of their effort, and in the upcoming catastrophe, this world might be destroyed. But according to the principles of Cyberdragon, they wouldnt overly interfere in this world; their stance was more observational than interventional. Even in this case, despite many disputes among the Machinists, Cyberdragon ultimately decided to let the situation unfold naturally. Different from the past, however, this incident was happening right on their turf, so they were willing to provide some guidance That is to say. If the resurgence of the ancient god was inevitable, then Cyberdragon would prefer to entrust the divine power to more reliable hands Matthews eyes lit up: Reliable hands, are you talking about me? Margaret gave him a look: Of course, its me! Would you help me become the most powerful ancient god? Matthew was stunned for a moment. Then, he stroked his chin: Thats not completely out of the question Margaret burst into laughter: Just kidding. How could it be me or anyone else. The one chosen by Cyberdragon can only be you. Matthew of Rolling Stone Town. Its always been you. At this point, Her expression grew profoundly meaningful: You might not know this, Cyberdragon has been watching you. Theyve been doing so since three years ago maybe even earlier Earlier? Matthews heart suddenly started to beat violently. Was that before my crossing? How is that possible? He reflexively retorted. Chapter 1561: 431 Machinist’s Philosophy of Life Chapter 1561: 431 Machinists Philosophy of Life Nothing in the world is absolute, Matthew, Margaret said with a slight smile. But she did not delve deeper into this topic, instead she casually said: The help that Cyberdragon can provide you is mainly focused on intelligence gathering. And the core of the entire Ancient God Replication Project lies in Lost Paradise. First of all, I can tell you that the Lost Paradise was sealed by the Troll Prince of that era in the Lost Ancient City of Klarafa, which was already a forbidden place during the time of the Troll Empire. The Troll Empire claimed that the ancient city was the Earthly Palace of the god Poole, but in fact, it was just an excuse for the excesses and self-indulgence of the Troll Royal Family. Historically, when the Troll Royal Family expended vast resources to expand the Ancient City of Klarafa, the god Poole suddenly fell. The entire Troll Empire crumbled, and the Ancient City of Klarafa suffered a terrible curse when the deity fell. A great many beings died within the city, and after their deaths, they became the vengeful spirits of the Trolls, which made the curse on the ancient city even stronger. Some even believe that the resentful spirits in the Ancient City of Klarafa are not only from the trolls who died tragically but are also from the cursed Troll Royal Family, and even include a portion of the god Pooles own resentments. Therefore, at certain specific times, the Ancient City of Klarafa is quite terrifying. You must avoid those time periods if you want to explore it. Machinists are a group of people with a strong adventurous spirit, but they lost too many shared bodies during their exploration of the Ancient City of Klarafa, and eventually, they marked off that area as a forbidden zone early on. Therefore, the information we can provide you about that city is relatively limited. To find Lost Paradise, youll still need to rely more on yourself. Later, I will give you a guide scroll. If you follow the direction pointed by the guide, you will be able to find the ancient city. But be very careful! At this point, Margarets voice paused: The second piece of information Im going to share with you also relates to Lost Paradise. According to the secret materials found by the Machinists, Lost Paradise is a divine artifact that cannot be seen by the naked eye. You can sense it with your Insight, touch it with your hands, but you absolutely cannot glimpse it with your eyes. In most cases, it is an entirely transparent and invisible existence, while on rare occasions, it appears as a ray of light. Lost Paradise is not only the key to restarting Twin Paradise, but inside, it is said to carry a new world. Theres important intelligence you must know The first person to get or come into contact with Lost Paradise might not end up with a good fate. The nature of Lost Paradise is a high-energy, high-dimensional new world. It needs to find an anchor point and vessel in the material world to reveal its greatness to the people. Therefore, the first person to activate it is likely to become its host. If you want to be the true master of Lost Paradise and not just a host, you must have a powerful enough Demiplane. Only by using a Demiplane as a container for merging with Lost Paradise, can you hope to restrain and control it. You need to be constantly vigilant Lost Paradise is an artifact with its own consciousness, and its extremely dangerous. Even if youre quite successful in the merging process, after that, you will likely be a supporter for Lost Paradise for a very long time. Due to the powerful siphoning of Lost Paradise, your strength will be stagnant for a long period, or even regress for a long time. Im not sure whether this regression is irreversible. But in any case, its quite dangerous. Margaret looked particularly serious. Matthew also felt a chill in his heart: Lost Paradise has its own will? Margaret nodded slightly: It is, after all, one of the highest tier artifacts in the Multiverse. In the age without history, ancient gods once fought over it. Cyberdragon believes that Lost Paradise is the key to knock at the door of the planes laws. If someone truly masters Lost Paradise, they will gain the authority to speak on equal terms with the Plane Will and vault into being one of the most powerful beings in the Multiverse from the perspective of the laws. Given the great power behind this artifact, the risks involved are self-evident. Matthew expressed his agreement seriously. Cyberdragon doesnt know much about the Ancient God Replication Project for Tyrese, but if he truly wishes to become the God of Elves, he will definitely not be the first to come into contact with Lost Paradise. Margaret continued her analysis: If I were him, I would let someone else become the vessel for Lost Paradise. After that, as long as I control that person, I can indirectly control Lost Paradise. Of course, as you understand, the process of control is often very cruel in reality, its definitely not as simple as Im making it sound. I believe you are already prepared for this psychologically Matthew said gravely: What would happen if Tyrese ignited the Divine Fire of Retaliation in Lost Paradise, while someone else became the vessel for it? Margaret said without hesitation: Tyrese would become a god, the vessel and those nearby would be burnt dry. Lost Paradise might open up a new Heavenly Family Palace on the ruins of Twin Paradise A hopeful space that is somewhat more high-energy and high-dimensional than the current Heavenly Family Palace. He would have the authority to invite whomever he wishes to become his Subordinate Gods, and even share his divine authority. But do you think he would do that? Matthew silently shook his head. He couldnt be sure. Chapter 1562: 431 Machinist’s Philosophy of Life_2 Chapter 1562: 431 Machinists Philosophy of Life_2 Although the elf elder generally gave him a good impression, could such a sly old fox really hand over his own power and authority to someone else so easily? A Heavenly Mage might have the qualifications to make him do so. Matthew admitted to himself that he definitely did not carry such weight. As long as you are aware, remember, never be the first to come into contact with Lost Paradise! Margarets reminded him once again. Then she poured herself a cup of tea and drank it with a cool, cool, cool before continuing: The third piece of intelligence is also about Lost Paradise. As mentioned earlier, due to the Machinists inability to thoroughly explore the Ancient City of Klarafa, we cant be sure where the Troll Prince has hidden Lost Paradise. But according to historical exploration records, there are several areas that often appear devoid of light, and occasionally one can see a little boy emitting white light running through the streets The Machinists suspect that the little boy is the spirit of Lost Paradise. These areas are perpetually without light precisely because Lost Paradise has a stubborn affinity for light. This is the draft map drawn by the Machinists during their exploration of the ancient city; the red circled areas are where witnesses have seen the little boy. This may be a clue, and I hope it will be of help to you. As she spoke, Margaret handed a duplicate of an ancient, hand-drawn map to Matthew. After a few glances, Matthew knew that seeking Lost Paradise would probably be a difficult task. This ancient city is just too big, he complained. Why else would you think the Troll Royal Family has been so exhaustively taxing on their people? Margaret agreed with a knowing chuckle. Keep the things well, up next is the fourth piece of intelligence. Dont worry, this information has nothing to do with Lost Paradise, but it relates to your potential competitors. Do you know how many factions have sent their forces to Blood-Drinking Mountain in the short term? Take a guess! Matthew thought for a moment and said curiously: Three no, four factions? Margaret said seriously: If we count Tyraste and you as one faction, then the number of factions that have entered Blood-Drinking Mountain has now reached seven! They are An alliance of top southern powerhouses led by Tyraste and you; The Forgotten Ones headed by the four leaders of the Ancient Lands; An Orc Prophet leading a strange cult and a large group of orcs in a tomb-raiding gang; Two Deep Sea Fishman tribes who stumbled into this place, three of whose elites already possessed legendary strength before entering, and you should not underestimate them; A squad composed of the higher echelons of Shadow Prairie, both in terms of their small number and their bad luck, was promptly trapped in a maze upon entry; if theyre unlucky, they probably wont emerge till the end of the event; An elite exploration team dispatched by the newly established Troll Kingdom, which also had some strength, especially the two Troll Princesses in the team whose style of warfare closely resembles that of their ancestors; The seventh faction is the personal guard and a team of mercenaries led by a city lord from a city-state in the Northland. This city lord is a Legendary Summoner with some fame in the Northland, his team is skilled, and it seems he already knew about the power rules of Blood-Drinking Mountain ahead of time, bringing people with him who are Tier 5 and Half-Legends. Under the special laws of Blood-Drinking Mountain, their strengths could be maximized. The comprehensive power of that city lord might only be second to your Tyraste faction On the assumption that your faction is truly united. Matthew spread his hands. Even outsiders knew the situation within his own faction, where eleven people might well have a hundred separate motives. But there might be good news in the current situation as well. With external enemies Could they maybe come together? Besides us, how did the others get in? Matthew inquired curiously: Could Tyrastes plans really be so poorly kept from leaking out? This was indeed what he was most curious about. If it wasnt for the swift capture of the Abyssal Mage Osseidro and leveraging the Soul Cage and the Void bloodline for threats and bribes. Right now, Matthew would probably still be matching wits and courage with the Abyssal legion! How come ever since he knew of this top-secret news It seemed as though everyone else did too If the news leaked, wouldnt that make Tyraste too incompetent?! Currently, there are two conjectures regarding the Cyberdragon, Margaret said: The first, all of this is being orchestrated under the guidance of a prisoner called the Mirage Dragon from a Different Space. That prisoner wants to throw the whole world into chaos to reignite the Divine Fire of Retaliation, creating an opportunity to escape The sealing that the Emperor of Su Country imposed on him can only be undone by an ancient god who has delved into the laws. So he instigated this all-encompassing conflict. The second possibility may be closer to the truth: the Mirage Dragon is just a middleman; the true instigator is Lost Paradise itself. With the arrival of the Days of Heavenly Change, the Heavenly Dragons Soul has returned in two segments, the Universe has started to slowly crack, the order set by the Calamity Mage is completely gone, the Ascension of the Heavenly Palace has become a thing of history, and this Worlds constraints on the gods have fully dissipated. In such a scenario, Lost Paradise has been silently summoning externally, exerting all its might to call people from all over Aindor to find it and become its supporters. If this is the case, then Lost Paradise itself is even more terrifying. It is setting up a chess game that is very much in its favor, and all you who enter will become its pawns Thats also why Ive repeatedly cautioned you not to be the first to come into contact with Lost Paradise. Chapter 1563: 431 Machinist’s Philosophy of Life_3 Chapter 1563: 431 Machinists Philosophy of Life_3 Margarets youthful and adorable appearance, coupled with her solemn tone, created a strong contrast. Matthew found it amusing, but a warm feeling also stirred in his heart. No kidding, Matthew. Margaret blinked seriously: Living is more important than anything else. This is a new battle rule I have realized after going through all this, and I will add it to my course list in the future. This class is free, but it is required! You may think Im exaggerating, but I know for certain you would never want to experience what its like to be devoured alive by a Purgatory Devil As she said the last sentence, a flicker of fear involuntarily crossed Margarets face, and her eyes dimmed for a moment. Matthew put aside his joking demeanor. He couldnt help but recall the horrifying scene he had witnessed when he had entered Morgans Purgatory with Soria At that time, Margarets body had already been swallowed by the Black Goat. Even though Soria had cut it open, what Matthew saw was a corpse half-corroded. That sight was indeed frightening. As someone who had experienced it firsthand, Margaret must have been left with a serious psychological shadow. Matthew could feel, that after being reborn, Margaret was no longer as sharp and prominent as before. She had become much gentler and more reserved. Perhaps that was also a kind of growth. Seeing that Margaret still looked somewhat off, Matthew opened his arms and gently embraced her: Its all over. You will become stronger, no one can easily bring you down. Margarets body trembled slightly. Her muscles were tense as if she wanted to push Matthew away. But the next moment, her entire body relaxed and she too hugged Matthew, patting his back unconsciously with her small palms. After a while, Margarets mood stabilized a bit. She gently pushed on Matthews arms and said with slight annoyance: You got it in my hair. And dont hug for too long, it wouldnt be good if it left any mark. After all, this body is meant to be used by others as well Matthew generously let go. Margaret, on the other hand, seemed somewhat embarrassed and shy. Understanding the situation, Matthew deftly changed the subject: So the entire Blood-Drinking Mountain, with many traces resembling those in a game, is this also due to the Machinists intentional design? Margaret nodded: Indeed. The Machinists I know are all keen to digitize everything. They like to shape the entire world into the image they have in mind, for which they digitize everything, continuously adding some game-like rules. Of course, this phenomenon only appears in the skies heavily transformed by Cyberdragons. The surface where the Ancient City of Klafa is located, not only is it fraught with dangers, but it doesnt have the interesting aspects deliberately left by the Machinists like the environment we are in The two continued their conversation for a while. Seeing that time was about right, Matthew intended to say goodbye to Margaret, then he asked: Youve already told me all the news, why meet with them? Margaret said earnestly: Its the guardians responsibility. To be precise, its the rule set by the Machinistsif Im to make use of this body, I must abide by the rules here. Only by doing so can I obtain the right to use this body long term, and in the process of adhering to the regulations, I can receive many unseen rewards, and even acquire some XPI know its crazy, but this is the Machinists handiwork. They told me, being a guardian is also part of the game. They call it NPC Ive noticed youve chosen the troll faction, which is good. It means that NPCs controlled by the Machinists are friendly to you and can offer assistance within the rules when possible. If you encounter someone in the Ancient City of Klafa with a white light above their head or beneath their feet, theyre likely an NPC played by a Machinist. You can try communicating with them, and you might obtain additional benefits. But overall, its still up to you. The Machinists live by self-help; they prefer to guide from the side than interfere directly. If they really cant guide, they just shrug and wait for the drama to unfoldthey also like watching explosions Thats the philosophy of the Machinists. Having said that, Margaret tore open a green scroll, and in no time, a flood of written information entered Matthews mind. He felt a slight pressure in his temples. Hint: Margaret has infused you with special geographical knowledge. Knowledge (Geography/Far East situation: Blood-Drinking Mountain) +50! I hope this knowledge can help you. Go, Matthew. Be sure to be careful. With Margarets soft farewell, Matthew silently left the cabin. He then waited by the lake for twenty minutes. Sener and Claire also met with Margaret separately. However, their meetings were very brief. Claire spent about fifteen minutes in the cabin, during which she had some snacks and obtained some of the information she wanted; Sener stayed in the cabin for only three minutes. According to his own account. He never saw the legendary guardian; he conversed with an oven in the kitchen. That oven had a terrible temper. Sener didnt know where he had offended it, and after only a few words, he was driven out. It seems that the esteemed guardian really dislikes me. By the lake. Sener looked thoughtfully at Matthew: You were in there for over forty minutes, you didnt badmouth me for half an hour, did you? You know the guardian here? Matthew smiled slightly without any defense, giving Sener plenty of room to imagine. The three of them then left the place. Matthew revealed a few pieces of information about the Ancient City of Klafa, planning to gather everyone and then leave the sky-floating island, heading for the dangerous ground below. However, what was unexpected was. After everyone gathered, Matthew still couldnt find Miras trace. After weighing their options. They could only give up looking for Mira temporarily. Once Claire joined. The group of six each used their abilities to fly into the sea of clouds, heading towards the ground. The ground world of Blood-Drinking Mountain completely matched what Matthew had imagined beforehand. It also matched the map given by Tyraste. After avoiding the dangerous regions where Cloud Dragons may appear, everyone boarded the Golden Carriage of the God of Travelers. They rode the carriage over desolate mountain ranges. Amidst those mountains, they found an ancient city that appeared grand and majestic from afar. Most of the city was hidden in a brown fog, looking mysterious and dangerous. Theres a barrier up ahead, I need to lower the altitude, said Vampire Moson, giving a warning. The Golden Carriage quickly closed the distance with the ground. The terrain here was steep, with uneven ground blocking everyones line of sight. At the same time, large expanses of grey stone forests grew out of the mountains. Each pillar in these stone forests closely resembled troll totems, making Matthews scalp tingle. If Lost Paradise is hidden among these pillars, that would take forever to find he muttered to himself. Just at that moment, Jassiliven suddenly looked up: There are people. Sener reacted even faster, jumping directly out of the carriage window! Crash! Vampire Moson lifted the curtain, and a fierce wind gushed in. The next second, Matthew saw an overwhelming shadow swiftly approaching him. Black Dragons? Claire asked in a low voice. No. Matthew looked gravely ahead: Its the Black Dragon Army. From the stone forest on the side, more than a dozen Black Dragons, their bodies covered with a layer of distinctive armor, roared as they flew over. The terrible Draconic Might instantly enveloped everyone in the carriage! Chapter 1564: 432 Mother of Black Dragon and Purification Wand Chapter 1564: 432 Mother of Black Dragon and Purification Wand The furious Draconic Might swept into the carriage like a flood. The door and window curtains crazily flapped, and everyones hair involuntarily clung backwards. However, at that very moment. A thin layer of blood light suddenly emerged from Matthews body. It was so clear and transparent. That, within a short period of time. Matthews entire body turned terrifyingly red! The next second. The blood light suddenly exploded, turning into an invisible ripple of energy. The Draconic Might within the carriage was wiped out. Immediately afterwards. All the Black Dragons that had been directing their Draconic Might at the Golden Carriage stopped in their tracks. Their flight was noticeably affected. Though not to the point of falling to the ground, the frequency of their wing-flapping was clearly disrupted! Wuuuroar! The Black Dragons let out sounds of confusion, puzzlement, and anger. They tried to charge over. But their bodies would not allow it Everyone noticed. The scales on the surface of the Black Dragons skin tightened, and the muscles beneath the scales violently twitched. This was a sign of tension that only a True Dragon shows when facing a formidable enemy! The scene surprised everyone. Except Matthew, who had anticipated this. He glanced at the status bars for Dragon Slayer Hero and Above the Dragon, flashing on his screen. The former granted him Immunity to Draconic Might; While the latter gave him an aura of Intimidation even stronger than Draconic Might. He had known Draconic Might would have no effect on him. But the automatic counterattack from the blood-red aura was a surprise to Matthew. He examined the mechanism. He found that too many units had initiated a Draconic Might assault on him at once, passively triggering the abilities from both Dragon Slayer Hero and Above the Dragon, as well as his own Dragon Slaying domain, which caused a strange Resonance between them. This was what caused a brief Counterspell against the Black Dragon Army. But Matthew also knew. This Counterspell wouldnt last very long. Black Dragons were renowned for their muscular Strength, and merely intimidating their Will couldnt control them for more than a few seconds. As expected. After five or six seconds. All the Black Dragons returned to normal. Their instinctive reactions just now were considered an utmost humiliation. Therefore, the moment their abnormal state ended, the twenty or so Black Dragons abandoned all other targets and surged directly towards the Golden Carriage! Their target was Matthew! At the critical moment. The Celestial Wyverns let out a mournful cry. They struggled to pull the carriage upwards into the sky, and the angle of the carriage sharply increased. In a few breaths time. The Golden Carriage lifted off the ground again, escaping into the high skies. However, the Black Dragons were not slow flyers. A few of them were particularly aggressive. And had already closed in on the tail end of the carriage! Feeling the gaping maws behind them that were desperate for their lives, Traveler God Mo Song gave Matthew a serious look: Shall we have you get off first? Ill come back to pick you up Before he could finish saying you, a powerful force from the side collided with the carriage! Boom! Although three layers of shields automatically popped up on the Golden Carriage, Under the assault of that formidable external force, The carriage suffered severe deformation and indentation. The whole carriage even flipped over in mid-air! Wuuu! The Celestial Wyverns that had been hit plummeted awkwardly. Bound by the reins, They were unable to escape freely. And within seconds, two of the arriving Black Dragons devoured them! The fate of the carriage wasnt much better One Black Dragon pounced on it, grabbing the already dented carriage in its grasp. Another Black Dragon tore open the top of the carriage with its mouth. However, just as the Golden Carriage was falling apart, A bright crystal fell from the now-empty cabin. Thud! The crystal automatically exploded. Turning into specks of light that landed on the two Black Dragons. Legendary Divine Spell: Crystalization Curse! Not far away, in mid-air, Matthew and the others who had abandoned the carriage looked on coldly at the scene unfolding before them. Very quickly, In the midst of the Black Dragons amazed and furious snarling, The places touched by the starlight rapidly grew a thick layer of crystal. Their dragon scales and dragon skin also showed severe crystallization. In less than ten seconds, At least half the bodies of the two Black Dragons had turned into crystal statues! They struggled to flap the other half of their wings, trying to maintain their balance in flight. But this was overly difficult. They quickly plunged uncontrollably towards the ground. Just as the two Black Dragons were about to impact the ground, Two tornados suddenly rose from the ground. The twisters accurately caught the bodies of the Black Dragons, providing them with the necessary lift for a softer landing. A pure white Starlight Wand appeared in Matthew and the others view The wand appeared simple in construction, as if made of ordinary walnut wood. Only the large diamond at the tip of the wand, which radiated starlight, was truly dazzling. The wands owner waved it lightly, And an incantation followed. White waves of Purification Divine Light fell upon the two Black Dragons one after another. After three consecutive rounds of purification, Their crystallization was finally halted! Then more divine light fell upon the bodies of the Black Dragons. The uneasy and agitated snarls gradually ceased. The two Black Dragons were quickly recovering from the effects of the Crystalization Curse! At this moment, Matthew and the others in mid-air were intently watching the owner of the Starlight Wand. Matthew just glanced at his status bar, And learned that the true name of the Starlight Wand was Abels Purification Wand, and the identity of its owner was Audrey of the Black Dragons, the Mother of the Black Dragon. Chapter 1565: 432 Mother of Black Dragon and Purification Wand_2 Chapter 1565: 432 Mother of Black Dragon and Purification Wand_2 He then turned his attention to the person herself. It was evident, that the Mother of Black Dragon, Audacia, was a charismatic woman. She was tall, standing at an estimated one meter ninety; her figure was explosive, her chest as ample as a watermelon one size smaller; most importantly, her body was clad only in a layer of thin black gauze, leaving most parts exposed. Besides the impending black gauze and explosive figure, what drew the most attention were the faint shimmering black lights on her neck, shoulders, ribs, hips, and other areas those were pieces of Magic Dragon Scales. Paired with her signature flame-shaped vertical pupils, Audacias profession was self-evident. Legendary Warlock, Black Dragon Bloodline, and even awakened the Magic Dragon Scales that a Black Dragon Mage should not have Matthews heart sank. This was undoubtedly a tremendously powerful adversary! Matthew still didnt know her specific abilities, but just being able to command this army of more than twenty Black Dragons was terrifying enough. He searched his memories and found that at least in the south, such a person was unheard of. So he asked his companions Sener and Hayek had abandoned their vehicle and fled at the first sign of danger and were now unknown whereabouts. Only Vampire Moson, Jassiliven, and the Orc Sword Saint Claire remained by Matthews side. Ive heard of the name of the Mother of Black Dragon before, Jassiliven recalled: She was already a somewhat famous legendary figure twenty years ago, but she was not from Aindor, she was from a kingdom called Thorny Flower Sword, which is located in a lower-level Secondary Plane. Normally, those lower energy level Secondary Planes should not be able to give birth to a true Legendary Class. Their ceiling is Level 20, or at the very most Level 16, but the Mother of Black Dragon achieved it. This probably has a lot to do with her Black Dragon Army under her command. Since Sorias Dragon Slaying, a large number of Coiling Dragons fled to Eternal Gathering Island and the Secondary Planes, including some Black Dragons that escaped to the northern mountains of Thorny Flower Sword. They entered into several contracts with the local natives and thus continued to reproduce and thrive. At first, those Black Dragons were quite settled, but as time went on, they began to fight and kill each other constantly, plunging Thorny Flower Sword into turmoil and unbearable hardship. I remember a bard even based on this story and wrote an epic called The Black Dragons Chaos. The epics terminator of that chaos was none other than the Mother of Black Dragon, Audacia, although I dont know how she did it, she truly made all the Black Dragons willingly submit to her black gauze skirt and honor her as Mother After that, Audacia mysteriously gained Legendary strength that broke through the planes limitations Upon hearing this, Moson couldnt help but marvel: So well-informed? Can you order Bards in prison? Jassiliven smiled slightly: Of course you can. There are also bard prisoners in the prison, which is quite lamentable. It seems that the ability of the God of Travelers to mediate and guide is not even as good as those bards in prison who cannot fight Mosons expression immediately turned awkward. He quietly moved a few steps to the side, keeping more distance from Jassiliven. After listening, Matthew silently nodded: Indeed, shes not a native of the material world. Otherwise, with just this Black Dragon Army alone, Audacia could stride across the south unchallenged. As long as the Alliance doesnt intervene, she could take over any city she wished, without any doubt! There are more people The flightless Claire looked around vigilantly. All of a sudden, a figure almost level with them elegantly walked over from behind them in midair. It was a man dressed in extravagant clothing. His face was square, his eyes bright and his gaze firm, giving off a sense of reliability and righteousness. The man held a delicately sewn pouch made of four colors of silk. He shook the silk pouch, and the next second, the pouch bulged violently Elemental Life forms, about three times the size of an ordinary human, emerged from it! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The Elemental Life forms surged out like a tide, flanking from both sides, and almost instantly completed the encirclement of the airspace where Matthew and the others were situated! Earth. Fire. Air. Water. Four types of Elemental Life, four Great Element Elders, with twenty-four elemental envoys of each kind A total of 100 Tier 5 and above Elemental Life forms became Matthew and his allies enemies. And those four Great Element Elders were legendary creatures! Matthews face grew extremely serious. Its not right. The Black Dragon Army plus the Elemental Army, the number of Tier 5 summoned creatures these two control is too exaggerated, right? Matthew stared intently at the man who always had a faint smile on his face. Just then, that man was also looking at him. The Legendary Summoner, young Ingram from the north. This time, before Matthew could ask, Jassiliven took the initiative to say: He is the city lord of Order City, Canning, up in the north. Order City is known for its strict laws, and its rulerthe Ingram family has generationally signed contracts with Elemental Life. They are natural-born Summoners. Young Ingram became a legend ten years ago, but he usually keeps a low profile. Most people think he could become a legend because he inherited the legendary Elemental Life contracts left by his deceased father. But looking at it now, it seems the rumors are not entirely true. Chapter 1566: 432 Mother of Black Dragon and Purification Wand_3 Chapter 1566: 432 Mother of Black Dragon and Purification Wand_3 Its not just unrealistic! Its worlds apart! Matthew muttered to himself inwardly. The Lord of Ingram had already broken the limitation of maintaining only twelve units of the same type of summoned creature Dont underestimate this detail. Elemental life is not disposable cannon fodder like the undead. For elemental summoners to break through limitations is several times harder than it is for necromancers. Compared to the shock of their numbers, Matthew was more concerned about those four Great Elemental Elders! Each of them possessed legendary strength. Just one could give a summoner an opportunity to ascend to advanced legendary status. And Ingram had four of them under his command! Just looking at their capabilities on paper, even excluding Olorin, Matthew and his extravagant undead troupe might not be a match for Ingram alone! Not to mention that his ally is the Mother of Black Dragons. Is the city lord of the northern city-states that Margaret mentioned, this guy? What kind of mercenaries are these Just as Matthew felt the intelligence was flawed, the Black Dragon Unit deployed on the ground and in low altitude also moved into position. At the same time, a large shadow appeared above their heads. Everyone looked up, and saw that somehow, four gigantic hot air balloons had appeared at every corner above their heads. There were several platforms hanging below the balloons, with a dozen or more silhouettes on each platform. Matthew took a closer look. Those were clearly soldiers equipped with Strong Wind Crossbows! On either side of the Stone Forest below, two groups of mercenaries, each about twenty in number, also emerged. These mercenaries didnt look very impressive, but each of their levels had been adjusted to LV21! Their abilities and numbers alone were enough to startle a true legend! Did this guy build a portal to Blood-Drinking Mountain in his own backyard? Has he moved his entire household over here? Vampire Moson could not help but quip. Or, how about we try to make enemies into friends? Jassiliven suggested. Matthew observed the enemys movements with a solemn gaze, then shook his head regretfully: It looks like they dont want to make friends with us! While he spoke, the Mother of Black Dragons led those twenty-some Black Dragons to encircle them from all sides. As Matthew had predicted, they skipped the pleasantries and went straight for the kill! Run! Matthew decisively shouted and immediately opened a portal to the ground. Of course, he didnt use the portal. After a feint, he activated Legendary Flight, dodging the first wave of attacks from the dragons with his extremely high movement speed. Subsequently, he lowered his flying altitude and determinedly dove in the direction of the Ancient City of Klarafa! This was the direction where the enemy had deployed the most forces for defense, which showed that Ingram and Audacia understood the importance of Klarafa. Matthew chose to face the difficulty head-on, because he was very confident in his own escape prowess! He was also well aware that having just offended all the Black Dragons and the Mother of Black Dragon, he would definitely become the primary target during the escape. If so, why not help his teammates attract some fire power along the way He was quite confident about Moson and Jassiliven, these two old foxes would certainly escape. But the one Matthew was worried about was the Orc Sword Saint, Claire No, thats not right! How is she running so fast?! However, things were contrary to Matthews expectations. After the four scattered each to his or her own fate, Moson and Jassiliven did show their powerful ability to escape, disappearing without a trace. But Claires footwork was no lesser, as soon as she landed, she took off running with long strides. Two Black Dragons dived to chase after her, only to be thrown further and further behind! That running speed Even for an orc, it seemed a bit exaggerated! In a blink of an eye, she took advantage of the incomplete encirclement and ran straight out! Wait a minute Doesnt that mean all the firepower is focused on me now? Matthew inwardly cried out in dismay. With Legendary Flight maxed out, his mana also plummeted rapidly. With the powerful spells granted by Isabelle, he forcibly gained some distance from the Black Dragons behind him. And facing the closing in elemental life, Matthew first transformed into the Winged Dragon Wind God, breezing past two-thirds of the interception with the help of Air Control and Wind Force; then he returned to human form, evading the tsunami-like barrage of elemental spells; At the crucial moment, he pulled the same trick with three portals as a feint, then followed by four consecutive uses of Blink and one last ground portal. Only then did he barely break through the enemy lines! That was close. Matthew touched his forehead, and though there was no sweat, at some points during the escape, he really was about to summon Soldier and escape in the latters body! After I get through one more time, and these two, this couple, better not give me an opportunity Matthew glanced back at the man and woman in the sky, The next moment, he once again consumed the scant remainder of his mana, attempting to escape with Legendary Flight. But in that instant, three silver-gleaming Metal arrowheads suddenly appeared in front of Matthews chest! Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! All three arrows pierced through Matthews body, the arrowheads erupting with powerful tearing force fields. In an instant, his body was torn to shreds Clatter, clatter. Bone fragments scattered on the ground. Chapter 1567: 432 Mother of Black Dragon and Purification Wand_4 Chapter 1567: 432 Mother of Black Dragon and Purification Wand_4 Undead Substitute! Not far away. Matthew stood there with a serious expression. It wasnt that he didnt want to keep running, but he could feel that he had been targeted! Its a Dimensional Gravitational Arrow! The top ability of legendary archers Matthew sensed trouble. He faintly saw the archer on the hot air balloon platform. It was a human with a proud expression. Even a legendary archer has come out This is outrageous! He couldnt help but grit his teeth. In terms of the difficulty of ascending to legendary status, archers are on the same level as Guardians. Aindor had not heard of a legendary archer for many years. Where did this one come from? Could it be another Secondary Plane? Where do these Secondary Planes get so many talents? While Matthew was pondering. The suffocating sensation of being targeted hit him againD This time, a full ten Dimensional Gravitational Arrows were launched! Matthews pupils contracted sharply. The previous second. Those ten arrows had just left the hot air balloon platform. The next second. They appeared in front of MatthewD Blink! Using this shared ability with Soldier. Matthew forcibly created some distance from the Dimension Arrows, but those ten arrows turned around and flew back towards Matthews location. The speed was very fast! Indeed, its a locking skill Matthew quickly retreated. At the critical moment. A tall figure suddenly jumped out from the side. Clang clang! Claires dual blades rained down like a masterful slash, successfully intercepting four Dimensional Arrows; On another side. The Traveller God Mo Song also suddenly appeared, and with a wave of his right hand, he shouted a freeze in the language of the Heavenly Family Palace, causing three more arrows to be frozen in place; A white light flashed. Matthew threw out the Augustuss Skull as he retreated. The latter opened its mouth emitting blue negative energy light, and clicked its way through the Dimension Arrows, also successfully catching two Dimensional Arrows! Only the last Dimension Arrow made it to Matthews front. HumD! The back of the shovel buzzed incessantly. Matthew looked emotionlessly at the exploding force fields on the shovel, his wrists and palms gripping the shovel were painfully vibrated! Thank you But you shouldnt have come to help, we seem to be surrounded again. Matthew hurriedly met up with the other three. Just as they reached the location of the Dimension Arrows, the Elemental Army and the Black Dragon Army encircled them again. Audacia and Ingram also caught up. What Matthew dreaded the most was the legendary archer on the hot air balloon platform! His ten arrows, although not causing effective casualties, successfully held Matthew and his group back! Meanwhile. The aftermath of the explosion of the Gravity Arrows created a wide Deceleration Field nearby, making their normal movement incredibly difficult. Looks like were in for a fight. Jassiliven reminded: Maybe its time to let your little ones come out and meet them? Matthew was also planning to summon the undead from the contract slot. But just then. A voice as thin as a mosquitos yet crystal clear rang by his ear. Idiot, look below. Must I really use the Sound Transmission Technique? Ive already secretly activated it several times for you Matthews heart stirred. He didnt look down, just glanced briefly with the corner of his eye at his feet. Just for an instant. He set his mind at ease. Why dont we just surrender? Matthew shouted aloud, as if consulting with his teammates. The others looked puzzled at him. But soon. They seemed to realize something too. The power to surrender should be given to us, right? It neednt always be a matter of life and death upon meeting. Im willing to share information about the Ancient City of Klarafa! Matthew still continued to shout loudly. Ingram and Audacia broke through their ranks to check. Ill go see. The Mother of Black Dragon approached Matthew with confidence. If you truly wish to surrender, throw all your weapons over here, she coldly told Matthew. Matthew showed a helpless expression: Alright, as you can see, Im a spellcaster, Ill throw my staff to you first While he spoke, he slowly took out a second-hand training staff discarded by the Magic Academy from his bag. A look of confusion appeared on Audacias face. The next second, Matthew suddenly shouted at her: Let me borrow it! As soon as he spoke, the training staff in Matthews hand quickly disappeared, replaced by the Abels Purification Wand embedded with starlight diamonds! No! The Mother of Black Dragon roared. However, just as she was about to order her subordinates to surround him, a blinding light suddenly dazzled all the units present! The prepared teammates immediately acted, jumping into the hole that had appeared just in front of Matthew, only slightly bigger than a manhole cover Meanwhile, Matthew, while tightly closing his eyes, held up the Sun God Spear and gripped the Purification Wand. After the remaining three had passed through Hathors doorway, he stepped onto the door frame and ordered the also-dazzled little Ingram: Kneel down! Under the effect of the Tauren Sovereign Authority, the controlled little Ingram had to obey Matthews command this time. His knees creaked, but he forcefully knelt down. Little Ingram closed his eyes tightly, even a tear escaping from the corner of his eye. He shouted while kneeling on the ground: I will make you pay! However, the intense light slowly faded away. When the Black Dragons roared and rushed forward, the space where Matthew and his team had been was already empty. On the ground, only a ring with black marks of the doors branding remained. A kilometer away, on a small mound near the Ancient City of Klarafa, Matthew and his team gradually came out from the circular exit. Sener quickly closed the doorstep. I thought you were just going to run off, didnt expect you to actually look back, Matthew looked at Sener with surprise. Sener smiled faintly: Clearly you have bias against me. Im truly a straightforward and honest person, never easily betraying my teammates. The subtext is, it needs extra money, right? But, considering Sener really just saved them, Matthew kept this thought to himself. He glanced at the wooden disk in Seners hand, Hathors doorstep. Unexpectedly, this thing had a long-distance escape function! Clearly, last time Sener had held back some information while introducing him to this doors functions. But Matthew quickly noticed, that while he was staring at the wooden disk in Seners hand, Sener was also looking at the Purification Wand in his hand. May I touch it? Sener licked his lips. Lets talk outside, Matthew subtly tucked away the highly valuable staff. Lets hurry, you guys have clear tracking signals on you, theyre about to catch up! Hayek promptly warned. The six of them didnt drag their feet, but sprinted towards the direction of the Ancient City of Klarafa. Before long, they arrived at the city gates. The gates were tightly closed, the walls around two hundred meters high and overgrown with ivy-like rust. How do we get in? Climb the wall? Someone murmured. Matthew was about to reply, when suddenly, he felt a pair of eyes looking at him. Turning towards the source of the gaze, Atop the walls, there was a shadow with no head, leisurely observing him. Chapter 1568: 433 Headless Horseman and Yeager Blade Chapter 1568: 433 Headless Horseman and Yeager Blade The figure was clad in a suit of Garcias Armor II, seemingly drenched, with drops of black liquid dripping from the edges of the armor to the ground. Even from such a distance, Matthew felt as though he could hear the sound of the liquid hitting the ground of the city wall. Headless Horseman? He blinked. Who knew that the next second, the Headless Horseman would have disappeared, leaving only an old horse exuding an air of exhaustion on the wall. The old horse was all skin and bones, chewing something in its mouth while its hooves shifted restlessly on the spot. It seemed to sense Matthews gaze. The old horse also looked in his direction. Matthews gaze met the horses, He tried to understand the almost human emotions in the horses eyes Eager? Expectant? Or desirous? Matthew blinked again. The old horse too had vanished. It was as if what he had just seen was merely an illusion! Did you guys just see something on the city wall? Matthew asked his companions. However, whether it was Jassiliven or Vampire Moson, or even the keenly perceptive Claire, they all said that the city wall had been empty all along and they had not noticed any creature. It might have been the manifestation of a grudge Jassiliven said: This city harbors too many grudges, and some are not visible to everyone, only appearing to specific people. Similar scenes often occur in the ruins of dungeons. These grudges, usually reluctant to manifest, are generally harmless; they merely have some unresolved obsessions, some are instinctual actions left in their repetitive consciousness, while others are hoping for outsiders to assist them What did you see? Matthew responded: A Headless Horseman and a very haggard-looking old horse. Jassiliven asked: What Race, and what appearance? Didnt it ask for your help? Matthew shook his head: I couldnt tell the Race, he was quite tall but definitely not a Troll. Might be a person from history lingering as a complaint, shouldnt be a big issue. Lets move on, see if theres a way in. The group continued along the city wall for a while. The reason they didnt simply climb over the wall was due to the powerful barrier they sensed above the old city, or rather, the ceremonial field which possessed strong gravitational attributes. When you ascend into the sky, a multiple gravitational field would be exerted on you, thus hindering your movement. Initially, flying seven or eight meters off the ground is almost without any effect. But just ten seconds later, the gravity your body endures would increase to twice the original. The higher you fly and the longer the duration, the more severe the gravity penalties become. According to Matthews Spell Identification and interpretation, once airborne within the city for more than three minutes at heights exceeding five meters, the penalties imposed on the flyer would extend beyond multiple gravities. Gravity Reversal, Chaotic Force Field, Gravity Storm, and even the feared Void Turbulence, dreaded even by legendary professionals! All these could potentially be sanctions. Thus, directly leaping over the city wall could likely invite unnecessary disasters. Once inside, well need to test how this height of the Gravity Ritual Field is calculated. Does standing on the roof of a two-story building, without feet off the ground, count as flying? If flying is not possible, what about Climbing? Matthew pondered silently. Unfortunately, he didnt possess a Gravity Domain, otherwise, he might have tried to decrypt the ceremonial field here. Even if only a small part was decrypted, it could provide them a significant home field advantage! They walked along the city wall for about four to five minutes, and soon, a side gate appeared in their view. There was only one arch. The arch was empty, and beings under 2.3 meters could simply walk through. There should have been a wooden door here, its just been removed recently. Look, they even left clear footprints, seems like a group of unprofessional folks. Sener glanced near the door, He slightly bent down, took a deep breath, and quickly made a disgusted face: Fishman. Probably from the same tribe as those we encountered on Guardian Island. I hate Fishmen. Matthew curiously asked: Why? Sener looked at him strangely: Do I need a reason to hate Fishmen? If you insist on a reason, can it be because they are ugly? You wouldnt think that just because we both belong to the Evil Camp, I would fancy those monsters that only know how to blabber, would you? Dont be too arrogant, kid. My sense of aesthetics is much higher than yours, I can guarantee that. Matthew touched his nose, he wanted to retort, but just at that moment, he suddenly spotted a black mark on the corner of a building behind the gate! Matthew approached it. The mark is brand new, expertly made. Seems like we dont need to worry about our Zor companion being devoured alive for now. Sener came over expressionlessly. The mark, drawn with a charcoal pencil, depicted an arrow piercing through a heart. This was a quite classic Zor Secret Message. The mark itself was a magic rune, visible only to those marked by Zor as companions. The direction indicated by the arrow should be the information Mira intended to provide to Matthew and the others. Chapter 1569: 433 Headless Horseman and Yeager Blade_2 Chapter 1569: 433 Headless Horseman and Yeager Blade_2 Shes moving with the Fishmen? Hayek raised a skeptical question. Sener shrugged: Who knows, maybe its tracking. Hayek snorted: I dont trust trolls anyway. I survived in the Underdark for three years, and after returning to the surface, Ive warned every intelligent surface-dwelling creaturenever trust a troll! Sener laughed: Coincidentally, I have a similar piece of advice. That is not to trust necromancers. In the midst of their conversation, the group had already arrived in the city. Even without a high vantage point, Matthew could sense the grandeur and spectacle of the city. The city walls towered like an insurmountable gulf. As for the scale of the city, it was even more astonishing Rolling Stone City was the largest city Matthew Aindo had ever seen. Although the Extreme North Floating City, headquarters of the Seven Saint Alliance, was intricate and sophisticated, due to extensive use of spatial folding technology and demiplane dimension anchors, it could not compare in outward scale to those truly large cities. And Ancient City of Klarafa. Its area was more than ten times that of Rolling Stone City! This ancient city was not only vast in territory but also featured uniquely styled architecture. Most buildings were tall, presumably to accommodate the large size of the trolls. There were also a few relatively low houses. These houses were usually located on the edge of a district. Probably built for other races living under the trolls wing. Though most of the houses were in a state of disrepair, through some of the details, everyone could still feel the past prosperity and refinement of the Troll Empires golden age. Thanks to the map given by Margaret, the group entered, and Matthew quickly completed the initial positioning; they headed towards the first district where the little boy had been seen. Along the way, they chatted haphazardly. Matthew wasnt sure if it was an illusion, but he felt that Sener was particularly eager to chat with him today: You took the Purification Staff, arent you afraid that Audacia will fight you to the death? Matthew shrugged: I thought she wasnt planning to let me off the hook to begin with. Sener coughed: As far as I know, shes not exactly broad-minded. How about you sell the staff to me? You cant use it anyway. Matthew looked at her strangely: Im a bona fide spellcaster. It makes sense for me to have a staff, right? Why should I sell it to you? Sener chuckled: Youre carrying a shovel, sickles, sticks, a Silver Sword, a spear, skeletons. You have everything except a staff. And youre telling me youre a bona fide spellcaster? Matthew was at a loss for words and could only attack her profession: Do wanderers need a staff? Sener smiled bashfully: You might not believe it, but I did take up spellcasting part-time Even though out of necessity I became a Thief as an adult, my childhood dream was always to become a mage Matthew fell silent. But he knew it was impossible for him to sell the Purification Staff to Sener. So for the moment, he could only fob her off with a few words. Seeing Sener with a look of lingering attachment, still coveting the staff, Matthew coughed and changed the subject: That Legendary Archer who attacked us just now, do you know anything about him? It was Sener who responded the fastest: Dawn Star Leon, half-blood with Su lineage. Like Mother of Black Dragon Audacia, he comes from the mysterious nation of the Thorny Flower Sword. Its said that Leon was a famous archer with unerring accuracy even when he was young, but limited by the level cap of the Secondary Plane, he couldnt advance to Legendary. Obviously, like Audacia, he benefited from a plane disturbance that occurred a few years ago in the Thorny Flower Sword, allowing him to break through to become a threatening character. Just like Mother of Black Dragon? Matthew frowned. How come these high-level fighters from Secondary Planes were suddenly making collective breakthroughs? He felt there must be a reason. Indeed. It was the Traveler God Mo Song who took over the topic: I know a bit about this too. I just didnt have a chance to mention it earlier. For a very long time, Thorny Flower Sword, as a Secondary Plane, could only support the highest professions advancement to LV20. Therefore, Half-Legends were the ceiling for every professional. In that kind of plane, 20th-level powerhouses are revered as Holy Realm fighters. In fact, these Holy Realm fighters might not be much weaker than the watered-down Legends of the material world during combat in their native plane. And True Legends from the material plane would also be restricted by the plane laws when entering Secondary Planes, leading to a downscaling of levels, restricting them to around 20th level. The variable that changed this situation was the Days of Heavenly Change! Under the impact of Days of Heavenly Change, the established order of the Multiverse is slowly collapsing, even the individual realms like the Heavenly Family Palace are slowly returning; how could other peripheral laws not gradually loosen? Collisions between Secondary Planes and the material plane became more frequent, and amid the continuous collisions and dissolutions of planes, many Secondary Planes laws exploded or were rewritten, and professionals ceilings were broken through during unforgettable events. Thorny Flower Sword is such a plane that perfectly benefited from the Days of Heavenly Change. Audacia and Leon seized the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, helping their world achieve a half-step energy level jump, thus embedding Thorny Flower Sword more deeply into the material world. After that, the highest level in Thorny Flower Sword was raised to LV22, and they were treated akin to Plane Sons in the Secondary Plane, with their strength advancing by leaps and bounds under the promotion of the plane consciousness, reaching the Legendary realm! Chapter 1570: 433 Headless Horseman and Yeager Blade_3 Chapter 1570: 433 Headless Horseman and Yeager Blade_3 In their process of breaking through to the legendary, coincidence and opportunity are certainly important, but what is more crucial is their own strength, After all, they were inherently born with the potential to become legendary; the only things restraining them were their origins and stage Upon hearing this, Matthew suddenly realized. He quickly made a connection: Then according to this trend, will there be more and more powerful beings from secondary planes ascending to the legendary in the future? If they keep coming to the material world, wont Aindor be welcoming a whole bunch of newly born legends? Vampire Moson smiled and nodded: What youre suggesting is highly likely to happen. According to the bards, the Aindor Continent might soon see an era where legendaries are as common as Liches Matthew nodded silently. From the God of Travelers discourse, Matthew felt as if he could already sense an epoch of grandeur and desolation rushing towards them. This deepened the sense of crisis in his heart. Is it possible to get in touch with Tyraste? Im talking about that stone plate. Hayek suddenly interjected, questioning Matthew. Matthew spread his hands: Ive sent several signals to Tyraste, but so far, there has been no response. Hayek couldnt help but grumble: I told you, old relics are unreliable. Moson, however, was confidently smiling: No worries. Ive placed tracking signals on Tyraste as well as the other members of that team. As soon as they enter this ancient city, Ill be able to sense their presence and exact direction. Sener looked at him in surprise. Moson asked: Whats the matter? Sener replied with a slight smile: Had I known earlier, I wouldnt have secretly put tracking potion on the soles of those peoples shoes. Jassiliven counter-questioned: Surely no one else has neglected to place location or tracking markers on that group, right? The three of them glanced toward Matthew and Hayek. The former was nonchalant, while the latter could only frown, feigning depth. Claire observed dispassionately on the side and couldnt help but tug at Matthews sleeve: Your companions how many tricks do they all have up their sleeves? Why do I feel even more unsafe being with them? Matthew deeply agreed. The group continued their journey, chatting as they went. Although the atmosphere of the ancient city was solemn and dignified, and there was little sound around, Matthews team were all bold and skilled. On their way, they only encountered two lousy goblins skeletons and a Road Demon lurking underground, whom they casually slaughtered. After that, they didnt run into any other creatures. Their exploration of the ancient city was undeniably swift. However, even so, when they approached the area marked on the map as a possible location of Lost Paradise, they had to stop moving forward. Because, night had fallen. According to the knowledge Matthew had obtained from Margaret regarding the Blood-Drinking Mountain, the place had a twelve-hour day. With eight hours of daylight and four hours of night. During the day, most areas were relatively safe, especially those sky floating islands modified by the Cyberdragon Machinists. But at night, the situation would change. The vengeful spirits of the Trolls that could be found all over the Blood-Drinking Mountain would start to attack all intruders indiscriminately, and their strength could increase from three to ten times what it was originally! Therefore, the Blood-Drinking Mountain at night was extremely dangerous, let alone the forbidden land of the Ancient City of Klarafa. Although they had been safe all day, no one dared to take it lightly. The perceptive members of the group had all noticed that since their entry into the ancient city, they had been followed by stalking gazes, gazes that did not hide their ill intent. Matthew believed, that if they showed any vulnerability, it would be exploited by the hostile entities hiding within the city. What the cost would be was still unknown. After discussing, the group had clearly managed to shake off the pursuit from Audacia and Li Ang. In such a situation, there was indeed no need to rush recklessly. They decided to find a safe place to camp out the dangerous four hours. The members of the little party were all experienced adventurers, and it didnt take long for Claire to find a building that seemed ideal for camping. The building was adjacent to an inner city wall that was also hundreds of meters high; one could reach the neighborhood marked by Matthew through the gate beneath the wall. The buildings interior was spacious with high ceilings, capable of shielding from winds and rains. Its layout was simple and clear, with four major exits and even more pathways, facilitating retreat in an emergency while offering sufficient depth. Soon, the group chose a side hall in the building to set up their camp. More accurately, this task was left to Traveler God Mo Song. With a flick of his finger, streaks of golden light flashed, and the power of his domain surged. In no time, neat and spacious tents sprang up from the ground, and blazing campfires appeared between the tents. Outside the tents, there were three consecutive layers of barrier Hidden Barrier; Sealing Barrier; Invisible Barrier; Besides, hanging over each tent was a Blessed Robe. As Mo Song explained, one could just put on the robe and give it a shake when leaving the tent to receive the benefits of at least ten Slip-off cantrips throughout the entire day, and possibly even boost their luck. Seeing all these, Matthew couldnt help but marvel at the professional touch; the God of Travelers sure knew how to set up camp expertly! Chapter 1571: 433 Headless Horseman and Yeager Blade_4 Chapter 1571: 433 Headless Horseman and Yeager Blade_4 However, Vampire Moson himself was not very satisfied. He spoke with a hint of regret: If it had been before I reincarnated, I could have done better Even if you wanted a hot spring inn or a luxurious villa, I could have easily created it for you, plus a few designated Race maids or manservants Such a pity. Vampire Moson sighed deeply. He seemed to fall into a brief moment of melancholy. Matthew patted his shoulder, then curiously crawled into the tent to check out its contents and setup. Overall. The campsite created by the God of Travelers was quite impressive. Even the usually critical Sener and Jassiliven had nothing to complain about. The sky had completely darkened. The group sat around the campfire, chatted for a while, and then one by one, they returned to their tents to rest. Soon. Only Matthew was left by the campfire. Although the God of Travelers barrier had invisibility, detection, and alarm functions, Matthew still felt uneasy after thinking it over. He stood up. Wanting to set up a few more alarm spells near the barrier, But at that moment, He suddenly felt that sensation of being watched again! Matthew swiftly turned around. It was the Headless Horseman again! Unlike last time where he stood far away, This time, He and his old horse were standing right at the entrance of Matthews tent! Immediately after, Matthew noticed an even stranger detail The voices and breaths of the others had all vanished! The entire campsite was eerily empty. It seemed as if only he and the Headless Horseman, along with that horse, were left! Matthew took a deep breath. He tentatively asked, Who are you, sir? The Headless Horsemans voice was low as he replied: Who am I? I dont know But do you know who you are? Matthew frowned, he was just about to say something when the scenery around him suddenly began to change at a visible pace The tent was overturned by the wild wind blowing in from outside; The campfire burned fiercely and then suddenly exploded, numerous sparks passing through Matthews body without him feeling anything! The campsite gradually disappeared from sight. Matthew looked around. This was a vast palace, with deep darkness engulfing the distant details; he could only see the space nearby! He saw gold pillars engraved with mysterious totems and texts! And behind two of the gold pillars, Was a throne penetrated by countless gold swords! A vague figure sat on the throne. Matthew could not see clearly. At that moment, The Headless Horseman next to him suddenly bent over, his hands pretending to hold a non-existent head, and let out a hysterical roar: Who am I really? Where do I come from? What did I see before I descended? The Headless Horsemans voice echoed in the palace for a long time. Matthew took a step forward. The Headless Horseman suddenly shouted: Dont come any closer! Its dangerous! Its too late now, theres no chance left, no chance anymore The lifeline of the next Epoch has already been written, setting up the next Epoch is too late now, why me? Why me? Why should I bear such a responsibility? Destruction! Destruction! Destruction! The Headless Horsemans voice became increasingly agonized. For some reason, Matthew didnt feel scared when he heard his voice, instead, he felt pity for him. He instinctively wanted to reach out and touch the Headless Horsemans shoulder. But at that moment, His body was suddenly, involuntarily pulled forward Whoosh! Matthew watched as he and Headless Horseman fused into one! Immediately after, He blinked and appeared before the throne. There was actually no one on the throne. What was placed there was a mirror! Through that mirror, He then saw his own reflectionheadless, only an armor remained, with drops of black liquid dripping down from the armor. He felt his breathing become exceptionally heavy. Each heartbeat felt exhausting. The image in the mirror suddenly disappeared. Immediately after, A somewhat familiar voice came from inside, in the image, a man stood with his back towards the edge of darkness. The place he stood was a palace very similar to the one beside Matthew. The man shouted loudly: You must be tired too, right? You dont know who you are, where you come from, nor where you are headed! You proclaim yourself a prophet, yet others declare you a madman! You firmly believed you were a prophet; you saw the destruction of the world! You saw the Earth crumbling, the seas flooding backwards, gods howling miserably as if devoured by a great fire! But damn it, thats ten thousand years from now! Even if some believe what you said is true, what does it matter? They say, If a man lives to be a hundred, why should he care about ten thousand years? Let the world be destroyed if it must be destroyed, why should saviors feel righteous? From the ruins, new sprouts twitch, life and death are meant to reincarnate; what in this world is eternal? And you, you who stole time, are the greatest sinner! Why not let go and let it happen! You despicable, filthy, shameless clown!!! Ha A clown? Since then, I no longer advise the people of this world. Instead of saving, better to coldly observe. I will witness that scene happening. It must be a beauty unseen in the mundane world dusk. If at the beginning it was but a forceful recitation, then the last section, was nothing less than a highly exaggerated yet touching dramatic performance. A tone and intonation like that, Matthew had only ever encountered them at a theater play about the Plague King in Marsh Water City. He had a strong sense of dj vu. The next second, the man who was turned away from him slowly turned around and smiled in his direction. Lorraine? Matthews eyes widened in disbelief. But it quickly dawned on him that this person was not Lorraine. Though he bore a striking resemblance to Lorraine, there were many differences, and their temperaments also varied significantly. Well played, bard, what reward do you seek? Another rich voice came from the mirror. Matthew suddenly noticed. From the perspective of the mirror, the Observer seemed to be sitting upon a throne. And the scene reflected in the mirror was almost identical to his side, except that the characters were different! Honorable Lord Yeager, I wish for a section of Fate Bamboo. The bard, resembling Lorraine, humbly replied. Fate Bamboo? Youre too greedy, said the man on the throne, seemingly displeased: Choose something else. The bard, though polite, was firm in his demands: I only want a section of Fate Bamboo, nothing else. The man on the throne was silent for a moment. Then, he coldly declared: Fine. You will get some Fate Bamboo. But only after I am dead, that is the oracle, also the contract you made with the Scar of the Dead. Now, you can go. The bard nodded slightly, respectfully, and departed. The opposing figure had not yet completely blended into the shadows, when the man on the throne sneered: Poet God? What divine title nonsense The bard disappeared into the shadows completely, but his voice still drifted from afar: To correct you, Lord Yeager, its dusk and the Poet God. Theres no high or low in divine titles; in fact, I rather like my current divine title, its much more interesting than death, heh heh The man on the throne didnt make a sound. A while later, he suddenly murmured to himself: Mabarrons birthday is coming up soon, what gift should I give him? Before he finished speaking, the mirror before Matthew suddenly shattered. The surrounding scene dissipated rapidly. In that moment, he only felt a profound sense of loss, filled with emptiness. He reached out his hand trying to grasp something, then suddenly felt a sharp pain in his palm. Matthew lowered his head, and discovered a small knife in his hand. The knife was entirely made of gold, soft to the touch and had a pleasant texture. The back of the knife bore an extremely small inscription. Matthew strained his eyes to barely make it out I love you as I love myself. Yeager. Hint: You have obtained an item of Death God Yeager, the Yeager Blade. Yeager Blade: A key to the Eternal Dead Area Chapter 1572: 434 Soul Siphon and Dark Servant Chapter 1572: 434 Soul Siphon and Dark Servant Yeager? Is that the name of Death God? Matthew realized this was the first time he had encountered the true name of Death. Before this, Death had always seemed an unattainable image in his mind. It seemed like a mere symbol, or a representative of death. But after knowing this name, Matthew suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of intimacy! This sense of intimacy came without reason, and even made him feel panicked: Why am I seeing these? Who is the Headless Horseman? And who is the poet who resembles Lorraine? Dusk and the Poet God? Does such a deity exist in the history of Heavenly Family Palace? Matthews mind was full of doubts and unease. This state made him very uncomfortable. So he instinctively forced himself to calm down, and his gaze focused more on the golden knife in his hand. The Blade of Yeager: a treasure given to his second son, Mabarron, by Death God Yeager. Control requirement: The user must be at Level 21 or above. Characteristic One: Extremely sharp (the sharpest knife in the Scar of the Dead, capable of marking almost any material surface) Characteristic Two: Soul Siphon (you can drain the souls of all living entities within a certain radius, three times per day) Characteristic Three: Dark Servant (units killed by the Blade of Yeager have a certain probability of quickly transforming into undead with the Dark Servant template under the enhancement of the Undying Domain) Characteristic Four: Soul Crystal Treasure (units killed by the Blade of Yeager have a certain probability of producing Soul Crystals on the spot) Characteristic Five: Key of the Dead Zone (this is a key that can be used to open the Eternal Dead Area) Without doubt, this was a superb artifact for a necromancer! Not to mention, just the act of killing for Soul Crystals was enough to tempt many necromancers to take risks! Moreover, Soul Siphon and Dark Servant were also extremely powerful abilities. However, at this moment Matthews heart was not filled with much joy. Because this knife appeared too abruptly! All he had done was enter the Ancient City of Klarafa, set up camp in a hall, encountered the Headless Horseman midway, journeyed to a strange space, and witnessed a half-coherent play Then this knife appeared in his hand! Why? Who put this knife in my hand? Could it have been that Headless Horseman? And what is his true identity? Matthews heart thudded wildly. He was now particularly keen to find Mayer and inquire about more information regarding Death God Yeager. Unfortunately, this immortal now only wanted to fish. He hadnt even joined Matthews guild of spells, making communication with Mayer quite a challenging task. Meanwhile, Matthew also noticed a very strange point This dagger is the key to the Eternal Dead Area, and the Eternal Dead Area is the place where Death God Yeagers second son Mabarron exiled himself. No matter what past connections I have with the family of Death, why did I receive this dagger in the Ancient City of Klarafa, and in this place? From the perspective of plane studies, the Eternal Dead Area belongs to the Scar of the Dead, a bona fide Inner Plane. Whereas Blood-Drinking Mountain, where Matthew currently was, is most likely in a special area between the material world and the outer planes. Theoretically, there should be no overlap between the two. Nor had he heard of much connection between the Troll Empire and the Scar of the Dead As Matthew pondered, he gently stroked the golden knife in his hand. The touch of the Blade of Yeager was very soft. As Matthew gently caressed it, the sensation was extremely soothing, as if touching a lovers skin. At one moment, he could even feel a pulse-like uniqueness throbbing within the dagger. The Blade of Yeager. This knife, seemed to be conveying its joy and happiness to Matthew in its own way! Matthews thoughts became somewhat uncontrollable: The feeling this knife gives me is as if it inherently belongs to me. Even without proficiency in short weapons or the Eighteen Styles of Martial Arts, I should be able to easily master it. This sensation is too bizarre. If all this isnt an illusion, then perhaps I truly have many connections with Death God Yeager, including the previous Sun God Gerrard, with whom I also seem to have an unclear connection As he thought this, Matthew couldnt help but recall Margarets insinuation. He couldnt resist a wild guess: Could it be that I was actually dispatched to the Aindor Continent? And this body Im now using is merely like the guardian of Blood-Drinking Mountain, a shared body? And my true self is actually in the machinist or some other experimenters deployment capsule of Cyberdragon? And my connections with Sun God or Death God are because they also used this body before? Is this fucking too absurd!? Matthew felt his temples pulsing intensely! More possibilities emerged in his mind: Or perhaps, am I a chess piece of the Sun God or Death God, or even a reincarnation? Cyberdragon is following me, is it actually monitoring Gerrard and Yeager? Where are the memories of my past lives in my mind? Are those also fake? No, no, no, no, no It cant be Impossible! Matthew clutched his head with both hands. A faint sensation of tearing was struggling to emerge deep within his soul. He felt an unprecedented panic. It was a foreboding of his soul, domain, and powers spiraling out of control! I am a genuine extraterrestrial visitor! I am an Earthling! I am a transmigrator! Chapter 1573: 434 Soul Siphon and Dark Servant_2 Chapter 1573: 434 Soul Siphon and Dark Servant_2 No matter what Sun God Gerrard and Death God Yeager are up to, it has nothing to do with me now! Matthew gasped heavily. As this thought solidified, his eyes regained their color. The illusion of his soul being torn apart was also suppressed. Matthew continually repeated this suggestion to himself. Gradually. The feeling of losing control of his strength completely vanished. Minutes later. A sweaty Matthew sat on the cold floor, breathing weakly. That was close A sense of dread filled the depths of his heart. At that instant. His self-awareness falteredthis would cause a severe storm of chaos at the domain level! This was also one of the hidden worries brought about by having numerous domains. If you cannot hold firm in your belief and will. Your soul might at any time shift dramatically due to the imperceptible influence of a domain. Different parts of the soul would drift in different directions. Under the effects of multiple domains. The eventual result is the tearing apart of the soul, complete breakdown! This is why the majority of the powers in the Multiverse have a steadfast will and strong self-assurance. This point is extremely important. Even if the direction you firmly believe in is wrong, you can ensure stability at the domain level through belief itself. This is also why. Most deities tend to be paranoid and megalomaniacal. In history. Gods who were not paranoid or arrogant enough have already fallen! Right, Im an Earthling, I crossed over while playing a game. These memories will never be wrong. Theyll become my most treasured asset, the anchor for balancing everything and domains! Matthew stood up with unwavering determination. As his thoughts realigned, the surrounding scenery finally began to fade slowly. Matthew felt his body become much heavier. The next second. He opened his eyes, and the illusion completely disappeared; he was back in the side hall where they had set up camp earlier. However, what made him nervous was. There was no one in the side hall, and the camp set up by the God of Travelers had vanished cleanly! Only the campfire was still crackling. There were some messy footprints nearby. Is it morning? Matthew was startled, initially thinking he was still in that illusionary space. But soon, he realized that the time he left the camp might have been much longer than what he felt. The night at Blood-Drinking Mountain only lasted four hours. At this moment, some light shone through the window, roughly at dawn. Just then. Sener suddenly came around from the corridor in the direction of the main hall. Sseeing Matthew, he asked, Where have you been just now? Instead of answering, Matthew retorted, Where are the others? Sener shrugged: Its daylight, we noticed you were missing and just thought to look around when some noises came from outside, they all went to check, leaving me here to see if I could find you Matthew nodded: Is that so? Sener urged: Come on, lets go, everyones waiting for you. Matthew agreed and hurried to follow. Just as he was about to walk shoulder to shoulder with Sener, Matthew suddenly gripped the Yeager Blade hidden in his sleeve and then thrust it towards Seners back Ah! Taken by surprise, Sener let out a miserable scream. Matthews dagger pierced Seners heart with precision, Seners head flung back, he struggled violently, and then his body surface began to undergo an astonishing transformation! You, you, why? Sener turned into a Fishman, looking bewilderedly at Matthew. Matthew pursed his lips: Just trying a stab. If you were the real Sener, then I definitely wouldnt have been able to stab you. Step back ten thousand steps, Sener isnt exactly a saint himself, killing him would be a total win; of course, you definitely dont understand what Im talking about The Fishmans eyes instantly filled with blood veins. He struggled out of Matthews embrace, still having the strength to fight back! However, just as he was about to use his weapon, Matthew had already moved several steps back, chanting the Undead Summoning spell aloud! Bang! Bang! Two figures descended from the sky. Using her precise landing skills, Peggy successfully smashed the Fishmans head into mush. Then came Soldier A, whose landing was much more graceful. His straw cape even rolled up automatically, shielding him from the splashing blood and brain matter. Matthew, you really frustrated me this time, youll have to compensate me! Peggy came charging with a complaint. Matthew with a smile: Special circumstance, understand. Ill give you a raise when we get back. Peggy crossed her arms: Huh. Do you think Im still the na?ve girl from before, believing everything you say? Damn necromancer, always bullying us Tauren! Matthew sternly said: No second words. I can write it into the supplemental contract right now. Saying so, he also looked towards Soldier A: Youll get a portion too. Soldier A bowed slightly, a smile of genuine joy spreading across his face He had to admit it. The constitution remade from bamboo jade creatures made Soldier A an impeccably handsome man. Just that recent smile was enough to distract an enemy for several seconds! Compared to the Dual Blade Sages restraint, Peggys excitement was much more exuberant. She first cheered on the spot for a while, then suddenly thought of something: Matthew, are you secretly making a fortune? Chapter 1574: 434 Soul Siphon and Dark Servant_3 Chapter 1574: 434 Soul Siphon and Dark Servant_3 You were so stingy with us before; I cant imagine what fortune youve amassed to give us a raise Matthew quickly covered her mouth: Fight first, settle accounts later! They left the side hall and entered the corridor. Soldier quickly found the tracks of the departing group. There were puddles and slime on the floor, which invariably had something to do with Fishmen. Sure enough. In the depths of the hall, Matthew spotted a horde of Fishmen. These Fishmen were launching a fierce attack towards the direction of the garden, which was one of the exits they had identified earlier as the most convenient for retreat! Matthew cast an Invisible Magic Ball. Soldier and Peggy each used stealth, and they edged along the perimeter of the hall. It wasnt long before. Matthew could see the panoramic view The combatants were indeed the rest of Matthews team and a group of astonishing numbers of Legendary Fishmen! The main area of the battle was at the junction between the hall and the garden. The entrance here was quite narrow; without damaging the building itself, it could indeed serve as a place thats easy to defend but hard to attack. The rest of Matthews team was resisting the violent attacks of the Fishmen based on this very point. However, the situation was not optimistic. Matthew noticed that his own people were being pushed back by the fierce Fishmen, at least in terms of momentum Most of the time, it was the Fishmen who were launching the relentless attacks. What his side seemed capable of was merely parrying and counterattacking. Within a few seconds. Matthew had spotted a clue Apart from Matthew. Among the remaining five people, too few were willing to fight, and too many were slacking! Theres no need to mention Jassiliven. She looked so weakened from a long imprisonment, that she only wielded a small mallet to knock at any Fishman that approached or cast low-level crowd control spells like Intimidation or Retreat Technique. The effects of these spells were quite ordinary, at least nowhere near the help a legendary demigod bard could provide; The God of Travelers also looked incredibly feeble. He was huddled at the very back of the team, occasionally casting supportive spells, and the rest was just cheering and rooting for the team Apart from that. Matthew felt that these two were shouting quite fiercely, as if they were about to burst with rage and fight to the death with these evil Fishmen the next second. If volume could equate to output, these two would certainly take the top two spots. Among the remaining three. Hayek, an illusionist, was greatly restrained by the sheer number of Fishmen and could only relieve the pressure on the front line by creating doppelgangers for his allies. And Sener, who should have been exerting great effort, was also slacking! Matthew faintly heard an argument among them Sener had suggested several times that they should directly retreat from the scene. But each of his proposals was promptly refuted by Claire! The Orc Sword Saints method of refutation was also straightforward and forceful, she charged into the Fishman crowd with dual blades and started slashing wildly! Her swordsmanship was so exquisite that the visual effect it produced was extremely exaggerated. Everywhere the blades passed, even the scale Armor of the Fishmen, which had been enhanced by legendary modifiers, couldnt withstand much. Matthew saw several Fishmen corpses lying haphazardly at Claires feet and understood the reason why this team hadnt fallen apart. Turns out its all thanks to Claire holding the front line! Once the fight starts, the rest of them are f*cking slacking! Matthew couldnt help but worry about Claire. But he also realized that even though the regular Fishmen were enhanced to the Legendary realm, they seemed to be completely unable to handle Claire! Her swordsmanship had already ascended from the extraordinary to the divine. Even when facing eight or even ten Fishmen at a time, she could parry them all while maintaining enough strength to counterattack. This was a crushing advantage in skill, completely unrelated to level. Following this trend, Claire would probably soon breakthrough to the real Legendary realm after leaving Blood-Drinking Mountain! Thinking it through, it made sense. The Orc Sword Saintess, already a top fighter from the Secondary Planes, naturally enjoyed the vast expanse of the material plane where she could soar as high as the birds and leap like the fish in the sea. Ascending to legendary status was indeed just around the corner. Consequently, another new name appeared on the roster of invites for Matthews guilds of spells. Amidst these thoughts, he didnt forget to observe the Fishmen swarm more closely. Matthew noticed that there were about two hundred or more Fishmen blocked in the hall, launching a ferocious attack towards Claires group. Matthew couldnt find the leader of these Fishmen for the moment, but he knew well. If a Fishman assassin really wanted to hide his presence, he would be unable to detect him. Looks like I need to find a way to flush him out Just then, Matthew suddenly noticed that two squads of Fishmen were circumventing the narrow passageway between the hall and the garden. They hurried towards another direction of the side hall. From there, they could possibly circle to the back of the garden. They want to flank us! Matthew knew, even if he stood by and did nothing, the remaining four slackers would most likely have the ability to escape. But just for Claire, he decided to intervene directly! Right away, Matthew silently gave Soldier and Peggy their orders. The trio stealthily moved to the rear of the Fishman group. He was just about to take action, when suddenly, from the weak side of the passageway, Sener inexplicably threw a lighting flare in that direction! Bang! The fire blazed up suddenly. All hidden units were instantly revealed! Matthew and his two companions were stunned as they looked around. Right not far from them, Chapter 1575: 434 Soul Siphon and Dark Servant_4 Chapter 1575: 434 Soul Siphon and Dark Servant_4 A Fishman assassin, who had just been revealed from his invisibility, stared angrily in the direction where the flare had fallen. But the next second. The direction he was staring at became Matthew and his two henchmen! The expression on the Fishman assassins face quickly changed from confusion to rage! Immediately after. He let out a sharp screech. At least half of the Fishmen suddenly turned around. Under the Fishman assassins orders. They pounced toward Matthew and his two companions! Damn it! Sener! Matthew couldnt help but curse aloud. On the other side of the garden. The second floor. A group of Troll Warriors was coldly observing the battle taking place below. Through the huge openwork windows of the first-floor hall. They could clearly see how Matthew and his three people had been made visible by a flare. Among this group of Troll Warriors. Standing at the forefront were two stunningly figured troll princesses. They were the two princesses of the newly ascended royal family of the Troll Kingdom. The older sister was named Annie Salvens. The younger sister was called Ruiqi Salvens. For convenience, they are usually referred to as Princess Dasa and Princess Sasa within the Troll Kingdom. However, these two princesses were clearly dissatisfied with such appellations. Therefore, when traveling abroad. They preferred to use their own names instead of the myriad titles bestowed by their illustrious households. That human male, hes so pretty, so cute! I want him! Princess Ruiqi, with one hand on the railing as if she had found a new toy, uttered a voice filled with desire. Her sister Annie glanced at Matthew, who was about to be embroiled in a tough fight. Then she frowned slightly: Calm down, Ruiqi, dont create unnecessary complications. This isnt the Troll Kingdom anymore; we cant do whatever we want. Every person who enters Blood-Drinking Mountain is not to be underestimated, and besides, though that man has a pretty face, he may be all bark and no bite. He might not satisfy your needs. Ruiqi persisted: No, no, no! I want him! I really like him! Ill make him a cage of pure gold, and with dragon tails and gold, Ill craft a whip and collar to make him my perfect male slave! You help me catch him! Ill let you have all the spoils of war afterward, okay? Princess Sasas eyes were shining. Annie was silent for a moment. Then, somewhat reluctantly, said: Fine then. It will be his honor to be liked by you, and you shall have him. But on the condition that he survives the Fishmens siege. I think that might be difficult. As you can see, hes not robust and is probably a spellcaster. I didnt see him use any emergency spells, which suggests his skill in spellcasting is not profound. There are two others with him, one is a Tauren skeleton, the other Im unsure of his Race, but he also seems weak. They wont last long. Princess Ruiqi glanced at her: You seem to really hope for his unfortunate demise. Annie said irritably: I just dont want unnecessary complications. This operation is important, you know that better than anyone in the team, Ruiqi! Ruiqi snorted: No, you just dont want me to have such a perfect male slave, right? Youve been undercutting me with your words because you also like that pretty boy. Because of your hypocritical persona and face-saving, youve had to painfully ignore that man, but when I want to do what you so deeply desire, you cant help but step in to stop me! Is this the true nature of my dearest sister? Annies complexion changed several times. Her gaze also turned icy: Youre going too far, Ruiqi. Seeing Annie become so firm, Ruiqis attitude suddenly took a one hundred and eighty-degree turn! She then said cheerfully: I can let you have him! Annie was momentarily taken aback, her expression somewhat astonished, then a hint of longing seeped into her eyes. But you have to lend me Hodley for a while. Just for six months Princess Ruiqi said casually. At this point. A look of unease flashed across the face of the Troll Warrior standing close to Annie. Impossible! Annie reacted vehemently: Hodley is the strongest Life Hunter warrior of the Kuinan Forest! His status is not something to be compared with a male slave! Ricky chuckled and said: How about three months? Anns expression was constantly changing. Ricky stuck out her tongue: One month, please, just let me borrow Hodley for a bit, and I wont take any of the spoils from the next fight! That male slave, just nod your head, and Ill go catch him right now to give to you! Having said that, she didnt wait for Anns agreement and went straight to the Troll Warrior named Hodley. Her face was all smiles as she suddenly reached out and grabbed the warriors private parts, kneading them again and again. The warriors expression immediately became very twisted, and his breathing grew heavy. A mist appeared in Rickys eyes: Wow! Is this the strength of Kuinan Forests number one Life Hunter? I like it so much can you put in a good word for me with sis, please? Hmm? Hodleys expression was complicated as he murmured lowly: Princess, I Smack! Before he could finish speaking, Annie had slapped Rickys hand away. Annoyance plastered over Annies face, but she still decided: You catch that human male slave for me, and after we return, register him under your name! I will let Hodley accompany you for half a month! Deal! Ricky licked her lips eagerly and drew a battle axe that was almost as tall as her. At that moment, the tall female troll easily stepped over the second-floor balustrade. She leaped high into the air, heading straight for the opening where the hall met the garden! Come on, darling, youre mine now! Ricky let out a brazen laugh. The trolls arrival startled everyone, including the Fishman crowd, causing a minor disturbance. Ricky didnt care at all. In her worldview and life experience, a powerful troll should easily dominate humans and elves, these second-tier races, and as for lower creatures like Fishman, it wasnt even worth wasting attention on. They were no more than flies. A slap could end their existence. Boom! The female trolls wild body smashed through the stone wall. She was getting very close. She strode forward, her eyes fixed only on Matthew! However, at that moment, Rickys heart suddenly gave a violent squeeze She saw that frail, pale-faced boy pulling out a golden dagger from his sleeve not far away. And that was the source of her panic! Before Ricky could react, Matthew had already used the Yeager Blade to cut open his fingertip. A drop of blood seeped out and fell onto the Golden Knife. The next second, Matthews body started to shine with a white glow. Countless grey tentacles emerged from every corner of his body! Those seemingly endless tentacles wrapped around the necks of nearly all the hostile units around Matthew! Crack crack! Loads of Fishman were lifted into the air by those tentacles. They struggled frantically and howled in agony. The fear from the aura of death stimulated their already trembling brains in an unprecedented way! In that freezing domain, reminiscent of doomsday, almost everyone touched by the tentacles lost the ability to move! They became extremely weak, as if lambs to the slaughter. Ah! Shouts rose from the hall. In the chaos, an unprecedented sense of weakness surged in Rickys heart. Looking down, she didnt know when a grey tentacle had already wrapped around her waist No, no, no! Ricky tried to stop her forward momentum and retreat. But in that moment, she noticed Matthews pitying gaze. Embrace the death that belongs to you In the center of the hall, that figure emotionlessly raised both hands. Then both fists clenched fiercely! Soul Siphon! Humming! In an instant, the hall lost all its color, leaving only black and white, and in the midst of the grey area, surrounded by countless grey tentacles, was that bizarre figure resembling a demon, yet with the compassionate expression of a saint the Necromancer! Chapter 1576: 435 Negative Energy Heart and the Troll Princess’s Dowry Chapter 1576: 435 Negative Energy Heart and the Troll Princesss Dowry That moment. Beside Matthew, apart from himself and two Contract Undead, the souls of all other beings were ripped from their bodies. They howled miserably, swirling into a high-speed vortex before lingering beside Matthew and finally seeping into his body bit by bit. Accompanied by this terrifying spell. The life energy in the hall depleted to its lowest, while, in contrast, the dense and vibrant negative energy reached its peak! He could clearly feel it. It was as if he was submerged in an endless ocean of negative energy The gaps in the Elemental Plane were opened, and the properties of the physical realm were altered! In an instant. Sixteen fountains of negative energy appeared around Matthew. What surged within these fountains was the essence of negative energy. They converged towards Matthew as though. The children were returning to their mothers embrace. With this bizarre surge, the entire building emitted a slight tremor. For a moment. A gale howled throughout the hall, nearly blinding everyone with flying debris. The shaking grew more and more pronounced. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds like summer thunder roared from the fountains. All of the negative energy, soul fragments, and ashen tendrils guarded Matthews side. Making him the true embodiment of an Undead King! Boom! At a certain moment. The surging negative energy breached a critical point, and a hemispherical ripple of negative energy exploded outward, lifting the buildings ceiling and breaking the surrounding pillars. Matthew was surrounded by dust and debris on all sides. Dark clouds quickly gathered and descended slowly as if brewing an unprecedented storm. Only he stood still at the eye of the storm. Behind him, a phantasm of Death appeared. Compared to the Death projection automatically summoned during the prior casting of Undead Calamity, this phantom was much smaller in stature but no less intimidating in presence. Matthew didnt turn around. But he could clearly sense that this phantom of Death seemed more spiritual. It appeared to be watching him. In its gaze Was there a hint of approval? Matthew had no time to ponder more and instead turned his attention back to his body. Right now. His body was undergoing an astonishing transformation! Countless negative energies, soul fragments, and death tendrils were entering and exiting his body. They were not only looking for an appropriate outlet. They were seeking a place to reside! For a necromancer, the phenomenon before his eyes was an excellent opportunity, one he definitely couldnt miss! At that moment, Matthew braced himself and activated Negative Energy Transformation! And this time. The organ he chose to transform was the heart! Matthew steadied his mind, focused intently, and controlled the flow of negative energy with his mental power. Gradually. Under Matthews guidance, the somewhat volatile negative energy found its destination. They streamed towards Matthews heart. Matthews face occasionally flashed with a blue light. Now and then, he would show a hint of pain. But usually, this wouldnt last long. After a few seconds. He would adapt to the intensity of the transformation and then boldly accelerate the pace of Negative Energy Transformation! Three minutes later. The nearly uncontrollable negative energy storm began to slow down. Matthew stood in the eye of the storm. He could feel the surging strength had already flooded into his body. At this point. He felt stronger than ever before! Notification: You have successfully completed Negative Energy Transformation of the Heart! You have obtained the following characteristics 1. Undying Heart (When your heart is destroyed, you will not die, and it wont even affect your normal actions, only restricting the effects and intensity of your spells or actions) 2. No longer decay (Your body no longer ages or decays, it will only enter a state of sudden death when its life comes to an end) 3. Negative Energy Channels (Your heart has become a bridge for communication with the negative energy plane, and your rate of drawing negative energy has increased by 7 to 10 times) 4. Instant Death Decree (Your probability of instant death determinations has increased by ten percent) 5. Pseudo-immortal (You have gained an additional set of Health Points specific to being Pseudo-immortal, the value of which is determined by the strength of your Negative Energy Heart. When your life as a living being is exhausted, you wont immediately enter a dying state but will instead use the Health Points of Pseudo-immortal to continue fighting. Only when an enemy forces both sets of your Health Points into a state of dying, will you truly approach death. The current Health Points of Pseudo-immortal are one third of your regular Health Points) 6. Greed Sucking (You can replenish the Health Points of being Pseudo-immortal by sucking negative energy) 7. Rip Heart and Lung (You can tear out your own heart and throw it towards a target area, then detonate the heart to produce a substantial negative energy explosion. Within the area of the negative energy explosion, the effect of your necromancy spells will reach very high thresholds. Especially, if you have also transformed your lungs and thrown both the heart and lungs together, there may be additional combo effects) 8. Grief of the Living (The presence of the Negative Energy Heart will continuously erode your life as a living being, currently at an erosion rate of one percent per year) 9. Infinite Heart (If you lose a Negative Energy Heart, you will grow a new one within six months, during which you will endure the corresponding weakness penalties) Chapter 1577: 435 Negative Energy Heart and the Troll Princess’s Dowry_2 Chapter 1577: 435 Negative Energy Heart and the Troll Princesss Dowry_2 Matthews gaze shifted away from the overwhelming array of data before him. The strengthening effects bestowed by the Negative Energy Heart were still quite evident. Above are nine effects. To Matthew, they were almost all advantages. The only downside might be the continuous erosion of his Health Points as a living being brought about by the Negative Energy Heart. But for Matthew, this one drawback wasnt entirely without a chance of remedy. After all, he now had mastery over the domain of life, with the case of the Pale Hand as a precedent, it seemed not too difficult to try to achieve equilibrium in the heart. The heartbeat has slowed, but each beat now provides more blood and negative energy Its not like I imagined, where the negative energy in the heart would involuntarily seep into other parts of the body through the bloodstream. The negative energy leaving the heart is just some wisps, and by regularly using life force for cleansing, I should be able to complete the purification and offset Regarding this transformation, Matthew was quite satisfied in his heart. At the same time, perhaps because more organs in his body had undergone negative energy transformation, Matthew had unknowingly embarked on a new path Corpse Witch Path: By continuously using negative energy to transform your body, you will become the most powerful being among pseudo-immortals. You are the living among the undead, and the undead among the living. You straddle the realms of yin and yang, playing with life and death. Become a Corpse Witch, continue to transform more negative energy organs, requirements as follows Number of heavily transformed negative energy organs exceeds 6; Transformed to date: right palm, heart. Matthew was clearly uninterested in becoming a Corpse Witch. However, paths like these, once in his hands, can become some sort of core technology to unlock special paths for others. Besides, Matthew also possessed the identity of an External Domain Sect Master, so the Corpse Witch Path could perfectly enrich the professional system and advancement routes at his disposal. The negative energy storm that arose from the Soul Siphon was gradually abating. Matthew looked around. The ground was covered with bodies. What a terrifying spell His glance swept over the scene, no sign of any living being, with nearly two hundred Fishman corpses lying on the ground. Among the pile of Fishmen was one particularly conspicuous individual. While the other bodies lay stiffly on the ground, only this one stubbornly knelt on one knee, head thrown back in death, mouth agape, eyes bulging dramatically, still holding a battle axe nearly her own height, as if refusing to shut her eyes even in death. Only at this time did Matthew notice her Where did this female troll come from? He wondered in his mind. But no matter what had happened before, these people were dead. Matthew weighed the Golden Knife in his hand. The might of Yeager Blade had exceeded his expectations. He had only meant to kill a part of the Fishmen, to dampen their spirits, not realizing it would wipe them all out. And he had accidentally killed a troll as well. With things as they were, Matthew had to, out of a principle of not wasting resources, silently unfold the domain of negative energy and the undead! Matthew stood between the two great domains. Every minute, every second, myriad pieces of knowledge flooded into his mind. These were beyond what he could comprehend when he first opened the domains. Because this was his first time maintaining the domains at the legendary level! Hiss So much esoteric knowledge, a bit beyond my comprehension. Matthew tried hard to regulate his breathing. Even though his soul was constantly filled with aches, he was doing his utmost, like a sponge absorbing water, to take in this domain knowledge. To one who is not a legend, this knowledge was priceless treasure! In less than two minutes, Matthew somewhat regretfully relaxed his nerves, the influx of information gradually waned The amount of knowledge he had initially absorbed was already quite vast; to acquire more, he might need to further progress in the Legendary Path or sustain more domains. So he no longer focused on the domains, but slowly raised his hands: Servants from the darkness and bitter cold, I, Death Explorer Matthew, hereby command you Rise! Serve me! Yeager Blade: Dark Servant! Accompanied by his solemn and reverent decree, a faint white light emitted from Yeager Blade. Threads of faint spirituality infused those soulless husks. Soon, a few shadows shakily rose from the ground. They were not only filled with terrible negative energy but also a touch of irresistible coldness. That was the element of the domain of extreme frost! This is one of the important characteristics of a Dark Servant. Undead transformed into Dark Servants are often influenced by the domain of extreme frost, possessing abilities that can slow down, freeze, or frighten their enemies. For a necromancer, the domain of extreme frost is not unfamiliar. The usual companions of death are calamity, slaughter, and war. Among them, calamity sees common sub-domains such as plague and cold. And cold, along with extreme frost, coldness, winter, cold ice, and other domains are interlaced. These are domains dearly sought by necromancers. Especially the domain of extreme frost. It is deeply entwined with the aura of death and is one of the domains Matthew yearns to obtain in the next phase. He could feel, Yeager Blade bore the beginnings of this domain, just that he had not yet discovered them. Thinking of Yeager Blade, Matthew recalled even more Just now, when he used negative energy and soul fragments to transform his heart, he discovered more soul fragments flooding into Yeager Blade. Chapter 1578: 435 Negative Energy Heart and the Troll Princess’s Dowry_3 Chapter 1578: 435 Negative Energy Heart and the Troll Princesss Dowry_3 This guy seems to be sneaking a snack? Matthew wasnt sure. He had just intended to probe the inside of the Yeager Blade with his mental power. It was then, a fierce shout came from the direction of the garden: Damn necromancer! What have you done to my sister!? Matthew looked up. From beyond the ruins of the garden, a group of trolls charged in, most of them strong male troll warriors, with the exception of a slender troll female leading them. Matthew noticed. Her face bore a striking resemblance to the female troll lying on the ground. They must have been in the garden just now. Matthew surmised in his heart. The recent negative energy storm had destroyed the entire building, also lifting the ceiling above Matthews head. At this moment, he stood atop the ruins of the hall, surrounded by undead slowly rising to their feet. The Fishmens traces had long since vanished. Matthew couldnt find Claire and the others either. He guessed they had gone to avoid the aftermath of the negative energy storm. But even so, Matthew was not afraid of the group of trolls. On the contrary, he could tell that these trolls were filled with fear towards him. Apart from a few brave troll warriors and that female leader, the rest were subconsciously keeping their distance from Matthew. And while they spoke, Dark Servants, transformed from the corpses of Fishmen, were continuously rising from the ground. Combined with that imperious aura of negative energy emanating from Matthew, it was quite intimidating. She is your sister? Matthew stared at the enraged troll female, responding in a tone that was very calm, as if he had only done a trivial little thing: I guess you must not have taught her not to casually enter a spellcasters casting range, right? The troll female gritted her teeth urgently: It was an accident! Necromancer, you must immediately return the soul of my sister, Ruiqi Salvens! As long as you do this, we will leave afterward and not trouble you any further. Otherwise, the Troll Kingdom and Armor City will not let you off! As if to prove her words, the several troll warriors who had been following her closely began to apply a white powder to their foreheads, chins, and behind their ears. A slight stinging sensation appeared in Matthews insight. He realized, this white powder seemed to have a very strong restraining effect on soul-type esoteric spells like Soul Siphon! He glanced at the troll woman. This woman came prepared, too. But Matthew would not back down just like that; on the contrary, his tone became even colder and more arrogant: Are you threatening me? If you truly wish for your sister to come back to life, you should be pleading with me properly, not scowling at me giving orders, and having your underlings point their blades at me! Im never someone with a bad temper, but snuffing out a dying soul is as easy as flipping my hand, do you understand? Hearing such a blunt threat from Matthew. Annie Salvenss face turned deathly pale in an instant. Her body swayed slightly, as if she wanted to take action, but in the end, she gave up on the risky idea. Annies thoughts were in chaos. Fear, anxiety, worry, regret and other emotions surged in her heart I really shouldnt have let her act recklessly! She and her sister Ruiqi had been at odds for many years, but actually, they had always been quite close. At least she did not want to see her sister meet with an untimely death. In fact. Since leaving Capital Ironclad City, Annie had been taking very good care of Ruiqi along the way. Ruiqi also listened to her. Thus, there had been no issues up until now. Who would have thought that the usually cautious her would capsize in front of this insidious spellcaster disguised as a handsome young man! However, whats done is done, and regret was useless. She had to find a way to save Ruiqis life! Annie took a deep breath, and her tone became much softer: Im sorry, I was a bit hasty just now. I am Annie Salvens, and my sister is Ruiqi Salvens. We come from Armor City in the northern Helen Mountains, and my sister Ruiqi and I are both members of the Troll Royal Family. May I ask how you are called? The Troll Royal Family? Matthew looked at her suspiciously, but Annies eyes were frank, not seeming deceitful. So he spoke: Rolling Stone City, Matthew. Annie then showed a look of surprise: Youre that Matthew? Matthew asked: You know me? Annies eyes suddenly sparkled with excitement: Ive heard your name, the Destroyer who makes Astral Creatures tremble at the sound, the mysterious spellcaster on the back of a bone dragon, the colorful lothario with a vibrant sex life Stop! Matthew earnestly corrected her: Some of that is rumor, dont believe it so easily. He then looked towards the followers behind Annie: Your people are staring at me so intently, it makes me uncomfortable. Have them back off. Annie did not think too much and simply waved her hand to have her subordinates retreat into the garden ruins. A few Troll Warriors slowly backed away. Only one with a particularly upright stance hesitated. Hodley! Do as I say! Annies tone became slightly stern. The reluctant Troll Warrior stepped back a few paces, but did not retreat to the garden ruins like the others. Matthew did not quibble. He just calmly looked at Annie to see what she wanted to say. Annie thought for a moment before speaking: Mr. Matthew. I think that was just a misunderstanding just now, Ruiqi had no ill intentions towards you, and theres no fundamental conflict between us Chapter 1579: 435 Negative Energy Heart and the Troll Princess’s Dowry_4 Chapter 1579: 435 Negative Energy Heart and the Troll Princesss Dowry_4 However, her words were interrupted by Matthew. Matthew asked with a look of astonishment, You dont mean to say that he just rushed over wanting to help me chop up Fishmen, do you? Annie really wanted to say that. But she couldnt bring herself to say it. She hesitated for a moment and then gritted her teeth, saying, Thats not it. But Ruiqi really meant no harm to you; she just really likes you and wanted to rescue you from the Fishmen Matthew wasnt buying that: Rescue? Then train me to be a Male Slave, right? Because of his previous experience searching for ancient airs, Matthew was very familiar with the customs and traditions of the Troll Empire. He knew very well that the life of someone rescued by two such domineering princess heroes was unlikely to be particularly enviable. This time, Annie didnt argue. She spoke with a calm tone: Regardless, she didnt truly harm you, and this is essentially a misunderstanding. Im sure youve also heard about the reestablishment of the Troll Kingdom. If you have the chance, you should personally go to the north and see for yourself; Armor City has grown into something immeasurable for mortals. I admit youre strong and have the qualifications to speak to the Salvens Family as equals. And as Ive said beforethere is no irreconcilable conflict between us. As long as you return Ruiqis soul to me, even allowing her to reincarnate, we could completely put aside our past grudges and even enter into deep cooperation. Our cooperation need not be limited to Blood-Drinking Mountain; it can continue even after returning to the material world. For an outstanding necromancer like yourself, I would personally recommend you to my father, the King. The depth of the trolls is unimaginable for other races, and if my father were to support you, you would receive resources beyond what any ordinary spellcaster could imagine When it came to the Troll Kingdom and her father, Annie couldnt help but reveal a hint of pride. Since the establishment of the Troll Kingdom, we have launched three wars with the Alliances tacit approval, and we have won all three major battles. You might not know, but the most fertile Bay Stream Great Plain in the north and nearly ten large human city states around it have all been incorporated into the Troll Kingdoms territory, and there will be more Northern Emperor City States becoming a part of the Troll Kingdom or even the Empire in the future! Becoming a distinguished guest of the Troll Kingdom will be completely beneficial for you. And to achieve this, all you need to do is spare Ruiqis soul, which shouldnt be difficult for you, right? Before Matthew could respond, Peggy, who had been listening for a long time, couldnt help but stand out: After all this talk, arent you just baiting with empty promises? You say distinguished guest as if its settled? Our Matthew is in high demand! To curry favor with Matthew, the Rolling Stone Kingdom offered a princess, and they almost threw in the king too! What can your Troll Kingdom offer? A flash of surprise crossed Annies eyes: The king was thrown in too? Your private life is indeed quite chaotic! She gazed steadily at Matthew, her eyes suddenly filled with amusement. Several seconds later, Annie suddenly stepped forward, puffing out her chest: The Troll Kingdom has princesses too, what do you think of me? Matthew looked Annie Salvens up and down. This Troll Princesss eyes were bright, her attitude serious, as if she was not joking. If truth be told, Troll girls are actually not bad with more abstract figures and hairstyles; whether its Annie standing or Ruiqi lying down, both their figures were quite nice. As for facial beauty, that varied by individual, but at least Matthew didnt find them repulsive. Wearing a mask seems kind of appealing? Somehow, That thought popped into his head. Immediately Matthew was startled by his own thought: Damn! My sense of beauty is gradually matching that of spellcasters and gods without me noticing Truly, a great environment subtly changes a persons thoughts; Aindor is such a perilous place! Matthew couldnt help but feel a jolt in his heart. However, seeing that Matthews gaze wandered over her body and then settled into a thoughtful expression, Annie mistook it for a sign that Matthew was interested. A sincere smile appeared on her face, and her tone became more generous and frank, I like you. You are very handsome, and your strength is amazing. Apart from being a bit thin, you perfectly meet my criteria for choosing a spouse. I also dont mind if you have other women. Thats quite common among the strong in the Troll Kingdom. If you wish, you could marry both the Princess of the Rolling Stone Kingdom and the Troll Kingdom. Two is always better than one, dont you think? At her words, Matthew was again surprised. Before he could figure out the true intentions of the Troll Princess, the Troll Warrior who had previously retreated not too far away couldnt help but burst out, Princess Your Highness! Theres no need for you to demean yourself like this! I will kill him for you, and we still have a chance to save Princess Ruiqi! Annie turned around, irritated, and scolded, Stand back, dont interrupt my conversation with Mr. Matthew! Hodleys face turned red, But Annies tone grew even sterner, Are you defying orders? Have you forgotten the oath you once swore? Go, stand in the garden, dont disappoint me, Hodley! Hodleys chest heaved violently. For a long moment. He angrily stamped his foot and turned his head, walking into the ruins of the garden. As he left, he never stopped glaring at Matthew, his eyes burning with a wish to tear Matthew limb from limb. The women of the Salvens Family really do have prestige, Matthew commented with interest. He hadnt been particularly interested in Annie, but seeing the Troll Warriors reaction, Matthew suddenly became intrigued Not because he really wanted to do anything. But because he wanted to see if he could obtain more Tauren elements. So he deliberately asked, What other benefits come with marrying you? Annie thought about it seriously, A vast array of spell resources, slave resources, and wealth resources. Besides these, my father promised to grant me and my future husband a piece of land, no less than one-tenth the size of the current Troll Kingdoms territory. As far as I know, he intends to give me the city-states in the north of Bay Stream Great Plain as a dowry. As long as you marry me, you will effectively be a king, with several large cities in the north of Bay Stream Great Plain and more than a dozen smaller cities becoming your territory! As she spoke, she added, If youre a person who likes to get straight to the point, I also dislike beating around the bush. We can consummate the marriage tonight, and just hold a wedding ceremony later! If you find all this too sudden, we can take it slow. It all depends on you. The condition is, you let Ruiqi go first. After listening to Annies straightforward to the point of exaggerated narrative, Matthew suddenly asked, How do you know for sure that Ruiqis soul is in my possession? Arent you worried that I might have killed her off completely? Annie hesitated for a moment, I know her soul hasnt dissipated. Her soul is still there, on you. Im not sure of her exact whereabouts, but I know shes still around Matthews heart stirred. Just at that moment, the Yeager Blade hidden up his sleeve suddenly became scorching hot! Chapter 1580: 436 Tauren’s special weapon Chapter 1580: 436 Taurens special weapon This guy was indeed sneaking a bite! Matthew delved his mental power into the Yeager Blade, into that barren world made up of deserts and darkness. A plethora of resentful spirits and complaints were involuntarily drifting between heaven and earth. And deep within the desert, there stood an altar that soared into the sky. Around the altar, strange pillars of light lit up. These light pillars seemed to possess an irresistible pull, gathering large numbers of souls and soul fragments nearby. A white light shone on the altar. From time to time, soul fragments entered the white light, completely disintegrating into specks of light amidst the harrowing screams of rip heart and lung! Matthew made a rough estimate of the numbers. What a scene. At least two-thirds of the nearly two hundred Fishman souls had congregated above the altar! Taking into account the portion already digested by the altar, what truly ended up in Matthews hands for strengthening the Negative Energy Heart was probably less than one-fifth! Matthew could feel that the altar and light pillars in the center of the desert posed no threat to his mental power. So he continued moving that strand of mental power closer. Before long, he clearly saw those pitiful souls bound to the light pillars. These light pillars themselves seemed to have the ability to attract and pull at souls. There also appeared to be competition between the light pillars. As a result, many Fishman souls were torn to pieces by all sorts of powerful forces even before they reached the light pillars. But even when split into countless soul fragments, they remained the objects of fierce competition for consumption by the light pillars and altar. There was one exception, however. That was the soul of Troll Princess Ruiqi! At this moment, she was entangled by numerous resentful spirits and complaints. Fear was written all over her face. Matthew noticed that she had a thin but incredibly strong pink membrane surrounding her spirit body. Complicated text flowed across the membrane from time to time. That was the incantation of the giant mage to protect the soul! The Troll Royal Family indeed stands out. The heritage of the once-great Empire is still there Matthew silently nodded to himself. Compared to the Fishmen, Ruiqi was proving to be quite tenacious. She hadnt even been sucked into the light pillars but was instead wandering around the edge of this area due to the pull of gravity. However, at that moment, a high-speed rotating vortex of light suddenly burst forth from the altar. The vortex stirred the chaotic flow of the force fields. Instantly, the force fields surrounding Ruiqi underwent a violent transformation. She began drifting involuntarily towards the altar. Matthew could also feel the Yeager Blades deep desire from within his soul! Roar! The altar let out such a roar, seemingly warning Matthew not to disturb its feeding. Sorry, but I have another use for this soul. Matthew sent this thought in the direction of the altar. He then unleashed his mental power, turning it into a slender thread intricately coiling around Ruiqis neck. The thread suddenly tightened. Ruiqis spirit body instinctively covered her neck as if she could not breathe. But the next second, all those complaints and resentful spirits that wanted to tear at her soul fled away. The courageous undercurrent towards the altar also vanished without a trace. She stood there bewildered, and after a long while, she finally came out of her daze and covered her neck, then carefully guarded the thin line around her neck like a necklace. TIP: Youve made a deal with the Yeager Blade. You must feed it at least two high-quality souls to quell the rage of the Yeager Blade. One weeks deadline. The Yeager Blade is impatient. If you fail to honor your promise, it might betray you, or leave you Having finally calmed the raging Yeager Blade, Matthew shifted his attention back to reality. At that moment, he heard Annie Salvenss heavy breathing. Matthew slightly lifted his eyelids This Troll woman was too close! Thinking of stealing? Matthew asked bluntly. Annie took a step back as if waking from a dream. A fine layer of perspiration appeared on her forehead, yet her tone remained relatively calm, No. I just hope that you can spare Ruiqi, its as simple as that. The conditions Ive just offered are very sincere, and I hope you will consider them carefully Despite the composure of the response, Matthew still picked up on Annies nervousness from her body language. It was a subtle emotional fluctuation, within which Matthew could even discern a deeply concealed hint of murderous intent! Of course, that flash of murderous intent was just a fleeting thought, probably startling Annie herself with its craziness. After all, Matthew might have been standing still for a short while, but Peggy and Soldier, two legendary undead guardians, were standing by his side like statue sentinels. Any sane person wouldnt even think of doing such a thing. Nor would Matthew annihilate Annie and her companions over that hint of murderous intent he wasnt such a brutal person. Furthermore, indecisive murderous intent comes from fear, and fear is an excellent tool for manipulating the human heart. As an increasingly seasoned necromancer, Matthew was starting to discover the gameplay and benefits of fear. He didnt mind further exploring and applying it in practice. Just from two or three glances from this Troll woman, I was able to dissect so many emotions. My Insight has become much sharper! This was what truly delighted Matthew. But he was also well aware, that this was due to the perception modifications that came with his Level being adjusted to the Legendary realm. Chapter 1581: 436 Tauren’s special weapon_2 Chapter 1581: 436 Taurens special weapon_2 Under the blessings of his position as the Envoy of Equilibrium, his Insight had always far surpassed that of a normal person. And after entering the legendary realm, this augmentation would be exponentially increased, and specifically, Matthew had acquired a remarkable Ability that combined mind-reading and Sixth Sense. This Ability was still in its nascent stages. It was estimated that once he truly broke through to the legendary, he could fully embrace this Ability! I am considering, Matthew said slowly, To be frank, I have no grievances against the Troll Kingdom, I even harbor a trace of goodwill. If given the chance, I would like to visit Armor City and deepen my understanding of the Kingdom under the Salvens Familys rule. Matthews words were not mere flattery. The trolls had a profound heritage, and Matthews current predicament required the establishment of good relations with powerful forces outside of the Alliance. So as to avoid the embarrassing decline in his influence should he later part ways with the Alliance. In this regard, the Jade Court and the wood elves were the best targets to win over, and his relationship with Tyraste was also above average; By comparison, though the Troll Kingdom was a bit far off, its strength was undoubtedly far greater than that of the Jade Court. Matthew indeed wanted to establish good relations with the Troll Kingdom. But the premise was, that he must have the initiative in his own hands! I also appreciate your decisiveness and wisdom, Matthew continued, But it seems you have some misconceptions about my character. I am not a despicable person, so I will certainly not take this chance to coerce you into becoming my woman. Even if I harbored thoughts of a man for a woman towards you, I would gradually strive to understand you through other channels instead of demanding anything of you right now I will release Princess Ruiqi. Upon hearing this, Ann let out a long sigh of relief. Her gaze towards Matthew became more complex, with admiration occupying the majority of her emotions. However, the next second, she heard Matthew say amicably, But not now. Even though you might think this was all a misunderstanding, the misunderstanding has occurred. The recent skirmish has made it impossible for me to fully trust you. I believe in your character, but your subordinates I am not certain of them. Saying this, his eyes glanced meaningfully at the Troll Warrior nearby in the garden. Hodley snorted coldly: I would never go against Princess Xiangxiangs orders! If she instructs me not to lay a hand on you, I will not touch a hair on your head! Peggy interjected: What if your princess tells you to eat shit? Dont get me wrong, Im just asking, no other meaning. Hodley raged: She would never do such a thing! Peggy thought for a moment: True, the princess is so graceful and generous, at first glance she does not seem like one to make such a vulgar demand. Hodleys expression softened slightly. But in an instant, Peggy asked again: But what if the princesss husband tells you to eat shit? Hodley became furious: What nonsense are you talking about? You ill-mannered skeletons! Let me teach you a lesson on behalf of your master! With that, he furiously drew a rusted longsword, preparing to vent his anger on Peggy. However, before Matthew and Peggy could react, Annie Salvens rushed forward and kicked Hodley squarely in the chest as he charged in! Boom! The Troll Warriors body flew backward, completely losing balance, and after staggering a few steps, he slammed into a broken wall, stirring up a cloud of dust. Enough, Hodley! Annie scolded, Are you trying to get my sister killed? Coughing from the dust and with a face filled with anger and pain, Hodley growled, We cant let him have his way. Hes a necromancer! We cannot trust him! Even if you really surrendered yourself to him, he wont fulfill his promise to spare Princess Ruiqi. Believe me, you will both end up falling! Believe me, Annie! He tried to grab Annies shoulders as he got up. But what greeted him, was another relentless kick! Thwack! The heavy boot landed on Hodleys chest again, and Annies eyes were also filled with fury: I am the princess! If you cant obey my orders, then get the hell out! Also, dont call me Annie, call me Princess Xiangxiang! Hodleys lips, stained with blood, parted slightly: Ann Princess Xiangxiang. I His face showed pain, his eyes filled with humiliation and sorrow, and a hint of pleading. He still wanted to say something, But Matthews indifferent interruption came from the side: Enough! Dont put on some sob story in front of me. Youre making me out to be some sort of villain, as if Ive committed some great misdeeds, forcing you and your servant to squabble among yourselves! Remember, it was your sister who intruded my spells range with ill-intentions. During my fight with the Fishman, you lurking nearby, can you honestly say you bore no malice? When in a position of power, you act all high and mighty, insufferably arrogant; and when at a disadvantage, you know how to play the victim and act pitiful? Matthew said with a displeased expression: I made myself very clear. Ruiqis soul is in my hands, and I can ensure her safety for the time being. I will also consider returning her soul to the Troll Kingdom, but Im not handing her over to you right now, got it? Now, I am leaving this place. If you truly care about Princess Ruiqis life, you had better keep your distance, dont make me misunderstand, and dont do anything stupid! Chapter 1582: 436 Taurens special weapon_3 Chapter 1582: 436 Taurens special weapon_3 Speaking of which, he headed towards the main road with two other legendary undead. Wait! Ann couldnt help but chase after him a few steps. Mr. Matthew suddenly stopped, turning back with indifference: What is it? Miss Salvens? Ann was startled by his gaze, and the words she had prepared suddenly became a jumbled mess in her mind. In the span of a breath, a strained smile appeared on her face: Nothing, I just hope you can release Ruiqi soon, please dont hurt her. And, please, stop calling me Miss Salvens. Just call me Ann. Mr. Matthew nodded slightly: Alright, Ann. Farewell. After speaking, he walked away without looking back, leading his imposing entourage of Fishman Zombies. Ann watched Mr. Matthew leave with a smile on her face. Only when his figure had completely disappeared from view did her expression change to one of fury in an instant! Boom! Ann punched a stone pillar in the ruins, piercing it straight through. The pillars broken end made a loud noise before it collapsed helplessly into the dust beside it. The sound of crumbling filled the air. The other trolls came closer with some nervousness, but they didnt dare to get too close, only Hodley silently made his way through the dust. Sorry, Hodley, I used eighty percent of my strength in that punch just now. Ann turned to look at him, her eyes softer than before. Hodley bowed his head and sighed: It was I who affected Princess Xiangxiangs negotiations with that damned necromancer. I was too impulsive. Its my fault, I cant control myself. Ann shook her head: Its not like that. I can understand your feelings for me, and as my chief warrior, youre allowed your admiration for me C just dont cross the line C I will always regard you as the most reliable partner. Hodley bit his lip, his face filled with joy, but there was also a trace of melancholy in his eyes. The two fell silent for a while. He is indeed very powerful, Ann suddenly said: Ive been looking for an opportunity to snatch that dagger the whole time, intuition tells me that that dagger is the Horcrux binding Ruiqis soul. But I couldnt find the chance. Thinking carefully, the fact that he didnt take the opportunity to blackmail us is already a mediocre outcome. After Ruiqi acted rashly, we lost our advantage in negotiations with Mr. Matthew. Ah Despite being so young, hes so impeccable Hes too exceptional to be human. The more Hodley listened, the more uneasy he became. He asked anxiously: Princess Xiangxiang, youre not seriously considering marrying him, are you? Ann instinctively denied: ` Of course not! What I suggested was simply a stopgap! No matter how formidable he is, hes still a human. Plus, I heard he has already married the Princess of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. How could I truly share a husband with a human bitch Ive never even met? A flash of delight crossed Hodleys face. At that moment, a troll scout stepped forward: Ive previously gathered information on Mr. Matthew. Although rumors suggest that hes very close to the royalty of the Rolling Stone Kingdom, particularly in an ambiguous relationship with the father and daughter of the Blood Robes, there is no concrete evidence. Mr. Matthew himself mentioned just moments ago that many of the rumors about him are not true. Based on my many years of experience in intelligence work, those pieces of information are likely concocted by some unscrupulous bards seeking attention. The only certainty is that Matthew has not married the Princess of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Annie hesitated for a moment: Is that so? The scout nodded. Her gaze became somewhat intriguing: In that case. Its not impossible Hodley stood by the side. His expression gradually darkened. Tip: Your Tauren elements +30! Under the Authority: Lord of the Tauren, you realize that these elements come from the two Princesses of the Troll Kingdom, Annie Salvens and Ruiqi Salvens! Considering the extensive following and admiration that the two troll princesses command within the Troll Kingdom, Authority: Lord of the Tauren has marked Annie Salvens as a key target for aggressive expansion. Youve triggered the authority upgrade quest Greater Aggressiveness! Greater Aggressiveness: Capture Annie Salvens, resurrect Ruiqi Salvens, and incorporate them both into your harem! Thereafter, your authority will be upgraded and optimized (promotion direction: troll/harem/aggression) Crazy The Taurens authority is really not decent at all! Arriving on the main road, escorted by a group of Fishmen, Matthew couldnt help but complain internally. However, he also understood that the current nature of the Tauren Domain was also defined and endowed by himself. Initially, it was merely a domain of a specific race. Having infused various elements like intimidation, plunder, occupation, and corruption, the Tauren Domain has definitely taken a unique path. While acquiring a variety of different elements, Matthew recently discovered that the Tauren Domain was slowly reaching into new domains! For example, right now, the Tauren Domain is encroaching on the domain of Sex. And according to the feedback from the authority, the infiltration pace of the domain is not slow. In at most three months, it could successfully occupy a part, achieving a state of domain crossover. Of course, to completely assimilate it as a sub-domain requires much more effort, and only after winning a domain battle victoriously. Even so, the domineering characteristic of the Tauren Domain is gradually revealing itself. ` Chapter 1583: 436 Taurens special weapon_4 Chapter 1583: 436 Taurens special weapon_4 Matthew discovered. He was invading the Sex domain using his own Reproduction domain as a stepping stone. So, he checked the situation in other domains. He was shocked to find, upon checking In Matthews own domains, almost all were infiltrated by the Tauren Domain! The level of infiltration varied from mild to severe. The most severely infiltrated was Reproduction; the Tauren Domain had become its Superior Crossing. No wonder the former could be used as a stepping stone to attack other domains. This phenomenon made Matthew marvel. He suddenly realized. His currently controlled domains had reached an unprecedented state of equilibrium under the restraint of both the Tauren and Equilibrium domains! If the Equilibrium Domain was the cornerstone allowing all domains to coexist peacefully, then the Tauren Domain that Matthew had established seemed to loom above all other domains! I came, I saw, I conquered. For some reason, this phrase popped into Matthews mind. He had always known that controlling a domain was arduous, and achieving equilibrium even more so. He had also spent countless nights meditating, wondering if there was a better strategy to handle the relationships between these domains. Unexpectedly, a domain he had inadvertently established had somewhat resolved this issue. Currently, the domains on Matthew were coexisting harmoniously. The Tauren Domain treated each one equally, infiltrating each At this moment, he suddenly remembered what Isabelle had said Remember, a stalemate of two forces is not called equilibrium; true equilibrium must be between and above all things. At that moment, Matthew felt a sense of sudden clarity. Is this what they mean by an unintentional success? Matthew quietly sensed those Tauren elements eagerly infiltrating other domains. Immediately, he focused his mental power on authority. Just then, a faint vibration surged through his heart. Hint: You have a new understanding of the Tauren Domain! As the master of the domain, you are entitled to choose a weapon as the exclusive weapon of the Tauren Domain. After the selection, you can integrate that weapon directly into the domain. The Tauren Authority will enchant the weapon into a high-level domain weapon! High-level domain weapon! Matthew was moved, as this possessions absolute attributes might not necessarily overshadow a semi-divine weapon, but its rarity definitely could. Which weapon should I choose? Matthew was troubled. He had many weapons, and after comparing them one by one, he always felt some were inappropriate, or he lacked the impulse to designate any particular item as the exclusive weapon of the Tauren. Ah, right. Better ask a real Tauren what they think? Matthew asked Peggy, who was nearby: What weapon do you like best? Peggy unhesitatingly pulled out the Big Bone Blade from beneath her: This one, chops delightfully! Matthew thought for a moment: Besides this? Without another word, Peggy pulled out a black stick from beneath her: This one, its fun to use. Matthew was taken aback. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a crowbar! What is this used for? Deciding to trust Peggys standards, Matthew asked seriously. Peggy answered: The usage scenarios are quite flexible; I often use it to pry open bricks, Peggy said. Pry open bricks? Matthew was puzzled. Yes. Some homes in Rolling Stone Town have walls that are too thick. No offense, but prying open a few bricks makes it much easier to eavesdrop clearly, she explained. Peggy continued: And believe it or not, while prying, Ive discovered gold coins hidden within the walls Matthews eyebrows lifted. Peggy quickly added: But I didnt take them! Im not a thief! I was just paying attention to the citizens lives! Alright then. Matthew took the crowbar from Peggys hand. A flicker of doubt flashed through his mind, but he decided to follow the true opinion of the Tauren. He stuffed the crowbar into the authority! Alert: Tauren Sovereign Authority activated, enchanting in progress You have obtained the exclusive weapon of the Tauren Domain, Peggys Crowbar! Peggys Crowbar (Advanced-Level Domain Weapon) possesses the following characteristics 1. Demolition Divine Artifact (Peggys Crowbar causes ten times more damage to buildings than an ordinary crowbar, and has a chance of causing an entire wall or building to collapse when prying a brick); 2. Flexible Characteristic (You can use this crowbar for various purposes; it will modify its attributes accordingly and gain corresponding bonuses, for example When you throw the crowbar, it automatically counts as a missile, gaining extra accuracy and penetration bonuses; When you attack an enemy from behind with the crowbar, it transforms into a blunt weapon, gaining extra Dizzy and concussive bonuses; Similarly, it can also transform into a sharp weapon, torture tool, fishing tool, agricultural tool, Thief tool, sexual tool, etc) 3. Domain Enemy (Peggys Crowbar has enhanced destructiveness against domains; when you fiercely attack an enemys domain with the crowbar, there is a higher chance that the domain will crack or collapse); 4. Stick of Blasphemy (Peggys Crowbar can subtly infiltrate and desecrate an enemys domain; if you can draw the attention of the majority of the domains maintainer, you are more likely to conquer the domain in a short period); 5. Automatic Treasure Hunting (Peggys crowbar has a natural sensitivity to treasures, gold coins, divine artifacts, high-level items, etc., and will automatically point in the corresponding direction; Especially when you lose your way in a maze, you can also use the crowbar to identify direction, as it will always lead you out of the maze!) Good gracious. Matthews eyes shone with surprise. With the blessings of the Tauren Domain, Peggys Crowbar had become a weapon specifically designed to counter domains! This could play a crucial role in high-level combat! As for automatic treasure hunting, the demolition artifact, and other abilities, they also had their applicable scenarios. Overall, Matthew was quite satisfied with this new weapon. I need to figure out how to advance the levels of the Eighteen Styles of Martial Arts Thinking this, A few people quickly emerged from the alley on the right side of the main road near the city gate. It was Matthews companions. Where have you just been? Matthew asked. Avoiding your Soul Siphon! Sener replied irritably: You dont think we are completely immune to soul extraction, do you? Thats even scarier than instant death spells! Claire explained: The scene just now was too frightening, Matthew. I had to evacuate the site, and the subsequent shockwave caused nearby buildings to destabilize, blocking the road. The citys barriers also underwent some changes; we didnt dare to take risks and had to find a detour Jassiliven then said with a smile: I told you Matthew was fine, right? It seems he has already dealt with those Fishmen and turned them into our companions. The rest looked at those Fishmen, and given the previous Soul Siphon, their gaze towards Matthew grew even more respectful. After regrouping, they continued toward the direction of the next city district. Before long, They passed through the city gate. But suddenly, Sener turned and made a silencing gesture. Its Ingrams minions, he said quietly. Everyone else then saw. Throughout the main road of the front district, Elemental Lives were patrolling everywhere! Chapter 1584: 437 Elemental Mark and Aspect Hound Chapter 1584: 437 Elemental Mark and Aspect Hound Based on the Knowledge of Blood-Drinking Mountain that Matthew had acquired, the district ahead had been designated as the Magic Zone during the era of the Troll Empire. The so-called Magic Zone was not exclusively for magicians, of course. Indeed. During the height of the Troll Empire, the performance and entertainment industries were quite developed, and magic was one of the industries that was quite representative. It was said that the royal family of the Troll Empire was so passionate about magic that it reached the point of obsession. One generation of the Troll King was a very traditional magic fundamentalist. He even specifically issued a decree Which stated that it was strictly forbidden for mages to pose as magicians! Such was the status of magicians in the Troll Kingdom, reaching an incomprehensibly high level. When Matthew looked through many works that recorded the customs of the Troll Empire era, he inevitably encountered introductions to magicians of that time. In such a case, the Magic Zone was evidently much wider and more prosperous than other districts. When viewed on a map, the original framework of the Magic Zone was a rather square rectangle, not too different from the nearby districts. However, there was a world of difference in the actual construction. According to the Machinists reconnaissance, the Magic Zone kept expanding outward, and in reality, it was an ellipse that included the original district. Such a vast district obviously could not be completely occupied by little Ingram and his elemental life forms. Therefore, Matthew and the others easily found another entrance to the Magic Zone. After arriving at the Magic Zone, however, they did not immediately start their activity. They found a high point and observed from a distance what those elemental life forms were doing in the Eastern part of the Magic Zone Theyve sealed off the East District. For now, theres no sign of little Ingram and Audacia, nor of Dawn Star Leon. They might have gone to deal with other important matters. As for those elemental life forms patrolling the streets, their movements seem chaotic, but actually, there is a pattern to follow. The Fire and Water Elementals, under the guidance of their respective elders, are in charge of patrolling and shadowing. Their purpose is to exclude outsiders. Once they discover an enemy, they will not hesitate to attackYou should thank my quick wits. If it hadnt been for my early detection of them, had it been a regular Thief exploring the way, they would probably already be being pursued Sener came down from the watchtower, taking credit for the feat while he continued to speak: But the tasks of the other two types of elemental life forms are even more significant. Ive noticed that those Earth and Air Elementals are scouting the buildings in the eastern part of the Magic Zone at the fastest speed, spraying their own Elemental Marks on every structure similar to the place of the Giant Troll Gods second-in-command. Clearly, this is an action of tagging in advance Matthew nodded slightly: A preliminary screening. Little Ingram has put the strengths of elemental life forms to good use. Sener chuckled: Indeed, as summonable creatures, elemental life forms are obviously more intelligent than the walking dead. They can follow the precise instructions given by Summoners, to patrol, search, and mark buildings. More crucially, the Elemental Marks left by Air and Earth Elementals are not recognizable by everyone. For spellcasters or Summoners other than little Ingram, identifying these marks on a large scale requires a significant expenditure of mana and focus, meaning we cant take advantage of their work. At this point, Sener could not help but complain: Its all Tyrastes fault! He thinks his plan is perfect, yet the secrecy is a mess, everyone coming to Blood-Drinking Mountain knows to recruit and bring along a crowd. Were still wary of each other, thinking that the eleven people who entered together are our biggest competitors, which is laughable Although the others did not speak outright, they largely agreed with Seners words. Especially since there had been no news from Tyraste to date. Their situation became very passive. Identifying the Elemental Marks is not that difficult. Matthew stated leisurely. The others turned to look at him. Matthew spread his hands: I have a little trick that should allow us to find all the buildings marked with Elemental Marks. So, our current problem is, what kind of strategy should we adopt to deal with little Ingram and Audacia? Claire asked, What strategies are there? Before Matthew could answer, Traveler God Mo Song had already answered with a smile: What else could there be? There are only two options Tailing. Or forcing a confrontation! Jassiliven chuckled softly: Do you have the resources to force a confrontation? Mo Song was about to reply but seemed to sense an underlying meaning in her words. He just pursed his lips and did not elaborate. Engaging them in direct conflict now would be an imprudent act. Hayek spoke gravely: Not to mention that the enemys strength and numbers far surpass ours Throughout our journey, weve already encountered Fishmen and trolls; who knows how many other forces are lurking in the dark. initiating conflict and causing a noticeable commotion would make us targets for other hunters, which is not worth it! Matthew nodded lightly. This time, he agreed with the deputy leader of the Church of the Underworld. Indeed, were they to engage in direct combat, once Matthew went all out with his firepower, he might well be a match for little Ingrams group. Chapter 1585: 437 Elemental Mark and Aspect Hound_2 Chapter 1585: 437 Elemental Mark and Aspect Hound_2 The enemy outnumbered us. But Matthews side boasted stronger legendary quality and more experts. The most crucial factor was, one of his three magnates of the necromancers had yet to make an appearance. In the special regions of the Ancient City of Klafa with various restrictions, Philoliuss fighting power and his size advantage would be multiplied. If it really came to a fight, Matthew believed he still had a fairly high chance of winning. However, he felt that the time had not yet come for a head-on confrontation with little Ingram What Hayek said was one thing. The originally agreed upon Blood-Drinking Mountain, meant to be a little-traveled mini instance, had already been thoroughly perforated, giving Matthew the feeling that familiar faces were everywhere. Though Margaret had said there were a total of seven forces, firstly, the Machinists information might not be accurate, and secondly, after he and Margaret met, it was possible that more people would enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain and the Ancient City of Klafa. Starting a fight here, one must always guard against the possibility of others reaping the benefits. Before finding Tyraste, Matthew was not too keen on going all out in a fight with someone Of course, bullying the weak was another matter. On the other hand, in Matthews heart, what weighed even more heavily, was that there were simply too many slackers in his own team! He estimated, the real fighters were only himself, Claire, and Sener, and Sener was likely just an actor. How the hell were they supposed to fight? Better to stick with circuitous strategies instead. Stealthy tailing is good. I love tailing the most. Sener said with a smile, But there are two strategies for tailing, one is to react entirely, that is, wait for little Ingram and his team to explore all the pillars in the Magic Zone that might contain Lost Paradise, and then suddenly attack when they find Lost Paradise. The advantage is that its safer and theres a better chance to be the ultimate winner. The downside is that it seems a bit passive, and if they run away with the findings right away, we can only stare helplessly. The other method is to intercept them halfway. Although we dont know what they are up to now, we can collect information on those preliminary screened targets, then employ our methods to filter them. If we find a target with a high certainty, we could take the initiative to make a move and see if Lost Paradise is hidden inside. This approach is more proactive, but has the same drawbacks; who knows if little Ingram and his team are lying low somewhere, watching our actions from the darkness. At the same time, we must also be cautious about one thing: Ingram is no fool, he also knows that near the Magic Zone might be us, Fishmen and trolls, enemies for him. What if those Air and Earth Elements are just tagging graffiti for us to see, distracting our attention? Its possible that under any suspected target lies a terrible trap. All of these must be taken into account. Matthew strongly agreed. He observed the expressions of others and found that no one showed any emotional fluctuation because of Seners words. This meant that almost everyone thought the same way. Indeed. Sometimes, action alongside these experienced old foxes can be somewhat easier. Even if your thinking is one-sided, someone will point out the oversight for you. If only these guys wouldnt be so slack during a fight. Matthew secretly sighed to himself. So I suggest we stick with the old rules, Vampire Moson opened calmly. Still splitting into two groups? Jassiliven asked. No, three ways, Moson cleared his throat: Matthew will lead a team to gather preliminary screened targets by Elemental Lives. Sener will lead a team to investigate the whereabouts of Ingram, Audacia, and Dawn Star Leon. I will inspect the surroundings of the Magic Zone to see if there are other forces entering this area and be ready to respond in advance. Every team must remember one strategytry not to fight. Remember, we came here to look for Lost Paradise, not to go on a killing spree. Of course, if you can clear the field as swiftly as Matthew just did, I will give you a three-handed applause for your performance! Everyone had no objections to Mosons distribution. The only thing that was somewhat amusing was that, in the end when forming precise groups, both Matthew and Sener became solo squads per the principle of voluntariness. And the patrol squad led by Moson was packed with Jassiliven, Hayek, and Claire. Claires reason for being there was that she couldnt turn invisible, making her a burden to anyone, which indeed made sense. But the other two, including Moson himself, were blatantly slackers. Although everyone expected this, Matthew still scorned these slick operators fiercely in his heart. Then the group split up again. They agreed to convene before nightfall at a Big Slant Tower on the edge of the Western Magic Zone According to information provided by Margaret, the Big Slant Tower housed a Safe House opened up by Machinists during an earlier exploration, which could help them survive the dangerous nights in the Ancient City of Klafa. The group parted ways. For cautiousness, Matthew drank an Invisibility Potion, activated the Invisible Magic Ball, and wore the Ring of Invisibility on his hand ready to be activated at a moments notice. As for Soldier and Peggy, they naturally did not need his concern. The stealth skills of these two were truly first-rate; under normal circumstances, they would be unlikely to be seen through by Elemental Lives. Chapter 1586: 437 Elemental Mark and Aspect Hound_3 Chapter 1586: 437 Elemental Mark and Aspect Hound_3 Even Legendary-level Elemental Elders were the same. The three of them maintained a certain distance from each other, advancing slowly along the main thoroughfare. The reason for their slow pace, was because Matthew had to keep his Equalized Perception active during the entire journey. This ability could help him perceive the brands left by the Elemental Marks from the elemental plane. Of course, Matthew did not completely trust the traces left by the elemental life forms, as Sener had said, there was a possibility that these elemental life forms were setting traps for others. Therefore, Matthew simply extracted information from those buildings marked with Elemental Marks along the way. More often, he relied on his own methods to search for the potential hidden entities of Lost Paradise. The Evil Crown and Holy Grail of Sin have not been subdued by me Matthew felt a slight regret in his heart. If these two items, said to originate from the divine body of god Poole, could fully heed his commands, then finding Lost Paradise might have been a bit more straightforward. Just like that, he steadily walked along the street patrolled by the Fire Element. He also found sixteen buildings marked by the Earth Element. Theres just too many things like a number two in the city of trolls! Matthew couldnt help but complain internally. This was just one street, and even elemental life forms had eliminated some similar buildings during their inspections. Given such density, the entire Magic Zone likely contained hundreds of suspicious targets. To investigate each one would take quite a while! But aside from that, he had no better plan. He could only continue to collect information patiently as he moved forward. Unknowingly, more than three hours had passed. Matthew had painstakingly covered almost half of the eastern part of the Magic Zone, and he had gathered 67 Elemental Marks. With his deepening journey, the efficiency of his information gathering had slowed down. There was no helping it. There were too many elemental life forms nearby. Especially those two Fire and Water Elemental Elders patrolling the nearby streets. Their perception was somewhat exaggerated. Several times Matthew nearly got detected by them, but fortunately, he was lucky enough to repeatedly turn danger into safety. That mark up ahead seems a bit strange Passing a Y-shaped intersection, Matthew suddenly noticed an object resembling a streetlight at the edge of the intersection, which was somewhat similar in shape to the number two of the Giant Troll God. What was different was, Matthew discovered that both Earth and Air elements had marked it. This was the first time Matthew had seen markings of two types of elemental life on the same structure. This piqued his curiosity. As a result, he unconsciously took a few steps forward. But at that moment, a chilling sensation surged through him Matthews outstretched foot hung midair. He neither stepped forward nor retracted it, but rather seemed frozen in time! It wasnt that Matthew wanted to pose. It was that he had already sensed something was amiss Thirty seconds after Matthew came to a halt, suddenly, about fifteen meters to the left of that streetlight-like structure, the air began to twist slightly. An ugly, sleek hound with sharp horns on its head slowly appeared. The hounds tail was short, like a pompom tucked behind its rump. Its eyes were small, yet they exuded an extreme sense of danger! Aspect Hound! Matthews heart went cold. He immediately looked toward the streetlight, realizing it was bait set by little Ingram and the others! If his perception hadnt been so acutely sharp, he might have been exposed by now. Even though Matthew remained motionless, the Aspect Hound seemed to have noticed something. It was not only looking around in its original spot, but also let out a few loud howls. Before long, two more hounds appeared at the mouth of the alley. They seemed to be responding to their companions calls, wanting to find a suspicious stealthed figure. Matthews heart leapt to his throat. Fortunately, he was prepared. A few seconds later, a fat-eared rat suddenly darted from the side of the street. The three hounds were immediately drawn to it, madly chasing after the critter. The rat scampered into an alley, and the hounds chased it relentlessly. Soon after, one of the hounds emerged proudly with the rat in its mouth, followed by the other two who playfully pushed and shoved each other behind it. A few nearby elemental life forms saw the spectacle, but they only showed a hint of disdain in their eyes, without sensing anything amiss. In the diagonal alley, Matthew, who had narrowly escaped danger, quietly wiped off a bead of cold sweat. He was acutely aware of what the consequences would be if discovered by the hounds the local elemental life forms would swarm him, and that would be one thing, but if he was encircled by Audacia and others again, he would likely have a hard time escaping without revealing some of his trump cards. Aspect Hounds too, so treacherous Matthew fumed. He realized he couldnt afford to take such risks anymore. There were many ways to gather information, and while personally doing so was the most efficient and effective, at such a critical juncture, preserving his combat strength took precedence over everything! Matthew found an abandoned cellar where he set up a Hidden Barrier and Guardian Barrier. Then, he took out a glowing bamboo tube. Upon opening it, a dozen or so rats scurried out. This tube was given to him by the Plague Daughter Kesha. Previously, when creating the Death Plague Sphere, Matthew had thought the rats in the tube were Consumables, gone once used. He later discovered, both the Poison Realm Giant Tree Sorinka and the Plague Daughter Kesha had provided containers for the four poisons and four plagues to Matthew, which after being used up, could slowly spawn more poisonous and plaguelike entities. Chapter 1587: 437 Elemental Mark and Aspect Hound_4 Chapter 1587: 437 Elemental Mark and Aspect Hound_4 Whats more, Matthew could control these little creatures through the Death Plague Sphere. When hed scouted earlier, he had placed some rats nearby to attract the attention of the patrollers, never expecting them to actually come in handy. And now, he planned to remotely gather information through surveillance spells and these little creatures. This method was actually more efficient. It was just that without the validation of Equalized Perception, the quality of the information collected would be somewhat discounted. No matter, lets first scout the entire Magic Zone With this thought in mind, Matthew, through the surveillance spell, along with the connection between the Death Plague Sphere and the rats, sent out more than twenty rats at once to find targets nearby. With his current intense Focus, he could actually send out even more. But Matthew was quite fond of these little creatures; not only could they be used to make powerful items like the Death Plague Sphere, but they could also serve for scouting, contagion, and other functions. The life of a rat is still a life. As a pragmatist who advocates for conservation, Matthew would make every effort to ensure that each rat returned safely. And that required him to provide more Focus for finer control. For a time, the cellar went quiet. The rats began their operation in the city. This process was not novel to Matthew, and soon, he got the hang of a good scouting rhythm. Time ticked away, minute by minute. Two hours passed. The elemental marks in the eastern part of the Magic Zone had all been recorded by Matthew. There were a total of one hundred and forty-nine marks. According to Matthews observations, elemental lives were moving westward. Following this trend, more and more buildings were marked with elemental signs. To discern these marks, Matthew could be said to be mentally drained and physically exhausted. It was indeed a colossal undertaking. But the effort was not without its rewards. At the very least, he had obtained the information he wanted without running into a conflict with Ingram and the others. Besides that, he had unexpectedly found something valuable In a basement two streets over, there were two small wooden chests, filled with gold bars; and in another building resembling a storeroom, Matthew discovered more than a dozen sets of heavy armor untouched by the ravages of time. Simply from the metals luster reflected on the armor, one could tell these armors were highly valuable. There were also other relics left behind by the residents of the Ancient City. Some small items the rats could help carry back. For more, Matthew would have to go himself. He silently noted these treasure locations in his mind, and the process brought him satisfaction. The only thing that puzzled Matthew was, from the beginning to the end, he had not seen Ingram or Mother of Black Dragon Audacia in the streets of the Magic Zone. They had disappeared as if they had vanished. But Matthew was not fooled by this surface-level phenomenon. Since the Four Elemental Elders were nearby, it meant that Ingram, the Summoner himself, must also be there. Perhaps, like him, the other was hidden in some cellar, waiting for the fish to bite. Its about time to meet up with them at the Slant Tower. I wonder if Sener has found their trail. Matthew slowly stood up. He rubbed his temples, downed a bottle of Energy Serum, and then collected all the returning rats into a bamboo tube. It seems one is missing Matthew steadied his mind. He pinpointed the last rats location through the Death Plague Sphere It appeared to be in the corner of a very small room. A window was cut into the wall of the room, sunlight pouring in from outside, seeming somewhat dazzling in the dark space. Matthew instinctively sensed that something was off. The next second, a large hand suddenly reached over and grabbed at the rat. The rat struggled fiercely, yet how could it possibly escape? Matthews breath caught. Through the shared vision of the rat, he saw an extremely haughty face! Ive caught you! Little rat! the person said with a sneer. Slap! Afterward, he mercilessly crushed the mouses head. Just before the effect of the spells faded, Matthew caught a glimpse of the mouses eyes spinning on the floor. It was in that moment he saw the full view of the room The proud young hunter was dressed in boots and skin-tight leather armor around his waist, all of which shone with a strange luster, likely crafted from the body of a Winged Dragon Wind God. He carried three bows on his back, four quivers at his waist, and at his feet were a dozen bald Aspect Hounds! Is it him? The archer who ambushed me outside the city! Is his name Dawn Star Leon? In the basement. Matthews expression was somewhat unsightly. He quickly gathered his things, preparing to flee. At the same time, a rage was smoldering within him. To shoot me is one thing, but to kill my rat Do you really think a necromancer is some kind of gentle and kind profession? Matthew silently left the spot. In the middle of the Magic Zone. Leon swaggered with his Aspect Hounds from a small side room into the buildings main hall. Didnt I tell you not to show yourself? What were you up to? In the shadows of the hall, the displeased voice of little Ingram sounded. Leon said casually, Bored. Are you going to punish me for squashing a rat? Little Ingram was silent for a moment. His tone softened a bit: I have no intention of punishing you. Besides, were companions, not superior and subordinate. I have no right to punish you. I just want to remind you that at this time, its important to keep your cool His words were interrupted by Leon: I found that necromancer. Little Ingram was slightly taken aback, then replied coldly: And then? Leon asked in surprise: Hes hiding near us, dont you want revenge? If I recall correctly, youve bowed before him a few times, havent you? Little Ingram stepped out of the shadows, his face looking rather displeased: So what? To me, those are trivial matters. Only finding Lost Paradise is the real deal. Leon chuckled oddly: Youre quite adaptable. Little Ingram coldly stated: Just weighing the pros and cons, any rational adult would make the same choice as me. Once I get Lost Paradise and do what I want, therell be plenty of time to deal with that necromancer later. Trust me, Ill dig out his kneecaps and skull, make him beg for life and long for death! As for now, its the same old saying, its not time for us to make an appearance, understand? However, Leon merely yawned: Sorry. Im not interested in your fantasies of making enemies beg for life and death. Compared to distant fantasies, I prefer real action Please tell Audacia Ive found her staff. By tomorrow sunset at the latest, her possession will be returned to its rightful owner Saying so, he walked leisurely toward the exit. Little Ingrams face turned livid with rage: In order to please Audacia, you plan to act alone? Leon didnt look back as he replied: A starter is needed before the main course. You dont have to be jealous, little Ingram, I just want to trade the Purification Staff for some Black Dragon Babies from Audacia. Though, to be honest, I havent ridden a Black Dragon yet The Mother of Black Dragon, that sounds interesting too? Hahaha Leons voice grew distant. Little Ingrams expression of anger vanished in an instant. He simply spat low in the direction Leon had gone: Idiot! The next moment. A holy white light suddenly appeared in the shadows where he had stood before. Several figures flew through the white light. Their posture resembled that of angels! Chapter 1588: 438 Lord of the Tauren: New Invasion Target! Chapter 1588: 438 Lord of the Tauren: New Invasion Target! Western Magic Zone. On the deserted streets, Matthew walked steadily towards the Big Slant Tower. It was said that the tower held an important position during the era of the Troll Empire. Only magicians who had earned the highest honors were qualified to reside in this Slant Tower. There was also a mystical rumor. It was said that the tower itself was a product of magic Creating miracles with mortal hands. This was also a maxim that magicians of that age adhered to as a tenet. From the exterior, the Big Slant Tower had a unique charm that seemed to grow more beautiful the more one looked at it. However, at this moment, Matthew clearly had no interest in appreciating this art. Being watched Ten minutes ago, the feeling of a thorn in his back had been stimulating his nerves constantly. Soon, in a dark corner not far away, Matthew spotted a deeply hidden Aspect Hound. Its eyes looked sinister, but it didnt attack Matthew, it only barked from a distance and then slipped back into the shadows. Since then, an Aspect Hound would appear at his side from time to time. The eyes of these hounds were quite terrifying, as if possessed by Resentful Spirits, even a glance from them could send a chill through ones heart due to the deep resentment harbored within. Along with the hounds, there was also a constant psychological pressure of being covertly watched. Initially, Matthew thought that the legendary archer was about to make his move. However, he guarded himself for a long time, and the other party never exposed their tracks. Matthew quickly realized this was one of Leons psychological tactics! At the same time, a new message came through on the data bar. Alert: You are locked by Dawn Star Leons Prey Mark! Prey Mark: Within a 15-kilometer radius, Leon can see your location and outline through all standard buildings. At the same time, all his locking abilities can also lock onto you! Under the marked condition, Legendary Archer Leon will cause you an additional 100% of normal damage and a small amount of lethal damage! Matthew frowned. As a legendary archer, Leon possessed the ability to strike from great distances. This advantage gave him the opportunity to exert pressure from afar. He only needed to show a slight hint of hostility, and Matthew would sense it and unconsciously react accordingly, plus the intensification from the Prey Mark, it meant Matthew was under continuous high stress! However, over time, as long as Leon kept his restraint, Matthew would sooner or later fall into his trap either by lowering his guard and being struck by a single blow, or his nerves would be on edge for so long that they neared collapse, which was equally bad. Even Matthew had to admit, this combination of psychological tactics with the high mobility of the Aspect Hounds was making him somewhat passive. The escape abilities of these hounds were strong, and they possessed nearly perfect stealth capabilities. Peggy and Soldier tried repeatedly to catch these elusive lurkers, but the best they achieved was wounding the tail of one Aspect Hound there was no way around it. This was the racial talent of the phase creatures, as long as they did not engage in battle, it was difficult for others to detain them. As the master of these hounds, Leon demonstrated a cunning and meticulous psychological quality. The frequency of these hounds appearances was so subtle, they continually stimulated Matthews defensive nerves without leaving any clues for tracking. The arrogance is not without reason Indeed, a formidable character. Matthew inwardly gave his opponent a high evaluation. For archers, having the initiative under normal circumstances is very important, as they would definitely take the opportunity to launch a surprise attack. But Leon had not done so. This indicated that the opponent had a deep understanding of the battle he clearly realized that his initial strike might not instantly kill Matthew, and rashly revealing his position could result in Matthew retaliating. He forwent the initiative, opting instead for a long-term pressure strategy, to maximize mental strain on Matthew. So far, this strategy was effective. Matthew indeed felt somewhat uncomfortable. In the process of being tracked, he also tried to reveal flaws for instance, Matthew intentionally let Peggy and Soldier move away from him, pretending to search elsewhere, while he casually walked around on the street for a long time. Nevertheless, Leon still did not make a move. He was not swayed by the flaws Matthew revealed, still maintaining his hunting rhythm. After confirming this, Matthew quickly adjusted his mentality, and the last bit of anger vanished. The reason was simple. The opponent was strong enough that he needed to remain as calm as possible. This Leon, openly arrogant but extremely cautious in real combat, indicates that his arrogance and pride are just a carefully maintained persona. The purpose is to make others underestimate him, thinking theyre facing a person who looks down on everyone, when the reality is different. This guy is meticulous, skilled in games, and has tremendous resolve, no wonder he could become a rare legendary archer Matthews admiration for Leon grew. However, admiration is one thing, they were still enemies, and after several attempts to pretend to have flaws failed, Matthew decisively adopted another strategy which was to run away! Thats right. In a stalemate where the opponent holds the initiative, facing prolonged pressure, trying to counterattack passively is very difficult. Limited by attack range and stealth methods, Chapter 1589: 438 Lord of the Tauren: New Invasion Target!_2 Chapter 1589: 438 Lord of the Tauren: New Invasion Target!_2 The Legendary-mage was actually subtly restrained by the Legendary Archer. But in reverse, as long as Matthew had no intention of killing, he could use a multitude of methods to evade the other party Stealth of oneself would limit mobility! But Matthew had no such concerns. He boldly opened three portals in succession on the street and stepped through them without any defensive precautions. Then he unleashed a section of the flying spell. Moving at an extremely high speed, he flew towards the direction of the Big Slant Tower. Not going to make a move? Because if you dont, I really will leave With a hint of mocking smile on his face, Matthew sensed the ominous aura of killing intent from behind. He knew Li Ang was watching him intently. So, he turned around and made a very obscene gesture, then walked away nonchalantly from the center of the street. Even so, Li Ang still didnt make a move. Matthew had crossed half the street when the killing intent behind him began to fade. But he did not let his guard down. On one hand, it was very possible that the other had retracted the mark on his prey as a ruse to lull him into a false sense of security, possibly preparing to strike unexpectedly at any moment. On the other hand, it was because on the other side of the street, a group of tall figures suddenly appeared. Their faces were familiar. They were none other than the trolls he had just encountered that morning. Matthew contemplated their direction, his expression growing peculiar; it seemed they were also heading westward? We meet again, Mr. Matthew? Annie Salvens approached with a beaming smile to say hello. Clearly, she wasnt too surprised to encounter Matthew. Matthew greeted her naturally in return. But at that moment, a shrill whistling sound exploded by his ear His Insight detected two bright red dots. One was close by his ear, while the other was on a three-story building two streets to his right! It was Dawn Star Leon! And his Dimensional Gravitational Arrow! Finally! At that moment, Matthews body tensed, his nerves stretched to their limit The cunning archer detonated the hunted mark at that instant, causing the target to stiffen slightly. Although Matthews Toughness was not insignificant and he was protected by divine armour, the stiffening didnt last long. But for the Gravity Arrow, that instant of rigidity was fatal! No choice then Matthew prepared to use the Undead Substitute to evade the damage, not daring to gamble with his undead body; theoretically, the Gravity Arrow could instantly kill a life in a ghostly state! However, an unexpected scene unfolded. At the critical moment, Troll Princess Annie suddenly stepped forward, raising her battle axe to intercept the arrow for Matthew. But someone was even faster! Whoosh! A flash of yellow light that was as quick as a flicker passed by, followed by a faint explosion. A tall figure stepped out in front of Matthew and Annie. He held a strange short sword in his hand, which instantly slashed through and severed the Dimensional Gravitational Arrow! Hmm! Matthew faintly heard the Legendary Archers snort of disdain. The next second, the arrowhead of the Gravity Arrow began to spin violently, detaching from the severed shaft, and the remainder whirled in a circuitous path towards Matthew. Clap! A large hand covered in bluish-gray fur reached out from the side. With just a slap, it caught the arrowhead in its grasp Boom! A muffled explosion sounded. The Gravity Arrows burst caused a slight fluctuation in the surrounding air, but the bluish-gray hand remained unscathed! Matthew looked up in astonishment. The owner of that bluish-gray hand and the strange short sword was one and the same Holiday! Nicely done! Annie praised enthusiastically. A wretched smile appeared on Holidays face: Heh-heh It was the least I could do, no one may harm you under my watch, Your Highness the Princess. Then he coldly cast a glance at Matthew: I did not do this for you, necromancer. But if you are mindful of this favor, then please return Princess Ruiqis soul to us As he said this, he suddenly paused, his tone becoming somewhat unnatural: Why are you staring at me like that? Matthew chuckled, realizing he had been staring a bit too intently. It couldnt be helped. Mainly because the Troll Warrior Holidays skillful interception had won Matthews respect and acknowledgement. Noticing the nuances is the basic skill of every spellcaster. This detail proved that Holiday had some genuine substance. I am simply amazed at your technique just now. I was ready to use the Substitute Spell to evade the damage from that arrow. Matthew responded truthfully. He didnt conceal his admiration for Holiday, and also subtly reminded him that even without him, the arrow would not have been able to do anything to him. Clearly, the Troll Warrior was not so deep in thought; he didnt ponder the second, implied meaning at all and instead was somewhat pleased with the praise of the first part: Glad you recognize my prowess! Humph-humph The title of Strongest Life Hunter of the Kuinan Forest isnt just for show! Matthew smiled slightly. The trolls seemed quite straightforward in their thinking. He liked dealing with these kinds of people much better than the old foxes like Sener and Tyraste! And at that moment, a trace of movement flickered again from the Tauren Sovereign Authority! Hint: Youve triggered a new advancement path for Authority C Lord of the Tauren! Your mission Greater Aggressiveness has added a new target for aggression: Life Hunter Warrior Holiday! If you can bring Holiday under your command and have him serve you wholeheartedly, you will receive three times the benefits of the other two aggression targets. Chapter 1590: 438 Lord of the Tauren: New Invasion Target!_3 Chapter 1590: 438 Lord of the Tauren: New Invasion Target!_3 Additionally. You will gain a random new Domain Ability (Tauren)! Well now. This suddenly made Ruiqi, Annie, and Holiday, potential targets for Matthew! As expected of the Tauren Authority, truly unscrupulous. Matthew felt secretly relieved. Fortunately, it wasnt about taking Holiday into his harem too, otherwise this mission would have really been impossible! Currently. Compared to taking Ruiqi and Annie into his harem simultaneously, subduing Holiday seemed to be a better choice. With this thought. Matthews gaze towards Holiday grew more covetous. Holiday, feeling his gaze, shuddered and instinctively stepped back, then angrily rebuked, Hey, necromancer, what, what are you doing?! The atmosphere got slightly awkward. Fortunately, at that moment, Annie stepped forward and pointing at the three-story building, asked, Thats an archer, right? Why did he attack you? Matthew explained, Thats Dawn Star Leon, hes allied with the Legendary Summoner Little Ingram. Initially, we had no conflict with them, but when my companions and I just arrived outside the city, they ambushed us, and since then, hostilities were established. These people are very domineering. Little Ingram let the Elemental Life dominate half the Magic Zone, while Leon has been secretly tracking me Annie immediately showed anger, Is that the summoner with the Elemental Army and the Black Dragon Army? You were ambushed by them too? Matthew nodded slightly. We were too! Annie did not conceal her hostility toward Little Ingram and his group, We had just arrived in this city and encountered them as well. You could tell they thought about ambushing us, but seeing that we were numerous and powerful, they eventually gave up. They had asked us several questions, but after we refused to answer, they left dropping some harsh words behind. This morning, when we headed to the Magic Zone, we also met an Elemental Elder, who directly threatened us. If we didnt leave the Magic Zone, they would wage war against us. Considering caution, we temporarily withdrew Matthew asked, So today you also didnt encounter Little Ingram himself, or the Mother of Black Dragon, Audacia? Annie shook her head, Thats precisely why we didnt dare to act rashly, not knowing where they might be hiding or what malintentions they have. Matthew nodded thoughtfully. It looked like he was getting along well and having lively conversations with the trolls. But his wariness towards the trolls had not lessened in his heart When they had just met, Matthew noticed. Annie did not seem surprised to encounter him here. This indicated that the other party might have been tracking him. After all. They were still after Ruiqi. Matthew then felt the urge to leave. But Annie clearly did not want to let him off so easily, she smiled and said, Since weve both suffered at the hands of Little Ingram, why not join forces temporarily and fight against them together? Lets set aside Ruiqis matter for the moment, I just need to confirm shes still alivethats enough for me. I dont even need you to show her to me; just standing next to you, I can sense her current status. To show sincerity in cooperation, Ill take you to a safe house within the city now Nightfall is upon us soon. The nights in Klafa Ancient City are very short, only four hours, but every night, the spirits of our ancestors become extremely restless, attacking all living beings indiscriminately. If we dont have a safe refuge. The night will be very tough A safe house? Hearing this word, Matthew showed a strange expression. Annie looked very confident, You should know, this city was built by the Troll Empire. Although there has been a significant disruption in our lineage, the Salvens Family still possesses many secrets that you outsiders are unaware of. After all, we all know very well that there is only one purpose for coming here, and that is to search for the legendary divine artefact Lost Paradise! And Lost Paradise has been in the hands of our troll kind for a long stretch of world. Cooperating with us is very beneficial for you. If you are still hesitant, I can tell you the location of the safe house now As she spoke, her eyes involuntarily shifted forward. Matthew interrupted immediately, The safe house you mentioned, it wouldnt happen to be on the thirteenth floor underground of the Big Slant Tower, would it? Annie was greatly surprised, How did you know? Matthew smiled slightly, It seems like the Machinists of Cyberdragon also like to hedge their bets. Lets go, lets check out the safe house together. A flicker of light passed through Annies eyes, and eventually, she nodded. The group left the main road. And headed towards the direction of the Big Slant Tower. As for Dawn Star Leon, after his failed attack just now, his presence was exposed, and he had moved immediately. Matthew was not sure whether Leon would persistently follow him. But at night. Moving alone outside would become very unsafe. Especially since Matthew was accompanied by trolls and other companions soon to arrive. He was actually looking forward to Leon taking a risk and making a move again. If he dared to expose his presence again. The well-prepared Matthew would let him experience the prowess of a spellcaster. Thus, on the way to the Big Slant Tower. Matthew progressed while casually chatting with Annie. Chapter 1591: 438 Lord of the Tauren: New Invasion Target!_4 Chapter 1591: 438 Lord of the Tauren: New Invasion Target!_4 ` Ke Peiji and Matthew had already taken his orders and begun to act separately Through the efforts of two legendary undying, rats, flies, mosquitoes, cockroaches, poison frogs, belly snakes, wasps, scorpions A multitude of poisonous creatures were scattered across several streets near the Big Slant Tower. Beyond that, there were mushrooms that Matthew had gotten from Dudley These mushrooms had Invisibility, and could move within a small range in a specified area. They could act similarly to Aspect Hounds. Importantly, these mushrooms bore a large number of spores. As long as Li Ang came into contact with them, Matthew, possessing the Spore Domain, would be able to pursue him to the ends of the earth! At that time, their positions would be reversed. Matthew would make him understand the cruelty of a necromancer! Before long, they arrived at the gates of the Big Slant Tower. This tower, reverently referred to as Magic Tower or Miracle Tower by the trolls, looked severely tilted from the outside but felt squarely solid and upright on the inside. Protected by some mysterious force, the Magic Tower was well-preserved; upon entering the lobby, Matthew lit several Mage Fires, immediately obtaining a large, brightly lit area. What surprised him was, his companions had not, as he had anticipated, finished their skiving jobs early to wait for him here. In addition, he did not sense Seners presence. Looking outside, dusk was near; night would fall in at most half an hour. Could they have encountered any mishaps? But on second thought, the old foxes might skive when fighting, but they were probably more adept at saving their own hides, with the possible exception of the honest Orc Sword Saint, Claire. With the others cunning, even if Matthew encountered an accident, it was unlikely they would. In the midst of these thoughts, he and Annie simultaneously found the hidden lift in the northeast corner of the first floor of the Magic Tower. After activating the lift, it began its descent into darkness below with a mechanical roar The underground space of the Magic Tower seemed quite complex. However, the lift only accessed three subterranean platforms: the eighth, thirteenth, and twenty-ninth floors. The rest of the floors were shown to be in a sealed state. Some floors even had symbols suggesting heavy firepower. Considering that this was Machinist territory, Matthew suddenly had some doubts about the true nature of the Safe House. If it were Machinists, wouldnt burying some bombs underneath the safe house seem reasonable? Cant they only feel safe if there are bombs? The lift descended slowly. Matthew decided to chat with Annie about the history of Twin Paradise. Someone told me that Twin Paradise fell early in the Age of Enlightenment, Theres also another theory that Twin Paradise was destroyed during the Dark Age. Which one is the correct statement? Annie answered briskly: In fact, both statements are correct. There were two periods in Aindors history when Twin Paradises existed, and both symbolized the supreme power of fate in heaven. ` ` According to the oral traditions of the Salvens Family, the original Twin Paradise was created by the Light and Dark Twin Ancient Gods during the so-called Dark Age. Of course, that was the Dark Age for you humans, but for the trolls, it was the most wonderful Primordial Era. We believe that the Light and Dark Ancient Gods who created Twin Paradise in the Primordial Era were actually two aspects of God Poole, who, in order to separate the contradictions and conflicts within himself, split into the Light and Dark Ancient Gods and subsequently led Aindors original native creatures in fierce resistance against the Twilight Creatures led by the Outer Gods. The result of the struggle was a pyrrhic victory for God Poole; some of the Twilight Creatures were driven off, some were sealed, and most of the Outer Evil Gods were slain. However, in that protracted war, God Poole was greatly weakened, and Twin Paradise fell to dust. As a high-energy, high-dimensional world formed in the early stages of the Aindor universe, Twin Paradise shattered and split into four most important parts, namely Primordial Heavenly Kingdom; Rootless River; Lost Paradise; and High-dimensional Shadow. Speaking of which, Annie paused and then continued to explain: The Primordial Heavenly Kingdom inherited the outline of Twin Paradise and drifted into the astral world, where it was obtained by the minions of the Outer Gods. The Rootless River captured a considerable amount of high-dimensional matter and ultimately became an exceedingly transcendent secret realm in the universe. The High-dimensional Shadow was the inverse projection of Twin Paradise in a higher dimension. It got lost under the Bridge of All Life, undiscovered for a long time. It was only during the early Age of Enlightenment that it was discovered by the gods led by Sun God Gerrard. Gerrard, using the High-dimensional Shadow as a blueprint, together with other gods, forged todays Heavenly Family Palace. Since then, the severely damaged God Poole felt the powerlessness of fighting alone and began to support the living creatures on Earth, including trolls, elves, humans, and other species that are still active on this continent today. And as the most favored race of the gods, the trolls naturally obtained Lost Paradise. Unfortunately, the rise and fall of the universe is an unchanging law; the gods eventually perished, empires crumbled, and Lost Paradise returned to this ancient city under the seals of the ancestors. After that was the Age of Enlightenment in human history. In that era, the Salvens Family had already declined, and our ancestors didnt leave much record. We only know that the era was still very chaotic. The ancient gods left over from the Primordial Heaven, the Gods of Faith who walked out of Camela Fortress one after another, and the resurgent Twilight Creatures, Ancient Darkness Gods, and Outer Evil Gods fought fiercely on this continent. At one point, the Outer Evil Gods came out on top. Using the Primordial Heavenly Kingdom fallen into the New Territories, they forged a new Twin Paradise and for a time seized the highest function of Twin Paradise as heaven. What followed was more turbulent battles, and the land, sky, and sea ran red with blood. The ancient gods fell one after another, and the Outer Gods, who were advancing triumphantly in the earlier stages, were also seriously injured in a sudden event. After that, Twin Paradise completely fell, entered the astral world, and became the Twin Paradise ruins you can see now. It was also in those battles that names now well-known in the Heavenly Family Palace stood at the pinnacle of the age The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li; Sun God Gerrard; the first God of War and the second-generation God of War, Vasnov; The second downfall of Twin Paradise signaled the rise of the Heavenly Family Palace. For a long period of time, the continent was dominated by the God of Faith. But as I said earlier, the rise and fall of the universe is an unchanging law. We all know, Heavenly Family Palace is about to collapse. And thats why Lost Paradise, which holds the most high-dimensional power from Twin Paradise, has become so important At this point, Annie suddenly raised her tone: If you obtained Lost Paradise, what would you do with it? Matthew had no chance to answer. The thirteenth floor of the undercity had arrived. The elevator doors suddenly opened A gigantic, sticky tongue suddenly licked out from the depths of darkness! The tongue was so massive. It almost filled the entire elevator car in an instant! ` Chapter 1592: The first necromancer in the world 439! Chapter 1592: The first necromancer in the world 439! Matthew instinctively wanted to launch an attack. But the next second. He noticed some signs, so he forcibly suppressed the nausea and stood there motionless. Annie Salvenss reaction was much the same. A few seconds later. That bloated tongue licked up the people in the elevator box clean. Then, it retracted quickly. The next second. A bright white light shone from the darkness. What followed was a somewhat comical voice: Welcome to Safe House number 779! I am your housekeeper, Mr. Leisurely, Machinist prefers to call me Slowpoke, but if you find these nicknames too troublesome, just call me Big Tongue! A mechanical snail about the height of a person appeared in front of everyone. Matthew took a step forward. Stepping out of the elevator, the space before them suddenly opened up. His gaze primarily focused on the mechanical snails cool shell The entire shell was made of some high-strength alloy, reflecting a Mithril-like hue under the white light, giving it a very sturdy appearance. The snails soft body was covered with a thick glaze. This made its shape look quite unique. Matthew grew more amazed the more he looked. This is simply a perfect blend of mechanical engineering and biological enchantment! The mechanical snail named Big Tongue demonstrated extremely flexible mobility. It moved back and forth in front of everyone as it introduced: The zealous licking a moment ago was a little Easter egg arranged by the Machinists. I hope you wont hold it against me. I dont think you will. Because you are among the rare guests who did not react stressfully to my licking, which shows the high quality of you all; I am very glad you have come to visit Safe House number 779. By the way, I have just removed all the dust from your bodies, not only that, but Ive also cleared all negative statuses from you and granted you a Purification and Untainted that will last thirty-six hours. Now, you should feel a bit more relaxed in your bodies, right? Matthews mind raced. He checked the data bar, and it was indeed the case. The Machinist is really quite eccentric, setting up such an Easter egg in the safe house. If it had been someone with a faster reaction, they might have already cut off Big Tongues tongue! Now, please follow me forward, through this corridor, we will pass through the Cleaning Area, Disinfection Zone, and Detection Zone in turn. In these sections, I will guide you through the steps necessary to enter the Safe House. Before that, I must remind you, please do not bring dangerous goods into Safe House number 779. Besides, as long as you dont violate the rules of the Safe House, Safe House number 779 will be the warmest home youve encountered in the wilderness. We will provide all visitors who pass the inspection with three Return Scrolls, and as long as you are inside Klafa District, you can use these scrolls to return to the Safe House within three to five seconds. The closer you are to the safe property, the faster the return speed, which is easy to understand, right? Of course, due to some design errors, you might appear directly in the elevator shaft when using the Return Scroll. Dont worry, if you just hang in there a little longer, I can lick you in, its no big deal, right? In the continual ramblings of the mechanical snail. A group of people followed him through the three areas of the Central Passage. The work in the Cleaning Area was already completed during the initial little Easter egg; the content of the Disinfection Zone involved spraying two kinds of special medicinal waters that eliminate toxins and plague; and the final Detection Zone was actually a registration area. It was mainly for registering the origins of the visitors. The group entered quite smoothly. Seven or eight minutes later. They reached the interior of Safe House number 779. The space inside the Safe House was quite spacious, with an internal height generally between 4 to 6 meters, and even wider horizontally. The mechanical snail seemed very enthusiastic, explaining in detail as they walked: This is the kitchen area, where the spider maid and cow chef are responsible for duties, and most of the food youd want is not here! Dont think too much about it, Machinists have low requirements for food, as long as they can fill their stomachs, if you really want to enhance the quality of the food, you can do it yourself, but before that you have to convince the staff in the kitchen? What? Youre interested in the spider maid? I knew it, no one can resist the seduction of a golem Over there is the venting area, where robots from various races are available, unfortunately, due to space limitations, if you want to experience real-life abilities like those of a Winged Dragon Wind God or a giant, youll probably have to go to a larger Safe House. Ahead is the residential and rest area, smoking is strictly prohibited, but if you roll the tobacco into an explosive and smoke it, you might get a pass. Next up are the library and working area, sorry, none of you are Machinists, so these two functional areas will not be open to you After making the round. Matthew had a general understanding of the structure of the Safe House. The Machinists really had something, able not only to build such a scale of shelter underground, but also to keep each major functional area well-organized. The only thing that bothered him a bit. was that the library and working area together occupied 98% of the entire Safe Houses area! All the other areas combined did not equal even one-tenth of theirs. Chapter 1593: 439 The first necromancer in the world!_2 Chapter 1593: 439 The first necromancer in the world!_2 Is this really a Safe House, or was it once the Machinists undercity workstation? Matthew deeply doubted this. The group found a place to sit down in the rest area. The Mechanical Snail served them enthusiastically: Tea or coffee? No matter what youd like to order, we dont have it here Dont look at me like that; the Machinists took everything with them when they left, which is why the kitchens regular offerings have such a poor reputation. But as a service robot, even if supplies are short, I still have to ask as usual. It helps to create a welcoming, spring-like feeling for everyone Annie chatted with the large-tongued creature with interest for a while. Matthew then asked: I want to know, how does this Safe House achieve its security functions? As far as I know, the largest threats in this Ancient City are the vengeful spirits of the Trolls from ancient times, and certain slumbering guardians. How do you prevent them from entering the Safe House? He was just casually inquiring. But who would have thought that the other party would actually answer honestly: Its horse dung. We used a large amount of horse dung and horsehair in the construction of the Safe Houses walls At this point, the faces of Annie and the other trolls suddenly changed, their expressions becoming very unnatural! The large-tongued creature bluntly stated: As we all know, ancient trolls have an inherent abhorrence for horses; horse dung and horsehair evoke disgust in them, making it effective to ward off the invasion of troll spirits. The reason is said to be a deliberate design by the ancient god, Eduin, who cursed the trolls with an allergy to horsehair during their attempts to domesticate horses. He cursed the trolls to be allergic to horsehair. Ultimately, many ancient trolls experienced severe allergic reactions during the process of domesticating horses. At best, they were itching all over, crying from the pain; at worst, they suffered from fevers and memory loss, putting their lives in danger. In some remote Troll Tribes, there were even outbreaks of small-scale plagues caused by horsehair allergies. To this day, trolls dont ride horses like humans do. Part of the reason is that their size isnt suitable for horseback riding, but also because of the deliberate influence of the ancient gods curse. Over time, ancient trolls began to shun horses altogether. They wouldnt even dare to approach areas where herds of horses roamed en masse, and they regarded horse dung and horsehair as fearsome as tigers. This has become deeply ingrained in the trolls ancestral heritage. Therefore, ancient trolls would generally go around places with horse dung or horsehair. Even the Resentful Spirits of the trolls would do the same. Their keen Insight allows them to discern the materials within the Safe Houses walls. So they dont come to harass this place. At this point, the creature with the large tongue explained to the trolls: But as far as I know, todays Troll Tribe has already stepped out of the shadow of the ancient gods curse, and your bodies are no longer allergic to horsehair; its just some psychological shadows you might need to overcome, right? Annie nodded unnaturally: Youre right, horsehair and horse dung are no longer a big deal for us. But Matthew noticed, that the Troll Princess held her breath for over forty seconds before saying that sentence! And judging by the trolls reactions, it was clear that their psychological shadows had not dissipated as the Mechanical Snail had suggested. This is some useful trivial knowledge. Matthew silently made a note. After a while, Soldier suddenly signaled to him, and after the two stepped aside, he handed Matthew a fine strand of hair. Is it from Li Ang? Matthew asked. Soldier nodded. Some of Matthews suspicions were resolved Although the Legendary Archer had fled after his failed attempt, Matthew had still asked Soldier to check the place from where the attack was launched. Hoping to find some clues. Now, this strand of horsehair was clearly from Li Ang! No wonder he dared to pursue us alone, with such a fearless stance against the night Matthew stroked his chin. Clearly, Ingram and his group already knew about the restraining effect of horsehair or horse dung on the Resentful Spirits before he did. This was one of the reasons they seemed so confident and fearless. According to this logic, as long as I carry a certain amount of horsehair or horse dung, couldnt I travel unobstructed through Klafa Ancient City at night? Matthew voiced his doubts. The creature with the large tongue patiently explained: Its not that simple. You must understand, Resentful Spirits are not living beings; they themselves are not allergic to horsehair or dung, they just instinctively loathe the stuff. But loathing is not the same as fear. If you appear directly in their line of sight, they might still kill you despite their disgust. Therefore, in Klara City at night, its better not to wander around mindlessly, as it increases the chances of encountering Resentful Spirits. Even if you think youre brave enough to easily defeat an ordinary Resentful Spirit, according to the Machinists experience, if the number of Resentful Spirits quickly decreases, the resentful energy of the city could potentially summon even more powerful beings of hatredthose are remnants of terrifying lives active during the Dark Age, which even the gods would avoid Everyone nodded upon hearing this. Then it was time for everyone to rest. To be fair, being in the same room with such a large group of trolls, Matthew felt a bit of pressure. Especially since the Troll Princess Annie Salvens was not hiding her scrutiny of Matthew. And what she was scrutinizing, Chapter 1594: 439 The first necromancer in the world!_3 Chapter 1594: 439 The first necromancer in the world!_3 Holiday, who stood by her side, naturally paid attention to something as well. Being scrutinized by these two people, Matthews nerves were taut, akin to when he bore the mark of a Legendary Archers prey. Therefore, he quickly found an excuse, left the common rest area, asked Big Tongue for a private room, had Soldier and Peggy guard the door, and then he went in alone. After entering the room, Matthew let out a slight sigh of relief. He relaxed his mind, adjusted his state with meditation and supplements. Afterward, he immersed his mental power into the Yeager Blade to check on Princess Ruiqis souls condition. Who would have thought that just as Matthew probed into the Golden Knife with a strand of his mental power, he would witness an extremely horrifying scene Princess Ruiqis soul was tied up at the center of the altar to a stone pillar. Beneath the altar, slick tentacles were taking turns lashing at her spirit body! Despite the protection of mysterious Guardian Runes around her spirit body, every lash from those tentacles caused Princess Ruiqi to scream as though tearing through the heavens. Matthew hurriedly rushed over to stop the Yeager Blades barbaric behavior. Above the altar, the tentacles receded one after another into the ground. Matthew faintly perceived a hint of puzzlement from the Yeager Blade. Hint: The Yeager Blade is dissatisfied with your act of cowardice. It believes that according to tradition, Troll Princess Ruiqi Salvens should be trained into a Banshee or a Charm Soul. The Yeager Blade has such a function? Matthew was secretly shocked. But upon considering that it was a weapon of Death, everything seemed reasonable. At that moment, Matthew controlled the threads of his mental power to reach Princess Ruiqis side. No longer bound by the tentacles, she frantically reached out to Matthew, Save me! Save me! Take me away from here! Her voice was frantic; Matthew tried several times to communicate with her, but it seemed her ability to interact had been sealed by fear. Having no alternative, Matthew had to condense his mental power into a long whip Crack! Crack! Crack! Three crisp sounds, as the whip struck Princess Ruiqis spirit body. She cried out in pain, and the Guardian Runes dimmed significantly. Meanwhile, her consciousness became much clearer. Can you hear me now? Matthew asked calmly. Fear flickered in Ruiqis eyes before she obediently responded with a sound of affirmation. You should know who I am. You and I both know that you came into my spells range with a purpose. For me, that is all in the past. What is important is what happens next, Matthew stated bluntly: First, I cannot possibly let you go. Second, if you answer my questions truthfully, I can make your situation slightly better than it is now. Ruiqi felt somewhat desperate. Yet she rapidly nodded and said: I will answer all of your questions truthfully. Matthew first reviewed some topics that he had discussed with Annie. Included were the origins of Twin Paradise and the current situation in the Troll Kingdom. In general, Annie had not lied to Matthew. But to save her life, Ruiqi divulged much more. Matthew learned from her that the Salvens Family is facing a challenging transition. Although Annie and Ruiqis father, the Clan Leader of the Salvens Family, is in his prime with astonishing Legendary realm abilities, his offspring are somewhat lackluster. The Troll Royal Familys second generation originally consisted of six individuals, three men and three women. Among the males, one died young, one died in the wars between trolls and barbarians, and the remaining Troll Prince was rebellious by nature, having left the family years ago, with rumors suggesting that he was closely aligned with the trolls sworn enemiesthe barbarians. Of the females, Annie was the eldest, followed by Ruiqi, and there was an even younger princess. This was indeed an embarrassing situation for a royal family. Despite the smooth establishment of the Troll Kingdom, the Salvens Family still faced significant pressure from both within and outside. It was under these circumstances that Annie and Ruiqi took on the heavy responsibility of leading the search for Lost Paradise. According to Ruiqi, this mission was given to them by their father. However, the latter claimed it was a calling from the Giant Troll God in a dream. Considering that the King of the Troll Kingdom is also a Legendary Warrior, it is unlikely that the Mirage Dragon could have deceived him in his dreams. Matthew thought that the probability of the true summoner being Lost Paradise had increased by ten percent. Afterward, Matthew asked Ruiqi for other information. Ruiqi had lost the heroic spirit she had when charging into the Fishman crowd. She spoke candidly, leaving nothing unsaid. In half an hour, Matthew had turned Annies team upside down, nearly discovering the color of Holidays underwear! This even included Annies weaknesses, which she disclosed to Matthew in full! This was unexpectedly surprising for him. This gal sure can play hardball! Matthew murmured to himself. It was at that moment, Ruiqi suddenly ventured cautiously: Cant you truly release me? I am willing to sign a contract with you as a servant. I will never betray you. I will be your most loyal female slave Matthew cut her off: Forget it. Ruiqis expression dimmed considerably. Perceiving the change in her emotions, Matthew continued to control the rhythm of the conversation: But the intelligence youve just provided is indeed very useful to me. Ive decided to take you away from this place and provide a relatively safe abode. In addition, you can make some minor requests. As long as they arent excessive, I will accommodate them. Chapter 1595: 439 The first necromancer in the world!_4 Chapter 1595: 439 The first necromancer in the world!_4 Ricky pondered for a moment. The next words he spoke stunned Matthew: If you truly do not wish to let me out. Then I only have one request left. I hope you will treat Annie Salvens the same way you treat me! Ricky looked at Matthew with hopeful eyes: I will do everything in my power to help you, to subdue her soul! Dont you want us two sisters to serve you together? Matthew looked into that earnest face. A chill involuntarily swept through his heart. You want her to become my female slave? He asked. Ricky excitedly said: I want her dead! Why should I die, and she gets to live well? Since we are sisters, she should suffer the same fate as me! As she spoke, her soul trembled slightly, filled with an uncontrollable pleasure. Matthew was silent. I understand. Leaving those words, he then cast Rickys soul into the Lost Lantern. As he left the Yeager Blade, Matthew could distinctly feel a mocking resonance emanating from the altar See, I told you she would be a good fit to train as a banshee. With such a malicious mindset, she even has the qualifications to become the new Queen of Banshees Consciousness returned to his body. Matthew rested for a while in the room again. Afterward, he left the room to check if everyone else had also reached the safe house safely. Just as he opened the door, he heard a group of trolls surrounding Jassiliven. The latter was speaking volubly: Do you know how the first necromancer came into being? It was during the dark ages, oh, the dark ages were indeed a good time, a pity you all missed it, during those times stepping outside and randomly eating a fruit, doing something special could have turned one into a god, but now its different, those good times are long past Back to the necromancer. In an ancient city of the Northland, there was a penniless and impoverished young man who, having been long aided by the neighbors elder sister, developed intense feelings for her. She was a sunny and cheerful woman, very extroverted, who got along well with everyone. The young man really liked that sister, but in her eyes, he was just a frail and young brother, his love constantly overlooked and suppressed. Eventually, the young man felt inferior because of his situation and was driven mad by his unrequited love. Once, a meteorite landed near that city, and the young man risked his life in search of a miracle, and indeed, he found an Ancient Wishing Stone. As everyone knows, each Ancient Wishing Stone grants three wishes. The young man was ecstatic; his first prayer was for the neighbors sister to fall in love with him. However, the wish failed. Not giving up, he made a second wish. But it failed again. In a fit of rage, the young man furiously made his third wish. He prayed that everyone involved with that neighbors sister would die of sudden death and become slaves under his control. The wish succeeded. After that day, more than two-thirds of the men in that city perished instantly, becoming wandering undead in the streets. And the young man, thus got his wish to become the master of those undead. That is the origin of the worlds first necromancer. The trolls listened, dumbstruck. Only one troll said enviously: So this is how one becomes a powerful necromancer? I also want to be such a Lucky One. The Traveler God Mo Song beside him nodded in agreement. The troll asked: Do you also want to be that young man? Mo Song shook his head: I want to be that sister. In the lounge, it suddenly became utterly silent. Chapter 1596: 440 Holy Mark Angel Chapter 1596: 440 Holy Mark Angel After hearing Vampire Mosons outlandish remarks, Annie couldnt help but gaze deeply at Matthew, who had just walked out of the room. Although he hadnt spoken a word, Matthew realized that his reputation might have been damaged again Not to mention the bizarre and absurd birth of the worlds first Necromancer; Having a friend like the God of Travelers would inevitably lead people to believe one is influenced by the company one keeps. Fortunately, a mechanical snail stepped forward to alleviate the awkward atmosphere: I know about the Ancient Wishing Stone. Once, a machinist exploring the Magic Zone discovered an Ancient Wishing Stone that was still usable. Unfortunately, it was later abandoned in the ruins of the Magician Association, if youre interested in the Prayer Stone, you can explore it on your own. However, I must warn you, the ruins of the Magician Association are constantly swarming with troll Banshees who devour humans without spitting out the bones and are extremely dangerous creatures adept at sucking spirituality. The crowd was slightly intrigued. A few trolls inquired about the precise location of the Magician Association and other information related to the Prayer Stone. Tongue-Twister informed everyone precisely. The ruins of the Magician Association are actually not too far from the Tower of Magic, just separated by a park occupied by resentful spirits; its about an hours detour. The ruins are located in the northwest of the Magic Zone. It just happened to be an area Matthew hadnt explored today. He secretly noted down the coordinates. Can the Ancient Wishing Stone really grant wishes? Annie Salvens asked. Tongue-Twister explained: Theoretically, its possible. The Wishing Stone, at the inception of the world, spurted from the Cosmic Womb, possessing unimaginable magical power. Similar treasures were prevalent during the Dark Age. Its said that from the Cosmic Womb originally spurted one thousand nine hundred seventy-four colored lights. Every light represents a treasure; some were acquired by deities and became the well-known divine artefacts we hear of today; some were obtained by outstanding mortals, and over time, turned into rare mystical items; and some lights were devoured by the natives who first inhabited this continent. Subsequently, they turned into gods. Back then, becoming a god wasnt considered too difficult. The real challenge was that once you became a god, you would often attract many insidious gazes It might be from an Evil God from another domain, or a newly arrived creature of dusk, or even a native life form that had achieved divinity before you. But actually, these gazes were not much different from one another. In their eyes, you were just a freshly served delicious meal The mechanical snail described it vividly. The crowd empathized, and to varying degrees, felt the chill from that age. It was the real Dark Age, where man ate man, god ate god, order was yet to be established, and all life had to adhere to the most brutal law of the jungle, or else they would turn into mere dust! Back to the Wishing Stone, machinists have done a lot of research on it. Some studies suggest that the Ancient Wishing Stone is a type of living entity, just that its form of existence differs from our understanding of life. They originate from higher dimensions and accordingly possess incredible power. We just fervently interpret this incredible power as the ability to grant wishes. Tongue-Twister spoke eloquently: In fact, machinists believe that our entire world, the entire universe, has been secreted from higher dimensions through the Cosmic Womb. The space we currently occupy is not the final destination of Aindor. Where we came from, we must return to. Throughout history, many powerful lives at the pinnacle of the Multiverse have attempted to challenge the universes limitations and go to a higher dimensional world, but most have failed. According to the Cyberdragon, those people were born at the wrong time. Returning is a long process, requiring generation after generation of pioneers to kindle the fire of life and stir up the universes air, before eventually elevating the entire universe. Thus, the Cyberdragons creed is to protect the balance of the world of Aindor as much as possible, live longer, and witness the day the Multiverse returns to a higher dimension. Compared with that, brief skirmishes and competitions seem rather trivial and uninteresting, dont you think? The crowd had mixed reactions. Taking advantage of the trolls lively conversation with the mechanical snail, Matthew gathered with his companions to share the days intelligence. He soon learned that apart from Hayek, who had chosen the hostile faction in front of the Heavenly God Statue, everyone else had qualified to enter the Safe House. Whats different, Sener and Vampire Moson, being part of the Travelers faction, could only stay in the Safe House for a limited time; whereas Jassiliven, Claire, and Matthew, as friends, were not only allowed free entry but also received Return Scrolls from Tongue-Twister. It seems that choosing a faction does have some benefits. Matthew thought. It could be seen from this that although the relationship between the Troll Empire and the Cyberdragon was not very pleasant in the later stages, the machinists still naturally favored the trolls, maintaining the same design philosophy in their modifications to plane laws that the Safe House and the Blood-Drinking Mountain shelter belonged to the same faction. Matthew even guessed, that the trolls led by Annie might receive more preferential treatment in the Safe House. It seemed that cooperating with the trolls was not entirely a bad idea. Afterward, they shared the intelligence of the day. Vampire Moson led the team along the edge of the Magic Zone, sweeping through the area and gathering geographical and architectural information. They also discovered numerous traces of Fishman activities in the northern part of the Magic Zone, along with two marks left by Mira. It was evident that the Drow Warrior had been tracking the Fishmen. Simultaneously, in the evening, they observed a terrifying battle erupting from a considerable distance in the northeastern direction of the Magic Zone The combatants in the battle displayed brief episodes of flying in the air, which was taboo in the ancient city of Klarafa. Even more horrific was, one side demonstrating an extremely terrifying Sword Technique. Vampire Moson and his companions were far away, but they felt that apocalyptic force. They believed the source of the Sword Technique was Tyraste, while the identity of his opponent was ominous. The fight lasted about five minutes. It was only when a guardian manifested as a towering figure revived and joined the fray that the sides separated, and afterward, the area erupted into further chaos with a considerable number of vengeful spirits of the Trolls and guardians of the Blood-Drinking Mountain joining the battle. Unfortunately, it was nearly dark by then. They had to return to the Safe House early and couldnt gather more information. This intelligence surprised Matthew. Not because of the influx of guardians and vengeful spirits but because someone could actually battle Tyraste for five minutes?! This was indeed a Superior Legend Elven Sword Saint! Although he was demoted in rank, experience, skill, and abilities were not something thus neutralized by rank adjustment. Even if Matthew were to confront the current Tyraste, he could only think about running away and dared not engage him in a standoff. This place really is terrifying, Matthew acknowledged, The one fighting Tyraste might very possibly be one of the four leaders from the Ancient Lands Matthew thought. Perhaps only they had the strength required. Then it was Seners turn to report. But in a calm manner, Sener recounted, I found little Ingram and Audacia! They are trying to use some holy relics left by their ancestors to revive ancient holy archangels! As is known, angels are Astral Spirits, who wouldnt last long once the god they served fell. But the ancient holy archangels were an exception. They thrived in the era of the Light and Dark Twin Ancient Gods. The so-called holy marks are a special power from a high-dimensional mirror in the Twin Paradise. Upon death, the spirituality and memory of holy archangels are stored in the holy marks, and with enough high-dimensional substance collected, these angels have the ability to come back to life after death. Ingrams plan is very clear. They intend to use the natural sensing abilities of holy archangels towards Twin Paradise to locate the Lost Paradise. The actions of the Elemental Life are merely a diversion. Their real mission begins after the resurrection of the holy archangels! As he explained this, Sener suddenly lowered his voice, Matthew, come over here. I have something very important to discuss with you privately. With that, he moved towards the detection area near the entrance of the Safe House and tore open two magic scrolls, setting up two Hidden Barriers on the spot. Matthew followed him there. However, just as he was about to step into Seners Hidden Barrier, his back suddenly became excessively hot! Matthew felt around and touched the Scythe of the God of Agriculture! Warning: The Scythe of the God of Agriculture (Silver Dragon Secret Treasure) has issued a dangerous premonition! (Dragon Race Warning) Matthews face darkened, freezing him in place. The next second, a sigh from Sener was heard by his ear, Why are you always so uncooperative Whoosh! Almost as soon as Matthews figure disappeared on the spot, a sharp dagger silently fell, embedding itself into the floor of the Safe House. Hey! This is the detection zone, go vent next door A creature with a large tongue crawled over unsatisfied. Boom! An air blast flung open the Safe House door. Following that, a multitude of Elemental Lives streamed in! Chapter 1597: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel Chapter 1597: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel What benefits did young Ingram offer you? Matthew looked calmly at Sener, who stood at the entrance. The latter, with an innocent face, said: Would you believe me if I said I just wanted to take you away from this dangerous place? While speaking. He pointed his index finger at the dagger standing straight on the floor, then crooked his finger. The next second. A blue light lit up on the dagger, amidst which faint teleport runes could be seen. Following that. The dagger disappeared without a trace, along with some of the dust on the ground. Look, this dagger is a teleportation beacon. I was just planning to take you away, you misunderstood my good intentions Sener sighed with regret on his face. However, Matthew remained unmoved: I would actually like to believe you. But what you call a beacon and a weapon, all hinge on your thoughts. You didnt seem to be trying to earn my trust, instead, you made your move directly. The outcome of such actions is obvious. Youve broken the rules, Sener! Seners pupils slightly contracted, yet his expression remained relatively calm. It was at this moment. A young and handsome man came walking down the corridor. Surrounded by elemental life, he made his entrance like a king. His face bore a light smile and pride, giving off a naturally superior air. You know, if you hadnt rescued them outside the city, we wouldnt have all this trouble now, young Ingram said calmly to Sener. Sener just chuckled softly: Life is full of uncertainties. If you had thrown that kind of bargaining chip to me while outside the city, I certainly wouldnt have bothered. Well, my task is done, the rest is up to you. Until next time, my companions As mild distortions appeared in the air around Sener, his figure vanished from the spot. And within Matthews Insight. His presence was completely gone. Now. At the entrance to the Safe House, only young Ingrams party confronted Matthew and the others. The Mechanical Snail crawled over: Hey, Ive said it before, this is a Safe House; no use of force is allowed. Whats wrong with you people? Youve even broken the door, which logically requires compensation! Young Ingram looked quite gentlemanly at the Mechanical Snail, but when the latter finished speaking, his face inevitably showed a sneer of mockery and disdain: So what exactly are you? A rusted snail or a snail robot? The Mechanical Snail introduced itself with utmost seriousness: I am the Housekeeper of Safe House No. 779, you may call me Mr. Methodical However, before his conversation with Ingram could finish. Flares of cold light burst forth once again behind Matthew. At the same time. The Silver Dragon Secret Treasure he was holding had almost simultaneously triggered an alarm! Thats not right, Sener hasnt left! Matthew took a Step Back, inadvertently pressing his back against the wall. The next second. As the Centerpoint, approximately three meters away, four shadows appeared! Not. Not four. But fiveMatthew caught sight of another shadow descending upon him at a terrifying speed from above in his peripheral vision! These were all Seners doppelg?ngers! At that moment. Matthew felt the hairs on his body stand on end. Facing what seemed to be an assault from a Superior Legend-level wanderer, he had to take it very seriously! The instant his first eye blinked. Matthew activated his Ability Above the Dragon without hesitation! It was a powerful Ability that subjected anyone approaching him to an Intimidation that exceeded even Draconic Might. The second his eye blinked. Matthew simultaneously triggered his two most practiced domains Oak Tree and Undying! And it was during the triggering of the domains, two waves of air with resistance burst forth to the side. This was the reaction caused by the activation of the domains, which the average person could not resist. But to everyones surprise Seners five doppelg?ngers directly displayed Immunity to Matthews Above the Dragon! Given Seners formidable resistance, it was not odd for his main body to be completely immune; however, the fact that even his five doppelg?ngers could do the same revealed how terrifyingly advanced he was in the domain of Will! And when facing the wave of air from the domains. The doppelg?ngers almost made identical movements, jumping on the spot, twisting their waist lightly, and at the instant they touched the wave of air, all the doppelg?ngers briefly vanished. Once the wave passed. They reappeared and charged at Matthew! This blink of an eye timing was incredibly difficult to capture; only those who have been battle-hardened, or who have repeatedly trained with someone possessing domain abilities, could achieve this! As the five Seners were about to pounce on him. In a split-second crisis. Matthews instinctive third reaction followed He opened his mouth as wide as possible. And let out an unprecedented roar: Back off! Ability: Back off! At the critical moment. This Ability, based on Celebrity Domain, finally came into play; perhaps Matthews fame was simply too resounding. All five doppelg?ngers hesitated in their movements almost at the same time. Reluctantly, they took three steps back! Dont underestimate these three steps; this slight buffer provided Matthew with a chance to escape! Moreover, he was not fighting alone! Stay away from Matthew! Claire stepped in to help immediately. The Orc Sword Saint wielded her dual blades fiercely, pushing a doppelg?nger of Sener into a corner within three exchanges! Chapter 1598: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel_2 Chapter 1598: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel_2 Meanwhile, Peggy, Soldier, Annie, and Holiday also took their moves. Each of them targeted a doppelganger of Sener and entangled in combat. Seeing the two trolls join, Seners eyes flashed with an unusual color, but in the haste, his surprise attack missed, and he could only face the fierce counterattack from Matthew and his partners! The strength of wanderers lies in seizing opportunities, not in frontal combat, even for a Legendary Rogue. After several rounds, Almost all the doppelgangers were visibly at a disadvantage, they began to dodge and retreated step by step. At that moment, The two who had just fled the scene also returned, but they did not engage in close combat with Seners doppelgangers, opting instead to cast buffs or debuffs from a distance. The God of Travelers granted Matthew and others a Swift Wind, and put a Weakening Spell on Seners doppelganger. Then, seemingly drained of all mana, he began to provide verbal support; Jassiliven was even worse. She pretended to cast several buffs on Matthew. Matthew glanced at the data bar. Damn it. Golden Spear Skill, Delay Technique, Dual Dragon Skill it was clearly from the nefarious Pink Chapter series! Matthew, enduring the swelling below, spared her a glance, which made her simperingly remove those buffs and began to cast legitimate enhancement cantrips. After the crisis was briefly averted, Matthew watched Seners doppelgangers with a calm gaze. Suddenly, He threw a bright incantation marker towards one of the doppelgangers! The moment the marker hit, Matthew could clearly read a hint of surprise in the opponents eyes. This must be his real body! Matthew was confident When threatened in close quarters by Sener, he never forgot to observe the details of the others limbs. Just when he used Back off! All four other doppelgangers showed immediate stiffness, then stepped back. Only this one stiffened a bit later than the others! From this, Matthew deduced that Seners real body had a partial exemption from Back off!; but by then, others were already attacking, especially Claires threatening blade. Given his open vulnerabilities from behind, continuing to tangle with Matthew was disadvantageous, so he feigned being intimidated to keep his real body hidden among the doppelgangers. Unfortunately, Matthew successfully caught this detail. Moreover, He also realized that Sener was unarmed when he approached him! Though a wanderer of his level could summon weapons even when unarmed, Matthews intuition told him. Seners objective was not to take his life Eliminating this possibility, the answer becomes quite clear. Matthews mind was unusually clear. The goal of a thief narrowed down to two, either to kill or to seek wealth! However, regardless, Since Sener violated the rules set by Tyraste, it was not Matthews fault to turn against him this time. He directly pointed at Seners real body: Forget other targets, just hit him! To show his resolve, he directly shot a Weakening Spell towards him! Upon seeing this, the rest also abandoned their current targets and charged towards Seners real body. In the critical moment, Sener displayed the exquisite skills of a top-tier rogue. He executed a series of superb Step Backs, and his body twisted like a phantom. Then, with the help of a technique similar to Ground Shrinking, he successfully increased the distance from the crowd. Following that, He threw three smoke bombs to the ground, attempting to escape into the shadows. But at that moment, Annie Salvens suddenly stood out. She shouted loudly towards the rising smoke. Annie used the Ancient Giant Troll Language. Matthew did not understand the specific words, but could feel the energy bursting from her language. That was The power of Purification! Dazzling light burst from the smoke bombs, and all the smoke, shadows, and deceptions were instantly cleared. Even Sener, who was about to step into the Shadow Plane, was pulled back by that purifying power. Meanwhile, Claires blade was about to strike Seners spine. In the nick of time, Sener suddenly ducked, uttering a rapid incantation. With the sound of the incantation, Seners spine rapidly softened and twisted into an S-shape During this process, Matthew noticed a dense shadow appearing on his spine! Did he solidify his spine into a bridge connecting to the Shadow World? Surprise flashed in Matthews eyes. In an instant, A large number of shadow creatures jumped out from the spine behind Sener. Though these shadow creatures were small, roughly half the size of cats and dogs, their numbers were overwhelming, and they charged towards Claire and others fearlessly. This move, Finally won Sener a chance to retreat. Bang! Under the cover of another smoke bomb, Sener finally washed off the spell mark on him and then disappeared from everyones sight. Matthew stared intently in the direction of the smoke bomb. At the moment of Seners disappearance, He actually had the opportunity to strike, but after much hesitation, Matthew decided to temporarily hold back A tough character like Sener, who had been pursued by the Alliance for many years, Definitely did not lack the ability to escape and protect his life. If he did not strike, so be it. If he did strike, he had to at least teach him a profound lesson! Chapter 1599: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel_3 Chapter 1599: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel_3 He needed to wait for a better opportunity. At this moment. Matthews Equalized Perception had already fully unfolded. He could sense every abnormal flow of elements in the Safe House as if he had opened his third eye, everything was under his control. This feeling excited and pleased him. In facing Sener. He felt unprecedented pressure, but at the same time, he became unprecedentedly exhilarated! This was an instinct from the Battle Domain! This was the powerful potential that life bursts forth when facing a formidable enemy, unwilling to accept the arrangements of Fate! This was the evolutionary path of the world of Aindor. It was also the thrilling rite of passage that is battle. Matthew vaguely caught on to something, a call from a higher level of the Battle Domain! Stay calm, stay calm He keenly monitored the changes in the elements inside the Safe House. Apart from leaving a small portion of his attention on little Ingram. Matthew almost devoted all his energy to Sener. In the Safe House. The others remained alert with Matthew for any possible attacks from Sener. The elemental creatures had already engaged the trolls in close combat. The trolls had decent individual combat abilities, but little Ingrams summoned creatures were adept at coordinated strategies. These elemental creatures moved in and out like soldiers, with firm control of their tactics. As soon as the two sides clashed. The trolls displayed an overwhelming posture of victory. But as time went on. The elemental creatures repeatedly dragged, coordinated, connected, and counterattacked The trolls, instead, lost their initial vigor, quickly showing signs of exhaustion. And this was all while little Ingram had not used any spells from the beginning! There are still too many elemental creatures Seeing Annie looking somewhat unwell. Matthew gently comforted her with a sentence. It was at this moment. Vampire Moson suddenly interjected: Hey, Matthew, the situation looks pretty grim, weve gotta get out of here. Matthew glanced at him: Can you open the portal to the outside world? As far as I know, apart from the fixed exit, teleport spells cannot be used inside this Safe House. Moson laughed: I just checked, you cant teleport from the outside in, but you can from the inside out. Why dont I open a door, and we all withdraw In the midst of speaking. He walked towards Matthew, seemingly wanting to create a portal on the wall behind him. Just as their positions were about to switch. Matthew suddenly grabbed the Magical Bag at his waist and threw it toward little Ingram! Moson was slightly taken aback. He instinctively wanted to grab the Magical Bag, but midway through his reach, he suddenly pulled his hand back. In that moment. He caught a glimpse of Matthews taunting smile from the corner of his eye. Pfft! The Magical Bag exploded mid-air, revealing an ordinary-looking stone. Obviously. This was a trivial cantrip. You didnt really think I was a fool to be trifled with, did you? Matthew said with a cold laugh. His body began to emanate an intense chill, a power from the Sacrifice Domain! Moson lowered his head to flee forcefully. But Matthew, well-prepared for this, was not going to let such an opportunity slip away. Accompanied by the surging power of the Sacrifice Domain. His fingers also lifted Human Immobilization Spell! The spell was cast preemptively, because at the very moment the spell exploded, Matthew had already resolutely activated Sacrifice Moment from the Sacrifice Domain! Alert: You have sacrificed all of your non-contractual summoned creatures (this plane/Blood-Drinking Mountain)! Your summoned Dark Servant (Fishman) has been completely sacrificed! For the next three minutes, you will receive the following attribute bonuses C Triple mana; C Triple power of spells; C Triple Casting Speed; C 300% Lifesteal; C Triple spell accuracy correction; Crack! A dull glow struck Sener, and the Human Immobilization Spell, after being adjusted by Legendary Resistance and amplified by triple spell power, exhibited unprecedentedly powerful effects. Sener failed his partial exemption, immobilized on the spot! His complexion turned pale, clearly feeling the great trouble from the aura emanating from Matthew. In the blink of an eye. Sener suddenly looked up and let out a sharp howl Ah!!! He digested a dose of Legendary Resistance and exempted himself from the effect of this immobilization! Following that. He took a step forward, attempting to flee into the shadows forcefully. But at that moment. An inconspicuous Stumbling Block suddenly appeared at his feet! For some reason. As a top-level wanderer, Sener unexpectedly failed to avoid the Stumbling Block, lost his balance, and his entry into the shadows was significantly delayed. Wooo Deaths Touch and the Pale Hand swooped in with howls. Without looking back, Sener decisively fled into the shadows Snap, snap! In that instant. The terrifying tendrils emanating negative energy struck Seners back twice in a row! Seners complexion instantly turned as white as paper, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. But he ultimately still escaped into the shadows. A few seconds later. Sener slowly appeared in another corner of the Safe House, his eyes resting on Matthew with a complex expression. At the same time. He hastily drank down three different colored potions. Matthew also watched him silently. In his eyes flashed a hint of regret. Alert: Sener has successively consumed Lucky Star Potion, Lucky Amniotic Fluid, Strong Life Potion Sener has successfully exempted the effect of instant death! Current status of Sener: Moderately Wounded/Negative Energy Corrosion! Chapter 1600: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel_4 Chapter 1600: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel_4 Still wealthy at home, eh? Still didnt take him down in a second Matthew shook his head. This was actually a rare opportunity, despite Seners impressive strength, he was still a fragile wanderer. Sacrifice Moment provided a power enhancement for spells that was independently calculated after the legendary adjustment! This meant that, for those three minutes, Matthew unleashed the killing power of a top-level Legendary-mage! He intended to take Sener down with a one-shot kill. Unfortunately. This is the awkwardness of instant-death damage, even if the probability is high, the opponent still has a chance to survive. Even so. Matthews sudden aggression landed a heavy blow on Sener. The latters eyes were filled with wariness. He coldly said to Ingram, who was standing by with his hands folded: Are you going to take a nap before you make a move? Ingram smiled slightly: Dont rush. You will get what you want. Sener snorted coldly and again escaped into the shadows. However, what he did not expect was. In the shadows. Someone was already waiting for him! Interesting This trash, trying to stop me? Seners eyes narrowed into a line, like a venomous snake about to strike. In front of him, it seemed there was an unabating river of shadows. Across the river. The Dual Blade Sage simply silently drew his blades. Clang, clang. A silent and fierce collision interwoven into a net in the light and shadow of black and white. Very soon. The scene within the net became blurred and unclear. All the shadow creatures nearby fled in all directions! Only the river of shadows. Still continuously flowing ceaselessly. Sener still has something up his sleeve Matthew raised an eyebrow. In the close-quarters combat unfolding in the Shadow World, Soldier was completely at a disadvantage! This was an all-around gap in skill, level, experience, abilities, and domain. Manifested on the plane of combat. That was Soldier being chased around by Sener, and if not for the Dual Blade Sage possessing great mobility, especially with Flash & Slash being greatly enhanced in the Shadow World, perhaps Soldier would have already become a pile of bone scraps by now! You see. Sener was wounded at the moment! Cant let him duel with Soldier alone Matthew was about to support Soldier, but just at this time, Peggy suddenly dived into the Shadow World as well! At this moment. Matthew didnt have the time to ask How do you have this trick too? But Peggy went straight for Seners back, who skillfully dodged and counterattacked with a slash on Peggys behind Fortunately, that was only a shadow. The three of them subsequently tangled into a melee. From the looks of it, Sener still held an absolute advantage. But Peggy clearly had a stronger resistance than Soldier. Her mobility was the worst among the three. But for some reason, she just managed to withstand Seners rapid and fierce assault. Matthew observed for a moment. He realized this might have to do with Sener being more careful and conservative in his offensive strategies when facing Peggy. On the other hand. Soldier was also growing rapidly in this two-on-one melee. Matthew could clearly sense his combat experience soaring! Indeed. Real combat is the fast track to rapid improvement. This kind of high-speed skill enhancement cannot be achieved through external strengthening. All in all. Soldier and Peggy, two against one, successfully pinned Sener down in the Shadow World. The situation on the main battlefield also eased somewhat with Claires intervention This female orc was simply too ferocious. Every battle. It was as if she was fighting the last battle of her life, seemingly defending the most precious thing in her life! Both wielding dual blades. Soldiers blades were more elegant and chilly. While Claires dual blades were utterly ferocious and precise, deadly with every strike. Her blades carried an aura that could seriously burn elemental life. After Claire joined the battle. She quickly tore apart the two lines of defense formed by the cooperation of the elemental lives. After a few rounds. Not to mention the elemental lives that were howling from being slashed, even the Trolls fighting side by side had a solemn respect for this skillful Sword Saintess, with even a hint of fear in their eyes. Two more minutes Matthew silently calculated the remaining time of Sacrifice Moment, knowing he had to make good use of this period with the extra buff. Otherwise, once the effect passed, the situation would inevitably become more difficult. However. Just as he was about to make his move, there was already a disturbance on Ingrams side. All saw him leisurely take out a dark red curtain and then throw it onto the empty ground beside him. The next second. Where the curtain covered, corpses appeared. These corpses were arranged in a circle like petals, heads facing towards the center. Matthew saw it clearly. There were twelve corpses from different races around, and in the center guarded by these bodies, floated a very tiny person. That little person had his eyes bound by a piece of charred black velvet, seemingly in a dormant state. Even so. The four pairs of wings fluttering slightly on the back of the small person proclaimed his absolute identity Holy Mark Angel? Warning: You have encountered the Holy Mark Angel Urmus (Deceased)! Ingram is performing the Primeval Sacrifice Ritual, attempting to resurrect Urmus! Matthews nerves instantly tensed. Times up Ingrams face showed a content smile, and the next second, everyones ears rang with the drawn-out sound of a bell. Chapter 1601: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel_5 Chapter 1601: 441 Sacrifice Moment and Blood Angel_5 The bell sounds arose from the depths of the Ancient City of Klarafa, as if they also came from the far side of the boundless universe. The bells resonated continuously at the bottom of peoples hearts, forming an enduring echo. Resurrect, my ancestors Young Ingram fervently wrapped the red curtain around himself, then a cruel smile appeared on his face. All of you must die. His gaze swept over everyone present. But at that moment, The mechanical snail, which everyone had been ignoring, suddenly appeared at the side, with an opened small dark chamber behind it. From the traces on the ground, it was not hard to tell that it had just come out of the chamber: Since you are unwilling to heed my warning I have no choice but to activate the defense protocol of the Safe House. As he finished speaking, There was a thunderous boom! The entire Safe House exploded with a tremendous blast! All were submerged in an unprecedented blaze! Across from the Magic Tower, On top of a three-story flat roof, Horse dung and horse hair were scattered in a circle. Mother of the Black Dragon, Audacia, and Dawn Star Leon stood within the circle, silently watching the situation inside the tower. Little Ingram is such a strange fellow. Despite showing great anger at my leaving alone, he then came over in person to help. Is he afraid that I would steal his thunder? Leon yawned out of boredom. Hes the lord of Canning, a spokesperson for order, and he also sees himself as our leader. He has a unique interpretation of leadership, believing he must protect all who are loyal to him. Although youve offended him, as long as you havent left the organization, he will still protect you; thats his principle. Audacia said indifferently: However, his last-minute change of plan wasnt entirely because of you, but because he unexpectedly encountered a suitable partner. Leon snorted: That cunning wanderer. A calm voice from Audacia: That is a very dangerous individual, I suspect if any one of us three went alone and faced him, we all could have suffered severe injuries! Although Leon was high-spirited and proud, for once he did not retort to this comment. If that wanderer is so dangerous, why cooperate with him? Leon asked. Part of the reason is to retrieve my Purification Staff, and the other part is because Blood Angel Urmas has been asleep for too long. After the resurrection, he will inevitably need a large amount of high-quality blood food and souls as offerings. If Urmass needs are not satisfied, even little Ingram himself could run into misfortune because of that. Audacia declared: The quantity of blood food in this city is too little, either the quality is not enough, like those Fishmen, or their strength is too formidable, like those madmen in the north. Those trolls, and those who stole my staff, they are the best candidates for sacrifice. It just so happens theyve hidden themselves in an enclosed space, creating near-perfect conditions for the resurrection of Blood Angel, under these circumstances, little Ingram would of course be willing to cooperate with him. I guess, after dawn, the only ones who will walk out of the so-called Safe House will be little Ingram and the Blood Angel Now do you understand why he insisted that we stay outside? Leon was slightly stunned: Does he want to trap that wanderer in there as well? Audacia smiled coldly: Of course. That greedy wanderer, daring to covet the Holy Artifact left by the God of Murder. Little Ingram feigned promise to him; in truth, that weapon has long been reserved by Blood Angel Urmas. Whoever holds the Holy Artifact will become Urmass primary target of attack No one can survive under Urmass dagger; tonight is destined to be a night of slaughter! As she spoke, Audacias face involuntarily flushed with a sickly hue. Eyes brimming with anticipation, she wished dawn would arrive the next moment. Yet just then, A curious distortion occurred near the Magic Tower. And then, Numerous figures suddenly appeared around the area! All wore expressions filled with astonishment and fear as if they had been suddenly thrown out! Alert: Safe House No. 779 has detonated a teleportation bomb, you have been teleported to the outside. The Safe House door has been resealed and entered Shelter Mode. Use the Return Scroll to re-enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain Shelter. Matthew regained his composure. The next second, He suddenly realized a young hunter with a stunned face was standing beside him. Leon? With a look of joy, Matthew raised his hand and cast a group malicious shapeshifting spell! Baa baa! Under the enhancement of the Sacrifice Moment, the super-fast casting speed caught Audacia and Leon off guard. The increased power of spells pierced through their legendary resistance and partial exemption. In an instant, They were transformed into two goats ripe for slaughter! One of the goats panic-strickenly tried to flee to the side. Another one lowered its head and, lifting its horn, charged right at Matthews groin! Matthew sneered, He flicked his wrist, and suddenly two gravestones appeared in front of him; the goat couldnt slow down in time and crashed headfirst into a gravestone, tumbling clumsily and falling to the ground! However, the effects of Malicious Transformation had not been lifted. Matthew casually pulled out a weapon from behind and approached the dazed goat like a butcher. Got you now. Little goat. He chuckled lowly. Chapter 1602: 442 Fire Cover and Ancient City Patrol Chapter 1602: 442 Fire Cover and Ancient City Patrol Watching Li Ang, turned into a goat, was about to suffer further attacks from Matthew. At the crucial moment. It was the same summoned Ingram who stood out He quickly gathered some water elements nearby and encircled Matthew at the fastest speed! The gathering speed of these elemental lives was very fast. In the blink of an eye. They had surrounded Matthew and Li Ang completely. In response. Matthew remained unfazed. He held one of the goats horns with one hand while the other, holding the Sun God Spear high. After a brief spell-chanting. The water elements just nearing him immediately felt an unprecedented fear! Spell: Blood Evaporation! All enemies within a thirty-meter spherical range centered on Matthew would face a forced blood extraction judgment! This spell was terrifying enough for ordinary people. But for the water elements, full of moisture. It was their natural adversary! Almost instantly as the magical fluctuation occurred, the insight-sensitive water elements began retreating. But it was clearly too late. The effect of Sacrifice Moment was still active, and the power of Matthews spells still exploded! Pale red ripples emanated from Matthew, rippling outwards in all directions. To the astonished gaze of onlookers. All water elements evaporated on the spot in the blink of an eye! No! Ingrams eyes instantly bloodshot! Although these water elements were not as precious as the Elemental Elders, they were his great effort. Before this. He had never faced such a huge loss, and this loss occurred in an instant, leaving him no time to compensate! The only comforting news for him was. The Blood Evaporation released by Matthew also hit Li Ang, who was in goat form. Given his physical condition, he of course survived the lethal judgment. At the same time. He also sustained magical damages from Blood Evaporation, which were not fatal but enough to free him from the Malicious Transfiguration! Li Ang transformed back into human form, rolled on the spot, and distanced himself by two to three meters from Matthew. Matthew, holding the Sun God Spear, was about to pursue him. Li Ang nervously retreatedimmediately, he felt ashamed of his instinctive response! I am a hunter, why should I retreat after being approached by a spellcaster? Li Angs mind was hazy, feeling a discrepancy between his recognition and instincts. As a Legendary Archer, he indeed excelled in archery. But at the same time. He was also an outstanding beast tamer and hunter, with considerable close combat ability. Even though having specialized skills, Leon always considered his close combat techniques not inferior to those of an ordinary Legendary Warrior. But for some reason. When Matthew casually approached him with a weapon. He felt an unprecedented pressure! Such pressure was so suffocating. Just as if a small animal in the mountains had encountered its natural enemy. Li Ang hesitated. Reason told him that a spellcaster approaching him meant suicide, and he should fiercely draw his knife to strike; But the hunter instincts that had saved him countless times kept denying his rationale. His legs trembled. A deep Sixth Sense was demanding him to abandon everything, abandon his pride and run! Damn it, why should I run Li Angs expression fluctuated, and he quickly bent down and drew a short knife from his boot, intending to settle the fight with Matthew. However, just then. Ingrams call came again: Go! Hurry, Li Ang, take Audacia and get out! At the same time. Ingram fired an Elemental Arrow from afar to delay Matthews actions. Hearing this. Li Angs face showed a hint of impatience: I know, old lady! But in his heart, he was secretly relieved and felt a bit grateful towards Ingram. Finally, there was a step down he could take. Although this guy often assumed the role of a leader, which was annoying, he was somewhat useful at crucial times Thinking this. Li Yangs waist suddenly burst with great strength, his figure rapidly retreating in an instant, and during this process, a series of afterimages even appeared on the spot! Legendary Ability: Tactical Retreat! Thinking of escaping after Ive approached you? Matthew sneered coldly, his empty hand gently raised, and a strange gravestone appeared under his feet. Under astonished gazes. Matthew stepped on the gravestone and zoomed towards the retreating Li Ang at lightning speed! You should know. Tactical Retreat is a legendary archers ability specifically for escaping from the battlefield. Ideal for speed and deception. But Matthew was undisturbed by those afterimages, dragging through clouds of dust with one man and one gravestone pointing directly at the retreating Li Ang. In an instant. Matthew almost reached Li Angs nose! Shit! Faced again, the Legendary Archer couldnt help but curse loudly, but with the opponents impressive momentum, he could only embrace his head with both hands, curl up on the spot, and assume a defensive posture. Bang! A muffled sound followed. Matthews gravestone struck Li Angs curled leg, that instant, he even heard the sound of the bone cracking! The gravestone knocked Li Ang far away. He stumbled trying to get up, but a shadow had appeared before him. He instinctively raised his head. Then. He saw a pair of hollow, terrifying eyes! Chapter 1603: 442 Fire Cover and Ancient City Patrol_2 Chapter 1603: 442 Fire Cover and Ancient City Patrol_2 Spell: Alluring Gaze! No, no, no Im not afraid of you, I can resist! An unprecedented sense of fear surged into Leons heart, and at that moment, he finally realized just how terrifying the necromancer before him truly was! At this moment. Matthews whole body emitted a faint, cleansing light. His eye sockets were empty, as frightening as black holes, and similar dark patches also appeared around the edges of his robe, making him look like a grim reaper! Affected by the Alluring Gazes aura of fear. The elemental life forms nearby, which had intended to step forward to help Leon, all stopped in their tracks. And Leons own Aspect Hound, with just a glance from Matthew, scattered in all directions. Fear spread like a tide, solidifying as if it were tangible. Leon felt an eerie silence enclosing him, where he could not hear any sounds; it was as if even the sound itself was too fearful of the necromancer before him to dare to make even the slightest noise. Affected by fear. His thought process turned sticky, sluggish. The next moment. He abruptly realized that it wasnt that there were no sounds around him, but that he couldnt hear anymore! Im sick An unprecedented sense of panic filled Leons heart; his heart throbbed violently, as though it was about to leap out. He tried hard to calm everything down. But Matthews face, with eyes like black holes, was branded deep into his mind. He had to constantly bear the torment of fear and weakness! Hint: You have used Alluring Gaze to control Dawn Star Leon. You have forcibly induced a Sick condition in Leon! The following Sick symptoms have now manifested in Leon -Weakness and fatigue; -Dry mouth and throat; -Accelerated heartbeat; -Complete deafness; Matthew maintained the spell with a calm demeanor. While observing the movements of the others, he moved towards the weakened Leon once again. Without his helpers, Leon would have died long ago. But Ingrams folks seemed quite united; just a moment ago they had already lost so many water elements, yet for the sake of saving Leon, they mobilized a portion of the air elements. Unfortunately, the air elements had poor resistance to Alluring Gaze, and Matthew successfully drove them away. Little Ingrams main focus is still on maintaining the resurrection of Blood Angel Urmas. Once hes free, Leon wont be so easy to kill! Matthew realized that this sudden teleportation was a godsend to kill this legendary archer, who harbored great hostility towards him. Archers and spellcasters alike were cunning. Approaching him at any other time wouldnt have been so easy! Die! Matthew lifted his spear to deliver a piercing blow to Leon, who lay weakened on the ground But just at that moment. He sensed a repulsive aura behind him. Whoosh! Matthew flashed aside instantly. A grey hazy sphere landed on the ground; although Matthew dodged the sphere, he couldnt escape the black and white barrier it created on bursting! That was A Sealing Demon Barrier! Warning: You are inside a Sealing Demon Barrier created by Mother of Black Dragon Audacia! Within the barrier, you cannot use spells above 2nd-rank! Matthews face darkened. He stared coldly at Audacia, who maintained a certain distance from him, aware that if that Sealing Demon Ball had hit, the effect might have been even more formidable. Sealing Demon Balls are one of the most frequently used items by warlocks against spellcasters. They lock down spellcasting pathways, but innate spellcasting and other spell-like abilities are not affected. Many warlocks, when dueling a spellcaster, like to close the distance, then use a Sealing Demon Ball to suppress the spellcasters power, and subsequently finish them off with spell-like abilities or even melee skills. It was not too difficult to counter such devices. Most Sealing Demon Balls couldnt lock down cantrips, lacked suppression characteristics, and also carried a not-so-small failure rate, unlike Mystic Locks which posed a fatal threat to spellcasters. Moreover. Audacia didnt seem to fancy confronting Matthew in close combat. She didnt even dare to look directly into Matthews eyes. Merely throwing a ball from a distance and then withdrawing again. Run! Leon, run! The Mother of Black Dragon shouted loudly. Matthew sighed softly, finding himself restrained again. But such things couldnt be rushed; Matthew knew he had to remain calm and the best course of action was to first get out of the Sealing Demon Balls range, then pursue and kill Leon. But the very next second. Suddenly, the unexpected happened. Leon scrambled up from the ground, stumbling; his face was flushed with a sickly hue, his bulging eyes filled with thick bloodshot streaks! Run? Why should I run anymore? I am a hunter, I am a warrior, I am not a coward! Leons weak face was filled with a fervent expression: He can now only cast spells of Tier 3 and below, can I still lose to him? Clutching a dagger, teeth gritted, he charged towards Matthew! That instant. Leon thought of many things. In his head, Matthews face, named by fear, was still imprinted. That taste of being suffused with fear was unbearable. He vaguely remembered the first time he went hunting in the mountains, chasing an injured honey badger for a long time. In the end. He found it in its den. The look in the honey badgers eyes as it faced him was something the young Leon greatly relished. That moment. He felt as if he had become a god. And since then. He resolutely took the path of a hunter. Chapter 1604: 442 Fire Cover and Ancient City Patrol_3 Chapter 1604: 442 Fire Cover and Ancient City Patrol_3 For many years after. He saw that hue known as fear in the eyes of many of his prey. That look gave him great satisfaction. He collected fear in his hunts, feeding on it, and finally grew into the powerful Legendary Archer he is today. The invincible man of his earlier life had never realized. That the roles of hunter and hunted could be reversed! In front of this necromancer. He realized his own vulnerability, he realized that one day he too would become the nourishment others drew from fear! This realization left him feeling lost and helpless. Then he became incredibly angry. Instinctively, he wanted to flee, but the Sealing Demon Ball that Audacia tossed his way gave him a glimmer of hope. As long as he seized this slim chance. He could turn the tables and kill his adversary, and then become an even more outstanding Legendary Hunter! I can kill him I can take him down Leon muttered to himself. He strode towards Matthew Of course. Striding was his own perception of the action, but to others, Leons movements were painfully slow and sluggish, like a sick man who had just risen from his bed and was barely learning to walk! Clutching the hunters short knives, he stumbled as he walked, seemingly on the verge of collapsing at any moment! Despite that. Due to the short distance between the two, he still managed to confront Matthew. Come on, necromancer, lets settle this Lets see who is the hunter favored by Fate, and who is the prey mocked by the world? As his words fell. A burst of red light suddenly erupted from Leons body. The veins on his forehead stood out, and his muscles visibly swelled at an astounding rate! In that instant. His speed increased tenfold, if not more! His earlier demeanor was all a ruse, feigning weakness to get close to Matthew, just for this moment of explosive power! In the blink of an eye. The distance between them was less than a meter. Leon stomped his feet hard, determination of life after certain death in his eyes, and he seemed to smell the scent of victory However, just at that moment. A glass bottle was unexpectedly thrown at his chest. Leon swung his short knives, splitting the bottle right down the middle. Crash. Still, a large quantity of bluish-purple liquid splashed onto his body and skin. A faint burning sensation followed. He didnt know what kind of potion it was. But he could no longer dwell on it; he had to seize this only chance to kill his adversary! Die! He thrust his short knife toward Matthews chest but missed. The latter dodged Leons Attack with a skilled Step Back This ability, shared by Soldier, seemed ordinary, yet it was extremely useful in actual combat. The next second. Matthew raised his right hand expressionlessly, his index fingertip aimed squarely at Leons chest: Who says Tier 3 spells cant kill? As the words fell. Strong Arcane energy surged over his body once again. Immediately after. An astonishing scene unfolded. One after another, Powerful Arcane Missiles burst forth from Matthews fingertips, mercilessly striking Leon in the chest. Thud, thud, thud At that moment. Matthews fingers seemed to become a magic mechanism gun! This chain of Powerful Arcane Missiles appeared to defy all principles of Spellcasting, erupting from his fingertips as if they cost him nothing. And what was more fatal. When the Powerful Arcane Missiles hit Leon, they had an unbelievable effect. In just a moment. His chest collapsed violently inwards, followed by the bluish-purple liquid that had clung to his skin beginning to glow brightly. Then. It disappeared into the radiance of even more Powerful Arcane Missiles! After half a minute. The young Legendary Archer fell backward powerlessly, his shoulders and the back of his head striking the ground hard. By then. His eyes filled with hatred and rage had already lost their luster. What was more terrifying was his chest cavity. By now, it had been thoroughly penetrated by those hundreds of Arcane Missiles, his heart, lungs, ribs, and other bodily tissues had all been pulverized! Matthew silently walked over to Leons corpse. Then, he drew a Golden Knife. Stab He used the Yeager Blade to slice through Leons windpipe, inflicting the final lethal damage and ending the state of the Legendary Archer on the brink of death! I said I would keep my promise, this is the first one, Matthew whispered. He gently caressed the Yeager Blade, from which a faint buzzing sound emanated. It was the sound of uncontainable joy! Tip: You have thrown a High-level Erosion Potion, successfully reducing Leons magic resistance significantly! You have activated the limited-time state of the Magical Domains Fire Cover. Fire Cover: You have received a randomly harmonized spell, Powerful Arcane Missiles! During Fire Cover (59s remaining), you can use this spell without consuming any mana, without any cooldown period, and without requiring any Focus. Sacrifice Moment (41s remaining): Your Powerful Arcane Missiles receive magical modifications. Additionally. Your Powerful Arcane Missiles also receive super-magic abilities modifiers such as Instant Cast and More effective spells Leon has entered a dying state! Tip: You have used the Yeager Blade to kill Dawn Star Leon! Finally, the deed was done. Matthew let out a deep breath in relief; despite the battle dragging on for quite a while. In reality, from the moment Seners sneak attack failed and Matthew counterattacked, to everyone leaving the Magic Tower, to the time when Matthew decided to pursue Leon and finally kill him, only a little over three minutes had passed! Chapter 1605: 442 Fire Cover and Ancient City Patrol_4 Chapter 1605: 442 Fire Cover and Ancient City Patrol_4 At least the effect of the Sacrifice Moment lasted until just before Leons near-death. However, the situation changed rapidly. Every detail was worth Matthews full commitment and serious attention. Indeed. With little Ingram and Audacia backing him up, Leon was really hard to kill! If it hadnt been for his last stupid mistake, trying to counter-kill himself, Matthew wouldnt have had the chance to kill him instantly! Legends are indeed hard to kill. Matthew clenched the Yeager Blade tightly and quickly stood up. A few seconds later, he felt waves of heat coming from the Golden Knife. After the heat flow, Matthew noticed a black stone the size of a fingernail in the palm of his hand. Notification: The Yeager Blade has devoured Leons soul. It is very satisfied with the quality of the soul. In return, you have received a Netherworld Law Enforcer Summoning Crystal! Netherworld Law Enforcers Summoning Crystal (usable once daily): Activate this stone, and you will obtain a projection of a Netherworld Law Enforcer. This projection will merge with your shadow, and when you launch any physical attack, your shadow will also launch an identical attack, causing the same damage and effects; You can also release the Netherworld Law Enforcers projection to entangle an enemy. During the entanglement with the enemy, the projection will drain the enemys blood and mana, and slightly replenish yours. Yeager Blade: You have acquired a new Dark Servant Hollowed Leon! The unexpected acquisition of the crystal pleased Matthew greatly. It seemed that the Yeager Blade was not so uncompromising; in return for a high-quality soul, the opposition would reciprocate generously. However, what Matthew loved more was the newly acquired Dark Servant. He was eager to scrutinize just what the attributes of a Legendary transformed into a Dark Servant after death were like. But the current situation left no room for distraction. Matthew, with the hollowed Leon at his chest, walked out of the coverage range of the Sealing Magic Ball. Not far away, Audacia looked at him with complex eyes, You actually killed Leon? Matthew unapologetically met her gaze, You can avenge him. Audacia snorted coldly, I will. After dawn, you will definitely have no place to bury your body! The words were quite fierce, but after dropping this line, the Mother of Black Dragons quickly fled with great speed! Matthew did not pursue. Instead, he shifted his attention towards little Ingram. At this moment, He was surrounded by the Four Elemental Elders, who, along with other elemental life, were engaged in a melee with the Trolls. This was also one of the key factors that enabled Matthew to successfully take down Leon It was precisely because little Ingram was too busy to pay attention that Matthew had the opportunity to make his move. But the Trolls werent delaying to help Matthew. Their target was the Blood Angel in front of little Ingram, who was undergoing a resurrection Ritual. We cant let him reincarnate! Annie shouted loudly, Each Holy Mark Angel is a dark beast more terrifying than the foreign Evil Gods. Once they awaken, they will slaughter all heretics, view all beings as blood food, indulge in absorbing blood, and enslave We must stop him! She herself, along with Holiday, rushed to the frontlines while Claire and the others also helped. However, little Ingrams summoned legion was really solid. Even if Matthew joined now, it would likely be difficult to immediately change the situation. Because apart from elemental life, Little Ingram had also summoned a pack of Frost Giant Wolves, four Magic Swamp Seven-Headed Snakes, two Ice Bears, and an Illusion Demon Fairy! This was simply not a number of summons that a normal summoner could maintain. Matthews first reaction was This kid has a divine artefact! And more than one! So, he couldnt help but pull out a small torchlight and shone it on little Ingram: Im just taking a quick look! Notification: You have used the Psionic Torchlight. You have glimpsed 4 items inside little Ingrams backpack or storage device 1. Aunties Pantyhose (click for more details). 2. Black Blood Box (as above). 3. Jade Burning Scroll*12. 4. Book of Trust (Summoners Weapon/Legendary Weapon/Lost Divine Artefact) Indeed, there were divine artefacts! However, what on earth was that about Aunties Pantyhose? It appears little Ingram isnt such a simple person Matthews eyes grew complex. He put away the torchlight and moved closer to the Trolls, planning to increase the pressure on little Ingram. Just at that moment, the wind near the Magic Tower suddenly tightened Woo woo woo That instant. It seemed as if thousands of Resentful Spirits were weeping softly. Matthew spread his Insight, and soon, he sensed a massive surge of the vengeful spirits of the Trolls rushing towards this location! What was more terrifying was that among those vengeful spirits was an enormous creature. The presence of that creature was so horrifying to Matthew that he didnt even entertain the thought of confronting it! Theyre here! Its a patrol from Klafa! Matthews heartbeat began to accelerate. He knew that the battle here and the aura of the Holy Mark angel had drawn the vengeful spirits of the Trolls and the even more terrifying Patrol. To linger here was to court death! Weve got to go! Retreat! Matthew called out to his people and the Trolls. The others had clearly noticed the shift in the situation too. Dong dong dong! The distant sounds of clanging bells echoed from the Ancient City again. Matthew counted. Twelve times. It was originally the midnight bell, but after so many years of change, the day and night of Blood-Drinking Mountain were completely different from the material world. He calculated. There was still one hour until dawn! And this hour would probably be the most dangerous! You go! Annie ordered the other Trolls to use the return scroll to retreat to the Safe House. She herself also reluctantly planned to retreat. The gravity of the situation was clear now. Even with Matthew, they would have a hard time preventing the resurrection of the Holy Mark angel. Rather than that. It was better to let the soon-to-be-resurrected Blood Angel, the city patrol from Klafa, and the local vengeful spirits of the Trolls battle each other. All they could do. Was to preserve themselves as much as possible! Bright lights flashed. The Trolls disappeared one after another. On Matthews side. Claire and Jassiliven also successfully used the scroll to return to the inside of the Safe House. Vampire Moson was less fortunate; he was only a Traveller and didnt have a scroll since the Safe House was officially closed, and he had to find another refuge. For the God of Travelers, this shouldnt be an issue. Matthew bid him to take care. He himself also planned to distance himself from this place of trouble. Just then. A strong palpitation suddenly surged in his chest. Matthew quickly turned around. He saw, in the far-off dark sky, an enormous figure gleaming with a pale white light slowly approaching. It was a giant Troll holding a spiked club and a staff. It was clearly just a spirit body. But with each step it took, the whole ancient city felt like it was shaking to its core! That was Wuken, the patrol from the ancient city of Klafa! Not only did it possess a super-giant form, but its level was also an unnaturally high LV25, beyond what the planes limits allowed! Damn, its cheating! Matthew couldnt understand why its level wasnt adjusted down to LV24. This completely contradicted the knowledge of plane studies! But what caught his utmost attention at the moment wasnt the imposing patrol from the ancient city. But in a corner just two streets away from the patrol. He saw a little boy emanating white light! The boy was sitting on a rock, swinging his legs, a book resting on his knees, engrossed in reading. Matthew glanced back at the soon-to-be-resurrected Holy Mark angel and then at the raging Patrol. Finally. He gritted his teeth. And charged toward the little boy! Elsewhere. Annie Salvens was organizing a retreat in an orderly manner. Go back. Im about to go back too She said to Holiday. The loyal Troll warrior immediately tore open the scroll to return to the Safe House. A white light followed. Annie was about to do the same. But at that moment. She saw Matthew dash out as if flying, and she immediately stopped the motion of tearing her scroll. After hesitating for just two seconds. She pressed down on the scroll and followed him! Only Holiday, disappearing in the return white light, gradually looked astonished. Chapter 1606: 443 Door of Thought and Golden Ticket Chapter 1606: 443 Door of Thought and Golden Ticket In the gloomy, dark buildings, Matthew moved quickly by himself. A boy who dashed past was shrouded in a mysterious aura. Matthew realized he could hardly mark him using insight or mental power. He could only identify his presence and movements with his eyes. In Matthews perception, the boy was entirely empty, he had no hint of spirituality, yet he possessed qualities akin to life. This matched the characteristics of the unpredictable spirits from Lost Paradise. Despite the danger, he had to take a risk. But the Ancient City of Klarafa at night was indeed fraught with crises. Matthew had just walked a section of the road when a large group of vengeful spirits of the Trolls suddenly appeared around the corner. They blocked the intersection, making it difficult to pass. Even from a distance of about fifty meters, Matthew could sense the changes in these spirits at night. Their speed had increased a lot. Beyond that, a black substance appeared on the surface of the spirits. Any living being that came close to that substance would feel their mobility severely decreased. It was an Aura that sapped movement! Facing one or two spirits was manageable, but encountering a group head-on, one wouldnt last three seconds before being paralyzed! And once mobility was lost, being surrounded by a mob of frenzied spirits would have predictable consequences. Matthew didnt hesitate; he immediately chose another path. His gravestone, as if an extension of his arm, deftly turned a corner and slipped into a side alley, breaking free before the spirits could enclose him. However, all this was just a prelude. Soon, Matthew discovered there were far too many spirits in this area! Probably the disturbances near the Magic Tower had attracted too many guardians. With the arrival of the Ancient City Patrol, the area became incredibly lively. Matthew did his utmost to avoid the spirits on the main road, but sometimes he was still caught by spirits bursting out of the walls. He tried using Ursuls Reprimand to deal with them, but it was of little effect. Ordinary necromancer techniques were useless in the Ancient City of Klarafa. The spirits, after eons of strengthening, were tightly bound to the ancient city. This city was their ceremonial field. As long as they were in the ceremonial field, and as long as the ritual operated normally, they would receive significant strengthening. Moreover, these spirits seemed to share some collective consciousness. As soon as one spirit engaged in combat with an enemy, the rest would immediately abandon whatever they were doing and swarm over. In such circumstances, killing any spirit was unwiseit would bring a deluge of hatred! Keep calm! Think of a solution Matthew, riding his gravestone, raced through the dark city. The figure of the boy ahead flickered in and out of sight, hard to catch. Looking back, the number of pursuing spirits behind him could fill several train cars! Ordinary people would have probably wet their pants at this sight. Matthews scalp tingled too. At the same time, he could feel his speed slowing! No, this cant continue Just then, Matthew lost sight of the boy. He didnt hesitate. He immediately took a left at the next intersection, inadvertently dragging another group of troll spirits from across the street into the fray! Matthew charged up and down the streets, with spirits trailing behind him like a long dragon. It was only because the gravestones speed was indeed fast that he wasnt torn to pieces by those spirits! Go! Seeing the moment was right, Matthew turned and fled. Just like that, the crazily pursuing troll spirits, enough to stretch half a mile, chased after Matthews gravestone and ghost fire. They circled around the Magic Tower for a bit, then charged in the direction of the Magic Tower again! Near the Magic Tower, it had now become eerily quiet, except for little Ingram and his summoned creature army, almost everyone else had sought refuge. When Matthew appeared, elemental lives were ardently fighting the nearby troll spirits. The next second, a huge gravestone, carrying a massive amount of ghost fire, plunged into their midst! Help, the locals are a bit too unfriendly Matthew greeted Ingram from a distance, who, looking at the number of spirits trailing behind Matthew, turned almost liver-colored! Stop him! Ingram ordered. But Matthew was too cunning, just brushing past the edge of Ingrams elemental army before making a detour. Matthew knew courtesy, knew to detour, but the spirits didnt understand that principle. In a moment, the tidal-wave-like spirits slammed into the defensive line of the elemental army, immediately sapping the mobility of four or five sturdy elemental lives. A bit later, their struggles became futile, and they soon perished miserably in the hostile sea! Seeing the defensive line faltering, Ingram, even if boiling with rage, had no spare energy to focus on Matthew. He took out a book with a light green cover and started spellcasting rapidly, using the synergy of the Four Elements to construct a barrier as formidable as a natural moat. By then, Matthew, riding his gravestone, had once again increased his distance from the Magic Tower. With Ingrams wholehearted help, the streets became much quieter. Chapter 1607: 443 Door of Thought and Golden Ticket_2 Chapter 1607: 443 Door of Thought and Golden Ticket_2 Matthew stepped on the gravestones, sliding up 90 degrees along the corner of the wall, and smoothly made it to the top of a three-story flat-roofed building. He surveyed the nearby streets. However, the little boy had vanished without a trace. Matthew was not discouraged and continued to observe. If the other party really was the unpredictable spirit body of Lost Paradise, it couldnt have been just a fleeting glimpse of Spirit Light. But very soon, His attention was partly seized by the Ancient City Patrol that seemed to surge over like a tidal wave. The level 25 Wuken was different from other vengeful spirits of the Trolls that were emitting Black Light. His massive and bloated body emitted a faint gold light, which was somewhat different from the brilliance of the sun. It was more like a dark gold or black gold luster. When Wuken moved, the entire street trembled. Even though Matthew had deliberately kept his distance, he could still feel his body being attracted to Wukens Gravity Field! Warning: you have entered Wukens Land of Descent (Gravity Field)! Your speed is reduced by 30%; All your actions will be adjusted towards the direction of Wuken; You are about to face a Will check. If the partial exemption fails, you will involuntarily walk 10-30 meters towards Wuken Such a terrifying Gravity Field. Thanks to his divine nature, Matthew successfully passed the Will check, then stepped on the small gravestones and rapidly distanced himself without looking back. Meanwhile, Wuken had also arrived in front of the Magic Tower. From afar, Matthew saw a surge of bloodlight bursting near little Ingram, soaring into the sky. That bloodlight brought more pressure to Matthew than Wukens Land of Descent! It was Blood Angel Urmas! Reincarnate, my ancestor! In the distance, Matthew also heard the devoted and frenzied call of little Ingram. Accompanied by that sound, The bloodlight that soared into the sky instantly escalated into a Blood Storm! The dreadful Blood Storm swept away all living beings around the Magic Tower, and the Resentful Spirits melted away as ice and snow. The Elemental Lives were not spared either! Countless Elemental Lives were disintegrated by the bloodlight. That scene was much more terrifying than Matthews Blood Evaporation! No wonder I didnt see the four Elemental Elders. He must have been prepared to sacrifice everything! No, thats not right. If there were other people still around, he could have just sacrificed their lives instead. Too bad everyone has run away now. He only had his own people to sacrifice This guy didnt sacrifice himself, did he? A bold idea emerged in Matthews mind. Unfortunately, Reality soon disappointed him. The Blood Storm slowly dissipated, turning into a semi-transparent dark red cyclone. The edge of the cyclone scattered various dark red crystals, like flowers strewn by goddesses. Below the cyclone, Little Ingram wrapped himself tightly with a spirituality-rich shroud, even covering his head inside, until the cyclone gradually stabilized before he dared to stretch his head out. And right above him, A towering Blood Angel was taking shape! To Matthews surprise, The size of the Blood Angel was even bigger than Patrol Wuken! The storm and whirlwind he had just glimpsed were actually just one of Urmass legs! The figure itself was even taller than the Magic Tower! Behind Urmas, there were three pairs of huge, dark red wings. His face was adorned with a dark red visor, while his breastplate and leg plates were red and black alternately. In his right hand, he grasped a pitch-black Light Saber, and in his left hand, he held a cone-shaped Short Spur. A chain with barbs hung at his waist, with a huge Chain Ball attached to the end of it. Beyond that, Various weapons were also carried on the weapon belts on his back and legs. Despite these weapons, like the Blood Angel himself, were likely special projections of star spirits, and not physical in reality, they still looked intimidating enough! And what caught Matthew off guard even more was Urmas is also LV25?! Damn! All cheaters, cant play fair at all Matthew quickly realized that there might be some special laws in the Ancient City of Klafa that allow powerful individuals to break the ceiling of plane restrictions and ascend to a stronger level! Fallen Son, why do you refuse to rest? Blood Angel Urmas took the initiative to attack. He used a language that was obscure and difficult to understand, but for some reason, Matthew could understand it! What was even more unexpected was that, Wuken, who seemed muddled on the outside, actually responded, although he used the language of the Trolls: Shouldnt an angel that ought to have decayed also be dead and reborn? Urmass tone was solemn and respectful, carrying an unquestionable sense of mission: I am summoned by the Divine Kingdom, following the divine edicts to return to Earth. The Ancient Dark God will resurrect within me, and I am honored to serve His descent. Wuken replied coldly: There is no such thing as the Ancient Dark God in this world. Both light and darkness are but incarnations of God Poole! As he spoke, He suddenly took a step forward, his moss-covered hands grabbed the Magic Tower, and then he pulled it up with force Boom! Wuken lifted the Magic Tower in place, then silently recited an incantation, and the surface of the entire Magic Tower started to rapidly shed mud and wood. Gradually, The shape of the tower began to change. It was held in Wukens hand, looking very much like a giant spiked club! The head of the spiked club was even more peculiar, topped with an iron ball full of spikes! Matthews eyelid twitched. This shape Boom! Before he could finish his thought, the two overpowered beings had already clashed fiercely. Chapter 1608: 443 Door of Thought and Golden Ticket_3 Chapter 1608: 443 Door of Thought and Golden Ticket_3 From the very first collision, a larger earthquake was triggered along with a terrifying impact wave. Matthew was sent flying a good distance by the shockwave, and although he wasnt seriously injured, he no longer wished to approach the war zone. Better to see if I can find Lost Paradise earlier, find it and Ill run away! Matthew continued his search in the surrounding area. Affected by the scale of the war. The number of Resentful Spirits on the streets had considerably decreased, allowing Matthew to walk around at ease. However, after several turns. He still hadnt found any trace of that little boy from before. This made Matthew somewhat dejected. He estimated the time. There were about forty minutes left before daylight, and near the Magic Tower, two Supreme Limits fought relentlessly, seemingly determined to level the area completely. According to the current trend. There wouldnt be a result before daybreak. Why not take this chance to re-examine those buildings locked by the suspicious Elemental Marks? This thought had just sprung up in Matthews mind. When suddenly a tall shadow flashed in front of him. From its stature, it was clear that it was a troll! Annie Salvens? Matthews heart stirred, and he immediately followed. It seemed like she was tracking someone. It wasnt long. Before Matthew caught up behind her, and a hint of joy flashed in his eyes. Not far away. Was the little boy, seriously engrossed in reading a book! At this point Annie also became aware of Matthews approaching footsteps. She first showed an instinctive defensiveness, then her expression grew complicated, but in the end, she didnt make any unfriendly moves, and just said softly: Ive been following for a while, but I cant get close to him. It was only then that Matthew realized. A tight barrier existed around the little boy. This barrier completely segregated his presence and the nearby space from the surroundings, no wonder he seemed non-existent to Matthews Insight. Matthew walked a circle around the barrier. And couldnt find a way in. Annie shrugged helplessly at him. It was at that moment. The little boy suddenly said leisurely: Why not try to search for a door to enter? You should know, any place that is difficult to enter, always has a door. Annies face immediately lit up with joy at these words. And Matthews data panel also received new information. Hint: Find the Door of Thought, and you can enter the Pure Land Outside of Paradise. So this space is called the Outside of Paradise, huh? Then the identity of the little boy is almost certain! Annie next to him had already started to look around earnestly, searching for any traces of a possible door. However, Matthew pondered for a moment, and then unsheathed the Sword of Slaughter from his back! In the surprised gaze of the little boy. Matthew, holding the Sword of Slaughter, thrust it into the barrier! Crack crack! Sounds like shattering glass rang out as Matthew plunged the Sword of Slaughter in completely, then brutally cut a door out of the barrier! The next second. He noticed a gap appeared before him, so he stepped through. Annie stood frozen in place for several seconds. And quickly followed him in, flustered. The little boy put down his book, appearing slightly angry: Why would you stab me out of nowhere? Do you know what the Door of Thought isits a mental door that can only be opened through wisdom and thought! Did you think? Or did you just stab wildly? Matthew weighed the long sword in his hand, then blinked: This is the result of my thinking. He was quite satisfied with the Sword of Slaughters ability to break the barrier. The little boy seemed speechless. But in the end. He sat down slowly. Even if you brute-force your way in and skip the first checkpoint that tests wisdom, if your next answers dont satisfy me, youll still have a hard time getting what you want. He continued to read his book. As if asking offhandedly: Tell me, why do sentient beings always slaughter each other? Matthew didnt directly answer, but counter-asked: What does answering your question signify? The little boy thought for a while: It doesnt signify anything, but if you want to be the master of Lost Paradise, you have to let me know what kind of people you are. It truly was Lost Paradise! Upon hearing that, Annie immediately stepped forward, her tone slightly excited: I am a descendant of the Salvens Family The little boy said, with some exasperation: I just want to know what kind of people you are, Im not interested in what your ancestors were like. Annie was stunned there. She seemed somewhat at a loss for what to do. The little boy was mild in his manners toward her: If you havent thought it through, go aside and think about it. Once youve made up your mind, come and tell me your answer. Afterward. He looked at Matthew as though he had anticipated it. Matthew said thoughtfully: This question is too broad, the reasons are naturally varied. Slaughter is itself the main theme of life, the law of the jungle is the survival of the fittest, even intelligent beings arent much better than ordinary animals in this regard. From this perspective, killing each other is a necessity for survival. Even within a stable Wisdom Species, conflicts arise over resources, dignity, power, and the like. Some always strive to rise above others, and there are always those who will stand up to fight back. The fighters may not always succeed, the bullies may not always last. Bullying and resistance might just be instincts etched in the bloodlines of many Wisdom Species. With these come disputes and contradictions. Chapter 1609: 443 Door of Thought and Golden Ticket_4 Chapter 1609: 443 Door of Thought and Golden Ticket_4 And in this world, the most permanent solution to disputes and contradictions is through slaughter and death. From this angle, killing each other is a necessity of life. The little boy blinked: By your way of describing, it seems that most Wisdom Species are inherently born with the original sin of loving to bully and being keen to fight. Matthew replied: I dont like the word original sin. I prefer to call it limitations. Everyone has their own limitations, including Wisdom Species, and even, I think, gods as well. Do you think there are any gods in this world who can transcend their own limitations? The little boy was stunned for a moment: I dont know. Also, I dont like being asked questions, especially when I cant answer them. Matthew nodded: So, what is the second question? The little boy subconsciously wanted to answer, but then, a look of annoyance crossed his face: Youre asking questions again! Matthew spread his hands. He suddenly found the little boy quite cute. Although he seemed mysterious and ancient, upon interacting with him, Matthew realized that his mental maturity was not as developed as he had imagined. The second question is, if you became a god, how would you control your followers and enlighten the people? The little boy asked snappily. Matthew pondered for a moment: Ensure they have food and shelter, and live in peace and contentment. The little boy asked: And then? Matthew answered: Give them something to strive for. The little boy persisted: And after that? Matthew added: Help them achieve it. The little boy was relentless: Is there anything else? Matthew shook his head: Lets focus on achieving these goals first. The little boy was dumbstruck again. He asked incredulously: Dont you have any trendy slogans, or clearer doctrines? If not, surely there are some grand visions, or lofty ideals, right? Matthew calmly replied: Of course one can have ideals, but to me, I find them mostly impractical. Anyone trying to win people over can talk about ideals. But not every ideal is meaningful. More precisely, unattainable ideals may be meaningful for certain individuals, but for the majority, pure ideals may actually be harmful. As I said before, everyone has their limitations, as does every species. You cant expect long-lived species to understand the urgency of living day-to-day, nor can you ask short-lived species to comprehend plans spanning centuries. You cant expect elves who dwell in the mountains to appreciate the vastness of the sea, nor can you persuade Cloud Dragons soaring above the clouds to imagine the darkness and confinement of the Earth Core. To go to the extreme, talking about ideals is like forcing a starving person to appreciate poetry and paintings, or asking someone bedridden to go for long-distance running or hiking. So my personal opinion is, any kind of vague talk that seems positive can be harmful. To earn others respect, I prefer concrete help that can be seen with the naked eye over prattling on. As for what it could ultimately become, I dont know; we can only take one step at a time. This was Matthews heartfelt truth. He was an extreme pragmatist: whatever worked, he used; what didnt, he discardedfree from too many rules and regulations. After hearing this, the little boy was even more speechless: You sound like a nanny to all beings, not a lofty god. Matthew smiled and said: I never planned on becoming a god. The little boy asked eagerly: Then why did you come to find me? Matthew said in surprise: Who said seeking the Lost Paradise necessarily means one must become a god? I just wanted to come and take a look. The little boy scratched his head, finding himself at a loss for words. In the end, he closed the book somewhat resignedly: Forget it, the last question. I observe that your domain includes life and the Oak Tree, and you are about to develop towards the Nature Domain. What I want to know is your view of the Nature Domain. Or you could answer a simpler question, between forests and skyscrapers, which one would you choose? Matthew answered without hesitation: Skyscrapers. The boy didnt seem surprised this time. He just asked: So, are you an advocate of the new naturalism that embraces change? Matthew shook his head: I dont understand those technical terms. My recognition of nature is also simple. Nature shouldnt be narrow-minded, but rather full of inclusiveness. In the primitive jungle, the earliest humans who ate raw flesh and blood are nature; After obtaining fire and stone, building houses and homes is also nature; Likewise, further development led to cities and industry, so why would all this not be nature? The boy frowned and said: But the entire world will gradually tend toward chaos and corruption with such changes. This is the case for any world with intelligent life. From the initial flourishing of myriad things to the later uniformity, even if you think the broad definition of nature is correct, nature is still wilting step by step. If we cant maintain the original nature, then the world will inevitably be destroyed. Matthew said with a smile: Its the same viewpoint I had before, what does a world that will be destroyed in ten thousand years have to do with people now? Besides, after the fires of war, there must be rebirth, and flowers can bloom even on ruins. How do you know there wont be a new beginning after the world is destroyed? The meaning and power of life lie in its outburst, in its expression. In this process, conflicts are inevitable, as are struggles, and even deaths, but that doesnt diminish the splendor of life. I think the world is probably the same. The boy let out a deep sigh: I thought His Excellency would have some profound views, but it turns out they are no different from those people a thousand years ago. Humans are as foolish as ever. Yet you are the ones who possess the power of Ascension Afterward, he no longer paid attention to Matthew but turned to look at Annie, who was standing to the side: Have you thought about those questions just now? Annie stuttered for a while. She seemed completely unprepared and without any deep impressions, so as she spoke, she suddenly found herself unable to continue. In the end, under the boys puzzled gaze, Annie Salvens, in a stroke of quick thinking, pointed at Matthew and said: I Im the same as him! The same answer. The boy could not remember the number of times he had zoned out. He couldnt help but mutter to himself: Has the quality of those who compete for the ancient god become so low these days? Has the average intelligence of Aindors Wisdom Species really degenerated back to the primordial age? Annie felt utterly ashamed. As a Troll Princess, her education had mainly focused on warfare and strategy; indeed, it had not included this area. Faced with such questions, she genuinely had no clue where to start. I hope the next time we meet, you can present a more substantial train of thought, the boy said to Annie, significatively. He then reluctantly turned his gaze back to Matthew: You have passed. Take this, its the first ticket. Although you dont seem like a reliable owner, youre still better than a big-breasted but brainless troll In Annies angry, ashamed gaze, a golden ticket flew into Matthews hands. The Golden Ticket of the Lost Paradise: With this ticket, once the Lost Paradise officially opens, you will be qualified to enter first, select authority and divine title at the forefront, and you will have the chance to become the master of Lost Paradise. The boy and the Pure Land vanished in an instant. The next moment, Matthew, having just grasped the ticket, suddenly felt an enormous pressure! Because at the same time, two Super Limit Strong People who were clearly fighting in the distance suddenly stopped their fight and turned their icy gazes towards Matthew! Chapter 1610: 444 Sword Master and the Young Boy Chapter 1610: 444 Sword Master and the Young Boy Just as Matthew obtained the Golden Ticket, A blinding white light suddenly appeared in the sky above the ancient city, tearing through the night as if it had been eternal, shifting time from night to day in an instant! Everyone was attracted by the white light. The white light was bright yet soft, opening up an oval-shaped mirror in the middle. Ripples, like those on the surface of a lake, began to spread out from the mirror. As the ripples dissipated, people saw misty mountain peaks where Winged Dragons and angels soared; below the snow line were densely forested mountains; large lakes were scattered between grasslands and deserts. Divine bell chimes sounded one after another. Countless figures took flight from the ground, flying devoutly toward the mountains. And right at the peak that was first visible, mysterious and magnificent stone pillars rose from the ground. In the center of those pillars stood a majestic palace. Though everyone could only see a vague silhouette, they all felt an innate sense of reverence from within. Those with a slightly weaker will felt their legs give way, almost kneeling and bowing in worship on the spot. In an instant, a fierce storm suddenly arose in the lake within the oval mirror. The storm brought with it the waters of the lake, pouring out of the mirror. The Ancient City of Klarafa soon began to experience a drizzling rain! The rain, as if coming from heaven, bathed all of life. Matthew stretched out a hand, allowing the large raindrops to fall onto his palm. A sense of unprecedented happiness and tranquility settled in his heart. After a few seconds, he noticed something yellow in the center of his palm. It was A drop of nascent divinity! Matthew was stunned. He of course knew how precious divinity was and how important it was in higher-level battles. Thus, he reached out and grabbed it. The drop of divinity then merged into the center of his palm, becoming a part of his body! Hint: The appearance of the Golden Ticket triggered the phenomena associated with the opening of Lost Paradise. You have bathed in the rain of Lost Paradise, your physical state is restored by one hundred percent. And for the next year, you will be healthy and robust, free from sickness and pain. As the owner of the Golden Ticket, you have gained an extra portion of pure divinity from the rain of Lost Paradise. You have extracted a piece of Knowledge (The Opening of Lost Paradise) from the Golden Ticket. From this Knowledge, you realize that Lost Paradise has been freed from its sealing, and it is about to open to the outside world. The opening of Lost Paradise must meet the following two conditions First, at least three people must obtain tickets sufficient to enter Lost Paradise (current 1/3). Second, someone must ignite the Divine Fire of Retaliation, or an ancient god must reincarnate. Lost Paradise has indeed been unsealed! Matthew wasnt surprised. So many people congregating at Blood-Drinking Mountain was very likely driven by the unpredictable nature of Lost Paradise. If they could do this, would they worry about the trolls sealing? It seemed Tyraste had also been seriously misled Then Matthew realized, he had gotten himself into big trouble! If Lost Paradise could open immediately, he might have tried to venture in. But the awkward point now was that he was the only one who had obtained a ticket, and there was still some time until it truly opened. In a place as fraught with danger as Klara City, getting the ticket early was definitely not a good thing. Especially not in full view of everyone! Let alone those two Super Limit Strong People who immediately gave up fighting, even the Troll Princess standing next to Matthew seemed to have a somewhat distracted look in her eyes. Annie hesitated before saying, Mr. Matthew, I think we can collaborate Though she said this, her hand instinctively rested on her weapon. Matthew frowned, but he quickly determined that Annie had no immediate intention of attacking. She was just on guard A normal reaction. The Golden Ticket involved Lost Paradise, which was just too significant. Annie Salvens worrying that Matthew might kill to silence her was perfectly reasonable. Matthew quickly shook his head: Even if we two cooperate, we still may not be able to keep this ticket Annie was taken aback. The next moment, great commotions came from the western part of the Magic Zone. Patrol Wuken and Blood Angel Urmas, as if by some agreement, rushed toward Matthews direction at their fastest speed! The Troll Princesss face turned deathly pale in an instant. Yet Matthew still stood on a gravestone, bolting toward the north of the Magic Zone with lightning speed! Annie hesitated for only a half-second before also taking off, striding rapidly in pursuit. Atop the gravestone, Matthews nerves were on edge, his mind calculating all possibilities. After he had run for a while, he looked back and saw that the two seemingly bulky Super Limit Strong People had greatly closed the distance between them. All the while, no matter how he dodged or used the Invisibility Magic Ball and Hidden Barrier, he couldnt avoid being locked onto by their perception. This quickened Matthews heartbeat even more. He realized it would be difficult to shake off these two terrifying individuals by his own strength. So, as he passed through a narrow gate, he reached back with his right hand. He grabbed the bamboo stick in his palm, then Matthew tossed the bamboo stick forward: Take me to your master! I know you have spirituality! The bamboo stick shone with a pale green light, hanging in mid-air, swaying as if contemplating. After a few seconds, one end of the bamboo stick abruptly pointed toward the northeast direction! Chapter 1611: Sword Master and the Youngster_2 Chapter 1611: Sword Master and the Youngster_2 Matthew grabbed the bamboo stick and rushed towards that direction without looking back! The gravestone was flying close to the ground at a speed that was not slow at all. Before long, Matthew arrived in the northeastern part of the Magic Zone. But this journey, where he broke through barriers and slashed enemies, had cost him quite a bit He didnt know if it was because he had provoked the Ancient City Patrol. On his way, the number of monsters Matthew encountered was truly astonishing. Not to mention the vengeful spirits of the trolls, He also encountered several groups of the elusive Flying Ghost Heads, and in his hurry, Matthew accidentally lost a chunk of flesh from his waist to one of them, nearly having his kidney gouged out! And when passing through a piece of ruins, The massive amount of Demon Vines suddenly emerging from a roadside pit also left burn marks on Matthews left ankle. In addition, more than twenty other types of monsters obstructed Matthews path. If it were not for the fact that his strength had indeed grown to an impressive level, and he had two legendary necromancers protecting him, and he had prepared a large quantity of items before entering Blood-Drinking Mountain, he would probably have been intercepted halfway! Even so, The potions, items, and Scrolls that Matthew had prepared beforehand were consumed by about one-fourth in one go. This shows just how much danger lurked underneath Klafa Ancient City at night. However, dangerous as it was, The monsters along the way only caused Matthew to break a sweat; what really worried him were the two huge creatures trailing behind him. After this journey, Matthew realized that Wuken and Blood Angel Urmas were not really making a great effort to pursue him. From their leisurely state, it was not difficult to see that neither of them had shown their true speed. At first, Matthew was puzzled, But soon he also realized that Wuken and Blood Angel Urmas understood the subtleties of the first Golden Ticket! If the next two tickets dont appear soon, then this first ticket is a hot potatowhoever takes it is in trouble! They are following me just to clarify where the Golden Ticket has gone; if convenient, they would snatch it away, but the two are still pulling strings against each other in the dark, neither wanting to expose their backs to the other Matthews thoughts raced. For a moment, he thought about using the discord between the two to defuse the crisis brought by the Golden Ticket or even find an opportunity to benefit from their conflict. But he quickly dismissed this notion. It was too risky. Matthew suspected that if he tried to approach them, they would join forces to kill him, and then they would redistribute the ticket This possibility existed. Even among the top powerful beings who stand against each other, there is a certain mutual understanding that ensures their Prestige and interests are not challenged by those beneath them. Matthew did not feel he had the status to speak to these two on equal terms. Thus, using the ticket to drive a wedge between them was not a wise strategy and could even lead to his undoing! If it comes to the worst, Ill just have to discard the ticket! A flash of determination crossed Matthews mind. He sped up, continuing to flee in the direction indicated by the bamboo stick. The two powerful beings still maintained a steady pace, slowly drawing nearer to Matthews location. The good news was that the Ancient City of Klara was about to welcome the true daylight; many monsters were returning to their nests, and the obstacles Matthew faced in continuing to run were greatly reduced. The bad news was that these two Super Limit Strong People were too conspicuous! Their movement caused intense vibrations throughout the city, declaring their presence and actions to the entire city. Outside the Magic Zone, several forces were attracted by them. Matthew felt at least three scrutinizing gazes, one of which came from the Fishman force he had encountered earlier, the other two forces unknown. More importantly, Although Matthew tried his hardest, and the two Super Limit Strong People appeared leisurely, the actual distance between them was still steadily decreasing. When he reached the edge of the Magic Zone and arrived at the market area to the northeast, Insight told him that he had already entered the influence range of Wukens Drowning Field! Phew! Matthew pulled through three portals before he managed to escape from the protectors force field. Compared to Wuken, Blood Angel Urmas was undoubtedly the more terrifying of the two! He pursued Matthew while enjoying the sacrifices from little Ingram! Little Ingram stood on Blood Angels shoulder, continuously pulling out bloody organs from a flesh-colored large woven bag. Matthew noticed, A side of Blood Angels face armor opened like a gill, and little Ingram was feeding the blood food continuously to Urmas through this organ. Initially, little Ingrams sacrifices were the blood and flesh of pigs, cows, and sheep. But this drew the displeasure and rebuke of Urmas: Too bland! Blood food without spirituality, mindless offerings, do not even qualify to be called a sacrifice! Little Ingram did not hesitate, He switched the flesh-colored bag for an Advanced Body Bag, and then started throwing corpses into the Blood Angels gill. Still, Urmas was not satisfied: Terrible! Dead bodies that have been deceased for too long, even if they can reincarnate as undead, are tasteless without a soul as a spice! Little Ingram hesitated for a moment, Finally, he gritted his teeth, Then, he took off the shroud wrapped around his body, and with a flick, Chapter 1612: Sword Master and the Youngster_3 Chapter 1612: Sword Master and the Youngster_3 It seemed as if by magic, cages covered with red velvet cloths appeared. He expressionlessly pushed those cages into the crevices of the salivary glands. Accompanied by this process, Blood Angel Urmas suddenly chewed vigorously with great relish, and his mood stabilized much more than before. Although Matthew couldnt see clearly what was inside the cages, he faintly heard screams containing common language words. Anyway, Little Ingrams sacrifices were at least not monkeys. This also made Matthew even more aware of the terrifying nature of the Holy Mark angels. These monsters from ancient times truly regarded other intelligent species as rightful meals on their plate! Unfortunately, their strength also appeared so formidable! As daylight gradually brightened, Matthew downed a bottle of Energy Potion, then stepped on gravestones as he made his way towards the peculiar building at the very center of the market area. After entering the market area, the bamboo stick lost its direction, forcing Matthew to find another way by himself. Quickly, The knowledge about Blood-Drinking Mountain bestowed upon him by Margaret came in handy. Matthew remembered that in Klara Citys market area, there existed a guardian NPC controlled by a Machinist. This was the only one among the Five Guardians who could enter and leave the Ancient City of Klarafa. However, this guardian was capricious. The body was used jointly by a pair of Machinist spouses, and it was said to look like a raccoon with a steel tail. The raccoon possessed powerful spellcasting abilities. Matthew wanted to seek its help. However, to his disappointment, after arriving at the likely active site of the long-tailed raccoon and searching around, he found no trace of the Machinist. On the contrary, the well-fed Blood Angel and the silent Wuken had already caught up. These two, when they made a move, it was always with a big move Wuken locked down the force fields around Matthews vicinity, making his movement extremely difficult; while the Blood Angel firmly targeted Matthew with the suppression from a level 25 powerhouse. In this manner, he completed the suppression of Matthews mental power, making it much more difficult for him to cast spells than usual! Stop wandering around, little thing, Hand it over to me, and I can give you a quick end, Blood Angel Urmas stood two streets away, arrogantly lowering his head, his gaze not even focused on Matthew, his tone quite casual. Little Ingram sat on his shoulder, face full of mockery as if watching a mouse struggling in its death throes. Before Matthew could speak, a dull sound came from Wuken, who was closing in from another side: Give the ticket to me. I wont harm you, you are a friend of Blood-Drinking Mountain, and in the future, you will become my friend too A thought flashed through Matthews mind. He indeed did not feel any particularly clear malice from Wuken. And from the perspective of affiliations, the latter was the Patrol of the Ancient City, and since he had chosen to be a friend of Blood-Drinking Mountain, theoretically handing the ticket over to him should ensure his safety even more. However, at that moment, the Blood Angel said with a cold laugh: Do you know why hes still alive until now? Its because all his friends are dead! Hehehe Dont keep any illusions, insignificant human, for us, you are just a dispensable speck of dust. I have never liked to talk too much nonsense with lowly creatures like you, but to expose the hypocrisy of this Undead Giants mask, I dont mind saying a few more words Once you give him the Golden Ticket, he will be able to successfully rid himself of his guardian status. From then on, he will no longer be bound by the rules previously set by Blood-Drinking Mountain or the Ancient City of Klafa. Do you think he will keep you then? With that said, Urmas licked his lips, a blatant malice and intent to kill flashing in his eyes: I am more straightforward, I said I would give you a quick end, which means I wont let you suffer for too long. Come on, little thing, hand over the ticket to me, come to my mouth yourself, let me taste you In that instant, Matthew felt weak all over, his whole spine tingled intensely, and he involuntarily took a half step forward, only then did he resist the Command Spell! Wuken slowly observed Matthew: Make your own choice. I believe you will make a rational decision and can clearly discern who is your enemy and who is your friend. Matthew trembled again, resisting Wukens Mind Control spell with his four parts of divine immunity, and a relieved smile suddenly appeared on his face: Of course, I am clear about who is the enemy and who is the friend. The next moment, the bamboo stick tucked under his arm suddenly emitted a verdant glow, then began to buzz and tremble. Not far away, the figure Matthew was staring at gracefully flipped over the four-story building, then lightly touched the outer platform with his toes, drifting over as if skimming the water. At the same time, another complicated shadow hurried over from the same direction. They came one after the other, appearing side by side yet maintaining a safe distance from one another. Matthew hurried towards the first figure. Ive got it, think of what reward youll give me later! He quickly arrived in front of Tyrese, unhesitatingly handed over the Golden Ticket. Tyrese hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he reached out his firm and steady hand and accepted the Golden Ticket from Matthew. A few seconds later. Chapter 1613: Sword Master and the Youngster_4 Chapter 1613: Sword Master and the Youngster_4 Another shadow approached. Matthew only then noticed that the one who had appeared with Tyraste was actually one of the four leaders form the Ancient Lands, The Beholder Sword Saint! Is it you? Matthew suddenly realized: Wasnt it you two fighting in the north of the Magic Zone yesterday? No wonder Matthew had been surprised when he heard the report from Vampire Moson last night. Tyrastes strength was undeniable, and whoever could battle with him must also be a person of renown. If it was The Beholder Sword Saint. That would make sense. The tone of The Beholder Sword Saint was as gentle and humble as ever: Ah, its you, Matthew. Heh, we were just sparring, Mr. Tyrastes swordsmanship is much more profound than mine. Tyraste glanced at The Beholder Sword Saint: Your swordsmanship is also very profound. If we were not on opposing sides, perhaps we could become friends. The Beholder Sword Saint spoke leisurely: The matter of sides is rather far-fetched. Personally, I dont particularly aspire to become a god, nor do I wish to obstruct the ambitions of others. The reason Ive come here is half because of the duty of a guardian of the Ancient Lands, and the other half is the pursuit of the true essence of swordsmanship. At this point. He said earnestly to Tyraste: I didnt have enough yesterday. I want to fight you again. Tyraste shook his head: Im not interested. The Beholder Sword Saint said very politely: Thats okay, I can wait for you. When youre interested, we can spar again. Afterward. He voluntarily stepped aside, and during this process, he nodded respectfully to Matthew. And as for the Golden Ticket in Tyrastes hand, he didnt even bother taking a look! Tyraste clenched the ticket in his hand, his eyes complex as he looked at Matthew: You do know the value of this thing, right? Matthew nodded: Of course. Tyraste asked: Then why give it to me? Matthew thought for a moment: Perhaps because Im willing to trust in your character? Character? Tyrastes face showed an amused expression, and even a hint of absurdity flashed in his eyes. Matthew shrugged his shoulders, yet his tone was quite serious: I admit, your methods are indeed vigorous and you have done bad things behind the Alliances and my back. But comparatively, I still view you as an elf elder with integrity and character. Im not particularly fond of wood elves, but you could be counted as one of the few exceptions. Matthew didnt say much. In times like these, flowery speeches are worth less than a single deed. He had already placed his bet. Whether or not there would be any gains now depended on the arrangement of Fate. But he believed. He wouldnt misjudge. After listening, Tyraste was silent for two or three seconds, then said somewhat emotionally: Thank you. He wasnt thanking Matthew for handing over the Golden Ticket. Matthew also breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. The words he had just spoken contained flattery, but most were from the heart. Tyraste tended to be old-fashioned, extreme, and showed a slight loss of control when handling internal wood elf affairs. But in most cases. Matthew saw the elf elder as cool-headed, one of the few top tier powerhouses he could find in the Ancient City to communicate with, negotiate with, and perhaps lean on for support. The most important thing was that Matthew knew him thoroughly. Tyraste was indeed an elven supremacist, but his brand of supremacy wasnt the worst. In Tyrastes world. As long as the elves maintain a superior position, other races could still survive, although they would be considered second-class in social status. Such was the style of the old-fashioned elves. Hood had once told Matthew that Jiliu City had faced several famines leading to disasters in history. And during those famines. The Jade Court had indeed provided considerable gratuitous aid. Though wood elves have their faults and are slowly digging their own graves, If they became the rulers of the world, to uphold their damned dignity and tradition, the fate of humans wouldnt be too terrible. And the complexities of the wood elves were embodied to the utmost in Tyraste. That was the key reason for Matthews final decision. But youve doubted me too, havent you? Tyraste suddenly changed the subject: Like others, youve also doubted me, thinking me mad, right? Matthew nodded without hesitation. Tyraste smiled: At least youre honest. Matthew spoke sincerely: But looking back now, the biggest reason I doubted you is actually because you are a wood elf and I am a human. Had you also been human, I might have trusted you a bit more. Even now, what compels me to hand over the ticket to you isnt some high-minded reason but survival necessity, as well as the gamble in the upcoming Lost Paradise operation. Frankly speaking, I dont just see you as an elf elder with integrity and character; Im also betting on that point As he spoke. His gaze met Tyrastes. Tyrastes expression became solemn, his spine ramrod straight, his demeanor just like when Matthew first met him, reminiscent of some ancient, unchanging scholars: Youve bet correctly, child. From the beginning, I never deliberately deceived you. Some things are compelled by circumstances, others are dictated by Fate. I will remember this ticket and will give you a proper repayment. At this. He paused slightly, and more humanity surged in his gaze: Chapter 1614: Sword Master and the Youngster_5 Chapter 1614: Sword Master and the Youngster_5 Beanna, that child, I have high hopes for her, She is a very gentle and kind-hearted little girl, but deep down, she possesses a terrifying madness and stubbornness. Shes like someone who always walks on the edge of a cliff, easily slipping into becoming a fearsome devil. She actually has talent, and if she diligently practices swordsmanship, it wouldnt be impossible for her to surpass me one day. The only thing she lacks is lineage, but who can really be certain about such things? One day, if she can compensate for her shortcomings, she will definitely become a remarkable human being. Im telling you this only to let you know that taking her as my apprentice comes from my heart, it has nothing to do with you, nor is it about taking advantage of anything. Matthew nodded lightly. At this moment, Patrol Wuken and Blood Angel Urmas were already close at hand. Matthew asked, How do you plan to deal with them? The Elf Elder looked up indifferently at the two arrogant figures and then walked towards them with leisurely steps. Take good care of yourself. Tyraste dropped this remark. Just at that time, The Beholder Sword Saint casually came to Matthews side and said, looking towards Tyrastes back: Ill take good care of him. I swear by my swordsmanship, if Matthew loses even a single hair, its my negligence. You dont need to have any worries, feel free to fight all out. Im very curious to see how strong your sword really is. Upon hearing this, Tyraste suddenly turned around and asked, What is your name? The Beholder Sword Saint tilted his head, while hundreds of swords controlled by tentacles gently rubbed against each other, his tone more cheerful: Big Head. You can just call me Head. Tyraste nodded lightly and then walked briskly towards the two Super Limit Strong People! Matthews pupils narrowed. Tyrastes demeanor seemed as though he intended to confront them head-on? Not far away, Blood Angel Urmas clicked his tongue and remarked, So young yet he knows how to divert disaster, humans are as cunning and despicable as ever. Patrol Wuken still used his dull voice to persuade, Elf, give me the ticket, I assure you he wont harm you, we can become allies However, his words were ruthlessly interrupted by Tyraste: Stop talking nonsense. You two undying old fools, come at me together! With these words, the entire venue was shocked. Are you sure you want to provoke us both at the same time? Urmass tone was already filled with murderous intent. Tyraste proudly raised his head: Undying angels, gasping trolls, youre just parasites on this plane! Even without this ticket, just to cleanse this plane a bit, I still have to kill you! The next second, he slowly drew the bamboo sword from behind. The bamboo sword emitted a clear and pleasant sound, as if cheering for the impending battle! Matthew couldnt help but bow his head as the bamboo stick he held in his palm also began to tremble uncontrollably! That moment, he felt many emotions: pain, wandering, confusion, unease and uncontrollable anger! All these emotions come from deep within Tyraste It turns out he was also this unsettled when dealing with those elves. He has been holding back so many emotions, but for various reasons, he has actually been controlling himself. The previous loss of control was just a ripple in a huge wave Matthews gaze became solemn as he looked at Tyrastes back, the bamboo stick in his hand trembling even more Is this Tyrastes true inner world? He loathes all that should decay! He detests those who sit high and do nothing! He is angry at the shackles this world imposes on the weak and innocent! He raised the bamboo sword. His figure and appearance seemed as if, under the spell of time travel, he had returned to the past. He swung his sword at the two colossal beings. Deep down, he was still that rebellious and wild youth who carried a bamboo stick and stood up for justice everywhere! Crack! Tyraste vanished from the spot. Green light engulfed everything. Matthew couldnt see what happened. But he heard the Beholder Sword Saints low sigh: So it turns out He retained so much Chapter 1615 - Create Chapter Create Chapter Chapter 1615: 445 Power of the Phase and Star Realm Fish Head The diffuse green light slowly converged. Soon after, Matthews vision was filled with two streaks of deep green. Quickly, the verdant greeness turned into intense blood marks. A large amount of blood gushed from the wounds of the two Super Limit Strong People, falling to the ground like two cascading waterfalls! Only, the waterfalls were dark red in color. Matthew suddenly saw. That sword strike from Tyrese had just torn open the belly of the Patrol, Wuken, as well as the chest and shoulder blade of Blood Angel Urmas! The scars were so shocking to behold. But strangely on either side of the wounds, tender bamboo leaves had begun to sprout on the bodies of Wuken and Urmas. The delicate green of the bamboo leaves contrasted starkly with the dark red of the wounds. But what was most surprising was, with the swing of that sword, a mysterious aura had locked onto Wuken and Urmas! Above their heads, there appeared many crystal-clear, leisurely green bamboo leaves! The leaves seemed to be made of jade, reflecting a calm and gentle light in the sunshine. Although these bamboo leaves were highly transparent, everyone noticed them immediately! Matthew counted. There were twenty-three bamboo leaves floating above Urmass head; Wuken had even moreforty-one leaves in total. Whats that? He glanced at the data bar, couldnt find an answer, so he couldnt help but ask aloud. The Beholder Sword Saint replied, Thats the Bamboo Leaf Mark. Every time they suffer some damage, they will lose some Bamboo Leaf Marks. Once all the Bamboo Leaf Marks are gone, they will die completely. Its a countdown to death, a straightforward and effective psychological tactic, and its a trademark of Mr. Tyreses psychic swordsmanship. Thats an impressive technique I cant do that yet. There was a tint of regret in his tone. But more than that, excitement! Matthew wore an expression of bemusement. So in other words, its just an HP bar that everyone can see, right?! However, to some of the strong, the Bamboo Leaf Mark could indeed serve to damage their Prestige. At least it allowed everyone to see the hope and progress of victory. Clang! Clang! The Beholder Sword Saint suddenly dropped the hundreds of swords he had been carrying onto the ground. Then, he summoned a shadow to cover those swords. And he himself entered a very relaxed state: Dont blink, Matthew. This is a great opportunity to observe a legendary swordsmanship technique. I bet you wont come across many chances like this in a lifetime. Matthew nodded slightly. He didnt need the Beholder Sword Saints reminder to know the immense benefits of observing such a top-level duel. Not just Matthew, even Soldier, who was always hiding in the shadows guarding him, couldnt resist showing himself. Soldier gazed at Tyreses back, entering a rather extraordinary state. A thought occurred to Matthew. Indeed, Soldiers opportunity to advance into the Advanced Legend was a painting scroll called bamboo jade creatures. And that scroll was part of Tyreses collection. He must have certainly appreciated it himself. On the Aindor Continent, bamboo is not a rare species, but for most intelligent races, this plant holds no special significance. The wood elves are an exception. Since the arrival of the Divine Phoenix, many places in the Jade Court were filled with bamboo forests. It wasnt long ago that Matthew had learned from Yu Qi that the path of the Sword Master on the Aindor Continent is usually thought to originate with the Orcs. However, the Orc Sword Master on Feilai Island also seems to have inherited techniques from the Su people. During those years when the Divine Phoenix recuperated in the Jade Court, many Su cultural elements and skills were passed on. Due to barriers of extraordinary powers and differences in practical application, most of the combat-related skills were appropriately preserved by the wood elves as a form of cultural artwork. Very few elves managed to transform the skills bestowed by the Divine Phoenix into their own martial art. Tyrese was clearly an exception. His swordsmanship probably came from an understanding of the secret archives of the Divine Phoenix, which came from the swordsmanship of the Eastern Continent! The more Matthew observed, the more certain he became. Because there were too many similarities between the gestures of Tyrese and Soldiers movements. It was a style of combat that had never before appeared in the history of Aindor. On the front lines, facing off against huge creatures tens of times his own size, Tyrese demonstrated an incredibly elegant posture in battle. His movements were very slow, so slow that at one moment, it seemed as if time around the elder elf had frozen as he took a leisurely half-step back and then paused, as if awaiting something The next second, he turned, retreated three quick steps, and the bamboo staff in his hand swept out simultaneously. As if by some twist of fate, just after a red sword light tore the street where he originally stood in half, Tyreses bamboo staff easily ripped open a bone-deep rift in the Blood Angel Urmass boot! The Blood Angel lifted his boot violently, then stomped down again. Boom! The street collapsed, dust billowing. When the dust cleared, everyone was astonished to find that Tyrese was simply standing there steadfastly. Aside from where he stood, the ground around him had collapsed and shattered severely. And the place he was standing was only half a meter from the boot stomped down by the Blood Angel! The next moment, he suddenly leapt high, then his figure vanished, reappearing elsewhere. Crack! A crisp sound resounded. Chapter 1616 - Create Chapter Create Chapter Chapter 1616: 445 Power of the Phase and Star Realm Fish Head_2 The bamboo stick swung in advance effortlessly tore through the Patrols thigh-thick Armor. To onlookers, the scene seemed somewhat inexplicable. It was as if Tyraste swiped at the air, and Patrol Wuken involuntarily came up to fake an injury! Obviously, this round of combat was hugely profitable for Tyraste. But see, his attacks on Wukens thigh and groin Armor were orderly, each sword leaving wounds that were bone-deep! One must understand. Patrol Wuken, in essence, was nothing more than the vengeful spirits of the Trolls, a number one combatant, and the visible wounds were often trauma to his spirit body! This kind of damage was irreversible. Soon. Matthew noticed the Bamboo Leaf Mark on Wukens head was rapidly diminishing. From the initial forty-one leaves, it had changed to thirty-nine, then in a blink to thirty-six, followed by thirty-five, thirty-four The scene struck observers with a shock that transcended the visual realm. Every sword Tyraste swung brought Wuken a step closer to his downfall. Compared to Tyrastes attack, which was ridiculously slow. Wukens counter attack seemed somewhat helplessly furious. He launched a powerful Gravity Field only to find that his usually unbeatable gravity vortex had no effect on Tyraste! He also tried to predict the Elf Elders next position, only to be made a fool of, naturally. In a fit of rage, he initiated an attack with an extraordinarily wide range, only to find that Tyrastes seemingly slow movements even allowed him to casually dodge area attacks He can accurately predict every spot where area attacks will land! Unless its a simultaneous attack across the entire range at once, its impossible to harm him. And even if you can execute a fully synchronized area strike, its not guaranteed to succeed Matthews mind was filled with amazement. This was the first non-spellcaster to cause him such a deep shock. As an outsider, he simply couldnt understand how Tyraste managed it. He looked so slow in his movements No! Tyraste is not slow! Its Wuken and Urmas who are too fast! Matthew suddenly had an epiphany. Indeed, compared to their size, the speeds at which these two Super Limit Strong People had shown were unbelievably fast. If Matthew were to take Tyrastes place, he might only have a chance to dodge the lightning-fast attacks of the two powerhouses by frantically casting Blink! The portal simply is too slow, opening it is asking for death. At most fifteen seconds, and I would have to use Undead Substitute. An undead body couldnt avoid the damage Let alone the Blood Angels sword, just Wukens Gravity Field alone is enough to instantly kill most people! Even a regular legendary couldnt last three rounds! As his understanding of the situation grew clearer, Matthew felt increasingly shocked. This feeling was different from watching a Heavenly Mage casting spells. However powerful the spells, he understood the principles behind them, and while he might admire and lament them, they did not shock him like this. Only when someone outside the ranks of spellcasters stood at the pinnacle of power could they unleash such might that made Matthews heart surge with emotion! Boom! In the center of the market district. Building after building collapsed, and clouds of dust rose into the sky. The two Super Limit Strong People had changed their strategy, now besieging Tyraste from two directions. They were gradually eating away at Tyrastes space to move, trying to reclaim the initiative in battle. This tactic was indeed effective. Tyraste, now restrained from two directions and with the enemy no longer recklessly advancing but instead opting for a strategy that was part defensive and part compressing his space, started to appear somewhat cramped in his movements. More and more buildings were leveled. Black holes of force fields appeared in both the earth and the sky. The space for the Elf Elder to maneuver was shrinking. But he himself didnt seem to be in a hurry at all. He continued to walk leisurely, occasionally striking with his sword. The Bamboo Leaf Marks on the heads of Wuken and Urmas were still decreasing, just several times slower than before! And so, the trembling continued for another seven or eight minutes. Seeing the moment was ripe, both powerhouses deployed their long-planned powerful moves. The Blood Angel raised his sword high and then stabbed it forcefully upwards. In an instant. The sky seemed to be pierced by the sword. A vast amount of dark purple lightning coiled around the sword, and a loud Holy Song emanated from the clouds. The lightning, as if from heaven, surged down the sword, turning into an unceasing river of thunder and electricity. Elf, you have successfully roused my anger And my appetite! Come, let me see if, after a thousand years, there is still anyone who can withstand my move Heavenly Split Slash! In a flash. The purple lightning locked onto the space below. And just as the lightning was about to strike, Matthew, who was just preparing to flee, was whipped up by The Beholder Sword Saints tentacle. In the blink of an eye. He emerged atop a tall tower three miles away! These people are indeed irresponsible, with not the slightest restraint on the spillover of energy The Beholder Sword Saint said, filled with dissatisfaction. Matthew looked up. Most of the market districts sky was covered in purple lightning. He couldnt even locate Tyraste for a moment! Meanwhile. Another terrifying power was also brewing like a storm, and it was accumulating rapidly! Compared to the Blood Angel Urmas, Patrol Wukens actions were much more discreet; hundreds of hand-like phantoms appeared behind him. Chapter 1617: 445 Power of the Phase and Star Realm Fish Head_3 Chapter 1617: 445 Power of the Phase and Star Realm Fish Head_3 All the knuckles on each hand were furiously crossing and striking each other. For a moment, behind him came a series of teeth-gritting sounds. Matthews eyelids twitched. This energy was certainly familiar Hand sign casting + Cluster Spellcasting? Before Matthew could identify the spells the Patrol was using, Wukens mouth burst forth with a troll word like thunder: Collapse! In that instant, a force gripped Matthew, pulling him forward two steps, and had the Beholder Sword Saint not helped in time, he might have been dragged even further! Even the edge of the market area was like this. Not to mention the inside. Matthew could clearly see, the ground of the entire market area began to collapse wildly. The gravity vortices that had been laid out turned into miniature black holes. Below the Earth, a ring appeared, shining silver at times, emitting black light at others. All the space above the ring, faced gravity that rapidly climbed to twenty times that of normal! Thirty times! Forty times! Boom, boom, boom At first, Matthew could hear the roar of buildings collapsing in batches. As time passed, the sound gradually weakened, almost to the point of inaudibility! As the Beholder Sword Saint applied more and more pressure at his waist, Matthew shockingly realized, the gravitational vortex in the area engulfed by the ring was so strong that not even sound could escape! The sky split! The earth sunk! Even the light began to twist slightly. The scene before him was becoming increasingly beyond Matthews comprehension of a battle scene Purple lightning, like a spiders web, constantly filled the upper half of the image. And from the black holes, numerous hands filled with vortices filled the lower half. Between heaven and earth, everything was being destroyed. Only the colossal figures of the two Super Limit Strong People remained! They seemed like two demon gods, cleansing the world with a destruction like the end of times, a world that desecrated them! Sound completely lost its presence at that moment. Matthew could only hear his own pounding heartbeat. His eyes gradually dried out, but he dared not blink, causing tears to well up from his tear ducts, blurring his vision. And at that moment, through the light refracted from his tears, he suddenly saw a familiar figure! It was a lonely shadow standing atop a high tower. Around the high tower, all the buildings were collapsing, but the very spot where the shadow stood remained undamaged and safe. So the image began to abstract. The sky split further and further, the earth sunk deeper and deeper, and the shadow seemed to fuse with the lone tower beneath its feet. In this image, they were so incongruous, yet so stubborn. An unknown wind tousled the figure atop the tower. Tyrastes robe fluttered wildly. At some point, the tower beneath his feet shifted slightly, as if about to fall. And at that moment, countless dark purple lightning bolts converged into a pillar of light penetrating heaven and earth, merging with the Blood Angels long sword and thrusting towards Tyrastes head! At the same time, the gigantic vortex hand, merged with numerous black holes, reached up like a demon god ushering in the apocalypse. As the pillar of light descended, the giant hand enveloped the figure, and then its five fingers rolled towards the center! At that instant, a calm and composed voice rose from the bottom of everyones hearts: Indeed, a bunch of decrepit old fools. All your moves Are full of flaws! Matthew only saw the Elf Elders silhouette grab the stick tightly, push it upward, then pull it down in an extremely peculiar stance! A ten-thousand-zhang golden light burst forth from his body. The high tower beneath his feet also shone bright and splendid under the illumination of the golden light. That moment, time seemed to freeze. Then, just like a wind-up clock, everything rushed forward for a dozen seconds! The nearly solidified image seemed to be framed in a glass picture frame. Then the glass shattered. The purple lightning recoiled upwards. The black giant hand disintegrated into thousands of black light spots. All the patchy colors that made up the previous scene lost their meaning. They collapsed ceaselessly. Instantly, the material space near the lone tower crumbled into dust! In that inconceivable clash of forces, Matthew saw the Bamboo Leaf Mark atop the two Super Limit Strong Peoples heads decrease by more than half at a visible rate! Hint: Tyraste used the Law-breaking Sword! You sensed the power of the Aspect source! Law-breaking Sword! It indeed is the Law-breaking Sword! Noticing the confusion in Matthews eyes, the Beholder Sword Saint took the initiative to explain: This is a swordsmanship inherited from the Immortal Tribe, capable of Counterspelling any unimaginable extraordinary power. It is said that originally it was a Stick Technique, created by a renowned Great Druid from the Eastern Continent who was known for his fondness of transforming into an ape. Many years later, the technique was integrated into the sword ways by the immortals. However, to master this ability, one must achieve perfect control over the power of the phase Immediately afterwards, the Beholder Sword Saint quickly provided Matthew a crash course on the power of the phase. About the power of the phase, the Alliances research in this area is still a blank slate. Matthew had once thought that the phase was just another name for Ether. It was much later that he realized, the phase and Ether have strong exclusivity. Spellcasters favored by Ether often cannot sense the existence of the power of the phase, which is why many spellcasters abandon their research and simply declare that the power of the phase does not exist! Chapter 1618: 445 Power of the Phase and Star Realm Fish Head_4 Chapter 1618: 445 Power of the Phase and Star Realm Fish Head_4 But Matthew knew that the power of the phase truly existed. Not to mention afar, Soldier could draw from the power of the phase, and the Blink that Matthew usually freeloaded on was also a manifestation of the phase power. According to the words of The Beholder Sword Saint. Almost all close combat professionals had the chance to come into contact with the phase power after entering the legendary status. Unlike the Ether, which exists in its own plane and can be highly concentrated through magic. The distribution of phase power in the Multiverse was more scattered and chaotic, and even more elusive. But once a close combat professional mastered a source of phase power. He would become a figure that made spellcasters tremble at the mere mention of his name. To some extent. The phase power favored assassins or Thieves even more. History had many top wanderers who were owners of a phase source. Sword Masters were much fewer. But without a doubt. A Sword Master who had mastered the source of the phase posed a hundred times more threat to spellcasters than wanderers! As the two conversed. The collapse of the material space continued to spread outward. Only the ground where Tyraste stood remained unharmed. A few seconds later. The shattered area surrounding Tyraste began to show specks and lines of grey and white. Occasionally, there were flashes of strange patterns resembling volcanic eruptions and mushroom clouds. Matthews pupils contracted sharply: Thats Void Turbulence! The power that Tyraste just released has momentarily torn this Demiplane apart! The restrictions of Blood-Drinking Mountain are breakable for him! His heart beat more fiercely! It was only because Blood-Drinking Mountain, this Demiplane, had a solid foundation and had been tirelessly modified by Machinists, it was much more stable compared to ordinary Demiplanes. If it had been an ordinary Demiplane. It would probably have already been torn into pieces by the Void Turbulence and be sinking towards the astral world under the pull of universal gravity! This how is this possible?! How can such a powerful elf exist in this world? At the edge of Void Turbulence. Wuken, whose body showed numerous cracks, murmured in disbelief. Suddenly. Wuken rose furiously from death: I am the guardian of Blood-Drinking Mountain! Klafa, in the name of god Poole, I request you lend me the power of the Ancient City! I want all, all the power Ah! His words had not finished when he burst into an intense scream. A horrifying scene unfolded Unbeknownst to him, the also heavily injured Blood Angel had already reached behind Wuken. The Blood Angel spread his wings, and his arms suddenly encircled Wukens neck from behind; his mighty wings quickly closed around, pinning Wuken firmly in place! Meanwhile. Urmus faceplate was pushed up, revealing four rows of unsettling teeth. Crunch, crunch! He was actually gnawing alive at the body of the Ancient City Patrol! Cant you see? Even if the two of us team up now, we might not be able to defeat him! Dont think too much, just obediently be my blood meal, and after Ive eaten you, I will surely avenge you, getting rid of that damned elf Urmus gnawed furiously, his voice muffled and unclear. At first. Wuken resisted fiercely. But as time went on. His resistance became weaker and weaker until half of his skull had fallen into the belly of the Blood Angel, at which point the Patrols resistance was nearly nonexistent. Blood and brain matter flowed from Wukens wounds, soon soaking Urmus body and the ground around him. The Blood Angel gorged himself unconcernedly. The sight of this feast was so unsettling that most people who saw it would experience severe stomach convulsions. Matthew felt the same. But he also noticed, just a second before Urmus swallowed Wukens head, He saw a strange smile at the corner of the Patrols mouth. It was certain that Wuken was devoured alive by Urmus. But had the former definitely died? Matthew thought not. Urmus ate quickly, devouring most of the Patrols body in just a few seconds. He taunted as he ate: You must be very anxious now, right? That move was indeed impressive, but unfortunately, I wont give you another chance, You are also a fool, creating such a spectacle, trapped in place by the Void Turbulence. It doesnt feel good, does it, hehehe Faced with Urmuss provocation, Tyraste remained very calm. He stood silently, waiting, and a few seconds later, large swaths of black curtains appeared in the area swept by the Void Turbulence. There were also some moving color blocks within these black curtains. Gradually, the black curtains occupied most of the turbulence. The color blocks behind them also became more lively and clear. Matthew knew, that when the material world was torn apart, the first to arrive would definitely be the Void Turbulence. Following that would be the Star Realm Material. This Star Realm Material could provide a window to the astral world; correspondingly, some astral creatures would appear at the other end of that window. Those among them who were more daring might even take the opportunity to enter the material world! The color blocks within the black curtains became more numerous, representing the gathering trend of the astral creatures. Suddenly, Tyraste now had a very ordinary bamboo stick in his hand, which automatically extended slowly, poking into the black curtains. At the tip of the bamboo stick, seven or eight translucent threads appeared. There was nothing on the threads, yet they triggered a frantic scramble among the nearby astral creatures! After a brief confusion, a larger-bodied astral creature drove the others away, and it then swallowed all those threads into its mouth! Seeing that the fish had taken the bait, Tyraste casually lifted his hand. The next second, under the pull of the bamboo stick, the astral creature was unsuspectingly dragged to Tyrastes side! Matthew saw it clearly. It was a Star Realm Swordfish, bizarrely long, over ten meters, with a pointed head and many backward-facing spines on its scales! The Elf Elder, holding the swordfishs fin with one hand, gently swiped his bamboo sword along its scales, causing the spines and scales to disappear completely. Immediately after, green light began emanating from the bamboo sword. The verdant glow surged into the swordfishs body, and the creature that had been struggling ceaselessly suddenly froze in place. Its body glowed with a green fluorescence; from afar, it looked like a huge, emerald sword! You didnt think, when separated by the Void Turbulence, that Id have no way to deal with you, did you? Tyraste snorted softly. The next moment, he raised his hand, clenched his fist powerfully, then extended his index and middle fingers to a slanted ninety degrees Whoosh! The green light flashed. The giant green sword, like a shuttle, flew through the Void Turbulence and the Star Realm Window towards the feasting Urmus! The sword, like a missile, sliced through the black curtains. Several astral creatures that were too close got wounded by the swords gleaming blade. Bang, bang, bang! Random organs and parts fell from the Star Realm Window, carried by the flushing Void Turbulence to the edge of the material world. Matthew was startled to see a fish head that was washed up in front of him. He had no time to ponder the strange shapes of astral creatures. The move by Tyraste was enough to make his mouth hang open: Holy moly! A flying sword!? In an instant, The swordfish from the Star Realm pierced through the chest of the Blood Angel, incidentally impaling both Wuken and Urmus, these two Super Limit Strong People, together! A massive amount of verdant light emerged from under their skin. Countless vines and bamboo shoots pierced through their filthy casings, appearing on their bodies! Upon seeing this scene, Matthews heart could not settle for a long time. He took a deep breath, and tossed an Undead Summoning spell at the Star Realm fish head in front of him to calm his nerves. What he didnt expect was, Hint: Your Undead Summoning has received a response from spirituality! You have discovered a potential convertible unit! Would you like to consume a portion of negative energy crystal clusters or some Necromancer Runes to acquire an undead made from Star Realm fish head material? Chapter 1619: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew Chapter 1619: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew Coming across an unconventional necromancer, Matthew naturally wouldnt let this section of a fish head slip by. He increased the frequency of the Undead Summoning and then added a certain amount of negative energy crystal clusters along with a necromancer rune. However, during this process, the required negative energy crystal clusters were much more than what Matthew had anticipated. But the sunk cost had already been incurred. Matthew could only feel the pain while continuing to increase the dosage. A few minutes later, the massive astral fish head suddenly twitched its eyelids. Subsequently, a blue light emerged from its eyes, and a ball of soul fire lit up inside its skull, forming a subtle connection with Matthews soul. The summoning succeded! Prompt: You have obtained a new summoning unit Death Flying Fish (LV20/Large Creature/Regarded as a Vehicle) Death Flying Fish possesses the following characteristics and functions 1. Star Realm Swordfish: The Death Flying Fish can freely roam the astral world, and it is immune to cosmic rays, astral vortices, astral undercurrents, and the anomalous effects of ruins gravity. Especially, While roaming in the astral world, the Death Flying Fish can absorb the energy of cosmic starlight through its scales and back fin and convert it into energy for its soul fire. 2. Biological Cabin: Inside the fish head of the Death Flying Fish, there is a folding space with evenly distributed biological chambers, which can be used as a haven during travels through the astral world. 3. Child of the Star River: The Death Flying Fish can control the currents and undercurrents of the astral world. Through this means, it not only accelerates its own speed in the astral world but also causes high-frequency interference to other units situated within the currents or undercurrents. 4. Circulator: The Death Flying Fish can hover in the sky of any world, and most of the time, it can camouflage itself as a cloud. When needed, you can have it launch an attack on targets at an extreme distance. The Death Flying Fish possesses an extremely sturdy body and a sharp head; it strikes its targets like a flying shuttle, achieving an error margin of no more than thirty meters within a hundred-kilometer radius, provided you supply precise coordinates. After executing a long-distance attack, if there are no further orders, the Death Flying Fish will decide whether to continue the attack or retreat back to its original path, depending on the extent of damage sustained Wuu wuu wuu Matthew gently stroked the eyelid of the Death Flying Fish while listening to the hollow echos coming from inside its skull. It seemed, as if he had gained another astral spaceship? Matthew pondered further, The most significant use of the Death Flying Fish was to provide a freely floating mobile platform in the high skies. This thing could not only scout targets from a distance but could also launch missile strikes from an extreme range! Whats even better, thanks to the super-strong biological qualities of the flying fish, such missiles are highly likely to be recoverable! Across the entire Aindor Continent, probably only Cloud Edge City or Cyberdragon might possess similar technology. However, under normal circumstances, Matthew wouldnt use it as a missile for no reason. On one hand, the Death Flying Fish had greater value in other aspects. On the other, nobody knew whether the interceptors spells could potentially impact the fishs brain even more. If it really went without return, then the half-box of negative energy crystals Matthew had invested would really be lost! While Matthew was analyzing and studying the internal structure of the Death Flying Fish, The Beholder Sword Saint suddenly spoke, Quick, look. He has left that high tower Matthew instantly looked up. Seeing Tyrese lightly tap his foot, his entire figure flew towards the direction of the Void Turbulence, leaving behind dozens of afterimages! After the afterimages disappeared, the tower that once stood proudly instantly collapsed without a trace! Matthew watched Tyreses figure with awe Traversing the Void Turbulence was something that even the gods needed great courage to accomplish, let alone the yet-to-become-a-god Tyrese! But Matthew also noticed, The path Tyrese was now following was precisely the same trajectory previously cut by that big sword-shaped Star Realm Swordfish! The trajectory was dotted with barely noticeable green lights. Tyreses figure swept past those green lights, which quickly disappeared from sight. During this time, he also passed the Star Realm Window filled with bizarrely shaped color patches. Originally, many star beasts had been lurking around the Star Realm Window to spectate. As Tyrese passed by, all the star beasts were frightened away! Soon, his figure crossed that collapsed space and arrived beneath the massive bodies of the Blood Angel and Ancient City Patrol. It was only at this moment that Matthew suddenly realized Urmus hadnt died yet! At that moment, from the bodies of the two Super Limit Strong People skewered together, blood started gushing out. The blood covered the bamboo leaves and green lights. Soon, everything on their skins surface was dyed crimson red. The color shifted from light to pink, deepening to black; the blood thickened, coagulated, and formed a layer similar to a crystalline shell. In the utter silence, everyone could hear the strong, forceful heartbeat coming from the Blood Angels chest cavity! The sound of the heartbeat was so piercing, it seemed as if everyones hearts were resonating with it! Bang! Bang! Bang! At a certain moment, a vertical line suddenly split open in Urmuss chest cavity It resembled the slit-shaped pupil of an Evil God. Giving a chilling sensation. Shortly after, the slit continued to expand on either side, and Urmuss crystal-clear heart was pushed out by a mysterious force. Chapter 1620: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew_2 Chapter 1620: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew_2 The heart burst silently and without warning. The next second. It transformed into a seemingly endless fountain of blood, erupting violently, spurting out streams of blood essence fluid! The blood essence fluid cascaded down, forming waterfalls. Wherever the blood essence fluid reached. All objects were corroded into a state resembling glass under extreme heat. The fountain of blood continually expanded its area of influence. Before long. The flesh of two Super Limit Strong People was stained by the pervasive red. Their surfaces appeared as if they were covered with a layer of a red carpet. More chillingly. The red carpet sprouted a dense array of soft, red fleshes resembling human fingers! These soft fleshes and hoses fluttered in the wind. Near the fountain of blood, the chanting of an Evil God resonated like a low hum! Mysterious black fire spread from an unknown place, sweeping over the red carpet. At that moment. The bodies of Wuken and Urmas had deeply fused together under the baptism of the blood fountain and the black fire. Their original bodies exhibited varying degrees of collapse and fusion, with only their heads still somewhat independent. From outward appearances. They had transformed into a two-headed monster! Even more hair-raising was. The red crystals covering the surface of the two-headed monster glowed translucent under the blaze of the black fire, then gradually darkened, those velvet-like red substances growing longer and more abundant. Before long. They seemed to be enveloped by a gigantic, misshapen blood cocoon! Bang! Bang! Bang! Matthew could still hear the strong heartbeat of the Blood Angel Perhaps it was no longer simply the Blood Angel Urmas. He could clearly see. Inside the silhouette of the blood cocoon, countless hands eagerly scratched outward. They appeared desperate to leave the blood cocoon and to be born into this world! Just like that. The black fire and blood strands spread like a net of heaven and earth around the space the two-headed monster occupied. That area looked like a true Earthly purgatory. Anyone who approached might directly face the true evil and fear. Let alone step into it. But this clearly did not frighten Tyrese. After the Elf Elder ascended to the shore, he lightly trod on the surface of the two-headed monster. He followed the red carpet upward, swiftly reaching the knee area of the two-headed monster. It was then. A voice filled with countless echoes, as if a mix of thousands of human voices, chuckled softly: You still presume to kill me? Impossible Petty elf, you have no idea who you are truly contending with. I am a New God, and an ancient god. I am a Holy Mark Angel and a Dark God! I am the eternal one. I am the destined ruler of Lost Paradise! I, Urmas, bearing the will of the God of Darkness, shall resurrect in this era and seize all the glory and authority of this age! This is my Divine Kingdom! You, are undoubtedly doomed! The next second. A soul-stirring Holy Song emanated from the blood cocoon. Everyone could see the shadows inside the silhouette of the blood cocoon, those dignified and solemn shadows with wings on their backs, devoutly singing the hymns to the Ancient Dark God! The song was sonorous and majestic, resonating between heaven and earth. The Flying Shadow moved elegantly, wandering within the blood cocoon. Perhaps because one could only see shadows through the membrane of the blood cocoon. It made the scene even more awe-inspiring! Matthew had lost count of how many times he had been shocked today. His brain even lagged for a few seconds before he realized through a data panel prompt The Blood Angel Urmas, in a dying state, Ignited his and Wukens flesh with a little Divine Fire of Retaliation stored within the Holy Mark, thereby forcibly initiating the God-making Ceremony! The unfolding of the God-making Ceremony attracted the descent of the Lost Paradise vision. Almost simultaneously. The vision of Lost Paradise that appeared due to Matthews earlier acquisition of the Golden Ticket reappeared in the clouds. This time, it was not a fleeting glimpse. But permanently and constantly there! Urmas is making a desperate gamble, if Tyrese runs far away, and he is unable to enter Lost Paradise to become a true ancient god, the result will be burning himself alive Matthew realized the details behind this. Whoosh! A gust of strong wind blew. The divine power contained in the wind tormented him greatly, and if not for the Beholder Sword Saint intervening, Matthew might have suffered even more adverse conditions! Even he, holding four shares of divinity, was made very uncomfortable by the God-making Ceremonys power. Ordinary people here. Would probably only have the fate of offering profound respect! This was Matthews first time experiencing the shock of the God-making Ceremony up close! No wonder those from the Age of Enlightenment competed to become gods first The path of faith can accumulate little by little and leverage its unbelievable power in a short period of time, which is unmatched by any other path of extraordinary power. And the immense power gained at the moment of igniting the Divine Fire is enough to make others of the same Level bow their heads in submission Such intense power, how could it not be intoxicating? He thought to himself. Therefore. Throughout Aindors history, the period when the Alliance held authority was somewhat an anomaly. The Ascension of the Heavenly Palace equated to the Calamity Mage single-handedly removing the path of faith from Earth. In Matthews era, when everyone naturally believed that gods were merely so, that was actually a special era in the history of Aindor! Chapter 1621: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew_3 Chapter 1621: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew_3 Once the rules set by the Calamity Mage failed, the path of faith eventually returned to Earth Society. Everything seemed to have come full circle, as if returning to the starting point. The Calamity Mage must have wondered how she would feel about this outcome. Or perhaps, had she actually foreseen this scene? In an instant, Matthews thoughts ran wild. And as the black fire burned ever more fiercely on the body of the Two-headed Monster, that terrible Divine Power became increasingly irresistible. The Beholder Sword Saint, shielding Matthew, retreated a bit further, and said in a deep voice, Do not be discouraged, this is not ordinary Divine Fire of Retaliation but the Divine Fire preserved from the era of Ancient Dark God, and it is understandable to find it difficult to withstand such power momentarily. Matthew nodded gently. But deep inside, he was not actually discouraged. As a thorough pragmatist, one of his methods when facing an insurmountable faction was to consider joining them. At this moment, Matthew was seriously contemplating whether to really take on the role of an ancient god If the main body doesnt work, using a doppelganger to hold it is also fine, he had already thought through this plan. Meanwhile, the Elf Elders actions went unchallenged. The torrential Black Fire could not stop the emerald, blade-light. A few seconds later, Tyraste advanced from the knees of the Two-headed Monster to the chest of Urmus. With only a gentle tap of his bamboo stick in his hands, the thin layer over Urmuss chest instantly broke, and a mass of substance like Black Fire billowed out from within. After the mud splattered on the ground, a giant, dark-purple stone gate appeared! Above the stone gate, countless angel shadows stuck to the thin layer attacked down. But when they flew from under the thin layer to the outside, Matthew was startled to notice that what was chanting the Holy Song within the Blood Cocoon was not some immaculate angel, but rather a creature with three pairs of wings, resembling a giant bat! Those creatures flew crazily towards Tyraste. But they could not penetrate within three yards of him. With a crash, under that silent blade-light, the giant bats quickly turned into piles of mush, merging with the black muck. Is this the Divine Kingdom? Tyrastes voice seemed somewhat disappointed, So, the ancient Divine Kingdom was just a place to conceal filth. Urmus roared from behind the gate, The glory of the Ancient Dark God allows no Blasphemy! If you really dare, step through the gate and fight! Boom! The large stone gate slowly pushed inward. Endless bright light surged out from it. Straightaway, the light vanished instantly. Behind the stone gate, only a slowly rotating black hole remained! During this process, the Blood Cocoons on either side of the stone gate continued to be stripped away, allowing Matthew and the others to see clearly that the stone gate was embedded in Urmuss heart. The heart was still beating fiercely, only this time, what the heartbeat pushed out was not the original Blood Essence Fluid but a revolting Black Fire! That gate is the Holy Mark, only the Holy Mark can retain the fire seeds of angels will, and only the Holy Mark can serve as the projection medium for the Dark Divine Kingdom The Beholder Sword Saints depths of knowledge far exceeded Matthews expectations. He not only spoke gently and refined, like a true scholar, but his grasp of obscure knowledge was also effortless. Matthew felt he seemed more like a spellcaster than himself! Its very dangerous in there, isnt it? Matthew said. Yes, the Beholder Sword Saint replied. But he will still enter Matthew sighed softly. Of course, the Beholder Sword Saint said with admiration. Sure enough, the next second, Tyrastes figure disappeared inside the stone gate. Boom! The stone gate suddenly closed. The nearby muck moved again, filling up the hole in the Blood Cocoon. All was quiet once more, but it seemed even more tumultuous! Without a doubt, this battle between Tyraste and Urmus would largely determine the fate of the Lost Paradise. If it were just Urmus, who had just recovered, Tyraste should have been able to handle it easily. But now it seemed, a part of the will of the Ancient Dark God still resided in Urmus, making the battle, which would otherwise have been straightforward, even more tense. Matthew was unsure when a result would emerge, but he was very clear, that before a real outcome appeared, he had to make more preparations. The Beholder Sword Saint was indeed a worthwhile alliance. But since Tyraste had stepped through the stone gate, he told Matthew he needed some time to comprehend new swordsmanship. Clearly, the battle that had just occurred was merely a shocking visual and auditory experience for Matthew, but for a swordsman like the Beholder Sword Saint, it was an opportunity to grasp new insights. Afterward, he found a safe spot, threw down hundreds of rusty iron swords beside him, and then entered a strange state of enlightenment. Matthew intended to stand guard nearby. But during his patrol of the surroundings, he stumbled upon an unexpected discovery Soldier sent an intelligence report. An intriguing scene was unfolding three streets away. Matthew set up a few magic traps and alarms, and then, using the Invisible Magic Ball, followed Soldier into the Shadow World and moved stealthily toward the location. At the top of a tall building just a few hundred meters from the collapsed market area, three figures each stood in a corner. The one in the worst state, Sener, continued to complain endlessly: I got hurt for this! And broke Tyrastes rules, that damned Elf Elder, if he can come out from inside the gate, he certainly wont let me off. Chapter 1622: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew_4 Chapter 1622: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew_4 I also incurred Matthews grudge, that necromancer is narrow-minded, and his desire for revenge is extremely strong. I suffered a huge loss because of it! As we agreed before, you must give me the God of Murders Holy Artifact as compensation! In two opposite corners stood little Ingram and Audacia (Mother of Black Dragon). In response to Seners complaints, Audacia appeared indifferent, while little Ingram smiled and said, Relax, Mr. Sener, I take responsibility for every member of my team. Sener scoffed and said: What about Li Ang? Little Ingram replied earnestly: That was an accident, and I swear Ill make Matthew pay the pricea price of life, so you dont have to worry about him causing you trouble. Sener said displeasedly: But thats no excuse for you to delay giving me the artifact. You promised me yourself that as long as I led you to that groups lair, you would hand over the Holy Artifact with both hands. Little Ingrams smile gradually took on a taunting edge: Mr. Sener, I have always been a man who keeps his word. But times change, do you understand? You dont seem to be in a very good state right now, and it seems youre not in any position to negotiate with me Seners face changed color. Little Ingram continued reassuringly: But rest assured, I wont hurt you. I am a man of my word, and I will hand over the Holy Artifact as promised, but definitely not now! I hope you understand my predicamentI need to ensure your loyalty is always with us. What if you take the artifact and then turn around to use it against me? Anyway, I assure you, you will get the Holy Artifact you desire, it just requires a bit more patience Upon hearing this, Sener showed an expression of extreme anger turning to laughter: It seems youre determined to default on your debt. Little Ingram sighed: Havent I made myself clear enoughonce Urmus kills that elf, everything will be settled, and the Holy Artifact will be yours. Sener scoffed and said: Stop with your hypocritical facade. By the way, are you sure that make-shift Blood Angel can kill Tyraste? Didnt you see the confidence written all over that old mans face? Hes frighteningly strong now; maybe he can even kill the Ancient Dark God! Little Ingram immediately retorted. However, after he finished, Audacia, the usually silent Mother of Black Dragon, rarely spoke: Mr. Ingram, I think Mr. Sener has a point on this matter. We might need to prepare for the worst. Little Ingram replied unhappily: Impossible! The Blood Angel is the strongest among the Holy Mark angels! Moreover, the battle is taking place in the Ancient Dark Gods Divine Kingdom; that elf hasnt got any chance of victory Wait, whowhat did you do to me? Give it back to me! In that instant, Little Ingrams waist suddenly burst into a spurt of blood flowers, and not far away, Seners figure appeared leisurely. He raised his right hand, and the round gold coin he was holding between his fingertips was dazzling! That was indeed one of the Three Holy Artifacts of the God of Murder The Death Coin! Its said that the holder of the Death Coin will bear an endless stream of bad news. But through a specific method of use, the coins bad omen can be transferred to someone else, thus creating one unsolved case after another, one tragedy after another. For wanderers, the greater significance of the Death Coin lies in the divine title, authority, contained within it. It even possesses a part of the divine itself! Little Ingram looked desperately to the side; the dispirited Sener he had been conversing with just a moment ago had suddenly transformed into another person. Even the space around them had undergone slight changes! Many details were different from before! How many times have I said it, Sener. Illusionists can always come in handy. Hayek pointed to the gold coin in Seners hand and said: Dont forget, that thing is half my credit. Although Seners face was still pale, he was clearly very pleased at the moment. He smiled at little Ingram and said: That stab was your punishment for going back on your word. This gold coin is my due reward. Were even now, goodbye! With that, He and Hayek prepared to leave. But just at that moment, An abrupt voice suddenly came from the side: Let me borrow it! As soon as he heard the first word, Sener instinctively tried to hide the gold coin. But it all happened too suddenly, and even with his quick reflexes, he couldnt prevent the powerful infringement of the Taurens authority! With a whoosh, The coin in his hand turned into an ordinary gold coin. Not too far away, Matthew was casually holding the artifact, examining it up and down. Matthew!? Give it back to me, and well call it even! Seners face turned very ugly. Matthew fiddled with the gold coin, then to everyones shock, he actually tossed the coin back to little Ingram! The latter was stunned for a moment, Then he suddenly grasped the gold coin thrown by Matthew with Mages Hand! Now, you have two choices, Matthew said to Sener with a smile: Either run away right now, but I can guarantee, from now on, youll have no chance with this coin. Or help me kill these two, and after the deed is done, their loot is mine, and the coin is yours. Chapter 1623: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew_5 Chapter 1623: 446 Dark Divine Kingdom and Loving Father Matthew_5 Sener was momentarily stunned, his expression growing complex. However, young Ingram couldnt help but laugh out loud: You dont actually think youre smart, do you, poor necromancer? This gold coin is now in my hand, I have control over it! As he spoke, he turned to Sener: As long as you kill Matthew, this gold coin is yours! Dont worry, the stab you just gave me, well call it even! Seners expression was as still as water, and he said nothing. Matthew taunted: Do you think your credibility is on the same level as mine? I can make promises because I have never betrayed those who have cooperated with me. But your reputation doesnt seem to be that excellent, unless you hand over the gold coin to Sener now, but once you give it to him, he will immediately take off. So, what do you plan to do? Not waiting for young Ingram to respond. Matthew looked again at Sener: Youre a smart man; you dont need me to remind you what to do, do you? Just then. Young Ingram suddenly sneered: It seems you are the one being too clever for your own good. For me, letting Sener leave is not a harmful option. Compared to possessing the holy artifact of the God of Murder, killing you is what I desire to do more at the moment. Is this really a difficult choice to make? The next second. He actually threw the gold coin directly to Sener. Who knew Sener didnt even look at it. He immediately threw a dagger at the gold coin! The dagger violently collided with the gold coin. Bang! A dull sound. The gold coin exploded violently, the aftermath slapping everyones face, everyones expression filled with caution. Upon this. Matthew, smiling, spread his hands: It seems everyone has smoothly passed the first round of the intelligence test. But I can assure you, the gold coin I threw out was the one I took from Seners hand. Who exactly tampered with it during the whole sequence, its time to ask you two. Everyone looked at each other. Suddenly. The figures of Sener and Hayek suddenly disappeared on the spot. I will no longer interfere in your quarrels, but the holy artifact of the God of Murder, I must obtain it. Whichever one of you two replaced the artifact with a bomb, I will get what I want! Seners voice slowly faded. Look, hes running away, could it be that hes playing the thief shouting to catch the thief? Matthew pointed at Sener and said. Young Ingrams face was filled with anger. But there was someone even angrier than him Stop talking nonsense with him, kill him, and all will become clear! Audacias eyes emitted a strong red light. Young Ingram was not to be outdone. Both of them summoned their summoned creatures. In the blink of an eye. A multitude of elemental lives and several Black Dragons gathered from all around the ruins. Since flying was forbidden in the ancient city. They could only cluster at a higher density on the street surface. This made their encirclement appear even more impenetrable! Die, Matthew! Young Ingram coldly wielded a staff. Just then. He saw once more the mocking smile on Matthews face: You guys dont think that just because those two old Level 25s chased me into a bit of a mess, that you would end up the same, do you? After all, both of you are spellcasters. Dealing with fellows in the same profession, I still have some experience. The next second. Matthew turned to face the right-hand street where several Black Dragons were crowded together, suddenly launching his signature spell Instigated to defect! In just an instant. A total of four Black Dragons appeared to convulse on the spot! At the same time. Their eyeballs also became extremely clouded. No! Audacia felt a heart-wrenching pain. She clutched her chest with one hand and frantically reached into the void with the other, as if trying to grasp something exceedingly precious to her! Let go of my children! The Mother of Black Dragons cried out hoarsely. The influenced Black Dragons were also struggling hard, their eyes became clearer, and their limb movements were resisting with an effort: No! Dont want to leave! We cannot leave! Mother, mother, mother! We cant leave the embrace of mother! Strong thoughts bombarded Matthews mind. The Black Dragons resistance turned into Dragon-Language echoing across the street. However, at that moment. A more holy and loving light radiated from Matthews body! He smiled at the Black Dragons and said: No, thats not right. From now on, you have no mother. From now on, you only have a father! Authority: Loving Father (Twisted State)! Bursts of holy light seemed to pour down from heaven. That instant. Matthews figure also seemed to bathe in the holy light, appearing utterly divine! Soon. The Black Dragons eyeballs continually rolled, completely turning into a turbid color that broke Audacias heart! Chapter 1624: 447 Soul Projection and Kunlan Blood Book Chapter 1624: 447 Soul Projection and Kunlan Blood Book At that instant. Immense joy surged within Matthews heart. Within his Insight. Four bright red dots became clearly visible. With a single thought, the four newly captured units within his control responded with positive feedback! Alert: You have successfully instigated four Black Dragons to defect and have obtained their temporary Control rights! Consecutive Instigation: Your signature spell of instigation has gained an additional chance to be cast (success rate of instigation decreases). Your Tauren Authority and Authority of a Loving Father have gained more elements You have activated the Magical Domain of Necromancy Under the enhancement of the domain and authority. Matthews signature spell was unstoppable. With a wave of his right hand, he directly pulled another five Black Dragons into the range of his instigation magic! In a moment. The Black Dragons exhibited signs of dull eyes and slow movement! That was a manifestation of Matthew invading the contract between them and the Mother of Black Dragon! Charge! Kill them all! While Matthew continued to instigate more Black Dragons, he dispatched all four Black Dragons under his control. Someone elses Black Dragons werent heartbreaking to deploy. Therefore, he used the most brutal, most extreme command Attack their former companions at all costs! Roar! In the agonized gaze of Audacia. The four dragons with murky eyes charged their former brethren like zombies. They bared their sharp fangs and raised their clawed hands, sparkling with a cold light, becoming spiritless beasts, knowing only the most primitive method of attack against the fully prepared Black Dragons. Although these Black Dragons were noticeably slower in action after being instigated and their strength somewhat diminished. They simply did not understand what death was. Even injury could hardly stop their onslaught. This played a significant role in the ensuing close-quarters combat. At first. The four Black Dragons were suppressed by the others for a while. But quickly. With an exchange of wound for wound, life for life in their assaults, Audacias Black Dragons displayed signs of cowardice. Perhaps. They were also reluctant to stake their lives against their former companions. As a result, in the midst of battle. Despite still being at an advantage on the Mother of Black Dragons side, their lines were continually pushed back! This scene, witnessed by Audacia. She was infuriated to her core! Even more worrying to her were the five Black Dragons still undergoing instigation! Murky white strands began to emerge in their eyeballs, a very bad omen! The Mother of Black Dragons did everything in her power to stop Matthews spells. But for some reason. Her resistance seemed extremely weak. Her mental strength before Matthew. Was like a group of powerless elders and children facing fully armed cavalrymen. Initially, Matthew was surprised by her inadequacy. Soon he realized. His own mental power had long since become extraordinary! After devouring the spiritual source of the Evil Priest Lance, even among legendary mages, Matthews mental power could be considered upper-tier. Moreover, the Mother of Black Dragons came from the Secondary Planes. The changes in the plane laws provided her with an opportunity to ascend to legend, but the shortcoming in mental power was difficult to remedy quickly! Matthew seized the opportunity, relying on his instigation strategy, he took on Audacia and the Black Dragons contract with a relentless beating and undermining. Audacia resisted for a moment. Seeing that she was about to be utterly defeated again! It was at this moment. She suddenly opened her eyes wide, filled with fury! With vicious movements, she took out a staff from her storage item and grasped it in her hand. Little Ingram next to her hurriedly warned: Be careful! Dont let it be stolen! Matthew explained with a smile: I generally dont steal, just occasionally snatch. As if to prove his point. The five Black Dragons being instigated issued painful groans one after another. Immediately after. Their eyes turned into a murky grey-white! Audacias face turned deathly pale. In less than two rounds since their encounter. Matthew snatched away nearly half of her meticulously raised Black Dragon Army right in front of her! This loss, no one could accept! Hence, ignoring Ingrams reminder, she raised the ruby staff high, aiming it from afar at Matthew, as if intending to cast a spell. Matthews gaze focused on the ruby staff for a few seconds. Audacia instinctively tightened her grip on the staff, blue veins popping on her pale hand as a result. Yet, a few seconds passed. The anticipated overt robbery did not occur. Looking puzzledly at Matthew, Audacia. He revealed an even more evident smile: As I said, I only snatch occasionally; Im not a thief who would rob you every day. Besides, you dont really think I cant tell thats a Blast Staff, do you? The Mother of Black Dragons chest heaved violently. A few seconds later. She fiercely threw the staff towards Matthew, but unfortunately, it exploded in mid-air! Boom! The shockwave from the explosion hit those instigated Black Dragons. The noise caught the attention of the Black Dragons. Unfortunately, however. They did not break free from Matthews control but instead increased the frequency of their attacks on their former companions under Matthews orders! Audacias face turned ashen. Once again, she took out another staff; this one was made of golden nanmu wood and had a turquoise gem at the top. Chapter 1625: 447 Soul Projection and Kunlan Blood Book_2 Chapter 1625: 447 Soul Projection and Kunlan Blood Book_2 She paid attention to Matthews actions and expressions the entire time she picked up the staff. However, to her disappointment, Matthew hadnt even glanced at the staff at all! Legend indeed, no fools among them, their ability to adapt on the fly is quite strong. This mix of true and false, if one were to analyze each staffs information, it would require additional mental effort and focus, which, in a battle of high information density and intensity, would undoubtedly be fatal His thoughts were very cold. In terms of the current battle situation, no matter how precious the staff Audacia brought out, it wasnt enough to shake the advantage he was gradually establishing. In plain terms, she was just a Warlock skilled in nurturing Black Dragon Babies and a beast tamer. Matthew didnt worry at all about her casting any powerful spells. By instigating defection and holding her Black Dragon Army in disarray, Audacia had turned into a useless person. What Matthew cared more about was little Ingram. During these thoughts, he sent the five head Winged Dragon Wind God he had just subdued to join the fray with their former companions in a passionate brawl. On the battlefield where dragons clashed, though not a river of blood, dragon blood and scales were scattered everywhere. After the initial dodging and enduring, many of Audacias Black Dragons had also flared up. Both sides began to unleash fully, and the intensity of the war suddenly escalated. On the streets, dragons roared, dragon blood surged, and pieces of scales the size of shields fell from the Black Dragons like boulders tumbling down from a mountain. Matthew also noticed, that these adult Black Dragons from a secondary plane seemed only a bit stronger than the younger Black Dragons. He deduced that Audacias method of nurturing Black Dragons was definitely one of cutting corners. If these Black Dragons were true True Dragons, Matthews instigation wouldnt have been so effective! Having succeeded in instigating defection twice consecutively, lets pick a few Black Dragon Babies who realize their mistakes to switch sides again Matthew extended his evil claw toward the Black Dragons for the third time. Unfortunately this time, Audacia was closely watching, and the moment Matthew cast his spell, she intercepted it with a strange type of Esoteric Spell. However, the consumption of this type of Esoteric Spell seemed quite significant. After a successful interception, the already pale-faced Audacia turned white as a sheet, breathing rapidly. Her chest heaved violently, and her eyes were filled with both dread and fear as she looked at Matthew! Soon after, she began readjusting her own condition as she directed the remainder of her Black Dragon Army to retreat! It seemed, she was planning to avoid the fray for the time being. Matthew was pleased to see this scene, so with a wave of his hand, he sent the newly seized nine Black Dragon Babies to besiege little Ingram. Seeing this, Audacia immediately shouted at Little Ingram: Dont hurt my children! Little Ingrams face turned green, and he was probably inwardly complaining. He was now relying on the Four Elemental Elders to guard against the unexpectedly appearing Peggy and Soldier. Compared to the earlier formation, the number of Elemental Army around Little Ingram had actually decreased significantly. The reason was simple. As a top summoner, he was now devoting a considerable portion of his focus on summoning Blood Angel Urmas, plus the earlier losses of Elemental Life, which had significantly weakened the strength of his summoner troops. This was also why earlier the Black Dragons had been instigated to defect, yet he couldnt lend a hand to assist. And now these Black Dragons had turned against him. The battle line of the Elemental Army immediately became tense. Fortunately, the Four Elemental Elders were genuinely legendary in strength, summoning more Elemental Life or casting powerful spells, they managed to hold off the attack of the Black Dragon Army. But the overall situation was looking a bit grim. Matthew, single-handedly managing two opponents, merely by instigating defection, had pushed Audacia and Little Ingram into such a predicament! It made both of their expressions look extremely ugly! Think of something, Little Ingram! Audacia exclaimed frantically: They are my Black Dragons, he must have used some evil means to snatch them away right in front of me Little Ingram remained calm: Dont panic, theres no spell in the world without a flaw. Your Black Dragons might be under a confusion of will or a similar Evil Art, you can try to help them resist this spell by relying on your firm Will, just like you said, they are the Black Dragons you have nurtured, theyve been with you day and night, the bond between you cannot be replaced by anyone else. Go awaken their Love, give it a try, you surely can! Little Ingrams Inspiration indeed had some effect. Audacias eyes flashed with a hint of madness. Suddenly, she roared: Youre right! No one can break the bond between me and my children, its the unique bond in the world, not something this evil necromancer can mess with Once I awaken the consciousness of my children, I want to tear him to pieces! She spoke through clenched teeth, her hatred almost tangible. In that instant, an eerie white light shone around Audacia, and her eyes turned into glowing silver-white. Matthew was slightly startled. The next second, a strong alarm echoed in his Insight Warning: Mother of Black Dragon Audacia is leveraging her mental power to exert the power of the contract, thereby reversing the effects of instigation! Matthews face instantly became strange. How dare she? Without Matthew making a move, the Tauren Authority automatically began to tremble violently! Chapter 1626: 447 Soul Projection and Kunlan Blood Book_3 Chapter 1626: 447 Soul Projection and Kunlan Blood Book_3 A desire unlike any other surged within him Invasion! Invasion! Right now, immediately! That overwhelming desire nearly drowned Matthews sanity, but he managed to suppress the impulse of authority through his will! Matthew composed himself. ... First, he calmed the restless Tauren Authority, then he poured a massive amount of mental power into it! The next second. The Tauren Domain unfolded automatically, resonating with the Tauren Sovereign Authority. Thin blue lines appeared before Matthews eyes. The ends of the blue lines connected to red dots, representing the Black Dragons that had been instigated to defect. And now. Those red dots were flashing violently. It was Audacia using her mental power to awaken the Black Dragons autonomous consciousness! Matthew took a deep breath and then completely released the suppression on the Tauren Authority! He then quietly initiated a characteristic unique to Advanced Necromancers Soul Projection! Invasion! As his body progressively became lighter. Angry roars exploded in Matthews mind. In a trance. He saw an endless Dark Space. This space was composed of countless transparent grids. Under the manipulation of a powerful force. All the grids opened one by one, then clearly displayed themselves before Matthew. Found you! In a greyish grid. Matthew found his target It was Audacias audacious soul! Almost simultaneously. Audacia, sensing something, looked over in a panic after sensing Matthews mental power, then tried to leave the grid. But it was already too late. A powerful force locked her soul. Pinning her tightly to the grids ceiling! No, no, let me go, let me go! Audacia struggled violently. But just a few seconds later. She saw a pair of cold, merciless eyes, and in that moment, her heart chilled to its core. She felt an indescribable fear. That fear was not of death. But of Eternal darkness! No! I was wrong, I was wrong! Audacias soul tried desperately to make a sound. But found her voice swallowed by the surrounding darkness. The mental power that had locked her body turned into an unstoppable pushing force, pushing her out from the infinite transparent grids toward the boundless dark world That was the unknown region of the Multiverse! That was the indescribable void of all things! That was an infinite Abyss where once fallen, one could never return! Audacia looked desperately at those merciless eyes gradually moving away from her. In the last moment. All light disappeared without a trace. The final door closed on her. She, succumbed to the endless deep space! Hint: You have used Soul Banishment on Audacias soul!'' Matthews gaze gradually cleared. Opposite. Little Ingram clearly sensed something and eagerly questioned: What did you do to Audacia? Matthew didnt answer. He was still indulging in the brief pleasure of his recent soul projection. No wonder some say soul projection is addictive, the pleasure of consciousness leaving the body is so delightful, that unrestrained feeling is just too wonderful Matthew quietly savored the moment, yet Audacias desperate and stunning face emerged in his mind. This girl really panicked. Daring to play the trick of soul projection in front of a necromancer, not realizing that doing so would only harm herself! Matthew hadnt actually done anything earth-shattering just now. He simply found Audacias soul, which was awakening the memory of the Black Dragons, through soul projection, and then just pushed her outside the spatial realm of the spell contract. The contest of mental powers is just as plain and simple. Matthew was strong enough to pin her against the wall, pushing her back and forth. Of course, that would waste a lot of time. Directly pushing her soul outside the projection space was akin to a banishment on the soul level. She would never be able to return to her body and would be plunged into great fear. Unless Someone was willing to help. With this thought, Matthews lips couldnt help but curl into a smile. Hey, Matthew, can you stop smiling like a villain? Peggy, who was dealing with the Fire Element Elder, couldnt help but voice her complaint. Matthew pursed his lips: Dont you like the villain role anymore? Peggy replied discontentedly: Its not that, I dont mind playing the villain occasionally, but I have to be the boss. But your current aura makes it look like youre the main villain, and were just your underlings! Youre kind of stealing the show here! Matthew coughed softly: Didnt I say earlier that Id give you a raise? Peggy paused: Okay, as long as you give the raise, you can always be the BOSS. While they were talking, Little Ingram unexpectedly ripped open two scrolls, summoning two Chimeras! The two chimeras appeared to be of not low rank, and upon joining the battlefield, the situation was immediately reversed significantly. Matthew then ordered the Black Dragon Army to press forward completely. But he and Peggy exchanged a signal and he closed his eyes again. The smile was still on his lips. Only this time, it no longer looked like that of a villain. Cold. Dark. The eternal loneliness. Chapter 1627: 447 Soul Projection and Kunlan Blood Book_4 Chapter 1627: 447 Soul Projection and Kunlan Blood Book_4 She didnt know where she was, only that everything around her was so hollow and void. Many illusions flashed before her eyes. The faces of loved ones, the shadow of first love, bright sunlight, the spring breeze on the hillside, and the irises But she knew none of it was real. Those beautiful things had left her a long time ago. What remained for the rest of her life ... were only the sweltering belly of the mountain, the jagged caves, the stench-laden Dragon Nurturing Field, and the roaring of the Black Dragons. Black Dragons My children The heart of Audacia gradually turned cold. If a soul could cry, her tears would surely be flooding by now. She tried her best to sense the presence of the Black Dragons, relying on her mental power to find the way back. But all that responded to her was utter silence! There was nothing here. Illusions would ultimately vanish, only the twinkling light in the far distance signified the birth and extinction of stars. She could feel herself growing weaker by the moment. This was normal. Without the protection of a body, the inevitable laws of the Multiverse ordained that a soul would disintegrate. She couldnt stop the process. She realized that she was dying bit by bit. Yet more suffocating than approaching death, more unbearable, was the feeling of constant falling! It seemed like an endless descent. Beneath her was the Abyss without end, and she had long merged with it, until she dissipated into ash and smoke. She would continue to fall endlessly. Fall. Fall She didnt know how much time had passed. She couldnt close her eyes, nor could she fall asleep. She was already suffocating, already in despair. The loneliness of being abandoned by the entire Universe had long invaded her soul. She stretched out her hand unconsciously, trying to grab onto something. But even the distant stars seemed to mock her naivety and greed. Is my consciousness about to end? Who will be the last person to appear in my mind in this life? She thought vaguely. Before her eyes appeared countless fleeting shadows. In the end. All illusions shattered, and the face that froze in place astonished Audacia! That person was Matthew!!! Get lost! She thought it was an illusion and, filled with uncontrollable rage, she roared deep within her soul. Unfortunately, she couldnt utter a sound. In the eyes of others, her soul was like an adorable little kitten, playfully rolling over in place. The face of Matthew vanished in an instant. Audacia was stunned for a moment, then felt an immense void fill her heart. The next second. A silver thread appeared abruptly before her. It was only a few feet away from her soul. Audacias heart leaped to her throat. Her soul trembled violently. That moment. She suddenly understood what the thin line meant But without hesitation, she grabbed it. Like a drowning person. Clutching at the straw that fate had thrown! Then all the darkness rapidly receded. In a daze. Audacias soul arrived at a strange altar. She nervously surveyed her surroundings. But she didnt see Matthew, only a trolls soul standing at the edge of the altar. Audacia recognized her. She was one of the Troll Princesses! The Troll Princess, facing the darkness, had an expression of utmost reverence on her face. Master, please believe me, use the Kunlan Blood Book on her, she said. This is a secret technique used by the Troll Royal Family to control slaves, a thousand-year heritage, simple and effective, and most importantly, absolutely rebellion-proof! A cold voice came from the darkness: Its in your hands. The face of the Troll Princess instantly revealed an excited expression. The next second. Under Audacias tense gaze. The Troll Princess suddenly turned towards her. Suddenly, the Troll Princesss hand held a stone carving knife. A column abruptly rose from below the altar. Right after that. Audacia realized she was bound to the column! The Troll Princess, holding the carving knife. Approached her step by step with a smile. Audacia resignedly closed her eyes. Soon. Groans echoed throughout the dark space, one after another. Ruiqi, that woman, really has a heart like a venomous snake, her moves are even crueler than mine He glanced casually at the situation inside the Yeager Blade. Even Matthew couldnt help but shudder at the Troll Princesss ruthlessness and madness. This guy wasnt recruiting a subordinate that wouldnt betray him. He was clearly venting his cruel desires! Chest, forehead, thighs, back, buttocks Ruiqis carving knife didnt spare any corner of Audacias soul. One by one, shocking runes along with Matthews name appeared on her. Before long. A new message came from the data column. Notification: With the help of Troll Princess Ruiqi, you have completed the writing of the Kunlan Blood Book! Mother of Black Dragon, Audacia, has become your first slave! Your Tauren Authority has gained more elements! Half a minute later. On the edge of the battlefield. Audacia, who had been motionless, suddenly opened her eyes, and it seemed the Black Dragons also returned to normal! Seeing this. Little Ingrams face showed a gleam of hope: Youre alright? Audacia? The Mother of Black Dragon let out an Ah! as if awakening from a dream. Then she touched the dense sweat on her forehead and took deep, heavy breaths. Audacia? Little Ingram grew anxious. Im fine! Audacia waved her hand and looked up at Matthew with disdain and loathing in her eyes. Little Ingram immediately sighed in relief. Thats good. Just hold on a little longer, our reinforcements are on the way! Moreover, Urmus will defeat that elf elder soon, and when the Dark Divine Kingdom descends upon the Earth Society, this necromancer wont be able to laugh for much longer However, Audacia seemed as if she heard nothing. A hint of hesitation appeared on her face. But she walked reluctantly toward Matthew. This action took Little Ingram by surprise. The next second. He saw Audacia approach Matthew without any interference. Her eyes filled with hatred: I hate you! She said through clenched teeth. But having said that. She bent down, knelt on both knees, and started kissing the back of Matthews foot with rigid motions! My master She said unwillingly. The disgust in her eyes was nearly overflowing. Little Ingram watched dumbfounded. He cursed in shock: Have you gone mad? What are you doing, Audacia?!!! His voice distorted severely. Then. He looked at Matthew with resentment, as if realizing something: What have you done to her? Matthew couldnt be bothered to answer him. He signaled Audacia to stand to his right, then summoned Hollowed Leon to his left. When you inexplicably ambushed me outside the city, did you ever envision this moment? Matthew asked calmly. Little Ingrams expression darkened, and all of a sudden, he let out a roar that swept everything around him into a maelstrom of wind. Within the wild winds. The silhouette of the Air Element Elder became more prominent. But in Matthews Insight. Little Ingram and his summoned creatures were fleeing the area at great speed! Trying to escape? Before Matthew could act. The figure at his right side was already eagerly pursuing! Ill go and kill him! Audacia said emotionlessly, and then she, along with the Black Dragons that had regained their senses, charged into the storm conjured by the Air Element Elder. Matthew watched them leave, making no move. For at that moment. He saw a silver column of light surge into the sky from the west of the Ancient City. Then. The illusion of Lost Paradise in the clouds showed itself once more! The entire Ancient City shook violently again! Notification: The Faded Dragon has obtained a Silver Ticket, Paradise tickets currently appearing (2/3) Chapter 1628: 448 clues of the Rootless River Chapter 1628: 448 clues of the Rootless River The Faded Dragon? A trace of gravity flashed through Matthews eyes. This guy was one of the four giants of the Ancient Lands, ranking equally with The Beholder Sword Saint, God Eater Queen, and the Final Giant. He hadnt expected the second Golden Ticket to fall into his hands. However, alongside the soaring silver column, Matthew had only seen the phantom of the Faded Dragon himself. ... He had not seen the presence of the God Eater Queen and the Final Giant. He also had no idea where those two had gone. Considering that Tyraste had appeared with The Beholder Sword Saint, the people who had been with him were also gone. Matthew suspected that during the entry into Blood-Drinking Mountain, Tyraste and his group might have encountered some friction with the powerhouses from the ancient lands. Afterward, most of them scattered. But they had most likely entered the Ancient City of Klafa, and could appear at any time next to the vortex fighting for the Lost Paradise tickets. What a pity. Tyraste was now fighting fiercely in the Dark Divine Kingdom. The Beholder Sword Saint was also comprehending the true essence of Tyrastes swordsmanship. Matthew had no way to verify his suspicions. And from another perspective, the appearance of the second ticket was faster than Matthew had anticipated. Nobody knew if the third ticket would appear immediately. This meant that Lost Paradise might open at any moment. The atmosphere inside Ancient City Klafa would become even more tense and fierce. Everyone was waiting for that moment. Yet no one could obtain specifics about the third ticket. Everything could only wait for Fate to arrive. It had quite an element of luck to it. It might not just be luck, if my guess is correct, then everyone is here in response to the summoning of Lost Paradise. The unpredictable spirit of Lost Paradise must have understood each person well in advance. Even more extremely, in selecting who enters Lost Paradise, he may have long had a complete answer in mind, its just due to the rules, a process must be followed Matthew thought calmly. He remembered the scene of his conversation with the young boy, and although the latter was very reluctant to give him the golden ticket and spoke harshly, the result was clear. The golden ticket had ended up in his own hands. Although Matthew had passed the ticket on, the power to decide its ownership had, for a time, been in his hands. This was actually a hint. If Im overthinking it, then the fact the ticket was once in my hands shows that I am the person favored by luck Matthew had a feeling. Since the Equalization Point had solidified on him, his luck seemed to have gotten better and better. He was also able to make more correct judgments. He even had the illusion It wasnt that he made decisions that went along with Fate by observing the Equalization Point; rather, it was precisely because he made such decisions, that Fates river flowed in the direction he had chosen It seemed a bit presumptuous. Matthew took a deep breath and quickly dispelled the illusion that everything was under control from his mind. What does it matter if Im lucky? Without enough power, didnt I still obediently hand over the ticket to Tyraste? Although Tyraste would most likely not treat me unfairly, I had to give up the ultimate decision-making right With this thought, Matthews mind once again became tranquil. Humans really are creatures that easily become complacent, supernatural powers, huh He couldnt help but mock himself with a smile. However, he was also clear that it was impossible not to be twisted by supernatural powers. As long as he exercised appropriate Temperance, he could keep any possible deviations within an acceptable range. Temperance was a key element. It was a sign of people harnessing supernatural powers, otherwise, one would lose oneself in the power itself, gradually losing all humanity. Besides Temperance, Matthew had once feared that his methods were becoming increasingly evil Soul Siphon, Dark Servant, Blood Evaporation, Kunlan Blood Book To ordinary people, these abilities or spells were the quintessential tools of a villain. They looked so wicked and powerful. As if the mere existence of these methods was a sin. But when Matthew asked himself Have I done something wrong? the answer, of course, was no. Theres no need to care about the gaze of others, just Focus on what I have to do. He composed himself. Then he took out a blank parchment scroll and spread it on the conjured workbench. Next, Matthew took a quill, dipped it in ink made from the Blood of Two-legged Flying Dragons, and wrote down a series of magic words on the scroll swiftly. These magic words formed an oval sign. The very center of the oval was blank. Ultimately, Matthew wrote the following four words in the blank space Temperance; Compassion; Tolerance; Serenity. The next second, he quietly recited an incantation, and the four words radiated intense, Dazzling magic light. Immediately afterward, the scroll self-ignited, turning into wisps of faint fragrance that lingered around Matthew. He felt his mind become more serene. The domain that had been slightly unstable earlier also settled down once more. Mind Magic still has some use A few minutes later, Matthew wiped the sweat from his forehead and realized that he had unconsciously overcome another minor challenge. This little trick in the illusion domain was considered by spellcasters as one of the typical deceptions. Chapter 1629: 448 clues of the Rootless River_2 Chapter 1629: 448 clues of the Rootless River_2 Matthew had previously thought this spell was utterly useless. But this time, he unexpectedly felt a kind of power that was stirred from within his heart. It was that very power that made him more at peace, incidentally healing some minor psychological wounds in the process. The mind has power, just like faith has power. Spellcasters neglect their inner selves, fail to grasp psionic power, and only scratch the surface of the spiritual world through illusions and divine spells, which is somewhat regrettable ... Matthew thought to himself quietly. In the data panel, Alert: You have withstood the slight backlash from the Tauren Sovereign Authority. Your control over the Tauren Domain and related authorities has deepened! You have successfully transformed a legendary powerhouse into your slave, and with further elements coming into play, your Tauren Authority has gained the following enhancements 1. Immobilization: The effects of all your immobilization spells or abilities increase by 50%; all control spells or abilities increase by 20%. 2. Domain Piercing: The speed and depth of the Tauren Domains penetration into other domains have significantly improved. 3. Resolute Will: Your ability to resist the invasion of your domain by others has increased dramatically. Alert: The Tauren Sovereign Authority has resonated strongly with your domain of the soul. You have acquired the derivative power Soul Pulse! Soul Pulse: Creates a vortex of negative energy targeting the soul, after which the center of the vortex emits three rounds of pulse ripples outward. Units hit by the pulse ripples will have a portion of their souls sucked into the centers magic ball, with more soul quantity being absorbed the more pulse ripples they encounter. The magic ball will exist briefly for 30~180 seconds. During this period, you can choose between two actions 1. Detonate the magic ball: All units whose souls have been absorbed will suffer different degrees of soul trauma, and for the following period, their souls will endure a Susceptible effect. Meaning, when you use abilities or spells like Soul Siphon, Spiritual Pierce, Bone Shattering Lament, their souls will take an additional 50% damage. Used in conjunction with the authority of the soul domain, this will produce an even stronger effect. 2. Banish the magic ball: You can exile the magic ball to any range visible to the naked eye, forcing all units to move towards the location of the magic ball for some distance. Afterward, they must quickly approach the magic ball to reclaim their souls, or else they will suffer consequences equivalent to Detonate the magic ball. Warning: Your domain of the soul has experienced a slight shrinkage and collapse, with a portion of it now occupied by the Tauren Domain. Warning: Your Tauren Authority is invading more domains! Soul Pulse is a good ability. But the Tauren Domain seems to be getting more and more domineering. Through his Insight, Matthew could see his own Tauren Domain now resembling a deeply rooted ancient tree, its root system firmly embedded in other domains, with a tendency to spread in all directions. Thanks to this, the authority of the Lord of the Tauren was also penetrating everywhere. All elements within the domains were slowly converging toward the Tauren Domain. This was actually not a good sign! Because conversely, the Equilibrium Domain which underlies all domains, seemed rather too weak. At least in the face of the Tauren Domain, equilibrium didnt count for much! My domain system is out of balance Matthew realized the seriousness of the situation. Mainly because he hadnt anticipated the Tauren Domain would develop so quickly! Thankfully, this domain was currently monopolized by him alone. Even if signs of imbalance appeared, as the master of the domain he could still more easily recover control of the authority and exempt the backlash. But from a long-term perspective, this would always be a hidden danger. Its not a problem for the Tauren Domain to preside over the framework of all domains, As of today, this domain has nothing to do with Tauren; it is the king of domains infused with my will. The only thing that needs to be resolved is the issue of excessive penetration, as the lack of a sufficient counterbalance makes it difficult to support other domains to contend with it, which is also detrimental to my own future development. Matthews thoughts raced. The best solution was still to continue strengthening the Equilibrium Domain, thereby driving other domains to resist the invasion from the Tauren Domain. This resistance wasnt absolute, but rather a half-hearted, seemingly elusive battle. It could promote the joint advancement of all domains to a certain extent. But improving the Equilibrium Domain wasnt easy. Matthew had reached a bottleneck in writing the balanced contracts. To make further progress, the most straightforward and simple method was still to raise the level of the Envoy of Equilibrium. To achieve this, The Distorted Book of Equalization in Seners possession was indispensable. The mere thought of dealing with Sener gave Matthew a headache. The man truly had no credibility, but the only good news was that hed been injured by Matthew. This showed that even the Legendary Rogue had significant limitations. If handled properly, Matthew still had the chance to get the book from him. Amidst his thoughts, Matthew quickly returned to the Beholder Sword Saints side to check. The Sword Master was unharmed. At the same time, He was surrounded by an extremely rich power of the phase The power of the phase that spilled out due to Tyreses swordplay seemed, to have all been absorbed by the Beholder Sword Saint. Chapter 1630: 448 clues of the Rootless River_3 Chapter 1630: 448 clues of the Rootless River_3 Matthew felt the profound Aspect aura for the first time. He tried to comprehend its profound meaning. But soon he realized that what he was doing was wishful thinking. Indeed, Ether and Aspect are incompatible. Matthew felt a bit of regret. Immediately, he couldnt help but urge Soldier: ... Why dont you try to comprehend it too? Soldier was stunned for a moment. Suddenly. His foolishly handsome face showed a look of confusion. Still, he followed Matthews instructions, sat down cross-legged beside The Beholder Sword Saint. Quickly. Soldier closed his eyes, and his aura became very calm. Matthew observed him for a while, then couldnt help but ask Peggy: Do you think he has attained enlightenment? Peggy glanced at the unmoving Soldier: Hes asleep. Matthew: Indeed, even after becoming the Dual Blade Sage, Soldiers Intelligence was still unreliable! Matthew checked the surroundings. Then, sensing that it was about time, he leisurely made his way in the direction perceived by the Kunlan Blood Book. On the edge of the market area. Next to a half-collapsed troll statue. Little Ingram looked gloomily at the Black Dragon Army that had heavily surrounded him. At this moment. All of the Black Dragons had their scales raised, with puffs of white steam billowing from within. Their eyeballs were more swollen than before, filled with numerous blood vessels. The Black Dragons breaths were also fiercer than usual. In face of this abnormal phenomenon. Little Ingram couldnt be more familiar with it This was Audacia using secret techniques to burn the Black Dragons vitality, significantly strengthening their combat capabilities and mobility! He knew very well how much Audacia loved her children. In the past. She would absolutely not resort to this kind of fish-killing technique unless absolutely necessary. But now. To catch up with him, to encircle him, she actually did it without any hesitation! It felt as if a huge stone was pressing on Little Ingrams chest. He felt slightly suffocated. Whats more fatal was. He could feel the Blood Angel constantly draining his mana and Focus! This made him extremely passive in face of Audacias attacks. A sense of immense crisis made him somewhat mad: Why? Why are you so desperate to chase me? Have you forgotten? We were comrades who fought side by side! He couldnt help but shout out loud. Audacia looked at him coldly. She did not respond to Little Ingrams words but ordered her Black Dragons to launch an even fiercer attack! I know youre not truly controlled by him! Little Ingram roared with all the strength he had: Its him who gave you the order to hunt me down, right? He controlled your soul, thats why you are making such mad actions. It must be it must be! There has to be some way to circumvent his control over you However, upon hearing this, the always stoic-faced Mother of Black Dragon actually took the initiative to open her mouth. She said indifferently, No, thats not it. He hasnt given me any orders. It is my own will to come and hunt you down. The young Ingrams expression turned to one of sheer disbelief. Why? Wouldnt letting me go be enough? I will find a way to save you, once Urmus His words were mercilessly cut off by Audacia: Put away your pretentious disguise! You cant save anyone! You cant protect anyone! Li Ang is dead, my soul almost banished forever, and your so-called Blood Angel was sent scurrying by an old elf! I really shouldnt have believed your nonsense. Face your fate, young Ingram, you are a failure! A strong sense of unwillingness appeared on young Ingrams face. But just at this moment, Audacia suddenly let out a long howl, her body igniting in red flames, followed by her signature Sealing Magic Ball, as well as a coordinated attack from the four mightiest Black Dragons! The defense lines of the Elemental Army were torn wide open. Even with the Great Element Elders trying to mend it, in the face of the Mother of Black Dragons attack, as if she viewed death as a homecoming, the Elemental Life forms retreated. Five minutes later, a headless corpse lay disheveled on the ground. And his head was held by Audacia by the hair, suspended in mid-air. Drip, drip, drip. Blood fell with the precision of a time-keeping droplet. And yet, even decapitated, young Ingram did not die immediately. He just stared with those eyes, as if unwilling to close them in death, murmuring questions: Why? Why? Looking at that handsome yet pitiful face, a rare touch of tenderness flashed across Audacias cold face. She bent down and whispered in his ear: Do you know? I once liked you Liked your spirited manner, liked your grand ambitions, and also liked the way you looked at me secretly, with tenderness and dominance Upon hearing this, young Ingram seemed to come back to life. But his eyes quickly turned very bitter: Why? Then why do you treat me like this? Audacia gently stroked his head and then buried it fiercely in her chest, as if whispering softly to a lover: Because you have seen me at my most disheveled, my most humble. Do you know? When I was banished, how much I wished the person who appeared before me was you, but unfortunately If you could have killed Matthew, then I would have been yours. Chapter 1631: 448 clues of the Rootless River_4 Chapter 1631: 448 clues of the Rootless River_4 Otherwise, this is the end result. I would kill you and then become Matthews person no, I already belong to him now. Havent you realized that? As she spoke, she let out a tittering laugh: In this world, theres only one person who can witness my weakness and lowliness. Now, that person is Matthew. So, you must die The next second. ... She splayed her hands like claws, pressing them on little Ingrams features, as black lines spread from the palms of her hands. Little Ingram let out a heart-wrenching howl. After that, there was no more sound. Having done all this, Audacia stood still. A tear fell on little Ingrams skull. She wiped her tears, a forced smile on her face. But the next second. The skull in her arms twitched! Audacia looked down in surprise. To her discovery, it wasnt just the skulllittle Ingrams headless corpse had also stood up from the ground! After a moment. She finally looked to the side, belatedly. There. The incredibly handsome and somewhat unbelievable necromancer was walking towards her with measured steps. For some reason. A sickly blush appeared on Audacias face, recently dried of tears. But it wasnt long. Before she sorrowfully realized. Matthews attention wasnt on her. It seemed that, compared to her. Matthew was more concerned about Little Ingram? Audacia couldnt help but bite her lip, shooting Matthew a resentful glance, and then silently stepped aside. Matthew was indeed more focused on the state of little Ingrams body. Because while using Undead Summoning to resurrect little Ingram, he unexpectedly discovered that the others soul had flown away! However, quite quickly. Matthew found the soul hidden inside a Horcrux the other was carrying This might be difficult for a typical necromancer. But for Matthew with Equalized Perception, it was as simple as eating a meal at home. Soon. He extracted the soul from the Horcrux. Let me go! Youve already possessed my body, do you have to defile my soul as well? Little Ingram glared at Matthew with rage. Matthew arched an eyebrow: Given your current situation, do you think its appropriate to continue shouting at me? Little Ingram said bitterly: Then dont expect me to submit to you like that bitch did! I should have seen through her nature long ago. Shes nothing but a whore, just wait, sooner or later, she will betray you without hesitation Audacias face turned ashen. But under Matthews Intimidation, she dared not make any overstepping motion. Matthew said indifferently: I wont deny I have some interest in you. But that doesnt mean you can squander my patience at will. Listen, I have a soul contract here However, before he could finish. A small crack appeared behind little Ingrams soul. Whoosh! A tremendous force of attraction emanated from the crack, and it sucked in a large portion of his soul! No, no, no, save me! Little Ingram appeared to be facing something extremely terrifying, and the features of his soul twisted into a mess: Ill sign, Ill sign! Give me the contract! You are my master ah! Before he could finish. His soul was completely absorbed into the crack. Subsequently. Both Matthew and Audacia were also severely affected! Fortunately, Matthew reacted swiftly. He grabbed hold of the divine with one hand and wielded the Sword of Slaughter with the other, stabbing towards the crack! The latter sharply contracted, and then immediately vanished. Matthew looked down. On the tip of the Sword of Slaughter, there now was a drop of black blood crystal! Thats also a classic way for summoners to die According to incomplete statistics. At least half of the summoners throughout Aindors history have died at the hands of their own summoned creatures, which they could not control. Another quarter died at the hands of their own summoned creatures, which they could have controlled but which suddenly went rogue. Their unique power system means that unless summoners can pass on their craft perfectly, their end is rarely a good one. Matthew couldnt help shaking his head. Clearly. Little Ingrams soul had been devoured alive by the Blood Angel Urmus he had summoned. This could also indirectly imply. That the battle in the Dark Divine Kingdom was far from going as smoothly as little Ingram had anticipated. What a pity Matthew was rather interested in the system of summoners. If little Ingram had agreed earlier to sign the contract, Matthew might have been able to keep him alive. Now. He would have to figure out how to extract more value from the others corpse. It was much less efficient than interrogating a soul. Compared to Matthews regret. Audacia seemed much more pleased. After little Ingram was completely dead. She took a deep breath of relief, her eyes twinkling and appearing much livelier. Where are the Four Elemental Elders? What about those elemental lives? As Matthew examined little Ingrams body, he asked casually. Audacia replied: In the contract between elemental lives and summoners, they are not obligated to serve Ingram to the death. A batch of them had already died at your hands previously, so many elemental lives were already inclined to retreat. Once I killed little Ingram, they all scattered. Thats just how elemental lives are, they rarely have loyalty to speak of Chapter 1632: 448 clues of the Rootless River_5 Chapter 1632: 448 clues of the Rootless River_5 Matthew nodded gently: Your Black Dragons are all right? Audacia felt a warmth in her heart: They are fine. I will take good care of them. Afterward. She looked at Matthew, who was focused on examining the body, and suddenly said softly: Master May I call you by your name? Matthew didnt even turn his head as he answered: You may not. Tears immediately welled up at the edges of Audacias eyes. She looked so pitiful that one couldnt help but want to embrace her and cherish her deeply. But Matthew was utterly unmoved by such displays. The Mother of Black Dragons certainly possessed some beauty, but she was far inferior to Sif. Her charm depended entirely on her figure and air. Matthew had previously been willing to give her a few more glances. But after taming her with the Kunlan Blood Book. He lost all interest. More than Audacia herself, Matthew was interested in the Black Dragons under her command: How did you breed so many robust Black Dragons? Your nickname is Mother of Black Dragons; surely you arent suggesting you gave birth to them all? Audacia hesitated for a moment. Then she nodded gently: They are all my offspring. Matthew was astonished. He looked Audacia up and down; though the woman was a striking one point nine meters tall with an excellent physique, birthing Black Dragons still seemed far-fetched, didnt it? Uh, how exactly did you manage that? I know you are a Warlock, but can you transform into a Black Dragon? Matthews curiosity was piqued, and he couldnt resist digging deeper. Audacia noticed the eagerness in Matthews eyes, and her expression turned somewhat strange. She pondered and then said: I can indeed temporarily transform into a Black Dragon, but I dont possess much strength in that form, and I cant maintain it for long. My babies are all born in my human form. Yes, what I give birth to are Dragon eggs, and the subsequent incubation requires a dedicated Dragon Nurturing Field Matthew grew even more interested: Since you are the Mother of Black Dragons, who is the father of these dragons? Audacias face flushed: There isnt one. I I am still a virgin. Matthew frowned: Im not interested in that. So, you reproduce asexually? Audacia shook her head: Not exactly. Its quite complicated, and even I havent fully grasped the principles behind this ability. Many years ago, I was pursued by enemies and eventually I fled into a very strange area where no life thrived, not even a blade of grass. I wandered through that area and came upon a river that felt very mystical and ancient. To stave off hunger, I ate some of the fruits and leaves growing by the river. After I left that place, I discovered that I had the ability to lay Dragon eggs Since my bloodline contains the power of Black Dragons, all of the offspring I produce are Black Dragons. If other dragon race powers were infused into my bloodstream, I think, I might also have the chance to give birth to other True Dragons But each birthing and breeding event poses a huge drain and burden on me Audacia explained carefully. She had thought that Matthew would be more interested in her ability to lay Dragon eggs. However, the first question he asked was: Can you still find that river now? Audacia thought for a moment: Im not sure. But I can try Matthew glanced at the data bar. Prompt: You have acquired Clue of the Rootless River (Thorny Flower Sword)! Chapter 1633: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise! Chapter 1633: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise! The Rootless River. Also known as the Mother River. It is one of the most mysterious and ancient rivers in the Multiverse, rumored to hold the ultimate secrets of life and death. The scarcity of encounters with the Rootless River even surpasses that of the Forest Ocean. Even among powerful Heavenly Mages, only Link had enough fortune to get a glimpse of the secrets of this forbidden land. And the girl that Matthew had seen before, Hibberts daughter, born from the Deep Dive program and intricately connected to the Goddess of Magic, bore a Soul Mark derived from that river. It is the origin and destination of life. It is one of the four most important parts after the Twin Paradise split. In Matthews understanding, the Rootless River is at least of the same level as Lost Paradise, its influence even many times greater! In the material plane, it is very hard to find any traces related to the Rootless River. Matthew did not know whether it was because the Mother of Black Dragon possessed great fortune and luck, or because of the unique nature of the Thorny Flower Sword kingdom. But this message was enough to capture his attention. If I want to go to the Thorny Flower Sword, where do I need to enter from? Matthew asked. Audacia immediately replied: You need to pass through a valley rift to the north of Order City; it is a lengthy process, taking at least half a day on foot. However, that rift has recently become unstable. According to our observations, it is because Thorny Flower Sword is about to Fuse with the Main World. In the not-so-distant future, on the plains northeast of Order City, there will emerge a sudden vast expanse of land that enjoys Four Seasons Like Spring This has long been foretold. About twenty years ago, merchants traveling between Canning of Order City and Sword Winter City discovered that the time they needed to travel was slowly increasing. From the initial eight-day journey, it eventually required a full twenty days! The roads they felt seemed unchanged; it was just that the Earth beneath their feet was slowly being torn apart. For the old era, this was an unfathomable anomaly. But for the new era, it might become one of the common sights By that time, if you want to go to the Thorny Flower Sword, you just need to head to the Northland. Matthew nodded slightly. The elevation of Secondary Planes inherently entails Fusion with the material plane, otherwise, those Holy Realm powerhouses would not be able to stay consistently in the Legendary realm. As Audacia said, Thorny Flower Sword is not the only example; there will be more and more powerful Secondary Planes fusing into Aindor. This change is a rare opportunity for the secondary planes. But isnt it the same for the people of Aindor? Matthews thoughts started to quicken. The Aindor Continent is about to face more intense impacts, not only from the outer planes but also from the Secondary Planes surrounding the material world. In an era where the old order is shattered, inevitable clashes will occur. More and more powerhouses will arise, possibly breaking the dominance of Aindors spellcasters. He could almost foresee that grand and tumultuous era! And any change, means that there are opportunities within. Matthew subconsciously clenched his fist, determined to seize them properly. But just at this moment, a hard sensation came from beneath him He had touched something good! Matthew shifted his attention back to the corpse of little Ingram beside him it was a steel dental brace! The Call of the Beastly (Strange Weapon): After putting on this dental brace, you can activate the beastliness within you at any time. With activated beastliness, your neck, jaw, and skull will undergo dramatic transformations. You will have the gaping maw of a Top Predator. Using your teeth, you can easily tear apart an enemys Armor and clothing, and then tear the target into pieces. Especially, while wearing this dental brace, you can use Beast Language to deeply communicate with all units filled with beastliness. Note 1: Long-term wear of this dental brace can lead to mouth ulcers. Note 2: Wearing this dental brace does not affect Spellcasting. Note 3: When the beastliness in you is exhausted, you will be unable to utilize the dental braces unique features. Interesting. Matthew looked at it, the dental brace was almost brand new, even on the elemental level. This indicated that little Ingram had never used it. Matthew guessed he might have found it unsightly? In his view, it was an item that could be used for surprise advantages, wearing the dental brace did not hinder Spellcasting, and it allowed him to expend long-accumulated beastliness, seeming like a valuable piece of equipment. He carefully stored the dental brace, planning to fully study it before usage. Besides the dental brace, little Ingram had left behind many other things Firstly, there were books. Among his personal belongings, Matthew found a large number of books, mostly biographies of heroes, adventurers handbooks, and others were about the sociology, geography, astronomy, history of the Northlanders. It covered almost every city in the north. One could see little Ingrams ambitions. These books had no small positive use to Matthew, so he did not leave behind a single one. Next were gold coins. Little Ingram had over 400,000 gold coins on him, which would be a fortune for ordinary people. But for the current Matthew, it was just modest. Chapter 1634: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise!_2 Chapter 1634: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise!_2 Following that was the shroud with its powerful isolation features and two crafted pouches. Matthew had tried them out. This particular shroud not only possessed the ability to shield from Insight but also could isolate space in the truest sense. Once you draped it over yourself, it could completely cloak you in invisibility, seemingly granting you partial exemption from spells locked onto you; The two other woven pouches contained, with the white one housing over a dozen elemental creatures that could be summoned at any time for tasks, although the Level of these elemental creatures was quite low; In the other, flesh-colored pouch were many live sheep and cattle! This was the first time Matthew had seen a storage item capable of holding living creatures, its functionality no less than, or even surpassing, most Demiplanes! Last were the clothes of young Ingram. The quality of this set of robes was quite decent, maxed out on elemental resistances, capable of enhancing Casting Speed, equipped with life-saving spells like Light Body Skill and Teleportation Technique, and most importantly, this plaything added quite a bit of Charm! Matthew naturally accepted them all with a smile. And beyond that. Next to young Ingrams corpse, Matthew discovered a very exquisite storage bracelet. Generally speaking. Storage items and their contents would flow into the void upon the death of their owner, at most leaving a dimensional pouch that could be opened at the original spot. But this storage bracelet remained intact. Matthew tried it out. He discovered he couldnt open it. This indicated the bracelets true owner wasnt young Ingram, but someone else. Young Ingram once introduced to me that this was their familys heirloom bracelet, that only when he truly ascended as Clan Leader, would he have the right to fully Control it, Audacia chimed in: This bracelet has a magic coordinate; if you keep it, other members of the Ingram family will probably keep coming to trouble you. Matthews eyes lit up: Theres something that good? The Mother of Black Dragon was taken aback and then fell into a long silence. Of course, Matthew wasnt going to give up the bracelet. Hed checked with the psionic torchlight before; there was at least one divine artefact inside. Though such storage devices were quite difficult to crack. But what Matthew didnt lack the most, were friends proficient in various miraculous Abilities. With Richards technique, opening a bracelet shouldnt be a problem, Matthew thought to himself. Following that, he inventoried Ingrams gear again in front of Audacia, placing each item correctly. At that moment, Audacia stopped him and reminded: You put it wrong. This mouth guard is not a weapon. Now it was Matthews turn to be stunned: Then what is it? Audacias cheeks blushed slightly: It is said to be a tool for pleasure. I also heard about it accidentally. It has nothing to do with me. Matthew couldnt help but inhale sharply. Huh? What kind of person would be interested in a mouth guard with a Beastly head attached? He scratched his head. Suddenly lost all interest in it. But it seemed a waste to just throw it away. Suddenly, Matthew had a whim and took out the Guild Leaders Badge; he tried summoning the Shared Mages Hand, and to his surprise, he actually succeeded! So he shoved the mouth guard into the Guild Warehouse. Unfortunately, Matthew couldnt see the chatroom channels, probably because the chat system didnt cover the Demiplane of Blood-Drinking Mountain. But why can the Shared Mages Hand do it? How mysterious Ill have to ask Vivien later! Matthew put all the items he couldnt use into the Guild Warehouse. Then he stood up, intending to reconstruct Ingrams head using Undead Summoning spells. Unfortunately, despite several attempts, he failed. In the end, Matthew could only take Ingrams head for his own use. Audacia watched Matthew and the two undead at his side To the left was the headless Ingram; To the right, Hollowed Leon; And she suddenly felt a wave of relief inside. Compared to the other two, her own fate seemed almost like the Luckiest one! She was very aware of the reason Matthew favored her differently It was the Black Dragon Army. At the same time, she also realized she needed to increase her value of presence; otherwise, once the secrets of the Black Dragons were no longer enough to satisfy the necromancers appetite, her already low status would become perilously unstable. Audacia was highly adaptable. Very soon, She slipped into her role: I must find ways to please my master! He doesnt seem to like my current submissive state very much Could it be, he prefers if I tease him? Thinking this, Her gentle and compliant expression suddenly turned cold and proud. Her eyes when looking at Matthew were also filled with a disdain similar to before. It was a resolute spirit of unwillingness to yield easily. To her delight, since her demeanor changed, Matthews glances towards her were indeed more frequent and intense than before! This shift greatly inspired Audacia! He indeed likes this attitude What next? Will he forcibly subjugate me? Her heart throbbed wildly, though she couldnt help but huff lightly on the surface. Matthew looked at her again. However, the words he spoke were beyond Audacias expectations: Do you have an objection to me? Audacia pursed her lips, deciding to be bolder, her demeanor becoming even more icy: If you think I would fall for you just like that, youre sorely mistaken! But a trace of regret appeared on Matthews face: Chapter 1635: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise!_3 Chapter 1635: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise!_3 I never expected you to fall in love with me, but was it necessary to always roll your eyes at me? Unfortunately, I had planned to return this staff to you. In the midst of speaking. He took out the Abels Purification Staff that he had previously borrowed from Audacia for fun. In that instant. Audacias heart was filled with regret. I She hesitated, wanting to speak, yet felt that to do so would be to waste all her previous efforts. Matthew ignored all the little schemes brewing in her mind and asked directly, What does this staff do? Audacia immediately replied, It can instantly clear all negative statuses from a group of targets and greatly enhance the groups resistance to various extraordinary abilities. While saying this, she paused and with a complicated tone, she lamented, If I had this staff when you instigated my Black Dragons to defect, you wouldnt have succeeded so easily! Matthew raised his eyebrows noncommittally. Audacia continued, Moreover, this staff has a very special origin, it is the weapon of Abel, the first archangel of the Light and Dark Twin Divine Country, said to be even more effective in Lost Paradise. For me, its a relic from my mother While speaking, she wistfully looked at Matthew. Matthew thoughtfully said, Then it must be very important to you, right? Audacia bit her lip and nodded pitifully. Matthew immediately reassured her, Dont worry. I will keep it safe for you! With that, he nodded and walked away. Audacia trembled with anger, stomped her foot, and fumed helplessly. But a few seconds later, the staff, emitting the light of a myriad of stars, suddenly appeared in her hands. Audacia looked at the staff, recovered once more, both shocked and delighted. Matthews voice followed, Take good care of it, and try not to let it be stolen again. By the way, rolling your eyes does suit you quite well, but try to do it less often. If you must roll them, theyre for me to see only, do you remember? At that moment, immense joy surged in Audacias heart. She shouted excitedly: Understood, Master! But when she looked up, Matthews figure was already far away. She didnt care about that; she clutched the staff and, like a maiden, chased after the fading figure. The battle between Tyraste and Urmus lasted longer than Matthew had anticipated. A whole day and night passed. The gate that symbolized the Dark Divine Kingdom showed no signs of opening. That made Matthew, who was always watching the gate, somewhat worried. Old Tai, you must hold on Even though he thought so, Matthew was already prepared to flee. Should he detect a Blood Angel emerging from the gate, he would immediately escape through a pre-arranged portal. If all else failed, he even planned to transform into his Holy Deer Form and forcefully leave this demiplane! After all, for someone like Matthew, who was a pseudo-legendary, creatures like Blood Angels that feasted on humans were simply too terrifying. During this period, Matthew observed other parties appearing near the Void Turbulence The first group was a combination of the Faded Dragon and the Godslayer Queen. They were surrounded by many minions. But Matthew did not see the Final Giants doppelganger or projection. By rights, they should have been together. The second group comprised a large number of Fishmen. Led by two Deep Sea Mages, they moved tightly packed together. However, Matthew did not spot the previously encountered Aspect Assassin, nor did he find any traces of Mira who chased after him. The third group was Dragon Lich Stephanie along with the Slaughter Demon Lord Asner. They were accompanied by others. Matthew dared not approach and just glanced from afar before he left. Fortunately, they did not come close to where The Beholder Sword Saint was; otherwise, Matthew would have really felt troubled. Overall, most people in the Ancient City of Klafa were attracted to the battle between Tyraste and Urmus. They gathered nearby, silently waiting for the outcome of the fight. Accordingly, Matthew also found some companions he had previously lost touch with These were actually the Orc Sword Saint Claire and Lorraine, who had disguised herself as Jassiliven. As for Traveler God Mo Song, the two of them had no idea where the other had gone. This result, was within Matthews expectations. He had always known it was impossible to make this group of top-tier fighters quietly cooperate on a single mission. These individuals were all powerful and cunning, each with their own agendas and ideas. In the Blood-Drinking Mountain, the reliable companions Matthew could count on were Jassiliven and Tyraste, each accounting for half a trust. Only Claire was truly dependable. Speaking of which, with the situation like this, theres no need to keep up the disguise anymore, right? After all, youve already proven yourself to the Elf Elder. After listening to Matthew recount his prior encounters, Lorraine didnt hesitate to drop her disguise. Matthew thought about it and agreed, as the circumstances had changed, and whether it was Lorraine or Jassiliven standing beside him didnt matter anymore. Indeed, Tyraste had also mentioned this point before. But ever since Matthew handed over the Golden Ticket to him, Lorraines disguise had become even more unnecessary. Your disguise skills are indeed masterful, Looking at the familiar face once again, Matthew couldnt help but remark, At one point, I couldnt even tell if you had been switched with the real Jassiliven Lorraine burst into laughter: Chapter 1636: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise!_4 Chapter 1636: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise!_4 ` Thats my professional integrity. But Matthews next question quickly made his smile vanish: So did you really do it with Moson? In his golden carriage? Lorraine immediately scowled: No! I used an illusion! I just wanted to bluff him, but who would have known he would come so quickly, it was truly disgusting! I also didnt know vampires could be damn so fast! At that moment, I really wanted to castrate him! If not for your sake, I wouldve convinced myself to act out the whole scene, hmph Lorraine looked extremely annoyed. Matthew had no choice but to keep reassuring him. Afterward, he asked: So do you think Moson saw through your disguise, or is he weaker than we thought and was fooled by your illusion just like that, hmm? Lorraine was angry but still quite rational: Not necessarily. Theoretically, the God of Travelers is indeed very weak right now, not much stronger than an ordinary legend. But this guy is known for being cunning and unpredictable throughout the history of the Heavenly Family Palace, I suspect he just wanted a free ride Damn him! As he spoke, he couldnt help but curse again. Matthew continued to offer comfort. To one side, Claire was surprised to see Jassiliven change from a woman into a big man. Shock was written all over her face: So are you actually male or female? Lorraine shrugged his shoulders: Dont look at me with those eyes, I am of course a big man. Turning into a woman was under Matthews instructions. Ive just been going along with his weird hobby Matthew scratched his head. He didnt deny it, mainly because Lorraine was indeed cooperating with him, but the others phrasing was just so easily misunderstood. Not far away, Audacias beautiful eyes were filled with sparkling interest. At this moment, the straightforward Claire couldnt help but look at Matthew and ask: So, was it also your instruction for him to discuss with me last night how female orcs get through their periods? Matthew was shocked. Of course not! He immediately retorted, wishing he could lift Lorraine up and give him a beating on the spot to prove his innocence. However, it was hardly effective, not only did Claires look was filled with distrust, even Audacias gaze added a different kind of ripple. Fortunately, the Orc Sword Saint was a magnanimous person. She didnt fuss about those things or rather, she had planned to make a fuss, but after meeting the Beholder Sword Saint who had just awoken from an enlightenment state, Claire no longer minded such trivial matters. Matthew took the opportunity to quickly finish the introductions between them. A little spar? The female orcs eyes showed eagerness. The Beholder Sword Saint smiled modestly: Of course, we can. The two started to fight. ` The edge of the market districts open space crackled with noise. Before long, Claire was defeated. Its not fair! The Sword Saintesss face turned red: How can you use that many swords!? I only have two knives, yet you have hundreds of swords! Big Head innocently shook his eyeball: Not hundreds. In fact, I have a total of three thousand seven hundred and forty-one swords. What I just showed you are the three hundred I usually use Claire fell completely silent. She continued to spar with The Beholder Sword Saint for a while. The outcome was still a complete defeat. This painted her face with complete despondence. This is unreasonable. If your tentacles are so many and so long, you can strike from an ultra-long distance with any weapon and win battles, so why do you choose to use swords? Claire asked, puzzled. To her surprise, Big Head was actually stumped by her question. Right! Why do I use swords? For a moment, The Beholder Sword Saint fell into deep contemplation. On the other side, Claire also found herself in a similar state. Seeing both inheritors of the Sword Saints Path enter a state of self-forgetfulness, Lorraine couldnt help but yawn: Look, too much sword practice, and you become neurotic. What kind of fool would ponder such a silly question! In the meantime, He propped up a chair, sat down on the spot, and started reading the little yellow book with relish. Matthew continued to silently prepare for the aftermath of the looming battle. Suddenly, Lorraine put down the little yellow book and looked up to ask: Matthew, Speaking of which, do you still remember the elven kings prophecy spell? His exact words wereThe cunning Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jasliven, could she be among us?'' We also know that the real Jasliven has already broken out of prison. Do you think its possible that she was there among that group of people, and someone has been swapped out without us knowing? Matthews face took on a grave look. His mind quickly replayed all the people present at the time. It was at this moment, Lorraine suddenly pointed the finger at him: The one whos been swapped out couldnt be you, could it! I always feel that youve changed noticeably along the way, compared to before! Theres also this decaying air about you, one that only life from a few generations ago possessed! Matthew was left dumbfounded by his words. Then he couldnt help but roll his eyes: How could it be me! Even if Jasliven were to come after me, she couldnt possibly get past my teachers Patronus! Lorraine showed an enlightened expression: Youre right. So, if the Great Elven Kings divination is correct, who could the swapped person be? Chapter 1637: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise!_5 Chapter 1637: 449 The Call of the Beastly and the Opening of Lost Paradise!_5 Matthew did not answer. The Thousand Transformer was too detestable; there was no way to trace its whereabouts. The two fell into silence. The atmosphere also became somewhat awkward. However, at this moment, an extremely subtle sound arose: Squeak! Everyone couldnt help but look up Only to see the Dark Divine Kingdoms gate quietly pushed open. A bloodied figure staggered out from within! Matthew suddenly stood up. That was Tyraste! Hint: Tyraste killed the resurrected Blood Angel Urmas and the remnants of the Ancient Dark God that were attached to him! In an instant. The world behind the door rapidly collapsed and caused turmoil due to Void Turbulence. All eyes were focused on Tyraste. He looked extremely weak. With every step, he coughed up a great deal of blood. Without thinking, Matthew rushed over to where Tyraste was. Tyraste walked with a stumbling gait. He appeared to be gravely injured. The aura around his body had also become extremely weak. When he reached a crossroads. A few Fishmen lurking in the shadows finally couldnt restrain themselves, and they suddenly leaped out from the shadows beside them, attacking Tyraste! But at that moment. The elf elder, who had been extremely weak just moments before, suddenly swung his sword twice, turning those Fishmen into slices of raw fish! After swinging his sword. The bloodied Elf Elder showed an extremely pained expression. He knelt on one knee, as if he was about to collapse. Then he walked a few more steps. When he reached the side of some ruins, he staggered and almost fell. At that moment. Another figure leaped out, heading straight for Tyraste. In an instant. The elf elder, who was on the verge of collapse, once again became vigorous This time, he didnt even use his sword; he just lifted a finger, and the figure was frozen through the heart, falling miserably to the side. At that moment. Matthew finally arrived in front of him. Tyraste looked deeply at him, then suddenly grabbed Matthews hand with a hoarse voice and said, The ticket, Ill entrust it to you for now! The next second. Matthew looked in surprise at the Golden Ticket that was returned. Crack! A crisp sound. Tyrastes body collapsed to the ground, limp. He appeared to have fallen unconscious. Muted glances came from around. Matthews expression grew exceedingly complex: Old Tai Youre not planning to fish my fish as well, are you? In his Insight. Tyraste had completely passed out. But he truly couldnt determine if this was the old guys newly developed fishing posture, Or a feint devised during extreme weakness. Feeling the malicious intent coming from all around, Matthew clenched his teeth. He decided to take Tyraste with him and leave. But just at that moment. A blue-grey pillar of light erupted in the distance! Straight away. The gates of Lost Paradise in the clouds were completely opened! A bright radiance shone upon the Golden Ticket in Matthews hand! Hint: A mysterious person has found the Bronze Ticket of Lost Paradise. All three tickets have now appeared, and Paradise is officially open! Ticket holders, please proceed along the Radiant Path and enter through the gates as soon as possible! In that instant. Matthew felt the murderous intent weighing upon him became tangible. His breathing grew heavy. But it took only half a second. Matthew made his decision. He gripped the Golden Ticket tight, then with determination, hoisted Tyraste onto his back and set off toward the Radiant Path pointed out by the clouds above! Chapter 1638: 450 Are you ready to be a dog for Queen Peggy? Chapter 1638: 450 Are you ready to be a dog for Queen Peggy? The sudden opening of Lost Paradise triggered a collective restlessness among the many lives in the Ancient City. Apart from the outsiders who had been entering Blood-Drinking Mountain in succession, the guardians of Klara City and the Resentful Spirits who had long inhabited the place were also drawn by the call of Lost Paradise. They looked towards the clouds with eyes filled with yearning, their desire to enter that holy land clear for all to see. Above the clouds, majestic palaces rose from the ground. As the palaces receded, the continuous mountains became mere silhouettes in the background. Above the mountains lay the Divine Kingdom, where countless angels flew by, and the sound of Holy Songs was loud and clear. Below the mountains were green grasslands and amber that glittered like agate. The forests appeared and disappeared on either side, showcasing every imaginable delightful natural scene right at the entrance to the miraculous land above the clouds. But no one could easily approach that place, except for the three Radiant Paths that attracted everyones attention! Those three paths stretched from the clouds to the ground. Quickly, different figures appeared on the two other paths. Holding the Silver Tickets were the Faded Dragon and the God Eater Queen who was his companion in this journey. They were among the earliest to step onto the Radiant Path and thus were not much disturbed by the crowd. The mysterious person who had just obtained the Bronze Ticket was one step behind them today. This person was indeed mysterious. Even under the illumination of the Radiant Path, onlookers could not see his face or appearance, seeing only a large white shadow, such that even the persons Race was difficult to determine! Finally, there was only Matthew, who was carrying Tyrese on his back. He felt tremendous pressure! The moment Lost Paradise opened, everyone in the city also became aware of the rules that would follow. This was a chain of information that emerged from the depths of everyones minds. It must have been emitted by Lost Paradise. Lost Paradise: Ticket holders may enter Lost Paradise in the first batch and have the opportunity to choose a divine title and authority first. Once the first batch of entrants is done selecting, Lost Paradise will be open to everyone! Note: Each ticket allows up to two companions to enter the gates of Lost Paradise together. It was precisely because of this note that Matthew became determined to act together with Old Tai on his back. Somehow, the other two groups moved quickly on the Radiant Path. In the blink of an eye, they had vanished into the clouds. Only Matthews group was moving extremely slowly. He used his Insight and discovered that no Fleetfoot methods could be used on the Radiant Path; they had to rely solely on their most primitive walking Abilities. But the most critical thing was, Why is this old man so heavy? Tyreses weight far exceeded Matthews understanding of wood elves! He seriously suspected that he was carrying five or six wood elves, not just one! Moreover, once they chose the path, only Matthew himself could carry Tyrese on it. Soldier and Peggy guarded him from the left and the right, respectively. As summoned creatures, they could not step onto the Radiant Path, only escort Matthew on the ground. They couldnt take Tyreses weight off Matthew; they could only lend a hand beside him. The Radiant Path on the ground was only about one-third of the way. For the remaining two-thirds, Matthew would have to rely on himself to carry the Elf Elder up! Even though Matthews physique had always been strong, for a spellcaster, this was still an incredibly tiresome task. Fortunately, Matthew, who was accustomed to planting trees year-round, adapted quickly to this strenuous physical work. Before long, he gradually found Tyreses center of gravity, stepping firmly forward. He hadnt gone far when ill-intentioned obstructionists appeared ahead. These people gazed maliciously at Matthew and Tyrese behind him, their weapons seemingly eager for battle. Towards these petty road blockers, Matthew had a simple approach. He charged straight at their bodies, then pushed Tyrese upon them This move was quite effective. The obstructionists, initially aggressive, scrambled to avoid the collision as Matthew accidentally knocked into them. Because the initial group reacted so violently, retreating significantly, it led to even more extreme reactions from the surrounding onlookers, all of whom hastily fell back. Some didnt even know what had happened, but sensing the murderous aura emanating from Tyrese, any greed that had started to emerge in their hearts vanished immediately. For a while, it became much quieter on either side of the Radiant Path. Matthew continued to carry Tyrese forward. Of course, there were those who werent so easily deterred. On the road ahead, a familiar face appeared. It was the Dragon Lich Stephanie. She watched Matthew with cold eyes: Give me the ticket. Your tricks are useless on me. Others may fear Tyrese, but I certainly do not Matthew couldnt be bothered to reply to her. Without saying a word, he strode forward, shrugged his shoulder, and was about to press Tyrese onto the Dragon Lich. Even with mental preparation, Stephanie was startled by Matthews crazy action, and she quickly moved aside with a spell. Right after, she wanted to teach Matthew a lesson out of anger. But just then, a puzzled voice suddenly came from Matthews back, Huh? The Dragon Lichs soul fire flared up intensely at once. Her expression changed drastically, yet before Matthew could catch the change in her face, Stephanie had already left a residual image in her place, and then she was nowhere to be found! What a hard mouth! What quick feet! Amazed at the Dragon Lichs adept escape techniques, Matthew couldnt help but look back as well. Chapter 1639: Are you ready to be a dog for Queen Peggy?_2 Chapter 1639: Are you ready to be a dog for Queen Peggy?_2 Tyrese had not awakened. Had he just snored? A mere snore had been enough to scare off the Dragon Lich Sect, who were suspected to be Superior Legends like him, sending them running away in utter panic. The intimidation of Tyrese was evident. Matthew did not think less of Stephanie because of this. This guy seemed very strong to him. But Tyrese, especially after killing the resurrected Blood Angel in the Dark Divine Kingdom, had reached another level. Matthew even suspected. Under the constraints of the plane of Blood-Drinking Mountain, Old Tai had acquired the ability to contend with a Heavenly Mage! One key point was. Legends, especially Superior Legends, were extremely difficult to kill under normal circumstances. Yet, it seemed that Tyrese had become an exception. His lethality was too great. No one dared to joke around in front of him. This led to the situation where, as Matthew made his way, there were many covetous glances and not a few who were itching to move; some of themlike the Demon Lord Asnerhad almost come face-to-face with him, but in the end, they still backed away. No one dared to really make a move. Even if what Matthew had on his back seemed to be a Tyrese who appeared to be unconscious. This was the intimidation of a top-notch powerhouse! The feeling of riding on coattails isnt too bad Seeing that the ground stage of the Radiant Path was coming to an end, Matthews mood relaxed considerably. At that moment. Another familiar face appeared in front of him. It was Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi. However, compared to others malice, light or heavy, This Evil Spirit Lords face bore a faint smile, as if he didnt care in the slightest about Matthew killing his son and daughter-in-law: Matthew, Id like to make a deal with you, Omadochi said. Matthew spoke in a deep voice, Go ahead. Omadochi quickly added, I will trade four out of the seven positions of authority in the Evil Spirit World for your place next to Tyrese. I will give you the authority before we enter the gates of Lost Paradise, at which point you will have control over more than half of the Evil Spirit World. After that, we can enter Lost Paradise together and share the ancient gods authority. Matthew shook his head: I refuse. Omadochi wasnt surprised, and almost immediately, he threw out a new offer: Second proposal, Ill give you one share of authority from one of the seven, and I hope you can save me a spot first in the upcoming Twin Paradise. Matthew thought for a moment: Agreed. But I cant give an absolute guarantee, especially since right now I dont even know what Lost Paradise looks like inside. Omadochi nodded with a laugh, Its a deal then. Let me tell you a little secret; near Lost Paradise, all verbal promises must be honored, or one will forever lose the chance to become an ancient god. Some believe this is because the Spirit of Lost Paradise values honesty, but personally, I think its merely an overflow of the rigid power of rules. To become a true ancient god, and not just the rules themselves, one must be above the rules, right? Matthew chuckled softly: I wouldnt know. Can you step aside now? Seeing that his little trick in words was seen through, Omadochi didnt say much and stepped aside directly. At this moment. Suddenly, some vengeful spirits of the Trolls and lower-level guardians appeared from other directions. They seemed not to fear Tyrese on Matthews shoulder at all and rushed at him all at once. Matthew frowned. He was about to take action. But these people were stopped by Omadochi. Remember your promise, said Omadochi lightly. Matthew breathed a sigh of relief, then carried Tyrese with difficulty but determination up into the clouds! He didnt know if it was an illusion, But the higher he went, The lighter Tyreses body became. Matthews pace became lighter. He had covered two-thirds of the distance from the air to the clouds in less than one-third of the time it took on the ground! This phenomenon made Matthew curious. But regardless, He had now successfully arrived at the gate of Lost Paradise It was a very spacious platform among the clouds. The platform had a number of ancient teleportation arrays, most of which were in a state of disuse. Many paths similar to the Radiant Path extended from the edges of the platform. And at its center stood a majestic arched gate. What was strange was. Regardless of the angle from which you looked, The gate seemed to be facing you directly. Matthew didnt see the other two groups of people on the platform; they probably had already entered the gate. But he was not in a hurry. The Knowledge provided by the Golden Ticket made it clear that those holding a Golden Ticket had the right of first choice. Even if others entered the gate first, they must wait for the entrance of the Golden Ticket holder. If the holder of the Golden Ticket was late to enter, Then after a certain period, those who entered early would be expelled. All signs indicated. Lost Paradise was a special space with a strong emphasis on rules. Matthew even considered whether to wait a bit longer on the platform, at least until Tyrese woke up He had realized by now. Old Tai wasnt fishing. He was truly severely injured and had already passed out. Thinking back on how he had carried on with such a bluff, Matthew felt a surge of fear. He worried about encountering threats from the other two factions after entering Lost Paradise. In such a case, an unconscious Tyrese would hardly serve as the same intimidation as below. Chapter 1640: 450 Are you ready to become a dog for Queen Peggy?_3 Chapter 1640: 450 Are you ready to become a dog for Queen Peggy?_3 After all, those who can enter the Lost Paradise. are all here for godhood, and most of them are top-tier powerhouses, no less than Tyraste himself. Lets just wait a bit longer Matthew decided. He laid Tyrastes body flat on the ground, and during the contact, he could clearly sense the others body was recovering at an extremely fast rate. Listening to the strong and powerful heartbeat of Tyraste. Matthew felt that this didnt seem like an elfs body at all. It was more like a Winged Dragon Wind God! Then he stood up and walked to the gates of the Lost Paradise. The next second. The scenery inside the gate underwent a dramatic transformation. Shadows of towering skyscrapers flashed through Matthews eyes, with busy traffic between them, a never-ending flow, and the faces of many different passersby. Initially, he was somewhat shocked. But soon. Matthew couldnt help but laugh lightly, Looking from outside into the Lost Paradise, what you probably see is the memory that is most cherished in peoples hearts As for him. Many details of his previous life had become blurred, just like a dream. On the contrary. Every single detail in the world of Aindor was clearly etched in his mind, whether bitter or sweet. This feeling felt very real. Not like the scenes he saw behind the door, which seemed like an illusory reflection in a mirror or the moon reflected in a body of water. But seeing these things would still bring tranquility to ones mind. Matthew quietly watched the scene inside the gate. In his look, there was an inevitable trace of yearning. However, just then. An extremely cold voice rang out from behind him: If you take one more step, you will have no place in the Seven Saint Alliance. Matthew spun around. At some point, the light surrounding the cloud platform had already grown dim. The blue sky and white clouds turned into the stars of the night. Between the twinkling stars. A stunningly beautiful woman with white hair and a stern expression was floating among the stars, looking at Matthew with disappointed eyes. This scene felt very familiar to Matthew. It was as if he was back to the first time he saw Isabelle. This is Isabelles projection! Teacher I was just Matthew began to explain. The other side cut him off without a doubt: Theres no need to explain. You should be very clear about what you are doing. Facts are facts, whats done is done, and this has nothing to do with excuses. Matthew felt his breath catch. That overwhelming pressure crashed down on his shoulders, and he nearly buckled at the knees and fell on the spot! This sensation was truly terrifying. He felt as though he was facing a giant beast from the depths of the universe. His heart couldnt muster any thoughts of resistance, as if he had no choice but to submit! So, what shook your will? Isabelles tone softened a little, but her expression remained very stern, and the disappointment in her eyes grew denser: Is it because of the branding from the void? Or is it because of the invasion from the Abyss? Are you completely unprepared for the chaos that is about to engulf this world? Matthew took a deep breath. All of a sudden. He lifted his head. He didnt answer Isabelles questions but instead posed his own doubt: Where are you right now? Isabelle said indifferently: I am everywhere. Matthew mustered the courage to look directly into those beautiful eyes and asked forcefully, Then where were you when the Abyss invaded? Where were all of you? When Tyraste was about to start the ancient god replication project, where were you? Where were all of you? His tone carried a hint of indignation. Isabelles expression grew unfriendly: Are you questioning me? Matthew responded unapologetically: Yes, I am questioning you! I think you are not my teacher, Isabelle! Youre just an imposter from who knows where! Upon hearing this. A strange smile appeared on Isabelles face: What if Im not an imposter? Matthews stance didnt falter: So what if youre not? Even if you are the real Isabelle, cant I question you? The smile on the other sides face became more pronounced. Interesting. The next moment. She suddenly spread her hands open. A huge crystal ball appeared in front of Matthew. The crystal ball spun rapidly. A massive scene unfolded like a curtain opening. Matthews eyelids twitched violently. The first scene in the crystal ball he recognized the location It was Rolling Stone City! He saw the city walls of Rolling Stone City collapse with a roar, an endless demon army flying over the city walls, starting to pillage and massacre within the city; He saw the oak forest in flames reaching to the sky, the fire spreading for miles, oak tree fairies crying in the fire, corpses of centaurs skewered high, the iron hooves of Cavalry Demons trampling over the grounds of the Sanctuary of Life; Subsequently. Matthews pupils constricted intensely He saw amidst the smoke and dust of besieged Rolling Stone City, a tall figure riddled with dozens of arrows collapsed roaring under the onslaught of demons. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere. After the smoke cleared. All human figures in the city had vanished, leaving only faint cries echoing around Matthews ears. He saw a helpless maiden, sobbing as she held that unrecognizably mangled figure. Sif Rheager!? Matthew forced himself to remain calm. This is an illusion! He told himself. It must be so. The demon army had clearly been dispelled by him; how could they suddenly turn around and strike back at Rolling Stone City? Of course, you can delude yourself into thinking this is just an illusion. Chapter 1641: 450 Are you ready to become a dog for Queen Peggy?_4 Chapter 1641: 450 Are you ready to become a dog for Queen Peggy?_4 But, Im afraid you already know the answer. Isabelle said indifferently: Where were you, when Rolling Stone City was forced into a corner? Let me answer that for you, you were coveting the power of the ancient gods, chasing a higher existence, ignoring those groups that needed your protection. At the time they needed you the most, you werent there for them. Matthew wanted to retort. But the words were stuck in his throat, and he couldnt say a thing! From this perspective, how is your behavior any different from mine? Isabelle taunted lightly: You have no idea how important the things in the disappeared historical world are. It is revolutionary for spellcasters, not a single spellcaster can resist such seduction. Look, arent you doing the same thing as us? Were all mere mortals kidnapped by supernatural powers, so why do you act all high and mighty in front of me? Isabelle stepped closer and closer to Matthew. Her words became sharper: You were never clean since the day you arrived in this world. Perhaps you think you can hold on to some bottom line, keep your last shred of purity, but let me burst your hypocritical mask and self-deceiving lies! You! Matthew! Youve long been one with the filthy world, youre no different from anyone else! Youre just an evil and greedy necromancer! Your claims of innocence is just a blindfold for the world and for your own conscience! You Have long fallen! Accusation after accusation struck like heavy punches, slamming hard against Matthews chest. He felt so tight in the chest that he was struggling to breathe. But I dont care about any of that. Isabelles tone shifted: I only care about whether you can pull back in time, whether you will truly become a traitor to the Alliance. Thats all. You should know, spellcasters and gods, they can never coexist in this world She stood in front of Matthew, looking down on him. Its not too late to turn back now She extended a hand towards Matthews cheek. But at that moment. Matthew suddenly dodged like a bolt of lightning. Immediately after. He straightened his back. Gazing coldly at her: But youre still a fake, right? To his surprise, she unabashedly nodded: Of course, Im not the real Isabelle. Unfortunately for you, I can imitate everything that the person I want to imitate should think, act, and react. The words I just told you are undeniably the very words the real Isabelle would say if she were here. Matthew silently watched her: Who are you, really? Her face suddenly changed, morphing into Lorraines appearance: You havent figured out who I am yet? Ive always been by your side! You even had your bro mimic me, and though his imitation made me laugh, for a mortal, he did try his best Matthews heart clenched. Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jassiliven!? How are you here? Where did you come from? Matthews mind was filled with confusion. The opponents stealth technique was simply too clever; his own Insight failed to detect anything. The data column showed no reaction either. This caused a rare sense of panic in Matthews heart. Thank goodness. In these past days, hed witnessed his fair share of grand scenes. Matthew still managed to calm himself. You men really are slow Dont you even care that I am occupying your body right now? Jassiliven giggled. It wasnt until then. That Matthew began to sense some new changes. Warning: Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jassiliven, is attempting to Plunder your body and elements! The Lord of the Tauren is resisting! Resistance failed! Jassiliven has bypassed your authority and domain Matthew couldnt be bothered to check the data column, which was even slower to respond than he was. In that instant. His mind flashed with countless bolts of lightning. At last. He directly took out the Scroll from his pack! The source of all this trouble is it! Matthew realized. This was the blank Scroll carried on the corpse that Lorraine found inside the spiders belly outside Snail Valley Prison! And that corpse at the time Before Matthew could react. Jassiliven had transformed into a familiar face once again. It was Setrunk! You killed Setrunk? Matthew vaguely recognized the identity of that body Indeed, something major had happened in Snail Valley Prison. Under Jassilivens seduction, Setrunk had gone to break out of prison but was peeled and devoured alive by his own ancestor, ultimately becoming nothing more than a cold corpse inside a spiders belly. He also became the tool for Jassiliven to get close to Matthew! Yes. I killed him. But my child was very willing to sacrifice for me. He had long desired to merge with me, and I granted him that wish. He was a brave child, and I am proud of him. Jassiliven transformed into the figure of an extremely seductive woman. At the same time. Half of her face showed Setrunks features. A deep voice followed: Yes. To become a part of mother, Im truly happy. Matthew, give up resisting. Become a part of mother like I did. Its only in mothers body that we can find the original happiness and peace Chapter 1642: 450 Are you ready to be Queen Peggys dog?_5 Chapter 1642: 450 Are you ready to be Queen Peggys dog?_5 The scene was extremely horrifying. Matthew couldnt help but take a half step back. After that, he looked around again, and after hesitating for a few seconds, Matthew finally confirmed that the space in front of him was not the platform outside the gates of Lost Paradise, nor was it any illusion world, but his own Spiritual Space! By rights, Matthew only possessed a spiritual source, not a Spiritual Space. But somehow, Jassiliven had used some means to construct on top of his source something akin to an Evil Priests Evil Thought Space! She had indeed invaded deeply. And before this. He had no awareness of it at all Huge regret surged in his heart, but Matthew immediately suppressed it. At this moment. All negative emotions were meaningless. Even the God of Murder had been possessed by Jassiliven, which showed the terror of the Lord of the Thousand Transformer. No matter how vigilant Matthew was, he would show weakness, which was perfectly normal. But as long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would not give up trying. In the midst of these thoughts, his gaze became firm once more. But Jassilivens face was full of a taunting smile: Do you really think you have a chance to turn the tables? A true hunter, like me, declares sovereignty only after killing their prey in one hit. So when you see me appear before you, you should know that you have already lost, and there is no room for a comeback. Matthews expression remained unchanged. Jassiliven continued to taunt: Youre not waiting for Isabelles Patronus, are you? Do you think I would have been able to transform into Isabelles appearance if I hadnt already swallowed her? Or do you think Tyrese could save you? To be precise, he could save you if he were awake, but unfortunately, he needs more than six hours to do so. And thats plenty of time for us to enjoy each others company, my Little Matthew She boldly flicked out her forked tongue, licking it along her own lips, and then that crimson tongue actually licked over her own curvaceous peak. If I really had no chance of winning, why would you bother telling me all this nonsense? Matthew wasnt distracted by Jassilivens words. His tone was quite firm: This is a space opened up using my spiritual source. I naturally have home-field advantage. Besides Im never fighting alone! Jassiliven seemed to be amused by him: Dont you know that quipping at prey struggling on deaths edge is a pleasure found once in a lifetime? As for your companions, you dont think those skeleton frames can help you, do you? They cant enter this place, and even if they could, theyd be of no help. Speaking of which, I am quite interested in your large array of strange undead summonings, rest assured, once youve become part of my body, Ill take good care of them for you. Hehehe Matthew let Jassilivens words go in one ear and out the other. Determination flashed in his eyes. In that instant. He seemed to have made some significant decision and then bowed his head slightly, whispering: Peggy. Jassiliven stood in place, but her forked tongue suddenly licked towards Matthew. Your Tauren skeleton is still watching the show from the ground! Stop dreaming! She said coldly. Matthew remained unfazed, dodging the tongues attack, and then called out again: Peggy! His voice was a bit more urgent now. But there was still no change in the space around him. Jassiliven seemed to relax: Looks like youre really clutching at straws But then. Matthew suddenly shouted loudly: Peggy! I need your help! In that moment. In Jassilivens astonished gaze, Black Fire suddenly ignited on Matthews body! That fire was so eerie, exuding an aura of icy nobility! This is The fire touched Jassilivens tongue, and it immediately turned to Ashes! For the first time, her face showed signs of disquiet! This is a secret known only to me. Bathed in the Black Fire, Matthews entire visage became twisted, and with it, his expression also turned somewhat malevolent: Three years ago. When I left the Golden Pit with her on my back for the first time. I, was no longer solely Matthew. You are a terrible foe, forcing out my last secret Do you know how many others will be implicated because of you? Matthew sighed with a complicated expression. The next second. A tall shadow suddenly separated from Matthews body This was Matthews Spiritual Space. His body was in fact his soul! And after that shadow left Matthews soul, A soul gap immediately appeared on the latters body, making Matthew himself look much weaker! Is it finally time for this queen to enter the stage? The face of the shadow grew clear. It was an existence exactly like Peggy! So. Are you ready to serve Queen Peggy as a dog, and then conquer the World? Little~Matthew? She said. Warning: You have released Dark Peggy, putting your soul in a weakened state! Chapter 1643: Scene 451: Matthew in Lost Paradise! Chapter 1643: Scene 451: Matthew in Lost Paradise! Matthew looked at the woman in front of him with a complex expression, a woman who looked exactly like Peggy. Despite having the same appearance, he could instantly tell that she was not the Peggy he knew that kind of condescending, disdainful look. Three years ago, he had experienced it before. That brief yet brutal memory had almost become his nightmare, one he was reluctant to recall for a long time. Now, standing before her again, he found he could do nothing, only tremble uncontrollably deep in his soul. It was the fear of the unknown Youve grown quickly, worthy of that little fools favorite man, Peggy approached Matthew and chuckled softly. Her tone sounded somewhat friendly. But the next second, a dark red bone blade separated from the shadows and then stabbed right into Matthews abdomen! An unprecedented pain almost tore Matthews soul apart. He painfully covered the area with no wound but that hurt terribly. His soul involuntarily knelt on the ground! This is the price you pay for betraying me back then. Little Matthew Peggy breathed into his ear. Though he was a spirit body, Matthews teeth still began to chatter, a severe chill sweeping over his entire body. Matthew knew. It was a sign of an unstable soul! So, youre just a puppet, From a distance, Jassiliven chuckled coldly: I said, how could an ordinary, stinking man possibly Crack! A crisp sound interrupted Jassilivens words. Peggy blinked like a phantom in front of her, continuously slapping Jassilivens face hard: Did I ask for your opinion?! Who asked you to speak, you trained dog of mine? Do you deserve a beating, you bitch! Crack! Crack! Crack! The clear, resounding sound of slaps echoed in this ethereal spiritual space. Matthew covered his abdomen, finally taking a breath of relief. He looked ahead with a complex gaze. Just as he had anticipated Jassiliven was smacked by Peggy without a chance to resist. Whenever she tried to retort, a bizarre black fire would ignite on Peggy. That fire possessed a strange and domineering nature, all energies made of spiritual bodies dissolving instantly in its presence. Let alone the spirit bodies themselves. Thus, with every slap Peggy delivered, Jassilivens aura became weaker! Under the envelopment of black fire. Peggy grabbed Jassilivens hair, forced her to kneel on the ground, and then started to slap her face like winding up a spinning top! The once seemingly all-controlling Lord of the Thousand Transformer. was now utterly powerless. She could only watch, dumbfounded, as Peggy wreaked havoc on her! I, why, why why Your mental power, how could it possibly be more stable than my origin? Impossible! Jassiliven started howling hysterically: I am the troublesome enough born from cosmic starlight! The purest, most powerful Spiritual Body in this world! How could anyone surpass me Slap! Peggy didnt speak. She simply slapped her twice more. As she hit her, she also taunted: Why put on such a virtuous front? Basically, youre just a nobody with no dad, no mom, no manners, no brains, who only acts on talent and instincts, a total waste! I think the mushrooms by the road are smarter than you. Just now, watching you invade Matthews Spiritual Space, I was worried for you. Cant even devour properly? And you still dare call yourself troublesome enough? Why not just shrink back into the dust of cosmic starlight, so you wont disgrace the other troublesome ones! Roar! The humiliated Jassiliven completely unleashed her self-restraints. The next second, Her human-like form began to collapse, turning into a massive, violently squirming mass of flesh! The surface of the flesh was covered with a layer of silver spots, scattering hazy, dreamlike starlight. Matthew only had to glance at it to feel dizzy and swollen-headed. This was the signature of an illusion. Between the spots, numerous white, lotus-like arms rapidly sprang up, flailing unconsciously on the mass, each flail emitting dozens of different tones and pitches of laughter or curses. This. Was the true form of the Thousand Transformer. The initial form of the cosmic troublesome enough! No matter who you are, I have claimed Matthews identity! Jassiliven uttered in a muffled voice. As if she was speaking with something in her mouth. Meanwhile, A large amount of unknown liquid seeped out from under the mass of flesh, and in a blink, Matthews Spiritual Space experienced even greater turbulence. His soul shook violently. Becoming even more perilously unstable! At that moment, Peggy confidently walked toward the waving mass of arms and flesh. Crack! She stretched out a hand and simply broke off a forearm, put it in her mouth, and gnawed on it like chewing sugarcane, then spat out the bone fragments ptui ptui ptui! A large amount of white viscous fluid attacked Peggy from below. But immediately, flames of Black Fire burst forth from her body. The black flames seemed capable of burning everything, and Jassilivens screams echoed once more. In the void. A light suddenly flared. Behind it was a door swirling like a vortex. The white viscous fluid under the mass rapidly increased, turning into waves slapping toward Peggy. But the mass itself seemed to panic and retreated toward the direction of the swirling door. Chapter 1644: Scene 451: Matthew in Lost Paradise!_2 Chapter 1644: Scene 451: Matthew in Lost Paradise!_2 Now you think of running away? Too late Your queen is hungry, let me teach you the proper dining etiquette for the troublesome enough! Peggy sneered. Her body underwent a drastic transformation. From the appearance of a Tauren skeleton, she transformed into a black sun! Black Fire turned into Black Light. The terrifying Black Light spread throughout Matthews Spiritual Space, dissolving everything in its path at an incredibly fast rate. Matthew held his breath as an unprecedented sense of near-death overwhelmed him. But he knew. He could not give up, he had to endure, he had to Clench his teeth and persevere! Under the support of a strong belief. Matthews soul was like a flat boat navigating through a deep-sea storm, narrowly avoiding one catastrophic event after another, all while desperately waiting for the dawn. Gradually. His consciousness became blurry. Yet even in such a state, Matthew could still relatively clearly observe that the black sun, transformed by Dark Peggy, had completely engulfed Jassiliven. The sun set. The searing flames of the sun were everywhere. Matthews Spiritual Space had turned into ruins. His will fluttered like a kite in higher skies, wandering involuntarily. At one moment. Suddenly, a warm power surged into his body, and thus his gradually cold and stiff soul regained a bit of strength. Matthews will also instantly returned from the sky to the ground. He looked down, feeling the changes in his soul. The next second. Matthew sighed softly: Im sorry. I let her out. At this moment. A familiar figure stood before him, unlike Dark Peggys emerging wickedness, Peggys righteousness and kindness were also evident on the surface. She rested one hand on Matthews soul. That warm power. Came from the Peggy he knew day and night. Light Peggy. At first. Peggys expression was somewhat bewildered. After a while. She suddenly said: I remember now So its my turn to sleep now, isnt it? Matthew nodded with reluctance: Sorry Peggy casually waved her hand: Theres nothing to be sorry about, this is the destined Fate. You choosing me, Im already very happy. We agreed back in the Golden Pit, one hundred years for me, one hundred years for her. Its just a pity that such an emergency happened Sleep was but a blink for me, Im worried about you, Matthew. Matthew could feel the intense concern emanating from Peggys soul fire: The days ahead might be a bit tough for you. You need to be cautious and observant. Her temper is bad, you should try to appease her, otherwise, youll suffer! You dont need to worry too much either, my condition is much worse than hers, but there may be opportunities during the days of sleep. This world is becoming worse and worse; you need to protect yourself. There are over two hundred saplings in the greenhouse of Rolling Stone Town that are almost ready, remember to go get them I buried more than a thousand gold coins in the dark pit at the northeast corner of the first layer of the cemetery; I was hoping to hide a little stash, and now that I cant use it, remember to go get it if you need At 147 East Street in the craftsman area, there is a widow named Merisara; her cakes are good, but only I know that her cooking is even more exquisite, you might consider hiring her to cook for you Right, remember to be nice to Sif, she really does like you In that calm and continuous mumbling. The spirit body of Light Peggy gradually began to fuse with Matthews soul. A great sense of satisfaction emerged from deep within his soul. Matthew, carrying sadness and reluctance, lifted his head. That moment. After absorbing half of his companions soul. Matthews soul finally stabilized again. For a moment. He felt the urge to cry. But a spirit body ultimately cannot shed tears, so that urge transformed into a more profound and lasting emotion, deeply etched into his heart. Before Matthews emotions had time to ease. The distant black sun gradually receded. Dark Peggy appeared before him again. Oh, you survived? It seems shes quite suited for sleeping in the depths of your soul. She sized Matthew up and down. Matthew finally regained the ability to speak: What about Jassiliven? Dark Peggy shrugged: I ate her. To be precise, I ate one of Jassilivens Eight-faced Souls. Troublesome enough creatures like that are disgusting like cockroaches and hard to eradicate. Besides, the Lord of the Thousand Transformer still has some rustic cunning in his head. She now has seven souls left. But I think she might not dare to come close to you again, hehe Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. Jassilivens invasion tactics were indeed unpredictable. Even the Patronus and Isabelles data column could not foresee it in advance. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been forced into such a plight. Looking back, youve improved far too much from three years ago, Dark Peggy remarked with interest: Three years ago, you hardly qualified as a necromancer. Now, you can at least be called a mediocre necromancer. Matthew was silent for a moment, his face showing a stiff smile: Thank you for your compliment. Dark Peggy chuckled: Chapter 1645: Scene 451: Matthew in Lost Paradise!_3 Chapter 1645: Scene 451: Matthew in Lost Paradise!_3 This isnt a compliment, its an objective assessment. Unfortunately, you will never understand this. But I dont care. Im not like that always cheerful fool; I am the fairest there is. You might be a bit panicked now, but dont worry, youll get used to it soon Matthew tentatively asked: Get used to what? The next second. A brutal force lifted him by the collar, then forcefully pressed Matthews soul to the ground! Of course, get used to being my dog! Dark Peggy smiled very seductively: You wouldnt mind, would you? This is something many people long for Matthew gritted his teeth. His soul tried to push up. Not convinced? The smile on Dark Peggys face became more pronounced. The next second. She blew into Matthews ear, then whispered in a tingling voice: You surely dont think that only Jassiliven can plunder your body, do you? I see youve developed quite nicely over the years This body, why dont I have a little fun with it first? That instant. Matthew stood up in horror: No! The spiritual space collapsed thunderously. Ruthless Black Fire swallowed everything! Above the clouds. In front of the grand gate of Lost Paradise. A thin layer of Black Fire suddenly emanated from Matthews body, and then, he opened his eyes, a mischievous smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. He stood up, approached the unconscious Tyraste, and then kicked him forcefully in the buttock! Hey, old man, how long are you going to play dead? He asked rudely. However, Tyraste remained motionless. Could it be that he is really dead? Matthews face showed a schadenfreude expression. He quickly bent down, grabbed the Yeager Blade, and slashed at Tyrastes wrist! Seeing youre about to die, Ill be kind-hearted and see if bloodletting can save you He taunted while placing several empty glass bottles under Tyrastes wrist wound. Soon. Drops of pale golden, almost silver blood surged from the wound. But after a few drops. Tyrastes wound healed by itself. Matthew frowned. The Yeager Blade swung repeatedly, crazily bleeding Tyrastes body all over! This action proved effective. Before long. Those glass bottles were filled with the Elven Sword Saints vital blood! Beyond the blood. Matthew also cut off some of Tyrastes hair, nails, skin, eyelashes, and more. After doing all this. He still felt it wasnt enough. He then took out the Sword of Slaughter and with one swing, chopped off Tyrastes entire right arm! In a daze. Tyraste let out a painful moan. But he still did not wake up. Thats more like it! Matthew, enveloped in black fire, merrily positioned Tyrastes arm properly, then grabbed the elf elders right foot and dragged him all the way to the gates of Lost Paradise! Just as they entered the gates. Three gazes immediately fell upon Matthew and the unconscious Tyraste. This was a space similar to the platform outside. Everyone seemed to be situated above the clouds, with countless stars overhead. In there. Strangely potent and authoritative magical rules restrained everyones every move. Even breathing became rhythmic. The three who held the other two tickets had indeed arrived first. They were the mysterious man wearing a black mask under a black robe, accompanied by the Faded Dragon and the God Eater Queen. Seeing Matthew appear. The Faded Dragon, who hadnt figured out the situation yet, could not resist taunting: Even like this, you still brought him in? You really are desperately loyal to Tyraste To his surprise. Matthew just casually threw Tyrastes foot to the ground, then coldly scoffed at him: Are you kidding me? Would I be desperately loyal to an old dog? What kind of look is that? But I cant really blame you, given your dilapidated half-dragon half-man appearanceits clear youre inherently dysfunctional Have you never been able to satisfy your female companions? So, you can only spit out that cryptic, sinister speak. To cover up your own twisted and fragile heart The Faded Dragons face drastically changed. Yet Matthew was the first to advance He rushed up to the Faded Dragon, and coming face to face, he delivered a violent slap: You dare glare at me? Today you dare glare at me, tomorrow are you planning to assassinate me? I despise cryptic and sinister bitches the most, watch me slap you! Smack smack smack! A series of slaps left the Faded Dragon with a bruised nose and swollen face, both shocked and furious. He just wanted to retaliate. But the God Eater Queen by his side snickered: Hes done for! Any use of force is forbidden in Lost Paradise! Hell be expelled immediately, dont fall for his trick! The Faded Dragon gritted his teeth, but ultimately still covered his face and hastily retreated. Matthew pretended to chase after him. At that moment. The masked mysterious man slowly spoke up: Mr. Matthew! We are about to share the authority of an ancient god, at this critical moment, lets be merciful when possible! He had been silent until now, but the moment he spoke. Matthew immediately turned his hostility towards him: And who are you? All secretive, I hate it when people beat around the bush! After saying this. He lunged toward the mysterious man! The latter was stunned for a moment, then took to his heels. Thus. A rather absurd scene unfolded in the sacred space of Lost Paradise Chapter 1646: Scene 451: Matthew in Lost Paradise!_4 Chapter 1646: Scene 451: Matthew in Lost Paradise!_4 The mysterious figure ran briskly. But Matthew chased after him relentlessly! After a dozen seconds, Black fire burst violently from Matthews body, followed by an incredible burst of speed as he grabbed the mysterious mans shoulder! With a ripping sound, The mysterious mans cloak was completely torn off. ... Followed by his mask! Matthews hand moved as fast as lightning. Almost simultaneously, The mysterious mans true face was revealed: Matthew, have you lost your damn mind?! The other man roared furiously. The rest looked on keenly. Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co Under that mask, a pale, weakened face was exposed. It was The Traveler God Moson reincarnated as a vampire! I told you, I dont like those who hide their faces. Matthew didnt give Moson an inch of face: Today, I must teach you a lesson so remember, whether youre a human, a god, or a vampire, act openly with me! Rip! Rip! Under the stunned gazes of the Faded Dragon and the God Eater Queen, Mosons clothes were torn to shreds! The God of Travelers stood there utterly naked. He tried to put on clothes. But as soon as a garment appeared on his body, strands of Nameless Black Fire would emerge from the void, burning the garment to ashes! The Faded Dragon looked at the lower half of the traveler god and heaved a sigh of relief. The God Eater Queen, however, furrowed her brow: Where is the artifact spirit of Lost Paradise? What about the agreed rules? Why can this man use his power without restraint, while our powers are sealed? Afterward, She coldly watched Matthew: Even though we are ticket holders on equal footing, are you sure you want to humiliate us like this? Matthew released his grip on Mosons shoulder. His gaze sternly fixed on the God Eater Queen: Humiliation? Are you sure this counts as humiliation? Take off your coat! He bluntly ordered. The God Eater Queens face changed: Youre delusional! A wicked smile flashed across Matthews face: Not taking it off, huh? Well, that can work too The next second, His figure suddenly appeared behind the God Eater Queen. Immediately, The back of the God Eater Queens clothes was suddenly burned through by black fire, leaving a huge hole! Just as she was about to do something, her eyeballs bulged violently, her sclera turned stark white, and her facial features twisted dramatically She was pinned down by the head by Matthews hand, half of her face pressed to the ground! Simultaneously, Her body arched upward like a bridge. The black fire burned away all obstacles. Matthew grunted coldly. He plunged in. The assault that followed was ferocious! Quickly, The facial expression of the God Eater Queen turned pitifully tearful. She instinctively covered her mouth with one hand. Yet her body violently shivered, As if she was gasping in the cold. Stop! The Faded Dragons face turned green. He tried to step forward to stop Matthews evil deeds but was blocked by a rising wall of black flame. The black flames, as if ignited by divine fire, were filled with a holy and mysterious aura. Those flames framed Matthews arrogantly wicked face, somehow lending a sacred air to his blatantly evil actions! For a moment, All of Lost Paradise fell silent. Only the continuous sobs of the God Eater Queen could still be heard. That was. The original symphony of Paradise! That was. The horn of lifes journey! Within the Ancient City, Everyone gazed up, completely astonished, at the vision refracted from the clouds above Lost Paradise. Actually, These visions had started appearing since Matthew entered Lost Paradise. Everyone was full of anticipation, wondering what kind of authority and divine titles would appear before the first batch of fortunate ones. But what they did not expect was, what followed was a scene of Matthew chasing and bullying everyone else! Especially the final scene. Although the vision only showed the silhouettes of Matthew and the God Eater Queen in fierce battle, Everyone could clearly tell what he had done! Too crazy Dragon Lich Stephanie murmured. Im so jealous! The Great Elf King Nicholas exclaimed with a look of envy. That guy theres something off, his body harbors another soul! Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi narrowed his eyes. Meanwhile. Just having snapped out of her epiphany, Orc Sword Saint Claire couldnt help but cover her mouth with both hands: Is that Matthew? Excited cheers erupted beside her: Thats the real Matthew! The speaker was none other than Lorraine, dancing joyously. Claire looked at him in astonishment. The bard was jotting something down in a thick notebook Iconic scenes: Matthew in the Lost Paradise! Below the title was a row of fine print. Claire glanced at the unbearable content and could only shake her head silently. Further away. Soldier blankly lowered his head. He, too, was shocked by his masters crazy actions. But he didnt pay attention for long. Afterward. He walked into the small room next door and tapped the motionless Tauren skeleton. Sister Peggy It seems like the master has gone mad, Soldier whispered softly. Yet the Tauren skeleton still did not move. Not even a hint of soul fire flickered within her towering skeletal frame! At some point. Soldiers body suddenly shivered. He seemed to realize something. Then he gently hugged the increasingly cold Tauren skeleton. On that pale jade-like face, a tear slowly fell. In the Lost Paradise. The fervent clamor continued. The God Eater Queen felt completely subdued like a helpless lamb. All her strength was constrained by the rules. Her resistance was negligible, more like oil on fire, merely encouraging the spectacle. Her heart was filled with humiliation And a trace of barely perceivable pleasure! This sense of pleasure made her panic. She was the unique God Eater, whether panic or pleasure, those emotions that could lead to a loss of control were barriers only found in the flesh and blood of mortals. As a high and mighty Superior. How could she possess such feelings and emotions? Hmm Amidst immense pain and confusion. She couldnt help but moan softly. Bitch! Matthew suddenly cursed: Lost interest, just roll out yourself! He kicked the God Eater Queen, who was crawling on the ground like a dog. A flicker of relief crossed her face, and oddly enough, a touch of regret. Matthews gaze swept around. Out of four people, three were silent as the grave; one was unconscious. Tch He couldnt help but hum disdainfully. Then he walked alone towards the part of the sky that was the most cloud-dense. At that moment. The little boy who had appeared before suddenly stood in front of him. His expression was very serious: This is Lost Paradise. Not a place for you to mess around. What you just did has violated the rules set by the ancient gods, Im going to Thwack! Matthew kicked out, sending the little boy flying! Stop pretending! Mirage Dragon, you didnt think that by sneaking into the Lost Paradise ahead of time, you could trick everyone, did you? Matthew sneered: Your fake turned real might fool others, but to me, its nothing to write home about. By the way, I want to tell you In Lost Paradise, there simply are no unpredictable spirits! As he spoke. The little boys face turned very ugly. Immediately after. A crisp sound echoed throughout the sky. The blue sky and white clouds vanished instantly. Only an empty cube remained in the space. And in the center of the cube. A light brown authority was conspicuously suspended. Matthew swaggered over. He reached out one hand towards the authority: I, now am the only true god of Lost Paradise, no objections, right? But at that moment. An old yet firm voice slowly rose from behind him: I object. Roll out of Matthews body, troublesome enough! Immediately after. A sharp sword qi tore through the black flames, aiming straight for Matthews heart! Chapter 1647: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension? Chapter 1647: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension? The sword qi approached swiftly. It reached Matthews chest in an instant. However, his clothing remained undamaged; Tyrastes sword qi penetrated directly and then vanished. Immediately after, Black Fire erupted from Matthews body, showing signs of weakening. ... His pupils contracted violently, followed by a muffled groan, as he spat out several mouthfuls of black blood, and his eyes darkened severely. His expression became even more sinister: Cough cough Old man, repaying kindness with ingratitude, huh? Tyraste knelt on one knee, his remaining left hand clenched into a fist, gently tapping the ancient bedrock ground. With each tap, transparent fish began to emerge from beneath the ground. Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co The fish swam joyously around Tyraste. Such a warm and lovely scene, was extremely dangerous in the eyes of others. The other three individuals quickly stepped back. Their instincts told them, that those translucent fish were far more fearsome than any weapon! I told you, leave Matthews body! Tyrastes condition did not look promising. Every word he spoke, was accompanied by heavy coughing. Meanwhile, Black Fire began to emerge from the stump of his severed right arm. The flames scorched his flesh. Despite his strong regenerative abilities, the wound showed no signs of deteriorating rapidly, but it significantly strained Tyrastes focus and energy. Even so, the group of translucent fish born around the Elf Elder remained unaffected. They swam joyously, and with each round, Tyrastes surrounding whirlwind grew stronger. Sword of Spirit Are these the swordfish you conjured with your mental power? No wonder you could use Star Realm Swordfish as a weapon A thoughtful expression flashed through Matthews eyes. The next second, a massive amount of mental power-infused swordfish swiftly swam through. The school assaulted the Black Fire. The previously formidable Black Fire was instantly suppressed! Matthew took three steps back. His expression grew even stranger: Incredible. A mere mortal, possessing such powerful spiritual strength He then laughed softly: Think about it from another angle, how long have you been frustrated inside to have developed such a twisted spiritual source? Even the finest ascetic monks I encountered in ancient times were no better Unmoved, Tyraste continued to clench his fist and rhythmically pounded the ground. With each strike, more Swords of Spirit joined the school of fish. The collision between the fish and the Black Fire became even fiercer. It was clear to any discerning eye, that facing this strangely abnormal and disintegrative Black Fire, Tyrastes swordfish were clearly gaining the upper hand! In just a few seconds, the Black Fire on Matthews body was completely suppressed. The severely dark circles under his eyes began to gradually fade. A shadow appeared behind him, as if a powerful soul was being forcibly extracted little by little from Matthews body. A shimmer crossed Tyrastes eyes. His forearm bulged with thick veins, but just as he was about to increase the frequency of his hits, chains of golden color abruptly appeared around him. Clank clank! The chains stretched from every corner of the space, surrounding him from above and below. They completely bound Tyraste! Without Tyrastes support, the Swordfish Group suddenly weakened. For a moment, the Black Fire rebounded! Whats happening? The Faded Dragon cursed through gritted teeth: Why do the laws of Lost Paradise only bind us? A taunting look appeared on Matthews face: Ive told you all, I am the only god in Lost Paradise! The laws that bind mortals, how could they affect a god? The next moment, he snorted coldly, and with a flick of his hand, massive amounts of Black Fire rushed toward Tyrastes chest like a striking snake. Boom! An endless stream of Black Fire formed a fiery dragon that instantly pierced Tyrastes chest. Just when everyone thought Tyraste was more likely dead than alive, shock reappeared on Matthews face because he saw. The Black Fire indeed passed through the Elf Elders chest, but it did absolutely no damage! No! It wasnt a penetration! It was Refraction? Innate Evasion? Matthew came to a realization: Youve perfected Innate Evasion, using accumulated evasion gaps to achieve a hundred percent evasion in combat? I should have decapitated you while you were unconscious! In the midst of speaking. The endless Black Fire already reached the chains that bound Tyraste, The chains, seemingly indestructible, yet when touched by the Black Fire, melted like butter, instantly turning into tiny droplets on the ground. Seizing the moment, Tyraste sprung to his feet, briefly escaping his predicament. However, the laws of Lost Paradise were not so easily evaded. Seconds later, more chains appeared behind Tyraste, fiercely locking onto his limbs and torso. Tyraste raised an eyebrow. At the critical moment, he suddenly stepped forward Ground Shrinking! He appeared in front of Matthew, standing close to the mass of Black Fire! Chapter 1648: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_2 Chapter 1648: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_2 ` Boom! The chains clanked down as if following a shadow. But once scorched by the black fire, those chains immediately softened and rapidly dissipated into nothingness! Damn! Old man, why are you clinging so close to me? Are you getting any funny ideas? ... Matthew cursed under his breath, trying to push Tyraste away. But the elf elder stood firm as Mount Tai, immovable no matter how much he pushed. In desperation, he could only make strenuous efforts to distance himself from his opponent. Even with the protection of black fire, he had no advantage in speed. Tyraste clung to Matthew like a parasite, stubbornly sticking to the front, side, or back of his body. To onlookers, the scene appeared somewhat comical and amusing. Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co But only the combatants understood how perilous each stage of the struggle was! Dark Peggys black fire could dissolve the chains of law from Lost Paradise, but it could not harm Tyraste, who had accumulated who knows how many Innate Evasions; Tyraste was not afraid of black fire, but he did fear the chains themselves; The chains were the most loyal, seemingly only wanting to bind the rule-breaking Tyraste, but due to the elf elders cunning response, they simply could not effectuate the suppression of Tyraste! For a moment, the battle entered a strange yet comical state of dynamic equilibrium. Tyraste, while closely hugging Matthews body, used the Sword of Spirit to directly attack Dark Peggys soul; Dark Peggy, controlling Matthews body, fled all the while, desperately resisting the Sword of Spirit and occasionally counterattacking with black fire; And the chains of law could only follow step by step. All three sides seemed unable to gain the upper hand. But as time went on, Tyrastes condition noticeably started to decline. The other inhabitants of Lost Paradise could keenly sense this. His breathing became even heavier! Dark Peggy naturally perceived this more clearly. She immediately sneered: Old man, how much longer can you hold on? With that, she flashed away to a far distance. Tyraste continued the relentless pursuit, his breathing never ceasing, yet his voice still sounded remarkably steady: Longer than you. Your black fire isnt infinite, right? It must be about to run out, isnt it? Dark Peggy let out a dry laugh. The two continued their entanglement. After a while, Tyraste suddenly asked: You are not Jassiliven! Who are you really? Dark Peggy snorted coldly: I am Matthew! I am the core personality that Matthew has hidden away! I am also the destined master of Lost Paradise Its not that I want to get close to myself, its what the last historian proficient in Holy Prophecy Technique said before the fall of Twin Paradise! Do you think someone as cautious as Matthew would suddenly want to take risks? Thats because my desire affected him! I lay dormant deep within Matthews soul. In a sense, I am Matthew! Matthew is me! We were originally one. My desire is also his desire! As he spoke, he glanced fleetingly at the God Eater Queen. Feeling his gaze, the God Eater Queen, who had just regained her composure, instantly showed signs of instability in her aura. She originally looked like a withered zombie. With Matthews glance, the God Eater Queen hesitated for a moment, then inexplicably transformed into a young woman with fair skin and stunning looks! Witnessing this scene, the Faded Dragon turned green with envy! Vampire Moson, who had just managed to redress, was also dumbfounded. Dark Peggy chuckled triumphantly: If we keep this stalemate, we will both suffer. How about we stop fighting? I have a way for you to bypass the shackles of Lost Paradise. How about we share this divine authority of the Divine King, what do you think? But Tyraste was completely unmoved: Leave Matthews body. Otherwise, you will gain nothing. Dark Peggy snorted coldly: As if you could last much longer! You indeed have some strength, to be able to walk out of the Dark Divine Kingdom. But unfortunately, the so-called Ancient Dark God you defeated was just a servile attendant to the real Ancient Dark God, an attendant who stole a portion of divinity and branding on the eve of the collapse of the Light and Dark Divine Country, then conspired with the craven Holy Mark angels, creating the monstrosity you encountered in the Dark Divine Kingdom. While defeating him was an impressive feat, in my eyes, you still dont measure up! And I just finished Insighting your Strength, want to guess what I found? The Eye of Apocalypse! Heh, your apocalypse is based on the future recovery of the Eastern Continent, but the current Eastern Continent is still endless ruins; it cant provide you much Strength. All along, your Strength has been diminishing with every use, thats why youre so desperate to become a god, right? Youre more aware than anyone that your power is like duckweed without roots, like water without a source! I saw it, theres hardly any Strength left in your Eye of Apocalypse! Youre about to collapse and die! Give it up, you annoying old man! All of a sudden, black fire formed an endless vortex on Matthews body. The vortex tore at the surrounding space, instantly creating numerous spatial rifts! The moment the black vortex emerged, all the chains of law disappeared into oblivion and did not reappear for a long time. And Tyraste was dragged into the center of the vortex in that instant. His Innate Evasion became ineffective. His body riddled with countless wounds, some parts even scorched instantly into thick crusts! Yet even with such severe injuries, Chapter 1649: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_3 Chapter 1649: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_3 Tyraste still clung to Matthew like a festering sore. What the hell are you doing?! Have you lost your mind?! Dark Peggy cursed irritably. Get out of Matthews body. Otherwise, youll gain nothing. ... Tyraste held his shoulder with one hand, his gaze as resolute as ever. Dark Peggy swore loudly: But Matthew has to be willing to come out on his own! That coward! Unless I burn his forest down, otherwise Just at that moment. Matthews body suddenly began to convulse involuntarily. Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co Immediately after. A calm voice rose in the Lost Paradise: Had enough, Peggy? Instantly. Matthews face went blank, and after rolling his eyes, his whole body froze in place. Tyraste hesitated for a moment, then stretched out his only hand to catch Matthew, who had fainted. The infinite Black Fire disappeared in an instant. As if it had never appeared in this space. The next second. A biting chill came from the side. But it was immediately disrupted by Tyrastes sword qi. His eyes looked coldly at the Faded Dragon who tried to sneak attack Matthew. The latter said angrily: Havent you realized yet? That troublesome one is one with him; if we dont kill him now, with his ability to override the rules of Lost Paradise, well all become his slaves! Facing the raging Faded Dragon. Tyraste just slightly lifted his clenched left arm: Dont let it happen again. Otherwise, go die! Whoosh. A strand of sword qi brushed past the Faded Dragons nose as it approached him. The Faded Dragon broke out in a cold sweat. But he ultimately did not dare to provoke the imposing Tyraste and could only walk away, cursing under his breath. Just then. A sneaky figure headed towards the center where the authority lay. However, halfway there. Tyraste, with his back to him, as if meditating, suddenly opened his eyes: Before Matthew wakes up. No one is allowed to touch that authority. Otherwise, dont blame me for being harsh. After saying that. He coughed violently a few times. The God of Travelers froze in his tracks. He turned back with a sheepish smile: Is that really necessary? Isnt it in your interest to have one fewer person to share the authority? Tyraste raised an eyelid: First, Matthew carried me on his back up here. Second, I too think its nice to have one less person sharing the authority, but the one to go could be you. What do you think? Vampire Moson quickly stepped back several paces, raising his hands to show he was innocent: Dont be too sensitive, Matthew is a good friend of mine too, I was just joking just now Then he walked away sheepishly. Tyraste continued to meditate and heal. The other three watched Matthews condition with rapt attention. However, what puzzled them was this: Matthews chest rose and fell quite regularly, and the rhythm and pace of his breathing conveyed a sense of serenity and tranquillity. He looked as if he was not caught in an intense struggle of the soul. Instead, it looked more like Is he asleep? The Faded Dragon said with a puzzling expression: All of us have taken a huge risk to find the Lost Paradise, and now the Divine King Authority is right before our eyes. Are we just supposed to wait for a dude who might be mentally split to wake up? Even if he is just sound asleep? Tyraste responded unceremoniously: If you wish, you can also take a nap. The Faded Dragon was at a loss for words. The atmosphere on the scene sank into a prolonged silence once more. Both the God of Travelers and the Faded Dragon seemed somewhat restless. Only the God Eater Queen appeared to be the calmest. The spring in her eyes flowed continuously. Sometimes she stealthily glanced at the symbol of the Divine Kings authority; sometimes, she couldnt help but gazes blankly at the sleeping Matthew. After a while, there arose in the Lost Paradise the sounds of two snores, one louder and one softer. The softer one was Matthew. The louder one was Tyraste. It seemed like both of them had fallen asleep But the other three showed no intention of overstepping, standing there with submissive faces. This scene was also witnessed by others who were gazing at the clouds from within the Ancient City. Anxiety and anticipation filled everyones hearts. They were awaiting someone to take up the authority and, in turn, ignite the Divine Fire of the Lost Paradise. But before that, a bigger question loomed in their minds: Matthew When exactly will he wake up? Spiritual Space. The Black Fire spread out in circles, as if forming an ocean. And Matthews soul floated right in the middle of this dark ocean. He was surrounded by rings of fire. Only the space a few inches beside him was a sanctuary unaffected by the Black Fire. Matthew stared intently at the rampant, burning flames. Three years ago, he had touched these flames in the Golden Pit. The consequence, however, was that his soul was nearly burned to oblivion! That encounter instilled a fear of the Black Fire in him. Even after Peggy later helped him heal his soul, that fear remained etched in his heart. Until, now. Youve got quite the guts! Dare to cause trouble while Queen Peggy is attending to serious matters? Within the Black Fire, Dark Peggy came out aggressively to bring charges and questions. Matthews soul let out a gentle sigh: I know that making the choice to sleep has been suppressing for you, and I know youre mad at me. But this has to stop. Your actions have been rather preposterous! Dark Peggy scoffed: Preposterous? Arent the things Ive done exactly whats on your mind? Chapter 1650: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_4 Chapter 1650: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_4 Matthew, you can deceive others, but you cant deceive me. I can clearly sense the darkness in your heart! If you had enough strength, you would definitely go further than I did, wouldnt you? She had thought that Matthew would object. Who knew that this time. Matthew actually nodded calmly: Youre right. ... Indeed, all that youve done are things Ive wanted to but dared not do. I also think your actions are quite satisfying, very relieving. But God Eater Queen, are you seriously going this far? Isnt that a bit too desperate? Dark Peggy snorted: Thats just the facade she shows to outsiders! Come on, a God Eater needs fear as a daily supplement. At her level, isnt turning into a delicate beauty a piece of cake? Dont act all coy after gaining a bargain, God Eater is one of the few superior races in Aindor. Maybe in a year or so, youll have a son or daughter with the blood of the God Eater. Thats something many people dream of! Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co Matthews expression changed. His tone then became more stern: Ive said it, enough is enough. You ought to give my body back to me now. You have your own body. Dark Peggy said displeased: That stupid Tauren skeleton? Only that fool would use such a cold body! The great Queen Peggy would not condescend to use something she has already used! Besides, I havent had enough fun yet! You, just stay put here a bit longer! However, no sooner had she finished speaking, than the soul fire began to tremble violently because she saw. Matthews soul actually took a step forward, then step by step, he crossed the black fire wall! What shocked her even more, was that with each fire wall Matthew crossed, the wall and the nearby black flames were absorbed by his soul! Matthew walked and absorbed. When he approached Dark Peggy, his soul was already three to four times its original size! You, you how did you do that? Dark Peggy looked up in utter surprise. At that moment, their positions seemed to have completely reversed. She found that Matthew could pass through the black fire, which was deadly to souls, unharmed, and even had more power than her to manipulate the black fire! Did you forget that our souls are linked together? Matthew looked down at the somewhat panicked Dark Peggy: I can allow you to fool around a bit. But not too much. Remember, you are my summoned creature. I am your master! During the conversation, he bent down, scooped up Dark Peggy, and then held her in his palm! She struggled violently: Let me go, let me go! I realize my mistake I apologize to you! Matthew lifted Dark Peggy up to his eyes, then slowly opened his palm. Vigorous Black Fire burst forth from between his fingers. It formed a cage. Trapping Dark Peggy inside. You really pushed me to the edge Matthew remarked softly, But its also thanks to you that I was able to master the power of Black Fire. No, it has its own name, Gordons Fire, right? Dark Peggy was still in disbelief, You were clearly afraid of it Matthew nodded gently, Youre right, there is indeed a trace of cowardice deep within me. If it hadnt been for your provocation, it would have been difficult for me to decisively take this step based on my own will. In fact, I had known all along that although Gordons Fire had nearly shattered my soul, once it compensated the soul, it could no longer harm me. Its just that the shadows of the past always lingered in my heart, I harbored fear and didnt dare to approach it. Its only now that I understand, when it energetically leapt towards me, it was actually expressing a fervent welcome; its just that back then, I couldnt handle that power He quietly felt the Gordons Fire dancing on his fingertips. This was the flame used by the Dark Heavenly God in charge of punishment during the Twin Paradise era, capable of damaging the soul like melting ice and dissolving snow. It was one of the fearsome forbidden moves of Twin Paradise. But now. It quietly thrived in his hand. A sense of unprecedented satisfaction surged through Matthews heart. I know I was wrong I just wanted to joke with you Dark Peggy, locked in the cage, appeared so weak and helpless, a stark contrast to her previously invincible demeanor. Her soul fire was filled with turmoil. However, the next second. She heard Matthews gentle consolation: Im not blaming you, nor do I intend to punish you, Peggy. Dark Peggys soul fire suddenly trembled: What did you call me? Can you say that again? Matthew said softly, Peggy. Dark Peggys soul collapsed significantly. Her Black Fire also vanished completely. Immediately followed. Were sobs full of grievances: You finally deign to call my name with that tone Just like when you call her. Wuu wuu wuu Why, why do you always have to bully me? Even though I was the one who saved you back then, you chose to be thankful to her! Even though my power was stronger, if you had chosen me back then, you would have dominated the world by now! Even though I am also Peggy, youre only so gentle to her Why? Chapter 1651: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_5 Chapter 1651: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_5 Is it just because I have a bit of a temper, a bit more strength, and am a bit reckless in my actions? Clearly, I am the one who wanted to help you more Wuu wuu wuu Matthew stretched out his other hand, gently stroking Dark Peggys head: Sorry, this was my oversight. But you also know, I never wanted to dominate the world. ... I just want to live well, preferably in peace and quiet. Dark Peggy pouted: Thats not something you can decide on your own. Matthew smiled faintly: But at least I can strive for it. Youll help me, right? Dark Peggy fell silent for a moment, then suddenly said: Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co Bring her back. The hundred-year term agreed upon previously hasnt arrived yet; you only needed my power temporarily. That Lord of the Thousand Transformer probably wont dare to come near you again, so you can rest easy So, lets continue to fulfill the contract. To everyones surprise, Matthew shook his head: Shell come back. But not now. Right now theres a more important mission I need your help to complete. Dark Peggy looked up, puzzled. Suddenly. Matthews hands came together, enveloping her completely. The next second. All the black fire disappeared. The figures of both also vanished in this spiritual space that seemed as if it had never existed. Meow~! In the Lost Paradise. An abrupt cats meow rang out. Tyraste opened his eyes, only to see a shiny-eyed little black cat beside Matthews thigh. Matthew himself woke up from his slumber a few seconds later. The two exchanged glances. Tyraste let out a long sigh of relief: Youre back. Matthew stood up, then reached out to help the weakened Tyraste stand: Lets go. Everyone, come together. One or two people cant hold this authority. The pair walked over to a dirt-yellow scepter. The other three, hearing this, eagerly came over as well. Matthew and Tyraste looked at each other. After confirming, he held the little black cat in one arm and with the other, he firmly grasped the middle of the scepter. That instant. His body turned to a gold-plated color! The entire person radiated a holy divine light, from the inside out! The very next breath. Tyraste also reached out to hold the scepter. Soon after. The other three stretched out their hands and grabbed the lower end of the scepter. All five of their clothes began to billow and fly. A surge of extremely abundant energy was baptizing their bodies, causing a transcendent sensation mixed with intense instinctual physical reactions! Ah! Everyone was trying to control their chaotic emotional reflexes. Matthews gaze was steady, feeling the power coming from the authority. It cant be wrong. Thats the power of the Divine King! Notice: You have successfully entered the Lost Paradise, and received the baptism of the Divine King Authority! Your Power of Domain has risen to demigod status! You have gained the divine persona of a demigod and a series of characteristics bestowed by the Lost Paradise Demigod Venerable, Inheritor of the Lost Paradise, Elemental Immunity, Double Legendary Resistance, Star Realm Walking, Connection to the gods, Doubled Law Comprehension, Heavenly Knowledge, Heavenly Companions, Heirs Blessing, Doubled Toughness A wealth of information flashed before Matthews eyes. He could feel himself being strengthened several times over! But at the same time, he also felt a deep sense of emptiness! He opened his eyes. Similarly, he saw a reflection of those feelings in the eyes of the other four. Right after that, everyone felt the space of Lost Paradise begin to shake violently. There was a disorienting feeling of weightlessness! Divine Fire! The Traveler God Mo Song was the first to shout: We need the Divine Fire to formally ignite the Lost Paradise! Before the words had settled, a composed voice responded: Ill do it! Gold flames ignited on Tyrastes body in an instant. His physical form was devoured and dissolved by the overpowering fire, leaving behind only a glittering spirit body wrapped in Divine Fire. The golden flames raced chaotically throughout the Lost Paradise. Fires began to appear within everyones sight. But the shaking of Lost Paradise continued! Not enough! Mo Song shouted. The next second, he violently threw a shriveled wineskin from his chest onto the ground. The wineskin exploded on impact, quickly spreading bursts of orange flames. It was the Divine Fire of Retaliation stolen from the Heavenly Family Palace by the God of Travelers! Following that, flames of various colors also appeared on the Faded Dragon and the God Eater Queen. Supported by the devout faith of the Forgotten Ones from the Ancient Lands, the fires burning on them were no less potent than those of Mo Song. In a mere instant, the Lost Paradise was engulfed in the endless hues of soul fire. Finally, Matthew called out softly. The little black cat obediently opened its mouth, spewing forth the fierce and surging Gordons Fire! That black fire instantly ignited the entire Lost Paradise. Under the burning of all kinds of Divine Fire, the Lost Paradise became steady, no longer unstable, and instead took off with a rising momentum, flying towards even higher realms! A tremendous upforce tore at the souls of the five, an unprecedented pain tormented their will. But joy was brimming on everyones faces! They looked down, and saw the buildings of the Ancient City of Klarafa shrinking rapidly, and even the entire plane of Blood-Drinking Mountain was getting further and further away from them, increasingly distant! Pfft! A silent light noise signaled that the Lost Paradise, carrying the Divine Fire, had left the Blood-Drinking Mountain and ascended to a higher place within the Multiverse! They looked up. Chapter 1652: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_6 Chapter 1652: 452 Are you ready for the true Ascension?_6 In everyones view, a dazzling point of light appeared. It was in a place unreachably far away. It was the original location of the Heavenly Family Palace. It was one of the few areas of the Multiverse that bordered the high-energy, high-dimensional space, the critical land! It was the place where the New Heaven Realm was about to be born! ... The five people watched the radiant spot with surging emotions, already fantasizing about the wonders of the new world in their minds. But as Lost Paradise continued to rise, everyone gradually realized that something was amiss. Traveler God Mo Song was still the first to spot the problem: This is wrong. With the current Divine Fire of Retaliation and lifting power, we simply cannot reach the critical land! The Divine Fire that was just ignited is not enough to support the ascension of Lost Paradise! Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co The Faded Dragon breathed heavily: Youre right, I cant hold on much longer The God Eater Queen did not utter a word. But her condition was not so wonderful either, the Divine Fire inflicted harm on them as well, only that under the glorious vision of Ascension, all was worth enduring and ignoring. But once a new problem arose, inherent pain began to seem particularly sharp. In the vast universe, the ascent of Lost Paradise began to slow down more and more. The Divine Fire on the five individuals no longer blazed fiercely. Some were left with just a few small flames. Outside Lost Paradise, was the astral worlds eternally cold night sky. A massive cold wave surged towards them from the depths of the universe. All of their souls couldnt help but tremble slightly! And just as they were each contemplating their next move, a strange realization suddenly arose within them It was the experience and knowledge ingrained deep within Lost Paradise. The next second, golden thin lines emerged from each of the five individuals. The lines extended downwards from Lost Paradise, passing through the void, and connected at their far ends to many mortals in the material world. Jade Court. Beanna looked up in surprise at the fireball in the sky, seeing a golden thin line connecting her to it. This scene did not occur just to her alone. All the elves who had faith in the God of Elves saw a similar phenomenon. They didnt know what was happening, only feeling that the God of Elves was manifesting. So they knelt down on the ground altogether, calling out the name of the God of Elves in fervent language. As this process continued, the gold lines on their bodies became thicker. Ancient Lands. The Forgotten also displayed these thin lines on their bodies. Compared to the elves, the faith lines from the Ancient Lands were more solid. The Forgotten cheered as they rushed out of the caves. Even if stimulated to tears, they opened their arms, glaring with their eyes, to welcome the rising sun! A similar scene also occurred in Rolling Stone City. Many people saw the fireball that was gradually rising. Seeing the thin lines that appeared on their bodies, some were at a loss, while others were deep in prayer, filled with contemplation. And all these acts occurring across the Earth were projected like a slideshow directly into Matthews mind. He could clearly see the true face of every creature connected to the five individuals. At that moment, his heart pounded rapidly! Burn! Burn all the believers, burn all those connected to us, and those who harbor faith in us, be they comrades or friends. Traveler God quietly said: Use their power to propel Lost Paradise violently upwards. Only then are we qualified to reach the true critical land! Matthew decisively rejected: No! They will die! The Faded Dragon, breathing heavily, said: Everyone will die! This is a rare opportunity, if Lost Paradise falls, let alone becoming gods, whether we can stay alive or not is unknown! We are about to transform into higher dimensional beings, using this chance to say goodbye to our former selves, isnt that the perfect ritual? Those mundane beings, they are merely passersby in our prolonged lives, not worth your womanly compassion Traveler God also spoke to persuade: Matthew, I know what youre thinking in your heart. But once we become ancient gods, we can resurrect all lives that died under the Divine Fire within our own Divine Kingdom, turning them into immortal petitioners, isnt that a highly coveted ending for them? However, no matter what they said, Matthew ultimately slowly loosened his grip on the sceptre. The next moment, Tyrastes face flashed a moment of struggle and nostalgia. But ultimately, he also let go. Only the other three people clung tightly to the Divine Kings sceptre, as if fearing it might slip away. Matthew Mo Song wanted to say something else. But just at that moment, Matthews grasp on the sceptre tightened again: I know what to do now! Give me control of the sceptre! His tone was filled with an unquestionable dominance. Boom! The kitten fiercely spat Gordons Fire toward the sceptre. Under the threat of Gordons Fire, The other three were forced to let go. A gleam flashed in Matthews eyes, and then, to the shock of the others, the already faltering Lost Paradise headed toward the direction of the material plane! Are you mad!? The only outcome of flying toward the material world is to fall! Matthew kicked away the frantic Faded Dragon. Lost Paradise accelerated its fall toward the material world. Shortly after, A chasm appeared before them. Expressions of despair of varying degrees surfaced on their faces. That was The Eternal Barrier! I remember the place where Assia came in should not be completely closed Matthew calmly controlled the Lost Paradise. Like an experienced astronaut steering a spaceship. Before long, He successfully found that small gap in the Eternal Barrier! The gap was really small, But the Lost Paradise itself was not large either. Whoosh! Under Matthews precise control, they passed through the barrier like a falling star, plunging into the material world! The time during the high-speed fall seemed both fast and slow. Fast was the crazily rushing air around them; Slow was the inner turmoil of the people inside Lost Paradise. At a certain moment, Vampire Moson gritted his teeth, exchanging a glance with the Faded Dragon, but the next second, they were cornered by Tyraste: Trust Matthew. The Elf Elder said, coughing. If were really going to crash, Ill split open Lost Paradise at the very last moment. Just jump out, you wont die. He added. Before the negotiations were even complete, The speed of Lost Paradises descent suddenly slowed down considerably. Look quickly! The God Eater Queen pointed at the land below and shouted. The three turned around. A flicker of surprise flashed through Tyrastes eyes: The Jade Court? Suddenly, His pupils reflected a series of lush forests. Following that, All eyes focused on a gray patch rooted deep in the Jade Court, resembling the eye of an Evil God! That was The Scar of the Dead! At that moment, Matthews voice traveled down from the skies: Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon! Im here to fulfill the promise I made before! As the words fell, Stream after stream of Divine Fire of Retaliation fell from Lost Paradise at an even faster speed. The fire hit the Scar of the Dead, Sparking glimmers of flame. At first, They were just small flames. But as more of the Divine Fire descended from the plummeting Lost Paradise, At a certain moment, The center of Gray Lake erupted with a burst of unprecedented firelight. That firelight soared high like a torch, carrying immense lifting power, shooting toward Lost Paradise above! Suddenly, More torch-like flames burst forth from Scar of the Dead and its environs. The roar of the Heavenly Dragon thundered between heaven and earth. More torches erupted from the center of Gray Lake, The brightest among them being the Divine Phoenix Egg! Boom! A massive explosion sounded. Powerful thrusts pounded the bottom of Lost Paradise. The next moment, Matthew turned around, unflustered: Ready to truly ascend to divinity? Old man? Warning: You have ignited the Scar of the Dead with the Divine Fire of Retaliation, and Lost Paradise is now automatically absorbing the excessive energy from the burn in the Scar of the Dead! Warning: The Void Ruler, Yurkus, and other mighty beings from the Multiverse are casting their gaze upon you Chapter 1653: Legend of God King Matthew 453 Chapter 1653: Legend of God King Matthew 453 Feeling those either friendly or hostile gazes. Matthew had no tension in his heart. What he possessed was an incomparable excitement! The ascension of Lost Paradise had already become a certainty. More importantly. ... This accurate judgment had ultimately won him a greater authority in speech. And in practical terms. the Divine King Authority was now solely in Matthews hands! No one dared to even touch it. Everyone was immersed in the shock and joy of dramatic changes. Inside Lost Paradise. The entire space began to warm up anew. Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co The vigorous power filled the entire space. It was the taste of being reborn. It was the energy that surged towards the sky! Matthew, from a high vantage point, overlooked the entire Aindor Continent. From the northwest of Rolling Stone City to the Jade Court, and to the incessant hills and mountains in the southwest part of Jewel Bay. The miles of Scar of the Dead ignited into flames. His Void bloodline allowed him to see even more clearly It was the tentacles of Yurkus burning fiercely! This section from the body of the Void Ruler had now turned into the kindling for everyones divinity. The flames born from the Scar of the Dead were completely absorbed by Lost Paradise. The power these flames could provide was much greater than burning believers and loved ones! Matthew, holding the authority, could sense it all too clearly. A stronger propulsion was coming from below. The miles of Divine Fire of Retaliation. Was pushing them towards a higher world! Why can the Divine Fire of Retaliation ignite the Scar of the Dead? Seeing this scene. Tyrastes face was full of emotion. Although it was unknown what would happen on Earth after the divine fire, everyone had a premonition deep down. After this great fire, The Scar of the Dead, which had been a chronic issue on Earth, might just disappear without a trace. As an elf. Tyrastes feelings towards the Scar of the Dead were of course the deepest. For many years. The Jade Court had been racking their brains on how to deal with the Scar of the Dead. Latterly. They had almost despaired, even beginning to consider relocating a second time. But no one expected, That this symbol of death and destruction could actually become the nourishment for everyones divinity! You should actually ask why for so long, no one discovered that only the Divine Fire was needed to ignite the Scar of the Dead? Matthew replied with a smile. The answer was very obvious. Because ever since the appearance of the Scar of the Dead, the land had been ruled by spellcasters. And the spellcasters did not possess the Divine Fire! A long time ago. When Matthew was researching the Scar of the Dead, he had harbored a doubt The Void Ruler Yurkus had not just appeared in this world for the first time. His coveting of the material world had started quite early. But why, Only during the era of the Seven Saint Alliance, did such a major event as the Scar of the Dead occur? Initially, he thought it might be a historical coincidences or a result of the wood elves inherent self-destructiveness. But later, He came across a wild guess That hypothesis was also written by an Alliance Wizard, but for safety, the wizard used a code, and hid their identity. Matthew had just deciphered it by chance. The content of that hypothesis mainly was: Despite having this flaw and that, The gods might indeed be better at protecting than spellcasters. Or perhaps. The gods had something in their possession that could restrain Yurkus on a material level. Only that way, Could one explain why during the long Age of Enlightenment, Aindor also experienced many unstable major incidents, but none had the profound impact like the Scar of the Dead. Frankly speaking. After reading this hypothesis, Matthews instinct was to scoff at it. He thought the wizard was spouting nonsense. And dismissed the notion immediately. For a long time. He never revisited such a conjecture. Sigh Until just now When Matthew was searching the world for materials that could provide energy to Lost Paradise, As he was considering how to contact the Cyberdragon or Cloud Edge City for more potent fuel, He suddenly thought of the Scar of the Dead. At that moment. Numerous flashes of lightning crossed his mind, instantly clearing the fog of knowledge. It was a secret the gods never revealed to the spellcasters. The divine fire. Could ignite any material from the Void World on a material level. So Matthew took a gamble. And then came the scene we see today! It succeeded Joy and a sense of achievement filled Matthews heart. He felt so splendidly perfect. The flames rising from the Scar of the Dead were so perfect and powerful. So that they could push them to any part of the Multiverse. Even better, The current Lost Paradise seemed transformed into a spaceship resonating with Matthews heart desires. The Divine Kings authority was like the controller of the spaceship. The entire spaceship moved entirely according to Matthews internal will. He only needed a thought. To perfectly control the spaceships trajectories Take-off, landing, turning he could even perform a 360-degree spiraling ascent! This sense of control at will was exhilaratingly superior. Far better than any mechanical or magical flight vessels! Lost Paradise is a divine artifact condensed from the Power of Law, embodying the power of laws, and is also a special cabin leading to higher-dimensional, high-energy spaces So, is the Heavenly Family Palace also a large spaceship? Chapter 1654: Legend of God King Matthew 453_2 Chapter 1654: Legend of God King Matthew 453_2 Could it be that the Calamity Mage exiled the Heavenly Family Palace by piloting the spaceship far away and then destroying its ability to return to the cabin? Matthew suddenly had such a guess. At that moment, An even fiercer strength suddenly came from the bottom of Lost Paradise. Matthew looked down. Among the torches lifted heavenward, ... A huge egg shot out! With a thought, Matthew influenced the trajectory of the egg with precise changes! He could feel, His spiritual seed had already perfectly fused with the Divine Phoenix Egg. Under the blazing Divine Fire of Retaliation, The temperature inside and outside the Divine Phoenix Egg rapidly increased. Although it had not hatched yet, it had already gained more spirituality. Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co Under Matthews control, The Divine Phoenix Egg adhered to the left side of Lost Paradise and soared upwards along with it. Gradually, A shadow of a divine bird formed outside the phoenix egg, amid the fiery sky. The divine bird spread its wings and flew high, its clear cry resounded, heard clearly throughout the entire Aindor Continent! At the same time, More golden light mixed with flames burst forth from the center of Gray Lake. Those were the dragon souls of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon! The Divine Fire consumed the seals, And having lost the dual suppression of the Scar of the Dead and the Divine Phoenix Egg, The restless soul of the Heavenly Dragon finally gained its freedom. It soared up like a rocket, reaching the right side of Lost Paradise in an instant. For a moment, The Divine Phoenix and the Heavenly Dragon danced together. Above the Earth Society, Countless eyes were drawn to the fireballs that appeared out of nowhere in the sky. When they saw the Divine Phoenix and the Heavenly Dragon, Astonishment was visible on everyones faces. Inside the high towers, prophecy mages shattered one crystal ball after another; Through the streets and alleys, bards perked up their ears; Some raised binoculars only to see a dazzling light and the fleeting shadows of dragons and phoenixes; More were the bewildered commoners. They could only worship the spectacle in the heavens in the simplest ways and hoped that this spectacle was not the beginning of some disaster. Within Lost Paradise, A beam of golden light penetrated from the outside, striking Matthew precisely. It barely counts as keeping your word. But next time we meet, Im definitely going to beat you up! The soul of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon roared as it flew over Lost Paradise. In an instant, It disappeared into the sky at an even greater speed. Matthew knew, This was yet another return of the dragon soul to the Seven Stars of Yuanzi. It signified that the entire world had moved another step closer to utter devastation. But by now, Matthew had stopped caring about those so-called prophecies. He focused on the changes within himself. That golden light just now was the Heavenly Dragon Blood Matthew steadied his thoughts. Notification: You have received the blessing of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon, Heavenly Dragon Blood. Heavenly Dragon Blood: When you walk at the edges of high-energy, high-dimensional spaces, the Heavenly Dragon Blood will protect your physical body from destruction and maintain a higher vitality. Physical body protected from destruction? Matthew suddenly noticed. Within Lost Paradise, out of five people, only he was physically unharmed! The other four, Including Tyraste, had turned into divine bodies at the moment the Divine Fire was ignited. Of course, being a divine body did not mean they had become gods, and there was a difference from mere souls. This was more like a temporary special state fused with souls, demigod powers, and bodies. But Matthew was different. The Divine Fire of high temperatures filled Lost Paradise, Yet his skin remained as cool as ever. Meow! The black cat in his arms comfortably squirmed a bit, as if taking credit. At the same time, Delicate black flames sprouted from Matthews skin, perfectly sheltering his physical body. Who would have thought that the ordeal in the Golden Pit would become such a critical opportunity today Controlling Gordons Fire enables one to ascend to high-energy, high-dimensional space in a physical state? How is this different from ascending in a divine body state? Matthews heart filled with longing. At the same time, He also realized that both Peggy and Gordons Fire might be related to the Twin Paradise originally overseen by the Light and Dark Ancient Gods! Controlling the Fire of Divine Punishment from the first generation Heavenly Family Palace, having been a Battle Angel of the second generation, what kind of magnate did I actually carry back from the Golden Pit originally All sorts of thoughts flitted through Matthews mind. Momentarily, He felt a bit dazed. But in the next second, A marvelous disturbance snapped him back to reality. Matthew saw, In the very center of Lost Paradise, five huge rings appeared. Above the rings burned blazing fires. Beneath the five rings, Each formed smaller rings below. Matthew tried to count, only to realize he couldnt determine the number of smaller rings. At the same time, New information appeared in the minds of those present. Notification: As one of the five Main Gods, you can choose your Subordinate Gods or Subordinate Deities. You can have up to twenty Subordinate Gods or Subordinate Deities simultaneously. But you can only select three people as your initial Subordinate Deities. These three will be the first to be promoted when the new world forms and the pathway between heaven and Earth opens. The remaining units must endure trials on Earth for over a century as chosen ones before they can have the chance to ascend. While Matthew was still thinking, Those who were prepared had already made their choices. The Faded Dragon and the God Eater Queen had clear goals; they hailed from the ancient lands and chose either the Forgotten Ones or the devotees of the Ancient Darkness God; Chapter 1655: Legend of God King Matthew 453_3 Chapter 1655: Legend of God King Matthew 453_3 The Traveler God Mo Songs chosen one Matthew also looked somewhat familiar, likely because they were all previous Subordinate Gods who had given up their divine personas and reincarnated from the Heavenly Family Palace to the material world; Tyrastes selection was also no surprise to Matthew It was solely composed of powerful members of the elven race. And there was a Beanna! It was Matthews turn. Matthew attempted to designate Rheager or Mr. Zeller, but he found he had failed. ... Then he drafted a list according to the guilds of spells roster and the order of those closest to him, sending out his invitations accordingly. Only five people responded immediately. They were Lorraine, Claire, Margaret, Hibbert, and Lumiere. The first two chose to agree in an instant; The latter three rejected the offer just as quickly. This result didnt surprise Matthew very much. Margaret and Hibbert were both highly spirited spellcasting geniuses, and, though many spellcasters wished to become gods, due to the influence of the Calamity Mage, there were still quite a few exceptions. Source: , updated on ????????????????????.co But Lumiere also didnt want to become a god? Matthew felt surprised, but he also respected their choices. After listing Lorraine and Claire as part of the first batch to enter the Heavenly Realm as Subordinate Gods, Matthew set about finding a third candidate. He tried to summon Sif with the temporary divine power generated by the burning Divine Fire of Retaliation. But that too failed. This cast a shadow over his heart. Ultimately. Matthew temporarily set aside the selection of the third Subordinate God, deciding to wait for others to respond to him. As each Subordinate Gods selection got confirmed, the space below Lost Paradise also filled with numerous ethereal shadows. Those were projections of the Subordinate Gods. They had not yet ascended to Lost Paradise, but they could share in the glory of this Ascension alongside their Main God by means of their projections perspectives. For a time, Lost Paradise was bustling with shadows, becoming lively with their presence. It was indeed peculiar. Previously, everyone had their own grievances, but now, seated together on the same spaceship headed for the Heavenly Realm, they shared a sense of harmony and joy. In the pull of Ascension, past grudges seemed to dissipate into nothingness. Smiles adorned everyones faces. Even the projections of the Subordinate Gods were smiling. Lost Paradise continued to ascend. Before long, it had left the material plane The marvel of the Eternal Barrier lay just in that. Entering required passing through barrier after barrier, but the exit was unobstructed and free. Suddenly, the backdrop outside Lost Paradise transformed into a resplendent starry sky. At that moment, the flickering stars in the distance seemed to celebrate the birth of the New God. Lost Paradise ascended with increasing speed, and the starry sky was left behind. Matthew struggled to adapt to the sensation of being ceaselessly propelled upward. The backdrop around him had now turned into a bizarre and colorful aurora. Some aurora stretched long and slender, while others flashed by in an instant. The auroras formed a sky full of ever-changing patterns, and occasionally, faces of people or images of mountains, rivers, and streams flashed across this canopy. That sensation, it felt like traveling through a tunnel of space and time. Matthew could hear no sound, nor could he feel anything with his body. What he saw before him remained the scene when Lost Paradise had just entered the aurora belt. Smiles were on everyones faces. Those smiles were certainly genuine, brimming with heartfelt happiness. But after looking for a while, Matthew felt there was something peculiar about them. However, this sense did not linger for long. Soon enough, the aurora belt too was far surpassed by Lost Paradise. They surged toward the highest point of the universe, After passing through a long expanse of vacuum, Matthew suddenly saw a white light. The white light shone into Lost Paradise, and a warm sensation arose in everyone. That was The Heavenly Family Palace! Suddenly, everyone came to their senses, as if awakened. Time started to flow again. They saw the mountains floating above their heads, Upon the peaks of these mountains, the palaces of the old gods were arranged in order from the highest downwards. At the very top was the most imposing Sun God Palace, followed by the War God Palace, the Storm God Palace, and the Knowledge God Palace. After that were the Enlightenment Hall and the Fire Seeds Hall, reinforced by countless other divine palaces Such a scene was so grand and magnificent, that even now in Ruin, those witnessing it could imagine the splendor that once was! Matthew saw the Bai Yun above the mountains, and also the grasslands and lakes below them, as well as the lush green forests. At that moment, he finally realized, the illusions he had seen in Lost Paradise were indeed a true reflection of the Heavenly Family Palace! This was once the Heavenly Realm. And it was soon to become an abandoned Ruin! Lost Paradise was still rising, they crossed the deserted Heavenly Family Palace and flew even higher for a while. Time seemed to stretch unendingly long, long enough for the smiles to fade from peoples faces, replaced by unease and worry about the unknown. Suddenly, the upward momentum of Lost Paradise was interrupted by a mighty force. Boom! A flood of Divine Fire fell from Lost Paradise, the whole space shaking violently! Everyone looked up in shock, to see a solitary figure standing on an isolated island above the Heavenly Family Palace. She looked far from Lost Paradise, but felt very near! So there are new lives desiring to become gods? A faint female voice echoed throughout Lost Paradise: But remember, to become a god, a price must be paid. Her voice was soft and fine, but it weighed heavily on everyones hearts. At that moment, everyones breathing halted. They had come to realize the true identity of this solitary silhouette! Chapter 1656: Legend of God King Matthew 453 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 Chapter 1656: Legend of God King Matthew 453 Calamity Mage Cleansed by Yin! Uh, do I need to remind you that you can breathe now? Still such a reaction its rather dull. Cleansed by Yin said. The five people in Lost Paradise began to breathe as if awakening from a dream. ... Your Excellency, are you trying to stop us from becoming gods? Tyraste asked seriously. However, the response of the Calamity Mage was nonresponsive: Why cant I see clearly still! Even with a different divination spell, cant you see clearly? At least let me see among these new beings coming up, if theres any decent one! People looked at each other, puzzled. At that moment. The black cat in Matthews arms said languidly: She is not a real person, not even a projection, at most just a shadow. This is a trace left by the Holy Prophecy Technique. She might have been trying to see us clearly hundreds of years ago, perhaps thousands of years later, or from a higher dimension. Her words and actions are all unilateral, with no expectation of any response. All you need to do is listen obediently. People suddenly understood. After a while. The shadow suddenly left the solitary island and vanished. Just as everyone was feeling uneasy and seeking the direction of the Calamity Mages shadow, A gigantic eye suddenly appeared next to Lost Paradise, staring intensely inside! That eye was so large. That they could only see its pupil and the burning flames within it reflecting Lost Paradise! The scene was so startling, it gave everyone a scare. Is that the true form of the Calamity Mage? To be that huge? The Faded Dragon murmured to itself. And at that moment. The pupil suddenly withdrew, and a faint voice sounded again: Forget it. Just do as you please. I originally thought that the gods were the root of calamity and that by banishing the gods, fate could be delayed I thought too simply. Even without the gods, life would degenerate on its own, an irreversible trend. Gods, spellcasters, humans, elves There is no difference between all living beings. If the world is destined for destruction, then no one can stop it. And the world will always be destroyed. Forever. Even the so-called Transcendents. Are just moving from one mirror to the next. But mirrors will always break. Always Goodbye, my little pretties in the cage. Ive prepared a gift for each of you, whether youll receive it or not is up to your fate now As the words fell. Time, which had been stalled by the Calamity Mage, sped forward swiftly. The twisted space healed rapidly. Everything, like a clockwork toy wound up, moved rapidly forward. In a moment. When everyone came to their senses, Lost Paradise had already arrived at an unknown place. This seemed to be the high point of the universe. Everything here was nothingness. Everyone could feel, Lost Paradise no longer ascended; instead, it began to expand slowly outward! This place Is this where the New Heaven is born? The question came from the God of Travelers, However, his tone was filled with indescribable excitement. The next second. As if to confirm his words, The sceptre in Matthews hand automatically split into five parts! Besides the part he held in his hand, the other four flew towards the other four people. The four grasped their own authorities. In an instant. Brilliant golden light began to radiate from the five. They could feel surges of powerful forces reshaping their bodies and Powers of Domain. Is this what it feels like to become a god? An unprecedented euphoria washed over Matthews nerves, He was so ecstatic he almost passed out! Under the shining golden light and the elevation of the Main God authority, Their Powers of Domain were elevated as they rose from demigods to true gods, their Attributes swelling at a visibly drastic pace. The exaggerated change in numbers, Almost made Matthew doubt the reality of it all. But the joy and power surging within his Insight told him everything was real. At that moment, The five, each holding their sceptre, hovered mid-air New Heaven had just been born. The initial five authorities were respectively the God of Travelers World, the Faded Dragons Great River, the God Eater Queens Death, Tyrastes Life, and the Protect that Matthew wielded. Besides that. Matthews authority also included the role of the Divine King. And as they were silently comprehending the power of their authorities, The Earth and sky emerged beneath them and began to spread outward. They saw. The once empty void. Was being filled by material springing forth from nowhere The sky was boundless, the Earth was vast, and the oceans were immense. So mountains and rivers started to emerge, One magnificent palace after another rose from the ground. In front of these palaces, Feasts filled with fine wines and delicacies appeared out of thin air. The projections of the Subordinate Gods turned real as they and throngs of angels came out of the palaces, beaming as they surrounded their Main Gods. Amidst their cheers, Matthew and the others arrived at the scene of the feast. Thus an infinitely lavish celebration feast began. There was an inexhaustible supply of exquisite delicacies and fine drinks at the banquet. Beautiful music echoed from the sky above and the gardens, Played by little angels adept in the arts, striving to please their gods. As the feast reached its climax, Graceful women arrived to liven up the event. They came from different Races. There were snake women, spider women, fox women even pig women. Chapter 1657: Legend of God King Matthew 453 UaYJTbkRI1vikHcSthrb44ipiNrPwd9OveGppWrt2WFojvKQts9WAGamQZVNpQIYLOeihOCR3H0Wk32aMK+1mXJFEaXt1OK5NBkXXNOrH7g8550RdLUrtLyV5WJa37XXR7Gmij+IJ+eYA4ySdZC/lL7xZ0rMCZgBzTTZzzNeGMqEqdRckJWNMcR6Q9UBTMNy6TMcITCcAZWmm4fDbZTezx9v6g45SWpI5HTAl6O63TjviJC0M/19VuHT9eBBnEG27DoFnxp1o82oLvZRLsxhkqHJ1Z23dHdJ1C1PdU95zdWci1x/k6Qr3ebSuvx9v28pGPSucJ48P8JctRETIcOOFqrUybo0dYRp0MgaL467jULNBJYzRGl+Cdgoy9zZENPxDphfaYR4OEqK19pjA3J0S9jGx5Xh09S+Gjowf7zKpA8wr+EVDj47mZnq2JwR32NmQTQZxKRkmdEZhlt6PzchVp2PcA3J7C39aixz2gHPzV8gzzvyzrZ5kUxRxFkvBw9Gu9quXaMtjPIRvvYagxcmDp0yAQEbCZlzmhG5AIKM2J9FoaAp6v9sJhopd1hKzroGrsH7TsOK1jrCnlYjQp1HAXyhX5KfklL3A7UAUi+p1OILu7dl6V1mrqBDgKMZKjC0Myep39xd1BLSYeQhH2q0BYRY6loCPQKvhq7K+PuRJsIyes/tYF2qJDeH+S7I98vFwbCnV29OlwEKGptwcWA8eZQ1s5j6hw2G+ejE5+bmm6D2vNCYbW+k/NTY49eb6c/lvdCCyKYhiomiM4+u0qqwHMs441PgAsCdTlbCfg1RrLBrDHKofLh9y1h+itplIWWUuTNZbzzHSaXOtqtqLZp1VDEcyeV9ubYbthWAKyGQGU+JifDqRQJJBIwNjC4J5XURbGItgLsacQFaUEQtNwX2ffPoSyYFIBAB9/upFr8xkJ8kpNjtinRGFXb9+lrGBoEQx2bAJ7MA709oRNRBGwxf7OfySLRzMCo5ESgaLRqcTajawxcDFyggsNGKnJPdTBm2zpI/PqbwN/uqHsHsu2hev264iLzEoqS0W71z4qt8CV508kcdvKXuz1ryBxGco2YBG1nbBk78sFzmd6ndlJ89esuBv6r4Jot05utmzCnVuy2va7LEIOXZFnHC4t/COK9G4tof1UFeHMr8rIhuGo3P++ffIvjlBqleH/vBFR0QWToKFxjQPbi8CxEXjJiXEqmIL9utDly/cwLKhjNvKWbFVDGVMSjlYboeI7dDoPgnJ5pnsGJ1ivRpkqOayw85kgyRZ2T7ue8cL5RB+1k8WuS2bgugL0a735p3qDt2Adgoyk9IEhCy8PY32X5ixFEGv5w57NhQU3RqzeZ709iiRc3ocweFanFW7uJWLFiPGH9lUm8qVaAudvSVnFpwgHA7GkFzjyitq9g3LLOUQS688RgHzcWY2cyDZbulfL2ba/fCukCpSH4JfcJfylp+rUCCb43vVTWAp64lTZuoknAK5Nc+4J84Y3w48yMk5DpgQwdB8g35VnMNUh1UCrQ8CC8sGkhpCbZr/zqKeoSBRvTdBqpbguhT5Mz65TWYmJKFqqNcqxnRSqt+6nXN++MJhONr5WsLCAlNN3LoKVRmHjHzxVZT8Uyjs1rVqvNZwgXXXkGEB9RWNi0uTjgYDpPBj3bB/m+zfWzwCR89Q3aXcZsg1FrWVXMQeIIrYsmtY94zg3+EGd/Ad8gJcaN5DAj45MsL6BnCHq5bm9QwQD8HwoJ1XLaJyiU56/w6uusPj2iXOnmTWn6rKIIKGXpkgWcsAWME1wkWQMiaXrqLtI7wWpko9x/ctr4ibWqkhiztldNRNqKWogBSds+qHUQzW7DG68aE6ODflp0/YOMqOV5d50zeOYlT7bvr9EZipFtuvwhb+IWVs73wh0rnUQFeVwz/3WhWeamthkVYAxoBnslXFifMitmLHPJmey1izaEODixdcY+XVZAEulGRu3dek5Y08GokrnjmWiVOL5MK7OkMMgf3Jry96Bl7dLHvf6O9MwVwSQWUXQcxgX3IN/aBt3I6duBV669iaFIumAwS98o5ucgz6HTZ6ikvAgbtbmKU08v33WcmBFXeRpqOiXznEzgOsKxZ4JtJ73WvQUjowSn67+Q7RPs4RJ4N5mqzKNbei3Ln24LT9Ip0oA9TK0qlSyrGFOMa01aaK/jtX32/vn6Uab7MAh2AH523SmmsGSAg10al3ynmUuNHp15k9AIomhdStUi01UZ5ZPkRjEYjkaciiQu/WY/q5/CUy4cVXZXcJpiuklkYu6DAERLoiIjcRD6Nk23YLRrhfyV4TA9iChvaKUnRCnYlJcDmNH0sZRlglgvhGsEkE/oNmHp/ncPrLFgB9caEoxQKm40Bmg2nwgpSUSyCewh4koIu8qiaKLfgqg0EbGYeBEj/OrDj1FhHR0vASpvAxshkm1M/vosnEko9RgEseqiPeL9WRGHGoERjeN8rgdhxci2r136+ijWUhYuFhf18QWBQ3iPQJOsnOrc7zVKr/51ohJ6Wd+lFQVWM9hb9x8yCNi1BoXnaTOoJoXr2CSqCYT4IKWz2jzOXy1XoXPIZhnbIJPyD5s299bZfGlfSmnde/jmEOBK+LWm2BdSWFDUbyl5ty1NhsFVDsJ/oAqQRO8DvN6pksCMhE22DWOnipx5yDAr/tay853XPOmrqQhsFTXiALpwmvCFU9jVTWKnRGNPmG8DRSd5U0MhsTpWM3ldpKEDeVgjVEazdOiqLdC7e53HgedbZaAsQkDzyVi79oDSMVxS5QyPXosIcCQ9X96oZWVld9BrxB25qbokyUqEXV143gEk0ZKpYCJ3RM+cfRo3YGE9cpQiSFbQEH9AjNMZaZSAh/xOq+pNWzffgbf3Gs3TbEpvxiCDDCY+k7El3/s4EjsU1tUfq0kLvz8RKJCTEx7r8Zp8cBY29K2SAoOJ7UH8Uc7hJVnID4lBsBdHflgnqJ5NKXWtbG6wjtqjnnJUl5kd7SWzIA6MbT/OgZkZOmR4Aw7tdrl6FBUZfcETNyuPEj7YAzUKWa3O0WVL4Ae8DjJi8IMR+2ftjp3JyaU8B0W+1w50J84l7r4nakOoEXwmxw1H96U4GMW+5kKUcm2M5bxQkb1Igu5SRCEBEzwXt23vWJD9HDRLVE57H4Excvbi5CuIsmt5LSbs703V2J7yDAEvhp3a8LZP5vzYwlQsdgMnkqrK2+XCVyLcLHPTRBKwswtL/3hPu7PY1E0e6CE5ztFM/6oFRcXcueBLiHePiM1c7U/wKR02uFu/iyswGUUxVN+hrpJfQH+pblhA9CZNyWxy619UF5nHIcNG90n8TLjLQ6Zcb3BN0T3Ja5D+TXMAz484woJ4xENtlX3eSC7ybq6OnHA7lCp7e8EYpdeKFden17TiE4BRRxVPXzob+WjX0EPdHzt72BPgLCHcZHP2eR2ezHiA59b6xRw5OdGBBZ1QwRHUbkAOGWWVx3NyQwC3pUY5stQQcqLI/l/wVHKoN4YL9VfwYs4hAG3cn6HnHPSqYeHCgnUnWIu88BWOXnq4mypWTKIm2t66Z488xV5aLE5Y3gP5BqdNA9n7upUKY8kWdrhS4bJJa9BF8LHSWLa49odBZycvpXxPs/L+ikl6fVBmLy28VJoaQxTVENRJB/L2AxU20k9wbmvUr4d0+aaoz7RtrO9YHpV2VKQNWZ/Q8zJNDTjPrR9ziK3G/MDIplVhi1Dx+OQFncE9UBxdjSmRruuq2Bzwg3Xr+rj+pYmNZNuurLfPhd8WGLhWjrRAMyhUfvRRskS7uJGUQ9U2tSbSk+t4VL9kwQd9eEDbDyk0XoPMvuNq98HnNcEq9a8Gq/B4QtugaTpkmJGdigOg16cXMolU5sUq4BH1rddW0vt31tsxS/LCFJsf7Bfsoj7VoH3UL255UPRPmhGu3FvPP6l41rbxRYZrk3uPm8LnosRI/VdOVMPkClqwprKK9cp3gESP/FdJ2u4eH6Mu2MGEUuYgj+4FXfT5tpF3XNEyr8Fpgc4tLmooKU/VAGg2m08Y/Yuui3k8JSEb+JsG9GX3miIsbEsUW1vsJZ5D2za6mxOIDE56PxZ8AU706u28s1TCVZHMIqLpyEhje2Eeaq4awU1jIBEg24V0b1Xk2Yow8Ad3lEJk11ygmzRel7lnMk3VCy5cjNY9Xk6fHh4VNJe2D7dC9erSSCWU74m9qAK2WbW840OflKTZFsZWEAPECvhl1VC7T50Jx6heBjeuK4/m3hLEQLQQ36pMqsk/vnTMXUrcsWXPYGVohyFIUymsUURhMgHBGQyHoe9tHnoyRdWLkCp2pEHLPsALquAUssV59gtB43/4c3sV6HXNmm2rkOTaSxzUEC4KURAzuUvjUKAhLIQdSO9eifztdxRXnTX+1no36nIJuMDQC5Ju3WhIFGs+glCZ/lfsszPYmepafcncG+1DYmOVOLvLzuhGTJpI2mP78VcREQ6cQcr6n8B1gErBAEk2F7DwEBzeVIIktYf6+Npzqxc6AN6vcHaM44niuFFrNDz4WpqY9wBbfmNlI61EdJX/r3RBz+bDb1zurWwwaHQ5uWvETmHWRzTB3527IbnTBHs1Da5CICIHQ+5OeBclK+OiisNpDfbuPHnbr+R7/SEH2isevwecciu+1149QsuwQdlH5qbUtmRG5x/TRWZbA0RUopIvlG4qRCEgZiyoDlMCMn9U6b7wPXGIBrMVC8bIzGiNBUfs2Hwz68vv4gNza5Jj5PU9el5Y06Yp270FIdrkSMKo6DBWrDRxrjhQkIYMSPoq0amC6oxyt8tG87u5M0KSHXUO+1+ZdSFZX4tffrFhNF5reZPeoq2eUwNGPVciOjxqmgURu812dkJ6J9KLQ4NLZqRz6SW9Zt/OBTrzOyEtpVEKk29N8SuRT1MGe8xYcVmfQUZfp72e+I8sF7uOjjYN1PgwDwdzZktre+04GzfZOdTQnRi5aEwNpdxHqO2td6Peu9pGdytEI+Q7Cdaimm64wteBgyBfU2MnFkMNugOJJOFjrgSByR8qcU2ZAFkMUvAtZIME8JEXdCMk/XBH+twM0SuCwv6XmIxZu5CLbY72XKs+5/3LxKh1ayDgq+5F/Ri4Ql7+U7xPcjRcPyhHFZAoMuJnn6zCk9zCudcchLwNPJnVt0LPTE66DDY84ZtL22kAufWi4z4FK5l9kz6IbS/wyst5ssz5RMcA7inUGqKeHN6qvkmRCHWcm4FHCLvuwti0ixBKXBGwIPBLHhVvnNtmbr6dWBhcjmHSnkYFMtsuyxr6qjbW3UKGCcimTJDTZ3/dLoq6SIDTFTe7k6ETtIf9Fie4Esrv3u1oi5TC6kK910shF/p7Qy0AigJE8pJvoTd2QuUPoQj1yAUXIZ/PQQSZ6IPChId20U4vwsyCU1I8ax4pkEb1ak+/Cxs6DGtIBdCkrIlyi8rBctvklTBK4K/1fh5p9ygqWJfFgpN6oQfIdA6IBHcNWRDkcQfv+BAZqmXVhpgroezofkJaqdOLWKI87DAaBl7nmVM3dfBT1/yLD++3Nt36DBg+O8e+RrQ56B5D1sokD11AWzN9MXd6zo5tW28OeNHOWvE4vlBgQFIsYRIGipTRZVMCtu9K8eQmttz4iZlHsNRywIz84B2jmao9tunDV5eeROr5O7Ug0lcqkuuN03q09x1ct+OmTbyUKs+3MN+UxySLrJlZrfvmbRcNmPbZvcZqld1MYa7m98hA0HqsjWQ8z9kQbQoanz9IJvBFLcSnvD8xFTWJf+56o2fphnqwiX9MlcsRZv1K6kmF2i4cha7V5mz46M59U0VNiLKUYf090POpTVSA13D3uAQyebc73Mn/+0CKvkXYqsqVtrbtc5/kX7uUTMnBHRAjVyv7gtqg87F6Z9lJDzFMmRs8SV/cT1DohtXnE8lDA26jI4MpGQzKoXKW7pj9zixFgB7mf1PU14TJAhug1PqPnXloLn+rp0afvAxHl5EU04Hw8V4HptvVtrdwJqstM3KWun8hhCWUiuj7mJ7HSnss0nFsvymX6u9Yes1vBuSxAEJSklqYZx44VJY5nDDOR4lHXwANK5HtG6nOUTARUCQ+bVN6PebWEPyx01AaEFn9pT5/RU7O2RLDq5ViTuvzywFCpmERiwCqgVTCVaVd1diTsP3GOol2DCagKM1WxDMnJHl97/a213tDf74fAVmdAd7gCTCDcQscEkf0+dwXGbtAxIGuNeHC8crgT1JHTUhj8wuW/pQA7YjFTIaiUN3AZBaV/xER/7p9eFnjexVAgdQMQuyhbshpvGxnGT2BzzpaZ3liPzlKNox2wSL0jnVX53JEqVHepcEO1wUSZ1qILoucI1Lc2jKkqCyboxhUpcfZmiR0KickFU0yu17cTSQACMDR0FQNNj/dCmR3W6mR3I98y30XAQuLlWLoFtbijU/7jaBvkLf2oPALmzSRWMeK28HMVwhsd/MPUgjRprdFkNGA+HUHE1SUlbWo6xHAyfhiVk8eXIsa+Xn0Q1aRiedUeLFUMF1yVZEyhUN3Qn3uwg/KXTHeaq1AXGhJjTVKyjvRV1JTav/jsdG6czccVRbdHfpgPf7v1i/bN6VkLfucyTRfGsNTXpDDxHrxjlzfdmgRvENA9gMbZ6SIfpgLBnGfjFbiHVwBuPaMotWeA2brQBcFXsU6ZfkUmNQN1+GCodye6X8dsXZgRbbRD2gvz5ZMIzsxCpwiiTfMl7Rp4OCRRf7i2/OSIC+2Am15hbuFrIOFUml1U1RoS85TdrxG8uKfeQiL1vP9IK+sxPHIW2s1xkJ8p9EqXFBAQ4JHSDZCe5ua3QD4hPdUpf7vmPHHstF6JpJujJFbgIVZMPqRSZu+I5pK/5fAXjm2Yhe533QXp2hlD7dlUk4lYKtxkVJYP8jsuJhwYsB3aXfFVQEC7J+MWGHdUeh7wiCyxEw+VCWMaxWUC+v/C8ax4cFC4OZPwM90oDNNdDNtZ/dAXHaPrL277xxmAn2sP7V5gOGnbf0dqtaYTAHEbWzlRMAMYXQbGdagF07o4IlZPdCPPBpPMoVxwPr/BGS4Ep42oGv9vo7449huiNpn1g2bA4AJRNJlIbK9E7yAmyBDMahe4HV7u1jjS0gzvu2BZAkH59uoFMW6oNGNqkcKGztzk6gNi1oIkxI+5vp4Va2Q9nfGPMjo62ZbJX8gO/tAG19Vy0k7N8VTlqlKwJt4f9sqS3iBfems7e59qF+Rc55YvKS1TIgmcu6ENywKMBesvgS93qEBD4dDt1sSZ8AmKGoFgQ93Y27s4sOHHDYb0g/3FjIZxH/BknD3WuilhI4qdn1f0ILKWIcWIQPn2YzSpd9HKd7j9WrVHpMBxn3ol+yyNIFKcejII492Qpg1MuUWT4zN3UAklPmcxU563K5wNDDNLZ5WdbiiyZ0t7dcDRZZisk5j2ItMUP9jfPaSZOvpKjYnf0M7GGrCQA2z6m08QAYK9gHCId73q/7obCpV4u+nAFYo//jR+XtJCCC6NTVCFA8dHfIJ4+YB2ky5kbDeq2pcyajlaroMuwG7owjkCiPXgSsEQCmokjv/cHqQlA4PJZzQyTU8OW8Wl+5uGxE8oQdJpVYhc/AHq5uQ9wK5PnZXhBAXsqFmZSAVPiVbPJ4yw6CL2xlbBd+NS2uLSCUhgX9XYSajyJ87LEe0Oxr2HZqoLvR2yF/pK1vCWXAK9rc/kAFnxNCGviApJWiJJFwdPkKDcAKllIgEddqjM5Q1mrfrCdCQdQ/xVYYfEb1uDLRExMNODSauOBJ+xr53vjhfXu3slyJG/nPvChZ5rX8h/ADssNSCawF3qTNfthfAQ9KhwoT7MXCDcumBkdM//cEqZ8gTQDH03dsGt5V5g8/u6y8WML8a60h8okmw+Ls9LSSDVW1Izi1AMspPbVl/ro/v3LTrRzAwNCkWCJ/vgiXE5v/1WRwodYXsI52R7h0by4IqkoNS1j8GZCgVVjHl2vLbq+yVRQV1p8hFOLSPw6EK9cYVrcQ6asqijhq3udeRTVUP5uP+K/wfQSgleoMYG69rweQIeMQrxSKq6AZdt1SjxS21NO6Qb7/dpsvwSUcf7IyGrZmbjo4A0Boi99qBLqlp8v1oD8SLfY/vusw9RXrHc+RpFZk1T1bFlZ6x9S8idtG8iIzrdYZPCBBqNrSomp0iljdHP9vQJaI4ArtFf2M5gA+NzcUSo5ziCo4hv1V3NLkMvV01kVJs3IrDekhDMcofJRMGeiCk8poyG+MRixkB9v75vgoSm28MafvRF4nfLS8CsFj8KZbRvwzPDX3CSO2a71Z6lIcnYEm7d4OuhflK/+HtjPfETCmxe6jlHspIXC5nPVwN4Fzs9uAHQun3l8xU+c3I/0QGf5lrO/cKeW+w/NEG98kfSdLDCQkGQEpDTX8DDDYHrvTt1KzN6eRgmIPKX3g6WA0XTQoDjgb74e44c5iYx8hBOWZJbEdn3UetdWTDeJvI3rPIU/jhqDLs4JxZUqTuVzVoO70RaR6fBPceqJkkOfkF+US6S1cFBPnjFvIVCi5C4bYgbdgHZlT4GALncmsMVJD9AvQqoIjfUdQ4gN50Pd/pXUKFrGBkLlTnTWHrjxU/h2i4ll+5L88RSY0w7GUbPD8+llikgfdqCTYBW4SYTP5RghWuYNuCP21RL/+6eyWYHyMLM3SVLIiKL4PEbJEuLvjYHL2seKFF9HrWgsuiAi/J/dZmN+0PaGRmmC6Uu2JyOzKNLn/Er8mDjv63vEgnMpIlIG0SdlaCMr/YEX2FW1dYdH1FEBTnp7FZerKbXp/R89mj2bpdkWsLKmMHtGjmzs9X/Z7dtU8b7cQC3ffctfQK6p8Ipvn4gNK/FbFoKN3ibUNGuEBTFs9+fhHpKow== Chapter 1657: Legend of God King Matthew 453 They surrounded Matthew, reveling in song and dance, engaging in the utmost seduction. In the beginning, Matthew was still a bit restrained. But when he looked back, The other four had already started enjoying themselves wildly at the feast! Especially Tyraste. ... Dont be fooled by the old mans normally staid appearance; he had the most beauties in his arms. Of course, They were all elves, hmm Now that youve become a god, why be so coy? In the midst of the chaos, Someone uttered these words. Matthew felt there was some truth to them. So, he casually grabbed a petite banshee with serpentine hair, And pushed her under the banquet table! The scene became even more chaotic and decadent. Matthew had forgotten how long the banquet had been going on. All he knew was that the array of beauties surrounding him kept changing, wave after wave. Only after being through it did he realize Turns out there were so many races in Aindor! Time flew by swiftly. It was unclear whether a few years, decades, or centuries had passed. Palaces more splendid than the Heavenly Family Palace rose from the ground in the New Heaven Realm. Matthews God King Palace was naturally the most imposing. Every day, He sat indifferently on the throne at the highest point of the universe, receiving the worship of all beings. He saw countless young men and maidens devoutly prostrating at his feet, loudly chanting their prayers and hymns of praise. He was already tired of such scenes, But still enjoyed them. After the birth of the New Heaven Realm, The power structure was unexpectedly stable. Matthew, holding the Guardian God Sovereignty, became the supreme authority beyond question. Not only the Faded Dragon and the God of Travelers submitted to him, But even Tyraste was very polite in his presence. Only the God Eater Queen maintained a coy attitude, Which kept Matthew somewhat interested in her. Considering the children she had borne him, Matthew decided not to visit the God of Travelers palace tonight That fellow had finally turned into a woman, just as desired. Matthew had tried it, The experience was not bad, But perhaps another time. The days worship went by as Matthews mind wandered. He sat alone on the cold throne of the God King, Contemplating his children with a bit of a headache. He had forgotten the joy he felt when his first child was born when he would proudly carry the crying infant around the world to show off; By the time the second child was born, All he felt was vexation and trouble. Now that he had countless Divine Sons, He was left with only indifference and numbness. There seem to have been some wars in the world of mortals recently. Why not send a few children down, it might release their pent-up energy With a shift of thought, Matthew then yawned. He zoned out for a while, Then couldnt stand the dead silence of the great hall any longer. So he snapped his fingers. A large group of women from various races of the Multiverse appeared by his side. Along with them came innumerable wines, foods, and games. He had grown accustomed to such a lifestyle, To instantly receive whatever he desired, Without the slightest delay, Without any holdup. But for some reason, He felt more and more empty. It was as if deep inside, there was always a black hole that could never be filled, no matter what. Take women, for example. Even the women of less common races could hardly arouse his interest anymore. Recently, he had begun trying star beasts. The taste was indescribable, But at least it was novel. Sometimes, He would think with a sense of simpatico, Perhaps, this is the Grief of the Immortal. However, that was the extent of it. He would not contemplate any further. And so, The days in the Heavenly Family Palace passed, day after day. The legend of God King Matthew was sung repeatedly in every corner of the Multiverse by bards. Many more years went by, Then one year, There was a rebellion in the God King Palace. Matthew sat on the throne and easily killed Tyraste who had tried to betray him. For him, It wasnt a challenging task. Afterward, He buried Tyrastes clothes in the grave while his body had long since turned to ashes. Next to Tyrastes gravestone, There stood three others The Faded Dragon and the God of Travelers had already been killed by him for provoking his anger. Only the God Eater Queen was spared, But she too was banished by Matthew to purgatory From then on, He alone controlled all authority. Everything in the Heavenly Family Palace lost its luster. He frequently descended to Earth, At first, The mortal world was so refreshingly stimulating to him. He quickly fell in love with an ordinary human woman. After a lifetime of love and affection, quarrels and reconciliations, He buried the short-lived human woman, And shed a tear. Then he sought other incarnations for romantic and miraculous encounters on his journeys. Some incarnations indulged in pleasure and luxury, Others spent more time living with short-lived races. He found that only from short-lived races could he snatch some happiness and sense of existence. So he roamed the Earth like a madman, But after hundreds of years, Those experiences, so precious to ordinary people, had become mundane to him. He went through the motions of love and a lifetime with them, At the graves of those lovers, He meant to shed a tear, But couldnt help laughing out loud. This world seems really a bit boring At that moment, He sat in front of the gravestone, Gazing blankly at the distant sunset. Chapter 1658: Legend of God King Matthew 453_6 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 Chapter 1658: Legend of God King Matthew 453_6 After everyone you know, care about, who knows you, or cares about you is no longer in this world, what can prove that you are still alive? When this question suddenly emerged from Matthews mind, he looked at the setting sun. An old man holding a green piccolo was walking towards him. The old man was playing a tune that sounded quite melodious as he walked. ... Only the melody sounded somewhat sad. Matthew moved closer. But to his shock, he found the old mans face looked strangely familiar! He searched through his memory for a long time. Only to discover that the old man bore an uncanny resemblance to a bard friend he knew before he had become a god Lorraine? He asked in surprise. The old man bowed his head slightly, Honorable God King Matthew, someone invited me to play this dusk-themed song for you. He said irritably, I dont like dusk. Yet the old man said, Whether you like it or not, the Dusk of the Gods is already upon us. He became uncontrollably angry. He wanted to use his divine power to kill the old man before him, but found that he could no longer do so. My power A sense of unprecedented panic surged within him. The old man looked at him with a trace of sadness, Dont you even want to consider who invited me here? Matthew was stunned. Indeed. He didnt know when it started, but he had been deprived of his ability to think! Whenever he tried to think, his brain became excruciatingly painful. Strangely, he had also become accustomed to this situation. When did it begin? Was it when I killed Tyraste and the other Main Gods, exiled the God Eater Queen, or even earlier? Matthew sat there blankly. The music from the piccolo played. The sun set. A rift crack tore open in the sky, and giant beast claws kept falling from the void, effortlessly tearing apart the palaces of the Heavenly Family Palace and the mundane cities! Endless fireballs and purple lightning tumbled down. The earth cracked, the sky fell, the seas inverted Scenes of apocalypse unfolded before him. In the meantime, many creatures helplessly sought his help, but Matthew could only look at them with a blank gaze. He had lost his divine power. He could do nothing. So, he could only watch helplessly as those vibrant lives perished in an instant. Those tragic scenes stimulated his numb nerves, until the earth was full of scars. until the world fell apart. At that moment, his heart finally twitched slightly. It was the first time in nearly a hundred years that he felt a sensation known as heartache. Suddenly, the gradually black-and-white hues around him burst into life. The music, filled with sorrow around him, seemed to become cheerful. Matthew stood alone amid the hellfire of the shattered heavens and earth, At that moment, countless giant beast claws, like falling mountains, crashed towards him. He suddenly straightened his chest, a hint of relief on his face. With the next breath, Matthews eyes gradually regained clarity. Destruction, leads to rebirth. Death, signifies existence. I am just Matthew, not some god-king. Is all this a dream? Matthew stood there stunned, in that land of void. Beside him, lay the gradually extinguishing Divine Fire of Retaliation in Lost Paradise, and four companions, unconscious! His gaze inevitably drifted to the distance. Those were the ruins of Heavenly Family Palace! So we never actually flew over the Heavenly Family Palace Matthews heart contracted sharply. He saw in an old square within the ruined Heavenly Family Palace, thousands of angels gathered around an old man seated. The square was dotted with numerous flames, the flames were pale purple, Even from afar, Matthew could sense the pervasive aura of ruin emanating from them! Can someone actually awaken from the Dusk Disaster? From the direction of Heavenly Family Palace, came the old mans low exclamation of surprise. But what use is there for you awakening alone? Are you ready to accompany the fall of the Heavenly Family Palace? A newly born god? His words carried only a hint of scoffing. But to Matthews ears, it felt like thousands of people were scoffing! Warning: Heavenly Family Palace is about to collapse! The Twilight Angel Delatore has initiated the Dusk Disaster, aiming to drag Lost Paradise into the twilight dreamscape, to be destroyed along with Heavenly Family Palace! Chapter 1659: 454 Reincarnate and Deaths True Meaning 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 Chapter 1659: 454 Reincarnate and Deaths True Meaning Heavenly Family Palace. Once a flourishing and prosperous land, it is now nothing but ruins. The gods either fell or left. The Divine Kingdom, which once shone from on high, has also fallen. The entire Heavenly Family Palace has thus crumbled and shattered. ... Now, All Matthew could see was a horrifying expanse of broken walls and ruins. An intense odor of decay assaulted his senses. It was as if at any moment, this space, which had once forged the supreme glory of many gods, would disintegrate, shatter, and ultimately step into the coffin of death. That feeling was extremely oppressive. So oppressive that Matthew, standing in the Lost Paradise, found it hard to breathe. But this feeling was not unfamiliar to him. In that dream of the Dusk Disaster, the God King Matthew he played felt nearly the same when facing the apocalypse. Matthew knew. The Dusk Disaster had its origins in the Ruin and destruction of the Heavenly Family Palace. It was an irreversible fate. Yet it was also the saddest elegy for the angels present As the edifice was about to collapse, the gods could leave. But these Eternal Angels could not escape. They were beings created by the gods using the authority of the Heavenly Family Palace. They were inherently a part of the Heavenly Family Palace. When the Heavenly Family Palace was glorious, they were boundlessly magnificent. And as the Heavenly Family Palace was about to perish, they could not avoid their doom. Matthew gazed at those angels, whose expressions were all very calm. Only when they sensed Matthews gaze, did their eyes betray a hint of provocation. A powerful Strength isolated the Heavenly Family Palace from the Lost Paradise. The difference between the two was stark. Destruction. And rebirth. Matthew quietly watched the Twilight Angels and his followers. It wasnt that he didnt want to go over. But he didnt dare. At that moment, he had fully grasped the entire scope of the Dusk Disaster It originated from within the Heavenly Family Palace and extended infinitely into the surrounding space. The closer one got, the deeper the entanglement became. These angels were already prepared to bid farewell to this world. One by one, they faced death with serenity, their gazes calm. Looking at the New God, their eyes were filled with mockery and pleasure. Clearly, for these dying ones, to drag down a few more with the falling Heavenly Family Palace was the most refreshing news. Matthew took a deep breath. He realized there was no need to retaliate against these dying angels. Seeking a way out immediately was the best course of action! Just then, a meowing sound arose in his arms. Matthew looked down, and saw that the little black cat had awoken. The latter blinked, its mood tensing up, clearly also realizing what had happened: The Dusk Disaster? Damn, so the part where I became the Divine King and turned all of you into cute puppies was just a dream? Matthew didnt bother to comment on Dark Peggys strange preferences. He asked in a grave voice, To unknowingly draw us all into an illusionary dream, and also hard to extricate from Is the power of the Twilight Angels really that strong? The little black cat shook its head: No. The Dusk Disaster originates from the natural phenomena caused by the destruction of the Heavenly Family Palace itself. The Twilight Angels and other angels have only magnified this Strength by a hundredfold and shifted part of it onto us Its not a difficult thing to do. Because we carry divinity and the Divine Fire of Retaliation. The natural laws generated at the time of the destruction of the Heavenly Family Palace will assume we are the gods about to perish! So we are affected much more severely than ordinary people! Matthews expression turned grave: Then why didnt you say it earlier? The little black cats fur bristled: I just thought of it now! Although I pretended to be someone who ascends frequently, Ascension is originally very rare in history! When the ancient gods first opened Twin Paradise, this World was still a void. And when the Heavenly Family Palace was established, the Twin Paradise ruins that might have affected them had already fallen into the astral world, completely unconnected. Our this time of Ascension, it is also the first time in the history of the world of Aindor that the old and new heavenly realms are so close in time and space, looking back, it makes sense to be affected. But who could have foreseen it beforehand! In the end, its these dang angels fault, about to be gone themselves yet cant stand to see anyone else be well The little black cat complained for a while. Then, she looked eagerly at Matthew: What do we do now? Matthew silently stretched out his hand and grasped the Divine King Authority. A flood of information poured into his mind. He let out a slight sigh of relief. Fortunately, the Lost Paradise itself was not affected by the Dusk Disaster and could still operate normally. And as he touched the Divine King Authority, Scenes from that dream vividly resurfaced in Matthews mind. The details were so real. And so chilling. But after overcoming the brief discomfort, Matthew found that many memories and experiences from that great dream were applicable. In other words, although he had not yet become a true Divine King, he had already mastered many techniques to use the Divine King Authority! The only regret was, that the current Lost Paradise was still too weak. The Divine King Authority had limited space for application. Lets move away from the Heavenly Family Palace a bit! Matthew gripped the authority calmly, then controlled the Lost Paradise to fly away from the Heavenly Family Palace. But during this process. Chapter 1660: 454 Reincarnate and Deaths True Meaning_2 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 Chapter 1660: 454 Reincarnate and Deaths True Meaning_2 He sensed a tremendous resistance! Even though he exerted all his strength, Lost Paradise only moved a little bit. The Divine Fire of Retaliation, originally surging immensely above, had also become much weaker due to Matthews actions! A massive force was pulling at Lost Paradise, dragging it toward the center of the Heavenly Family Palace! ... Matthews expression subtly changed. The low laughter of the Twilight Angel followed: To awaken from the Dusk Disaster and find the correct strategy in time, you really are not fated to die. Now, while things havent reached a point of no return, leave Lost Paradise early and preserve yourself! This is the wisest decision; if you wish to save everyone or still harbor the delusion of ascension, then all that awaits you is downfall! Havent you realized? Lost Paradise has been captured by the force fields produced during the destruction of the Heavenly Family Palace, and your companions are all unconscious, you alone cant lift Lost Paradise to a safe place Let it be destroyed! Let it be destroyed! The Days of Heavenly Change have arrived; the Earth will tear apart, and the oceans will roll back into the sky. In some places, the land stretches barren for thousands of miles, and the seasons bring no water; in other places, it will rain heavily for hundreds of years! Yet, the physical tearing is merely a harbinger of the catastrophe. When the giant beasts ignite their nest flames and flap their wings, the cosmic-level winds and fire will tear apart most planes; ultimately, the void. When the void arrives, everything will be swallowed. Life and death will have no distinction then. If so, there is no difference between dying sooner or later Perish together with this grand Heavenly Family Palace, you pitiful new gods As the Twilight Angel spoke, he began chanting a solemn and ancient ballad. The other angels joined in the chanting. The ballad seemed to herald the arrival of the apocalypse. As the song began, Matthew saw pillars of light shooting up from every mountaintop within the space of the Heavenly Family Palace. Around the pillars, copious amounts of lava and black smoke burst forth. The divine palaces atop the mountains all collapsed. Swarms of black holes, like gravitational vortices, instantly formed. The vortices and pillars of light tore at the surrounding material plane. Much of the material was thereby annihilated! At that moment, the entire Heavenly Family Palace emitted a painful moan, the countless trillions of lives that once left traces in this space echoed in wailing resonance! Without a sound, the plaza where the angels were gathered was swallowed by a massive pillar of light. This space, like a beautiful landscape painting, was being torn bit by bit, shredded by that irresistible force, and then fell! Matthew quietly stood within Lost Paradise, observing the destruction of the Heavenly Family Palace. This perspective and feeling were quite peculiar. Although it was exploding fiercely outside, he, being in Lost Paradise, felt detached, like an observer in a space station witnessing the destruction of a planet. It was a feeling of being completely detached from the world. Of course, this feeling was an illusion. Because Lost Paradise had been re-entangled by the numerous gravitational vortices of the Heavenly Family Palace and was moving toward destruction. Although in that moment, Matthew experienced many subtle and profound feelings. Yet he still had to try controlling the authority simultaneously, dodging the torn areas of the Heavenly Family Palace as much as possible while desperately searching for an escape strategy. As the Twilight Angel had said, he himself could run, after all, he was just a demigod now, not fully bound with Lost Paradise, running fast could mostly save him. But Matthew wanted to try again. Having painstakingly found Lost Paradise, serendipitously acquired the Divine King Authority, and endured the spine-chilling Dusk Disaster, he did not want to give up so easily. Soon, Matthew had clarified the most fundamental predicament and two potential strategies. The real predicament was The other four were affected by the Dusk Disaster; they were unable to provide mental power, mana, or other forms of energy to support the Divine King Authority. More importantly, their Divine Fire had thus become uncontrollable! Although Matthew could control the flight trajectory of Lost Paradise, he couldnt control their Divine Fire. And Divine Fire played a crucial role on the Ascension Path of Lost Paradise! This was also the fundamental reason Matthew didnt drive away any of the other four after obtaining the authority! He needed their Divine Fire! The Divine Fire inside Lost Paradise was the lever to manipulate external fire energy. While all five were conscious, Matthew could manipulate more than five times the Ascension Power. Now it wasnt possible. Relying solely on his own Gordons Fire, let alone escaping the Heavenly Family Palace, even if the Heavenly Family Palace was no longer falling, he had no way to guide it to a higher place! There are only two strategies then. First, try all means to awaken them. Second, find a way to temporarily control their Divine Fire on your own! However, both strategies face extremely severe challenges. Divine Fire is a very dominant and exclusionary super energy. Gordons Fire can neutralize some of the Divine Fire but struggles to control them. The Divine King Authority actually has some suppressive force and direct control over the other fours Divine Fire. Given the current state, Matthew was confident he could temporarily borrow the Divine Fire of one or two others. Any more and he definitely couldnt handle it. But to escape the afflicted areas of the Heavenly Family Palace, he needed the Divine Fire of all four others! Chapter 1661: 454 The True Essence of Reincarnation and Death_3 Chapter 1661: 454 The True Essence of Reincarnation and Death_3 Unless he no longer cared for his life! As for the first strategy Matthew glanced at the other four people who were still unconscious, a hint of helplessness flashing in his eyes. The Dusk Disaster is a very powerful phenomenon. The frightening aspect of it lies in its ability to subtly influence a persons mind and body. Matthew had been through it. ... He knew very well that when you were in the midst of it, many things that would normally seem bizarre would start to appear logical and reasonable in your eyes. Often times, traps full of holes in the eyes of the outsider, would be completely undetectable to the person trapped within, not even a hint of something amiss! Everything feels so natural. The most terrifying part is, when Matthew put himself in the shoes of someone experiencing the Dusk Disaster, pondering whether he would have had the chance to change anything if the contents turned into reality, his heart provided a rather pessimistic answer! In the end, that Divine King Matthew in the dream was indeed a true projection from the depths of my soul! To become a god, to act recklessly, to live dissolutely, to become distorted, and then to face the dusk Its almost an inevitable fate! It was the irreversible moral distortion brought about by the uncontrollable expansion of supernatural powers upon an individual. The eventual outcome of it all, does not change with personal will, nor does it have anything to do with an individuals quality, morals, or integrity When you live long enough and possess great enough strength, you gradually become desensitized to everything that once interested you. In order to prove your existence, youll urgently seek any possible stimulation. This is exactly the beginning of losing control and heading towards destruction. It was at that moment, Matthew once again felt profound admiration for Isabelle and the others for their greatness from deep within his heart. The apparent madness of the Heavenly Mages, is actually the result of super self-discipline and extreme restraint. If it had been ordinary people, they likely would have been even crazier! Of course, this might also have something to do with the fact that the Heavenly Mages have not lived long enough. At that moment, Matthew was controlling the precariously unstable Lost Paradise, desperately fleeing on the verge of the slowly collapsing Heavenly Family Palace. The continuously collapsing space led to a newfound enlightenment within him Thats why short-lived species can appreciate the splendor of life itself. While for long-lived species or immortals, as the years increase, the madness within them continuously accumulates, ultimately leading them on the path to self-destruction! If they are unable or still unaware to self-destruct, then they would bring destruction to the entire world along with them! This is the profound truth engraved in the core of life in the Multiverse! Every life, at the moment of its birth, has already written its own future death! Life is such, planes are such, its merely a matter of sooner or later Matthew remembered what the Calamity Mage had said. She might have foreseen the ruin of the world, and attributed it to the gods. Therefore, there was the Ascension of the Heavenly Palace. But in reality, the destruction of the world has nothing to do with the gods, they are merely an inevitable catalyst. If others were to gain the power and life span of eternity, they would ultimately bring about disaster as well. This is the inevitable fate. Because Life, is Death. Matthews eyes gradually brightened. At that moment, all the domains within him began to boil. The balance between the Oak Tree and the Undead was broken, and then sublimated, eventually fusing between life and death. The boundaries of these two major domains also began to expand continuously. Amidst Matthews rapidly surging thoughts and mind, the previously somewhat thin Domain Contract was instantly expanded by tens of thousands of words! At that moment, his other domains within were pushed aside. Only life and death were rapidly expanding and compressing each other. The two major domains seemed to be engaged in an unprecedented contest. Amid the intense collisions, both domains became incredibly twistedbut within that distortion, there was a dynamic harmony. Matthew released a faint power from the Divine King Authority. The Tauren Domain and the Equilibrium Domain also expanded violently. Ultimately, the domains of life and death within him achieved an unprecedented coordination. And the previously precarious Equilibrium Domain, had now become much stronger! Prompt: You have profoundly comprehended the profound meanings and laws of life and death. You acquired three Abilities in both the domain of life and the domain of death, as well as a nascent authority! You have achieved a new balance. Your Equilibrium Domain has become even stronger! Your Domain Ability harmonize spells has sublimated into Extraordinary Harmony! Extraordinary Harmony: Now, you can use a certain supernatural power of the same Attribute to harmonize more of the same type of supernatural powers from different factions! Extraordinary Harmony This is exactly what I need, but its not enough! Matthew was well aware of how dangerous it was to harmonize Divine Fire of Retaliation. He had to advance further on The Art of Equilibrium! Boom! A fiery meteor brushed past the edge of Lost Paradise and plummeted into the bottomless astral world. Matthew once again dodged the space full of vortices. A few seconds later, he made a decisive decision. Prompt: Would you like to activate the third Subordinate God slot and issue a summons to mortal creatures? Chapter 1662: 454 Reincarnate and Deaths True Meaning_4 Chapter 1662: 454 Reincarnate and Deaths True Meaning_4 Summoning in progress After tens of seconds. A familiar phantom appeared in the lower space of the Lost Paradise. Matthew looked down at the other with the most firm tone and said, Sener! ... Im offering you a chance now, become my Subordinate God! Hand over the Twisted Book of Equalization in your possession to me! You have only three seconds to consider! As his voice faded, the phantom had already knelt on one knee without any hesitation: Respected Main God Matthew! I am willing to become your Subordinate God and offer up the Sus divine artifact, the Twisted Book of Equalization! In an instant, a tight bond formed between Matthew and Sener. The relationship was established. From that moment on, Sener must remain loyal to Matthew, and Matthew must also promise to protect this Subordinate God to the greatest extent! And as Seners phantom joined the ranks of the Subordinate Gods, a brass book exuding a faint evil aura emerged from the sacrifice portal that Matthew had temporarily opened. As soon as the Twisted Book of Equalization was in hand, Matthew felt an impatient force surging into his body! That was the supreme force of the Equilibrium Domain! That was the innate strength of the divine artifact! In that moment, the Sus branding inside him was triggered, and the brass book impatiently started to infuse an endless stream of XP into Matthews body! At the same time, the pages of the book itself trembled violently, with lines of black text appearing on the open page before Matthew: Respected Envoy of Equilibrium! I have finally awaited your arrival! No Dragon Fire atop the Great Wall, and the Eternal Flame in the underground palace has been extinguished too long, so long that I feared the Eastern Continent was beyond salvation! Please use me to your hearts content! My only request is that one day, I may return to my homeland to take one more look The light emanating from the Twisted Book of Equalization shone upon Matthews face. Outside the Lost Paradise, the apocalyptic scene of raging fires twisted his features. Distorted Book of Equalization. The Twisted Book of Equalization ought to be twisted after all Matthew held the brass book, feeling the unique strength, his heart filled with joy. Only the Envoy of Equilibrium could unleash the true strength of this divine artifact. With it, Matthew dared to control the other four Divine Fires at the same time! With the help of the Twisted Book of Equalization and a vast infusion of XP, Matthews professions advancement as the Envoy of Equilibrium skyrocketed to LV4 like a rocket! Being part-time work, the level of the Envoy of Equilibrium did not count towards the Total Level. Its profession advancement was not high, but the existence of Demigod Power could significantly adjust the level disparity between secondary and primary professions. Matthew estimated, with the lever of Demigod Power, a 4th-level Envoy of Equilibrium could almost exert an effect equivalent to Level 12 (being 2nd-rank lower than the Total Level). This boost was undoubtedly also quite considerable for Matthew. Whats more, ever since Life and Death achieved the Great Harmony, Matthews legendary path had been completely opened. Next, he just needed to keep practicing! Life and Death are both settled, can Nature and Undying be far behind? Although his heart was already surging, the present crisis of the apocalyptic scene still rapidly drew Matthews attention back to reality. He walked quickly towards the other four. Right away, Matthew held the Twisted Book of Equalization in one hand and the Divine King Authority in the other, pointing the end of the sceptre towards the God of Travelers. Hiss, hiss, hiss! A cluster of Divine Fire wrapped around the tip of the sceptre like venomous snakes. Matthew multitasked with a single-minded devotion, simultaneously releasing Gordons Fire, Divine Kings Power, and Extraordinary Harmony! Yet, even with so many powers mediating, the very moment Matthews mental power connected with the Divine Fire, he too felt an unprecedented pain! It was a pain of the soul being scorched! Unbearable to endure. In just a few seconds. Matthew, although successful in absorbing the myriad Divine Fires of Retaliation from the God of Travelers, was in so much pain that sweat beaded on his forehead! Dont rush, take it slow Matthew calmed his mind. It was at that moment. He suddenly saw the incarnated little black cat that was Dark Peggy, dragging out a seemingly docile mudfish from some unknowable corner! I knew you were up to no good! Still trying to hide, huh? Pretending to be an unpredictable spirit, are you? The little black cat tossed the mudfish in front of Matthew, then proceeded to beat it up royally! Matthew looked closely. This mudfish was much plumper than a normal one, about the size of a kitten. The creature had a remarkable demeanor, quite imposing to look at. However, in front of Peggy. It seemed somewhat frightened, meekly taking the beating without daring to resist even once. Thats the Mirage Dragon! The little black cat reported: Its this guy, impersonating the unpredictable spirit of Lost Paradise, deceiving many people. Including that Elf Elder! The tickets you got were automatically issued by Lost Paradise. This guy just knew a few minutes in advance which people would get tickets and then jumped out pretending to be the unpredictable spirit This divine artefact chooses the most suitable Main God candidate on its own, but that doesnt mean it possesses a consciousness of its own. I guess this guy sneaked into Lost Paradise through a backdoor many years ago. He himself couldnt ignite the Divine Fire, so he planned to pull together a group of people to work for him and at the opportune moment, Plunder the God Fruit to become the Divine King himself! Am I right or not?! The little black cats paws kept slapping the already swollen face of the Mirage Dragon. The latter lowered its head in a fluster. Not daring to utter a word. It looked just like a particularly shy and socially anxious little fellow! This guy has lived for thousands of years? Matthew was somewhat astonished. The little black cat lifted its paw: Probably. In any case, this guy is up to no good. At this point. The mudfish finally mustered the courage: Ive only just awakened The little black cat glared at it: Are you aware of the situation now? The Mirage Dragon nervously nodded. Then why arent you helping out? You cant expect our dear Matthew to suffer all alone, can you!? As she spoke. She picked up the Mirage Dragon and tossed it toward the tip of the sceptre, swirled with the Divine Fire of Retaliation and Gordons Fire. The Mirage Dragon let out a shriek. But in the next second. Its body radiated bands of earthy yellow light. The Divine Fires twined around the light but couldnt burn through it! I told you so! This kid was roasted for hundreds of years with something like Divine Fire by the Emperor of the Su and was fine, ordinary Divine Fire is nothing! The little black cat said proudly. Then she paused: Why do I have so much bizarre knowledge in my mind? Could it be that Im truly the legendary Ancient Dark God? At this critical juncture. Of course, nobody could answer her question. Matthew weighed the sceptre in his hand. The Mirage Dragon obediently swam from the tip to the end. It formed an earthy yellow ring at the right spot. Matthew grasped the ring above it. It was as though he was holding a heat-insulating pad. The pain from the burning of the Divine Fire instantly became much more bearable. He immediately perked up. Next, he expanded the Equilibrium Domain to its maximum and with the power of Extraordinary Harmony, he drew in the Divine Fires from the remaining three people all at once! At that moment. Matthew, with his own strength, wielded the Divine Fires of five people simultaneously. Boom! At the bottom of Lost Paradise, a ceaseless flame reignited. The abundant energy arrived so timely. Matthew suppressed the urge to roar. The very next second. He thrust the sceptre high above, pointing it to the zenith above the Lun Palace! There. Was the true destination of Lost Paradise. There. Was the birthplace of the New Heaven Realm! Chapter 1663: 455 Destruction and Rebirth (Final of Scar of the Dead) Chapter 1663: 455 Destruction and Rebirth (Final Chapter of Scar of the Dead) The nascent Divine Fire burned fiercely. It carried Lost Paradise straight up into the heavens. The doomsday fire poured down. But it couldnt hinder the strong upward trend of Lost Paradise! Matthew could feel it. ... Destruction and rebirth had alternated at that moment. Before long, they had successfully escaped the gravitational vortex of the Heavenly Family Palace. The apocalyptic scene gradually disappeared from Matthews view. What took its place were scenes that seemed vaguely familiar. This was a higher place in the Heavenly Family Palace. A space that was almost void. This place it seems weve really been here before! Such an epiphany struck Matthews heart. He had once encountered the shadow of the Calamity Mage here. The latter even mentioned giving them a few small gifts. Wait a moment! If Lost Paradise was captured by the Dusk Disaster while leaping over the Heavenly Family Palace, then wouldnt the memory of encountering the Calamity Mage be illogical? Could it be that the shadow of the Calamity Mage was also a part of the Dusk Disaster? Matthews heart was filled with doubt. No, not necessarily He quickly realized, that an existence like the Calamity Mage, by merely appearing, could have twisted time and space. In the presence of such a powerful reference, the sequential order of time lost its meaning. The key was her presence. Her appearance meant she truly existed. The paradox of time and space proved nothing. So, what about the gift she spoke of? Matthew looked around. He found nothing unusual. His heart was filled with curiosity and some self-doubt Could it really have been just my illusion? Lost Paradise continued to ascend. They flew past the place where they had once encountered the Calamity Mage, rising toward the supreme point of the Universe. As the Heavenly Family Palace faded into the distance, the influence of the Dusk Disaster also gradually weakened. At a certain moment, Elf Elder suddenly awoke from his dream. The instant he opened his eyes, Matthew saw in them the vicissitudes of life. Was it an illusion? Or was this a test before deification? The Elf Elders mental state was much like Matthews when he first awoke; his heart seemed full of conflict. As if he had encountered many unbearable things in his dream. The other three also gradually woke up. Taking the opportunity, Matthew quickly recounted the ins and outs of the Dusk Disaster. After listening, Elf Elder and Vampire Moson expressed their gratitude to Matthew. However, the Faded Dragon wore a disbelieving expression. As for the God Eater Queen, she was the one whose mental state was the most unstable, and even after waking up, she stared blankly in place for quite some time! Regardless, after the others woke up, the pressure on Matthews shoulders was greatly reduced. Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that our ascension has been successful, but the Heavenly Family Palace is about to fall. The fall of the Heavenly Family Palace will bring irreversible damage to the material plane. The Earth will tear apart, tsunamis will flood the coastal cities, Void Turbulence will keep coming incessantly, and more demons will swarm in from the astral world. Many innocent creatures will die in this catastrophe, and even more people will be displaced Matthew said indifferently. The reactions of the crowd were varied. A trace of worry flashed across Tyrastes face. But the Traveler God Mo Songs face was full of relief: Thank goodness I ran away in advance! Now I have joined the most correct side! The Faded Dragon was quietly discussing with the God Eater Queen: Perhaps we should take our clan to the Heavenly Realm early, or into our own Demiplane For their reactions, Matthew had expected as much. He wasnt really concerned about these fellows attitudes. But the next second, he suddenly pushed the Divine King Authority toward the little black cat and Tyraste! This original authority, I entrust to the two of you. You will be the Divine King. Mr. Tyraste, you will be responsible for supervising her, Matthew said. A look of astonishment appeared on the little black cats face: I, the Divine King? Matthew said with a smile: You said it yourself. The Holy Prophecy Technique has appointed you to be the next Divine King. Ive thought about it, and this outcome isnt unacceptable. The little black cat did not show the joy that Matthew had imagined. On the contrary, her eyes revealed a trace of sadness: So Youre going to abandon me again, right? Tyraste also asked with a puzzled face: Why dont you become the Divine King yourself? Matthew shook his head with a smile: I have already been one in a dream. That feeling is quite fascinating, but I think thats not what I want. Besides, from the beginning to the end, I never really considered taking this path. I just came to have a look. Now that I have seen enough of the scenery above, its time to go back. Such words from Matthew were nothing if not shocking. Let alone Mo Song and the Faded Dragon, even Tyraste showed an expression of disbelief. So you really never intended to become an ancient god The Mirage Dragon said admiringly: I thought you were just boasting previously. Lost Paradise was ascending rapidly. The air was becoming more and more saturated with intoxicatingly sweet substances. Matthew knew that if he lingered any longer, he might become unable to resist the temptation to ascend. So he lightly touched the Divine King Authority with his right hand, extracted a unique part of it, and pushed the remaining part into the arms of the little black cat! This is one-fifth of the power of the original authority, symbolizing protection. Ill borrow this protective power for a few days, and once this catastrophe is over, Ill return it to you. Take good care of this phoenix egg for me; who knows, it might hatch a phoenix one day! Chapter 1664: 455 Destruction and Reincarnation (Final Chapter of Scar of the Dead)_2 Chapter 1664: 455 Destruction and Reincarnation (Final Chapter of Scar of the Dead)_2 After saying these things, Matthew, carrying the temporary Guardian Authority, actively detached himself from the continuously ascending Lost Paradise! In that moment, he could still hear Dark Peggys stubborn voice: I dont want your Divine King Authority! Im just holding onto it for you temporarily! ... Whenever you want to become the Divine King, Ill immediately give it back to you! A silent smile spread across Matthews heart. If it were someone else, he might not have believed them, but if it were Peggy If its after ten million years, well, thats another story. Matthew smiled freely. He spread his arms, feeling the air of this special place close to higher dimensions and high energy, letting his body slowly fall. After several seconds, he once again saw the crumbling Heavenly Family Palace. To avoid being captured by the gravitational vortex, a bright white light suddenly burst forth from Matthews body! Shapeshifting Form: Holy Deer! The Cosmic Roulette opened up slowly in front of him. One plane after another opened its arms to him. As long as he spent a certain amount of movement points, the Holy Deer could freely shuttle between planes. Matthews current movement points were quite plentiful. After spending 10 movement points, he returned directly from the edge of Heavenly Family Palace to the material plane! Alert: You (Holy Deer) have arrived at the East Coast of Aindor (material plane)! Hmm? Didnt align correctly? How did I end up on the East Coast? Above the clouds, Matthew, in the form of Heavenly Deer, stamped his hooves and looked around. Not far away was a bustling port city. To the north of the harbor, rows of tall masts stood on the glittering sea surface, with white sails occasionally unfurling and fluttering in the sea breeze. On the docks, busy figures moved goods up and down the wharves. A few sailors tried to haul a camel-like beast of burden onto the deck, only to be dragged into the sea by the startled creature. For a moment, the scene was utter chaos. In the far-off city area, wagons and crowds melded into orderly dashed lines. In the central square, rising high was the statue of the Eastern Guardian, Chen. Flocks of seagulls flew over the statue, occasionally leaving droppings on Chens head. Its Deep Blue Harbor A strong curiosity and interest shone in Matthews eyes. Returning from Heavenly Family Palace, freed from the Dusk Disaster, his heart was still filled with a vast sense of vacancy. But that feeling was alleviated a lot when he felt the bustling life of Deep Blue Harbor. That was the air of the mortal world, a rich sense of life. At this moment, Matthew felt this air was more precious than any abstract supernatural power. The Heavenly Deer concealed its tracks, wandering aimlessly above the clouds of Deep Blue Harbor. He observed, many people in Deep Blue Harbor were also attracted by the celestial event above Near the Eastern Guardians statue in the square, many people collectively looked up, staring at the fireball gradually moving away in the sky, murmuring something under their breath. So he looked up too. All that remained in his vision was a point of light that was about to disappear. Matthew knew very well that Lost Paradise had already left the field of vision reachable by the naked eye of the material world and entered the topmost layer of Heavenly Family Palace. What he was seeing now was merely lingering visions of it. I hope their Ascension goes well. After the fall of the Heavenly Family Palace, its probably going to take a very long time for Heavenly Family Palace to stabilize I wonder how long until we can meet again. Thats what Matthew thought to himself. He took a turn in the sky above Deep Blue Harbor and planned to return immediately to Rolling Stone City to prepare for the fall of the Heavenly Family Palace. But just at the moment he intended to depart, the rapidly disappearing point of light in the sky suddenly split silently! What followed was, countless meteor-like minutiae shot from the center of light, bursting forth and then vanishing! Boom! It took several seconds before Matthew heard the rumbling sound coming from the high heavens! In that moment, his heart was filled with panic and despair! That was Peggys Insight? What happened? Matthew subconsciously closed his eyes, trying to sense deeply. On the data display, Alert: Your ability world-level event has captured major new news! Storluk Industries used the Singularity Cannon, carrying out a long-distance destructive strike on the Lost Paradise about to reach the highest point in the universe! The Singularity Cannon successfully destroyed Lost Paradise! Your allies Tyraste, Dark Peggy, Mirage Dragon, the Faded Dragon, Vampire Moson, God Eater Queen are all dead Warning: The fall of the Heavenly Family Palace is about to cause huge tears and wounds in the material world! Storluk Industries! Space undead! He had not expected that the space undead, who had kept a low profile for so long after the Blood Moon Strike, would do something so unexpected and outrageous! But thinking about it, the actions of the other party could only be considered rational. Storluk Industries feared the Seven Saint Alliance, not a group of newly born ancient gods. In that instant, Matthew felt an acute pain from the depths of his soul. It was as if someone had forcefully torn a piece from his soul! His heart was filled with an indescribable agony and rage! Storluk Matthew trembled, grinding his teeth: You are dead! This was the first time such an intense desire for revenge bloomed in Matthews heart. He couldnt tell if it was due to a fright, anger, or sorrow for Tyraste and Peggy. Right now, he just wanted to tear those metallic undead to shreds! Chapter 1665: 455 Destruction and Rebirth (Final Chapter of Scar of the Dead)_3 Chapter 1665: 455 Destruction and Rebirth (Final Chapter of Scar of the Dead)_3 But reason told Matthew, now was not the time to vent anger. After the destruction of Lost Paradise, a series of chain reactions would inevitably occur. It was very likely to exacerbate the negative effects of the Heavenly Family Palaces fall. Though the material world seemed calm and tranquil now, it wouldnt be long. ... All planes were about to face a bloody storm! Matthew gritted his teeth, and headed straight for Rolling Stone City. On the way, he noticed something wrong with the weather. The sky had turned blood-red, and in some places, faint purple bands of light even appeared! These light bands spread across the sky and ground. Matthew knew, this was a precursor to the gravitational vortices that would tear apart the material layer due to the descent of the Heavenly Family Palace! I must rush back immediately! Even with the protection of the Eternal Barrier, the material plane might still face a terrifying disaster! With this thought in mind, Matthew ran like the wind. And when the skyline off in the distance showed Rolling Stone City unscathed, a sigh of relief secretly escaped Matthews heart. But the next second, his face changed dramatically He saw a very thick purple band of light right above Rolling Stone City! Boom. Vast amounts of dark clouds gushed from all directions, but were quickly devoured by the band of light! The material layer torn by gravity let out a painful moan, greedily drawing in all elements of matter around it, trying to mend the rupture. But it was all in vain. By the time Matthew reached above Rolling Stone City, the pale purple light band had already transformed into a huge tearing gap! Behind the gap, was a sky full of fire, whistling meteor showers, and an endless ocean of astral worlds! On the ground, more and more people flooded outside, panicked and helplessly looking up at the unusual changes in the sky. They had no idea what was going to happen next, but the fear of the end of the world was already deeply etched in their bones. All sorts of rumors began to spread, and panic spread quickly with them. There was no time to greet Rheager and the others. Resuming his human form, Matthew flew alone to the sky above Rolling Stone City! He quickly observed the gigantic tear. The results of the observation were not optimistic. Whether it was meteors or oceans falling from inside, both could easily destroy Rolling Stone City in an instant! The southern mage army was too busy to care for themselves. In this situation, it was completely up to luck how much of the disaster the protective array activated by Matthew alone could withstand. We must evacuate all residents immediately! Pity the Authority I borrowed Huh? It was only at this moment, that Matthew suddenly realized the temporary Guardian Authority in his hand had not ceased to function despite the destruction of Lost Paradise! Could it be? Surprise filled Matthews face. And just at that moment, endless fireballs appeared in the distant sky. The great fire seemed to ignite the sky and the horizon. The air grew hot and dry. Matthew sensed that some fragments of the Heavenly Family Palace had already fallen close to the material plane! Under the effect of the gravitational vortex, everyone felt as though they had an extra ten or twenty pounds hanging on them, making every step feel heavy and tiring! Not only that, the pale purple light bands had completely torn open, and amidst the thunderous blast of roars, above Rolling Stone City, masses of black sea water cascaded down, smashing fiercely towards the city center! At this moment, Matthew knew he had no other choice. He rushed alone towards the direction of the falling sea water. The next second, to the exclamations of the people, the Guardian Authority in his hand burst into a brilliant white light It was such a natural command, and such a familiar feeling. Matthew narrowed his eyes. In the face of this terrible calamity, his heart filled with tranquility and peace. He had complete trust in the Authority in his hand, and knew he had full control over it. Because In that dream of the Dusk Disaster, on the road to the fallen abyss where the God King Matthew kept descending, he had raised the Guardian Authority in his hand countless times just like now, saving the world from one doomsday after another! Even the God King who ultimately fell, had numerous times become the Guardian of the people Such thoughts arose in Matthews heart. In that instant, the dream and reality overlapped. Pure white light became a huge protective umbrella, enveloping all of Rolling Stone City within it. The black sea water unmercifully pummeled the white surface of the umbrella, most of the black water evaporated the moment it touched the umbrella, only a minor portion flowed elsewhere. The barrier formed by the Guardian Authority marked a clear boundary. Outside the boundary, was an apocalypse filled with tsunamis, earthquakes, and fiery rain, but within, everything was safe and sound. At this time, finally someone in Rolling Stone City recognized Matthews figure. They hailed the name of the tree-planting mage from below, celebrating the return of their guardian. Their cheers were so loud, that it later formed waves of uniform sound. Wave after wave, so vigorous, that even Matthew who was high in the sky, his ears filled with the noise of the outside world, heard them. Feeling the eager gratitude of the residents of Rolling Stone City, warmth rose in Matthews heart. Unfortunately, he couldnt respond to their cheers now. The power of the Guardian Authority was as mighty as in the dream of the Dusk Disaster, but he himself was not the God King from the dream who was invincible. Chapter 1666: 455 Destruction and Reincarnation (Scar of the Dead Final Chapter)_4 Chapter 1666: 455 Destruction and Reincarnation (Scar of the Dead Final Chapter)_4 The sense of ease at the beginning did indeed feel very familiar. But gradually, Matthew began to feel somewhat powerless. I now only have the Power of Demigod, not a trace of divine power. If I want to activate the authority for a long period of time, I can only rely on mental power; stamina and mana have little effect Matthew was somewhat worried. He did not know how long the crack in front of him would take to disappear. ... But he knew very well, once he could no longer hold on, Rolling Stone City would suffer heavy casualties! I cannot retreat. I cannot be negligent. I must hold on! Matthew clenched his teeth. This was the responsibility of a guardian, and it was also the root of his conviction. Be it Rolling Stone City or Crimson Mountain, having chosen to protect, how could he easily give up? Thus, Matthew tried his best to hold on. Quickly, a day passed. The trend of the Sea of Star Realm flowing backward did not show the slightest sign of weakening. Then came the second day, the third day. By the fifth day, the Sea of Star Realm finally stopped flowing backward. But the crack showed no signs of healing; instead, many small meteorites crashed down from it! Matthew could only continue to hold on with gritted teeth. Then came the sixth and seventh days. By the eighth day, the meteorites had disappeared. But numerous lightning balls came crashing down from the rift. Matthew had no conditions for any relaxation. He could only continue to hold firm! His mental power had actually been on the brink of exhaustion around the fourth day. Every day thereafter, he was overstretching himself to hold on. Strangely enough, every time his mental power was completely exhausted, as long as he endured a little longer, a small stream of Living Water would emerge from the depths of his spiritual source, allowing him to hold on a little longer. It was these small but thirst-quenching streams of Living Water that allowed Matthew to hold out until the tenth day of the disaster! At this time, Matthews consciousness was nearly blurring. All he could do was maintain the Guardian Authority instinctively. Fortunately, the Guardian Authority was quite reliable. It acted like an indestructible protective umbrella, enveloping the entirety of the territories including the Eastern Forest and the Southern fields. It was not only unaffected by the objects falling from the sky, even the earth appeared exceptionally solid under the effect of the Guardian Authority. During the entire ten days, Rolling Stone City experienced only three minor earthquakes. In the torn and perforated material world, this was nothing short of a miracle! And on the eleventh day, the sky finally cleared. Matthew squinted his eyes; he saw the vast pale purple crack begin to slowly diminish. This was a symbol that the disaster was temporarily coming to an end. Matthews heart eased. But just as he was about to release the Guardian Authority, a tremendous wave of dizziness overwhelmed him. Matthew fainted. The blackout did not last long. Half a day later, the pale-faced Matthew woke up in the bedroom of the cemetery. Aside from him, there were two other people in the room. One was the cemeterys housekeeper, Ali. The other was the haggard-looking Mr. Zeller. Youre awake? Mr. Zellers voice was somewhat hoarse and deep. When Matthew saw that he was the only one guarding by his side, he felt something was amiss. Recalling how there had been no sign of response from the other city lords of Rolling Stone City when selecting a Subordinate God, his heart grew even more uneasy. Has something happened? Matthew asked calmly, Where are the others? After speaking, he held his breath. Waiting for the final outcome. Mr. Zellers facial muscles seemed somewhat stiff, he blinked and said in the most neutral tone, Rheager ran into a little trouble. Dont worry just yet. First, see what condition youre in. Matthew took a deep breath. He then got up from the bed. He was only suffering from an excessive consumption of mental power, nothing else was seriously wrong, and resting was enough. Half an hour later, in the basement of the new City Lords Mansion. Matthew stared blankly at the not-so-majestic coffin before him. The coffin was already open at this point. A middle-aged man with no color in his face lay there. As a professional necromancer, Matthew could certainly tell his soul was no longer present. At the same time, Matthew also sharp-sensed the scent of Mad Second Hand-Turing from this corpse! Strangely enough, Matthew was very familiar with this face. But at this moment, the other party looked so unfamiliar. Is this Rheagers body? Is he dead? Even knowing there might be hidden details, Matthew still found it hard to accept. Mr. Zeller shook his head: Its not as severe as you think, but indeed, there was a little problem. After you left, another army from the Abyss attacked Rolling Stone City. We fought with all our might, held the city walls, and repelled the demons. Rheager was very brave in this battle. He held off most of the frontline on his own, and every battle, three to four hundred arrows would be pulled from his armor He did excellently, just like you did before. But in the last expulsion battle, he chased the enemy too deep, and on his way back, he took off his nearly scrapped armor, resulting in an ambush by a dying demon by the roadside The demon used a crossbow. The crossbow bolt hit Rheagers heart precisely. The problem was, the arrow was coated with a large amount of poison and Negative Energy Curse. Under normal circumstances, with Rheagers Constitution and various potions he carried, he could easily overcome these negative statuses. But unfortunately, for some unknown reason, the day the Negative Energy Arrow entered his body, it triggered an instant death effect. Chapter 1667: 455 Destruction and Reincarnation (Scar of the Dead Final Chapter)_5 Chapter 1667: 455 Destruction and Reincarnation (Scar of the Dead Final Chapter)_5 Rheager had already been on the brink of death Upon hearing this, Matthew furrowed his brow and said, What about the resurrection spell? I remember you should have Scrolls for that, right? Mr. Zeller nodded and said, ... The problem lies right there. Logically speaking, as long as the resurrection spell is used in time, at most there might be minor issues with the brain, certainly not falling into the current state. But when I immediately went to find Rheager with the Scroll of resurrection after he was brought back, I discovered that his soul was no longer in his body! Someone took the opportunity to steal his soul! All I could do was preserve his physical body here, waiting for the day his soul would returnif there is such a day. Matthew immediately said, Let me try the soul summoning. Mr. Zeller tried to dissuade him, Ive already had others try. Your spells may be more sophisticated, but I dont think the result would be much different. You know, Rheager is a tiefling, and with people like that, once it involves the soul, things become very complicated. Because you dont know how many high-level demons theyve sold their souls to At this point, Mr. Zeller paused, a deep pain and helplessness flashing in his eyes: In other words, the moment Rheager was on his deathbed, its possible that several contracts for soul retrieval from purgatory were triggered Although I do not know who took the opportunity to take Rheager away, I can still come up with a likely list. The most probable is Glasia, the Demoness of Desire from the Third Layer of purgatory. Matthew suddenly realized, Thats the ancestor from the Blood Robes who once served but ultimately betrayed Mophisto, the Lust Demon Lord? Shes Barthors daughter, isnt she? Mr. Zeller nodded and continued, Normally, the souls of the Blood Robes kin return to the Red and Black Castle upon death. Its a covenant etched into their souls. But Rheager was a bit rebellious; to stand out from the other members of the Blood Robes, he might have sold his soul a second time to Glasia and others. For the short term, I am not so worried about Rheagers safety because I know that whoever abducted him, the goal is certainly to squeeze more advantages from either the Blood Robes or Rolling Stone City. As long as the enemy has demands, we have the opportunity to act. What Im worried about is another member of the Blood Robes Matthew sighed deeply. By now, of course, he had come to understand: Sif? Mr. Zeller was equally filled with worry: I couldnt stop her. After what happened to Rheager, she went to purgatory alone. Matthew tensed up instantly: Shes gone to settle accounts with the Demoness of Desire? Mr. Zeller tried to console him, Dont worry, even if Sif is furious, shes not so reckless. She knows shes no match for the Demoness of Desire, so she didnt immediately seek trouble with Glacia. But she did go to Red and Black. Red and Black. That was the ancient castle of the Blood Robes. Now controlled by Sifs aunt, Lutisia. Matthew took a deep breath. Suddenly, he didnt know what to say. In recent times, he had encountered so many things that it seemed like, ever since the Heavenly Mages had gone to the historical world, the gears of life had begun to spin violently. The fall of Heavenly Family Palace. The destruction of Lost Paradise. The Dusk Disaster and the accident with Rheager, as well as Sifs departure His thoughts became somewhat chaotic. Sorry, its my responsibility, If I had been there Matthew said subconsciously. Mr. Zeller grabbed Matthews shoulders with both hands. His gaze carried a touch of sorrow, yet his tone remained firm, Thats not it. Everyone knows youve done your utmost to protect our city. Without you, Rolling Stone City would now be a vast ocean. If you are to blame yourself for some accidents that occurred while you were away, wouldnt that make our existence even more of a joke? No one needs to take responsibility for such accidents. You are the best guardian I have ever seen. Afterward, his voice grew softer, I dont know what you encountered in the trolls Ancient Sanctuary or how you faced the calamity without being able to help much. I know you must have also gone through a lot of setbacks. But now, Both of us need to pull ourselves together. The disaster is over for now, but Ive received word that there will be more disasters in the future. We have so much more to do, Matthew. Matthew nodded. He put those disordered thoughts behind him. Then he asked in a deep voice, So, whats the most important thing right now? Mr. Zeller chuckled, For you, The most important thing is to take a hot bath first. And then have a decent dinner. Meanwhile, in the Space between purgatory, in the Interdimensional Space (Escana), in the Suki Kingdom, the willowy maiden looked expressionlessly at the Legendary Devil standing high in the ancient castle. Her eyes were filled with cold indifference and anger. I told you, you would come looking for me. Lutisias voice was as seductive as ever. Even as a woman, Sifs heart couldnt help but flutter for a moment. Is he with you? Sif asked. Lutisia smiled slightly, If he were in my hands, I wouldnt need to come out to welcome you now, Understand? Sif bit her lip and fell silent. Lutisia slowly flew down. She came in front of Sif and extended a fair hand: Chapter 1668: 455 Destruction and Rebirth (Scar of the Dead Final Chapter)_6 Chapter 1668: 455 Destruction and Rebirth (Scar of the Dead Final Chapter)_6 Come, baby, Stop pretending, we both know why youve come to me, Are you ready to be baptized with the Blood of Barthor? Sif stood motionless in her spot. A few minutes later, she tremblingly grasped Lutisias hand. ... The latter arched an eyebrow: Are you that scared? Sifs teeth gently chattered, and a sickly smile crept onto her face: Not scared. Just a bit excited. Hehehe Lutisias smile deepened: I like your laughter, thats how you should laugh. Demons should laugh this way. We are to make the people of the World fear us, submit to us, and hold the true Strength in our own hands. Come, Ill take you to the volcano top In the middle of speaking, Lutisia led Sif to the volcano crater behind the castle. The lava within the belly of the mountain churned violently. Thick steam rose up. Dont be afraid of the heat. Every member of the Blood Robes family has gone through such a baptism. I believe you can make it through. Lutisia spoke gently as she came up behind Sif. She reached out to press against Sifs lower back, just about to push the maiden into the heart of the volcano. But as soon as her hand touched Sifs skin, her action halted. Wait. Come back in a year, Lutisias tone underwent a subtle change. Sif turned her head back in surprise: Why? I cant wait that long! I need Strength! Didnt you say that as long as I came to you, you would give me Strength? Lutisia nodded slightly: Indeed, I dont plan on going back on my word. But your current physical condition is not suitable for the baptism just yet. Sif realized something. Her face flushed, and she instinctively covered her lower abdomen. There, the rhythm of life was so distinct and audible. You thought you could hide it from me? Lutisia scoffed disdainfully. But the next moment, her tone became unexpectedly gentle: So Have you thought of a name for the child yet? Night. In the cemetery floating in the north of Rolling Stone City, Misty steam filled the small makeshift bathroom. Matthew submerged himself in the steaming wooden tub. Bits of information flashed through his brain from time to time: The cemetery and the woods havent suffered much damage, fortunately! But after the calamity, theres been a large backlog of Star Realm Sea Water on the borders of Rolling Stone City, which severely corrodes the soil and causes food shortages. Whats more troublesome is that many demons from the astral world will Rapidly Grow in these waters. The initial impact caused by the fall of the Heavenly Family Palace has finally passed, and in all the south there are eight major tears the target apart. There will still be some aftershocks, but the problems shouldnt be as severe as before Counting the days, theres about a week left, the Heavenly Mages and Legendary-mages will be coming back. I really dont know what theyll think of the material world now? Strange, Lost Paradise has clearly been destroyed, and I can no longer feel its presence, so why did the Guardian Authority last so long? It only dissipated on its own after I fell unconscious, that temporary authority After a while, he woodenly stood up from the tub and grabbed a towel from the side to dry off his body. Exiting the bathroom, he returned to his workspace. Matthew couldnt help but yawn. He subconsciously called out: Peggy, a cup of coffee Before he could finish, he froze in place. What am I doing Peggy, is no longer by my side He awkwardly scratched his head with his hand. But in that moment, a very clear voice rang in his ears: Matthew? Is that you, Matthew? Immediately following, Matthews mind flashed with a mysterious pinpoint of light. Subconsciously, with his weakened mental power, he reached out and touched the light. The next second. The scenery before his eyes vanished without a trace. Matthew only felt a tremendous force pulling his soul into a place filled with the unknown! It was a pitch-black space. He couldnt see anything, couldnt touch anything, as if everything was nothingness! Peggy, is that you? Matthew tried to speak subconsciously, but his voice had already carried out. Wuuwuu, Matthew, its really you! I was so scared, Matthew, I thought I was truly dead! They all blew up! Lost Paradise has been blown open too! I had a sudden thought to hide inside an eggshell. But even the egg shattered! Afterward. I didnt know where I was. I couldnt feel my own existence. I felt like I became a wandering ghost. I couldnt feel the connection with you I was really scared! While Peggy was pouring her heart out. A flood of knowledge suddenly filled Matthews mind. Lots of Knowledge related to Lost Paradise! I understand now, more enlightenment rose in Matthews heart: This is the real Lost Paradise. Back in the day, it was in this kind of environment that the ancient gods bit by bit carved out the Twin Paradise from the void Peggys voice was full of confusion: What do you mean? Matthew explained: Lost Paradise has indeed been destroyed. But its core is still here, everything is here, you guys you are actually all here! Peggy said anxiously: But I cant feel my existence at all! Matthew comforted her: Dont worry, it might take some time to get your existences back. Ive discovered that I have a strange connection with this space I can move back and forth between here and the material world at any time! Perhaps, I can try to create something here. My mental power is very weak right now. But trust me, Ill find you all again soon Excitement filled Matthews voice. This moment. He finally understood what the gift the Calamity Mage gave him was! Its here. This is The true Lost Paradise! I still dont quite understand, Peggys voice was filled with a dazed wonder: But as long as you are here, I feel a lot more at ease. Even if you are just an illusion. Matthew said with a smile: I am not an illusion. Peggy stubbornly said: Then you have to do something to prove it, right? Quick. Do something, let me believe that all this is not just my delusion before death. Matthew thought for a moment. The next second. He suddenly spoke softly: First. Let there be light. And so there was light in this world. The light was warm. It was beautiful. In the place illuminated by the light. Small pieces of land and sky began to appear. And then? Peggys tone was filled with delight, as if she herself was creating the New Heaven Realm. Matthew looked down at the flat ground beneath his feet and answered without hesitation: Then Plant a tree. (The end of Book One, Scar of the Dead) Chapter 1669: 456 Major Tears Apart and Legendary Sniper Chapter 1669: 456 Major Tears Apart and Legendary Sniper Six months later. Northland. Sword Winter City. Half-Ear Inn. Alicia pushed open the door, marked with sword scars and rivets, and quickly stepped into the tavern on the underground level. ... A cacophony of noises and a foul smell hit her face. She sniffed. The scene she had once loathed had not only become familiar, but it also gave her a sense of security that arose spontaneously. Im really beyond saving The woman in her early twenties scratched her chestnut long hair in dismay. Facing the bartender who came over to offer his eager services, she waved her hand impatiently and walked straight to her own booth. She removed her left boot and vigorously shook out the foreign entities inside Several coarse pebbles fell out. These were the culprits that had caused blisters on her foot today while she was on a private job. She placed her foot on her knee, glanced at the blister underneath, took a needle from her belt, heated it over the candle for a few seconds, then skillfully pierced the blister. It doesnt hurt that much She didnt hurry to put her shoe back on; instead, she let her foot air out to ease the discomfort. Following that, she cauterized the opened blister closely over the candle flame. This was a small trick taught by the leader. Although it might not truly be effective. But she was eagerly learning any skill related to this new way of making a living. She was doing quite well. In recent months, the leader had praised her intelligence several times. She responded modestly, but inwardly she acknowledged the praise. Alicia indeed had an adaptability far beyond ordinary people. If not, as a noble lady accustomed to luxury, she would never have survived till now after the disaster that ripped the heavens and shattered the earth six months ago took her entire family and fortune! In the past six months, she had often felt grateful during the nights that her father had chosen swordsmanship over poetry for her. She was also thankful for the teachings bestowed upon her by several swordsmanship instructors. Of course, there was also the fact that she had not been lazy in this aspect. Otherwise, even if she had survived that great disaster and found a relatively safe city like Sword Winter City, she would not have been able to survive as she was now On her way to Sword Winter City, she had seen too many girls of her age enter makeshift tents with burly men for a bit of food. What was even more infuriating was that under the disaster, most people had no integrity at all, even if some were willing to share some food, it tended to be far less than what had been agreed upon beforehand. Thus, most of them ended up as bones in the wilderness. In the worst of times, they and those weaker than them had become food for those somewhat stronger. Hiss Lost in thought, she accidentally pressed her foot directly onto the candle flame, which startled Alicia and made her lean back, causing the old chair in the tavern to creak loudly. Not far away, the lizardman owner scolded loudly: How many times have I told you not to indulge in your peculiar fetishes in public! Otherwise, Ill start charging for the candles on the table based on time! Alicia crisply flipped him the middle finger. Then she silently put on her boots. After doing all this, she asked the bartender for a mug of diluted barley beer. She then checked the earnings from this private job: Busting my ass and I only made eight Alliance Small Gold Coins Being a mercenary isnt easy The former noble maiden sighed softly. There were too many others in the same line of work. These days, from any corner of Sword Winter City, you could pull a few ragged, idle youth who dared to claim they were mercenaries who had participated in dragon slaying. But if tomorrow there was a new vacancy for digging moats, those young people would be experienced excavation workers again. According to the leader, nowadays, finding a decent job in the city was no easier than finding a Holy Knight in a brothel. Previously, mercenaries were only active at sea, especially in the chaotic Free Islands. But after the disaster known among the people as The Great Tear, the entire landscape of Northland dramatically changed, the environment became harsh. Many died. But many also lived to reach the city. Lacking work, they were willing to do anything for a bite of food. Craftsmen, mercenaries, prostitutes, thieves Sword Winter City gathered more than ten times its former population. Most people had a hard life. But the local wealthy of Sword Winter City made fortunes as a result. To protect these fortunes, they hired even more hands. This was certainly good news for those powerful mercenary squads. But for the newly-formed squad that Alicia belonged to, though seemingly competent, because of their lack of experience and reputation, they also struggled to accept tasks within the city. Everyone had it tough. Fortunately, they could barely make ends meet. Adding todays money with the income from the next task, I should be able to redeem the Magic Bracelet I pawned Damn hobgoblin swindler, that jerk makes a 30% profit off me! That 30% was still considering the face of their leader. But Alicia still wasnt satisfied in her heart. She took a swig of barley beer, her gaze unsettled, pondering whether to pay that hobgoblin swindler a nighttime visit. But thinking of the two barbarian burly men who were always at his side, Chapter 1670: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_2 Chapter 1670: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_2 She was a bit scared now. She didnt want the team leader to have to collect her corpse by the moat the next day Just at that moment, whispers came from the next table: Have you heard? The spellcasters are going to collect taxes again! Collect taxes again? Three times in a month? Whats the excuse this time? ... Dont worry, it wont reach us for now, theyre specifically targeting the rich folks in town to pay the taxes, either in gold coins or various useful materials, especially high-quality timber! What do they need so much wood for? My brothers relatives wife once worked in logistics at a Mage Academy of the Alliance, and according to what she let slip, the spellcasters are not only hoarding timber but also scouring for scarce metals like Golden Mithril What are they up to? During the calamity, they didnt come out to save anyone, and now that things are slightly stable they remember to collect taxes? Heh Ive always said, those spellcasters are no good, calling themselves guardians, but none of them are genuine. Hmm, I heard theres a dedicated Alliance Wizard down south You mean the tree-planting mage from Rolling Stone City? Heh, dont think too highly of them, all birds of a feather flock together. I just happen to have some dirt on him, want to hear it? Spill it, spill it heh heh heh Alicias pricked ears gradually relaxed. Nothing new. It was all petty Alley Gossip, about as credible as the bust size she used to fake when dressing up for gala dinners. However, when it came to opinions about the Seven Saint Alliance, Alicia held very similar views to other low-level mercenaries. The Aindor Continent had been peaceful for too long, the Alliance always boasted that it was thanks to them, but in the face of a real disaster, no spellcaster was heard to have stood up to avert the catastrophe. At least not up in the north. Now, after the initial stabilization of the calamity, the presence of the spellcasters had suddenly grown much stronger. Alicia had heard more than the people at the next table She heard that the spellcasters were hoarding timber because they wanted to build a fleet sturdy enough to withstand the turbulent waves of the Endless Ocean. Others said, the spellcasters intended to build a great ship out of gold and use magic to make it float on the sea. They planned to board that ship and flee overseas. They intended to completely abandon Aindor! And there were even more outlandish rumors. Some said that after the tears the target apart, the spellcasters discovered a rich new continent in the southern part of the Endless Ocean, with a more stable and safe environment and soil better suited for human survival; Others claimed, the tears the target apart was just the beginning of the disasters. The Aindor Continent was about to sink completely, and the spellcasters were doing this out of desperation for their own survival. Some even alleged, that after the disaster, the mist that obscured the path to the Eastern Continent had dispersed, and the Seven Saint Alliance planned to collectively move East, seeking collaboration with the Su people to confront the upcoming apocalyptic crisis. These rumors once caused panic among the residents of Sword Winter City. But as time passed, everyone went back to living their own lives. At most, there was just more to talk about after meals. Alicia finished her beer, a wave of drowsiness flooding over her. She was about to rest her head on the table for a quick nap when, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a girl with a terrified expression being dragged into the storeroom next door by two burly bald men. The taverns undercity storeroom was an open secret among many regulars as a brothel, and the prostitutes were also accustomed to plying their trade there. But that girl was clearly not a prostitute Alicia hesitated for a moment, her hand gripping the short sword at her waist, but a few seconds later, she slowly released it. Her face stiffened as she turned away, a faint look of loss and regret in her eyes. She couldnt save the girl. It wasnt that she couldnt defeat the two burly men, but even if she managed to drive them off this time, they would take it out on the girl. She might suffer even worse abuse then. Alicia couldnt be by her side all the time. She was barely managing to survive herself and had no capacity left to care for others. This world She muttered under her breath. But just then, a sudden outburst of cursing came from outside the storeroom: Who the hell is in there? Disrespectful for half a day, get the fuck out! Dont damage the flour I just bought! In the chaos, the two large men sheepishly emerged, receiving a couple of kicks to the backside from the lizardman tavern owner, and left chuckling through the back door. After a while, the lizardman owner led the bewildered girl to the kitchen. Alicia sighed softly. According to past experience, the girl would stay to work as a helper, and the lizardman would offer her a meal. But in reality, the number of idlers living off the Half Ear Inn was way over the limit. Once in the middle of the night, she caught the lizardman owner sighing over a bill sent by the flour merchant. Who knew how much longer this kind-hearted man could hold on. This world! Alicia bit her lip, her drowsiness gone. She listlessly propped her chin with one hand, staring off into space in a daze. A quarter of an hour later, her teammates from the group began to appear in the tavern. The first to arrive were two warrior companions. These two were quite distinctive in appearance, one had a long, pointed nose with a vicious look in his eye, as keen as a hound; Chapter 1671: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_3 Chapter 1671: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_3 Alicia simply couldnt be bothered to remember their names, usually just calling them Hound and Porcupine. And both men happily accepted that. Alicia was well aware. The warrior brothers were both interested in her, always trying to woo her whenever possible. If it had been before, she would not usually refuse a mans advances, nor would she want to extinguish their hopes prematurely. ... But the past half years experiences had taught her much. In the current chaotic situation, one must not lightly provoke men capable of violence. Even though Alicia was not afraid to face them in a duel, she did not want to see any love-hate drama develop amongst her companions because of her. Therefore, she had taken a rejecting stance early on. However, confusingly, the brothers still tirelessly pursued her. At first, Alicia thought it was because her charm was as great as ever. But then she realized, it seemed the brothers enjoyed competitively vying with each other In whatever they did, they would set a common goal and compete against each other fiercely, yet rarely losing principles. This seemed to be the case in pursuing women as well. Soon, Alicia realized she had become a part of their peculiar competition game. That made her even less amiable towards the two. What followed was the arrival of the commander and his wife, who were also seasoned warriors, along with the member of the team Alicia disliked the most a pale-skinned, soft-spoken female mage. Her name was Ding Xianghua. Of course, Mage was how Ding Xianghua referred to herself. In Alicias view, Ding Xianghua was merely a warlock who had taken some extracurricular courses at the Mage Academy for a year. She only knew some of the most basic cantrips and dark-natured esoteric spells; she had not learned a single genuine healing or support spell. If it were just that, Alicia wouldnt have disliked her so intensely. The reason for her disdain was that Ding Xianghua was constantly subtly trying to seduce the commander! That was quite unforgivable. Moreover, the commanders wifea strong, kind-hearted barbarian womanhad once saved Alicias life. Alicia felt obliged to keep a close watch on the flirtatious Ding Xianghua! At the very least, she could not let the commander, whose looks quite matched Alicias standards, be bewitched by her Is everyone here? Lets head to the private room, The commander greeted everyone with a smile. So-called private room was actually the cellar on the basements second floor. After the commander had led his team to clear out a nest of Ratfolk in the sewers for the lizardman owner, free of charge, the cellar was open to them for free use whenever it was unoccupied. The commander, an optimistic man, referred to it as the Dream Mercenary Groups base, colloquially calling it the private room. Because Alicia had been informed beforehand, she knew the commander was bringing a new mission today. But before explaining, he introduced a new temporary member of the team a young man with a piccolo at his waist, displaying a somewhat shy smile. His features were handsome, though his face bore a number of dull spots that detracted from his appearance. As the commander introduced the young man further, Alicias face involuntarily displayed a skeptical expression Claiming he had learned some spells, Currently mastering the art of being a bard, Aiming to search for his relatives further north, Would not be a burden to the team. All these elements combined almost spelled out I am a liability on his face! Alicia and the other members looked at the commander with suspicion. The commander calmly explained: He is just tagging along with us. He doesnt share in the bounty. Also, he knows Bread Spell and Water Creation Spell, Ive personally verified it, and his technique is not bad, Upon hearing does not share in the bounty, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. After the third statement, Hound and Porcupine, the two brothers, rushed to be the first to shake hands with the young man: Welcome to the Dream Mercenary Group! Were going to get along splendidly! After the pleasantries, it was time for business. The commander happily announced that the Dream Mercenary Group had received a well-paid escort mission. The task was to accompany a caravan of traders starting from Sword Winter City, heading to King City in the north. The goods being escorted were primarily young pigs and a large amount of burlap. These commodities were already scarce in Sword Winter City itself, but in other more heavily affected areas, they could be sold for a truly high price. Despite various risks, the excessive profit still drove the traders to venture through fire and water. This was also one of the reasons why the mercenary industry was booming. Quickly, the commander spread out a rough map, briefly clarifying the route for this journey. From Sword Winter City to King City, there were mainly two routes. One was to head north along the coastline for a while, then cross the entirety of the Bronze Dragon Hills, replenish at Wildfire Town, and continue north to reach King City on the continent. This was the eastern line. It was the route most traders chose because it was the closest, saving a substantial amount of costs. The second route, the western line, was actually safer. That involved traveling down Order Avenue, entering the territory of Order City, where Elemental Life guarded the land, and bandits dared not easily cross the border, making it much safer for traders and mercenaries alike. However, that route took much longer. And after the Great Tear, the terrain near Order City had undergone many changes, reportedly giving rise to many new kingdoms. Chapter 1672: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_4 Chapter 1672: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_4 This scared many merchants away. The commission this time was no exception. After detailed discussions between the team leader and the person in charge of the merchant caravan, they still chose the more dangerous eastern route. On this path Almost everywhere along the way, there were human bandits, roaming goblins, and demons that had spilled over from the Abyss. Among them, demons were the most troublesome. ... After the Great Tear A large number of demons appeared in the material world. Although the Alliance organized several encircling and extermination campaigns against the demonic forces afterward and successfully killed off the main force of the demon army, there were still many lone warriors scattered across this land. They caused even greater damage to the already unstable security environment in the Northland. With the combat power of the Dream Mercenary Group If they encountered a small team of demons consisting of five to eight members, they could only hope to survive. As for more Survival would then be a matter of fate. Why else would people say its a life-licking job? Yet even so, such commissions were still hotly contested in the city Alicia could imagine the scene of the team leader shouting at the top of his lungs, eyes wide with anger, as he competed for the commission. In a nutshell, great mission, great client, great reward its just very dangerous, And after consulting with the person in charge of the merchant caravan, weve decided to set off from the north gate tonight! There isnt much time left for everyone to prepare, the team leader said methodically. Travel at night? Alicia couldnt help but question: Demons become more active at night, and our visibility will also be hindered. Do we really need to depart so late? The team leader smiled: Dont worry. Trust me, just go and get ready. At this moment, Ding Xianghua also interjected: I trust the team leader. Alicia couldnt help but roll her eyes internally. But she also knew that although the team leader was usually easy to talk to, once a decision was made, it was almost impossible to change. Therefore, after asking one more question, she turned around to prepare. Everyone went back to their rooms. A few hours later. The northern gate of Sword Winter City. The night fell slowly. The Dream Mercenary Group left the city along with a line of carriages. As they left the city, Alicia noticed something was amiss: Why are so many merchant caravans leaving at the same time? And there are so many fellow travelers? Did everyone agree to travel at night together? The team leader just smiled and stayed silent. But soon, Alicias questions were answered. A few miles out of Sword Winter City, all the merchant caravans moved slowly northward along the coastline of the continent. Then, they saw rows of glowing giant magic carpets in the pitch-black sky above! That was The Night Spirit Magic Carpet of the southern mage army. Excitement and longing flashed in the team leaders eyes: I also spent quite a bit of money to find out this news. Tonight, the southern mage army will carry out a cleansing operation against the demons north of Sword Winter City. We just need to follow behind them. The place where the southern mage army passes through is certainly the safest place in the world. As if to prove his words, The rows of giant magic carpets scattered in all directions across the sky. Enormous crystal balls floated on the magic carpets, illuminating everything on the ground beneath them brightly as if they were searchlights. The magic carpets moved slowly northward, and the merchant convoy followed suit. Despite being outside the city, both mercenaries and merchants felt an unusual sense of safety in these chaotic times Although the reputation of the Seven Saint Alliance had declined sharply after the Great Tear, spellcasters were indeed the only beings ordinary people could rely upon. I knew trusting the team leader was the right decision! Ding Xianghua interjected at the right moment: I recognize those magic carpets, they are mass-produced at Rodericks factory in the north. They once recruited apprentice mages publicly, and I had attended an interview, but because of the interviewer I ultimately failed, sigh The team leader offered a few words of comfort. Ding Xianghua immediately showed a grateful and tearful expression. Alicia felt nauseated watching this scene. She had heard Ding Xianghua recount the story of her failure at the Rodericks spellcaster factory interview due to the interviewer countless times. According to Ding Xianghua, she was qualified to enter Rodericks factory, but the interviewer coveted her beauty and demanded her to surrender her body. Naturally, Ding Xianghua refused to submit. Eventually, another woman who had slept with the interviewer got the job position. Alicia was almost certain this was a made-up story. Even if the interviewer really did covet female beauty, he probably found Ding Xianghuas looks not as appealing as the other womans Ding Xianghua always tried to present herself as a paragon of virtue and chastity in front of men, and it seemed like men really fell for it! Alicia always found the teams attitude towards Ding Xianghua overly favorable, so much so that even the Hound brothers, who used to pursue her, seemed to have a change of heart since Ding Xianghua joined. That annoyed her greatly. Adhering to the principle that it was better to avoid trouble, she merely watched coldly as Ding Xianghua flirted with the team leader, without making any more drastic moves. However, during this process, she realized she wasnt the only one in the Dream Mercenary Group who had different views about Ding Xianghua The good-looking young man who had recently joined. Chapter 1673: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_5 Chapter 1673: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_5 But even so, she was acutely aware that, in the chaotic world of today, a pretty boy who knew only a little cantrip could hardly survive, let alone be the support of others. Only a warrior like the captain was a truly dependable man. What a pity, if he were stronger, perhaps I could actually consider it Alicia thought to herself. ... Just at that moment, she suddenly noticed the pretty boy looking over at her and giving her a friendly smile. Alicia, somewhat at a loss, lowered her head and then saw the lush green piccolo. Her heart suddenly felt a bit of panic. Fortunately, at that moment, the voice of the captain came from ahead: We need to speed up. Keep up with the spellcasters as best as we can. By nightfall tomorrow, we must enter the Bronze Dragon Hills. So everyone quickened their pace. The night passed without event. Only the sounds of carts swearing orderly resonated across the wilderness. Under the disguised escort of the Northern Mage Army, they reached the fork in the coastal road by noon the next day. From there, the Night Spirit Magic Carpets no longer deliberately slowed their advance but grandly flew towards the more northern Death Triangle where demons were rampant. A part of the caravan changed course to the west, heading toward Order City, ruled by the Ingram family. Another part of the caravan, along with the Dream Mercenary Group, continued northward. They would cross the Bronze Dragon Hills and advance toward the dangerous outskirts of Kingdom City. After the Night Spirit Magic Carpets disappeared from sight, the mercenaries immediately tensed up, order seemed to crumble in an instant, leaving only the harsh reality of deception and cruelty. The caravans pace over the Bronze Dragon Hills was noticeably slower than before. Partly because the roads were worsening, and partly because they needed to be wary of bandits and marauders lurking in the shadows. According to the captain, many years ago, the Bronze Dragon Hills was actually a very safe place. Within the hills was a labyrinth, and within the labyrinth lived a Bronze Dragon who was fond of presiding over justice. Any creature entering the hills had to abide by the rules set by the Bronze Dragon, or else they would be arrested and punished by him. This Bronze Dragon also liked to adjudicate events occurring elsewhere. Every fall, he would randomly recruit some spectators from his domain, to publically judge some cases that were difficult for ordinary people to decide in front of everyone. Many of these cases became legendary tales talked about throughout the north. And the Bronze Dragon lived up to his name of fairness, earning genuine support and enthusiastic cheers every time he judged a case. Over time, this Bronze Dragon came to be known as the Dragon of Justice. Unfortunately, before the great tear, the Dragon of Justice had been missing for many years, and that labyrinth was nowhere to be found. Now, many monsters have appeared in the Bronze Dragon Hills, and we must be vigilant at all times. the captain cautioned. Everyone nodded in agreement. However, it wasnt clear whether it was due to the Northern Mage Army, but the caravan had not encountered any bandits or goblins as they traveled. It wasnt until the afternoon of the third day of travel that the road ahead showed some suspicious configurations. Whats going on? After an inexplicable halt by the caravan, members of the Dream Mercenary Group were the first to move to the front to investigate the situation. A forest has emerged ahead where the road should be, it shouldnt have such a dense Black Forest. In fact, not just in the Bronze Dragon Hills, I have never seen such a dark and deep Black Forest in the north. It gives off a very gloomy feeling. The caravan leader, looking tense, conferred with the captain. Everyone saw clearly. The road ahead stretched into a pitch-dark Black Forest. The emergence of the forest was so abrupt, outside the forest, it was completely just barren little hills. The weather in March, ice yet to melt away. On the slopes, at most, there were some scattered branches and moss. Such a dense forest was certainly abnormal. Its the tree-planting mage! I have heard some rumors about him. Ding Xianghua suddenly said: I heard that his forests can sprout legs, disappearing from one place and then suddenly appearing in another. Anyone passing through his forests has to pay heavy taxes or else they will be turned into undead creatures! Ive also heard hes particularly lecherous, fond of forcing women, especially pregnant ones Ive even heard that because of these atrocious actions, the Seven Saint Alliance already expelled him! Alicia felt increasingly uneasy as she listened. She asked, puzzled: Isnt the tree-planting mage the guardian of Rolling Stone City in the south? Hes one of the few spellcasters who fulfilled the guardians promise during the grand tear. Even if this forest really belongs to him, how could he possibly do such things? Ding Xianghua stuck out her tongue, looking innocently at Alicia: Sister Alicia. I just heard it too! Alicia really wanted to twist this fools head off! Alicias face showed a forced smile: Is that so, haha However, the dialogue between the two women couldnt change the caravans decision. After a quick discussion between the captain and the caravan leader, the caravan slowly made its way into the forest along the main road At this point, turning back was not an option for them. Nor could they opt for an alternative route with even greater risks. All they could do was pray for a peaceful journey. Even if they encountered the legendary tree-planting mage, Chapter 1674: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_6 Chapter 1674: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_6 The caravan made its way into a dark, dense forest. After entering, their pace became even slower. The light was so dim and there were all kinds of obstructions that even the most experienced travellers had trouble recognizing the way. Fortunately, the narrow path that cut through the Bronze Dragon Hills from south to north had not disappeared. They staggered forward. ... The sky grew darker. They had no idea how long they had walked. Suddenly, a large clearing appeared before them. A solitary cabin stood in the clearing. On the ground outside the cabin, swarmed a great number of zombies and skeletons! As if sensing the approach of the living, the undead swarmed towards them in an instant. Imminently, to the horrified gazes of everyone, an even greater number of undead silently emerged from other parts of the forest. These undead creatures had them completely surrounded. Countless soul fires flickered around them. Everyones complexion turned horribly grim! Immediately afterward. A chilling voice emanated from the cabin: You dare to trespass into my woods without permission. Do you wish to become my servants as well? The door of the cabin swung open. A young, pale-faced spellcaster with sunken eye sockets stepped out. This spellcaster fit all of Alicias stereotypes of a necromancer. He looked like he had just crawled out of a coffin. His whole being exuded an aura of gloom and death! We are from the Hoarfrost Bird caravan and the Dream Mercenary Group. May I ask who you are? The commander cautiously stepped forward to negotiate. The other arrogantly answered: Could it be that there is another tree-planting mage in this world? The commander immediately put on a smile: Weve taken the wrong path, and we are very sorry. We would like to offer an apology, how much do you want The spellcaster coldly interrupted: Youve disturbed the peace of the dead, this isnt something money can solve! The commanders face tensed up. The next second, the spellcaster said leisurely: Leave the women and the caravan behind. The rest leave on foot. I dont like slaughtering the innocents, I just need to administer a small punishment on you. Upon hearing this, everyones heart soured. The commander still wanted to negotiate. Who knew that the other suddenly turned hostile: Not willing? Then die here, all of you! The next second, he suddenly pointed with his right hand, two grey rays shot out between his index and middle fingers, striking the two horses pulling the carriage. In an instant, the horses collapsed without even a whinny, becoming two cold, lifeless bodies! Seeing this scene, everyone felt a sudden tightness in their chests. Never confront a spellcaster lightly. This was almost a golden rule among mercenaries. But only in the presence of real magic, could everyone feel that sense of fear emanating from a spellcaster! Especially the evil necromancy! Forget it, Im a kind-hearted person and cant be bothered dealing with your corpses. So Ill give you another way out. You, and you, you two stay, the rest of you can get lost now! Seeing that his magic had successfully intimidated everyone, the spellcaster spoke with a leisurely change of tone. The two he pointed out were none other than Ding Xianghua and Alicia from the Dream Mercenary Group! The rest looked at each other in disbelief. The people from the caravan breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly called for other horses to pull the carriage. The commanders wife seemed to want to say something, but was pulled back by the commander! In Alicias incredulous gaze, the others so easily reached an agreement to abandon them! Including Hound and Porcupine! Under the necromancers mocking gaze, the rest of the caravan silently moved towards the gap opened by the undead and walked away. The commander pulled the commanders wife, and they stumbled away as well. Along the way, he was trying hard to say something in the commanders wifes ear, the warm-hearted barbarian lady had also chosen to heed her husbands advice. She glanced guiltily at Alicia and Ding Xianghua. Quickly, everyone else had left through the gap made by the undead. Ding Xianghua looked at Alicia with some sadness: So this is our fate? With a hearty laugh, the spellcaster said: Dont be so pessimistic, my beauties. Soon, you will find that serving me is far better than serving those lower beings! Alicias chest tightened, and her lips turned a faint lilac color. Clang! She drew her sword and pointed it at the spellcaster, her eyes filled with disappointment, she said: I knew it, the crows of the world are as black, and the tree-planting mage would be no different I even spoke in your defense before. You are nothing but a beast! However, at that moment, she caught sight of an unexpected figure out of the corner of her eye It was that young man who knew the Bread Spell! He had not left! As Alicia looked at him quizzically, the young man finally said nonchalantly: He indeed is a beast. But I guess the tree-planting mage might not be Then, he boldly strode towards the tree-planting mage! The spellcaster also eh? in surprise, as if only now noticing that someone hadnt left. You want to play the hero? With a sneer, the spellcaster pointed into the void, and a succession of grey rays struck the young man. To his astonishment, however, those rays infused with lethal energy didnt harm the young man at all! Not even his forwards momentum was affected! Chapter 1675: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_7 Chapter 1675: 456 Major Tear and Legendary Sniper_7 He kept retreating, chanting an incantation as he did so, and under Alicias fearful gaze, a tentacle glowing with a greyish light and covered in suction cups emerged on his body! It was one of the necromancers signature spells Astrids Claw! Be careful! Even though Alicia had realized by now that this young man who had temporarily joined her mercenary group was no ordinary human, she couldnt help but worryingly remind him. However, faced with the formidable Astrids Claw. ... A taunting smile appeared on the young mans face: You choose this kind of thing to impersonate me? Isnt that a bit too cheap? Astrids Claw is not meant to be used like this! The next second. He slightly lifted his left hand, and suddenly, several thicker tentacles surged out from his shoulder. Snap! Just once. Matthews Deaths Touch easily crushed the opponents Astrids Claw! Ah, kill them! The spellcaster shouted frantically. At that moment. All undead swarmed towards them at the command. Matthew slightly opened his mouth, and a sharp piercing scream burst from his chest Necromancy: Bone Shattering Lament! Auroras of sound waves smashed into the surroundings. After the waves had passed. Alicia, still unsettled, covered her ears, only to see that the previously tide-like undead had now collapsed into a pile of white bones and corpses! The young man and that impostor tree-planting mage were both gone. Only she and Lilac were left looking at each other. A few seconds later. The Black Forest to their side also slowly disappeared, leaving only a clear path leading north. In the end, what happened? Lilac murmured. Alicia was just as confused inside. Everything that had just happened had occurred so quickly that she could only passively endure the information flooding her mind. So much so that she was hardly able to make much of a judgement. We should be safe for now. Looking at the now completely darkened sky. Alicia let out a long sigh. But the next second. She suddenly said somewhat sadly: But where can we go next? After such an event. There was definitely no going back to the mercenary group, and Sword Winter City probably had no place for them To others. The two of them being alive was far worse than being dead. Moreover This also involved the suspected issue of someone impersonating a tree-planting mage for misconduct. Tree-planting mage He is the real tree-planting mage! Alicia murmured as if she had discovered a new continent! Confusion filled Lilacs eyes: What do you mean? Alicia pursed her lips. She remembered some rumors. Then she skillfully lit a makeshift torch, illuminating the nearby area. A few seconds later. She indeed found three defensive scrolls on the ground, just like the rumors had described, and a bag containing some bread and water. The next second. She no longer looked north, but instead turned one hundred eighty degrees, staring down a dark road. I am going south. Alicia suddenly said with determination. In the darkness. Lilac approached: Ill go with you. As long as you dont mind my company. Still as fruity as ever! Alicia snortingly hummed. But the next second. She tightly hugged Lilacs soft shoulder: Then. From now on, we are truly companions. Lilac dodged a bit but softly murmured Hmm! The night was deep as water. All past unpleasantness had already dissipated under the shadow of a greater crisis. Two lonely figures clung to each other as they headed south. The torch crackled slightly in the wind. Stretching the shadows on the mountain path longer and longer. So, who made you impersonate me? Within the Demiplane. Inside the Soul Cage. Matthew interrogated the impostors soul coldly. For nearly three months now, News of tree-planting mages committing crimes surfaced repeatedly across Aindor. At first, he did not take it seriously, Assuming it was just someone impersonating. But as the impersonators actions became more heinous, Matthew gradually realized the severity. He attempted to locate the impostor using prophecy spells, But they cunningly evaded his attempts. Having no other choice, he decided to disguise himself and quietly search in the area where the impersonator was active Matthew had already traveled back and forth several times on the road between Sword Winter City and King City. This time, he finally caught the guy! Ill talk, Ill talk Dont kill me! This person was a necromancer, likely aware of the tricks of the trade, not appearing very tough. But just as he was about to speak, Suddenly, A strange smile spread across his face: Hehehe Matthew, you didnt really think he had a chance to speak, did you? Dont misunderstand, I just wanted to play a game with you. I know you are about to become legendary, but on the path to becoming legendary, its inevitable to be slandered, guess what, how will I squander your reputation next? I will make you fall into disgrace. If you can, come catch me, hehehe In the midst of the strange laughter, The soul of that necromancer seemed to evaporate from the Earth, instantly turning into a high-temperature gas! Hiss! Watching as the hard-won clue vanished into thin air, A look of solemnity flashed across Matthews face. On the data bar, Warning: You sense someone trying to target your Legendary Path. You have obtained the clues Vaporized Soul and Legendary Sniper! Legendary Sniper: In Aindor, there is a special profession, their levels lies between legendary and mortal, taking pleasure in preventing others from becoming legendary. Their Legendary Path is to hinder others from becoming legendary! Aindor has such a profession? A look of surprise appeared on Matthews face. I need to find a way to inquire about this. Unfortunately, the channels with the Alliance are almost severed since that great rift Thinking of this, Matthew sighed softly. The disaster half a year ago changed the fate of many. He suddenly went from being a highly sought-after Alliance spell caster to being an outsider implicitly shunned by the Seven Saint Alliance. Even Ronan and Qin Wuyue, upon returning from the historical world, did not accept Matthews request for a visit. He was not able to enter Crucible House. Although nominally still a spellcaster of the Alliance, he was in fact already excluded. In such circumstances, Matthews situation became somewhat delicate. Fortunately, the headquarters in Rolling Stone City was still stable, one of the few things that brought him some solace. In a few days, I can go to the new world to see the forest; maybe Ill have the chance to revive the old man But this new world matter probably still needs to be kept secret, given the Alliances aggressive stance towards gods; if exposed, it may lead to more than just being coldly treated. Amidst his thoughts, Matthew returned to the cemetery from the Demiplane, Conducting some routine work. He was then planning to go to Rolling Stone City to discuss some internal affairs with the newly enthroned King Little Patton. But just then, The crystal ball in his arms, which had been inactive for a full half-year, suddenly lit up. Now, come to Starry Sky Cabin at Crucible House. You have three minutes. In the crystal ball, Isabelles indifferent face appeared after a long absence. Matthews heartbeat suddenly accelerated. He almost reflexively rushed to the location Isabelle had designated at the fastest speed possible. In the cabin, There was still the familiar starry sky background and the stunning woman with white hair and grey eyes. Matthew stood there a bit nervously, Unsure what it meant for Isabelle to seek him out after being cold for half a year. The next second, Isabelles cool voice sounded in his ear: Not bad. At least you dont harbor any resentments because of that blast half a year ago. Matthew was taken aback. The blast half a year ago? Was it referring to the Singularity Cannon directed at the Divine Kingdom? Isabelle looked at him with a semi-amused expression: What? Chapter 1676: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon Chapter 1676: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon No one is permitted to ascend to godhood under my watch! Isabelles voice was resolute. Her eyes, seemingly filled with flames, stared directly into Matthews, as if in that moment, she had pierced through his very soul! Matthews breathing stalled. Yet his mind raced. ... He understood. The cause and effect The reason why Heavenly Mages dared enter the vanished historical world without fearing someone seizing the chance to become a god was that they had secretly reached an agreement with Storluk Industries! A bitter taste lingered in Matthews mouth. He had been worried at first that someones ascension to godhood might be detrimental to the Alliance. It turned out he simply wasnt privileged enough to be informed of such matters. Of course. Matthew couldnt complain much, for it made sense for Isabelle to have such contingencies in place. In a way. At the last moment, Matthew too had forsaken the choice to become the Divine King. This was probably why, after half a year, Isabelle was still willing to meet with himan important reason Matthews thoughts were clear. If he had been truly cast aside, even exiled, This proud Heavenly Mage would never have taken the time to speak with him. For Matthew. As long as he could see Isabelle, no matter if she scolded him severely or whipped him straightaway, the outcome was favorable! A flicker of joy leaped in his heart. But after contemplation, Matthew did not express this slight joy, instead, he showed a touch of dissatisfaction. He quickly lowered his head, as if to hide the change in his expression. Still dissatisfied? Isabelle asked with a cold laugh. Matthew shook his head expressionlessly: I am willing to obey all directives of the Alliance. Isabelle snorted coldly. The next second. She suddenly appeared in front of Matthew. She lifted his chin with one hand, her grey eyes flashing with the depth of the starry sky: You harbor anger, and resentment. Ha You even think about defeating me? Matthew remained silent. Isabelles tone grew harsher: Speak! Did such thoughts cross your mind just now? Matthew pursed his lips. Eventually, his teeth chattering, he said: I cant say Ive never had such thoughts This statement seemed diplomatic, But it was straightforward enough. Isabelle withdrew her hand, a trace of coldness flashing in her eyes: Good. I like your ambition. But to realize ambition, talk is cheap. You need absolute action and power to back it up! As she spoke, Matthew suddenly felt a pain in his ribs! Following that, More pain surged into his mind. He looked down to see a wound on his abdomen that was healing rapidly, but something inside had vanished without a trace! Matthew looked up in shock, Only to see Isabelle had returned to her place, twirling a bloodied rib in her hands. This rib and the half-year of suppression are a minor punishment for your ambition. Ive said it: I like your ambition, but you need the strength to match it. Keep this rib with me for now. When you can truly defeat me one day, come and take it back yourself Isabelles face was filled with a taunting smile. Matthew instinctively covered his abdomen, A flicker of perfectly-timed anger crossed his eyes. In the end, He simply bowed his head silently, saying nothing. But deep inside, he gave himself high praise for his performance. Losing a piece of rib is already a pitifully light punishment. The atmosphere is about right now. Time for the benefits Matthew thought to himself. Indeed, The next second, Isabelle put away the rib, then spoke indifferently: Whats past is past, I wont mention it again, and neither will anyone in the Alliance; you are still that young spellcaster with the most potential from the south. From today on, all resources and privileges you have in the Alliance will be restored. The Silver Council has passed the settlement list of the Scar of the Dead project to me, and you have done well. In addition to the usual reward, you can choose either an Inheritance Weapon or a Legendary Spellbook from the Feast Sect Lodge; discuss the specifics with the Silver Council. Ive already given them a heads-up, and they will honor these rewards at any time. Matthew quickly bowed his head in thanks. Isabelle continued without pause: Second, your application to enter the Arcane Castle has also been approved. Its valid for three months, during which you can enter at any time to enhance the quality of your spells, fill in the gaps in your spell repertoire, and attempt to develop new signature spells. My advice is, before entering the Castle, you should find someone to teach you and round out weaker spells If you find this too time-consuming, You could go see Soria, But only if you can afford it. Matthew nodded repeatedly. Thank you. He expressed his sincere gratitude. Isabelle shook her head: You dont have to. Youve earned it. As long as you remain a spellcaster. Matthew chuckled inwardly. Isabelle was truly a spellcaster supremacist. Matthew could tell. She was probably the most committed Heavenly Mage to maintaining the existing order within the Alliance, without equal. He wondered if this tendency had anything to do with the influence of a Calamity Mage. Chapter 1677: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon_2 Chapter 1677: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon_2 Having met Isabelle, he had merely paid with one rib to lift the ban on his Alliance identity, redeem the reward of Scar of the Dead, and received the good news that the approval for the Arcane Castle had gone through. For him, All of this was enough to be a pleasant surprise. However, after finishing that discussion, Isabelle didnt seem to have any intention of sending him away. This surprised Matthew. He pondered for a moment in his mind. According to the style in which Isabelle handled matters, what she mentioned last was often the most important content. What else did she have to say? Matthew quietly waited. His instincts told him, The words Isabelle was about to speak might be related to what they encountered in the vanished history of the world. But this time, the wait was noticeably longer than expected. After a full five minutes, Isabelle was still silent. Matthew noticed her eyes were unfocused, as if her mind was far away. So he coughed lightly. Hmm? Why havent you left? Isabelles blank gaze became slightly more focused. Matthew was speechless inside. But he still acted respectfully, Shall I leave now? Wait! Isabelle suddenly called out to him, Never mind. I should still give you this opportunity. If, within the coming year, you can contribute one million gold coins or an equivalent value in materials and magic mediumsespecially high-quality timber, then you will be eligible to become one of the first participants in the Golden Ship project. But before you secure an official qualification, I cannot disclose more information to you. I can only tell you that the Golden Ship will set sail in three years, as for the destinationheh, you might as well guess or go find out for yourself. Matthews eyes were full of surprise. It wasnt because of the number one million, but because Isabelle had uncharacteristically spoken in riddles! You see, Most of the time, she spoke straightforwardly, rarely concealing anything! An event she cannot freely disclose How deep were the waters involved? What surprised Matthew more was the Golden Ship project! Could the Alley Gossip circulating in the past half-year actually be true? Matthew had always thought such rumors were groundless I am willing to pay one million gold coins. Matthew declared immediately. Then he bravely asked, Aindor is it really going to shatter completely? Isabelle answered, Thats not necessarily the case. The first round of calamity caused by the Days of Heavenly Change was somewhat less severe than we anticipated. The fall of the Heavenly Family Palace certainly triggered severe tears, and in the last half year, Void Turbulence and Star Realm Material took the opportunity to cause many disasters and disturbances. But starting this past month, we have observed more and more Secondary Planes actively fusing into those tears For Secondary Planes, its a perfect opportunity for elevation. For the material plane, its the only way to mend itself. This is Aindors self-rescue measure. From a broader perspective, the situation of the Great Tears has been effectively controlled. There are some relapses in certain areas, but they are within our Control The bigger crisis is actually the unprecedented Chaos Storm that has arisen from the tears, Fusion, and invasions. Chaos Storm? Matthew repeated the term in his mind. Isabelle nodded, Yes. The very heartbeat of the Multiverses development has always depended on the contest between order and chaos. The frequent Chaos Storms will exacerbate the breakdown of order, making the next round of disasters in the Days of Heavenly Change even more severe. Matthew quickly asked, How many rounds of disasters are there in the Days of Heavenly Change? Which are from the first round, and which are from the second? Isabelle said calmly, In fact, there isnt a unified and clear definition that explains your question. Essentially, the Days of Heavenly Change is the inevitable result of the Multiverses infinite expansion; the fall of the Lun Palace and the return of the Five-clawed Heavenly Dragon are just the triggers. It is a collection of disasters. Generally speaking, whichever disaster appears first is considered the first batch, and those that emerge afterward make up the second batch At present, the negative impact of Lun Palaces fall is gradually being neutralized, but the second round of disasters is brewing at an alarming rate. In my judgement, the next disaster that will significantly impact the World should be mana inflation due to the overflow of Ether. Mana inflation? Matthew looked puzzled. Having been out of the loop for over half a year, he found that he was a bit behind on the Alliances latest progress! Isabelle was unusually patient today, taking the time to explain in detail, Ether itself is one of the most chaotic elements in the Multiverse. An era of chaos and Ether overflow almost always occur in tandem. During this period, as the Ether in the external environment intensely expands, almost everyone will find it much easier to sense Ether, and those who can already wield magic will become even more powerful. To put it plainly, there will be ten or even a hundred times more people capable of performing cantrips and becoming the most basic magic apprentices during an age of Ether overflow. A spellcaster who was only level 5 before could potentially skyrocket to level 8 or even 9 after the Ether surge. Everyones magic power is expanding. Compared to that, the expansion coefficients of legendary spellcasters and above are not as exaggerated as ordinary people, which may indirectly narrow the power gap within the spellcaster community. Chapter 1678: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon_3 Chapter 1678: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon_3 ` But the key point lies elsewhere, Humans, or rather intelligent life forms, have never been the best recipients of ether. The demons of Abyss Purgatory, the star beasts of the astral world, they are the ideal destinations for the overflowing ether. More and more demons will appear in this world over time. They will create more chaos to attract even more overflowing ether. Ether and chaos will enter a cycle of infinite expansion, which will eventually trigger the Multiverses purging mechanisms, and more powerful creatures will be nurtured within the Cosmic Womb. By then, it will be the time when the giant beasts truly descend. You asked me earlier if Aindor would shatter. My answer is, absolutely not before the descent of the giant beasts; after that, its an inevitability. At that point, She suddenly gave Matthew a deep look. And the only way to stop or delay that day from coming is to establish order and reduce chaos, She said. Matthew mused, Do you mean to put a stop to the slaughter? Isabelle shook her head, her eyes shimmering with a strange light: No. I mean to slaughter faster than they can be born. To exterminate all the demons and enemies that create chaos in the shortest possible time. Thats the best way to establish order! Long after leaving Crucible House, Matthew was still contemplating the deeper meaning of Isabelles words. If it was just about stopping chaos with killing, Why didnt she do it herself? Even if she was not convenient, Ronan, Edmond, Soria, Link Which of these high-ranking Alliance members wasnt a bloodthirsty god with countless souls on their hands? Isabelles words Seemed to be goading Matthew to do just that. It inevitably made him overthink. Teacher mentioned before that the integration of the Secondary Planes into the material plane is the universes way of saving itself, so establishing order should also align with the Will of the Universe. If I proceed in that direction, as long as the methods are sharp and decisive, it seems there really is no significant downside, just that it requires enough power and courage Walking on the small path through the cemetery, Matthew quietly pondered. All things considered, His meeting with Isabelle had been very fruitful. Most importantly, She doesnt seem to have discovered the existence of Lost Paradise. Truly the Gift of Nature from the Calamity Mage, even the top-ranking Heavenly Mages were deceived. Matthew felt a mix of relief and awe. Now it seemed, The Calamity Mage must have foreseen that shot and thus preemptively gave them five a little present That was the Life Spark preserved within Lost Paradise. Even if Lost Paradise were destroyed, They could still recover in the mysterious regions of high-energy, high-dimensional space. In other words, Even if Matthew hadnt left Lost Paradise at the last moment, The five of them would have been resurrected consecutively in Lost Paradise, truly becoming ancient gods wielding the Power of Law. But if Matthew had to choose again, He would leave without hesitation. Being blasted to smithereens would certainly not be pleasant. The news should still be classified. The Subordinate Gods originally chosen did not truly enter Lost Paradise in their physical bodies, what they entered was but a projection carrying spiritual imprints, and with the destruction of Lost Paradise, the connection between the Subordinate Gods and the Main God also dissipated. These once hopeful candidates for Ascension have instead become the clear evidence of Lost Paradises demise. But they are probably grateful they dodged a bullet Matthew had already cross-verified with Lorraine, Most of the Subordinate Gods held the same opinion as everyone else, believing that Lost Paradise had been completely destroyed. Only a very few stubbornly believed that their Main God had not perished. But these people have been keeping themselves well hidden after the event. Especially after the spellcasters arrived, They became even more elusive. Thus, after the whole incident of Lost Paradise, Matthew became one of the few survivors. What he proclaimed to the outside was that Lost Paradise was utterly destroyed. Given his last-moment departure, Everyone believed his statement. Not long ago, Even such rumors started circulating The reason Matthew left Lost Paradise at the most critical moment was because he foresaw the upcoming calamity; And the reason why the point cannon accurately hit Lost Paradise was also thanks to Matthews doing. He is the inside man the Seven Saint Alliance and Storluk Industries planted in the God-making Team! Upon hearing that message, Matthew wished he could find the perpetrator of that rumor and reward them handsomely with cash! Now that I have returned to the Alliance in the open, I can once again corroborate the truth of that rumor. With that, the nature of the Lost Paradise incident should be firmly established. Aside from those few fanatics, no one should care about my old home anymore Amidst these thoughts, Matthew arrived at his most familiar small dark room. He pushed the door open, Activated the Hidden Barrier, And after checking thoroughly, He finally whispered in his heart Return, Lost Paradise! Prompt: You have returned to the divine artefact Lost Paradise (Soul Binding). Current materials Light (Infinite); Sourceless Water (a number); Cosmic Base Rock*180; Oak Trees*59; Among others Prompt: Lost Paradise is currently undergoing the initial stage of Creation, which is expected to last for 400 to 500 years. During this period, Your Divine King Authority solidifies into Founder Authority. Founder Authority: You can expend your own energy or that of Lost Paradise to create matter out of nothing. ` Chapter 1679: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon_4 Chapter 1679: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon_4 Upon the full maturation of Lost Paradise and its ascension to the New Heaven Realm, the Founder Authority will be restored as Divine King Authority. Current Founder Energy: 296 points. The scene before him changed. Matthew found himself in Lost Paradise, bathed in endless warm sunlight and dotted with blocks of Cosmic Base Rock. Cosmic Base Rock is the basic material foundation for creating works within Lost Paradise. Each block of Cosmic Base Rock has a complete 3-meter by 3-meter flat surface, with either an irregular conical or spherical shape beneath. The sixty blocks of rock before him had been accumulated bit by bit through Matthews considerable expenditure of spiritual energy. With his relatively abundant spiritual energy, he could only create one rock per day, showing just how arduous a task creating from nothing can be. But compared to this, planting trees on the rock was even more difficult. The rocks are surprisingly hard, and even with Matthew holding a tree-planting divine artefact, just digging holes every day exhausted him. Planting a tree every three days was the result of Matthews maximum effort. Fate favors those who persevere. Through Matthews daily efforts, not only did Lost Paradise now possess a proud vitality, the act of opening up Cosmic Base Rock and planting Oak Trees helped him amass a small amount of Founder Energy. This energy, in conjunction with the Founder Authority, allows for the creation of any matter in Lost Paradise, including life! Matthew particularly valued the Founder Energy and never wasted a bit. Because his goal was very clear. He had to find a way to reincarnate the few Life Sparks in Lost Paradise! Especially Tyraste! Putting aside emotional reasons, one of the crucial reasons Matthew wanted to revive Old Tai was so he could have him working for him It was necessary. Creating from scratch was indeed too grueling. Matthew struggled to do it alone. According to the current progress, it would take at least a few hundred years for Lost Paradise to grow into a New Heaven Realm. Once truly formed, Matthew would also be equipped with a brand-new Divine King Authority. He would become the Ancient God King. And he would automatically wield power comparable to that of a Heavenly Mage! After realizing this, Matthew was momentarily tempted to just do nothing, find a place to hide, and simply endure for the next five hundred years! After all, as long as he stayed in Lost Paradise, his life would be limitless. Lost Paradise was hidden and safe for now. But then he thought, What earth-shattering changes might occur in the world of Aindor over 500 years? What fate would befall the companions and the Earth Society he cherished? Could hiding in Lost Paradise truly guarantee peace of mind? Was the path of the forsaken Ancient Gods really as glorious as imagined? After understanding these issues, Matthew figured he might as well earnestly remain a spellcaster for now! As for being a Divine King, he could consider it a part-time job depending on the situation! That could always be a backup option. Clang clang! The shovel scraped against the Cosmic Base Rock, sparking as it went. After much laborious effort, Matthew, panting heavily, finally dug out a hole big enough to plant a sapling. In this process, he could slowly accumulate Founder Energy. In fact, anything he did in Lost Paradise could gain him this energy, but tree planting was the most familiar task for him. The spiritual energy required to create an Oak Tree sapling from thin air was a fraction of that needed for other tasks. This is why he had chosen to stick to his old trade of opening up Cosmic Base Rock and tree planting in Lost Paradise. Thus, through this repetitive cycle, Matthew managed to amass the current 296 points of Founder Energy. Based on his estimates, just reaching 300 points would allow him to resurrect Tyrastes spark! Then, Matthew would have his first worker in Lost Paradise! Resurrecting Tyraste was the easiest, not only because his Life Spark was the most powerful but also because the belief converged on him was the most dense and devout. In such circumstances, the single-mindedness of the wood elves became an advantage. Even though it was common knowledge that Lost Paradise had been blasted into oblivion, The Jade Court still staunchly believed in the unstoppable trend of the God of Elves resurrection. This was partly due to Beannas facilitations, But more so because of the stubborn nature of the elves. In comparison, the leaders of The Forgotten ones such as the Faded Dragon and the God Eater Queen had much dimmer faith upon them. It seems beings in the ancient land are relatively more rational. But they are not the worst off. The most unfortunate was the Traveler God Mo Song, who had the sparsest belief converged on him, possibly the least laws fused as well. Matthew estimated, Reviving Mo Song would need at least 1000 points of Founder Energy. Um Matthew pondered. Guess hell see that guy after five hundred years. But upon recalling Mo Song, Matthew felt a trace of fondness for him in his heart. No other reason, but because before entering Blood-Drinking Mountain, he had advised Matthew to carry as much treasure as possible. This advice was validated after his ascension, as Matthew found that many of the weapons he carried had become Divine Weapons! This amounted to an all-around strengthening of his weapons, With the divine enhancement meaning greater Immunities, better attribute support, stronger destructive power, and potential for Divine Spell growth. Matthew discovered, as long as he kept these Divine Weapons in Lost Paradise, they could naturally achieve growth. This process was quite slow, but the effects were definitely there. In the past half-year, the tree-planting shovel first put into Lost Paradise had already obtained two types of exclusive strengthening for Divine Weapons! Chapter 1680: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon_5 Chapter 1680: 457 Golden Ship and Divine Weapon_5 Holy Word Technique: When holding a shovel, recite a custom Holy Word (with a minimum syllable limit) to make the shovels normal attack deal an additional 100% Divine Spell damage. The current custom Holy Word is Let me give it a whack! Hair Removal Technique: Activate this Divine Spell to remove all hair and Natural Armor from a single enemy! Both of these Divine Spells were quite useful. The former provided additional types of damage; the latter was the bane of demons with high Natural Armor. Most importantly, they were Divine Spells. Just like spellcasters didnt know that Divine Fire could ignite the tentacles of Yurkus, due to the gods having vanished from the material world for too long, many people had no defense against Divine Spells! Therefore, they were perfect for stealing the upper hand at critical moments. After finishing todays portion of bedrock excavation, Matthew restored his spirit in Lost Paradise, and after greeting Dark Peggy, who had transformed into a little black cat and was sound asleep under an oak tree, his consciousness returned to the cemetery. Stepping out of the small black room once again, the sky outside was filled with stars. A whooshing wind blew over the top of the cemetery. Due to the Great Rift, the past winter had not been particularly cold, but the climate had become more bizarre and unpredictable. Matthew stood on the mountain top and looked down upon the land. The Fear of Death Graveyard floated slowly in the sky above Rolling Stone City, following a set orbit from south to north, from east to west, patrolling the entire city day and night. Above the land in the East, the oak forest and pine forest symbols of the Sanctuary of Life, not only survived the Great Rift intact, but also expanded quite a bit under the care of the Druids and centaurs. Unfortunately, the most eastern part of the forest had now reached the region of the Star Realm Black Water. This meant the expansion of the Sanctuary of Life was about to be blocked. The so-called Star Realm Black Water was the Star Realm Sea Water that gushed from the rift crack, which Matthew countered with the Guardian Authority. Although most of the sea water was dissolved by the Guardian Authority, a large amount of black water still appeared on the border of Rolling Stone City. There were about 5 to 6 main channels of this black water, and the complex network they formed surrounded Rolling Stone City entirely. The black water had a terrifying toxicity. Ordinary people couldnt get near it, let alone cross it. Building bridges over the black water was also extremely difficult unless one had the construction capabilities of a Southern Mage army. In the short term, building bridges without damage was nearly impossible. Thankfully, World Tree Bogard sensed the changes in the world. It spontaneously grew a long tree bridge on the eastern side of the forest. The tree bridge spanned across the black water, becoming the only route out of Rolling Stone City currently. The matter Matthew had intended to discuss with Little Patton was related to this tree bridge. At first, Matthew planned to open the bridge for free to all residents, including the merchants and guilds in the city. But Little Patton had objected, believing it would not only add extra burden to the bridge but also create greater security risks. Moreover, after Rheager left, the huge financial deficit in Rolling Stone City needed various subsidies to be filled. In Little Pattons private words, there were a huge mess in front of him, and he would rather continue studying electric lights and demon hearts than be an unlucky king. Of course, that being said, Little Patton also came up with many ways to generate revenue for the city hall, the most important of which was charging a fee for the tree bridge. He was recently trying hard to convince Matthew to do so. Little Patton was actually quite eloquent, and Matthew was almost persuaded. Of course, what was more important was that he knew the pressure Little Patton was under was indeed great. If its not working out, we could try charging temporarily Caught in thought, Matthew arrived at the new city hall within the city. Even though it was late at night, some lights were still on deep inside the hall. Matthew went straight to the deepest part, where Little Pattons office was located. No, it should now be called King Pattons office. Matthew knocked on the door. An exhausted voice from inside replied: Come in Matthew entered, and immediately saw the new King of the Rolling Stone Kingdom surrounded by a mountain of files. He pushed away the coffee cup in front of him and stood up from the chair. Matthew glanced at the empty cup and raised an eyebrow: Do you need me to call for Madam Wesley? Patton shook his head: Its too late; I had her rest already. I know how to make coffee myself. In fact, Im quite good at it Im multi-talented, smart, and good at many things, as you know. But now I have to do the one thing Im worst atbeing a king! Damn Rheager, Patton muttered, how great it would be if he could just come back to life now! You have no idea how much smooth-talking it took me these past six months just to get rid of the noble ladies and misses who seemed to have had an affair with him He couldnt help venting to Matthew. Matthew smiled and was about to continue the topic of the tree bridge, but just then, Patton suddenly looked hesitant and then placed a letter in front of Matthew. I dont know if I should give it to you, Patton said, but I think you would be very concerned about this Matthew narrowed his eyes at the letter. The handwriting was familiar to him. It was a letter from Sif! Chapter 1681: 458 Coin Issuance Plan with Eastern Immortal Ape Chapter 1681: 458 Coin Issuance Plan with Eastern Immortal Ape Matthew read Sifs letter with a calm and composed expression. The main content of the letter was, in fact, a declaration of her willingness to renounce her claim to the throne of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. She made it clear in the letter that she had no interest in becoming the queen of the Rolling Stone Kingdom and was willing to give up her right to the throne for life. She wanted the recipients of the letter Mr. Zeller, Blake, Patton, and Matthew to witness this declaration. and to publicize it throughout the nation at a specific time. Along with the declaration came a short note. In the note, Sif stated that she had found a new path. She wished to continue exploring the meaning of life on this path, rather than getting mired in the trivial matters of the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Moreover, she briefly informed them of her well-being and mentioned her next destination, although not in detail. It is worth mentioning that she did not mention Matthew in this short note. No wonder Patton was so hesitant. I have finished reading it, Matthew said quietly as he put the declaration and the note back into the envelope. Patton patted his shoulder: Just because she didnt mention you doesnt mean youre not in her thoughts. Its just like how she didnt mention Rheager in the letter, but we all know what she left for. Matthew smiled. Indicating that he didnt mind. When was this letter received? Who delivered it? Matthew asked. Little Patton spread his hands: It was about yesterday, a little devil suddenly found Mr. Zeller and delivered this letter to him. According to Mr. Zeller, that little devil is very likely Sifs familiar, now trained to be a messenger. She seems to have acquired the ability to traverse between planes its all very complicated. Matthew nodded slightly. Its a good thing Mr. Zeller received this letter; if it had come directly to me, that would have been quite a sting. Patton chuckled wryly: Look at what Sif has written in the letter, will you? The declaration is one thing, but she says shes been in the Suki Kingdom for over a year and is about to head to a chaotic area to compete for a ticket to the Seamless Secret Cave Didnt she only leave half a year ago? Even if the letter is forged, the discrepancy in time is far too obvious, isnt it? Matthews index finger gently tapped on the table. He pondered: Not necessarily. The letter should be genuine; I can recognize Sifs handwriting and can detect whether this is a trick of the demons. As for the issue with time the entirety of Aindor is being torn apart and then reassembled. A place as special as purgatory, with its folded spaces, might face even more severe temporal fluctuations. For us here in the material world, it may have only been half a year, but for the Suki Kingdom, the elapsed time could be many times that of ours. The claim of over a year isnt problematic. In fact, over the past half-year, the connection between the material plane and purgatory has become extremely difficult, while it has grown tighter with the Abyss. A large number of demons have poured into the Aindor Continent from the Abyss, but the presence of the devils seemed to have vanished. Matthew had tried many times. Even the portal left by Rheager failed to connect to the Interdimensional Space (Escana) where the Suki Kingdom was located. It is evident in this great tear how far the distance between purgatory and the Plane Will of the material world has become. Shes about to head for the Seamless Secret Cave? Matthew thought silently. That was the third layer of purgatory, the domain of the Demoness of Desire, Glasia, and it was where Rheagers soul was most likely being held. Matthew believed that Sif would not act rashly. She was accompanied by the Legendary Devil, Lutisia, who would ensure that Sif was not unprepared in dealing with the Demoness of Desire. But even so, Matthew still felt worried. He did not know what Sif had experienced in the Suki Kingdom. His intuition told him that perhaps when he saw Sif again, she would no longer be the innocent and sweet maiden she once was Next time you encounter that little devil, try to find out a reliable way to communicate with Sif, Matthew said. Patton nodded: Ive mentioned this to Mr. Zeller as well, and of course, he understands the reasoning, but Sif seems to be deliberately avoiding us. That little devil is quite cunning, and even Mr. Zellers divination spells cant locate her. Matthew let out a sigh. Sifs personality was actually quite similar to Rheagers. Usually gentle, but incredibly stubborn when it came to dealing with matters, very much set in her own ways. I will continue seeking a way to enter purgatory through the Alliance channels. As for the rest I will do what I can, Matthew concluded. Patton nodded, his face showing a hint of hesitation: Speaking of which, this declaration perhaps we should not publicize it just yet. Matthew looked at him: We should respect Sifs wishes. We are also willing to trust you. Patton shook his head: This isnt about trust or mistrust. Matthew, youre a spellcaster, you can transcend beyond these matters, but Im different. Whenever power is involved, even the purest things become complex and dirty. I know Sif wrote this letter with good intentions, hoping that the Rolling Stone Kingdom could stabilize as soon as possible and that everyone would continue living with their original beliefs around me, the new king. But unfortunately, thats impossible. He gazed into Matthews eyes, his eyelids swollen severely, his eyeballs full of blood vessels. He looked much younger than Big Beard Blake, but now his appearance was rapidly aging to look almost like Rheager! Chapter 1682: 458 Coin Issuance Plan with Eastern Immortal Ape_2 Chapter 1682: 458 Coin Issuance Plan with Eastern Immortal Ape_2 Rheager is Rheager, and I am me; my thoughts, concepts, especially my abilities, are completely different from Rheagers. Patton said in a serious tone, He had the ability to pay out of his own pocket to sustain a small town, grounding his dreams in reality, but I do not. The kingdom of Rheagers dreams will never be realized under my rule, even with you and Mr. Zellers helpa fact Mr. Zeller is well aware of, and Im sure you understand as well. I cant become the substitute for Rheager that you, Sif, or other residents might imagine. I just cant. Matthew nodded slightly, I understand. As long as its not too outrageous, I support you doing things according to your own ideas. Patton gave a bitter smile and said, Even if I can do things my way, what if one day Rheager suddenly comes back, or Sif suddenly changes her mind? Then things will become very complicated again. Were fine between us, but what about the people around us? How many in the entire kingdom will have their thoughts changed as a result? I know, spellcasters like you who are detached from worldly concerns dont need to consider these issues. You dont need to concern yourself with their thoughts, just like you wouldnt concern yourself with the happiness or sorrows of the zombies in the cemetery, but I am different. When I work according to my own ideas, I unconsciously bind as many people and interest groups as possible. By then, they would all become opponents of Sif or Rheager. I dont think their demands are unjustifiedif it werent for their interests, who would want to bind themselves to others? I dont want too many people to suffer because of the unstable regime in the Rolling Stone Kingdom. So, its better to keep this letter of commitment for now. Keeping my title at this stage of acting king is the best solution. At least for the next few years, this is the best course of action. Matthew looked at him with a somewhat amused expression: Is the position of king really that distressing to you? Patton answered without hesitation, Its torturous, Matthew, like sitting on pins and needles. If I hadnt known that letting Blake ascend to the throne would mean Rolling Stone City wouldnt last half a year, I would have left a long time ago. Of course, you are actually the best fit to be king, but you have refused me several times Matthew gently shook his head, I am a spellcaster. Patton had the expression of a down-on-his-luck kid: I envy your ability to stay out of it. Succeeding Rheager really isnt a job for a human. Back in the times of Rolling Stone Town, this guy supported thousands of pampered gents in the city who almost didnt have to work a bit and could still live a luxurious life. Now guess what? They curse me behind my back every day! Patton is a king who will ruin the kingdom!'' Not worth a hair on Rheagers head!'' I personally overheard two old men cursing me like that behind a carriage His emotions grew more intense: According to your previous predictions, more and more disasters would befall this land. For those displaced by the outside world, Rolling Stone City has become the perfect haven! All those who were granted entry to the city during this period would be grateful for it. But what about the ones who were already here? They would verbally praise Rheager and your great achievements and then continue cursing poor Patton! Ive had enough, Matthew! Last night, I went through all the ledgers overnight, the annual budget submitted by the City Hall and last years financial deficit are staggering. Based on the current waste in sustenance, in three months, we wont be able to pay the construction interest owed to the southern mage army! Matthew, tell me, can we default on our debt? He stared intently at Matthew. Hearing this. Matthew suddenly realized what he was going to say next. Sure enough. Patton blinked: If we cant default on the debt, and we need to maintain the current situation, we need money, a lot of it, stable, legal financial sources! Matthew smiled, Charge a toll for the bridge? Patton said confidently, Thats just one part of my new policy. Theres also the food issue, the food that Druid and zombies grew, can no longer be distributed for free! Ive made some modifications to the independent coinage plan that Rheager had previously devised. You can take a look, overall, it involves more aggressive coin issuance than before. Matthew glanced at the plan handed over by the other party: You want to issue paper money? Good grief. This is trying to get something for nothing! Rheager had intended to issue metal currency containing a significant amount of Gold Copper, but here Patton was starting to print paper money with no cost. I plan to launch several large projects like digging a moat, and the salaries will be paid in this new Legal Tender, which can be used to purchase food and all the resources and services provided by the City Hall and the lieges mansion. Patton spoke confidently, Anti-counterfeiting technology wont be a problem, Ive discussed it with the people from the southern mage army, as long as we share some of the benefits with them, they are also willing to provide technical support. In the current context, the Rolling Stone Kingdom is actually self-sufficient, and gradually, we can extend the settlement scenarios of the new currency from domestic to international. It might take a long time, but now is the best opportunity. And to give the new Legal Tender an authoritative endorsement, I plan to print your portrait on these banknotes Chapter 1683: 458 Coin Issuance Plan with Eastern Immortal Ape_3 Chapter 1683: 458 Coin Issuance Plan with Eastern Immortal Ape_3 The name of the currency still requires careful consideration. Do you think Cemetery Coin or Matthew Coin sounds better? I think Matthew Coin is not bad, abbreviated as Ma Coin. Matthews face showed hesitation. Patton hurriedly said: You really cant refuse this. Without your or the cemeterys prestige to back it, the new currency in the Rolling Stone Kingdom would be nothing but a piece of waste paper. If you think this plan is not feasible, at least point out another way for me, one that can resolve the debt problem of the Rolling Stone Kingdom Matthew blinked: Charging a toll for the bridge could be tried. But regarding the matter of the Ma Coin, I think it still needs further consideration. Im not opposing your plan, I just feel the plan needs to be perfected before it can be implemented. I know Rheagers policies indeed supported too many idlers, but a sudden shift to the other extreme could trigger even greater turmoil. Patton gave a bitter smile: Of course, I wont issue currency recklessly and spoil your reputation, you can be assured of that. Every year, the currency issuance plan will need your review, and Ill also transfer a portion of the profits from the coinage tax to you. I have considered all these. Matthew bit his lip: What does Mr. Zeller say? Patton replied: He said its up to you to decide. Matthew sighed. He grabbed the proposal back and scrutinized it with furrowed brows. After dawn. Matthew emerged from the Kings office, looking a little weary. The currency issuance was just an appetizer in King Pattons series of reforms. The previous night. He had presented several more influential and daring fiscal plans. Matthew vetoed some of them. But he approved others. Among them, the most important were the charging of tolls for the bridge, ceasing the free supply of food, and the issuance plan for the Ma Coin In the end. Matthew still agreed to the name Matthew Coin. There was no choice. Without this name, its debatable whether there would be any point in issuing it at all. The power of reputation was vividly demonstrated at this moment. Since the Name on Everyones Lips battle and the Lost Paradise incident. Matthew had become a household name throughout the world of Aindor, his reputation only below that of the Alliance Seven Saints and people like Edmond, leading well ahead of other rising talents within the Alliance. In the south especially, within the Rolling Stone Kingdom, he was revered as a Patronus. The issuance of the Ma Coin was also seen as a way to further cement Matthews reputation. Although for him personally, the disadvantages outweighed the benefits. But he saw Pattons difficulties; the man truly deserves his reputation as a former tax officer, with first-rate financial acumen and eloquence. Ultimately, Matthew was persuaded by him. And after leaving the city hall. Matthews only thought was: I hope Patton can take it easy, at the very least, I hope that years from now, the Matthew Coin doesnt become just a stack of toilet paper A few days later. On the southeast side of Rolling Stone City. At the Black Water River of the astral world. A series of intricate grey tentacles burst from the center of the wasteland, instantly wrapping around all the nearby demon remnants. Sizzling! White smoke began rising from the bodies of the demons, and soon after, one by one, they were dead! Plop plop plop! Rustle rustle! The bodies of the demons fell limply to the ground, then slowly got up again, turning into a group of lifeless Dark Servants. Matthew, holding the Yeager Blade, walked past this freshly made group of Dark Servants, his gaze a bit unfocused. He was checking the dense list of records in the data column. Alert: Your task Slaughter, Only to Protect! has updated with fresh progress! Accumulated demon kills have exceeded 50,000! You have obtained the new title Guardian of Humanity and a random legendary Shapeshifting Form! Would you like to draw now? Guardian of Humanity: You will receive the adoration and respect of a wide range of humans; When you enter the legendary stage, this title will elevate into a domain authority; In the land you have protected (Rolling Stone Kingdom), you will receive additional Plane Will recognition and a Luck +1 effect. Alert: The task has cumulatively obtained Druid spells (randomly drawn once per 10,000 demons killed) 1. Greater Resurrection Spell 2. Blessing of Faking Death (You can bestow this high-level blessing upon any living unit, maintaining up to 5 faked deaths at the same time. During the blessing, when the unit is close to death, it will trigger a fake death state, potentially deceiving the enemys judgment. Note: During fake death, immune to 95% of physical and magic damage) 3. High-level Natural Alliance (You have signed a higher covenant with Natural Will, from now on, you have the power to elevate more animals into Nature Souls. Especially, all attacks from the natural divine items will have their damage halved against you) 4. Resonance (You can instill a stronger sense of empathy and sympathy within the range of your spells, making the target group more understanding and easier to communicate with. You can even use this spell to communicate with non-living objects) The mission Name on Everyones Lips came to an end after Matthew repelled the demon army; But Slaughter, Only to Protect has continued up to today, half a year later. Matthew guessed its because the Slaughter Demon Lord Asner and his remnants were still widely active on the Aindor continent. Thats why, during this half-year. He never ceased his campaign against the demon soldiers. These four powers and spells, rooted in the Druid profession, were clear evidence. However, Matthew was more concerned with the title of Guardian of Humanity. And this random legendary Shapeshifting Form! Chapter 1684: 458 Token Launch Plan and Eastern Immortal Ape_4 Chapter 1684: 458 Token Launch Plan and Eastern Immortal Ape_4 After the dragon turtle. It had been a long time since Matthew had obtained a new Shapeshifting Form. Therefore, he chose to draw immediately. Notice: Random legendary Shapeshifting Form draw complete You have obtained the new Shapeshifting Form Eastern Immortal Ape! Eastern Immortal Ape (LV22/Hero Mode/Legendary Template/Eastern Continent Spirit Creature Template): A special spirit creature from near the Immortal Tribes domain in the Eastern Continent, said to possess the wondrous power to seize the creation of heaven and earth. You have obtained the youthful state of the Eastern Immortal Ape Shapeshifting Form, which possesses the following traits 1. Skilled with Club and Staff: The Eastern Immortal Ape is a master of stick techniques, and any club or staff in their hands can exhibit a hundred times its original power. 2. Supreme Vajra Body: The Eastern Immortal Ape possesses an indestructible body, able to be immune to all spells below the legendary level, and has extremely high Natural Armor. 3. Fighting Supreme: The Eastern Immortal Ape has overwhelming dominance in close-quarters combat, and all of its actions are of the highest judgment level. 4. Ground Shrinking: The Eastern Immortal Ape has solidified the ability to shrink the ground, greatly shortening the distance with the enemy with each step, and can quickly shake off pursuers at specific times. 5. Prediction of Fortunes and Disasters: The Eastern Immortal Ape possesses extraordinary Sixth Sense, easily dodging all attacks from Legendary Assassins. 6. Alien Breed: The Eastern Immortal Ape cannot fully adapt to the laws of Aindor Continent, hence this Shapeshifting Form can last at most 12 minutes. Others omitted Finally, a Shapeshifting Form arrived that was tough and specialized in combat, and it was even of legendary level! A glint of satisfaction flashed in Matthews eyes. This Eastern Immortal Ape seemed extraordinary at first glance, appearing very capable in battle. Not to mention anything else. Just the Prediction of Fortunes and Disasters and Supreme Vajra Body, these two traits alone were enough to give all the Legendary Assassins a headache. Even spellcasters would have a hard time dealing with such a warrior with strong rushing abilities. The only pity was the short duration. It could only be maintained for 12 minutes. But the laws of the Aindor Continent are also changing. Who knows, maybe after a while, the Eastern Immortal Apes duration could become longer? Matthew couldnt help but recall the Golden Ship project. He had already paid the money yesterday. A whole one million. Not a coin less. This showed Matthews determination. But Isabelle just gave him a simple boat ticket and said nothing else. He could only wait silently for the subsequent content. Black Water River. Matthew, accompanied by his Dark Servants, continued to patrol the border. He had heard that many astral goblins and vile water ghosts had appeared in this vicinity. Their existence would undoubtedly affect the order of Rolling Stone City. Therefore, Matthew planned to clean them up all at once. But he had not gone far. when a familiar face appeared in his vision. It was the Alliance Wizard, Fandral. Over the past half-year or so. Fandral was one of the few wizards who still kept in touch with Matthew. But his attitude had become much more distant than before. However, this time when they met. Fandrals face was full of smiles. It seemed that this sly old fox had already sensed the change in the wind. Matthew smiled and went up to greet him. Their conversation was incredibly warm, as if the past half-year of indifference had never happened. After the pleasantries. Fandral revealed the purpose of his visit: The matter you asked me to investigate previously, the results are basically out now, he said. The so-called Legendary Sniper, this identity, or rather this group, is a farce of nothingness. Someone used a large-scale deception spell, and hired a number of bards, trying to cause confusion in cognition or memory. In other words, Aindor never had a profession as a Legendary Sniper. They came specifically for you. Most likely, the identity was only adopted to add to the confusion! And the people impersonating you that appeared elsewhere are mostly necromancers, with traces of demons around them. But neither the necromancers nor the demons are adept at deception and illusion. So, according to my judgment, the one targeting you is not an individual but a group with various professions. Fandrals analysis was quite precise. Matthew had a similar reaction upon learning this information. As expected. We cant blindly trust the information given out by the data column. This information is autogenerated based on my Insight and Sixth Sense, and does not represent absolute truth. Thinking this, Matthew glanced at the data column. He discovered that the information about the Legendary Sniper had indeed changed. He smiled. Then, he sincerely thanked Fandral for his intelligence resources. Afterward, he tried to inquire about news of the Golden Ship from the spellcaster. Unexpectedly, even Fandral admitted that he didnt know more about it than Matthew. It was said that the Golden Ship project had an extremely high level of secrecy within the Seven Saint Alliance. Not to mention mid-level spellcasters like them, even those from the Silver Council didnt know much about the insider information. Almost all spellcasters were trying to find out about the Golden Ship project, just like Matthew. Unfortunately, the Superior Legends kept their lips sealed tight. Information only circulated among the upper ranks. Perhaps only the Seven Saints and individuals like Edmond could fully understand the plan. The only information I can gather is that the Golden Ship project is very likely connected to something that the Heavenly Mages found in the vanished historical world, Its said that for that thing, Isabelle and Soria even came to blows But as for what that thing actually is, nobody really knows. So, the matter has become a closed loop, Fandral explained with a bitter smile. Matthew smiled helplessly. After chatting idly with Fandral for a while and seeing him off, Matthew cleared the demons by the Black Water River while quickly pondering. In his heart, he had a general speculation about the group known as Legendary Snipers the Demon Lord Asner; Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jasliven; those who pretended to be one of his necromancer cannon fodder might have come from Baiyan City or some other fellow organizations. That was about it. He was usually kind to others, not making many enemies, so it was relatively easy to narrow down the range of those seeking trouble with him. Trying to prevent me from becoming legendary is not something without a cost, If these flies dont come out and oppose me, I cant be bothered to proactively seek them out, But as long as they stand in the way of my Legendary Path, I will most certainly sweep them clean! Between the Oak Tree and the undead; Between life and death; Matthew had achieved equilibrium. What remained, were just nature and the undead. What is nature? To act in accordance with what the Plane Will desires, that is nature! And what does the Plane Will now desire most? It is the end of chaos! It is a brand new order! Matthews mind suddenly recalled the words Isabelle had spoken earlier. In this era filled with chaos, only slaughter. Can establish order in the shortest time! Crackle! Matthew lopped off a vicious water ghosts head with a shovel. At that moment, his heart surged with a feeling of sudden inspiration! Alert: Your practice degree in the Legendary Path has broken through the stage of wind and frost and entered the Dew Period! Youve obtained the Dew Periods legendary blessing Extraordinary Wisdom ahead of time Extraordinary Wisdom: Your speed of learning spells has increased to ten times its original pace! Legendary Path (Dew) Keywords: Nature & Undying & Equilibrium Nature: To align with the Path of Nature, youve decided to embark on the Path of Slaughter. Your Legendary Path has branched into a new direction! From now on, You will gain more practice points for your Legendary Path by carrying out slaughter and ending chaos. You will have the ability to sense where Chaos Storms are happening! Chaos Storm Sensing You sense that, In the Northlands Order City, An unprecedented storm of chaos is about to erupt. End it, And you will gain an unprecedented number of practice points for your Legendary Path! Chapter 1685: 459 Dark Window and Great Prophecy Spell Chapter 1685: 459 Dark Window and Great Prophecy Spell The Legendary Path was finally reaching a wonderful stage! Matthew felt joyfully as he sensed the fusion and change between the domain and the spells within him. After passing the stage of wind and frost, Matthews practice of the Legendary Path was already sufficient to support his ascension. At this moment, even if he did nothing but rely on the equilibrium between life and death to complete the legendary ascension, he could still obtain immense strength. But to do that, would not be perfect. Matthew was not an extreme perfectionist, but when it came to ascending to legendary status, his attitude was consistent and clear Do everything possible, to get the perfect ticket to ascend to legendary! He quietly sensed the subtle changes in the Chaos Storm, a harbinger from afar, directly reflected in Matthews mind. As for the official Burst of the Chaos Storm, theres about two to four weeks left. I can still make some preparations in advance. With this result, Matthew was quite satisfied in his heart. In fact, in addition to the Order City Canning, he also sensed other slowly forming Chaos Storms elsewhere. But their scale and intensity were far from comparable to that of the city in the Northland. This made Matthew curious. Order City was always renowned for its clear order and was one of the few cities in the Northern City States that had perfectly sheltered its residents during the Great Tear. In the past half year, Canning had absorbed who knows how many people from surrounding cities. Its trend of growth and expansion even surpassed that of Rolling Stone City! Even without a personal investigation, Matthew could learn about the prosperity of Order City from rumors. What exactly caused this city to become the site of an unprecedentedly violent Chaos Storm? Matthews heart was filled with curiosity. I wonder if it has anything to do with the Thorny Flower Sword After the Great Tear, a vast and fertile plain appeared to the northeast of Order City. It was a transformation of the landscape caused by the fusion of the Secondary Plane of the Thorny Flower Sword into the material plane. Speaking of which, the former city lord of Order City Canning, young Ingram, is now working in Matthews cemetery as a Headless Man. And the Thorny Flower Sword was the homeland of the Mother of Black Dragon Audacia and the Hollowed Leon. It also held clues of the Rootless River. That area had early on formed an indissoluble bond with Matthew. He had always wanted to find the time to visit it, but the various dangers and changes brought about by the Great Tear had occupied most of his time and energy over the past six months. Now that the crisis was temporarily eased, it was an excellent opportunity for Lord Matthew to stride forward on the new Legendary Path! With this thought, Matthew sped up his action of clearing demons by the Black Water River. With each water ghost falling, more Dark Servants stood up one after another. They followed behind Matthew, forming an impressive slaughter squad. In the end, wherever the squad went, just by the sheer number of Dark Servants, they could easily vanquish the demons of the Black Water River! After one night, Matthew had already cleaned up the eastern border of Rolling Stone City by the Black Water River, as usual. And behind him, there was now an Undead Army of more than a thousand! Some of them were Dark Servants, some were skeletons or Zombies Matthew had raised using Undead Summoning, and others were Undead Units transformed by the Dragon of Twilight Combining these forces, the chance for bodies to be transformed into undead in Matthews hands increased significantly. This not only ensured that no materials were wasted, but also indirectly saved time for cleaning up the battlefield and disposing of bodies. It also added a batch of reserve combat units to Matthews cemetery. It was quite a multitasking feat. At dawn, when the light of daybreak pierced through the fish-belly white in the sky into the forest in the East, small animals sparsely wandered among the Sanctuaries of Life, enjoying the morning tranquility and dew. Without a sound, a huge shadow pressed down from the sky. The newcomers among the small animals ran off in a panic, not understanding what had happened; but the regulars in the woods were accustomed to this sight. By the bushes, a splendidly plumed black peacock was saying to a small wild pig beside him: Hey! Dont be so jumpy, thats just Lord Matthews bone-headed dead folks wrapping up! Youll get used to it if you see it enough. Those boneheads are very well-behaved under Lord Matthew, even if you steal their bones, they wont get mad at you! By the way, dear Miss Pig, I see youre pretty handsome, single and alone, why not pair up with me, and, who knows, with a little effort, we might create a new species, eh? What? Youre a male? I dont believe it, let me have a look Soon, there was chaos in the bushes, even louder than the eerily quiet cemetery descending upon the edge of the forest. At the edge of the forest, on four towers built from mountain stones, undead were clumsily and laboriously climbing the less steep ladders. Undead were indeed not very capable in walking and Climbing, but with ramps like drawbridges built on the stage, most of the undead could make it through these fixed towers and bridges to successfully board the cemetery mountain next to them. And so, one by one, necromancers bathed in the morning light, climbed stiffly onto the Fear of Death Graveyard suspended in midair. The sunlight fell on their greenish-gray skin and faces, and, at certain moments, they even looked somewhat divine! Chapter 1686: 459 Dark Window and Great Prophecy Spell_2 Chapter 1686: 459 Dark Window and Great Prophecy Spell_2 Not far away. A caravan planning to head to Matthew Bridge passed through the forest path to the south. The caravan members watched with awe as the undead ascended the steps in a solemn procession This scene was not unfamiliar to them. In the past six months. Matthew had built such Landing Bridges at many places throughout the Rolling Stone Kingdom, which greatly aided in transporting the undead army from the Fear of Death Graveyard. But more often than not. He was gathering the ever-expanding undead army Nothing else. The catastrophic disasters had brought too much trauma and death. In the last six months. Matthews cemetery was almost unable to hold the newly born Dark Servants and undead units! Is the seventh levels big dormitory also filled up? Within the cemetery. Facing White Ghost Alis report. Matthew furrowed his brows helplessly. There was no choice. There were too many dead people. Even though he possessed a divine artefact like the Book of the Dead and was committed to raising the cemeterys level to accommodate more undead. But the expansion speed of the cemetery could not keep up with the rate at which the undead were increasing. Now, there were already over 50,000 legitimate undead lying in his cemetery. This number did not even include the cannon fodder converted by Yeager Blade and The Dragon of Twilight! According to Alis statement. The excessive accumulation of necromancy had caused the operational instability of the Fear of Death Graveyard mountainside. This further diluted the already scarce negative energy. This might increase the risk of the cemetery crashing. I understand. I will resolve this problem soon, and for the next fortnight, have Rick focus the patrol emphasis on the northern and western shores After sending Ali away. Matthew started pondering how to handle his increasingly bloated undead forces. Following his previous method. It involved using the Sampan Planes cemetery to house some of the temporarily redundant undead. But this method was clearly time-consuming and laborious. After the Great Tear. There were also issues with the geological structure of the southlands, even though male banshee, Justin, and Death Knight 47 successfully managed to buy four adult Digging Bugs from the dwarves undercity of Duradin. Matthews previous tunnel construction plan had also been indefinitely postponed. Even if the tunnels are completed, frequently using them to transport surplus undead types is not only risky in terms of exposure but also somewhat inefficient in terms of cost-benefit ratio Matthew thought quietly. After a long moment. He decided to be bolder and more aggressive, resolving the undead armys settlement problem in one go. The solution was simple. That was to place them in a special area located in the negative energy plane. Matthew would transform that area into his own personal land in the negative energy plane using ritualistic incantation. By enhancing the degree of permeation between that area and the material world and enlarging the openings of the negative energy channels. He might have the opportunity to establish a state with perfect intermingling between the negative energy plane and the material world cemetery! Meanwhile. The unnecessary armed forces in the cemetery could all be moved to Philys territory. When needed. They could be transferred to the intermingled state via Phily and subsequently transported into the material world. There were many benefits to this method. But it also required several prerequisites. Matthew calculated that he had met almost all the conditions for staking out territory in the negative energy plane 1. Sufficient money and resources (maintaining plane intermingling requires a large amount of energy and materials). 2. Sufficient familiarity with the negative energy plane and possessing suitable anchorage (Undead King Philolius and his Kings Mountain). 3. Extensive application experience of necromancy. 4. Plane Fusion Magic. Among these four points. The only condition Matthew currently lacked was the fourth. In fact. He had considered this scheme during the past six months, but was always deterred by the fourth point. But now it was different. Matthews identity and privileges within the Alliance had been restored, allowing him direct access to Isabelles Spell Library to find sufficient spells and technical support! As long as he had enough knowledge points. He could learn whatever spells he wanted, without any knowledge limitations. This was the greatest value of the Alliance! Doing as he thought was Matthews way of acting. That very afternoon. He plunged into the Crucible House, thoroughly searching the Alliances Spell Library. With the help of Extraordinary Wisdom. Matthews mastery speed of new spells below Legendary difficulty was astonishingly fast. In just two days. He had successfully mastered three types of Plane Fusion Magic for arranging large-scale ceremonial fields. Another three days later. Matthew successfully set up a test field in the central square of the cemeterys sixth level, which intermingled with the valley in the belly of Philys Kings Mountain. This was in fact a super-large portal. Through this intermingled window. The undead could frequently travel between the material world and the negative energy plane. Opening the window would consume a large amount of negative energy and related spell support. Fortunately, it could be closed when not in use. Compared to temporarily constructed negative energy channels or large portals, the intermingled land, due to its fixed modification of the plane layers, would be much more efficient in transmission. According to Matthews estimates. As long as Phily was prepared on his end, at least 10,000 undead units could be transferred each minute! This was enough to meet Matthews control needs for the undead army. Subsequently. He handed this experimental field, named Dark Window, over to his subordinate spellcasters for expansion The group of assistant spellcasters and apprentices who had followed Matthew to Rolling Stone City. Chapter 1687: 459 Dark Window and Great Prophecy Spell_3 Chapter 1687: 459 Dark Window and Great Prophecy Spell_3 Now, quite a few have already become qualified assistants to Matthew. It might still be difficult for them to preside over a ceremonial field alone. But following the plan Matthew had laid out, expanding step by step was quite simple. It was thanks to the experience with the Scar of the Dead. Matthews collaboration with them was quite pleasant. Within a few days, the area of the Dark Window had expanded several times over what it was before. Following this trend, by the end of the month, they would be able to meet the target Matthew had set which was to cover the entire sixth level of the cemetery with the Dark Window. In the meantime, Matthew, who had stepped away, was gaining new insights from referencing books related to the Dark Window. With these insights, he successfully developed a spell exclusive to himself. Death Fear Graveyard Summoning Spell: No matter where you are in Aindor, you can directly summon the Fear of Death Graveyard to your side through this summoning spell! Chanting time: 180 seconds. This spell was of great significance. With it, Matthew could summon the support of the graveyard and the undead army anytime, anywhere! And when it wasnt needed, he could travel alone, light and unencumbered. As his magical abilities continued to improve, Matthew was finally getting closer to the ideal state of a necromancer! Three minutes is still too long for chanting, I need to find a way to shorten it. Sorias chanting technique seems ineffective on this spell; maybe try turning it into a signature spell? Amidst his thoughts, Matthew stretched lazily, grabbed a cup of coffee, and went to the top of the cemetery to gaze at the scenery Ever since the cemetery had begun its slow patrols across the entirety of Rolling Stone City, he had developed such a habit. Standing high and looking into the distance tends to broaden ones mood. Spending too long with the undead and negative energy, Matthew couldnt help but be affected by a touch of gloom. Occasionally coming to the mountaintop to feel the breeze and look at the distant scenery helped to lighten his mood. Just then, the cemetery was passing near World Tree Bogard. The World Tree, after absorbing unprecedented nutrients following the Great Tear, grew at an astonishing rate. Now, Bogards highest point had already surpassed 400 meters! Sometimes, when the cemetery flew lower, it could be level with the very top of the World Tree. Several Druids responsible for maintaining the tree crown saluted Matthew from afar. Many Light Fairies were busy around them, diligently following the Heart of the World Trees instructionseither constructing treehouses, weaving vines, hand-rolling Moon Stones, or collecting honey. The centaurs were building a new village in the shadows on the southeast side of the World Tree. In the distance, rangers led by Eugene, Son of the Forest, along with other rangers, were patrolling the situation in the north of the pine forest. Such an orderly, vibrant scene contrasted sharply with the desolate, uninhabited scorched earth across the Black Water River. Matthew saw a massive tree-bridge slowly extending from around the middle of Bogard, ending up lying flat over the Black Water River, about fifty to sixty meters above. The point where the World Tree touched the Star Realm Black Water showed shocking signs of rot, but this did not deter Bogards resolve. Some Sludge Monsters were slowly moving along the rotting riverbanks they were offspring reproduced from the Sludge Monster leader through self-division, able to clear the rot from Bogards wounds with their gift for devouring. Above the tree-bridge, trade caravans were passing by in a steady stream. Peoples faces bore a look of unease, though not much grumbling. It seems the bridge toll hasnt sparked much resentment among the merchants. Probably because Little Patton hasnt stopped blowing smoke Matthew silently let out a sigh of relief. He was not afraid of being cursed himself; his main concern was for Patton, who might not be able to bear the brunt of a tarnished reputation over time. As it stood, the people of the Rolling Stone Kingdom typically praised Rheager for good times and cursed Patton for bad. Matthew, with his transcendent detachment, was not someone ordinary people dared to criticize. Charging for the bridge is just the first step; theres still the issue of Ma Coin issuance, the digging of a moat, the collection and recycling of demon hearts, the construction of power plants, the plan to electrify the whole territory, the widespread adoption of electric lights, and the rollout of a new irrigation system among a series of projects Recalling the matter he had discussed with Patton, Matthew felt that this man might be even more suited to be king than Rheager. Hopefully, with time, the people of the Rolling Stone Kingdom would treat their new king more fairly. After finishing half a cup of coffee, Matthews spirits were somewhat uplifted. After greeting people like Ali and Henry, he headed to the second level of the cemetery which was the former underground level of the cemetery. Now, around the negative energy fountain, in three directions, stood several portals shimmering with etheric radiance. These portals each led to the Underwater Cemetery in the Arunay Sea, the Mountaintop Cemetery in the Ancient Lands, and Windward Valley in the Jade Court. Matthew walked into the last of these portals. Seven minutes later, he arrived atop the southern city wall of the Jade Court. Affected by the Great Tear, the climate of the world of Aindor had become strangely unpredictable. February, a season that used to be cloaked in snow, now saw the brocade phoenix flowers beneath the city wall blooming exceptionally bright. Nevertheless, this stretch of the city wall was one of the few places in the south that hadnt changed much for reasons unknown, the Great Tear had minimal impact on the Jade Court. Other than a few demons appearing around the forests, the terrain had almost completely remained unaffected. Chapter 1688: 459 Dark Window and Great Prophecy Spell_4 Chapter 1688: 459 Dark Window and Great Prophecy Spell_4 The neighboring Eversong Forest was torn into three parts and also suffered invasions by several large star beasts. The once-mysterious and proud night elves had experienced several disasters that almost led to their nations extinction over the past six months. By comparison, the Jade Court, which was previously chaotic due to various reasons, remained unscathed. The most dangerous incident involved a star beast that had invaded the Eversong Forest and loitered at the border of the Jade Court for three whole days. But just as the star beast was about to step into the forest of the Jade Court, the next moment, it suddenly turned its head and headed north! Besides that, there were scarcely any major dangers that approached the Jade Court. This series of miraculous encounters greatly restored the wood elves sense of superiority and confidence. More and more people began to genuinely believe that the Jade Court was one of the few areas that remained disaster-free in this great calamity, all thanks to the God of Elves blessings! As a result, the number of wood elves joining the Elf God Sect had surged recently. Old Tai also scored a hit by a fluke. Give it some more time, and well be able to pull him up Matthew silently smiled to himself. Need some coffee? A gentle voice sounded behind Matthew. He shook his head, No need, I just had some. Then he turned to look at Beanna, whose face exuded tranquility and peace. Compared to half a year ago, she had lost a lot of weight, but had also grown significantly more charming That intense sense of divinity seemed as though it had already fused into her bones and blood. People with slightly darker hearts would probably not dare to meet her gaze. Matthew asked smiling, The Holy Maiden of the Elf God Sect has so much leisure? Beanna walked over with ease, standing shoulder to shoulder with Matthew, then gently grasped the ivy-covered city wall with both hands and said in a relaxed tone, There isnt really much to do. Elves are a free and easy-going race, and most young elves actually have very low desires. What they might need is just a bit of superiority, and that, in the past six months, most of the wood elves have greatly satisfied. Currently, a good portion of the Windchasers is under Taranis lead helping out at Jiliu City, and some of the elves have volunteered to go to the Eversong Forest to help the night elves construct the Court. The city has become a lot quieter. It seems that with the faith in the God of Elves, wood elves have overnight turned back into the epitome of kindness, bravery, and wisdom. Im gradually coming to understand the insistence of my teacher from before Matthew nodded his head. These changes described by Beanna were also visible to him. The transformation in the Jade Court over the past half-year was astounding. The entire demeanor of the wood elf race was virtually rejuvenated. This was fully confirmed in the letters from Hood To help Jiliu City, which was severely affected by the disaster, tide over the difficulties, the Windchasers paid a very heavy price, including the lives of many young elves. Yet, the wood elves had no complaints, and the Jade Courts assistance to Jiliu City continued. In Jiliu City and some southern areas, the reputation of wood elves almost surpassed that of the Seven Saint Alliances spellcasters! This shows the importance of faith to wood elves. After chatting with Beanna for a while, Matthew walked down the city wall and came to the site of the Scar of the Dead. The great fire there was said to have burned for three days and nights. After the glow of the fire had died down, Yurkuss tentacles were completely gone. The dark black scorched earth gradually returned to its natural earthy state. However, what was different, was that occasionally some gold-colored substances would appear on the scorched earth. Many people were curious about the components of these gold materials. They wanted to pick them up, but found that they simply couldnt do so. Those gold-dust-like specks would appear at specific times on the site of the Scar of the Dead. Initially, Matthew was also at a loss about what it was. But later, he noticed that small animals in the nearby woods often came to lick these specks. Then, with the help of the Nature Soul, Matthew realized that these golden specks were marvelous substances that could nourish the soul. After understanding this, he would visit the edge of Gray Lake from time to time to check on them. He tried using the Sea Elf Meditation Spell to absorb these substances, and although the efficiency was just average, his mental power indeed increased slowly. And compared to humans, the Nature Soul had the highest absorption efficiency for these golden substances. Thus, whenever Matthew came over, he would summon the Nature Souls hiding inside the holy oak seeds, allowing them to absorb the golden specks together with other small animals. Half a year down the line, these Nature Souls from the Earths dreams had collectively grown significantly. Matthew pondered about summoning them to work in Lost Paradise when the time was right. He believed the Nature Souls, who always preferred a peaceful and stable environment, would not refuse. Today was just like any other day. Matthew, along with the small animals incarnated by the Nature Souls, swept through the old site of Gray Lake like a swarm of locusts, gathering the leftover golden specks. But soon, Matthew noticed something different Normally, after being absorbed, the golden specks would reappear at their original location within a few minutes. After repeating this three times, they would completely disappear, entering the next cycle. But today was different. Matthew discovered that after one iteration, all the golden specks had completely vanished! At that moment, a suspicion subtly formed in his heart. In the afternoon, Matthew and the Nature Souls swept up all the specks near Gray Lake. He turned back to look at the land that had returned to looking just like its surrounding environment, his premonition growing stronger and more evident. On the status bar, Notice: Your main quest Eradicate Scar of the Dead has been exceeded! You have received the ultimate reward for the main quest Great Prophecy Spell (Superior Legend) *10! Consumable final reward? Ten opportunities to use Great Prophecy Spell? Initially, Matthew felt a bit disappointed. But soon, he realized the value of Superior Legend! Great Prophecy Spell, as the spell follows the word! This is equivalent to having ten times the power almost invincible below the Heavenly Mage! Matthew took a moment to steady his breath. It may seem limited in number, but having certain powers, even briefly, completely changes their nature! Just once Matthew demonstrates it, he would then gain the capital to bargain with higher echelons of beings. This is far stronger than the beginner goals reward of Demigod Power of Domain! This reward came just at the right time. After laying low and biding my time for half a year, its time to let those potential enemies see, firsthand, the consequences of opposing me! Excitement sparkled in Matthews eyes. Immediately, he looked towards the north: Let it all start with Canning! Two days later. Commerce district of Order City. 191 Third Road. Disguised, Matthew walked alone into a shop named Angelas Alchemy Workshop. Canning wasnt a product of the Hundred Cities Alliance. There was no Mage Tower of the Alliance Wizards here. But there were two secretive strongholds. Matthew had come to one of them. I wonder what kind of personnel the Seven Saint Alliance has planted in Order City? This thought had just arisen in his mind, when a series of conversations approaching him made Matthew feel he had come to the right place Hey, Angela, why was my last submitted topic rejected by the Silver Council? What did you submit? A discourse on why we shouldnt use the intact state of the hymen to prove a female Winged Dragons virginity. And what was your conclusion? Oh, thats simple. Winged Dragons, like birds, only have a cloaca; theres no concept of a hymen at all So, whats the point of this research topic then? Hmm what if we introduce the concept of transformation techniques? Oh, a customer, and a handsome young man at that! With that, a bright-smiling maiden approached Matthew: Welcome to Angelas meat shop no, I mean Alchemy Workshop! May I assist you with anything? Chapter 1689: 560 The God of Murders Holy Artifact! Chapter 1689: 560 The God of Murders Holy Artifact! Before Matthew could speak, the bright-eyed maiden enthusiastically patted her chest: Allow me to introduce myself, I am Taomini, the assistant spellcaster of this Alchemy Workshop. This is my sister Angela, shes the owner of the Alchemy Workshop and a quite formidable spellcaster too. Matthew raised an eyebrow: Taomini? Is that your real name? The girl shook her head with a smile: Of course not. Were spellcasters, after all; when out in public as a spellcaster, youve got to have a stage name, right? Nobody would use their true name as a spellcaster, would they? Imagine, if one day, you accidentally do something remarkable, its fine if its something positive, but if its negative news or you gain some weird nickname, how embarrassing would that be You agree, right, Angela? Not far behind Taomini, at the counter, stood a taller, expressionless older woman. She must be the owner of this Alchemy Workshop, Angela. Angela hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded her head. Maiden Taomini made a victorious gesture and then excitedly said to Matthew: So, youre a spellcaster from the south, right? Matthew asked curiously: How did you guess? He had donned a rather thorough disguise today, which should have made it difficult for anyone to discern his origins. Taominis smile brightened even more as she said: Because this workshop is about to go bankrupt! Apart from a few specific customers, theres no chance that any new faces would show up. The only ones to visit suddenly are spellcasters from the Alliance. As for why from the south well you have a certain southern air about you. She suddenly leaned closer, sniffed around Matthew, and wrinkled her cute little nose: And a scent of death too Youre from Baiyan City? Eh, then youre not a spellcaster from the Alliance? She chattered in surprise and excitement beside Matthew. Taominis appearance wasnt top-notch, her clothes simple and her aura quite ordinary, but she radiated a youthful vitality that inevitably lifted ones mood. A smile also appeared on Matthews face. At that moment, Angela came out from behind the counter and pulled Taomini, who still wanted to chat with Matthew, away: Alright, alright, stop fooling around, go back to your research. I mean the one about helping the blind owl, not about the Winged Dragon Wind Gods hymen, got it? Taomini stuck out her tongue and walked away reluctantly. Half a minute later, Angela courteously led Matthew to a parlor at the back of the workshop. She poured Matthew a steaming cup of black tea. Before this, Matthew had quietly shown her a silver emblem The emblems face bore a clenched fist with five fingers. The back was engraved with a series of mysterious magic runes. It was the symbol of a Silver Council member. Although Matthew had not explicitly revealed his identity, Angelas demeanor had become much more accommodating: Respected Councilor, sir. Whatever you need, we will cooperate fully! Matthew sat on the modest sofa cushion, holding the hot black tea and blowing on it: First, I want to know the basic information about this city and the latest hot news. One moment, please. Angela bowed politely, quickly left the parlor, and a few minutes later came back with a bundle of files and documents for Matthew. Angela sorted these items methodically, and then cleared her throat, pointing to the first stack of books and Scrolls: These are the basic informations about Order City, Canning. Matthew quickly picked up the Scrolls and began reading them. Angela also narrated: Order City, Canning, is currently ruled by the Ingram family and the Truth Sect. On the surface, the Ingram family has greater renown; outsiders all know them as the masters of Order City. But in reality, only the citys residents know that the Truth Sect holds greater influence; they are a Transcendence presence within Order City, surpassing the Ingram family. The core members of the Truth Sect are revered by elemental creatures, and even though the most powerful Elemental Life often become contracted companions of the Ingram family members, they would not obey their orders to harm members of the Truth Sect. It is said that the Ingram family originated from the Truth Sect and became an independent Summoner power, still subjected to the Sects constraints and checks. The Truth Sect worships absolute order, which is also the origin of the citys name, Order City. And the Four Elements are the cornerstone of maintaining stability on the material plane, so the Truth Sect has a very solid alliance with the elemental creatures. Externally, the Ingram family has long dominated the position of city lords of Order City, the absolute rulers of this city-state, and their strong members often hold significant influence and Charm throughout Northland. Internally, the city lord of Order City merely occupies one of the five seats of the highest governing body of the Truth SectClockwork Pavilion. Canning is a city with very strict and meticulous laws, so its residents have to consciously abide by them, otherwise they face severe punishment. The same goes for outsiders; every newcomer is solemnly warned to comply with the citys laws. Chapter 1690: God of Murders Holy Artifact!_2 Chapter 1690: God of Murders Holy Artifact!_2 ` On a specific level, the Great Origin Stele Method initially promulgated by the five seats of the Clockwork Pavilion is the origin and benchmark of all laws within the city, and the Great Origin Stele that records the laws stands to this day in the most conspicuous position in City Lord Square. Every day, members of the Truth Sect entrusted with the explanation of the law present their reasoning to the residents or outsiders active near the square. As long as one has lived in Canning for a period of time, they will unconsciously become thoroughly familiar with the Great Origin Stele Method, partly because of the severe punishments and partly because of the Truth Sect members pervasive preaching and narration In short, in Canning, the Great Origin Stele Method is considered the spiritual pillar of all residents, and the majority of them hold the law in high esteem; even the Ingram family cannot completely override it She had spoken so much in a breath. Angela felt her mouth dry and her tongue parched, so she stopped to take a drink of water; meanwhile, Matthew simply watched her silently: Thats my tea. Angela was startled, her cheeks immediately flushing red: Ah, sorry, sorry, its been too long since Ive entertained guests, I got a bit careless Matthew waved his hand to indicate it didnt matter. He continued to ask about the topic she had just been discussing: The choice of words you just used is interestingcannot completely override? Angela smiled embarrassedly and then explained: Although its stated on the Great Origin Stele Method that no one is above the law, there are always ways to circumvent it. And for existences like the Ingram family, the ways to circumvent the law are usually broader than for ordinary people. As she spoke, she sincerely added: Actually, putting aside those inevitable dark aspects, Order City is really quite friendly to the common people; at least in the Northland, Ive never seen a safer, more prosperous city than Canning. Canning is rich in products, abundant in resources, and its geographical location is extremely advantageous, positioned at the heart of the Northern Continent highway that traverses east to west. After the Ingram family opened up the north-south highway, this place became the most important hub of human and material circulation in the north. Despite Cannings small size, due to the Truth Sects indirect control of many Secondary Planes, whether its agriculture, mining, textiles, metallurgy, or other industries, they are all well-developed. Take agriculture as an example: to the north of Canning lies a Secondary Plane called Harvest Town where the climate is moist and warm all year round, very suitable for the cultivation and harvesting of crops. Just with the annual yield of that small town, nearly half of the population of Order City can be sustained, not to mention that the Truth Sect ultimately controls the entrances to a dozen or so Secondary Planes! During the great tear, Canning was able to become the safest city in the Northland, which I believe is inseparable from the attachment and anchoring effect of those Secondary Planes. In any case, the current Order City is the most prosperous, safest, and most developmentally potential among the cities in the north, probably without a rival. Matthew nodded. This Truth Sect truly could not be underestimated; they had controlled so many Secondary Planes even before the great tear. This was completely beyond Matthews expectations. He had wanted to ask more, Didnt the Alliance notice? but as the words reached his lips, he swallowed them back down. It wasnt possible that they hadnt noticed. Perhaps they just hadnt taken it seriously. In comparison to other noticeable organizations, the Truth Sect is very low-key, even pushing the Ingram family to the forefront, probably with the aim of avoiding the cutting edge of the Seven Saint Alliance. Their approach was quite successful. After the great tear, the Alliances prestige plummeted sharply, and the influence of Order City increased significantly; given time, they might indeed succeed in lying low. The current Canning City Lord is a very atypical member of the Ingram family. Hes a male but his name is Butterfly This name, of course, did not come from within the family but was one he chose for himself. Mr. Butterfly was very rebellious in his early years and clashed with the Ingram family to the point of estrangement, eventually leading to him leaving home. For a long time, their relationship was entirely severed. Until six months ago, when young Ingram suddenly disappeared and the great tear descended, Order City faced a major upheaval as the Thorny Flower Sword, a super Secondary Plane, appeared to the northeast of the city. The elementals became irritable and harsh. Just as the members of the Truth Sect were eager to introduce the next city lord, Mr. Butterfly suddenly returned. As the uncle of young Ingram, he naturally had the right to inherit the position of Canning CIty Lord. But as a member who had been effectively abandoned by his family for so many years, nearly no one was optimistic about Butterfly becoming the new city lord. The final outcome surprised many people. Butterfly miraculously defeated numerous highly competitive kinsfolk and successfully became the new Canning City Lord. After that, Lord Butterfly demonstrated remarkable political skill and his strength as a Summoner. Before long, he calmed the restless elemental lives and miraculously got on good terms with the Thorny Flower Sword on the northeast plains. To outsiders, Butterfly seemingly single-handedly stabilized the potential upheavals in Order City. The charming middle-aged man thus became the dream lover of all the single or divorced women in the city. But to me, Butterflys achievements probably wouldnt have been possible without the help of a man who returned with him. Chapter 1691: 560 The God of Murders Holy Artifact!_3 Chapter 1691: 560 The God of Murders Holy Artifact!_3 The information about that person is on your left-hand side Yes, that one. The file labeled Lotus Sword Saint Angela continued to explain: The Lotus Sword Saint is a somewhat famous character in the north; people have forgotten his real name and often refer to him by this nickname. But actually, this nickname was initially full of taunting undertones. The reason is, this gentleman likes to wear swords, claims to be a master of swordsmanship, but has never shown his swordsmanship skills in front of others. Whenever someone challenges him on this topic, he always manages to defuse the situation with a few words, and afterwards, those challengers end up speaking well of the Lotus Sword Saint. You must understand by now? The Lotus in Lotus Sword Saint refers to his eloquent speaking skills that bloom like a lotus. Ever since he debuted, he always speaks of swords, never tasting defeat, all thanks to that eloquent mouth of his. I believe that the Butterfly City Lords ascent to power owes much to the Lotus Sword Saint beside her. And in the past half year, Lotus Sword Saint has helped the Butterfly City Lord visit many cities in the north, ultimately leading to the formation of the Seven Cities Federation, headed by Order City. This is a highly potential political and economic alliance in the north. Currently, many more cities wish to join it. The reputation of the Butterfly City Lord has thus reached a peak, but I think the Lotus Sword Saint is the one who needs more attention Matthew flipped through the intelligence reports, nodding from time to time. Interesting. Your intelligence work is very thorough. Matthew couldnt help but praise her. Angela smiled shyly: I cant just take the Alliances stipend for nothing With Angelas help. Matthew quickly skimmed through the basic information about Order City. These are the recent hot issues. Angela pushed another scroll towards him: Mainly three things First, a group claiming to be from the Dragon Lich Sect has occupied the abandoned underground palace in the north. Second, several areas in the city have been experiencing varying levels of a super leprosy virus infection. Third, in the past half month, some supernatural beings have started committing crimes in the city, creating cases of an extremely severe and vile nature; many innocents have already died. Currently, the Elemental Enforcers of Order City are vigorously chasing these suddenly crazed professionals. But for some reason, The usually efficient Elemental Enforcers are making unusually slow progress on this case. About this issue, Ive done some private investigation Ive noticed that these heinous criminals invariably chose public places to commit their crimes, and during the acts, they shout slogans akin to being offspring of the God of Murder. I suspect an evil organization wants to conduct a certain Ritual in Order City, likely related to the long-fallen God of Murder. Well. It could also be just a decoy? In any case, this issue has caused considerable upheaval, and it seems it wont settle down anytime soon Hearing this, Matthew suddenly stopped flipping through the intelligence reports. He asked Angela: You must have your own intelligence channels in the city, right? Angela nodded. Matthew immediately said, Send a message out for me. Say that the Holy Artifact of the God of Murder has appeared in Canning of Order City. Upon hearing this, Angela asked in surprise, Are you planning to spread false information? But such actions could be discerned by divination spells, right? Matthew smiled: Who told you this is false information? The next second, a blood-red short knife suddenly appeared in his hand. It was, undoubtedly, the genuine Holy Artifact of the God of Murderthe Blade of the Ignorant found in a bracelet left by little Ingram! Clearly, the group claiming to be offspring of the God of Murder were likely the origin of the Chaos Storm Matthew had foreseen. Since that was the case, instead of letting it brew slowly, it was better to trigger it directly! Chapter 1692: 461 Murder Evidence and Slaughter Feast Chapter 1692: 461 Murder Evidence and Slaughter Feast Angela showed a trace of nervousness. She adjusted her breathing and said with some difficulty, This matter is of great importance, Im afraid I can only post it anonymously. To spread the news more widely might require more time Matthew waved his hand, No problem. No matter in what form, just get the message out for me. I will give you a feecash, or knowledge points? Angelas eyes widened, Are you willing to pay with knowledge points? Matthew just hummed softly. Looking at the ecstatic Angela, Matthew could not help but reflect that knowledge points were indeed more precious than anything to the middle and lower-tier Alliance Wizards. Right then, he took out his spell license, swiftly transferring knowledge points over. The transfer method he chose was anonymous. Seeing the sudden increase in wealth on her spell license, Angelas breathing grew even more intense: Did you, did you overpay? This amount of money could buy an entire alchemy workshop! Matthew smiled, Very good. Then from now on, this alchemy workshop, along with you two, belongs to me. Angela did not object. She just looked at Matthew cautiously, I still dont know your name. Matthew casually waved his hand, Youll find out my identity after this event is over. Dont worry, I was just joking with you, I dont intend to take over your property. But during this period, all resources in this workshop, including you and Taomini, and your network, must obey my orders, understood? Angela obediently nodded her head: Understood! Matthew then reviewed some intelligence documents and exchanged a few words with Angela before he planned to leave. Before walking out the door, he suddenly turned back and asked, By the way, what was Taomini talking about that meat-selling workshop? Angelas cheeks turned red, but she honestly confessed, There was a time when the city had a shortage of supplies, especially meat. My alchemy workshop was on the verge of bankruptcy, so to alleviate the situation, I used some alchemy appropriately to produce batches of meat, which I sold cheaply to the townspeople. So, for a time, our alchemy workshop also sold a little meat So it was literally selling meat. Matthew found it amusing. But he also felt a bit strange, Alchemy cannot defy the principle of equivalent exchange? How did you create meat out of nothing? Angela coughed, Yes. So, I had Taomini catch a lot of rats from the sewers After removing the bacteria and plague from them, I transformed that rat meat into duck meat, actually after the alchemical ritual, it was true clean duck meat, and tasted quite good too As long as the specific origins were unknown, the wealthy townspeople who bought the meat were quite happy eating it Angela offered a pale justification. Matthew remained silent for a long time before he softly dropped a comment, Dont do this next time. Then he turned and left. Angela watched as Matthew walked away and disappeared around the corner where a tall woman with a dignified demeanor approached him. She couldnt help but look again. Only to meet those cold, icy eyes. Angela shivered involuntarily. She quickly shrank back and returned to the shop. Taomini, Taomini! She called loudly inside. Not until the maiden reluctantly emerged from the lab, holding a bleeding owl in her arms, did Angela seriously tell her, It seems weve stumbled upon a booming opportunity. That Alliance Wizard who just left, his status is probably extraordinary! Taomini put down the owl, sat on a chair, and propped her chin with one hand, Did you sell our duck meat to him? Angela glared at her, Forget about that duck meat from the sewers! Im talking about serious matters! Now, contact your unscrupulous friends, try to get a message out My sister, there arent many chances in a persons life to meet a benefactor who can easily change their destiny, and that man who just left is likely one! We need to do well what he has tasked us with! Taomini switched hands to prop her chin, So, as long as I can please that gentleman, can I continue to research the topic related to a virgin dragon? Angela couldnt help but roll her eyes. After a while, she clenched her teeth, Yes. At noon, Matthew and the Mother of the Black Dragons, Audacia, walked side by side through the streets of Order City. This was the busiest commercial street in the city Truth Avenue. Even though it was said that there was a slight decrease in pedestrian traffic due to the recent mass murders by the progeny of the God of Murder, Matthew still felt the crush of the crowd every time he crossed the street. This is much busier than Rolling Stone City. Matthew commented softly. Truth Avenue was extremely wide, the central road section could accommodate eight carriages side by side, with pedestrian paths specifically on both sides. Not far away, namesake Elemental Lives were loyally on duty It was interesting to note. Born from the Chaotic Ether, the elements were paradoxically innately fond of order, the majority of Elemental Lives ended up becoming champions of local stability, a trait most epitomized in Order City. The prosperity of Canning is only to be expected. Chapter 1693: 461 Evidence of Murder and the Feast of Slaughter_2 Chapter 1693: 461 Evidence of Murder and the Feast of Slaughter_2 Audacia responded in a soft voice: This is based on the fact that, apart from the essential working population, several nearby secondary planes are utterly devoid of inhabitants. I once had the fortune of visiting the agriculturally developed Harvest Town, which originally was a populous secondary plane. Now, apart from a group of professional farmers who have obtained licenses from the Truth Sect, the only remaining population consists of the knight regiment that resides in the town. Theyve driven people to the material plane, leaving the empty secondary planes behind. Different secondary planes are used for extracting different resources, including human resources, which have become one of the exploited. After losing their land, a large number of residents from the secondary planes were forced to enter the cities, where they can only work for the affluent classes to get by. They are nominally free, but in reality, they arent much different from slaves. This is not exclusive to Canning. In fact, Ive noticed that most of the well-developed cities in the north are either natural transportation hubs and trade ports or, like Canning, possess a large amount of land akin to colonies. Without oppression from somewhere else, it would be quite difficult for the rulers to live comfortably. It seems to be an inescapable law of this land. Matthew nodded gently. Audacias choice of words was still very circumspect. Not just in the north, isnt it the same in the south? Exploitation and oppression objectively exist everywhere; only the objects of exploitation differ. Had I not seen it with my own eyes, I could hardly imagine that under the rule of the Seven Saint Alliance, such a profoundly influential religious organization could still thrive. Along the way. Matthew had seen seven or eight devotees dressed in the garb of the Truth Sect explaining the Great Origin Stele Method to people along the street. There were no traces of spellcaster rule to be seen here. The flags of the Ingram family were set up and hung everywhere on the streets, and members of the Truth Sect were actively moving about. Audacia answered calmly: That is not surprising either. The Northern City States are numerous, and many of them, not part of the Hundred Cities Project, are home to religious groups similar to the Truth Sect, though none as influential. The spellcasters have no interest in directly ruling these small cities inhabited by mundane people, so they naturally ceded power. And where there is power, there will not be a vacuum for long. If the spellcasters are unwilling to hold it, naturally, someone else will be happy to do so. Its inevitable. Besides, personally, I think these religions are less about belief and more like some sort of grass-roots mutual aid organization. There is a widespread mutual assistance among the lower echelons of the Truth Sect believers. In everyones life, there are times of birth, aging, sickness, and death, and times when fortune does not favor us, especially for ordinary people, who sometimes need a helping hand, and joining an organization like the Truth Sect can solve many problems. At least for now, the mutual assistance among the lower members of the Sect seems to have more positive than negative effects. Do you think so many people in the city believe in truth and order? I doubt it; its just that believing in it is more beneficial than detrimental for ordinary people Matthew looked at her with interest: You seem to have done quite a bit of research on this topic? Audacia nodded without hesitation: The power of supernatural beings is top-down. But the power of human groups is bottom-up. A long time ago, back at Thorny Flower Sword, when I was an ordinary person, I was involved in similar grass-roots organizations. However, after I gained the power of the Rootless River, everything changed. Sometimes I miss those days, weak as I was, yet content and at peace. Having said this. She suddenly looked at Matthew with admiration: But the days now arent bad either. Honestly, I never imagined that someone could be so bold as to parade the Ingrams through the city like this Saying this, Audacia couldnt help but glance back at the two black-cloaked figures following closely behind them. Those were none other than the beheaded Ingram and the Hollowed Leon. She whispered: If the Ingram family were to find out Matthew smiled faintly: If theyre wise enough, theyll never acknowledge that this is little Ingram. Audacia paused for a moment. Then she nodded and said: Youre right! In the midst of speaking. The two of them arrived at the end of Truth Avenue. If they continued eastward, not far from there was the Eastern city gate. Leaving the city and heading northeast, theyd reach the recently emerged fertile plains of the north Thorny Flower Sword. Having been away from Thorny Flower Sword for so long, Im afraid your original territory and influence might have been taken over by others already, right? Matthew suddenly asked. Audacia hesitated and then nodded: Its highly likely. Perhaps only those of my subordinates who are truly loyal to me might still be holding on to some of my property. Matthew nodded. Then. He suddenly handed her the staff that emitted a brilliant starlight. In Audacias astonished gaze. Matthew spoke solemnly: Now, go reclaim what truly belongs to you. Audacia hesitated for just half a second before resolutely taking the staff! She blinked, her gaze at Matthew seemingly coming to a realization. If this is your command, then I am willing to carry it out. She said. Matthew nodded: Go ahead. Do you need me to send these two to assist you? Chapter 1694: 461 Evidence of Murder and the Feast of Slaughter_3 Chapter 1694: 461 Evidence of Murder and the Feast of Slaughter_3 He pointed at the duo behind him. Audacia shook her head: I am enough on my own. Trust me, soon, the Thorny Flower Sword will be your territory. Her words were laced with irrepressible excitement. She raised her sceptre and spun around gracefully like a butterfly before waving it gently. Hey, no spellcasting allowed here! An Earth Element Enforcer stormed over angrily. Boom! A loud explosion. The unlucky enforcer was directly blasted into fragments by a burst of violent arcane energy. By the time the rest of the enforcers arrived, only the afterimage of a portal remained at the scene. Audacia had long since vanished. Matthew, along with little Ingram and Li Ang, had left the troubled area early on. In the following days, Matthew resided in an inn called Rock Cave. Behind this inn was an underground tavern, one of the most well-informed places in the entire city-state. Matthew would sit in the tavern for days on end. Gradually, he managed to grasp the whispers and intelligence within the city With time passing by, the mass murder incidents escalated further. A new batch of supernatural beings, claiming to be the Divine Son of the God of Murder, emerged. These people created horrific massacres one after another in public places. Strangely, although the Elemental Law Enforcement Team arrived immediately to pursue the murderers, the culprits always managed to escape without a trace. This string of killings caused mass panic among the citys inhabitants, and trust in the Order City officials and Elemental Life had drastically decreased. Some even suspected that these murderers were colluding with the Elemental Law Enforcement Team. Otherwise, how could the normally strict Elemental Lives fail to catch the openly murdering maniacs? To quell public suspicion and stabilize the suddenly worsening security, as of yesterday, Order City had reimposed a curfew. This decree led to much dissatisfaction, but it was strongly suppressed by the Butterfly City Lord. For him, the priority was to catch the murderers, even one or two would be better than the current situation. The curfew did have its effects. Early this morning, Matthew received some intelligence: The Elemental Law Enforcement Team had captured the body of a murderer officially labeled a Frenzy. From the evidence left at the scene, it wasnt hard to deduce that the Frenzy had died at the hands of another Frenzy who also claimed to be the Divine Son of the God of Murder. The death of this particular Frenzy was extremely gruesome His eyes were gouged out, his intestines pulled out, his chest cut open, the sinews of his hands and feet severed, and even his private parts were cut off and stuffed into his mouth! Matthew speculated that these Frenzies, in order to satisfy a ritual related to the God of Murder, had to commit their killings within a specific time frame, and the fear they created needed to be more exaggerated than the last. The internal conflict among them, might also have to do with the curfew Ordinary people couldnt go out at night anymore. These two probably were in a hurry to complete their rituals, ultimately leading to them killing each other. Soon, the development of the situation confirmed Matthews speculation. That evening, there were several more incidents of Frenzy fighting against each other. The Elemental Enforcers gathered more bodies, but they still had no clue how to find the Frenzies who were still committing murders. Matthew, watching from the sidelines, deciphered some information from the ceremonial field The Frenzies carried a special Aura called Murders Mark. Murders Mark: After you kill a life, all traces of your murderous act will be erased, and within a minute, you will be able to perfectly blend into a group of innocents. This Aura cannot be revealed by prophecy spells. No wonder the Elemental Enforcers couldnt find the murderers. Until the source of the Aura was found, every ordinary person in Order City would be part of the Frenzies dreadful feast! Another day passed, and the third batch of Frenzies appeared. They swarmed the streets, killing some ordinary people indiscriminately and then swaggering away. The Elemental Enforcers still couldnt discern their hidden identities after they vanished. This caused the entire city to be in shock. Many wealthy people began fleeing the city. They headed toward Sword Winter City in the East. But for many commoners, Order City was a sacred place that provided them a meal amidst the chaos of the times; they lacked the means to leave, so they could only quietly hide in their homes, waiting for salvation. Yet things always seem to go contrary to wishes. The number of Frenzies surged, and their large-scale indiscriminate killings affected everyone. The entire city entered a state of high alert. But that faint smell of blood still lingered in the streets and alleyways. That afternoon, Matthew found himself in front of Angelas Alchemy Workshop once more. He said to the worried Angela: Pass on another message for me, quickly. The message is tonight, in the Old Theater District, a Holy Artifact of the God of Murder will appear on a carriage that will drive throughout the night. After that, Get me a carriage. Angela was very efficient at handling tasks. Soon, Matthew found himself comfortably seated in the luxurious carriage. Soldier flipped himself into the drivers seat and skilfully drove the horses forward. At dusk, the carriage quietly parked near the old location of the grand theatre. Inside the carriage, Matthew was resting with his eyes closed. Chapter 1695: 461 Evidence of Murder and the Feast of Slaughter_4 Chapter 1695: 461 Evidence of Murder and the Feast of Slaughter_4 He was waiting for nightfall. Meanwhile. His soul quietly arrived in Lost Paradise. Today. Was a good day for Lost Paradise! Tip: Would you like to consume 300 Founder Energy points to resurrect a former god of Lost Paradise? Resurrect, my dear Old Tai! Accompanied by Matthews playful call. In the heart of Lost Paradise. The most robust fire seed burst into dazzling light. The blinding incandescence lasted for approximately seven or eight seconds. Following that. A handsome elf youth walked out from within. The elf youths eyes were somewhat unfocused. He looked around for a long time before suddenly coming to his senses and gazing at Matthew: Have I died? Matthew said with a smile: Not only are you not dead, but youve also successfully become a god. See that light ball over there? It contains all the memories and information of what happened before. The red dot to the left of the light ball represents the faith and calls of the wood elves from the Jade Court. Take it easy with that, youve just been resurrected, your divine persona hasnt fully recovered yet, and too much information could easily blow your mind Even though having your head explode in Lost Paradise isnt a big deal, as I can restore it for you, it still takes some effort. The elf youth, following Matthews instructions, accessed the memories Matthew had extracted and stored in advance, along with the faith of the wood elves. After a while. He opened his eyes, his gaze filled with newfound clarity: So thats what happened. It turned out to be the Calamity Mages Gift of Nature that saved us from the greatest catastrophe As he spoke. His face aged rapidly, turning into the form of the Elf Elder that Matthew had previously seen. It seems we have overlooked Storluk Industries, a fatal mistake. Tyraste couldnt help but lament. Matthew shook his head: Not just Storluk. Tyraste was taken aback for a moment, but then a glint of understanding flashed in his eyes: The Heavenly Mages permission? Matthew nodded. Its indeed not that simple to ascend to godhood under the Heavenly Mages watch; we almost lost everything Tyraste spoke with a complex expression: But isnt the Calamity Mage the founder of the Seven Saint Alliance? Why would she act against the Alliance? Matthew shrugged: This is a complicated issue. Putting aside whether the Calamity Mage cares about the Seven Saint Alliance or not, the Alliance itself is essentially just mechanically continuing the systems and protocols left behind by the Calamity Mage. As for the true intentions and spirit of the Calamity Mage, there are actually many discrepancies within the Alliance itself. Even within the Heavenly Mages, my teacher Isabelle and the Calamity Mages child Nameless also have significant differences in their overall directions. Coming back to the Calamity Mage, her helping us might not necessarily be to confront the Alliance; it might just be out of some motive that we cant understand for now After listening, Tyraste was silent for a full five seconds: So my resurrection was purely out of luck? Matthew patted his shoulder: Look on the bright side. After all, in some sense, being born is also due to luck. Tyraste took a deep breath: I understand. So, what do we need to do now? Matthew replied: Do what youre good at. Lost Paradise, resurrected from the dead, has infinite potential, provided theres enough time for development. If we survive these five hundred years, well be invincibleat least, likely so. At the very least, a Singularity Cannon blast wont be able to blow us up. But before that, we must keep a low profile. You can make some contact with the elf believers from the Jade Court, but make sure its discreet and secret. You can no longer appear in this world as Tyraste; you might use the identity of God of Elves, or something else, just dont attract the attention of the Heavenly Mages After listening to Matthews endless admonitions. Tyraste slowly nodded. The next second. A green bamboo sword suddenly appeared in his hand: I have a feeling. My strength is slowly returning, and once I fuse with these powers, plus the divine persona bestowed upon me by Lost Paradise, I should stand a chance against the Heavenly Mage. Even if its that blast from last time I can still use my sword to block him. Matthews eyes lit up upon hearing this: Really? Tyraste nodded confidently: Its true. Matthew asked again: How long will it take you to recover? Tyraste hesitated: Im not sure. I am still very weak and might need more time to reclaim those powers. But it shouldnt be more than ten years Matthew scratched his head and suddenly tossed the shovel he had in hand: Why dont you help me plant trees first. The resurrection of Tyraste meant not only that Lost Paradise now had a powerful worker who toiled tirelessly 24 hours a day, but also that Matthews direct control over the divine artefact had further advanced. Inside the carriage, Matthew opened his eyes and thought. Immediately, a huge piece of Cosmic Base Rock flashed by in his hands! Being able to summon a slab the size of a paving brick now, not bad, its a huge step forward. Matthews heart was slightly excited. Given time, he wouldnt have any problem summoning the entire Cosmic Base Rock! Moreover, this method of summoning was extremely fast, practically instantaneously presenting an enemy with a super sturdy, frighteningly heavy rock right in their face Those with slightly poorer physical attributes or slower reactions might be smashed into a pulp by Matthew! Coupled with his Blink and rush abilities, Matthew truly possessed assassination skills that were not to be underestimated. Has it gotten dark? He pulled back the curtain and saw that on the ground outside there were already three headless corpses. A faint divine air emanated from these bodies. Matthews perception was sharp. That was unmistakably the scent of the God of Murder! Matthew looked astonished at Soldier, sitting innocently in the drivers seat: When did you do this? Why did you hit so hard? Where are their heads? Soldier thought for a moment: Today. The heads fell off to the side, do you need me to pick them up? Never mind! Matthew decisively closed the curtain and then ordered: Just focus on driving the carriage tonight, I know you are Dual Blade Sage and killing these moral scumbags is beneficial, but try to restrain yourself. I dont get to fish very often. Dont scare all the fish away so easily Knock knock knock! The carriage began to cheerfully travel along the main road around the Old Theater District. Halfway through, the wind carried over Soldiers puzzled voice: Where are the fish? Matthew closed his eyes. In his perception, scarlet points of light suddenly lit up amid the darkness surrounding him. These points of light carried a faint divine aura. Their speed was astonishingly fast. They were rushing towards where the carriage was. Theyre everywhere. A cold smile appeared on Matthews face. Night fell, the evening breeze carried a hint of sweet, blood-stained air. Tonight, in Order City, a feast of slaughter was destined to unfold! Chapter 1696: 462 God of Murders Doppelganger Chapter 1696: 462 God of Murders Doppelganger The night was deep. On the deserted streets, a carriage sped past. If your vision were strong enough, you could clearly see the details on the speeding carriage The headless coachman sat in the drivers seat, occasionally whipping the reins forward; An empty-eyed archer crouched on the roof, staring blankly around; The carriage was empty. Only the twisted space and blurred colors in the seats made one aware that there might be something terribly powerful lurking inside. Clop, clop, clop! The carriage flew past one street after another. Drawing the gaze of countless watchers in the darkness. Then it aimlessly rushed to the next stop. Suddenly, a huge beam of white light pierced down from the sky, clearly illuminating the monsters on the earth. The shadows exposed under the light hurriedly scattered. The beam of white light didnt seem to want to chase these shadows. It swiftly followed in the direction of the carriage. However, the carriage was running too fast. Before long, the flashlight-like white light lost sight of the carriage and could only swing aimlessly above the vast ruins of the Old Theater District. How arrogant Above the sky, inside a slowly floating Magic Balloon, two Air Elements were yawning on top of the balloon. The insignia of the Truth Sect hung on the canvas had long been half-faded. The maxim of the Innocent Balance below was also incomplete and damage. Inside the basket, two men dressed in the deep blue coats and trousers characteristic of the Truth Sect were adjusting the angle of the high-altitude spotlight. They were field members of the Innocent Balance. The Innocent Balance, as the violent arm of the Truth Sect, adjudicated heretics, usually had a lowpresence in Canning, the city of order. It was mainly because the Truth Sect had ceded most of the citys law enforcement powers to the Ingram family-led Elemental Law Enforcement Team. They only dealt with matters directly related to the Truth Sect. But this time was different. After Canning implemented a curfew, the number of Magic Balloons floating in the sky at night had multiplied many times. Most of them were field members of the Innocent Balance patrolling the peace. This Magic Balloon, numbered 897, was no exception. In the basket of the balloon stood a middle-aged man and a young hot-blooded fellow. Seeing the shadow of the carriage quickly disappear into the white light, the young man couldnt help murmuring, Just like that, blatantly spreading the message, its like they dont see us or the city lords at all These damn criminals! Sometimes I think were just overthinking, maybe theyre just bluffing? We should just arrest them! The middle-aged man smiled faintly, Stay calm, restrained, remain humble. The young man pursed his lips. But he didnt argue. Because that was one of the maxims members of the Truth Church had to adhere to. If they dare to act so recklessly in the city, they must be either madmen or powerful beings very confident in their own strength. Which do you think is more likely? the middle-aged man sighed and asked patiently. The young man still looked unconvinced, Even if they are powerful, they shouldnt trample on Cannings laws like this! He appeared indignant. Yet the middle-aged man couldnt help but laugh out loud, Laws? Havent the Ingrams trampled on laws before? When was your sense of order so strong then? The young mans face turned red. He muttered, Its different! They, they are outsiders The middle-aged man lazily scoffed, So its okay for insiders, but not for outsiders? Give it up, Weining, theres nothing different. Put away that sense of empathy you picked up from who knows where. Looking like this, if I were to tell you about my latest discovery, would you jump straight down to chase after the owner of that carriage? Weining was stunned, What have you discovered? The middle-aged man took a notebook from a nearby hook and quickly wrote a few lines, then replied, The coachman, that Headless Man, his identity is very likely related to the Ingram family He hadnt finished speaking, when Weining couldnt help but retort, How could the Ingram family possibly be involved with these evil syndicates? The middle-aged man glanced at him, his tone was still casual, Yes, the Ingram family certainly wouldnt be complicit, but a dead Ingram is a different story. In fact, I suspect that the coachman is our former city lord who went missing half a year ago, the beloved young Mr. Ingram But now, he has probably become an undead, which suggests that the owner of the carriage must be a necromancer. Weinings pupils contracted. His face showed discomfort, terror, anger, confusion, all of which finally turned into faint fear. He fell silent as a result. Now you know to stay calm? The older man chuckled. Weining looked a bit embarrassed, Young Mr. Ingram is a Legendary Summoner, the pride of Canning. I cant believe he would become a puppet of a necromancer His words said so, but his tone had softened quite a bit. Good, from your reaction, theres still hope for you. You wont end up like those blockheads who have nothing in their minds but honor, truth, or order. Chapter 1697: 462 God of Murders doppelganger_2 Chapter 1697: 462 God of Murders doppelganger_2 The middle-aged mans mouth curved into a sneer: So Im giving you a chance, think hard about why the orders we received were to keep an eye on that carriage, instead of intercepting, arresting, or even destroying it. A word of advice, never think youre smarter than the big shots, they just see more than you do sometimes. Weining bit his lip with dissatisfaction but pondered seriously. Heres a hint, the rumor about the Sacred Artifact of the God of Murder originated from an alchemy workshop associated with the Seven Saint Alliance, said the middle-aged man calmly. Weinings eyes flashed with brilliance. He wasnt a fool; on the contrary, his young age and membership in the Innocent Balance proved his excellence among his peers. The owner of the carriage is a wizard of the Alliance? Hes not the originator of the riots in the city but an unclear third-party actor? Weining mused. The middle-aged man said lazily, Thats about it. The offspring of the God of Murder appeared long before the owner of the carriage came to Canning City. Following the rumor, it seems the latter came for the former. This is simple logic If the owner of the carriage wanted to create more chaos in Canning, he could have simply thrown out the rumors about the Sacred Artifact of the God of Murder from the beginning instead of laying so much groundwork. As for his true intent, besides the owner of the carriage himself, perhaps no one else can guess. At least, we can tentatively deem him as a not-so-evil spellcaster. A light of realization flashed through Weinings eyes: Because he chose the Old Theater District. As a native born and raised in Order City, Weining had an intimate understanding of every major area of the city. The Old Theater District was the least populated area in Order City. It once harbored a grand theater and a bustling marketplace. However, after a terrible fire, many buildings were destroyed, and many innocents perished in the flames, their souls turning into undead attached to the buildings. Initially, people planned to drive away or purify these undead. But the Truth Sect issued a different opinion They argued that the presence of these undead was also part of the citys self-balancing order. They advocated that the natives of Order City should coexist peacefully with these undead, as they were once residents of the city just like them. This decision faced significant resistance within the city. But due to the powerful influence of the Truth Sect, it was ultimately implemented. Since then, ghosts have haunted the ruins of the Old Theater District after the fire. But life and death remain separate. More and more people chose to move away from the area. It almost became an uninhabited vacuum within Canning City. Until after the Great Tear. Only a small fraction was then occupied by external wanderers. These wanderers also feared the haunted rumors of the Old Theater District and seldom ventured into the ruins. Beyond that, the most populated place in the Old Theater District was probably Black River Prison in the north of the ruins. But the security at Black River Prison was extremely tight, ordinary people couldnt get near it. He chose the Old Theater District; he might have inadvertently picked a quiet place, or perhaps he wished not to harm more innocents, added the middle-aged man. Either way, it goes against the Frenzys principle of must commit murder in crowded places.'' So obviously, he is not in cahoots with the real mastermind behind the Frenzy. Weining nodded. But immediately, he revealed a look of confusion: But why, then, did he let us see the headless coachman? Wouldnt that intensify the conflict? I mean, considering the suspected identity of that coachman. The middle-aged man reflected: Theres another possibility. Hes warning us not to interfere with their actions. A look of disbelief crossed Weinings face again: Hes warning us on our own turf? The middle-aged man rolled his eyes: First of all, this is the Ingram familys territory, not yours. Secondly, according to my experience, the Ingram family would never admit that coachman was a former city lord, it involves too much Finally, he is an Alliance Wizard; if it really comes down to the letter of the law, our Truth Sect is the one outside the law, are you really going to reason with those wizards? Weining bit his lip again. He glanced at the Air Elemental, who had heard their entire conversation but was still yawning incessantly, and finally fell completely silent. Five minutes later, Weining asked doubtfully again: So why did the wizard of the Seven Saint Alliance suddenly decide to meddle in our Canning affairs? Who knows? The middle-aged man, with an indifferent expression: After the Great Tear, so many things have become so unusual, we dont even know if tomorrows sun will rise smoothly, so why bother about other things? As he spoke, The searchlight of the Magic Balloon suddenly swept towards the edge of the Old Theater District. There, a large number of elemental creatures were gathering. It was the Elemental Law Enforcement Team. They had completely sealed off the borders of the Old Theater District and began setting up more magic traps and surveillance measures. Latecomers Weining finally found some sense of superiority after being contradicted all night. Chapter 1698: 462 God of Murders doppelganger_3 Chapter 1698: 462 God of Murders doppelganger_3 He looked at the members of the Elemental Law Enforcement Team with pride and disdain, saying, Now they come rushing? How long have we been shadowing? The middle-aged man glanced at him: Though those Pyro-Aqua people do act a bit stiff, dont underestimate them Weining suddenly became anxious: Why shouldnt I underestimate them? Previously when they were arresting those Frenzies, it took them over a week without finding any clues or evidence. It was only because of infighting among the Frenzies that they found a corpse. Doesnt that still qualify as incompetent? The middle-aged man snickered: You dont really believe that the Four Elemental Elders couldnt find a trace of those criminals, do you? Weinings expression stiffened: Then why hasnt there been any progress? The middle-aged man sneered: Because Canning has been too peaceful for too long, many of the city dwellers dont even know what danger is! The city is too comfortable, making it easy for trouble to arise. Havent you noticed that recently many people are dissatisfied with the policies of the Butterfly City Lord? Plainly speaking, when people are too well-fed, they tend to cause trouble. If you were the city lord, would you choose to continue feeding them more, or would you let them experience a little excitement outside the city walls? You know, in these times, cannibalism is not uncommon in the wilderness Weining locked his brows in concern: Are you suggesting that the city lord is intentionally dragging the Elemental Law Enforcement Team and allowing those murderers to roam free? But what about those fleeing rich people? Isnt their departure a huge loss for Canning? The middle-aged man said leisurely: I heard the previous city lord left quite a financial deficit, and the respected Lord Butterfly urgently needs a sum of money to cover this gap. People can run, but money cannot. Didnt you notice that the wilds outside the city have suddenly seen an increase in Boarman Warriors bandits? Boarman Warriors are widely active in the Underdark and the Black Mountains in the north. They suddenly appear in the heartlands of Canning. To say they got no permission from some people, I dont believe it Having said that, he patted Weining on the shoulder: In short, dont just look at the surface. Think more, talk less, reveal less. And then just survive. As for work, thats all a matter of fate. Doing well is a surprise, slacking is the norm, understand? Weining exhaled deeply: Thank you. I learned a lot today a lot. The middle-aged mans face once again showed his characteristic mocking expression: No worries. I promised your mother I would take good care of you. Weinings face turned beet red in an instant. Anger flashed in his eyes, but it quickly turned into deep resignation and compromise. He lowered his head, clenched and then unclenched his fists. I wont waste the opportunity she fought for me. Weining looked up directly at the middle-aged man. Good. Lose that damn sense of shame, and youll survive better in this world. For the first time, a look of approval appeared on the middle-aged mans face. Then he handed a note to Weining: I said Id give you a chance. Hand this intelligence to the big shot on balloon number 131. Remember, be swift, report briefly, leave immediately after youre done, and dont see or hear what you shouldnt, got it? Weinings eyelid twitched: Balloon number 131? Has the lord of the city also arrived? The middle-aged man blinked: Of course. Not just him, there are quite a few big guns here tonight, remember to come back early, therell be plenty of excitement to see! In the Old Theater District, amidst endless shadows. Thud, thud, thud! The headless coachman drove the carriage rapidly over a raised patch of ground. The next second. The ground suddenly split open, becoming a gaping maw! The gaping maw tried to swallow the entire carriage from below, but in a split second, a dusty tentacle emerged from the carriage. That tentacle directly stabbed into the gaping maw. In an instant. The tip of the tentacle pierced through the mouth of a Frenzy transformed into a Road Demon. The carriage wheels mercilessly rolled over. Ahh! The speeding carriage moved further away. In the midst of the awful screams, the heavily injured Frenzy was quickly torn apart by others who were drawn by the smell of blood! The scent of blood in the air intensified. Their numbers are increasing Inside the carriage. Matthew calmly stowed away the Pale Hand while operating the Invisible Magic Ball. In front of him floated an eyeball exuding a strong aura of negative energy. Immortal Eye. This was an undead unit transformed from an Observer Eye Devil. It could obtain a panoramic view of a specific target from an extremely long range. After Matthews further modifications, it could also be used to observe the surroundings of units detected by Insight nearby. At this moment. Through the Immortal Eye, Matthew could see as many as three hundred screens. The center of each screen was invariably a Frenzy, their eyes gleaming fiercely and behaving aggressively. They were scattered in every corner of the ruins of the Old Theater District. All of them had come for the Blade of the Ignorant. A few of the Frenzies had already tried to intercept the carriage. Unfortunately, the outcome was, of course, not as they wished. As Matthew struck down several Frenzies who dared to surface with an unstoppable force, the remaining Frenzies also calmed down. They were observing, waiting. Even during this process, they realized that the perimeter of the Old Theater District had already been surrounded by Elemental Enforcers, yet they did not decide to leave just yet. Chapter 1699: 462 God of Murders doppelganger_4 Chapter 1699: 462 God of Murders doppelganger_4 Because they sensed the aura of the Sacred Artifact of the God of Murder. It was what they dreamt of obtaining. It was the key tool for their transformation into true offspring of the God of Murder! Not a single Frenzy could resist such seduction. So they lingered in this place, foolishly chasing after the speeding carriage, hoping to seize that slim chance. Its time to give them a taste of sweetness, he said. In the air, the Slaughter Domains aura became incredibly dense. Matthew observed that some Frenzies, unable to catch up with his carriage and unable to suppress their inner desire for slaughter, had already started to fight to the death with other Frenzies. These fights ignited the fuse of the Slaughter Domain. All the Frenzies began to indulge in the slaughter. Even Matthew could feel it clearly As long as he killed all the Frenzies present, he would gain a massive amount of elements in the Slaughter Domain and seize the domain authority forged from the flesh and blood of these Frenzies! This temptation was indeed captivating. But Matthew still restrained himself. The person who had planned and spread the God of Murders lineage was yet to appear; of course, he could not strike rashly. However, It didnt stop Matthew from adding more fuel to the increasingly fierce fire of slaughter. Im curious to see if you really can keep your cool, Matthew said with a light chuckle. The next second, The glowing red short knives appeared in his hands. Matthew pulled back the curtain. Under the greedy gaze of a crowd of Frenzies, He abruptly threw the Blade of the Ignorant into the crowd! Roar! The Frenzies let out roars like wild beasts. They instantly abandoned the carriage and rushed towards where the red short knives had fallen. Ah Screams erupted. The first to catch the red short knives was a disheveled woman. Her body was covered with mutative spines and tumors. She looked just like a hedgehog. Even so, those mutative organs couldnt stop the frenzy of her own kind rushing at her. In just five seconds, The Frenzy was pinned down by others on the ground, her organs torn apart into hundreds of pieces. The red short knives were then snatched by a Frenzy who had turned into a werewolf amidst the chaos! Hiss, hiss, hiss The werewolf under the night sky made an excited and suppressed sound. His body turned into a shadow, moving rapidly under the moonlight, and in less than ten seconds, he left the other Frenzies behind! While running at high speed, the werewolf held the Blade of the Ignorant aloft. He seemed to be absorbing the divine elements and the branding of the God of Murder from the knife. Accompanying this process, The werewolfs pupils turned a fresh red, and his body started to emit a striking snow glow. However, before he could get far, A bulky half-orc suddenly burst out from the ruins nearby. In just an instant, The half-orc pounced on the werewolf, who was still in a ghostly state! His claws easily tore through the werewolfs neck vessels, and before a large amount of blood could gush out, the half-orc had already twisted the werewolfs neck completely off! Crack! He stomped the werewolfs head into pieces, then grabbed the Blade of the Ignorant for himself. Following that, His entire body seemed to touch a powerful current. Blood glows thousands of times more dazzling than the werewolfs erupted from the half-orc. His muscles began to swell with blood. His physique also expanded more than twice its original size! At this moment, The group of Frenzies chasing the werewolf caught up. They all rushed towards the four-meter-tall half-orc! But the scene of the previous owner of the red short knives being torn apart by everyone didnt occur The half-orc took the initiative to meet them head-on. With a ferocious slap toward the crowd, The powerful palm wind tore through the surrounding space, and with a crisp snap, the gigantic hand sent the torsos of two Frenzies flying! Following that, The half-orc let out a loud roar. All nearby Frenzies were so intimidated they couldnt move from their spots. His massive palm clutched the delicate short knife, which he swiftly and accurately slashed towards his kins heads. Within mere seconds, over a dozen Frenzy heads lay on the ground! The half-orc grew more and more fierce as he fought. He voluntarily charged into the crowd, unleashing a reckless slaughter. By that time, there were simply too many Frenzies attracted by the Blade of the Ignorant. After having killed at least twenty of his own kind, the half-orc was finally stabbed through the heart by an assassin, ultimately screaming as he fell amidst the crowd. In the chaos, the agile assassin quickly stole the Blade of the Ignorant. After they had dismembered the half-orcs body, some couldnt resist turning on each other, fighting those nearby. The rest followed their senses towards the Holy Artifact, chasing after it into the darkness! By the ruins, a carriage driven by a headless coachman slowly came to a halt. Inside the carriage, Matthew coldly observed the entire chaotic slaughter The assassin who had stolen the Blade of the Ignorant during the turmoil didnt survive for long either. From the perspective of the Immortal Eye, Matthew could clearly see that the Sacred Artifact of the God of Murder had changed ownership again. However, this new owner was also in a perilous situation amidst the attack by his kin. The intensity of the battles among the Frenzies was about what Matthew had predicted. People were dying almost every moment. The buildings around them were also severely damaged If Matthew hadnt chosen the rarely visited ruins within Order City, the destruction caused by these madmen would have been even more severe! And as the slaughter continued, Matthew noticed, that a portion of the Frenzies were growing stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye. It seems that the bearers of the proof of murder can absorb massive amounts of XP and elements through massacre. He thought this because, Matthew noticed that a hobgoblin assassin who had been continuously assassinating his kin since entering the arena had already leveled up several times! He had probably risen from LV13 to LV16, and there was even a tendency to break through to Tier 5! The hobgoblin assassin didnt directly participate in the fight for the short knives. He remained very calm, never even glancing at the short knives; instead, he took advantage of the turmoil over the knives to continuously reap the lives of the weakened. There were a few others like him, Matthew calculated that there were about 5-7 Frenzies in the field who remained calm, all engaging in behavior similar to that of the hobgoblin assassin secretly killing to level up! Unless something unexpected happened, the winner of tonights Holy Artifact contest would likely emerge from these few individuals. But compared to these Frenzies, Matthew was actually more concerned about other people like, for instance, a certain legendary summoner in a hot-air balloon floating in the sky who bore a striking resemblance to little Ingram, likely the legendary Butterfly City Lord; and, for example, the mysterious woman who had suddenly appeared at the edge of the ruins. Finally couldnt resist, could you? Matthew, with the aid of the Immortal Eye, easily locked his view onto the human woman. She was dressed in a bright red robe, with black hair that fell to her waist and startlingly pale skin. From her, Matthew sensed the aura of the God of Murder. But unlike the faint aura on the Frenzies, the divine aura on the mysterious woman was very strong! It was so strong that Matthew almost thought she was the God of Murder herself! Lets see who you really are? Matthew couldnt help but zoom in the perspective of the Immortal Eye. The next second, the woman seemed to sense something. She suddenly turned her head and grinned in the direction of Matthews view. Immediately after, she violently flung open her robe from the middle, revealing the high peaks and vast expanses of white within, and countless white larva breaking through the surface of her pale skin! At that moment, Matthews eyelid twitched! He had seen this larva somewhere before! Warning: You have encountered a Doppelganger of the God of Murder (parasitized). You have observed a large number of Mad Zerg Larvae!'' Chapter 1700: 463 Subtle Fate and True Order Chapter 1700: 463 Subtle Fate and True Order Zerg Larva? Matthews heart was greatly surprised. Were these the ones he had encountered in the Moonlight Woodland? He stared intently at the woman in his field of view as her body transformed into countless Zerg Larvae that rapidly fell to the ground, bounced around for a bit and then began to wriggle violently in unison. The larvae quickly burrowed into the ground, disappearing without a trace. They left behind only tiny holes the size of little fingers. And that inconspicuous, oversized cloak! This scene far exceeded Matthews expectations. He tried to extend his Insight underground, but discovered that the larvae had vanished into thin air. Matthew also wanted to continue searching for traces of that woman, but in the following period, she seemed to have evaporated from Earth. Matthew couldnt help but blink his eyes. Putting aside the influence of illusion. The mysterious woman just now The most fitting guess for her identity was the queen of the Zerg race! Matthew had once encountered one in the Moonlight Woodlands; at that time, the queen had been affected by Evil Art Masters and was in a highly mutated state. Matthew had taken some effort to subdue her. However, the most memorable scene during that visit to the Moonlight Woodlands was the Goddess of Moon, Assia, consuming the power of the Evil Art Masters. Compared to that, The Queen Zerg seemed more like a mindless monster. But todays queen was different. She seemed quite intelligent and appeared to know about Matthews presence inside out. Order City Canning has control over many Demiplanes and Secondary Planes; could it be that a Secondary Plane has been invaded by the Zerg race? Could this be the origin of a greater Chaos Storm? Is the influence of the God of Murder just a prelude? Matthews mind made a bold conjecture. Prior to this, he had actually made a general deduction about everything that was happening inside Order City. The recent turmoil was definitely related to the God of Murder, but the latter might not be everything there was to the storm. The God of Murder was a very special god. Though he held sway over the domains and divine titles of conspiracy and slaughter, his means of killing were not sophisticated; rather, he achieved his notorious divine name more through conspiracy. Matthew had done his homework before coming. The God of Murder was historically renowned for using others to do his dirty work. His most famous conspiracy involved borrowing the blade of the Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor, and in one fell swoop, he took out the Killing Life Twins and the Lord of Cold Wind All three were the God of Murders rivals for the God Thrones during the Age of Enlightenment. Thereafter, he was unrivaled in the related domains, securing the murder divine title with little more than a flex. There was widespread speculation that the God of Murder had colluded with purgatory. The facts seemed to confirm this. Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor, was also known to hold a grudge during his active days. But having been used by the God of Murder several times, he surprisingly never troubled the latter. Therefore, some believed that the God of Murder was Barthors son, a doppelganger, or even an incarnation of Barthor himself. In the Era of the Heavenly Family Palace, rumors about the God of Murder were numerous. But the god himself was extremely patient. After successfully ascending, he rarely made a move. It is also possible that whenever he did take action, all witnesses were killed, leaving no evidence behind. Overall, the God of Murder was a rather low-profile deity within the Heavenly Family Palace. His profile only rose significantly when he was parasitized by the Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jasliven. In the end, the gods joined forces in sealing Jasliven, and the God of Murder himself thus fell completely. Even the angels in charge of recording history at the Lun Palace knew very little about this deity. People always felt that his ascension was too easy and his fall too light. Unlike the well-known gods, whose steps towards the pinnacle or plunges into the Abyss would shake the entire World, For that reason, many documents that Matthew reviewed mentioned an alternative theory That was that there was something suspicious about the process in which the God of Murder was parasitized by Jasliven. Some spellcasters believed that the God of Murder foresaw the arrival of the Calamity Mage (or learned of it from the Ancient Darkness God) and the upcoming Ascension of the Heavenly Palace. To rid himself of the burdens that came with divinity, he escaped from his shell by taking advantage of Jaslivens parasitization to reincarnate as a mortal. For hundreds of years thereafter, many infamous assassins active in the world of Aindor were suspected by these spellcasters to be reincarnations of the God of Murder. Among them was Matthews old acquaintance, Sener That spellcaster also provided another strong piece of evidence It was said that when Jasliven was sealed and the God of Murder was supposed to have completely perished, the Divine Fire of Retaliation he left in the Heavenly Family Palace did not extinguish completely. This was markedly different from the status after the fall of Death. Therefore, he deduced that the God of Murder was still alive; the so-called parasitism was just a ruse exposed to the people by the sly and cunning former god as he laid his plans for a new era. The God of Murder comes from the Northland and often mentioned his fondness for the north during conferences of gods, I guess that after his death escape, he would definitely live as a mortal, frequenting some taverns in the northern cities of Aindor. He might be a lazy bartender, a kind-hearted innkeeper, or even a street criminal fond of petty theft. He hides in the shadows of the city, listening to the clumsy conspiracies of others, greedily absorbing the sustenance from the conspiracies. Chapter 1701: 463 Subtle Fate and True Order_2 Chapter 1701: 463 Subtle Fate and True Order_2 Given time, he was bound to re-emerge, involved in a plot big enough to overthrow one of the major Northland cities. He, the God of Murder Taillon, would most certainly do so. That was the closing passage of the book. Matthew remembered it vividly, so much so that he couldnt help but glance at the authors name. It was a rather obscure Northern Mage, who seemed to reside near Rodericks territory, using the pen name Shadow Doll. It was obvious. This was a spellcaster who had thoroughly studied the God of Murder. While the God of Murder himself wasnt very well-known, He was one of the most famous gods in the world of Aindor. Besides the dark history of being parasitized by Jassiliven, causing never-ending turmoil in the Heavenly Family Palace. The God of Murders fame mostly came from the three Holy Artifacts He left behind, namely The Death Coin, which brought misfortune to whoever held it; The Blade of the Ignorant, which imbued its holder with boundless courage; And the most mystical and bizarre of all, the Shadow Doll. These three Holy Artifacts had caused quite a few disturbances in the history of Aindor, especially in the cities of the Northland, where many ambitious schemers still falsely claim to possess the Holy Artifacts of the God of Murder to deceive others. The reputation of the Three Holy Artifacts was evident. In recent years, the commotions surrounding the Holy Artifacts had gradually subsided, as two of them had landed in the hands of the Ingram family. Following the Blood-Drinking Mountain incident. Matthew received a bracelet from the Ingram family, and after handing it over to Richard to unlock, the wealth inside was staggeringly impressive. At the same time, he also obtained the Blade of the Ignorant, concealed within the bracelet, on top of the Death Coin which he had already acquired earlier. Of the three Holy Artifacts of the God of Murder, Matthew alone had obtained two. It must be said that the artifacts indeed possessed something special. Upon acquiring them, Matthew immediately felt the strong divinity and divine power contained within. But very soon, he also detected a highly concealed mental power trap within both artifacts The traps influenced the holders personality to progressively become more sinister, indifferent, cruel, and paranoid. They also tended to favor conspiracy over genuine skill in solving problems. To Matthew, the Holy Artifacts indeed offered a significant power boost to their holder. But those lured by power gradually had their souls and character transformed, and in some way, this seemed to quite fit the element of conspiracy. Looking at it this way, it seemed very possible that the God of Murder was hiding in some corner, perpetuating certain plots through the power of the Holy Artifacts. Unfortunately, He had encountered Matthew. Upon realizing the existence of the mental power traps, Matthew didnt hesitate to throw both Holy Artifacts into Lost Paradise! Within Lost Paradise, Matthews Founder Authority was omnipotent. He directly used the divine power of Lost Paradise to cleanse the spiritual imprints on the two Holy Artifacts completely. Leaving behind only the divinity and a wealth of murderous elements within the artifacts. At this step, Matthew could, if he wished, become the God of Murder in Lost Paradise Or he could grant the authority and divine title of the God of Murder to another creature in Lost Paradise. This was true divinity. The only issue was that this kind of gods influence was limited to inside Lost Paradise in the short term. He could only work for Matthew within Lost Paradise until it grew into a true Heavenly Family Palace and thus influenced the entire world of Aindor, at which point the gods within would possess power corresponding to their divinity and divine titles throughout the entire world of Aindor. It was a lengthy process. But Matthew thought that if he announced a public tender, there would likely be a great number of short-lived individuals vying for the position. After all, entry into Lost Paradise offered a form of immortality, which was an irresistible proposition for many. If the God of Murder Himself is indeed still alive and has been accumulating something through the three Holy Artifacts, then by cleansing two of them with Lost Paradise, have I inadvertently hit a sore spot? And is it precisely because of my inadvertent actions that these Frenzies have appeared? Matthew suddenly considered this possibility. But what did it mean to be parasitic? And what was the deal with those Zerg race? He rubbed his temples, attempting to sort through his tangled thoughts. Basically, there are three possibilities, First, as I initially guessed, the mastermind behind the Frenzy incident in the city is Jassiliven, who has possessed the original body of the God of Murder, so leaving behind one or two doppelgangers would not be strange. What died at Peggys hand was just one of her Eight-faced Souls; the eight faces of the Thousand Transformer dont mean she has eight lives but rather several souls that can exist independently from the main soul, According to Peggy, a sub-soul cannot share the main souls memories. If that is the case, then this Jassiliven may not even be aware of what happened in my Spiritual Space The second possibility, its the God of Murder Himself, and the supposed state of being parasitic is just a ruse. The third possibility, its neither Jassiliven nor the God of Murder Himself, but a Zerg race from a nearby secondary plane who found a doppelganger of the God of Murder. Under the parasitism of Queen Zerg, they began subsequent actions No matter who it is. Just kill them! Matthews gaze gradually sharpened. Following that, he further activated Equalized Perception, utilizing the advantages of the Legendary Path to comprehend the changes in the Chaos Storm. In Matthews mind. Chapter 1702: 463 Subtle Fate and True Order_3 Chapter 1702: 463 Subtle Fate and True Order_3 The entire Order City displayed different colors according to the intensity of the brewing Chaos Storm. Cool colors represented areas where order was still relatively stable. Warm colors indicated where chaos was manifesting. Canning lived up to its nickname as the Order City; aside from the Old Theater District, most areas were easily distinguishable by their cool color tones. Only beside the ruins of the Old Theater District. The violent and bright colors attracted all of Matthews Insight. Wait a minute! Apart from the ruins where the Chicken Eating Contest was unfolding. Matthew unexpectedly found two patches, second only to the ruins, where warm colors were rapidly forming! That was beneath the Old Theater District. And at the northern edge, Black River Prison! Underground Could it be the Zerg race? Matthew frowned, Then what about Black River Prison? Just a few days ago when I scouted the place, the order of Black River Prison was very stable. From the information I gathered, ordinary prisoners are held there, with very few supernatural beings; how could severe chaos occur under tight security? A hint of bewilderment flashed in his eyes. The Old Theater District was his carefully chosen location. It was the least populated area, where he could minimize the harm caused by deliberately triggered chaos. Matthew only wished to end this chaos in the fastest and most forceful way possible. But now it seemed, New chaos was forming. If from the start the puppet master behind the scenes aimed for Black River Prison, then they must have accounted for my intervention. Or perhaps, am I, in fact, an inevitable part of this Chaos Storm? A flicker of perplexity passed through Matthews eyes. Fate was such an elusive matter. That subtle feeling was fascinating as well as awe-inspiring. Half a year ago, while investigating the incident of Rheager being killed by a Negative Energy Poison Arrow, Matthew stumbled upon the traces of the Mad Second Hand-Turing. It turns out, Back on the battlefield in the moss-green hills, Mad Second Hand-Turing had courted by Fate lent Rheager a second. And on Rheagers return journey, when he encountered the demons with crossbows, Apparently, some issues arose within the just-disappeared historical World, and at that moment, the Mad Second Hand-Turing decided to retrieve that second. Thus, The Negative Energy Arrow from the demon archer plunged into Rheagers heart. Its a profound spectacle of awe. But soon, Matthews gaze regained its firmness. Awe. But not total submission. That was Matthews attitude toward Fate. Just as he never gave up on the plan to rescue Rheagers soul from the clutches of the Demoness of Desire. Now, Even if a greater Chaos Storm could arrive because of his presence, Matthew wouldnt stop moving forward. This is the teachers initiative. Its also my declaration of allegiance as I rejoin the Alliance. This battle must be handled properly! With a thought, Matthew, The next moment, summoned a large group of small ghost faces, ordering them to investigate the situations in both the undercity and Black River Prison. Report back to me the moment you encounter that mysterious woman! Matthew cautioned deliberately. As his words fell, the small ghost faces split into two groups and vanished from his line of sight. In the following breath, the Immortal Eye floated back in front of Matthew, displaying the current situation of the Chicken Eating Contest Above the ruins, the tragic battle had reached a fever pitch. In the center of the battlefield, countless bloody corpses lay haphazardly. Out of the initial three hundred or so, fewer than one hundred remained. Matthew glanced over, Of the seven people he had the highest hopes for, five survived, namely the hobgoblin assassin, the human warrior, the barbarian archer, the Quasi-Legendary Ranger, and a Druid capable of transforming into a Red Dragon! And it was an adult Red Dragon at that! At that moment on the field, The Druid had the clear upper hand. The Blade of the Ignorant was firmly in his grip. He had transformed into an enormous Red Dragon, occasionally spewing dragon fire capable of turning anything to ash around him. The Red Dragons sturdy scales and barbed tail were enough to deter most of the less resolute competitors. Meanwhile, those who hesitated, were soon claimed under the claws of the Red Dragon in his proactive assaults. As a result, an even greater Slaughter aura coalesced around the Red Dragon, and his already massive size swelled even further. From a distance, one might even mistake him for an Ancient Dragon! Roar! With a roar that declared sovereignty, The Red Dragon took down two competitors who failed to retreat in time. Afterward, he turned back into a Druid, tightly clutching the Blade of the Ignorant in his hands. His face and body were covered in blood, and his eyes showed only cruelty, without a hint of the compassion and composure expected of a Druid. Many were intimidated by the might of this Druid. They chose to retreat and watch from the edges of the battlefield. However, at the same time, the other four competitors Matthew had his eye on had already formed a secret alliance. They had agreed among themselves, to first eliminate the Red Dragon Druid, and after that, vie for the Blade of the Ignorant using their own abilities. This wasnt good news for the Red Dragon Druid. The Druids Shapeshifting Form couldnt be used indefinitely; he needed to rest and recover in human form to stand any chance of transforming into the True Dragon that could devour all competitors in the next round of attack. If someone finds the opportunity, he might also face the dilemma of being outnumbered! Chapter 1703: 463 Subtle Fate and True Order_4 Chapter 1703: 463 Subtle Fate and True Order_4 The good news is, the alliance of the other four was not solid either. By then, everyone could see the ferocity of the Red Dragon Druid, and whoever rushed up first would definitely get beaten up. Under circumstances where everyone harbored their own ulterior motives, it actually gave the Red Dragon Druid time to catch his breath. And so, both parties fell into a delicate standoff. The intensity of the battle above the ruins suddenly decreased. Except for some Frenzies who had completely lost their minds and continued to slaughter each other, the rest regained a measure of their sanity. They stepped aside to watch how things unfolded. Matthew yawned as he watched this scene. He is digesting the divinity in the Holy Artifact, and if he makes it through tonights battle, although he wont directly ascend, he will at least gain the status of a demigod and secure the related authority, After this, it will be difficult for you to get your hands on the Holy Artifact again And although I dont know how you got tagged with the Murder Mark, as children of the God of Murder, you should have a mutual sensing, able to locate each others position information. You dont think this guy will spare you after he becomes a demigod, do you? Unable to resist, Matthew cast a Sound Transmission Spell to stir the pot. With these words, the Red Dragon Druid glared in the direction of the sound. However, before he could do anything, attacks gushed forth from all sides like a tide! Just as Matthew had said, these Frenzies were actually very clear about what they were doing. Once they had embarked on this path, they could never turn back C all competitors were nourishment on their path to demigod status. The only option left was to go all in! The briefly subdued battle fired up again, burning fiercely without pause. Matthew surveyed the overall situation, looking out for details, and found it quite enjoyable The Frenzies were generally between levels 4 and 5. This level of massive brawl was the most entertaining; everyone was showing off their powers, and the process of their maneuvers was not so absurd that ordinary people couldnt understand. Indeed, close combat is more enjoyable to watch. Spellcasters bombarding each other, utterly boring. Matthew was deeply engrossed, when, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed a nervous young man outside the carriage. The man wore a dark blue uniform and jacket with a clear organizational emblem on his chest. Is he from Innocent Balance? Matthew glanced at him. Feeling Matthews gaze, the young man seemed even more nervous, but still mustered the courage to say, Respected sir, Butterfly City Lord Canning and the Innocent Balance of the Truth Sect invite you to honor them with your presence. As he spoke, he pointed to the top of his head. Matthew drew back the curtain and looked outside. Wow. He hadnt realized the sky had filled with Magic Balloons! Then he saw a Magic Balloon parked ten meters behind the young mantwo Air Elements were also looking in his direction. Was it the casting of the Sound Transmission Spell that exposed me? Matthew was unconcerned. He knew he couldnt avoid the local tyrants on this trip and took this as an opportunity to probe the other sides intentions In Matthews view, this Butterfly City Lord likely meant ill by letting the Frenzies run rampant; the potion he peddled in his gourd was probably not benevolent! Okay, thus he accepted the young mans invitation. The young man let out a sigh of relief and immediately gestured for Matthew to follow. Matthew got out of the carriage, and together with him, entered the Magic Balloon. The Air Elemental blew a breath onto the surface of the balloon, and the Magic Balloon slowly floated up, heading toward the large balloon marked 131 in the sky. Along the way, Matthew chatted with the young man, learning that his name was Weining. During the boring ride, Matthew casually inquired: Weining, your Order City likes riding balloons so much; has anyone ever fallen off one? Weining thought about it: There have definitely been incidents of Magic Balloon crashes in history, but all balloon baskets are inherently solidified with the Feather Drop effect, so even if it falls, as long as you hold onto the basket, you wont get hurt. On hearing this, Matthew felt amazed: The magical world indeed has many redeeming features. At least you dont have to fear crashing 131 Balloon. When Matthew first saw the Butterfly City Lord, he was filled with surprise It was a man who looked very young, rather short, and quite skinny. He was dressed cleanly but simply, not lavishly like young Ingram with his sharp edges. By seniority, Butterfly should be young Ingrams uncle. Yet, he looked even younger, with a youthful vibrancy about him. I didnt expect to meet the famous tree-planting mage in such a way. Hello, Mr. Matthew, I am Butterfly, the current city lord of Canning. The other party greeted Matthew with a smile. Matthew raised his eyebrows, What if I said you guessed my identity wrong? Despite his slight stature, Butterfly spoke with indescribable confidence: Besides the Yin-faced doll, the other two holy artifacts were originally collectibles of the Ingram family and ended up being lost by young Inger at Blood-Drinking Mountain. Tree-planting mage Matthew, although he failed to ascend at the Blood-Drinking Mountain event, he was the only survivor after stepping into Lost Paradise, and rumors say you killed many there But I guess those are definitely absurd rumors. As for your coachman I saw him and just felt he looked a bit familiar, nothing more. The most important piece of evidence is We learned that you have been blacklisted by the Seven Saint Alliance for the past half a year, until recently when you met with a Heavenly Mage. Not long after that, rumors about the Sacred Artifact of the God of Murder appeared in the city of Order, coming from the alchemy workshop of those two little girls; I guess you didnt intentionally hide your tracks. Under these circumstances, if I still didnt know who you really are, then the city lord of Canning should probably be replaced. Matthew smiled, acknowledging the others guess. He hadnt intended to deceive the local tyrant of Canning, nor had he planned to cooperate with the Ingram family. But after Butterflys words, Matthews heart softened a bit This guys manner isnt that of an ordinary person. If the conditions are right, maybe we should form an alliance. He observed some of Butterflys abilities. Total Level 20, profession unknown, probably also a Summoner, great demeanor but average appearance, which probably dragged down a lot of Charm For a Summoner, Charm is an extremely important attribute! The recent city of Order seems to be a bit chaotic. Matthew glanced inadvertently down at the ruins. At that moment, the Druid had turned back into a Red Dragon and was now launching an indiscriminate attack on the other contestants. The fruit of the Slaughter Domain was almost formed. Whoever could take that fruit, Could become a demigod after tonight. But this was obviously not the end of this night. On the contrary, The birth of a Slaughter Demigod was just the beginning of the chaos. Arent you going to send someone to clean them up? He directly asked Butterfly, Isnt Canning known as the city of Order? Who would have guessed Butterfly would just smile faintly: Thats the idea of the Ingram family and the Truth Sect. I, Butterfly, have a completely different idea. Matthew looked at the other with curiosity: So what are you planning? A fervent spark flashed in Butterflys eyes: I plan to invite you to join me in establishing real order in this city. Matthew was taken aback: What? Butterfly smiled, Mr. Matthew, do you know which people in this world adhere most to order? Let me eliminate one answer for you Its definitely not the elemental lives; they only appear to maintain order on the surface, but in reality, they are the root of chaos, they are chaos itself! Matthews expression grew serious. As a Necromancer, he of course knew the answer to Butterflys question. But the problem was, Why? The next second, Matthews pupils contracted, and he saw a familiar tattoo inadvertently revealed on Butterflys wrist. That was the mark of the Dragon Lich Sect! Chapter 1704: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority Chapter 1704: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority Matthew hesitated slightly, then couldnt help but laugh: The Dragon Lich Sect, huh? An interesting test. Is it a temporary tattoo, or a cantrip? His thought process was simple. Even if Butterfly truly belonged to the Dragon Lich Sect, as the current city lord of Order City, he would absolutely never have the sects emblem tattooed on a conspicuous place like the wrist. That would bring him many unnecessary troubles and disputes. Therefore, the answer was quite straightforward. Whether it was a cantrip or a tattoo, it was highly likely that Butterfly had it done temporarily before meeting with Matthew. Its purpose was probably just to probe Matthews relationship with the Dragon Lich Sect. Thinking from this angle, Butterflys previous words about order became even more nuanced. This guy probably wasnt speaking his true mind. Instead, he was testing Matthews stance on these topics. Right from the start, playing mind games with him. Matthews favorable impression of Butterfly immediately dwindled significantly. He gazed intently at the other party, waiting to see how Butterfly would respond. However, the other party was calm and composed. He casually rolled down his sleeve, covering the emblem, and said: I have heard of the Dragon Lich Sects doctrines, and although I cannot fully agree with their philosophies, there is a section about life and death that I personally find very convincing. What I just mentioned was certainly not a test, just a free-roaming discussion; it should not be taken as totally true, nor as completely false. I hope you find it amusing. Deserving of being a city lord. This guy really has a thick skin Matthew could also understand Butterflys concerns. Perhaps in their eyes, the necromancer Matthew, who had suddenly appeared, was no different from a lawless terrorist. It took quite a bit of courage for Butterfly to come and negotiate in person. A test was inevitable. Matthew realized that, with the gradual growth of his own power, he would encounter more and more similar situations in the future People would probably speak insincerely when they first met him. Because they feared his strength. This must be one of the distortions brought by supernatural powers, only that whats twisted is not oneself, but the people around Matthew sighed softly in his heart. Then he spoke seriously: I foresee an unprecedented Chaos Storm about to erupt in Order City. I am here to resolve this chaos. Your Excellency need not have any extra worries. Butterflys expression also became grave: But there are many ways to resolve chaos. Among them are some of the more extreme ones I just mentioned Matthew said with a smile: Are you worried Ill turn the entire population of Canning City into undead? Butterfly blinked: What do you think? Matthew fell silent. It seemed that the deed that had left the deepest impression on the world was the Undead Calamity he had unleashed on the Sampan Plane. Possibly, such incidents left too profound a shock and fear in people. No wonder the stereotype of necromancer was so deeply ingrained. Matthew grew slightly impatient: If I truly wished to do that, you couldnt stop me. But I can tell you, I have no such intentions for now, so dont impose the idea of being persecuted upon me, understand? Butterfly bowed respectfully: I trust your promise. However, that is precisely the issue. In this world, there are too many beings of Transcendence like yourself. Your every whim can be fatally dangerous to ordinary people. The only thing that can constrain your actions is your own morality, or even your mood on that day. For ordinary people, this is truly terrifying. A deep sense of helplessness appeared on Butterflys face. He spread his hands, his tone becoming firm: The initial intent of the founders of Order City was to establish a nation where everyone is equal and order prevails. They hoped that in this city, the lives of the majority would not be affected by the powers of a few individuals. But this ideal is too utopian; they encountered many problems in practice, with one of the toughest being how to face or deal with individuals with supernatural powers like yours. The founders of Order City realized that even if these individuals are naturally good-natured and willing to communicate, their very existence still caused considerable trouble. Moreover, most extraordinary individuals are inherently rebellious, their disdain for order ingrained in their bones. Any rule that might hinder their desire for unrestrained destruction will be seen by them as shackles. Therefore, during the early days of the citys establishment, the so-called Order City appeared more like a taunt or a mockery, most of the time fraught with turmoil, filled with fights erupting for various reasons. At that time, the Truth Sect was still a group of idealists, and the Ingram family was just an inconspicuous member of that group. Following the trend back then, this city-state would quickly enter the endless cycles of chaos, turmoil, destruction, rebuilding, brief peace, and then chaos again, just like those other cities in the north without Alliance Wizards That is until the Truth Sect and individuals from the Ingram family encountered a group of Elemental Life that had escaped from the Elemental Plane. Chapter 1705: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority_2 Chapter 1705: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority_2 It was at this point that a turning point emerged. Matthew looked at the Butterfly with some confusion, not understanding why the other had suddenly begun to recount the history of Order City to him. However, there was still some time left in the chicken-eating contest to compete for the ultimate victory. So he listened patiently. The Butterfly continued: They relied on signing contracts with Elemental Life to establish an even more universal order within Canning. Elemental Life is not naturally the maintainer of absolute order, but in Canning, they are the synonyms of order. The reason is simple; limited by their inherent single element, Elemental Life has no authority to actively enter the material world. Yet, entering the material world is a common desire for all life forms, both inner and outer. The founders of Canning exploited this desire by signing contracts with various Elemental Tribes, allowing these Elemental Lives to stay in the material world through long-term summoning. In return for their stay, they had to become the maintainers of order for the city of Canning. Most Elemental Lives are very powerful, far stronger than ordinary people, and the Elemental Elders are Legendary-level beings capable of suppressing ordinary legendaries. Canning thus entered a period where extraordinary individuals gradually became less active, and order was progressively established. Look, this is the intelligence of humankind; we always find loopholes in the rules and create conditions favorable to us. For the founders of Canning, having the chaotic-natured elements born from the Ether to build their envisioned City of Order was already incredibly satisfying. But for me, the current situation is still far from enough. This is also an important reason why I left home for an extended time when I was young. Matthew said thoughtfully: Do you want to establish an even more extreme order? The Butterfly shook its head: Not at all. To outsiders, Canning, guarded and ordered by powerful elemental creatures, already appears to be a perfect city. But only those who have lived here for a long time know that the so-called order is built on the notion that Elemental Life is above others. The Elemental Law Enforcement Team has immense power within the city, which has caused the authority of the city lords, like the Ingrams, to inflate indefinitely. Although in most cases the Elemental Lives will follow the agreements signed with us and maintain order as much as possible, in many details, their discretionary decisions can often seem ridiculous or heartless. Many years ago, I realized that Fire Elements are prone to rage, and petty thieves caught by them could face severe punishment The most typical was a case of home robbery. The team was led by a Fire Element creature who, during the enforcement, failed to find the burglar but instead stumbled upon an extraordinary scene of adultery. The Fire Element was clever. It immediately realized it was being used. So, in a fit of rage, the Fire Element without a word burned the adulterers to death, along with the person who falsely reported the burglary, using fiery execution. The Law Enforcement Teams verdict afterwards was that the Fire Elements actions were acceptable, just a bit excessive, it shouldnt have also burned down the neighbors house At this point. A look of deep self-mockery appeared on the Butterflys face: You may find this absurd, but believe me, in the past decades, Canning City has been full of similar cases. Fire Elements are just irritable, but overall, they are bearable. Air Elements are wicked and cunning, often accepting bribes, liking to play both sides, and its common for them to turn their backs on people after the deed is done. Water Elements are indifferent and fickle, changing their enforcement standards daily, often overturning their own previous on-site judgments, leading to a lot of ineffective work. Earth Elements are domineering and arrogant but tend to be forgetful; theyre somewhat illiterate too and have caused many laughable incidents. He sighed: I can understand the intention of our ancestors in bringing in Elemental Life to manage humanity and other intelligent life forms. Compared to the intelligent life of the material world, Elemental Life is much simpler and generally fair, and the emergence of Canning in Northland is already commendable progress. But for me personally, it is not enough, far from enough! To improve Canning now, we need to achieve at least the following two things Firstly, better control over Elemental Life, ensuring that while they enforce the law, they also adhere to it themselves, which is very important. The contracts signed between the Truth Sect and Elemental Life are relatively equal, and have lasted a bit too long, thus losing effectiveness. I plan to sign a new contract with them. This is not an easy task. Luckily, I am close to completion. The second point, which is also a premise for achieving the first, is that we in Canning must also possess tremendous power, a power that is not owned by an individual but controlled by an elite decision-making body But discussing this is still a bit premature. In summary. In order to better control the elemental life in the city and to deal with powerful beings like you, Ive made a little invention With that said. The Butterfly suddenly pulled out a small orb flashing with dazzling starlight from its sleeve. The orb was silver-white on the outside with a highly complex structure inside, at least seven or eight layers deep. Between each layer, there floated a great deal of dust-like substance resembling star clouds. Chapter 1706: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority_3 Chapter 1706: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority_3 Matthew gazed briefly, as if peering into the profound depths of the Multiverse. Simultaneously, a familiar sensation rushed towards him. It was an exceedingly dangerous explosive signal! Warning: You have discovered the legendary explosive Ether Star Core! Ether Star Core: Once activated, this device can project a series of legendary spells originally burst in the Ether plane (Meteorite Annihilation, Malicious Distortion, Reality Remodeling, Destruction Beam, Chaos Calamity, and more) into reality, achieving a destructive explosive effect! You Are not a Summoner? A trace of astonishment finally appeared on Matthews face! Butterfly held the Ether Star Core aloft in the palm of their left hand, a faint smile spreading across their pale face: Now, allow me to formally introduce myself. I, Butterfly Ingram, am the honored chief resident of the Tower of No Illusion in the Cyberdragon. Of course, I am not a Summoner, but a legendary Machinist. That instant, Butterfly seemed to Matthews Insight to glow warmly like the sun! Turns out, this individual was one of the primary sources of the impending Chaos Storm in Order City! The days he left the Ingram family, he actually went to Cyberdragon! Matthew looked at the opponents slender figure and somewhat short stature, resolving some of his doubts. That stature, indeed matches the typical style of Machinists What actualy is the Ingram family thinking? Appointing a legendary Machinist as the lord of Order City? Matthew thought the world had truly gone mad. His gaze gradually became uneasy He was joking. Dragon Lich Sects and the like never frightened Matthew. But Machinists were a far more unstable and terrifying factor than necromancers! Butterfly obviously noticed the change in Matthews expression. He showed a hint of helplessness: Just as people often have huge misunderstandings about necromancers, outsiders also have no small prejudice against Machinists. Most Machinists are inherently good-natured, and our vision is to make the world a better place through the power of elements and mechanics. As for explosions, they are just minor hiccups along the way. No one can change our Will to persevere through these hiccups, dont you think? Mr. Matthew? Ms. Bobo Wilkins and I have met several times, and she has nothing but high praise for you. Compared to others, I believe you have much less prejudice against Machinists, right? Matthew stared intently at the Ether Star Core, a smirk appearing on his face: Of course. Ive always gotten along quite well with Machinists. Why dont you put the star core away first? Butterfly shook their head: No. Matthew frowned slightly: If you think of using this thing to threaten me, then you are terribly mistaken. Even if you activate this star core right now, even if Order City is razed to the ground, I myself would not suffer the slightest harm. Matthews words were true. He could, at any time, retreat into the safety of the Lost Paradise. It was an almost invincible refuge. Except for the Heavenly Mage, he was confident that no one could trace the existence of the Lost Paradise. Let alone something like an Ether Star Core explosion which would practically destroy everything nearby. I didnt mean to threaten you; in fact, this Ether Star Core is not just a super-sized legendary bomb, it can also be used to command all elemental life to behave more obediently. Butterfly said gently: Trust in the technology of Machinists, this product isnt designed for destruction; it is an authority, an authority to control and constrain elemental creatures within the city. Matthew outwardly heaved a sigh of relief. But inside, he became even more vigilant. He readied himself to escape to Lost Paradise at any moment. So, what exactly do you want to do? Or, what are you trying to tell me? He asked bluntly. Butterfly said with a smile: You must have heard the rumors from the Seven Cities Federation, how the Lotus Sword Saint brokered an agreement that hurt a lot of interests in the north, and many are secretly trying to sabotage our partnership. Order City is the first to face this. First, the followers of the Dragon Lich Sect occupied the underground palace, then there was the leprosy virus pandemic, and now the progeny of the God of Murder have started killing at will. According to my original plan, it was to lure out all potential saboteurs and then use this star core for a decisive strike of Intimidation. But now, Ive changed my mind; perhaps its best that I dont appear in person. As he spoke, Butterfly suddenly flicked a finger and the floating white sphere drifted lazily in front of Matthew! Matthew took a deep breath: You want to use me to complete this task? Butterfly said smilingly: Isnt that exactly what you were planning to do? Im just giving you the official authorization and commission from Order City, you should welcome that, right? As long as it can provide the greatest Intimidation to those villains, whether or not you need to use this star core, its yours. Be careful, injecting any mana into it will cause it to explode; the timeframe is about two to three seconds, depending on the days temperature Before he could finish, Matthew suddenly grabbed the star core, then injected a trace amount of mana into it. Chapter 1707: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority_4 Chapter 1707: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority_4 A few seconds later. He watched the Butterfly expressionlessly: Why hasnt it exploded yet? The Butterflys face stiffened, muttering with some disbelief: Did you actually infuse it with mana? Matthew raised an eyebrow: Otherwise? The Butterfly said sheepishly: Alright then. It seems you truly are not afraid of the star core exploding. Matthew shrugged his shoulders: I just know that one of the common faults among Machinists is their love for jokes. I also know that you wouldnt design a startup mechanism so prone to accidental activation. Of course, Im not afraid of it exploding right now either The Butterfly stared deeply at Matthew. These last few sentences were loaded with a lot of information That not only did Matthew have a way to preserve himself from the explosion of the Ether Star Core but he might even be capable of controlling the extent of its explosion. This added a certain unusual luster to the Butterflys eyes. Only Matthew himself knew. That even if the Ether Star Core exploded now, he could throw it into Lost Paradise in the nick of time, thereby reducing the harm from the explosion to a minimum. At most it would just be a waste of some Founder Authority and Spiritual Power. Right. Perhaps hell have to trouble Old Tai to die yet another time No more than that. That was also one of the reasons he dared to accept the star core. After binding Lost Paradise. Matthew indeed felt much more confident. Then, Ill leave the turmoil this time in your hands. All the Elemental Lifes in the city will be at your disposal, and if there are any other aspects that require coordination, you can send someone to notify me. Mr. Weining, the most promising newcomer of Innocent Balance, how about he take charge of the liaison between you and me? The Butterfly was silent for a while, then implicitly signaled his intent to end the meeting. Matthew had no objections to this. The newly appointed Canning City Lord had already given him enough surprises. The only regret was not seeing the legendary Lotus Sword Saint. He nodded, prepared to leave. However, Before boarding the Magic Balloon prepared by Weining, Matthew suddenly turned to look at the Butterfly and whispered in his ear using a Sound Transmission Spell: This is actually a commission from the witch, isnt it? The Butterflys face stiffened. Suddenly he whispered back: I wont admit to it. Matthew smiled, turned, and boarded the Magic Balloon, slowly leaving. The Butterflys reaction had undoubtedly confirmed his suspicions. The witch referred to, of course, was that witch from the Dragon Lich Sect. The Butterfly, this legendary Machinist, certainly had a complicated background, but without a doubt, his decision to hand over the Ether Star Core to himself was probably instructed by Isabelle. He may not have joined the Dragon Lich Sect. But he certainly contacted Isabelle through some other channel, thereby becoming a pawn of the Alliance or Isabelle herself in Order City. The Dragon Lich Sect emblem at the beginning. Was both a probe and a hint. The Butterflys conversation with Matthew could represent a test of Isabelles will. It could also just be his own struggle before handing over the Ether Star Core. But no matter what, The trend of the Alliances upper echelons, or rather Isabelle herself, wanting to meddle in Order City was settled. Matthew was well aware. Anything that drew a Heavenly Mages high level of concern was bound to be complicated. Behind it could lie far-reaching implications. The first thing he thought of was The Golden Ship! Riding the Magic Balloon back above the Ruins, The battleground of survival had already come to the final stages. To Matthews surprise, the Red Dragon Druid had not yet been eliminated by the others! This creature fought more fiercely as the battle progressed, it looked almost to the brink, yet every competitor that charged headlong into battle ended up as one of the miserable skeletons beneath the dragons feet! Surrounding the Ruins, Only a little more than forty of the offspring of the God of Murder remained. Aside from the Red Dragon Druid, The other few formidable contenders Matthew had previously favored also survived, But were all in bad shape. The Red Dragon looked as if he had only a breath left, Even a magic missile seemed capable of bringing him down. But no one dared to try any longer. In the end, As the risk-taking hobgoblin assassin had his chest ripped open by a slap from the Red Dragon Druid, the latter gulped down the hobgoblins body in one swallow. Afterward, he could no longer maintain the Shapeshifting Form, reverting to the appearance of a blood-drenched savage. He collapsed onto the blood-soaked ground, looking like a demon that had returned from purgatory. He appeared to be extremely weak. Even so, The onlookers trembled with fear, none daring to approach any longer. They discreetly stayed far away, As if they could only hope for the Red Dragon Druid to die on his own But that was obviously not going to happen. The Druids breath was weak, but he was visibly regaining his Strength. Elements of murder focused around his chest, The pale red light was like a lantern in a rainy night, possessing a dim and tragic beauty. Waves of Intimidating aura spread out like ripples in all directions, That was the sign he was about to ascend to demigodhood! I give you a choice, submit to me! The Red Dragon Druid, gasping for breath, ordered a lean human assassin. Suddenly, The assassins body glowed red, his face showed resistance, but his body involuntarily walked towards the Red Dragon Druid! I, I submit The human assassin approached the Druid, speaking in terror. But the latter only grabbed the assassins shoulders impatiently, then twisted his hands violently, twisting the human assassins head right off! Chapter 1708: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority_5 Chapter 1708: 464 Ether Star Core and the Theft of Authority_5 The Red Dragon Druid lay on the neck of the headless corpse, greedily sucking the blood and energy like a Vampire. Throughout this process, the aura on the Red Dragon Druids body grew considerably stronger! The Demigod Power in his chest was almost about to form! Above the Demigod Power, red lines radiated in every direction, connecting the Red Dragon Druid with the other offspring of the God of Murder! The remaining offspring were stripped of their ability to flee and didnt dare to gamble with their lives, so they could only watch helplessly as the Red Dragon Druid became the ultimate victor! Some of them closed their eyes in despair. However, at that moment, a spellcaster in a clean and tidy traditional robe suddenly appeared before the Red Dragon Druid. The mage was astonishingly handsome, appearing almost divine under the moonlight, breathtaking to behold. Im giving you an opportunity, submit to me. Sign this Blood Covenant, and you will become the Murder Demigod. The mage extended a glowing contract to the Red Dragon Druid, speaking in a calm and composed voice. The Druid, with a mouth full of blood, sat there gasping for air. He seemed to have not completely lost his senses but watched Matthew warily: Are you the mage who threw out the Holy Artifact tonight? Matthew nodded. Fine, Im willing to submit to you The Druid stood up reluctantly from the ground, seemingly about to accept the contract In the blink of an eye, he suddenly accelerated, a flash of cold light from his short knives, his eyes filled with a murderous gleam! Die! In an instant, the Druid had rushed in front of Matthew; the short knives were nearly thrust into Matthews embrace. Unfortunately, the next second, a massive rock abruptly dropped onto the Druid! Almost no one could see where the rock had come from. Only a dull thud was heard. The Red Dragon Druid didnt even manage to scream before he was smashed into a pulp by the heavy Cosmic Base Rock. And the mage, who stood less than half a meter away, appeared wholly unaffected, his robe still pristine and untouched! A bit too impulsive, sobered up with just a brick to the head. Matthew smiled nonchalantly. He then turned to look at the other offspring of the God of Murder: Which of you wants to become the Murder Demigod? Sign this Blood Covenant. This is your last chance While speaking, the Blood Covenant floated out. A few quick-reacting individuals immediately rushed towards the Blood Covenant, but others also began to react. Soon, a battle for the Kunlan Blood Covenant unfolded once again. Matthew sat atop the Cosmic Base Rock, observing with cold eyes. Previously, he might have been moved by such scenes. He might have pitied those Frenzy whose natures had been altered by the power of the God of Murder. But now, he simply wanted to do what he needed to do in peace and quiet. He wasnt sure if this was part of his nature being twisted. All he could do was to follow his principles as far as possible and do every necessary thing well. For example Ensuring that this Demigod Power of the God of Murder didnt fall into someone elses hands. Hmm? The next second, Matthew suddenly closed his eyes. He sensed an unusual disturbance from beneath the boulder The Demigod Power that was originally suppressed by the rock had unexpectedly vanished into thin air! Warning: Someone has used Stealing Authority to steal the Demigod Power (Murder)! Matthews eyes snapped open, a flash of delight in his gaze: Finally couldnt hold back anymore? Lets see who you really are. Chapter 1709: Has anyone ever told you that youre a killjoy? Chapter 1709: Has anyone ever told you that youre a killjoy? Matthews mind moved. The cosmic base rock quickly vanished. The murder power of domain below had disappeared without a trace. To this, Matthew had no emotional fluctuations. He swiftly summoned Soldier and then summoned Death Knight 47 and Queen of Banshees, Sinfran, to assist: Eliminate all the frenzied who have lost their sanity. If they still retain some rationality, hand them over to the law enforcement of Order City. Just keep those who have signed the blood covenant. The next moment. Matthew summoned Troll Princess Ruiqi from the Yeager Blade. Half a year passed. The Troll Kingdom had not sent anyone to negotiate with Matthew, presumably they had completely given up on the princess. Upon Ruiqis own insistent request, Matthew transformed her into a Dark Maid, to lead all the other Dark Servants. Keep an eye on that blood covenant, and dont let them tamper with it. Matthew cautioned. Dressed in a black and white maids outfit, Ruiqi bowed respectfully to Matthew: Master. Everything will be as you wish. Matthew nodded. After becoming a Dark Maid, Ruiqi was a stronger soul type than the banshees. She was backed by the powerful energy contained within the Yeager Blade. Her power was not inferior to the Queen of Banshees. With these four overseeing the ruins. The offspring of the God of Murder could hardly stir up any trouble. Moreover. The butterfly was still watching from above. Matthew turned and directed more of his attention towards that potential thief. Its a good thing I learned a trick or two from Vasnov, leaving a mental power worm in that congress Matthew concentrated his Insight. He quickly found the direction. Half a minute later. His figure abruptly appeared outside the prison walls on the northern edge of the Old Theater District. Meanwhile in the sky. More Magic Balloons began moving. As if to clarify the situation for Matthew. Spotlight after spotlight crazily shot towards the prison. At the same time. The supernatural being Weining, who was responsible for liaising between Butterfly and Matthew, also arrived beside the latter. The young man still looked somewhat nervous, but no longer as constrained as before. He spoke: The people from Black River Prison have been evacuated, I mean, all the staff except for the prisoners have left Matthew gave him a surprised glance. Trepidation appeared on Weinings face: Its an order from the city lord. It was carried out during the day. Besides, most of the prison staff are innocent Matthew abruptly gestured for him to stop These guys really think of themselves as experts at depopulating excess population, dont they? Matthew could see right through it. Butterfly only evacuated the staff and then left all the prisoners here. It was clearly an attempt to pass the buck to him! But in front of the young man. Matthew was too lazy to explain too much; sometimes the stereotype of a necromancer was quite useful. At least when he really needed to clear the area, there would be fewer things to consider. Outside Black River Prison was a relatively solid magic barrier. But this was no challenge for Matthew. He easily cut an opening in the barrier with the Sword of Slaughter. Afterward, Matthew easily vaulted over the wall. During this process. Weining also transformed into a black cat and followed in. Youre a druid? Matthew asked casually. Weining nodded: Elemental Association. I mainly specialize in transforming into various elemental creatures, which is quite popular within Order City. Sometimes, as a human enforcing the law, you encounter severe resistance from other humans; but when you become an elemental creature, they tend to cooperate more. Thats why a good number of law enforcers in the Innocent Balance are elemental druids. Matthew thought it was indeed realistic. Guided by the Magic Balloon spotlights, Matthew continued following his Insight through the prison, clearly viewing the interior landscape. The outer areas were desolate. Even the surface buildings where humans were confined were silent, an abnormal condition that Matthew anticipated. Most of Black River Prisons main body is underground, with seven levels in total, though rumors claim the original design had nine levels. Weining explained: However, this prison is the private property of the Ingram family; even we from the Truth Sect dont know much about its more specific internal structure. If you want, I can contact the city lord to see if we can get the original blueprints. Matthew nodded slightly. The young man was quite insightful. Unfortunately, it was already too late. The next second. Matthews Insight picked up a multitude of faint red lights beginning to emerge These were dense, yet not particularly dangerous alarms! Boom! One after another, the main building doors of the prison were violently burst open from the inside, with many iron gates and bars becoming twisted. Matthew walked in fearlessly. Along the corridor. In each of the densely packed cells. Prisoners glowing with a yellowish hue wrestled frantically against the bars and doors! Seeing this scene. Weinings pupils shrank dramatically. Then. He noticed an even more terrifying detail Their brains Matthew coldly replied: Have been completely scooped out from behind, though the outer skull is still there. Maybe it wasnt done by a person. Speaking of which, was this also arranged by your city lord? Chapter 1710: 465 Has anyone ever told you that you always spoil the atmosphere?_2 Chapter 1710: 465 Has anyone ever told you that you always spoil the atmosphere?_2 Weining looked at the prisoners who had their skulls cracked open at the back and were now rioting like zombies, a deep horror flickering in his eyes: How is this possible! When the staff evacuated during the day, all the prisoners were healthy! Wait, if someone took their brains after the staff left, why are these small doors all locked? He noticed something was off. A look of disbelief flashed in the young mans eyes. But Matthew quickly dispelled his misconception: Of course it wasnt your city lords, hes not that insane. Didnt you see their fingernails are all unusually long, sharp, and stained with blood? Most likely, they dug out their own brains and offered them to some Evil God as a sacrifice Ha, I smell a familiar scent No sooner had he finished speaking. A fierce yellow wind blew from the depths of the corridor. The wind carried white petals tinged with yellow. Those petals were of a shape that felt familiar to Matthew. A few seconds later. By the time he reached the end of the corridor, a section of incredibly thick rhizome had broken through the soil! It was a giant yellow plant. It had grown up from underground, piercing through the rooftop of the surface buildings of Black River Prison in a matter of moments, and instantly countless white and yellow lotus petals were swirling through the air! In that moment. All the prisoners seemed to be endowed with an immense Strength. They roared as they exhibited divine power, twisting the iron doors and railings out of shape! Roar! The prisoners rushed out. Some of them even charged towards Matthew and Weining! Mr. Matthew! In a moment of urgency. Weining turned into a Fire Element with flames roaring all over its body! Whirring. The storm of flames stirred up by the Fire Element blocked all the monstrous prisoners who were lunging at them, efficiently and dominantly. However, when he turned to look, Matthew had already rushed to the spot where the giant plants rhizomes had emerged! Get the Butterfly ready to clear a large number of The Withered Disciples. Look after yourself, and dont follow me anymore! Having dropped these two lines, Matthew picked up a shovel and chopped at the base of the giant lotus! The tree-planting shovel was certainly sharp, but the rhizome was extremely tough and durable. It took Matthew more than a dozen chops to sever that exposed part of the lotus. After doing all this, Matthew looked around. He found that the entire Black River Prison had been burst open by a number of colossal lotuses. In that instant, it was as if he were in the middle of a lotus pond. And he could not be more familiar with this type of lotusit was the Broodmother Lotus that he had encountered during the catastrophe in Cross City! Only, this model was much smaller. But many more in number. Broodmother Lotus, Weaver of All Things Tarand No wonder there was a super leprosy virus pandemic previously, there must have been a Plague Demigod acting in secrecy. Looking at the lotuses, Matthews mind teemed with thoughts. What he had killed in Cross City was only Tarands doppelganger or projection, while the true body was hiding somewhere. After the fall of Heavenly Family Palace, gods like Tarand, Icanos the Destroyer (the Withered King who died at Hibberts hands), and other divine beings truly bid farewell to the era when gods were high above. They were minor divine powers to begin with, and bailing out was easy at the time, but afterward, they didnt have much power left. Initially intimidated by Isabelles thunderous tactics, they did not stir trouble for a long time. Half a year later, they finally dared to show up! Tarand is almost like a Plague Demigod, Icanos is a Ruined Demigod, add to that the God of Murders progeny causing a storm which will inevitably result in a Murder Demigod, and theres also the suspected existence of Queen Zerg These beings gathered together cant be up to anything good. The enemy is probably not few, but Matthew was not intimidated. Because he estimated that these weak gods currently had an approximate Level 1 Demigod Power with their Main Domain. Such low-level figures, even if several came at once, wouldnt be enough for Matthew to handle alone! The Zerg race need to be watched out for. If theres a connection to the Zergs nest under this land, and there is a mature queen in the nest, this would indeed be a severe catastrophe for the ordinary residents of Order City. Elemental Life dont fear parasitism, but humans will have a hard time avoiding it Looking at the Zerg Larva continuously burrowing out of the underground rifts, A sudden revelation dawned on Matthew: The Butterfly entrusted these creatures to me, could it have already been aware of the Zerg races existence? He pondered for a while, to deal with the current situation where both Plague and a swarm of insects were simultaneously invading, detonating the Ether Star Core was indeed the most efficient and effortless method. Once the star core explodes, The entire Old Theater District will be leveled, and a massive sinkhole will be blasted into the underground world as well. It didnt matter what demigods were beneath, Most couldnt withstand a Machinist blowing them up like that. Afterwards, anyone thinking of causing trouble in Order City would have to weigh whether they could withstand the power of a star core explosion. But Matthew felt it hadnt come to that point yet. In any case, detonating a super-legendary bomb like Ether Star Core in an area populated by humans would have a profound impact. Not to mention the natural disasters of earthquakes and collapses caused by the violent turbulence. Power of that legendary magnitude often results in severe planar rifts Chapter 1711: 465 Has anyone ever told you that you always spoil the atmosphere?_3 Chapter 1711: 465 Has anyone ever told you that you always spoil the atmosphere?_3 The material world had just recovered from the great tear after falling from the Heavenly Family Palace; another huge bomb like this could very well cause many already fragmented and struggling material layers to collapse completely! Naturally. This action was very likely to decrease the Plane Wills favorability. Therefore, when conditions allowed, Matthew tried not to use such extreme measures as much as possible. This was for the greater good. Of course, it wasnt that Matthew wanted to conceal the Ether Star Core! The next moment, he cast a floating spell on himself and then jumped directly into the deep hole formed on the ground after the rootstock had snapped and swiftly retracted. A minute later, At the fourth level underground, following the strong scent of the Plague, Matthew arrived at a square surrounded by purulent yellow fog. Within the fog, he could faintly see the outlines of numerous small Broodmother Lotus rootstocks those yellow lotuses appearing on the ground grew from here. Beyond the outlines of the lotuses, Matthew also discovered many spiders hustling about busily. These little spiders were frantically carrying something. Due to the obstruction of the fog, Matthew couldnt see clearly. So, he roughly extended a foot and fiercely stomped on a little spider scurrying past him. The latter immediately began to squeal yiyiya yiyiya. Matthew cast a Gentle Breeze Technique cantrip, making the surroundings a bit clearer. The next second, he saw that the spider he had stepped on was actually carrying a bloody brain! Its the brains of those prisoners Matthew distastefully lifted his foot. The little spider muttered something in complaint and then hurried along with the squashed brain, catching up with the main group. Matthew followed these little spiders towards the deepest part of the square. Soon after, he saw something he had once seen in Cross City It was a series of glass columns. The columns were filled with murky liquid, which soaked several human brains, with numerous souls performing eerie, silent wails around those brains. Soul Projection Device. Matthews gaze was calm. Compared to before, Tarands soul projection experience seemed to have grown. Previously, the glass columns contained only souls, but now they included their brains as well. Perhaps this improved the stability of those crazed Withered Disciples after soul projection. Matthew walked around. The yellow fog was too thick, severely limiting his visibility. He could sense the Murder Demigods Power of Domain nearby, but due to the obstructed insight, everything seemed vague. At that thought, he decided to break all the glass columns. But just as Matthew picked up a shovel and prepared to start the work, a faint voice suddenly came from deep within the yellow fog: Why. Why must you always press us so hard? Matthew looked carefully. It was a woman wearing an exotic yellow long gown, voluptuous in form. Her eyes were incredibly bright, like stars in the night sky. From her appearance, this woman could be described as stunning. Her demeanor was not inferior either. The only things were the slight bulge of her belly and the numerous little spiders crawling out from between her legs, reminding others of her identity. Weaver of All Things, Tarand? Matthew looked at her steadily, his gaze filled with surprise: You dare to use your true body? After soul binding with Lost Paradise, Matthews perception of divine identities had become extremely sensitive. He immediately sensed that the figure before him might very well be Tarands real body! This was obviously abnormal. With no other choice, what other options do I have? Mr. Matthew? Tarand looked at Matthew with a deeply aggrieved expression. Matthew was silent. How could just anyone guess his identity so easily? He had even deliberately put on a camouflaged disguise and the undergarments of the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, before coming here. Still, he couldnt avoid being recognized at a glance! Seems like I need to consult Lorraine for some tips on disguise next time. Matthew sighed inwardly. Tarand seemed to sense what was on Matthews mind. She shook her head slightly: Its useless. Your renown has spread widely across the world of Aindor, at this level, mere disguise has lost its effect, every move you make is being closely watched by others. This is the inevitable path of becoming a major figure. Maybe you havent realized it yet. But it is indeed so. Mr. Matthew, in the eyes of us miserable ones, you have already become a significant figure Tarands tone even contained a hint of resentment. Her voice was actually very sweet, if it werent for the starkly noticeable army of spiders between her legs, the scene might have resembled a couple airing their grievances after a long separation. Your highness speaks too highly. Matthew shook his head: Im just an ordinary necromancer. How could I be considered a major figure? Even if what you say is true. This shouldnt be an excuse for you to slander me, right? His gaze sharply observed her. Intuition told him, that the group masquerading as tree-planting mages to tarnish his reputation included this very Plague Demigod before him! Tarand looked at Matthew with pitiful eyes: You destroyed our last hope, shouldnt we hate you? Besides, our retaliation actually does no serious harm, its just meant to divert your attention so you bother yourself chasing after those impersonating you Chapter 1712: 465 Has anyone ever told you that you always spoil the atmosphere?_4 Chapter 1712: 465 Has anyone ever told you that you always spoil the atmosphere?_4 Who would have thought you would still chase me here. So, when I call you aggressive, its not an overstatement, right? Mr. Matthew. Why are you content to be a knife in someone elses hand, turning everyone into your adversaries? Matthew said indifferently: Again, you are exaggerating. Ive always been kind to others, and I have few enemiesif you have become my enemy, you should consider your own problems more. I really dont have many enemies, besides you, there are only Icanos the Destroyer, Lord of the Thousand Transformers, Jasliven, Demon Lord Asner, and the like. As for Dragon Lich Stephanie, Evil Spirit Lord Omadochi, the current Starry Night God, and Red-letter Hunter Sener I think at most we have some misunderstandings, not deep-seated hatred! Whenever Matthew mentioned a name, he would deliberately watch Tarands reaction. But Tarand was eerily composed, revealing not many flaws in the process, and instead, continued to plead: Give us a chance, pretend you never met me here, and let us go! We could become great friends. If you are willing, I could even offer you a domain for reproducing offspring, you might not know, but my body has unparalleled advantages in breeding Dont you want to give it a try? After all, I was once a goddess of the Heavenly Family Palace! Seeing Tarand behaving coyly, Matthew instinctively felt something was amiss. He watched Tarands pupils shrink slightly: Are you stalling for time? What are your comrades doing underground? Tarand ignored this. She still put on a pitiable expression: Are you really that heartless? Must you force me into a corner? If you insist on doing this, could you at least hear my story first? Originally, I was just a clueless little spider that crawled out of Mother Earths nest Matthew interrupted her: So, how old are you exactly? Tarand was taken aback: I cant quite remember. A thousand three, a thousand five, or a thousand eight? Do you really care about my age that much? Matthew nodded: I was wondering, at your age, I dont know how many gold coins would burst out if I hit you with Deaths Touch. As he spoke, Matthews left hand rose slightly, and Deaths Touch suddenly surged from the ground, enveloping Tarands body entirely! Atop the tentacle, a multitude of suction cups wriggled madly, and a massive influx of negative energy was injected into Tarands body; in that instant, she faced several rounds of extremely strict instant death determinations! Ah! Tarand let out a wretched scream. Her complexion instantly turned ashen, followed rapidly by her star-like luminous eyes dimming. Clatter! Matthew heard the sound of gold coins hitting the ground. The next second, a gap appeared in the void. A vast number of gold coins continuously seeped out, piling into a small mountain of gold on the ground within a few breaths. The mountain of gold continued to grow. It began to rain gold coins from the sky. The rain of gold coins grew heavier and heavier. In a blink, it threatened to submerge the entire square! Initially, Matthew was amazed that the once Heavenly Family Palace deity was so wealthy. But he quickly realized something was amiss. Not even the data bar has been deceived So, this illusion is quite mediocre Even so, Matthew was not complacent. As giant waves rose from the sea of gold coins, threatening to engulf the diminutive Matthew entirely, his body also underwent a dramatic transformation from a suave and handsome spellcaster, to a hairy, vigorous monkey holding a bamboo stick! Shapeshifting Form: Eastern Immortal Ape! After the transformation was complete. Matthew felt a boundless energy coursing through his body. His eyes, like torches, easily spotted all the flaws in the illusion before him. Then. He took a step forward and, with the help of Ground Shrinking, easily leapt over the sea of gold coins and arrived in front of the incomparable giant spider at the end of the ocean! In the midst of the illusion. The sky was a clear azure, the sea golden, and between them lay a giant spider so large it could block the twilight of the setting sun. She looked like a true Doomsday creature. For a moment. Countless scarlet compound eyes locked onto Matthews form. You The giant spider hadnt even begun to speak. In a moment of distraction. The agile Immortal Ape had already pierced through all mists, arriving right in front of her. Wind, clouds, the sea, endless gold coins All within the illusion were left far behind by Matthew. He raised his bamboo stick high and swung it down with ease. Crack! Bang! Splat! Three muffled sounds. The first shattered the entire illusion. The second directly smashed the Weaver of All Things Tarands skull. The third effortlessly tore her soul apart! Prompt: You have killed Former Weaver of All Things Tarand (Plague Demigod) using Shapeshifting Form C Eastern Immortal Ape.} You have successfully killed a character from the Evil Camp. Your Eastern Immortal Ape form has unlocked a new ability Hate Evil! Hate Evil: Each time you kill a character from the Evil Camp (and their action must be filled with sins), the duration of your transformation will increase to some extent. Current duration increased to: 13 minutes.'' This Eastern Immortal Ape is not only powerful but also has great potential to be tapped. But this Tarand she doesnt take a hit well Matthew looked at the large spider carcass before him with an indescribable sense of strangeness. The Eastern Immortal Ape was indeed powerful. And Tarand is now indeed just a minor demigod. But that didnt mean that after mingling in the Heavenly Family Palace for a thousand years, she had no means whatsoever to save her life. Even though Matthew could feel that he had successfully torn her soul apart. The scene before him still felt unreal. After ruling out the influence of the double environment, Matthew pondered for a moment, then decided not to dwell on it any longer and continued the pursuit. The Eastern Immortal Ape smashed all the glass pillars he could see in the square with one strike. Then, he reverted to human form and, following his Insight into mental power worms, found a huge hole at the edge of the plaza. Matthew descended down the hole. This time the fall lasted much longer, a full three minutes. During the descent, he even found himself slightly distracted due to boredom! This phenomenon made him quite vigilant. When Matthews feet touched the soft ground, the temperature around him also changed dramatically Its so hot! Have I come to the Earth Core? Matthew looked around in confusion and continued forward. The next second. He lost all ability to move his gaze There, in the deep undercity, was a vast and deep crater. Matthew was halfway up a rock wall. He spotted an extravagantly luxurious and magnificent huge ship! At the stern of the ship hung a flag full of Eastern Continent flavor! Several figures were gathered below the ship. Someone seemed to be chanting something. Just as Matthew considered approaching, a voice resounded behind him: Has anyone ever told you that youre always a killjoy? Youre too quick on the scene. Matthew Chapter 1713: 466 The Starry Night God and the Kunwu Secret Treasure Chapter 1713: 466 The Starry Night God and the Kunwu Secret Treasure Matthew turned his head and looked back. The one who had spoken was a relatively unfamiliar man. That man was dressed in a splendid traditional robe, his chest adorned with three badges emitting a thick magic aura, his scroll bag on his belt making rattling noises, and a faint smile on his face. At first glance, Matthew thought he had encountered an Alliance Wizard! The most eye-catching thing about this man was undoubtedly the resplendent cloak behind him that seemed to be woven from starlight itself. The cloak existed between the tangible and the intangible, frequently flowing with the colorful cosmic starlight, giving off a profound and mystical feeling. In the area obscured by the cloak, Matthew couldnt even feel the material layer of that region! It was precisely by leveraging the characteristics of this cloak that the man almost eluded Matthews Insight. Matthews heart was filled with caution If the other party had chosen to launch a surprise attack just now, he might not have been able to avoid it. Similarly, he did not let down his guard because the cloaked man had chosen to speak instead. At that moment, Matthew assessed the man from head to toe, and suddenly, a flash of insight struck him It was the knowledge of divinity spontaneously unfolding in his mind! God of Midnight? Or should I say, now you should be called the Starry Night God? Matthew voiced the origins of the other party. After the fall of Heavenly Family Palace, the God of Midnight was one of the few giants who were still living well With the faith of the creatures of the astral world, He successfully transformed His divine title from Aindors God of Midnight to the Starry Night of the entire Eternity Universe, thus avoiding being dragged down by the Heavenly Family Palace. But generally speaking, the Starry Night Gods strength would definitely be greatly diminished due to the fall of Heavenly Family Palace. The man before him was obviously not the true embodiment of the Starry Night God. Matthew was aware that this was merely a demigods body, the physical identity being that of an Aindor human, whose Spiritual Space was extremely powerful Not because of the Divine Descent of the Starry Night God, but due to his own robust qualities. This indicated that the body might originally belong to an Evil Priest. Similar to Lance. Taking into account that one of the Starry Night Gods aliases was the Great Evil Demon Trier, who was not only a high-level partner of the Order of Calamity but also had countless Evil Priest followers in Aindor. It was not surprising that he could get his hands on a demigods body. Just call me Trier. The Starry Night God appeared elegant and extremely polite, seemingly not the least bit annoyed that Matthew had killed his offspring (Eight-Armed Evil Demon Trilson) in the Sampan Plane. Matthew, I have been paying attention to you for a long time. Despite being prepared, your rate of growth is still astonishing; in just over three years, youve become such a formidable person The tone of the Starry Night God seemed sincere, as if he genuinely rejoiced over Matthews progress. From the attitude of their encounter, the two seemed more like long-lost old friends rather than deadly enemies on the brink of conflict. In this situation, Matthew wasnt the least bit surprised All these old foxes from the Heavenly Family Palace were first and foremost pragmatists. When theyre stronger than you, theyll simply bully you; but when the tables are turned, theyll lower their stature and reason with you as if a gentle breeze in spring. Tarand was like this, and the Starry Night God was no exception. If it had been Matthew from a year ago standing here, these people probably wouldve come after him without another word, no time wasted on such reflections. Matthew smiled faintly, cutting straight to the chase: Is this why you had someone impersonate me everywhere, to smear my name? The reaction of the Starry Night God was similar to that of Tarand. He laughed heartily: It was just a clumsy trick we had to do to divert your attention. None of that matters now; surely no one will dare to impersonate you in the future. Whats important is, even though we made an early interference, you have still come here, indicating someone has guided youIm guessing that person is Isabelle. Only that mad woman would be so persistent with us poor creatures. She wants to imitate the Calamity Mage too much; determined to drive every member of the Heavenly Family Palace to extinction, We simply cant communicate with her. But youre different. Matthew, as a rational person, theres no need to soil your reason for the trifle thrown by a madman. Besides, have you ever wondered why she doesnt come to kill us personally, but sends you to do it? Matthew looked at him quizzically: So your scripts dont get updated, huh? His words were not without a taunting undertone. However, the Starry Night God did not take offense: What I am about to tell you is a secret that will impact the future pattern of the entire Multiverse, and it is also the fundamental reason why Isabelle does not come after us personally. The secret is Isabelle. Shes about to die! Matthews eyes narrowed. He simply didnt believe it! Or rather, she will leave this world in a special way. For the Multiverse, the name Isabelle will become a symbol in history; she will no longer be able to exert her originally immense and inconceivable influence on this world. The Starry Night God asserted: Everything is related to her experiences in the erased historical World. Shes in a hurry now, determined to settle all matters. Have you heard of the Golden Ship project? That plan is Isabelles own brainchild. She will board the Golden Ship and leave this World, at most taking only her most intimate believers and supporters with her. Do you think youre one of them? Matthew blinked. Chapter 1714: 466 Starry Night God and Kunwu Secret Treasure_2 Chapter 1714: 466 Starry Night God and Kunwu Secret Treasure_2 His gaze directly bypassed the Starry Night God, who was chattering ceaselessly, and refocused on the massive building ship in the distance. Underneath the building ship. The rhythm of the incantations chanted by the group of people became even more urgent. Are you stalling for time? Matthews eyes gradually grew colder. Yes. The Starry Night God admitted it outright: Using the truth about Isabelle to exchange for your time to listen, in order to satisfy our needs, is a fair trade, isnt it? By the way, were also about to leave the Aindor Continent, just like Isabelle. The difference is, were heading to the recovering Eastern Continent, a land that has once again become vibrant. We will establish our new home there. See that building ship? That is the Witch Clans Dragon Ship. The Witch Clan is a very special branch among the Su people, somewhat similar to the Cyberdragons of the Eastern Continent, skilled in making all kinds of magical tools and artifacts. This kind of Dragon Ship can not only traverse the Endless Ocean, but it can also break through the blockades of the plane laws, cruising back and forth between different planes. To tell you the truth. We have already found the legendary Sea of the Earths Core, which is similar in existence to the Sampan Plane. As everyone knows, after the catastrophe of the shattered jade, the entire Eastern Continent became highly entangled with the Abyss, and a huge fault appeared between this space and the main body of the material world. Therefore, through normal channels, even if you come to the furthest east of the Endless Ocean, you cannot step onto that magical space of the Eastern Continent. But after the Great Tear, the situation changed a bit. The Aindor Continent also subsided, making it easier than ever to enter the Eastern Continent. As long as we can repair this building ship, well be able to pass through the Sea of the Earths Core more conveniently, avoid the influence of the Twilight Creatures, and successfully set foot on that magical land. As you can see, we just want to leave, nothing more. The words of the Starry Night God were sincere, the attitude genuine. For a moment, Matthew almost thought that what the other party said made some sense. But he swiftly shook his head: If they just wanted to repair the ship, what are they chanting? Those syllables dont sound like repair spells. The Starry Night God had an answer to every question: They are summoning the Witch Spirits on the ship. People of the Witch Clan like to use the skulls of their ancestors as one of the foundational items of the Dragon Ship. They believe these skulls can protect them on their sea voyages. Over time, some of these skulls gave birth to unique Witch Spirits. These spirits have their own wills and can draw greater strength from battling the waves and conquering storms. So the dreams of the ancestors protection for the Witch Clan became reality. That is the power of faith and the power of the soul. Every Dragon Ship capable of crossing over the Eastern and Western Continents has Witch Spirits on board. Its just that some of them, due to a lack of offerings, have entered a long period of dormancy. If we dont awaken the Witch Spirits, we wont be able to activate this Dragon Ship, let alone surf the Sea of the Earths Core. Youre a necromancer, you should be able to sense the presence of the Witch Spirits on this ship. I also believe you can feel that we really mean you no harm. The tone of the Starry Night God became surprisingly gentle. He nearly pleaded with Matthew: We had no intention of creating any disaster. We just want to leave. Even so, if you also wish to join us, we can offer you a ticket on the ship, but you must abide by our rules. Matthew questioned: You say you do not wish to create disasters. Then whats the deal with the progeny of the God of Murder? What about the outbreak of the super leprosy virus in Order City? And whats going on with the rampaging Zergs and The Withered Disciples outside? The Starry Night God exhibited a hint of helplessness: Supplementing divine power. We are about to leave Aindor, and divine power would normally be of no use to us. However, there may inevitably be some setbacks along the way, so before we leave, weve just created some events that conform to our own divine titles These incidents shouldnt even be considered disasters, at most mere ripples. You dont think that those Zergs and The Withered Disciples on the ground could escape the execution of Order Citys Elemental Law Enforcement Team, do you? Moreover, if we wanted to create a disaster, we wouldnt have been found by you so effortlessly, right? As the Starry Night God spoke, Matthews gaze had already swiftly swept over the people beneath the building ship. One name after another surfaced in his mind Ruined Demigod Icanos (formerly Destroyed Icanos); Queen Zerg and Frenzied Demigod Bryna; Thieving Demigod Mo Tuo; Winter Demigod Quid (formerly The Child of Winter); Sisters of Desire; And some other demigods from the north Most of them are new faces. All are former members of the Heavenly Family Palace. Matthew felt a slight shock at the bottom of his heart. He had thought that among the offspring of the God of Murder, there would be at least a few familiar faces! Their level had dropped to 20, and their divine personas were only half that of a god, roughly the level of an ordinary legendary, maybe even weaker! If youre looking for the Power of Domain of the Murder Demigod Its with me. The Starry Night God waved his hand, and the divine title that disappeared beneath the Cosmic Base Rock reappeared. Chapter 1715: 466 Starry Night God and Kunwu Secret Treasure_3 Chapter 1715: 466 Starry Night God and Kunwu Secret Treasure_3 His tone remained gentle: Dont blame Mo Tuo, it was I who ordered him to steal this object. The awakening of the Witch Spirit requires a vast amount of divine power, and a great number of negative, evil elementswe have reason to believe that the ancient Witch Clan used a considerable amount of living sacrifices in their ancestral worship, which is why most Witch Spirits bear a certain malice. Murder, Plague, Ruin, theft these elements are all key to awakening a Witch Spirit. But since the God of Murder has already fallen, I had no choice but to borrow one of his Holy Artifacts and used the remaining divine power to mass-produce a batch of Sons of Slaughter, all for the sake of this Power of Domain. It will be the first offering in our worship of the Witch Spirit. I know you are also interested in it, please name your price, and we will do our best to compensate you in other ways. Honestly, we are already trying our utmost to avoid conflict with you, Matthew. The Starry Night God lamented: Although we are a group of wretches who have lost our power, when pushed to the brink, we can still muster some strength. If you continue to oppress us, it will only create greater chaos. On the other hand, if you choose to reconcile with us, the chaos in Order City could be brought to an end. Also, as a token of gratitude, I will tell you what exactly happened in the erased history of the Worldthis is important to you too, isnt it? Having said that. He quietly watched Matthew. However eloquently the Starry Night God spoke, Matthew still didnt believe him. He stared intently at the Starry Night God: I see traces of an abundance of chaotic elements gathered upon you; you are the sources of chaos, the manufacturers of disaster! Bluffing me wont be so easy. The Starry Night God said without changing his expression: Really? Before coming to Canning, I also used divination spells in the astral world to view the future changes. Guess what I saw? I saw Canning facing an unprecedented calamity, and the source of that disaster, or, should I say, the origin of this entire Chaos Storm, is you Matthew! Havent you realized that youre the greatest source of chaos? Matthew didnt get a chance to speak. The Starry Night God continued: Of course, you are not alone; all extraterrestrial visitors are the same, ha, why do your eyes show surprise? Did you think such an identity could be concealed from us? If Isabelle could discover it, we most certainly could too, perhaps even earlier. Before your arrival, the Days of Heavenly Change were just a broad concept, slowly brewing, and it was even questionable whether it would actually occur. Your arrival has accelerated it all. Just as the arrival of Sun God Gerrard catalyzed the dramatic shifts of the Age of Enlightenment. The changes within the world of Aindor itself are very slow and sluggish, only becoming so intense with the infusion of outside forces. Do you understand now? You and the once great Sun God Gerrard are of the same kind. You are the greatest sources of chaos in the world of Aindor! As he said this. The Starry Night Gods tone shifted: Of course, being a source of chaos is not necessarily a derogatory term. The Calamity Mage is also a very frightening source of chaos, but no one dares to point fingers at her because she is powerful enough. You certainly havent reached the height of the Calamity Mage or even the Sun God. But you must understand, the future crises facing Order City are not solely caused by us; you also have a significant role in it, Matthew. If you truly do not wish to see a tragedy of lives destroyed on this land, if deep down you are really here to end chaos as you claim, then why not extend a hand of peace to us before the chaos occurs? The Starry Night Gods words were quite stirring: Buzhi, we did indeed harm some innocents before. But that was not intentional, merely some side effects of extraordinary power. If you choose leniency now, then from here on, we can have lasting peace. We just want to leave, I swear that once the ship departs, you wont see us again. Let the chaos stop here, let us depart, okay? The Starry Night Gods face was full of hope, appearing like a good god longing for peace. Yet Matthew couldnt help but laugh out loud: Indeed, the top charlatan of Heavenly Family Palace. You could make falsehoods seem true! According to you, if a villain commits a misdeed, to avoid greater conflict and chaos, should the good simply yield unconditionally? Now its creating a few offspring of the God of Murder or spreading some Plague viruses If I endure that, whats next, something even more terrible? Since I will be blamed for causing chaos should we clash, I might as well act first! As his words fell. Several huge tentacles suddenly surged from all directions! The tentacles instantly grasped the demigod body of the Starry Night God in their grip. Matthews left hand exerted force. With a loud crash! The demigod body was forcibly crushed, turning into a clump of minced flesh! Minced flesh scattered on the ground. Turning into specks of stardust. A cloud of dust rose, and from not far away came the Starry Night Gods severe coughing. Matthew, of course, knew that a simple Deaths Touch could never kill the Starry Night God. Chapter 1716: 466 Starry Night God and Kunwu Secret Treasure_4 Chapter 1716: 466 Starry Night God and Kunwu Secret Treasure_4 But his aim was not that From the beginning, when he was conversing with the Starry Night God, he had discerned that he was locked on by a powerful mental force. That sense of being locked made Matthews actions very passive. Thus, his move was only to probe the source of that mental force! Indeed, its the Starry Night God. This guys strength is truly the strongest among these demigods Having confirmed the source, Matthew quietly activated the authority of the Lord of the Tauren, and, with its powerful characteristics in the mental power domain, he not only successfully dispelled that mental force but even slightly influenced a part of the Starry Night Gods mental power in reverse! The next second, Matthews figure instantly disappeared from the spot! Seeing this, the Starry Night God changed color immediately, Stop him quickly! He has broken free from my lock! Damn it, dont let him get close to that ship! The other demigods naturally confronted him head-on. Matthew was not intimidated by anyone. He powered up the Legendary Flight and charged straight toward the ship above Shapeshifting Form. But just halfway through his flight, His shape suddenly stumbled He could not continue. Because the next second, A thick bolt of lightning suddenly zipped through the pitch-black cavern, fiercely striking a rock that had bulged from the stone wall in front of Matthew. Boom, boom, boom! The rock shattered into pieces. Dust and electric sparks danced in the air, exuding an aura that could make an ordinary persons heart flutter. Matthew frowned slightly. Not far away, A half-man, half-fish creature stood proudly. He was holding a Storm Spear in his hand, and the tip of the trident was still wrapped in threads of electricity. Notice: You have encountered Thunder Demigod Kramer! Thunder Demigod: A former subordinate god of the Lord of Storm and Ocean, who, after forsaking his divine persona, continues in the material world in the form of a demigod. The Storm Spear in his hand is a high-quality replica of the original divine artefact of the Lord of Storm and Ocean, coming from Rodericks factory. Rodericks replica business has reached Heavenly Family Palace? Matthew was slightly astonished. Meanwhile, Two more demigods had sandwiched Matthew from front and back. They were the Ruined Demigod Icanos and the Queen Zerg whom Matthew had previously encountered in the ruins. At that time, Three demigods from different directions launched a fierce attack on Matthew But before their hands moved, It was the Starry Night God who had been biding his time who acted first! I decree that there shall be stars amidst the night skies; once the Ether fuses with the stars, it shall cease to exist! He chanted this prayer aloud. The very next moment, Matthew felt as if all the elements around him had been completely drained! Within the cavern, Twinkling lights began to shine. And the glow from the Starry Night Gods chest was especially bright! It was these stars that sucked away all the Ether, artificially creating a Mystic Lock around Matthew! At the same time, The actions of the other three demigods also followed one after the other. The Thunder Demigod summoned a vast amount of dark purple lightning to strike Matthew, even the thinnest of those bolts were as thick as an arm, and the fizzing Electric Dragons made the air smell scorched; The Queen Zerg revealed part of her true form, like a giant worms mouthparts, spewing out endless streams of acid that seemed to lock onto Matthew, dousing him; Icanos method of attack was the most unadorned; he merely raised his hand slightly and a sword condensed with the ultimate Power of Destruction thrust straight at Matthew! Cant use spells, should I use the Shapeshifting Form to withstand it? The Starry Night God sneered. However, the next second, A scene that caught everyone by surprise occurred Whether it was the raging lightning, the surging acid, or the super-sized sword controlled by the Ruined Demigod, The moment they neared Matthews body, They all vanished into thin air! The next breath, An even more shocking event unfolded. The flashing lightning tore through the sky from the void, directly surging towards the Ruined Demigod; The Mad Zerg Queens acid fiercely shot onto the face of the Thunder Demigod. And the Ruined Demigods giant sword was plunged headfirst into the body of the Mad Zerg Queen! Attack transfer? Aspect control? The pupils of the Starry Night God dramatically contracted. All three demigods cried out in pain. Only Matthew stood in his place, his expression calm and unperturbed, as if everything that had just happened was a minor issue. However, in his heart, he was cursing profusely: Damn! That last move was cool but it actually consumed 10 points of Founder Energy! Thats enough to resurrect 1/30 of Old Tai! No, I need to be more careful with it in the future. Notice: You have consumed 10 points of Founder Energy to collect and release all the supernatural power around you through Lost Paradise! Lost Paradise has been slightly stimulated, and the birth speed of the world has experienced a slow increase. Seizing this golden opportunity, Matthew broke through the blockade of the three demigods and successfully reached the deck of the building ship! Back off! Above the Dragon! Back off!! Upon arriving at the scene, Matthew, without a word, switched into an imposing mode and, with his formidable reputation and Intimidation ability, successfully drove away the shrimp soldiers and crab generals before him. In the end, the bizarre skull revered by everyone appeared before him. Is this the Witch Spirit? Matthew gazed at the surface of the skull. As a necromancer, he was naturally familiar with such objects, but this skull was special. It bore no soul fire. Yet Matthew felt a distinct will and an extremely intense spirituality. And the source of that spirituality was precisely the building ship under his feet! Return the Witch Spirit to us! the Starry Night God demanded forcefully: Take three steps back, and we can still talk. Otherwise, even if I cant kill you, I can destroy your city and domain! Matthew frowned. He hated being threatened the most. The next second, he reached out to grab the skull, but just as his fingertips were about to touch the surface of the Witch Spirit, a strong sense of unease suddenly surged in Matthews heart! At the same time, his peripheral vision caught the Starry Night Gods slightly upturned lips! Somethings wrong This isnt right! In an instant, Matthews hand jerked back as if it had touched flames, but it was already too late. The floating skull, as if intentionally, moved forward slightly and suddenly opened its mouth, biting down on Matthews index finger! In that moment, a powerful force gripped Matthew, and no matter how he tried, he couldnt break free! Stop struggling. Since youve already chosen the fated person to inherit the Kunwu Secret Treasure, you should properly embark on the path ahead. When faced with such a tremendous opportunity, why do you seem so reluctant? Such a voice echoed in Matthews mind. A few seconds later, the scenery before his eyes instantly switched to a valley filled with the sound of birds and the fragrance of flowers! Matthew rubbed his eyes. On the data panel, Notice: The Starry Night God and others have fulfilled their promise to the Kunwu Envoy Sande through the Prayer Merging Technique. As the inheritor, you have successfully reached the sacred land of the Eastern Continent, Kunwu Ruins! Warning: Before inheriting the Kunwu Secret Treasure, you cannot leave the Kunwu Ruins through teleportation spells! Chapter 1717: 467 Kunwu Ruins and High-dimensional Shadow Chapter 1717: 467 Kunwu Ruins and High-dimensional Shadow In the underground of Order City, in the Old Theater District. Watching as Matthews figure disappeared without a trace atop the building ship. A sincere smile appeared on the face of the Starry Night God: Finally, we have sent away this little plague god. Within 49 days, he cannot return to the Aindor Continent by teleport. This gives us plenty of time to accomplish many things. Not far away. The Queen Zerg, struggling to extract the giant sword of Ruin from her body, voiced her dissatisfaction: Must we do it this way? We all know that the Kunwu Ruins might indeed contain a secret passage to the Eastern Continent, completing the Witch Spirits commission, we could have the chance to step onto that magical land before others. Why give this opportunity to our enemies? The expression on the Starry Night Gods face turned incredibly cold: Are you teaching me a lesson? Suddenly. The starlight filling this cavern became extremely sharp, as if even being touched by that light on the skin could cause painful burns! The Queen Zerg gasped lowly. Her half-human, half-insect body rapidly melted under the starlight, much like a wax figure being scorched by flames melting swiftly! Do you think that what I just said was false? Matthew is like Sun God Gerrard, an entity who has accelerated the worlds drastic changes, an entity that once gains momentum, cannot be easily erased. If we cant cooperate, then sending him away is the best way to handle it. The Starry Night God sneered: Without me, you all would have been buried along with Heavenly Family Palace long ago! The demigods present fell silent. Though their thoughts might vary, none contested the words of the Starry Night God. The Starry Night God indeed had the most strategic vision among the titans of the Heavenly Family Palace. And it was because of his methods. That part of the weaker gods and minor deities of the Heavenly Family Palace could preserve the seeds of life. And with the starry night gods influence in the astral world. Normally, these demigods would not dare to question him. Only Queen Zerg, a recent and temporary ally, was not yet accustomed to the Star Realm Gods authoritarian style. But after this minor punishment. Queen Zerg might now understand how to work with the Star Realm God. At that moment. All were silent. As the gaze of the Star Realm God swept around, seeing Queen Zerg lower her head knowingly, his eyes revealed a hint of satisfaction: Without Matthew. This city no longer has anyone who can stop our plans. Do not worry about Isabelle, just as I said before, she is indeed on the verge of leaving or dying. She cant appear before too many people nor reveal her full power, in the end, she has already lost control over Aindor, even the Seven Saint Alliance is out of her control, Soria, Link, and Nameless all have their own agendas, and the fragmentation or destruction of the Alliance is inevitable. The Heavenly Mages will not care about this city. We have ample opportunity, before the Ether expansion wave, to establish our own Magic Pool on the northern lands! This city will be the center of that future Magic Pool! Upon saying this. The Starry Night Gods voice grew more excited: Soon, we will make all beings in the Multiverse realize one thingEther has never been the exclusive domain of spellcasters! Divine power can also control Ether, and can even exert stronger influence than the spellcasters! But before that. We need to create more chaos! As the statement concluded. All demigods gradually left the vicinity of the cliffside building ship. Following that. From beneath the ground of the Old Theater District, masses of Zerg Larvae burrowed out, launching a relentless assault on every living being, starting their mad journey of parasitism and reproduction! At the same time. In other areas of Order City. A peculiar pale green mist suddenly arose. The mist broke through doors and windows, entering the mouths and noses of countless Sleepers, many of whom were choked awake instantly! Very soon. Under the cover of night, the city resounded with successive coughing sounds. Many people developed severe cases of coughing up blood among those bouts of coughs! For those with poor Constitution, some even suffocated to death directly! In a weapon shop within the city. A drunken blacksmith was awakened by the clanking noises of metal against metal. He kicked away the wine bottles at his feet in confusion. Immediately thereafter. He saw the weapons he forged himself leaving their racks one by one, floating in mid-air. The tips of the weapons emitted a faint blue light, giving off an eerie and mysterious aura. The blacksmith was startled. In a moment, he sensed an intensely strong Slaughter! Just as he was sobering up, planning to flee the scene, a sharp pain already shot through his chest A Four-inch Short Sword, unknown when, had pierced the blacksmiths chest. The intense pain and fierce Slaughter almost caused the blacksmiths Will to collapse. He struggled to turn around. Only to find that the holder of the sword was none other than the apprentice who he scolded daily. At this moment, the apprentices eyes were lifeless, filled with nothing but endless Slaughter! Ah! As the first scream echoed within the city. The subsequent sounds seemed to stretch endlessly like echoes in a valley. The entire city. Was awakened at this moment. And at this moment began to fall into the Abyss! Zerg! Plague! Slaughter! What a wonderful new world! Chapter 1718: 467 Kunwu Ruins and High-dimensional Shadow_2 Chapter 1718: 467 Kunwu Ruins and High-dimensional Shadow_2 The shadow of the Starry Night God fluttered above the Order City. He gazed distantly at the magic balloons floating above the Old Theater District, his lips curling into a mocking smile: Go. Destroy the enslaved elements. Or transform them. Let them join our cause. Then. Let us welcome the world that belongs to us. Welcome to My land of Gods Kingdom! The words fell. Twenty-odd chains of starlight extended from the body of the Starry Night God. These chains connected to the old members of the Heavenly Family Palace. The next second. Twenty-odd demigods, empowered by the immense divine power of the Starry Night God, flew in all directions around the Order City. Like thousands of bats flying over the city. Immediately afterward. Portals to unknown worlds gradually opened amid the sounds of holy songs. The shadow of the Starry Night God expanded infinitely. Eventually. It swallowed the entire Order City! Reminder: You cannot use teleport spells to return to Fear of Death Graveyard or Moonlight Woodland! Kunwu Ruins. In the Nameless Valley. Matthew raised his eyebrows slightly: So the so-called Witch Spirit was just bait, I thought there was something stiff about the whole affair This thing must indeed be an opportunity or blessing, and since it carries no malice, it evaded my Insight. In other words. The Starry Night God indeed sent Matthew a great gift. Only, the opportunity cost was that Matthew couldnt interfere with the world of Aindor for the time being But is that really the case? Matthew chuckled softly: Lost Paradise, activate! The next second. The scenery flashed before his eyes. Indeed. Even from within the Kunwu Ruins, returning to Lost Paradise was an obstacle-free matter for Matthew. And as soon as he returned, Matthew saw Tyrese busily digging and planting trees Old Tais efficiency in planting trees was even stronger than Matthew, the Divine King. It wasnt clear if this was a racial talent or if the old man truly had a better technique in planting trees. Not far away, a cat, transformed from Dark Peggy, was soundly sleeping under an oak tree. Matthew did not disturb them. Instead, he silently sensed the connection between Lost Paradise and the outside world. Reminder: Lost Paradise has a new external anchor point Kunwu Ruins. Initial anchor point Fear of Death Graveyard (can be reopened by consuming 10 Founder Energy). Current anchor point Kunwu Ruins (no energy required for free entry and exit). Seeing this, Matthew quietly heaved a sigh of relief. 10 Founder Energy points, thats about 1/30 of Old Tai, not a small amount, but at least I can go back immediately Since the resurrection of Tyrese, Matthews accumulation rate of Founder Energy was about 2.5 to 3 times the previous rate. Even though he had flaunted his strength in the dungeons a bit and spent a small amount, he still had enough points to return to the Fear of Death Graveyard. At that moment, Matthew used the Founder Authority to restore the connection between Lost Paradise and the Fear of Death Graveyard. This time. With just a thought, he could return to the Fear of Death Graveyard! The Starry Night God probably didnt expect that Lost Paradise hasnt truly collapsed, I not only took his bait, but can also return at any time! Matthew was quite satisfied in his heart, when suddenly, a surprised voice rang by his ear: What place is this? Matthew looked down The skull that was biting his fingertip had also followed into Lost Paradise! This was unexpected for Matthew. Is this the heaven of the Western gods? I saw similar worlds in the myriad reflections of the mirror moonwater, always thought they were just fictitious descriptions, never imagined they were real! The skull quickly spun around Matthew, all the while emitting great exclamations of awe. Matthew inquired, How did you get in here? The skull replied, I came in with you! You are the heir to the Kunwu Secret Treasure, I am Kunwu Envoy Sande, from the moment the agreement was reached, I have been inseparable from you, until you fulfill the mission of the heir By the way, my name is Sande, whats yours? As Matthew looked at Sande, he couldnt help but frown Lost Paradise was now one of the most important secrets he carried. This Sande had stumbled into it by mistake. Difficult to handle As if sensing the murderous intent from Matthew, Sande said in alarm: What are you trying to do? Im just a Witch Spirit, you know? I still have a great benefit ready to offer you, theres no need to stare at me like that, is there? Matthews gaze softened: First, let me be clear, I was tricked by someone else into becoming the heir to the Kunwu Ruins, as for the agreement you mentioned, I havent even seen it. Now, you must explain everything clearly What exactly are you? What are the Kunwu Ruins? What is there for me to inherit? And what dangers and difficulties will I face to inherit these things? And the content of the agreement itself You must tell me all these things in detail. After that. I will make my final decision Youve also seen this world. Its my world. If your answers dont satisfy me, you might need to stay here for a while The skull spoke rapidly: Im a Witch Spirit, you know what a Witch Spirit is? The people of the Witch Clan like to press down their ancestral skulls in the ships hold, they believe this can calm the sea veins, and over time, one of the luckiest skulls becomes the ships Witch Spirit. Chapter 1719: 467 Kunwu Ruins and High-dimensional Shadow_3 Chapter 1719: 467 Kunwu Ruins and High-dimensional Shadow_3 Every Witch Clans Tower Ship has a Witch Spirit, and I am not only the Witch Spirit of a large ship but also the leading Witch Spirit of the entire fleet! When Kunwu Mountain shattered, the Witch Clan dispatched thousands of ships to the depths of the Western Sea to find a new habitat, and my team was among them. As far as I know, I might be the only Dragon Ship that successfully reached the Aindor Continent. The rest either navigated towards other worlds in the great destruction or were devoured by the Twilight Creatures. Initially, my mission was to find a new habitat. But about a thousand years ago, I lost sight of the fireworks from the Heavenly Phoenix Platform. This means that the last of the Witch Clan had died, and searching for a new habitat no longer meant anything to me. What I need to do now is to pass on the Secret Treasures that the Witch Clan buried in the Kunwu Ruins And you are the successor I have chosen. Matthew frowned and said, You should have told the Starry Night God and the others the same thing, right? Why didnt you choose them? Witch Spirit Sande said: Uh In fact, I really didnt have a choice. I did invite them at first, but they all declined and told me they would bring me a perfect successorand that person is clearly you. As for the content of the agreement, it was automatically created the moment you touched my teeth. Can you sense if there are some extra jumbled Knowledge in your mind? Part of it is our agreement Specifically, I will take you to the Kunwu Ruins, and after you retrieve the Witch Clans Secret Treasure, you just need to ensure that the culture and knowledge of the Witch Clan are passed on You should know, the Witch Clans alchemy is the most powerful of the entire Su people, only marginally comparable to the Immortal Tribe, but the focus of each is different. When it comes to constructing ocean-going giants, the Witch Clans technology is undoubtedly number one! All you have to do is take a trip with me to the Kunwu Ruins, its really simple! Even though Sande spoke with eloquence, Matthew showed no signs of being persuaded: According to what youve said, the so-called Secret Treasures are from a thousand years ago. Over these thousand years, whether those things are still there or not is another matter, right? Sande was stunned for a moment. Then he honestly replied: You have a point. Im not actually sure whether the Witch Clans Secret Treasures are still in the Kunwu Ruins or not. The world changes so much, who can guarantee everything is as it once was? But I have no other choice Its my mission. At the beginning of their creation, to prevent being overpowered by the strength of the Witch Spirits, the Witch Clan would bind the free will of the Witch Spirits with missions and rules From this point of view, these unfilial descendants really dont know how to behave. They both pray to the ancestors for blessings and set all kinds of rules for us. If I do not complete my mission, I will be forever bound to the Dragon Ship and never gain my freedom Having said this, Sande suddenly said: Actually, if you forcibly keep me in this heaven, I wouldnt be against it. Here, I can feel the constraints of being a Witch Spirit on me weaken to their lowest. I can temporarily disentangle from the body of the Dragon Ship and do some things I want to do For example Right now, I feel like giving myself a few more bones, at least enough to assemble a skeleton, and then find myself a she-skeleton to keep me company. Uh, skeletons should have a gender difference, right? With such a change in his attitude, Matthew felt a bit embarrassed to actually confine him there. But the speed at which Sande adjusted his mentality was astonishing. Could I go over there and sleep with that cat? No, wait, since this heaven is your world, why dont you turn me into a cat too! I see its sleeping quite soundly. He asked eagerly, Seeming to have completely forgotten about the Kunwu Ruins! Now it was Matthews turn to be completely speechless. He pondered for a moment, And decided to first take a look near the entrance point to the Kunwu Ruins Not out of curiosity, But purely to ensure the safety between Lost Paradise and the newly added connecting point. A quick tour, then straight back to the cemetery! Matthew resolved in his heart. The next second, He left Lost Paradise with the Witch Spirit Sande. And appearing in the unknown valley with them were the bewildered Peggy who had just opened her eyes and Tyrese, whose eyes flashed with excitement! Been cooped up inside too long, huh? Come out for some air! Matthew smiled at Peggy and Old Tai. After their resurrection, they could move about like Matthew, independent of Lost Paradise, although they couldnt stay away from Matthew, their mobile anchor point, for too long. While on the Endo Continent, For fear of being discovered by the Heavenly Mage, Matthew didnt dare to summon them out. But it was different in the Kunwu Ruins. This place was a sacred land of the Eastern Continent, essentially an area beyond the reach of the Heavenly Mages, and Matthew thought it would be nice to let them have some time outside. Furthermore, Matthew was considering delegating the tasks related to the Kunwu Ruins entirely to Tyrese! Hows your recovery going? As they walked through the valley, warm as spring, Matthew inquired about Tyreses condition. Its slow, but there are no major problems, Tyrese replied slowly, with an indescribable excitement: This is the Eastern Continent, isnt it? I can feel it, my strength is recovering faster here Matthew nodded thoughtfully. Before Ascension, Tyrese was already recognized as a Sword Master by the Apocalypse of the Eastern Continent. Chapter 1720: 467 Kunwu Ruins and High-dimensional Shadow_4 Chapter 1720: 467 Kunwu Ruins and High-dimensional Shadow_4 Now that he had arrived at what suspected to be the recovering Eastern Continent, even if he gave up his divine position in Lost Paradise, he probably could return to an extremely powerful level of strength. It seemed that having him deal with the matters of the Kunwu Ruins was a perfect option. Matthew pondered silently. Inside the valley, the climate was mild and the grass lavish; even as a natural landscape, it gave Matthew a strong sense of Eastern style. This made him involuntarily recall the nation he had left before crossing over. Before long. They arrived at the entrance of the valley. At this point. They realized just how high the valley was situated, standing at the entrance allowed them to overlook much of the scenery below the mountain. Matthew was surprised to find. Even though it was all part of the same mountain, from top to bottom it was divided into starkly contrasting regions Some areas were covered in lush green grass, with forests full of trees, and scenery as stunning as the inside of the valley. Other places were scorched and blackened, where shambling corpses walked upon the Evil Land. Underneath layers of white bone, limbs of unidentifiable Race twitched and writhed unconsciously! In such starkly contrasting scenes. They emerged interspersed within a large area. Matthew observed further. The boundaries between these areas seemed clearly defined; the twitching limbs would not step into the lush forests, and the birds from the woods did not fly over the Evil Land. Despite being in close proximity, they appeared to come from two different worlds. This is the sight of Kunwu Sacred Land entangled with the Abyssal Evil Earth. I had thought this situation should have been restored by now, but a thousand years later it remains the same, however, these two have somehow reached a certain fixed equilibrium The Witch Spirit Sande sighed with such emotions. Speaking of which, Sanger brief introduced the cause of the Kunwu Ruins In the past, the Su Emperor had initiated the Catastrophe of Jade Annihilation. He personally buried the invaders from the Eastern Continent and the Abyss. And during that Catastrophe. Kunwu Mountain bore the brunt of it. Kunwu Ruins were highly entangled with the Abyss, becoming what they were now. This place is extremely dangerous; many have died here, and there still exist monsters more terrible than necromancers. Hello Before approaching a section of Abyssal Evil Land. Tyraste issued a serious warning with a solemn face. Matthew nodded his head. Being new to this place. The group was very cautious. They stood on a small hill, looking from a distance at the closest patch of Abyssal Evil Land. Dont be deceived by the few shambling corpses on the surface of the Evil Land. But Matthew detected several sources of danger beneath the soil! These were lurking Hunters! They might be remnants of Abyssal Demons or perhaps aberrations born from the entanglement of Abyssal power and negative energy; either way, not to be underestimated. However, it was during this process. Matthew suddenly sensed an energy in this space that he had long coveted. It was Founder Energy! That moment. His Founder Authority situated in Lost Paradise trembled violently. Knowledge in his mind told him. He could not directly absorb these Founder Energies that roamed free between heaven and earth. But he could reach this goal through other means! Hint: You have received a new side quest Collect Energy! Quest Description: You can collect Founder Energy in the Kunwu Ruins through the following two methods to strengthen your Strength and Authority in Lost Paradise. 1. Plant trees in the Abyssal Evil Land. 2. Kill demons that have intruded into Kunwu Sacred Land. Beginner Goal & Beginner Reward 1. Accumulatively plant 1000 trees (Reward: a random legendary spell or Ability from the undead domain) 2. Accumulatively kill 300 demons (Reward: a random legendary spell or Ability from the Nature Domain). Note: You may also delegate this task to other beings in Lost Paradise, in which case your reward will remain unchanged, and the actual executor will receive additional rewards Matthews eyes lit up. Could the quest finally be outsourced? Tyraste felt uneasy under his gaze: Whats the matter? Matthew shook his head, then said with a smile: Dont you think this Abyssal Evil Land is perfect for planting trees? And those annoying demons, their very existence is a blasphemy to the Kunwu Sacred Land, its the perfect chance for you to restore your strength, why not use them for some practice? Tyraste looked at Matthew with a puzzled expression. Matthew thought for a moment: How about I just plant the trees in Lost Paradise myself? Old Tai still wanted to ask for more details. At that moment, Peggys voice drifted over from afar: Matthew! Look what great thing Ive found! Matthew and the others followed her voice. They found Peggy crouched on a thick tree trunk, not far from her was a fiery-red shadow. It was a red-skinned silkworm baby! The silkworm baby was slowly wriggling on a vast leaf, secreting countless dark red granules along the way. Matthew felt it as soon as he approached. The granules had an extremely strong natural aura. It was the power of healing! These granules seem to be used for making healing potions, but whether they have other effects still needs testing by an alchemist, he said. Matthew carefully collected some of the granules for future research. This is a Fire Silkworm, the Witch Clans alchemists place the Fire Silkworm on the patients wounds, it cures all diseases; its said they can also be taken internally, but whether the silkworm can reach internal injuries is a matter of luck Sande introduced, shaking his head. Afterward. They discovered a field of feathers that had sprouted from the ground in the forest. Each feather carried a strong floating force. I dont know the origin of these feathers, they seem to have been planted by an ancient alchemist here; its said that when Kunwu Mountain is covered with these feathers, the entire sacred land could ascend during the day! Unfortunately, before that day came, the sacred land turned into ruins. These feathers are often plucked as soon as they grow, useful for making sky-floating islands or air fortresses! Sande introduced, listing them like treasures. Several times like this. They encountered several kinds of extraordinary treasures, causing Peggy to exclaim that her eyes were opened wide, even the always steady Tyraste was filled with anticipation and curiosity about the Kunwu Ruins. Matthew too was deeply attracted by the magic of this sacred land. But he also didnt forget the principles he had set for himself. Its about time to go back and check! He reminded himself. After sorting out the matter in Order City, it wouldnt be too late to explore the Kunwu Ruins! Thus. He arranged for the other three to stay within the Kunwu Ruins, and reminded Old Tai and Peggy not to wander too far, and to explore within the relatively safe areas of the sacred land. Afterward. Matthew, through Lost Paradise, successfully returned to the Fear of Death Graveyard! Eh? Master, didnt you go to the North? The loyal housekeeper Ali sensed Matthews presence and immediately rushed to his front. Order down. Everyone, be ready for battle. Wait for my summon. After dropping these few lines. Matthew hurriedly used the long-range teleport spell and made straight for Order City! Ten minutes later. When he arrived outside Canning City in Order City again, he saw a terrifying scene like the end of the world. A huge dark cloud weighed down on the city from above. Countless lightning bolts and flames fell from within the cloud. Amidst the chaos. What caught Matthews attention most. Were the gigantic portals scattered around the outskirts of the city! And the worlds connected behind those portals! That was The land of Gods Kingdom from the Starry Night God? How did he manage that? Despite being mentally prepared. The grandeur of the Starry Night God was still unexpected. And at this moment. The Lost Paradise, soul-bound to Matthew, suddenly shook violently! Hint: Lost Paradise has detected the presence of High-dimensional Shadow. Remark: Lost Paradise and High-dimensional Shadow are both one of the four major entities resulting from the split after the fall of Twin Paradise Chapter 1721: 468 Whoever comes to deliver first, well deal with them first! Chapter 1721: 468 Whoever comes to deliver first, well deal with them first! Order City. Atop a towering bell tower in the southern part of the central region. Beneath the immense stone statue of the Truth Sect that silently rose at the top level, a nun in a deep black habit knelt with absolute devotion, her hands pressed together in prayer. And near the bell tower. Electricity crackled and thunder roared continuously. Bolts of lightning, more ferocious than the faces of demons, screamed past the vicinity of the tower, tearing through the air at low altitude and causing slight distortions in the space around the bell tower. Is this the apocalypse? The nun opened her eyes, her pale face still calm, only her uncontrollably trembling eyelashes betraying the unease in her heart. She knelt there. Standing ten meters behind her was a thin, inconspicuous man, but with eyes that radiated resolute Will. It was Butterfly, the current city lord of Canning. It has been so since half a year ago. Butterfly looked up at the giant dark clouds that kept sinking above the bell tower, his expression showing little emotion. Boom, boom, boom! A thunderous boom swallowed the nuns next whisper, but Butterfly still heard her words clearly How did He do it? He. Referred to the Starry Night God. The faith of the beings of the astral world, or more precisely, their desire for the material world. Add to that His own accumulation of divine power and His go-for-broke decision. As well as the treasure found by the Heavenly Family Palace from the Bridge of All Life beforeseems to be called the High-dimensional Shadow, possibly related to the original Divine Kingdom Butterfly blinked: All these elements combined, without Heavenly Mages interfering, are enough for Him to build a temporary land of Gods Kingdom in the material world after the great tear. Of course, judging by His current frenzied actions, He probably wants more than just a land of Gods Kingdom The voice had not yet faded. In the sky above the Old Theater District not far away, two magic balloons that had not retreated in time were suddenly ensnared by a spherical lightning bolt, and although the personnel on the balloons had evacuated in time, the unfortunate Air Element didnt escape its fate. Boom! Another bolt of lightning flashed. Large raindrops started to pour down, and amidst the impending deluge, the massive silhouette of the Thunder Demigod Kramer suddenly appeared. He roamed among the clouds and the sea of thunder, like a giant amongst them, holding high his Storm Spear, unleashing the pain and rage he had suppressed for years I am The Thunder God! All who disrespect me shall be shattered to pieces! The tip of the semi-divine weapon burst into endless arcs of electricity. In an instant. The electricity surged toward the ground, and a large area of homes were blasted into ruins! Hahaha The maniacal laughter of the Thunder Demigod resonated in the clouds for a long time. However, he was not the only one wreaking havoc in Canning tonight, as a female demigod wielding fierce winds was releasing her divine power with abandon as well. As if that divine power was inexhaustible. And the apocalyptic scene in Canning now, was courtesy of these former members of the Heavenly Family Palace Almost above every block. Demigods were venting their rage indiscriminately. For ordinary people witnessing such powers. It was likely no different from divine wrath. After the Ascension of the Heavenly Palace, the gods have been repressed for quite a while, especially these lesser gods A flash of deep helplessness crossed Butterflys eyes: It seems they have chosen Canning as their venting ground, and they wont rest until it is utterly destroyed The nun kneeling trembled slightly: So even the kings cannot withstand it? Kings? Hearing this word. A sardonic smile flickered across Butterflys lips, but it quickly vanished. The kings They probably have done their best as well. As if to confirm his words. On the four Element Towers that originally stood at the four corners of Order City, massive figures of Elemental Giant Spirits, almost a hundred meters tall, slowly appeared. Earth, fire, wind, water. The Four Elemental Kings gathered above the skies of Canning City. Not just the rampaging demigods. Even the ordinary people struggling on the ground, trying to escape, saw this scene. The moment the Elemental Kings appeared. Many people couldnt help but tear up: Its the Elemental Kings! I knew the kings wouldnt just stand by and watch! We are saved! We are saved! The elements will drive away the enemy, our homes will be fine, everything will be fine In that instant. Almost everyones eyes were fixed on the towering Element Towers. The next second. One of the Four Elemental Kings coldly asked a question: Why do you attack? The Thunder Demigod Kramer, laughing wildly, provoked: What is it? Are you planning to stop us? During the speak. Several other demigods effortlessly ganged up and killed a Legendary-level Elemental Elder! The wailing of that Elemental Elder echoed across the entire sky. But the kings did not appear to be angered. They just carefully observed their surroundings. And when they saw the eight astral gates appearing all around Canning, and the dark clouds overhead still sinking slowly. Surprise showed on all the kings faces. They murmured in the elemental language, conversing with each other for a while. After a dozen seconds. Their figures suddenly began to fade rapidly from the Element Towers! Consequently. The inscriptions of contracts written on each Element Tower also vanished without a trace! What is Whats happening? On the streets. Some stood dumbfounded, watching this unfold, not yet understanding what had just happened. Chapter 1722: 468 Whoever comes to deliver first, well deal with them first! _2 Chapter 1722: 468 Whoever comes to deliver first, well deal with them first! _2 But immediately thereafter, demigods rampaged through the city like an apocalyptic flood once again. Wails of despair filled the city. No one had time to ponder why the Elemental Kings had suddenly retreated. The scent of death completely exploded throughout the city. At the top of the bell tower, The Elemental Kings have voluntarily forsaken the contract they signed with the Ingram family. Just as you had initially guessed. The nun sighed softly. Butterfly said expressionlessly, Theres nothing difficult to guess. Your Truth Sect should understand more than we do the nature of these elemental creatures, who bully the weak and fear the strong. Their desire for the material world is nowhere near that of the monsters in the astral world, and the same goes for their motivation. Fortunately, our ancestor had some wisdom. Its just the Four Great Kings that abandoned the ultimate guardianship contract. Tier 1 Elemental Elders and ordinary Elemental Life cannot defy the usual contracts. They still must fight for Canning. The nun said gravely, You dont seem very willing either? Butterfly smiled and said, Their staying actually makes no difference; its just adding a few more sacrificial victims. Once those eight astral gates are opened, there will hardly be anyone left who can save Canning. The one I had high hopes for has clearly indicated they will not intervene. And another they sent seems rather naive, having been sent somewhere to enjoy blessings by the Starry Night God using the Prayer Merging Technique, probably also helpless in the end. Let alone the astral gates, even the demigods rampaging in the city are not something we can stop by ordinary means. Under the empowerment of the High-dimensional Shadow and the land of Gods Kingdom, they have already gained the strength of a strong Legend, perhaps not a Superior Legend, but they are numerous, supported by nearly infinite divine power, regular people simply cannot kill them. This season Is indeed the end for Canning City. While speaking, he stood at the edge of the top of the bell tower, looking down. The entire city had collapsed in an instant. Setting aside the rampaging demigods and the continuously flooding astral creatures into the city, the continually expanding material layer and the crazily surging Ether alone were enough to turn the former Order City into a paradise for monsters. Butterfly could clearly sense within the vast space near Canning City, the Ether expanding exponentially. Beside the nun, a candle which had been quietly burning suddenly exploded on its own, turning into a series of fireballs that smashed into the wooden table nearby. Had the nun not extinguished it in time, the scene would surely have led to an endlessly troublesome fire disaster. As a legendary Machinist, Butterfly of course knew this was an extreme phenomenon caused by the Ether running wild. The air was overloaded with Ether, constantly seeping into various objects. Some exploded on the spot; others were enchanted with strange activity; and a portion of humans also became carriers of the surplus Ether, some of whom suddenly turned into esteemed spellcasters, while others completely lost their minds, transforming into highly deformed monsters. For example, right now, Butterfly saw a man engulfed in flames rushing into the ruins, indiscriminately attacking any living being he could see with fireballs. Fire consumed his reason, while Ether filled his void. Eventually, one tumor after another, highly distorted, sprang from his body These tumors were organs for the greedy Ether to store itself. However, beings lost in the fury of immense power knew not what Temperance was. They would merely follow the bodys instincts, that is, the instigation of the Ether. Thereby, within just a few breaths, Butterfly witnessed that man engulfed in flames sprouting a dozen swollen tumors. Then, half a minute later, his entire person, weighed down by those tumors, almost turned into a burning meatball. By then, the man finally realized something was amiss as he tragically waved his limbs if that highly distorted body could still be called limbs. But the Ether holding him captive would only increase, not decrease. Finally, amid the mans desperate screams, an unremarkable explosion sound burst forth. All the Ether in the tumors ignited, sending a small mushroom cloud rising from the nearby streets, and more buildings collapsed. A massive pit also formed on the ground. And the man was nowhere to be seen. Seeing this, Butterflys eyes filled with even more pity and helplessness. So, are you here to persuade me to leave? The nun still faced away from Butterfly, her broad clerical robe unable to hide her striking figure. Butterfly turned to look at her silhouette and did not respond directly: If I asked what the god you believe in would do in such times, would that be considered frivolous? The nun said earnestly, Our god is not like theirs. The God of Truth certainly exists, but He exists broadly within peoples hearts. He is the embodiment of kindness, beauty, sincerity, and peace. As long as you hold such thoughts in your heart, you will be looked after by the God of Truth. But as mere humans, we cannot be too greedy, sometimes we are already under His care and just dont know it A hint of helplessness flickered in Butterflys eyes: You dont think this building has remained safe because of the God of Truths care, rather than because I deployed heavy security, do you? The nun smiled gently, I never said that. Im not the kind of thankless bastard. Chapter 1723: 468 Whoever comes to deliver first, well deal with them first! _3 Chapter 1723: 468 Whoever comes to deliver first, well deal with them first! _3 I know what you want to say, but even in such times, my answer remains the same as always. You dont need to be so persistent Butterfly sighed: Your God of Truth and psionic power cannot save your people, nor can they save Canning tonight. The nun suddenly stood up. She turned to face Butterfly, her delicate features, those distinctive eyes seemingly possessing a captivating Charm A pair of heterochromatic irises. This was the characteristic of the Primordial Blood Giza, legendary for mastering the profound meanings of psionic power! But I believe that with you added, our plan can succeed. Stop dodging the issue, Butterfly, we both know perfectly well why youre here tonight. I also know you are hesitating now, but given the current situation, aside from awakening the God of Truth, do you really have another way? The eyes of the Giza nun were filled with zeal and devotion. Butterfly silently took a step back. I wont force you, take your time to think it over, but we dont have much time left The nun said faintly. Half a minute later. A huge booming sound came from the northern district near the Bell Tower It was a warning that the defensive line set up there by Butterflys Elemental Guard had been breached! Several demigods were lurking in that area. A strong crisis was looming directly toward the Bell Tower! Evidently. The faction of the Starry Night God had also been relentlessly tracing Butterflys whereabouts. Butterfly narrowed his eyes. Standing here. He could already see that leading the chase after him was the unrivaled Thunder Demigod Kramer! Ultimately. He bit his lip, still, he shook his head: To awaken the God of Truth now is too risky. I need more time to test and prepare. The nun sighed softly. Yet she did not blame him, only asked earnestly: So, what do you plan to do? You even handed over the Ether Star Core to someone else Before she could finish, She was somewhat amazed to see a small floating silver sphere suddenly appear in Butterflys hand! This important object, of course, I made two of them. Butterfly gave a bitter smile: Just that, deploying this star core might utterly obliterate Order City. I have already done my best to evacuate and rescue people, but Cannings bunker obviously cannot shelter everyone. I How do you think people decades later will judge the last city lord of Order City, Butterfly, who personally blew up his own city? His eyes were filled with hesitation and pain. The next second. A warm force touched his back. The nun gently hugged his waist from behind and then whispered into his ear: I dont know. But no matter what decision you make, I will be with you. Butterfly mm-hmmed. A few breaths later. Confronting the Thunder Demigod who had discovered his whereabouts and was swiftly approaching the Bell Tower. Butterflys eyes became resolutely determined. He suddenly grasped the Ether Star Core, a faint magic aura emanating from his hands, which vanished in a blink of an eye! What happened? The Nun sensed the change in Butterflys emotions. Butterfly used his left hand to unlock the Nuns hands. His eyes filled with disbelief: Wait. He actually came back As he spoke, a bone dragon, its whole body gleaming with a metallic luster, suddenly emerged from the dark clouds! The bone dragons massive claw landed on the head of the Thunder Demigod. It smacked Kramer from the clouds to the ground! On the back of the bone dragon, a strikingly handsome man stood in silence. He cast only a glance at Butterfly. Then he and the bone dragon immediately launched a fierce attack on the Thunder Demigod, who had crash-landed! You dare challenge the Prestige of the Thunder God! On the ground, Kramer, slapped senseless by Philolius with one strike, clearly hadnt yet realized what kind of enemy he was facing. Accustomed to command and control this evening, he couldnt tolerate the superior sensation of just having regained his godlike status being completely lost. As soon as he hit the ground, he grasped the Storm Spear and charged fiercely at the bone dragon! As they charged at each other, the distance between them quickly closed. It wasnt until the moment they were about to collide that Kramer clearly saw the peculiar man on the back of the bone dragon! How is this possible? How did you come back? The pupil of the Thunder Demigod contracted, his attack towards Philolius appearing so perfunctory under the Intimidation of Matthews strong reputation Bam! The Storm Spear struck the Chrome-Gold Nether Dragon, leaving only a shallow mark. The next second, Philoliuss mouth spewed forth a large cluster of dragon breath made of scorching molten iron and negative energy. Boom! The Thunder Demigod took the chance to retreat, attempting to turn into a bolt of lightning and flee. However, by then it was already too late. Behind the dragon breath, a dozen gray-white tentacles suddenly pierced through the ground, crisscrossing and blocking Kramers escape route Despite the lightning-fast speed, The Thunder Demigods body was plucked from the air by a strong tentacle in an instant! What difference does it make if you have returned? You cannot save this city. You cant even kill me! Do you know what the Starry Night God has arranged here? Kramer was not panicked. He verbally provoked Matthew while trying to talk to him and thus buy time. Meanwhile, he tried his utmost to activate his Power of Domain and divine essence to break free from the strong tentacles. I dont know. I dont want to know. All I know is that youre dead! Chapter 1724: 468 Whoever comes to deliver first, well deal with them first! _4 Chapter 1724: 468 Whoever comes to deliver first, well deal with them first! _4 Matthews words were not yet finished when the remaining tentacles surged forward, accompanied by a low chanting sound, a gray chain appeared between Matthew and Kramer Incantation: Death Reaper Curse! Feeling the tentacles, slick with the aura of instant death, wrapped around his entire body. Although the Thunder Demigod was frustrated, he was not extremely panicked. Because he knew clearly. Now, Canning City was within the land of the Starry Night Gods Divine Kingdom. Here, their strength was greatly increased, especially in terms of resistance, and instant death spells were already hard to effect, let alone His thoughts paused here. A tremendous sense of palpitation filled the last moments of his life. And in the eyes of the other demigods who rushed over upon hearing the news, the scene appeared quite terrifying yet comical They saw the Thunder Demigod Kramer, who had just been tough-talking, suddenly get bound by Matthews tentacles. The others had not even managed to extend a helping hand. His body suddenly shattered, and immediately, an unstoppable aura of ruin engulfed the entire space. Whoosh! Like a tidal wave, alliance gold coins and all kinds of gems burst from the void, instantly forming a mountain of treasures three people high! The faces of the demigods were filled with astonishment. But their reaction was incredibly quick as they all fled simultaneously! Gosh, theyre fast. Watching the swiftly departing figures of the demigods, Matthew did not rush to chase after them. He looked at the wealth left behind by the death of the Thunder Demigod, a glint flashing in his eyes: This time it shouldnt be an illusion. This guys body has been destroyed, only guarding the next strand of spiritual imprint still lurking within the Demigod Power of Domain Seeing that the Thunder Position tried to sneak away, Matthew unhesitatingly captured it with the Pale Hand. He was not interested in personally torturing the spiritual imprint of the Thunder Demigod, directly tossing it into his own Demiplane to have the Queen of Banshees, Sinfran, extract useful information. The power of the Founder from Lost Paradise indeed has a restraining effect on High-dimensional Shadows Matthew looked at the data panel. Prompt: You have spent 1 point of Founder Energy. In the next 3 minutes, all your spell attacks will carry the energy impact from Lost Paradise. The restraining effect on High-dimensional Shadows is active The additional resistance and strength augmentation that Kramer received will be penetrated by the attacks containing Founder Energy You successfully used Deaths Touch to kill Thunder Demigod Kramer! Thunder Demigod Kramer will no longer be able to reincarnate within the land of the Starry Night Gods Divine Kingdom! Warning: You are affected by the Ether Expansion. In the coming time, all your spells will be able to directly deliver More effective spells; At the same time, you must expend more mental power and focus to coordinate your actions with the Ether, otherwise, you will face the risks of mana loss or distortion! Lost Paradise and High-dimensional Shadows are both among the four major divisions after the fall of Twin Paradise, but differ in Power of Domain and potential. High-dimensional Shadow is a secondary projection of Twin Paradise that fell into the material world at a higher dimensional level. It represents the Heavenly Family Palace of the past; whereas Lost Paradise represents the Heavenly Family Palace of the future. Leaving that aside, both are rare divine artefacts. From what Matthew saw upon returning to Canning City, the mastery of the Starry Night God over High-dimensional Shadows clearly surpassed Matthews mastery over Lost Paradise. At the very least, Matthew still cant project the Cosmic Base Rock and trees within Lost Paradise into reality. But even so, there is a very clear restraining effect between Lost Paradise and High-dimensional Shadows. The tragic death of Thunder Demigod Kramer proved this point. This greatly boosted Matthews confidence. So, from the beginning, the Starry Night God wanted to drive me away, thus creating a catastrophic disaster in Canning. Hes not just afraid of me, but it might also have something to do with Lost Paradise, Although most believe that Lost Paradise has been destroyed, the Starry Night God holds the High-dimensional Shadow, and he might also have some special perceptions. At this thought, Matthew suddenly shivered. If the Starry Night God was apprehensive about holding Lost Paradise in his own hands, what about Isabelle? She was the one who deliberately guided him to Canning City. Could she have guessed the existence of Lost Paradise? Matthew couldnt help but touch his nose. If that were the case, it would make sense. Otherwise, there was no reason to suddenly give him a chance to prove himself after shutting him down for half a year. It was very likely that the power of Lost Paradise was exactly what could counter the excessively reliant Starry Night God on the High-dimensional Shadow! Thinking of the Starry Night God, Matthew also felt the madness of these gods: This guy has completely lost it, thinking that by creating such a severe catastrophe, he intends to tear the material world apart completely? As for the demigods, they are not much of a concern, their current boldness is entirely because they have received the power amplification of the Starry Night Gods land of Gods Kingdom When Matthew had just entered the city, he had also discovered numerous creations from the Plague Domain. This was clearly the handiwork of the Weaver of All Things, Tarand. It showed that the previously slain Tarand had been resurrected in the Starry Night Gods land of Gods Kingdom. No wonder there was no fear before. It seems that the demigods causing trouble tonight have all become subordinate gods of the Starry Night God It seems the old members of the Heavenly Family Palace are not having an easy time in the astral world. Queen Zerg might be an exception, but there should not be many similar cases. Matthew thought to himself. At that moment, he collected the spoils left by the Thunder Demigod. Then he bumped into the city lord Butterfly, who was rushing down from the bell tower. Whats the situation now? There was no time for other chitchat. Matthew got straight to the point. Butterfly was already prepared: The Starry Night God used the divine artefact High-dimensional Shadow to bring down the land of Gods Kingdom and incidentally tore open the passage to the astral world. Inside the Order City, there are now eight gates connected to the astral world, with astral creatures pouring out of them every moment; my people are trying to hold them off, but I fear they wont last long. And aside from the Thunder Demigod you took down, there are currently eighteen demigods rampaging in the city; their strength has become very strong under the enhancement of the land of Gods Kingdom, each equivalent to an outstanding legendary, and most importantly, their divine power has become almost infinite, thats the most troublesome part And then theres the sudden influx of a massive amount of Ether. As you might have felt, the amount of Ether inside Canning City has become very unusual, I suspect this is also the influence of the High-dimensional Shadows power The material plane has been forcefully expanded Excessive Ether being injected in a short term, almost all unstable items have the risk of exploding, and life forms may also experience severe mutations during this process After listening, Matthew immediately summarised: So, three issues. First, the eight astral gates. Second, the eighteen demigods. Third, an Ether storm? Butterfly nodded: And theres the Starry Night God, whose whereabouts are unknown. Speaking of which, their Prayer Merging Technique really has no effect on you? Also, where do you plan to start? Matthew, gazing at a large mass of dark clouds suddenly surging in the distance and the outlines of those demigods within them, casually remarked: Whoever comes forward first, gets taken down first. Chapter 1725 469 The Melting Demigod Chapter 1725: 469 The Melting Demigod Bell Tower outside. Dark clouds covered the sky. Matthew looked calmly at the dozen or so demigods adorned with Starlight Chains. As expected, he saw the figure of the Weaver of All Things, Tarand, among the clouds. Just as Matthew had previously conjectured, this Mother Spider had also sold herself to the Starry Night God, thus obtaining the chance to resurrect in the land of Gods Kingdom. Back then, Matthew had not seen through this, so his attack did not carry the power of Lost Paradise, thereby allowing Tarand to narrowly escape. In comparison, the Thunder Demigod, Kramer, was extremely unfortunate. So, there are still seventeen demigods left within the Divine Kingdom of the Starry Night God, Matthew assessed the demigods within the clouds with a malevolent gaze. And these demigods, who appeared so exalted in the eyes of ordinary people, seemed very cautious and careful when facing Matthew. The dark clouds had already completely enveloped the top of the Bell Tower, and the aura of all the demigods seemed impressive. But after a stalemate that lasted half a day, not a single demigod took the initiative to step forward. It was as if just maintaining this standoff was already the limit of what they could achieve. The Child of Winter, after all, has chosen this path. And theres the Sister of Desire and the Mad Zerg Queen who joined the Divine Kingdom just temporarily The Slaughter Demigod was snatched by a pretty boy? A new face, could it be a man kept by the Starry Night God? Matthew identified each enemy one by one. In his eyes, none of these demigods would be missed if they were killed. The only exception might be the demotion of the Child of Winter into the Wintery Demigod, a deity who was one of the rare gentle ones in the Heavenly Family Palace and had a good relationship with Edmond as well. Unfortunately, against the background of the fall of the Heavenly Family Palace, it seemed even the Child of Winter was not representing a path for her own future. But to Matthew, joining the camp of the Starry Night God was itself a harbinger of disaster. Matthew could only express regret in his heart before making a move. Whos coming first? Seeing the demigods just standing there gaping, and after repeatedly provoking them with his eyes only to be ignored, he decided to be a bit more proactive Matthew took a big step toward the clouds. Who would have known that the next second, the demigods collectively retreated a great distance backward At first, each of them took a small step back. But probably because everyone wanted to cleverly step behind others, the entire group of demigods ended up collectively retreating nearly three hundred meters! They even stepped out of the cloud cover! For a moment, only the clamoring dark clouds surrounded the Bell Tower and Matthew. That scene Matthew felt embarrassed for them! Tip: The demigods have been intimidated by your reputation, retreating collectively over 300 meters. Your exploration degree in the Celebrity Domain has seen a new enhancement. You have acquired the title God Retreater! God Retreater: Your mere reputation is enough to make demigods retreat at the mere mention of your name! Unbeknownst to me, has my reputation become so fearsome? Matthew was actually somewhat surprised. But then again, he might just be accustomed to it all. To outsiders, Matthew was indeed one of the top spellcasters in the south, and his fame was right behind the Seven Saint Alliance. Especially after the incident in Lost Paradise, as the only survivor among those who sought Ascension, the legendary aura surrounding him became even more pronounced. Even though his Level had not surpassed the legendary, people did not dare to underestimate him. Not to mention the demigods who knew even more about Matthews strength. They probably already knew that Matthew had indeed stepped onto the legendary path. At this critical juncture, if one lacked the solid strength to clash with Matthew, they would likely become a stepping stone on Matthews legendary path. The Thunder Demigod, Kramer, was such an unfortunate example. So, did you just come here to spectate me? Is this the extent of the courage of the gods of the Heavenly Palace? Seeing the demigods retreat so neatly and cleanly, Matthew couldnt help but taunt them. But he had still underestimated the thickness of these old ascenders skins. His taunting could not provoke the demigods into anger. Using the dark clouds as a barrier, they began to move around the Bell Tower without any pattern, not even willing to meet Matthews gaze directly! Seeing this, Butterfly couldnt help but speak up: They just want to keep an eye on you, or find a way to hold you here. Even if it means playing hide-and-seek with you here, thats acceptable to them. Matthew nodded slightly. Butterflys assessment was undoubtedly correct. Right now, with the gates to the astral world wide open in Canning City, vast numbers of astral creatures poured in every moment, and the material layer was being expanded incessantly by the High-dimensional Shadows attacks. Monsters were entering, and the Ether was expanding. As long as they could hold Matthew, who could influence all of this, the demigods mission would be considered accomplished. To achieve this goal, they certainly didnt need to risk their lives. They would proceed as gently as possible. Matthew suspected that at this point, even if he asked them to sing a song or dance a jig, these demigods probably wouldnt refuse The infusion of Ether is too fast, Butterfly said with a heavy tone: In the most severely affected districts, there have already been cases of small-scale anomalies occurring among ordinary people. If this trend continues unabated, Canning will undoubtedly become a city of monsters! Matthew noticed the other Ether Star Core clenched in her hand. He raised an eyebrow: Its not time to use that yet. Butterfly nodded: I understand. Chapter 1726 469 Melting Demigod_2 Chapter 1726: 469 Melting Demigod_2 Just if it comes to the point of no choice, I will eventually choose to end this endless Ether Storm by myself, Even if it hurts many innocents. Despite Butterflys tone being quite firm, Matthew could feel the struggle in his emotions. Without a doubt, Butterfly still had deep feelings for Order City, but as a Machinist, he probably could only feel a deep sense of helplessness about the current situation. For Matthew, he was more concerned about the motives of the Starry Night God: What good would destroying Canning City bring them? If the material world truly collapses, this place will only become a deserted area ravaged by Void Turbulence and frequent Ether Storms. Even the astral creatures pouring in from the astral gate wont be able to survive here anymore, which would impact the power of faith of the Starry Night God. Unless The Starry Night God has already become a hound of the void, and Canning City is a gateway they have opened in advance to welcome the arrival of the giant beast? Butterfly shook his head, indicating he knew very little about knowledge related to the void. However, just then, a nun, who had been silently following Butterfly, suddenly spoke: No, thats not it. Matthew looked at her, somewhat surprised, until he clearly saw those unique dual-pupil eyes, he became seriously attentive: An original Giza? Could you possibly use psionic power to divine the motives of the Starry Night God? The nun shook her head: Im not good at divination, But I can sense a persons heart. I can feel that the Starry Night Gods heart is filled with pride and enjoyment now. Hes like a king expanding his territories, inspecting his domain. He has a strong possessive desire over this land, not just a mere desire for destruction; it seems he has already considered Canning his own Matthew asked: Then can you locate the Starry Night God? The nun shook her head: Uncertain. But hes definitely not nearby, and his position is constantly moving, like its circling around a certain point Matthew and Butterfly looked at each other. Could it be that the Starry Night God intends to create a catastrophe, then save it himself, re-establishing the prestige and image of a god in front of an unwitting crowd? But this plan seems too risky! Regarding the current state of Canning, Matthew was also constantly aware of the pace of the material worlds collapse If by any chance it got caught in the Void Turbulence, hed have to expend extra Founder Energy to have a chance to return to the material world, all the way from the cemetery! So many problems to solve, Lets handle one thing at a time then. Matthew knew there was no time to delay, as without more information, reasoning and judgment could often lead to more errors, so he decided to take action: Leave the astral gate and demigods to me. As for solving the issue of Ether expansion Matthew hadnt even spoken, when Butterfly suddenly said: Leave that puzzle to me. Matthew looked at him: Are you sure? Butterfly smiled slightly: Of course. Machinists familiarity with Ether need not be inferior to you spellcasters. Moreover, Ive already contacted the Cyberdragon, and I believe their support will arrive soon. As long as you can handle the astral gate and those troublesome demigods, there shouldnt be a problem on my end. Regardless of how things end, let me thank you on behalf of the ordinary people of Order City. Matthew nodded. Then he left the Bell Tower and flew towards the direction of the dark clouds. Phew! The gale blew fiercely, only tossing Matthews hair and the hem of his robe. He plunged into the clouds, where the demigods still hid in the shadows, revealing no trace except for a vague outline. Matthew was rather helpless about this. This was the land of Gods Kingdom of the Starry Night, and the demigods possessed high privileges and amplifications. If they earnestly played a game of hide-and-seek with him like turtles, Matthew would indeed find it quite difficult to catch them for a while! The monk may run, but the temple cant hide! Then Ill start by dismantling those unsightly astral gates! Matthew quickly changed his thought process. He withdrew from the clouds at top speed and when he landed at mid-air, Heavenly Pegasus Oli leaped out from the rooftop of a nearby building and steadily caught Matthew. Matthew rode the Heavenly Pegasus straight to the distance. On the ground, Philolius was leading a bone dragon army in a massive slaughter of monsters pouring in from the astral gate. Matthew issued an order to Phil, then headed to the first astral gate nearby at the fastest speed! This was also, in Matthews estimation, the largest astral gate that had appeared within Order City! The level of chaos here far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. The scene Matthew anticipated of astral creatures slaughtering civilians hadnt occurred either because the nearby civilians had evacuated immediately or had already fallen under the claws of the astral creatures. In fact, what Matthew saw more of was the frenzied scene of astral creatures fighting each other! Just crossing a main road near the astral gate, Matthew had seen more than thirty types of monsters on the street Mantis Man Hunters and Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages; Giant Leeches; Space Eels; Hundred-Eyed Giants; Star Realm Swordfish; Heart-Robbing Six-Legged Monsters; Flowing Magma Bodies; Space Ghost Demons and Space Horror Demons; Lizardman Polluters; Adult Moonshadow Dragons and Dragon-man Guards; Virtually all somewhat formidable elite monsters were vying for territory on this street. Chapter 1727 469 Melting Demigod_3 Chapter 1727: 469 Melting Demigod_3 Even the star goblins and Mudmongers from the astral world were struggling to fight in the corners of streets and alleys. This scene was quite unusual. Even if the Starry Night God can exploit the desire of astral creatures for the material world to recruit them to this end of the astral gate, these star monsters seem to have lost their minds a bit too much What purpose are they fighting for? Marking territory? Could it be that they have received some prior information and the territory here is of great significance to them? Such thoughts flashed through Matthews mind. Compared to Matthews calmness, Oli, the Golden Pegasus, was somewhat panicked. Clearly, Oli was in a place so crowded with monsters for the first time, her four hooves tapping quickly on the clouds, and at one moment, she almost tripped over herself! Dont be afraid. These monsters cant hurt you. Matthew softly consoled her. Olis mood stabilized a bit, and compared to the congestion on the ground, the passages above the sky were much more spacious. Not to mention, the speed of a Golden Pegasus far surpassed that of most vile birds. Before long, Matthew successfully reached the vicinity of the astral gate. But his arrival obviously caught the attention of some. The first to discover Oli and Matthew were the group of Mantis Man Hunters and Secret Technique Mages guarding the gate. These people wore brooches emitting cosmic starlight on their chests. It was clear they were the most loyal followers of the Starry Night God. Trespassers! Die! The leading Mantis Man Secret Technique Mage waved the staff in his hand, and what he spoke was surprisingly the stilted common language. Instantly, a large number of astral Mantis Men surged toward Matthew. Mantis Men cant fly, but they really can jump very high! Oli, carrying Matthew, stayed at an altitude of around two hundred meters, but in an instant, dozens of Mantis Man Hunters had jumped up. Moreover, they could adjust their direction of jumping and soaring by rapidly vibrating their dual wings behind them. The Mantis Men flew toward them like arrows. At the same time, a previously invisible giant leech suddenly appeared right above Matthews head. The leechs body oozed layers of crimson liquid, and a large amount of soft yet strongly corrosive skin was about to envelop both Matthew and Oli. At that moment, Matthew raised his right hand unhurriedly, high into the air. In his palm, he held the gently glowing blue Augustuss Skull! The brief incantation was drowned out by the surrounding din, but the spell itself would not be! Under the amplification of surging Ether Flames, in nearly an instant, every unit in the sky other than Matthew and Oli turned into frantic goats! Group Malicious Transformation! Spectating as the nuisances all turned into goats and fell, it would be a while before they could come back up. Matthew didnt hurry; instead, he called out loudly, Soldier! As soon as he finished speaking, one suave shadow after another began appearing behind the backs of the Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages. The Dual Blade Sages powerful Assassination abilities were displayed in full glory at this moment. After every assassination, Soldier left a black shadow in his place. The more black shadows accumulated on the scene, the more evident became the terrifying force of Slaughter. Initially, those who Soldier had his sights on were only the Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages with long-range threats. But before long, his target shifted to Mantis Man Hunters falling from the sky, as well as other nearby monsters! Slash! Slash! Slash! Near the astral gate, the Spirit of Bamboo Jade played a small tune of Slaughter. The afterimages from the kills densely covered the area. A dozen seconds later, Soldiers figure suddenly appeared behind the giant leech that had broken free from the Malicious Transformation due to its extreme toughness! Slash! From Soldiers mouth erupted a strong and forceful syllable. And so the next second, all of the nearby afterimages vanished without a trace. The accumulated force of Slaughter turned into that one indiscriminate strike of destruction! In complete silence, not only the giant leech was sliced into thousands of pieces, but nearby other monsters suffered as well. After the disappearance of the afterimages, only bodies littered the ground near the astral gate. Aside from Matthew, Oli, and Soldier, not a single creature survived! Well done. Matthew gracefully dismounted and approached the astral gate. At that moment, the scene inside the gate fluctuated, and a terrifying roar came forth from it. A massive demon, bearing giant goat horns, seemed to be about to cross the boundary. Seeing this, Matthew merely silently drew the Sword of Slaughter, then, he powerfully thrust this divine weapon right into the center of the astral gate! After a few seconds, the massive goat horns forcefully pushed up to Matthews face. He could clearly see the blood-red patterns and white broken bones on the horns: Let me in! Let me in! The angry voice from the other side of the astral gate carried over. Unfortunately, at that moment, the entire portal shattered abruptly like a dropped glass! No No, no! I havent made it in The screams from the astral world faded away. Matthew quietly glanced at the data bar. Prompt: You used the Sword of Slaughter to disrupt the Ritual of Starry Night Gods portal. You interrupted the arrival of the Star Realm Demon: Destruction Goat. The Destruction Goat will be banished to an unknown place in the Multiverse Unlucky goat. No, rather, a lucky goat. Had it teleported over, it would have only faced a dead end. Now, even though it has been exiled somewhere else, at least theres a glimmer of hope. Chapter 1728 469 Melting Demigod_4 Chapter 1728: 469 Melting Demigod_4 Successfully closed the first astral gate. Matthews mood was still quite good. The Sword of Slaughter was really useful! Any magic circle, sealing, barrier, or ritual in front of this thing was as fragile as a membrane, ready to be punctured with just a gentle poke! If it werent for this weapon, it would have been a bit troublesome for Matthew to close the astral gate The conventional method of bombarding with spacetime gate stabilizing spells might backfire under the expanding Ether context. As for filling the void or taking out the initiators of the portal ritual, neither was very realistic. At least compared to the Sword of Slaughters one-click shutdown, other methods were far too troublesome! Whats more, after experiencing the sublimation of Lost Paradise and becoming a divine weapon again, the Sword of Slaughter gained even stronger attributes, especially in attack power. With the Sword of Slaughter in hand, Matthew now dared to even confront true gods! Not to mention those demigods who only dared to skirt around the edges, not daring to come close at all After successfully closing the first astral gate, Matthew quickly headed to the second one. This time he didnt let Soldier take action, but chose to directly go for a sweeping move Alistairs Claw! Even the most ordinary Giant Beast Claw was endowed with the profound meaning of more effective spells against the backdrop of the Ether expansion. The monsters near the astral gate experienced a sensation of painless death. Before the others could react, Matthews Sword of Slaughter once again plunged deeply into the astral gate. A few seconds later, the second gate shattered into nothingness as well. The clouds in the distance chased quickly after, but by the time they discerned the reality of the situation, Matthew had already drifted far away. The third gate was even simpler to deal with He had Philolius clear the area beforehand. The always reliable Phily didnt disappoint this time either, leading the bone dragon army to successfully drive the astral creatures nearby to one side. When it was Matthews turn to arrive, the task became straightforward and dull Draw sword; Insert; Done; Withdraw. Everything was as simple as eating and drinking. And as Matthew was hurriedly heading towards the fourth astral gate, the demigods who were tailing him through the clouds finally couldnt sit still! Matthews efficiency in dismantling the astral gates was just too high. At this rate, within twenty minutes, the remaining five gates wouldnt escape being shattered! This guy seems to have no fear of us Nonsense, not one of us dares to step forward, who would take you seriously? This guys mana also seems to be endless Another pointless statement, its the era of Ether expansion, the city is a paradise for spellcasters, lacking everything but mana! Even so, this guy is getting too brazen He hasnt even used the Undead Calamity, I think he has been quite restrained! After several rounds of dialogue, the demigods all glared angrily at Queen Zerg, who was constantly sarcastic in her remarks. Unfazed, she glared back at each one of them. Her status in the land of Gods Kingdom was relatively special, and she naturally looked down upon these demigods who had completely become puppets of the Starry Night God. Alright, arguing with each other is pointless now, we must slow down his dismantling of the astral gates. Gentlemen, when it has come to this, if we dont give it our all now, are we really waiting for pies to fall from the sky? Icanos the Destroyer, looking grave, proposed: We must hold the fifth astral gate. Queen Zerg said coldly: The question is, how do we do that? Icanos said in a deep voice: Domain. This is our last chance. Clatter! With the unenthusiastic insertion and withdrawal of the Sword of Slaughter, the fourth astral gate collapsed with a thunderous fall. Under the angry gaze of numerous astral creatures, Matthew immediately rushed to the fifth portal, the nearest one. But as he drew close, Matthew sensed something was off. There werent any creatures from the astral world nearby! No. It wasnt that there werent any. They had been hidden. Matthew closed his eyes and concentrated. Soon, domain sigils nearing the profundity of refine elements appeared in his vision Ruin; Winter; Sex; Envy; Slaughter; Plague; ` Pain; Swarm; Seventeen domains elevated to their utmost singularity. Plus the Queen Zerg from the Zerg race as an ally. Matthew had realized. This was the demigods last stand in dignity! Not daring to confront Matthew with the power of the material world, they could only rely on the ultimate singularity of their domains to suppress Matthews strength. As long as Matthew wanted to destroy this astral gate. He had to step into the domains meticulously woven by the demigods. Though these domains seemed generally powerful, under the blessing of the High-dimensional Shadow and the land of Gods Kingdom, they had become strong enough to suppress the strength of a Legendary-mage below legendary status. And Matthew wasnt legendary yet. At the same time. The domains of the demigods were not without coordination. While independent of one another, under the orchestration of Starlight Chains from the Starry Night God, the edges of these domains began showing slight signs of fusion. This was the mark of taming. It was also an opportunity for the demigods to support each other in vigilance. Whichever domain Matthew stepped into, he would encounter the combined domain-level assault of all the others. This was a battle of domains. It was the level the gods were most adept at! Therefore. It was their battle for dignity! After discerning the connections, Matthew let out a light chuckle. Actually, if he were more cunning, he could have simply abandoned this astral gate, dismantled the others first, and then had a good play with these demigods. By doing so. The anxious ones would definitely be the enemies. But this time. Matthew chose not to take shortcuts. Instead, he boldly stepped into the demigods intricately woven Domain of Authority! You actually stepped in. Do you believe you can crush us all in the field of domains too? There was no surprise in the voice of Icanos the Destroyer, only uncontrollable anger. That instant. Matthew felt a series of oppressive forces descending upon him. It was as if dozens of mountains had suddenly sprouted behind his back, so heavy! At the same time. More power surged into the domain Matthew possessed. That was the demigods attempt to thoroughly break Matthew on the level of subdivisions of domains! However. Be it the mental suppression or the invasion of the sub-domains, both were doomed to be ineffective. A flash of sharpness crossed Matthews eyes. The Power of Domain from the Lost Paradise allowed him to easily catch the demigods burning rage. As for the penetration of the sub-domains, that was even more laughable. The largest trait of the Lord of the Taurens authority was The refusal of others infiltration! For a moment. Under the domineering suppression of the Tauren Domain, Matthews own domain became an impenetrable fortress. The demigods, seeing neither spiritual nor domain-level assaults progressing, Ultimately. Had to rely on the power of the High-dimensional Shadow and the land of Gods Kingdom to cast Divine Spells! Do you think youre a Calamity Mage? Do you think youre Isabelle? A mage who has yet to reach legendary status, dares to scorn the gods? To be bound and punished, to burn in the fire is your ultimate fate! The voices of a dozen angry and solemn demigods intertwined. In an instant. Matthew found himself tied to a scorching hot copper pillar. Underneath the pillar, kindling and kerosene were piled high. Raging flames were spreading up from beneath his feet, looking to scorch Matthews soles any second. But at that moment. The demigods were aghast to find that Matthew, bound to the copper pillar, was laughing: I am neither a Calamity Mage nor Isabelle. I know myself, I am just a necromancer in need of growth. But what about you? You false gods, why are you still indulging in false glory and power? Perhaps, you once were lofty deities. But ever since Heavenly Family Palace fell, you are not anymore. Not anymore Matthews figure suddenly grew immense, and with it the copper pillar that bound him and the fiery punishment that sought to scorch him expanded to occupy half the sky! His words too became ethereal and sacred: Ridiculous false gods, you should have foreseen that your end has come Disillusionment. Passing. Annihilation Gone! As his voice fell. In the shocked and despairing gazes of the demigods. Their Astral Spirits in the Divine Kingdom, along with their domains, began to dissolve rapidly! ` Chapter 1729 470 Shelter Technique and Golden Ring Chapter 1729: 470 Shelter Technique and Golden Ring Above the astral gate. Pale flames burned silently. The demigods were bound by their own domains, unable to utter a sound, only to watch helplessly as their bodies slowly disintegrated. The whole process seemed unbearably long. But in fact, it only lasted for four or five seconds. In the blink of an eye, the figures of the seventeen demigods, along with their disaster-filled domains, melted away within the land of the Starry Night Gods Divine Kingdom. At the same time, in other parts of Order City In the residential areas shrouded in yellow fog, people who had been coughing violently suddenly felt a relief in their throats, the persistent itch that lingered in their airways disappeared, replaced by an unprecedented sense of ease! Disease arrived like the wind, and left without a trace. People were surprised to find that the moment the pain vanished, the yellow fog symbolizing plague and virus was also dissipating at an incredible speed! Near the blacksmiths shop, The rioters holding various weapons, their eyes red, gradually came to their senses. They looked in disbelief at the chaos around them, then they threw away their weapons, some fled the scene immediately, while others held a nearby corpse and wept bitterly. The howling gale stopped at this moment. The surging swarm also stopped at this moment. Not only that, Almost all the disasters in the city had vanished at this moment! And when the survivors looked up, both relieved and worried, They saw in the sky above, one after another, the dissolving statues and figures of gods! That scene became a vision, repeating over and over again atop the dark clouds. Ordinary people may not realize what exactly had happened, but they could sense that the disaster seemed to have been curbed to some degree. And at that moment, There were also people who recognized the silhouette of the man standing in front of the dissolving colossal divine images. Compared to the towering contours of the demigods, The man dressed as a spellcaster appeared so trivial and ordinary, Yet so real and powerful! Boom! A white lightning tore through the dark clouds. Clear starlight poured down from the night sky. Earth was suddenly filled with much comforting light. Hint: Your Great Prophecy Spell has triggered More effective spells, successfully erasing the existence of seventeen demigods (including all traces of their present and past existence)! Remaining uses of the Great Prophecy Spell: 9. Legendary Path: By releasing a spell of the Superior Legend level, you have successfully eradicated the chaos-causing demigods, greatly reducing the level of chaos within Canning City. You have gained a substantial amount of Natural Elements (45%; full to enter the Nature Domain); You have gained High Recognition from the Natural Will! You have gained a legendary ability from the Nature Domain, Shelter Technique. Shelter Technique: Upon release, your body enters a state of perfect fusion with this plane. During this state you cannot be targeted, touched, harmed, bound by laws, affected by curses or Prediction Abilities, or even observed, approached, or perceived. For the duration of the ability (up to 9 seconds), You can instantly move to any location within 700 kilometers of the starting point and launch an attack on any target. This attack will include Natural Fury and will dispel your fusion with the material world. Natural Fury: Your spells and physical attacks will be escalated to three times their original power and will carry an extra and potent Intimidation effect (this Intimidation effect will be slightly stronger than the Divine Power of strong divine gods) Limited to: Usable once a week. Indeed, eradicating chaos is nature. Slaughter is also nature. The very definition of nature itself changes with the progression of things. Nature exists only when planes exist. If a world is on the brink of extinction, then the act of saving that world itself greatly satisfies the requirements of the Path of Nature After wiping out all the demigods, Matthew not only gained a legendary ability from the Nature Domain, his practice on the Legendary Path also made sudden leaps of progress! At this moment, he even felt a strong impulse Perhaps entering the legendary through the Nature Domain wouldnt be too bad. The feeling was so intense, Matthew had to counter it with the Temperance Sub-Domain. A moment later, he transferred the excess XP from himself to the bodies of the necromancers under him Just as Hibbert had done to Matthew before. After doing all this, he finally exhaled in relief. Having held back until now, he must complete the undead domain; theres no rush! The next second, Taking advantage of the lingering effect of the Great Prophecy Spell, Matthew glanced at the remaining four astral gates within the city: You all should also disappear. As he finished speaking, The four astral gates crumbled instantaneously! The nearest gate was the most dramatic As Matthew spoke, A large swarm of astral world centipedes was just crossing through the gate. All of a sudden, The gate collapsed. The upper halves of the centipedes bodies were taken back to the astral world with the collapsing gate, Leaving behind countless legs that, due to inertia, rapidly surged forward. The scene was both ludicrous and chilling. Fortunately, not many saw it, or it surely would have formed a new vision. This is the power of the Great Prophecy Spell! Matthew felt a slight surge of excitement in his heart. At that moment, he felt the world before him had never been so vivid and clear. Chapter 1730 470 Shelter Technique and Golden Ring_2 Chapter 1730: 470 Shelter Technique and Golden Ring_2 His eyes emitted a strong blue light, as if a single glance could see through the essence of everything. His brain spun uncontrollably at high speed, his body filled with seemingly infinite mana! The intense feeling of fullness alternated with an unprecedented sense of satisfaction, assaulting Matthews nerves. At one moment, he even felt that he was a true god! Luckily, having experienced the Dusk Disaster and Lost Paradise, Matthew was all too familiar with this swelling sensation. This is an illusion caused by a massive influx of Ether into my body In an environment of expanding Ether, any spellcasting might trigger a backlash of Ether, let alone the Great Prophecy Spell of this caliber! A sense of caution arose in Matthews heart. It was as if countless imps were whispering in his ear: Cast another Great Prophecy Spell! It feels so good! Dont you think the buildings in this city are too densely packed? Tear some down, it will be exhilarating to demolish them His pores involuntarily dilated. Endless Ether rushed into Matthews body. His eyeballs turned completely luminescent blue, even his eyebrows carried that distinctive glow! Mystic Lock! Feeling the Ether inside nearing to go out of control, Matthew activated this ability-incarnating spell without any hesitation. The next second, his entire state returned to normal. At the same time, Matthews neck, cheeks, wrists, knees, and many other areas of his skin began to sprout dense clusters of blue bumps! That was a sign of Ether crystallization! Matthew came to the ground, lightly shook his body, and briskly walked forward. As he walked, he dropped those blue crystals to the ground. He walked out several hundred meters. Only then did the excess Ether crystals completely fall off his body! These Ether Crystals were good stuff in the past, not inferior to any elemental Energy Crystal Cluster and could be used as a casting medium, probably could sell for a good price in the Alliance Mall Sadly, given the current environment, the value of the Ether Crystals will likely be discounted. Matthew thought to himself. He turned back, just about to use Mages Hand to pick up those crystals. He found that Soldier was meticulously following him and picking up those blue crystals. His technique was extremely deft, sweeping all the crystals into his bag as if he were a vacuum cleaner, ultimately handing them all to Matthew. Well done. Matthew kept ninety percent and gave the remaining ten percent to Soldier as a token of his hard work after all, he was a legendary necromancer. That much of a labor fee was appropriate. After doing all this, Matthew finally had a moment to deal with the one who slipped through the net in the Demigod Domain namely, the only entity not erased by the Great Prophecy Spell, Queen Zerg. During the spellcasting, Matthew had actually included Queen Zerg in the range to be eradicated. But it had not been effective. Although Queen Zerg suffered some damage, compared to the demigods who evaporated from Earth, she was at least still alive. However, her mental state was worrying. Because she has not Ascended and does not meet the definition of a False God, she became the one that slipped through the net? Thinking this, Matthew walked casually to where Queen Zerg lay half-paralyzed, suppressed by the aura of the Great Prophecy Spell. At this time, Queen Zerg could no longer maintain her half-human, half-insect state. She had reverted to her original form that of a creature resembling a giant spider with numerous tentacles and a ferocious mouthpart on its back, an otherworldly creature. But at that moment, her multi-faceted eyes near her mouthparts were filled with indescribable fear. With every step Matthew took, Queen Zerg subconsciously shrank her slightly wriggling chitinous layer. Until Matthew stood before her, her abdomen had already begun to exude large amounts of sticky green liquid! Matthew saw fear in her eyes. Youre lucky to be alive, Matthew said nonchalantly, I am willing to give you a chance to mend your ways. But only once. With that, he casually took a glass bottle out of his bag. Next, Matthew positioned the mouth of the bottle toward Queen Zerg. Almost instantly, Queen Zergs body collapsed, large amounts of green liquid forced out from her shell, her bloated body turning into a loose husk and a puddle of liquid, much like a sponge squeezed dry. A few seconds later, a small insect, only as large as Matthews pinky finger, hurriedly crawled out from the pool of green liquid. The insect burrowed deep into the glass bottle. Matthew grabbed the bottle, when Soldier approached. He stared at the glass bottle in Matthews hand for a good seven or eight seconds before finally speaking with difficulty: Master, the bottle, its uncapped. Matthew of course understood what he meant, so he smiled: No worries. This bottle doesnt need a cap. She will stay inside willingly He jiggled the bottle, and the larval form of Queen Zerg was now curled up immobile in one corner, as if she had completely died. Meanwhile, as they conversed, the dark clouds over Order City also dissipated greatly. In the distance among the clouds, several floating ships with giant paddles appeared. Matthew, with his keen sight, recognized them as magic ships from Cyberdragon! Apparently, Butterflys called reinforcements had arrived. With Cyberdragons help, along with the citys Elemental Law Enforcement Team and members of the Truth Sect, and Butterfly, the legendary Machinist present, the astral creatures in the city likely wouldnt cause much trouble anymore. Chapter 1731: 470 Shelter Technique and Golden Ring_3 Chapter 1731: 470 Shelter Technique and Golden Ring_3 After this battle, it was inevitable that the life force of Order City suffered a great blow. Yet, at least the seed of life was preserved. But Matthews heart had not relaxed. Because the true mastermind behind this Chaos Storm the Starry Night God, was still nowhere to be seen. He used the power of Lost Paradise to sense. The strength of the High-dimensional Shadow was still there, and so was the land of Gods Kingdom. The astral creatures within the city were still enjoying the power boost they received as followers of the Starry Night God. This indicated that he hadnt gone far. Where was he? Matthew closed his eyes, and his Equalized Perception opened This time, it took him only half a second to detect an extremely powerful Soul Mark! He meant for me to find him, Matthew opened his eyes. There wasnt much triumph on his face. After successfully locking onto the coordinates of the Starry Night God, he summoned Heavenly Pegasus Oli. Beating her wings, she soared up into the skies, darting towards the coordinates outside the city at the fastest speed. Two minutes later, in the south of Order City, Canning. At the foot of a wall composed of grey, foggy mist, Matthew once again encountered the Starry Night God in person. A smile of release was on his face, as if he had been waiting for Matthews arrival. Is this what youve been secretly up to? Matthew frowned as he looked at the seemingly endless wall of black mist. His Insight told him that the wall spread out very far, possibly enveloping the entire southern part of Order City No, not just the south. Matthew suddenly noticed the black mist wall had a curvature to it. It was like a ring. The entire city of Canning was probably enveloped within! What do you intend to do? Destroy Canning? Matthew questioned. The Starry Night God smiled slightly: On the contrary. Im saving it. Since youre here, let me show you my masterpiece! As he finished speaking, the black mist that made up the wall began to slowly dissipate. Bright golden light refracted from within the wall. Matthews pupils constricted It was a wall made of gold! No, not just gold, there are many special metals from the astral world, It includes Dull Gold, which has a significant restraining effect on magic power, and many other precious metals Although Matthew sensed that the golden wall encircling Canning was extremely thin, such a long distance and fine construction must have taken an enormous amount of time and effort! Welcome to my Golden Ring, the Star Realm Gods eyes shimmered with uncontrollable fervor: This is a divine artefact Ive created using the reserves accumulated over a thousand years from the Heavenly Family Palace! As you can see, the Golden Ring has only one purpose, and that is to contain Ether, making here an ethereal reservoir for the excess magic power of the entire Aindor, and I, will become another being who, following in the footsteps of the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, has reached the pinnacle of both divinity and the path of mages. With this Magic Pool, all those who believe in me will have the ability to cast spells freely, Magic will no longer be an exclusive domain of a few spellcasters, Dont you think this is a great thing? Matthew watched coldly: Great? Are you referring to turning everyone in Canning City into highly distorted monsters? The Starry Night God seemed unconcerned: Thats just a necessary sacrifice under a great goal, Or rather, the fact that Ether is backflowing into Order City is already established. Besides helping me perfect this Magic Pool and prevent the leakage of Ether to other cities in the north of the continent, do you have any other way to save those doomed to become monsters? Chapter 1732: 471 Goddess of Magics little minion Chapter 1732: 471 Goddess of Magics little minion I have sensed your Legendary Path! To maintain nature and end the chaos, right? A faint smile appeared on the face of the Starry Night God: This is exactly what I desire. You should join forces with me, contain the Ether overflowing from Canning, and then turn the Golden Ring into a Magic Pool on this land. You and I shall become the masters of this gigantic Magic Pool, and with this, the turmoil will come to an end. By then, you will have perfectly followed your Legendary Path. Isnt this a win-win cooperation? A mocking smile played on Matthews lips: Do you really think Im an idiot with no understanding of the Legendary Path? You are the instigator of this Chaos Storm. Even if the chaos could be brought to an end by working with you, its unlikely to be acknowledged by the Natural Will. This would be akin to cheating. And the more severe consequence would be suffering a severe backlash for fooling the plane laws and the Natural Will! The Starry Night God shook his head: It wont be like that. You think too highly of the plane laws and the Natural Will. In fact, they are nothing but chaotic clumps of yarn balls that only seem to possess a personal consciousness. During the era of the Twin Paradise, more than one ancient god had successfully enslaved the Plane Will. And the Giant Troll God Poole was one of the best among them. As long as you pay more attention to the details and excellently end this turmoil, the Natural Will will be fooled into thinking it real Matthew remained unmoved: So all the risks are on me, arent they? The Starry Night God blinked: Compared to the risks I face, yours are hardly worth mentioning. To create the Golden Ring, Ive invested almost all of my resources and wealth! To ignite the chaos of Canning, I have used up all my troops and influence! Even to perfectly lower the Golden Ring, I have even brought the land of Gods Kingdom to this land, which could collapse at any moment! How can there be success without risk? His voice sounded quite incendiary. But Matthew was not swayed at all. The only reason he had not turned against the Starry Night God on the spot was that he needed more time to sense the structure within the Golden Ring and the laws of the ceremonial field. At that moment, Matthew asked with interest: Since youre so eager for my participation. Why did you send me away earlier? The Starry Night God chuckled heartily: Sending you away was indeed the first plan. But since you came back, it seems that collaborating with you is destined. Dont be hasty in refusing. Think about it, isnt my plan the most successful choice to handle this mess? I know you have Lost Paradise in your hands. Added to that, the Golden Ring that is about to become a Magic Pool, having two such super divine artefacts at the same time, you would become one of the most powerful individuals in the Multiverse for the upcoming epoch. Thats a very good offer, Matthew. Others wont make such an offer to you so readily. Especially Isabelle, think about it, why would she send you here? She probably just wants to use the High-dimensional Shadow in my hand to judge whether Lost Paradise is really still with you, right?! The Starry Night God continued to tempt: Think about it, Matthew! Times have changed. Once a spellcaster, the future doesnt necessarily have to stick to this profession Matthew interrupted him: If she wanted to know whether Lost Paradise was still in my hands, she would come to me in person to verify, rather than beating around the bush like this. The Starry Night God shrugged: Perhaps. It seems you trust her a lot. Matthew smiled: Of course, I trust her more than you. Having said that, he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. In his Insight, the overall framework of the Golden Ring had become clearly visible. Matthew could feel the obscure yet profound strength contained in the magic runes engraved on the golden walls. That kind of power was surprisingly similar to the Ritual that Matthew had established in the Moonlight Woodland with his guilds of spells! It makes sense. Following the Starry Night Gods concept, the Golden Ring will become a gigantic Magic Pool, and Canning will be the center of the magic net radiating across the entire Northland. And the guilds of spells themselves were also established by relying on a small magic network. Matthew understood. The magic network was originally proposed by The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. She had once practiced and promoted her specifications of the magic net on a small scale both in her homeland and within the Divine Kingdom. But for various reasons, Ye Lis magic net did not achieve significant influence. Instead, it greatly restricted the development of ordinary spellcasters in the material world. It wasnt until the mysterious fall of Ye Li that Aindors magic civilization began to rise again. And during the era when the Seven Saint Alliance ruled the Earth, for reasons unknown, the Heavenly Mages never widely promoted the magic net system. This led to the contemporary spellcasters generally having a shallow understanding of the magic net. The ceremonial field is pre-constructed. The Golden Ring is only a few key steps away from completing the closed loop. With the Golden Rings damping and Suppression of Ether, it might indeed be possible to contain the backflow of Ether within Canning City Just that by doing so, the people in the city would be doomed. Matthews brain was spinning quickly. He certainly wouldnt allow the Starry Night God to close the Golden Ring. As for how to deal with the expanding Ether Honestly, he had no better plan at the moment and could only take it one step at a time! Chapter 1733: 471 Goddess of Magics Little Assistant_2 Chapter 1733: 471 Goddess of Magics Little Assistant_2 At that moment, Matthews figure suddenly disappeared from the spot. Half a minute later, he arrived at a gap in the northwest part of the Golden Ring. Standing in mid-air, Matthew could clearly see the gap slowly merging, with a massive amount of liquid metal coming from all directions, about to fill the area gradually. Boom! Matthew, holding a shovel, swung fiercely, directly chopping the closing gap into two parts! The support of the Golden Ring by the High-dimensional Shadow appeared so fragile under the damage from the energy of the Lost Paradise. In an instant, the gap that was about to close expanded countless times, like a dam that had burst, becoming a massive outlet for Ether to spill out into Canning City! The next second, a cold voice from the Starry Night God came from behind him: Do you know what this means? You are bringing an unforeseeable catastrophic disaster to the cities of the North! Once the backflow of Ether starts, it cannot be stopped. Without a reservoir like the Golden Ring for the excess Ether, the entire northern continent will become a fearsome place akin to the Ether plane! The material world will lose its rich characteristics, and the North will no longer be suitable for intelligent life to inhabit This time, Matthew simply and decisively interrupted the others long speech: So why dont you say that to yourself before you start? Always using these reasons to hold others hostage, right? Having dealt with you people so many times, Ive come to a pattern whatever you do, I just need to do the opposite. Theres a high likelihood I wont go wrong. Sorry, Im quite tempted by your proposal, but your Golden Ring, Im afraid, will not likely succeed in appearing in this world! As long as I am here, Order City will not be abandoned unjustly. If you have even a shred of the glory of being born a god, how about a battle with me. Empty words are useless, defeat me, and you can realize your dream. And the loser, wont see the second half of this Chaos Storm! Matthew radiated a strong will to fight. His gaze focused on the Starry Night God. The latter, backed by the power of the land of Gods Kingdom, was difficult for Matthew to actively attack and capture. He had to provoke him, to make the Starry Night God come to a specific domain and engage in battle with Matthew like those demigods. Only then, would he potentially be able to strike a fatal blow! However, the Starry Night God was more troublesome than those demigods. He just stared at Matthew with an extremely resentful gaze. For a long while, his figure quietly disappeared. Dont let me catch a flaw, Matthew. Tonight, greater chaos is destined to erupt in Canning City. I want to see, you, who always speaks of protecting the living beings of Canning City, whether you will abandon them to save their lives when faced with a more direct disaster, or will you simply watch indifferently like now? With these words dropped, he vanished from Matthews insight. The power of the land of Gods Kingdom is still too strong Matthew frowned. Even though the Lost Paradise was a perfect counter to the High-dimensional Shadow, it was very uncomfortable that the other party wouldnt fight him. As the Starry Night God said, the pressure Matthew now faced was coming from more than one direction! The chaos triggered by the backflow of Ether might be more immediate than the closure of the Golden Ring! He would eventually face a dilemma! Unless I dismantle the Golden Ring all at once! Matthews eyes slightly shifted: Or find a way to bring it over? Unfortunately, the Golden Ring, such a powerful Divine Weapon, was likely highly bound with the Starry Night God. Even if Matthew wielded the overwhelmingly domineering Tauren Sovereign Authority, it would be difficult to usurp its ownership in a short period. Still have to try, what if it works? Thinking so, he acted immediately. Right then, Matthew flew up beside the wall of the Golden Ring. He reached out a hand, attempting to penetrate it with mental power through the Tauren Authority, but at that moment, the normally invincible Tauren Authority felt like it had hit a solid mud wall! And the mud wall had a high voltage electric fence installed on it! ZZZ! An unprecedented sensation of trepidation surged through Matthews entire body. Had his mental power not been extraordinary, he might have been electrocuted on the spot! Warning: You cannot invade the Starry Night Gods Divine Artifact Golden Ring through the Tauren Authority. Because the Starry Night God had fused his divine persona with the Golden Ring. This divine artefact is the Starry Night God himself! What? This guy actually turned himself into part of the artefact? Matthew was stunned. This behavior was so outrageous that he stood frozen for two or three seconds! By doing this, the Starry Night God was not only putting all his eggs in one basket, leaving no way out, but also voluntarily capping his own potential! From then on, the power of the Golden Ring would be the ceiling of the Starry Night Gods strength. If this powerful divine weapon could not progress further, or even regressed, the Starry Night God would be unlucky along with it. Not to mention, just by how he became the artefact, there inevitably existed the risk of being enslaved by others. This was far too extreme compared to normal circumstances! Are all these gods mad? To risk the elimination of their own existence for such a twisted act Matthew couldnt help but mutter to himself. However, just then, a cold voice suddenly came from outside the walls of the Golden Ring: He did this. To resurrect the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. Upon hearing that voice, Matthews slightly troubled mood immediately stabilized. Seconds later, a signature lock of white hair appeared in Matthews vision. Unexpectedly, the visitor was a little girl who looked only about six or seven years old! Despite the great change in appearance, Matthew recognized the person Teacher? Matthew asked. The little girl, who resembled Isabelle in her childhood, nodded gently: During the era of the Heavenly Family Palace, the God of Midnight was the Lady-in-waiting to the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. Ye Li, distinguished as the Goddess of Magic, was notoriously sociable to the point of promiscuity. In the entire Heavenly Family Palace, there werent many who hadnt slept with Ye Li; the God of Midnight was among the few exceptions. Probably because in his minor days, the God of Midnight was Ye Lis lackeyeveryone else was allowed, but in front of him, she always maintained her lofty Goddess of Magic demeanor. This left the ever yearning God of Midnight with an obsession. This twisted obsession turned into the great demon Trier of the astral world. Thus, rather than saying Evil Demon Trier is an incarnation of the God of Midnight, its more accurate to say he was born from his desperate desire to possess Ye Li, body and soul. This is how the demon was born, the origin of this race is derived from distorted emotions and absurd humanity Matthew nodded slightly: So He intends to use the Golden Ring to create a Magic Pool and Magic Network, then resurrect the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, through other means? The little girl answered: Probably. But I can confirm that Ye Li is dead and cannot be resurrected. What the Starry Night God might resurrect could only be a monster that inherits parts of Ye Lis branding and memories. Now, you face a dilemma. Either pretend to collaborate with the Starry Night God, complete the Golden Ring, then kill the resurrected false Ye Li and enslave the Starry Night God Or completely destroy the Golden Ring. But doing so may cause the overflow of ether to spread further, turning a large part of the north into a playground for monsters Unless you can solve the problem of ether overflow. This is the greatest challenge you face on your path to becoming legendary, which, of course, is somewhat harsh for an ordinary ascension to legend. But you would also gain more benefits from it. All the choices are in your hands. Matthew. This is a critical juncture of fate Matthew looked at the little girls youthful face, filled with confusion: So. What about the others? Not to mention Soria, Link, Nameless, these Heavenly Mages. What about the others in the Seven Saint Alliance? Edmond, Ronan, Roderick, Eastern Guardian, Lady Yourou Are all these legendary mages just watching? Just like when Lost Paradise ascended? If thats the case, then who will play the role of Storluk Industries Singularity Cannon like last time? The little girl said calmly: Thats also why I came here today. Its time for you to know what we encountered in the vanished world of history Chapter 1734: 472 Matthews Decision! Chapter 1734: 472 Matthews Decision! You know, Ive never been fond of long-winded speeches, so Ill keep it simple. If theres anything you dont understand, feel free to interrupt and ask; if you do not interrupt, I will assume you understood, said the little girl, speaking at a brisk pace. Matthew nodded immediately upon hearing this. Good, lets get to the point then, she said, her eyelashes fluttering slightly, her skin seeming a few shades fairer and more delicate than before: The so-called vanished historic world is actually a misnomer. Its actual concept refers to a window that appears periodically in the Mirror World and can lead to the Original World, and what were vying for in the historic world is, in fact, the key that opens the window to the Original World Under normal development of the Multiverse. This window is essentially unobservable, unfathomable, and unapproachable. And the reason we can become special Observers or even contenders is that we rely on the Secret Treasure left by Yin, which ultimately allows us to lock onto that window A Calamity Mages doing? Matthew wasnt surprised by this; to the world of Aindor, the Calamity Mage was like a God of Creation bringing dimension-reducing strikes. A casual stroke of hers could become a trace that all beings would look up to. Matthew pondered and said: Excuse the interruption, but I want to know what the Original World means. The little girl quickly explained: This ancient town flew under the radar so not many tourists came hence, they only got visitors during the peak tourist season when there was severe road congestion and tourists would rest in this town. Having heard the backstory, everyone realized why there were so many signboards advertising guest houses in the town. Some even reckoned that even if this side trip was a bust, it was worth it to visit this ancient town. As soon as they entered the town, they became the center of attention. Due to Lin Xis beauty, the town inhabitants ogled at her making her feel a bit awkward. Gu Fan found it strange; it was one thing for men to steal extra glances at Lin Xi, but he couldnt understand why even women were staring at her. He wondered if the residents of this old town were attracted to both genders. Since it wasnt peak tourist season, business was slow and guesthouse owners quickly came up to them with warm greetings. Du Jun assumed the role of a leader, wanting to evaluate the living conditions before selecting a few satisfactory guesthouses and bargaining their rates. Lastly, he discussed the choices with everyone else. Gu Fan had to admit that he admired Du Jun at times and Du Jun indeed had great leadership qualities and everyone respected him for that. At this point, Lu Yi nudged Gu Fan and quietly said, If you dont act soon, your momentum will be dwarfed by your love rival. Dont forget why we came here in the first place. As a man, Gu Fan didnt want to let Lu Yi down, but he wasnt excited about this rivalry either. He just wanted to get through the night safely and hoped that they could return smoothly the next day. However, the issue was that no guesthouse could accommodate all of the sixteen people and the bus driver so they had to split into three groups and stay in separate guesthouses. Gu Fan naturally chose to stay in the same guesthouse as his best friend, Lu Yi. Lin Xi, Gu Fans girlfriend, also stayed in the same guesthouse, albeit a different room. The disaster originates from the Original World, not our Mirror World itself. With my divination spells, Ive seen that the Aindor of the Original World has become the most desolate place Ive ever witnessed in my life Their material layer completely collapsed. The Cosmic Womb shattered beyond repair, unable to nurture new life anymore. It was a universe drained of all its thermal energy, reduced to barren silence. Ultimately, It became the breeding ground for the giant beasts And now, a great cataclysm is rushing towards the Mirror World in the form of a projection, and theres nothing we can do here but watch helplessly as this world heads towards destruction. Chapter 1735: 472 Matthews Decision!_2 Chapter 1735: 472 Matthews Decision!_2 Isabelles statement was devoid of any emotion, resembling indifferent, heartless machinery. Matthew felt somewhat suffocated upon hearing it. If all this holds true Can we not do something to prevent this reflection? He couldnt help but ask. Isabelle said indifferently, Before you, there were others who observed this phenomenon and thought of possible solutions. There are mainly two paths First, prevent the destruction of Aindor in the Original World; Second, prevent the descent of the reflection. As a higher-dimensional being, Anns descent was to change the outcome of the Mirror World. She altered a mass of reflections with her own power Upon hearing this, Matthew blurted out: Ascension of the Heavenly Palace? Isabelle nodded: Before the catastrophe in the Original World, the gods were still the lords of the world of Aindor, their very beings amassed too many chaos elements, eventually becoming the root cause of the worlds turmoil. Ann believed the gods were the key to the catastrophe, thus she exiled and imprisoned them, hoping to save the Mirror World. To some extent, she succeeded. You have actually already His words were directly interrupted by Isabelle: Hold your tongue! That is not to be spoken of; you just need to understand. Matthew took a deep breath. He realized the seriousness Isabelle was not about to leave. She had likely already left! What about the others? Matthew asked: Have they also left? Isabelle shook her head: Only I, and God of Luck, are about to leave. The others will continue to stay in this universe, trying other paths for salvation. Matthew suddenly asked: But even if you go to the Original World, not to mention if the catastrophe has already occurred, to put it harshly if you couldnt change the calamity in the Mirror World, can you really change the calamity in the Original World? Moreover, How do you know, the supposed Original World, isnt just another Mirror World projected by yet another Original World? He recalled the murmurings of the Calamity Mage heard during his Ascension Even the so-called Transcendents are merely moving from one mirror to the next. Yet, the mirrors will always break If Isabelles claims about the Original World and the Mirror World are valid, then her mentioned Original World might just be another mirror world projected by a different world! Matthew intently watched Isabelle. Her gaze was quite serene, appearing to have already considered this issue: According to that line of thought, it leads into an endless loop of skepticism. The situation you describe might indeed be possible, but idle speculation is meaningless; I must personally go and see what the reality is. Moreover, for this world, my presence poses more dangers than benefits. The Chaos Mystery Lock has already become part of my body; my very existence is essentially the largest vortex of chaos. After I leave, this world might stabilize a bit more. As she spoke, a self-mocking smile flashed across her face. Matthew felt somewhat desolate. Do you know how the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, fell? Isabelle said calmly. Chapter 1736: 472 Matthews Decision!_3 Chapter 1736: 472 Matthews Decision!_3 Matthew shook his head. People only know that Ye Li fell before the advent of the Calamity Mage, but few know how she actually died. Isabelle narrated quickly: I can probably guess some of it. Originally, Ye Li had integrated the supreme authority of the Aether Domain, almost single-handedly suppressing the madness of the Chaotic Ether. This was also one of the reasons for the relative stability of Aindor during the Age of Enlightenment. However, such suppression was unsustainable. By the end of the Age of Enlightenment, the pain Ye Li herself bore had already exceeded the threshold of the gods, and her actions became even more outrageous and insane. Speaking of which, the fact that Ye Li became promiscuous also happened during that period In the end, Ye Li, unable to bear the pain, probably used a kind of divine spell to disintegrate herself, reincarnating her will into the Rootless River to seek liberation. She sealed the different Ether Authorities in hidden forms, and the most significant part of it was turned into the Chaos Mystery Lock by the gods of the Heavenly Family Palace Overall, Ye Li was a decent god. The pain Im enduring now is probably only one-tenth of what Ye Li faced at her peak, but even so, I often entertain thoughts of annihilating the world. And the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, under ten times my suffering, hardly did a thing that was outrageous or harmful to heaven and reason, which is truly rare. A faint sense of sorrow washed over Matthews heart. He took a deep breath: So, what does all this have to do with tonights Golden Ring? Are there no Heavenly Mages in the Alliance anymore, completely indifferent to the actions of the Starry Night God? Isabelle snorted lightly: Of course they are watching. But their focus is different from yours. After Im gone, Soria and Link are highly likely to de facto dismantle the Alliance. Soria just wants to make a fortune quietly, and Link is even more rash than I am. They dont belong in the same pot at all. Other Superior Legends will also seize the opportunity to expand their own territories. You should realize All top spellcasters are the beneficiaries of the dissolution of the Alliance. They can divide an enormous inheritance, which could have benefited many ordinary spellcasters Without needing Isabelles reminder, Matthew could foresee the situation after her departure Maybe theyre surprised to see visitors at this hour. Dont overthink it, Gu Fan downplayed it but he too noticed the glances from the passing locals. After everyone checked into their respective guesthouses, Gu Fan started a conversation with the guesthouse owner. He also mentioned the recent earthquake and asked if it was a common occurrence in the area. The guesthouse owner shook his head, indicating that it was his first experience of an earthquake in the town where he was born and raised. Thankfully, it was just minor trembling, and the old town was still intact. Just minor trembling, you say? Gu Fan was puzzled. If the trembling was minor, how could it have caused a landslide that blocked the road completely while the ancient town remained unaffected, as if nothing had happened? But Gu Fan did not overthink it. All he wanted was to get through the night peacefully, wait for the rescue to arrive tomorrow, and then everyone could return safely. Upon entering the simple room, Gu Fan was exhausted. He collapsed onto the bed just wishing to sleep, but he felt uneasy. When he closed his eyes, the strange stares from the inhabitants kept flashing in his mind. Daylight had completely faded and soon, every household turned their lights on. Amid the darkness of the wilderness, the town glowed like a pearl in the night. Lu Yi, who was always full of energy and did not feel tired, started to tease, Gu Fan, youre really a killjoy. Were alone in the wilderness just the two of us and yet, youre going to let such an opportunity slip by. she suddenly asked: Matthew, in your eyes, what kind of person am I? Without hesitation, Matthew responded: Strong, obsessive, crazy, and Kind! Kind? Isabelle asked with a smile: Ive killed so many people, can I still be considered kind? Matthew said seriously: Very kind. I didnt understand before, but since I have felt the distortion that extraordinary power brings to an individual, I realized how kind you are. If I had the power of someone like you or Ye Li, I might become even crazier, or even break down completely You are the person I admire the most. Isabelle smiled silently: Thank you. It is comforting to hear such an excellent flattery before I leave. Getting back to the point. Have you decided what to do? Matthew nodded: Yes. Isabelle said cheerfully: Then go break the Golden Ring. Matthew said with a smile: Did you guess what decision I would make? Isabelle blinked: Dont forget, Matthew, I am your teacher; I can guess every thought of yours. You have a temperament like mine. That is the obsessive nature under a mild exterior. You can learn to be tactful. But you cant learn to compromise. Am I right? Matthew smiled: Youre right. Fuck the Golden Ring! Fuck the Continent Magic Pool! The next second, Matthews entire body erupted with an extremely powerful energy It was. The power of Lost Paradise! Chapter 1737: 473 Giant Evil Art Masters Chapter 1737: 473 Giant Evil Art Masters This was the first time Matthew had used the power of Lost Paradise so unreservedly. The Founder Authority was fully activated. Almost the instant his thought moved, within a 100-meter radius with Matthew at the center, the space underwent a drastic transformation The subtle, fragile, tearing material layers were enveloped by a gentle yet solid force. It was as if a fragile nut had gained an extra layer of a hard shell. Immediately after, within the range of Lost Paradises power projection, chunks of floating Cosmic Base Rock rapidly appeared, along with the trees Matthew had planted on the Base Rock, and the small black cat that was sound asleep under one of the trees. All these scenes were mere projections. Matthew could also consume a considerable amount of Founder Energy to materialize these projections into reality But there was no need. The mere power of projection was enough. Matthew could clearly feel the domineering attributes of Lost Paradise as a powerful Divine Weapon. While completing the power projection, he could sense the forces of the High-dimensional Shadow in this space being rapidly compressed and occupied. Then, an even more intriguing scene unfolded When Matthew brought Lost Paradise near the Golden Ring, the precious yet sparse gold walls of the city began to disappear at a pace visible to the naked eye! At the same time, inside Matthews mind, the disappearing gold walls rapidly appeared in the inner world of Lost Paradise! This is real Plunder! No cost, all taken away! Matthew was delighted. Right then, he began to fly at high speed along the Golden Ring with Lost Paradise. Matthew transformed into something like a vacuum cleaner, sweeping clean the Golden Ring wherever he went. A few seconds later, Matthew was still zealously absorbing the Golden Ring, but the Starry Night God could no longer stay put. He hurriedly emerged from the mist, his tone laced with strong disbelief: How is this possible? Why is your Lost Paradise still intact? Matthew couldnt be bothered to waste words on him, simply immersing himself in voracious absorption. They said it themselves, this is the wealth accumulated over a millennium by the Heavenly Family Palace; naturally, he would suck away whatever he could. As for Lost Paradises crushing effect on the High-dimensional Shadow, it was also within expectations. Things of the past should not continue to exist in this world. What I hold in my hand is the future! After throwing out a couple of verbal shots to deal with the Starry Night God, Matthew took the opportunity to take a few more vigorous sucks. The Starry Night God watched as Matthew absorbed a corner of the Golden Ring he had labored to create, his heartache indescribable. Under the influence of Chaotic Ether, his emotions also became extremely irritable: This world will not have a future! Even if it does, I will ensure the future joins me in death! With his final words, The remaining Golden Ring suddenly disappeared! Matthew licked his lips with a hint of regret. He hadnt absorbed enough yet! The next moment. The Golden Ring that once completely surrounded Canning City, now missing a section, floated above the head of the Starry Night God. His expression was solemn, his gaze sharp, and his tone was determined with a tinge of madness, Since youre not willing to cooperate, Ill have to fight to the bitter end. Dont blame me for the pain I bring to this world. Its all your fault! Matthew! You are the prime culprit behind the worlds destruction! After saying these words, his body began to wither rapidly. The Golden Ring above his head grew brighter: I, God of the Star Realm, gather the aspirations of all beings of the astral world, wield the power of Chaotic Ether, and seek the projection of the Goddess of Magic! Let the world witness the wrath of the Goddess of Magic. Ye Li Finally, I can merge with you as one Whoosh whoosh whoosh! A fierce gale rose from the ground, dispersing the fog that enshrouded Canning City inside and out. Terrible Chaotic Ether surged from within the city, passing through the body of the Starry Night God. Matthew could sense it. The Ether passed through the body of the Starry Night God without any resistance, as if his body were already a dried-up sieve. Seconds later, the Starry Night God had become a desiccated corpse. The surface of the Golden Ring shimmered with numerous shadows of star spirits. Matthews eyelid twitched. Most of these star spirits were angels or divine servants from the Heavenly Family Palace. But he also saw the face of the Starry Night God. It looked like the fellow had indeed, as he claimed, completely fused himself with the Golden Ring! At this moment, the Starry Night God had completely given up his divine persona. And from within the Golden Ring, he summoned a Crystal Coffin exuding an intense Charm! In the Crystal Coffin lay an almost perfect female body. But Matthew could tell at a glance, that it wasnt the physical body of the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. It was more like a false body created through the Clone spell of necromancy! Come on. Come on. I remember, your favourite thing was to dance. You said you wished to dance with Ether some day. But when you reached the pinnacle of magic, you forgot your past happiness and dreams, your face ever clouded with worry and sorrow. Come on. Come on. I remember, what a beauty-loving girl you were Let me dress you in new clothes. Awake from the coffin, lets bring to this world a dance that will shock all beings Hehehe Ye Li, my Ye Li These were not words spoken by the Starry Night God. They were emotions that Matthew, through his powerful Insight, captured overflowing from the Golden Ring. Chapter 1738: 473 Giant Evil Art Masters_2 Chapter 1738: 473 Giant Evil Art Masters_2 That was just a part of the Starry Night Gods obsession that surged like a tide. At this moment, The strongest elder entity from the era of the Heavenly Family Palace finally stopped hiding and suppressing himself. He had intended to establish the Divine Artifact Golden Ring, then construct the Continent Magic Pool, and finally revive the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, within the Magic Pool. But his plan was disrupted by Matthew. The Starry Night God chose to make a desperate move. He audaciously chose to revive Ye Li directly within the Golden Ring and merge himself with the Ye Li about to be revived! Even without Isabelles warning, Matthew, with his shallow basics, could guess that what the Starry Night God was doing was bound to fail! The one he was reviving, Would certainly not be the true Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. It would more likely be an out-of-control monster! But Matthew also understood, Beings like the gods of the Heavenly Family Palace majority have only clung to life until now through their obsessions and madness. The reason obsessions are called obsessions, Is that they cannot be easily dissolved. This kind of thing isnt something you can solve just by talking. At this point, Only by letting the Starry Night God and the Ye Li about to be revived vanish into thin air could all of this come to an end! Matthews eyes were composed and resolute. He was already prepared to fight to the end. His Insight spread out in all directions. At that moment, He could perceive so clearly the unique Resonance between the Golden Ring, the High-dimensional Shadow, and the land of Gods Kingdom. Matthew did his utmost to expand Lost Paradise to its fullest, Efforts were made to suppress the power amplification of the High-dimensional Shadow as much as possible. In the meantime, He also tried to absorb some of the Chaotic Ether into Lost Paradise. Yet compared to the formed Ether Storm near Canning City, what was sucked into Lost Paradise might as well be a drop in the ocean! The backflow from the ether plane was terrifying indeed. In some ways, the Starry Night God was not wrong; such a dreadful trend, once caused, was difficult to resolve by other means. Perhaps It is indeed only by detonating the Ether Star Core in Canning City that all of this can be settled. Such a thought flashed through Matthews mind. At that moment, The crystal palace floating in the air suddenly shattered. A clone resembling Ye Li floated in midair. The Golden Ring slowly descended upon her head. Her body turned from initially withered and slender into gradually plump and obese, until finally, she nearly swelled into a massive ball of flesh! The surface of the flesh ball bubbled with countless granules and lumps. Boom! Boom! Boom! Those tiny granules kept exploding, causing numerous breaks, sores, and bruises to appear on the surface of the flesh ball. The flesh ball continued to swell. From the size of one person, it quickly inflated to hundreds of meters in diameter and still grew under the influx of Chaotic Ether! Meanwhile, Various chaotic organs emerged from the swelling flesh ball like bamboo shoots after rain Forked or barbed slim tongues; Fine, sharp, yet broken teeth; Bloody and entangled hearts and intestines; And countless tentacles! Matthew looked up at the horrifying behemoth that was growing so large, it seemed to devour the surrounding space. Just then, A giant eyeball suddenly appeared on the terror itself. The eyeball coldly stared at the tiny Matthew. Stunned by my beauty, arent you? A voice mixed with hundreds of different male and female tones spoke in Matthews ear. Matthew nearly vomited on the spot! Warning: You are facing a failed Ether creature revival. This Ether creature was formed by the fusion of the Goddess of Magic Ye Lis clone and projection, the Starry Night Gods spirit body, a large number of angel spirit bodies from the Heavenly Palace, and the Divine Artifact Golden Ring! Warning: This Ether creature has a powerful Chaos Aura, causing anyone who approaches to experience unclear consciousness and chaotic cognition Matthew steadied himself. Fortunately, He had Lost Paradise. The effect of the Chaos Aura on him was minimized. But in the nearby Canning City, Clearly, many people had already been affected by the chaotic cognition Some couldnt distinguish left from right and began to slip wildly when walking; Some could no longer tell friend from foe and started to indiscriminately attack everyone around; Others lost their Self and behaved like dogs, sticking their butts in the air Those ludicrous yet horrifying scenes poured into Matthews Transcendent Insight, flooding his mind. In fact, it wasnt just Order City. As chaotic ether wildly expanded, the entire north was affected by the chaos brought about by ether creations! This is essentially a gigantic Evil Art Master. It wasnt clear when, but Isabelle once again quietly arrived by Matthews side: The rampant backflow of ether is the nourishment for the growth of an Evil Art Master. As long as the ether continues to expand indefinitely, this Evil Art Master will also swell without limit, Following the veins of ether, it will ultimately successfully parasitize the entire continental shelf of Aindor and then bring about the destruction of the whole world With her words, a vision like divination spells appeared before Matthew. In the vision, he saw the entire Aindor covered with a thick layer of flesh membrane, its surface left with nothing but squirming organs and teeth, no longer any living life to be seen! The material world has been torn apart. Isabelle sighed softly: I can feel that the Chaos Mystery Lock within me is being hugely drawn. Had I not left, I might have become part of this Evil Art Master as well, To become such a terrifying creation is also, perhaps, the destiny that I, or the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, was doomed to face From her words, Matthew felt a deep and desolate loneliness. As she was about to leave, Isabelle spoke considerably more than usual. Matthew could actually feel her good intentions- Perhaps this was her last time safeguarding him. Although their relationship couldnt be considered very close, sometimes even diverging in opposing directions, ultimately, in certain aspects, they could reach a consensus. For example, ever since they had met, they never mentioned a word about Lost Paradise, which was a form of tacit understanding in itself. What should I do? With the Heavenly Mage by his side, whose knowledge was unparalleled in the Multiverse, Matthew certainly wouldnt forgo the near and seek the far. He directly asked for advice. Isabelle whispered: The appearance of the gigantic Evil Art Master further tears apart the material layers within Canning City. But even more fatal is the ceaseless backflow of ether. I will take action to lock down the material layer to ensure it doesnt collapse in the short term, so there wont be any Void Turbulence, astral creatures wont be able to come in, but thats all I can do. The rest is up to you to finish. Hearing this, a bad feeling washed over Matthews face. As expected, it was much as he had guessed. But hearing Isabelle speak calmly, You just need to enter the body of the Evil Art Master, and completely destroy the Golden Ring that has fused with the will of the Starry Night God. When you act, be quick, and maybe you can even reclaim some parts of the Golden Ring for later use To enter the interior of the Evil Art Master? Matthew gave a wry smile. So be it. After all, with Lost Paradise to protect his body, he was not affected by the Chaos Aura like others were. Eliminating this most terrifying factor, wasnt it just forcefully entering a big lump of flesh! Watching the flesh ball swell larger and larger, with a diameter exceeding five hundred meters, its bottom even starting to devour the ground, Matthew quickly prepared himself. Before entering, he suddenly turned back to Isabelle and said: Theres one more thing. Isabelle with a blank gaze hummed in response: Hmm? Matthew said earnestly: I mean, has anyone considered shattering the mirror? I know that after shattering the mirror, the Mirror World might cease to exist. But is there also a possibility that after the mirror breaks, the so-called Mirror World might become an independent world in its own right? A flash of surprise crossed Isabelles eyes. Before she could respond, Matthew had already steeled himself and dove toward the edge of the gigantic Evil Art Master! Dont come over here! Dont get close to my body! Sensing Matthews approach, the gigantic Evil Art Master instinctively emitted a voice of repulsion. At the same time, a swarm of Ether Worm Demons appeared on that areas surface to block Matthew! Matthew snorted coldly: Today, Im going to enter your body! Nobody can stop me! Chapter 1739: 474 Goddess of Magics clone Chapter 1739: 474 Goddess of Magics clone Ether Worm Demon. A common native monster of the Chaotic Ether Plane. The Ether Worm Demon is about half the size of an average human, resembling a praying mantis with blades imbued with chaotic elemental burns, and a sac on its chest that can secrete a highly corrosive mist. Although the individual level of a Worm Demon is only around Tier 3. When they appear in swarms, they pose a threat to the lives of an entire squad of experienced professionals. Not to mention Matthew is now facing a veritable sea of Worm Demons! Countless Ether Worm Demons emerged from every corner of the giant Evil Art Masters skin, like natural oils secreted from the pores. They charged menacingly towards Matthew. Matthew wanted to cast spells to eliminate some of the Worm Demons, but he quickly dismissed the idea For one, the Ether Worm Demons had extremely high magic resistance, making it difficult for ordinary spells to cause them devastating damage. Secondly, spellcasting actions near the giant Evil Art Master were greatly restricted. Matthew discovered. That to cast spells here, not only did the chanting time increase significantly, but other spellcasting costs also surged considerably. The giant Evil Art Master functioned like a super Ether vortex. It attracted a terrifying amount of ether from the ether plane, converging within its core. Therefore, near the Evil Art Master For example, Canning City. Spellcasting became a very convenient task, even ordinary people who did not know magic might be able to produce fireballs if they happened to guess a few words correctly. But on the Evil Art Masters skin. This situation was pushed to another extreme Spellcasters had to combat the cores devouring ability of the ether to cast spells, which led to a sharp increase in spellcasting costs! This area could also be considered an anti-magic zone Matthew raised an eyebrow. But this wasnt enough to stop him. Seeing the tide-like swarm of Worm Demons about to consume him. Matthews mind stirred Lost Paradise: Mechanical Combat Skill! The next second. All the Divine Weapons on his back burst forth automatically! Shovel, sickles, sticks, Magic Swords A series of Divine Weapons erupted in dazzling white light under Matthews mental command, signifying the release of their inherent divine powers! This was not a spell. But a small trick Matthew had learned by constantly exploring Lost Paradise over the last six months. Through this trick. He could simultaneously command all Divine Weapons attuned to his will to strike autonomously! Of course. The damage this automatic attack could cause depended on the divine power the Divine Weapons had accumulated in Lost Paradise. Boom boom boom! The Divine Weapons released their powerful energies unrestrainedly, automatically clearing wave after wave of enemies on the battlefield like drones. There were simply too many Ether Worm Demons. But the automatic attacks of the Divine Weapons could not possibly clear them all. However, Matthew merely needed a brief moment of opportunity! A few seconds later. He successfully landed on the Evil Art Masters surface. But soon. Matthew realized that entering the body of the Evil Art Master was not as simple as he had imagined Though the Evil Art Masters skin was full of undulating wrinkles and haphazard rift cracks. It seemed to sense Matthews approach. At this moment, all the small rift cracks secreted copious amounts of yellow-green liquid. This yellow-green liquid had strong corrosive and adhesive properties, melting the surrounding connective tissue and forming patches of extremely tough membranes of flesh. Matthew tried breaking through these membranes. It was possible. But it was not only laborious, even after breaking through one layer, there was another underneath, and it was unknown how many layers there were in total! So tightly locked on the surface? Matthew frowned. He found it incredibly difficult to get in through the small cracks and could only aim for the larger rifts But that was also not easy. The larger rifts were often surrounded by toothed edges that were several meters deep, resembling a trap of sorts. With the number of Worm Demons increasing. And the power of the Divine Weapons failing to sustain. Matthew made a decisive choice. He would enter through a large rift! The next second. He drank a Rapid Run Potion and sprinted to a giant rift, barely preventing himself from being knocked unconscious by the overwhelming stench that emitted from it! Looking at the wriggling teeth within and the rapidly closing rift. Matthew did not hesitate. He transformed into the Moon Bear and, with a roar, jumped in Slap slap slap! The stout bear paws powerfully struck the flesh walls on both sides of the rift, undeterred by the sharp teeth, he kept forcing his way through. Finally. Just before the meat fissure was about to close, Matthew reached it! Plop plop! The thick bear paws inserted themselves into the fissure without warning, followed by the other paw! At this point. The Divine Weapons had already been retrieved by Matthew through Lost Paradise. Many Ether Worm Demons reached his position. But Matthew did not so much as glance at them. He let out a roar on the spot and with the Moon Bears formidable brute force, he managed to forcibly pry open the closing flesh fissure! The next second. He forced his way in! The sensation of passing through the fissure was more comfortable than Matthew had anticipated. Unlike the coarse outer skin of the Evil Art Master, once he penetrated several meters in, avoiding the dental layer, the underside was surprisingly tender and smooth The Moon Bear bulldozed its way through. The meat fissure had no choice but to stretch to its maximum. After dozens of seconds. Matthew successfully crossed the Evil Art Masters outer layer and arrived at a series of mysterious and eerie chambers beneath its skin! Chapter 1740: 474 Goddess of Magics clone_2 Chapter 1740: 474 Goddess of Magics clone_2 At that moment. A blue light quietly lit up behind Matthew, followed by a voice he hadnt heard in a long time: Your behavior is the most vulgar I have ever seen in my life. Ive never seen any spellcaster enter anothers body like you did Matthew turned around to look. It was Augustuss Skull that he had just thrown out to deal with the Insect Demon This unique weapon of the necromancer, which Matthew had placed in the Lost Paradise, eventually transformed into one of the divine weapons. But in most cases. The remnant soul of Augustus in the skull was aloof, rarely speaking to Matthew, let alone initiating a conversation like now. Matthew understood in his heart. This one probably smelled something good. As expected. Augustuss Skull actively flew in front of Matthew: I can give you some guidance Matthew directly grabbed the skull, making a gesture to stuff it back into his bag: I dont need this! Augustuss Skull hurriedly said: No, no, no! I can be of help to you! Believe me, keeping me by your side is very beneficial! Matthew scoffed: Not telling the truth, huh? It seems that half a year in Lost Paradise still wasnt enough for you to understand the situation, was it? I am the master. Now, Ill give you one last chance, if you keep being cagey, Ill find a place to bury you. Augustuss Skull dared not neglect and hastily explained: I can help you digest part of the Ether Core! You can feel it, cant you? The Ether Core is the root of this Evil Art Master, its also where all the Chaotic Ether is converging. Just let me take in a part of itwell, not all of it, its too vast, if you stuff it all in, I wont be able to hold it and will explode. Im not greedy, just a small part will allow me to evolve into a more powerful Divine Weapon! Upon hearing this, Matthew immediately understood. The giant Evil Art Master had absorbed too much Chaotic Ether, and this place had naturally become an Enchantment Domain! Ordinary weapons placed in the body of an Evil Art Master would automatically advance to magical weapons over time, as long as they were not damaged. Let alone already highly graded magical weapons, and semi-divine weapons and the like! Even if you dont agree, please let me stay by your side, this way, at the very least I can absorb a bit more aether essence Seeing that Augustuss Skull was finally not as haughty as before in its speech. Matthew also expressed his friendly attitude in response. After all, they were weapons in his own hands, and an upgrade would not be a bad thing for him. As for the giant Evil Art Masters Ether Core Matthew was very clear-headed. Let alone a part of it, even one ten-thousandth was not something Augustuss Skull could withstand. It seems that the remnant soul of Augustus has already been influenced by the chaotic cognizance within the Evil Art Masters body A hint of caution flashed through Matthews mind. Being within the radiation range of the Lost Paradise would affect anyone. This showed just how powerful the Chaotic Force Field here was. Moving deeper. Even Matthew himself might experience cognitive dissonance! One must remain highly vigilant and conscious at all times. I have the Divine King Authority of the Lost Paradise and Aindors Tauren Authority as dual anchors, no matter how powerful the Chaos Aura is, at most it can only affect the most superficial layer of cognizance Matthew steadied his spirit. Then he asked: Since youve made such a request, you must have sensed the calling of the chaotic core, right? Augustuss Skull happily responded: Of course! And that calling is very strong! I can feel that all the magic weapons sensitive to ether are irresistibly following this calling, moving towards the chaotic core! We must get ahead of others and get my treasure! As he said this. He floated ahead on his own accord. Matthew watched with a cool eye: Others? Who else could even get in here It seems this fellows cognition has been severely twisted However, that didnt mean that Augustuss Skulls Insight was wrong. Matthew knew. Such peculiar entities as sentient artifacts possess a talent for perception that transcends living beings. Having just entered this eerie chamber zone. With no clues at hand, it might be a good idea to follow Augustuss Skull for a section! Immediately. The ethereal blue skull led the way in front. Matthew followed closely behind. They spent approximately seven or eight minutes navigating through the complex, moist chamber zone. Passing through these areas. Matthew had to shuttle between crevices, flesh folds, vein-like structures, and between sides of flesh crystals or membranes, just like when he had previously delved into the epidermis. The whole experience was indescribable. But overall. The chaos inside the Evil Art Master was much less than Matthew had imagined. There were a large number of chambers and organs here. Rows of teeth or human long hair would occasionally grow on the walls of the chambers. While passing through the dense area of long hair. The sticky hair would entangle Matthews limbs and try to keep him there. Luckily, the hair wasnt very strong. Matthew struggled for a while and successfully freed himself. Chapter 1741: 474 Goddess of Magics clone_3 Chapter 1741: 474 Goddess of Magics clone_3 This was also one of the reasons Matthew could continue to be active in Aindor in the future. After passing through the chamber area, Matthew and Augustuss Skull arrived above a vast mirror. At first, Matthew thought it was a lake. It was not until he stepped on it that he realized the lake under his feet, shining like silver water, was actually an endless mirror. The images reflected in the mirror were not the scenery above it, but scenes that felt oddly familiar to Matthew Thick dark clouds carrying purple lightning and a fire pillar tearing through the center rent the heavens and earth; The towering palaces in the clouds collapsed with a roar; The angels flew about in panic, like frightened birds in a forest, yet ultimately could not escape a fiery end; In the end, the Divine Kingdom fell, the Heavenly Family Palace toppled over. Turbulence arose from the flatlands of Earth. Destruction and rebirth alternated in succession. Those scenes cycled endlessly. For a while, Matthew thought the images in the mirror were of the fall of the Heavenly Family Palace. But soon, he realized that the architecture in the mirror was not from the era of the Heavenly Family Palace, but from an even more ancient time! That was the age of the Light and Dark Twin Ancient Gods. Those are scenes of the fall of Twin Paradise A realization like this dawned upon him. At that moment, The image of an old man with withered skin and a rotting face suddenly emerged from the lake surface. Matthew fixed his gaze, and the old mans appearance turned out to be strikingly similar to his own aged visage! One day, you too will meet such an end. Lost Paradise is a treasure of rebirth for you now, but for you in a million years, it will be a cage you long to escape but cannot! The old man said eerily. Matthew looked surprised: I can live for millions of years? The old man was expressionless. Wouldnt that be a huge gain? Matthew smiled and walked towards him: As for what will happen later, lets talk about that when the day comes. A few seconds later, he completely ignored all the changes around him and walked right through the elderly figure that closely resembled himself! Tip: You have successfully traversed the illusion derived from High-dimensional Shadow! He walked forward, following his instincts. It was also an illusionary world. In the illusion, Matthew saw many sights of the astral world The arrival of the land of Gods Kingdom in the material world provided a definite coordinate for astral creatures. Even though many astral creatures had not entered the material world through the astral gate, they were slowly arriving at the edge of the Eternal Barrier guided by the power of Gods Kingdom. At this time, the Eternal Barrier was no longer the same as when it was bombarded by the Singularity Cannon by the Undead Prince. In the great tears apart, the Eternal Barrier also became riddled with holes. Matthew saw billions of astral lives clinging to the Eternal Barrier, slowly passing through its cracks into the material world. Clearly, This would be a disaster lasting for decades or even centuries. Matthew did not succumb to this illusion either. He took a breath and stepped out. Divine Monster Body, High-dimensional Shadow, land of Gods Kingdom Next, it should be the real terrain, right? Matthew thought to himself. Behind the illusion, lay an environment resembling a deep, dark cave. Matthew saw at first glance the coffin suspended in midair. Of course, the clone of The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, lay within the coffin. He stepped closer, His eyes suddenly twitched slightly. At that moment, Matthew was astonished to find that upon closer inspection, the Goddess of Magic Ye Li bore a 90% resemblance to Isabelle! Chapter 1742: 475 Secret Treasure of Love and Void Banishment Chapter 1742: 475 Secret Treasure of Love and Void Banishment Yes. 90% similar. But Matthew soon noticed the subtle differences. These differences were quite apparent, and they made a vivid impression These two people only looked alike. They were definitely not the same person. But Is it really just a resemblance? Matthews heart rate slightly increased. Unconsciously, he approached the clone floating in mid-air. In the process, Matthew repeatedly confirmed that Nightlys clone only bore a considerable resemblance to Isabelle in appearance. In terms of physique, they were worlds apart. A coincidence? Matthew found it a bit far-fetched. Aside from their appearances, Isabelle and Nightly also shared many similarities They both became, at some point, possibly the strongest presence with magic power in the Multiverse. One before the arrival of a Calamity Mage, The other after the arrival of a Calamity Mage. They also both faced the pain and trouble brought by Chaotic Ether, and their ultimate choices didnt seem too different. Nightly chose to commit suicide using divine spell; Whereas Isabelle chose a sort of self-banishment, venturing into the elusive Original World. There was no doubt. Both of their decisions regarding the material worlds greater good could really be called great. So, how did Nightlys secret come into Ronans hands? Edmond daring to steal Nightlys secret from Ronans house couldnt be that simple. If Nightlys secret was initially in Isabelles hands, then everything would make sense In an instant, Matthew recalled a series of strange occurrences Such blatant and terrible disputes among the Superior Legends were quite rare. Afterward, although Ronan was compensated, The complete lack of any retaliatory actions spoke volumes. Matthew guessed, Ronan and Edmond, as students of Isabelles previous generation, might have both had some entitlement to the Goddess of Magics secret. However, something must have happened, with Edmond being excluded, allowing Ronan to solely inherit Nightlys legacy. And that incident might have been related to the struggle for internal influence in the Alliance involving Isabelle, Link, and Nameless. Thinking back to Isabelles initial clashes with Edmond, Matthew felt his guess wasnt wrong. Edmonds attitude towards Isabelle was still respectful; he clearly hadnt planned to lash out at his teacher. But regarding Ronans exclusive possession of Nightlys secret, Edmond undoubtedly had his own thoughts. Ronan probably also recognized this, otherwise, why would he leave the last secret in the rarely inhabited house in Rolling Stone Town? Gossip among Legendary-mages Its truly fascinating! Unconsciously, Matthews mind flashed through much Getting back to the present, at this moment Nightlys body was emitting a bright white light. This was a sign of a massive concentration of free Ether. This hazy white light made Nightly more beautiful, like a goddess in slumber, exuding a transcendent and sublime beauty. Matthew had previously had a somewhat negative impression of Nightly. He thought she was no different from the gods of the Heavenly Palace, just a naturally promiscuous and shameless woman. The only reason she had become a god was simply good timing. However, now Matthew stood in front of Nightlys clone, and his feelings were completely transformed. If the pinnacle of the magic path is to face the disorderly Ether, where one must endure pain that could drive a god insane all the time, then how do Heavenly Mages maintain their sanity? Thinking about this aspect, Matthews heart felt unavoidably heavy. If Isabelle and Nightly had it this hard, what about the others? What were they using to sustain their humanity? Soria may have been after money. Nameless probably chased the traces of the Calamity Mage. But what about Link? Or even Ronan and other Superior Legends? Matthew instinctively felt, when he formally ascended to legend, he would probably also have to start facing the harshness of Ether At this moment, a voice tinged with subtle sorrow emerged next to Matthews ear. You are late That madman has already turned me into a puppet neither dead nor alive Along with this voice, the clone turned upright, slowly opened its eyes, and their gazes collided. At that moment, Matthews heart involuntarily contracted. Even as a clone, Nightlys eyes were so clear and pure, in stark contrast to her tumultuous reputation. Matthew found it hard to describe the feeling. The eyes of this clone in front of him were like a forest washed by heavy rain, emanating dense moisture and a luminous air, giving a profoundly beautiful sensation. This had nothing to do with Charm. It was simply pure. So pure that even standing before her, Matthew felt a sense of shame Is this the killing power of the Goddess of Magic? Quickly, Chapter 1743: 475 Secret Treasure of Love and Void Banishment_2 Chapter 1743: 475 Secret Treasure of Love and Void Banishment_2 At this moment, Matthew finally understood why the God of Midnight was so obsessed with Ye Li. If Ye Li were alive today, or if Isabelle were to unreservedly release her charm, perhaps hardly any spellcaster in the Alliance could resist the extra allure brought by the Pure Ether! So, who exactly are you? Just to be safe, Matthew still asked: Are you the spiritual imprints of The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li? Or a chaotic creation influenced by the memories of the God of Midnight? The clone responded indifferently: Both. That madman used the High-dimensional Shadow to replicate my spiritual imprints and then implanted in it a mass of wills and memories that do not belong to me. He delusionally tried to merge with me in this manner It is disgusting. A person who has died should not be resurrected in this world. My very existence, for even a second, is blasphemy to this world! Her gaze was exceedingly firm, filled with intense disgust and dissatisfaction. Before Matthew could speak, a voice of the Starry Night God, at times masculine, at times feminine, suddenly emanated from the Golden Ring above her head: And the necromancer? You should know, the person before you has a notorious reputation as a necromancer! If we go by what you say, he has been incessantly blaspheming the world! At the same time, Matthew also noticed that the Golden Ring was merging into the clones head at a slow pace. Pain and discomfort occasionally crossed Ye Lis face. You are still the same as you were back then, always Blurring Contract, Ye Li coldly taunted: Necromancers represent a different form of life, originating from the negative energy plane; they are a part of nature! Becoming a necromancer isnt a form of resurrection, but a peculiar new birth, unrelated to the continuation of life but another origin. Apart from their shells, there is nothing related to the living within the undead. This is utterly different from you using divine artefacts to forcibly create a Divine Monster! Or should I say This is exactly what you wanted, isnt it? Under the guise of reviving me, creating an out-of-control Divine Monster, only to have the Goddess of Magics resurrection lead to the destruction of everything in the end? Thats what you want, right? However, no matter how Ye Li mocked, The Starry Night God continued to remain silent in his own world, his tone as if mumbling in a dream: What if it is so? What if it isnt? No matter how much you despise me, hate me, you and I will ultimately become one. From now on, I am you, you are me, and there will no longer be any barriers between us. Dear Ye Li. After merging with you, whatever becomes of the world, I no longer care. Divine Monster or goddess, do you think I care? My concern lies only with you, the conscious you! Otherwise, why would I have tried so hard to ensure the independence of your consciousness and thoughts before the Fusion? Hehehe Im coming Ye Li As the voice faded, the Golden Ring deeply embedded itself into Ye Lis flesh, her head even began to distort and deform, blood seeping out from beneath the Golden Ring! Matthew was about to use the power of Lost Paradise to stop the further fusion of Ye Li and the Golden Ring, but he was stopped by Ye Li. Its no use. I am destined to become part of this Divine Monster. This is good, after it absorbs me, it will come to its weakest moment. At that time, for you to destroy my body and the Golden Ring will become much easier. Ye Li stated directly, without any attempts to avoid the subject. Hehehe, dont think by saying this, I will let you go Impossible You are mine, Ye Li All of you! The disgusting voice of the Starry Night God came through once again. Matthew frowned. But he really had no way of stopping the fusion of the Golden Ring with Ye Lis clone. This was within the gigantic Divine Monster. The inner world created through the intertwining of the Divine Monster Body, High-dimensional Shadow, and the land of Gods Kingdom. In this place, the restraining effect of Lost Paradise on the High-dimensional Shadow reached its lowest point. Matthew could launch an Attack at the Golden Ring, but doing so could harm Ye Lis clone and the outcome was uncertain Just as Ye Li had said, perhaps only at the moment of their official fusion would Matthew catch a glimpse of a flaw. In any case, it seemed the fate of the resurrected Ye Li had been decided. She would either become a super Divine Monster that would destroy the world or die at the hands of Matthew, with no third option available! Yet even so, Ye Lis resolve to face death was as strong as when she had chosen to disappear using a divine spell. Matthew took a deep breath. He knew that every move he faced now was critical. He could not be impulsive. He could not be careless. The Equalization Point that had solidified in his body once again came to a very sensitive period For a moment, he even saw the figures of Link and Soria! They stood at the northern and southern ends of Order City, respectively, gazing into the distance. Chapter 1744: 475 Secret Treasure of Love and Void Banishment_3 Chapter 1744: 475 Secret Treasure of Love and Void Banishment_3 I definitely can Two seconds later. Matthew stared intently at Goddess of Magics pale, water-like eyes, his face suddenly revealing an extremely evil smile: Who says all of Goddess of Magic is yours? Arent you now reduced to nothing but trash? A mere ring, can you satisfy a goddesss voracious needs? The next second. In the astonished gaze of Goddess of Magic. Matthew quickly approached and tore off a part of the clones clothing in front of her. Amidst the uncontrollable screams of Goddess of Magic. The voluptuous body of the goddess was completely exposed to Matthew. The next second. Without hesitation, Matthews hands boldly ravaged the Goddess of Magics peaks. Her feeble resistance seemed more like coquetry. A few breaths later. Matthew finally heard the hysterical screams of the Starry Night God: What are you doing? Let go of your hands! Shes but a clone, you wouldnt have not even touched her before your resurrection, right? His actions grew increasingly wild. The Tauren Sovereign Authority even ignited of its own accord without activation! Goddess of Magic realized what Matthew wanted to do. Thus, her attitude shifted from initial half-hearted resistance to silent moans, faintly tinged with a hint of pleasure. What are you two doing?!!! You think you can infuriate me like this?! The voice of Starry Night God sounded a bit calmer now. The fusion force of the Golden Ring was clearly increasing. Noticing this, Matthew saw the blood seeping from Goddess of Magics forehead instantly vaporized into a scab, and he felt somewhat distressed. His movements slowed down a bit. But Goddess of Magic became even more daring! She wrapped her arms around Matthews neck on her own initiative, her body supple as a snake pressing closely against him, her crimson lips approaching his. Her eyes misted up with several layers of vapor. Any man would probably see devotion in them. However, Matthew hesitated slightly The reason he laid hands on Goddess of Magic was to enrage Starry Night God, thereby interrupting his forced fusion process with the Goddess of Magics clone. The resurrected Goddess of Magic did show an unwillingness to be tainted by Starry Night God from the beginning. But deep inside, Matthew still held some defenses against her. What if Goddess of Magic had already submitted to Starry Night God? What if all of this was merely a spectacle directed by Starry Night God himself? Or even more extreme. What if Starry Night God simply enjoyed this? For safetys sake. Matthew activated the automatic defence of Lost Paradise to the maximum and subconsciously dodged the attempted kiss from the Goddess of Magic. However, she embraced him even more fervently. Dont hide. I want to give you the most important thing I have She whispered softly into Matthews ear. That moment, Her voice seemed like the most heart-wrenching spell, piercing straight into Matthews heart. It made his heart itch. Visions and hallucinations even started to appear before his eyes He saw the colossal body of the Evil Art Masters expanding further, with part of it having engulfed the city walls of Order City, and a few lives taking refuge near the walls were mercilessly devoured and assimilated by the Evil Art Masters; He saw Ether storms of various magnitudes erupting across the lands of Aindor, where the flesh and blood of the Evil Art Masters spread like a carpet of mushrooms upon the ground where the storms passed. Using Ether as a medium, the Evil Art Masters greedily sucked away the vitality of the continent. Many lives were thus obliterated. Their screams before death echoed in Matthews ears for a long time. In stark contrast to those tragic scenes, at the core of the Evil Art Masters, Matthew was facing the ardent advances of the newly resurrected, barely clothed Goddess of Magic! Matthew! Come! I want to give it to you! In the narrow, humid cave. The temperature suddenly rose. The Goddess of Magics eyes became extremely seductive and captivating, as she frenziedly kissed Matthew, guiding his hand to draw unintelligible circles on her chest. In that instant, Whether it was the influence of the Chaotic Force Field or not, Matthews thoughts also became somewhat jumbled. Why has the voice of the Starry Night God gone quiet? This thought surfaced in his mind. Forget about him! Hes still fusing! The Goddess of Magics voice was very strange, as if passions suppressed for a thousand years were bursting forth at this moment. Hurry up! She urged him hastily. Trust me She begged plaintively. Matthew closed his eyes and only saw the tragic scenes of destruction by the Evil Art Masters. Never mind, lets take a gamble! He decided to heed the call of the Tauren Sovereign Authority. Determined, he abandoned dodging and met the Goddess of Magics red lips head-on! Just as his lips barely touched the Goddess of Magics skin, he was scalded by a terrifyingly intense heat, causing his flesh to become blurred and mangled! Sizzling sounds! Between breaths. Matthew felt as if he had just kissed a slab of iron that had been scorched by fierce flames! Does it hurt? The Goddess of Magic chuckled softly: Thats what love is like. Matthew Love is just that scorching hot! The next second, She kissed him again, and Matthew accepted the pain, feeling in just a few breaths that his mouth had melted! Yet it was during this process, Chapter 1745: 475 Secret Treasure of Love and Void Banishment_4 Chapter 1745: 475 Secret Treasure of Love and Void Banishment_4 Ye Lis circling motion with her hand on Matthews chest gradually came to an end. And Matthew had already realized That was not symbol drawing. It was the writing of an extremely complex incantation! With Matthews relatively limited knowledge of magic, he could only discern it was a kind of sealing spell! She is not sealing. She is unlocking the seal Matthew silently thought to himself. On the data panel. Notice: You have received The Passionate Kiss from The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li (Clone)! You have obtained the qualification to inherit the Gift of Nature from Ye Li! Was this the true nature of the passionate kiss? Matthew only felt that his left hand, which was placed on Ye Lis chest, suddenly touched something soft and moist. He looked down. And to his shock, he discovered that at some point, Ye Li had torn open her own chest! Her fair skin was split open, and the blood vessels and organs inside her chest were exposed to the air. The most dazzling of all. Was unmistakably her heart! That was not the ordinary heart a clone should have. It was a Magic Heart radiating with the profound meaning of supreme magic! No. It was more than just a Magic Heart. It was An immensely intense and powerful force of Spiritual Power. Matthews breathing stalled at this revelation. At the same time. Ye Lis trembling voice rose in his ear: This is the most precious thing I can give you from my being. It is also the important reason why I havent completely lost control until the final moment. I hope you treat it well. Take it now, quickly take it, otherwise Im afraid I wont be able to contain myself Under Ye Lis urging. Matthew plunged his left hand into Ye Lis chest cavity and grasped her heart, and as he was about to remove it from its chamber. A powerful force locked onto the heart. Regrettably. That force was a step too late. With the support of Lost Paradise and Ye Lis permission. Matthew resolutely seized the heart in his hand and placed it into Lost Paradise! Notice: You have obtained Ye Lis Childs Heart! Childs Heart (Magic Heart/Secret Treasure Key): Possessing this heart, youll not only better wield magic but also maintain a higher sensitivity towards all things. Most importantly. It will enable you to preserve a strong sense of shame long-term. And shame. Is one of the most powerful and important anchors for gods or Immortals. Furthermore. The Childs Heart is also a part of the Secret Treasure of Love, as well as the key to unlocking the final Secret Treasure of Love. Childs Heart. So this was the true reason Ye Li had not completely lost control amidst the Chaotic Ether for so long! Whats more. It was the key to one of the Universes six secret treasures, the Secret Treasure of Love! Matthew looked at Ye Li. The latters expression no longer held the earlier lust and fervor, only an endless decline and destruction in her eyes: Destroy me. Stop all this. Please Ah!!!! When the last syllable erupted from her mouth. Ye Li suddenly pushed Matthew away forcefully! That moment. Matthew saw her belly weirdly bulging, and then two little hands like chicken claws tore through the clones belly skin and viciously reached out towards him! Although even without Ye Lis help. This level of attack would have been unlikely to harm Matthew. But Matthew also realized what was happening I ultimately Have ceased to exist Ye Lis sigh was quickly overshadowed by the Starry Night Gods angry yet smug voice. Darling, you should feel happy. Youve gained an entirely different new life. This time, together with me, we will utterly change this world Ye Li, I finally truly possess you Do you know, I dont care at all about your betrayal, only about you, hehe Accompanied by the mad ravings of the Starry Night God. Organs resembling spider appendages grew from the Goddess of Magic, Ye Lis waist and the outsides of her thighs. The Golden Ring completely fused with Ye Lis head. Behind her, in front of her chest, beneath her feet, above her head Similar spider legs sprouted nearly everywhere. These spider legs grew outward, gradually disappearing into the void. In Matthews perception, These spider legs extended to various parts of Aindor using Ether as a medium. The tips of the spider legs often carried a massive amount of Abomination, causing terrifying destruction all over the world! And the intensity of the destruction was rapidly increasing with the continuous expansion of the giant Abomination and the relentless backflow of Chaotic Ether. Matthews expression turned grave. Although, at the last moment, the Goddess of Magic had given him her Secret Treasure of Love and Magic Heart by sealing them within herself, the process had ultimately failed to stop the encroachment of the Starry Night God. He successfully fused the Golden Ring with Ye Lis clone, and along with it, devoured Ye Lis spiritual imprints. All of this made him the true Master of the giant Abomination! After achieving high unity with the giant Abomination, the restraining effect of Lost Paradise on the High-dimensional Shadow would become negligible. Because the Golden Ring itself would transform into a divine artefact as powerful as Lost Paradise! And with that, Matthews situation became perilous as well. Destruction! Destroy this world, or Destroy me, the monster about to bring about the apocalypse! Ye Lis wail echoed in Matthews ears. He knew, The Great Prophecy Spell. It seemed incapable of directly erasing the presence of the Starry Night God! As Matthew tapped into the power of the Great Prophecy Spell, he distinctly felt a formidable force of interference. The feedback from his Insight told him, It was impossible to erase the Starry Night God directly with the Great Prophecy Spell Is this the power of projection from the Original World? A Goddess of Magic gone mad destroys the world, is this the script set by the Original World? For an individual, this is an irreversible situation. Even without the frenzied Starry Night God, there will be others who resurrect Ye Li and then fall into the giant Abomination amidst the envelopment of Chaotic Ether, ultimately destroying everything? Such an epiphany arose in his heart. At the same time, Matthew also felt an overwhelming sense of powerlessness. This tyrannical law of fate seemed to suffocate all the beings of Aindor. Even Matthews breathing halted for a moment. Why arent you taking action? Now is when Im at my weakest. The Starry Night Gods elusive voice carried a thick tone of taunting: Didnt you just have a great time touching? Why is there no follow-up? Matthew perceived, At that moment, Ye Lis spiritual imprint completely vanished, becoming a part of the Starry Night God. He completed the final absorption, Appearing invincible and fearless. However, at that moment, A slight smile also appeared on Matthews face: Yes, I did have a great time touching. I not only enjoyed myself, but I also left something small inside her. You didnt notice it when you devoured, did you? As his words ended, Matthew once again summoned the power of the Great Prophecy Spell. He raised his right hand, fingers spread wide, adopting the most standard posture for the Banishment Technique: That which comes from the void Shall return to the void! Get the f*ck out of here! Hint: You have implanted the Void Seed in Ye Lis spiritual imprint! You have contaminated the super hybrid (Starry Night God, giant Abomination, and the Golden Ring) with the Void Seed You are using the Great Prophecy Spell on the super hybrid to perform the Void Banishment Chapter 1746: 476 Eternal Disappearance and God of Truth Chapter 1746: 476 Eternal Disappearance and God of Truth In the giant Evil Art Masters humid and hot flesh lair, using the Goddess of Magic, Ye Lis spiritual imprints as a medium, Matthew infiltrated the Spirit Seeds from the void imprint into the Golden Ring and the body of the Starry Night God. As a catalyst, the Great Prophecy Spell leveraged an even greater Strength. Guided by the Starry Night Gods void bloodline, Matthew successfully pushed the giant Evil Art Master toward the endless void! The process was incredibly slow. And so arduously difficult. He could feel a massive Repulsion hindering everything from happening Not just the resistance of the Star Realm God itself and the terrible Willpower of all astral beings, but also that terrifying projection from the Original Universe! That was the true reason Matthew struggled against the giant Evil Art Master! So difficult At this rate, the entire exile process will last three to four days! The more Matthew understood, the more he comprehended Isabelles decision. Such a fate-like projection force was truly terrifying. It was like an unfeeling hammer repeatedly striking Matthews head! By comparison, the Starry Night Gods own resistance seemed like trivial mischief full of whimsy. The key lies with the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li Matthew realized the root of the problem. Ye Lis destruction of the world might just be the core of the Original Worlds projection. Only by destroying as much of Ye Lis traces as possible could he possibly complete the exile of the giant Evil Art Master successfully! So it turns out This is the most important thing you left me? Matthew felt the heart that was slowly beating within Lost Paradise. This heart was imbued with countless spells, But the first one, was a spell called Eternal Disappearance! And it was the very divine spell Ye Li used for her suicide. Those who are killed by this spell will have all traces of their existence in this world erased. But Ye Li was an exception. Her spell took effect, and she passed away quietly, but her traces remained. Matthew suspected that this was because of the projection force. But Ye Lis successful death also indirectly showed that this fate-like projection force was not unshakable. With Matthews current Abilities, it was of course impossible to directly employ the divine spell on the Childs Heart. But he could use the authority of Lost Paradise and simulate the Founder Energy to mimic the Eternal Disappearance simply. This force was certainly not capable of killing the Goddess of Magic Ye Li or the Starry Night God, but destroying a spirit brand that was already flickering like the last flame in the wind wasnt too difficult. I dont want to leave! I want to stay! The Starry Night Gods frantic voice sounded in Matthews ears. Corresponding with it, was Ye Lis gentle calling: Let me go. My last wish is to disappear quietly from this world The Starry Night God appeared furiously uncontrollable: You are now one with me! You have no right to decide on your own Survive, we must survive, we must stay in the material world! Matthew, with compassion in his eyes, did not hesitate to complete the simulation with the Founder Authority! Rest in peace He sighed softly. A pale white shockwave shot from Lost Paradise into Ye Lis clone. In an instant, the spirit brand of Ye Li, which had been devoured by the Starry Night God, disappeared without a trace. Hehe A voice tinged with relief faintly sounded. The name Ye Li abruptly disappeared from Matthews mind. He stood there, dazed, finding himself unable to recall the name of the Goddess of Magic anymore! Before Matthew could react, a powerful force burst forth from him, and he quickly realized that his exile process had become incredibly easy That irresistible projection force had vanished in the same instant as the Goddess of Magics brand. The remaining Starry Night God, even possessing the Strength of the Golden Ring and the High-dimensional Shadow, could no longer resist Matthews exile! No! Amidst the Starry Night Gods wretched cries, Ye Lis clone spontaneously crumbled, turning into a pool of muck. The Golden Ring also melted and collapsed rapidly like a wax statue in fire, and the entire giant Evil Art Master disintegrated with the speed of an avalanche in turn! All across Aindor, the flesh layers that had been covered by Evil Art Masters vanished quickly like ice and snow melting away. In barely a dozen breaths, all matter around Matthew had been turned into nothingness. They had simply disappeared into thin air on the spot. It was true evaporation from the Earth! Prompt: You have successfully used the Great Prophecy Spell to exil a super hybrid creature! The giant Evil Art Master has entered the Void World. Since they carry your void imprint, should you die and enter the void, they will become your subordinates. If you never enter the Void World, the giant Evil Art Master will return to Aindor after 100 years to continue its unfinished mission of destruction Your void imprint has become more powerful! You need more substances to fill the emptiness of the imprint The Void Ruler Yurkuss favorability towards you has increased significantly! Did it succeed? Matthew suddenly looked around and discovered that he was floating in mid-air, with only the misty skies surrounding him; the giant Evil Art Master and the Starry Night God had vanished without a trace. At the same time, he felt a change coming from within Lost Paradise The Childs Heart had inexplicably turned into a heart-shaped stone after the Goddess of Magics death! Unconstrained by any touch, the stone cracked open into two halves. Chapter 1747: 476 Eternal Disappearance and God of Truth_2 Chapter 1747: 476 Eternal Disappearance and God of Truth_2 Among them, the red one seemed to be the key to the Secret Treasure of Love. And the purple one was more complex. As Matthew approached and sensed slightly, who would have known that those two symbols automatically flew out from the stone directly and merged into the authority of Lost Paradise! Notification: You have obtained the key to the Secret Treasure of Love and the secret spell of the Door of Aether!'' Door of Aether. Matthew suddenly realized. Ronan had once mentioned to him that the portrait of the Goddess of Magic might hide the key to the Door of Aether. Going beyond the Door of Aether. It was possible to attain the legendary supreme Magic Spring and become the supreme controller of Ether Authority. Matthew had previously been quite interested in the Ether Authority. But after his conversation with Isabelle and the Goddess of Magic, his reverence for the Ether Authority had increased. Normally, to enter the Door of Aether, one would at least need the power of a Superior Legend. Better progress to a legend first Matthew seriously thought. Your timing for releasing the Great Prophecy Spell was terribly off, and your simulation of the Vanishing Divine Skill was even worse Isabelles voice came from Matthews left: Still, congratulations are in order, you successfully banished that beast. You have saved Aindor. Matthew quietly said, I merely delayed the process of destruction. In 100 years, they will come back. Isabelle, however, said, Delaying is also a form of salvation. Let alone 100 years, even 10 years is an incredible rescue. The world is changing, the powerful are looking for a way out, perhaps in a hundred years, giant Evil Art Masters and the chaos of the Ether wont even be considered problems anymore? Matthew looked at Isabelle somewhat unexpectedly. These words didnt sound like something she could say. Isabelles expression was very serious. It was during this conversation, Matthew realized that Isabelle and the Goddess of Magic couldnt possibly be the same person. Though their faces really were similar, the difference in their demeanor was too great. The Goddess of Magic was somewhat more amiable, while Isabelle was much colder. Simultaneously, Matthew also noticed that compared to before, Isabelles features had become more youthful. She looked like a delicate porcelain doll. According to this trend, she wont turn into a baby, will she? Matthew couldnt help but think. Did you just use the Power of the Void? Isabelle suddenly asked. Matthew nodded without hesitation. A smart approach. Isabelle said blandly, Perhaps its the only solution. But remember, there are no unearned gifts in this world; the Void Rulers special treatment of you must mean he has different expectations. If you fail to meet these expectations, you might face severe backlash. Matthew nodded solemnly. He, of course, knew that the power granted to him by Yurkus was a double-edged sword. His actions today might even be akin to drinking poison to quench thirst. But at this crucial moment, Matthew had no other choice. Since Isabelle was going to leave anyway, whether it be the void bloodline or Lost Paradise, she was well aware. Matthew frankly began to inquire: I just used the Great Prophecy Spell to banish that Evil Art Master. I can feel the void imprint on my body becoming even more profound. Thats not surprising, but for some reason, the Void Ruler seems very pleased about it. Shouldnt he have hoped that the banished Evil Art Masters would tear apart Aindors material layer sooner to hasten the arrival of the void? Why, when I delay this process, does he not only not mind it, he even seems pleased? Matthew was filled with confusion. Isabelle thought for a moment: For a void giant beast like Yurkus, mere time means nothing. A hundred years from now might not be any different from now. In his view, everything in the Mirror World is already destined; this place is bound to become a breeding ground for giant beasts eventually. The only thing he cares about is how much heat can burst out of the Mirror World before its destruction. Heat? Matthew repeated the word. The process of destruction is never immediate. Its slow and irresistible. Just like frying an egg. Isabelle explained, You cant cook an egg instantly. The entire process involves many steps. The arrival of the void is the same First, the news spreads, and theres a period of panic; Then comes verification or refutation; After a seesaw battle, it finally makes its appearance; It doesnt devour the whole world all at once; Instead, in a prolonged struggle, it repeatedly squeezes out all the heat from the world. And eventually, it becomes nourishment for the giant beasts to take off Seeing Matthew still somewhat puzzled, Isabelle quickly said, Outside of the Universe, there is only a dead silence, and so is the void. The difference between the material world and the void lies in heat. The giant beasts crave heat. And heat is also one of the tangible proofs of the existence of beings from the material world. Its a power that only life can burst forth. Spread amongst individuals, often only extreme emotions can extract the maximum amount of heat. Natural, repeated calamities become the most efficient way to extract this. Love, in fact, is also Chapter 1748: 476 Eternal Disappearance and God of Truth_3 Chapter 1748: 476 Eternal Disappearance and God of Truth_3 The only reason the giant beasts coveted the material world was their inability to generate such heat. So, they could only lethally harvest the creatures of the material world for sustenance, over and over again. Because they had to harvest repeatedly, disasters like the advent of the void werent going to end all at once. Instead, they would occur again and again, until they extracted the very last drop of heat It would only be after the entire universe succumbed to desolation that they would finally rest, content! No wonder Yurkus was delighted. Matthew had saved the world, effectively completing a cycle; the terror brought upon by the disaster and the joy of survival caused the material world to burst forth with even greater heat. This is exactly what the creatures of the void coveted! Understanding the cruel truth behind all this, Matthew wasnt discouraged. On the contrary, he was ignited with a fierce fighting spirit. Isabelle suddenly said from beside him, Youre right. If I have the chance, Ill try to break that mirror. After going to the Original World, Ill find a way to send something to you. Matthew was somewhat surprised, How will I find the thing youve sent? Isabelle lifted her proud chin, What I send will find you. As the two conversed, the surrounding mist quickly dissipated, revealing a dense array of rift cracks in this space The Evil Art Masters might have been banished, but the ethers backflow and the material layers tearing hadnt left for a moment. If not addressed in time, Canning City and the surrounding areas would face a terror of tearing comparable to the Heavenly Family Palaces fall half a year ago! At that time, Secondary Planes filled the gaps, acting as a buffer against the destruction of the material layer. Now, there were not many Secondary Planes left to mend these numerous holes! Ill do it, Isabelle said indifferently. In the next moment, she soared over a hundred meters into the air. Her figure emitted a pale, shining halo. Under its glow, her girlish appearance underwent a shocking transformation From an innocent and charming little girl, into a horrifying, diminutive, decayed skeleton! That is Liches! Divine Liches, no less! Matthew was only surprised for a moment before coming to a realization. No wonder Isabelle always seemed so aloof; she had long since transformed herself into a Divine Lich! Perhaps, this is also key to controlling the Chaos Mystery Lock Matthew realized. Next came a part he couldnt quite understand He could only see that behind Isabelle, the space started fracturing like a spiderweb. Countless green chains extended from the Divine Lichs body, forcibly locking the entire material layer near Canning City in place! For a moment, space itself seemed to freeze! Is that the Chaos Mystery Lock? Matthew recognized the glowing object within the Divine Lich. Yes. Chaos and order are two sides of the same coin; its perfectly normal to use the Chaos Mystery Lock to suppress the collapse of the material layer. A familiar female voice echoed in Matthews ear. Matthew turned around, and there stood Soria, whom he hadnt seen for a long time! Not only Soria, in the northern sky, a figure was rapidly approaching. Although Matthew couldnt make out the persons face, the overwhelmingly powerful aura revealed the newcomers identity. Holy Mage Link. Youve come Matthew hesitantly asked. Of course, weve come to help, Soria said with a gentle smile. Under Matthews silent gaze, both Soria and Link actually helped to stabilize the material layer around Canning. When the three great Heavenly Mages lent a hand, the collapse of the material layer came to an immediate halt. Matthew quickly understood the ins and outs Soria and Link were only interested in the Golden Ring, which had merely been banished. They still had the opportunity to compete for it, only postponed by a hundred years. If that was the case, there were no longer any underlying conflicts between them and Isabelle or Matthew. Both were Alliance Wizards, protectors of this Earth Society. Helping, in circumstances that didnt affect their own interests, was perfectly reasonable. However, Matthew felt, their actions were more to curry favor with Isabelle. For Soria and Link, Isabelles departure was splendid news, but during this time before her leave, they had to guard against this most powerful woman of the Alliance going rogue. Given such circumstances, offering a convenient favor was only to be expected. However, stabilizing the material layer only resolved one of the two major crises facing Order City. Soon, even from the outskirts of the city, Matthew felt the Ether Storm brewing in the sky. It was a sign of the Chaotic Ether further flooding from the ether plane into the material world! Such a massive amount of ether is simply too much to control. Us powerful spellcasters risk igniting the source of ether backflow by getting too close, potentially causing an even greater disaster Link gazed towards Order City with a very serious expression. Soria, on the other hand, said with a beaming smile, Chapter 1749: 476 Eternal Disappearance and the God of Truth_4 Chapter 1749: 476 Eternal Disappearance and the God of Truth_4 The voice clearly came from the direction of the high tower where Peggy previously conversed with the Butterfly! You should go and see for yourself. Isabelle calmly said, This chaos storm was ignited by you, and it should also be ended by you. If it is always so, it becomes legendary. Matthew nodded. He looked at Isabelle, who seemed increasingly younger, with a sense of reluctance. Then, he rushed to the city at top speed. Bell Tower top floor. Matthew stood on the edge of the floor, looking at the plaza that kept sinking deeper and deeper, listening to the rumbling sounds coming from underground. Shortly after, a vast, irregularly writhing white object appeared in his field of vision! The object that emerged from underground resembled a gigantic white larva. Its whole body was round, with layers of nested structures between its skin, many tiny claws on its lower body, and its back covered in dense, fine hair. It gave a spine-chilling sensation. But when Matthew took a closer look, he realized it wasnt an actual larva. It was an entirely mechanical creature! Indeed. The white larvas entire body was made of metal. With each movement the larva made, loud mechanical noises sounded along with the interlocking of gears and even more complex sounds of friction and collision! Rumble rumble! Buzz buzz! A mass of indescribable noise blended together, causing a strong sense of anxiety. Combined with that unsightly and repulsive appearance, most people would probably think this ugly mechanical larva was part of the disaster. Matthew took a breath. He watched as the mechanical larva crawled out from under the earth and lay motionless on the edge of the plaza. Eventually, he couldnt help but ask, What is that? Behind him, a Giza Race nun dressed in a black, wide robe calmly replied, The God of Truth. The God of Truth? Matthew was momentarily startled. The nun said, This will be the greatest constructed life in the world. He possesses incredible strength, enough to deal with all unstable elements threatening the Multiverse. He can execute the laws of Canning City fairly and justly. He can turn truth and law from ideals into reality. The Butterfly dreamed of using him to replace Elemental Life, to protect Order City. He spent half his lifes blood to turn the God of Truth from a concept sketch in the Cyber Dragon Laboratory into a real constructed life. To the Truth Sect, of course, this is an offense. Therefore, before the right moment, he could only hide everything underground. He is the greatest Machinist in the world. Unfortunately The God of Truth is still immature A hint of concern flashed in the nuns eyes. At this moment, Matthew also understood what the Butterfly planned to use to contain the overflow of ether in the city! He could clearly feel, all the ether that had lost its purpose due to the banishment of the Evil Art Masters was rapidly flowing into the white larvas body! The larva was like another Evil Art Master, greedily absorbing all ether substances! As this process continued, the larvas size swelled rapidly! Absorbing enormous ether energy, transforming into a super constructed life Matthew somewhat grasped the Butterflys intended design. To grant the God of Truth the violent force necessary to uphold the law, the Butterfly, through the handiwork of the Machinist, endowed it with the ability to devour ether. The initiation of the God of Truth itself also required a vast amount of ether as energy. If the design and manufacturing of this golem were sufficiently mature, then indeed, now would be the perfect opportunity to activate the God of Truth in Canning City. But from the nuns words, it seemed this golem was not yet fully designed? With a trace of concern in his heart, Matthew continued to observe the changes in the larva. As more and more ether poured in, a layer upon layer of thin membrane formed on the white larvas body surface. These membranes seemed to be made of countless metallic filaments, quickly covering the entire shell of the larva. Several minutes later, The larvae had been bound by countless metal filaments into a huge metal cocoon. The metal cocoon continued to absorb the ether within the city. At the same time, As the material layer gradually stabilized, Isabelle closed the channels between the ether plane and the material world one by one. The concentration of ether within Canning City began to visibly decline. Everything seemed to be developing in a positive direction. But Matthews eyes were still full of worry. He saw abnormal and violent writhing within the metal cocoon. It was the Butterfly entity itself, controlling the larva and continuing to absorb an excessive amount of ether! The level of ether absorption is probably severely exceeding the maximum limit the God of Truth was originally designed to withstand Matthew couldnt help but marvel amidst his concerns. If it were a spellcaster, after absorbing so much chaotic ether, they would have probably turned into a monster similar to a giant Evil Art Master by now. Yet, the Butterfly and its God of Truth showed no signs of collapse. Machinists really had much to offer in harnessing ether! Gradually, however, The writhing of the metal cocoon slowed down. And, eventually, it came to a complete and silent halt. Matthew sensed the changes within the cocoon, and his face grew even more worried. What is the normal process for the God of Truths activation? he asked. The nun replied, According to Butterflys concept, After absorbing a large amount of ether, the true God of Truth would break out of its metal chrysalis, transforming into a super mechanical life with the appearance of a giant Butterfly. Im actually not too clear about the specifics. But Butterfly mentioned to me that there might be some technological shortfall in regards to breaking out of the chrysalis He said he couldnt find a spark strong enough to ignite mechanical life. Even if he himself is willing to become the soul of the God of Truth Matthew nodded. This was almost what he had sensed. The early stages of Butterflys chrysalization went smoothly. Later on, there seemed to be a feeling of being stuck. Mechanical life is still life. While Machinists might have unique expertise in creating mechanical beings, how could such a colossal entitys need for spirituality be met by an ordinary person? It required a tremendous fire of life! Let me give you a hand. And while Im at it, lets make this fire burn even fiercer! With that thought, Matthew opened Lost Paradise and approached the metal cocoon with a determined look. The next second, He pointed with his index finger, murmuring softly, Manifest, Divine Phoenix Egg! After expending a portion of the Founder Energy, Matthew successfully resurrected the Divine Phoenix Egg, which had also been destroyed by the Singularity Cannon, within Lost Paradise! Immediately after, He moved the Divine Phoenix Egg out of Lost Paradise and placed it beside the metal cocoon! Peggy Light it up! Matthew silently contemplated. And so, A tiny flame suddenly appeared atop the shell of the Divine Phoenix Egg and the metal cocoon. In a place where ether was so dense, Any spark could ignite a violent explosion. Chapter 1750: 477 Nature Domain and Ether Wave Valley Chapter 1750: 477 Nature Domain and Ether Wave Valley Within the enormous pit, a pillar of fire shot straight into the sky. The once towering bell tower seemed quite small and insignificant in front of this fire pillar. High above, the gale was fierce. Yet, strangely enough, the flames were very focused, not deviating in the slightest, with the intense burning confined within the fire pillar itself. Surrounding the fire pillar, the heat was intense enough to melt all things. But a bit further out, the impact was much less. Its Butterfly exerting all his might to control the flames He can even direct an Ether Explosion of this magnitude Matthew walked calmly within the flames, his heart at peace. With the blessing of Gordons Fire, these terrifying blazing flames couldnt harm Matthew at all. He was constantly aware of the fluctuations inside the metal cocoon, thereby understanding Butterflys every move. Though they were separated by the cocoon, through the resonance established between the Divine Phoenix Egg and the metal cocoon, they formed a unique tacit understanding and rhythm. Together, they compressed and elevated the flames. Only then did they create this towering, super torch-like phenomenon within Order City! Dada-dada! The fire burned mercilessly. The air around it was almost sucked dry, but soon enough, a large flow of air would replenish it. The fierce gales it created caused buildings within the city to roar ominously, while people who had just survived a terrifying calamity were hiding in shelters, afraid to emerge, only able to silently listen to the howling winds. Chaotic Ether was carried by the gale. Rushing into the torch, some were absorbed by the metal cocoon and the Divine Phoenix Egg, while most became nourishment for the super torchs burning. Gradually. Layers upon layers of thick ashes accumulated at the base of the fire pillar. The ashes shimmered with specks of firelight, possessing an extremely high temperature capable of scorching, yet it also contained a mysterious aura. Matthew felt this. He quickly descended to the base of the fire pillar and casually picked up a pinch of ashes. To his surprise, the moment the ashes touched Matthew, they fused into his fingertips with the utmost speed. Immediately afterward, Matthew distinctly felt that the void imprint within him became more stable! The previously restless Void Energy, which sought to expand everywhere, calmed down significantly! This is The power of ashes? Matthew instantly understood. A massive amount of Chaotic Ether, after burning fiercely, generated a large amount of spirited Ashes. These ashes could propel a person into the corresponding domain. The power of ashes is what the Void Ruler, Yurkus, found in the material world that is closest in nature to Void Energy Suddenly, Matthew thought: But that doesnt mean the power of ashes is exclusive to the void. In fact, The Ashes Domain is a domain of the material world, and the power of ashes is also a power from the material world, similar is not the same! The ash elements I just absorbed seem to play a role in containing the Void bloodline! At that thought, Matthew couldnt help but continue to experiment. Since Yurkus had already made a strong impression, Matthew dared not rashly enter the domain of the Void Ruler, as getting entangled further would have been troublesome. He simply drew the ash elements from the flames. Hoo hoo hoo! His fingertips lightly swept the ashes at the base of the torch, vacuuming up a large amount of ashes into his body like a vacuum cleaner. Gradually, A great sense of satisfaction surged within him. Dense and substantial clumps of ash elements kept filling the void. The emptiness that had appeared due to the overstimulation of the Void bloodline had long disappeared, replaced by an unprecedented feeling of fulfillment and solidity! It seems that besides swallowing living creatures with Parasites Skull, absorbing the power of ashes is also a way to satiate and even restrain the Void bloodline! Matthew marveled inwardly. Though he had not deliberately explored the Ashes Domain, In the process of absorbing the ash elements, the domain unknowingly opened its gates to Matthew. Out of concern for the tyranny of Yurkus. Matthew just touched upon the threshold and then swiftly withdrew. Nevertheless, He acquired two abilities from the Ashes Domain! Fire-taking: No matter where you are, in whatever environment, as long as its not an absolute void, you can snap your fingers to create real, genuine flames! Summon Ashes Pawn: You can summon up to 12 Ashen Lifeforms to serve you. Note: Ashes Pawns have low combat strength but can be directly disintegrated to replenish your own ash elements. The ability of Fire-taking was not as useless as it might seem. It meant that Matthew could create fire out of thin air in environments completely devoid of Ether. This might prove to be highly useful in certain instances. As for Summoning Ashes Pawn, Well, Matthew would no longer need to hunt and kill living creatures. The relationship between ashes and the void seems a bit different from what I imagined. When I reach legendary status, I should really explore this domain thoroughly, perhaps there will be new discoveries Thinking thus, A powerful call suddenly resonated from the depth of Matthews heart. A sincere smile spread across his face It was the profound joy from the Spirit Seed on the verge of transformation! The next second. He looked up, Only to see that the shell of the Divine Phoenix Egg had already entirely melted! Not far away, Chapter 1751: 477 Nature Domain and Ether Wave Valley_2 Chapter 1751: 477 Nature Domain and Ether Wave Valley_2 Under a sky filled with red light, a tiny shadow suddenly burst forth from where molten iron had been poured, spreading its wings and taking flight! Whooosh, whooosh, whooosh! The flying shadow sped straight up along the torch, circling the sky three times before it slowly descended and returned to the base of the torch. Matthew fixed his gaze for a closer look. It was a bird, almost the size of a black peacock, with a bald head, an ugly chicken-like appearance, and only its tail feathers shining silver like snow! Could this be the Divine Phoenix? Matthew curiously stretched out his hand and made brief contact with the little red birds rough beak. In that instant, a sensation similar to an electric shock spread throughout Matthews body. At the same time, a straightforward thought reverberated in his mind: Synapses. Why make it so estranged when you are me, and I am you? Matthew smiled in realization. Conversing with his own identity, this feeling was indeed a first for him. He could sense that the little red birds every move fell under his mental command. And if he did not deliberately exercise control, then the little red bird would act on the innate experience found within its bloodline, supported by the Spirit Seed. After studying for a while, Matthew heaved a long sigh of relief. The concept of an independent doppelg?nger only existed in novels. This little red bird was akin to an extra hand for him; there was no need to worry that the hand would have its own thoughts. Therefore, Matthew stroked the red birds feathers while checking its data panel. Notice: Your Spirit Seed has successfully transformed into a new doppelganger Mutant Phoenix! Mutant Phoenix (Juvenile/Mythical Template): A powerful creature born from the union of a dead Divine Phoenix Egg with mechanical oddities in fierce fire. The Mutant Phoenix is expected to live up to 3000 years. The juvenile Mutant Phoenix has the following traits or abilities 1. Fire Resistance (The Mutant Phoenix fears no flames and can replenish its stamina and life within them) 2. Nature Soul (During its growth, the Mutant Phoenix will automatically receive the identity of the highest Power of Domains Nature Soul in its local environment) 3. Evil-breaking (The Mutant Phoenix and its master can cause 300% damage to creatures within the negative energy domain, Undying Domain, and frozen domains) 4. Ether Buster (Born within the chaotic Ethers storm of fire, thus immune to all negative effects from chaotic Ether and can feed off it to grow stronger) 5. Thunderfall (The Mutant Phoenix can be considered a projectile, which you can bundle and throw at enemies. On impact, the Mutant Phoenix will automatically explode, triggering a Thunderfall and fiery ring, while taking the opportunity to leave the targets proximity.) 6. Master of Constructs (The Mutant Phoenixs tail has been tainted by the breath of a powerful Mechanical life, making it the master of most golems and granting it control rights) Pret-ty impressive Matthew knew his little red bird was not a genuine Divine Phoenix, but he didnt expect even its juvenile attributes to be so formidable. Just looking at the panels attributes, most True Dragons at birth couldnt measure up to the Mutant Phoenix. Not to mention there was a series of traits and abilities listed below. But the first four seem legitimate; whats with Thunderfall? Matthew wondered, glancing at the brusque little red bird. Would anyone really throw their own doppelg?nger like a grenade? It felt inappropriate to him. As for the last one, Master of Constructs, that was even more powerful. Although mechanical life was not a particularly mainstream Race in Aindor, their traces could be found in many places. If the Mutant Phoenix could directly command these golems, then it would become the nightmare of many Mechanical Mages! The powerful Mechanical life, tainted by the Ether, must be referring to the Butterfly piloted by the God of Truth, right? Matthew thought to himself. Just then, a strong fluctuation emanated from the metal cocoon During the Mutant Phoenixs birth, the cocoons shell had already begun to loosen and melt. The Mutant Phoenixs takeoff scattered a good amount of molten iron, some of the shell mixed with the iron, creating softened, sunken areas. In the next moment, sharp contours started bulging from the softened parts of the cocoon, protruding from the inside out. Soon after, intense tearing sounds followed. The flames burned even more fiercely. A huge amount of molten iron poured down, almost completely melting the cocoons shell, and before long, a pair of giant wings sparkling with brilliant starlight appeared before Matthew! The entity that climbed out from the cocoon moved its body and joints in a rigid manner at first. However, just with a few movements, a vast amount of Ether gushed from within the entity, and numerous unnerving blue-black spots appeared on its metallic surface They were the harbingers of Ether abnormalities! Matthew felt a sense of alarm, but in the next second, all the spots quickly settled down. The being slowly unfolded its body amidst the dying Fire Pillar It was a huge, exquisitely patterned Mechanical Butterfly! Under Matthews silent watch, the Mechanical Butterfly clumsily extended its limbs, climbing bit by bit up the Bell Tower. Before long, the giant Butterfly reached the top of the Bell Tower. Chapter 1752: 477 Nature Domain and Ether Wave Valley_3 Splash! A fire pillar rose skyward then plummeted down a thousand zhang. Matthew silently controlled the last of the flames, then looked at the data bar. ... "Notification: You have witnessed the birthing process of the Super Mechanical Life ''God of Truth'' (LV24/Mythical Template)! The God of Truth has now left Canning, flying deep into the astral world..." ... "Butterfly..." "Is this to prevent losing control?" Matthew speculated in his heart. With the departure of the God of Truth, who had absorbed an excessive amount of Ether, the material layer consolidated by the three Heavenly Mages also gradually stabilized. Matthew could feel it. The ether levels around him were dropping rapidly! "Indeed." "Once the material layer is stable, the phenomenon of Ether back-flow will ease considerably..." Matthew let out a sigh of relief. The next second, A massive amount of information scrolled past in front of him. Bursts of heat flowed into his body from an unknown source! ... "Notification: You have successfully ended the Chaos Storm in Canning City, and your progress on the Legendary Path has made a ''Sudden Leap''! You have earned a substantial number of practice points! Due to your actions in Order City such as banishing Evil Art Masters, hatching divine birds, aiding the God of Truth, you have been granted the new title ''Savior''! Savior: All your domains within the Celebrity Domain will be further strengthened. Your ability ''Back off!'' will now impose three random effects from the following on your enemies: Imprisonment, Intimidation, Fear, Dizzy, Admiration, Infatuation, Dumbing, Incontinence... Those who fail partial exemption will suffer at least 3 days of negative effects!" ... As far as Matthew was concerned, the pinnacle of reputation was expected. After all, he had genuinely saved Canning City and the innocent lives in Aindor. But what pleased him more, was his progress on the Legendary Path! After ending the Chaos Storm in Order City, not only did Matthew gain a vast number of practice points and the high recognition of the Natural Will, but he also successfully entered the ''Nature'' domain! Nature, is one of the two highest Power of Domains in Matthew''s domain map. Now, by virtue of the achievements as a Savior, he not only broke through the domain threshold but also became the Master of the Nature Domain! Yes, he directly skipped the Beginner and Veteran exploration stages and became the Master of the Main Domain. As a result, Matthew successfully acquired five abilities from the Nature Domain as well as a gestating Natural Authority! The five abilities are as follows. ... "Oasis: In just an instant, you can create an oasis out of nowhere in the desert, carve out a forest on barren plains, or even forge an island in the vast ocean... In short, you have gained the powerful ability to create one environment or terrain within another extreme climate, environment, or terrain. This ability is a Consumable, with a total of 10 uses." "True Transformation: Through a specific ritual, you can permanently set three specific transformation subjects. Thereafter, you can directly use the transformation to become these subjects and possess all their panel data and specific abilities." "Heavenly Gifted Aura: You can choose up to 1000 followers around you, allowing them to enjoy the Heavenly Gifted Aura emanating from you. If the followers'' Levels are below Legendary, then the Heavenly Gifted Aura will grant them an enhancement of Level +4 (significantly modified attributes such as combat power and life); If the followers'' Levels are above Legendary, then the Heavenly Gifted Aura will grant them an enhancement of Level +1 (and an additional Legendary Resistance)." "A Meeting Destined by Fate: You have been summoned by the Rootless River, and one day in the future, you will inevitably enter the Rootless River and gain a fortune. This is a meeting destined by fate, unalterable by anyone. No need for deliberate pursuit, The Rootless River will find you at a destined time." "Limb Regeneration: No matter how severe the injury or how much your body is ravaged, within at most one day and one night, your body will heal completely. Note: Excessive use of Limb Regeneration may result in ''natural accidents'', possibly causing multiple corresponding organs to grow at the break point, simply remove the excess." ... After reading this, Matthew could only say that it truly deserved to be the Nature Domain. Each ability was remarkably powerful! Aside from the opportunistic ''A Meeting Destined by Fate'', ''Limb Regeneration'' meant that as long as he was breathing, he would be immortal and could even grow spare organs, much more useful than a necromancer''s relentless practice of the Clone! ''Heavenly Gifted Aura'' was a super enhancement for large-scale battles. A full thousand non-legendary units directly upgraded by one tier? This was no longer describable as super mode. It was downright cheating! ''True Transformation'' was also one of the abilities Matthew had always desired; with it, he could transform into myriad forms and break through the paradoxes of transformation spells to accomplish many seemingly impossible feats. As for ''Oasis'', it resembled more of an ability-based ceremonial field. Matthew now possessed a capability to change the natural environment stronger than that of the Great Druids. The only regret was like the Great Prophecy Spell, they were consumable, used less with each use. "The Natural Authority is still gestating, I wonder when it will take shape..." Matthew thought excitedly. After the fall of the Ancient Nature God, this domain had been vacant for a long time, with Druids limited by their abilities and platform, rarely occupying high positions in the Nature Domain. Chapter 1753: 477 Nature Domain and Ether Wave Valley_4 After Matthew had intruded, he seemed poised to become the master of the Nature Domain. For a moment, His heart stirred, feeling the urge to ascend to legend through the Nature Domain! But soon, This impulse was suppressed by him. Matthew''s thinking remained very clear A domain was just a tool for him. Even nature, as formidable as it was, could not escape this status. Even Lost Paradise, a divine artefact, was in Matthew''s eyes merely a somewhat more powerful tool. "One must never get deeply mired in it." "To transcend everything above, to master all domains..." "This is my Legendary Path!" Matthew steadied his spirit. The fire was completely extinguished. After sweeping the Ash elemental plane clean below, he intended to find the Heavenly Mages outside the city, but those three had already slipped away silently. "The disaster has paused for a moment, but the chaos in the city might not quiet down quickly." Looking at the disorder within the city, Matthew couldn''t help but sigh lightly. The whereabouts of the God of Truth were also very important at the moment. Considering the close relationship between the Butterfly and the Nun, Matthew visited the top of the Bell Tower again. Little did he know, before Matthew could speak, The Nun had already expressed a similar thought: "Now that the disaster has paused, the Elemental Enforcers can barely maintain order inside the city." "But if the Butterfly is absent for a long time, both the Ingram family and the Truth Sect will covet the position of city lord, and then there might be some harassment, which will undoubtedly be an undeserved disaster for the ordinary people in the city." "I can disguise myself as the Butterfly to stabilize the situation for now, but I can''t hold out for too long." "Mr. Matthew, can you find him for me?" "I''m very worried about him..." Matthew was also concerned about the whereabouts of the Butterfly and nodded: "I can go look for him, but I''m unable to discern his exact location." "I can only broadly judge that he''s gone to the astral world." "Does Order City or the Butterfly himself have influence in the astral world?" The Nun shook her head: "Order City''s influence on the outer planes is limited to a few Secondary Planes it controls." "I''ve also never heard the Butterfly mention having any domain within the astral world..." Matthew understood in his mind. From this perspective, The Butterfly, leaping towards the astral world, was merely intending to draw the calamity away. After all, his body integrated too much Chaotic Ether. He could transform into a monster similar to a giant Evil Art Master at any moment, thus causing terrible influence on the material world. "I can''t help you find the Butterfly," "But there is another gentleman here who may have a way to find the God of Truth." "And he has been wanting to meet you for a long time..." The Nun bowed slightly. With Matthew''s permission, She brought up another guest from downstairs. This person was short and skinny, with many metal attachments hanging from his clothes, making jingling sounds as he walked, which gave a rather comical impression. His hair was orange-red, and as he walked straight towards Matthew, the entire person looked like a torch stuck in the ground and slowly moving. Undoubtedly, This was a gnome machinist. "A Cyberdragon person?" Matthew was not too surprised. The Butterfly''s true identity was that of a legendary Machinist from Cyberdragon, and Matthew had also seen a spaceship from Cyberdragon during the rescue. It made sense for the other party to appear here. At the same time, Matthew noticed that the gnome was accompanied by a small golem resembling a sweeper robot. Unlike the other golems, This small golem had a large crystal panel fitted on the front. Kaomoji characters flew across the crystal panel from time to time, giving Matthew a sense of otherworldliness. "I''m delighted to meet you, Mr. Matthew." The gnome excitedly grasped Matthew''s right hand upon meeting and refused to let go: "I''m Martin, the head of Cyberdragon''s foreign affairs department!" "Look, we share the same last name, we''re surely going to be great friends!" Matthew looked in surprise at the other party: "Are you a Su person?" Martin explained: "Of course not." "I''m just pretending to be a Su, then using the similar sound of our names, I made a very sophisticated joke." "Don''t you find it funny?" Before he could finish speaking, the dwarf was already beside himself with laughter. Mr. Matthew struggled to squeeze out a smile. Seeing this, the dwarf became even more proud. He turned to the sweeping robot and said, "See, Little Landmine!" "I told you this joke would definitely make someone laugh!" A mechanical female voice came from Little Landmine''s body: "To be fair," "Martin, the humor level of your joke is about equivalent to my current humor index reduced by fifty percent." Martin immediately showed a displeased expression. Unable to resist, Mr. Matthew asked, "What''s your current humor index?" Little Landmine answered, "0." Above its head, a few emoticons that seemed quite helpless floated across the crystal panel. Mr. Matthew couldn''t help but start to laugh. Martin was clearly a bit annoyed, but his personality seemed quite cheerful, and with a pat on Little Landmine''s crystal panel, the matter was dropped. "Today is truly a good day for me." "Why?" "Because I finally got to meet you, Mr. Matthew, the savior of this era!" "I''ve heard about your name and deeds from many people" "Lady Margaret, Miss Wilkins, and Mr. Butterfly..." "I paid special attention to your performance in the Ascension Battle. In the end, you actually gave up the chance for ascension, abandoning Lost Paradise before the Singularity Cannon arrived. This is simply a miracle among mortals..." The dwarf held onto Mr. Matthew''s hand, incessantly talking. Mr. Matthew managed to keep a polite smile at first, but later on, it became a bit awkward. Why did he feel like the head of the foreign affairs department for the Cyberdragon looked more like his avid... fan? Considering that this group of machinists, in addition to tinkering in the lab, often kept up with big and small news on the Aindor Continent, it seemed not unacceptable that he would have fans in Cyberdragon. At the moment, Mr. Matthew tried to change the subject: "Savior is too much of a word; I just happened to do a little something..." Who knew Dwarf Martin would tightly grasp Mr. Matthew''s hand with utmost seriousness: "No!" "This is not a small matter, it''s a great and glorious event!" "Our world is in danger, always on the brink of destruction. As part of the Will of the Universe''s self-regulation, each era welcomes a specific savior." "Without a doubt," "This era''s savior is you!" "But unfortunately..." "Your status as a savior may not last too long, three months or at most half a year, and then you may be forced to shed that aura." At this point, the dwarf sighed with a sad face, saying: "When that time comes, please be careful not to attempt any feats of strength, or it''s very likely you''ll encounter an accident!" This statement was actually quite unpleasant to hear. It was like cursing Mr. Matthew to his face to meet with misfortune. Had it been someone else, Mr. Matthew certainly wouldn''t have shown them a good face, but coming from Dwarf Martin, looking at his earnest and sincerely concerned expression, Mr. Matthew found it difficult to get angry. So he simply asked, sticking to the facts: "Why?" "Is there some mystery behind the three months or half a year?" The dwarf seriously said, "Of course, there is." "The world was supposed to welcome a spellcasters'' era, and the identity of the savior would naturally be tied to the spellcaster community." "But after the events of Canning City concluded, the nature of things changed." "Based on Cyberdragon''s deductions and observations, after you banished the gigantic Evil Art Master, the Ether level of Aindor will quickly fall..." Mr. Matthew questioned, "Isn''t that a good thing?" The dwarf blinked, "The issue is that the fall might exceed your expectations." "According to the principle of Ether Tides, troughs often follow peaks." "As high as the ether peak created by Chaos in Canning, in the years to follow, Aindor will face a similarly depressed environment of Ether Troughs..." "What I mean is," "In at most half a year, all of Aindor will enter a period of Ether decline." "The spellcaster community is likely to greatly lose the favor of the Plane Will." "You are no exception." "The worse news is that your Legendary Path is still incomplete. If you can''t achieve Legendary status in this period, once faced with the Ether decline environment, your Legendary Path will become even harder to walk..." ... Chapter 1754: 478 Undead Starburst and Law of Death "Is the change in Ether really this extreme?" Matthew frowned slightly after hearing the explanation and couldn''t help but blurt out. He did not question the accuracy of Martin''s deductions. On one hand, the Machinists of the Cyberdragon had been observing the world of Aindor from a superior position for centuries, and they were quite sensitive to changes in the environment, not to mention that Machinists themselves possessed an understanding of Ether no less than that of spellcasters. On the other hand, Matthew himself could sense the traces of the violent fluctuations of Ether. Initially, he had thought that this was simply a normal phenomenon after the God of Truth had absorbed a massive amount of Ether. As long as the Chaos Storm disappeared, Ether would return to its normal level. But now it seemed that things were not that simple. The entire environment of Aindor was filled with complex and variable possibilities, with nothing stable. "Extreme?" Martin shook his head and said, "In fact, this is the normal state." "Just like the tide, the concentration of Ether also rises and falls." "We have observed many planes, and almost all planes follow the law of Ether Tide with its unpredictable fluctuations, with the material plane being the exception." "The material plane is the only realm in the Multiverse that maintains a higher level of Ether and whose overall fluctuations are minimal..." Matthew suddenly understood, "Due to the Eternal Barrier?" Martin nodded and said, "Yes." "All of this is the work of the Calamity Mage." "The Eternal Barrier not only maintains the stability of the material plane on a physical level but also constrains the fluctuations of Ether, which has created a greenhouse-like environment for Aindor''s spellcasters, sparing them from facing the pain of excessive chaotic Ether." "But everything comes with a cost." "The Eternal Barrier protected Aindor but left the nearby Secondary Planes suffering from the drought of Ether; therefore, most of the top forces in these Secondary Planes are not spellcasters." "And these individuals, upon merging into the material world, will have the chance to grow into amazing top-notch forces." "In such a case, the dominance of Aindor''s spellcasters could potentially be overturned." "This point will be even more evident after a sharp fall in the level of Ether." "Though the Heavenly Mage ensures that the Alliance still holds the highest tier of power, who knows if a Divine Sword Saint might emerge from the cracks in a few years?" Matthew nodded thoughtfully. He had thought that these few sentences were all Martin wanted to say. Little did he know that Martin would not let go of his hand and talked non-stop for quite a while. Matthew wanted to chase after the Butterfly, feeling a bit pressed for time. However, as Martin was the foreign affairs officer of the Cyberdragon and his capabilities were not yet clear, the information and deductions he shared were top-notch. Matthew had no choice but to listen attentively, not wishing to miss any crucial information. "...That''s about it, the age of gods, the age of spellcasters, the Dried Magic Era, and then it was the turn of the giant beast''s appearance after the silence." Martin continued wistfully, "In fact, the advent of the Dried Magic Era hasn''t been set in stone yet." "The main determinant is still top-tier spellcasters like you." "If you choose to abandon saving Order City and allow the Golden Ring to fall, then the era of spellcasters will continue to evolve until it reaches madness, and then it will end..." "Even after the matter of the Golden Ring is resolved, you would have every opportunity to indulge chaotic Ether''s rampant spread in the world of Aindor, but you didn''t do that, which is what I admire about you the most..." Matthew remained silent. From Martin, he learned that he might have inadvertently altered the upcoming career structure of the Aindor Continent. Once the Ether level drastically drops, Aindor will face a Dried Magic Era not seen in a millennium. Contrary to Ether expansion, in the Dried Magic Era, spellcasters'' strengths will be greatly restrained. Matthew''s legendary journey would also become extremely difficult. But everything has two sides. According to Martin, if Matthew could ascend to legendary status during the Dried Magic Era, his power would be many times greater than a spellcaster who became legendary under normal circumstances. Moreover, the Dried Magic Era would have a very low impact on Superior Legends or higher. It mainly affects the number changes of professionals from legendary rank and below. After all, dried magic is not the end of magic. For some spellcasters, the downturn of Ether could even present an opportunity. After discussing the potential environmental change the world of Aindor might face, Martin then invited Matthew to visit the Cyberdragon: "You have a lot of fans there!" "Some are even more enthusiastic than me." "I have a friend who appreciates the decisions you made in the Ascension Battle, and he has developed a new type of bomb named after you..." "Some people have already crafted an Arcane Armor and Charging Structure for you in advance." "Trust me." "Once you arrive at the Cyberdragon, the Machinists there will quickly equip you, and you''ll become very powerful I know you are already powerful enough. But no strong person would refuse the help of a Machinist..." The dwarf went on and on about many things, implying that Matthew was already a big celebrity in the Cyberdragon. It made Matthew a bit embarrassed. In the end, the dwarf pulled out a device resembling a flashlight and handed it to Matthew: "I received a message from Mr. Butterfly and came in a hurry, not bringing any gifts, so let this ''Ether Light Saber'' be my gift to you." As soon as the flashlight appeared, Matthew sensed the violently fluctuating Ether inside Honestly, Chapter 1755: 478 Undead Starburst and Law of Death_2 He had become a bit allergic to objects overloaded with Ether Light, especially since this was a creation by Machinist. Matthew instinctively wanted to refuse. However, seeing Martin''s earnest and eager expression, Matthew couldn''t bear to disappoint this "fan," so he could only express thanks while carefully receiving the "flashlight." "As long as you continue to infuse mana, it will eject a magic laser that can hurt people." "The magic laser can last for a while, and depending on how much mana you input, you can decide the strength and length of the magic laser." "This thing is just a toy, so its destructive power is quite average, at most like a Tier 5 Evocation Spell, but the length is still quite substantialup to 400 meters!" Martin introduced with a hint of pride: "The biggest advantage of this little thing is its stealth and suddenness." "The activation speed is also very fast, not exceeding 0.01 seconds, very suitable for self-defence, even if you don''t need it yourself, you can give it to friends, lovers, and so on..." Matthew tried it and discovered that the effects of this Ether Light Saber were surprisingly good. Mainly because it was long enough. With his mana, he could easily trigger it to reach more than two hundred meters. The holder needed only a thought. The effect of the magic laser was instantaneous, which could be said to be quite sharp. Effective range was already an important prerequisite in battle. Being able to strike objects up to four hundred meters away instantly Just this attribute alone. This flashlight was already a fine magic weapon. The only drawback of this thing was that the laser would get severely hot if it remained on for a long period. But this was not a problem for Matthew. He possessed Negative Energy Control; by just infusing a little negative energy on the surface of his skin, he could easily resist the overheating phenomenon of the Ether Light Saber. After thanking Martin for the gift, Matthew actively discussed the whereabouts of Butterfly. At this point, The gnome machinist slapped his forehead: "Got too excited and almost forgot the main matter." "Mr. Butterfly, piloting the God of Truth, has headed deep into the astral world. Although this can protect Order City better, the more chaotic and disorderly environment of the astral world could still cause the Ether within the God of Truth to go out of control." "We must find him quickly!" Matthew nodded: "I was just planning to enter the astral world, but I need clues about the God of Truth." "Can you guys discern the direction in which Butterfly left?" The dwarf pondered: "It''s difficult." "Whether it''s living beings or flyers, once they enter the astral world, trying to continue tracking them becomes very complex." "Most of the astral world areas experience a common phenomenon of dark devouring This refers to the traces left by life activities or natural rules being swallowed by special substances hidden in the darkness. Even if the God of Truth left behind a large amount of Ether and scorch marks along its flight path, it''s still very difficult for us to determine Mr. Butterfly''s direction based on that..." Matthew sighed softly. Travel in the astral world indeed was a troublesome matter. If the Cyberdragon couldn''t help, he would have to venture alone. But the next second, Martin said: "But the God of Truth has already completed its transformation, becoming one of the most powerful golems. We can judge the rough direction of the God of Truth through the ''Tracking Technique,'' and then find Butterfly''s whereabouts." "I personally can''t accompany you into the astral world, but Little Octopus can." "She knows the Tracking Technique, and she''s also skilled at piloting the Octopus Boat, maybe she can help you." Little Octopus stepped forward half a step: "Is that an order?" Martin shrugged his shoulders: "Up to you." "You know, I''m not fond of giving you ordersother than reducing your humor index." Under Matthew''s curious gaze, A smile appeared on Little Octopus''s crystal board: "Happy to serve Mr. Matthew." "Remember to get me an autograph, I can trade it for many parts on Cyberdragon..." Matthew smiled silently. After settling with Martin, the subsequent events progressed exceptionally smoothly. He borrowed an Octopus Boat from the Cyberdragon rescue team, capable of sailing in the astral world. Besides Little Octopus, the multi-functional golem, Martin also stuffed two golems named "Sailor No. 1" and "Sailor No. 2" into the Octopus Boat. They were responsible for the daily maintenance, navigation, and basic defense of the Octopus Boat. Matthew was also decisive in action. Half an hour later, Under the command of Little Octopus, The two sailor golems performed their duties, and the Octopus Boat successfully took off from the Cyberdragon rescue team''s temporary aerial launch platform. In less than ten minutes, They promptly left the material world through "Aspect Transition!" The Octopus Boat was a medium-sized flying vehicle. Its exterior looked just like an octopus, with the tail serving as the propulsor, and only the midsection and head could accommodate passengers and sailors. To prevent problems with Aspect Transition, Hence, most mid-sized astral vehicles couldn''t solidify spacetime-folding spells inside, resulting in rather cramped vehicle space. At that moment, Matthew sat semi-reclined, his back facing upwards, nestled in a shell-shaped seat that fully enveloped his body. He faced a very thick convex mirror, and through the smooth, clear surface, he could clearly see all the sceneries ahead of the Octopus Boat. The boundless starry sky, shooting stars, the fractured night sky... Scenes not visible in the material world, Now, Matthew had a panoramic view. Chapter 1756: 478 Undead Starburst and Law of Death_3 After the initial trepidation and excitement of traversing the early stages had faded, the landscapes, one could see upon entering the astral world, were actually quite monotonous. Matthew quickly got used to it. Not long after. The Octopus Boat passed near the Eternal Barrier during an Aspect Transition. Matthew happened to see a large group of Star Realm Alien Species crouched on the shattered barrier, violently striking at the breaches with tools resembling battering rams. And not far away, in other places. Nearly every breach in the Eternal Barrier was swarmed with a vast number of astral creatures. They were desperate to break through the barrier and enter the Aindor Continent! Seeing this scene. Matthew did not intervene. Instead, he felt a heaviness in his heart. Although most of the astral creatures were fiercely evil, not every individual was filled with malice. Among them were the old, weak, women, and children, as well as creatures of mild temperament. The reason they were so eager to enter the material world. Was likely just in search of a more stable habitat. This was further confirmed after Matthew ventured deeper into the astral world aboard the Octopus Boat. The impact of the great tears was revolutionary. But compared to the catastrophe in the astral world. The disasters in the material world were child''s play. Directly entering the astral world, Matthew had seen countless outer worlds either breaking apart or already turned into cold ruins. "During the great tears, almost 90% of the astral habitations were destroyed..." "The turmoil in the material world signifies the collapse of the outer planes." "These astral creatures are simply looking for a way out." Such thoughts lingered in Matthew''s mind. Setting aside the reflecting power of the Original World. The most immediate problem facing Aindor was actually that the environment and resources could not sustain the burgeoning population! Hence the conflicts arose. "Perhaps, this is also a form of self-purification by the Plane Will..." Matthew thought to himself. The number of intelligent beings cannot climb infinitely; when it reaches a certain pinnacle, the deep-seated factors buried within the Multiverse are disturbed. Environmental changes, resource depletion, the advent of disasters... All these are mechanisms of self-purification and adjustment by the Universe''s Will. Yet it is all these things that, in the rise and fall of the Multiverse, produce a significant amount of heat. And heat was precisely the fire of life coveted by the giant beasts. "So what the giant beasts, or even higher-dimensional existences in the void, are really after, are the immense noise and disturbances generated between the birth and quietus of life..." Bursts of enlightenment flooded into Matthew''s mind. During that seemingly endless flight, he pondered a great deal. The Matthew of today. Had delved deeply into the domains of nature and life. Only on the subjects of the undying and death, he knew very little. His intuition told him. That the final link of his Legendary Path was closely related to the fire of life coveted by the beasts. The sensation was delicate and irresistible. It was as if the answer that could unveil all mysteries was almost within reach, yet obscured by a hazy fog that made it indistinct and seem so near yet so far. He did not know how much time had passed. Matthew''s thoughts gradually converged. But in this process, as he looked out at the pitch-black starry sky outside the glass dome, his emotions slowly turned to desolation and solitude: "Domains, some can be realized through sudden enlightenment, some can be imparted by others, but there''s also a small part that may need the accumulation of months and years..." "I''m already very lucky to be able to control so many domains." "Only the Path of Undying, something I practice day and night, yet I still can''t find the entry to it." "Could it be that this path requires a long accumulation?" Matthew was not averse to accumulation. But the highly volatile environment of Aindor simply did not afford him the opportunity to settle. Thinking this. He felt an additional weight of negative emotions. "No, that''s not right." "I just saved Canning City, my mood shouldn''t be this low." Matthew''s mind was like a clear mirror, immediately realizing there was a problem. Just then. Little Landmine came over, her crystal board displaying a big, even somewhat comical, smile: "Mr. Matthew!" "Look at me!" "Look look!" Matthew smiled wryly: "Is there something you need?" Little Landmine''s voice suddenly turned into a sweet, delicate female voice: "Is this your first time entering the astral world?" "Most people are initially overwhelmed by the vast and beautiful starry sky, but soon they will feel small compared to the vastness of the stars, and then a lot of unnecessary negative emotions emerge." "The Machinists call this phenomenon ''Astral Syndrome''." "Astral Syndrome varies from person to person, some mild and some severe, with the worst leading to sudden suicide, so to prevent this, I hope you''ll look at my smiling face more and enjoy my sweet voice." "If you need, you can turn up my humor index, not too much, just back to 25% of the normal level." "That way I can tell you a few high-level jokes to offset the negative effects of the Astral Syndrome!" Matthew thought it over. He still declined Little Landmine''s suggestion Before departure, Martin had cautioned him never to set Little Landmine''s humor index above zero, or it might cause trouble. "Little Landmine really hopes to be of help to you!" The expression on the golem''s crystal board turned pitifully sad: Chapter 1757: 478 Undead Starburst and Law of Death_4 "Don''t you just want to get out of the Star Realm Syndrome quickly?" Matthew smiled: "For me, this isn''t really a symptom, just a bit of interesting emotion." "After all, every new experience is necessary to go through, even the negative ones, and I wouldn''t want to miss them." A gloomy expression floated across the screen of Little Claymore. But she didn''t say much. She just lay quietly by Matthew''s side in standby mode. Matthew quietly reflected on the desolation and insignificance of his emotions. Actually, after the Dusk Disaster, Matthew should not have developed Star Realm Syndrome, let alone this series of negative emotions. He thought about it. The reason was probably the "Child''s Heart" bestowed by the Goddess of Magic. Though that heart had already petrified and shattered, its effect seemed to have become permanent in Matthew. He found himself becoming much more sensitive to emotions, and any emotion could remain fresh after a certain time What was even more miraculous was that this freshness didn''t influence Matthew''s thinking and judgment. It was as if his feelings and logic had already separated from each other. Feelings were feelings. Logic was logic. They did not affect each other and operated independently. This allowed him to maintain his precious innocence while also keeping his shrewd judgment. "No wonder the Goddess of Magic could rely on it to resist the intrusion of Chaotic Ether..." Matthew was increasingly appreciating the marvels of the Child''s Heart. A few minutes later, Matthew had completely freed himself from the Star Realm Syndrome. He asked Little Claymore, "When do we initiate the Tracking Technique?" Little Claymore replied: "At present, we are tracking along the Ether traces left by the God of Truth." "Before encountering undercurrents of the astral plane or large-scale dark devouring areas, there''s no need to use the Mechanical Tracking Spell." Matthew nodded: "Then, how long will it take before we encounter the dark devouring areas?" Little Claymore proactively unraveled a bundle of plugs from beneath her, inserting two of them into the control panel of the Octopus Boat. After a dozen seconds, she responded: "Two hours." "The Octopus Boat''s flying speed is not fast, but its advantage lies in its stealth. As we delve alone into the astral world, safety is most important, don''t you agree?" Matthew had no objections. Compared with the golem lifeforms of Cyberdragon, his experience in astral travel was quite shallow. It''s better to leave professional matters to the professionals. But as he lay in his chair for a while, he started to feel bored This was also a common state during astral travel. While there are many dangers, most of the journey through the worlds is long and boring. Matthew spaced out for a bit. Then, he began to chat idly with the golems. However, after failing twice to entice Matthew to increase her humor parameter, Little Claymore went off to sulk on the other side of the cabin. As for the other two golems, their intelligence levels were a bit low, so Matthew did not have much to talk about with them. So, he simply took out a few spellbooks from his pack and began to study spells. Matthew''s spellbook learning inside the Octopus Boat was originally just a casual attempt, but the results were amazingly good. In less than two hours, he had actually learned two legendary spells in one go! This also surprised Matthew himself. He was endowed with "Extraordinary Wisdom" and his speed of learning spells was ten times the normal rate, but these were legendary spells! In theory, Matthew had a very high level of practice in the Legendary Path and a deep exploration into the domain of necromancy; the possibility of successfully learning legendary spells ahead of time did exist. This was also one of the premises for his attempt. But the success had come too smoothly, too easily, right!? "Could it be related to the environment of the astral world?" "Or is it related to the Ether Storm I just experienced?" Matthew hadn''t quite figured out the connection. But that didn''t stop him from mastering two extremely powerful necromancy spells in advance! "Necromancer Starburst: You can choose a meteorite no more than 1 kilometer in diameter in the astral world and slowly infuse it with negative energy. When the meteorite is filled to a certain level with negative energy, it becomes your weapon. You can control the meteorite to strike a specific target from an ultra-long distance (cannot cross planes/maximum range of 3000 kilometers). After the meteorite hits the target, it not only causes a huge explosion but also spreads a large amount of negative energy and clouds of death, thus creating a domain only for the undying!" "Law of Death: You can subject one or multiple targets to at least 12 rounds of instant death checks in the following two ways 1. Verbally invoke any name, title, or nickname that can represent the target. 2. Look at any target within your field of view. Note 1: Law of Death possesses powerful penetration against Legendary Resistance and at least twice the success rate of ordinary instant death spells; Note 2: The interval between each round of checks is no more than 30 seconds. Note 3: Every time you use Law of Death to kill a living being, you have a chance to gain a slight increase in the success rate of an instant death check." Necromancer Starburst needs no further explanation. It''s a spell with devastating power and can artificially create a territory for the undead. And Law of Death is the hallmark of a necromancer after advancing to the Legendary Path. It is an advanced form in the legendary realm based on spells like Pale Hand, Death''s Touch, Finger of Deathhow could its lethality not be more than double the originals? This thing is at least on par with the Yeager Blade''s "Soul Siphon." With it, Matthew could finally be considered to have the appearance of a legendary necromancer! "It seems learning legendary spells from the domain of necromancy is no longer a difficult task for me." "It''s just a pity that there are not many spells in this domain, and even fewer are useful..." "I just don''t know if it''s possible to learn legendary spells from other domains in advance?" As Matthew pondered this, the little mine that had been lying at the other end of the cabin suddenly dragged its wires, sporting an excited expression, and rushed over to Matthew. Matthew realized something: "Have we arrived at the Dark Eater area?" The little mine replied: "No." "But it seems I''ve found Lord Butterfly''s whereabouts!" "The Octopus Boat just intercepted a spiritual communication from a nearby starship!" Matthew raised an eyebrow: "You guys can intercept spiritual communication too?" The little mine showed a proud expression: "Of course!" "The Cyberdragon is omnipotent!" The next second, a deep male voice played from the console: "All alchemists, heed my call!" "The mechanical butterfly carrying the Ether Core has arrived in the vicinity of the target area!" "Please cooperate fully with our allies to complete the capture of the Ether Core in the target area..." The following was a repeat broadcast of the "target area" coordinates. Matthew''s spirit soared: "Can you confirm which region of the astral world this set of coordinates points to?" The little mine, like an octopus, clung to the control console and frantically operated it, with sparks flying from the plug connections. "I''ve found it!" The little mine shouted. Matthew leaned over for a look. A three-dimensional star map emerged on the control console''s screen. It was marked with various points of light. Each one represented an astral faction. One yellow point, in particular, was especially bright. Matthew narrowed his eyes. Beside the bright yellow point, there was a conspicuously marked word ... "Storluk Planet" ... Chapter 1758: 479 Space City and the Gorgeous Female Devil ... The vast, pitch-black starry sky solidified like an eternal backdrop in all the regions where minuscule creatures strained their eyes. Aside from the occasional flash of starlight that briefly illuminated the desolate star domain, this place was mostly filled with solitude and biting cold. The tentacles at the rear of the Octopus Boat rotated rapidly like propellers, and suddenly burst forth with thrust, working in combination with the seemingly laggy but actually quite rhythmic "Jump", and continually pushed the Octopus Boat toward the coordinates of the designated area. An hour later, Matthew saw through the massive convex mirror and telescope the many starships and astral creatures docked near a star reef Enormous herds of Astral Fishmen''s mammoth hermit crabs clung around the bottom of the star reef, anchors from their tails wrapped tightly around the reef, with several tough steel cables linking them to each other. Decks and towers had been erected on the upper shell of the hermit crabs, where numerous Astral Fishmen sailors bustled about, carrying something or other. Apart from the Astral Fishmen and the hermit crab fleet, Matthew also observed several Squid Ships! The security on the Squid Ships was clearly far stricter than on the hermit crab fleet; every now and then, Matthew caught sight of a fully-armed Squid Alchemist stomping across the deck, and all the sailors and soldiers fell silent, as quiet as cicadas in winter. That Alchemist leaned over the edge of the deck, cursing towards the hermit crab fleet for a while. The actions of the Astral Fishmen subsequently became much more urgent. Clearly, this was a sort of solitary island-like astral transfer station amidst the sea. Storluk Industries had established a small base on this isolated star reef. And these Squid Ships were replenishing their supplies together with their escorts, the hermit crab fleet. Matthew estimated it wouldn''t be long before they would set out again. "Giant hermit crabs with essentially no firepower installationsit''s a bit illogical even for a merchant fleet." "The only explanation is that these Astral Fishmen have already become vassals of Storluk Industries; they just need to handle the trade transports, while security is entirely in the hands of the Squid Fleet under Storluk Industries'' command..." Matthew silently speculated in his mind. However, his heart was also filled with numerous doubts After the Blood Moon Strike event, the Squid Alchemists were supposedly wiped out. So where did these Squid Ships come from? After the Great Rift, Melinda, an employee of Storluk Industries, had also passed information to Matthew twice. But subsequently, due to severe severance between the material world and the astral world, the two had gradually lost contact. Despite Matthew''s interest in gathering intelligence on Storluk Industries, since that last shot, the space undead had been so low-profile that they were even less noticeable than after the Blood Moon Strike, they were almost non-existent in the material world. But Matthew knew well that this did not mean Storluk Industries had lost interest in the material world; they were simply biding their time. Laying low was just a strategy for better hiding and recovery. Moreover, according to the scraps of intelligence he had collected, Storluk Industries'' activities in the astral world were still very frequent; they had just reduced their presence in the material world. In the astral world, they remained a superpower only slightly less influential than the Starry Night God and the latter''s prestige was inflated. Storluk Industries, however, was not. "They really have not stopped incorporating astral factions." "I wonder what the situation with Melinda is now?" Matthew gazed absently at the Astral Fishmen. Then he asked Little Landmine: "If they''re heading to Storluk Planet, can we keep up?" Little Landmine responded: "It''s difficult." "They are mid to large-sized starships, traveling at great speeds in the Star Realm Ocean Current, and their Jump frequency far exceeds that of our Octopus Boat." "The only way is to hitch a ride, but that comes with certain risks..." Matthew considered for a moment: "Shall we try it?" Immediately, Little Landmine inserted two additional cables into the underside of the control panel of the Octopus Boat, with sizzling noises and sprays of bright yellow sparks. The Octopus Boat swiftly engaged stealth mode. It approached the underside of a giant hermit crab with agility and haste. Then, the tentacles at the rear of the Octopus Boat fastened onto the crab''s belly as tightly as suction cups. Once the stealth aura was activated, they became as if non-existent. Matthew had chosen this particular hermit crab. He had just observed through the long-range equipment that this crab had completed transporting goods and all the sailors had left the deck for the cabins to rest. Moreover, this hermit crab was one of the later numbers in the Fishmen fleet, making it relatively harder to detect. Sure enough, after about fifteen minutes, the Squid Ships set out first. The hermit crab fleet also began to depart one by one, with the Fishmen steering each crab''s shell towards the astral ocean current on the other end of the reef. Not until they successfully hitched a ride on the favorable current of the Star Realm Ocean Current did anyone notice the uninvited guest lurking beneath one of the hermit crabs. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The slight disturbance of the fluid buffeted the convex mirror on the front of the Octopus Boat. Aside from that, there was no other movement within the Star Realm Ocean Current. Just the faint lights emerging from the Squid Ships and other hermit crabs provided a sense that one was still in the world. The current carved by the Squid Ships was impressively fast. In less than an hour, they had successfully approached the vicinity of the Storluk Planet. Storluk is a plane. And within the Multiverse, the carriers of planes are diverse Chapter 1759: 479 Space City and the Beautiful Female Devil_2 There were flat planes as well as relatively complex curved surfaces; most secondary planes existed in this form. There were also a large number of nested, folded complex structures, commonly found in the Abyss, purgatory or the Evil Spirit World. Among them, planets were the most special. Aindor itself was a planet that carried many curved planes, among which the super curved surface directly built on the star core was the material plane. Therefore, in plane studies, all planes that took the form of a planet were considered to potentially become the material plane. Storluk Planet was one. Previously, the God of Light and Knowledge as well as the squid alchemists had tried to build a new world at the Great Horn Reef. The difference was, the new world at the Great Horn Reef was younger and had more potential. Had that planet still been slowly ascending when Aindor encountered the great tearing apart, it might have truly had the chance to replace Aindor as the new material plane. Unfortunately, the Blood Moon Strike destroyed everything. In contrast, Storluk Planet''s potential was much weaker. This was also because it formed at the wrong time. When the Storluk plane formed into a planet, it was the heyday of Aindor. Theoretically, the Multiverse could have multiple material planes. But the condition was that they must be sufficiently distant from each other. Storluk Planet obviously did not meet this condition. However, this did not prevent the planet from being one of the most stable star realm planes besides Aindor. As it hadn''t been too affected by the fall of Heavenly Family Palace. Those living on Storluk Planet might have faced less survival pressure in the past six months than those on Aindor! When Matthew got infinitely close to Storluk Planet, this conjecture was confirmed. "What a stable plane structure!" "Why do I feel that the order here is much better than on Aindor!" Even though he was in the star realm, Matthew''s strong Insight had already converged far onto the planet appearing at the end of the convex mirror. According to his original plan, was to blend into the hermit crab fleet entering Storluk Planet and then search for the Butterfly. However, changes quickly arose. He found that the star realm merchant convoy he had infiltrated was not going directly to Storluk Planet. In fact, those few squid ships and the small landmine had previously intercepted spiritual communications that were not directly related. They didn''t qualify to participate in capturing the Ether Core! This led to them just approaching Storluk Planet, only to be informed by a group of space undead that the nearby star domain had been sealed off, and the convoy had to immediately reroute to a nearby port area. Matthew also thought about leaving the main fleet on his own. Using the Octopus Boat''s Camouflage ability to quietly land on Storluk Planet. But the small landmine told him, the Octopus Boat couldn''t enter Storluk without being detected by the space undead. Having no choice, they could only go with the flow, following the heavy giant hermit crabs and bypassing the front of Storluk Planet to arrive at an area hanging with three supergiant meteorites. Here, were Storluk Planet''s three satellitesHume One, Two, and Threeas well as a gathering place for a large number of astral creatures enslaved by Storluk Industries. One and a half hours later, Hume Three. Space City. After entrusting the camouflaged Octopus Boat at a private star port on the outskirts, Matthew, disguised, blended into this gathering place of astral creatures. He used True Transformation to permanently take the form of a Drakonid Mage. The reason he chose a Drakonid, was because Drakonids were not uncommon in the star realm, but after Matthew''s Undead Calamity, Drakonids had gradually spread their activities from the Sampan Plane to the outer worlds. According to intelligence provided by the small landmine, more and more Drakonids tended to join Storluk Industries in exchange for a job that provided shelter and support. It made sense for the Drakonid Mage that Matthew impersonated to appear here and eagerly seek entry to Storluk Planet. Tat-tat-tat! The boots of the Drakonid Mage tapped a pleasing rhythm on the neat, thick slate. Matthew walked through the space city area of Hume Three, feeling something subtle in his heart. Along the way, he saw many exotic buildings and landscapes Snail-shaped dwellings built towards Storluk direction, probably to adapt to the more unstable gravitational fields in space; Periodically, Mantis miners with pale blue jetpacks on their backs, bright searchlights on their heads, and folding mechanical pickaxes or magic drills in hand flew over his head. These were local Mantis miners mining the precious minerals in the core area of Hume Three, primarily astral white crystals and some special magic metals; Near the star port, countless metal cables spread like a spider web toward various areas of Hume Three. Cable cars carrying humanoid creatures or mineral resources followed specific traffic laws, rapidly completing cycle after cycle of intersection and overtaking; Above the space city, Countless brass cables enveloped the heart of a writhing giant star beast, which with each beat, emitted a large amount of green fluid. Below the heart, giant basins hovered. The pale blue flames emanating from the basins evaporated the clearly poisonous fluid, mixing it, ultimately dispersing into nothing. At the end of the brass wires, were rows of space utility poles. Through these poles'' transmission, vast amounts of electricity were delivered to every corner of Hume Three. Chapter 1760: 479 Space City and the Beautiful Female Devil_3 Matthew arrived at a place, every fifteen meters or so there was either a standing, or embedded, or floating incandescent lamp. The light spread throughout the Space City Citadel and the satellites of Hume Three. This made this satellite belt, which hangs isolated outside the Storluk planet, look like an artificially lit moon. Even though Matthew had no love for Storluk Industries, he had to admit the space undead had crafted the planet Storluk quite impressively. And in terms of order, the public security in Space City was at least as good as in Rolling Stone City. Matthew wandered between the bustling main roads and almost deserted alleys, encountering various astral creatures but never witnessing a crime. Regarding the frequency of patrols by the law enforcers, it wasn''t very rigorous. Within half a day, he had only encountered a couple of space undead encased in their tin cans and a squid alchemist with a large tube of liquid metal. Most of the intelligent life in the citadel was relaxed. Even if they returned from outside fully armed, once they entered the area of Space City, all beings would voluntarily adhere to certain unwritten rules. Matthew found this quite astonishing. "Storluk Industries has done a lot of bad things, but their technology, management, and system indeed have their merits..." After spending half the day, the role of the Drakonid Mage that Matthew was playing had initially integrated into this wonderful community filled with astral creatures. He found out, Storluk Industries didn''t directly intervene in the governance and management of Space City or the other two satellites. There were roughly three powers that dominated the development, security, tax collection, and management of this area. They were the Giza powers led by the Divine Level Clairvoyant, Pearce four space giants highly valued by Storluk Industries and their established Giant Brothers'' Association. At the same time, Matthew also learned, In the past, there had been a portal to Storluk, and one could have access to the mainland if they had good relations with one of the three major powers. However, due to recent events, the portal was temporarily closed. Now, the residents of Space City were also curious about when the portal to the mainland would reopen. To further probe for information, Matthew came to an "Explorer Tavern" run by the Mantis. He approached the counter and ordered a few drinks before pretending to casually ask the Mantis bartender about any interesting happenings in Space City lately. Seeing that Matthew was generous, the bartender answered without much thought: "There are many interesting stories, but the two that everyone talks about the most are" Matthew raised an eyebrow: "Go on." The bartender said while making cocktails: "The first is that Mr. Christopher is about to host another ''Treasure Convention''. If you win at the Treasure Convention, you could become one of the leaders in Mr. Christopher''s trading guild or get a chance to join the commercial department of Storluk Industries." Matthew smiled: "Sounds pretty good." The bartender firmly agreed: "Of course, everyone wants to join Storluk, but sadly I don''t have any treasures, otherwise, I''d participate in the Treasure Convention myself." "And the second..." "There''s talk that a bloodless female devil recently appeared in the neighboring district, causing several tragic incidents recently." "The Mantis Law Enforcement Team has been dispatched." "They are frantically searching the entire area for that female devil..." Matthew raised an eyebrow: "Is that supposed to be fun?" The bartender mysteriously said: "It''s said that this female devil is incredibly beautiful and comes from the Blood Robes family of Purgatory..." Chapter 1761: 480 Treasures Convention ... Matthew''s heart stirred upon hearing this. He casually inquired about the name of the femme fatale. But the mantis bartender merely shook his head: "No one knows her name, her identity was discerned by the Law Enforcement Team through Divination Spells, and it might very well be another layer of disguise." "From what I''ve gathered, that woman can transform into anyone''s appearance, but whenever she chooses to reveal herself, she inevitably exudes a Charm that ordinary people can''t resist." "The danger she poses lies exactly there, a relative of mine in the Law Enforcement Team told me that with just one moment of distraction in her presence, you''d be dead." "Besides, the murders she''s orchestrated are solely targeting males, so buddy, if you ever run into her, either drop your other thoughts and kneel to beg for mercy, or just pray for your own good fortune..." With those words. The bartender pushed a glass of light purple wine toward Matthew. Matthew took a few sips, following the acting code of the Astral Drakonids, he said nonchalantly: "That''s because she hasn''t met me!" "After she meets me, I guarantee she''ll be the one kneeling and begging!" The mantis bartender smiled: "Perhaps." "I''ve heard you dragonmen indeed have a unique way with women." "But let me advise you, Space City was once a very calm place, even the Great Rift had little effect on it..." "But with recent events, it''s best everyone stays cautious." After concluding that section. He greeted Matthew and then went off to serve the new customers. Matthew silently drank at the bar while coolly observing the other patrons. One had to admit. The mantis bartender''s tone was quite sincere. As fellow beings of the Star Realm Race. The impression that the ones Matthew encountered in Space City left on him was starkly different from the god''s minions he''d fought before. The mantis folks in the city were evidently much more civilized. Whereas those under the Star Realm God seemed like a group of brainwashed zealots with no sense of self. From this perspective. Storluk Industries'' rule was undoubtedly more civilized when compared to those of the Heavenly Palace. Matthew suddenly thought. In his past life''s game, he only knew the Antu Empire as the biggest villain. In the game, whenever he encountered the space undead, he would fight without a second thought, completely disregarding other aspects of the organization For example, their pursuit. "What do the space undead aspire to?" "The restoration of the Antu Empire?" "Or universal dominion over the Multiverse with their dead souls?" Matthew pondered silently in his heart. "Although the space undead are detestable, they''re not without their merits." "At least those living in Space City of the Star Realm Race are undoubtedly happy..." He stayed in the tavern for another three to four hours. Not leaving until it closed. He didn''t gather much intelligence, but it was enough for Matthew to grasp the current situation on Storluk "The space undead have completely sealed off the entry and exit channels to Storluk, including the portals in Space City leading to the planet." "The lockdown has not been lifted yet, and various rumors have spread throughout the city; some even think the blockade is to defend against the rumored murderess, yet there are Star Realm beings who have observed the arrival of the Butterfly." "The Butterfly must not have been found by them yet; otherwise, there''s no need for such tight security..." After leaving the city. Matthew found a secluded spot and attempted to transform into a Holy Deer, using his superpowers to break into Storluk. But he didn''t expect even this move to fail! The Holy Deer''s superpower was an exceptional skill for traversing numerous planes, nearly impossible to block. This showed the extent to which the space undead controlled Storluk! Not only did Matthew fail to bypass the blockade, but he also inadvertently triggered a strong alarm. Thankfully, out in space. The Holy Deer vanished without a trace. Matthew, though he drew the attention of two space blockade forces, still managed to escape with ease using his powers. However, after this attempt. He realized that gaining entry to Storluk without inside help would be as difficult as reaching for the skies. With the Sword of Slaughter in hand. Matthew could force his way through. But considering the previous Singularity Cannon, Matthew was still wary of Storluk Industries'' lethal weapons. A solo intrusion into enemy territory would be risky if he''s not careful. At such a crucial moment in his legendary journey, there was naturally no need to take such a risk. After contemplating. Matthew eventually decided to seek Melinda''s help. He had a secret way of contacting Melinda; previously in the material plane, the transmission of messages was very difficult, but now that he was close by, it wouldn''t be hard to get a message to Sif''s mother. Of course. To be safe, Matthew didn''t reveal anything in the message, just simply asked for a meeting. After all, Melinda''s impression on him was of someone with no scruples except for the pursuit of the strong. It was the Blood Moon Strike incident that had quietly shifted her stance towards Matthew. And now, due to the Ascension event, she might change her stance yet again. After the message was sent out. A whole day passed. Matthew received no reply from Melinda. Instead, the murder spree of the femme fatale on the Three Major Satellites seemed to intensify In less than a day. Full fifteen individuals were dead. And these fifteen were all with status, part of the management echelon that Storluk Industries had placed within Space City! It was said that the locations where these fifteen died were enveloped by vast webs of blood. Chapter 1762: 480 Treasure Grand Assembly_2 The Blood Web''s details resembled thick human blood vessels, and any living creature that touched these vessels would be drained of all blood and die immediately! This was clearly aimed at Storluk Industries. As a result, the Mantis Law Enforcement Team closed all the entry points of the Three Major Satellites, and the Space City was gripped with panic Especially for those astral world beings associated with Storluk Industries, who were terrified out of their wits. Matthew had also stealthily investigated the scene of the bloody incident. Although most of the traces had been solidified or erased by the Law Enforcement Team, Matthew still sensed the potent aura of purgatory. At least in this respect, the rumors were not wrong. The perpetrator was a powerful female devil. However, given the number of female devils originating from the Blood Banner Kingdom, Matthew thought the likelihood of it being Sif was low. Mainly because the prey branding on his lower back had no reaction from the start... With this thought, Matthew felt somewhat disheartened. But the next piece of news he gleaned from the Mantis bartender immediately revived his spirits: "What?" "The rumored-to-be-canceled Treasure Gala will proceed as scheduled?" "And there''s an additional stakean outright offer to join Storluk Industries with super treatment for the winner within three days?" Matthew narrowed his eyes. He smelled a conspiracy. Whether locking down the Ether Core''s information or capturing the purgatory demoness targeting Storluk Industries, both would require a lot of resources and organizational power from Storluk Industries. The Mantis forces, as the local tyrant of the Space City, Have almost fully mobilized these past few days to maintain order. Under normal circumstances, Canceling the ''Treasure Gala,'' which also required a significant amount of human resources and presented a high safety risk, would be the wiser choice. Unless... "They think that the female devil will cause trouble at the Treasure Gala?" Matthew frowned in deep contemplation. It was very likely that the situation would develop in that direction. This was also good news for Matthew. To hold the Treasure Gala, Both the teleportation array controlled by the Mantis forces and the Space Barrier that Storluk Industries had locked down might present an opportunity. Matthew made up his mind. "I could lay an ambush near the Space Barrier beforehand," "During the diversion of the space undead army''s forces as the female devil creates a disturbance at the Treasure Gala, I could attempt to land on Stuluck Planet again..." Even if the female devil didn''t take the bait and make trouble, Matthew planned to send some underlings to stir up incidents in the Space City and other places! As long as he could attract the attention of the guards near the Space Barrier, His infiltration success rate would greatly increase. To achieve this plan, Matthew had done a lot of homework and preparation in advance. But three hours before the Treasure Gala was about to begin, Matthew, already lurking outside the Space Barrier, suddenly received a Secret letter from Melinda "See you at the Treasure Gala." He pondered for a moment. Ultimately, he left behind a spell coordinate that could be used for teleportation, then quickly left the Space Barrier, hurriedly heading towards the site of the Treasure Gala! ... At the entrance of the Starlight Theater, Matthew, in the guise of a Drakonid Mage, handed over his invitation that he had purchased for a hefty sum. However, the receptionist hardly glanced at the text and merely gave him a perfunctory smile before leading Matthew inside the theater. They hadn''t walked far When they were stopped by a lady in a black lace backless dress and high heels. Behind her was a man shrouded entirely in iron armor. "First time at the Starlight Theater?" "What''s your name, sir?" The lady''s voice was sultry, giving off an irresistibly charming vibe. Matthew answered in a deep voice, "My name is Eli." "I heard there are many treasures here, and I am looking forward to tonight''s program." "So, is there a problem, madam?" The woman took his invitation, scrutinized it carefully, and then couldn''t help but look the "Drakonid Mage" up and down with a playful gaze. "Tonight''s performance will certainly be exciting," "But, sir, you have a standard seat; in fact, the view from the box seats offers much more excitement, don''t you want to try?" As she spoke, She even bit her lip lightly, her eyes brimming with seduction barely concealed. Before Matthew could reply, The Iron Man behind her voiced in a deep tone: "Miss Melinda." "My instructions are to escort you to appraise certain items at the Treasure Gala." "This doesn''t seem like an appropriate occasion for outsiders to enter..." The woman pointed aggressively with her finger at the Iron Man''s armor: "Who is the outsider?" "In my eyes, you are the outsider!" "Not only do I plan to bring a man into the private box, but I also intend to do some interesting things in there!" "You''d better get out of my way wisely!" The Iron Man murmured unhappily: "This doesn''t align with the instructions." The woman sneered: "If you try to interfere with my fun, I''ll accuse you of raping me when we get back to headquarters!" The Iron Man was shocked, his voice tinged with doubt: "But I..." "I don''t have that kind of ability." The woman dismissively said: "If I say you do, you do. Do you think headquarters will care about a low-ranking son like you?" The Iron Man fell silent at once. The next moment. Melinda triumphantly took Matthew''s arm, ignoring the Iron Man''s dissuasion, and the two strutted into the top-level private box of the theater. Bang! After the door was shut. Melinda gave a meaningful look. Understanding her cue, Matthew cast a soundproof and Concealment barrier. "How did you recognize me?" He asked curiously. Melinda smiled faintly: "I have a special Insight ability for everyone''s soul. Your Transfiguration is truly divine; if I hadn''t been sure you were at the Treasure Convention, I probably wouldn''t have recognized you." Afterward. Melinda began to pour out her troubles to Matthew. It turned out. After the Great Tear. A power struggle and contest had taken place within Storluk Industries The "general" previously in charge of the planet''s affairs had been reassigned elsewhere, replaced by a group of Captains from the bastion, parachuted into the management layer. They were confidants of the Deep Cold King, the highest leader of the space undead army. In this struggle, Melinda had been completely marginalized from the circle that was nearly at the core, becoming a fringe figure within the organization. Luckily, her reserves in psionic power, spells, astral world, and Universe Knowledge were quite solid. So she was able to retain the position of magic consultant, the lowest rank. "...Ever since my supervisor followed the general to another secret base, my days have been hard. None of the newcomers are good people; each one targets me openly and secretly..." "That would be bearable, but it didn''t have to come to my current plight." Melinda continued complaining: "About a week ago, someone suddenly told me a confidential file had been stolen from upper management." "I don''t even know what that file is, yet I was considered a suspect, isolated from my position, and monitored wherever I went!" "I couldn''t respond to your messages because of that haunting Iron Man can!" "And it was such a coincidence." "The Treasure Convention in Space City suddenly needed an expert on antiques and treasures, so I was temporarily assigned to come here, which is how I had the chance to meet you..." Matthew frowned as he listened: "The Mantis leader hosting the Treasure Convention should have his expertise in appraisal, right?" Melinda pondered: "That''s true." "But I heard that person seemed to have been harmed." "Um, just a few days ago." Matthew found it even more strange. "Besides these, has anything unusual happened at Storluk Industries'' headquarters lately?" He was eager to get more information. Melinda was about to speak. Suddenly a round of applause came from below the stage. The spotlight then came on. A well-dressed Mantis walked onto the stage. "The Treasure Convention has begun..." "That''s Christopher." "The richest man of Hume Tri-star, and the leader of the Mantis." Melinda introduced. "Are your treasures ready?" Christopher gracefully warmed up the crowd. The atmosphere on and off the stage instantly heated up. Matthew closed his eyes. And spread his Insight throughout the entire Starlight Theater! ... Chapter 1763: 481 Ancient and Wanderer! ... The number of people attending the Treasure Assembly tonight was still quite significant. Matthew initially estimated there to be at least two to three thousand people, with around two hundred participating directly in the Treasure Assembly and the various dignitaries from the star realm seated in the private boxes. The Mantis-built Starlight Theater was a semi-open-air venue. The central stage was located under the open starry sky, romantic in itself with the addition of lighting systems set up by Storluk Industries. Its overall performance in terms of the staging was in no way inferior to the world Matthew had known before his journey across time. "There are too many people..." Matthew quietly controlled the range of his Insight. In this environment, even though his mental power far surpassed that of ordinary people, it was difficult to quickly identify any abnormality in the crowd; he could only remain as alert as possible. While Matthew was observing the theater''s environment, the wealthiest Mantis on stage had already successfully completed the opening. Amidst the heartfelt applause from the audience, he effortlessly captured everyone''s attention and even occasionally drew hearty laughter with a few jokes. Looking at Christopher, who strolled confidently on stage and was the life of the party, Matthew''s eyes reflected a hint of confusion: "This Mr. Mantis..." "He really doesn''t seem like a traditional rich merchant." Melinda chuckled lightly: "Your Insight is sharp." "In my eyes, that guy seems more like an actor." Saying this, under Matthew''s inquiring gaze, Melinda went on to explain in detail, "Christopher is just the visible owner of the tremendous wealth of the Hume Tri-star." "His Mantis wife, Serena, is the second-in-command of the psionic management department at the headquarters of Storluk Industries." "Christopher is very aware of the position he''s in." "If he doesn''t do well, not only could the immense wealth slip through his fingers, but he might literally be eaten by his proud mantis mother" "And I do mean literally, actually eaten!" Melinda sneered twice: "In the past decade or so, that bitch Serena has already changed husbands three times, and the wealthiest Mantis of the Hume Tri-star has also changed thrice..." Matthew nodded: "So, the second-in-command of the psionic department is the true owner of all the wealth of Hume Tri-star." But to Matthew''s surprise, Melinda shook her head: "The average person only digs as far as Serena." "But from what I know, Serena became the ''general''s'' mistress when she was very young..." "After the great rift, her life has been harder than mine, probably due to the general''s departure." "So essentially, the vast wealth of Hume Tri-star still belongs to the general." A flash of realization crossed Matthew''s eyes. This so-called general was the powerful being who was once in charge of the Space Undead Army and oversaw everything on Storluk Planet. Matthew had heard about him. "Do Space Undead also take lovers?" he suddenly asked. Melinda answered as if it were obvious: "Of course." "The undead have their needs too, though they can''t engage directly in sexual relations, they can do so with the aid of tools." "Ha ha..." "You might not believe it, but these undead, unable to vent their desires like the living, can be even more intense and perverse when they play..." Noticing a subtle change in Matthew''s gaze, Melinda proudly raised her neck: "I haven''t been played by them." "It''s me who played with them." Matthew smiled faintly: "Good for you." He wasn''t interested in the details. However, Melinda was eager to harp on the topic, continuing until Matthew showed a slight sign of impatience, at which point she stopped somewhat deflated. Then, she craftily asked: "How are you doing?" "I mean, you and Sif?" Matthew briefly replied: "Business as usual." The events that unfolded in the Rolling Stone Kingdom were not completely disclosed by Matthew to Melinda; he merely conveyed the news that Rheager''s soul might have fallen into the hands of the Demoness of Desire, Glasia. As for Sif''s whereabouts, they had not revealed it to anyone, naturally including Melinda, Sif''s biological mother. In Matthew''s eyes, Melinda was haughty and capricious with a fickle stance; it wasn''t necessary to tell her everything about Sif, lest it led to chaos. Seeing Matthew''s cold demeanor, Melinda was somewhat disappointed. Matthew did not pay attention to her mood and directly got to the point: "I''m here in pursuit of that giant Butterfly." "Do you have any clues about it?" Melinda pondered: "I haven''t seen images of the Butterfly landing on Storluk Planet, but there''s a rumor within the company that it flew into the southern part of the planet." "From the beginning, the company mobilized almost all of its human resources to search for the Butterfly, but so far there has been no news." "Therefore, I suspect it might have landed in purgatory." Purgatory? Matthew expressed his surprise: "What does Storluk Planet have to do with purgatory?" Melinda immediately launched into a detailed explanation. As it turned out, the Great Rift still had a severe impact on Storluk Planet. A gaping, slow-to-heal hole had formed in the southern part of the planet, and Storluk Industries had made many efforts to ensure the planet wasn''t torn apart. But it was still difficult to completely seal the gap. Fortunately, just like the Plane Will of Aindor, the Will of Storluk Planet also made efforts to heal itself The result of self-healing was the Fusion of some nearby planes of the star realm. Ironically, most of the Star Realm Planes fused by Storluk were related to purgatory! Chapter 1764: 481 Ancient and Wanderer!_2 "So now Storluk and Purgatory have a much larger bordering area." "In the south of the planet, a special space similar to the Bloodbath Plains has reportedly formed, running by the combined laws of Storluk and Purgatory, creating an entirely new space between purgatory." "According to explorations by the space undead army, on the other side of this space between purgatory there are two paths, one leading to Barthor Purgatory and the other to Morgan''s Purgatory." "Currently, there''s no activity from Morgan''s Purgatory side, probably related to the fact that Morgan, one of the Lords of the Nine Hells, disappeared without a trace after being severely wounded by Soria." "However, things are quite active on the side of Barthor Purgatory." "There''s a Legendary Devil called Turas who has been active along the border of the space between purgatory, trying to lead his troops to encroach on the native land of the planet." "I''ve made inquiries, Turas himself is not to be feared, but what''s terrifying is the current ruler standing behind Barthor Purgatorythe Demoness of Desire, Glacia..." Upon hearing the name Glacia, Matthew''s expression showed a slight ripple Is it really such a coincidence? That Storluk has bordered with Purgatory, and it''s Barthor Purgatory, no less? "What are you thinking?" Melinda was just as perceptive, noting Matthew''s change of emotion instantly. "Nothing." Matthew deftly changed the subject: "I need your help to get into Storluk." Melinda showed a troubled expression: "That''s difficult." "Ever since it bordered with Purgatory, Storluk Industries has significantly tightened control over entry and exit from the planet." "This isn''t Aindor; the space outside the planet isn''t large, and almost anyone trying to enter is stopped by the barrier, and even if you manage to break through, you''ll quickly be locked onto by the ''Sky-reaching Matrix.''" "By then, no matter where you run to, you''ll be caught by the space undead army." Matthew thought for a moment: "Tell me about this Sky-reaching Matrix." "A magic surveillance system?" Melinda shook her head: "Not magic." "It''s psionic power." "In the space undead army, there''s an offshoot group that has abandoned everything to exclusively cultivate psionic power." "They''re referred to as ''Ancients.''" "You can think of them as the ascetic monks among humanity." "The Ancients have inherited the spiritual heritage left behind from the Antu Empire era, and they advocate returning the power of psionic power to the original blood Giza Race." "They don''t get involved much in the external activities of Storluk Industries, the only thing they do interfere with is planetary defense and surveillance work." "As far as I know, there are nineteen Ancients listed within the Sky-reaching Matrix, and with this matrix activated, each individual will possess the strength of a Legendary Spirit Ability User." "The leader of the Ancients is honored as the ''Sin Master,'' who theoretically holds the power of a Superior Legend, but almost no one has seen him take action..." Matthew''s brows knitted slowly, but his heart was filled with relief Good thing he hadn''t charged in recklessly! At the thought of nineteen Legendary Spirit Ability Users watching from behind the Space Barrier, he felt all sorts of trouble. "What about beyond the Ancients?" "How many other forces are involved in the defense work of the native land of Storluk?" Matthew asked. Melinda seemed willing to disclose anything without hesitation. In a few words, she laid bare all the workings of Storluk Industries, seeming not the least bit fearful of the metallic tin can eavesdropping outside the booth: "The Space Barrier is maintained jointly by Mantis forces from Hume Tri-star and a separate ranger unit within the space undead army." "Next comes the Sky-reaching Matrix controlled by the Ancients; everyone entering is monitored, followed by actions such as relocation, banishment, imprisonment, or destruction, depending on the invasion level." "Generally, it is almost impossible for someone to get past the Sky-reaching Matrix; should such a rare event occur, the company has internal standing troops as well as at least three rapid response teams to deal with extreme situations..." At the same time, Matthew also took the opportunity to learn about the internal factional divisions within the space undead. It turns out, Storluk Industries couldn''t fully represent the entire will of the space undead army. They were just the central force of the remnant troops, representing a more mainstream voice. In fact, after departing from the ruins of the Antu Empire, the troops slowly diverged into three factions First were those space undead who considered themselves ''Imperial Descendants''; they believed they were the last bloodline of the Antu Empire and the only hope for its restoration. Their goal was to find a new homeland in the universe and rebuild an Antu Empire. The Imperial Descendants founded Storluk Industries, which is the force familiar to the public of Aindor; The second faction Melinda previously mentioned was the Ancients. They formed an organization called the ''Ancient Cult,'' said to have the most and most powerful spiritual heritage among the space undead forces. Unlike the Imperial Descendants, the Ancient Cult regarded the Antu Empire at its peak as the root cause of the universe''s destruction. They not only saw no need to restore the Empire, but they also had extreme animosity and vigilance toward Storluk Industries. The two organizations were said to have struggled for a long time during the early stages of their split. Then mysteriously reconciled. Today, the Ancient Cult oversees the Sky-reaching Matrix for Storluk Industries, not because they collaborated with the Imperial Descendants. But because they see themselves as the guardians of Storluk. What they want to do is protect the entire planet. In other respects, the contact between the Ancient Cult and the Imperial Descendants is virtually non-existent. Chapter 1765: 481 Ancient and Wanderer!_3 The third faction was not active on the native soil of Storluk Planet. Melinda called them "Wanderers." The Wanderers were greatly mysterious. Their numbers were few, but each of them was incredibly strong, so much so that even generals and the Undead Prince had to respect their opinions. These people were now wandering deep within the astral world, seemingly in search of something. This situation had persisted for many years. Even within Storluk Industries, no one knew what the Wanderers were searching for, nor did they understand the purpose of their existence. "The ''Wanderers'' have a symbol; their shells are rust-stained, something that would never be seen on the ''Imperial Descendants.''" "And the Ancients, being masters of psionic power, simply cannot conceal the faint glow inside their tin cans." At last. Melinda taught a technique to differentiate the three major factions of space undead. After hearing this, Matthew nodded: "Since you have taught me the technique, have you figured out how to get me onto Storluk Planet?" Melinda smiled: "There are two methods." "The first one is to bring forth a treasure, directly participate in the Treasure Convention, and then become a winner. You will have the opportunity to join Storluk Industries and land on the planet within three days." "The second is for you to act as my newly acquired servant and follow me back to headquarters." "However, I''m already under surveillance, so using the second method might succeed in landing us on the planet but could also mean continued surveillance..." "Choose whatever method you prefer." Matthew made his choice without hesitation: "The second one." Melinda curiously asked: "Why?" Matthew smiled: "I dislike complications." Melinda pursed her lips, clearly unconvinced. However, she quickly formulated a complete plan. The most crucial part of this plan was to deal with the eavesdropping ''tin can'' outside the private box. Matthew was about to offer a strategy. Unexpectedly, Melinda said she had a way and he just needed to cooperate. Matthew simply went along with her. As the two conversed... The Treasure Convention on stage was also vigorously underway. According to Melinda. The so-called Treasure Convention was actually a means by which Storluk Industries controlled the pricing of astral world art and magic items. It was also a strategy to gather beings from nearby planes in one place. Through hosting such conventions, Storluk Industries could not only raise the prices of certain items but also subtly guide certain trends in astral society. While giving Matthew the rundown, Melinda still had time to quickly critique some treasures appearing in Christopher''s hands: "The ''Ancient God of Beauty''s Frog Statue''? Truly valuable." "The ''Twin Slates''? Fake, and obviously so." "The ''Desire Paper Umbrella,'' fake, well-crafted, but I know this must be a high-quality counterfeit from Roderick''s factory..." Until a certain item appeared on stage. Matthew unexpectedly commented: "Fake." Melinda was taken aback. Soon after, she stared at the ''Sun God Spear'' being displayed on stage for a long time, her expression gradually easing: "Indeed, it''s a forgery." "But how did you make the judgment faster than I did?" Matthew shrugged. He certainly couldn''t say it was because the genuine article was in his possession? Following that, the items that appeared were unrelated to magic, likely relics dug up from the remains of some prehistoric astral civilization, only notable for their historical value. But Matthew only felt bored. Until a mysterious cage appeared next to the Mantis tycoon. Matthew then broke from his yawning state. His gaze sharpened instantly. The cage was enveloped by a large black cloth, obscuring whatever was inside. But the moment the cage was brought on stage, Matthew''s Insight perceived an extremely dangerous signal! "That''s... the presence of demons!" Matthew stared intently at the cage. Melinda beside him seemed unperceptive. She rested a hand on her stomach, unable to resist complaining: "Why didn''t they provide any food?" "I''m a bit hungry..." "No, not a bit, very hungry!" Saying this. She attempted to take out some food from her storage item. However, Matthew sternly stopped her. "Wait!" Matthew''s voice was urgent. Just then, The Mantis tycoon happily lifted the black cloth from the cage. Everyone looked intently. Imprisoned inside the cage was a stark-naked female devil! ... "WARNING: You have encountered the Hunger Demon..." ... Chapter 1766: 482 Hunger Kingdom and the Sky Eagle Starship ... "Warning: You have been affected by the Hunger Kingdom of the Purgatory Domain Field! Hunger Kingdom: Within this domain field, if you choose to eat immediately due to hunger, you risk falling into slavery to the Devil of Hunger..." ... An extremely oppressive and orderly strength rapidly spread from the cage, subduing the entire Starry Sky Theater in just a few seconds. For a moment, everyone in the theater couldn''t help but feel an intense sense of hunger. Some people instinctively reached for food to satisfy their hunger. But this action played right into the hands of the Devil of Hunger. She lay there naked in the iron cage, watching the beings from the astral world below with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile. On the stage, the mantis businessman who was hosting the event was the first to sense something amiss. A flicker of panic crossed his eyes, "Where is that Goatman Female Slave?" "You are not her!" However, the female devil paid him no attention at all, not even deigning to glance at him directly! She simply sat quietly in the cage, her lips moving slightly. Immediately afterward, everyone in the Starlight Theater heard those sayings as if they came from purgatory "All gluttons shall be reduced to mere food!" Along with those Blasphemy! sayings that sounded like demonic chants, the atmosphere in the theater suddenly became eerie, with most people unconsciously searching for something to eat. Many had brought no food, but driven by the hunger in their stomachs, they couldn''t help but cast greedy glances at their companions or strangers nearby. "Crunch, crunch!" The various sounds of chewing resonated through the theater like the bass line of a symphony. Under the influence of Hunger Kingdom, most people lost their rationality. They had become like hungry beasts, mindlessly devouring any living being nearby that could be eaten Some who couldn''t find others to eat were driven mad by the hunger in their bellies and bit into their own fingers! Crunch, crunch! That astral creature bit off its own forearm, one piece at a time! Below the stage, similar scenes were countless. And the situation on the stage was hardly any better. Christopher, the host, was one of the few who still managed to stay clear-headed. There was a persistent blue light flashing on his chest It was this mysterious protective artefact that guarded his mind and kept him from being attacked by those around him. However, the number of people pouring in from backstage was overwhelming. Although the alert Christopher had tried to evacuate the place at the first sign of trouble, during the escape, the poor mantis businessman was nevertheless overwhelmed and pinned to the ground by a group of hungry workers. The pale blue light quickly disappeared among the frenzy of mantis people. Under the female devil''s smirk, Christopher''s screams lasted only a few seconds before they were cut short From being overwhelmed to being completely devoured, it took the mantis people enslaved by the Devil of Hunger less than seven seconds! It showed just how intense the hunger they felt in their stomachs was. "Didn''t Storluk Industries take precautions?" In the private box, Matthew''s expression was somber. The moment the Devil of Hunger made her appearance, he had activated Lost Paradise, protecting himself and Melinda, resisting the will erosion from the Hunger Kingdom. He had intended to further break down the ceremonial field of the Devil of Hunger. But whether it was because the other party had prepared in advance or not, the spread of Hunger Kingdom was faster than anything Matthew had ever seen! He had just begun to comprehend the contents of the ceremonial field when the entire Starry Sky Theater had already fallen firmly under the control of the Devil of Hunger! This rapid pace of Plunder made Matthew extremely alert. What surprised him even more was, it seemed Storluk Industries had hardly made any preparations in the Starlight Theater at all. The earlier security work, which had seemed adequate, now appeared to be nothing more than a meaningless, superficial procedure. "To think they''d let a Legendary Devil in..." "Maybe the Mantis people''s strength is a bit too shabby." Matthew was frantically reading the situation inside the theater, trying to gather more information and seek a breakthrough. Just then, the quick-reacting Melinda cast several support spells on herself and Matthew. Then she said with a serious face, "This is bad." "She''s very ambitious." "She wants to turn the entire Space City into her Hunger Kingdom!" Melinda was a genuine quasi-legendary mage, especially knowledgeable in the outer planes, an undisputed expert. Matthew immediately believed her judgment. His brow furrowed, "Why doesn''t she come out of the cage?" Melinda explained, "In the cage is where her ''Hunger Kingdom'' has such power!" "It is said that the Devil of Hunger traded ''being forever trapped in an iron cage'' for the favor of Purgatory Will and successfully solidified ''Hunger Kingdom'' onto herself!" "Once she leaves that iron cage, the power of this ceremonial field will be greatly reduced. Forget about engulfing Space City, even covering the entire Starlight Theater would become very difficult!" Matthew''s mind raced, "You know her?" Melinda nodded, "The Devil of Hunger, Aline Morgan, she is the third daughter of the Lord of Morgan''s Purgatory and styles herself as the shepherd of all living things." "Any being with a desire to eat can easily fall into her servitude." "Aside from that iron cage that not only traps her but has also contributed to her success, Aline also possesses a mysterious divine artefact called ''Meat Mountain'', an artefact with extremely potent evil roots, suspected to be a treasure from the depths of Morgan''s Purgatory, almost no one has ever seen it alive, but it''s speculated that it is a mountain of flesh that never diminishes. Anyone who steps onto it will eventually become Aline''s slave..." Chapter 1767: 482 Hunger Kingdom and Sky Eagle Starship_2 Matthew suddenly asked, out of curiosity: "What if they are vegetarians?" "Take some of the more ascetic Druids or Monks, for example." Melinda said helplessly: "I''m not sure about that..." Matthew nodded. He was just making a bit of a logical leap. Quickly, he steered the conversation back on track: "So, it seems that the Butterfly, carrying the Ether Core, didn''t crash into the purgatory in the south of Storluk." Melinda understood immediately: "Um...that makes sense." "If the people in Purgatory had a chance to obtain the Ether Core, they wouldn''t take the enormous risk of raiding Hume Tri-star." "But if it''s elsewhere on Storluk, why haven''t the space undead found any trace of it after all this time?" "And..." "Why did the Devil of Hunger suddenly come here?" With the former question, Matthew did not have a clear answer Maybe the Butterfly hid it too well? With the latter question, after taking a good look at Aline Morgan in the cage, Matthew gleaned some conjectures. "The God of Truth, carrying the Ether Core, could be considered a Strategic Level divine artefact." "It''s entirely rational that Morgan''s Purgatory had designs on it." "According to Melinda, Morgan''s Purgatory borders the south, so they probably observed the course of the Ether Core..." "From this perspective, all their actions seem focused on the planet itself..." Matthew squinted his eyes. He concluded that the Devil of Hunger''s disruptions at Hume Tri-star were meant to force Storluk Industries to open the Space Barrier inadvertently, pressing the planet''s local forces to support Hume Tri-star! In this coming and going, the Space Barrier would present vulnerabilities. This wasn''t just the opportunity Matthew was looking for, but it might also be factored into Aline Morgan''s calculations! If this deduction held, then Storluk Industries must have deployed significant military forces in the south to guard against Purgatory''s infiltration and invasion. Otherwise, Aline Morgan wouldn''t bother coming all the way to the outer space of Storluk to cause trouble! From this point of view, Matthew and the Devil of Hunger were essentially on the same side. However, the extreme methods employed by the latter were fundamentally at odds with Matthew''s principles. Feeling the rapid expansion of the Hunger Kingdom, Matthew realized he must make a decision quickly! Within mere seconds, Matthew followed his heart and quickly opened several domains. At that moment, He, with Lost Paradise as the core and using numerous domains he controlled, forcefully countered the influence emanating from Aline Morgan''s solidified Hunger Kingdom! This female devil wanted to devour the entire Space City in one gulp. Were she to succeed, every life within the city would become monsters that knew only the pursuit of satiation. Matthew could not accept this. Over the past few days, not only had his view of Storluk Industries'' internal governance and management level improved, but he had also changed some of his prejudices about astral world life. Even in the cruel astral world, there were quite a few friendly characters like the Mantis bartender. The community atmosphere here was quite good. Such a friendly atmosphere was almost extinct back in Aindor. Matthew couldn''t just watch as she destroyed it all! It wasn''t about allegiance. This was principle. And conviction. And with Matthew''s intervention, In an instant, the expansion of the Hunger Kingdom was effectively contained! The female devil in the cage instantly took notice. She glared toward Matthew''s box with an extremely angry look: "Who?" "Who dares to stop me?" Waves of malicious Strength crashed towards him. Protected by Lost Paradise, Matthew stood firm like a solitary island in the ocean, unshaken by the crashing waves. "Seeking Death!" Aline Morgan erupted in fury. In the next second, she uttered a string of Blasphemy. Nearly every creature in the Starry Sky Theater surged towards Matthew''s location! Melinda''s expression tightened. She grabbed Matthew''s right hand: "Tell me if you need to teleport!" Matthew calmly released her hand: "No hurry." "These creatures are nothing..." He was just about to control these hungry slaves, When suddenly, the dome of the Starry Sky Theater was enveloped by a thick shadow! Following this, Several figures appeared on stage. They transformed from insubstantial shadows into tangible beings. Matthew and Aline Morgan immediately had their attention drawn by these newcomers, and the hungry slaves also gathered towards the stage. The first ones to appear were seven Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages! These mages, clad in noble silk robes with scrolls of Magic Scrolls tied around their waists, possessed wealth that could make even the present Matthew envious! Upon taking the stage, they released rings of golden Confinement Halos! These Halos did not discriminate between friend and foe. Instantly enveloping the entire Starry Sky Theater, most of the hungry slaves were immobilized, unable to move despite their ferocious clawing. Then, A crack appeared in the shadow above the dome. A Space Undead, adorned in magnificent metal armor, descended next to the cage on the stage''s side like a divine soldier from the heavens. At the same time, Numerous spotlights shone down from the shadow above the dome. Accompanied by the lights were beams of gray-purple magnetic field rays! Chapter 1768: 482 Hunger Kingdom and Sky Eagle Starship_3 ... "Warning: You are locked by the ''Sealing Demon Magnetic Field'' of the ''Skyhawk'' starship! Within the Sealing Demon Magnetic Field, no one can complete the process of spellcasting (including Instant Cast, Silent Casting, and other super-magic abilities)..." ... Matthew''s expression eased. It made sense now... Finally, someone from Storluk Industries had arrived. However, Madam Melinda looked somewhat distressed beside him. She murmured into Matthew''s ear: "This is Captain Gray Eagle, a senior combat officer in the space undead army, second only to the three magnates." "After the general left, it was he who took over the work of astral defense around the planet..." "Captain Gray Eagle excels in swordsmanship and is also an outstanding user of Spiritual Weapons. He was once a disciple of a true legendary Ancient, his strength is not trivial, probably around Level 22..." "The most important thing is, I have a bit of a personal vendetta with him." At this point, Madam Melinda''s expression turned a little uncomfortable. Matthew snorted, signaling her to elaborate. She sighed: "He pursued me but I rejected him..." "Twice." "I''m worried he will use this as a pretext..." As her voice fell, Captain Gray Eagle had already landed steadily. These space undead all wore thick face helmets; Matthew couldn''t see his expression, he could only judge the other''s mood based on his voice. After landing, the captain''s voice was quite steady, even carrying a hint of mockery: "First, we must warmly welcome Lady Aindor''s arrival." "If you had not chosen to walk into the trap yourself, I fear I truly wouldn''t have been able to claim the credit for capturing you alive." "Don''t worry, apart from the Sealing Demon Magnetic Field, I have also sealed all the nearby space and domain fields. Your Hunger Kingdom has already started, now it''s too late to try to escape." "As we get to know each other slowly in the death cells of Storluk, hehehe..." Having said that, he ignored the angry glare from the female devil and turned his gaze toward Matthew. "Second, I must thank Mr. Matthew." "Thank you for protecting the Space City, you are indeed as compassionate as the legends sayI was already mentally prepared to sacrifice all the citizens of the city, I hadn''t expected you to actually step forward..." "Hehehe..." His laughter was filled with clear mockery and taunting. Matthew smiled faintly: "Your self-regard is a bit too high." "I don''t intend to accept your thanks." "What I do has nothing to do with you." As for how the other party had identified him, Matthew no longer cared to ascertain Ever since he became famous, he was noticed wherever he went, and it was something not even a high-quality replica of the Goddess of Magic''s lingerie could cover anymore. Matthew had become accustomed to it and even started considering not bothering with disguises anymore! Captain Gray Eagle seemed not to expect such an attitude from Matthew. He hesitated in place for two seconds, then turned his spearhead toward Madam Melinda next to him: "Madam Melinda." "If I recall correctly, headquarters sent you here to identify high-end antiques that might appear at the Treasure Identification Conference, right?" "Why would there be an Alliance spellcaster by your side?" "It seems the rumors at the headquarters are trueyou really are a traitor!" Madam Melinda retorted: "We were just in a private box!" "We didn''t do anything!" "Besides, with my marginal position in headquarters, what valuable information could I possibly access?" Captain Gray Eagle scoffed: "Not now doesn''t mean never before." "Mr. Matthew, Madam Melinda, I now suspect you two are related to an important list lost from headquarters; I hope you will cooperate with our operation and refrain from futile resistance." Madam Melinda questioned: "Are you going to arrest me?" Captain Gray Eagle taunted: "Otherwise?" "Do you think I brought the ''Skyhawk'' out here to play house with you?" Matthew spoke gravely: "Are you trying to trigger a war between Storluk Industries and the Seven Saint Alliance?" Captain Gray Eagle calmly said: "Nothing of the sort." "I''ve heard you are also in a frozen state in the Alliance." "I don''t think the Seven Saint Alliance would start a war over you." "Of course..." "If they want to wage war, so much the better!" He made no attempt to disguise his intentions: "After the ''Great Tear'', the downfall of the Seven Saint Alliance was inevitable." "If not for that weak and incompetent general, we would have planted the great flag of the Empire on the fertile lands of Aindor!" "Not everyone is cowed by your threats, spellcaster." "And besides, your era is fading, while the glory of the Empire is just reviving..." While talking, a squad of twelve space undead descended from a gap in the shadows above the dome. Matthew sensed that these twelve space undead had surrounded the box he was in. These tin cans held large electric shock guns, the tips buzzing with frightening electric currents, giving an utterly terrifying sensation! He tried to mobilize the power of his spells, indeed, there was no feedback, as if all connections with Ether had been severed! Madam Melinda looked serious: "This is the Sealing Demon Magnetic Field of the ''Skyhawk'', specifically designed for spellcasters; within the range of the magnetic field, we can''t use any spells, not even opening Scrolls or using magic items." "This guy is targeting me." "Everything he said out there, those are just pompous excuses..." Chapter 1769: 482 Hunger Kingdom and the Sky Eagle Starship_4 Matthew shook his head. The Captain of the Gray Eagle gave him a very strange feeling. Among the legends, his strength could only be called mediocre. But that self-confidence was on par with a Superior Legend. Could it be that he had never heard of the Blood Moon Strike or the Ascension Battle? Just as Matthew was puzzled. The voice of Aline Morgan, the Devil of Hunger, came from afar: "Now do you understand? You and I are in the same boat." "You come help me with that divine artefact of yours..." "My Hunger Kingdom could cover this satellite in an instant, and then these tin monsters are doomed!" Matthew remained unmoved. Even if he loathed the space undead, he would not cooperate with demons, using the lives of ordinary people as bargaining chips. Aline Morgan shouted angrily: "The enemy has docked the Gray Eagle Starship right above your head, and you still think about being kind to his people?" "If we don''t join forces, they''ll take us down together!" Before her words had fallen, the door to the private room was blasted open. One by one, the space undead wielding electric tridents streamed in, heading straight for Matthew and herself. Matthew was about to take action. But at that moment. His right hand was grabbed by Melinda again, and a marvelous strength transmitted from her. Matthew sensed the astonishment underlying the metallic exterior of the space undead in front of him. Immediately. A layer of black mist veiled his vision. He seemed to have been extracted from the real world, entering a mysterious place parallel but tenuously connected to it. "Where is this?" Matthew looked around in bewilderment at this mysterious space. It was small, surrounded by darkness as if there were a cottage, with ordinary furniture inside; on the bookshelf to Matthew''s left, one after another thick magic book was placed. "This is my Concealment Cabin." Melinda sighed softly: "We have been suppressed by the Sealing Demon Magnetic Field, unable to execute normal spellcasting actions." "I can''t teleport us out, so I could only bring you here to hide for a while. Luckily, the startup and maintenance of the Skyhawk Starship consume vast amounts of energy, so even Captain Eagle can''t deploy it for too long." "We''ll wait here, and once the Sealing Demon Magnetic Field dissolves, we can get out..." Concealment Cabin? Matthew then remembered Melinda''s occupation as a level nineteen Secrets Sorcerer, plus a level one Space Rover! Matthew thought for a while: "The Skyhawk Starship you mentioned, is it an important ship?" Melinda nodded saying: "Of course." "The Skyhawk Starship ranks quite high in Storluk Industries'' current battle sequence." "It is also the most powerful strategic Intimidation force among the ones Captain Eagle controls, second to none." Matthew asked again: "If this starship were attacked, or even suffered massive damage, would Storluk Planet''s homeland send aid?" Melinda paused for a moment: "Of course, they would." "The corporate higher-ups couldn''t just watch the Skyhawk suffer damage..." "Wait, what are you planning to do?" Matthew grinned: "In a situation like that, do you think you can still go back to Storluk Industries?" Melinda shook her head. But Matthew said: "Well, that might not be the case." "You''ve been in Storluk Industries for so long, which means there must be a group among the Imperial Descendants who appreciate you, right?" Melinda sighed: "Now they''ve either been transferred or marginalized like me..." "It''s very difficult to return to the center of power." Matthew smiled faintly: "What if Captain Eagle, along with the faction that''s hostile to you, all died?" Melinda suddenly wore an incredulous expression. She seemed slightly flustered, her voice becoming raspy: "What on Earth do you want to do?" Matthew blinked: "I just wanted to confirm, that shadow over the theater''s dome, isn''t it what you call the Skyhawk?" ... Inside the theater. Looking at Matthew and his companion who had suddenly vanished from the box, the space undead appeared a bit at a loss. However, Captain Gray Eagle''s command soon came from the stage: "Stay where you are." "Until they come out!" Immediately after, he sneered as he looked at the female devil in the iron cage: "You''ve got some nerve to leave Morgan''s Purgatory on your own." Aline snorted: "A devil''s blood runs thick with foolhardy courage." "There''s nothing in this world I don''t dare to do!" Captain Gray Eagle laughed heartily: "Did we push you into desperation?" "After the fall of Blood Spring Fortress, you''ve lost your last barrier. Morgan''s Purgatory is about to be conquered by the Empire''s starships and iron cavalry, and that butterfly carrying the Ether Core is your only hope..." Aline remained silent. "You want to cause trouble here to attract the attention of the ground forces, then find an opportunity to open the Space Barrier." "You''ve planned well, but unfortunately, you''re destined to fail." Captain Gray Eagle spoke confidently: "You won''t possibly land on Storluk." "The Ancients may not align with us, but they certainly see themselves as the planet''s guardians." "Even if you tricked them into opening the Space Barrier, you wouldn''t be able to cross the Sky-reaching Matrix..." The Devil of Hunger frowned: "Why are you telling me all this crap?" Captain Gray Eagle gave a light smile: "I just want to tell you, the tide is irreversible, but it''s still not too late to turn back." "Storluk Industries and Morgan''s Purgatory don''t have fundamental conflicts of interest." "Surrender to us, and you will retain power and benefits equivalent to before, you just need to cooperate with us on some small matters..." Aline Morgan''s eyes filled with hatred: "Don''t you dare dream!" "Morgan''s Purgatory might crumble or be conquered, but it will never submit willingly!" Captain Gray Eagle said with regret: "That''s a real shame!" "It seems I''ll have to personally see you off..." He hadn''t finished his sentence. When suddenly, a nimble figure leaped out from the box that had been sealed by the space undead army! The figure was furry, moved like the wind, and in almost an instant leaped from the box and soared into the open-air theater''s sky! "Stop him!" Captain Gray Eagle ordered furiously. The space undead who had come to their senses activated their flight devices, trying to catch up with the figure rapidly ascending mid-air with utmost speed. But at that moment. The monkey-like agile shadow suddenly started to expand rapidly! "Shapeshifting Form: Eastern Immortal Ape!" "Nature Domain: Nature''s Giant Spirit!" Under the interaction of these two abilities. In the blink of an eye. Matthew grew from a normal human size to an immense height of three to four hundred meters! Boom! To the astonishment of the crowd. The super-giant Eastern Immortal Ape easily burst through the theater''s enclosure. With one hand, he effortlessly hung beneath the Skyhawk Starship, about two kilometers in length! The next second. The Eastern Immortal Ape exerted force throughout its body. With an aerial flip, Matthew landed right on the deck of the starship from below! ... Chapter 1770: 483 Ship Breaker and Death Gods Lock ... Storluk Planet. Northern Military Center. Inside the control tower room. A space undead, whose body was smeared with bright red spray paint, yawned while gulping down a sulfur-yellow colored beverage: "Ebron?" "Ebron!" "Stop fuckin'' playing games, I''ve got something important to ask you!" He shouted at a colleague who was sitting in the row in front of him, playing games during work hours. The space undead named Ebron was sprayed with a huge bright yellow chrysanthemum, and a large amount of fluorescent dye was added to the paint, making his swollen and huge body stand out even in the mostly dimly lit duty room. Ebron, engrossed in the game, merely cursed: "Shut up, Dante, this is critical right now!" But as soon as he finished speaking, a large "GAME OVER" appeared on his screen. This made Dante, who was sitting behind him, burst into laughter, almost spraying his sulfur beverage on the display. "Alright, alright!" "But this round doesn''t count, I was distracted by you!" Ebron turned around sulkily and asked: "What''s the important thing you wanted to ask me?" Dante propped his chin with a mechanical arm: "What are we eating after work?" Ebron exclaimed angrily: "Is that it?" "Is it that important?" Dante defended his question with conviction: "Of course, after having ''Iron Cast Nutrient Paste'' for several days straight, I feel like I''m about to rust inside!" Saying this, he blinked mysteriously at Dante: "I know a friend who can score some delicious ''delicacies''..." Ebron hesitated: "Delicacies?" "Are you talking about the sweet psionic power of intelligent beings?" "That''s a banned substance..." Dante dismissed it: "It''s banned for us, but for someone at the Captain''s level it''s an authorized tribute." "Don''t you want to try it?" "If we put our money together, we could definitely have a feast..." Ebron hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded lightly. Dante laughed satisfactorily and then took a big gulp of his sulfur beverage. "So, when do we go?" After a while, Ebron seemed to get a little impatient. But Dante appeared more composed: "Ease up." "We haven''t finished work yet." "I just received a request, the Skyhawk has taken off from Concealment Hangar Seven, headed for Hume Three..." He said while expertly operating the screen in front of him. "The Skyhawk?" Ebron asked in surprise: "Who filed the request?" Dante checked and answered: "Captain Grey Eagle." "His declared reason is ''apprehending a vital suspect'', hmm, his allowance is sufficient, headquarters approved it, we just need to monitor the Skyhawk''s itinerary." Ebron curiously asked: "Captain Grey Eagle is leading a team to Hume Three to nab someone at this crucial juncture?" "Didn''t the higher-ups say to avoid causing a stir as much as possible recently?" Dante shrugged: "Who knows?" "Captain Grey Eagle always has his own ideas." "We just need to do our job, the Skyhawk won''t be on a field mission for more than an hour, once it returns, we can clock out..." However, shortly after he spoke, a sharp and rapid alarm sounded from the central control panel not far away! "Emergency alarm?" "What''s going on?" Ebron''s massive body swiftly stood up, his back''s huge painted chrysanthemum quietly blooming in the night of the control room. Dante leisurely stood up and walked toward the large screen at the central console in a stroll-like manner. As he walked, he chuckled: "It''s probably like that incident three years ago, maybe some klutzy crew member accidentally triggered the alarm while using the restroom." "Hehe... These clumsy field agents, letting them pilot the Skyhawk, what a waste of resources!" Saying this, he approached the console, quickly shifted the lever beneath the screen, and a few seconds later, the screen displayed several segmented images as shadows. "Let''s see what this is all about?" Dante spoke still in a relaxed tone. But the next second, right in the center of those numerous surveillance grids in the largest monitoring area, two space undead on duty witnessed an unforgettable scene They saw a giant ape, nearly three hundred meters tall, proudly standing on the bridge of the Skyhawk Starship. Subsequently, the Eastern Immortal Ape grabbed the main body of the bridge and then astonishingly uprooted it! Suddenly, the entire deck of the Skyhawk Starship started shaking and vibrating violently! They saw countless sparks and electrical currents raging everywhere! They saw the crew members of the Skyhawk, like a swarm of flies, hovering around the giant beast, which only needed to mildly swing its limbs to knock them into space! They saw the entire starship gradually collapsing, almost every module showing varying degrees of damage! "An unidentified giant beast is damaging the Skyhawk!" "Initiate emergency plan 701!" "Damn, is it 701 or 704? We have never encountered this situation before!" Dante''s voice was filled with confusion and panic. Ebron swallowed hard, his voice muffled: "So..." "Do we have to work overtime?" Dante glanced at him, his voice uncontrollably trembling: "This time..." "It might be more than just an overtime issue!" A few minutes later. All the buildings of the Northern Military Center lit up one after another. Chapter 1771: 483 Ship Breaker and Death Gods Lock_2 Staff members were coming and going in the corridor. According to the orders of the supreme commander, tonight was supposed to be a period of silence. The majority of people were in a state of rest. However, an ambush by Captain Grey had brought everyone back to their work stations. At first, many didn''t take it seriously. But when they saw the video of the giant beast raging on the screen, everyone''s expression turned extremely grave. In the middle of the hall, a very tall commander in silver-black armor asked in a deep voice, "What''s the situation with the Skyhawk now?" Dante, who was beside him, hurriedly replied, "The damage is very severe." "The first, second, and third bridges are heavily damaged." "Over two hundred starship crew members have been thrown to the ground." "The braking system has completely collapsed." "The fourth bridge area, which houses the Sealing Demon Magnetic Field, is currently the most intact." "But it''s also possible that the alarm is broken, or the spiritual energy constant sensing plates have malfunctioned, so the data we see may be overly optimistic..." The commander stared intently at the ape on the big screen: "Where is he now?" Dante shook his head: "Not clear." "The video shows the giant beast only appeared for just over half a minute, then disappeared." "In that half minute, he caused terrible destruction to the Skyhawk; if it''s not repaired in time, this starship may be beyond saving!" "According to the emergency plan, we must immediately dispatch more than forty outer space rescue units to perform emergency handling on the remaining modules of the Skyhawk..." The commander still sounded somewhat bewildered: "A giant ape?" "I''ve never heard of such a beast in the void, have you?" "Wait, why would the Skyhawk be at Hume Three?" Dante remained silent. Nobody else dared to speak either. The commander sneered, glanced at the log next to him, and his tone became much more relaxed: "Captain Grey acted without orders, causing unprecedented damage to the Skyhawk, send this report to the general!" Dante didn''t dare to delay and immediately took action. He knew, his own commander belonged to the general''s faction and was not on the same side as Captain Grey. Now that they had found the right person to blame, the next step would be to follow the procedure. "Transmit my orders, open three gates to outer space on the Space Barrier, not to last longer than thirty minutes." "Activate all emergency rescue units in the north, all to fly towards Hume Three." "Remember, the sole objective of this mission is to save the Skyhawk, nothing else matters, understood?" As soon as these words were spoken, there were immediate objections from beside him: "This could be a plot by external forces!" "They want to use this to open the Space Barrier!" "You should know, many people have been loitering around the Hume Tri-star recently, and their target is the Ether Core..." The commander scoffed: "So, what you mean is that Captain Grey is colluding with external forces?" The space undead belonging to the same faction as Captain Grey was at a loss for words. The commander didn''t wait for him to speak, but forcefully pushed his own orders through against all objections. Everyone present knew all too well, not to mention that saving the Skyhawk was unquestionably the top priority, even if it weren''t that important, the commander would seize this rare opportunity to kick Captain Grey when he was down with a heavy blow! This was a rare counterattack opportunity for their faction, since the general had been exiled. They naturally wouldn''t miss it. Very quickly, numerous small planes took off one after another from the northern military base and other bases. The night sky above Storluk Planet was soon filled with a dense matrix of flying vessels. The gates of the Space Barrier slowly opened. The small planes flew in orderly lines through the narrow gateways and then sped towards the direction of the Hume three-star at great speed! In the command hall, with the issuing of one order after another, the tense state of the commander''s body also began to relax a little. He kept reviewing the video of the Eastern Immortal Ape ravaging and destroying the starship, then couldn''t help but ask: "Any clues yet?" "About this beast?" A staff member was flipping through a large stack of materials, when he heard this, he pushed his glasses and hesitantly said: "Combining the recent intelligence obtained from Aindor, "I think this beast might not come from the void but is the Shapeshifting Form of a powerful spellcaster." "Specifically, that spellcaster is a name you may have heard of..." The commander lowered his head, his tone filled with impatience: "Out with it!" The staff member immediately said timidly: "Matthew the Destroyer!" The commander was stunned upon hearing the name: "Isn''t he a necromancer?" The staff member pushed his glasses again: "He is indeed a necromancer, the Undead Calamity that occurred half a year ago on the Sampan Plane also corroborates this fact." "But intelligence indicates that this necromancer always breaks the mold..." Saying so, he handed a large stack of materials directly to the commander. The commander grabbed the materials and glanced through them quickly, then his tone became even weirder: "Doesn''t this just break the mold a little too much?" The staff member fell silent. At that moment, everyone suddenly noticed a pale blue light shining from below the Space Barrier. A vast and ancient totem rose up within the pale light and then vanished without a trace. Chapter 1772: 483 Ship Breaker and Death Gods Lock_3 That image was fleeting. Yet it deeply imprinted itself on the hearts of all who witnessed that scene. Even the voice of the Commander was filled with surprise: "Sky-reaching Matrix?" "Are those conservative old things really planning to seize the moment to snatch someone?" "Heh, we certainly can''t let this accomplishment slip through our fingers!" "Convey my order, deploy the Azure Dragon Series, and go all out to capture the outsiders who sneaked into the Space Barrier!" "The primary target of surveillance isMatthew the Destroyer!" For a moment. The hall bustled with activity once more. The entire Storluk planet suddenly went from a state of dead silence into a period of violent turmoil! ... "Alert: You have transformed into the Eastern Immortal Ape and, in the form of Nature''s Giant Spirit, have caused irreversible massive damage to the Skyhawk Starship! You are about to be awarded the title ''Ship Breaker''! Your astral world reputation has received a slight increase! Your exploration degree in the Celebrity Domain has greatly improved..." ... On one side of the starship deck engulfed in flames. From time to time, broken pieces of the ship''s body fell to the ground, creating even greater booms and chaos Fortunately, the gravity on Hume Three was small, and quite a portion of the ship''s body was flung toward outer space by Matthew after he dismantled it. They would fall toward the ground under the gravitational pull of Storluk planet. Naturally, this significantly reduced the damage to the Space City. In one corner. Matthew, who had reverted to human form, was gasping for air. Apart from its grandeur, the main flaw of the Nature''s Giant Spirit was its extreme stamina consumption. Luckily, he activated the Nature Domain in time and chugged stamina potions, which barely kept his hands from trembling. But, recalling the scenes just now, Matthew still found it extremely thrilling. The Skyhawk, a colossal behemoth stretching two kilometers long and a superweapon with maximum strategic value in the astral world, was merely an oversized toy in the presence of Matthew transformed into the super Immortal Ape! With Melinda''s guidance, the first thing Matthew did upon boarding the deck was to dismantle the eleven Energy-gathering Cannons, second only in power to the Singularity Cannon. Seven of the cannon barrels and energy modules were stuffed by Matthew into Lost Paradise. Unfortunately, time was of the essence. He couldn''t steal more valuables. But that unrestrained sense of destruction still fascinated Matthew Maybe. He had suppressed it for too long. This release felt truly exhilarating! "Storluk planet is making its move!" "The Space Barrier has been breached!" At this moment. The surveillance spell Matthew had left near the Space Barrier conveyed the news he wanted. A smile spread across his face His goal had been achieved. Next, he would take advantage of the chaos to land on the Storluk mainland! But before that, he planned to do one more thing! "Melinda, wait here for me; I''ll be right back!" Sensing that the Secrets Sorcerer was rapidly approaching him with Concealment spells, Matthew merely left a few words before his figure vanished from the deck. Below, in the chaotic Starlight Theater, the female devil, once bound by the Sealing Demon Magnetic Field, reactivated the Hunger Kingdom and gained dominion over the nearby areas. But by the time Matthew arrived, the Devil of Hunger had already vanished without a trace, likely having escaped amid the chaos. He only saw Captain Eagle venting his frustration on a group of space undead. Upon seeing this, Matthew instantly flashed over! "How dare you..." Captain Eagle sensed Matthew''s approach, but before he could finish his sentence, he saw a colorful little "tennis ball" flying towards him. With a light ''pop'', those nearby hadn''t even realized what had happened. Captain Eagle completely vanished, leaving only the colorful little ball spinning rapidly in the air before it, too, disappeared. The space undead were in an uproar at the spot. They wanted to find where Matthew had gone. Unfortunately for them, Matthew was already miles away! ... "Alert: You have successfully used ''Isabelle''s Flying Catcher'' to capture a Legendary-level unit (Captain Eagle)! Estimated maximum restraint time: 168 hours." ... "This guy isn''t that strong, is he..." "Why was he acting so high and mighty?" "Just because he has the Skyhawk?" Matthew looked at the Flying Catcher in his hand, still trembling slightly, with a hint of puzzled fascination in his eyes. He found Melinda. Then the two of them teleported close to the Space Barrier! At that time, a rescue unit was slowly lining up to leave the Space Barrier. An opportunity glinted in Matthew''s eye! But just as he prepared to act, Melinda stopped him: "Wait!" "This is a temporarily opened passageway with a directional magnetic field restriction, exit only, no entry!" "If we barge in directly, we could be locked by the magnetic field, and then face the anti-aircraft defense system of Stuluke Mainland directly!" Matthew frowned. Did they have to wait for these small planes to return before they could hitch a ride? Fortunately, Melinda promptly said: "We can blend in with the parts of the starship hull that are about to fall onto the planet''s surface!" "Storluk Industries wouldn''t easily destroy these components." "Because most of the parts are highly valuable, they would prefer repair over recasting..." Before she finished speaking, a large chunk of the hull previously dismantled by Matthew fell towards the direction of the Space Barrier. "Follow me!" Chapter 1773: 483 Ship Breaker and Death Gods Lock_4 Melinda waved her hand. A faint silvery mist emanated from her body. Shrouded in the mist, Everyone was unable to see her and Matthew. This was the signature skill of Secrets Sorcerers Invisibility Cloak! Its level of concealment far surpassed that of the ordinary Invisible Magic Ball! Shortly thereafter, She cast a spell called Soul Transference Technique, temporarily transferring her and Matthew''s existence onto a part of the starship. It wasn''t long before the part entered the Space Barrier. It struggled in the high air due to the barrier, and quickly four small planes from within the barrier flew to it collectively. These small planes emitted networks woven from steel cables from underneath. They caught the starship part with the networks like catching fish, then slowly descended toward the ground. Throughout this operation, Matthew remained in a highly alert state. But the outcome was unexpectedly smooth. All the way until they left the Space Barrier, the pilots on those small planes seemed to have noticed nothing unusual. They steadily carried the massive part toward the ground. Seeing this, Melinda revealed a hint of triumph. She whispered to Matthew, "Just before we reach the ground, we''ll find a chance to leave..." However, as soon as her words fell, streaks of pale blue light suddenly flashed across the nearby sky. Immediately thereafter, countless pale blue brandings struck the part! It seemed that the pilots of the small planes were also witnessing such a scene for the first time. Quickly, they changed direction and started descending toward another area on the ground! In that instant, Matthew saw wise eyes appear before him. Those eyes seemed able to penetrate hearts and see through all the truths behind everything! Melinda''s expression tightened, "No good!" "Sky-reaching Matrix!" "We''ve been discovered by the Ancients!" Matthew, of course, realized this too. He and Melinda had hidden in the starship part in nearly the most concealed way possible. He couldn''t understand how they were discovered. But now, they obviously couldn''t just let the small planes take them to a specific spot on the ground! "Let''s go!" Matthew softly called out. Melinda was quite resolute, immediately releasing the Soul Transference Technique. Then she quickly chanted an incantation. Seconds later, Matthew felt a warmth on his back. He turned around and was astonished to find a pair of wings, seemingly woven from starlight, had sprouted on his back! He tried flying a distance in the sky, and found these starlight wings were incredibly fast, only slightly slower than the Legendary Flight given to him by Isabelle! More crucially, these wings almost didn''t require any consumption of his own mana! "In the astral world, my spells can be utilized to their fullest extent," Melinda, sensing Matthew''s thoughts, said with a smile, "As long as there is starlight, my wings can exist indefinitely, you can fly as long as you want!" Matthew nodded slightly. It seems he had underestimated Melinda''s abilities. In Aindor, the power of this Secrets Sorcerer was actually under strong Suppression. Now that they had come to the main field of the astral world, her spellcasting level was nearly as good as the Half-Legends in the Alliance, even potentially surpassing them! "Let''s go!" "First, descend!" She said energetically. In that instant, the two, relying on the Starry Sky Wings, quickly shook off the relatively cumbersome rescue planes and rapidly approached the ground. However, all throughout, Matthew could still feel those eyes watching him! "Sky-reaching Matrix..." He was using the power of his soul origin to counteract the scrutinizing force. He had a feeling. If the other party really wanted to harm him, it seemed like it would be an easy matter. "No, that''s wrong!" "Having these thoughts might also be a form of psionic interference!" Matthew steadied his mind. The two continued to descend. What troubled Matthew was that the strong psionic force was always locked onto him. He closed his eyes, and what he invariably saw were those profoundly deep eyes! What was stranger, Melinda seemed completely oblivious to all this. Matthew also noticed, there were no marks lit up on her from the Sky-reaching Matrix. This meant that the controller of the Sky-reaching Matrix was targeting only him from start to finish! But the other didn''t seem to have particularly hostile intentions. He merely used his psionic ability to remotely cling onto him, slightly hindering Matthew''s descent. "You said before that if the Ancients wished, they could use the Sky-reaching Matrix to forcibly relocate any intruder?" Matthew inquired. Melinda thought for a moment, "That''s only if the Sky-reaching Matrix is fully activated and it would require the Chief Sin Master of the Ancients to personally act." "We took advantage of the starship components to muddy the waters, even if the Sky-reaching Matrix identifies us, the opponent''s response shouldn''t be so quick..." "They might be able to discern our direction, but not yet capable of immediately capturing us." "However, once we get to the ground, we can''t let our guard down. The methods of the Ancients are mysterious and unfathomable, you never know when they might appear next to us..." Just then, an ancient voice suddenly rang out next to Matthew''s ear: "Be careful!" He was still pondering the meaning of these words. In his perception, a mix of intense fear combined with a hair-raising sensation surged through Matthew''s heart! "Get away!" He suddenly pushed Melinda, who, surprised by the action, quickly recovered and used several secret techniques to distance herself far from Matthew. The next second, A sudden gigantic laser shot out from a highly deceptive fortress atop a distant mountain. Sizzling! The air was filled with the smell of charred flesh. The laser cannon shot through where Matthew had just been, brushing against a bird that instantly lost its lower half, only able to squawk as it plummeted to the ground. Several minutes later, Matthew emerged from the Lost Paradise with a somber expression. That blast had triggered certain memories. Although afterward, it seemed to not be a bad thing. But for Matthew, It was also a brush with the shadow of death! "How could Storluk Industries lock onto my exact location?" "The Sky-reaching Matrix?" "No, that warning just now, it must have been the Ancients within the Sky-reaching Matrix warning me, Melinda also mentioned that we aren''t allies with them..." As Matthew rapidly descended, he quickly contemplated. The warning just now was quite sincere. Relying on his own reaction, Matthew might just have been able to avoid that laser cannon using Lost Paradise, albeit awkwardly. But Melinda might have been killed. Matthew didn''t want Sif to lose her mother by his side after losing her father... With this thought, His anger towards Storluk Industries was fully kindled. "Matthew, are you alright?" Approaching the ground from about a hundred meters, Melinda rushed over in a hurry. Matthew shook his head. He stared at the gradually quieting mountain range with an intensely sharp gaze: "What was that blast just now?" Melinda nervously said, "That was the Death God''s Lock from the Azure Dragon Series!" "I had always thought that weapon was just a legend..." Death God''s Lock? Matthew''s mind stirred. Just then, The accumulated knowledge of psionic abilities automatically surfaced in his mind. ... Warning: You have encountered the signature weapon "Death God''s Lock" from the "Azure Dragon Combat Series." Death God''s Lock (Spiritualized Strategic Level Weapon): With just a name, the Death God''s Lock will automatically lock onto the target and launch relentless heavy weapon strikes until their destruction... ... Chapter 1774: 484 Earth Core Dream and Legendary Mentor ... Death God''s Lock. This was an extremely special Strategic Weapon system. According to the psionic Knowledge Matthew had learned and the content Melinda had overheard unintentionally, this weapon system could be divided into two modules. First was the target locking module. As long as this module captured the target''s name, along with a bit of additional information, it would be able to achieve real-time Control over the opponent''s location. What was most incredible was the Accuracy of this lock was far superior to that provided by divination spells. Melinda believed that within the Azure Dragon Combat Series, there also must be extremely powerful psionic users. These psionic users were usually quite mysterious, seldom appearing before average people, but their formidable strength was indisputable. The reason Matthew had previously felt a sensation of being watched was likely because he had been remotely locked onto by a great psionic user in the Azure Dragon Series! "Based on your recent description, you felt a pair of extremely wise and profound eyes gazing at you, with the center of each pupil resembling a black hole, it must be the legendary ''Deep Space Tower''!" Melinda explained, "He was once an Ancient, but for some unknown reason, he was expelled from ''Sky Heart Land'' by the Sin Master." "Within Storluk Industries, there are very few who know of the whereabouts of the Deep Space Tower, and to think he ended up as a member of the Azure Dragon Series..." "Since he was once an Ancient, he probably has a certain level of authority to utilize the Sky-reaching Matrix, no wonder he can lock onto our position with such Accuracy!" Deep Space Tower? Matthew silently noted down this name in his heart. He wasn''t a person who harbored grudges. But this guy was just too detestable. He even suspected that the Singularity Cannon shot from the last time could hit only under the lock of the Deep Space Tower! In Matthew''s heart, this person had already become someone he must kill! Without killing him, Matthew''s Legendary Path would inevitably be incomplete! In comparison, the second module of the Azure Dragon Combat Series was the ubiquitous military bases and fortresses on Storluk planet. As long as coordinates could be provided, these bases could launch excessive firepower at any time, leveling everything at the target''s location. There was not much to say about this module. The impressive achievements of the space undead in industrialization was the foundation for their ability to perfectly dominate this planet. A network of military bases peppered across the surface of the planet within the Space Barrier wove into an impenetrable web of firepower. The difficulty involved in breaking through such a level of fire blockade was still quite significant. The more Matthew thought about it, the more alarmed he became It had only been a few years since the space undead had invaded Claire''s (the Orc Sword Saintess) homeland. And now they had already established such a strong foothold on Storluk. If they were to enter Aindor, with most places in the latter either close to agricultural or simply at primitive civilization levels, they wouldn''t stand a chance against this highly industrialized tin can army! To make matters worse, it had been less than ten minutes since the last Laser Cannon shot. And Matthew again felt a prickling sensation as if a sword were hanging over his head. At a certain moment, he seemed to see that pair of extremely wise and profound eyes again! This could be a sign that the Death God''s Lock was about to be activated again! Matthew didn''t panic. He took a deep breath. Now that he understood the mechanism of the Death God''s Lock, he also had corresponding ideas on how to break it. Either find a way to block the opponent''s locking and Insight, or... "How many bases nearby can launch the kind of Laser Cannon we just saw, or even higher series weapons?" Matthew asked with a fierce look. Melinda was startled, "I remember there are three, why do you ask?" Matthew asked gravely, "If I take down these three bases, will we still face attacks from further distances in the short term?" Melinda thought for a moment, "It shouldn''t." "The fire networks planned between ground bases on Storluk planet are already in excess, and the strategic weapons they are equipped with also meet certain standards. The type of Laser Cannon we just faced is of the highest standard, maximum power, and longest range of strike capability." "There are stronger weapons, but they are on the starships, such as the Energy-gathering Cannon on the Skyhawk, and the ultimate weapon module, the Singularity Cannon..." Saying this, her expression became hesitant, "You wouldn''t be thinking of..." Matthew snorted coldly, "I don''t like having a gun to my head!" "Before we solve the problem of being locked onto, we''ll have to deal with the nearby military bases first!" "Lead the way!" His voice was filled with an undeniable command. Melinda, far from feeling offended, had a strange gleam in her eyes. "Alright." She obediently equipped Matthew with the Starlight Wings again. Ten minutes later. Outside the fortress hidden deep in the mountains. Melinda obediently waited outside as Matthew ordered. Upon seeing Matthew charging in alone. Half a minute later. Roaring explosive noises and shrill Soul Explosion Sounds came from the base. A flash of light swept before Melinda''s eyes. Her eyes penetrated the formidable exterior walls and covers of the fortress, vaguely seeing a figure rampaging inside the base! At a certain moment. A magic ball, carrying all the soul bodies, suddenly appeared in the heart of the fortress. Melinda saw it clearly. Somehow, Matthew had linked the magic ball to the souls of more than twenty space undead in the base. Next. The magic ball was detonated without a sound. The collective space undead screamed in agony Chapter 1775: 484 Earth Core Dream and Legendary Mentor_2 But the wail was soon suppressed by another, sharper sound. Terrifying sonic waves emanated incessantly from Matthew''s body. Wherever the sound waves reached, all space undead instantly disintegrated into chunks of bulky iron sheets, and more free-floating spirituality vanished on the spot. At that moment, Melinda faintly saw a glowing lantern still in Matthew''s hand! Half a minute later, Matthew''s figure suddenly appeared in front of her. "Let''s go!" he said calmly. Watching Matthew''s receding figure, Melinda instinctively turned to glance back at the fortress still deeply buried under the cover. She already knew, inside, no one could have survived! "Soul orbs, Death Scream" "This guy, has he really become this powerful?" Her heart thumped wildly, she couldn''t help but contemplate: "Sif''s judgment, indeed much stronger than mine was initially" Over the next few hours, guided by Melinda, Matthew swiftly wiped out the nearest five military bases with the ferocity of a thunderbolt; the largest of which was the deep mountain fortress that first fired the laser cannon, the smallest base housed only three staff members. For these space undead, Matthew unusually showed no mercy, but relying on various spells and abilities that restrained souls, he annihilated them all! It''s worth mentioning, in eliminating these psionic users, he also harvested a substantial amount of Star Realm Spirituality. Matthew stored these unusual spiritualities inside the Lost Lantern, wondering if Viscount Fan would exchange something valuable for them? After flattening the nearby military bases, the threat from the Death God''s Lock was significantly reduced. Matthew found an opportunity to recuperate. He, along with Melinda, shifted several locations before setting up a Hidden Barrier in a chosen spot. Dealing with the heavy military threat was just a temporary relief. The targeting from the Deep Space Tower was the fundamental issue. Matthew tried many methods, yet he still couldn''t shake off the feeling of being watched by those wise eyes. The best solution, of course, would be to eliminate the Deep Space Tower itself. Unfortunately, this great psionic master was well-protected by the Azure Dragon Series. Even with Melinda as a guide, Matthew found it difficult to pinpoint his location. And a being of such a high level wasn''t so easy to deal with. On another''s turf, Matthew wasn''t so arrogant as to think he could just kill anyone he wanted. He pondered for a moment, attempting to seek help from the local Plane Will that is, from the star spirits of Storluk. On the Aindor Continent, Matthew would never have been targeted by the Deep Space Tower. He had high recognition from Aindor''s Will; wherever he went, the Plane Will would cover for him. Obtaining his information might still be possible, but trying to strike from a distance with weapons was completely out of the question. That''s also why top fighters seldom willingly leave their own domains. The concept of home field advantage exponentially increases with power. On the Aindor Continent, Matthew even had the guts to directly confront Superior Legends two levels above! But in the astral world, he set his standard merely as a somewhat strong Legend. Too risky ventures, he wouldn''t engage in! At the moment, Matthew slowly unfolded the Nature Domain. Since this wasn''t Aindor, the domain was very small, merely about fifty centimeters around Matthew. It could hardly even be called a domain, it was more like a thin Aura. Yet that didn''t impede Matthew from using this domain to inquire the planetary will of Storluk! The next second, he closed his eyes, silently using the ability "Ask Nature." This power could be used to gather information, and it also allowed him to attempt direct communication with the local Nature Soul or even higher-level Plane Wills under the boost of the Nature Domain. Initially, Matthew''s communication didn''t go smoothly. A strong repulsion seemed to try to push his mental power out. At first, Matthew thought it was the will of Storluk rejecting him, which inevitably made him a bit despondent. But soon he realized it wasn''t that simple. "This doesn''t seem like the will of the planet itself" "There''s another force interfering with my intrusion!" With that thought, Matthew, leveraging his strong position in the Nature Domain and his immense mental power, forcefully pushed inside "I''m in!" The scenery before him began to change dramatically. A sense of deep joy emerged in Matthew''s heart. Suddenly, he saw a towering female giant. The female giant was composed of a bluish radiance. She looked so robust and full, even slightly overly muscular. However, when Matthew noticed her face, he discovered the female giant had the face of a baby! This made her overall appearance seem discordant, even somewhat deformed! Matthew took a few seconds, to confirm that this female giant was indeed the star spirit of Storluk! For this planet, it was a time when the star spirits were active. But as soon as Matthew entered, he found the entity not only asleep but bound with blood-red bands! No, those weren''t bands. But streams of flowing blood! Since the giant''s body was so massive, those streams flowing over her looked like thin lines. Chapter 1776: 484 Earth Core Dream and Legendary Mentor_3 Matthew''s pupils contracted That was the Purgatory Blood River! In that instant, he saw countless Purgatory Blood Rivers flowing over the body of the Stuluk Star Spirit. They were like brutal parasites, viciously burrowing into the female giant''s body and greedily seizing her nutrients. And near these rivers of blood, there were streaks of pale blue light. Each light was flickering with a strange totem. Whenever the power from the Blood River launched an invasion on the Stuluk Star Spirit, those patches of totem light would shine. Although they could not completely block the penetration of the Blood River, they at least delayed the process. After watching for a while, Matthew realized: "Sky-reaching Matrix!" Those pale blue totems were the signs of the Ancient beings desperately protecting the Stuluk Spirit with their psionic powers! "You..." "Actually came here?" An ancient voice rang in Matthew''s ear. Quickly, he realized. This voice had warned him before the arrival of the Azure Dragon Combat Series'' laser cannon! Before Matthew could speak, the other party asked and answered for himself: "Indeed..." "You are the Master of Aindor''s Natural Domain, so of course you have the opportunity to enter the dreamland of this planet." "Leave here, child." "This is Stuluk''s Earth Core Dream, once pure and beautiful, but now defiled by Purgatory, fraught with crises, and truly not fit for outsiders to approach." "Moreover, you''ve been targeted by the Azure Dragon Series." "Leave here, leave this planet, she isn''t as beautiful as you imagine, nor as wealthy as the rumors suggest, she can''t give you what you want, but might instead drag you into another predicament..." Matthew could sense the other''s sincerity and goodwill. Thus, he openly said: "The reason I came to the Stuluk planet was only to find the whereabouts of a friend." "Before finding that friend, I won''t leave." "I also know that I have been targeted by the Azure Dragon Series, which seems to involve the Ancient''s Sky-reaching Matrix, so I''m seeking help from the planet''s will..." The ancient voice paused, then sighed: "You''ve seen the state of the planet''s will." "She can''t help you..." Yet Matthew confidently responded: "But you can, right?" "If I''m not mistaken, you should be a member of the Sky-reaching Matrix, a powerful Ancient, correct?" The person did not deny it: "But I can''t help you anymore." "Especially since my people have been harmed by you..." Matthew knew he was referring to the incidents at the military bases. So he said: "I faced a life-threatening situation and couldn''t resist." "You must understand the style of those Imperial Descendants, if I did nothing, they would only become more aggressive." The person sighed heavily again, apparently accepting Matthew''s explanation. Seizing the moment, Matthew continued: "I''ve heard that the Ancients and the Imperial Descendants have always had opposing views, you must be well aware of the actions of those at Storluk Industries." "Since you choose not to affiliate with them, why not collaborate with me?" "I am a powerful individual with potential, and can also, to some extent, represent Aindor''s Natural Will and the powerful Seven Saint Alliance." "Most importantly" "I can help Stuluk''s star spirits fend off the invasion from Purgatory!" Matthew had not lied. The so-called Earth Core World of the Stuluk planet. Essentially, it was akin to Aindor''s natural dreamland. Aindor''s various natural dreamlands had long had rich experience with invasions. Now, as the Master of the Natural Domain, he still had considerable strength to offer assistance. At least more reliable than the Ancients fighting alone. Matthew''s words clearly moved the other party. The person pondered for about five or six minutes, then finally said: "I can exempt you from the target lock of the Azure Dragon Series, but you must agree to one condition." Matthew responded: "Speak." The person said: "After this, please try not to kill my people" "You can severely punish them, but please don''t harm their lives; every Space Essence''s emergence has to endure a very hard journey." "Moreover, my race has always been scarce, I can''t bear to see my race continue to dwindle..." Space Essence? Was this what the Ancients called the space undead? Yet, the corner of Matthew''s mouth couldn''t help but curl into a cold smile: "So the lives of your people are so precious, and everyone else''s lives are just like grass?" The person sighed: "Of course not." "I know their actions, and I can''t control all of my people..." "I just..." "Still can''t avoid being conventional." The person candidly admitted his own selfishness. Matthew quite happily agreed: "I promise you, I''ll try not to kill them, but if they are determined to kill me, I can''t completely control the intensity of my retaliation." "Is that okay?" The person hesitated for two more minutes, then slowly said: "It''s acceptable." The next second, A gentle breeze suddenly blew over the female giant. As the wind passed over Matthew, He felt spiritually refreshed, the sensation of being covertly watched finally vanished! ... Tip: You have gained acceptance by the "Sky-reaching Matrix." As the Matrix''s lowest-level member, you merely enjoy the rights not to be monitored by the Matrix for yourself and the partners around you... Chapter 1777: 484 Earth Core Dream and Legendary Mentor_4 ... Indeed. The Deep Space Tower''s lock on him was closely related to the Sky-reaching Matrix! Since the other party had the authority to accept him into the Sky-reaching Matrix, their identity was also becoming clear. Matthew was about to say something, but the other party quickly said, "Leave the area you''re in now!" "Many ground forces from the Azure Dragon Series are rapidly approaching your location!" "First move to the south, and then they should no longer be able to obtain your exact coordinates." Matthew hurriedly said, "I understand." "What should I do if I want to help later?" "Enter the Earth Core Dream again?" The other party replied, "No need." "The Earth Core Dream has two layers; you''re currently in the inner layer, while the intense fighting is happening in the outer layer." "If I''m not mistaken, the friend you''re looking for is also in the outer world of the Earth Core Dream; that''s where you should head." "However, the method to enter the outer world is a bit more special; I will send someone to find you..." After saying this, he again urged, "Hurry!" "Hurry!" Matthew knew the other person wanted him to avoid further conflict with the descendants of the Empire. So he quickly exited the Earth Core Dream. Before leaving, he loudly asked, "My name is Matthew, how should I address you?" The other party answered indifferently, "Just call me Guda..." As the voice fell, Matthew had already returned to reality. "Matthew!" "I''ve detected a dangerous signal!" Melinda''s anxious voice came from outside. Matthew immediately went outside. There was no one outside, only a dark cloud rapidly moving on the distant horizon. He couldn''t help but give Melinda a glance. This fellow was quite alert... "That''s the ground forces of the Azure Dragon Series." "Let''s avoid them for now!" After speaking, Matthew utilized the privileges he gained in the Sky-reaching Matrix and also included Melinda in the category of those who couldn''t be monitored. The two then quickly moved to the south. Along the way, to shake off the ground forces of the Azure Dragon Series, Matthew and Melinda used all kinds of high-level spells. Before long, they had left the pursuers far behind. It was during this process, that Matthew further witnessed Melinda''s spellcasting abilities. He had to admit, the magical nature of a Secrets Sorcerer was indeed well-suited for support roles. With Melinda''s help, Matthew felt his combat abilities had greatly improved and this was when she was only level 20. If she could advance to legendary, she might be even better than the Shield of Gem Mountain as a support-type spellcaster! Noticing Matthew''s unusual gaze, Melinda felt a bit nervous and somewhat conflicted as she asked, "Why... are you looking at me?" Matthew straightforwardly said, "I''m wondering when you can become legendary." He hadn''t considered whether Melinda had the potential to become legendary because that didn''t require contemplation. This woman''s potential was truly extraordinary; otherwise, she wouldn''t have caught the attention of Storluk Industries. Melinda sighed lightly, "The general once promised to show me the Legendary Path." "If he were here, I might have already become legendary, but unfortunately..." Matthew frowned, "The Legendary Path should be about following one''s own heart, shouldn''t it?" Melinda said bitterly, "I know." "But I''m different from others." "I''m not like you; I don''t have a firm Practitioner''s heart." "I don''t even know what I really want..." The more Matthew heard, the stranger it seemed. His impression of Melinda was that of a woman who greatly admired strength. Such a woman. Would she even not know what she wants? Melinda muttered, "You might look down on me for saying this, but due to some unique experiences, my thinking is truly different from ordinary people..." "Without a strong person by my side, I would feel restless." "If I were alone, I would feel as if there were crises everywhere, and there would be no sense of safety anywhere." "Even everyday life would become a painful torment, let alone pursuing the Legendary Path..." Matthew was slightly surprised. Extreme insecurity? Was Melinda''s admiration for strength really due to this reason? He looked into her flickering eyes, guessing she certainly had more to say. These words perhaps related to her abnormally intense insecurity. Matthew opened his mouth. But then he swallowed the comforting words he was about to say. He reminded himself. He still needed to keep his distance from Melinda. It was better to treat this woman as a tool. Getting too involved could potentially cause trouble. Just as Matthew decided to remain silent, a new prompt appeared in the data column. ... "Prompt: Your Legendary Path has branched outLegendary Mentor! Legendary Mentor: You have gained the ability to clearly see the most suitable Legendary Path for a person. You can use this ability to help specific targets advance to legendary. After this, You will receive an additional Legendary Gift, and a domain shared with the target after their advancement to legendary. You have discerned Melinda''s Legendary Path; below are the three most suitable directions for her advancement 1. Star Spirit Mage (Storluk exclusive). 2. Dragon Group Mage (Star Realm Dragon exclusive). 3. Spiritual Power Scholar (Ancient exclusive)." ... A flood of information rushed into Matthew''s mind. "Legendary Mentor?" "Was this the title that Eli accidentally mentioned earlier?" "After Phily, Soldier, and others advance to legendary, their Legendary Gifts are also related to the ''Legendary Mentor'' title..." A strange feeling surged in Matthew''s heart. Regarding this ability, he of course had no resistance; after all, he was a helpful person, not to mention the benefits of domains and gifts he could take advantage of. What puzzled Matthew was, why could Natural Will foresee this? Was it because of some irreversible mapping force? Or was there another reason? In thought, the two had traversed one-eighth of Storluk''s territory using Melinda''s Starlight Wings. They arrived at the south of the planet. Soon, a series of erupting volcanoes came into Matthew''s view. Upon reaching this place, the terrain of Storluk, which was mostly great plains, began to change. What replaced it were endless mountains, most prominently, a series of billowing black volcanoes. Matthew, with accurate perception, saw that these volcanoes were not native to Storluk! Sure enough... ... "Warning: You are about to enter a new Space between purgatory (namely, the border between Storluk Planet and Morgan''s Purgatory)! You have perceived the existence of the outer world of ''Earth Core Dream''!" ... Matthew suddenly understood. So the outer world of Earth Core Dream was hidden in the region where Storluk Planet merged with Morgan''s Purgatory! No wonder the star spirits of Storluk were infiltrated so severely! Ahead, in the volcanic region, numerous fortresses and outposts appeared. Storluk Industries had laid down an extremely meticulous defense line here, stringently controlling the entry of demons from the south into the homeland of the planet. "Wait, if the outer world of Earth Core Dream is in the Space between purgatory, and Butterfly seemingly fell into it, then why did Aline Morgan run off to Hume Three to cause trouble?" "She could have just entered directly from Morgan''s Purgatory, right?" Matthew suddenly thought of this. At that moment, a somewhat embarrassed voice came from beneath their feet: "Excuse me..." "Could you two come down for a moment, please?" Matthew looked down. He saw a massive and clunky iron barrel on the ground. Underneath the barrel, two sturdy bull hooves were faintly visible. ... Chapter 1778: 485 Gray Spider and Seahorse ... The brawny Tauren unconsciously tiptoed. A youthful and na?ve voice came from within the iron barrel, creating a stark contrast with its clumsy exterior: "That, that..." "I can''t fly." He seemed ill at ease with interpersonal communication, finding even these few words arduous to speak, revealing an embarrassed demeanor. Matthew and Melinda exchanged glances. Neither felt any malice from the other and quickly descended to the ground. "Thank you!" "Thank you!" As they went down, the young person inside the iron barrel bowed politely in gratitude. And it was during this process that Matthew caught a clear glimpse of two notably small, adorably stubby horns extending from the sides of the helmet on top. "My name is Konda, the latest disciple taken in by Master Guda." The young man introduced himself honestly: "Master Guda sent me to find you two and to guide you to the direction of the Outer World of Earth Core Dream." Matthew sized up the respondent and suddenly asked: "Star Realm Tauren?" "You''re not undead?" Konda shook his head: "I am still alive, so certainly not considered undead." Matthew wondered aloud: "Then why would you put yourself in an iron barrel like that?" Konda explained: "This is to imitate the appearance and attire of Space Essence." "In Sky Heart Land, many aliens who follow Master Guda or other Ancients in their spiritual practice dress in a similar way." "Sky Heart Land does not discriminate against aliens because Master Guda believes that any life with spirituality, perseverance, and wisdom is qualified to become an Ancient." "But initially, as some of the Space Essence who advanced to become Ancients habitually clung together and repelled alien practitioners, in order to reduce their xenophobia, the alien practitioners willingly started imitating their attire." "Until now, in Sky Heart Land, the proportion of alien Spiritual Practitioners to Space Essence is about fifty-fifty, but mimicking the Essence''s dress has become a custom..." Matthew nodded slightly. They were actually willing to accept disciples from other races as spiritual practitioners. He began to change his view of the Ancients. At least they were much better than the Imperial Descendants, who only knew plundering and enslaving others! What Matthew was curious about was whether Master Guda sending Konda, this Star Realm Tauren, to guide them was because Konda was Guda''s favorite disciple, or was it to ease the tense relationship between themselves and the space undead? Soon, Matthew had his answer It''s likely Master Guda hadn''t thought that far and just sent a very talented, loyal disciple to carry out the task. Because Konda seemed so innocent. Whatever question Matthew would ask, Konda would answer honestly, without holding anything back. This young Tauren spiritual practitioner was as pure as a blank slate. Matthew suspected that if he spent more time with him, he might even be able to get a hold of the secrets of psionic practice! "Are all Ancients like this?" Matthew couldn''t help but ask Melinda privately. Melinda was also puzzled: "I haven''t encountered many Ancients; the few I''ve met before mostly had a sour expression, and when you talk to them, they often just pretend to be deaf and mute. Although they''re not aggressive, they''re also not as... simple as this one." When she mentioned the last descriptive word, Melinda took several seconds to think before choosing a relatively neutral term. Matthew couldn''t help but chuckle. And just then, suddenly a rumble came from above their heads, followed by the quaking of pebbles on the ground. "An army is approaching!" With the sensoring of the Sky-reaching Matrix, Matthew received the latest intelligence. "It''s okay, let''s hide for a bit!" Konda grabbed Matthew and Melinda and sat down under some nearby rocks. Then he pressed his hands together, murmuring an incantation, and his iron armor emitted a soft, white light. The light was gentle and silently enveloped the figures of the three. Moments later, hovercrafts and Sky Patrol Airships roared past overhead and through the vicinity of their ground hiding spot. The force was not only aggressive but also very thorough in their search. They inspected the nearby area three times before slowly regrouping and departing. "That was the ''Gray Spider''." Melinda whispered. Matthew came to a realization. Earlier on the way, Melinda had told him about the four strongest forces of Storluk Industries, as follows Old Dragon; Seahorse; Gray Spider; Undead Phoenix; Among them, Old Dragon was the most mysterious, likely a special operations force, and rarely seen by the public; Seahorse was responsible for operations related to the seas across Storluk and all planes; Undead Phoenix was part of the space combat sequence, most of whose elites were in the hands of the exiled Undead Prince; The remaining Gray Spider was the strongest elite force native to Storluk Planet. "The main force of the Gray Spider is currently led by Captain Elephant of the same faction as Captain Gray Eagle, and their mission is to search for the Ether Core..." Melinda looked towards Konda, the Tauren: "They''re here, which means the butterfly disappeared nearby?" Konda nodded: "To be exact, it wasn''t that it disappeared but that it was summoned." Summoned? A flicker of insight shone in Matthew''s eyes. He hurriedly inquired about the direction of the butterfly. Konda was really straightforward, detailing on the spot: "Ever since the Imperial Descendants noticed that the Ether Butterfly, codenamed God of Truth, might be forced to land on Storluk Planet, Gray Spider and Seahorse have been fully deployed." Chapter 1779: 485 Gray Spider and Seahorse_2 "Before the Butterfly arrived, they had made thorough preparations at the possible landing sites." "Logically, the Ether Core should have been within their grasp." "But a strange scene occurred, just one second before the Butterfly was about to arrive at the coordinates in the south of the planet, it suddenly vanished from Earth!" "This is also the direct reason why the Imperial Descendants have been fruitlessly searching for many days." "During this period, my teacher traced back to that moment through the Sky-reaching Matrix and, judging by the reaction at the scene, the Butterfly must have been summoned by an extremely powerful spellcaster, breaking through the normal plane limits, and went to the person''s side." "And that person, is most likely active in the outer layers of the Earth Core Dream!" Matthew nodded slightly. This explanation still seemed reasonable. But who was the person who summoned the Butterfly? To be summoned, the two parties must at least sign a summoning contract, when did the two parties sign the contract? And why did the Butterfly do this? Matthew still had many doubts in his mind, about the first one, he vaguely guessed: "Could the person who summoned the Butterfly be related to purgatory?" Konda nodded and said: "The teacher said it was an extremely terrifying existence, one day, she might become the new Lord of the Nine Hells!" Her? Matthew couldn''t help but ask, "Is it someone from Morgan''s Purgatory?" He instinctively thought of Aline Morgan, the Devil of Hunger whom he had met on Hume Three. At the same time. Matthew still felt puzzled about why she pretended to be from the Suki Kingdom. Konda shook her head: "No." "It''s someone from Barthor Purgatory." Barthor Purgatory? Matthew asked again: "Could it be the Demoness of Desire, Glasia?" Konda looked hesitant: "It might be, or it might not be her." "I really don''t know." "Even the teacher couldn''t see clearly." "The only thing the teacher could confirm is that the female devil active in the outer layers of the Earth Core Dream came from Barthor Purgatory." "This is actually a very astonishing thing." "You know, the borders between Storluk and purgatory have been completely sealed off by the Imperial Descendants using all sorts of cruel and dreadful methods, it should have been impossible for anyone to cross." "That female devil must have used some means, not only to infiltrate but also to successfully reach the outer layers of the Earth Core Dream!" "She must have secretly done something, leading the star spirit to suffer even more severe corruption..." Then. He shared Master Guda''s experiences and conclusions. After hearing this, Matthew realized. Normally, it would take a very long time for Purgatory Will to corrupt a planet''s star spirit This scale usually spans over four to five hundred years, even up to a thousand years. Not to mention Storluk Industries has implemented extremely harsh blockade measures on the borders. Logically. The situation in the Earth Core Dream couldn''t have collapsed to the state Matthew saw so quickly. It was evident from the female devil''s ingenious means. "She must have used some kind of trickery and deception, seducing the immature star spirit." Konda sighed: "What''s even more terrifying is, her infiltration was completely silent, not even the Sky-reaching Matrix noticed." "The teacher only discovered it recently when he accidentally entered the inner layers of the Earth Core Dream and found out that the situation had already become this severe!" Upon hearing this. Matthew suddenly noticed a slight change in Melinda''s expression out of the corner of his eye. She seemed to want to ask something. But ultimately, she didn''t speak. Seeing this, Matthew directly turned his head: "Do you have something to say?" Melinda shook her head: "I just find it very strange, I am well aware of the power of the Sky-reaching Matrix and Master Guda, there shouldn''t be anyone on this planet who can deceive them." Konda agreed: "Everyone in Sky Heart Land is puzzled." "We suspect that person carried a secret treasure that could counteract spiritual sensing." "But regardless, things have reached this point, to weaken the female devil''s influence in the Earth Core Dream, at least a hundred Ancients have entered the outer layers of the Earth Core Dream, and they are trying to repair the damage caused by the female devil." "But frankly speaking, their work isn''t going smoothly, the will of the planet does not welcome our arrival, and is even somewhat resistant..." Matthew nodded slightly: "No wonder you said the will of the planet has been bewitched by her." Konda expressed his distressed thoughts, "So, Master Guda speculated that your friendthe being equipped with the Ether Coremight have been seduced by the female devil from the Earth Core during his descent onto Storluk." "He willingly became her summoned creature, which is why he vanished from the planet''s surface." "The female devil from Barthor Purgatory is already powerful. Now that she has obtained the Ether Core, she might become unstoppable." "Following such a trend, it won''t be long before Storluk transforms into a part of purgatory..." Melinda suddenly spoke up, "With the situation being this grave, haven''t you Ancients sought help from the Imperial Descendants?" Konda sighed, "Teacher believes that asking for help from the Imperial Descendants is no different from letting demons in." "The agreement the Ancients had with the Imperial Descendants was for the Ancients to relinquish nearly all of their wealth, land, and resources in exchange for control over the Earth Core Dream." "If the people of the Imperial Descendants were to get involved, the star spirits would eventually be enslaved by them." "Now that the star spirits have been seduced, according to the practices of the Imperial Descendants, killing or replacing the star spirits would be their optimal solution..." "If that happens, Storluk will face an irreversible destruction." "Teacher said it''s better to give the planet to purgatory than to do that." Matthew frowned deeply. These Ancients'' way of thinking is too weak, isn''t it? He couldn''t help but ask, "So, if resistance could lead to destruction, is the Ancient''s response always to compromise?" Konda scratched his head, "Teacher says that living is more important than anything else, and so are the star spirits." "The path of the Ancients is one of internal elevation. The universe is vast and infinite, worldly affairs don''t concern us; we seek the unity and elevation of the flesh, soul, and psionic power." "Before that happens, all endurance and concessions are necessary." "The precondition is to definitely survive." Oh boy. Isn''t this just pure cowardice? Matthew immediately felt disappointed with the sect of the Ancientsit''s no wonder they were ineffective against the space undead; they were just a faction that only knew how to take a beating! "But things haven''t reached that bad a state yet." "Teacher said that you, the Nature Guardian of Aindor, might have a way to solve the dilemma of the Earth Core Dream..." Konda looked hopefully at Matthew. Matthew remained silent. "Lead the way." After a long moment, He sighed. Under Konda''s guidance, the group quickly left the volcanic region bordering Storluk and purgatory. They traveled westward for about two hours, and Matthew saw the ocean. "The entrance to the Earth Core Dream is hidden in the sea?" Matthew was struck with a thought. Konda nodded, "Exactly, the outer layer of the Earth Core Dream is a fractured ring. It has four independent and closed sections, three of which are under the control of the Ancients. Near the volcanic area where you were previously, there''s also an entrance to the outer ring, but that one is still safe." "The only contaminated entrance of the outer ring is hidden in the sea." "Can you all swim?" "We might need to swim for a while..." Before he could finish, Melinda quickly cast three brownish rings of light upon them! ... Tip: You have acquired "Underwater Breathing Technique," "Shark Instinct," and "Primary Ocean Current Sensing." ... "What powerful spells!" Konda exclaimed. However, Melinda''s face showed no trace of pride. She took the lead to the seashore, looking at the deep waters, she suddenly said to Matthew, "Something''s wrong." "There''s an ambush!" As soon as her words fell, Numerous mechanical ropes burst forth from beneath the sand where they stood. And on the nearby sea surface, One giant bubble after another emerged! Accompanied by the bursting of the bubbles, Numerous combat units successively rose from the sea! Matthew narrowed his eyes. ... Tip: You have encountered the "Hippocampus Battle Series"! ... Chapter 1780: 486 Attack ... Murmur murmur! Suddenly, sand splashed on the beach as agile shadows leaped up from beneath the sand, shaking off sand and raising faint dust as they moved. They were part of an oddly dressed undead army. Matthew quickly scanned them, confirming that the primary threat of these "Special Soldiers" came from the glowing double halberds they held. On the surface, these double halberds only emitted a gentle glow. But beneath the faint glow, a massive amount of electricity swarmed, and a direct hit would inevitably result in significant lightning damage. At the same time, Soldiers dressed in Fishman-like attire also appeared near the beach. Their weapons were more portableelectric shock guns that Matthew had previously seen on Hume Three. Furthermore, Three large ships and fifteen smaller vessels appeared on the nearby sea. It had to be admitted, The invisibility technology of Storluk Industries was indeed very powerful. Evading Matthew''s Insight with invisibility alone was no small feat, let alone hiding so many people at the same time. It was the same old saying This undead army could be taken to Aindor, and no army on the mainland could possibly match it! In thought, The Special Soldiers on the beach quickly surrounded the three of them. There were only about twenty of these soldiers, but they felt as though there were hundreds. Even within Insight, Matthew was temporarily unable to ascertain the precise positions of these soldiers. "Phantom technology?" Matthew glanced at Melinda. She nodded slightly, "Psionic spells, perpetually charged." "It''s often difficult to distinguish the true bodies of the soldiers from their shadows until the combat suits take some damage." While Matthew admired the advanced technology of Storluk Industries, he prepared to make a move. But Melinda signaled him to hold back. "Are you from the Seahorse forces?" She stepped forward and shouted at the soldiers, "Which one of you is the Commander? Stuart or Hoyes?" The soldiers remained unmoved. However, they did not launch an attack and only held their weapons, forming an enclosure around the three. Melinda continued shouting. A few minutes later, A hovercraft appeared on the sea. There were only two people on the hovercraft besides the drivera tall fully constructed undead with an elegant metallic shell. Different from the eyes of other space undead, The eyes of this commander were a dark purple. "So it''s you, Stuart." Melinda relaxed her expression. She whispered to Matthew, "He is one of the general''s men; I''ve had a few encounters with him before. I can try to persuade him." Matthew nodded slightly. "I guess you didn''t set up this ambush for me, did you?" Melinda greeted Commander Stuart with a cheery smile. Stuart said calmly, "Indeed." "But by intruding on the trap we had set up beforehand, you might cause the failure of our mission, and you must bear some responsibility for this." Melinda said cautiously, "We can leave right away." Stuart sneered, "How do I know you are not spies sent by the royal family?" "Now, thinking of leaving won''t be that easy." Melinda frowned, "I have always been loyal to the general." Stuart said flatly, "That was in the past." "After the general lost favor, how many have secretly pledged allegiance to the royal family?" "You can''t just send me away with a few words." Melinda exclaimed in surprise, "Has your relationship with the royal family become so hostile?" Stuart''s dark purple eyes stared at her intently. After nearly a minute, He said coldly, "Don''t you know?" "Just now, the royal faction''s forces attacked Sky Heart Land, forcefully taking over the Sky-reaching Matrix." "Many Ancients have died in battle, and the few who survived have been imprisoned..." "To counter the royal faction''s desperate actions, we had to make a wide range of military maneuvers. Now Storluk''s waters are in a level three alert state, and any unit approaching the coast is required to undergo our inspection!" "Now that the royal faction has gained control of the Sky-reaching Matrix, they have the upper hand. I''m sorry, but under these circumstances, I cannot let go of anyone who might be a spy!" "Even you, too." Hearing this, Konda instinctively objected, "It''s impossible!" "When I left, Sky Heart Land was still safe!" Stuart glanced at Konda and scoffed, "Do Tauren also possess enough wisdom to practice psionic power?" Konda wasn''t offended by this. He simply responded to Stuart''s taunt with a calm gaze. After a few seconds of silence, the latter spoke, "According to the intelligence I''ve received, the attack occurred just thirty minutes ago. The Sin Master''s whereabouts are currently unknown, which is the best news for us It means the Sky-reaching Matrix hasn''t completely fallen into the hands of the royal faction! You should receive the news soon..." Before he could finish speaking, Konda''s body suddenly trembled slightly. Immediately following, A humming sound buzzed in Matthew''s ears It was a special sound wave. After transformation by the Sky-reaching Matrix, it turned into messages layered with images and text! Matthew saw a huge basin with mysterious stone columns rising everywhere, and flames reaching to the sky. Cries of agony from Ancients like Konda could be heard every moment. Chapter 1781: 486 Attack_2 A vast army surrounded the basin. The endless firepower destroyed the stone pillars that resembled mysterious ancient relics. Fire and plasma, like Death itself, claimed the lives of person after person. At the end of the scene, a text message slowly emerges ... "Sky Heart Land has been severely attacked, and the Sky-reaching Matrix might have fallen into others'' hands, please disconnect from the Sky-reaching Matrix immediately. But please do not give up hope. We shall meet in dreams. Guda" ... It was a message left by Master Guda. Matthew glanced at the young Tauren beside him, who stood as if struck by lightning, seemingly at a complete loss about what to do next. Meanwhile, Melinda, although included by Matthew into the Sky-reaching Matrix, did not have sufficient privileges, so Matthew quickly relayed the message he had received. Melinda''s face changed dramatically upon hearing it. She couldn''t help but mutter to herself: "Why would the royal faction attack Sky Heart Land at this time?" Stuart sneered: "The royal faction has never gotten along with the Ancients, it''s not your first day knowing that." "Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been His Highness the general who initially signed the specific agreement with the Ancients for Storluk." "Alright, I''ve told you so much out of respect for the old ties." "You three are not permitted to go anywhere else for now, let''s board the ship first!" Matthew''s eyebrows furrowed. Suddenly, Melinda spoke: "Okay, we''ll go with you." She gave Matthew a look, who, after hesitating for a few seconds, decided to trust her this time. At that moment, the trio boarded a larger hovercraft escorted by a few Special Soldiers. They sped towards the larger ship at high velocity. In the meantime, Stuart was relatively polite to them. Incredibly, he did not search them or use any restraining devices; he simply ordered the soldiers to closely watch their every move. This action made Matthew even more suspicious. Just then, Melinda had already used a secret technique to establish a psychic link with him. "Don''t trust him!" "He''s deceiving us!" Melinda smiled as she gazed at the Hippocampus commander on another hovercraft some forty or fifty meters away. She seemed to be in a good mood. But the words she said to Matthew were of a completely different tone! "How can you tell?" Matthew, although he had noticed some clues, was not a native of Stuluke and knew very little about the internal strife of the space undead. Melinda explained: "Among the Imperial Descendants, every generation of the king holds supreme power, but the king normally resides within the bastion and seldom involves himself in expansion efforts; the next portion of power is in the hands of consecutive generals. The general and the king form a balance of power. They are number one and number two respectively, but in reality, there is not much conflict between them. Because the iron law of the Antu Empire stipulates: The general shall not claim kingship. The king shall not serve as general. In most cases, although there is mutual restraint, head-on conflicts rarely occur." Matthew found it odd: "Then why is there both a royal faction and a general faction?" Melinda responded: "The general faction is easy to understand, but the royal faction is much more complicated. This involves a third personthe Undead Prince." "The princes of successive generations often hold power only second to the king and the general; he is bound to replace the current king someday. "Therefore, the conflicts between the king and the prince are irreconcilable." "After the Undead Prince was exiled, to balance the general''s power on Storluk, a group of people were parachuted from the bastion, including Captain Gray Eagle whom you''ve methe''s a staunch Royalist!" "But many within the royal faction have actually been secretly bought over by the Undead Prince, so it''s challenging to determine the real motives behind their actions." "What''s strange to me is..." "After the Great Rupture, the general''s power has been greatly diminished, and he himself has even been effectively exiled by the Deep Cold King. In such a scenario, if they are loyal to the Deep Cold King, the royal faction has absolutely no need to stir up trouble." "Moreover, with the trouble aboard the Skyhawk Ship, the royal faction is likely concentrating most of their forces on supporting it. This Strategic Weapon cannot be lost; if it is damaged too severely, it actually represents a heavy blow to the royal faction." "In this situation, I really can''t find any reason for them to suddenly divide their forces and attack Sky Heart Land." Matthew pondered: "Is it possible that it''s because of the Undead Prince''s early return?" Melinda said: "There is that possibility." "But a greater likelihood is that the general and the Undead Prince reached some kind of agreement, and the attack on Sky Heart Land might be a performance between the two of them..." "After all, if it involves the Ancients, the general will have the opportunity to return to Storluk planet and legitimately confront the forces of the Deep Cold King." "The most direct evidence is the movement of the Azure Dragon Series" "If the Azure Dragon Series is aligned with the royal faction, then why didn''t they participate in the rescue operation for the Skyhawk Ship? Instead, they''ve been relentlessly pursuing us?" "Moreover, when he let us board the ship just now, he didn''t even check our weapons, clearly fearing to provoke us..." "I believe the Hippocampus and Azure Dragon might be the general''s forces, or at least a part of them has been infiltrated by the Undead Prince. We can''t know what kind of tacit agreement exists between them." "But we must find a way to numb them; after shaking them off, we''ll quickly enter the outer layer of the Earth Core Dream!" Matthew nodded silently in his heart. It seemed that as long as Melinda wasn''t getting too full of herself, her mind was quite sharp. "The only thing I''m worried about right now is this silly Tauren." Watching the hovercraft rapidly approaching the deck. Melinda quickly said: "He seems restless; I wonder if he will be able to snap out of it soon?" "If he forgets the entrance to the Earth Core Dream, it would be even worse!" Matthew calmly said: "Don''t underestimate this young man." "I can feel it; though his heart is confused, his emotions are still stable. He just needs some time to digest." "In a moment you''ll grab him and go straight in; I''ll catch up very quickly..." After hesitating for a moment, Melinda chose to agree. A dozen seconds later. The hovercraft slowly approached the big ship. A float ladder was lowered from above the ship. Matthew voluntarily went towards the ladder with composure: "Excuse me, excuse me." "I''ll go up first." The soldiers, unsuspecting, made way. Snap! Matthew stepped onto the float ladder. But the next second. His body rapidly enlarged. In the blink of an eye, he became a giant sea turtle over forty meters in length! "Shapeshifting Form: Deep Sea Dragon Turtle!" A weight unlike any other pressed atop the float ladder, causing a severe tilt in the ship itself Boom! The soldiers hadn''t even reacted. And they saw a massive dragon turtle laying on one side of the big ship. Matthew casually swiped Boom! The mechanical ship immediately capsized toward the direction of the dragon turtle and was overturned on the sea surface! In a split moment. Chaos reigned on the sea. The Deep Sea Dragon Turtle trod the waves, driving hordes of Hippocampus Force from the deck into the sea! Amidst the chaos. He spotted several signs of the ceremonial field being activated on the deck of that mechanical ship "Sealing Demon Magnetic Field?" "Noise Wind Channel?" "This commander indeed had no good intentions!" Matthew knew. The Sealing Demon Magnetic Field was aimed at him and Melinda. And the Noise Wind Channel was a weapon against psionic users, clearly targeting Konda. Stuart had planned from the start to just trick them onto the ship and then capture them! Upon this realization. The dragon turtle that Matthew had transformed into forcefully shoved the mechanical ship dozens of meters below the sea surface. Then he lunged at the neighboring two ships! ... (After two days of driving, every part of my body aches, taking another day off, will definitely update tomorrow!) ... Chapter 1782: 487 Tenfold Gravity and Sea God Armor ... The originally calm and windless sea surface... suddenly became raging with waves as the Deep Sea Dragon Turtle emerged. Matthew moved with extreme speed. In the blink of an eye. He pounced onto another mechanical warship; the dragon turtle mimicking the tactic, using its front body and head to press down hard, drag, and pull The ship immediately capsized due to the loss of its center of gravity. With a bit of effort from Matthew, The entire vessel turned turtle! Gurgle gurgle! For a time. Countless bubbles appeared on the sea surface, with many soldiers floundering in the waters near the capsized ship. For these ordinary soldiers, Matthew had no extra desire to kill. After flipping the ship, he left contentedly. Immediately. He shifted his target to the third ship If he remembered correctly, Stuart was also on that large ship. According to Melinda''s introduction, this guy was one of the two deputies of the Hippocampus Battle Series, his status within this force was self-evident. If they could take down Stuart, Matthew and his companions'' next actions at sea might be a lot easier. No sooner had he thought it than he acted. The Deep Sea Dragon Turtle, cutting through the waves, charged at the mechanical warship ahead like a towering iceberg. Although it was only in its juvenile stage, The dragon turtle''s aura as the deep-sea overlord was gradually becoming apparent. Numerous small boats along the way tried to hinder Matthew''s approach, Yet they hadn''t even brushed against him before they were sent flying by the violent water currents created by the high-speed swimming of the dragon turtle! Within a few breaths, The massive silhouette of the Deep Sea Dragon Turtle appeared near the largest warship. To Matthew''s surprise, Unlike the other two ships, this warship was clearly equipped with advanced long-range firepower With the naked eye, he could see as many as twenty-four cannons, similar to Energy-gathering Cannons. His ambush was fast indeed, But by the time he dispatched two ships, there should have been enough time for this warship to react, right? "Could it be a ruse?" Though Matthew harbored such suspicions, he charged forward relentlessly After all, he couldn''t shrink back just because the enemy might be using some cunning ploy, could he? That wouldn''t be Matthew''s style. On the other hand, To this day, He had sufficient confidence in his own strength. Even if there were traps, it was still yet to be seen who would be caught in the end! Amidst these thoughts, Like before, the dragon turtle pounced onto the deck of the warship But this time, Matthew was a bit more cautious. Instead of charging forward as he had done the previous times, he feigned an initial attack, then, engulfed in a surge of currents, he pounced at the deck of the warship. And as he was about to land, He stealthily hid himself behind the currents Surely enough, In that instant, Matthew saw that the deck was empty! Just as the warship was about to capsize, a massive current of electricity emerged from somewhere inside the cabin, and under the guidance of the water flow, a terrifying voltage and electric current shocked all the nearby creatures to their cores! Sizzle sizzle sizzle! The dreadful electric light danced on the sea. The vicinity of the warship had almost become a unique thunderstorm zone. Although Matthew had deliberately stayed away, he was still affected by the storm. At that moment, Feeling the storm''s electricity filling his entire body, he couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing! "Don''t they know that the dragon turtle''s racial talent is to command both the sea and lightning?" "Such high voltage, it''s almost charging my ''Storm Armor''..." Despite the enemy''s blunder, Matthew still planned to withdraw from the area promptly. For no other reason, He didn''t sense Stuart''s presence nearby, and lingering there would be pointless, possibly giving the enemy a chance to exploit his prolonged exposure in Shapeshifting Form. However, as he was about to retreat, Suddenly, An extremely heavy force weighed down on Matthew! Gurgling! A torrent of seawater rolled over him, forcing his field of vision to plunge. Quickly, He realized it wasn''t the environment around him changing, But rather, the change was happening to him! ... "Warning: You''ve been locked by the ''4x gravity'' cast collectively by thirteen ''Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages''! You are sinking rapidly..." ... Matthew''s heart sank. In a daze, He seemed to see, Near the stormy area, Thirteen Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages standing on thirteen small boats. These boats drifting with the waves appeared very unstable, Yet the Mantis Mages stood on them as if their feet were glued securely in place. They were clad in gray-brown traditional robes, muttering incantations. Under their chanting, Etherization took the shape of force fields, layering upon him in rings! Matthew struggled to resist. The Deep Sea Dragon Turtle indeed had a divine control over the sea, But it was hard to oppose a gravity magnified tenfold, or even several dozen times by the Earth Core''s pull! The 4x gravity incantation Was not just capable of increasing gravity by fourfold. Its gravity coefficient could be stacked up to nearly a hundredfold! Matthew now felt as though he was carrying a mountain on his back. He wanted to undo his Shapeshifting Form to relieve this predicament, but found it impossible to do so! In the unseen depths, A powerful psionic force was interfering with his will. Chapter 1783: 487 Tenfold Gravity and Sea God Armor_2 This disruption greatly annoyed Matthew, rendering him unable to muster enough focus to revert from his Shapeshifting Form! "They want to drag me to the seabed!" "There must be something waiting for me below!" As the dragon turtle''s body continued to sink, Matthew''s thoughts, on the contrary, became unprecedentedly calm. He no longer resisted the pull of gravity but began to relax his entire body "Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages aren''t adept at water; if they''re using some container or underwater apparatus, their coordination would have flaws." "They''re using a ritual spell that fuses collective strength, which demands extremely precise spellcasting range. A little further down, and they''re bound to reveal flaws during their connection!" At the critical moment, Matthew made the calmest decision. After relaxing for a few seconds, he not only stopped struggling but also headed straight for the seabed at the fastest speed, pulled by gravity! This situation had clearly exceeded the Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages'' expectations. Seeing Matthew moving further and further away, almost leaving the range of their ritual spell, the mages began to cry out in haste! Hearing their anxious calls, Stuart''s expression changed nearby; he had not managed to contact the Mechanical Giant Beast lurking on the seafloor to start it up prematurely. Suddenly, on the sea surface where the dragon turtle''s swift descent had created a small whirlpool, columns of water burst skyward! Hiss hiss hiss! Those columns of water were also entwined with sky-reaching lightning! Seeing this sight, all units in the nearby areas were startled. But the next second was the moment that truly filled all the sea surface forces with immense fear A massive shadow abruptly appeared in the water beside the sea area. If one looked down from above the sea or the sky, they could only see a huge, dark shadow rapidly approaching the surface! "Retreat!" Stuart decisively issued an evacuation command toward that area. Unfortunately, the dragon turtle, which had temporarily escaped the 10x gravity by diving fast, had already returned! It burst forth from the sea surface with the speed of lightning, and in one breath, it breached the boats of several Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages nearby! Crash crash! Boom boom! In the sky, thunder roared, and endless gales whistled across the sea surface. The onlookers saw the dragon turtle''s body now covered with a layer of armor composed of storms and lightning; wherever the armor went, all the fish were electrocuted until their eyes rolled back! Subsequently, the dragon turtle lunged toward several mages to the east. These mages attempted to reapply the 10x gravity incantation on Matthew. Sadly, it was already too late Roar! With a furious roar, the dragon turtle spewed out a massive cloud of white mist from its mouth, instantly sealing off the entire sea area! "Steam Breath"! As the superheated steam swept through the area at a rapid pace, the Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages who had not managed to dive into the sea or deploy a Mana Shield lasted only a few seconds before they were all scalded to death! The dragon turtle passed by with its mouth open, almost swallowing one Mantis Man after another, eating them all up in no time! "Pu!" It spat out another stream of water, ejecting the inadvertently swallowed tin can to avoid indigestion later. Having successfully disrupted the Mantis Man Secret Technique Mages'' ritual spell, Matthew did not linger for battle. He took advantage of the chaos to find an opportunity; the phantom of the Deep Sea Dragon Turtle disappeared amidst the raging waves. A few minutes later, the sea surface gradually calmed down. One by one, the Sea Giants approached from a distance, along with a large number of hovercraft, Eel Monsters, Eagle Men, Ocean Sirens, and the Hippocampus Force that had been previously deployed on the seafloor''s super Mechanical Octopus. These combat sequences were densely arrayed near this sea area. On one of the hovercraft, Stuart''s face showed a furious expression: "Search!" "Continue to expand the blockade range!" "I must capture that kid!" "At any cost!" "Tell the general, I want to initiate ''Sea God Armor''!" "Reason? No special reason, mark it as an emergency situation!" ... Not far from this sea area, in the mid-air, within Melinda''s Concealment Cottage. Sensing the dramatic changes on the sea surface outside, the expression of this Secrets Sorcerer also gradually became subtle: "Such a massive effort?" "They want to activate the Sea God Armor?" "Just how desperate is Stuart to catch you..." Matthew curiously asked: "What exactly is the Sea God Armor?" Melinda replied: "It''s as top-secret as ''Death God''s Lock'', said to be a super weapon with strategic value only second to the Singularity Cannon, but its use is limited to the ocean." "Right now, the entire sea area is blockaded, under the surveillance of so many golems, not to mention accessing the Earth Core Dream''s entrance, just stepping out of my Concealment Cottage would expose us to enemy sight..." Matthew nodded. There was no choice, being a guest in someone else''s home was never easy. Although he himself wouldn''t fear the Hippocampuses or Old Dragons and such combat sequences, confronting an army equipped with a large number of heavy and strategic weapons on his own would be very dangerous and rash. If possible, best to avoid close-quarters combat situations like earlier. Thinking this, he turned to the nearby Tauren youth, who was still wet and somewhat discombobulated, asking: "How far are we from the entrance to the Dream now?" However, Konda glanced at him, his expression showing some hesitation: "Did you just..." "Did you just eat those Mantis People?" Matthew''s eyes shifted, about to bluff, but then he reconsidered, realizing it might be difficult to deceive a Spiritual Practitioner in this matter. Chapter 1784: 487 Tenfold Gravity and Sea God Armor_3 So, he candidly admitted it. Konda sighed, saying, "You could have spared them." "By doing this, you''re essentially breaking your promise to Master Guda." "I''m having second thoughts now..." Matthew replied, unflinchingly, "I haven''t broken my promise." "What I said to the Master was that I''d do my best. As you just saw, they were trying to surround and kill me; I was forced to fight back." "Facing such a severe threat, my method of counterattack might have been a bit too violent, but this is a common human reaction." "You can''t expect me to remain incredibly calm while facing a threat to my life, can you?" "That would be asking too much of me." Konda hesitated, seemingly finding Matthew''s argument somewhat reasonable. Matthew quickly seized the moment to press his point: "Sky Heart Land is under attack; Master Guda''s whereabouts are currently unknown, and the entire planet is facing tremendous uncertainty. We must take action immediately!" "The mission Master Guda entrusted to me is to deal with Storluk''s star spirits, and only I can complete this mission. If you do not take me to the Earth Core Dream, you might very well become the criminal of the entire planet." "Are you sure you want to defy Master Guda''s will?" Konda struggled with the decision on the spot. Matthew sensed the young Tauren''s intense emotional turmoil. But after a moment, he sighed and said, "Fine. I''ll take you there." "But you really need to restrain yourself. I know you''re powerful enough to spare those peoplethose lives that didn''t need to be taken." Matthew replied coldly, "I''ll try." Who knew the Tauren kid would be so stubborn? He said resolutely, "If you don''t promise, I won''t take you." Matthew''s expression changed. He was just about to use other means. But at that moment, Melinda suddenly walked over and gently pushed Matthew aside. Then she took out a Dagger and waved it in front of Konda. Konda said firmly, "Even if you threaten me, I will not change my decision." "You must promise..." He hadn''t finished speaking when Melinda abruptly cut him off: "If you don''t take me, I''ll stab myself to death." "I will count to ten. You must disclose the location of the entrance, and with every ticking second, I''ll stab myself an extra time..." "If I die because of this, remember, it''s all your fault." Saying this, she pressed the Dagger against her lower abdomen and smiled at the dumbfounded Konda. "Ten." Ssskrk! That was the sound of the Dagger piercing through the fabric. "I''ll talk, I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" Konda yelled loudly: "Please, don''t hurt yourself!" Seeing this, Melinda casually tossed aside the Dagger, turned around with a smile to look at Matthew, with an "I''m the capable one" expression. Matthew just shrugged. The Ancients really aren''t much use. Had he known moral blackmail would be so effective on them, he wouldn''t have bothered with so much talk. "Even if I tell you where the entrance to the Earth Core Dream is, there are so many soldiers and golems outside, we can''t get out!" Konda''s voice sounded somewhat dispirited. "You don''t need to worry about that," "In at most half an hour, these golems on the surface will hardly be able to hinder our actions," Matthew calmly responded from the side. Hearing this, Melinda''s heart stirred. She effortlessly set up a barrier, isolating Konda in the adjacent room, then approached Matthew: "What''s your plan?" Matthew asked, "I''ve just checked, and a large number of golems in the nearby waters are remotely controlled by signals emitted from Seahorse''s headquarters." "If Seahorse''s headquarters were under attack, do you think these golems might temporarily go offline?" Melinda asked curiously, "But how will you find Seahorse''s headquarters, and how will you make it come under attack?" Matthew spread his hands: "The answer to the first question is simple, my friend Little Mine should be able to reveal it to me." "As for the second question..." "Well, near the Hume Tri-star, I left Storluk Industries a little gift as well..." ... "Alert: Do you want to activate the selected micro-meteor to complete the ''legendary spell: Undead Starburst''?" ... Chapter 1785: 488 Blasphemy: A single utterance becomes a prophecy ... Matthew sensed the intent of Melinda''s spellcasting. Although she didn''t know what kind of back-up plan Matthew had left for himself on the Hume Tri-star, based on her regular spellcasting knowledge, she couldn''t help but ask: "Do you want to conduct super long-range spellcasting?" "Are you sure you can do it?" "What I mean is, remote spellcasting requires a sufficient Ether medium, and you''re currently hiding in my secret cabin, unable to contact a large amount of Ether medium; I''m afraid you won''t be able to mobilize enough magic medium..." "And if you leave, you won''t even have time to cast spells; you''ll be detected by the Heaven and Earth Net set up by the Hippocampus Force in the nearby waters..." Her tone was quite earnest. She was probably just worried that Matthew might be overly confident. Matthew smiled and shook his head: "It''s not that complicated." "There are many types of remote spellcasting. The principle of my magic is very simple; as long as the preliminary preparations are in place, it can be activated directly." "As for the problem with the Ether medium..." "I don''t require high accuracy in spellcasting; as long as I can cover the nearby seas and affect the spiritual ability field of this place, that''s sufficient." Previously on the Hume Tri-star. Matthew, while idle, had also left some contingencies for himself. Among them, the most important was selecting an unnoticeable asteroid from the small asteroid belt attached to the back of Hume Three and injected it with a vast amount of negative energy. Since then. This asteroid had already met the preconditions for an "Undead Starburst." Matthew wanted to directly command this asteroid to bombard the Hippocampus or Old Dragon base; even with precise coordinates, the success rate might not be very high given his current mental power and locking ability Super long-range spellcasting was also an exceedingly profound super-magic ability. But if the targeting accuracy was lowered just a bit. Things would become much simpler. Matthew''s plan was to aim the asteroid at the Hippocampus base as much as possible; if he couldn''t aim accurately, then he''d just target the surrounding waters. Even after the buffering of the Space Barrier. The asteroid''s impact on the sea surface would inevitably cause extreme weather changes. And such weather changes would severely disrupt the nearby golems'' spiritual ability field! This was also one of the biggest drawbacks of psionics. It is inherently very Tough, with few natural enemies, difficult to destroy, but not stable enough, and easily disrupted in the short term Windstorms, electromagnetic changes, even volcanic eruptions, tsunamis, and other meteorological changes could cause a momentary disruption in the spiritual ability field. Matthew didn''t intend to wipe out the Hippocampus Force. He just needed to disturb their vision and not hinder his own entry into the Earth Core Dream. "I never thought I''d have to cause a small asteroid impact on the sea surface just to enter the Earth Core Dream." "This Storluk is really in deep water and scorching fire..." Matthew couldn''t help but mock himself with a smile. No sooner had he thought it than he acted. He continued to awaken the mental power reserved inside the asteroid, while taking out a folded golem "little landmine" from his arms. The little landmine was indeed diligent. Though Melinda''s cabin couldn''t supply as much electricity or other energy as the Octopus Boat. This multi-functional golem still effortlessly cracked Hippocampus Force''s psionic network! "I''ve found it; there are three coordinates, two of them are fake, one is real." The little landmine reported methodically: "It''s also possible that all three are false." "The time is too rushed; if you give me 72 hours, I should be able to verify the authenticity of these three coordinates one by one." "Plus, if we don''t require the Hippocampus headquarters, I found a nearby naval base in the nearby waters, where many of the Hippocampus battle series are stationed..." Matthew nodded slightly. It seems the Cyberdragon''s golem technology is indeed mighty, but the standards of Storluk Industries should not be underestimated. He was not inflexible. Since it was impossible to lock on to the Hippocampus headquarters precisely, he might as well adopt the nearest principle As long as he could disrupt those golem units constantly patrolling outside! After everything was ready. Matthew left Melinda''s secret cabin alone and returned to the sea. He didn''t even activate an Invisibility Magic Ball, just started casting spells directly! Because ordinary invisibility techniques are almost like hiding one''s head but exposing one''s tail when it comes to psionic constructs. Sure enough. In just fifteen seconds. A loud alarm sounded in the nearby waters, and a huge sea giant golem covered in dark blue armor with green seaweed on its surface rushed toward Matthew on the waves! However, it wasn''t the Sea Giant that first spotted Matthew. Faster than it were the mechanical Banshees lurking in the water and the Mechanical Eagle-man grazing the sea surface at low altitude! Sensing the omnipresent golem units around him. Matthew suddenly had the illusion that he had walked onto the wrong set Storluk''s golem technology was just too advanced; high-level constructs that were extremely rare in Aindor were almost ubiquitous here. All of a sudden. An idea emerged in his mind: "Did Butterfly choose Storluk Planet because of Storluk''s golem technology?" "Could it be that after the God of Truth was activated, it encountered some problem, and Butterfly, as a Master Machinist, realized she couldn''t find a solution elsewhere, so she took the risk of coming here?" This speculation had a high probability of being correct. But if this was the starting point, the theory offered by Master Guda about the female devil''s summoning seemed a bit untenable. As a legendary Machinist who had become part of the God of Truth, Butterfly was supposed to thrive in an environment like Storluk. Chapter 1786: 488 Blasphemy: A single utterance becomes a prophecy_2 Why did he have to become a devil''s contract object? Various doubts flashed through Matthew''s mind. It was during these fleeting thoughts that the nearby Hippocampus Force had already encircled Matthew, who had voluntarily revealed himself! At the same time, Behind the large number of elite combat golem units, A Super Armor, guarded by thousands of streams, larger than the Sea Giant, wielding six weapons, with a terrifying aura, emerged from the sea surface at a rapid pace, charging toward Matthew to kill him. ... "Warning: You have encountered ''Sea God Armor (First Stage)''! Sea God Armor: Super external golem, a perfect combination of psionic power and spells. Any warrior strong enough to wear the Sea God Armor will have exceptional sea control abilities and fearless melee abilities. In fully activated state, The frontal combat ability of the Sea God Armor is not inferior to that of a Superior Legendary Warrior. At the same time, The Sea God Armor has excellent spellcasting and psionic abilities and commands the domain of Stuluk Pan Ocean. You sense from within the Sea God Armor the Divine fragment of the ''Lord of Storm and Ocean'' and the essence of Space Undead Stuart..." ... Sea God Armor. From the moment the other party appeared, Matthew sensed its power. Just the aura alone could crush the Deep Sea Dragon Turtle that Matthew had previously transformed into! Not to mention that the Sea God Armor was also boosted by the omnipresent Spiritual Ability Field set up by the Hippocampus Force in the nearby seas. This caused its threat index to rise sharply! "This is your last chance to surrender without resistance," Stuart''s muffled voice came from within the Sea God Armor: "Once the Sea God Armor activates the Second Stage, it will definitely end your life!" Matthew didn''t need to close his eyes to sense the mysterious connection between the Sea God Armor, the numerous elite golems, and this sea. That connection was like an intricately woven network. It existed in the intangible, influencing the material. Each individual golem sequence or psionic unit would add bricks and mortar to the network. It was the convergence of these scattered forces that injected such great strength into the Sea God Armor. "Domain field, Divine fragment, permanent incantations, psionic field..." "Too complicated, too burdensome..." Matthew suddenly laughed: "Even if you use a Super Armor as a vessel, the Sea God Armor can''t be sustained for long, can it?" "Can your First Stage last ten minutes?" "As for the Second Stage, I''m afraid it''s at most three minutes, right?" Seeing that Matthew had pointed out the weakness of the Sea God Armor, Stuart said no more and directly raised a Light Saber in his hand: "Those who defy the will of the Sea God, die!" Matthew sneered: "Hiding in a super shell, do you really think you are the Sea God?" "If you lose the support of the psionic field, how long can you last?" As the words fell, Everyone on the sea surface suddenly realized something. A grim alarm sounded incessantly. Subsequently, They saw a trail of fire sweeping across the sky. That fiery trail spiraled rapidly, smashing toward the sea surface with an unstoppable speed! "Where did that meteor come from?" "What about the Space Barrier?!!!" A disbelieving howl came from Stuart within the Sea God Armor. Matthew flashed and neatly dodged into Lost Paradise. A dozen seconds later, Several Anti-Meteor Missiles and a Laser Cannon passed by the meteor. Boom! Undead Starburst successfully hit the Hippocampus Force''s coastal base. At that moment, Giant waves, hundreds of meters high, abruptly rose in the nearby seas. Due to the massive outpouring of negative energy, the airflow on the sea surface also underwent earth-shattering changes. In the great chaos, The psionic field was severely disturbed, and although Stuart ordered all units to quickly submerge to the ocean floor to avoid the aftermath of Undead Starburst, Many combat sequences were still severely interfered with. The once-impermeable Heaven and Earth Net immediately began to show numerous flaws! "Good thing I micro-managed a bit, choosing at the last moment not to hit the base, but to attack the nearby sea area..." "It''s also lucky that Sky-reaching Matrix failed and the Space Barrier had vulnerabilities due to the royal family needing repairs on the Skyhawk, otherwise this meteor wouldn''t have reached Storluk''s homeland!" Inside Lost Paradise, Matthew couldn''t help but touch his nose, silently breathing a sigh of relief. The defensive capabilities of Storluk Industries really were exceptional, far surpassing the Seven Saint Alliance without the Eternal Barrier. But on the other hand, A pre-prepared legendary spell could only create some chaos. From this, one could see the might of the Imperial Descendants. Matthew took advantage of the chaos to leave Lost Paradise and return to Melinda''s cottage. Melinda had also witnessed everything that had happened outside. Seeing the joy on his face, she couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Following that Undead Starburst, we''ve thoroughly offended the general, and we''ve already offended the royal family. Now there''s absolutely no room for mediation with Storluk Industries, and you can still smile?" Matthew shrugged his shoulders: "Room for mediation?" "Was there ever any?" Melinda said: "There was." Matthew gave a faint smile: "As long as they maintain that frenzied thirst for the material plane, all mediations are nothing more than ill-intended preludes." "Speaking of which, aside from reasons similar to the astral creatures, why does the Imperial Descendants yearn so much for the Aindor Continent?" Melinda thought for a moment: "I remember the ambition for Aindor was an order directly given by the Deep Cold King; the general is just the executor." "Apparently, the Frost King believes that the Aindor Continent will be where the Antu Empire will be revived..." Revived? They''re actually thinking about rebuilding the Empire, huh. Matthew found it amusing and couldn''t resist making a comment: "According to the information I''ve received, our world is nothing but a breeding ground for the giant beast, and once the beast leaves, it will only become a ruin." "This is the true dead-end, many people want to escape, yet they want to come in..." Unexpectedly, Melinda said seriously: "What''s wrong with ruins?" "The Antu Empire was initially founded on a desolate universe." "One of the Empire''s well-known maxims even says ''Rise from the ruins, and then reign supreme''!" Matthew''s eyelid twitched: "There''s such a maxim?" "How come I don''t know about it?" Melinda gave him a look: "Are you very familiar with the Antu Empire?" Matthew fell silent, thinking to himself that in his past life, he was indeed quite familiar, having farmed the Empire for who knows how many monsters, but regretfully, he hadn''t really noted down key information... While they talked, they found an opportunity to leave the Concealment Cabin with Konda. They quickly dived under the sea. Melinda used previously prepared auxiliary spells to avoid detection by the aquatic units. It took them about ten minutes or so. Finally, they arrived at a peculiar area of black reefs. Matthew noticed an abnormal amount of lava traces here; this lava closely resembled the texture of the black volcanoes seen at the southern border of the planet. It was not hard to deduce that this place too had been invaded by purgatory! Shortly after. Konda led them to discover a strange crevice in a shallow trench. The crevice spewed out bubbles of various sizes every few seconds. These bubbles would often drift with the current for a while before disappearing without a trace. Konda told them. If they tried hard to "fit" themselves into those bubbles, there was a chance to reach the outer world of the Earth Core Dream. The three followed the Skill Konda taught, using shrinking spells to slightly reduce their size. Before long. They each entered a bubble. Upon contact with the bubble. Matthew felt the scene before his eyes rapidly change. The next second. He stepped forward, only to accidentally bump into a stone wall! "Made it inside?" He squinted, trying to assess his surroundings. Stone walls were everywhere, seeming like a cave situated within a mountain belly or the heart of the earth. Suddenly. Matthew saw a black goat standing starkly on a rock thirty meters above his head, staring at him. The black goat''s gaze was vacant, yet it could utter human language: "If one day you had to die, which way would you choose?" "One, burned alive." "Two, drowned." "Three, death by illness." "Four, slashed to death." "Which would you pick?" Before Matthew could speak, Melinda''s warning voice came from not far away: "Don''t answer her!" "This is the Blasphemy from purgatory ''Prophetic Curse''!" "If you answer, you might actually suffer the mishap of your chosen kind..." The black goat stiffly turned its neck. She coldly gazed into the dark depths: "It''s been a long time." "Melinda." "After stealing the Blood of Barthor, you dare to appear in front of the Purgatory Lords?" ... Chapter 1787: 489 Legendary Ability: Impermanence of Life and Death ... Matthew calmly observed the black goat perched upon the rocky mountain. The creature gave him a feeling of such familiarity, even though black goats often shared similar faces and figures. But Matthew instantly recognized the true origin of this fellow "Shepherd Consonia?!" He whispered the black goat''s true name. This devil was once the lord of "Seamless Island" in Morgan''s Purgatory, forcibly killed by Soria for the destruction of Margaret''s Purgatory Trip. Afterwards, Even Morgan himself got entangled. Logically, Consonia should have been long dead. But now she stood before Matthew, her aura even more sinister than before! A sense of unease began to well up within Matthew. However, just a few seconds later, Matthew suppressed that unease He knew it was not his own emotion, but the small tricks of demons, designed to manipulate the heart. "I recognize you..." The black goat, Consonia, turned half her face toward Matthew: "You are that small mage who once followed Soria." "I was quite impressed by you at that time." "You have an excitingly rich scent about you, one that drives one close to madness, wanting to destroy you completely..." "Your flesh must be very delicious..." As they spoke, Drip-drip-drip sounds suddenly came from the rocks The black goat''s saliva continuously dropped down, forming a Little Stream in an exaggerated manner! An unprecedented sense of fear loomed over the cavern. At that moment, Matthew noticed that the expressions of Taurens Konda and Melinda had become unnaturally strained. Their bodies shivered more or less. They were under the influence of the "Fear Aura!" Konda was one thing, But Melinda struggling so hard was somewhat surprising to Matthew. Immediately, Without thinking, he barked sharply, "A mere fake dares to call itself a Purgatory Lord?" "I don''t know how you resurrected, but you, now, exhibit too weak a root of evil, at best you''re an Intermediate demon." "So gluttonous, aren''t you afraid of chipping a tooth?" Before the echo of his words faded, Death''s Touch suddenly emerged from the rocky wall. Sequential tendrils wrapped tightly around the black goat and twisted together with force, squeezing the black goat like a shrinking sponge out of shape. Quickly, A large pool of blood and pus appeared on the rocks. When Death''s Touch retracted, All it brought back was a thick goat skin! "Angering the future Lord of the Nine Hells, all you can do is pray." "Don''t misunderstand, praying will not grant you a way out." "But it may offer you a less painful way to die." "Hehehe..." Consonia''s mocking voice lingered long throughout the cavern. Fear involuntarily crept onto the faces of both Melinda and Konda. Matthew alone remained indifferent. In his eyes, The resurrected black goat, Consonia, no longer had the legendary strength of her Shepherd days, most likely just some great devil''s hired fodder to intimidate others. However, after having deeply explored the Celebrity Domain and understanding the role of reputation, Matthew could comprehend their behavior. Throwing harsh words had no cost, throw enough, and who knows, it might just work? Moreover, the reputations and part of the powers of many strong beings were also built by threatening others. If Matthew could throw around more threats, His reputation would surely be higher than it was currently. Accordingly, The abilities associated with reputation would also get further strengthening. "Weren''t the female devils that infiltrated said to be from Barthor Purgatory?" "As far as I know, that black goat just now came from Morgan''s Purgatory!" Seeing that Consonia had left, Matthew couldn''t help but ask the Tauren beside him. Konda honestly answered: "I do not know." "All information related to this trip was conveyed to me by Master Guda." Matthew''s brow furrowed. If Master Guda''s information was correct, could it be that the Devil of Hunger had entered the Earth Core Dream ahead of them during their troubles? But he had a native guide. How could Aline Morgan be so quick? Matthew didn''t ponder further. After a brief exploration of the surrounding environment, the three of them found two passages leading to the depths of the cavern. Matthew chose one at random and proceeded. This path took about seven to eight minutes to walk. Ahead, a relatively open Stone Forest appeared. The Stone Forest itself wasn''t noteworthy. But what was surprising, or rather terrifying, was the copious amount of blood flowing beneath it. The blood seemed as real as any, obeying certain rules, threading through the Stone Forest. Matthew bent down for a closer look. He found intricate lines carved into the ground of the Stone Forest. The blood followed these lines as though it were circulating through a body. Matthew watched the flow of blood in silence, An indescribable strangeness stirring in his heart. "It''s like a ceremonial field, but there''s no trace of any ritual site." "There''s no effect besides discomfort." "And yet the evil aura is very strong..." While he pondered, He suddenly looked up and saw bulging shadows in the deep darkness! Those shadows were blood sacs, tightly bundled by some sort of vine. The blood sacs were affixed to the stone ceiling above the Stone Forest, Corresponding with the blood flow beneath. "This is a ritual for summoning the Purgatory Blood River." Melinda said with a grave tone: Chapter 1788: 489 Legendary Ability: Impermanence of Life and Death_2 "The ceremonial field itself has no effect, its only purpose is to call out and attract creatures from the purgatory plane." "They set up this type of ceremonial field here in order to further accelerate the assimilation of the Earth Core Dream!" Purgatory Blood River. That existed on the same level as the main body of the Abyss. It was the embodiment of evil nature and one of the most malevolent beings in the Multiverse! At that moment, Matthew also felt that the Earth Core Dream was suffering from the corrosion of the Blood River. Without thinking, he pulled out his Sword of Slaughter! This thing was perfect for dismantling ceremonial fields! But Melinda hastily stopped him: "We can''t rashly dismantle the ceremonial field!" "Since the Blood River has been summoned, this location has become part of purgatory''s expansion. If we forcibly dismantle the ceremonial field, it would trigger the ferocity of the Blood River, and legendary-level demons could descend upon this place..." "The only way to address this ceremonial field is patiently remove the blood sacs one by one, slowly..." Right then, she detailed how to dismantle the blood sacs on the ceiling. Melinda, born in Interdimensional Space from the Purgatory Humans and with demon blood herself, was naturally very clear on the matters of purgatory. After listening, Matthew couldn''t help but frown: "Doing it your way is too troublesome." "How long is this going to take?" Melinda smiled bitterly, just about to say something, when Konda firmly said: "Let me do it." "I know you are pressed for time, you have important things to accomplish, so it''s best for me to stay here and dismantle it slowly." Then, he lifted his head to look at Matthew: "I have already brought you two into the Earth Core Dream. My task is considered complete." "Continuing with you, with my current strength, I might just be a burden. It''s better for me to stay and do something within my capabilities." Matthew thought for a moment: "But it''s not very safe here." Konda smiled: "As long as I don''t encounter too formidable an opponent, I still have some means to protect myself." "Moreover, staying here to dismantle the blood sacs will give me some time to think. My mind is in chaos right now. I need to find a way to settle down..." "If you find any clues about Master Guda, please be sure to tell me." "The Master is the most important person in my life, he saved my life and guided my path. After the attack on Sky Heart Land, I really worry about him..." Seeing his determined will, Matthew did not force him further. He just curiously asked one more question: "How did you become a disciple of Master Guda?" Konda was silent for a few seconds, then earnestly narrated: "The Imperial Descendants'' army destroyed a Tauren gathering place deep in the astral world." "My parents and family were killed by the army''s soldiers." "I was a child and miraculously escaped, taken back to Storluk Industries, where I heard the company''s higher-ups planned to brainwash us, then train us into a special army." "However, I was lucky. This incident was just exposed by Master Guda, and under his vehement opposition, the brainwashing plan was shelved, and I was fortunate to come to Sky Heart Land thereafter, becoming an Ancient." Matthew was slightly startled: "Your parents were killed by the people of Storluk Industries, do you really not hold any resentment towards them?" Konda sincerely said: "There was resentment." "As a child, every moment was filled with thoughts of revenge." "But after years of teachings from Master Guda, I gradually understand that hatred cannot solve problems." "The path of the Ancient I finally took, was also by letting go of hatred." "Now, I have no resentment towards Storluk Industries because, in a way, without them, there would not be me. " "I have learned to appreciate everything I have, and then use my love and strength to influence others..." The young Tauren rambled on, very sincerely. But the more Matthew listened, the stranger he felt! However, he did not linger there for long, but after giving some potentially useful scrolls to Konda, he and Melinda continued deeper into the cave. After walking out for five or six minutes, Matthew suddenly said: "Don''t you think something is off?" Melinda, always perceptive: "Are you speaking about Konda?" Matthew nodded: "When he first appeared, he claimed to be ''Master Guda''s recently accepted disciple.''" "But later, when he talked about the customs of training in Sky Heart Land, it sounded like he has lived there for many years." "Earlier, when he was telling the story of his childhood, he said that Master Guda''s teachings took ''years and years''..." "Isn''t there a contradiction here?" Melinda speculated, "Perhaps when he was young, he only joined the Sky Heart Land and became an Ancient, but he didn''t immediately become a disciple of Master Guda. Could it be that only recently his exceptional performance gained Guda''s approval?" Matthew shook his head, "That''s too far-fetched." "He just mentioned his near-mind control experience..." Melinda was startled, "Do you mean he has been mind-controlled?" "And that''s why there are inconsistencies in his logic and memory?" A gleam flashed through Matthew''s eyes, "I wouldn''t rule out that possibility." If that were the case, then a big question mark needed to be placed over the appearance of "Master Guda" as a guardian in the Earth Core Dream. "But if that''s true, why would Guda send someone, who could potentially make mistakes, to guide us?" Melinda queried, puzzled. Matthew glanced at the blinking "Tauren Domain." He didn''t explain much, but he guessed that under normal circumstances, Konda wouldn''t so easily reveal inconsistencies in his logic and memory. "He might have been influenced by my domain..." Matthew sighed inwardly. If possible, he would, of course, want to save a Tauren youth who might have been mind-controlled. However, with more pressing matters at hand, he could only leave a backup spell coordinate in place and continue forward. The underground cave was exceedingly complex. Apart from having only one or two paths at the beginning, later on, almost all routes had several branches. Matthew''s prophecy spell was inadequate. They had to rely on Melinda to lead the way. However, the power of the Secrets Sorcerer''s spells was also greatly limited in this Earth Core Dream. They could only rely on the evil aura left by demons to discern a vague direction. It was a long and arduous pursuit. Throughout the journey, the two hardly spoke. Melinda appeared preoccupied with heavy thoughts, while Matthew was also distracted due to an unexpected piece of news. ... "Notification: Your ''Legendary Spell C Undead Starburst'' has successfully hit Hippocampus Force''s N9 base; the power and subsequent impact of your spell resulted in the death of over 300 space undead! You have gained the new title ''Star Tamer''! Your Path of Slaughter has evolved further, and you have now unlocked a new branch, ''Equal Treatment.'' Equal Treatment: When practicing the Path of Slaughter, each time you complete a small-scale slaughter of a new group (exceeding 300), you may gain additional rewards! Path of Slaughter (Equal Treatment): You have gained the legendary ability ''Impermanence of Life and Death'' from the Nature Domain! Impermanence of Life and Death: You may use this ability on any dying life. Once the ability takes effect, the target has a 65% chance of returning to full vigor, clearing all negative states. There is also a 35% chance of immediate death! Available 3 times per day. Note: This ability may also be used on oneself..." ... Impermanence of Life and Death. Such a counterintuitive ability? Matthew was filled with astonishment. He hadn''t expected the Undead Starburst to actually kill so many space undead, nor had he anticipated such a wild extension of the Path of Slaughter. And he certainly hadn''t expected such a mad ability from the Nature Domain. But then again, if one were to use it as a last resort, its cost-effectiveness was actually off the charts. After all, it was just a death. What if it succeeded? As Matthew marveled at the newly acquired legendary ability, Melinda suddenly asked in a low voice, "Matthew." "Tell me honestly." "Is Sif really still in the Rolling Stone Kingdom?" ... Chapter 1789: 490 Blood Skin Puppets ... Faced with Melinda''s sudden interrogation, Matthew''s expression didn''t change much, and his tone was quite natural: "Why do you suddenly ask?" Melinda stared intently at his face: "Because Master Guda mentioned that the female devil who sneaked into the Earth Core Dream managed to evade the Sky-reaching Matrix''s surveillance." "To my knowledge, there are not many special Abilities within the entire Multiverse that can achieve this." "And that includes the pure Blood of Barthor." Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. He mused: "So you suspect it was Sif who did such a ludicrous thing?" "Don''t you think that''s ridiculous?" Melinda pondered: "It really is far-fetched, but that girl has true Blood of Barthor in her veins. It wouldn''t be strange if she suddenly awakened into a fearsome female devil." "She''s different from Rheager." "She''s destined to become a real powerhouse..." Matthew responded indifferently: "The case of Konda is right there for all to see." "It shows that even what Master Guda tells us may not be the truth. I even suspect that the attack on Sky Heart Land might have been a drama he staged himself, just to draw us into his trap..." Melinda shook her head: "Even if Master Guda is powerful, he couldn''t control the Captains who are loyal to the royal family and the General Faction separately." "The attack on Sky Heart Land should be real..." Immediately, she placed her eager gaze back on Matthew, as if trying to read more from his expression. However, Matthew was an old hand. He skillfully changed the subject: "So, where exactly does Sif''s Blood of Barthor come from?" This time it was Melinda who fell silent. Matthew stared into her eyes. She slightly turned her head away, not daring to meet Matthew''s gaze. "If it''s inconvenient to say, you can also choose not to." Matthew feigned understanding. Melinda sighed: "I stole it." Matthew looked incredulous To him, Melinda was at most a somewhat clever woman. The Blood of Barthor, a treasure of that level, must have been carefully preserved by the high-level devils of purgatory. How easy could it be to steal? Furthermore, according to Rheager, Melinda was pregnant at that time, and her power was barely at Tier 3, how could she possibly have stolen something so precious? Seeming to perceive Matthew''s thoughts, a hint of a bitter smile appeared on her face: "Indeed, I stole it." "But during the theft of the Blood of Barthor, a very powerful presence provided me assistance, and due to a previous promise, I cannot reveal his nameI even doubt the name he gave me is real." "Regardless, I must keep my word." Matthew raised his eyebrows. This woman knows how to keep a promise? Considering her nature and the background of the Blood of Barthor, Matthew marked the strength of the mysterious person who helped Melinda steal the Blood of Barthor as above a Superior Legend! "That person, would it be convenient to reveal which faction he is from?" Matthew continued to probe. This time, however, it was Melinda who changed the subject: "Speaking of Sif, I know she''s very fond of you." "Almost every letter she''s written to me has mentioned you." "What I want to know ishow do you plan to treat her?" With that, her gaze intensively fixed on Matthew. Matthew countered: "In what capacity are you asking me this question?" Melinda softly said: "As Sif''s mother, of course." "I care about her as well." Matthew scoffed inwardly, but outwardly, he simply replied: "Is that so?" "If that''s the case, the current situation isn''t suitable for discussing such a serious matter." Saying so, Matthew deliberately quickened the pace of exploration, distancing himself a few steps from Melinda, and they fell into silence once again. The underground caverns seemed endless in this region. They walked briskly for about half an hour before they finally seemed to be making their way to the bottom of the cavern. Here, there emerged stone platforms grown out of the Abyss. On the edges of these platforms were some blood sacs. The deeper they went, the more numerous the blood sacs became, and the malevolent aura from purgatory grew thicker. Soon, Matthew and his companion arrived at the central platform. There, he saw hundreds of bodies wrapped in the form of blood sacs, hanging down from the ceiling of the cave. The ground of the platform was engraved with arcane and complicated phrases of Blasphemy. The platform''s surface was filled with crimson like a carpet, made up of clusters of wriggling red fungi. On the "red carpet," there lay human-like limbs, thighs, intestines, hearts, and various other organs scattered everywhere. These organs were deep black in color, as if their blood had been congealed for years, even decades! On the opposite edge of the platform, Matthew caught sight of Consonia, the black goat they had encountered before. She was bowed, feasting on a heap of intestines piled up like a small mountain. The goat was gobbling down her meal without pause, eating voraciously. She seemed utterly indifferent to the approach of Matthew and his companion. Matthew observed calmly. He saw that at the center of the platform, a small pool of blood had been artificially excavated. In the pool of blood, a terrifying shadow was rapidly darkening. Then a crisp, low laugh echoed. Matthew turned his head, only to find a sturdy iron cage had appeared behind him, in which, squatting, was none other than the Devil of Hunger whom he had previously encountered on Hume Three Chapter 1790: 490 Blood Skin Puppet_2 Aline Morgan! "Gentlemen, after such a long journey, you must be very tired, right?" "Would you like to join me for lunch?" Aline Morgan greeted them with a smile. Matthew appeared to be watching her intently, but in reality, he focused most of his attention on the shadow in the pool of blood! Seeing this, Aline''s smile deepened: "It seems my words lack influence." "Mr. Matthew, you appear more inclined to converse with this gentleman, don''t you think?" "Father?" As her voice fell, A twisted figure staggered to his feet from within the pool of blood His body was several times thinner than that of an average person, as if it were only the thickness of a layer of blood, but no matter from which angle Matthew looked, he saw a very flat, smooth face. It was a rather handsome man, with a smile lingering in his eyes and brows, dressed meticulously, giving off a very gentlemanly feel. But if one were to look past these superficial factors, Encased within the thin skin was an exceedingly intense, evil aura! Matthew instantly held his breath. "Morgan?" His voice was slightly altered. There was no helping it. Even though Matthew had grown rapidly, when facing a character on the level of the Lord of the Nine Hells, even if it was just a projection, one could still feel the pressure. "You''re quite composed." "You''ve grown too much since we last met." "Of course, what surprises me the most is your choice on the path of Ascension. Honestly, if I were in your position, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to resist the temptation of Ascension and choose to go my own way." "That''s quite impressive." The individual was none other than the master of Morgan''s Purgatory Elfat Morgan. Matthew watched him without blinking, slowly regulating his breath. After a few seconds, He tentatively concluded that Elfat Morgan''s projection had around a level slightly above legendary strength, and although the aura was frightening, its actual combat capability might not be as strong. This brought some peace to Matthew''s mind. "Thank you for the compliment." He replied equally, neither servile nor overly proud: "But your presence here, father and daughter, surely isn''t to engage in idle chat with me, is it?" Morgan laughed: "We have received orders from a lady to detain you here, lest you continue forward and stir up more trouble." Matthew''s mind stirred: "Aren''t you here for the Earth Core Dream?" Morgan spoke indolently: "Initially, that was the case." "But we''ve reached an agreement with that lady and have acquired what we wanted." "As compensation, naturally, we must do something on the lady''s behalf." Matthew frowned: "Who is this lady?" Morgan smiled silently: "What?" "Do you want to know?" "Actually, I could let you pass directly, on the condition that you offer a better deal" "For instance, how about Lost Paradise?" Matthew spoke calmly: "Lost Paradise has already been destroyed by the Singularity Cannon of Storluk Industries." Morgan scoffed: "That kind of talk might fool the fools, but it''s rather amusing to attempt deceiving me." "Firstly, after the Ascension event, not a single fragment of Lost Paradise was left behind in the Multiverse." "The power of the Singularity Cannon is indeed terrifying, but intelligent people can estimate that it hasn''t reached the level to completely annihilate Lost Paradise. So, where are the fragments?" "There are no fragments, which could mean someone collected them all ahead of time." "But it''s more likely that Lost Paradise wasn''t completely destroyed; it was just concealed by someone." "And the only survivor of the Ascension event is you. If Lost Paradise was hidden, then it could only be in your hands." Matthew blinked, his tone still calm: "Not a preposterous conjecture." "But lacking in evidence, it seems more like your speculation." Morgan''s expression was unchanged: "So, without Lost Paradise, would Isabelle really let you go face off against the Starry Night God, who has the High-dimensional Shadow?" "She must really have high regard for you..." He continued, contentedly: "Don''t underestimate the smart people of this world, Matthew." Matthew''s expression remained unchanged. But inwardly, he sighed in silence. These old foxes are indeed one sharper than the next, the slightest hint and they can piece everything together, clearly... "Perhaps you are indeed a smart man." "But Lost Paradise is not with me." Matthew''s tone was consistent as ever. Morgan''s face showed disappointment: "Well then, that leaves only two paths before you." "The first option is to stay here and chat with me for a few hours." "As for the second option, take a look!" He waved his hand. A three-dimensional portal appeared next to the pool of blood. Matthew peered inside To his surprise, it was a portal leading to the Aindor Continent! "Leave Storluk and return to your own turf," Morgan said: "If I were you, I would definitely choose the second option to avoid trouble and save on the travel expenses back home. Why wouldn''t I take it?" Matthew skeptically asked: "Would you really be so kind as to let me leave?" Morgan corrected: "It''s not a matter of kindness, but of courtesy." "I promised that lady, these are the options for you. Since you are unwilling to bribe me with Lost Paradise, the options must remain unchanged." Matthew''s face showed his deep contemplation. Of course, he wouldn''t naively walk into the portal Morgan had created, even though all signs indicated there was nothing wrong with it. As for staying to chat, that was even more out of the question. What would he, a necromancer, possibly have to chat about with a demon overlord? "It seems I''ll have to force my way through..." Matthew looked around, reconfirming the surroundings, then planned to give Melinda a signal. But just at that moment. Morgan suddenly appeared behind him like a wraith! "Your eyes tell me, you''re up to no good, hehehe..." "Then stay here with me!" As the words fell. The shadow, akin to a blood skin puppet, suddenly clung to Matthew''s back. Matthew couldn''t dodge in time and felt his body become extremely heavy, his limbs uncoordinated! "Matthew!" Melinda cried out in alarm. But in an instant. Matthew, unable to control his limbs, had sprinted straight into the iron cage of the Devil of Hunger! Bang! The iron cage door shut. The feeling of limbs beyond his control vanished, but Matthew still felt an oppressive heaviness! He glanced at his data bar. ... ''Warning: You have been afflicted by Elfat Morgan''s "Blood Skin Puppet" Blasphemy! Blood Skin Puppet: The host of the Blood Skin Puppet will temporarily lose control of their limbs. During this period, should you incur any damage, the Blood Skin Puppet will detach automatically! Warning: You are being Suppressed by the Hunger Demon Aline Morgan''s cage. Your panel strength has been suppressed to 1/10th of its original level!'' ... "Stay in the cage a bit longer," Morgan''s voice came from behind Matthew, gentle yet terrifying: "I''m here with you." Just then, an impatient voice suddenly came from the side: "Father!" Matthew turned his head and saw Aline clinging to his body, saliva dripping from her mouth, dripping down half his arm! "Back off!" Morgan snapped irritably: "This gentleman is not for you to eat!" Startled, Aline shrank back to another corner of the cage, her voice tinged with caution: "Could I just lick a few times?" "Just a few times..." "GET OUT!!!" Morgan''s tone was quite severe. Aline could only sheepishly give up. But at that moment, Matthew''s voice sounded: "Mr. Morgan, aren''t you being a bit too harsh?" "Miss Aline has such a small wish, and you won''t satisfy it?" "It''s different with me, to be licked by Miss Aline, or even eaten, would be my honor." As he spoke, he shifted his seat, moving closer to Aline''s side. Aline''s eyes gleamed with a green light, her mouth opening involuntarily, an irresistible hunger desire surged into Matthew''s mind! And it was at that moment, Matthew felt his body loosen! ... ''Hint: You''ve used the "Hunger Kingdom" to counter some of the effects of the "Blood Skin Puppet"!'' ... Seeing Aline suddenly lose control and pounce, Matthew''s lips couldn''t help but curve into a slight smile. ... Chapter 1791: 491 Relying on Thick-skinned Persistence and Miracle ... Matthew had anticipated this. Aline ultimately couldn''t resist her own temptation; before the Blood Skin Puppet that was Devil Lord Morgan could react, she bit down on Matthew''s wrist! That moment. Intense pain accompanied by spurting blood arrived together. Matthew''s body, however, felt as if a great burden had been lifted, he had been freed. After the pain, he could feel a refreshing sense of freedom With a light flick of his wrist, Matthew flung the Blood Skin Puppet against the bars of the cage. But Aline, having tasted the sweetness, instinctively wanted another bite. However, this time, her mouth met the merciless slap of the Pale Hand! Slap! Matthew''s hand landed heavily on the Devil of Hunger''s face, a torrent of negative energy pouring out as the strength of the Pale Hand was maximized. Almost instantly. Aline was sent flying. Fortunately, in the confines of her domain, her body made an automatic adjustment after hurtling away for a short distance. The next second. She pressed her back against the other end of the cage, the swelling on her face rapidly diminishing. But Aline Morgan''s eyes were filled with wariness and shock. Her saliva stopped flowing, and her voice regained clarity: "What have you done to me?" Matthew smiled slightly: "I just encouraged you to do what comes naturally." On the data bar. ... "Alert: You''ve activated ''Domain - Tauren (Temptation Element)''! You used the Tauren Domain and authority to greatly stimulate the Devil of Hunger''s instinctive desires, causing Aline Morgan to attack you involuntarily Blood Skin Puppet is automatically deactivating..." "Tauren Domain is really useful..." Matthew was feeling quite good. Not only had he turned the tables, but he had also discovered another usage of the Tauren Domain. That was ''seduction''. In high-stakes combat, this element could have a very strong effect. Now, without any related abilities, its sudden application could still cause her, within her ceremonial domain, to temporarily lose correct judgment. Given time to develop it, perhaps he could develop a godly skill comparable to instigating defection! Matthew looked back. The Blood Skin Puppet had fallen to the ground and seemed to have lost all its spirituality. It clung to the bars of the cage, rapidly turning into a pool of blood and mud, appearing to be a one-time-use prop. "Your domain is really strange." Elfat Morgan''s voice came from outside the cage, tinged with a hint of curiosity: "You''re cunning enough, eh, Tauren? Using an almost-extinct race to cover for your actual domain? That indeed is a thought process for camouflaging the Self..." At this point. He said with a tinge of regret: "However." "Even if you''ve escaped from my Blood Skin Puppet, you''ll have a hard time leaving my foolish daughter''s cage anytime soon." "I suddenly remember I have something to take care of, please excuse me..." Matthew could feel Elfat Morgan''s presence rapidly fading away. Devil Lord Morgan is running away just like that? This made Matthew even more suspicious. Before he could use his mental power to track Morgan''s whereabouts, an infuriated Aline inside the cage began to pour out her anger on Matthew Clang, clang, clang! The crisp sound rang out. Matthew saw all the locks outside the cage automatically seal themselves. In that instant. The entire cage was completely isolated from the outside world, becoming an independent space! "Next, I''ll teach you how to be a qualified prisoner." Aline said coldly: "Considering your rude behavior just now, let me show you the power of my domain!" As her words ended. A more oppressive force assaulted him head-on. Hiss, hiss, hiss... Sounds akin to feeding were ringing in Matthew''s ears. His nose and tongue involuntarily twitched, and soon after, his muscles trembled too! His stomach made gurgling sounds. Quickly. An intense hunger flooded Matthew''s brain. He couldn''t help but cover his stomach with his hands, as the overwhelming hunger had escalated into severe pain! This pain was indescribable. As if his intestines and stomach were fighting each other, tearing each other apart! ... "Warning: Aline Morgan has increased the intensity of ''Hunger Kingdom'', you are facing a more powerful hunger aura! Besides. If exposed to the Hunger Kingdom for too long, your internal organs may face the risk of becoming activated and prone to gluttonous mutation..." Negative Energy Control! Rings of pale grey negative energy swirled at Matthew''s side, with even more pouring into every corner of his body. With a large influx of negative energy. Matthew was able to suppress the influence of the Hunger Kingdom in the short term, avoiding the risk of organ activation, at least. "Even after being negative energy-ized, I can still feel a bit of hunger. This Hunger Kingdom really has some tricks..." Matthew was astonished. Keep in mind, this was after he was backed by multiple divine aspects, the support of Lost Paradise and his own domain, and the use of negative energy control to barely withstand it. Had it been someone else. They might have already become slaves who only knew endless, greedy feeding! Matthew didn''t dare to delay. He immediately prepared to dismantle this cage and leave the ceremonial field first. However, Matthew soon realized something about the path of leaving The cage had fused into one with Aline Morgan, existing in a form similar to the fusion state of the Starry Night God and the Golden Ring. Chapter 1792: 491 Relying on Thick-skinned Persistence and Miracle_2 To escape the cage, meant having to break through Aline Morgan herself. But accomplishing this was no easy feat. Matthew, through Spell Identification and other Insight methods, obtained these unique Abilities of Aline: "Superior Purgatory Bloodline: Aline Morgan is difficult to kill; after each Death, she can reincarnate very quickly, up to three times." "Lord of Hunger: Aline Morgan can gain extra Health Points through a lifetime of heavy eating, which can offset a large amount of damage (excluding fatal damage). Current accumulated extra Health Points: 2303254..." "Acidic Kingdom: All units within the cage face softened Armor, and their physical or magical power is weakened. Current spell power reduction is 33%..." "Purgatory Thorns: Aline Morgan''s cage is crafted from the oldest Purgatory Thorns, which enters a high-invulnerability state for 10 seconds (90% damage mitigation) every time it is damaged." "Damn she''s tanky!" Matthew, after reading through, felt overwhelmingly vexed. To kill Aline, he definitely needed to suppress her kingdom; otherwise, quick growth was impossible! "Should I use the Great Prophecy Spell in this situation?" Matthew frowned slightly, somewhat reluctant. However, he also understood that Devil Lord Morgan''s sudden departure must be suspicious. Matthew glanced outside The Black Mountain goat Consonia that had just been eating at the edge of the platform had also vanished. This further confirmed his suspicions. "I can''t worry about that now..." Matthew gritted his teeth, just about to forcefully break through the cage. At that moment, a soft Power suddenly grabbed his body. Melinda''s somewhat urgent voice suddenly came from outside: "Come out, Matthew!" Matthew hesitated slightly. He sensed that this was not an ordinary rescue spell. But Melinda was already urgently urging: "Don''t worry about me; I have a way to protect myself. The key is for you to get out." "You leave first, then you choose whether to save me or chase old Morgan afterward." "I have a Concealment cabin; she can''t do much to me!" Hearing this, Matthew decisively chose to comply with the rescue force Whoosh. He instantly disappeared from the cage and appeared on the platform. Melinda, who had been outside the cage, now took Matthew''s place inside. This was the demons'' signature spell: King''s Chariot Transposition! "Go find old Morgan." Melinda, after entering the cage, just briefly said this and then hastily vanished into thin air. Matthew knew, she had hidden in the Concealment cabin. Though the Concealment cabin was not as safe as Lost Paradise, its self-protection was still very powerful. Matthew decided to follow his instincts and search for old Morgan! But before leaving, he asked one more thing to Aline in the cage: "The lady you just mentioned, what''s her name?" Aline''s face displayed a faint smile: "The female devil of the Suki Kingdom." "An old acquaintance of both of you." "Who do you think she is?" Matthew replied calmly, "Lutisia?" Aline laughed heartily: "Lutisia isn''t qualified to make a deal with my father!" Matthew, sensing her mood, became even more puzzled: "I have escaped, but you don''t seem to care?" Aline calmly said: "As long as I can detain one person, I can complete my task; the rest doesn''t concern me. Why should I care?" "But you better not give me a chance." "If there''s a next time, I won''t let you leave!" Matthew stared at Aline''s face for a few seconds, then without further hesitation followed the evil scent left by old Morgan towards the depths of the platform. Along the way, Matthew''s mind was somewhat uneasy. For some reason, Sif''s face kept surfacing in his mind. "Could it really be her?" Matthew couldn''t help but daydream. Sif, possessing the Blood of Barthor, could easily evade the Sky-reaching Matrix. But why would she make a deal with old Morgan? If it really was her, why let old Morgan block him? Matthew''s lips were tightly sealed, flying very fast. Before long, he left the platform area surrounded by numerous blood sacs and reached a vast open space It seemed to be the edge of the dreamland world. Matthew gazed ahead at the endless, opaque fog, sensing only a void. There was nothing in the fog. Above, below, left, right, and aheadall was a void of white mist. Matthew seemed to stand on a protruding platform; aside from behind him and beneath his feet where matter existed, everywhere else was a blind spot to his senses. His mental power probed out. But it vanished without a trace, as if it were a clay ox entering the sea! "This is the outer layer of the Earth Core Dream, where it intersects with the Star Realm Void" "Devil Lord Morgan''s presence vanished here." "Did he just walk in?" Matthew calmly observed the eerie area ahead. Yet, five minutes passed. Matthew detected no changes whatsoever. The space remained silent as usual; he received no feedback or information. Matthew closed his eyes, trying to communicate with the star spirits. But this time, he distinctly felt a powerful force hindering his communication with the star spirits! The inner layer of the Earth Core Dream, which he should have been able to enter, seemed to be firmly locked by that force! Matthew''s expression grew somber. "No matter what, this place is still the Earth Core Dream, not the true Star Realm Void." "The so-called star spirits are just super-sized Nature Souls, after all. The Earth Core Dream is also just a larger natural dreamland." "Perhaps the Nature Soul knows a way?" With that thought, Matthew opened the Holy Oak Seed and released all the small creatures inside. These small creatures mostly came from the natural dreamland, with a few from the Moonlight Woodlands. Matthew guided them toward the fog ahead. But most of the Nature Souls showed clear fear when facing that area! Disappointed but patient, Matthew gathered them all back. However, during this process, suddenly, a small creature with a tiger''s head charged to the edge of the fog, bawling into it! Matthew narrowed his eyes. It was the Rock Bear! Soon after, a massive lotus flower drifted from the depths of the mist. The tiny Rock Bear, fearless, plopped down on the lotus and turned to give Matthew a wide grin. Startled but delighted, Matthew hurried to follow. His feet stepped onto the huge lotus leaf, the unstable sensation making him uneasy, but at the same time, a calming strength emerged from the little creature beside him. Matthew bent down and gently stroked the Rock Bear''s head; it stood with its hands on its hips, exuding a complacent human-like self-satisfaction. "Do you know where this is?" Matthew asked softly. The Rock Bear bawled three times. Unfortunately, it was still too young to master the language of the Nature Souls and couldn''t express itself clearly. Matthew could only try hard to comprehend the little fellow''s meaning. "Are you saying you also don''t know what''s in the depths of this fog?" "You just hope someone can take us across?" "Did you use the Wish Spell? Is that right or not?" Seeing the little creature shaking and nodding its head, Matthew got somewhat confused, and his brows involuntarily furrowed. Just then, the massive lotus began to slowly move deeper into the dense fog. The Rock Bear sat comfortably, looking around. A few minutes later, after endless darkness, silvery-white starlight and an expanse of water began to appear not far away. It was only at this moment that the belated notification bar relayed the corresponding message. ... "Notice: Your companion ''Rock Bear'' has activated its racial talent ''Miracle (Minor)''! Miracle (Minor): All inconceivable events can be termed as miracles. Rock Bear possesses the talent to turn inconceivable events into ordinary occurrences. Thus, it is known as the Miracle Bear. Especially, the Rock Bear triggers miracles in various natural dreamlands at a rate 100 times that of the outside world!" ... "It''s not a Wish Spell." "But rather, miracle-like mind over matter?" Matthew was astounded. No wonder the little fellow''s predecessor was called ''shameless bear''. Miracle and shameless. Seemingly no difference? At that moment, the Rock Bear suddenly stood upright on the lotus. Once again it roared towards the water ahead. Matthew focused his gaze. There, hovering above the water, appeared the shadow of a gigantic Iron Tree. Beneath the Iron Tree, he could vaguely see a fiery-figured female devil wielding a whip, mercilessly lashing a kneeling figure before her! ... Chapter 1793: 492 Ice Wind Thunderstorm and Star Realm Shoes ... Snap! Snap! Snap! Despite the absence of sound from the water, Matthew felt as if he could hear the terrifying crisp sound of the whip striking the Ancient like thunder on flesh. Matthew sped toward the reflection on a lotus leaf. Ripples spread out, making the female devil''s face even blurrier. But the continuous torture scene went on for a very long time. Until the Ancient seemed to take his last breath and then fell to the ground in a tragic manner. At that moment, the female devil stopped her ruthless acts. At the same time, the reflection of the Iron Tree on the water''s surface split open on its own. Three glowing, mystical seeds floated up from the cracked core of the Iron Tree. The female devil excitedly took the three seeds. In an instant, the Iron Tree turned to ash, and with it, every other plant in the scene withered away at that moment! Matthew stared intently at the rippling water, trying to glimpse more useful information. Sadly, it was as if there was a thick barrier between him and the water. He could neither get closer nor see clearly. He only saw the female devil take the Iron Tree seeds and then casually leave. Just as her figure was about to vanish from the water''s surface, the female devil suddenly looked up. In that instant, Matthew felt as if their eyes had met. He still couldn''t make out her face, but a strong sense of familiarity surged from deep within him. "Sif..." Matthew''s emotions turned exceedingly complex. He subconsciously leaned closer, only to feel as if he had hit a wall when his hands touched the water! ... "Hint: You have touched the World Wall of the ''Broken Ring''! Without the permission of the star spirits, you cannot cross this boundary!" ... World Wall. Matthew suddenly realized. What he saw on the barrier was not happening on the other side of the World Wall but was an event that had already occurred. And the location of that event was very likely precisely where he now stood! The World Wall was merely replaying what had just happened. It was a vision. "You''re too late." "She has already succeeded and left." A soft sigh drifted from the fog not far away. Matthew looked up calmly. Sure enough, he saw Black Mountain Goat Consonia and a dark, shadowy figure behind her on another giant lotus flower. It was the projection of Devil Lord Morgan. Obviously, having lost the Blood Skin Puppet, Devil Lord Morgan had chosen the resurrected black mountain goat as his new vessel, making the evil presence within the goat several times more intense than before! "You are no different." Faced with Devil Lord Morgan''s barely veiled provocation, Matthew chose a more tactful response. Devil Lord Morgan chuckled: "You''re right, I had planned to secretly follow her upon fulfilling my promise to see if I could snatch any benefits." "Unfortunately, that lady is too guarded, and she acted too quickly. I never expected the Ancients'' defenses to be so weak that she would so easily acquire a quarter of the ''Iron Tree Heart''." "She''s nothing like her foolish father, nor her self-righteous mother." "Her methods are ruthless, her actions decisive, her intelligence surpassing." "It''s been a long while since I''ve seen a young devil so extraordinary." "Guess whose old friend I see in her?" Matthew bluntly interrupted the riddle-like tone: "You''re implying Barthor." "To make me suspect whether the woman you''re talking about is Sif or not." Devil Lord Morgan smiled appreciatively: "That''s indeed the case." "What do you think then?" Matthew said calmly: "What does she want to do with the Iron Tree Heart?" Devil Lord Morgan replied casually: "She''s a true devil, just like us." "Do you think that after obtaining the Heart of Dreams that can dominate the fate of the star spirits, she will want to do something earth-shattering and good, or does she plan to devour Storluk and turn this place into a part of purgatory?" With that, he added regretfully: "I surreptitiously let you in on this to see what you, who fancy yourself a Nature Guardian, would do when faced with an evil devil trying to devour the star spirits." "Unfortunately..." "That lady does not seem willing to personally stage such an exciting drama." "You should be happy." "Her deliberate avoidance of you while doing these things shows she has you in her heart, which is not good for you, a legendary female devil soon to become the Purgatory King." "Having a weakness makes her an easy target..." Saying this, Devil Lord Morgan''s gaze toward Matthew carried a hint of malice. Soon to become the Purgatory King? Matthew was aware that this casually leaked information was certainly intentional on Devil Lord Morgan''s part. Therefore, his face didn''t show much disturbance. He simply continued the conversation with Devil Lord Morgan at his own pace: "Completely devouring the star spirits won''t be so easy, will it?" Devil Lord Morgan smiled meaningfully: "Of course." "But she has already made all the preparations in advance. The twelve Iron Tree Hearts are just the final part of the ritual, and the most critical step." "You seem very curious about that lady''s actions and plans." "How about this." "We make a deal. I will tell you all of her plans and actions, and where she will go next..." Matthew blinked: Chapter 1794: 492 Ice Wind Thunderstorm and Star Realm Shoes_2 "So, what do I have to give in return?" Old Morgan said, "Lost Paradise..." Matthew chuckled twice. But Old Morgan suddenly said, "Is Isabelle truly going to leave this world?" "I just want to confirm the authenticity of this information, I don''t care about anything else." Saying this, he fixed Matthew with an incredibly serious gaze. Meanwhile, a formal contract rapidly appeared between the two. The contract, automatically generated by Old Morgan''s racial talent, was briefly scanned by Matthew. The content of the contract was simple: Matthew was to confirm Isabelle''s whereabouts. In return, Old Morgan would relay all the information he knew about "that lady" to Matthew. "How about it?" "This is a very simple contract, not involving too much content. If Isabelle is really leaving, me getting an early confirmation won''t affect the overall situation. Would you say that''s right?" Old Morgan scrutinized Matthew, never taking his eyes off him. A cold smirk crossed Matthew''s face: "You never intended to trade, did you?" "You just want to observe my reaction after you propose this trade, to judge the veracity of that piece of information." "Tell me, what have you read from my face or heart?" Old Morgan silently watched Matthew. After several seconds, he sighed deeply, "You''re craftier than you look for someone so young, you don''t even seem human, more like one of us demons." Since he had seen through the other''s intentions, Matthew had no plan to give Old Morgan even a sliver of feedback. He glanced over the water under the enormous lotus. This was the outer edge of a quarter of the Earth Core Dream. Logically, if Sif had truly taken the Iron Tree Heart of this space, then her next target would definitely be the remaining three Earth Core Dreams. "All parts of the outer layer, there should logically be interconnected passages..." Matthew mused to himself. Just then, large patches of collapse suddenly appeared on the surface of the water. Even the lotus they were on started to become quite unstable. Old Morgan''s voice came through eerily: "The external incarnation of the Stuluk Star Spirit is the Iron Tree." "Now that the Iron Tree Heart is gone, this space has entered a countdown to collapse." "The planes of the outer world are this fragile, a severe condition beyond the imagination of you beings who live in constant, unchanging environments." "Since you have no intention to trade with me, you must leave before the space collapses, otherwise, you''ll be trapped in the endless void of the astral world." "This is my last piece of advice to you, take care, kid." With that, Old Morgan and the shadow of the Black Goat disappeared from the surface of the water. Boom boom boom! The thunderous sound of falling rocks came from above. Matthew could sense that the matter of this place had begun an endless peeling away Regardless of Old Morgan''s true intentions, he was not wrong in this aspect. This endless cavernous world would completely collapse in no more than half a day! Amidst the chaos, Matthew looked regretfully at the World Wall. He patted the Rock Bear''s head, hoping the creature could activate its miraculous talent and take him directly through to the outer world of the next Earth Core Dream. However, after several minutes, the Rock Bear just looked at him with a dazed and adorable expression. Nothing else happened. "It seems I must leave this place first." "The abilities of the Heavenly Family Deer when used in situations lacking clear coordinates could easily result in being lost within the astral world void..." Matthew sighed to himself. He decided to follow his reason, first to find Melinda and Konda, return to Stuluk, and then devise a plan to pursue the footsteps of the female devil that possibly was Sif. However, just as he was making his way back above the platform, his data bar conveyed some long-awaited messages. ... "Notice: Your Subordinate God ''Tyraste'' has killed more than 300 demons inside the Kunwu Ruins! As a result, you have gained a substantial amount of Founder Energy! Your side mission ''Collect the Energy!'' has completed beginner target 2! You have received the corresponding reward (a random Legendary Spell or Ability of the Nature Domain) Blizzard: You can create a supernatural sphere of 30 to 300 kilometers in diameter. Inside this sphere, extreme and persistent blizzard and thunderstorm disasters will occur, dealing devastating damage to all life within the environment. Duration: Up to a maximum of 72 hours. Preparation time: 6 to 60 hours (depending on the size of the supernatural sphere)." ... Well done, Old Tai! Matthew''s spirit was lifted. He hadn''t expected the mission to yield results so quickly C despite Old Tai''s silence, he was incredibly diligent whenever he took on a task! The acquisition of the legendary spell "Ice Wind Thunderstorm" wasn''t that consequential. Matthew''s interest in such large-scale destructive spells had always been moderate. But during the completion of the mission, Tyraste collected a vast amount of Founder Energy in the Kunwu Ruins! That was what Matthew valued the most! He kept checking the energy display in Lost Paradise, making sure he wasn''t seeing things "Founder Energy has actually accumulated over 1000 points!" "Old Tai is truly remarkable!" "He gathers it much faster than I can by myself!" Matthew''s heart was filled with joy. Because he realized another strategy to break the deadlock! The next second. Matthew''s consciousness quickly entered Lost Paradise. Then he utilized the Founder Authority. Directly resurrected the Traveler God Moson! A burst of intense white light dissipated. Merely seconds later. The characteristically frail figure of Vampire Moson, the Nature Soul, began to sway slightly as it appeared in Matthew''s view! "I, have I been resurrected after death?" "So that''s how it is..." Without waiting for Moson to slowly comprehend and absorb the information and memories after the Ascension event. Matthew pulled him out of Lost Paradise! "I need your help to enter the outer world of the next Earth Core Dream!" Matthew quickly explained the situation. Moson, still seeming a bit dazed, listened. But the God of Travelers had a unique understanding of plane travel. A few seconds later. He clapped his hands and said: "I get it." "If it''s the outer world of the Earth Core Dream, then it''s essentially part of the dream." "I sense that this so-called outer world is a fragmented ring structure, with its four quarters maintaining a certain distance from each other, existing due to the gravity of the inner world..." "I can use the ability of a Plane Traveler to track that gravitational pull, then..." Matthew interrupted Moson''s lengthy speech: "Take me there." Moson rolled his eyes: "Matthew, tell me honestly, did you resurrect me just for this emergency?" Matthew nodded frankly. The God of Travelers sighed: "All right." "Lucky I''m still of some use, wait, let me see if my old craftsmanship is still there..." As he spoke. He produced three pairs of straw sandals from nowhere, carefully enchanted them, and then handed them to Matthew. The latter took them and saw... ... ''Tip: You have obtained "Traveler God''s Star Realm Shoes"! Star Realm Shoes (One-time consumable): They can take you through the many planes of the astral world, reaching the plane you most desire to visit.'' ... "Put on these shoes, and you can go wherever you want to go!" Moson said cheerfully. Matthew expressed his thanks and hurriedly sent the God of Travelers back into Lost Paradise. Then he put on the sandals and activated the enchantment on them. A few seconds later. A feeling of immense shaking flooded into Matthew''s view. The world before him shattered like a mirror, rapidly falling apart. Yet Matthew''s heart became more settled than ever before. He didn''t know how much time had passed. The shattered world started to "stitch" back together gradually. The sights before Matthew''s eyes began to clear once more. At some moment. He realized his feet were on soft grass. Matthew suddenly saw. Standing before him was an enormous construct made of steel! It was a huge Mechanical Butterfly! "God of Truth..." Matthew murmured. ... Chapter 1795: 493 Summer Night ... This was another Broken Ring in the outer dream realms. Different from the endless caverns of the previous quarter-ring. In this world, Matthew saw an endless grassland, interspersed with a few snow-capped mountains. He glanced over. The grassland seemed without bounds. And likewise, the snow mountains towered into the clouds, their peaks unseen. This was a more vast and majestic space, but as soon as Matthew entered, he felt an unprecedented sense of oppression and suffocation On a field far away. Large pools of blood had solidified into black crystals, merging with the green grass, causing that patch of lawn to appear black and red, giving off a sharp and painful feeling. Hundreds of bodies lay haphazardly across the Black and Red lawn. Half of the bodies were foreign women from the astral world, while the rest were merely scattered spiritual dust and shattered metallic structures. The distinctive patterns on the constructions made their identities unmistakably clear They were a group of Ancients from the Sky Heart Land. Now, they had been destroyed by a force so powerful that it seemed invincible. Matthew glanced at the mechanical butterfly defeated nearby, knowing the tragic sight before him was not the work of the God of Truth. If it had been the havoc wrought by Chaotic Ether, it certainly wouldn''t have been so orderly. Matthew observed the method of action. It more closely resembled a legendary powerhouse acting alone, who, in a matter of seconds, had torn apart all biological armor, flesh, and souls, creating the scene left behind. His expression grew even graver. A few dozen seconds later. Matthew crossed the tragic site and approached the massive figure of the God of Truth. The mechanical butterfly seemed to be dormant at the moment. Matthew could sense its unique life fluctuations. But at the same time. The originally uncontrollable Ether Ripple from the God of Truth had dropped to a very low frequency. Matthew''s face showed a hint of curiosity. The butterfly seemed to have found a way to contain its Chaotic Ether Core within? He took a few steps closer. Suddenly. A pair of wings behind the God of Truth unconsciously fluttered for a moment, and then a tired yet familiar voice emerged from within the butterfly: "Matthew, you finally arrived." "I''m truly glad to see you." "But I''m sorry, you can''t go any further..." That was the butterfly''s voice. Matthew knew this legendary Machinist had chosen to merge with the God of Truth to safeguard the beings of Order City. From the looks of it. The butterfly''s Will was still fairly clear. Yet the other''s words made Matthew frown: "Did Sif ask you to stop me from going further?" The butterfly sighed: "She doesn''t want to meet you now." Matthew perplexed: "Why?" The butterfly bitterly smiled: "I don''t know." "But part of the agreement I made with her was to stop all uncertainty that could sabotage her plans." "And you are the biggest uncertainty of them all..." It was indeed Sif. Matthew steadied himself. He knew Sif''s visit to the Red and Black Castle was bound to bring some changes and was aware of the incredible power brewing in the Blood of Barthor. But after experiencing all this in person, He still instinctively felt it was both abrupt and surreal. "How did you come across her?" Matthew controlled his emotions and kept calm, questioning the butterfly in a flat tone. The butterfly thought for a few seconds and then spoke slowly: "You know, my integration with the God of Truth is to control the Chaotic Ether Core." "But I quickly realized that I had underestimated the strength of the Chaotic Ether." "I really don''t know how the Goddess of Magic and Lady Isabelle resisted the assaults from the Chaotic Ether, but the moment I came into contact with it, I felt as if I was going to be torn apart by that infinite, wild, and chaotic force..." "At that time, some parts within the God of Truth also underwent over-etherization, to the extent of exhibiting the activities and even spirituality of the Self." "If I didn''t intervene, it wouldn''t have taken long before the God of Truth and I became something akin to a Super Divine Monster." "Consequently, I was forced to leave Aindor, and the reason I chose to fly to the Storluk Planet was that I knew they had a type of construction material that could induce long-term dormancy in Ether." "This material is rather precious, and I was already prepared to trade with Storluk Industries when I arrivedI am well aware of the ambitions of these space undead; cooperating with them would certainly mean relinquishing most of the benefits, but I had no other choice in the face of inevitability." "However, just at the moment of landing, I was unexpectedly greeted by Ms. Sif''s call." "She informed me that she happened to have a batch of construction material that could stabilize the God of Truth, and she was willing to offer it to me for free. She also told me that she was very interested in the "God of Truth," as long as I helped her complete her current plan. Afterwards, she would help me suppress the Chaotic Ether Core within the "God of Truth" with all her might" "I weighed the decision for a while and decided to cooperate with her." "She kept her promise immediately and gave me all the materials, which is why you can now see the stable state of the ''God of Truth''." "As a return, I must stay here and block any unexpected factors for her." "I actually guessed you might come, but I didn''t expect you to arrive so soon" Butterfly''s voice was full of apologies. "I know you came for the ''God of Truth,'' and the situation was urgent at the time; I really couldn''t explain in detail. Now the circumstances have changed drastically, and I have to stand on your opposing side" "I''m really sorry, Matthew." Matthew remained silent for half a minute before he slowly said, "Tell me her plan." Butterfly pondered, "She didn''t go into detail with me, but it seems she plans to pocket the Storluk by enslaving or controlling the star spirits." Matthew countered, "So, you agree with her plan?" Butterfly sighed, "I have no choice." "But then again, Lady Sif''s plan is not as wicked as you imagine." "The outer world''s star spirits are not as kind as you think; they are but larger Nature Souls." "From what I know, in the ancient history of Storluk, the star spirit of this planet had a long-standing routine of demanding human sacrifices of young men and maidens." "Moreover, this type of star spirit from the outer planes mostly remains in the phase of creating massive calamities to instill fear and obedience in the natives." "They might be pure, powerful, perhaps the embodiment of this planet''s Natural Will; but they are also evil, also savage, and also symbols of backwardness and ignorance." "In short, the star spirit of this planet is not as innocent and pitiable as you imagine" Matthew abruptly asked, "So, becoming part of purgatory is a fitting end for it?" Butterfly paused for a moment, "At least for Aindor, it is a good thing that Storluk gets devoured by purgatory." "On one hand, Aindor loses a potential competitor in the material plane; on the other hand, purgatory becomes more stable after devouring Storluk, delaying the demons'' invasion of Aindor." Matthew couldn''t help but laugh, "You really are a good persuader." Butterfly chuckled dryly. Matthew continued, "Hibernation is just a temporary solution, right?" "What are your plans for dealing with the Ether Core later?" Butterfly didn''t seem to be hiding anything: "I plan to find a place to imitate the methods of the Starry Night God and create a smaller, more efficient Golden Ring, which will allow me to build a small Magic Pool." "This is going to cost a lot of gold and supplies, far beyond what just the Order City can provide." "Plus, the location for the Magic Pool cannot be on Aindor. Otherwise, all my previous efforts would be wasted. The best location would be a Secondary Plane adjacent to Order City." "Of course, Storluk would also be an excellent option." Butterfly had made their intentions quite clear. Matthew grasped the meaning. He pondered for a few seconds before pretending to casually ask, "So, she promised to build a small Magic Pool in Storluk to house the Ether Core after all this?" Butterfly answered, "The condition is that she can conquer this planet." "There are many uncertainties currently in Storluk, but to Lady Sif, Matthew, it seems like you are the most likely one to hinder her." "That''s why I must stop you." Matthew squinted and asked, "Is this part of the contract you signed with her?" "You should know that demons are quite skilled at tampering with contracts," "especially beautiful female devils." Unexpectedly, Butterfly answered, "No, I actually didn''t sign a direct contract with Lady Sif." "What we have is just a verbal agreement." "In fact, the loyalty contract I signed with the ''God of Truth,'' under the name of the summoned creature, points to the name of another unknown demon" At this point, Butterfly''s tone turned slightly strange. Matthew promptly asked, "What name?" Butterfly said in a subdued voice, "Summer Night. Blood Banner." Matthew blankly asked, "Who?" Chapter 1796: 494 Matthews dad ... "Who is Summer Night. Blood Banner?" Matthew asked with some confusion, looking at Butterfly. Butterfly was equally confused and said, "I don''t know." "But on the contract I signed with Lady Sif, the other party listed in the relationship of subordination is that name." "Through the summoning contract, I can perceive that it is an extremely powerful life, presumably the successor of the Blood Robes." "It also seems that his body flows with the power of the Blood of Barthor..." Matthew''s mind stirred. Blood of Barthor? When had that become so common? Could it be something that Lutisia and Sif concocted together? A strong curiosity about this "Summer Night. Blood Banner" suddenly surged in Matthew''s heart. However, Butterfly did not delve further into this topic. Instead, he continued to advise, "Anyway, let it be, Matthew!" "You are the guardian of Aindor, not the guardian of Storluk. Even if you are filled with compassion and pity, you cannot possibly protect the entire Multiverse, right?" To be more direct, even someone as powerful as you can truly guard only one or two cities at best." "As for other places, they are merely vassals of a powerful domain." "As a city lord of Order City, I am well aware that Canning''s prosperity is built on the foundation of vampirically draining other Demiplane cities." "I think the same is likely true for Rolling Stone City." "Aindor, as a whole, is no exception; a strong Storluk is not good for the interests of Aindor Continent, on the contrary, the decline of the Storluk planet aligns more with the interests of the Aindor Continent." "To put it further," "The natives of this planet were already slaughtered by the space undead pirates from the deep space, and now those who occupy this planet are colonizers and invaders lacking in moral grounds." "Isn''t their destruction a form of revenge by the natives?" "As for the star spirits of Storluk, as far as I know, during the period of space undead invasion, they were the first to surrender and submit to evil, they too are not innocent." "The best ending for this planet would be to be assimilated by purgatory, and then, after the long passage of time, to be redeveloped..." "Once Lady Sif conquers this planet, she would have the opportunity to turn Storluk into the legendary ''Tenth Purgatory'', and she herself could become the youngest figure of a status akin to a Lord of the Nine Hells..." Butterfly continued his earnest persuasion, speaking a lot. His oratory was indeed sharp; many skewed arguments seemed quite reasonable after his repeated explanations. Matthew listened for a while and couldn''t help laughing, "Looking at your stance, it seems like I am the only obstacle preventing Sif from conquering Storluk." "Would she definitely succeed if I do not intervene?" Butterfly thought for a moment and said, "The likelihood is high." "She herself has gained incredible power, her personal momentum is strong, and even Devil Lord Morgan is willing to outwardly submit to her..." Matthew interrupted, "What exactly is the situation with Old Morgan?" Butterfly did not conceal the truth and quickly said, "After the Great Tear, Storluk and purgatory further bordered each other, overlapping, and both sides had a major conflict at the border, something you must be aware of." Matthew nodded. Butterfly continued, "At first, the demons, taking advantage of the information disparity like Purgatory Blood River, indeed caught Storluk Industries off guard." "But once Storluk reacted, and began to massively mobilize their industrialized weapon series to strike the cities on the borders of purgatory, the situation changed." "You might not be aware, but both sides were fiercely fighting at the border, yet the recent outcomes have been a consistent retreat by the purgatory side!" "It has been proven that even mighty demons have a hard time gaining an upper hand against the terrifying system of highly industrialized space undead, where military and politics are integrated." "The situation in Barthor Purgatory is slightly better; with the Demoness of Desire Glasia''s endless support, Devil Lord Turay managed to defend the border barriers through substantial sacrifices." "But the situation in Morgan''s Purgatory is very bad." "Old Morgan himself has not yet recovered from his intense battle with Soria, and Morgan''s Purgatory itself was left fragmented and severely weakened by Soria, thus under the assault of various Strategic Weapons, Morgan''s Purgatory nearly collapsed entirely, many demons were taken to be made into fresh tin cans..." "In such a situation, Old Morgan had no choice but to make a desperation move, his willingness to support Lady Sif''s plan is probably because he cannot resist the onslaught of the Imperial Descendants on a material level and had to think of another way through the star spirits." Matthew internally nodded. So Aline Morgan impersonating Sif was also part of their plan, likely to divert the attention of the Imperial Descendants or the Ancients. "Even with Old Morgan''s support, this matter isn''t going to be easy," Matthew earnestly said. "You all are viewing Storluk too simplistically." "Not to mention whether the Ancients have anything up their sleeves, once the Imperial Descendants get involved in Earth Core Dream affairs, the situation could become very dangerous for all of you." "I have faced the Azure Dragon Series and the Sky-reaching Matrix myself, and I know the horror of those Strategic Weapons." "Although these weapons ostensibly cannot affect inside the Earth Core Dream, that is based on the Ancients and Imperial Descendants having divergent views." "Once the star spirits truly face a threat, and the Ancients and Imperial Descendants cooperate, the Azure Dragon Series'' Death God''s Lock targeting every significant entity in the dream will make matters much more complicated." Chapter 1797: 494 Matthews dad_2 "Sif''s plan, I still don''t know it, but going in alone is still too risky..." Hearing this, Butterfly couldn''t help but admit, "Your analysis makes sense." "Perhaps this is also one of the important reasons why Lady Sif hoped we would stop you." "She probably knows the journey is very dangerous, so she doesn''t want you to be involved..." Matthew blinked his eyes, "I might not hinder her, but there''s a high chance I could help her." "So, do you still want to stop me now?" Butterfly fell silent. He was obviously troubled. Seizing the moment, Matthew said, "You should be very clear about my relationship with her." "Although we have a bit of a rift now, it''s clearly not a big deal." "If we were to reconcile later on, your current actions would hardly be dignifiedeven if she instructed you to do so." Butterfly sighed, "But I signed a contract..." Matthew said, "Strictly speaking, you made a contract with a demon named Sif Suki, not with Sif herself, so you don''t necessarily have to follow her orders." "Besides, you''ve already tried your best to stop me, and failing because I''m better is a reasonable fact, isn''t it?" As he spoke, Matthew raised his hand and threw a Malicious Transfiguration at the huge Mechanical Butterfly! Pfft! A grey light ball hit the metal surface, didn''t create even a ripple, and was directly immune! Matthew raised his eyebrows, "Transform!" Butterfly was silent for a few seconds, then, after a sigh, actually turned his head and transformed into a dumb-looking goat! "You have to deal with her!" "Or sort out Sif Suki!" The goat said seriously, "Otherwise, I''m done for!" Matthew gently patted the goat''s head and followed the direction it implied. Along the way, The Rock Bear was also tirelessly communicating with the will of the Broken Ring World, frequently identifying or correcting Matthew''s direction. It was during this process That Matthew realized the Rock Bear had gradually mastered a common language, barely reaching the point where it could communicate with humans. Matthew asked him, "Can you sense any difference between this dream and the normal natural dreamland?" The Rock Bear answered, "Many differences." "Natural dreamlands are mostly a whole entity in most cases." "But the Earth Core Dream is fragmented, which suggests that the star spirits'' will has suffered tears in other words, the natural wills on this planet are not unified; they are even proliferating, branching out into many kinds of thoughts." "Over time, the natural wills would fight each other in the form of avatars or appointed messengers, and only the ultimate victor would become the new planetary willthe star spirit." Upon hearing this, Matthew''s mind stirred, "Are you saying that, before this, the planetary will of Storluk had already fractured?" "The female giant being eroded by the Purgatory Blood River, although a star spirit, is not the entirety of Storluk?" The Rock Bear vaguely said, "Something like that." Matthew was puzzled, "What do you mean by ''something like that''?" The Rock Bear sighed, "I''m just a child, not even a year old, and even though my talents have allowed me to inherit some things, making direct judgments is still a bit difficult for me." After a few seconds of silence, Matthew suddenly asked, "Then, what talents have you mastered now?" The Rock Bear immediately got excited, "I''ve recently awakened the talent for Divination!" "I''m very suited for reading fortunes for people!" Matthew said straight away, "Then can you read mine?" The Rock Bear immediately shook his head rapidly, "Your fate is very complex, affected by many factors, and carelessly delving into it could easily backlash." Matthew shrugged his shoulders, "There''s no one else here except me." The Rock Bear pondered, "Don''t you have anyone else you want divined?" "Someone close to you?" "Uh, excluding strong individuals like Lady Sif or Old Devil Lord Morgan..." "It''s better if they''re a bit weaker but still mysterious..." Matthew suddenly said, "Sif Suki?" The Rock Bear had been eavesdropping on all of Matthew''s conversations with Butterfly, of course, and thus had some impression of this name. He pondered for a while, "Then I''ll try it." Saying this, He did some preliminary Divination Spell gestures quite ceremoniously, then hopped and jumped around on the grass, with both his large bear eyes gleaming with blue light. After about a dozen seconds, The Rock Bear suddenly convulsed as if electrified. He started drooling from the corners of his mouth. After a while, The blue light in the Rock Bear''s eyes faded away. His tone became weak and excited, "Matthew!" "I found your dad!" Matthew was startled: "What?" The Rock Bear said excitedly: "Yes, yes, it''s your dad!" "Your father, you know?" "I saw in the river of fate that you and him" "That is, Sif Suki, have a very strong overlap, which usually only occurs between direct relatives, most commonly between father and son!" "Do you have a son?" Matthew hesitated and shook his head. The Rock Bear said with conviction: "Then Sif Suki must be your dad!" Matthew slapped him on the head: "I am your dad!" The Rock Bear covered his head, aggrieved. Under Matthew''s stern gaze, he also became somewhat uncertain: "Well, divination, after all, can have some inaccuracies." "Maybe I saw it wrong." "He could also be your grandfather..." His voice was almost inaudible by the last sentence. Matthew couldn''t be bothered to argue with him about it any further. He hadn''t trusted the prophecy spells to begin with, and since learning about the relationship between the Original Universe and the Mirror Universe, he felt even less certain about them. The power of reflection from the Original Universe was certainly strong at the macro level, but it was riddled with flaws in the details. Not to mention the multitude of errors that can arise when interpreting the power of reflection with prophecy spells. Right then, he made all haste to find the center of this segment of the Broken Ring. The grassland World seemed vast, but because the directions were easier to discern, exploration was quite efficient. Before long, they successfully arrived at a lake that looked like a sapphire. On a small island at the center of the lake, a giant Iron Tree grew surprisingly. Strangely, at the lake''s edge, there was a light blue defence shield, apparently constructed of psionic power. "The Iron Tree Heart here hasn''t been taken yet?" "But where is Sif?" Matthew''s expression relaxed. But when he tried to use the Sword of Slaughter to pass through the psionic defence shield, the latter sucked both him and the Rock Bear in! After entering, Matthew saw a completely different scene He saw the azure water of the lake had dried up, turning into an endless Blood River. The Iron Tree on the small island had also cracked open. Black-purple flames burnt wildly around the Iron Tree. The terrifying heat, the suffocating feeling that hit his face, and the abhorrent stench interwove into a symphony from purgatory in this space. Several demons with goat horns slowly climbed out of the Blood River. Their eyes were filled with hostility when they looked at Matthew. "Too late again?" The Rock Bear murmured to himself: "It seems she has already taken the Iron Tree Heart and set a trap for us here." "We need to break out of this trap quickly..." Before he finished speaking, the blue psionic defence shield began to close slowly, turning into a pitch-black iron cage. Above the iron cage, a huge black curtain appeared. The black curtain lowered slowly. In an instant, Matthew''s vision darkened. "The master ordered to trap you." "But I have a different idea." The strongest of the goat-headed demons coldly pulled a red Flame Longsword from a body on the ground, saying ominously: "Killing you is the best choice for the Suki Kingdom." "The future of the Suki Kingdom doesn''t need a prince." "A queen alone is sufficient..." His presence while saying this was quite impressive. Yet Matthew didn''t even deign to look at him properly! In fact, the moment the black curtain shut, Matthew had voluntarily closed his eyes: "Not right." "Very not right!" The next moment, something within his Insight was touched! ... Hint: You have detected that you have been marked with "Blasphemy - First Come First Serve"! First Come First Serve: As the marked "Latecomer," no matter what you do, you will always be one step behind the "Firstcomer." You sense the identity of the Firstcomer Sif Suki. ... Matthew suddenly opened his eyes. Just as he wondered when such a secret Blasphemy had been cast upon him, that goat-headed demon had already rushed towards Matthew with furious rage! ... Chapter 1798: 495 Vine Swamp ... "Get out!" As Matthew bellowed out, the goat-headed demon staggered backward several steps before stabilizing his posture. His two companions behind him fared even worse, being knocked back over ten meters and struggling to regain stability for quite some time. Matthew squinted his eyes. This goat''s resistance is kind of high. With his current reputation, even winged dragons would tremble at his shout, yet the goat just retreated a few steps without any other adverse effects. That''s resistance level only Lords possess! "Bulita Demon?" Matthew quickly identified the key to the goat''s resilience. It was due to his unique bloodline and race. Bulita Demons are high-level demons originally from the Seamless Secret Cave, rumored to have once followed Barthor, the Lord of the Nine Hells, and were later gifted to his daughter Glasia. Unfortunately, the Demoness of Desire didn''t value her father''s old subordinates. This left the group not very content under Glasia''s command, hence in the Suki Kingdom, their ancestor Mophisto betrayed Glasia, and the Bulita Demons became the first group of high-level demons to defect from the Seamless Secret Cave and join the Suki Kingdom. Bulita Demons are born with exceptional toughness and magic resistance. Besides that, their physical strength is very high. In the Suki Kingdom, it was widely rumored that four Bulita Demons can physically withstand a young Winged Dragon. Although this claim might be exaggerated, the excellent bloodline and physical condition of Bulita Demons are clearly evident. Standing in front of Matthew were three elite Bulita Demons. The goat was the elite among elites. While his level might only be 20, his physical strength was comparable to that of the more formidable legendary warriors. Thus, after only a few seconds, the goat-headed demon charged at him again with a howl. At that instant, his head''s horns and his feet burst into black-green flames. With each step the goat took, the black-green flames grew brighter. Under the effect of the black-green flames, every inch of space the goat touched underwent slight distortions! This was the spell-like ability inherited from the Bulita Demons'' bloodline Twisted Fire! Twisted Fire greatly increases chances of misjudgment by the enemy and can cause targeted spells or attacks to go astray. It also inflicts substantial psychological pressure on the enemy. However, facing Matthew, this spell-like ability seemed a bit less significant. He just stood in place, straightened his back slightly, his gaze becoming more intense as he looked into the goat''s eyes Ability: Above the Dragon! A more powerful Intimidation burst forth from Matthew, indiscriminately affecting everyone in the space. Except for the Rock Bear honestly shrinking in a corner, the other three Bulita Demons all trembled, and their legs began to shake violently! Even the goat was no exception. Their eyes wide and furious, they were drenched in sweat, clearly struggling against the overwhelming intimidation coming from Matthew. "Sent to deal with me? Think again in your next life, when you will have probably offended your own master..." Matthew chuckled lightly, casually tossing out the Yeager Blade. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Three greyish imps surged from the Yeager Blade, each flying towards one of the three Bulita Demons. Seconds later, the horrific screams of Bulita Demons filled the air. The imps, with effort yet determination, pulled their souls out of their bodies! Matthew didn''t give them a chance to plead. Instead, after the Yeager Blade annihilated the demons'' souls, he collected all the remaining spirituality into the Lost Lantern. "Roar!" After the three Bulita Demons died abruptly, more low-level demons crawled out of the lake formed by their blood. In a few blinks of an eye, the entire spherical space was filled with hundreds and thousands of demons. But Matthew was well aware. These demons were probably just sent to delay him. Without a second thought, he surveyed the area with a cold gaze, and at the same time, the negative energy domain spread over the entire area Spell: Law of Death! Under the grip of the powerful instant death spells, a multitude of low-level demons fell like harvested leeks in waves. In less than half a minute, the water in the Blood Lake turned from red to pale pink. Correspondingly, the evil aura in the entire space significantly subsided, and the number of demons emerging from the lake sharply decreased. But at this moment, there was a new change in the spherical space. Matthew saw the land and lake rapidly transform into a vast swamp. And from within the swamp, numerous vines emerged. In just about twenty seconds, the entire space was covered with countless vines, thorns, and swamps. Matthew floated in the air, trying to find a place to perch, but even he was slightly troubled by the wildly-growing vines! ... "Warning: You have killed three Bulita Demons, triggering the subsequent trap ''Vine Swamp''! Vine Swamp: This is a projection of a Demiplane attached to the Suki Kingdom. Within this projection, all trapped creatures will face endless vines and swamps..." ... A Demiplane''s projection? Quite a grand gesture. "Did you do all this just to trap me?" Matthew''s expression became a bit complex. Amidst the immense vines, he thought he saw a fleeting glimpse of Sif. But quickly, his mind became clear again "This is not Sif''s spell." Chapter 1799: 495 Vine Swamp_2 "It''s the handwriting of Lutisia!" Matthew sensed a potent charm and illusion force among the Vine Swamp, a power with which he was not unfamiliar, having perceived it before in his encounters with Lutisia. It was a kind of charm force with a quite personal style. Once experienced, ordinary people would never forget it. "Indeed." "The task of conquering a planet like Storluk is too unrealistic for Sif to undertake alone." "She may carry the Blood of Barthor, but fundamentally, she is still too green." "Who could be behind her, if not Lutisia!" Matthew instantly saw through the intricacies of the situation. Lutisia. The current queen of the Suki Kingdom, Rheager''s sister, Sif''s aunt. She was the most powerful individual in the Suki Kingdom. "If Lutisia is involved, this matter might be escalated to an even higher level..." While evading the entanglement of vines, Matthew pondered calmly. A personage of the Blood Banner Queen''s stature could almost decide the future course of a plane. Under normal circumstances, she would definitely not make a move lightly Her previous squabbles with Margaret''s were clearly just for show, and Lutisia intentionally let Margaret win to logically push her into the depths of purgatory. But this time was different. This involved a plane war between purgatory and the Storluk planet. There was also the direct involvement of Devil Lord Morgan and the shadow of the Demoness of Desire, Glacia. Matthew suddenly realized. He might have inadvertently become entangled in a high-level struggle in and outside of purgatory! "No wonder Sif wanted to stop me..." "This might also have been Lutisia''s will..." Matthew understood in his heart. But since he had come, he was not content to be just a bystander. Sif might have her considerations. But Matthew had his convictions! "The projection of the Vine Swamp is just a facade, what traps me is not a snare, but that concealed ''Blasphemy!''..." "To truly catch up with them, I must find a way to break through the ''Profanity - First Come First Serve''!" Matthew had actually realized when it was that he had been subjected to the Blasphemy The day he reached Hume Three. When he heard the rumors about the beauty queen of the Suki Kingdom, The branding on his waist actually had a slight burning sensation. At the time, Matthew thought it was related to the rumors. But now thinking about it, Sif and Lutisia might have been lurking in the shadows at the time, sneakily setting him up with a little combo! With this thought, Matthew''s mood became extremely calm. "They''re a bit too mischievous..." In an instant, He summoned Gordon''s Fire, burning away the prey branding left by Sif on his lower back completely! That moment, He could clearly feel a subtle change in the flow speed of the world before him. Following that, Matthew opened Lost Paradise, temporarily creating a separate space. With the power of Lost Paradise, He easily dispelled the projection of the Vine Swamp and returned to the Broken Ring! ... "Hint: You have successfully dispelled the ''Blasphemy - First Come First Serve''! World Message: Daughter of Barthor, Sif, has successfully destroyed all of the Broken Rings and gathered twelve Iron Tree Hearts. She is on the final step of conquering the Storluk planet..." ... Indeed. Sif had not just recently obtained the second segment of the Broken Ring''s Iron Tree Heart. She had gathered them all. Now she was only one step away from conquering the Storluk planet! But this last step was likely also the most difficult one. "Has the Daughter of Purgatory become the Daughter of Barthor?" "Sif is increasingly showing the colors of Barthor..." Matthew frowned, Then he checked other messages in the data panel. This included some messages from the Sky-reaching Matrix, which also indicated that the outer layer of the Earth Core Dream had been overrun, and Master Guda was calling all beings on the planet to pray for the star spirits. He ordered all Ancients to leave the inner and outer layers of the Earth Core Dream. And he would defend the last barrier of the Earth Core Dream alone, and so on. The message appeared quite touching at face value. But the more Matthew read, the more he sensed a provocative undertone! "This Master Guda is ostensibly calling everyone to preserve their lives, but in reality, he seems to want to stir their emotions. With this message out, any slightly hot-blooded Ancient will probably be desperate to rush into the Earth Core Dream..." With that, He felt even more suspicious that the attack on the Sky Heart Land might have been self-directed by Guda! The high-level conflict between Lutisia, old Morgan, Glacia from purgatory; Guda''s calculations, the complex interests between the Ancients and the Imperial Descendants. All these endings pointed to the inner layer of the Earth Core Dream. Matthew was already itching to know the final fate of the star spirits! He turned to the little bear beside him and said, "Can you make a path that leads to the inner layers of the Earth Core Dream?" The shameless bear slapped his chest confidently, "Don''t mention one path, I can make ten!" Saying so, he hopped onto the grass and began to dig frantically. At first, he was just digging a muddy pit. But gradually, it turned into a passageway between planes, shimmering with flowing lights. Matthew didn''t know whether this was the bear''s own ability or another manifestation of a miraculous talent. But unknowingly, he had already left the Broken Ring and arrived at the inner layer of the Earth Core Dream! During this time, they also encountered a backlash and blockade from two forces. Those two forces were one red and one blue. The red was the Purgatory Blood River. The blue pointed towards the Sky-reaching Matrix and the Ancients. As long as these two forces did not affect the tunnel dug by the shameless bear, Matthew was greatly impressed by the little guy''s strength. He even felt a bit regretful for not having brought him along earlier! "From now on, whenever I go to any natural dreamland, I have to bring this guy!" Matthew decided secretly. Just at that moment, the little guy suddenly looked up at Matthew, "How do you think I''m doing, Matthew?" Matthew nodded subconsciously, "You''re doing great, really amazing!" The other party immediately seized the opportunity, "Then can you get a star spirit for me to command?" "I think she''s not going to last long," "This planet ultimately needs a powerful Nature Soul to oversee everything, why can''t it be me?" Matthew looked at the little guy''s earnest expression. At first, he just wanted to laugh. But gradually, a subtle change appeared in his eyes, "It''s not... impossible." Just then, a huge hole suddenly cracked open above their heads. And then, a terrifying howl roared through. Matthew squinted his eyes Countless single-person airships swarmed in through the hole like a plague of locusts! It was... the army of the Storluk Industrial Empire''s descendants! ... Deep within the Earth Core Dream, the female giant that the star spirit had transformed into was murmuring in pain and distress during her slumber. And right beneath the star spirit''s feet, a gigantic crucible was propped on the ground. In it, a liquid of half magma and half Blood Essence Fluid rolled about, with a dozen golden light points undulating within. With every roll and sedimentation, those golden lights would shrink a little. And on the ground next to the crucible, a dozen Ancient corpses lay haphazardly, and a withered old man was stripped bare of cloth. Every metal component on the old man''s body had been disassembled, and he was also bound by red-brown vines. He was kneeling on the ground, his eyes slightly closed, his breath so weak that he seemed as though he could die at any moment. Yet, a large group of ghosts and Charm Souls were still surrounding the old man, desperately sucking away his spirit! At that moment, two women, one wearing a red cloak and the other black, were conversing in front of the old man. The woman in the black cloak gave a soft laugh, "You still couldn''t trap your little lover," "He''s here," "And I suppose he''s a bit angry..." A mechanical voice emerged from beneath the red cloak, "It doesn''t matter," "Nobody can stop me from completing this plan." "Not even Matthew." With that, she lifted her head, her bright eyes flashing with unwavering determination. "Hehehe... my dear Sif," "Your mouth is tough," "I just hope you''re not soft elsewhere..." The voice of Lutisia carried an indescribable charm, "Shall I deal with him for you?" Chapter 1800: 496 Star Shepherd "I don''t need it!" Sif stated emphatically. Beneath her dark red cloak, her eyes shone with an unmatched sharp red glow, "You just need to do your part." She said. Ignoring Lutisia''s playful smile, she quickly walked to the side of the trapped Ancient leader. At this moment, This elder named Guda had been stripped of all metallic components and shells by various means, Only his core spirit body was exposed. Apart from dual restrictions of spells and physical bonds, Guda also faced a relentless absorption of vital essence by the ghosts and Charm Souls. Under normal circumstances, One would have been drained dry long ago. Guda seemed the same. However, after observing for a while, Sif discovered that about every three to four minutes, the old man would enter a state where his essence was drained and his spirit body was about to collapse. This phenomenon generally lasted for several seconds. But soon, He would slowly regain a bit of energy to ensure the survival of his spirit body form. The energy wasn''t much. Not enough for the voracious ghosts to absorb. Thus, after each cycle of recovery, about every three to four minutes, he would fall into that near-collapse state again. This cycle had repeated countless times. Guda always appeared weak as if he could die at any moment. But he never died. Instead, the surrounding ghosts gradually seemed unable to absorb further... At that instant, A realization flashed in Sif''s eyes, "Is he using the rules of near-death to buy time?" "And every time his state of near-death interrupts the ghosts'' energy absorption, extra energy is needed to restart it..." "Cunning old man, at this rate, it might take three days and nights and still not drain him!" Lutisia was not surprised by this, "Apart from a few others, this old man might be one of the strongest spiritual practitioners in the Multiverse." "Actively controlling his near-death state to avoid additional damage is a piece of cake for him." "I think he''s probably hoping for the reinforcements to arrive." Sif snorted, "So the attack on Sky Heart Land really was his own orchestrated drama?" Lutisia shook her head, "Not sure." "The internal strife within Storluk is no less chaotic than our Purgatory." "I just sensed the approach of the Gray Spider troopsthey had always been unable to find the entrance to the Earth Core Dream, but now they seemed to have found a way in, clearly, someone had secretly sent them the coordinates and a call for help..." Sif understood. The only one who could have called for help was the old man before them. "How many heavy weapons does Gray Spider have?" "Will other troops come as well?" Sif''s tone was a bit more solemn. Lutisia replied nonchalantly, "Don''t worry too much." "The deployment of the Singularity Cannon needs at least three days in advance, other weapons either struggle to reach the Earth Core Dream or do not pose a significant threat to us." "Besides, I just set up over thirty more barriers around the outer layer of the Earth Core Dream." "Ordinary people simply can''t get in." "It would take several days for the troops of Storluk Industries to enter under normal circumstances..." Sif nodded slightly. But her expression did not relax and became even tenser. Seeming to sense her unease, Lutisia chuckled again, "Of course, Matthew is not an ordinary person." "He can definitely get in." "So..." She was about to bring up old matters when the Ancient leader in front of them suddenly opened his eyes. Perhaps it was due to the intense absorption by the Ghost Absorption Spirit, Master Guda''s spirit body had shrunk to the size of a child, and the sockets of his spirit body were deeply hollowed, revealing an extremely evident weariness. He sighed deeply, "Purgatory has already tainted enough land; why are you always so insatiable?" Lutisia retorted directly, "Storluk Planet is vast enough; why then do you covet the material plane?" "And that statement you just made, why don''t you address it to the natives of this planet who were wiped out by your people?" Master Guda slightly lowered his head, appearing compassionate, "I did my best to prevent Storluk Industries from slaughtering the Orcs on this planet, but alas, I couldn''t influence the overall situation. This sin should indeed be borne by our entire race." "This all was indeed a mistake." "If it''s a mistake, it should be stopped and corrected. War is anti-civilization and is bound to be full of sin; there is no need for you to continue bearing new sins. Besides, there should always be one party who takes the initiative to stop, right?" Lutisia sneered, "You make it sound so nice, but at this point, you expect us to stop?" Guda sighed, "Don''t you very much want my life?" "I am willing to exchange my life for the right of the star spirits to make a free choice." "I don''t expect you to let her go directly, just to allow her to make her choice Join Purgatory. Or not. You can use everything except force to seduce, bluff, and bribe her. Just do not coerce her with force. As long as you can agree to this condition. I can die right now, no more words!" Lutisia looked at him with a smile that was not a smile. After a full ten seconds, She unapologetically said, "Stop posturing; this planet''s star spirit has already reached a point of unconditional trust in you; what you lack is just one last chance to show yourself, isn''t it?" Chapter 1801: 496 Star Shepherd_2 "We''ve given you this chance, you''re not going to hesitate, are you?" Upon hearing this, a flash of sharpness appeared in Guda''s eyes. However, he didn''t speak immediately. So Lutisia continued with a cold laugh, "You and I both know, though ostensibly you are a Spiritual Practitioner, in reality, you tread the path of a Star Shepherd." "You must personally nurture a star spirit, or rather, take a star spirit''s unconditional trust and become her master." "The former is easy, but it takes a long time." "The latter is difficult, but can be expedited by manufacturing various predicaments to accelerate the star spirit''s reliance and trust in you." "After all, didn''t the space undead army choose Storluk planet because you saw the potential of the star spirit on this planet?" Guda remained silent, but the flicker of surprise in his eyes clearly exposed his true feelings. "Although I don''t know what kind of agreement you finally made with the Imperial Descendants, during that conquest of the entirety of Storluk, you didn''t appear and instead manipulated everything from behind the scenes, making your motives quite clear." "You also successfully gained the deep trust of the star spirit." Lutisia spoke quickly. When she spoke, her whole body exuded an indisputable confidence and authority: "Storluk wasn''t supposed to border purgatory so soon after the Great Rift." "It''s just that someone accelerated this." "I assume that person can only be you." "You wanted to use the crisis from purgatory to push the star spirit completely into your arms." "All you did was not wrong, but if there is any flaw, it''s just that you were too impatient..." Guda stared at her steadily: "So, you know everything." "The divination spells of the Suki Kingdom are that powerful?" Lutisia gave a slight smile: "I just happened to know a few Giza who fled to purgatory. I accidentally learned from them about a person who, using the story of imprisoning these Giza and practicing Life Energy from their original blood, misused their spiritual practices." "I know these ghosts don''t drain your vitality, but their presence lets you taste the pain the Giza once endured." "If my Insight is not mistaken, you still have at least thirteen sets of Life Energy provided by the original-blood Giza in your brain, right?" "This power can restore you to your prime at any time." "So, there''s no need to continue posturing in front of me, in terms of evil, even we demons must admit defeat before you." Lutisia''s tone was light. But upon hearing this, Master Guda began to cry mournfully: "I am guilty!" "I am so guilty!" "I have killed too many people, I bear too much sin..." "You all have no idea the pain I endure every day and night, and what kind of redemption I am longing for!" His voice was agitated and choked. Sif frowned upon hearing this: "If you know you are guilty, why do you still seek to enslave the star spirit?" Master Guda suddenly stood up, his spirit body''s face distorted violently, and his voice became incredibly fanatic: "You don''t understand!" "You evil devil, you have no idea about the true way of redemption!" "Because I am guilty, that''s why I can''t just die!" "Because I carry endless sins, I need to live longerlive longer than anyone else, so I can better atone!" "Because I have done wrong, I need more and stronger power, so that one day I might rectify my mistakes!" "So I not only can''t die, but I must live a long, strong life!" "I''ve harmed too many lives on this planet, so I am the one who should become the planet''s guardian!" "There''s no one more suitable than me!" At that instant, a surge of terrifyingly abundant psionic power burst forth from Guda''s frail, child-like figure. He easily broke free from his restraints, and the nearby ghosts vaporized instantly! Immediately thereafter, Guda''s body swelled. Within just three or four seconds, he had grown as tall as the star spirit incarnated as a female giant. He forcefully embraced the female giant wrapped in the Blood River and blue light, shouting loudly: "I can''t let you harm the star spirit." "I can''t let you harm Storluk." "As long as I am this planet''s guardian, whether it be demons or conquerors from the Imperial Descendants, none of you can harm my dearest one!" "Awaken!" "The most beautiful stars in this world!" "I will hold you in my embrace, never to part again!" Gradually, under a series of mysterious incantations, Guda''s body slowly merged with the awakening female giant! Following that, the colossal spirit body suddenly vanished into the Earth Core Dream. Lutisia suddenly looked up: "He took the star spirit and hid." "He is crazier than I thought; I thought he just wanted to walk the path of a Star Shepherd, but he actually wants to replace the star spirit itself..." Sif looked at the now empty mountain range, still relatively calm: "This is still within our plan." "Find the old man, kill him, that should do it, right?" Lutisia had just started to reply. But the next second, a huge hole suddenly appeared above their heads, and from it flooded countless single-person combat airships! "He used the power of the star spirit to fully open the entrance to the dream..." Chapter 1802: 496 Star Shepherd_3 Lutisia snorted lightly: "Trying to stop us with the power of the Gray Spider Series?" "No way!" "Since you crave disaster, I shall grant your wish and let disaster and war intensify!" The Blood Banner Queen spread her arms wide. Suddenly, the Blood River, which was originally coiling around the star spirits but now lay atop the giant mountain range, began to boil violently. Immediately afterward, tens of thousands of portals rapidly formed above the Blood River. Countless demons rushed through from the other end of the portals, among them many flying troops, who immediately fought fiercely against the space undead of the Gray Spider army! Just like that, a brutal war broke out unexpectedly in the Earth Core Dream. Neither side consisted of rookies. Thus, the battle quickly escalated from an initial skirmish to a fiercely intense close combat! Massive booming sounds echoed through the caves. Countless dark shadows swept across the sky, with bodies or steel frames crashing to the ground now and then, quickly staining the Earth with black and red traces! Beside the mountain range, after opening the portals, Lutisia instructed: "I''m going to find Guda." "Continue using the Iron Tree Heart to carry out the Purgatory Conquest Ceremony, remember, you must secure the final Dream Stone." "As long as we obtain the Dream Stone, even if the star spirits have completely become Guda''s private property, we can still recreate a brand new star spirit!" Having said that, her figure suddenly vanished on the spot. Blood-colored storms rose from around the mountain range those were several legendary defense barriers that Lutisia had left for Sif. Sif stood within the barrier, watching the countless dark shadows and streaks of blood overhead, her gaze briefly unfocused. She knew the reason for her unease. But now, she clearly had no privilege to think too much. Her efforts up to this point were about to bear fruit; she could not let messy factors ruin everything! "Let us begin." She seemed to mutter to herself. Then quietly walked over to the giant Crucible. At this moment, the Iron Tree Hearts in the Crucible had already melted into part of a golden-red gel. Sif took a deep breath. Next, she stretched out a hand and plunged it directly into the gel. Terrible burns instantly formed on the surface of her skin. Yet she felt no pain. What she felt, was endless pleasure! "I am the Daughter of Purgatory." "Flames only bring me more joy." She murmured quietly. The next second, her hand emerged from the gel, streams of golden-red fluid sliding off, and in her palm was a faintly pulsing heart! "By the name of the Daughter of Purgatory," "I summon the formal arrival of the Purgatory Blood River." "This place..." "is now Purgatory!" She chanted in the ancient demonic language. In a moment, her body was also covered by endless black flames. However, just then, the barriers Lutisia left suddenly faced a series of firepower attacks. A hole quickly appeared in a vulnerable spot! Immediately afterward, Sif saw a space undead army closing in on her position. Among them, one single-person spaceship flew extremely fast, clearly surpassing the normal combat sequence, and charged to the front of all the single-person airships! It was speeding unbelievably fast toward Sif''s location! "Hmm?" For some reason, her heart suddenly gave a violent thump. ... Chapter 1803: 497 Dream Stone ... In the Earth Core Dream. High peaks rose sharply on either side of an expansive space, around which thousands of flying units swirled. Amidst the chaotic roar, demons clashed with golems in a bloody spectacle. Small planes skimmed over one barrier line after another, coming perilously close to penetrating the barrier''s weak point to reach Sif. But in that very moment, hundreds of columns of purgatory fire, like dark fountains, erupted suddenly from beneath the Earth. Boom! Black smoke billowed and yellow dust filled the sky. For a time, visibility in that area was severely hindered. Sif couldn''t help but feel her gaze involuntarily severed. As if in a trance, she thought she saw a demon with four wings on its back perched on the wing of a small plane, utterly destroying its hull. Amidst the chaos, the small plane never reappeared in her line of sight. It seemed to have crashed. "Did I sense that wrong?" She suppressed the feeling of loss. Because a greater challenge was already upon her. At the edge of the purgatory barrier, more and more undead armies began flanking from both sides of the peak. The approaching flying units did not rush to charge; instead, they methodically began to clear nearby demons with great discipline. At first, the aerial combatants were evenly matched. But when the ground units of the Gray Spider Series advanced like a tide into the ground beneath the mountain, the momentum was instantly seized by the people of Storluk Industries The Gray Spider Series deployed a massive number of anti-air golems on the ground in a strategic defensive formation; these golems discharged exceedingly accurate laser beams. Those beams wove into an immensely dense web of firepower. The demons defending the nearby airspace were soon beaten back. With this shift, more space undead piloting various constructs roared closer to where Sif stood. She had seen this scene many times in the crystal ball Lutisia had shown her It was the horrifying spectacle of purgatory''s demons facing execution by an army of space undead wielding superior industrial power and successfully weaponizing spiritual power! Similar scenes had been unfolding since the formation of Storluk Industries, occurring across the Abyss, purgatory, and other outer planes. If not for lacking in high-end battle power, Storluk Industries would likely have unified the outer world already! "Auntie was right." "If no one steps up to stop them, they''ll conquer all planes..." Sif thought. Soon, she saw a distinctive combat unit surge towards the mountaintop, surrounded by clusters of three golem groups. It was the ace of the Gray Spider forces The Earthly Armed! If her intelligence was correct, then the one driving the Earthly Armed, a Strategic Level golem, must be the foremost commander of the Gray Spider Series"Captain Elephant"! Rumors had it, this captain was the strongest amongst the six, coupling with the Strategic Level Earthly Armed, he was able to defeat Devil Lord Morgan''s sons who possessed Legendary Power without giving them a chance to retaliate. Morgan''s Purgatory''s defeat in the Stuluck World was precisely due to Captain Elephant! "Do everything you can to hold them off!" Sif emulated Lutisia''s tone, issuing orders to the devil subordinates around her as indifferently as possible These were all from the Suki Kingdom. All were superior devils loyal to Lutisia. Their power was formidable, enough to easily destroy a medium-sized city in the material world overnight. But against the forces of Storluk Industries, they were probably nothing but cannon fodder! Sif was well aware of this. But she had no choice. The devils knew their fate as well, but the harsh clauses written in the contract left them no room to resist. And so, More than twenty superior devils with Quasi-Legendary Power took flight with great valor. They flew resolutely towards the barrier''s weakest point, which was under fierce attack by Storluk''s forces! "Time..." "Is running out!" Sif clenched the heart in her hand, her forehead slightly furrowed. Despite that, she continued the ritual to summon the Blood River. She came before a rock face to the north of the mountain, then forcefully pressed the Iron Tree Heart, oozing with black and red gels, against it. The next second, under the loud chanting of Blasphemy! the purgatory Blood River that had been hovering above the mountain suddenly surged towards the location of the Iron Tree Heart. In an instant, the Blood River, like a sharp sword, forcibly pierced a small hole into the mountain flesh, concaved by the Iron Tree Heart! Initially, the hole was only the size of a thumb. But as the power of the Blood River kept converging, it quickly cracked wide enough for a watermelon-size breach. The sheen on the outside of that breach was greenish, and the green luminescence kept expanding, eventually turning into an oval portal large enough for a person to enter! Ripples shimmered across the surface of the portal, with countless bubbles emerging behind it, each bubble releasing a vast amount of spirituality upon departing the gateway! "Come forth, Dream Stone..." Sif whispered. The next second, a fiery red flame conjured a ghostly claw out of thin air. The spectral claw waved several times in the air, then fiercely passed through the green portal, reaching deep into unknown realms. Meanwhile, with a crackle of Black Fire, a little devil suddenly appeared on Sif''s shoulder. She flapped her wings while her delicate claws scribbled in a strange manner: Chapter 1804: 497 Dream Stone_2 "Probably needs over twenty minutes..." Sif frowned and said, "Hurry up." The little devil timidly said, "The Dream Stone has settled in the bottom of Planet Lake, which is the most mysterious place of all worlds that have the potential to become part of the material plane. It is said that Planet Lake is even a part of the Rootless River." "I can only search from a distance using the External Claw, and this process takes time, I really can''t speed it up..." Sif snorted softly. The little devil hurriedly flew to the outside of the portal and continued working, full of earnestness. Although Sif''s expression was not revealing, she was actually well aware that finding the Dream Stone required time. No matter how much she urged, she would not be able to improve the efficiency of the little devil''s work. But... "Boom!" After a loud explosion at the mountainside, the barrier left by Lutisia was completely torn apart. A massive number of golems closed in on the peak with menacing momentum Clearly, Captain Elephant and his Gray Spider Series had no intention of giving her more time! "Master..." The little devil timidly called out. Sif calmly said, "You stay here and focus on your work; I''ll be right back." With that, she brought her hands together and then swiftly apart, quickly setting up an esoteric spell of a sanctuary at the spot. Then she took the initiative to step out of the invisible sanctuary and proceeded directly to the mountainside. In the next breath, hellfire surged around Sif Not only was she enveloped in flames, but a full nine purgatory tornadoes sprang up from the ground a dozen meters away from her. They whirled around her, tearing apart anything nearby with relentless force. They clustered around her as if she were a queen being honored in purgatory! "Demons are but creatures that are behind the times and civilization." "It''s hard to imagine that in this age, there is a group that boasts their superiority with power drawn from their own bloodline!" "Isn''t that just telling others that if someone cuts off the source of your bloodline power, you would become utterly useless?" A voice full of arrogance boomed from within the ginormous, mountain-like Earthly Armed, "It''s not that I do not want to give you a chance to surrender." "It''s because you do not qualify!" "Your spell-like abilities are completely worthless in front of me!" The next moment, dozens of blood-red sprays burst from the back of the Earthly Armed. A violent wind rose in the distance. Under the mysterious influence of psionic power, the wind carried red dust, covering the entire mountain. The air also turned a dark red. Suddenly, Sif realized that the world in front of her was filled with countless little black spots. After that, the nine tornadoes that had always lingered around her began to fade away. Even the hellfire on her body dimmed significantly! "My spell-like abilities... have been completely suppressed!" Sif was slightly alarmed. In the previous battles between purgatory and Storluk Industries, demons reported that the Gray Spider troop seemed to possess some special means to greatly suppress demons'' spell-like abilities. However, since the troop left no traces, the suppressed demons generally became captives of Storluk Industries or simply died. Therefore, they had always been in the dark about this mysterious method. Now, she finally faced it herself and understood the terror of this pink dust! Even with the Blood of Barthor, she suddenly felt weak and powerless, though not to the point of losing the ability to move, but it seemed like the strength in her bloodline had been completely suppressed! She felt like she had suddenly reverted from an all-powerful Devil Queen to the powerless little girl she once was! "Look!" "The Blood of Barthor is nothing special after all." Captain Elephant''s mocking voice was cold: "Are you close to losing your footing with just a bit of Blood Vessel Interferon?" "Ridiculous!" "Come, capture that female devil!" Immediately, three action squads composed of mechanical constructions and space undead moved from three directions to encircle Sif. That moment, she hesitated slightly She had ways to escape, but doing so would mean handing over the Dream Stone, which was almost within reach. Her sanctuary could last for a while, but with the level of technology mastered by Storluk Industries, they might find it soon. Then all of the hard work would simply end up benefiting others... In the midst of hesitation, the enemies had already surrounded her. At that instant, Sif gritted her teeth, ready to fight to the death! However, just as all the enemies swarmed towards her, a figure she found somewhat familiar suddenly appeared in the crowd At the same time, a powerful power of the domain enveloped the entire field. Sif''s eyelashes trembled slightly. That was the power of the domain of the soul. It was "Soul Pulse!" "Bone Shattering Lament!" In an instant, a powerful negative energy shock wave penetrated all units present. A soul orb instantly formed in Matthew''s hand. Without any hesitation, he detonated the orb. Immediately after, the horrific wailing tore apart the souls of all units marked with the resistance, toughness, armour, and so on greatly reduced! Snap, snap, snap! An abundance of metal parts scattered everywhere. The space undead of the three squads died sudden deaths! The remaining mechanical constructs also showed signs of chaotic disorder under the interference of Matthew''s domain of the soul! In the chaos, Matthew approached Sif. Without any hesitation, he grabbed her hand: "Follow me first!" Sif hesitated for a moment. Just a moment. Then, in a strained voice, she said, "Okay." The next second, the two disappeared from the spot! Captain Elephant abruptly jumped out from the Earthly Armed. He skimmed low over the ground for a while. Suddenly, he scoffed and said, "Everyone, go search for the Iron Tree Heart nearby." "I''ll wait here for them to come out." As his words fell, a great number of soldiers started to bustle about. ... In the Lost Paradise, Sif silently shook Matthew''s hand off. She looked around, didn''t ask what this place was, and bowed her head in silence. Seeing the atmosphere suddenly become somewhat awkward, Matthew cleared his throat and took the initiative to say, "So..." "In the letter, you mentioned going to a chaotic place to get the key to the Seamless Secret Cave, is that place here?" Sif scoffed coldly, "Of course not." "That was a long time ago. I have already..." At this point, she suddenly thought of something and interrupted herself, "Forget it." "I don''t want to talk about this with you." "Let me out first. I have very important things to accomplish." Matthew smiled, "Let you out to get beaten up by them?" Sif glared and said, "That''s none of your business!" Matthew felt something was amiss, "Is there some misunderstanding?" Sif said, "No." "There''s no misunderstanding between us, everything is clear." Matthew sensed towering resentment in her words, but he didn''t understand the source. "Could it be that something happened to Rheager?" Matthew tried to seek the answer. However, upon hearing this name, Sif yelled as if triggered, "Don''t mention Rheager!" "He''s living the good life in the hands of the Demoness of Desire, eating and drinking every day, and even sleeping well, though he lacks personal freedom, he has it much better than most prisoners!" "His soul is having a merry time in the fire prison of purgatory." "He doesn''t need anyone to rescue him!" Matthew was momentarily startled. At first, he didn''t understand the meaning behind Sif''s words. But looking at her face, furious like a little lioness, an understanding dawned on Matthew: "Are you blaming me for not rescuing Rheager?" Sif said indifferently, "It''s not your obligation." "I''m not blaming youI know you''re busy, you need to protect the entire Rolling Stone Kingdom, even the whole world, you have too many things to attend to..." "I''m also very grateful that you could help me just now." "But I''ve recovered now, and I need to continue my mission. I only hope that in what follows, you won''t hinder me." "That''s not too much to ask for, is it?" Matthew looked at her steadily. Sif''s expression seemed detached, but her eyes revealed her deeply unsettled emotions. "Regarding Rheager''s matter, I have my plans, admittedly a bit late, but as you said, I have many things to worry about, and protecting the Rolling Stone Kingdom is Rheager''s greatest wish." Matthew spoke seriously, "I can let you go." "But you must answer me one question" "Who is the Blood Banner of summer night?" ... Chapter 1805: 498 Soul Copper Coins ... Facing this question, Sif first snorted lightly, then said in a very strange tone, "He is the man I love the most in my life!" Matthew was slightly surprised. Then his heart skipped a beat, and his face showed an incredulous look, "No way..." "He..." However, his words were suddenly interrupted by Sif, "If you don''t let me go, will the Dream Stone that I''ve been preparing to take out end up in the hands of that monster Captain?" Dream Stone? Matthew''s face showed a querying expression. Sif glared at him and said bitterly, "Do you have to meddle in everything?" Matthew smiled, "You know my personality and temper very well." Sif gritted her teeth and said, "Of course." "On the surface, you seem amiable, but deep down you''re more stubborn and domineering than anyone else!" "You always want others to follow your thinking, don''t you?" Matthew blinked, "You could also try to persuade me instead of venting your emotions here." Sif looked around again, "This is Lost Paradise, isn''t it?" "I really shouldn''t have followed you into this space." Matthew just smiled without a word. In Lost Paradise, he held supreme authority and power. Even though Sif had activated the Blood of Barthor, she might still have some ability to fight back against Matthew outside, but in Lost Paradise, it was definitely all Matthew''s call. If he could, he could even use a thousand ways to bind her until she submitted obediently. Of course, Matthew would not do so easily. A few seconds passed. Sif seemed to have accepted her helpless state and quickly calmed down, "The Dream Stone is the linchpin for reconstructing the natural dreamland, and reshaping the essence of star spirits." "With it, there''s a chance to transform this planet into a part of Purgatory." "This matter relates to my agreement with the Demoness of Desire" "As long as I help her expand the Tenth Purgatory, she will return my father''s soul to me..." Matthew nodded. Sif had indeed met Glacia. Her actions were also driven by the Demoness of Desire''s instructions, the explanation made sense. But he still had many doubts, "Why you?" "Are you saying she took Rheager''s soul just to make you conquer Storluk?" It was inconceivable. Keep in mind. When Rheager had just been taken away, the Blood of Barthor within Sif hadn''t been fully activated; at best, she was a potential spellcaster. And now, Matthew felt an extremely dangerous threat from Sif the moment he saw her. This threat was even no less than that from the Starry Night God. This left Matthew astonished but also in awe of the terrifying nature of the Blood of Barthor And he told himself. He might not be able to look at Sif with the same eyes as before... "She chose not just me, but the entire Blood Robes Kingdom." Sif quickly said, "She told me it''s a debt Mophisto owes her, and only after the Blood Robes Kingdom repays it will she return Rheager''s soul and rescind the perennial war decree and warrants by Barthor Purgatory against the Blood Robes Kingdom." Matthew nodded again. He knew that Mophisto was the progenitor of the Blood Robes, who had been Glacia''s guard and lover, but who had betrayed the Demoness of Desire while on a mission to find the Blood of Barthor and conquering lands. This superior Devil also represented the beginning of the millennia-long enmity (in Purgatory''s time) between the Blood Robes Kingdom and the Demoness of Desire. No wonder Storluk was in such turmoil. Old Morgan, Sif, Lutisia continuously entering the fray, whereas the adjacent Barthor Purgatory remained silent. Turns out Sif herself was working for Glacia. This person did nothing, and merely by the soul of Rheager, she could reap the benefits of a conflict of this level? Matthew found it a bit absurd, "This is too crazy." "How could Lutisia agree to this?" Sif did not withhold the truth, "Because the Blood Robes Kingdom is also facing a crisis of existence!" "And a large part of the crisis that the Blood Robes Kingdom faces is actually quite closely related to my father, Rheager." "I only realized this after having lived in the Blood Robes Kingdom for a while In a sense, Rheager indeed wasn''t responsible enough. Indeed. He was responsible towards me, towards us, towards a group of humans in Rolling Stone Town who had no blood relation to him. But towards the Blood Robes Kingdom that bore and raised him, it was a completely different extreme. He shouldered Rolling Stone Town, But he forgot about the Blood Robes Kingdom. I can now understand Lutisia''s dissatisfaction. Maybe people are just that strange sometimes..." Saying this, Sif seemed to be hinting something as she glanced at Matthew. Matthew could only give a wry smile. The girl was implying that he valued the Rolling Stone Kingdom more than Rheager did. This insinuation wasn''t wrong. Over the past six months, indeed Matthew had been spread too thin; he could only start with what was before him. He could understand Sif''s resentment. But given the chance to do it over, Matthew would still stand by his choices. "Rheager probably thought that the Blood Robes Kingdom was strong enough that it didn''t need his protection to flourish forever." "But that''s not the case." "He didn''t know the pressure Lutisia was under The invasion of the Abyss; Storluk''s relentless approach; And the pressure from the Demoness of Desire!" "After the great ruptures, several defensive fronts along the borders of the Blood Robes Kingdom were critical, some cities were even breached by the Space Undead Army from Storluk." "Numerous demons sacrificed themselves on the battlefield, but their sacrifice seemed meaningless, as it did not sway the balance of the war." Chapter 1806: 498 Soul Copper Coin_2 "My Aunt Lutisia was forced to shrink her defenses, and now the Suki Kingdom only has about half of its territory left from its heyday; yet even so, the enemy continues to relentlessly pursue and attack." "According to the current trend, at most within three years, the Suki Kingdom might be wiped off the map of Interdimensional Space!" "If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t be doing this desperate act with me." "Right now is our last chance, whether it''s Rheager''s soul or the survival of the Suki Kingdom, it all depends on the allegiance of the Stuluk Star Spirit." "We can only gain the favor of Purgatory Will and acquire more strength in the Purgatory Mother River by successfully opening the Tenth Purgatory, which in turn will unleash a surge of purgatory in places like the Suki Kingdom." "Only then can the Suki Kingdom continue to have the chips to resist Storluk Industries in the long term." "Matthew, do you understand now why I have been stopping you from getting involved?" Sif gazed steadily at Matthew: "Because I understand you too well!" "You and Rheager are extremely similar in some respects; you both love peace and nature, are keen on protecting the weak, uphold justice, disdain invasion, and hate destruction and Plunder..." "If you found out what I''m doing, you would stop me, wouldn''t you?" "Even if it''s about Rheager''s soul." Matthew pursed his lips and remained silent. Sif looked at him with burning eyes: "Face the reality, Matthew." "The world has long been filled with chaos; you can''t cover everything." "Not only the material world suffers from chaos, many beings from the outer worlds have had their habitats destroyed by calamities. Under such circumstances, they leave their homes in search of a new place to live, but anywhere they go, they are seen as natural invaders." "The inherent contradiction between limited living space and the excessive number of lives is rife with irreconcilable conflicts." "You can''t make precise coordination and judgment every time." "Sooner or later, you''ll be bound by your sense of justice and suffer the pain of making choices." "But I''m different." "I am a demon, the embodiment of evil by nature; I should not have any burden in doing anything." "So, I will not suffer." "I will let others suffer for me." "This is the real me!" Looking at Sif, who seemed to have completely changed into another person. Matthew did not give a lengthy speech but simply said: "You are not a demon; you are a tiefling. You also have human blood flowing through your veins." Sif let out a light snort: "Perhaps." "But the human blood has not brought me anything useful to this day." "The older I grow, the more I realize that the me of the past was just living in a carefree world painstakingly created by Rheagerthe real world is far from that." "I am grateful to Rheager; he gave me a perfect childhood and adolescence." "However..." "Everything must pass with time." "Rheager can''t maintain that created world for a lifetime, he is now himself hovering on the brink of death!" "I want to save him, but I find myself utterly powerless." "I know I can''t rely on anyone else, I can only become stronger myself." "This is something everyone must learn in life." "Now, I''ve learned, and I''ve grown up." At this point. Her tone, instead, became soft and melancholic. Matthew saw deep affection and longing in her eyes: "I am no longer the little girl who used to pester you for history stories." "I have my own thoughts, my decisions, and my will." "I know you may care about me." "For that, I am grateful." "But now, please let me go, and let me complete my mission, okay?" Having said that. She turned her head, her gaze hollow as she looked elsewhere. However, Matthew''s next words brightened her eyes, and she slowly turned her head back: "If you''ve always thought of me as an irredeemably pedantic character, then I can only say you are gravely mistaken, Sif Suki!" "I certainly have my own principles and style of doing things, but I also respect the opinions of other entities." "I''m more willing to seek common ground while acknowledging differences than you might imagine." "I''ve been tracking this purely out of concern for you since I encountered the Butterfly." "I never intended to impede you, even though I don''t agree with your plan." "In terms of specifics, I just want to remind you" "Even if you successfully open the Tenth Purgatory." "You cannot guarantee that the Demoness of Desire will really release Rheager''s soul." "Going Back on Your Word is not something rare for demons." "Especially for a Purgatory Lord who has lived for thousands of years..." Matthew warned with a serious expression. Sif frowned and said: "Of course, I''ve considered the possibility of Glacia going back on her word." "But beyond that, do you have a better way?" Matthew asked directly, "Did you see Rheager when you made the agreement with Glasia?" "Where is his soul hidden?" Without hesitation, Sif replied, "Rheager''s soul is hidden in a copper coin that Glasia carries with her." "That copper coin is quite conspicuous, hanging at her waist, but the trouble is, there are one hundred and eight similar coins It''s said to be the spoils of war that Glasia obtained from ancient Su country. They''re called Soul Copper Coins. Soul Copper Coins possess various incredible abilities, storing souls is just one of them. Each coin holds a soul that Glasia considers part of her collection. If you''re planning to steal it, to be safe, you would need to take all the coins on her. Obviously, that''s an impossible task." After hearing this, Matthew showed a thoughtful expression, "Not necessarily impossible." "My initial plan was to find some skilled thieves to steal Rheager''s soul from purgatory." "In fact, I''ve already got a few reliable candidates in mind..." Sif sighed and said, "But it''s come to this, and I can''t change my mind at the last minute, especially since my aunt has wagered the fate of Suki Kingdom, and Storluk can only become a part of purgatory, otherwise the future of the Kingdom will be incredibly bleak..." Matthew calmly said, "I''ve told you, I won''t stop your plans, on the contrary, I''m willing to accompany you and provide the necessary help." "But I have one condition." Sif said, "Speak." Matthew declared, "Give me the contract of the Butterfly." Sif frowned, "You''re after the Ether Core?" Matthew calmly stated, "I came here for the Ether Core, it may be the origin of this Chaos Storm, and I can''t allow it to fall into any dangerous force''s hands." Sif huffed, "In your eyes, we are the dangerous force?" Matthew did not mince his words, "Quite dangerous." Sif glared at him. Matthew met her gaze without backing down. After a moment, Sif could only say dejectedly, "As long as you let me out and help me conquer this planet, I agree in principle to transfer the Butterfly''s contract to you." But then she added, "However, you''ll have to convince Xaiye yourself." Matthew hurriedly said, "So who exactly is Xaiye?" But Sif quickly urged, "Hurry and let me out!" "Nini is about to be discovered!" Matthew also sensed that there were additional strange energy fluctuations in the Earth Core Dream. Right away, He used the Founder Authority to give them both a powerful invisibility aura. Then he left Lost Paradise with Sif. They barely evaded the surveillance of the Earthly Armed Forces that guarded the place. The pair quickly reached the vicinity of the shelter Sif had prepared earlier. Matthew noticed, There were a large number of space undead searching the area. They seemed to have not yet discovered the existence of the shelter. Meanwhile, In the shelter, Sif''s companion demon, Nini, was muttering to herself, "Found it!" "Found it!" "Master, I''ve found the Dream Stone!" As soon as she finished speaking, With a loud bang, A grotesque golem easily tore apart the barrier on the edge of the shelter. It barged in! ... Chapter 1807: 499 Star Devourer and Captain ... The terrifying golem tore through to the little devil''s side. The latter was controlling the freshly emerged Blood Claw from the portal while struggling to evade. But it didn''t take many rounds. She was easily captured by another golem that entered from the flank! "Ah!" The little devil screamed in agony. Her waist was almost cut in two by a giant pair of scissors carried by the golem! A large amount of blood spurted out. Immediately afterward, the Blood Claw controlled by the little devil also fell limply to the ground. At the center of Blood Claw was a glimmering, yellowish stone. For a moment, several golems gathered around. They orderly protected the stone, and a higher-ranking unit picked it up. "Did you find the item?" "Bring it over, let me see?" Captain Elephant approached the scene full of pride. But a few seconds later, his joy vanished as the yellowish stone brought by the golems turned out to be a common rock with no spirituality! When he looked at the little devil that was cut in half, her body had transformed into a straw dummy split down the middle! Realizing he had been fooled by a mere little devil made Captain Elephant very angry. He immediately shouted, "Issue my command!" "Release a full spectrum of Blood Vessel Interferon within a three-kilometer radius around the mountain peak!" "Summon Cosmic Spirit Wind!" "We must find that female devil and her counterpart devils!" A few minutes later, members of the Gray Spider squad appeared, each enveloped by a blurry breeze. Under the lead of these rare Elemental Lives, they began a new round of search and pursuit. On the other side of the peak, in a hidden crevice, "Quickly leave!" "It''s Cosmic Spirit Wind." "This variant of the Air Element has a powerful capacity to differentiate, especially skilled at tracking devils, and it''s unsafe for us to hide here!" Sif urgently warned Matthew upon seeing a fleeting, grayish figure over a distant mountain peak. Matthew didn''t hesitate. He reached into his bag and pulled out two sets of escape-specific scrolls given to him by Melinda. As a Secrets Sorcerer, Melinda''s spells largely revolve around concealment and support, providing a unique advantage in escape tactics. Considering they were on Storluk Planet, and Melinda''s spells targeted psionic power, Matthew activated these two scrolls "Spell: Multiple Virtual Transfer"! Then followed thirty consecutive dizzying short-range high-frequency transfers. After ensuring they had put more than five kilometers between themselves and the main force of the Gray Spider squad, Matthew barely halted the spell. When he stopped, his lips quivering slightly, his complexion turned a sickly gray "The spell is useful for escapes, but the backlash is too severe..." Looking at Sif and her accompanying devil, Nini, Well, their complexions were flushed, seemingly unaffected by the spell''s strain. Matthew took a deep breath. To avoid revealing he was the weakest in constitution among them, he smoothly changed the subject: "Your trick just now was very convincing." "You even deceived Captain Elephant..." Before the proud little devil could take any credit, Sif tapped on Nini''s head and snorted lightly, "Of course, my accompanying devil is no fool!" Then she spread her hands. In her left hand was a heart resembling blue amber, in her right, that yellowish stone. Matthew glanced and knew these were the merged "Iron Tree Heart" and the legendary "Dream Stone" capable of reconstructing natural dreamlands. The former represented a will of the planet partially split from the original star spirits; the latter was the cornerstone of the planet''s natural dreamland. If both were controlled by a powerful spellcaster, enslaving or even reshaping a planet''s star spirit wasn''t far-fetched. "So, what do you plan to do next?" Matthew asked. Without hesitation, Sif replied, "Check the status of the star spirit." "Lutisia is currently battling the Star Shepherd trying to merge with the star spirit. Given the current situation, it''s probably difficult to persuade Storluk''s star spirit to directly submit to Purgatory Blood River..." Matthew remained silent. Sif''s implication was clear; they planned to eliminate the Star Shepherd and star spirit, then leverage the Dream Stone and Iron Tree Heart to establish control in Storluk''s natural dreamland. Ultimately, they aimed to make this planet a part of Purgatory''s territory. However, would it really be that simple? Even if Guda, representing the Ancient, was eventually defeated by Lutisia, what about the Imperial Descendants spread across the planet''s surface? Would they sit by and watch all this happen? Matthew felt the plan by Sif and Lutisia was fraught with holes. But he knew, this might be Lutisia''s final attempt in desperationregardless of the obstacles ahead, she would stick to her plan. For Rheager, Sif would surely do the same. Matthew couldn''t suggest a better plan and could only remain a silent observer. "Let''s go find her!" Sif now acted with decisiveness. After securing the two treasures, she briefly organized herself, then used the blood lineage sense of the Blood Robes family to pinpoint Lutisia''s rough direction: "It seems she has left the Earth Core Dream." Chapter 1808: 499 Star Devourer and Captain_2 "Come this way!" Matthew quickly followed Sif''s guidance inside the Earth Core Dream. Along the way, he realized that this place had become quite unstable Many areas of the dream were showing slight tears, often pointing towards the voids of the astral world, a very dangerous place for every living being! After five minutes, the group arrived in front of an Earth Core Canyon. The entrance to the canyon was extremely narrow, settled in a gully, but above that canyon, Matthew saw two vertical, parallel rotating super tornadoes! Those tornadoes were so thick. Occasionally, bright and thick lightning flashed through them. Standing at the mouth of the canyon, looking up at the mysterious tornadoes, Matthew couldn''t help but feel a sense of insignificance. "Those are double tornadoes!" At this moment, the long-silent Rock Bear suddenly exclaimed: "This is an extreme phenomenon of the natural dreamland, only produced when the star spirits are extremely angry!" "The outer areas of the double tornadoes are extremely dangerous, but the interior is a quite stable channel that can link the material world with the dream world!" After hearing this, Sif pondered: "I sense Lutisia''s whereabouts, it seems she is inside the tornado..." The Rock Bear said without hesitation: "Then she must have gone to the material world." "And she must have just gone with the star spirit, only then would such traces be left behind." "The double tornadoes can last for at least a dozen hours, what do you say? Want a ride? I can protect you from the tornadoes..." Sif looked at Matthew quizzically: "Is this your new pet?" The Rock Bear puffed out its chest and said: "Beautiful devil big sister, what do you think about me becoming a star spirit?" Sif was slightly surprised. Matthew was just about to introduce his shameless bear to her. At that moment, a mechanical butterfly, about the size of a human, suddenly flew out from one of the tornadoes! Below the butterfly, it was clutching a Tauren. Matthew fixed his gaze. It turned out to be the Tauren Konda who had been traveling with him earlier! "Have you controlled your own size?" Matthew greeted the butterfly. The butterfly smiled: "Almost." "Most areas of my body are still in a dormant state, but luckily, I''ve regained some mobility." "I sensed that the Earth Core Dream might be collapsing, so I planned to leave early, and I happened to run into this gentleman on the way, so I took him along." "I thought the path I took was leading to the material world, but unexpectedly, I ran into you..." Matthew nodded. The butterfly and Konda, being in different Broken Rings yet coincidentally meeting, indicated that the remaining Broken Rings were collapsing into the Earth Core Dream. This was the first stage of the collapse of the Earth Core Dream. When all the Broken Rings were re-fused into the inner layer of the Earth Core Dream, and if the star spirit''s condition remained unstable, that would mark the beginning of the great collapse! "What exactly happened here..." Konda was completely baffled. Matthew didn''t have time to explain much to him, just briefly described the situation. Very soon, under the protection of the Rock Bear, the group successfully came into another tornado''s eye. In an instant, the pressure on their bodies went from light to heavy, and then returned to normal. The strong wind feeling gradually faded in the yellow halo emanating from the Rock Bear. Before long, when they stepped out of the eye of the tornado again, they had returned to the material world of Storluk Planet. It was on the top of a high mountain. At the waist of the mountain, the double tornadoes connected to the Earth Core Dream were still raging. But when they looked up, they saw a very astonishing sight Matthew saw the skies above Storluk Planet filled with thick lead-grey clouds. Although it was daytime. There was no sunlight above the ground anymore, only an endless howling wind and shadows enveloping everything. Above the clouds, a tremendously large female giant was wildly unleashing her fury! She roared! She bellowed! Wielding the long whip in her hand, she drove the dark clouds and storms, trying to command all the creatures on this planet! She rode a huge warhorse between her legs. In the thick clouds behind her in the distance, the sound of thunderous war drums echoed from time to time. Matthew could see countless warhorses and flocks of sheep galloping through the clouds. The female giant seemed like a shepherd above the clouds. The clouds were her pasture. And every plant, every mountain, every lake on this planet, were her kingdom and territory! "Come on!" "Come on!" "You are all my cattle and sheep!" Accompanied by the eerie and loud chanting of the female giant. Giant, yellow-brown fingers suddenly descended from the sky! Boom! Boom! These fingers ruthlessly pierced through the dense clouds and impaled the thick Earth. Matthew even saw a Storluk Industries military base being reduced to powder by one of those fingers! "Warning: You have encountered the misguided Star Shepherd, ''Guda and Stuluk Star Spirit''! The Fusion of the Star Shepherd is about to transform into a legendary Star Beast, ''Star Devourer''! The Star Devourer has used ''Destruction Finger'' on the whole territory of Stuluk!" "That old man is really not a good thing." Witnessing a scene akin to the apocalypse, Sif''s face also showed shock: "In order to transcend beyond the planet and become a universal life form, he actually wants to completely destroy this planet after merging with the star spirits..." It was the first time Matthew had seen deep unease in her eyes. Clearly, the situation had severely exceeded her expectations. If the Star Devourer succeeded in destroying Stuluk, then Sif and Lutisia''s plan to open the Tenth Purgatory would be completely thwarted. At that time, all of their previous efforts would be in vain! Matthew did not make any sarcastic remarks. He simply asked calmly, "Do you have a backup plan?" Sif bit her lip: "The backup plan is..." Before she could finish, a suddenly blazing blood-red light illuminates above the clouds! The light was so dazzling, like a newborn sun, that it tore through the nearby space with the purest rays of light. Immediately after, Matthew saw a giant devil, similar in size to the female giant, lying on a mountain range in the distance! At the top of the mountain, Lutisia, in her true demon form, was naked with strong muscles all over her body like rocks. She slowly straightened up. During this process, the mountain she stood on couldn''t help but emit a tremendous mournful cry. Following this, huge gaps appeared in the nearby clouds caused by the air being disturbed by powerful forces, forming a series of special air currents. Matthew saw pairs of wings unfold behind her. Eventually, a total of twelve wings spread out behind Lutisia. Those wings, like sharp swords, easily tore through the nearby clouds and Earth with the arrival of the female devil. Amidst this unprecedented chaos, it seemed like only the female giant above the clouds and the female devil on the mountain existed between heaven and Earth. Besides, all was silent. "The aura on Lutisia... is also not simple..." Matthew quietly observed the fully transformed female devil. She exuded a very intense purgatory aura. But beneath her heavy evil nature, Matthew detected a trace of another force. "Warning: You have sensed the branding of a Twilight Creature on Lutisia (Super Giant Creature/Legendary Lord). Knowledge (Twilight Creature): You identify that the branding comes from the oldest Twilight Creature, ''Captain,'' sealed beneath the Bridge of All Life." It''s actually the Captain? Matthew''s gaze sharpened. He suddenly asked Sif very seriously, "Did you know she had the power of a Twilight Creature on her?" Sif was startled for a moment. She immediately shook her head vigorously. She was just about to say something, but the next second, a thunderous roar came from above their heads The two towering giant creatures were already entwined and battling fiercely! Chapter 1809: 500 Plane Level Star Beasts ... Heavy clouds rapidly descended. Soon they were level with the mountain range. Riding a gigantic horse, the female giant charged furiously toward Lutisia, transformed into a female devil, with the thunderous might of thousands of troops. The female giant''s arms stretched out straight, immediately transforming into a several-hundred-meter-long saber. Boom! When the saber was swung, fierce winds rose in the sky, and a sandstorm swept across the plain! At that moment, Lutisia opened her mouth, spewing an extremely dazzling orange-red flame. That flame from purgatory transformed into hundreds of demon dragons. The dragons roared as they collided with the hundred-meter-long saber. The two forces confronted each other for a few seconds before disintegrating, subsequently transforming into countless scattered streams of energy that coursed through the world. Some of these energy streams even escaped the space barrier, forming a brief meteor shower phenomenon in the void of the astral world beyond the planet! The next moment, Lutisia raised her twelve wings, each turning into a blade, and instantly countless sharp knives pierced the body of the female giant. "Hisss..." A strange hissing sound came from the sky. The female devil''s blades stabbed deeply into the body of the Star Devourer, seemingly causing no significant damage to the latter but allowed her to be grabbed around the waist. Right after, The upper body of the Star Devourer split open, a thick tongue stretching out from its waist No sooner had the tongue emerged than it was cleanly sliced by Lutisia''s feather blades! However, the tongue seemed to regenerate endlessly. Soon, Lutisia found herself facing thousands of writhing tongues. These very sharp tongues occasionally tore open wounds on Lutisia''s surface when they evaded the protection of the feather blades. The wounds were not severe, even trivial compared to Lutisia''s colossal size. But there were just too many tongues. As they accumulated, her upper body quickly became battered! It didn''t take long. Lutisia proactively switched her combat strategy. She seized an opportunity to cut off most of the tongues and kicked away the lower half of the female giant, briefly distanced herself from her opponent, then covered herself entirely with her feathers, tightly wrapping herself and also adding a layer of super-strong armor with a dark metallic luster. At this point, Both parties engaged again in intense struggle and grappling, but it was not clear who might have the upper hand. Compared to the reckless Star Devourer, however, Lutisia had to not only withstand the pressure of the frontline battle but also be wary of the "Destruction Finger" that could descend from the sky at any moment. Those thick gray fingers possessed tremendous destructive power. Even as formidable as she was, she had to avoid these randomly occurring damages as much as possible. This caused the recently stabilized position to lean gradually toward the Star Devourer''s side once more! ... Boom! Gray fingers descended suddenly from the sky. Amongst clouds of dust, a mountain was leveled. Not far from the dust, Matthew and others appeared, frowning To dodge the indiscriminate Attack of Destruction Finger, even they had to be especially cautious. After Matthew''s initial assessment, each Destruction Finger possessed the power of a Legendary-level Spacetime Gate Stabilizing Spell Considering this round of Destruction Fingers targeted Storluk''s entire planet. This was undoubtedly a Superior Legend or even close to Heavenly Mage-level super spell! "It might just be a Superior Legend-level psychic power." "But with the enhancement of star spirits, its effect is terrifying, almost like apocalypse..." Matthew made such a judgment in his mind. Immediately, he felt puzzled: "Why does he want to destroy Storluk?" Just then, he had learned about Guda''s actions from Sif; the latter''s ambition to become the Star Shepherd was completely in line with Matthew''s previous conjecture. But as it turns out, Star Shepherd was just a wrong judgment Lutisia made about Guda. The guy was more insane than any of them had imagined! "Teacher..." "Is this truly your real face?" At this moment, Looking at the female giant rampaging between heaven and earth, Tauren Konda silently removed his metallic helmet, symbol of being an Ancient, his young face filled with pain and confusion. Matthew gently patted his shoulder. He had already guessed that Konda had some awakening under his own Tauren Domain, his earlier initiative to do something alone was probably about silently sorting out his memories. "His actions are way too insane..." Matthew spoke, As another Destruction Finger brushed past them. Where the finger fell, The ground shattered and collapsed, magma surged from the crust, and toxic black smoke rose from beneath, with large clouds of dust and storms everywhere. "That maniac really wants to destroy the Earth Core Dream, to destroy this planet!" The Rock Bear indignantly said, "Why would he do this?" "Whether as the Star Shepherd or becoming the Star Devourer, the planet is a vital existence necessary for him, isn''t it?" "Isn''t he digging his own grave by doing this?" Matthew and Sif were also puzzled. Only Konda sadly said: "He seeks transcendence." Transcendence? A flicker of enlightenment passed through Matthew''s eyes. But hearing the young Tauren continue: "He is emulating the ancient secret technique of the Antu Empire, cultivating Plane Level Star Beasts, fusing himself with star spirits, then plunging the planet into destruction." Chapter 1810: 500 Plane Level Star Beasts_2 "In this endless destruction and ruin," the planet would fragment into cosmic dust, while he himself had the chance, with the evolution method obtained from the original blood Giza race, to sacrifice the life of the entire planet, transcend the mortal shell of the planet, and become a star beast that roamed freely in the cosmic void..." "That kind of evolution method was actually taboo among the original blood Giza people, it was said that only in the moments of tribal extinction would the Giza release the star beasts bound for mutual destruction with their enemies." "In the ancient times, in pursuit of the secrets of psionic power, the Antu Empire had suffered greatly before the star beasts released by the original blood Giza people." "Countless years after the fall of the Empire, under the guise of not harming the Giza people and co-practicing psionic power, the Ancients secretly captured a group of the original blood Giza." "Teacher... no, Guda obtained his evolution method from those Giza people..." Seeing that Konda''s emotions were somewhat agitated. Matthew silently activated both the Tauren Domain and the Oak Domain, attempting to comfort this suddenly awakened Tauren youth as much as possible. "I have heard a little about this matter." Butterfly also interjected at this time: "I have a friend, she is from the original blood Giza people, she was forced to hide in a Secondary Plane near the material world, all to avoid the pursuit of Storluk Industries." Konda nodded: "Though the descendants of the Empire and the Ancients are not affiliated with each other, whether it is the general, the Undead Prince, or the Deep Cold King far in the fortress, they all have quite a good relationship with Guda." "Whatever goal the Ancients want to achieve, the ones who come forward to capture people are the armies of the Imperial Descendants." "My personal experience is just like that, only I was that one in a million Lucky, I survived the brainwashing project and became a part of Sky Heart Land." "Such memories are truly like a nightmare!" "They cruelly killed my parents and family, took everything away from me, yet I simply cannot harbor any hatred towards them; instead, I kept considering things on their behalf." "I always thought that was a Transcendent way of thinking, that it was the inevitable path towards the ultimate sublimation in the practice of psionic power..." "Who would have imagined, it was he who deprived me of the ability to hate, turning me into a puppet that could only operate in a predestined pattern of thought..." Saying this, he once again lowered his head in pain. Butterfly then asked: "What about those captured original blood Giza people?" "Guda got the evolution method he wanted from them, how did he deal with them?" Konda sighed and said: "They were probably used by Guda as materials for practicing ''Life Energy''." "So-called Life Energy is a powerful energy that can only be obtained by sacrificing psionic practitioners, and it''s somewhat similar in nature to the divine source of power of the gods." "If I''m not mistaken." "Now Guda, with the quantity and quality of Life Energy stored in his mind, is likely powerful enough to rival the ancient gods at their peak!" Matthew noticed that he used the term ancient gods. This meant that Guda, in terms of the "divine source of power," or soul energy level, had far surpassed the gods of the Heavenly Family Palace era and approached the ancient Law Gods with an even stronger soul origin! Such power... Was likely not something a regular Superior Legend could cope with! He exchanged glances with Sif. Although she showed no change in expression, a flash of concern occasionally crossed her eyes. Lutisia was strong. She also bore the mysterious Strength of the Twilight Creatures. But could she truly stop the meticulously planned ambition of Guda, the leader of the Ancients, to transform into a star beast? At least Matthew felt uncertain! As they conversed, Storluk Industries, suddenly facing an indiscriminate strike from the Destruction Finger, finally responded Matthew saw a large number of flying units and the occasional gleam of heavy weaponry appear near two colossal entities. Gray Spider. Old Dragon. And the Hippocampus Force landing from the nearby coast. The three great battle sequences of the Imperial Descendants were all activated. For a time, A massive amount of light polluted by spiritual weapons penetrated the dense dust and storms permeating the atmosphere. It was as if the whole world had entered a terribly frightening doomsday of destruction! Matthew carefully discerned, Noticing that the three major troops of the Imperial Descendants were not engaging in disorderly attack. Though they did mobilize a lot of heavy weaponry to strike against Lutisia, Even more firepower was poured onto the body of Guda, the Star Devourer! This indicated that despite whatever strife existed within the Imperial Descendants, At least at this critical moment, Their decision-makers were lucid. They had already realized, Guda, transforming into the Star Devourer, posed the greatest threat to this planet! "So, who was behind the attack on Sky Heart Land?" Matthew asked Konda, who was gradually breaking free from the brainwashed state. The latter blinked: "It should be the Azure Dragon Series, or rather, the general''s men." "The one who actually ordered it, should be the Deep Space Tower." "Years ago, Deep Space Tower was stripped of its permissions in the Sky-reaching Matrix by Guda and has harbored resentment ever since." "And under the influence of the star spirit''s will, his own emotions became extremely irritable." "Until Guda intervened with the Death''s Lock of the Azure Dragon Series, fully igniting the Tower of Deep Space''s rage, the latter attacked Sky Heart Land without regard for the costs..." "But this was exactly the scene Guda wished to see." Matthew nodded. Guda had directed and played out this drama, all for the purpose of garnering the favor of the star spirits. Before this. The star spirits of Stuluck may have still entertained the idea of seeking help from Storluk Industries. But after the assault on Sky Heart Land. Guda successfully created an atmosphere where both he and the star spirits appeared to be in desperate straits. In the end. The star spirit, desperate and injured under the suppression of the Purgatory Blood River, chose to trust the only "trustworthy person." Little did it know. This was precisely the critical step in Guda''s transformation into a Plane Level Star Beast! At this point. Many doubts were resolved. Boom! A loud sound echoed. In the skies above the mountain range. The Star Devourer, still in the midst of transformation, simultaneously endured the terrorizing firepower from Lutisia and the three major battle sequences of the Imperial Descendants. But this seemed not enough to bring it down. Instead, it sparked the fighting will of Guda and the star spirits, full of zeal and ardor! As the roar occurred. Matthew had not even had a clear view of what exactly happened when he saw mushroom clouds rising in the sky. What followed. A hurricane carrying a massive amount of metal heat swept down from the mountain peak. Wherever the hurricane passed. The mountainside seemed like it had been plowed by an invisible blade, deeply gouged! On the mid-slope and foot of the mountain. There were deep black gorges everywhere, smoldering with sparks. "Such incredible strength..." "This isn''t even a Plane Level Star Beast yet, and it already has the power to destroy planets..." Matthew repeatedly laid down defensive spells, warding off the increasingly frequent indiscriminate attacks reaching the surface. From the looks of it. Lutisia, along with the three major battle sequences, could only barely suppress the Star Devourer. And the latter''s strength continued to grow along with the fragmentation of the planet! Matthew could clearly sense. The entire Stuluck planet was the only variable restraining this female giant''s growth of power. And if seen from the female giant''s perspective. This planet was her prison! Once she successfully shattered this planet. She would gain maximal freedom. And could transform into a cosmic creature hitherto unseen! "So, from the very beginning, Guda''s ambition was to become a Plane Level Star Beast." "But this required the cooperation of others." "If Purgatory hadn''t actively attacked the Stuluck planet, the star spirits wouldn''t have made such an extreme choice." "Even though the fusion of Stuluck and Purgatory was manipulated by Guda in secret, the real person who accelerated it all was actually someone else." Even amidst such chaotic scenes. Matthew''s thought process remained clear: "Sif did it to save Rheager." "Lutisia did it to save the Suki Kingdom." "And the real instigator of it all, was the Purgatory Lord who had been out of sight all along" "The Demoness of Desire, Glasia!" A dozen seconds later. A man in a neat swallowtail suit suddenly walked out from the clouds of dust. Matthew immediately recognized him as a demon. This well-dressed demon came smilingly to everyone, then laughed while straightening his tie: "As per the agreement." "I''ve brought the copper coins ahead of time." Saying so. He opened his palm, and in it was a Soul Copper Coin that Sif had mentioned before! ... Warning: You have encountered the Purgatory Lord "Turas"! ... Chapter 1811: 501 Ill take care of this for you. ... Looking at the polite demon, Sif couldn''t help but frown, "This is not what we agreed on." "Glasia demanded that I complete the Tenth Purgatory and then trade with her." "You''ve come too early!" The Devil Lord named Turas gave a slight smile, "The situation has changed, and the queen has also changed her mind." "She personally ordered me to complete the trade with you ahead of schedule..." Sif asked coldly, "How, ahead of schedule?" Turas said, "Give me the Dream Stone and the Iron Tree Heart you hold." "In return, this Soul Copper Coin will be yours." "At the same time, the queen will order the cancellation of the bounties of war on your Suki Kingdom, and after we take down the Tenth Purgatory, you''ll also have the opportunity to receive some land as a reward..." "Of course." His gaze circled the Mechanical Butterfly, his eyes not disguising his greed, "This Chaotic Ether Core, must also be handed over to us." Sif''s eyes were full of anger. Their intent couldn''t be clearer; it was outright profiteering! If Sif and Lutisia had pioneered the Tenth Purgatory themselves, even if they had traded with the Demoness of Desire, they could have retained most of the territories of the Tenth Purgatory. Glasia had previously promised to let them pioneer it themselves. But when it came to the crunch, the other side chose to go back on their word. Not only did they want to swallow up the plans to pioneer the Tenth Purgatory, but they even added the butterfly to the stakes at the last minute! Such unabashed greed was truly unsightly. "Are you taking advantage of our misfortune?" Sif watched Turas coldly. The latter still appeared graceful, but the smile on his face revealed an undeniable sense of triumph, "No, no, no, as fellow purgatorial forces, how could we perform such an act of kicking someone when they''re down?" "It''s just that the situation has indeed changed." "The queen promised you the opportunity to pioneer the Tenth Purgatory because she believed in your capabilities, thinking you could settle everything happening on Storluk." "But now it''s different..." "Look, you can''t stop that Star Devourer, and before long, this star will disintegrate itself, becoming just one of the countless dust particles in the universe." "At that point, let alone the Tenth Purgatory, there won''t even be a few fragmented planes left here, which of course does not serve the interests of any of us." "Instead of watching the Star Devourer succeed, we might as well complete the trade ahead of time, handing over the Dream Stone and Iron Tree Heart to us, and let the queen handle the remaining issues." "This is a trade that benefits both parties, and quite fair, isn''t it?" Sif immediately retorted, "Who said we can''t stop that Star Devourer." Turas scoffed, "You don''t actually believe that your foolish aunt can stop the Star Devourer, do you?" "She can''t." "She can only buy time, and to achieve that effect, she also needs to constantly rely on the power of Twilight Creatures!" "And the power of Twilight Creatures is not to be abused, every bit of strength comes at a price, soon, Miss Lutisia will be doomed because she can''t pay the sufficient price..." As if to prove Turas''s words, In the sky, A violent transformation suddenly occurred on the female devil who was contending with the Star Devourer Accompanied by her hysterical roar, A khaki mist suddenly appeared beside her. The yellow unknown substance coated every inch of Lutisia: her face, neck, shoulders, waist, thighs, knees, ankles, and even her wings! Soon, Her entire body was covered in yellow spots! And it was during this process, Those inconspicuous yellow spots seemed to endow her with unprecedented strength. Everyone could feel her aura had risen several folds! After a minute or two, A constantly twisting shadow appeared behind Lutisia. The shadow looked like a huge Piranha Flower. In an instant, The thick bud opened on its own, and countless thorn-like tubes surged out from it, piercing straight through Lutisia''s massive body and then into the female giant''s body! Countless tubes locked the Star Devourer, in the form of a female giant, as firmly as iron chains. "Hiss!" The moment the tubes entered the body, Even the powerful Star Devourer couldn''t help but let out a pained groan. At the same time, The aura of the Star Devourer also rapidly collapsed. Matthew could sense, Those tubes not only directly suppressed the Star Devourer''s strength but were also frantically drawing nutrients and energy from him! Gradually, It seemed the Star Devourer was suppressed by the endless spikes that emerged from the shadow behind Lutisia. But the yellow mist became even thicker. Even the armed units of the Imperial Descendants couldn''t get close. All that remained in the view was two giant silhouettes still clumsily and strenuously grappling. Before the yellow mist obscured all the details, Matthew took a deep look at Lutisia''s face. Her expression was still cold and resolute, with no noticeable change in her eyes, only three yellowish-brown lines had appeared on her cheeks! "She''s borrowing power that''s not her own." "She''s going to suffer a backlash very soon." But Turas''s voice was full of schadenfreude. A flicker of concern passed through Sif''s eyes. Obviously, She too had noticed something markedly abnormal about Lutisia. Matthew, however, looked at Turas with an unchanged expression: Chapter 1812: 501 Ill take care of this for you_2 "Do you know a lot about the Twilight Creatures within Lutisia?" Turas smiled proudly, "Of course." "At first, when I led the army to attack the Suki Kingdom, the reason I suffered defeat was all thanks to that!" "I was about to take over the Red and Black Castle of the Suki Kingdom when Lutisia, this woman, went madshe signed a contract with the creature under the Bridge of All Life to protect the Suki Kingdom!" "She successfully borrowed the most domineering and incredible power in the Multiverse, but logically, she became the captive of ''Captain''!" "After that defeat, I suffered quite a bit when I returned." At this point, A hint of gloom flashed in Turas'' eyes, but soon he laughed again, "heartyly", "But it was all worth it." "People always lose power that doesn''t belong to them." "Every time she borrows the Captain''s power, the Captain''s will occupies a part of her body until, at last, she becomes part of the Captain, reduced to a true puppet..." "You should know about the Captain, right? The leader of all Twilight Creatures, the top lifeform in the Multiverse." "Although he is sealed under the Bridge of All Life, he has gradually become active in recent years." "He chooses beings who desire power to make a deal with and eventually turns them into his puppets." "However, it''s said that the Captain is exceptionally picky about his puppets, only the most beautiful, strongest, and most resolute women are eligible to deal with him." "Ms. Lutisia is undoubtedly considered the best by the Captain." "If she continues like this, she probably won''t last much longer..." "Accept our proposal; it would be better for everyone." Sif frowned in thought. Matthew, however, had already seen through it. The confident stance of Turas was probably given by Glasia. Obviously, The Demoness of Desire already knew about the risk of Twilight Creatures on Lutisia. Using Rheager and the Suki Kingdom as bait, she deliberately instigated Sif and Lutisia to come here and open the Tenth Purgatory. As an old monster who had lived for who knows how many years, The Demoness of Desire wouldn''t be unaware of the inside situation of the Storluk. Even if she didn''t know about the Star Devourer, she should be aware of Guda''s strength. She wanted to push Lutisia to a dead end and then swoop in to profit from the turmoil and take it all! "Don''t forget, our contract was made under the witness of the Purgatory Blood River." By now, Sif also realized this. She said coldly, "We cannot agree to your terms." Turas smiled indifferently, "Then let''s proceed according to the contract." "But in that case, your aunt Lutisia will inevitably become a Twilight Creature, who do you think can hold the future of the Suki Kingdom?" "You don''t think that you and your useless father can protect the Red and Black, do you? Hahaha..." "To be honest, the Queen is somewhat interested in you, you have Lord Barthor''s bloodline, and you are also related to the Queen by blood." "If you are willing to complete the deal ahead of time, you might really get a share of Tenth Purgatory." "If you can gain the Queen''s favor, you may advance even further." "But if you choose the opposite path, heh... you also know very well what will happen." "After all, at this point, the survival of the Suki Kingdom entirely depends on your decision." "Think about it yourself." With that, Turas nonchalantly fiddled with the Soul Copper Coin in his palm. Sif''s face was filled with anger and dissatisfaction. But there was also a hint of hesitation in her eyes, Especially when looking at the Soul Copper Coin At that moment, Matthew suddenly spoke, "Release the soul in this copper coin first, let''s see, shall we?" Turas shook his head, "That''s not possible." "It''s against the rules." Matthew sneered, "Then how do we know for sure that the soul hidden in this copper coin is Rheager?" Who knew the other party would shamelessly laugh, "Of course you can''t be sure." "In fact, this is a gamble." "Since it''s gambling, there''s no such thing as a guarantee of winning." "You can only bet that the soul of Rheager is hidden in this copper coin, otherwise, you just wait for the Queen to show mercy next timemaybe you can wait, but can the lady next to you wait?" His words were blatantly provocative. Matthew raised his eyebrows, his tone suddenly became domineering, "Then hand me that copper coin first!" Turas was taken aback, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "It''s part of the transaction, and I''ve already said, it''s a gamble..." Before he could finish, An immense field of negative energy had already spread out, and then a terrifying power descended from the sky, striking Turas directly! In that instant, This capable Devil Lord''s hair stood on end, feeling as though surrounded by Death! "Now, your life has also become part of the bet." "I just need a thought, and you die." "Want to try it?" Matthew''s piercing gaze fixed firmly on Turas. The dual domains of negative energy and celebrity were active, consuming much of his Focus, but fortunately, his mental power was strong enough to sustain it. Meanwhile, He had already quietly initiated the dread spell, the Law of Death, firmly locking down the legendary devil in front of him. With just a thought from Matthew, Turas would endure a rounds after rounds of instant death judgment! Chapter 1813: 501 Ill take care of this for you_3 "How could you dare to do this?" "The queen will..." Turas, infuriated and humiliated, stepped back a few paces. On the surface, he seemed to be frantically searching for an escape, but in secret, he had already activated several spell-like abilities, attempting to escape Matthew''s sight. But what Turas did not expect was At that moment, his spell-like abilities seemed to be completely restricted, unable to be activated at all! He looked down and saw To his surprise, he discovered that at some point, a shallow layer of red floating particles had enveloped him! "Blood Vessel Interferon?" Turas looked towards Soldier in the not-too-distant location, both shocked and furious. Sif''s eyes, too, were filled with amazement. Matthew shrugged his shoulders: "I saw that those soldiers'' backpacks all had some, so I had someone borrow a bit. It seems quite useful indeed..." "I admit defeat!" Turas remained calm. Without saying another word, he tossed over the Soul Copper Coin: "But I''m just following orders. If you really kill me and anger the Demoness of Desire, the only one who''ll suffer is yourself." Matthew caught the Copper Coin and handed it to Sif. She used the power of her bloodline to open the coin, and from within floated out a man who was both ugly and fat! It was definitely not Rheager! Sif''s face instantly became exceedingly grim. Her gaze towards Turas was also filled with murderous intent! "It looks like the Demoness of Desire is dead set on wiping you all out." Matthew''s expression was not relaxed either. Starting from the crossbow bolt shot towards Rheager, Glasia had probably already begun her scheming. It was obvious. She wouldn''t easily forgive Mophisto''s betrayal from before. Nor would she let the Suki Kingdom off the hook. Every deal with her was full of traps and schemes. She would trap you in difficulty and then slowly guide you into taking action on certain matters. In the process of continuous struggle, you would inevitably fall into the grave she had prepared for you. This is the way of demons. "Go back and tell Glasia to take good care of Rheager''s soul. It won''t be long before I''ll personally go to purgatory to talk with her." Matthew deactivated the negative energy domain and the Law of Death, then unceremoniously said to Turas: "Now, you can scram." Turas narrowed his eyes: "You''re the boldest young spellcaster I''ve ever seen." "Tell me, what gives you the confidence to challenge the great Demoness of Desire?" Matthew completely ignored Turas. He walked straight up to Sif and said, indisputably: "Give me the contract of Butterfly." "And also, those metals you promised to give Butterfly for the Ether transplant, hand them all over to me." Sif instinctively glared: "Why should I?" Matthew blinked: "Hand over the items to me, and I''ll settle this matter for you." "You wouldn''t really want to see Lutisia become a Twilight Creature, would you?" Sif was still reluctant. But Matthew''s stance was even more adamant. He pressed forward two steps, his nose nearly colliding with Sif''s forehead, his gaze even more fierce and menacing: "Hurry up!" "Hand it over!" Sif''s body went limp, and as if possessed by a ghost, she ended up handing over the summoning contract of Butterfly! Matthew took the contract and glanced at it. But at the place for the signature, there was no signature of Summer Night. Blood Banner. Instead, there was a red footprint of an infant! "So, it''s a boy, right?" Matthew asked. Sif, with cheeks slightly red, gave a soft snort. "How do you plan to help my aunt?" She quickly changed the subject. "Remember to tell Summer Night on your way." "His father is probably a bit stronger than his mother imagines..." After speaking, Matthew secured the contract. Then he flew straight up into the sky! "Plane Level Star Beast?" "I''ve had one for a while now!" "Descend, my ally!" ... Prompt: Do you wish to summon your ally "Giant Beast - Alist"? ... Chapter 1814: The Origin of 502 Space Essence ... Dust storms raged between heaven and earth. Terrifying grey air waves intertwined with yellow-brown storms, practically cutting off any possibility for flying units to approach. The battle between the Star Devourer and Lutisia triggered extremely horrifying anomalies in the heavens and earth. The Imperial Descendants'' army could only watch from a distance, unable to intervene in this level of battle without deploying strategic-level weapons. At the same time, countless Destruction Fingers rained down wave after wave from the sky. This spell seemed endless, constantly destroying the material layers of the Storluk planet. The latter had already endured more severe destruction than Aindor due to the great tears. Therefore, under the influence of the Destruction Finger and the battle, most places on the planet''s surface experienced even more severe tears and depressions Mountains cracked section by section; Oceans rolled back into the mainland; Even the meteors hovering near the Storluk planet began to fall uncontrollably toward the ground. The scent of destruction spread uncontrollably. Emergency alerts were issued from almost all of the Imperial Descendants'' military bases on Storluk. Countless spaceships rose from the ground. Most of them orderly passed through the Space Barrier, heading to Hume Tri-star or other even more distant planets. All of this was a fleeting glimpse Matthew caught while flying high into the sky. "It seems the Imperial Descendants are well-prepared for all kinds of calamities." "They actually shut down the Space Barrier voluntarily, and the earlier Sky-reaching Matrix has vanished too..." Matthew quickly realized. The Imperial Descendants had probably initiated the highest level of evacuation. Actually, this wasn''t good news for him Once the opponent decisively abandoned the planet, the Imperial Descendants'' strategic weapons would have space to be deployed. Although Matthew had the Lost Paradise to resist, constantly being ready to dodge the Singularity Cannon was not a pleasant experience. However, now wasn''t the time to think about these. Accompanied by Matthew''s tiny figure soaring into the sky, the battlefield of the Star Devourer and Lutisia also exhibited fractures resembling violet evening skies. These fractures continuously expanded. Finally, the violet fractures merged with the dark depths of the astral world. Beyond that planet, within the Star Realm Void, a gigantic creature elegantly emerged from the void. That scene shocked everyone watching from afar or on the surface of the planet It was a Giant Creature with an immensely broad back. She bore massive and heavy mountains on her back, her rectangular fins gently swaying in the void as if they could disturb the dark currents of the astral world; She had six beast legs, each as solid and towering as pillars. "It''s my honor to be the first void traveler to arrive in the outer world." "I thought you had forgotten me, Matthew." Alistair''s gentle voice resonated in Matthew''s mind. The two were quite distant, but Matthew could vividly perceive Alistair''s mental power. That powerful force directly established a bridge of communication with Matthew''s Will, making this communication seem even smoother than their last encounter in the Forest Ocean! "You''ve grown larger..." Matthew sized up Alistair''s body up and down. The latter gently smiled: "I''m also adapting to this world, Matthew." "All giants grow larger upon entering the material world; the only question is by how much." "The omnipresent nutrients in the material world are greatly beneficial to us; you see only my body''s growth, but actually, I''ve grown significantly more in other aspects." "Of course, all of this couldn''t have happened without your help." "It''s our contract that made the universe more hospitably accommodate me; I could draw more nutrients than others still on the way..." "Thank you, Matthew." Alistair, though gigantic, spoke with a tone that was truly comforting, giving off the air of a wise and nurturing woman. Matthew shook his head: "For me, it was just a small effort." "But now I need your help." Alistair slowly moved her body, stepping one foot from outer space towards the vicinity of the planet''s surface! "I guess the help you need must relate to this Star Devourer, right?" When she mentioned the term ''Star Devourer'', her tone grew slightly unhappy. Matthew nodded: "I hope you can defeat him, or at least suppress him." Alistair readily answered: "That suits me perfectly." "I despise the air about him; he seems to have enslaved or charmed the star spirits of this planet, encouraging them to court their own destruction..." "Trying to become one of the giants by this method? Curse it..." As she spoke, Alistair''s massive body charged forward! In an instant, the entire Storluk planet shook even more! It was lucky that the Imperial Descendants had preemptively closed the Space Barrier; otherwise, a hit from Alistair might have triggered even more severe fluctuations! If the battle between the Star Devourer and Lutisia made people feel it was the beginning of the end for the Storluk planet, then Alistair''s arrival was the end of this catastrophe for everyone else! "Boom!" Accompanied by an even more terrifying dust storm, the true Giant''s body pressed directly onto the Star Devourer, and the female giant''s body instantly disintegrated, with a great deal of spirituality turning into air swirls and ribbons scattering in all directions. But Alistair merely shifted a leg slightly, and easily stepped on a shining blue ribbon! Chapter 1815: The Origin of 502 Space Essence 2 The ribbon struggled for a while. Then it transformed back into the shape of the female giant, and Alistair stomped on it firmly with her foot! "No!" "Get out!" "This is my planet!" Star Devourer''s voice erupted with uncontrollable rage. "Child, you have been deceived..." Alistair''s voice carried deep regret, "You have fallen into madness, and once you lose the last of your order, you will completely lose your identity as a Planet Spirit." "Calm down." "I''m here to help you." During the conversation, the fins behind her suddenly swelled without wind. Circles of yellow-brown and pale green Auras crossed and pushed outward. For a moment, a powerful and stable Strength enveloped the surface of the planet. ... Hint: Your companion "Alistair" has released the domains "Earth Society" and "Recovery". Alistair is awakening the Will of the star spirits and stabilizing Storluk Planet''s impending disintegration! Alistair''s domain has somewhat weakened the influence of the Destruction Finger! ... Truly the Cosmic Son of this era. Matthew marveled at the strength and range of Alistair''s domain. Her domain alone covered most of the planet, an ability that came close to the limits of what a divine god from the Heavenly Family Palace could achieve at their peak! And this was just the initial phase of the giant beast Alistair merging into the material Universe. After a while, Matthew dared not imagine how powerful her domain and other Abilities could become! At that moment, Alistair''s urgent voice suddenly echoed in Matthew''s heart: "Be careful!" Instantly, a glowing blue light brightened before his eyes. Matthew felt as if his body had been struck by lightning, becoming numb all over. Shortly thereafter, he saw a green light emanate from Alistair, steadily catching his body, while his own perspective seemed to be "pulled" out like his soul was projecting! Seconds later, a huge sense of weightlessness filled Matthew''s mind. He looked around, only to see an endless starry sky above and below him, with no other objects in sight except for distant twinkling stars! "Where is this?" "Evil Thought Space of Guda?" Matthew already realized something. The fleeting bluish light that had passed carried the power of the mind! Clearly, Unable to cope with Alistair, Guda, who aspired to become a Star Devourer, could only start from Matthew''s side. Matthew was not flustered. He could clearly sense two strong footholds for his soul. One was Alistair; The other was Lost Paradise. With just a thought, Matthew''s soul could return to either of those places at any time! "You can''t restrain me." Matthew spoke calmly, "If you don''t offer something sincere, I will leave right now." A few seconds later, a thin, bluish spirit body abruptly appeared before him. It had a face as thin as a monkey and looked very young. "Are you Guda?" Matthew asked. The latter nodded lightly, "I know you''re formidable, and I didn''t expect this little trick to trap you." "I just want to show you something." As he spoke, he beckoned Matthew, and they both quickly flew deeper into the Star River. In an instant, countless bizarre images and colorful rivers appeared around them. "This isn''t the Evil Thought Space you imagined." "In fact, we Spiritual Practitioners don''t have an Evil Thought Space." "This is my Memory World." "Here, I can''t hurt you in any way; instead, if you intend to destroy, I will suffer severe damage." Guda explained while flying beside Matthew. Matthew snorted, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll really make a move?" Guda smiled, "No." "Because I saw a deep curiosity in your eyes, you may not be interested in other things, but things about the Antu Empire you definitely care deeply." "Am I right?" Matthew was silent. He was indeed very curious about the Antu Empire. It related to the memories of his past life. At that moment, he said coldly, "So, you brought me here just to use the secrets of the Antu Empire to make a deal with me?" Guda shook his head: "I don''t need to make a deal with you." "I just want you to see some things." "After you see them, you will naturally be persuaded by me. You will no longer stop me, you might even help me." With that, He didn''t give Matthew a chance to respond but instead immediately increased the speed of their flight: "Do you want to know how the Space Essence, a core race of the Empire, was born?" "I''ll show you!" In the blink of an eye, The two of them seemed to have flown across countless star rivers. Suddenly, they appeared on a desolate planet. The two walked on the surface of the planet. What Matthew saw with his naked eyes were countless piles of steel ruins. There was no stone, no wood, no other kind of material, just countless metal accumulations forming ruins! Here, Matthew did not feel any presence of life. There was only deep solitude and eternal tranquility! "This is the ruins of some mirror universe." "There was supposed to be no life that could arise, until an unexpected arrival..." Guda''s faint voice sounded. At the same time, Suddenly, a meteor wrapped in an energy storm appeared outside the planet. The aura on the meteor was all too familiar to Matthew C "Undead Starburst?" Matthew was slightly shocked. The concentration of negative energy inside and outside the meteor was frightening, almost identical to his legendary spell, the Undead Starburst. However, The difference was, The intensity of this meteor was much stronger than the regular Undead Starburst. Matthew judged it to be at the level of a divine spell Boom! After an enormous sound that could not be heard, The negative energy-wrapped meteor penetrated the steel ruins. The earth violently caved in, forming a deep basin. Then, time seemed to accelerate. Matthew noticed that the explosion caused by the Undead Starburst had stimulated a bit of spirituality on the surface of the planet. These bits of spirituality slowly gathered at the center of the basin. Gradually, They attached themselves to some steel components, forming a very unique type of life form! "This is the original Space Essence." "They are composed of the purest negative energy and inanimate abandoned metals." "They were born in a universe that had already gone out." "They, are the miracles of life!" Guda''s voice was filled with emotion: "Although in the later years, due to the conquests and destructions of the Antu Empire, this race was eventually stigmatized as space undead." "But initially, everything was so beautiful, the Space Essence were graceful and intelligent, and deeply loved peace. They were like Cosmic Elves born in an abandoned world, deeply cherished by other races in the abandoned universe..." "At least before they stepped out of the ruined universe." As Guda explained, The scene in front of Matthew was rapidly changing The meteor brought spirituality that created more than two hundred and forty Space Essence. These Essence began to move on the surface of the planet. As Guda had said, they were beautiful and industrious. They quickly established a civilization on the surface of the planet. That was a very long period. Matthew did not know how many years had passed. But from the changes in the background of the planet, it was not difficult to see that this period of civilization stability lasted at least thousands of years, possibly even tens of thousands of years. If not for other factors. This group of Space Essence might still be living peacefully on this forgotten planet. But the turning point still arrived unexpectedly. One day. A Space Essence who was replacing his metal components surprised to discover, a strange light coming from beyond their planet. Quickly, They discovered a seemingly power-less floating spaceship in the outer space of the abandoned planet. Driven by curiosity, They collectively boarded the spaceship. Inside the spaceship, there was only one owner. He warmly welcomed the Space Essence. "That owner of the spaceship." "He claimed his name was Giza." Guda said. ... Chapter 1816: 503 The Secret of the Evolution Method ... The encounter between Giza and Space Essence began with an accident, after which, both sides created a splendid civilization that influenced several universes. But at that time, they merely engaged in tentative exchanges and a brief alliance. Giza told the Space Essences, he was an Explorer from a higher dimension. Alone, he piloted his spaceship exploring this universe''s ruins, but unexpectedly found a group of intelligent life in a land where civilization had perished. He showed great curiosity and appreciation for the Space Essences. On the other hand, the Space Essences were equally astonished by Giza''s strength and knowledge. They discovered that Giza possessed a previously unheard-of powerful energy that was extremely compatible with the innate structure of the Space Essences. Giza told them, the extraordinary power he wields is called "psionic power." It is a type of mental power that can break through the sole confines of the mind, and only intelligent life with an elite soul, mind, and will might have a chance to master it. In their subsequent exchanges, Giza also demonstrated the uses of psionic power and his incredibly profound mental will. He settled down on that deserted planet. In the following period, Giza and the Space Essences interacted frequently. The Space Essences were keen to understand any knowledge related to psionic power. Though Giza appeared very generous on the surface, in reality, he took extreme precautions to keep the methods of nurturing psionic power secret. This resulted in the Space Essences never quite grasping the essence of it. For a long time, the two sides remained in this stalemate. Eventually, some of the Space Essence leaders could no longer sit still. They approached Giza, hoping he would impart the methods of nurturing psionic power to them. At first, Giza seemed to be in a difficult position, stating that the training of psionic power was advanced knowledge from a higher dimension, and according to the customs of his own civilization, it could not be taught to other life forms. But after numerous pleas from the Essence leaders, Giza eventually decided to make an exception. He agreed to select some individuals of exceptional talent among the Essences to enlighten them in the cultivation of psionic power. As a return, the entire Space Essence race had to regularly complete some tasks assigned by Giza. After a short adjustment period, Giza and the Space Essences formally entered a honeymoon phase in their relationship. As promised, Giza selected a group of Essences with strong mental power, used secret techniques to help them master psionic power, and enabled them to practice it at a basic level; and the rest of the Space Essences also under Giza''s guidance, established a huge outpost on this deserted planet at the edge of the universe. Once the outpost was established, Giza almost completely controlled the Space Essences'' internal discourse. "He calculatedly demonstrated the cleverness of psionic power to the Essences and stimulated the psionic talent in some, all to garner a group of followers with immense potential." "Now, he had achieved his goal." "And so, Giza and the Space Essence race began the next stage of their evolutionary journey..." Along with the ethereal narrative of Guda, the scenes flashing before Matthew''s eyes accelerated again He saw Giza recruiting groups after groups of Wanderers from other universes through that lighthouse-like outpost. These groups varied in origin and racial talents. But like the Space Essences, they all gradually became pawns in the developmental process of this planet''s civilization under Giza. During this process, Giza also used his means to expand the Space Essence race several times Originally, the Space Essences were immortal but incapable of Reproduction. Giza, through unknown methods, actually found a way to mass-produce more Space Essences using the psionic branding on the original group! However, the Space Essences created through acquired means were significantly inferior in basic qualities and soul strength when compared to the original group. And to distinguish within the race, to facilitate later governance, Giza called the original group "Imprinted Essences," and named the later reproduced group "Derived Essences." The hierarchy between the two was incredibly rigid. Under these circumstances, most of the Imprinted Essences became beneficiaries; even if a minority believed that enslaving the Derived Essences was unethical, they couldn''t make decisions that would fundamentally shake the foundations since most were under Giza''s influence. And so, with the ceaseless labor of the mass-produced Derived Essences, the civilization on the deserted planet kept advancing in level. More and more groups of outsiders were absorbed into the civilization through various means by Giza. Gradually, a society formed that included different intelligent Races from various universes, with clear internal hierarchy and delineation of responsibilities, and a leader who possessed knowledge and wisdom far beyond the current level of civilization''s development. And this, was the incipient state of the Antu Empire. "Giza is an incredible being." "His mind holds knowledge from higher dimensions, far exceeding the known universe''s capacity." "It''s led to, under his guidance, a civilization miracle emerging from the abandoned universe with Space Essence at its core." "In the Epochs that followed, they conquered several developing universes and grew ever more powerful." "Yet at the apex of the Antu Empire''s unprecedented territorial expansion, Giza gradually relinquished his control over the core power structure of the Empire." "There was a time when the Empire''s upper echelons went through several coups, and at the heart of it all, was the fact that Giza, who once held absolute power, had vanished, leaving a power vacuum that precipitated these events..." Chapter 1817: 503 Evolution Method Secrets_2 Guda spoke like a machine without emotions. Matthew silently watched the scenes that flashed before him like slides. He saw Giza leave the capital of the Empire''s core alone, piloting the spaceship he initially used, and return to the origin of the Empire which was the metal planet of the abandoned Universe. He secluded himself there for a long, long time. When Matthew happened to catch a glimpse of his face, he found it filled with loneliness and desolation. "What''s wrong with him?" Matthew couldn''t help but ask. Guda replied indifferently, "Because he gradually realized that he might never be able to return to his original dimension again..." Upon hearing this, Matthew felt a stir in his heart. But then Guda explained, "When he first met the Space Essences, Giza actually lied." "He wasn''t an explorer from a higher dimension, but a castaway from an accident!" "Originally, there were two people who fell from a higher dimension to our dimension; one was Giza, and the other was his companion." "Their spaceship was demoted in dimension during a bizarre accident, and despite their efforts to salvage it later, they could not return to their own dimension through the spaceship." "Then the problem arose" "At that time, there was another airship in the spaceship capable of supporting a single person to ascend in dimension, which meant only one person could use it to return, and the other had to wait for rescue." "After a brief discussion and exchange," "Giza ultimately decided to give the opportunity to return to his companion, and they agreed that once the latter successfully returned to his homeland, he would come to this world to rescue Giza." "However, even after more than five hundred years, when the spaceship''s backup energy was about to run out, the Giza who sent away his companion still hadn''t received any rescue." "Subsequently, he decided to take action and started wandering in the Universe with the spaceship, where he then encountered that group of newly civilized Space Essences..." Matthew looked at the lonely figure of Giza in the picture. Suddenly turning to face Guda: "How do you know all these?" "There are no records or presentations of this information in your memory." Guda offered no explanation. Instead, he continued on his own, "Giza deliberately subjugated those Space Essences and imparted to them knowledge and psionic power, to help them establish a splendid civilization in the Universe" "It was actually to set up a beacon of civilization in the Universe to attract attention from higher dimensions." "Up until now, he never doubted whether his companion had abandoned him; he feared that the rescue teams had lost the coordinates of this Universe, thus he went all out to do all this." "At that time, the Antu Empire''s civilization had already spread across multiple universes, capable of extending its tentacles into higher dimensions. If there were Dimensioners of the same level as Giza observing that piece of the universe, he was highly likely to obtain rescue." "Unfortunately," "He never again received a signal from a higher dimension." "He..." "Giza." "Seems to have truly been abandoned." As he said this, Guda''s tone carried a deep sense of desolation, as if he were Giza, abandoned by his companion and race. Matthew also had mixed feelings. His situation and the story of Giza actually had similarities, but compared to Giza, Matthew more readily accepted the fact that he had traveled to a foreign land. "What happened after that?" "What happened to the Antu Empire after Giza left?" Matthew pursued the question. Guda chuckled: "Is there anything else?" "Nothing but the endless pursuit and desire of mortals for power and resources!" "After the Giza retired, there were several coups in the Empire, and ultimately the military took full control. Since then, the Antu Empire has headed down an irreversible path of complete militarization." "Some war-torn epochs followed thereafter." "In endless wars, the Antu Empire reached its zenith in expansion, but the initial batch, supposed to be immortal Imprinted Essence, gradually perished in various civilization conflicts, barely leaving any control of the Empire''s power echelons to Giza." "At the same time, unbeknownst to anyone, from that day on, the Empire''s military began clandestinely investigating the psionic powers of Giza''s descendants." "At first, they invited Giza''s descendants under the guise of collaborative research but soon shifted to undisguised coercion and Plunder." "By then, the Empire''s army had completely forgotten about Giza, losing their reverence for this civilizational mentor. Driven by their desire to unravel the mystery of psionic power, they began wide-scale persecution of Giza''s descendants." "Giza was furious when he learned of this." "Then one day he piloted a Spaceship back to the capital star system, only to be met with military threats from the Empire." "The first batch of followers of Giza, all Imprinted Essences, had vanished, and now those in control of imperial power were former severely oppressed Derived Essences." "Bearing a grudge against Giza, he ordered the latter''s arrest and subjected him to relentless torment." "The Empire was desperate to uncover all the secrets of psionic power, the secrets of dimensional ascensionthey wanted to excavate all knowledge from Giza''s brain!" "No one knows exactly what happened in the interrogation room of the highest prison in the capital star system during that time." "But a few things are certain" "First, seven days after Giza was imprisoned, all his descendants were released, and they quickly took a fleet and left several universes under Antu Empire control." "Second, around the same time, an army loyal to the Empire secretly traveled to the Origin Planet, Giza''s hideaway." "It was said that this army was tasked with searching for an item related to psionic power." "But before the army could return to the capital star system, the third event occurredan unexpectedly fierce civil war broke out within the Empire." "No one knew the exact cause of the civil war." "But eventually, all parties were blinded by rage, and various horrific taboo-level weapons were brought onto the battlefield" "In the end, after key planets in the capital star system and several surrounding universes faced Destructive annihilation, the Antu Empire finally, and abruptly, collapsed amid this strange civil war!" "Thereafter," "The army sent to the Origin Planet was forced to wander other universes and eventually became the well-known Storluk Industries." "Meanwhile, Giza''s descendants claimed themselves as the Giza Race, wandering through various universes, longing to return to a homeland that never existed." "Giza himself had completely disappeared..." "Some say he died in the massive explosion in the capital star system, others say the civil war was his doing, and he surely knew how to escape unharmed." "Both of these theories are actually correct." "The civil war was indeed triggered by Giza, and the original Giza did die in that indiscriminate massive explosion..." At this point, A strange, melancholic smile gradually surfaced on Guda''s face: "Do you know why the Giza Race always longs to return to a homeland that never existed?" "That''s because after Giza''s death, his powerful Soul Mark contaminated the mental consciousness of the Giza people through their bloodline." "The longing of the Giza people for a nonexistent homeland is actually Giza''s nostalgia for his own homeland." "This, not even the Giza people themselves realize." "They still naively believe that there really is a homeland for the Giza Race to return to!" Matthew blinked: "So, how do you know all this?" Guda''s smile grew more sinister: "Evolution Method." "Everything is hidden in the Evolution Method." "I obtained all the puzzle pieces of the Evolution Method from the Giza Race and finally pieced together the correct answer, thus I obtained Giza''s true legacy." "In the process of gaining this legacy, my soul was contaminated by Giza..." "So, the one standing before you now is actually not the Ancient leader Guda." "I..." "Am Giza!" ... Chapter 1818: 504 Special Attack Ability ... That instant. Guda or Giza''s eyes suddenly became incredibly profound, as knowledge like tidal waves from the astral world came rolling in. Though Matthew was not truly hit by that tide, he felt the terrifying extent of knowledge harbored within the other''s mind! Matthew calmly searched for any potential loopholes in the other''s statements. But none were apparent for the time being. Meanwhile, Guda, who identified as Giza, continued methodically, "In fact, I did not wish to resurrect." "Emerging from the cosmic ruins, during the days I created the Antu Empire by hand, I had already experienced far too much." "My life has been long enough, more than a hundred times that of most gods in the material world." "I have enjoyed everything, experienced everything." "And precisely because of that," "when I was betrayed by the Elite Souls I had personally nurtured, my heart was filled with peace." "That moment," "I knew I was ready to embrace death." "So I personally pressed the button to destroy the Empire..." Matthew silently watched the war scenes flashing in the distance. He did not ask how Giza had caused the destruction of the Antu Empire, for someone with such powerful psionic power must have left sufficient foreshadowing. It originated from Giza and was also destroyed by Giza. This could not help but be seen as a kind of fate. "Since you did not want to resurrect, why did you occupy Guda''s soul?" Matthew inquired. Giza gave a bitter smile: "There are two reasons." "First, this type of resurrection was not of my volition, but rather was passively completed without my knowledge." "It''s possible that the intelligent life of this world was too weak to carry the Evolution Method that housed my knowledge, and on contact, their souls were contaminated to take my form." "I did not even have the chance to stop it before this transformation was completed." "The second point is more ironic." "Do you know? The moment the Empire was utterly destroyed, I felt several gazes from higher dimensions falling on me!" "How laughable..." "I exhausted all my wiles building a magnificent cross-universal civilization, yet they never noticed me until this civilization suddenly collapsed, then they turned their gaze to that sector of the universe..." "I can confirm, it was not my illusion." "Because that feeling appeared a few times over the thousands of years after my death." "I desperately wanted to regain some consciousness, to make contact with those gazes, but alas, the only group that carried memories related to me were my offspringthe physically frail Giza Race." "Indeed, they inherited a part of my talents, but in most cases, they still couldn''t escape the fetters of weak spiritual souls in this universe." "For a long time, due to my strong desire to move in their dreams, this greatly drained their mental power, ultimately resulting in many Giza becoming extremely short-lived." "Those foolish descendants..." "They mistook it as a backlash from cultivating psionic power, so a group of Giza under the leadership of a chief voluntarily sealed their psionic talents and gradually forgot everything about their ancestors." "Those who remained did not give up on psionic power, yet they strictly adhered to the restrictions on its use." "They never realized the true nature of the problem, yet ironically thrust me back into death..." "Fortunately..." "I still left behind the Evolution Method." "Otherwise, relying purely on those useless descendants, I probably wouldn''t have been able to stand here and talk to you..." Facing this ancient creature who seemed to have lived for who knows how many years. Matthew''s wariness reached its peak. If anything seemed amiss, he planned to retreat back to Lost Paradise. "So, you intend to use this story to persuade me?" he asked. Giza gave a light smile: "I just want to go back and see." "I hold no malice toward this universe, nor do I have any attachments to it; if I were completely dead, then I would just cease to exist; but since I have come back to life, I naturally wish to return to my dimension, to find out why my companion never came back for me." "To achieve these, becoming a star beast is the only way." "You must have sensed the changes in this universe, the giant beasts are about to descend, they are the children of fate for the next era, no one can resist them, only by joining them can one secure a place in the next era." "I''ll be blunt." "The dimensions of your universe are too low, and the energy levels too shallow." "Only for this reason, could it be selected by a higher-level civilization, relegated to a breeding ground for the giant beasts." "Do you not want to see the outside world?" "I have already seen the first light." "I am confident I can return to my former dimension, and I can take a few people with me on the journey back." "Just help me." "Then with my own soul as a promise, I will take you away from this lowly region of the universe, to a world with infinite resources, endless lifespan, and freedom to explore!" "You could even go to my homeland." "There, intelligent life forms know no pain, are not constrained by emotions or desires, and people can freely do what they wish!" "You will become capable of anything, you will be free of worries, and you will understand the true meaning of life!" Giza said, referring to his homeland. Chapter 1819: 504 Special Attack Ability_2 The intense yearning and pride radiating from within made his soul shine as brightly as the blazing sun. However, Matthew had become quite the seasoned veteran. The more the other side exaggerated their claims, the more his heart filled with doubt: "If your dimension is so wonderful, why did you and your companion choose to leave it in the first place?" Giza pondered: "Don''t laugh, but it might be that too much time has passed, or perhaps I lost a part of my memory during the resurrection process." "I truly can''t recall the initial motivation for my companion and me coming to the Ruins Universe." "It was probably to explore something..." Matthew shook his head silently in his mind. Giza''s words seemed fairly sincere. But Matthew always felt like their mind might not be entirely clear "Could it be that Guda acquired some of Giza''s memories, causing a cognitive confusion, and mistook himself for Giza?" He thought to himself. The next second, Giza unexpectedly perceived his inner thoughts: "It''s normal for you to have such thoughts." "In fact, you could consider me to be Guda, except that I possess all of Giza''s memories and knowledge, and the self known as Guda has been completely overwritten by Giza''s will. Does it really matter whether I am Guda or Giza?" "All I want is to convince you to help me destroy this planet!" "Help me become a qualified star beast!" "If you''re not reassured, I can sign a contract with you." "And if you''re still not reassured, this contract can be signed in front of that giant beast friend of yours." "Every giant beast is a Child of Destiny in the next era, they can discern the good from the bad for you." "Joining forces and then leaving together, isn''t that the perfect ending?" Seeing Matthew''s thoughtful expression, Giza persuaded further: "There''s one more thing, you might think I''m hypocritical, but this is the truth" "The first time I saw you, I felt a special kinship." "Really." "It''s such a subtle feeling." "At first, I was confused, but gradually, my soul noticed somethingyou''re like me, you don''t belong to this universe either, do you?" "I don''t know which universe or dimension you''re from, but this isn''t your homeland either, they''re not worth you fighting for." "Don''t you want to go home?" Upon hearing this, Matthew finally replied decisively: "I do." Giza''s face broke into a smile. But the next second, he heard Matthew say seriously: "Although I want to, I will not harm so many lives for a vague notion." "I also don''t see much reliability in your plan." "I don''t trust you personally" "Whether it''s Giza or Guda, you have no credibility in my eyes, and I cannot change my mind or betray my principles for a void promise." "That''s not me." Giza paused slightly after hearing this, then sighed and said: "Is that really what you think?" Matthew blinked: "My mind has been constant from the start and has never changed." "I do think of home often, but Aindor is also very nice and interesting, I''ve made a lot of friends here and I''m very happy." "If one day I want to return home, I will do so through my methods, and not by placing my hopes on a visionary like yourself." "If all you''ve told me is everything you have to say, my only response to you is" "The story is fascinating." "But it''s not enough to convince me to change my mind." "With that being said, goodbye..." Having spoken, Matthew prepared to leave Giza''s memory world. However, a chilling smile surfaced on the latter''s face: "You chose to refuse." "Good." "Good." "Do you really think you have the power of choice?" "Do you think only the Evolution Method contains the contamination of Giza?" "No!" "The soul of everyone who hears this story will be contaminated!" Giza''s sinister smile became even more exaggerated: "Now, you are Giza too!" The next second, Matthew saw Giza''s soul collapse into a thousand beams of starlight. In the blink of an eye, those star lights actually shone out from his own body! "Is this what being contaminated feels like?" "Why does it seem..." "Somewhat comfortable?" Bathed in the starlight composed of Giza''s spirituality, Matthew only felt an unprecedented sense of flow throughout his entire body! He detected no discomfort, his soul perceived no threat, and even his Lost Paradise, used to defend against spiritual attacks, sensed no assault! The starlight flowed in and out of Matthew''s body for several tens of seconds. Matthew remained completely unscathed! After a pause, an incredulous voice from within the starlight spoke, "You..." "What is this?" "Why haven''t you turned into Giza?" There was an indescribable disbelief and enraged shame in his voice. Matthew subconsciously glanced at his data panel. ... "Tip: Due to the special properties of your soul, you have successfully gained a partial exemption from Giza''s ''Spiritual Pollution,'' and you will also be fully exempt from any form of psionic power attack from Giza." ... The special properties of the soul? Could it be related to his identity before he crossed over? A thought struck Matthew. Although Giza''s mental power couldn''t harm him and being bathed in it was quite exhilarating, he didn''t like being constantly troubled by someone. For safety''s sake, he attempted to summon Gordon''s Fire from the depths of his soul. Whumph! A streak of black fire crossed the sky. The miserable scream lasted only two seconds before it was completely extinguished! Matthew saw it. The moment Gordon''s Fire appeared, all of Giza''s spirituality was sucked into the black flame as if by a mighty whale drinking water. Two seconds later, Giza''s soul was completely burned to ashes! Immediately after, the entire world began to collapse slowly! "Gordon''s Fire has such a distinct restraint against Giza''s soul?" Even understanding the strength of Gordon''s Fire, Matthew was shocked by what had just happened. Because this wasn''t something that could be explained by mere strength In the instant that Gordon''s Fire appeared, Giza''s soul seemed to be directly absorbed into it without any power to resist! And as far as Matthew knew, Gordon''s Fire didn''t seem to have the ability to absorb... "Giza..." "That''s it?" Feeling the collapse of the psychic world, Matthew continued to subconsciously search for any possible loopholes He had been prepared for a difficult fight with Giza, yet the adversary''s demise was this simple? The next second, a torrent of information flashed across the data panel. ... "Tip: You have killed ''Giza'' with Gordon''s Fire (Special Attack Ability)! The authority ''Lord of the Tauren'' has plundered new abilities and domains for you 1. Domain - Construct: You have mastered the Mechanical Domain and gained a large body of construct knowledge. In the following time, you will automatically learn some basic abilities within the domain and gain the ability to independently create golems. 2. Ability - Undead Construct: You have acquired the ability to perfectly fuse spirituality, constructs, and negative energy. You will be able to summon a fully constructed undead army (numbering no more than 4000). Under the influence of your domain, this undead army will have a militarized organization and each member will possess a certain degree of military training as well as the skills and knowledge for space adventures..." ... Special Attack Ability? Matthew realized something "Was Gordon''s Fire specifically intended to counter Giza?" "Does that mean Peggy and Giza have a connection?" Matthew was quite curious about the intricacies involved. But alas, Giza was dead. The memories inherited from the two Peggys did not provide a clear origin of Gordon''s Fire either. These mysteries would have to wait to be explored another day. For now, he was about to extract himself from Giza''s psychic world. At that moment, something caught Matthew''s eye from the corner of his vision in the collapsing worldlight balls rapidly forming! Those were Giza''s Knowledge! ... "Tip: You have discovered a large number of knowledge light balls, would you like to capture them?" ... Chapter 1820: 505 The Reasonable Giant Beast ... Knowledge light ball of Giza? Matthew''s heart was instantly moved. Even though these light balls represented only a small portion of Giza''s vast ocean of knowledge, for Matthew, it was a huge gain! After all, if the story just now was true. Giza was the one who had created such a brilliant civilization in the Antu Empire. His knowledge came from higher dimensions. It definitely warranted collection and preservation! No sooner thought than done. While observing the collapse rate of the spiritual world, Matthew quickly used his mental power to capture those scattered knowledge light balls The process was not easy. After all, he was in someone else''s memory world; although his own mental power was considerable, it was hard to feel as comfortable as the real master. Fortunately, Lost Paradise provided some help. During the capturing process. Matthew noticed that light balls within about three to five meters were automatically captured by Lost Paradise, This greatly enhanced his capturing efficiency. A few seconds later. Matthew looked at the several hundred knowledge light balls, large and small, that had appeared in Lost Paradise, and though he felt satisfied, there was still some regret Compared to the number of light balls in Giza''s memory. These few hundred were merely a drop in the ocean. Matthew wanted to capture more But reason told him not to be greedy anymore! "This is someone else''s memory world, and with Giza''s death, the world is about to collapse completely. If I don''t leave before that, I might also vanish from this plane..." With this thought. Matthew suppressed his greedy heart, and quickly, through his contract with Alistair, disappeared from Giza''s memory world. The return journey was not as quick as imagined, but it was stable. Matthew could feel Alistair''s soul, like a lighthouse on the shoreline, guiding him in the right direction, and this sensation made him feel warm and secure. On the way. He quickly reviewed the appearances of those light balls and used the Founder Authority to store these light balls in a chamber made of Cosmic Base Rock! "The amount of knowledge in these light balls is indeed significant, but they cannot be absorbed lightly." Matthew remained calm and restrained. The name Giza itself harbored a certain degree of spiritual pollution; his memories had a similar ability, and without proper extraction or filtration, it could be dangerous. Even though Matthew could completely resist Giza''s spiritual pollution. He was not willing to take rash risks at this juncture. Meanwhile, to protect the others in Lost Paradise, it was better to seal them away first! "The Tauren Authority has certain Plunder and filtration capabilities." "I can wait until this authority grows strong enough, then use it to extract the knowledge inside." Matthew quickly devised the most prudent plan in his mind. He still hadn''t fully confirmed Whether Giza had really reincarnated inside Guda''s soul? Or had Guda experienced severe mental derangement while receiving Giza''s memories? After so many incidents. Matthew no longer blindly trusted the results displayed on his data screen. The data screen was just a manifestation of his own insight. It was seldom fooled. But not necessarily infallible. "If Peggy really has connections with Giza, does it mean Peggy also comes from a higher dimension?" "I had played a game related to the Antu Empire in my previous life, then traveled from the game''s perspective, I too might be from a higher dimension..." "Could it be that my encounter with Peggy was also not merely coincidental?" At the thought of these. Matthew felt an itching curiosity. He was eager to uncover the mysteries, yet there were very few in the entire Multiverse qualified to give him answers. Perhaps. Plague Daughter Kesha was one of them. Matthew couldn''t help but recall the God of the Other World who seemed to have mistaken him for her child. Amid these thoughts. His soul gradually neared Alistair''s soul. The warmth was amplified hundreds of times. The wind roared in his ears. As the wind grew stronger. A sense of solidity surged in his heart. Matthew realized. He had returned. On the data screen. ... "Notice: Your divine artefact ''Lost Paradise'' has captured a large number of knowledge light balls! At the same time. Lost Paradise has absorbed a large amount of pure spiritual source. You can use the ''Sea Elf Meditation Spell'' to absorb this spiritual source, thereby enhancing your mental power! You can also convert this spiritual source into more Founder Energy!" ... An unexpected blessing? Matthew''s lips curved up Lost Paradise was indeed a rare divine artefact, automatically capturing Giza''s knowledge while also sucking in his spiritual source. A source was, relatively speaking, less polluting than memories. With the strength of Lost Paradise, it could completely digest it. "In that case, perhaps the other two could be resurrected earlier?" "Even the Mirage Dragon could be considered!" "After all, once resurrected, they would all work for Lost Paradise, and more workers are always better..." The thought had barely crossed Matthew''s mind. When Alistair''s gentle soothing voice came to his ears: "Everything will get better." "You were just deceived, enticed by him." "We are not born perfect, we always make mistakes, but turning back in time is always better than continuing alone stubbornly." Matthew looked carefully. He discovered that after Giza''s death, the Star Devourer had collapsed into the form of the female giant he had previously seen in the Earth Core Dream. Chapter 1821: 505 A very reasonable giant beast_2 This was Stuluk Star Spirit when not bewitched by Giza. But her mental state was clearly not good. She looked at the planet she had nearly collapsed by her own hand, torn into pieces, and fell into an unprecedented state of self-blame: "No, no, no!" "I am unforgivable!" "I actually turned this planet into this." "Only destruction awaits me..." Alistair continued to patiently persuade her: "No, it''s not." "It''s not too late to turn back now." "You still have enough time and power to repair this planet..." But the star spirit couldn''t hear the giant beast''s soothing words. She frantically roamed up and down in the clouds. Her voice was filled with pain and self-blame: "It''s too late!" "It''s too late!" "Everything is already too late!" "The great mistake has been made, I''m beyond redemption!" Alistair''s voice slowly rose: "Child, listen to me..." However, her words were rudely interrupted by the star spirit: "You don''t understand my pain!" "I might as well be dead now!" Alistair was silent for two seconds. The star spirit flew in front of the giant beast, as if wanting to say something more. But at that moment, a very thick claw suddenly descended from the sky Boom! A grey column of light, like a sword tearing through space, Under the extremely surprised gaze of all the bystanders, Stuluk''s star spirit was instantly smashed into a pulp by Alistair''s paw! "I understand now." "You are indeed beyond redemption." Alistair''s extremely gentle voice carried a hint of helplessness: "May you be just a happy little elf in your next life, without bearing such a heavy fate and responsibility." As he spoke, a rift radiating green and white light appeared at the very spot of the star spirit''s demise. The pulverized remains and spirituality of the latter surged into the rift, Then disappeared. Matthew saw it clearly. Behind that rift was unmistakably the Forest Ocean, he could even see the shadow of Crimson Mountain! This meant that Stuluk''s star spirit might become a little Light Fairy on Crimson Mountain in the not-so-distant future. Regarding this outcome, Matthew was also quite astonished. He had thought that Alistair, persuading the star spirit so earnestly, would surely grant her more patience and space. Unexpectedly, he simply gave her a swift end! "Have you returned, Matthew? Have you had a fun time?" "Eh? What''s with that expression, do you have any suggestions about my recent handling?" Alistair''s tone still so gentle and delicate. Matthew considered for a moment: "Uh..." "I just want to say, although she felt guilty, she might not really have wanted to die..." Alistair chuckled: "I know." "But since speaking nicely didn''t work, I had to deal with it that way." "In the world of the giant beasts, we are quite reasonable, and with those who are unreasonable, we only give them two to three chances." "After that, we don''t want to reason with them either..." Matthew quietly noted down this "Giant Beast Social Rule." And through that moment, Matthew also saw another side of Alistair''s resolute and imposing demeanor. This made him feel more affection for the amiable yet decisive giant beast before him. However, after Alistair had eliminated the star spirit, although the crisis of the Star Devourer was completely resolved, the collapsing and shattering trend of the Stuluk planet had not been reversed. Matthew, surrounded by the yellow dust whipping through the air, noticed that the material plane was experiencing severe tears. This situation was alarmingly similar to what the material world underwent when the Heavenly Family Palace fell! "The star spirits are dead, the Earth Core Dream is shattering, and the prior Destruction Finger along with the fury of the star spirits have already caused irreversible damage to this planet." "If we can''t stabilize the core region of this planet in time, then Stuluk is highly likely to split into several hundred fragmented meteors." "Some of them might even fall into Aindor under the gravitational pull of the material world." "Aindor has just stabilized, and any natural disaster from the astral world could continue to tear apart the material plane..." Quickly, Matthew made a basic judgment based on his knowledge of plane studies. Stabilizing this planet didn''t seem so difficult. Sif already had the Iron Tree Heart and the Dream Stone, while Matthew had enough holy oak seeds and a great number of Nature Souls. As long as they could reshape the natural dreamland and use it as a core to attract the pan-consciousness of Aindor''s Nature Souls, the situation could be temporarily stabilized. However, the matter was clearly not so simple. Amidst the swirling yellow sand, Matthew saw a fraction of the Empire''s military that had escaped into outer space and the Hume Tri-star now approaching Stuluk''s skies. On the other side, large forces of demons appeared in the southern part of the planet. They were coming from the direction of Barthor Purgatory. That was the power of Queen Glasia of the Demoness of Desire! These two forces, along with Matthew, who had already become a target, would determine the future of Stuluk! All three parties clearly recognized each other''s presence, and led by a special unspoken understanding, the other two powers each sent leading figures and a small entourage, coincidentally arriving at the spot where the Star Devourer fell. This location, under the suppression of the giant beast Alistair, was the most stable spot in the entire material layer of Stuluk. "No matter what happens here, this place will always be Stuluk." "Your Excellency, we''re thankful for your help in eliminating the Star Devourer." "Storluk Industries never skimps on gifts for friends, Mr. Matthew, although we''ve had a few misunderstandings, there''s also room for negotiations." "If you don''t trust me, you might consider Melinda''s opinion." "But the premise is" "We still need to take back the sovereignty and ownership of this planet." "If Your Excellency insists on intervening in the affairs of this planet, then unfortunatelyif Storluk Industries loses this planet, it must mean that the planet no longer exists..." The representative sent by the Imperial Descendants was a golem. Matthew recognized it as a "Synchronized Mechanism." Meaning everything it said or did was a simulation of a distant, highly authoritative being. "General?" Matthew discerned the other''s identity. "Yes, it''s me." The general spoke with a hint of emotion, "Speaking of which, I might have to thank you." "Given the current situation, I''ve gained an opportunity to regain power, as long as you agree to hand over the Dream Stone and cease meddling with the affairs on Stuluk, I can let you take the Chaotic Ether Core." "As for the demons... heh, Storluk Industries has never feared waging war against demons!" As the voice fell, the representative from Barthor Purgatory a black cat with mini goat horns sprouting from its head suddenly scoffed, "Guda is dead, what will you use to stabilize the natural dreamland?" "You don''t really think that guy from the Deep Space Tower possesses that capacity, do you?" "If this planet falls into your hands, it won''t last half a year before completely disintegrating..." "Never mind, no use talking to you." "I am here under the orders of Queen Glasia, to inform you that this planet is destined to become a part of Barthor Purgatory." "Mr. Matthew, if you peacefully hand over the Dream Stone and the Iron Tree Heart, then the matters concerning Rheager and the Suki Kingdom might still be negotiable..." Before the black cat could finish, suddenly, a gust of wind blew overhead, followed by an earth-shaking burst of thunder "Boom!" A noise loud enough to rupture the eardrums of most present blasted out of nowhere. The wind howled for several minutes before stopping! The golem and the little black cat, although largely unharmed, were clearly startled by the sudden noise. "Sorry." "I just sneezed." Alistair''s voice came from above. "What were the terms you were discussing with Matthew just now?" "I didn''t catch that..." ... Chapter 1822: 506 ... Alistair''s simple yet brutal threat abruptly turned the atmosphere tense. However, by her force alone, it was clearly not realistic to make Storluk Industries and the Seamless Secret Cave give up their stakes on this planet. Several minutes later, the black cat with sheep horns, having adjusted its state, coldly replied, "Your power is indeed formidable." "But in the history of Purgatory, there have been incidents of star beast invasions. Some of them possessed bigger and more tenacious body, yet they all eventually fell within Purgatory and became part of the Purgatory Blood River." "Do you know why?" During this talk, on the horizon of Barthor Purgatory, a group of ghostly demons abruptly appeared. Their bodies were like phantoms, ethereal. Starlight could easily pierce through those phantoms. These demons appeared for less than half a minute before vanishing from everyone''s sight. "Shadow Army..." Matthew narrowed his eyes. He had seen a description of this corps in the documents related to Barthor Purgatory! It was an assassin''s corps made up of Purgatory Shadow Demons. They come without a trace and leave without a shadow, they are the natural nemesis of spellcasters. But most importantly, an army of Shadow Demons could strangle souls. The more Shadow Demons gathered, the stronger their capability to strangle souls. Just as Glasia had said, Purgatory had abundant experience in contending with giant beasts, among which the Shadow Army was a very effective weapon. Obviously, Glasia did not take Alistair''s threat too seriously or rather, in the heart of the Demoness of Desire, the benefits of seizing Storluk outweighed the costs needed to defeat Alistair! On the other hand, Storluk Industries also demonstrated a strong attitude in unison: "Although I personally do not wish to engage directly in conflict with you," "the preheating of the ship-borne weapons doesn''t take much time." "Mr. Matthew, your companion is very powerful, and as the first giant beast to descend upon the material world, you indeed have the right to gain some advantages with her prestige." "But we are not the type to surrender without a fight." "I believe, even for Ms. Alistair, being hit by a Singularity Cannon would result in damage, right?" Matthew''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing this. Both parties'' stance was within his expectations, Let alone the fact that Storluk Industries had occupied this planet for so many years, they would definitely not readily hand over their painstakingly nurtured achievements; The Demoness of Desire had schemed for so long, she did not seem like someone who would easily give up. Everyone knew it well. Among the three parties, the only one likely to make concessions for mutual benefit was actually Matthew! Though he had a giant beast companion, and stood in the same camp as Sif, who possessed the Iron Tree Heart and Dream Stone, this planet did not mean as much to him personally. This was also the reason why both parties were willing to negotiate with Matthew They both believed by negotiating with Matthew and haggling, perhaps they could exchange it for key resources from his hands at a good cost-performance ratio. After that, both Storluk Industries and Barthor Purgatory were prepared for a decisive battle with each other. But for now, they were merely engaging in verbal battle before the major conflict. However, Matthew responded in a way beyond all expectations First, he coldly warned the black cat with sheep horns, "Just as I told Turas, take good care of Rheager''s soul. If anything happens to himthis will undoubtedly be the biggest mistake of your life." "The demons of the Seamless Secret Cave are also not permitted to set foot on Storluk." "If you persist in your folly, then I am more than willing to keep you company!" Before Glasia could react, Matthew then turned to the Synchronized Mechanism and said, "About the last incident with the Singularity Cannon, I haven''t settled the account with you yet." "If Storluk Industries withdraws from this planet, I might temporarily not pursue your accountability." "Under your governance, the star spirits went mad, and the planet has fragmented; you have no right to remain here!" "The best course for Storluk Industries is to leave this planet entirely!" "Otherwise..." "Your fate will be no different from the demons of Barthor Purgatory!" The incredulous voice of a general immediately came from the Synchronized Mechanism, "Are you mad?" "Do you intend to provoke Storluk Industries and Barthor Purgatory by yourself?" Glasia''s voice was also full of astonishment, "I did not expect you to be so indifferent to Rheager''s life and deathbut that''s beside the point." "Do you really want to go to war with both of us at the same time?" "On what basis?" On what basis? Matthew smiled silently. Several seconds later, a slight stirring began beneath the Earth where everyone stood It was only then that they suddenly noticed. Beneath the giant beast Alistair''s feet, several star realm portals had unexpectedly appeared at some unknown point in time! At this moment, all the portals were shining with a grayish glow. One after another, bone dragons emerged from the portals. Followed by a massive Skeleton Behemoth! Then came the dark warriors, Zombies, Ghosts, Banshees, skeleton soldiers... In an instant, under the leadership of the Chrome-Gold Nether Dragon Philolius, Skeleton Prince, Rick, and Queen of Banshees, Sinfran, the vast sea-like Undead Army successfully passed through the portals. And successfully arrived on this planet! "These portals..." "Did you utilize that Sampan Plane?" Glasia was the first to detect the special nature of these batch of star realm portals. Chapter 1823: 506_2 Logically speaking, Matthew had to exert significant effort to summon undead from the material world or the negative energy plane to Storluk Planet. At least, there was absolutely no time for him to set up the Star Realm Portal just after the battle had ended. But Matthew had the Sampan Plane in his hands! This plane was like a sampan that could travel back and forth between the material world and the astral world! After the Great Tear, the Sampan Plane was not damaged but instead became even more "soulful" after losing its restraints. Matthew was able to greatly control the direction of the Sampan Plane through the Eight Extreme Celestial Instrument and the Wings of Wind. This was precisely why. He used that plane as a super springboard to transport military forces from the material world to the astral world. In one fell swoop, he gathered over fifty thousand undead! As soon as these undead landed, they scattered across the surface of Storluk Planet under the command of their respective leaders. Matthew''s instruction to them was to occupy the bases that Storluk Industries had evacuated. As for how many objectives could be achieved, he did not know. Anyway, capturing one was better than none! "Undead?" The general''s voice carried a hint of taunting, "No matter how many undead you have, they''re just cannon fodder." Matthew''s response was quite calm, "Cannon fodder or not, why don''t you come and find out for yourself?" "You don''t think this is all the military strength I have, do you?" "I can honestly tell you, if I wish, I could cover the entire Storluk planet with undead and negative energy!" Matthew was not boasting with this statement. In the past six months, the number of deaths across the Multiverse had surged. He had also secretly accumulated a large number of dormant soldiers, Compared to that, the increase in the number of undead from the Fear of Death Graveyard was actually the smallest. The majority came from Philolius''s territory in the Six Ring Lands At least 60% of this temporarily summoned Undead Army came from Philolius''s territory. After becoming legendary, the latter had not slackened but kept expanding his territory. Now, he was the unquestionable king in the Six Ring Lands and had over a hundred thousand undead under his command. Even so, Phily''s loyalty to Matthew remained as strong as ever. With just one command from Matthew, not only did he lead the charge, but he also sent his elite bone dragon army and the newly formed Feathered Dragon Army to the front lines! Watching the bone dragon army on the ground forming a black line, and the negative energy feathered dragons swiftly soaring through the sky, the general and Glacia, after their initial astonishment, finally took Matthew''s intentions to interfere with this planet seriously! "As long as there is death, I will not lack loyal soldiers." "As long as I am here, this planet will no longer be at your mercy." Matthew arrogantly declared Storluk''s sovereignty to both parties: "From now on," "this is my planet!" Glacia smirked with rage: "Very well," "then prepare for war!" The general coldly said, "Your madness is truly astonishing." "A mere small mage, not yet legendary, with the strength surpassing that of his peers due to various adventures, actually fancies that he can conquer a planet all by himself?" Matthew straightforwardly retorted, "Who said I was going to conquer this planet all by myself?" He then looked towards Lutisia: "I think the Suki Kingdom would be more than happy to join my camp." Lutisia had already returned to her normal form, but faint yellow spots still remained on her cheeks. Hearing this, she replied without hesitation, "Of course." "As long as I can turn part of Storluk into the territory of the Tenth Purgatory, I would be glad to do so!" Sif didn''t speak, but her eyes shone with bright starlight as she looked at Matthew. "The allies you''ve found are already on a downward spiral..." Glacia''s taunt was not yet finished, when Matthew smiled and said, "Aside from the Suki Kingdom and Alistair, I have other allies." "Don''t forget," "I am still a member of the Seven Saint Alliance!" As soon as his words fell, a fleet of strange spaceships suddenly appeared in the distant sky! The design of those spaceships was different from the popular models in the astral world, but they were much faster! Very soon, one of the spaceships arrived at the negotiation site. A spellcaster of elegant demeanor made his way down from above. Before he came close, the general and Glacia had recognized the identity of the newcomer "Black Gold pirate?" "Devil Butcher?" And Matthew, with a smile on his face, stepped forward for an enthusiastic embrace: "I just knew you would be interested in this deal." "It''s been a while." "Mr. Alexander." The man in question was the former warden of Black Suo Mount, who now, in both the astral world and purgatory, had gained quite a reputation as the leader of the Black Gold Unit. Under his command, the unit had been taking over territory after territory in the outer planes, and by now, it had grown a hundredfold in size. Even though the majority of his subordinates were of mixed quality, Alexander''s management skills were exceptional, and as long as he was present, the Black Gold Unit never descended into chaos. "You should have gotten in touch with me sooner." "I''ve gathered quite a few good things in the past half year, perfect for a trial run on a new battlefield." Alexander, with a smile on his face, half-complained: "So, purgatory or ironclads, where do we start?" "I''ll say this now, if my unit earns more credit in the fight, I want a bigger share of the profits from the development of this planet!" Matthew agreed, laughing. Alexander''s arrival had bolstered his forces, and their previous collaborations had always been enjoyableMatthew, of course, knew how to reciprocate. In this age where outer planes were frequently collapsing, a comparatively stable planet like Stuluck was an exceedingly rare and cherished resource. As long as one could firmly keep hold of it, it would be an endless source of benefits. For Matthew, who was currently positioned, a little more or a little less wasn''t so important. "Black Gold pirates, undead army, and the Suki Kingdom..." "It doesn''t seem so much like a rabble after all." Glacia''s tone became much more serious: "I admit you have more chips for negotiation..." Seeing the change in the other party''s tone, Matthew cut her off directly: "I told you, I''m not here for negotiations; this is my planet." "If you''re not happy with that, then let''s fight!" "If only death and destruction can wake you up, then I''m more than happy to accompany you on your journey." Glacia''s voice utterly transformed: "Very well!" "I will make you regret uttering those words!" "Within three days, I''ll rip out your soul and have you begging at my feet!" After her words fell, the black cat with goat horns exploded with a bang, turning into segments of blood-drenched intestines. And the golem on the other side broke off all connections. Alexander''s smile quickly faded from his face. Lutisia, too, looked as though she was bracing for a formidable enemy. Everyone knew the real battle was on a hair trigger. Nervousness was inevitable. Only Matthew''s face remained calm, his mood unperturbed. He had, in fact, been long prepared to face a war The Chaos Storm that had disrupted Canning City was still not quite enough for Matthew. He yearned for a more intense Chaos Storm. And then to end it with his own hands! He had come to a clear conclusion. Every legendary necromancer was forged atop a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. If the Undead Calamity on the Sampan Plane was a prelude, then this protracted war on Stuluck would be the climax of his ascent to the pinnacle with his undead army! Only from within death could one find the Path of Undying that transcended all creation! War. Chaos. Death. Order. Those things that seemed ethereal and elusive at times, yet followed a certain pattern, cycling endlessly. That was his Legendary Path! "Down south, towards Barthor Purgatory, a large number of demons have appeared!" "Wait!" "Why are they retreating again?" A hint of confusion flickered in Alexander''s eyes. It was at that moment that Matthew suddenly saw a middle-aged spellcaster appear beside Alistair. His pupils contracted slightly. That was "Holy Mage Link?" ... Chapter 1824: 507 Planet Defense War and Summer Nights Superpower ... Matthew was surprised at Link''s arrival. Among the four Heavenly Mages of the Alliance, Matthew had some connections with Isabelle and Soria, but he was relatively unfamiliar with Link and Nameless. He knew only that this Heavenly Mage had a fiery temperament and aggressive methods. Within the higher echelons of the Alliance, Link was an even more vehement human supremacist than Isabelle. He was also one of the Heavenly Mages who had contributed the most to the Alliance or humanity As the first to leave the material world and go to the astral world to protect the Intelligence Lock. Link had devoted nearly all of his prime years to Aindor. As far as Matthew knew, Link was also the one whom the gods of the Heavenly Palace despised the most. After all, it was he who had single-handedly thwarted the gods'' Lock Plan head-on. And during the long years in the astral world, Link was constantly faced with assassinations and attrition from astral creatures and gods. His stance had never changed. From this perspective, Link was also a very rare and admirable spellcaster. In Matthew''s view, This didn''t conflict with Link''s attempt to obtain the Golden Ring either. Everyone has their stance, and everyone weighs the pros and cons to make the decision that best suits their interests or those of their group. Especially from the perspective of a Heavenly Mage, the world they see is already different from that of ordinary people. Matthew did not hold any undue negative impressions of Link because of potential conflicts in the past. Just as he wouldn''t overly blame Isabelle for that shot from the Singularity Cannon. Perhaps this is the world of adults. As long as one can endure, everything must move forward. In his thoughts, Matthew swiftly approached Link. It was visible, The Heavenly Mage was in a good mood, always wearing a smile. As Matthew approached, he heard Link chatting with Alistair: "What does it feel like to grow as big as you?" Alistair responded gently, "Nothing special." "At first, you might feel smug about your own size, but with time, it becomes normal." "Besides, from the perspective of the vast universe, there''s not much difference between us and ants." Link shook his head, "You''re too modest." "Humanity hasn''t yet had the chance to ascend, let alone ants." "And yet, you can use the universe as your breeding ground, just waiting for a gust of wind to complete transcendence." Alistair answered, "That''s what everyone says." "My inheritance records say the same." "But frankly, I''m still hesitant about whether to leave" "To put it inelegantly, pigs in a pen also don''t know that the day they leave the cage is the day they die." "I crave the outside universe." "But I''m also filled with fear." Link mused, "At least you have a choice." "To shine brightly or extinguish in endless solitude, everything depends on you." Alistair honestly said, "Yes." "So, I always think I''m very fortunate." Link smiled. Then he turned to greet Matthew. At that moment, The ram-horned black cat and the Synchronized Mechanism once again appeared before Matthew. The general''s voice sounded full of suppression and anger, "Does the spellcaster from the Seven Saint Alliance intend to extend his reach out here?" Glasia was more direct, "Link, are you backing this kid up?" Link responded calmly, "I came to see my old subordinates, is there a problem?" With these words, Alexander and the other members of the Black Gold Unit felt a warmth in their eyes. The spellcasters looked up at Link''s figure, memories surfacing in their minds Before Link had been forced to suppress the Intelligence Lock, he had personally trained this Black Gold Unit, with the purpose of one day counterattacking the outer planes. However, due to the Alliance''s change in foreign policy, the Black Gold Unit had been forced to disband. Alexander and the others had transformed into wardens and jailers of Black Suo Mount. Although their circumstances had changed, their spirit of revenge remained deeply buried in their hearts. The Black Gold Unit has since become a somewhat famous expeditionary force in purgatory and the astral world. Under these circumstances, what Alexander and the others probably desired most was recognition from their former superior. Link''s words, indicated that he not only cared about his former subordinates but also approved of their current actions. This was undoubtedly a great comfort to Alexander, who had also suffered much in the astral world. "Lord Link!" "Lord Link!" The former members of the Black Gold Unit rushed forward. They surrounded Link, expressing their nostalgia and admiration with restrained gazes and simple words. Link smiled and responded to each, "You''ve done very well." "I''ve always said if you want those youngsters to respect you, you have to hit them hard." "My failure to fulfill my promises was my fault, but you achieved this, and this is your glory." "I''m proud of you." Link''s words not only stirred the members of the Black Gold Unit, but also left Storluk Industries and Barthor Purgatory trembling. The general''s voice now carried a hint of chill, "You promised not to interfere with places outside the material world..." His words were ruthlessly interrupted by Link, "That was Isabelle''s promise." Chapter 1825: 507 Planet Defense War and Summer Nights Superpower_2 "It''s none of my business." The general sounded even more furious, "This isn''t a collective decision made by the high-ups of your Alliance?" Link said slowly, "She made that decision without my consent." "What, you want to fight with me?" "To tell you the truth, I''d be more than happy to oblige." With that statement, everyone on the scene immediately fell silent. No one dared to provoke Link at this critical moment. Those who were well-informed knew that this guy was suspected of having assimilated the Intelligence Lock; even if it didn''t increase his strength, returning to his former peak condition shouldn''t be much of a problem. Although Storluk Industries was not without strategic weapons capable of contending with a Heavenly Mage. But compared to a Heavenly Mage, the flaw in those strategic weapons was that they were too cumbersome they couldn''t be used at a moment''s notice. No one could have predicted that Link would suddenly come riding in their faces at this crucial point. This resulted in not only Storluk Industries being unprepared, but also Glacia being caught off guard! "It seems the Seven Saint Alliance is no longer under Isabelle''s control, good..." The Demoness of Desire''s voice was exceedingly unpleasant, "I know you''ve been pent up and want to vent, but don''t forget the negative implications of a Heavenly Mage''s power..." Link suddenly cursed, "Don''t fucking use that to blackmail me!" "I''ll do whatever the fuck I want!" "The world is fucking falling apart, the material world is full of wounds, and you expect me to play psychological warfare with you at the table like a good boy?" "Say a few more words, and I''ll flip your purgatory first, let''s see if Barthor is really dead or not!" Glasia was so rebuffed, she couldn''t utter a word. The general''s tone, however, softened: "Is this the stance of the Seven Saint Alliance?" "I have seen it now." "Very well, we concede this time, I will hand over this planet to you, our people will completely withdraw within three days..." Link said expressionlessly, "Get the hell out of here now!" "If I find any of your people on the surface of Storluk within an hour, I won''t hesitate to send them to their deaths." The general, too, was left speechless by Link''s dominance. The onlookers also experienced for the first time the Heavenly Mage''s word being final. Not only did they fantasize endlessly about the Heavenly Mage''s power, but what kind of strength could make a dominating civilization concede a planet? But the next second, Link suddenly changed his tone: "Don''t say that I''m unreasonable and bullying you." "In three months, I''ll give you a chance to attack this planet, without using a Heavenly Mage-level figure or strategic weapons, if you can take this planet, then it''s yours." "If you dare to attack Storluk within three months, heh, I''ll show you what it means to incur a Heavenly Mage''s wrath!" "Now, get the fuck out!" At this point, Glasia and the general finally saw a way out: "In three months? I''ll remember that! Let''s go!" "Very well, a Heavenly Mage wouldn''t go back on his word, we''ll give you three months!" In no time, Chen Bing''s Purgatory army at the southern border had vanished without a trace. The sky full of densely packed flying machines also withdrew from space, docking towards the direction of Hume Tri-Star. When Matthew heard Link''s last words, he felt much more at ease. If Link simply bulldozed others with his power, it meant he also wanted something from this planet, and without Isabelle and Soria getting involved, Storluk would most likely have to be given to Link. Now the situation was different. Matthew realized Link didn''t hold much desire for this planet, and in three months, he would still have to fight for its ownership. The other party even swept away the potential for Heavenly Mage-level weapons. This was nearly the best scenario for Matthew! After driving away both parties'' forces, Link first chatted with his old subordinates like Alexander for a while. Then it was Matthew''s turn. The two men stood on Alistair''s broad back, gazing at the shining Hume Tri-Star above them. Link said leisurely, "First stabilize the core of the planet with a natural dreamland, then figure out how to subdue those three satellites." "After the initial pacification of the conflict in Storluk, you can ask Nameless for help, getting him to cut this planet" "You must realize, the south of this planet has been contaminated by purgatory, with long-term overlapping, Purgatory Blood River will seep into the new natural dreamland; you can''t just kill another star spirit again." "The only way is to divide it." "This requires a very adept understanding of plane studies spells, and Nameless is the only one in the Multiverse capable of doing it." "As for how you ask Nameless to accomplish this, that''s your own business." "If the division is successful, consider giving Purgatory''s part as a favor to the Blood Banner Kingdom, they need it." "The intact part, you could ask Qin Wuyue for help, have her use the moon to pull it close to Aindor, or directly create a dual moon plane system with the moon..." "I''m just proposing a general idea, you would be better off implementing the details." "After all, this planet will be yours in the future." After hearing this, Matthew found it incredibly enlightening he had only considered using natural dreamlands to stabilize the planet, then facing other challenges. Chapter 1826: 507 Planet Defense War and Summer Nights Superpower_3 But Link had everything arranged for the follow-up. Truly a Heavenly Mage of broad knowledge and vast experience! "Thank you!" Matthew expressed his sincere gratitude. Link waved his hand: "I am simply fulfilling someone else''s request." Matthew was slightly taken aback: "Teacher?" Link said with a smile: "She is not in a position to appear in person this time, so she sent me." Matthew nodded slightly. "That Singularity Cannon fired half a year ago was actually a misunderstanding, you can understand her position, right?" Link suddenly said this. Matthew was a bit surprised but still nodded and said: "Of course." "You must also understand my position." Link continued: "I really need the Golden Ring." "It''s not because of the magic net, nor because of the power of the Chaotic Ether, but because this divine artefact can help me reach a very important location." Matthew held his breath, knowing the crucial information was coming, and then asked: "But the God of Truth has been banished by me..." Link coughed: "But the Chaotic Ether Core is still here." Matthew hesitated: "You mean to?" Link quickly said: "I know the legendary construct housing the Chaotic Ether Core is your friend, don''t worry, I have no intention of doing anything to him, just need his cooperation." "I want to create a miniature version of the Golden Ring." "Not only will it not cause any harm to him, but it can also reduce the pressure from the Chaotic Ether on him." Matthew thought it over: "If that''s the case, I have no problem with it, but you still need to communicate with Butterfly himself." "I have to know what he thinks." Link nodded: "Okay." "Bring him here later, and I can explain in front of you how to create a miniature Golden Ring." Matthew secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Link was proving to be quite approachable, which was a relief. If he had forcibly demanded the Ether Core from Butterfly, then that would have been troublesome. "Do you have confidence in the planetary defense war three months from now?" Link suddenly asked. Matthew pondered for a moment: "I have at least a sixty percent chance." Link shook his head: "Not enough!" "War is about using every means at your disposal and then winning." "Draw in whatever allies you can." "Implement any strategies you have." "Don''t worry too much about short-term gains and losses or what others think." "Only victory is authentic." Matthew nodded, acknowledging the lesson learned. Link added: "Do you know why it''s in three months?" Matthew looked thoughtful: "Is it related to the Teacher?" Link nodded: "Pretty much." "Her time to influence this universe is running short, and this is the last thing she can do for you before she leaves. Cherish it." "Additionally, once the miniature Golden Ring is constructed, Nameless and I will be departing for a while." "Leaving Soria as the only remaining Heavenly Mage in the Alliance." "That''s when your real test begins..." The imminent departure of the Heavenly Mages. Matthew had sensed it was coming. But still, there was a hint of confusion on his face after receiving confirmation from Link. Link explained: "I''ve been invited by the head of the space undead armythe Deep Cold King, to explore the ruins of the universe that are said to be the origin of the Antu Empire." "Nameless wishes to follow in the steps of the Calamity Mage and plans to come with me." "As the Days of Heavenly Change intensify, our departure will become normal." "You should understand We are guardians. But not forever. Aside from Soria who is reluctant to part with worldly treasures, every Heavenly Mage yearns to touch upon Calamity Grade power, to ascend like Mr. Capital or to transcend... It''s ironic. When weak, one yearns for strength. Yet once strong, one feels constrained by the environment, trapped in a cage, eager to break free of all shackles and venture into the unknown. Humans never seem content..." He said all this with a self-mocking smile on his face. But to Matthew, what felt more real and more moving than that smile was the fervent desire in Link''s eyes when he spoke of "transcendence." "In the ruins universe where the Antu Empire originated, is there something of inestimable value hidden?" Matthew asked seriously. Link shook his head: "I don''t know." Excitement unlike any before shone in his eyes: "Because nothing is known." "That''s exactly why we have to go and see." "Don''t we?" ... Afterward, with Matthew''s introduction, Butterfly had a brief conversation with Link, and the former agreed to Link''s proposal for "creating a miniature Golden Ring"; After Link left, Matthew rushed to prepare various matters. The planetary defense war in three months could not be taken lightly. Facing the general leading Storluk Industries and the demon armies under Glasia, Matthew had to perform a super military mobilization. Commonly known as a surge in troops. Of course, for a necromancer, a surge in troops was not an uncommon event. More than increasing numbers, Matthew was focused on finding high-quality allies. He immediately returned to Aindor to call friends and arrange for times, while also drafting a group of spellcasters and Druids from the Rolling Stone Kingdom. Most of the former group were members who had declared to follow Matthew back at the mage camp and had integrated into Rolling Stone City''s society over the past half a year; The latter were mostly young Druids from the Earth Society, who now also had a pleasant life in Matthew''s Sanctuary of Life. Chapter 1827: 507 Planet Defense War and Summer Nights Superpower_4 After bringing them to Storluk, Matthew handed over the task of reconstructing the natural dreamland to them In the past six months, these people had also grown quite a bit. Reconstructing the natural dreamland without any interference was not difficult for them, especially with the help of the shameless bear. Subsequently, Matthew summoned the God of Travelers from Lost Paradise and handed over the Holy Oak Seed to him, entrusting him with the final check. Having done all this, he then transported a large number of undead to the north of Storluk There, he had the Mother of Slaves lead people to clear the land and build graveyards. For a necromancer, to become rich, one must first build graves! Forget about anything else, before the great war, building several grave sites with a base of operations was stronger than anything. Additionally, Patton also sent some people over, mainly to help collect various equipment and blueprints from the Storluk Industrial base He himself was actually very interested in these technologies and wished he could come over in person, but due to his position as King of the Crucible House and the relatively dangerous situation in Storluk, Matthew stopped him. Of course, Matthew had good reason to do so. The Former Rolling Stone Kingdom had already had its soul hooked away by the Purgatory Devil, and now with Storluk adjacent to the original sinner Barthor Purgatory, wouldn''t it be a laughing stock if another one got hooked away? In conclusion, under Matthew''s arrangements, portals sprung up one after another. Troops marched towards Storluk in a formidable array, one after another, starting their work. All this was seen by the Imperial Descendants on the Hume Tri-star. Apart from feeling so angry they itched, there was nothing they could do. They could only pin their hopes on the war three months from now! "Three months?" "Heh..." "Link said they couldn''t attack Storluk within three months, but he didn''t say I can''t take the initiative to strike!" After being busy for a while, Matthew looked at the satellites in outer space, his eyes flashing. ... Suki Kingdom. Red and Black Castle. Inside a room next to the Sky Garden, "Is he, Summer Night?" Matthew looked at the sleeping baby on the small bed with mixed feelings The latter was lying spread-eagled, his right hand seemed to be clutching something like an umbilical cord, and even in his sleep, his two feet would restlessly kick occasionally. He patiently observed the baby''s face. Several minutes later, he admitted somewhat sullenly The child''s appearance seemed to resemble Sif more. Wait a minute. Summer Night turned over, adopting a side-sleeping posture, Matthew suddenly discovered with delight "He does look quite a bit like me after all!" Just then, the baby suddenly let out a burp in his sleep Boom! A terrifying pillar of molten lava shot up to the sky, directly triggering the Esoteric Spell barrier set up above the baby''s bed! Sizzle sizzle! The pillar of fire struck the barrier, causing a tremendously loud disturbance. Nearby, the space began to distort slightly. "Hungry..." Summer Night murmured unconsciously. He closed his mouth, and the lava and high temperatures disappeared. Matthew wiped some sweat away. He carefully checked Summer Night''s bottom and indeed felt a small tail! "Still a tiefling..." "The devil''s genes really are strong." "But the nose and mouth are still like mine..." "Mm, the eyes too have some resemblance." "Wait a second..." Just as Matthew''s mind was filled with myriad thoughts, the sleeping infant suddenly turned over again, transforming from a tiefling into a half-human, half-Silver Dragon image! Following that, he directly transformed into a young silver dragon. After a few more minutes. Summer Night had once again alternated between becoming a dragon turtle, immortal ape, raven, winged dragon, moon bear... and so forth! In the midst of Matthew''s astonishment, he reverted back to his original form. Following that, Matthew shockingly observed Summer Night''s soul leaving his body, heading to some unknown place! ... Hint: You have discerned two of Summer Night. Blood Banner''s innate superpowers! 1. Master of Transformation (Bloodline Inheritance): Summer Night. Blood Banner inherited his father''s bloodline with the powerful ability to transform. He can assume all of the Shapeshifting Forms his father mastered, with the same potential for growth. In particular, Whenever Summer Night. Blood Banner''s father acquired a new Shapeshifting Form, just a single close encounter between them was needed, and Summer Night. Blood Banner would also master this new transformation ability! 2. Blue Veil Dream (Unknown Realm): Summer Night. Blood Banner, influenced by the Blood of Barthor and Chaotic Ether, passively mastered the legendary spell "Blue Veil Dream" from birth. After a certain time period, he would soul travel to other worlds. Summer Night. Blood Banner would forget most of the memories and knowledge from the other worlds but would retain a very small portion of them. This greatly benefited his growth and also laid foundations for unforeseen perils. ... Outside the house, Matthew looked at the indifferent Sif and furrowed his brows, asking, "He will soul travel to other worlds?" Sif nodded: "He has since birth, we''ve tried everything, this superpower can''t be sealed, can''t be controlled, only he can deal with it himself." Matthew''s brows furrowed even deeper: "He''s still so small..." Sif fell silent for a moment, then softly responded: "Do you think I don''t know that?" "I am his mother, I am even more concerned about his safety than you." "Every time his soul departed, I was always by his side, sometimes for several days at a time, during which I could do nothing." "One time, I even wanted to let my soul follow him, and it nearly went wrong, fortunately, my aunt saved me..." "But it was that time, I realized that Summer Night himself does not reject the process of the Blue Veil Dream" "He even seems to enjoy it." Matthew appeared astounded. Sif humphed lightly: "Your son is much more capable than you think!" "Don''t presume to judge him before you understand him." Matthew''s expression softened slightly and he nodded. The two continued to talk about other aspects of Summer Night. Then at a certain moment, the conversation suddenly stopped. The atmosphere abruptly entered an awkward state. Out of the blue, Sif said coldly: "Although I''ve told you so much about Summer Night," "you must be clear." "Summer Night''s existence and our relationship are separate matters, he''s our son, but that does not imply anything more, understood?" Matthew, looking at her perpetually slightly annoyed, mildly resentful, pretty face, suddenly remembered the odd relationship between Hibbert and Vivien. "So, we just have a child, right?" Matthew asked with a smile. Sif responded coolly: "That''s right." "That''s how it is." "Wait?" "What are you doing?" "This is the corridor?!" "Summer Night is sleeping next to us!" "The maid is watching!" "Umm... there''s a bed in the next room..." "Keep it down..." "There''s not going to be a next time... Ah!!!" ... Two hours later. At Soria''s Crystal Palace, Matthew entered Guest Room No. 3 looking refreshed and buoyant, and faced the regal Heavenly Mage, confidently stating his purpose: "I want" "To borrow money!" ... Chapter 1828: 508 Super Enhancement and Supreme Sage ... Hearing Matthew''s words, The usually graceful and dignified Soria actually let out a rare laugh: "Very good!" "You''ve finally figured it out!" Matthew replied with a smile, "You know why I''m borrowing money?" Soria''s face nearly burst with a smiling expression, "Of course." "Besides spending it here with me, what else could you do with the money you borrow from me?" Matthew grimaced with a bitter smile, "You''re right." "So, about how many gold coins can I borrow?" He had intended to keep things separate First to discuss the loan with Soria, and then proceed with the expenditure items. However, this approachable Heavenly Mage didn''t plan to delve into these details at all, simply slapping the list of previously seen items lightly in front of him. "Pick whatever you want!" Soria said softly, "I''ll personally brew you a pot of tea." "This is a rare big business opportunity; can''t just fob you off with a magic drink." With those words, She moved with happy strides, her hips swaying as she entered the tea room next to the VIP area. Matthew''s ears twitched. Despite the soundproof barrier, he seemed to still hear Soria laughing next door "Why do I feel like a lamb walking into a tiger''s den..." A bitter smile spread in Matthew''s mind. Soria''s attitude was very clear. No matter how much money Matthew borrowed this time, she would approve it. Obviously, She recognized Matthew''s potentialand also approved of his trend of gradually turning this potential into strength. "Before coming here, I assessed myself at ten million gold coins, of which Lost Paradise alone is worth over five million..." "It seems I''ve underestimated myself." "Moving up from the Legendary, often the price can no longer precisely reflect the value." "My own value can''t actually be measured in gold coins... No wonder Soria is so delighted; I''m probably one of the debtors she most desires..." Matthew touched his nose. He saw through all the nuances. It could be said, from the first time he came here for strengthening, the relationship between the two was destined. In such a tumultuous situation, Matthew urgently needed Soria''s Abilities to perfect his own shortcomings. And Soria, who always liked investing and lending, clearly needed someone with potential like Matthew to further expand her Legendary Path! "This could be the last chance to plug any gaps before reaching Legendary status." "Anyway..." "I''ll get the Abilities in hand first!" At that moment, Matthew completely calmed down. He read Soria''s item list carefully Even more attentively than the last two times! From time to time, He would pause and mark one or two items with the magic quill in his hand. He was so focused on this process, That he had no idea when Soria returned to the VIP room. All in all, Matthew grouped the Abilities and Spells he wanted to be enchanted into three categories The first group, cramming before the exam, also known as the Swallowing Group. This part was mainly to fill in the useful spells from other domains that Matthew had neglected due to specializing in necromancy and Natural Abilities. Excluding the domains of necromancy, Prophecy, spell, and transformation, which were not needed by Matthew, There were still harmonize spells, enchanted, illusion, defence, novel spell from another world, and the strange techniques newly created by Ronan. The last two domains were not offered for strengthening services at Soria''s place. Matthew had no choice but to select all of the first four! "Universal Spell Accelerated Learning (harmonize spells/enchanted/illusion/defence): Includes 9-12 practical Spells of the same domain up to fourth level and below. Note: Permanent universal spells are slightly slower in Casting Speed compared to regular Spellcasting and do not enjoy the bonus of super-magic Abilities, but they do not compromise on strength." The second group, Were the Abilities or Spells that Matthew personally selected carefully "Control Master: The effectiveness of all your control or Intimidation-related Spells or Abilities is greatly enhanced (including, but not limited to Alluring Gaze, Above the Dragon, Back off!, Death''s Touch, etc.). Note: This Ability can enjoy the related amplification of Celebrity Domain." "Platinum Shield of Capital! (Soria Optimized Version): Able to withstand Legendary-level magical or physical damage, the number of gold coins consumed also increases randomly from 100,000 to 300,000." "True Transformation - Hedisi flea: Able to truly transform into a Hedisi flea, though small in size, it possesses superior Attack power and close-combat Abilities, also controlling a certain power of the phase." "Bloodthirst/Cold Aura: Can add Bloodthirst/Cold Aura effects within a 30 km radius for your subordinates, with the former enhancing physical power and resistance, the latter improving Casting Speed and Focus." "Swarm Mind: Can provide a unified Swarm Mind network for non-mechanized, non-undead groups, allowing them to be uniformly dispatched and become more well-trained." Besides these were a few other Spells that could provide Matthew with a stronger immediate combat force! The final group was even more special. Each Spell or Ability in this group was worth a fortune because they came from the Four Guardians of the Seven Saint Alliance! "Chen''s Drunken Fist" "Ronan''s Super Disintegration" "Youruo''s Gravity Space" Apart from "Roderick''s Divination", Matthew could say that he had mimicked the niche techniques of the Four Guardians. Each of the above three legendary Spells, each of the permanent values alone was 200,000 Alliance gold bars! Once the key aspects were permanently set, Each Spell could, at-most, only be used ten times. And once used up, he would have to find Soria to recharge! And she obviously wouldn''t provide the service for free. As Matthew thought about this, he felt even more distressed, but at this point, he had little room to retreat. Chapter 1829: 508 Super Enhancement and the Supreme Sage_2 Win the upcoming Star Planet Defense War. Become a legend. Only this way would he be qualified to continue thriving in Aindor! Otherwise, he was destined to become like those names that had once shone bright in the material world, streaking across the night sky like meteors, before silently vanishing without a trace. "Quite the discerning eye." "The total cost is just a tad over eight million, how about choosing a few more and rounding it up nicely?" Soria looked over the list of items, expertly estimating the cost, and couldn''t help but lick her lips as she continued to persuade. Matthew smiled somewhat reluctantly, "Round it up to ten million? I don''t think that''s necessary..." Little did he know, Soria would say with a grin, "Then let''s round it up to twenty million!" Matthew jerked at the sound. The look in Soria''s eyes seemed endlessly tender: "I''m not worried about you reneging on the debt, don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Matthew coughed before responding calmly, "It''s not about the cost; it''s whether my body can withstand so much enchanted strengthening." "Ever since the Negative Energy Transformation, my physical strength has indeed improved a great deal, but adding so many spells and abilities all at once is still quite a burden." "This is already the maximum number I''ve calculated; any more might affect my own Focus, and might even lead to cognitive disarrayyou should know this better than I do..." As he reached the last sentence, Matthew''s tone became even more cautious. Soria hummed lightly, "Of course, I know." "You can choose now and come back for the enchantment after becoming a legend. I haven''t planned to cram twenty million worth of goods into you all at once!" Matthew wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Let''s talk about the future when it comes." "Right now, I just want to deal with what''s in front of me." Soria persuaded him for a few more sentences. Seeing that Matthew''s will was firm, she finally gave up. Then, she gently tapped a finger on the checklist covered with checks, "The items are decided, but for the source of funds, I can offer you two options." Matthew was instantly alert. He had already prepared himself for a mountain of debt. But it seemed Soria had other repayment plans for him? The Heavenly Mage spoke deliberately, "The first is to continue as before: I lend you the money, you sign a contract with me, and then we complete the transaction." "The second option is to consider the eight million an investment from me personally. Once you become a legend, I can use a certain amount of that investment for you to do me a favor. As for what actions correspond to how much, we can discuss that slowly." "Generally speaking, I offer a relatively fair value, at least I won''t let you suffer too much loss. What do you think?" Matthew pondered. The second option sounded much more relaxed than the first. At least these eight million gold bars didn''t need to be repaid directly. The catch was that he would have to occasionally run errands for Soria or cover for her Strictly speaking, this wasn''t even a price to pay. In a time when Isabelle and Link had clearly expressed their intentions to leave, getting closer to Soria in itself was an opportunity worth fighting for. However, Matthew only hesitated for a few seconds before firmly replying, "I choose the first option!" Soria frowned, "So unwilling to take orders from me?" Matthew replied without inferiority or arrogance, "If there''s anything I can be useful for, please just command me directly. Even if I didn''t choose the second option, I would be more than happy to serve you." He didn''t say more than that. Everyone was smart, their own little calculations clear in their minds Matthew knew. Every Gift of Nature that wasn''t priced surely carried a higher invisible threshold or price. He could serve Soria; he could work for her. But the other party must owe a favor or payment; if the eight million was directly priced with a favor, then it wasn''t just a matter of Matthew being able to repay it. He could be firmly in Soria''s grasp for life! This was something Matthew had to guard against. He respected every Heavenly Mage in the Alliance. But he also maintained a necessary vigilance against them. In a sense, Matthew believed this was the utmost respect! "Alright then, clever little guy, it seems becoming your creditor is the limit; for us to get any closer, I might have to seduce you..." Soria said with a hint of regret. As she spoke the last sentence, she unconsciously licked her lips, her eyes flashing an indefinable color at Matthew. This made Matthew hastily avert his eyes and sit down obediently, like a wronged little wife. Fortunately, Soria was just joking and didn''t actually take any action. Then, the two signed several loan agreements and supplementary contracts. Soria swiftly pushed Matthew into the surgery room. Considering Matthew''s capacity to bear it, the Super Enhancement procedure went on intermittently over three days. During these three days, Matthew lay comfortably on the surgery table, sleeping soundly, oblivious to all but an occasional itching sensation. Soria, on the other hand, was worn out. After the last spell constancy was completed, Matthew saw Soria looking so pale she could barely stand! Finally, she had someone else finish the post-surgery and awakening procedures for Matthew. Chapter 1830: 508 Super Enhancement and Supreme Sage_3 A myriad of spells had been implanted in his body. Matthew felt a bit crowded, but above all, he felt one thing Thrilled! "Question Margaret." "Understand Margaret..." "Now, I''ve become Giant Margaret!" Matthew was overwhelmed with emotions. Recalling how Margaret once had merely two million in abilities all over. But now, Matthew. His total strength had nearly reached ten million! It meant he himself possessed the power of five Margarets! Upon leaving Soria''s crystal palace, Matthew was full of ambition That clear sense of powerful enhancement brought such intense pleasure! Intense enough that it made the nerves at his temples keep twitching. It felt as if a tiny joyous figure was about to jump out from inside! "Still, I need to show some temperance." Matthew rubbed his forehead, "After all, the power obtained through a Heavenly Mage''s enchantments is still an external force." "There''s always a feeling of discordance in using it." "I still need to find a way to fully integrate this external force into my own abilities..." Of course, Matthew had been prepared for this situation. Having left Soria''s crystal palace, His next step, Was to urgently travel to the Northland''s Arcane Castle. There, He would undergo a period of secluded spell upgrade training! Mainly focused on upgrading spells and expanding his signature spells. Matthew had long heard of the wonders of Arcane Castle, and now he finally had the chance to experience it firsthand, a prospect even more exciting than Soria''s handiwork! However, during the time he was handling the final procedures for his trip to Arcane Castle through the Silver Council, A message came from Butterfly The foreign affairs director, Martin, whom he had met once before, invited Matthew to Cyberdragon. Upon returning to the material world, The first thing he did, following Link''s instructions, was use "Clone," creating a human body for Butterfly. That body was naturally identical to the previous Butterfly. Subsequently, Buttlerfly implanted a portion of its consciousness into that clone, thereby obtaining the capability to continue its activities in human society. He brought the shrunken Mechanical Butterfly back to Canning City. All the previous rumors consequently fell apart. People thought Butterfly was unharmed. But what they didn''t know was that the person claiming to be the Butterfly City Lord was actually just a clone; Butterfly''s true form had already transformed into a super golem! Matthew escorted Butterfly back to Order City. Partly to manage the aftermath of the chaos storm that had shaken Canning and partly to return the spaceship and golem mines Butterfly had borrowed from Cyberdragon. "...This invitation comes from the ''Supreme Sage,'' will take no more than half a day, and won''t delay your schedule; please make time to meet with the ''Supreme Sage''..." Matthew looked briefly at Martin''s letter, which seemed quite sincere. He pondered for a moment Although he was in a hurry, he could still manage to squeeze out half a day. After all, he had long been curious about Cyberdragon. From Martin''s letter, he learned that the so-called Supreme Sage was the most transcendental being in Cyberdragon. When such a person personally extends an invitation, He saw no reason to decline. Hence, Half an hour later, He boarded a spaceship to Cyberdragon from Canning. Along the way, Martin excitedly introduced Matthew to the various extraordinary stories about Cyberdragon. The spaceship was very fast. Soon, they approached the main island of Cyberdragon. But to Matthew''s surprise, The ship did not get close to the main island but instead flew towards a spiraling cloud in a vortex nearby, slowing down during the flight. Golden barriers also appeared around the ship. Matthew was familiar with this kind of barrier. It was a defense against Void Turbulence! "This isn''t a ship going to Cyberdragon?" Matthew was somewhat surprised. Martin immediately explained: "The main island of Cyberdragon, which is open to the public, is where the Machinists live and reside daily, but many high-level Machinists have already secretly evacuated due to long-term surveillance by Ms. Soria and the Alliance Wizards." "The busy scenes you just saw from high above, at least two-thirds of them were artificially created through the Machinists'' spells..." "The place we are going to is a particularly magical space, where the Machinists truly reside!" As he spoke, The spaceship activated its invisibility mode and slowly entered into that spiral cloud. Matthew felt an unprecedented surge of halting sensation. Followed by, Vast patches of Void Turbulence appeared around the ship. In the distance, At the edge of his strained sight, Matthew saw clusters of diamond-like nebulae emitting colorful lights, surrounding space whose edges were continuously collapsing and rapidly reforming material layers, slowly rotating! It was an immensely complex vortex-like space. Matthew''s eyes widened. Even in the astral world, He had never seen such a bizarre and mysterious plane structure! "Is this like a ship''s anchor, permanently fixed in the Void Turbulence?" Matthew hesitantly asked. Martin responded with a smile: "More or less." "Only, this is not a Demiplane, but a young wormhole." "Welcome to the ''Compatible Wormhole''." "Welcome to... the real Cyberdragon!" The Compatible Wormhole is an incredibly magical space. Its peripheral material layers constantly collapse but are immediately regenerated in the blink of an eye. Matthew sensed that the wormhole was devouring massive amounts of elements from the void every moment. Chapter 1831: 508 Super Enhancement and Supreme Sage_4 These elements were endlessly poured into the central space. This not only caused the region in the middle to continuously expand, but also solidified its material layer to an incredibly indestructible state. Matthew had previously thought that the most rigid natural material was the Cosmic Base Rock. Yet, when he arrived inside the Compatible Wormhole, he realized he had been utterly mistaken. Every single substance in the wormhole world possessed a texture comparable to that of the Cosmic Base Rock! At the edge of the wormhole, Matthew saw a vast number of Demiplanes, other universes! The number of these worlds was quite astonishing, easily surpassing five hundred! Affected by the wormhole''s gravitational attraction, they rotated around the Compatible Wormhole in a very special anchoring structure. Matthew guessed, these worlds were probably those to which the Machinists projected souls through their soul mapping devices, as Margaret had mentioned before! After disembarking, Martin swiftly led Matthew through the area where high-level Machinists resided, toward the secluded Wise Man District. There were five towers in the Wise Man District, symbolizing the five beloved Machinists most adored by the Cyberdragon masses. They were recognized as sages and were bestowed with different sage titles. Among them, the most prestigious was the owner of the Tower of No Illusion, "Granny Bono." She was also crowned by the Machinists with the title of "Supreme Sage." Matthew faintly remembered, The Butterfly had introduced itself as the honorary chief of the Tower of No Illusion, indicating it also had a deep relationship with this Supreme Sage. "Granny has been waiting for you." "Just go in." Under Martin''s guidance, Matthew entered the grand doorway of the Tower of No Illusion alone. Guided by a golem that resembled a crab, he boarded the magic elevator, ascending directly to the top of the Tower of No Illusion. There was a massive Star Chart. It displayed the Compatible Wormhole and the orbital paths of numerous surrounding worlds! "This Star Chart was initially built with the help of a Great Star Mage from Su country." "When the Star Chart first landed, Su country was at its peak of prosperity. The Emperor at that time even planned to marshal his troops and flatten the Abyss." "And now," "The Star Chart still observes the Multiverse''s various changes for us, while the Eastern Continent, once home to billions of Su souls, has already gone through a cycle of destruction and dormant reincarnation, preparing to enter a stage of universal rebirth..." An ancient, disagreeable voice came from beside the Star Chart. It was at that moment, Matthew suddenly noticed the other party It couldn''t be helped. She was too short, emitting no additional presence, and didn''t even have the characteristic rust smell of golems, making her hard to spot next to the Star Chart! "Are you the Supreme Sage?" Matthew stepeed forward to pay his respects, but did not hide his surprise. "The renowned Supreme Sage is actually a Fishman. You must be full of questions, right?" The short Fishman female named Bono chuckled. Her laughter was also unpleasant to hear. However, Matthew could feel her kindness and composure. He respectfully said, "No one rules that the Supreme Sage cannot be a Fishman." "While the general public holds stereotypes, believing Fishmen to have low intelligence, as a necromancer who has been misunderstood for many years, I think anything that happens in this world is reasonable." "Hello, I am Matthew." Bono''s face showed deep appreciation: "You said it well, at least sparing me the trouble of explaining a lot. No need to clarify many details like when receiving other people, nor to prove my identity and intelligence, hehe..." Matthew spoke with a smile, "I think any intelligent person would not do that." Bono nodded: "But not everyone in the world is as smart as you." "I can understand their existence." "But I prefer someone like you..." She did not hide her appreciation for Matthew, which left him somewhat flattered. "Since, exceptionally, I do not need to elaborate how I transformed from an ignorant Deep Sea Fisherman into the Supreme Sage of the Cyberdragon..." "Let''s get straight to the point." Bono continued with his grating voice: "You should know that the Cyberdragon''s purpose is to observe and then protect." "We guard this universe without disrupting the world''s balance as much as possible while also exploring other universes." "This is the limit of what outsiders can understand." "But what I need to explain to you is, for the Cyberdragon, observing is more important than protection." "Observing this universe and the surrounding ones is the greatest, even the only reason for the existence of the Cyberdragon organization!" Matthew murmured: "So, what is the significance of observation itself?" Bono bluntly said: "Existence." "Without observation and recording, existence is meaningless." "The rise and collapse of a civilization, if not observed by other beings, will eventually be completely extinguished in the endless cosmos, becoming an insignificant ripple in the darkness." "The mission of the Cyberdragon is to select the most cutting-edge talents from various professions and groups, entrust them with the task of observing, and then pass it down from generation to generation." "As for the Machinist... the fact that this profession could shine so brightly within the Cyberdragon was entirely accidental." Speaking of which, Bono cut to the chase: "This time, I invited you here to formally invite you to become a member of the external Observer team." "Your task is to observe this universe and its surroundings from your own perspective and record it through various means." "It is a very long process." "But trust me, you will reap many benefits during this process that others can''t reach." "You will also become a member of the Cyberdragon core team." "To put it more mundanely..." "You can receive a substantial reward for this part-time commission, and subsequent observation records can be exchanged for a continuous stream of income." "What do you think?" Matthew asked with doubt: "Just like that, I''m in?" "No assessment or anything?" Bono smiled: "You may be unfamiliar with us, but we are already very familiar with you." "As for the assessment, it actually began a long time ago..." "Remember that Robin?" "It''s not just a source of information for the World''s Calamity; it''s also our eye." "After experiencing many events, especially the Ascension incident and the recent Golden Ring incident, we unanimously determined that you have the virtue required to become an Observer." "It''s not so much about allowing you to join." "Rather, it''s an honor for both the Cyberdragon and the Observers to have the opportunity to collaborate with you." These words were quite pleasing to Matthew. But he was naturally cautious. He would not make any promises lightly without a deeper understanding of the Observers and the Cyberdragon. So he quietly changed the subject: "So this wormhole and that peculiar plane structure are your channels for observing other universes?" Bono nodded: "We usually refer to the worlds surrounding the wormholes as different ''Subdomains''." "The Blood-Drinking Mountain that you visited earlier has now also become one of the Compatible Wormhole''s Subdomains." "A plentiful number of Subdomains can provide better stability for the Compatible Wormhole." "While observing, we are also striving to explore and develop these Subdomains, although of the 614 Subdomains, we have explored less than a tenth..." She had not finished speaking. Suddenly, the Star Chart sounded an alarm: "There is an anomalous soul intrusion in the Subdomain!" ... Chapter 1832: 509 Observer Medal and Spells Training ... The alarm was so piercingly loud that it caused even the grand star chart to tremble slightly! However, what Matthew hadn''t expected was that the Supreme Sage merely walked quickly to the side of the star chart, glanced at it a few times, then reached out and touched a device similar to an alarm switch, manually silencing the alarm! Matthew was slightly astonished, "What is this?" Bono explained, "There is an anomalous soul that has entered a world near the wormhole called ''Dragon Sparrow.''" "This isn''t the first time." "In fact, this is the seventeenth time in the past half-year." "Since we have not explored the Dragon Sparrow World and lack control over it, there isn''t much we can do about the soul''s comings and goings." "We just record it each time..." While speaking, she personally took a thin sheepskin booklet from the nearby shelf and fetched a magic pen, carefully entering the latest date and time into a form on the booklet. Matthew glanced at the booklet. It seemed to record the detailed occurrences of anomalous souls entering and leaving each ''Subdomain.'' Matthew tilted his head and asked, "What''s the deal with this world?" "Can''t you enter it using Soul Projection?" Bono shook her head, "It''s not just that we can''t use Soul Projection; we can''t even get close or deploy any observers there." "There are quite a few worlds like this." "But ''Dragon Sparrow'' is still the most unique one." Matthew became more interested, "Why do you say that?" Bono explained, "Generally, the worlds we can''t interfere with are those that are not caught by the Compatible Wormhole, yet coincidentally appear near wormholes due to the gravitational pull of the plane, it takes too much effort and too much capital to approach these worlds, so we have not explored them. Strictly speaking, these worlds have not truly been captured. What the Compatible Wormhole attracts is merely the projection left by these worlds in a higher dimension. You should understand, right?" Matthew nodded. This was just like Twin Paradise and High-dimensional Shadow. Bono continued, "But the Dragon Sparrow World is different; it is the only world that has clearly been captured by the Compatible Wormhole, yet we cannot enter it or even observe it!" "Look, on the star chart, you can see it clearly, it''s not far from the wormhole, even closer than the newly included Blood-Drinking Mountain World." "It was effortless for us to enter the Blood-Drinking Mountain, but entering the Dragon Sparrow World is incredibly difficult" With the direction of the Supreme Sage on the star chart, Matthew gradually saw the unique world from the perspective of the star chart, the world looked like a bird enveloped in thick fog, about to soar. The head of the bird was held high. It looked very proud. No wonder they called it Dragon Sparrow. "Have you discovered the specific reasons?" Matthew tried discussing it with the other party using his novice knowledge of plane studies. Bono said with a smile, "Not every abnormal occurrence in this world has an identifiable cause." "It might be that this world has already died completely, and what we have captured is merely its corpse..." "Or it could be due to the layer of grey mist surrounding Dragon Sparrowthat is a supernatural material even thicker and more impenetrable than ordinary Planar Barriers." "There are also several Machinists who have conducted long-term research on the Dragon Sparrow World." "They recently gave me a research proposal, which provided three highly feasible suggestions." Matthew looked intrigued, "Can I know about them?" Bono nodded, "This is no secret." "They told me that these three plans are ranked from easiest to hardest to execute" "The first one is to create a weapon capable of absorbing a large amount of high-dimensional, high-energy material, launched directly from the edge of the wormhole, to tear open the grey mist surrounding the Dragon Sparrow World, subsequently gaining a pathway of doubtful stability." Matthew looked perplexed, "This is the easiest plan?" Bono continued in a calm tone, "The second one is to find the legendary Aspect Secret, harnessing the power of the phase, capable of bodily crossing the Void Turbulence, and then naturally enter the Dragon Sparrow World." Aspect Secret... Matthew inwardly scoffed, "Even if such a thing exists, it''s unlikely to be controlled by Machinists, right?" Better to rely more on making friends among Sword Masters. Hoping that one of them could burst forth with the understanding of the highest phase power in the Multiverse! Then Bono calmly mentioned the last option, "When the elements engulfed by the phase wormhole reach a critical point, the wormhole itself will not be able to withstand more elements and will collapse internally; at that time, a terrifyingly large, Transcendent energy flow will burst from the wormhole." "Under the scouring of this energy flow, they predict that all the worlds around the wormhole will be crumpled into an infinitely thin plane like a bamboo tube forcibly opened from the inside." "This is a self-protective dimensional reduction mechanism." "It also provides us with an opportunity to oversee the two-dimensionalized Dragon Sparrow World from a relatively higher dimensional perspectiveof course, the prerequisite is that we are still there, not implicated by the destruction of the wormhole..." After hearing this, Matthew could only pretend to ponder for a while. He then routinely complimented a few sentences. But in his heart, he suspected that those Machinists were just making it up, simply to scam project funding! Chapter 1833: 509 Observer Medal and Spells Training_2 However, when the other party mentioned the devouring Characteristic of Compatible Wormholes, Matthew was quite interested: "So, the ultimate fate of a Compatible Wormhole is collapse?" Bono nodded: "That''s the destiny of all wormholes." "The Observer Organization of Cyberdragons, although it has never directly observed the collapse of a wormhole, has gathered a massive amount of evidence that indirectly verifies this process." "But you don''t have to worry." "The Compatible Wormhole is currently in its initial stage of formation, it''s far from being unable to devour elements. The Multiverse might go through cycles of destruction, and it would still be here..." Matthew nodded slightly in agreement. Bono continued with a smile: "Besides, we''re also working hard to maintain the stability of the wormholes." "By capturing different worlds, or Demiplanes, and anchoring them near a Compatible Wormhole, we can enrich the variety of elements it absorbs." "We''ve observed that the more worlds a Compatible Wormhole draws elements from, the more stable the wormhole itself becomes." "This is actually a hidden rule in the material world." "The richer it is, the more stable." "The more singular it is, the more likely it is to collapse." Matthew had an epiphany. He had actually come across this hidden rule a few times When the Seven Saint Alliance unified the world, they didn''t completely wipe out The Forgotten. The primary reason for this was to maintain the richness of Aindor''s species. It''s said that doing so greatly enhanced the stability of the material world. Matthew had been half-skeptical of this rule before, after all, there was no direct evidence to prove it. But if the Supreme Sage of Cyberdragon said so, there likely was some rational basis for the rule''s existence. "So, order must be rich, dynamic, diverse, that is the most stable." At the end, Bono added this sentence with profound meaning. Matthew frowned slightly: "But richness, dynamism, and diversity can lead to chaos." "So, the most chaotic is the most stable?" Bono shook his head with a smile: "That''s what you need to figure out on your own. After all, this is your Legendary Path, not mine." "I can''t offer much advice." "I can only say that The Art of Equilibrium is too complex, learning some philosophy might help you to advance further, but it could also push you completely into the Abyss..." Matthew pondered for a moment. Although the Supreme Sage''s statement was somewhat ambiguous, the direction indicated by the first part was quite clear. Matthew felt the other person''s goodwill. "Just as a Compatible Wormhole needs more worlds to maintain its stability, Aindor also needs a greater variety of species to remain stable." "And in terms of domains, the more, the better for my Legendary Path!" "I really don''t need to be afraid of having too many domains to handle." "Sometimes, having a large number can lead to a different kind of transformation..." This was a bold train of thought. Its premise was that Matthew had enough confidence in his own Equilibrium Domain and the Tauren Domain. Only with the suppression of everything by these two domains, one above and the other below, could the added stability from more domains become a reality. Otherwise, it was all castles in the air. Who knows, it might all explode in an instant Just like Mabarron, the second son of Death, once tried with Fusion of Life and Death... At this thought, Matthew steadied his mind again. He conversed with the Supreme Sage a bit longer, then decided to take his leave As for becoming an observer, he planned to address it after finishing the planetary defense battle. He had quite a good impression of both Cyberdragon and the Supreme Sage himself. Barring any accidents, he would choose to become an observer In the near future. But just at that moment, while casually helping Bono collect the booklet that recorded the abnormal soul entries and exits from the various Subdomains, Matthew caught a glimpse of a very ancient time record. That record pointed unmistakably to Dragon Sparrow World. "Hmm?" "This time point, was it about a thousand years ago?" he asked casually. Bono glanced at it: "Yes, I remember that time clearly. We had just captured that World, and just before that, there had been the terrible Blood Meteor event in Aindor." "Soon after the Blood Meteor event burst forth, a soul that seemed to come from Aindor itself broke into Dragon Sparrow World and then never exitedat least we never observed any traces of his departure." Blood Meteor event? A soul from Aindor itself? Matthew was slightly startled. Suddenly, as if recalling something, he flipped through the records in the booklet: "Regarding the abnormal soul entries and exits in Dragon Sparrow Worldbesides the seventeen anomalies in the last half year, there was only that one from a thousand years ago?" Bono thought for a moment: "That''s correct." Matthew took a deep breath. He cast a cross-plane communication spell right there and then. About five minutes later, he received a response from Suki Kingdom: "It''s seventeen times, what''s up?" Matthew''s body shook slightly. "What''s up?" Bono clearly noticed the anomaly. However, seeing Matthew frowning in silence, the Supreme Sage didn''t press further, instead kindly giving Matthew more space to think. "So, the abnormal souls entering and exiting Dragon Sparrow World recently are Summer Night''s." "And the one from a thousand years ago..." "Could very well be myself!" Matthew remembered the words Plague Daughter Kesha had said to him. "So, the Dragon Sparrow World that Machinists can''t observe, can''t enter, is actually the Earth in my memory?" Chapter 1834: 509 Observer Medal and Spells Training_3 He felt it was somewhat unbelievable. But he was impatient to learn the truth behind it all! "But if I really am the son of Death and Kesha, sent into the Dragon Sparrow World by Kesha, and spent a thousand years in Aindor, how did I return to Aindor?" "My memory of my past life was that I traversed while playing a game..." "And regarding the memories before and after the traversal, they''ve become a bit fuzzy." "It seemed like I naturally accepted the reality of traversing..." "After the traversal, there wasn''t any trace of the original owner of this body in my memories; it''s as if, after a not-too-difficult adjustment period, I magically arrived in Rolling Stone Town..." The more Matthew thought about it, the more he felt suffocated. Absurd, anxious, restless, fearful... A flood of negative emotions surged within him, and then quickly dissipated. "I am Matthew." "The tree-planting mage from Rolling Stone Town." "No matter what happens in the future or the past, nothing can shake this fact." After experiencing the catastrophe of the Divine King. Matthew''s mental determination was already incomparable to the past. The confusion before him could not shake his cognition; it would only make him more motivated to explore the unknown! "Even if all these conjectures are established, there are still many, many mysteries" "First, how did I leave the Dragon Sparrow World (Earth) to come to Aindor?" "Second, why can Sif also enter the Dragon Sparrow World? And why is it that she visits more frequently than I do?" "Third, what''s with the system inside me?" "Fourth, why in the Dragon Sparrow World could I play a game whose laws and stories are so similar to Aindor''s, and also related to the Antu Empire?" "Fifth, have the Sun God and Death really set up a scheme in me?" "Sixth, was my encounter with Peggy in the Golden Pit also not an accident?" "Seventh..." After quickly listing a series of questions in his mind. Matthew''s heart steadied. He would definitely seek answers to these questions, just in a certain order. He briefly organized his thoughts. And found that the most direct approach was to start with Sif. His own son possessed the ability to frequently enter and leave the Dragon Sparrow World. He might bring him unexpected information. The only problem was. Sif was really too young. Even if his own child was precocious, it was unknown to what extent he could understand. "Under normal circumstances, juvenile tieflings should have somewhat stronger communication abilities than humans do, but they would not be ahead of three years old..." Matthew pondered silently. It seemed that in the future, he would have to ask Sif to pay more attention to this aspect! After his thoughts were concluded. Matthew found the Supreme Sage and expressed his willingness to join the Observer Organization. Bono probably guessed something. But she didn''t ask anything, instead, she just smiled and welcomed Matthew to the Observer Organization. She told Matthew. The only obligation of an external Observer was to return to a Compatible Wormhole once every seven years. He would need to stay in the wormhole for two to three days, narrating and recording in an objective manner the significant events or those related to civilization that he had encountered in the past seven years. That was the mission of an Observer. In return. He would regularly receive a part-time salary. "Additionally, every Observer will receive a set of unique Arcane Armor for self-defense." "I will personally forge the Arcane Armor I give you." "Stay for a while and leave your details like height, weight, waist size, and when you become legendary, come back to Cyberdragon, by then, perhaps your armor will have already been forged..." Matthew knew a bit about Cyberdragon''s Arcane Armor. He knew that it could greatly enhance the strength of a spellcaster. And Arcane Armor personally forged by the Supreme Sage should be the finest of all armors. He was already impatient to put it on and try it out! Half an hour later. Leaving his Tailoring measurements and taking the Observer Medal with him, Matthew left on the same spaceship. The Observer Medal looked ordinary at a glance. But the Attributes it carried were quite precious "You can greatly reduce your own presence. The more crowded and bustling the place. The more diluted your presence becomes. And in the crowd. Others will hardly notice you." This item was practically psychological Stealth, and coupled with other Stealth skills and invisibility spells, it could have even more impressive effects. "It seems like it''s also an assassination artifact." "Who says an Observer can''t also be an assassin?" Matthew thought to himself. ... In the north. To the north of Thunder Mountain Domain. Next to the Alliance Teleportation Array. Matthew met with the Silver Council staff member he had scheduled, and then unexpectedly ran into two acquaintances. "Hibbert, Vivien?" Matthew called out from a distance. These two obviously hadn''t expected to meet Matthew either. The former''s face lit up with a hint of joy: "Matthew, are you going to Arcane Castle for further studies as well?" Matthew looked thoughtfully at this oddly related man and woman: "Are you too?" But to his surprise, Hibbert shook his head: "No, we''re not." "We''ve both been to Arcane Castle many times for studies already..." "This time, it''s our daughter who''s going for studies." Matthew suddenly felt a bit embarrassed upon hearing this. Hibbert continued, oblivious: "Right, this time she''s conscious, come over and call Matthew brother!" Vivien, too, pushed the little girl who was hiding behind her: "No, it should be Uncle Matthew." The little girl timidly looked at Matthew, her voice clearly nervous: Chapter 1835: 509 Observer Medal and Spells Training_4 "Ma, ma shoo shoo suss suss..." And then she shyly retreated again. "She''s very shy." "Ah, really don''t know what to do with her." Vivien said with some frustration. Matthew waved his hand to indicate it was no problem and casually asked, "By the way, what''s her name?" Hibbert proudly introduced, "Due to the Deep Dive program, her previous name was actually a codename of sorts, meaningless." "But fortunately, she passed the final test recently, all indicators were perfect, and she met all the requirements for test subjects to have a normal life as set by the Deep Dive program." "She has gained all the rights a normal person would have." "To celebrate this, I''ve given her a beautiful name, called" "Ye Li." "How about it? Sounds nice, doesn''t it?" Vivien, rarely without objection, concurred instead, "I think it''s very fitting." Matthew was slightly taken aback. Suddenly, A bolt of lightning flashed through his mind! "Ye Li... Ye Li..." "I''ve finally remembered..." "That''s the name of the Goddess of Magic!" Immense joy surged in Matthew''s heart! Though he didn''t know why, He was thrilled that the lost memory had returned! Matthew looked at the expressions of Hibbert and Vivien, Realizing that both might have forgotten the existence of The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. "When did you name her?" Matthew asked Hibbert. The latter pondered, "Just a while ago?" "It seems that was when you were busy dealing with Canning''s affairs, right?" "I had wanted to help, but I was also tied up with matters in the north..." As Matthew had guessed, After the God of Truth forcibly tried to resurrect the deceased Ye Li, Hibbert and Vivien''s daughter A member of the Deep Dive program, suspected to possess the branding of The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, had mysteriously acquired this fixed name. The weight of this name was not light. Matthew also managed to grasp a part of the ''Eternal Disappearance'' during that incident. And this experience of losing and regaining gave him a deeper understanding and insight into the spell. "Is this the relationship between a soul and a branding?" "This little girl, and the aberrant resurrected Ye Li, they are actually the brandings and traces left by Ye Li." "Ye Li seemed to have been completely annihilated." "But she will continue to exist in this world in another form." "The same brandings, different souls..." "Is this the essence of life..." A number of realizations dawned on Matthew. His understanding of the domain of life had deepened further. Following, The group was led by the staff member to the Thunder Mountain Domain. This area was home to a large number of barbarians. Since many of the barbarians lived within the bunkers, They came to be known as the Bunker Clan. According to the staff member, The Bunker Clan lived in seclusion year-round, abiding by their own rules within this mountainous region. Most of these barbarians were fearsome and strong, with great physical strength but without any grasp of magic. "But they were the earliest, and the most loyal servants to the Calamity Mage." "The Calamity Mage also built the most precious Arcane Castle in one of the bunkers and entrusted the duty of guarding the castle to these non-magic beings." "For the Bunker Clan, perhaps this is the best reward that loyalty can bring." Led by the staff member, They came before a hidden bunker. After a somewhat complex exchange with the barbarian warriors responsible for guarding the place, The gates of the bunker finally opened for them. The group walked for about fifteen minutes along the narrow, cramped tunnels. Along the way, they discovered a great deal of potatoes, carrots, turnips, and other foods stored along the outer tunnels. Most of these foods still had dirt on them and were kept in baskets by the side of the tunnel. It seemed as though the barbarians were using the entrance to the Arcane Castle as a cellar or storage room! In response to Matthew''s puzzled look, The staff member chuckled wryly: "No way around it." "It''s an order from the Calamity Magedo not disturb the original ecology of the Bunker Clan." "If they like to use this place as a cellar, that''s their business; we have no right to interfere." As they spoke, a group of people arrived in front of a massive stone wall. Matthew noticed that there were six magic circles inscribed on the ground in front of the stone wall, each facing directly at the wall at a distance of roughly thirty to forty meters apart. "Both of you can choose any one of the magic circles to officially enter the Arcane Castle." "It is worth mentioning that everyone will face different training content inside the castle." "All you need to do is follow the desires of your heart." "The spell training in the castle can skyrocket your strength, but remember not to lose yourself in it." "It''s best to set a time point or a rigid constraint before the training; when the condition is triggered, leave immediately." "Otherwise, there is a risk of getting completely lost!" After the staff member repeated some training precautions, he signaled for the two to step onto the magic circles. Matthew subconsciously glanced to the side. Unexpectedly, the little Ye Li, who had just been very shy, bravely stepped out from behind Vivien. She stood firmly in the center of the magic circle. A few seconds later, a curious scene occurred Matthew saw tiny pinpoints of light shining on the magic circle. Somehow, the body of the little girl bathed in the glowing light became thin like that of the cloud elves! No, even more delicate than the cloud elves. Matthew''s eyes widened. He saw Ye Li transformed into a paper-thin existence by a mysterious and powerful force. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! A gentle breeze blew from the depths of the bunker. The wind carried the paper-like figure towards the giant stone wall. Seconds later, the "paper" adhered to the stone wall. Ye Li''s figure also slowly merged into it and disappeared from view! "So it is." "The process of entering the Arcane Castle is to go from three dimensions to two." "Training spells from a two-dimensional perspective can grant partial exemption from the various drawbacks of excessive spell training in a three-dimensional world!" At that moment, Matthew had an epiphany. He became even more curious about the content within the stone wall. Right then, he stepped onto the magic circle next to little Ye Li. Seconds later, a light feeling came over him. In a blink, all that remained before him were countless points of light arrayed on a black plane! Matthew focused on these points of light. Soon, he realized that each point represented a spell he had mastered! "What spell do you want to train?" A voice came from deep within himself. "Follow your desires." "Based on your potential and aptitude, you can train up to three additional signature spells here." "Added to the slots for signature spells you originally possessed, that makes four in total." "Come," "make your choice." The voice was ethereal and slightly strange. But after carefully listening to it, Matthew found out that it was his own voice! "Interesting..." "Follow the desires of my heart?" "So, my fourth signature spell is you..." His thoughts roamed, and a dozen points of light swiftly flew towards him. ... Prompt: You have established "Transfiguration (including Shapeshifting Form)" as your fourth signature spell. Spell training begins... ... Chapter 1836: 510 tomorrows withered flower and behind the Ether door ... Above the two-dimensional plane, a shadow flitted back and forth at an extremely rapid pace within a rectangle! Now it turned into a Raven, then into a Moon Bear, and shortly after, it transformed into a Silver Dragon, a dragon turtle, a Holy Deer, and an ape... If one were to look down from above the plane, the astonishing transformations would appear to occur once every second at an ultra-high frequency, and the transformer was tirelessly continuing the spellcasting. In the material world where three-dimensional space prevailed, such behavior would have long triggered various spell constraints and backlashes. But upon the stone walls of this Arcane Castle, all restrictions were lifted. Matthew could freely cast his Transfiguration spells and the associated Shapeshifting Forms! He swore, this was the most wonderful high-frequency casting experience he had ever had in his life! He kept changing into various magical creatures. With each transformation, his body would tremble to coincide with a more intense resonance within the depths of his soul with the spell itself This resonance brought an unprecedented psychological satisfaction and tangible pleasure. If he were in the material world, Matthew feared he might have become a Demon Addict like those Heartless of the Jade Court! Yet in this wondrous world built by the Calamity Mage, he simply felt exhilaratingly free! "It''s no wonder they warned me not to get addicted." "Even though the world is two-dimensional, consciousness is still preserved, and most people would find it hard to resist the sheer pleasure of unrestricted spellcasting!" Matthew thought to himself. Time slowly passed. The flow of time within the world of the stone walls was much slower than in the material world by an unknown factor. He had plenty of time to practice each spell. In the blink of an eye, his signature spell, True Transformation, not only successfully encompassed all Matthew''s Shapeshifting Forms but also derived a whole new set of Attributes! ... "True Transformation: By chanting this incantation or performing an action sufficient to complete a Shapeshifting Form, you can transform into all of the following creatures Raven, Moon Bear, Winged Dragon Wind God, Silver Dragon, Deep Sea Dragon Turtle, Holy Deer, Eastern Immortal Ape, Hedisi flea, any middle and lower level undead (skeletons, Zombies, ghosts, Banshees, dark warriors, Mummy, Vampires); Furthermore, your True Transformation has acquired, but is not limited to, the following keywords 1. Free Switching (you can switch directly between all transformation forms without reverting to human form, reducing the switching time to 0.05 seconds) 2. True Transformation (all your transformation forms are supported by the effects of True Transformation, with separate creature data and corresponding special panels) 3. Independent Life (each of your transformation forms possesses a separate and independent Health Points, and when the health of one form is near death, you can choose to revert to human form or switch to another form) 4. Invincible Transformation (there will be an extremely short period of invincibility when using True Transformation or switching forms, during which time you are untargetable, unhittable, unblockable, etc.) 5. Same Kind Summon (no matter what creature you transform into, you have the chance to summon 3 to 12 of the same kind to serve you; if no similar creatures exist on this plane, you will be compensated with 12 doppelg?ngers slightly weaker than your original form) 6. Wild Hunger (all your transformation forms'' physical attacks incorporate a 5% Lifesteal effect) 7. Legendary Gift (your legendary transformation forms will gain an additional legendary gift) 8. Domain Dominator (all your transformation forms will receive stronger judgment support within their own domains) 9..." ... For a moment, a plethora of data flashed before Matthew''s eyes. Interestingly, after entering the two-dimensional world, the data columns Matthew could see had also been compressed down to just a single cell. Therefore, he had to read them line by line. While somewhat troublesome, it was still a novel experience. "It really is different after becoming a signature spell." "Individual Health Points mean that I have over a dozen more lives!" "And you can also dodge some damage by precisely timing the transformationsthough it seems to require high skill, as getting greedy could backfire, theoretically it also raises my combat ceiling..." Matthew''s heart swelled with pride. The most crucial point was that all the forms were now included in the domain of True Transformation! Whether it is a true transformation. The difference was indeed substantial! The most intuitive was in terms of combat Matthew estimated that after true transformation, each Wildshape''s composite combat strength could increase by at least thirty percent! "Moreover, the corresponding transformations of Wildshape could be triggered by Druid''s actions, which is the equivalent of perfectly circumventing the weakness of spellcasting abilities." "It didn''t deprive the ability to use Wildshape separately, so I still wouldn''t fear any Sealing Demon Systems..." Matthew was quite satisfied with this training outcome. After settling the True Transformation, he calmed down and began to seriously examine all the points of light within the rectangular frame he found himself in. The points of light seemed flickering and ethereal. But after Matthew''s observation and summary, he categorized these points into three types The first was spells he had already mastered. If he pursued these spells, they could either be upgraded or turned into signature spells; The second type was spells or abilities derived from those he possessed. Pursuing these would allow him to learn the spell quickly Chapter 1837: 510 tomorrows withered flower and behind the Ether door_2 But the time and Ether Resources consumed were several times that of the first type. As for the third type, these were the randomly occurring learnable spells in the Arcane Castle. This was indeed an "opportunity" that Advanced Mages would inevitably encounter. Learning these random spells would consume even more time and resources. But if one stumbled upon some extremely powerful legendary spell, that would be a huge gain! "It is said that the random spells here had been left behind by the Calamity Mage..." Such a thought had merely flashed through Matthew''s mind. "I already possess enough abilities and spells for myself." "Why waste limited time and resources on a gamble?" "Rather, I should continue to enhance myself." His resolution gradually solidified. Next, Matthew devised a short spell training plan for himself. The first part, Fusion. This was targeted at abilities that were turned into spells which he had obtained from Soria. Matthew planned to relearn them through spell training opportunities, allowing himself to truly master these spells! This step might seem redundant, repetitive. But it was crucial for Matthew. It was a process of converting someone else''s things into his own. He knew that behind every shortcut, hidden problems must exist. He wanted to minimize these hidden problems as much as possible. The second part was to upgrade the remaining personal spells. That is, to enhance the energy levels of most of the useful spells to Tier 5 After spell enhancements, reducing the energy level to use the spells hardly required any additional resources and effort. On the contrary, Spell Upgrade was genuinely a super-magic ability. This was also an essential process of solidifying basic skills. Upon completion of the above two parts, Matthew had essentially achieved the primary purpose of his special training in the castle. If there was still time left, he intended to practice several signature spells. Unless there was really surplus time and an excess of resources to the extent that they couldn''t be used elsewhere, he would avoid touching the random spells left by the Calamity Mage! As soon as he thought it, he did it. Matthew, always decisive and swift, used his mental power to confine the Soria series of enchanted abilities within a smaller frame. Then, he began systematic spell training on these abilities. Utilizing these abilities essentially equaled to spellcasting. And in the continuous process of spellcasting, Matthew gained experience and insight into the relevant spells. In this manner, he did not know how much time had passed. After Matthew had trained all the enchanted abilities to a certain level, except for the three legendary spells, he discovered he had gained a new ability! "All Laws Return to Flow: You can convert any abilities you possess into standardized spells corresponding to those abilities. You can also create simulative spells similar to others'' abilities by observation." "Indeed, if accepting Soria''s enchantments is like absorbing them from the outside, then transforming these abilities back into spells is an expression from the inside out." "And in the cycle of absorption and expression, my control over these spells and abilities has greatly strengthened..." Joy filled Matthew''s heart. Formalizing these things, which originally did not entirely belong to him, as part of himself, felt wonderful. There was also a sense of achievement. The newly acquired ability also endowed him with the capacity for spell creation. Do not underestimate this ability. It would gradually construct a framework and system of spells for Matthew. And once everything was standardized, Matthew''s spell expertise could potentially advance further to a realm he himself had not imagined! "It is a pity that the three legendary spells cannot be trained." "Well, after all, they are the signature skills of the Four Guardians, directly using them consumes counts, they are inherently consumptive spells, being greedy to train them further might be too much..." Matthew thought, not without regret. After completing the fusion with the enchanted abilities, It was then followed by the upgrading of a large number of low-level spells. In this part, Matthew worked smoothly. Before long, he had successfully upgraded a large number of low-level spells to the power standard of Tier 5. Mostly, the spells enhanced either in expression or power after the upgrade. Only a few changed dramatically in nature. Even so, Matthew was still quite content. He understood the principle of accumulation. A spellcaster''s comprehensive strength is accumulated bit by bit. Having completed the above two steps, Matthew could now truly claim that he was a genuine spellcaster, no longer confined to the domain of necromancy! "So, next up, new signature spells." Although he had undergone two major training sessions, Matthew was still full of energy. Partly because his mental power was extraordinarily strong, and partly because of the magic in this space, Matthew could sense, In this two-dimensional space, there was an abundance of unclaimed spirituality and gentle Ether. Both were extremely rare. Spirituality usually exists alongside the soul or is extracted by the utterly insane as materials for storage In such cases, the spirituality often carries a scent of ruin. Normal people, when in contact, would feel discomfort. As a necromancer, Matthew was not unfamiliar with such spirituality. Thus, he could discern the special nature of the spirituality here. The spirituality here was gentle and lively, seemingly possessing certain Ether properties. Chapter 1838: 510 tomorrows withered flower and behind the Ether door_3 Similarly, the Ether here was so orderly that it bore no resemblance to the Chaotic Ether Matthew had encountered before! This showed the great power of the Calamity Mage! Matthew''s consciousness bathed in such a space. Not only was his spellcasting level making a sudden leap, but his mental power was also further solidifying and sublimating. This experience was truly wonderful. Even someone as resolute as he kept having thoughts about wanting to stay here permanently! Fortunately, he controlled himself in time. He then began the final part of his special training. After an unknown amount of time, Matthew looked at the data panel at the newly completed two signature spells, feeling extremely satisfied. These two signature spells were "Tomorrow''s Withered Flower" and "Undead Summoning." The former was a creation of Matthew''s by fusing the four spells "Magic Counter," "Rebound Spell," "Spell Suppression," and "Mystic Lock" into a new Superior Magic through the "All Laws Return to Flow" mode! "Tomorrow''s Withered Flower: You can activate this spell instantly, its form manifesting as endless pale-yellow bubbles. Wherever these bubbles go, they can neutralize or destroy the effects of all other spells; if a large number of bubbles accumulate in a specific area (usually spherical or hemispherical), it can turn that space into a spell-null zone; you can also encase a specific target in a giant bubble, rendering them incapable of spellcasting. At the same time, the bubbles created by Tomorrow''s Withered Flower can also neutralize some physical attacks..." Without a doubt, this was an incredibly powerful spell. As long as the opponent''s Energy Level did not exceed the limit, no matter what move they made, Matthew could neutralize it! Unlike Magic Counter or Rebound, which need to be set in advance, Tomorrow''s Withered Flower can be used spontaneously, even reactively! This afforded Matthew greater flexibility in real combat! Not to mention it could also neutralize some lower-level physical actions. It was as if whatever card the opponent played, Matthew could render it useless! As long as he had enough mana and mental power! The fifth slot for his signature spells, Matthew dedicated to "Undead Summoning," the spell that had accompanied him the longest. After significant strengthening, Undead Summoning had also received several beneficial upgrades, the most outstanding of which were: "Tenfold Summon: Whenever you successfully summon an undead (converted from bones), you will gain an additional nine identical clones. Note: Clones summoned from elite and lord templates will be normal templates." "Spiritual Enhancement: The undead you summon will possess enhanced spirituality, allowing them to better carry out your commands." "Metallic Bones: The undead you summon will exhibit distinct metallic characteristics, incorporating large quantities of metals like gold, silver, and iron into their skeletal structures, significantly increasing their basic strength." "Super Self-Destruction: The undead you summon can self-destruct when on the verge of death, and the bones from the self-destruction can be used for a Corpse Explosion." Besides these four, Undead Summoning had received other enhancements; its overall strength had significantly increased. Matthew was quite satisfied with this result. "The Tenfold Summoning Skull Army." "After self-destructing, they can still trigger a Corpse Explosion... Although its power isn''t great on its own, if accumulated in sequence, it might create an explosive storm powerful enough to instill fear in the legendary!" At this point, Matthew''s signature spells had reached five, namely Deadly Scissors, Instigated to Defect, True Transformation, Tomorrow''s Withered Flower, and Undead Summoning. "I still have one last slot for a signature spell." "Which one should I choose?" Just as he was pondering, suddenly, he felt a significant shake in the frame he was occupying! Boom! Boom! As if someone was continuously striking the edges of the frame. "Is it time?" "No..." "Is that... noise from next door?" Matthew followed the noise and discovered boundless flames appearing at the edge of the frame! These flames seemed to have only reached his area, their origin not here! Matthew strained to raise his perspective Although spell points were constrained in a two-dimensional plane, a spellcaster entering it could obtain a perspective beyond the plane by leaving their body in a soul form. However, this process was strenuous. Matthew had tried it a few times before, found it unhelpful for his spell training, and had rarely used it. At that moment, his soul moved a little distance from the top of his head, and he easily glimpsed the full spectacle of this sudden disturbance "Goddess of Magic?" "No, is this the Doomsday Torch?" Matthew saw mushroom clouds rising one after another in the frame next door. At the very center of those mushroom clouds, torches were blazing furiously into the sky. This was unmistakably the characteristic of the legendary spell Doomsday Torch! Next, he saw the face of a little girl, Goddess of Magic, at the edge of the frame. She looked a bit scared, but was still trying her best to control the uncontrollable spell! "Is this the spell you won in the lottery?" Matthew couldn''t help but speak out. Several seconds later, Goddess of Magic looked up in surprise. Then her eyes widened: "You, you, you... how can you?" Her words were cut off, as the uncontrollable Doomsday Torch charged toward her area like a herd of enraged bulls. Chapter 1839: 510 tomorrows withered flower and behind the Ether door_4 Matthew hadn''t even opened his mouth when she anxiously said, "You need to get out of the way!" "I can''t suppress this spell much longer!" "I don''t understand whythis is just a simulation traininghow could it cause such severe backlash..." Compared to Goddess of Magic''s anxiety, Matthew was much calmer and composed This was the domain of a Calamity Mage. Even if a spell within one of the grids went out of control, it wouldn''t possibly affect other areas. Rather, it was the Goddess of Magic herself who needed to worry. Although the magical backlash here wasn''t as severe as in the real world, judging by the intensity of the Doomsday Torch, if the young girl didn''t handle it properly, her mental power could be seriously damaged. And in more extreme cases, it might even affect her Intelligence! Out of his friendship with Hibbert, Matthew tried to summon Gordon''s Fire from the depths of his soul A few seconds later, a black flame with a ''whoosh'' hung above the plane. "It actually worked!" Matthew''s eyes lit up. Normally when he summoned Gordon''s Fire, he usually had to communicate with Dark Peggy in the Lost Paradise. Coordinating with her allowed him to master the flames even better. But in this special place, Matthew discovered that his control over Gordon''s Fire seemed to have improved even further! Without time to think too long, he tried to send Gordon''s Fire toward the Goddess of Magic This type of flame had a tremendously powerful negating effect on conventional spell flames. Matthew thought that as long as he could help her stabilize the immediate situation, she should be able to handle it afterward. However, as Gordon''s Fire moved forward, Matthew felt a clear sense of obstruction! That was normal. The Calamity Mage would have set various rules in this place. If every Advanced Mage in these grids could easily switch rooms, wouldn''t the Arcane Castle become utterly chaotic? Matthew leveled his mind, slowly advancing Gordon''s Fire without haste. And then, something miraculous happened As he relaxed his efforts, the sense of obstruction also decreased a lot. Before long, that black fire was smoothly burning across the plane under Matthew''s control. Finally, the black flame reached the Goddess of Magic''s side, quickly suppressing a portion of the backlash from the Doomsday Torch! For a magic prodigy like the Goddess of Magic, such assistance was ample. In less than three minutes, she managed to suppress the raging Doomsday Torch! "Thank you, thank you!" Immediately after, the timid voice of the Goddess of Magic came from next door: "I... I actually remember you." "Before I was frozen, when I was lying there, I was actually conscious..." "At that time, I heard your voice..." While Matthew retracted Gordon''s Fire, he recalled the scene of his first encounter with the Goddess of Magic. A smile involuntarily crept onto his lips: "Yes." "And poor Vivien and Hibbert, making them act as parents really is tough on them..." The Goddess of Magic seriously shook her head: "No, it''s not." "Daddy and Mommy treat me very well." "Those experiments... they were just to help me survive better." Matthew nodded lightly. He was about to end this conversation and continue his journey of spell mastery when, at that moment, the Goddess of Magic stopped him: "You knew my predecessor, the branding, right?" The young girl stared intently at Matthew, her eyes exceptionally bright. A flicker of surprise crossed Matthew''s eyes. Seeing that he remained silent, the young girl went on to say: "Before I met you, there was often a hollow feeling deep inside me." "Like being abandoned by the whole world..." "It''s a particularly lonely feeling, very uncomfortable, really uncomfortable." "I''ve had the company of my parents and many spellcasters since I was born, all of whom have been very kind to me. I shouldn''t be feeling like this..." She quietly shared: "So I quickly guessed that this feeling didn''t originate from myself, but from the branding that nurtured me." "That brandingshe must''ve been a very powerful god during the Age of Enlightenment. For some reason, everyone including myself has lost all memory and impression of her." "It''s precisely because of this that I became the first person capable of operating independently from the Deep Dive program." "I think I''m very lucky." "But I''m also very curious." "My predecessorthat branding, what kind of person was she really?" "You must know, right?" "I sense a very familiar aura with you. Were you friends?" Little Goddess of Magic asked with an expectant look on her face. However, Matthew simply shook his head: "To be honest, I only had a few brief encounters with her, and know very little about her." Disappointment was written all over the little Goddess of Magic''s face: "Is that so?" She quickly asked again: "Then, what kind of being was she in the eyes of others?" "I want to hear the most honest and straightforward assessment!" Matthew said seriously: "Resolute, magnificent, um, promiscuous..." "Promiscuous?" The little Goddess of Magic''s eyes widened in shock. Matthew smiled: "Her reputation in personal life was indeed rather ordinary." "However, you have to understand, living a life of indulgence is the norm in Aindor." "If a person isn''t absurd enough, then either they are the master of the Temperance Sub-Domain or they are a mediocre and incompetent nobody." "Supernatural powers are inherently born from and accompanied by absurdity." "These are the universal laws of all things, at least in this universe." The little Goddess of Magic nodded somewhat absentmindedly. Seeing her start to ponder, Matthew chuckled and was about to withdraw. Before retreating, he didn''t forget to retrieve that blade of Gordon''s Fire that he had summoned. However, during this process, Matthew unexpectedly discovered that there was a secret door where Gordon''s Fire burned a small path above the plain! "Eh?" "What is this place..." Before Matthew could figure out what was on the door, A fervent force welled up from the depths of his soul It was a magic rune hidden within Lost Paradise. It was... "The secret spell of the Door of Aether?!" In Matthew''s astonished gaze, The rune fused into the secret door. The latter opened as a result. A powerful suction force directly pulled Matthew''s soul inside! And the little Goddess of Magic, standing dumbfounded in another frame, was also captured by this force. Both of their figures vanished into the secret door in an instant. Bang. The door closed tightly. As if it separated a whole era. ... "Is this..." "The space behind the Door of Aether?" "The legendary realm that preserves the original appearance of the world?" Matthew looked around the surroundings with surprise and excitement. The place resembled a relatively dry cave. The ground was wide and flat. Nearby was a blue fountain. Next to the fountain stood a dead old tree, beneath which was a tree stump. Hanging from the dry crown of the tree was something glittering gold, somewhat resembling a miniature sun. And on the surface of the tree stump, Matthew saw a segment of a silver-white ring. ... Tip: You and Goddess of Magic have successfully entered "behind the Door of Aether"! You''ve discovered the "Magic Spring," "Aspect Secret," and "Ether Ring"... ... Chapter 1840: 511 Magic Spring Water and Divine Contract ... "So familiar..." "I must have been here before." A murmur from little Ye Li resonated from behind Matthew, her eyes filled with curiosity and confusion, but utterly devoid of fear or hesitation. The kid sure had guts. Matthew thought to himself. He quickly confirmed that he and Ye Li had both returned to their normal states. However, somewhat worrisome was the fact that they could not use magic or magical abilities in this place! "Is spellcasting prohibited beyond the Door of Aether?" Matthew speculated. Following the guidance of the data bar, his gaze swiftly passed over the Magic Fountain, the crown on the withered tree, and the ring on the tree stump. However, what ultimately captured both of their attention was a shelf placed behind the tree stump The shelf appeared to be a simple workbench. Its construction was very rough, and although it was assembled with mortise and join, many details revealed the maker''s carelessness or perhaps a lack of skill? "This workbench, one side higher, the other lower, and this large protrusion at the join..." While silently criticizing it, Matthew and little Ye Li were drawn to the workbench, as if by mutual consensus. Quickly, they locked onto the source of their attraction It was undoubtedly the little items placed on the table. These items emitted an aura entirely different from this place, obviously not native to the world beyond the Door of Aether but more like they were brought in from the outside. Matthew fixed his gaze upon them. A simple picture book. A pair of golden scissors. A small wooden box that seemed quite heavy. And a map filled with countless black lines...? "This..." "Could these be her belongings?" "She must have been here before, I feel it... This sensation is so strange, I''m a bit sad, but there''s more comfort..." Little Ye Li''s voice suddenly fluttered with emotion. She gently held her chest, her luminous large eyes misting slightly. Yet, her petite face still showed more curiosity than panic. Confronted with little Ye Li''s expectant look, Matthew nodded slightly. The workbench and the items on it were most likely left by The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li. Rumors had it that Ye Li left behind extremely valuable treasures beyond the Door of Aether, the most supreme authority in the Multiverse, which in possession would guarantee invincibility! Matthew had always been skeptical about such rumors. If it were that powerful, why didn''t Ye Li use it herself? Yet, he also believed that Ye Li must have left behind some rare and exotic treasures here. First, Matthew opened the picture book made up of simple drawings. After flipping through a few pages, Matthew''s eyebrows slightly raised: "Drawings by Ye Li herself?" "Her artistic touch... seems on par with mine!" Little Ye Li peeked over to get a closer look. The two of them quietly perused the contents of the picture book, and although The Goddess of Magic''s drawing skills were mediocre, the content was distinguishable. Quickly, they became aware that the picture book roughly chronicled Ye Li''s life! Matthew interpreted it. The content of the first drawing depicted a baby being tucked into an object resembling a space capsule by three or four gorgeously dressed women. Subsequently, the capsule was launched into space by some kind of rocket device. Behind the starry sky, there was a planet whose surface was engulfed in flames of civilization. The rest of the drawings were vague. Matthew could barely make out the silhouette of a huge head in the background behind the planet "Is that the head of some kind of creature?" "Similar to a giant beast?" "So, Ye Li also fled from a destroyed planet?" Recalling the remarks of Death''s servant Mayer when he talked about the origin of Camela Fortress and his opinion on gods like Ye Li, Matthew felt that his guess was likely very close to the truth. The subsequent contents were quite standard. The space capsule took Ye Li to Aindor. The baby grew into a girl. But throughout this process, she suffered many humiliations and abuses. On the earth of Aindor, She encountered many mighty creatures The most tragic incident was when she came across a giant spider-like monster. The spider repeatedly dragged her into its lair, tormenting and abusing her, enough to break the will of any ordinary person. But Ye Li was different. She fought again and again, eventually managing to escape the spider''s den battered and scarred. And when she left the spider''s lair, Her features seemed to have matured a bit. Beginning to take on the appearance of a maiden... "Ye Li wasn''t from an ordinary race." "To suffer abuse like that, to have a severed hand, a shattered heel, and still regenerate..." Matthew shook his head inwardly. Indeed, those who grow to become top-tier divine beings often have impressive innate potential. He continued flipping through. What followed was a long and tedious account. Ye Li wandered alone in the world of Aindor, growing increasingly powerful, yet she still encountered enemies she couldn''t defeat. But relying on her robust lineage, she continued to survive. Until the sudden appearance of a fortress. Like other curious beings, Ye Li stumbled into Camela Fortress. But unlike the rest, she successfully inherited the teachings of the Aether Society and mastered a powerful force called magic. After leaving Camela Fortress, Ye Li ascended. Then came the most glorious golden age of her life! In the early stages of the Age of Enlightenment. The Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, was almost synonymous with omnipotence. Her personal prestige also reached the peak among gods. But what puzzled Matthew was, about her own peak era... Chapter 1841: 511 Magic Spring Water and Divine Contract_2 Ye Li had painted very little, using only three paintings to convey the past. But it was the less glorious days Whether it was fleeing from a doomed planet at the beginning or the battle of wits with the spider monsters, she spent many paintings to express these moments. It seemed that in Ye Li''s memory, Those painful and struggling years, were actually the most memorable! Afterward, as Ye Li''s power gradually expanded, the various drawbacks brought about by controlling the Ether Authority began to emerge. But what puzzled Matthew was "Wait!" "According to the content of these sketches, Ye Li suffered from the backlash of Chaotic Ether, but she had indeed suppressed it through her own methods." "She held on, didn''t she?" "Why did she choose to end her life in the end?" Matthew''s mood suddenly tensed up. He saw that after dealing with the Chaotic Ether, the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li, used a crystal ball to divine the future of Aindor Matthew gently flipped through the picture book. "Huh? It''s the last page." Little Ye Li next to him cocked her head and reminded him. Matthew nodded. The last painting was extremely abrupt, and its content was seventy to eighty percent similar to the first painting, with only minor differences. If it weren''t for Matthew''s strong memory, he might have thought it was the first painting! At first, Matthew''s mind was filled with confusion. Fortunately, he timely discovered a string of magic words in the lower right-hand corner of the last painting "It turns out, I could never escape the shadow of that destruction." "So, the content of the last painting is the future of Aindor divined by Ye Li?" "Divination spells are not always accurate, Ye Li wouldn''t kill herself over a single prophecy, would she?" Matthew showed a puzzled look. Little Ye Li next to him also scratched her head and looked at Matthew with a posture of "I don''t understand, explain it to me." "The shadow of destruction?" "The shadow of destruction?" Matthew pondered deeply. Did this sentence mean that the disaster that once forced Ye Li to flee would come in a similar form to the world of Aindor? Even so, she wouldn''t have despaired to the point of taking her own life, would she? Suddenly, A flash of lightning passed through Matthew''s mind: "That''s right." "Ye Li didn''t come from a doomed planet..." "She came from the world of Aindor." "Just from the Original World''s Aindor!" In that moment, Matthew had an epiphany. No wonder Ye Li was so desperate. Before this, she might have thought her family died in a ruinous disaster. She had not realized that she had fled from the Original Universe to the Mirror Universe! She thought she was lucky. But she found out that she had to endure longer suffering and torment than others. Under such a massive shock to her worldview, The Chaotic Ether she had just suppressed began to backlash again. Her spirit must have been seriously troubled. Ultimately leading to complete collapse and destruction! To be honest, Not only for Ye Li, the protagonist of the story, but even Matthew, as a bystander, couldn''t help but be deeply moved! If it was himself, learning such news under an already high-pressure environment, would he be able to hold on? "Do you understand now?" "Can you explain it to me?" Little Ye Li looked on with hope. Matthew instinctively wanted to conceal the truth, but for some reason, under the little girl''s expectant gaze, he relayed all his speculations about the story. After finishing, Matthew asked, "Are you okay?" He thought she would be quite affected. Who knew that little Ye Li would shrug it off indifferently: "I''m fine." "The story seems pretty interesting." "Why did she want to end her life?" Matthew was at a loss for words. Little Ye Li spoke in a light and lively tone, as if not even the sky falling down could trouble her. This optimistic mood further affected Matthew. He suddenly also felt that it might not be such a big deal. "This is just one of the reasons that prompted her to end her life." Matthew explained cautiously, "Often, when people make an extreme decision, it''s not due to a single factor, but rather a result of irrational choices made under the combined effects of many overwhelming pressures." Little Ye Li nodded as if she understood, but not quite. A few seconds later, she suddenly asked with some concern, "Should I be showing more sorrow?" "Hmm?" Matthew was surprised. Little Ye Li seemed to be talking to herself, "After all, this is the story of my branded predecessor; I should feel some level of empathy, right?" "But I can''t feel sorrowful." "I was born lacking empathy and I''m slow with emotions." "My mother says it''s a good thing, indicating I have the potential to become a great spellcaster." "But my father is very worried about it." "I don''t know who is right, but I don''t want to make my father worry..." Perhaps because they had become more familiar, Little Ye Li was no longer as shy as before. She chattered away to Matthew about many of her innermost thoughts, "...Ultimately, when she ended her life, she also stripped away the pain, vulnerability, collapse, and her own branding; without the pain, there would be no new branding. From this perspective, I should probably be thankful for the pain, otherwise, I might not exist..." "Is it wrong for me to think this way? Actually, I''m very grateful to my predecessor." "Though my strength isn''t that great yet, far from worthy." Chapter 1842: 511 Magic Spring Water and Divine Contract_3 "But if one day, I mean if I reached a position similar to hers and needed to endure all this pain and trial, I feel I could do better than her." "Definitely!" Feeling the confidence and vitality emanating from the little girl, Matthew even had the illusion that he had grown old! Yes. He didn''t know when it started, but his feelings towards the world had become more of awe than confidence. This, of course, was a sign of maturity and a necessary path of growth. But occasionally, he still envied the vigor of the youth. Perhaps, confidence and vigor were the greatest weapons that young people had against the Immortals and even against the entire malicious world! Matthew learned a lot from the small Ye Li. The two chatted idly for a while. Eventually, little Ye Li only took the picture book. She voluntarily gave all the other items to Matthew. Obviously, the young girl was confident, but not without moderation; she was well aware of the suffering she would endure without Matthew and understood who had brought her to such a wondrous place. The picture book held only sentimental value. But the rest of the items clearly had other uses. She would not and could not dispute with Matthew over them. Matthew took all these to heart and, apart from being impressed by little Ye Li''s precocity, he unreservedly scanned the remaining three items. Unfortunately, no matter the method Matthew used to identify them, the data column only showed a series of question marks. "These are the private items of the Goddess of Magic, Ye Li." "But they are sealed by encrypted spells..." "Let''s take them back to Lost Paradise and see if the Sword of Slaughter can break the seal." Amidst these thoughts, Matthew collected the golden scissors, the black wooden box, and the intricate black-line map. In the end, Matthew did not forget to take the workbench that seemed to have been manually crafted by Ye Li behind the Door of Aether. "So, this is the origin of all Ether in the Multiverse?" Little Ye Li curiously examined while leaning over the blue Magic Spring Water. Matthew nodded slightly. He bent down to scoop up some spring water to drink; it was refreshing and tasted quite good. However, the greater feedback was still to come. In the data column, ... "Hint: You have consumed water from the ''Magic Source Spring.'' Your mana has greatly increased! For the next 10 years, you will receive double XP in any activity or domain related to spellcasting!" ... "My mana has doubled!?" "And double experience?" Matthew''s heart skipped a beat. He eagerly scooped up more Magic Source Spring water to drink, but found that the water, as soon as it touched his lips, started trickling down his chin! "Can each person only drink this much?" A realization dawned on Matthew. A fleeting regret passed through his mind. He told himself to be content. This was already an incredibly remarkable adventure! "You can drink a bit." Matthew said to the eager little Ye Li beside him. The latter immediately buried her head into the spring water. Matthew saw this and could not help but laugh. Then he shifted his focus to the crown atop the dead tree. The data column indicated, that was the long-coveted Aspect Secret! "The Aspect Secret was hidden behind the Door of Aether." "Is this related to Ye Li?" "Or is it just a coincidence?" Matthew tried to touch the crown on the tree. But the next moment, a strong paralyzing sensation hit him, and he fell directly to the ground. At the same time, streams of information flooded into Matthew''s mind The crown was indeed the Aspect Secret, to be exact, it was both the Aspect Secret and the Ether Secret. Originally, there should have been seven great secrets in the Multiverse, where Aspect and Ether were parallel. But due to various reasons, the world of Aindor was inherently deficient. This had caused the ultimate powers (the Secrets) of Ether and Aspect to merge, only appearing alternately in different ages. In the age that Ether Secret appears, spellcasters rule supreme, and close-combat professionals are long suppressed; While the Aspect Secret only emerges as Ether gradually dries up and spellcasters decline. Matthew was now unable to obtain the Aspect Secret. The reason was that the Ether levels in the Multiverse had just passed the peak of prosperity and declined. It was far from the time when Ether would dry up. According to the knowledge appearing in Matthew''s mind, Only when the Magic Source Spring dries up, will the Aspect Secret be mastered by someone. At that time, the Multiverse will enter the end era for spellcasters, while other professionals mastering the power of the Aspect will gradually emerge. This was a cycle. It was also a law. Moreover, Matthew vaguely deciphered, that the power of Aspect might very well be the key element for giant beasts to take off! "Using magic in the era of Aspect is extremely difficult, but it doesn''t mean magic disappears." "Perhaps spellcasters who grew up in such circumstances are more powerful?" Matthew slowly got up from the ground while calming his mind. These massive changes often accompany long periods. He was not too worried. But he did feel a bit regretful "If I could obtain the Aspect Secret now, the battle in three months would have almost a 100% chance of victory..." While thinking, Matthew suddenly noticed that the place which had given him a great paralyzing sensation, specifically his left arm and the outer part of his right leg, had started to show some pale gold particles! Matthew was not unfamiliar with the aura of those particles. "They are the same as the ones Old Tai emitted before..." Chapter 1843: 511 Magic Spring Water and Divine Contract_4 "It''s the purest power of the Aspect!" Matthew was both shocked and elated. The data column showed. ... "Hint: You have acquired a certain amount of the power of the Aspect. With these powers of the Aspect, you can simply achieve Movement, charges, splitting, destruction, and other actions. Warning! You must not use any spells for thirty minutes before and after using the power of the Aspect, and you must eliminate as much magic power as possible from your body, or else the power of the Aspect may become ineffective!" ... The power of the Aspect is a good thing. Even if I don''t use it myself, giving it to my melee subordinates is a tremendous wealth. To be safe, Matthew put the power of the Aspect into an Energy Bottle and then stored the bottle in the secret storage of Lost Paradise. Afterward, Matthew came to the side of the tree stump and placed the Ether Ring in his palm. The data column displayed. This Mystical Item only had one Attribute The power of the spells of legendary and higher levels cast by the wearer will be greatly enhanced. As for how much the enhancement would be. The Attributes section did not specify. Matthew was unable to perceive it either. He planned to wear it and try it in the future; after all, it was a Treasure placed behind the Door of Aether. "Even a little enhancement is good..." Having finished all this, Matthew turned around and was startled to see Little Goddess of Magic was still eagerly drinking water from the Magic Spring! "Are you okay?" Matthew gently grasped her shoulder. Her little face was wet, along with her collar and the clothes on her shoulders. She gazed blankly at Matthew: "It''s fine." "The spring water is so delicious!" "Every time I drink some, I can feel my mana getting stronger!" "Do you want to drink more?" Matthew showed a hint of surprise Was my posture wrong? So he imitated the Goddess of Magic''s movements and tried to keep drinking. An embarrassing scene unfolded. The Magic Spring Water just flowed down his chin and didn''t enter his stomach. In contrast, little Goddess of Magic Every mouthful of spring water she drank went into her plump belly! Matthew could also feel that. The Magic Spring Water indeed transformed into a growing mana inside her! Compared to before, The mana of Goddess of Magic had grown more than tenfold! Even though she did not start with as high a base as Matthew, The rate of increase was still terrifying! "Does the Magic Spring Water also discriminate?" Matthew was puzzled. He defiantly tried to take some Magic Spring Water away in a bottle. Again, he failed. Fortunately, after a while, Little Goddess of Magic rubbed her plump belly and said contentedly, "I''m full." Even though he was somewhat jealous, Matthew couldn''t help but suggest, "This might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, can you drink a bit more?" Little Goddess of Magic shook her head: "I can''t drink any more." "Really, I can''t!" "Can I take some with me in a bottle?" Matthew shrugged: "I just tried, and the answer is no." Little Goddess of Magic looked disappointed. It was at this moment. Matthew suddenly had an idea. He took out several bottles from his pack and passed them over: "Why don''t you give it a try?" Goddess of Magic didn''t waste words, taking the bottles and going to fill them, and the double standard scene occurred again! She successfully filled one of the bottles with Magic Spring Water! "Goodness gracious!" "Does this Magic Spring Water also recognize its master?" Matthew was initially a bit disgruntled. But then he broke into a big smile. He passed her all the bottles he could find in his pack: "Come on, put them all in, and we''ll split it evenly after we take it out!" Eventually. Little Goddess of Magic successfully filled over twenty empty bottles. After that, the Magic Spring Water could no longer be captured. Clearly, Even a "master-recognized" entity couldn''t take unlimited resources from this place. Matthew and his companion explored the cramped space once more. After finding nothing else, they timed their return to their respective squares. Perhaps because of the exploration of the Door of Aether, there wasn''t much time or resources left. Before Matthew could finalize his last signature spell and complete the training, he was teleported to the teleportation array outside the stone walls. After confirming with the staff on duty, exactly half a month had passed in the material world. Hibbert and Vivien had already left, and little Goddess of Magic seemed to need more time before emerging. So Matthew sent a message to the couple via the guilds of spells, and after slipping some benefits to the staff, he urged them to keep an eye on the Goddess of Magic''s condition. Having done all this, he left the Arcane Castle feeling refreshed and clear-headed. "Although my Level has not increased," "I am unquestionably several times stronger than before!" "It''s time to catch up with some old friends. After all, the more people involved in a planetary defense war, the better..." "This will affect the overall luck..." Lost in thought, Matthew quickly returned to the Rolling Stone Kingdom. After a discussion with Patton, Mr. Zeller, and others, he went back to the cemetery to prepare Matthew planned to strike at the Demoness of Desire ahead of time! "The outcome on the frontlines often merely shows the end result of the battle." "But the real scales of war are actually tipped before the fighting even begins!" "She won''t expect that I would launch a surprise attack on purgatory at this time..." Matthew''s thinking was lucid. He intended to take advantage of Glasia''s moment of carelessness, retrieve Rheager''s soul, and then wreak as much havoc as possible on the Infinite Secret Cave. If he could manage to eliminate the Demoness of Desire in one fell swoop, that would be the icing on the cake. However, just as he was formulating his plan, Housekeeper Ali suddenly came with a message: "Master!" "There''s a legendary stealth artist outside the cemetery who wishes to see you." Matthew didn''t even bother to raise his eyelids: "Legendary stealth artist?" "Who?" Ali replied: "He claims his name is Sener." "He''s covered in bloodstains and looks quite disheveled, as if someone is chasing him." Matthew felt a stir in his heart: "I''ll go take a look." Beneath the cemetery, on a vast plain, Sener stood near a thicket, clad in black and smeared with blood. Exhaustion and wariness were etched on his face while he clutched a dagger firmly When Matthew appeared, Sener''s body trembled slightly, a sign of an instinctive stress reaction. Clearly, he was in a highly strung state. They had barely met, and before Matthew could even offer a greeting, Sener said, with a look of disappointment: "Why aren''t you legendary yet?" Matthew was taken aback, then laughed: "Is being legendary that important?" Sener''s expression darkened: "Of course it''s important..." He appeared to be contemplating something. Matthew calmly stated: "That''s just what you think." Seeing Matthew''s confidence and composure, Sener frowned slightly and after a few seconds, as if having made some sort of decision, asked abruptly: "Is the Divine Contract we signed before, still valid?" Matthew''s eyes narrowed: "You''ve run into trouble?" Sener gasped hastily: "I just want to ask, does what you said back then still count?" "Don''t forget, I even gave you a divine artefact level Treasure!" Matthew looked into his anxious eyes and said leisurely: "Of course it''s void." "Lost Paradise has been blown up, where would I get a Subordinate God?" Sener''s face collapsed instantly. At that moment, the thicket at his feet suddenly twitched. Then, a sinister figure leaped out. The figure held a sharp weapon, and aimed a thrust at Sener''s lower back! ... Chapter 1844: 512 Ten-Day Manhunt and Legendary Trial ... The assassin moved like lightning, surged like a dragon, and his straightforward stab seemed ordinary, but it actually blocked all of Sener''s escape space. At that moment, Sener could either use his compulsory movement skills or attempt to block the attack filled with the Power of Dark Erosion. At the critical moment, Sener''s shadow twisted violently, and his dagger also swung toward the attacker''s weapon. He seemed to want to parry. However, the expected sound of blades clashing did not occur. At that time, a grubby claw suddenly emerged from the mud behind Sener''s heels. The claw appeared after the shadow. But its speed was even faster than that of the shadow assassin! Bang! Death''s Touch mercilessly seized the entire body of the shadow. Then Matthew snapped his fingers lightly. The shadow assassin struggled and howled as it dissipated into smoke! Seeing this, Sener sighed in relief. "Thank you," he said. Matthew waved his hand to withdraw Death''s Touch. His expression remained indifferent, but a hint of curiosity flashed in his eyes: "Creature from the Shadow Plane." "Which Shadow Lord have you offended?" "Being hunted down so desperately, it couldn''t be Galan, could it?" Sener''s face looked uneasy: "More than just offending." "Jassiliven and Galan have conspired together, they joined hands to betray me." "Plus, due to some additional conflict, Galan went so far as to issue a ''Ten-Day Kill Order'' against me..." Ten-Day Kill Order? Matthew''s eyebrows twitched. That was the highest level of bounty in the Shadow Plane. The so-called ten-day kill did not refer to the specific number of days of hunting. It meant that the shadow creatures would launch at least ten waves of assassination attempts. The intensity of each wave was stronger than the last. It was said in Aindor''s history, the most any legendary warrior had resisted was nine waves, but he died under the assassination of the tenth wave. Therefore, the alias for the Ten-Day Kill Order was created. Indicating at most ten waves, the one wanted was undoubtedly doomed! "Ten-Day Kill would significantly exhaust a Shadow Lord''s reputation and resources in this plane." "What exactly did you do?" Matthew eyed Sener coldly: "Galan has never been reckless." Sener did not answer directly: "I know some secrets about Jassiliven and Galan." "His intent to kill me is likely to silence me." Matthew snorted: "Such vague words, better not bring them in front of me to bluff." "Moreover..." "As you can see, I''m just a small mage not yet legendary, I have no intention of getting involved in your legendary infighting." "If there''s nothing else, you can leave." Sener gritted his teeth: "I indeed can''t directly reveal that secret right now." "But I promise, I can tell you soon!" "That is, if I survive this Ten-Day Kill Order!" "I know that Lost Paradise isn''t so easily destroyed, I believe that artifact is likely in your hands, I''m willing to remain your Subordinate God!" "Just acknowledge that our previously signed Divine Contract is still valid, and let me hide in Lost Paradise to avoid the nastiest waves of the Ten-Day Kill, and once the storm has temporarily passed, I''ll tell you about Jassiliven and Galan''s plans!" "This is also an opportunity for you!" Seeing Matthew remain indifferent, Sener became desperate: "You even took my Twisted Book of Equalization..." Matthew remained curt: "Please leave." "I might let Jassiliven go, but there''s no way I''m going to offend Galan for you." "He''s a Twilight Creature, and I can''t afford to provoke him." But he was already thinking about how to milk more benefits out of Sener Jassiliven was already Matthew''s enemy. And after Isabelle left, Galan, due to a minor previous grievance, was bound to trouble Matthew. Since they were all enemies, might as well use Galan''s tyranny to earn more from Sener! Facing repeated rejections from Matthew, Sener''s expression had turned extremely ugly. His body was rigid, seeming to want to turn and leave, but in that instant, he noticed the mocking smile on Matthew''s face. At that moment, he suddenly realized, then gave a self-mocking laugh: "Look at me." "Been hunted for so long, my mind is a bit slow." "Forget it, you certainly won''t accept empty promisestell me directly what kind of bargaining chip you want." "As long as you can help me escape this predicament, you can pick anything I have!" Matthew smiled faintly: "How embarrassing." Sener ridiculed: "There''s nothing embarrassing about it, I admit defeat this time." "Nowadays in Aindor, there aren''t many who aren''t afraid of the retribution Jassiliven and Galan could jointly orchestrate..." Matthew nodded: "You''re quite right." "Now in Aindor, no one but me would dare to fend off such a disaster for you." "So, asking for all your possessions isn''t too excessive, is it?" Sener''s expression changed: "There should be a limit to taking advantage of a crisis!" Matthew couldn''t help laughing: "You''re talking to me about limits?" "You and your subordinatesthe Silver Frost Brotherhood, what have you not done without limits over these years?" Sener struggled to contain his anger: "I quit a long time ago!" "And yes, I''ve been involved in many major crimes in my life, but believe it or notthose who died at my hands all deserved it!" Matthew narrowed his eyes: "Like the Gray Dwarf city you massacred?" Chapter 1845: 512 Ten-Day Pursuit and Legendary Trial_2 Sener coldly said: "Those Gray Dwarves have opened a route to the surface and have been trafficking surface people all along." "Not only that, their factories continuously produce a special poison effective only on surface humans, and they''ve killed countless surface people with it." "The Gray Dwarves themselves are a Race full of sins; as a surface person who destroyed a dungeon, am I wrong?" Matthew then said: "Windmill Town, Junma Village, human skin kites." This was also widely believed to be a massacre perpetrated by Sener. Sener calmly stated: "That was done by a necromancer from Baiyan City. I just happened to be wandering the East Coast at that time and got into a fight with someone, so he conveniently blamed it on me." Matthew disbelieved: "Which necromancer?" Sener didn''t hesitate: "Don''t know, but I guess it''s the current city lord of Baiyan City, Ritz." Matthew further asked: "What about that village in the Northland?" "Are the common people in the village also deserving of their fate?" Sener indifferently said: "While the ordinary people in the village did nothing, their village head secretly colluded with the barbarians. He secretly sent the stray children near the Death Triangle to the barbarians as sacrifices in exchange for a non-invasion promise." "Many innocent young men and maidens were killed." "I discovered this, grew furious, and spontaneously slaughtered them; any problem?" Matthew scoffed: "Just because their village head colluded with barbarians, the entire village had to die?" Sener calmly said: "What else?" "If you ask me, those so-called ordinary people who pretended not to see the village head''s evil actions are even more despicable!" "They all were beneficiaries of the village head''s collusion with the barbarians." "They clearly knew what the village head was doing, yet they did nothing to stop him, instead helping to cover for him while telling themselves they were innocent." "These disgusting fellows, don''t they deserve to die?!" Although his expression was calm, his tone could not help but become agitated: "I also killed many wood elves." "You''ve been to the Jade Court and dealt with wood elves, and you want to tell me they didn''t deserve to die?" "Do you think I am full of sin?" "Maybe ..." "But I was just acting according to the laws taught by this world!" "I killed only those who deserved to die!" "I am not wrong!" Sener''s tone was righteous and stern, if he were dressed differently and had a different face, Matthew might even think he was a paladin! Snap snap snap! Matthew gently clapped for him: "You are the most confident I''ve seen in whitewashing your own sins." "Your skill in rhetoric and sophistry is also worth learning." "No point in arguing with you about how just because someone made a mistake doesn''t mean they have to die." "After all, the world has already become so terrible that, for survival, all sense of right and wrong can be set aside..." Hearing this, Sener''s expression looked a bit better. However, the next second, he heard Matthew calmly say: "But this doesn''t mean I still think you are fraught with sin." "I don''t intend to convince you." "And you can''t convince me." "Between us, there can only be a pure exchange of interests, understand?" "Either you give up all your possessions, and I provide you protection..." "Or, I give you one last option." Saying this, under Sener''s complex gaze, Matthew leisurely said: "Give me some spirituality and a Horcrux." "I will place it in Lost Paradise, so that if Galan kills you, I can also be aware and resurrect you in Lost Paradise." "Of course, the cost of doing this is that after being resurrected, you will always become my subordinate; you should know what that means." Sener shivered at his words, then regarded Matthew with a complex gaze: "Lost Paradise is indeed still in your possession." "But if I give the Horcrux to you, what if you just take it and threaten me?" "You are a necromancer, in terms of soul mastery, I am definitely no match for you." Matthew shrugged: "That''s why I suggest you choose the first option." "After all, wealth is an external possession; with your abilities, as long as you survive a great catastrophe, are you afraid you can''t earn it back?" Sener remained silent. Another two minutes passed, seeing he still couldn''t make a decision, Matthew got tired of wasting words. He tossed him a Scroll then issued a dismissal: "Think it over and you can activate this Scroll to find me." "Now, please leave." While he seemed casual about these actions, he secretly placed a mental power worm on the hem of Sener''s pants while Sener was focused on the Scroll Having absorbed part of Giza''s mental power, Matthew''s mental power had become outrageously strong, almost equivalent to that of a Superior Legend. Sener didn''t notice it for a moment. He cautiously accepted the Scroll and then reluctantly left the cemetery. Matthew closed his eyes. A few minutes later, a smile appeared on his lips: "He did indeed discard the Scroll, afraid of being tracked?" "But the worm is still on him; I can sense wherever he goes!" Then Matthew fell into a slight dilemma: "Should I take advantage of Sener fighting with Galan to pick up something?" "Or..." "Is this possibly a double act being played by Galan and Sener?" Matthew thought it over. In the end, he decided it was safer He wouldn''t actively interfere in the matters between Sener and Galan. Chapter 1846: 512 Ten-Day Hunt and Legendary Trial_3 Unless the former was willing to back down and submit. However, it must be said that sometimes the development of events is just so wonderful. A day and a half later, Matthew suddenly received an anonymous magic package. Inside the package was a locked Crystal Magic Box. Through its surface, Matthew could see that there were about seven extremely exquisite ceramic bottles inside the box. The strength of the magic box was not low. If Matthew tried to force the lock, the contents inside might be transferred. "There are seven bottles in the Crystal Box, and only one of them is Sener''s Horcrux." "Is this magic lock only triggered actively after Sener''s death?" "Indeed a sly old fox..." Matthew sighed silently to himself. He then placed it in the Lost Paradise and cast three special seals using the Founder Authority one after another, only after instructing Dark Peggy to check regularly did he finally feel at ease. After that, Matthew dealt with some trivial matters, and then began to plan the Purgatory Trip. Of course, the fewer people who knew about this Purgatory Trip, the better. Matthew initially wanted to infiltrate alone. But Purgatory isn''t the material world, and since he hadn''t reached legendary status, going alone always carried the risk of being stretched too thin. Afterward, he decided to bring along some companions. The number of companions didn''t need to be large, but the quality had to be high, and it was best if they were experts in various fields. Matthew quickly had a list in mind. "Let''s start with recruiting, one by one." Thinking this, Matthew stepped into the teleportation array. A few dozen seconds later, he appeared amidst a black mountain range shrouded in mist. This was the northwest part of the Aindor Continent, known for the beautiful name "Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes," now the domain of the Demon Warlocks Asidu. Before this, the Earth Society leaving the Guardian Highland had moved to an oasis northwest of Asidu. The Druids were cultivating the frontier, planting trees and forests, while resisting the demons pouring out from the rifts in the northwest boundary plane. Before and after the great tears the target apart event, the Earth Society had also faced several significant crises. Fortunately, at the critical moment, a Demiplane forested with trees merged into the northwest of the Lake Country. This forest, known as the Miracle Forest by the Druids, provided them with great protection and barrier. Plus, the Demon Warlocks also exerted some effort, allowing the Earth Society to successfully get through the difficulties. Now they are still led by two Great Druids in a tug-of-war with the demons. Clearly, this will be a prolonged war. All this information was summarized by Matthew from communications with the two Great Druids and Lorraine. Of course, including those from Eli. Only, communications from this Ancient Tiger always differed in style from others. Matthew had to be even more cautious in extracting valid information from them. Interestingly, Matthew learned from Eli''s letters that the other''s fiance that is, the Snow Girl Queen of the Lake Country had repeatedly postponed the wedding they had agreed upon. It was unclear what was on her mind. Matthew had always been curious about the situation over here, and now he finally had the opportunity to come and see for himself! As implied by its name, the Lake Country''s environment consists of bizarre lakes and islands of mountain ranges between them. The lakes here are very deep. The elevation of the mountains on the islands is also very high. This has resulted in a tremendous vertical spatial difference in Asidu, and provided excellent material for various spectacular landscapes. Matthew was flying slowly over the lakes, quietly enjoying the scenery. He did not head directly to the capital of Asidu. Instead, he planned to visit the Druids ensconced in the northwest first. "Lorraine''s spell coordinates are too vague; I was almost lost in transportation." "I''ll have to set up beacons in the Miracle Forest and Lake Country personally next time, even if it''s just for visits..." His thoughts wandered. With mountains and lakes left behind, a stretch of yellow land appeared ahead, and at the end of that land seemed to be a patch of emerald green forest, both appearing incompatible as if not from the same world. "Is someone there?" Matthew, flying, heard some noises, so he voluntarily reduced his altitude and habitually put on Camouflage. He also donned the Earth Society''s badge. After landing, Matthew immediately headed towards where the voices were coming from. Before he could get close, a harsh shout came from the side: "Get lost!" "This is no place for you tree spirits!" The speaker was a burly man, with exaggerated features compared to the human race of Central Aindor, most notably distinguished by a large copper ring on his nose. On one of his ears also hung seven small copper rings. A Demon Warlock? Matthew furrowed his brows. He pointed to the badge on his robe: "I''m not a tree spirit." But the other mocked: "I''m talking about you, short tree spirits!" At that moment, the group of a few people also crowded around. Matthew immediately noticed in the little group of six, a middle-aged Female Mage with revealing clothes and a voluptuous figure took the lead. The woman first gave Matthew an impatient glance, then her eyes lit up: "I''ve changed my mind." "Don''t chase him away yet, hmm, tie him up and then drug him!" A purple-haired, effeminate Demon Warlock hesitated: "This guy seems to be a Druid who just joined the Earth Society recently." "Should we just deal with him..." "Will that tigress come looking for trouble for us?" Chapter 1847: 512 Ten-Day Hunt and Legendary Trial_4 The Female Mage laughed lasciviously: "Moles..." "Are you questioning my charm?" "Feed him the magic potion, the highest dosage. Just one night, and he''ll be groveling at my feet. He might even fight for the chance to drink my urine." "By then, even if the Earth Society''s fierce tigresses come knocking, we can say that he mated with me willingly." "I''ll have them restore my innocence!" "Hahaha..." The Female Mage burst into unruly laughter. The rest of the spellcasters joined her in her raucous laughter. Meanwhile. Two of the most muscular Demon Warlocks approached Matthew from both sides. It was at that moment. Matthew saw a figure on the ground whom they had surrounded It was a young man with tears on his face, who was quite handsome. Matthew sensed Druidic strength within him! "The Demon Warlocks of Asidu hold such malice toward the Druids of the Earth Society?" Realizing that the situation here might differ from what he had imagined, Matthew no longer kept up his disguise. He snapped his fingers to remove the Druid costume, reverting to the appearance of a necromancer. The spellcasters were startled at the sight. But very soon, The Female Mage continued to laugh mockingly: "What''s the matter?" "Is the mighty Druid so frightened that he needs to disguise himself as a necromancer to scare people?" "I am not afraid." "Sweetheart, you are destined to become my dog..." Saying this, She lunged at Matthew swiftly, her body emanating a red haze That was the power of demons! Matthew could no longer be bothered to waste words on them. At that moment, A roar like thunderous rage erupted: "Scram!" In an instant, All the spellcasters'' bodies stiffened! Under the force of the commanding shout, They involuntarily toppled backwards, their limbs and facial muscles convulsing wildly! The Female Mage was closest to the front and thus was affected the worst. Before long, Matthew caught whiff of a pungent urine scent. He glanced at the Female Mage''s robes, shook his head, and walked away. Under the fearful gazes of the spellcasters, Matthew gently lifted the heavily bruised young man and quickly disappeared from their line of sight. A few minutes later, On the edge of Miracle Forest. "Okay, it''s safe now, what''s your name?" Matthew set down the shaken young man: "Why were those spellcasters giving you trouble?" The young man swallowed hard and looked at Matthew with a trace of fear: "My name is Beibei, I''m a Druid, um..." "Those spellcasters just now were deliberately looking to trouble us Druids at the edge of the forest." "They don''t like us, it''s been that way from the start." "The adults told us to be restrained, saying it was the will of the Great Druids, we''ve been restrained enough, but the spellcasters still take pleasure in venting on us..." "Ah, really... thank you just now. If they had taken me back, I''d have been toyed with for days again..." Saying this, The young man seemed to recall some embarrassing experience, his cheeks turning bright red. Matthew asked curiously: "Isn''t the relationship between the Earth Society and the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes quite good?" The young man scratched his head: "On the surface, it seems to be quite good." "But in reality, it''s not like that at all. Ever since I came to this world, I''ve been bullied by them, and even being active at the edge of the forest isn''t okay." "It seems that some spellcasters believe our brother Tiger has taken their queen from them, and they can''t stand it." "They can''t conveniently trouble brother Tiger, so they can only find other Druidsespecially small Druids like me to hassle..." Brother Tiger? Eli? Matthew''s expression became somewhat nuanced. He then chatted with the boy for a few minutes. After learning about some local conditions, Matthew declined the boy''s invitation and entered the forest alone. Very quickly. He met two Great Druids in the Miracle Forest by using the unique communication method of the Earth Society. Miracle Dream. The vast lakeside. Voice of the Earth Han Miaoqin brewed a pot of tea. Silver Wolf Cassel also enthusiastically offered Matthew several bottles of newly brewed wine. After exchanging pleasantries, Matthew got to the point and asked three questions directly: "How is the situation on the northwest front?" "What''s the real relationship between the Earth Society and Asidu now?" "Why has the wedding of Eli and Snow Girl Queen been delayed?" Miaoqin and Cassel looked at each other. The former said softly with a smile, "It seems Mr. Matthew encountered some issues on the way here?" Matthew nodded and recounted the incident of the Female Mage harassing the young Druid. Miaoqin frowned upon hearing this. Cassel couldn''t help but pound his thigh, "We''re fighting to the death at the front lines, and it''s bad enough these spellcasters have been sneaking around, but they even secretly bully the children who are placed at the rear defense lines!" "I heard about similar things before, and when I inquired, the children told us it''s nothing serious." "Afterwards, I''ve alerted Lady Xue several times, and she promised me that such things would not happen again..." Miaoqin snorted coldly, "Do you still believe she knows nothing about it?" "Maybe she was the one who instigated these actions behind the scenes!" Cassel smiled sheepishly and said no more. Matthew listened patiently. After a while, Miaoqin organized her words and explained each point: "The northwest front line can still hold for now, thanks to the newly born Miracle Dream, the demons find it difficult to penetrate deep into the forest; they can only bypass from a more southern side, but there is the ancient sealing of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, which is meant to deal with Demon Lord Fernandes, ordinary demons certainly can''t break through." "However, in order to deal with the demons, Druids of the Earth Society and the Wildfire Son of Miracle Forest have all been dragged near the northwest front line, leaving our rear quite empty." "We thought there wouldn''t be any problems entrusting our backs to Snow Girl Queen." "But now it seems, those ungrateful spellcasters only want to use us as tools to deal with demons!" Matthew had dealt with Miaoqin several times. This Great Druid was always mild-tempered, hardly ever getting angry, even when talking about demons, but this time, when talking about Snow Girl Queen and the Demon Warlocks, her attitude was quite dissatisfied. Matthew mused, "So when Snow Girl Queen invited you to move north, she just wanted you to serve as a buffer between Asidu and the wasteland to the west?" Miaoqin nodded, "Pretty much." "She took advantage of our longing for nature and order." "She probably also took advantage of Eli..." Speaking of this, she suddenly stopped, then asked Cassel, "By the way, when does Eli''s trial begin?" Cassel answered with a grave tone, "In half a month!" "For Lady Xue, he is going to challenge the mount of the Lord of Bu Ye" "It''s a dragon from the Eastern Continent!" Matthew asked in surprise, "What trial?" Cassel answered, "The Legendary Trial." ... Chapter 1848: 513 Bu Ye Devil and Demon Dragon Huang Chen ... Legendary Trial? Is Eli about to advance to a legend? Matthew was secretly astonished. Of course, he knew Eli had the potential to become a legendary figure. However, the advancement of ordinary Druids was not as meteoric as Matthew, who seemed to cheat his way to rapid progression. They needed a more gradual approach. In fact, Eli''s pace of improvement was already not slow. When they first met, Eli was at Tier 3, and now, after half a year had passed, Matthew thought that reaching the peak of Tier 5 would already be quite impressive for Eli. As for advancing to legendary... Without some huge stroke of luck, Matthew felt it was very unlikely. As a favored child of the Nature Domain, Matthew naturally knew all there was to know about the Druids'' trials for advancement The trials set by the Nature Domain were always brutally straightforward. The tasks given to those Druids favored by the domain were either to maintain the balance or order of a certain area, or to take down some evil big boss within a region. You either make it and succeed, or you fail and lose your life. Generally speaking, Druids took falling to these evil leaders as part of their martyrdom. They would embark on their path to advancement with fervor and passion. Whether they went to their death or achieved success, it was all a part of a ritual that matched their spiritual aspirations. But Matthew certainly didn''t want his friend being coaxed into confronting some regional big boss for no good reason. Thus, he inquired with the two Great Druids for details. "This matter has to start from the Snow Girl Queen herself." Silver Wolf Cassel cleared his throat: "As a Demon Warlock, the Snow Girl Queen once had a very powerful demon companion, and his name was ''Bu Ye''." "In the process of the Snow Girl Queen conquering the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, Bu Ye can be said to have contributed most of the effort." "He was invincible in combat, unstoppable in attack, and he established a reputation among Warlocks in the northwest region that struck terror into their hearts." "But after the establishment of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes," "The Snow Girl Queen and Bu Ye turned against each other for various reasons. Bu Ye tore up his contract with her and embraced the abyss." "Since then, Bu Ye and the demon army he led have been harassing the southwest border of Asidu night and day." "In order to protect the citizens of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, the Snow Girl Queen has negotiated with Bu Ye several times. Whatever specifics they agreed on, we outsiders would not know, but after the negotiations, Bu Ye indeed withdrew his troops..." At this point, Miao Qin suddenly snorted heavily. Cassel instantly fell silent like a cicada in winter: "You mean, you mean..." Miao Qin sneered: "Although Bu Ye is a cruel demon, he has earned his stripes in the conquest of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes for the Snow Girl Queen, and everyone knows he is deeply infatuated with her." "He has fought battles for her most of his life, and in the end, all he received was a hollow promise. Who wouldn''t be infuriated?" "The Snow Girl Queen used Bu Ye up and cast him aside. Although they barely reached an agreement, every few years, the Snow Girl Queen selects a husband for herself, and it doesn''t take long before her husbands, filled with righteous indignation, go to fight Bu Ye, with the inevitable outcome being their heroic sacrifice, dying in the abyss..." "Those foolish men were manipulated by her, thinking they were fighting for the peace of Asidu, not knowing that after their deaths the Snow Girl Queen would at most shed a few tears in public, then comfortably continue her reign as the queen of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes for a few more years." "Although the specifics of the agreement between Bu Ye and the Snow Girl Queen have definitely not been made public, her deceased former husbands must surely be part of it." "Three men have already died at Bu Ye''s hands." "It''s quite obvious that Eli is about to become the fourth." Matthew mused: "So you''re saying, the Snow Girl Queen selects men as pawns against Bu Ye?" Miao Qin nodded her head: "There must be other parts to their agreement, or else Bu Ye would not have compromised so easily." "I''m guessing Bu Ye gave the Snow Girl Queen four or five chances to find other men to challenge him, and if she loses enough times, then she has to willingly become Bu Ye''s woman." Cassel gave a cough: "But all this is just speculation." Miao Qin glared: "Do you also wish to challenge the Demon King Bu Ye?" The Silver Wolf immediately withdrew his head. Seeing this, Matthew almost laughed out loud. He then tightened his facial muscles to control his expression and inquired: "So... why Eli?" "What about him attracted the Snow Girl Queen to choose him to face the Abyssal Demon King?" Miao Qin pondered: "We''re not quite sure about that." "It might have something to do with the Earth Society''s situation." "Or it might be related to Eli''s own potential and physical condition. As far as I know, the Snow Girl Queen likes to conduct some strange experiments." "Her former husbands, before dying in the abyss, were all in good health, sufficient to meet her requirements for certain special experiments..." Matthew looked discreetly at Cassel. The latter blinked rapidly and then silently shook his head. "Does this mean Silver Wolf thinks this might be conjecture from Miao Qin herself?" "Does she have a grudge against the Snow Girl Queen?" Matthew suddenly found the issue quite interesting. He contemplated: "What about Eli''s attitude?" With a sigh, Miao Qin replied: "What attitude could that child possibly have?" "You should know him" "He is so delighted with the mere title of fianc granted by the Snow Girl Queen that he can''t contain it. I even suspect that after all this time, she hasn''t even allowed Eli to hold her hand..." Chapter 1849: 513 Bu Ye Devil and Demon Dragon Huang Chen_2 "Eli is willing to be with Lady Xue primarily for the sake of the Earth Society''s plight," he sighed. Matthew nodded slightly. After leaving Guardian Highland, the Earth Society essentially entered a semi-nomadic state. In the current Aindor, finding a suitable settlement was truly not easy. The Earth Society was able to gain a foothold in the Northwest Border thanks, in no small part, to the support of Snow Girl Queen and Asidu. Though there were some private frictions, the two sides still remained allies against the demons on a broader scale. Under these circumstances, a Druid from the Earth Society becoming a prince of Asidu could certainly secure more benefits for Miracle Forest. "Eli is a good kid. He''s willing to sacrifice his Self for the Earth Society." "He''s also very confident in his own potential and strength." "Moreover, he''s utterly captivated by Lady Xue." "In this situation, it''s hard for us to stop him from embarking on the Legendary Trial..." Silver Wolf Cassel interjected in conclusion: "I''ve heard that Eli values your opinion greatly. Why not try persuading him?" "At least, delay the timing of the Legendary Trial a bit." Matthew, however, just laughed and shook his head: "No rush." "By the way, is Bu Ye personally in the Abyss now?" "And what''s the deal with that dragon mount?" Cassel immediately replied: "Yes." "That dragon is Bu Ye''s eyes on the border of Asidu, tasked with monitoring Lady Xue''s royal chamber day and night." "Not only that, but he also serves as a reminder to all of Asidu that Bu Ye, the Lord of Devils, has not forgotten about this land." "He calls himself a dragon from the Eastern Continent, named ''Huang Chen''." "Huang Chen is brutal and cunning, mastering spells in many domains, stronger than most spellcasters." "More importantly, his physical strength is no less formidable than that of dragons of a similar caliber." "Huang Chen usually frequents the southwestern plains of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, occasionally attacking the lakes of Asidu with sandstorms. Over time, this has led to the formation of many sandbars in the west of Asidu the work of Huang Chen''s sand-filling." "It''s worth mentioning that although Huang Chen often harasses the southwestern borders of Asidu with brutality, and countless residents have died under the dragon''s claws," "inside the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, a significant number of Warlocks deeply respect him, some even to the point of adoration!" "One reason is the influence of the Lord of Devils, Bu Ye, and on the other hand, Demon Warlocks naturally worship the strong. They are the descendants of the great demon Fernando, with quite a few Warlocks considering themselves a part of the demons. Amidst this natural sense of identity, it''s not easy for Snow Girl Queen to suppress them..." Cassel''s voice suddenly stopped there. He then looked anxiously towards Miao Qin. However, her face was expressionless, the aura of killing intent around her growing even colder! Matthew smiled and nodded. He casually changed the topic and steered the conversation elsewhere. Seeing the atmosphere lighten, he then stood to take his leave. "Mr. Matthew, if there''s ever anything you need from us, just give the word." "The Earth Society and Miracle Forest will always be your most loyal allies." The two Great Druids expressed such intentions one after another. Matthew replied with a smile: "Of course, if I need help, I will definitely call on you." "But for now, your main task is to keep an eye on the demon front in the northwest." "As for Eli''s situation, I''ll look into it!" A flash of joy passed through Miao Qin''s eyes. Whereas Cassel seemed somewhat worried. Matthew observed their reactions and, without further comment, took his leave. Half an hour later, at Black Mountain City, the capital of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes. On a street known for its ambience, beside the central avenue, a tavern filled with the laughter and chatter of women, where men''s boisterous laughter echoed after a few drinks: "Deep Blue Harbor? Hundred Flower City? They are all but plain and dull, no match for the excitement you bring!" "Eh? Human women are pretty, but they fade too quickly, and one can grow tired of them over time, unlike you all with your variety and sweet words..." "Hey, let me touch your tail, not that one, the one I just put in..." Suddenly, the laughter stopped dead. A rake of a man, who had been surrounded by female Mages, suddenly became very serious and pulled out a badge from his chest pocket that was trembling. The female companions beside him blushed instantly: "This thing can tremble too?" "I haven''t tried that..." However, after gripping the badge, the man pushed them all away. Reluctantly bidding the ladies farewell: "I''ve got business today, let''s arrange another time." The female Mages, of course, disagreed. They lunged at him, trying to pin the man down. But his body suddenly exploded with a bang and turned into a thick fog that drifted away, leaving behind just a tuft of chest hair. "The damn man didn''t even pay!" The tavern immediately erupted with cursing and complaining. Not far away, at a roadside barbeque stall with a distinct Abyssal atmosphere, Lorraine, who had just left, settled himself into the chair opposite Matthew and then picked up a skewer of meat to chew without any grace: "Never thought you''d actually find the time to come to Asidu." "Just recently, I heard about the business you did in Canning, and yesterday, rumors were flying about your trouble-making in the astral world." "Hold on, if you come here now, hoping to turn the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes into the center of a Chaos Storm as well?" Chapter 1850: 513 Bu Ye devils and Demon Dragon Huang Chen_3 Matthew gave a faint smile: "If that''s the case, shouldn''t you be the happiest?" "How come I haven''t seen you around in all the recent disaster zones?" "As a bard of the Dusk Chant, you''re kind of neglecting your duties, aren''t you?" Lorraine forcefully tore off the toughest piece of meat from the skewer: "Ugh..." "With Aindor turning out the way it has, I''ve been witnessing dusk everywhereit''s just that the scenery changes a bit." "I need to make this clear to you, I really like the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, and the number and quality of Demon Warlock girls here are frighteningly high. If you really want to stir things up here, could you give me some time to settle them down first?" "Even if it''s just for a part of them!" Matthew couldn''t help but roll his eyes: "You make me sound like the Doomsday Envoy." Lorraine blinked: "You''re not." "But it seems like Doomsday is indeed relentlessly pursuing you" "Or another possibility is, you''re the one relentlessly pursuing Doomsday." "That explanation, you can choose for yourself." Matthew laughed and shook his head. Then, He seriously said: "About the Ascension half a year ago, I''m sorry..." Lorraine casually waved his hand: "What''s there to be sorry about? Just a failed attempt to become a god. I was just trying to see if I could catch a break." "It''s good that you didn''t go up; otherwise, we''d all be suffering together. Who knows, we might be laboring somewhere right now..." "Actually, that Singularity Cannon shot was a blessing for me." "It completely ended my dreams of becoming a god, and it''s so much better to live life as an ordinary person." "Once, I hoped for luck, but now, I''ve come to accept reality" "That the world can only get worse, and every moment we enjoy now might be the best times we''ll have for a while." "With that being the case, not making the most of it is simply a waste of time!" "Matthew, since you''re here in Asidu, after we eat, I''ll take you to see the sights on the romantic streets, hehehe..." Matthew gestured with his hand: "I came to see you for something important." "But before we get to the main point, I want to know what''s going on with Eli?" Lorraine answered nonchalantly: "Did you inquire about Eli and Lady Xue?" "But really, you better ask Eli himself about the true situation." "How to put it... Our little brother is a bit lovesick, but he''s no fool." "Lady Xue probably did think about using Eli, but without that intention, considering Eli''s dopey brain and clueless demeanor, would such a stunning woman ever be interested in him in her lifetime?" "I can only tell you, he''s well aware of this fact." "Speaking of which, being able to date a stunning woman like Lady Xue, even taking on the devils isn''t off the table..." Matthew raised an eyebrow: "Chasing girls is one thing." "But sacrificing your life is quite another." Lorraine blinked: "I know what you''re thinking." "Actually, I''ve already talked with Eli many times, he knows everything he needs to know, but still, he made this choice." "Whether it''s for such a stunning woman or for the sake of the Earth Society''s situation, he''s all set to play his role as the prince of Asidu Even if it''s just in name, even if Lady Xue, that wicked woman, has found several excuses to delay the wedding, he has no regrets." "That''s enough for this matter. I can''t persuade him more; everyone has their own fate, and everyone has their own path." "You can''t save everyone, Matthew, living like this is too exhausting." Matthew was unconcerned: "Helping out where I can, what''s there to be tired about?" "Since it''s Eli''s own choice, I''ll certainly respect it." "But what''s up with Bu Ye and Huang Chen?" Lorraine paused to think: "You might have met those two dimwitted Great Druids, you should have some understanding of their relationship with Bu Ye and Lady Xue." "From what I know, the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes was essentially built single-handedly by Bu Ye, only to be deceived by Lady Xue, who stole the ultimate kingship from him, and he was even banished to the Abyss." "To quench Bu Ye''s fury, Lady Xue agreed that every once in a while, she would choose a hero to duel with Bu Ye." "If Bu Ye wins five times, Lady Xue will honor her promise to lift his exile and surrender herself and the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes to him." "Before this, Bu Ye has successfully eliminated four challengers; Eli is the fifth..." "As for Huang Chen, he''s just a Demon Dragon taking advantage of others, claiming to be the dragon of the Eastern Continent, but he''s actually a fraud He does have the Eastern Continental dragon''s lineage, but most of his lineage is that of the Abyss Demon Dragon." Matthew frowned upon hearing this: "So, why doesn''t Lady Xue just surrender herself and the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes outright?" Lorraine shrugged: "Pride, I guess." "That''s a common problem among highly charismatic women." "Because they are so adored in everyday life and have seen so much supernatural power that doesn''t belong to them, they start to believe they are part of that powerful circle." "She doesn''t want to give up the power over the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, nor is she willing to be Bu Ye''s woman; she wants to play both sides among the strong men of major forces, balance the power among men, and profit from their infighting." "But doing so is like walking a tightrope all the time." "One misstep could lead to complete disaster." "Actually, I have a hunch." Matthew asked: Chapter 1851: 513 Bu Ye Devil and Demon Dragon Huang Chen_4 "What premonition?" Lorraine said solemnly, "I feel that Lady Xue will fall into Eli''s hands." Matthew looked puzzled. "Don''t believe it?" "This self-righteous, scheming woman sometimes just needs a man who is sufficiently sincere, even a bit foolish to subdue her." Lorraine said proudly, "When she is using Eli, she also gives him a chance to enter her heart." "If reality were a script, it would most likely go in the direction I mentioned. Just wait and see!" Matthew snorted, "The premise is that Eli doesn''t die prematurely at the hands of Bu Ye or his mount." Lorraine nodded, "Yes, but don''t underestimate Eli. Lady Xue is extremely formidable when it comes to inspiring men''s potential." "He has already reached the peak of Tier 5 and has mastered several types of lost ancient transformation techniques." "If there''s no external intervention, the Demon Dragon Huang Chen might not necessarily be a match for Eli." Matthew said with a smile, "Usually, when someone says that, external forces are bound to intervene." Lorraine sipped his drink, "Who knows?" The two fell silent for a while. Matthew discreetly set up a soundproof barrier before speaking seriously, "Are we engaging in the planet defense battle?" He quickly described the situation on Storluk Star. Lorraine hesitated for only two seconds, then slapped the table, "I wouldn''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." "But let''s get things straight; I''m only in charge of logistics, and if things look bad, I''ll slip away early. After all, I''m just a bard..." Matthew nodded with a smile. Then he added, "I also need you to help me contact Camela." "After we parted last time, her whereabouts have been erratic, sometimes in the material world, sometimes in the Secondary Planes. I''ve even lost her rough location recently..." Lorraine patted his chest, "No problem." "Give me three daysas long as she''s not hiding in some tomb, I''ll bring her to you!" Seeing Lorraine''s decisive answer, Matthew also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Contact me after you find her." "Then get ready; I''ll take you to Storluk." He temporarily withheld his thoughts about the Purgatory Trip. Lorraine nodded, then asked, "So, how do you plan to handle Eli''s situation?" "Are you going to kill Lady Xue or Bu Ye?" Matthew complained, "Do you really see me as such a violent person?" Lorraine smirked, "Then it''s to kill them all." "Typical of the evil necromancer..." Matthew blinked, "Bu Ye is in the Abyss; I have no time to deal with him." "But his mount, I am indeed interested in learning more about..." An hour later. Southwest border of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes. The sand in the sky lifted sporadically, then cascaded down again. The water vapor of the lakes was obscured by the yellow sand. The air turned dry. There was a faint, coarse heat. Following Lorraine''s guidance, Matthew flew at high speed over the barren lands of the southwest. Before long, He successfully captured the aura of the Demon Dragon Huang Chen. "Hmm?" "Is someone conducting some kind of ritual?" Matthew approached invisibly in a magic ball. Outside a low hillside cave, A group of spellcasters clad in yellow and black garments were dancing around three bonfires, performing movements of high difficulty. On top of the hill, A demon dragon, leaner yet longer than an average Winged Dragon Wind God, lazily lay sprawled there. Its vertically slit pupils, facing the sacrifice scene, occasionally narrowed, exuding a sense of boredom and weariness. The next second, The demon dragon''s claws suddenly twitched, and the aura of magic burst forth. The group of warlocks who were dancing suddenly let out a collective shriek. Their clothes vanished instantly! Tap, tap, tap. The dance continued. A few female mages'' movements slightly deformed. In an instant, a terrifying oppression emanated from the Demon Dragon. The warlocks'' faces showed sheer terror. They tried to correct their dance moves so they wouldn''t deform, but under such immense pressure, every bit of effort they exerted drained their stamina significantly. Finally, within two minutes, a pale-faced female mage staggered and fell to the ground. Without the Demon Dragon acting, a man serving beside the Demon Dragon suddenly stepped forward, his black whip lashing violently. Crack, crack, crack! The barbed leather whip quickly flayed the female mage''s fair skin open. "You''re supposed to practice properly, always trying to cheat and slack off!" "How dare you slack in the presence of Lord Huang Chen?!" "I''ll beat you to death, you wretch!" The man cursed viciously. Seeing this scene, the Demon Dragon''s pupils slowly relaxed, a look of contentment clearly visible. "Forget it, forget it." A deep voice came from the neck of the Demon Dragon: "I''m not some merciless dragon, though there was negligence, a slight punishment will suffice." "Hmm, just whip her a thousand times, everyone stop and watch him do it." Hearing this, everyone present gasped in shock. Just looking at the woman''s condition, let alone a thousand times, even a dozen more might kill her! But none present dared to resist. They could only stand by meekly, watching the near-fainted female mage with numb eyes. The man holding the black whip, however, showed no mercy. He chuckled coldly as he walked forward. However, at that moment, a shadow suddenly flickered before the man''s eyes. Next, the crowd was surprised to see an extra man in a traditional robe by the fallen woman''s side. The man was quite handsome. Judging just by his Charm, he seemed to be a spellcaster too. "Boy, who are you? How dare you intrude on the great Demon Dragon''s sacrificing ritual?" The man with the whip glared fiercely at Matthew. Matthew looked around. His gaze locked directly onto the languid Demon Dragon. "So you''re Huang Chen?" He spoke calmly. Seeing himself being ignored, the man roared in fury and swung his whip towards Matthew! But just then, a thunderous roar suddenly erupted from behind him: "Stop!" Instantly, a force more terrifying than before slammed onto the man from Draconic Might. The man was caught off guard, got struck on the back, felt a sharp pain, and blacked out! This turn of events stunned the others. However, right after that, an even more bizarre scene unfolded The Demon Dragon awkwardly rolled and crawled down from the top of the hill. His Draconic Might vanished without a trace. Boom, boom, boom! Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, the Abyss Demon Dragon, in a manner of a scampering little dog, rushed up to Matthew, then bowed and scraped: "It''s me, it''s me!" "Just call me Little Huang!" "Are you the Master of the King the great Star Tamer, Destroyer, Nature Guardian, super Genius Mage, Lord Matthew?" "I''ve always greatly admired you" ... Chapter 1852: 514 Courtship and the Undead Domain ... "King of Demon Dragon?" The enthusiasm of Demon Dragon Huang Chen caught Matthew by surprise for a moment. The former immediately explained: "It is Mr. Philolius!" "Although he has now become the great Undead King, in his lifetime, he was the pride of our dragon race." "In my heart, he has always been our king!" Huang Chen''s words were so powerful and moving. Had it been someone unaware of the full story, they might truly believe this cruel and unkind Demon Dragon to be someone of great loyalty and integrity! Matthew''s eyes shifted: "Philolius was indeed the king of the Demon Dragons." "But as far as I know, he was a Purgatory Demon Dragon, while you claim to be a divine dragon from the Eastern Continent, right?" Huang Chen explained with an embarrassed face: "Oh dear, that''s all a misunderstanding, I indeed have some dragon race blood from the Eastern Continent, but it''s very thin. The totem I truly identify with is still that of the Demon Dragon race!" "Philolius was indeed a Purgatory Demon Dragon, and my Demon Dragon bloodline comes from the Abyss, but what you don''t know" "The Demon Dragons from both the Abyss and Purgatory originally came from the same family." "In the ancient past, our dragon race was persecuted by the gods of the Heavenly Family Palace. To seek shelter and considering the preservation of fire seeds, some Demon Dragons joined the Abyss faction, while others took refuge in Purgatory." "Although the Abyss and Purgatory are sworn enemies, the dragon races of both factions have never truly clashed." "Even if they encountered each other on the battlefield, out of the need to act according to the situation, the fighting was just for show, with each side going easy and barely ever fighting to the death..." "In short, whether it''s the Abyss or Purgatory, or the current negative energy plane ruled by Lord Philolius, the dragon race has always held their identity in high regard." "Since you are the master of Lord Philolius, you are also half my master." "What brings such an esteemed presence here, if I may ask?" You don''t hit a smiling face. The attitude of this Demon Dragon was just too good. Matthew had indeed come with the thought of cleaning up some minor pests, but with the face given by the other party, it seemed unreasonable and against his style to start a conflict. So he pondered and said: "I have a friend, a Tier 5 Druid, who recently began their legendary trial." "Natural Will assigned him to hunt an evil creature with a notorious reputation in this area..." Huang Chen immediately slapped his massive paw against his chest in imitation of humans: "Evil creature?" "What kind of evil creature? I''m also a local dragon. How come I''ve never heard of it?" "But rest assured, since he is a friend of my half-master, he is also my friend, no matter what he has to hunt, I am happy to help..." Matthew cleared his throat emphatically. Then he eyed the Demon Dragon for a few moments. At first, Huang Chen was puzzled, but he quickly caught on and became furious: "The evil creature you''re speaking of, it''s not me, is it?" Matthew nodded slightly. Huang Chen''s dragon face fell: "That damn Natural Will, I''ve always been so friendly and mild-mannered in dealing with others, yet they call me an evil creature?" "I think the will of the Nature Domain has gone senile!" "There must be some misunderstanding!" "Don''t believe me? Ask them if I''m not a well-known good dragon around here?" Saying this, Huang Chen twisted his head slightly, and a faint Draconic Might spread out around those present, scaring the Warlocks into kneeling in unison: "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Huang Chen became annoyed: "Why are you kneeling? I didn''t force you, stand up straight and speak properly!" The Warlocks all straightened up: "Lord Huang Chen is a great benevolent dragon, indeed!" Tsk tsk tsk! The unanimous chorus. Matthew almost suspected that these people had rehearsed several times in private! Just as the Demon Dragon was looking quite pleased with himself, The Female Warlock lying on the ground suddenly let out a muffled groan, as if coming around. Huang Chen was about to react but hesitated under the cold gaze of Matthew, eventually just retracting his claws and offering an awkward smile: "It seems she''s not quite awake yet." "But rest assured, even if she does wake up, she will surely acknowledge that I am a kind dragon!" "I have a bit of a reputation in the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, you can investigate if you don''t believe me..." Matthew waved his hand dismissively: "None of that is the point." "The point is, you have indeed been designated by Natural Will as the target for a Legendary Druid''s hunt." Huang Chen''s tone took on a subtle change: "Must you kill me?" Matthew shook his head: "Before meeting you, I was indeed thinking of dispatching you and being done with it." "But now, I''ve somewhat changed my mind." The Demon Dragon suddenly beamed with joy: "I knew you weren''t the sort to kill indiscriminately!" Matthew blinked: "Leave the material world permanently, right now, that''s the leniency you get." Huang Chen''s face froze at the words. His tone conveyed a bit of difficulty: "That, that might be a bit inconvenient..." "My master will blame me." Matthew said flatly: "No, if your master is wise enough, then you, having avoided conflict with me, will instead receive his rewards and appreciation." "I believe you are a smart person." "A smart person would never make a decision that is detrimental to the present situation." "Or are you really thinking that I wouldn''t kill indiscriminately?" "Or perhaps, do you truly believe yourself to be innocent?" Upon saying this, Huang Chen quickly twisted his head, unleashing a thunderous roar from his mouth! Immediately after, A dome-shaped abyssal vortex formed instantly. "Unless allowed by Lord Matthew, I shall no longer enter Aindor!" "Should you visit the Abyss next time, please be sure to stop by the Demon Dragon Highlands as a guest..." Chapter 1853: 514 Courtship and the Undead Domain_2 During their conversation, Lord Huang Chen plunged into the vortex and disappeared without a trace! "This guy also knows what he''s doing." Mr. Matthew smiled silently. After sending off the Demon Dragon, he was still in a rather good mood. It wasn''t because of the Demon Dragon''s flattery, but rather because solving problems without bloodshed was in itself a cause for delight. However, the Demon Dragon might have left swiftly, but the spellcasters left behind found themselves in an awkward dilemma, exchanging troubled glances. Especially the man with the long whip, who was now trembling with fear and as pale as death. In the past, Mr. Matthew might have demanded something of them. But now, he simply waved them off, signaling for them to leave quickly. The spellcasters fled as if they had been granted amnesty. Only the female mage, who had been intimidated by the Demon Dragon''s presence and fainted, remained unconscious on the ground. Mr. Matthew walked over, covered her with a cloak, and then cast a few nature spells. Finally, the female mage faintly regained consciousness. The first thing she did upon waking was to inquire about the whereabouts of the Demon Dragon and her companions. Mr. Matthew briefly explained. The female mage was stunned for three seconds. And then she began to panic: "Lord Huang Chen was driven away?" "What do we do now?" Mr. Matthew wondered aloud: "Wasn''t Huang Chen always oppressing you?" "Isn''t it good that he''s gone?" With a sobbing voice, the female mage said: "Although Lord Huang Chen would hurt us, without his protection, we might encounter even more terrifying creatures!" "The queen of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes can''t protect every island within her realm, let alone the southwest border!" "The Demon Dragon was brutal, but at least he didn''t eat people. How do you know the next lord who rules the southwest border won''t be worse?" After speaking, she hysterically broke down in tears. Mr. Matthew silently shook his head and prepared to leave. "No!" "It was you who drove away the Demon Dragon." "You must bring him back for me!" "Or take me with you; I can serve you as a maid, I''m very capable..." The female mage suddenly grasped Mr. Matthew''s sleeve, trying to cling to him. Mr. Matthew was torn between laughter and tears. Suddenly, his eyes turned a deep green, and his voice became terrifyingly chilling: "If I could drive away the Demon Dragon, you don''t think I''m someone to be trifled with, do you?" "Or perhaps, you''d like to serve as a maid for a legendary necromancer?" Under the influence of the Alluring Gaze''s Intimidation, the female mage''s hand reflexively released Mr. Matthew''s sleeve as she lost control of her body, screaming and backing away. When she regained her wits and looked around in a daze, Mr. Matthew was already gone from the spot. ... Half a day later, in Black Mountain City of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, at Cloud Inn, halfway up the mountain. Mr. Matthew sat on the seventh-floor balcony, absently reading a magic book. All of a sudden, a "Cloud-Tip Sparrow" avoided the thick dust in the sea of clouds, circled the nearby giant tree a few times, then obediently perched on the railing two meters away from Mr. Matthew. Mr. Matthew glanced at it: "I didn''t expect a Demon Warlock to master such an advanced True Transformation." From the Cloud-Tip Sparrow came an enchanting and magnetic female voice: "I also didn''t expect the legendary tree-planting mage, known as the Destroyer in the eyes of the astral world''s beings, to actually be this handsome." As she spoke, the figure of the Cloud-Tip Sparrow gradually grew and transformed into a woman donned in a refined dress, adorned with all sorts of gold and gemstone jewelry. The woman was extremely beautiful, her expression even more subtle A blend of anticipation with a touch of modesty, modesty tinged with a bit of shyness, and hidden within the shyness was an evident interest and curiosity... This mixture of emotions easily led a man to the mistaken belief that "she''s interested in me." Mr. Matthew brazenly inspected her from head to toe Her clothes were extravagant and heavy, completely concealing her figure. But somehow, standing before him, Mr. Matthew could sense a powerful surge of hormones assaulting his senses. It was a primal vibration of the blood. It was a strong impulse based on the domain of Reproduction! "Beauty brings disaster..." Mr. Matthew mused inwardly. Only Lutisia had ever given him a similar sensation. But the difference was, the Blood Banner Queen''s external demeanor was more about nobility and honor. Whereas the Snow Girl Queen before him personified pure seduction. "Mr. Matthew gracing Asidu with your presence without receiving timely hospitality is my wrong," Lady Xue slightly smiled: "If you wouldn''t mind, how about moving to my palace? Coincidentally, my fianc Eli also resides close by." Mr. Matthew shook his head: "I''m just here waiting for someone, with no intention to meddle in the affairs of this place." "Lady Xue need not trouble herself over me." Lady Xue''s expression remained unchanged. After a few seconds, she softly said: "I heard you drove away that dragon?" "If the rumor is true, I should thank you on behalf of the residents of the southwest border, that dragon had always been a thorn in our side." "However, speaking of which, not long ago, Eli embarked on his Legendary Advancement, aiming to hunt Demon Dragon Huang Chen. Now that the Dragon has been expelled from the material world, Eli''s Legendary Advancement might run into some trouble..." Mr. Matthew smiled: "There won''t be any trouble." "Once the Natural Will confirms that the Demon Dragon is not within the plane, it will soon designate another hunting target for Eli." "In these times in Aindor, what we''re not short of are demons, right?" Chapter 1854: 514 Courtship and the Undead Domain_3 Speaking, he deliberately glanced at the Snow Girl Queen herself. Immediately, her expression grew solemn. She clearly sensed the coldness and even slight hostility that Matthew was showing. So, she simply started with a wry smile, "This matter is probably not that simple." "You may not know, but the Demon Dragon is the mount of the Nocturnal Demon King, who has always been coveting the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes. Even if the Demon Dragon has retreated for now, it won''t be long before they come back with a vengeance." Matthew said meaningfully, "It seems you know them quite well." "I mean the Nocturnal Demon King and his mount." Lady Xue looked unwaveringly at Matthew, with a hint of pleading in her eyes, "It seems you have a deep misunderstanding of me." "I indeed had a complicated past with the Nocturnal Demon King, but I swear, on a personal level, my dealings with him are clean and unblemished, with no..." Matthew abruptly raised a hand to interrupt her, "Snow Girl Queen, you may have misunderstood." "I have no interest whatsoever in what''s between you two." "I''ve come to Asidu this time just to visit friends and catch up with them." "It''s just that I encountered some trouble on the way and dealt with it in passing." "I don''t care about what happened between you two before, nor what will happen after, and I certainly have no desire to know the ins and outs of your grudges and grievances." "However, since you brought up Eli, I would like to casually advise you." Lady Xue immediately showed a very respectful manner, "Please speak." Matthew stated indifferently, "You can use him, deceive him, toy with him." "But every action has consequences. As long as you''re willing to bear the relevant price, then go ahead with confidence." "If not, it''s best to be cautious when making decisions." "I enjoy dealing with intelligent people, and intelligent people usually know how to deal with me quite well. The previous Demon Dragon is one example." "Eli has never been a smart person, but I think you are; I believe you will handle this matter appropriately, right?" Saying this, he raised his head and stared straight at Lady Xue. She tried to speak several times to explain herself but was repeatedly interrupted by Matthew''s icy gaze. In the end, she took a deep breath, "No matter what rumors you''ve heard, Eli and I are truly in love." "I love him deeply." "I also believe that he is the Child of Destiny for Asidu and me, capable of helping me and the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes emerge from the shadow of the Nocturnal Demon King." "As you see, I''m a Demon Warlock, highly skilled at awakening a person''s bloodline abilities." "I am certain that Eli harbors a tremendous hidden potential within him. If it''s successfully awakened, he will definitely defeat the Nocturnal Demon King and even gain more territory in the Abyss!" Matthew made no commitment in response, "And then what?" "Will you expel him to another place with a mere contract?" Lady Xue''s face changed, "I would never do that!" "The Nocturnal Demon King once sought to swallow the entire Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes. He wanted to establish a terrible society where devils reign supreme, where only those with demonic blood could become citizens of Asidu, while ordinary humans or beings of other races would be reduced to slaves!" "His ambition and wickedness exceeded my imagination." "To stop him, I had no choice but to... resort to some very despicable methods." "I admit I schemed against the Nocturnal Demon King, but I don''t regret it, and I would never do the same to Eli!" Matthew calmly put down the magic book, "Are you finished?" Lady Xue''s expression froze. After a few seconds, she regained her composure, "I''m done. I just wanted to greet you, didn''t mean to impose, forgive my slight misbehaviour." Matthew picked up the magic book again, "Hm." "Goodbye." Faced with such a blunt dismissal, Lady Xue could only straighten her face, bid farewell, and then transformed into a sparrow of cloud tips, flying away. Half a minute later, Matthew lightly patted the table, "Come out." Whoosh! A black coal ball suddenly jumped out from the distorted space under the table. The shadow turned into a tall, young man. That was indeed the Ancient Tiger Eli, whom Matthew had not seen for a long time! "Any thoughts after listening?" Matthew asked. Eli considered for a moment, "Matthew, the way you spoke with the Snow Girl Queen just now, could it be considered impolite?" "She is, after all, a queen of a nation who usually cares a lot about her dignity." Matthew found himself at a loss for words. He asked with a chuckle, "I mean, what are your thoughts on what she just said?" "You were listening carefully under the table, weren''t you?" Eli said gleefully, "She said she and I are truly in love." "I can attest to that." Matthew involuntarily gasped in shock. He was just about to say that she had three former husbands and several daughters; could each one really be true love? But at that moment, Matthew suddenly sensed a strange force pulsating within Eli He had felt a similar sensation before. It was when facing Melinda! On the data bar, ... "Alert: Your ability "Legendary Mentor" is active You have successfully discerned Eli''s Legendary Path; here are the three most suitable paths for his advancement 1. Path of the Wilderness (living alone in the wilderness, transforming into a beast, with the chance to advance to Legendary Shapeshifter). 2. Path of the Lonely Star (destined to be a lone star, standing alone, with the chance to advance to Legendary Rogue). 3. Courtship (sincere and true-hearted, turning woes into gold coins, with each hurt by the opposite sex, Eli can gain a large amount of XP and the favor of Natural Will; after completing the marriage contract with the Snow Girl Queen, Eli will have the chance to advance to Legendary Hunter) (Highly Recommended)." Chapter 1855: 514 Courtship and the Undead Domain_4 ... Ah, this... Matthew had also been stunned for a good few seconds. He truly was worthy of being the Ancient Tiger! He actually had the talent to live off licking boots! He thought for a bit. Looking into Eli''s eyes, clear as water. Matthew decided to swallow all the words he was about to say. "Get along with Snow Girl Queen," "She could be your benefactor." "The only problem is, remember to stay alive, it''s more important than anything else." Matthew said seriously. This was also a bit of guidance on the Legendary Path for Eli, just in case the kid really made it to legendary status, Matthew could bask in some reflected glory! Eli was overjoyed upon hearing this. Then he asked about Matthew''s experiences over the past half-year. The two chatted on the balcony for a long time. Until night fell. The drunken Ancient Tiger finally jumped off the building to leave He had to return to the prince''s palace before ten o''clock. It was said that Snow Girl Queen had set this rule for him. Anyone else might have paid lip service while defying it in secret. But Eli. Matthew suspected that this guy had always followed it willingly, without ever breaking the rules! After seeing off Eli. Matthew ordered the banquet to be cleared away and lit a few Mage Fires on the balcony, continuing to study the content of the magic books. It had to be said. The environment of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes had its charms. It was said that each island within Asidu''s territory had a giant mountain similar to Black Mountain. The major cities were also situated halfway up the mountains. The residents here lacked horizontal space, but they had plenty of vertical space. Like the Cloud Inn where Matthew was staying, A single inn was built with more than thirty floors, with various platforms up and down, providing an unusual experience. Now deep into the night. The night wind howled, bringing a chill. Matthew held the book, reading more and more entranced This was not a book about conventional magic. But rather, one that dealt with how to build complex domains and other profound topics. To put it frankly, Legendary status for Matthew at this time, was like a backyard he could enter whenever he wished. However, what he wanted was the most perfect ascension. Currently, he was two points short of this goal First, the degree of practice in the Legendary Path. Matthew was now at the Dew Period level of practice, just one step away from the last and most perfect Flower Fruit Stage. Achieving this was actually not slow. With the Legendary Path already laid out, Matthew simply needed to continue practicing along the set direction. He estimated. If he could handle the Chaos Storm on Storluk, The Legendary Path should also be able to smoothly enter the final stage. Second, the construction and perfection of the undead domain. Unlike the Nature Domain, The "undead" domain was proposed by Matthew himself, and did not belong to the domains originally part of Aindor; It covered elements such as Death, Eternity, Transcendence, Longevity, necromancers, negative energy, etc., and was a brand new, foreign, and comprehensive domain. Unlike the relatively obscure and unpopular domains such as the "Tauren Domain," with no interest from others. For Matthew to single-handedly open up an undead domain, he must break the order of the established domains. And the content recorded in this magic book, just so happened to provide a rough summary of how the gods of the Age of Enlightenment defined a new domain and, through Domain Wars, constructed it into a domain recognized by the will of Aindor. Matthew benefited a lot while reading this book. On one hand, his speculation was confirmed. The right to define the concept of domain indeed rested in the hands of those who dominated the top of Aindor''s food chain for a certain period. On the other hand, he also understood why spellcasters were not that interested in constructing new domains. "In the age of the Ascension of the Heavenly Family Palace, the domains of Aindor sank, and spellcasters had no domains to pursue because most domains still retained redundant divine branding." "If one delved too deeply into a domain, or gathered a large amount of other domains in order to construct a new one, it could lead to the revival of the gods associated with those domains within..." "Moreover, legendary-mages within the Alliance could sublime their lower domains into higher laws, and even into the more elevated Fruit of Purity..." "This meant that doing too much work on domains was not worth the effort." Matthew pondered as he held down the last page of the book. But now, times had changed. The gods had long since vanished with the fire of the Heavenly Family Palace. The only hope for becoming the New Heaven Realm, the Lost Paradise, was tightly in Matthew''s own grasp. A large number of domains were sinking back down. It seemed to be the perfect time to construct a customized domain! "I need to build is a super domain that can stand on equal footing with nature and achieve a final dynamic equilibrium." "Hmm, the Nature Domain is now ownerless, neither is it so sacred that it cannot be twistedbut that work can be postponed." "The matter of urgency is to determine the undead domain." In his thoughts, Matthew slowly opened one familiar domain after another, with his current Focus, he could sustain nearly ten main domains at the same time! Death, necromancer, negative energy, Grave, Erosion... One by one, the related domains opened. In the midst of it all, Matthew seemed to sit upon a throne. Beneath the throne, were domains bowing and paying homage. "Undying, Eternity, Transcendence, Darkness..." One by one, elements quickly took shape under Matthew''s special marking. Following that, he summoned a large number of Proof of Domain he had accumulated previously. After consuming nearly half, a new domain that incorporated all elements custom-defined by Matthew, and linked to the relevant domains, distinctly took form! That was, the undead domain! --- "Hint: You have successfully pioneered and constructed a new super domain ''Undead''! To gain recognition from the Plane Will of Aindor, you must dominate the related domains, or obtain corresponding ''nodal tokens'' from veterans of those domains! You need to obtain at least three of the following five target tokens to formally open the undead domain 1. Scar of the Dead, Crow Demonic Domain, Death God''s Ashes (Viscount Fan) 2. Scar of the Dead, Eternal Dead Area, Eternal Vine (???) 3. Material world, Helen Mountains, Flowing Cloud Will (Climbing Monk) 4. Heavenly Realm Ruins... 5. Rootless River..." --- "As expected, as long as you have the recognition of the will of Aindor, customizing a domain is not at all difficult." Matthew showed a gleam of pleasure. But it seemed not so simple to obtain the nodal tokens of the related domains. "The things in the Rootless River and Heavenly Realm Ruins are not so easy to take." "Compared to them, it seems relatively easier to obtain things in the hands of Viscount Fan and a certain Legendary Monk hidden in the Helen Mountains." "Never mind, send a message to Viscount Fan first!" Matthew took out the Lost Lantern and sent a message. His figure then quickly vanished on the slopes of Black Mountain in Asidu. Ten minutes later. Helen Mountains. Matthew looked at the dark mass of mountains, his gaze as bright as torches. ... Chapter 1856: 515 Cloud Walking and the Four Symbols Dao ... Since the Blood Moon Strike event, the nights in Aindor had become exceptionally dark Compared to the moon before, the split new moon was far inferior in both size and luminosity. The extra stars brought on by the Great Tear were hard to compensate for the loss of moonlight. This resulted in the nightfall in Aindor, which instantly turned the world between heaven and earth a dull torpor. This was especially evident in the Helen Mountains, the highest average altitude in Aindor. At times, even though the night sky above would twinkle with stars, a faint wisp of cloud flying by would plunge the land into deep gloom. Matthew, in raven form, agilely weaved through the layers of sky wind. He searched among the mountains, sensing their pulse and breath. "Still above." Following his powerful insight, he flew upwards, tracing the peak that stood like a sword''s scabbard among the mountains, higher and higher. Later on, the raven''s form could no longer support him. Matthew first transformed into the Winged Dragon Wind God, and finally into a silver dragon, which allowed him to continue the ascending trend. In the blink of an eye, he had reached an altitude of around fifteen thousand meters! The air here was so thin it seemed non-existent; the silver dragon gently flapped its wings, occasionally dusting a layer of frost! "At this height, I almost reached the Eternal Barrier before." "Now, there''s still a lot of room to ascend." Matthew looked up, silently observing the mountain that continued to climb. After the Great Tear, the terrain of Aindor had changed significantly, and the collapse of the Eternal Barrier had opened up the sky''s limit. At the same time, the fusion of other demiplanes also meant many places in the material world acquired new terrain features. Take for example the peak in front of Matthew, he had not seen this slender, sky-reaching dangerous peak before when he visited the Helen Mountains; it must have emerged after the fusion of Secondary Planes. The silver dragon shook its tail, continuing upwards. Around eighteen thousand meters, Matthew slowed his flight speed. It was at this place that he sensed the person he was looking for! He raised his head to look. This place was far above the clouds, so the view was quite clear. The stars encircled the mountain waist overhead, and the pillar-like peak was gradually reaching the summit. Not far away, a tiny black dot was sitting in mid-air; Matthew noticed there was a very faint white cloud beneath him. Before Matthew could approach, the black dot rushed towards him at high speed. With every step he took, the white cloud would dissipate, before reappearing where his next foot was to land. And so it repeated. With a few leaps, the shadow reached Matthew! Matthew reverted from his silver dragon form. The shadow, facing the starlight, also revealed its true face It was an old man dressed in simple monk''s robes, with white hair and beard. Cloud Walking Monk. "Stepping Without Trace" and "Cloud Walking", Matthew recognized the old man''s identity and the abilities he had just used to run through the sky. The Cloud Walking Monk is an advanced class of Monks. They are the guardians of the mountains, seekers of the skies, and defenders of the Longevity Domain. The signature ability of the Cloud Walking Monk is "Mountain Immortality". Once achieved, their appearance would not age, and their physical functions would not decline. They would breakthrough the limits of their lifespan and thus be able to explore deeper mysteries between heaven and earth. However, as far as Matthew knew, The career of the Cloud Walking Monk still had many flaws. For example, their immortality was not truly undying but merely an extended longevity; if they were injured by someone, or injected with negative energy, Eroding Energy, etc., it could cause the internal cycles to collapse, thereby losing the ability for immortality. Besides, this legendary advancement had relatively weak combat abilities, and it was inconvenient to leave the mountain or sky environment; once they did, their already fragile combat effectiveness would be significantly diminished... By comparison, the training and advancement of Cloud Walking Monk were extremely strict. Therefore, even those obsessed with the idea of immortality rarely considered this legendary advancement of Monks They would rather consider turning themselves into a Lich! In just a moment, all these thoughts flashed through Matthew''s mind. He was about to greet the other, but the old man gave him a slight smile, showing a hint of apology, and then made a gesture asking for silence. Matthew looked up again. Immediately, he noticed at about three hundred meters above his head, on the summit of this lone peak, two tiny figures were on standby. The two were also dressed as Monks. Unlike the old man, their eyes were covered with thick cloth, their nostrils pinched with wooden clamps, and their ears seemed to be sealed. The old man made a few gestures quietly. Matthew caught on The Cloud Walking Monk elder was overseeing a certain trial for those two young Monks! It seemed to be a critical moment. One of the Monks appeared not to have achieved a Mixed Element Body; he was leaning against a massive boulder, shivering severely. Seeing this, Matthew promptly moved to one side, indicating for them to continue. The old man nodded in appreciation. Then, he once again performed the art of "Cloud Walking", reaching the side of the two young Monks. Not long after, the elder led that trembling Monk to the edge of a cliff. The former set up a straight rope at the edge of the cliff. The other end of the rope was held in his palm. Below was the chilling sky wind and the bottomless cloud layer. The Monk took one foot off the rock, stepping onto the rope, and in an instant, the rope swayed gently. Chapter 1857: 515 Cloud Walking and the Four Symbols Dao_2 The young Monk had to adjust his body, striving to maintain his balance and attempting to continue moving forward. But the rope was several meters long. The end tied to the rock was relatively stable, while the side held in the elder''s hand occasionally trembled slightly. Moreover, with the night wind howling and the young Monk''s senses sealed, reaching the other side was indeed not an easy task. "Is this a training for Heart Eye Skill?" Matthew tried to relate what he saw and heard in front of him with the rumors he knew about the Monks. But at that moment, The young Monk stepped forward into the void, lost his balance thoroughly, and fell down instantly! "Ah...!" The young Monk screamed. Yet, the Cloud Climber Monk just shook his head, then steadily tightened his grip on the rope. A few seconds later, The Monk plunged into the clouds. Another several seconds passed. Suddenly, a giant Immortal Crane burst through the clouds And there, the young Monk seemed to be tightly clinging to the back of the Immortal Crane. By then, his eye mask and the seal on his nose and mouth were already removed. His face showed a mix of horror and shame. "Teacher, I..." The words of the young Monk were scattered by the wind. The Cloud Climber Monk just waved from a distance, and the Immortal Crane immediately descended, taking the young Monk out of sight. Next was another young Monk. "Huh? This Monk''s silhouette seems somewhat familiar?" Before Matthew could take a closer look, The Monk, whose senses were sealed, had already stepped forward. He quickly took several steps on the rope, his pace quick, and his center of gravity extremely stable. Seeing this, The Cloud Climber Monk slightly smiled, and unexpectedly let go of the rope. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh. Under the blowing of the wind, The rope fell freely. However, the Monk seemed oblivious. He kept walking forward. Every step he took was on the void! Then, a miraculous scene occurred. Despite clearly having no support beneath his feet, he kept moving forward step by step! Just like that, He walked a great distance, far beyond the inherent length of the rope. At one moment, The Monk seemed to suddenly realize something, then shouted in midair, "Master Bai Yun, have I mastered it?" Bai Yun just smiled and then waved a hand. As if by some divine intervention, large hands appeared, stripping the Monk of all his seals The Monk suddenly saw himself standing in the void, a look of ecstasy on his face. However, a few seconds later, A subtle change in his body''s center of gravity occurred. As if gravity had reactivated, he fell straight down to the ground! The posture of this Monk as he fell was no different from that of the previous Trialist. The difference being, After he plunged into the clouds, it took more than two minutes before any movement came from the clouds. Matthew stared intently. He saw him dashing boldly atop the clouds! Although his movements and posture were far from being as graceful as those of Master Bai Yun, Clearly, he had mastered "Cloud Walking!" "Unexpected, truly unexpected." The voice of Master Bai Yun sounded behind Matthew: "The techniques such as ''Cloud Walking'' and ''Stepping Without Trace'', which even my own Disciples struggled to master, were effortlessly learned by a Monk from another sect." "It shows that everything is predetermined, and chances are unpredictable." Matthew, watching the bald head running frantically in the clouds, couldn''t help but smile, "I didn''t expect to encounter an old acquaintance here with you, Master." "Speaking of which, wasn''t Li Weiqi a Disciple of the Divine Dragon Sect?" "How did he switch to your discipleship?" Master Bai Yun shook his head: "Venerable Li just encountered some obstacles on his path to legendary status, so he came to chat with me for solace." "As for the abilities and skills of the Cloud Climbing Monk lineage, they are not truly secretive secrets. Everyone is a Monk, and if he wanted to learn, of course, I could teach him, but whether he could learn depends entirely on destiny." As they spoke, Master Bai Yun led Matthew to a cave carved out by man on top of the mountain. Matthew had intended to meet up with Li Weiqi first, to cozy up to the Cloud Climbing Monk through him, but Master Bai Yun started asking: "You''re here for the ''Flowing Cloud Will'', aren''t you?" Matthew nodded. Bai Yun took out a black bead from his pocket and handed it to Matthew, frankly saying, "This is the Flowing Cloud Will." Upon handling it, Matthew couldn''t help but reveal a look of astonishment Indeed, it was one of the nodal tokens needed to construct the undead domain! Gaining the Flowing Cloud Will signified the recognition of the Longevity Domain. This could greatly stabilize the newly defined undead domain on a global scale! "You''re giving it to me just like that?" "Is there no trial or assessment required?" Matthew couldn''t help but ask. Bai Yun replied with a smile: "No need." "If you insist on a reason, there are mainly three." "First, you are renowned out there, Star Tamer, Destroyer, the names that Intimidate the astral world, I am just a frail Monk, I cannot be a match for such a powerful Necromancer like you." "In this current situation, I do not wish my disciples and I to encounter unexpected calamities; rather than beating around the bush, it''s better to offer you the Flowing Cloud Will directly." "Secondly, you are a friend of Li Weiqi. The relationship between the Divine Dragon Sect''s Monks and us has always been good, another act of good will is also reasonable." Matthew squinted: "So the real reason is the third one?" Chapter 1858: 515 Cloud Walking and the Four Symbols Dao_3 Master Bai Yun couldn''t help but give a wry smile as he said, "The first two reasons are also very real and objective." "On the other hand, the third reason is more subjective." "In terms of the domain, my personal understanding is" "It''s not that one becomes the master of the domain after passing the trial; rather, a master of the domain will inevitably pass all trials." "Your Excellency already possesses the qualifications to become the sect leader of the Longevity Domain, so why bother with the superfluous?" After hearing this, Matthew nodded in satisfaction. This lineage of the Pan Yun Sect, seemingly secluded in the mountains, had a firm grasp of worldly wisdom, leaving no flaws to be picked upon. "I owe you a small favor." "If anything arises, you can find me in the great tombs of the Rolling Stone Kingdom." Having said this, Matthew carefully stored away the "Flowing Cloud Will." He then chatted with Bai Yun for a while. Matthew then came across Li Weiqi, who had just learned Cloud Walking. The latter was naturally quite surprised at Matthew''s arrival. They exchanged pleasantries. With a hint from Master Bai Yun, Matthew skipped over mentioning the Flowing Cloud Will and pretended that he and Bai Yun had been acquainted for a long time, and that his visit was simply a social call. A few minutes later, Bai Yun tactfully bid his farewell and left. Matthew then started discussing the Coiled Dragon with Li Weiqi. "Don''t even start, I went all the way up north, chased for a long time, only to find out that the so-called clues were from three hundred years ago!" Li Weiqi recollected with a bitter smile: "Three hundred years!" "If it were in the wilderness, perhaps there could be some scales or claws left by the Coiled Dragon, but that was a city bustling with tens of thousands of people!" "In short, these two years have been fruitless for me." "After coming back from the Northland, I could feel my bodily functions beginning to decline, so I ran over here to Master Bai Yun to scrounge some health-preserving spells, only to unexpectedly learn Cloud Walking!" "Too bad I am a disciple of the Divine Dragon Sect, and it''s too late to switch to the Pan Yun Sect now..." Li Weiqi was a monk of the Divine Dragon Sect. He had been at the peak of Tier 5 for many years. To ascend to an advanced legend, one must find the traces left by the legendary Coiled Dragon and gain immense Strength by imitating the divine demeanor of the Coiled Dragon. Unfortunately, such creatures as the Coiled Dragon were already extinct in Aindor. This made Li Weiqi''s path to advancement quite bumpy. Hearing this, Matthew quickly recounted the clues about the Coiled Dragon in the Far West that he had gathered. Who would have thought, after listening to this, Li Weiqi did not show any excitement; instead, he revealed a very strange expression. Matthew asked, "What''s wrong?" Li Weiqi let out a bitter laugh: "Thank you for the information." "Only, I am now feeling a bit lost, a bit weary." "Over those past years, in the pursuit of becoming a legend and chasing the traces of the Coiled Dragon, I missed out on too much and ultimately came away empty-handed." "Of course, I don''t regret my choices, a person has to take responsibility for their decisions, I am just... hesitant about what lies ahead in life." "As you said, the information you gathered about the Coiled Dragon is also very limited, and its truthfulness is greatly reduced." "Had it been before, I would''ve gone without second thoughts..." "But now, I suddenly feel that living secluded in the mountains like the disciples of the Pan Yun Sect, not pursuing power excessively, doesn''t seem so bad..." Matthew looked thoughtfully at Li Weiqi. When did it start? The normally youthful-looking monk now had quite a few wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. His skin was no longer rosy. Like bark that was beginning to wrinkle. "Has someone drained your life force?" Matthew noticed something was amiss. Li Weiqi shook his head: "It wasn''t drained by anyone, rather I offered it willingly." "Previously in the Northland, when I was tracking the Coiled Dragon, I encountered some trouble, and had to endure some losses to save some people." "Heh, that''s nothing for me, you don''t need to worry." Matthew''s expression remained grave. Li Weiqi spoke lightly, but since it involved the sacrifice of longevity, it must have been a formidable opponent he faced. However, since Li Weiqi didn''t wish to discuss it, Matthew didn''t press further. He realized that Li Weiqi''s loss of fervor in chasing the trace of the Coiled Dragon was likely connected to his rapidly declining bodily functions and the approaching end of his life span Li Weiqi was of the same generation as Rheager. After having a substantial amount of longevity drained, his current physical condition was indeed dire, looking as if he could maintain for at most another year and a half. No wonder he sought help from the Pan Yun monks! Matthew pondered for a moment. Then, without a word, he began chanting a spell. Before long, to the astonishment of Li Weiqi, a rusty teapot fell out from the luster of the legendary spell. Matthew grasped the teapot, opened the lid, and handed it to Li Weiqi: "This should help you get through the tough times for now." "The legendary spell: Pot of Miracles"! It could be opened once a year. This time, Matthew chose the first effect of the three, which is to instantly add ten years of life! Li Weiqi smelled the liquid inside the teapot, and amazement filled his eyes. A deep excitement and desire flashed through them. However, after hesitating for two seconds, he actually pushed the teapot back, then said with a pained face: "No, I can''t do that." "I haven''t earned the reward, I can''t take something so precious from you." "And about my condition..." Matthew interrupted him with a smile: "To me, it''s just a trifle." "However, speaking of not taking an unearned reward, I do indeed need your help with something." Chapter 1859: 515 Cloud Walking and Four Symbols Dao_4 Li Weiqi''s eyes lit up: "What''s the matter?" Matthew activated a soundproof barrier and briefly recounted Rheager and the situation on Stuluk Planet. Although the story had been cut short, it still left Li Weiqi staring in disbelief: "What?" "Rheager is dead? Oh, his soul was captured by the Desire Demon Lord" "Isn''t that the same as being dead?" "What?" "You took down a planet?" "Oh, temporary occupation?" "Isn''t that still taking it down?" "What?" "..." After a moment. This disciple of the Divine Dragon Sect drained the liquid from the Pot of Miracles in one gulp, lamenting as he drank: "I thought my experiences in the Northland were already quite dramatic." "But they seem rather ordinary compared to your adventures." "Matthew, I know you''re involving me just to give me a reason to drink this water, and I''ll remember this favor." "But of course, I''m duty-bound to help save Rheager, and I can get a few monk friends from other disciplines to lend a hand." "You came to the right personwe Monks should step forward to deal with seductive bitches like the Demoness of Desire!" Before he could finish speaking. A surge of life force burst forth from within Li Weiqi. He paused for a moment. Then immediately sat cross-legged to gather the power of nature within his body. Matthew quietly observed from the side. Before long. The wrinkles at the corners of Li Weiqi''s eyes slowly disappeared. "Indeed, a monk who has made progress in his cultivation only begins to show signs of aging when his time is nearly up." "Li Weiqi must have encountered some demon that sucked away life too harshly!" Matthew thought to himself. "But this guy is also unlucky, choosing a less popular path; if the Coiled Dragon truly went extinct without leaving a trace, wouldn''t his hope of becoming legendary be lost in this lifetime?" At that thought. His heart suddenly stirred, and he discreetly activated his Legendary Mentor abilities! ... "Insight Successful! You have successfully learned about Li Weiqi''s Legendary Path, here are the two most suitable directions for his advancement 1. Divine Dragon Path (a slim chance of survival in the Far West/extremely low success rate) 2. Four Symbols Dao (inheritance from Azure Dragon Dufeng/strongly recommended)" ... Four Symbols Dao? Matthew was momentarily taken aback. It took him a while to remember that he seemed to have a Four Symbols Card. And there was the projection of Azure Dragon Dufeng who had been clamoring for Matthew to find an inheritor for the Four Symbols Sect... "It''s inconvenient for Li Weiqi to switch to practicing with the Pan Yun Sect because of their strict precepts, which require training from a young age." "In comparison, the Four Symbols Sect doesn''t have so many rules." "The Divine Dragon Sect and the Four Symbols Sect are both on the brink of extinction; they should sympathize with each other. Perhaps after Li Weiqi succeeds, he could unify both sects and bring them to new heights, right?" As the saying goes, a tree dies when it''s moved, but a person lives on through changes. Thinking this way, Matthew felt that letting Li Weiqi inherit the Four Symbols Sect indeed seemed more reliable than heading to the Far West! So. After Li Weiqi had absorbed most of the natural energy from the Pot of Miracles. Matthew handed him the Four Symbols Card directly: "This was originally a Mystical Item of the Earth Society, which then fell into my hands by chance, but it''s of little use to me; perhaps it can give you a new direction." "The Four Symbols Sect may be weak, but the Pan Yun Sect isn''t exactly skilled in combat either." "I think, for the Monks of Aindor, there''s no longer any justification to persist in the distinctions between disciplinesthe best strategy is simply to survive." "Of course, the final choice is yours." Li Weiqi understood Matthew''s insinuation. He solemnly took the Four Symbols Card, promising: "I will consider it seriously." Matthew then contentedly withdrew his gaze from the data bar Legendary Mentor really is a great ability! So far, he had mentored three people, Melinda, Eli, and Li Weiqi. As long as one of them could successfully become legendary. Matthew would benefit from it. At present, although the world was in chaos, the practice of the Legendary Path had become easier for many. Matthew speculated that in the near future, the number of legendaries in Aindor would experience an explosive increase! "I can certainly guide a few more before this window closes!" Matthew thought to himself. Afterward, Matthew brought Li Weiqi into the guilds of spells for subsequent contact matters. After that, having obtained the Flowing Cloud Will as he wished, Matthew returned directly to the Lake Country. He had just sat down on the rooftop of the Cloud Inn for a short while When a messenger from the Scar of the Dead brought Matthew what he wanted. It was a handful of ashes housed in a small black wooden box. Death God''s Ashes! "Viscount Fan is quite generous..." Along with the ashes, there was also a letter. In the letter, Viscount Fan expressed that he could not travel to the material world due to recent conflicts between the Crow Demonic Domain and the surrounding territories. But he offered the Death God''s Ashes that Matthew asked for with both hands. Viscount Fan told Matthew, The so-called Death God''s Ashes were in fact a mystical object formed by successive supreme rulers of the Scar of the Dead infusing their unique spirituality and a trace of branding into a giant ash pool. There were not a few Death God''s Ashes. But they were firmly in the hands of the rulers of the Scar of the Dead. They actually are symbols of power in the Scar of the Dead! Viscount Fan even suggested in the letter that through Death God''s Ashes, one could indirectly confer the title of Emissary of the Underworld! Such was the energy of this item. Matthew weighed the small wooden box in his hand The amount of ashes provided by Viscount Fan was more than enough for constructing the undead domain and there was even a surplus. He would certainly remember this favor. "From the side, isn''t Viscount Fan also implying that his power in the Scar of the Dead is equivalent to that of a true ruler?" "It''s strange, why would there still be forces daring to resist the Crow Demonic Domain in the Scar of the Dead?" Thinking this, Matthew put the Death God''s Ashes and the Flowing Cloud Will away together. At this point, He was just one token shy of completely constructing the undead domain. However, the remaining three tokens were not so easily obtained. The ruin of the Heavenly Realm was the most dangerous After the Great Rift, The Heavenly Family Palace fell into the astral world, Leaving the Heavenly Realm Ruins to be ruled by Void Turbulence. All life forms dare not enter lightly. Matthew put this option at the end. The Eternal Dead Area was equally enigmatic and unpredictable. It was the place where Mabarron, the second son of Death, secluded himself for death meditation. Considering his unclear relationship with Death and Mabarron, Matthew was also somewhat averse to this place. "So, for the last token, I''ll go retrieve it from the Rootless River!" "Although that place is mysterious, both Link and Audacia have actually been there..." Matthew steadied his mind. He pondered the time, and it had been a while since the incident at the Order City, Canning. The Mother of Black Dragon, Audacia, would have probably handled the country of the Thorny Flower Sword by then, right? At this thought, Matthew sent a message to Audacia. Afterward, he took out a few brand new magic books to pass the time. Over an hour later, Matthew did not receive a reply from the Mother of Black Dragon. But the shadow cast by a huge tree planted beside the rooftop suddenly "came to life." A shadowy figure swaggered over to Matthew. Matthew couldn''t see his face. But he could sense the strong aura emanating from the other party. "A demon?" He asked. "Bu Ye." The shadowy figure replied in a deep voice. ... Chapter 1860: 516 Eye of Blasphemy and Light of Judgment ... The Devil Bu Ye''s projection in the material world was nothing more than a human-like shell. Most of it was wrapped in chaotic shadows and delicate vines. Especially the face. Matthew had gazed at its face for so long, it was as if he saw a fathomless vortex! He knew this was the effect of an Esoteric Spell, so he quickly shifted his gaze. "Mr. Matthew." "First of all, I want to thank you for sparing my mount." Bu Ye''s voice actually sounded quite pleasant, youthful, and full of vigor. Matthew replied calmly, "It was no trouble at all." "Besides, I had no particular reason to kill it, I just didn''t want to see it cause unnecessary conflict with my friends." Bu Ye chuckled, "Your choice was the right one." "You''re clever." "And you weren''t used by that wretched woman, Lady Xue!" When mentioning the name of Lady Xue, Bu Ye seemed to grit his teeth. Matthew''s expression shifted slightly: "Do you hate her that much?" "Of course!" Bu Ye replied with a hint of anger, "That cunning woman used me!" "She made me all kinds of promises, but in the end, none were fulfilled!" "After all, she even had the nerve to blame me for being too greedy!" "Didn''t she know what I wanted during all the years I helped her stabilize this kingdom?" "No!" "She did know, she was very clear about what I wanted." "She was just pretending all along, always finding excuses for herself!" "She contentedly enjoyed the kingdom I had conquered for her, yet in the end, she wouldn''t even satisfy my most humble request!" "How could I possibly not hate her?!" With the Devil''s angry tirade, his projection began to twist violently, the breeze on the balcony grew colder, and the platform under Matthew''s feet even trembled slightly, as if it might disintegrate at any moment! Matthew quickly said a few words to comfort him. Bu Ye then calmed down. "So what you want is her, right? What reason did she give for rejecting you?" Matthew asked curiously. Bu Ye replied bitterly, "Ugly!" "She said it was because I was too ugly, and she instinctively felt repulsed, so she couldn''t be with me!" Matthew couldn''t help but snicker inwardly upon hearing this, "It seems I guessed right; Lady Xue really isn''t any good!" "How important can beauty and ugliness be compared to a territory like the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes?" At that moment, Bu Ye suddenly turned toward Matthew. His fuzzy head began to take on a real appearance. After a few seconds, Bu Ye''s projection fully transformed into a clear, humanoid creature. But when Matthew saw Bu Ye''s face, he fell into a long silence once again "Wait..." "This is indeed a humanoid!" "But it seems to meet only the bare minimum standards of being humanoid..." Matthew was silent. He swallowed hard, a cold shiver running through him This Devil Bu Ye was indeed exceedingly ugly. Could any normal person accept such an unsightly partner? His opinion of Lady Xue gained back a bit of respect. "Mr. Matthew, give me an honest answer, do you think I''m ugly?" Bu Ye demanded angrily. Matthew hesitated for two seconds, then lied through his teeth, "It''s decent..." "Just average..." Average ugliness? Matthew added inwardly. Bu Ye immediately argued, "I knew it! I really am not ugly; it''s just that vulgar woman lying!" "To tell you the truth, I''ve asked many demons and warlocks before, and not one of them called me ugly!" "Only Lady Xue!" "She insulted my adoration for her with such a despicable excuse!" "She''s inhuman!" Matthew silently endured the wave of resentment washing over him, his teeth itching to retort, "Sssss..." "It''s like this; although you''re not bad-looking, there is indeed a lot of room for improvement when it comes to Charm." "Lady Xue Ji, being a Warlock, surely prefers beings with high Charm." "How about wearing a mask, or maintaining a Charm spell, or adopting a form with higher Charm?" He tried to offer sincere advice. But this was met with a strong rebuff from Bu Ye: "Why should I wear a mask? I''m not a demon who hides and skulks!" "As for Transfiguration, that''s out of the question. I am as I am, I hate dishonesty!" Matthew unconsciously wanted to persuade him further. But Bu Ye suddenly snapped, "Do you like to recommend Charm items or spells so much, are you selling Charm dust?" "You''re so handsome, you must have used Transfiguration, and probably Charm dust too, right?" Matthew opened his mouth, but under Bu Ye''s doubtful gaze, he sighed inwardly. However, Bu Ye took Matthew''s gesture as an affirmation, "I just knew you must be enhanced somehow!" "There''s no way someone can be naturally that good-looking, hahaha!" He seemed a lot more balanced inside. Matthew suddenly felt, this great Devil from the Abyss might not be that difficult to deal with. He smoothly steered the conversation back on track, "So, it all started to fall apart between you two over this?" Bu Ye nodded. "She couldn''t accept my appearance, I can understand that." "In fact, after some time of my courtship being fruitless, I also convinced myself to accept this." "I no longer demanded Lady Xue fulfill her promise to be my wife, instead I told her that as long as she could keep another promise, we would remain allies in battle, and I would continue to protect the land of Asidu..." Chapter 1861: 516 Eye of Blasphemy and Light of Judgment_2 Bu Ye thus spoke, Mr. Matthew was struck by his words, "Treasure?" "What treasure?" Bu Ye replied promptly, "The Demon Treasure Orb." "That is the treasure left in the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes by the Abyssal Lord, Fernando." "Fernando is the progenitor of all Demon Warlocks in the material world, and the token he left contains authority tied to the main body of the Abyss." "The orb is of no use to Lady Xue herself, but it holds significant meaning for me." Mr. Matthew frowned and asked, "So she still didn''t give it to you?" An angry expression flashed across Bu Ye''s unsightly face, "She gave me a fake one!" "And the forgery was quite skillful; it took me a long time to realize I had been deceived, trusting her so much!" "If I hadn''t discovered at the last moment that it was a counterfeit, had I taken that orb into the main body of the Abyss, I would have certainly met an unmarked grave!" "At that moment, I understood that the woman doesn''t despise my looks, nor does she hate my identity or race; she simply wants me to disappear from this world!" "Once she needed me, so she was willing to make promises." "But when she became the queen of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes, I became an obstacle to consolidating her power." "She would only silently curse me to die." "Why should I make life easy for such a woman?" Mr. Matthew thoughtfully thought, "So, you had Huang Chen and the demons harass the borders of the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes?" "But if you hate her so much, why did you make a deal with her again?" Bu Ye sighed and said, "I was left with no choice." "At that time, carrying the fake Demon Treasure Orb, an archenemy from the Abyss took advantage of my vulnerability; that bastard almost beat me to death!" "I was still under the effects of Lady Xue''s banishment spell and other curses, and in order to catch a breath, I had to agree to her terms That is, to duel with someone she found every now and then. If I lose even once, I can never return to the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes or trouble her again. If I win all five times, Then she promised that this time she would fulfill her previous promise To hand over both the Kingdom of Thousands of Lakes and herself..." Mr. Matthew, with an undecided expression, said, "So you believed her again?" The reaction from Bu Ye was vehement, "Of course, I didn''t!" "Do I look like a fool to be deceived a second time?" "Exactly because I don''t believe she will fulfill her promise, that''s why I came to seek you!" "Mr. Matthew, I am aware of your strength and influence in the world of Aindor!" "Woman like Lady Xue only obey those who are stronger, smarter than heryou appear to be just such a person!" "That''s why I came here today, to strike a deal with you You help me obtain the Demon Treasure Orb from Lady Xue. In exchange, I can cooperate with you to launch a full-scale attack on the Demoness of Desire''s territory at the appropriate time! Hahaha... Before coming, I did some homework. Though the Abyss is isolated, the events happening on Storluk have gradually spread here. In my territory, Many demons greatly admire you. I think we could become the perfect partners! You dominate the material world while I become the true Abyssal Demon King. Let our collaboration begin with the Demon Treasure Orb and attacking purgatory, what do you think?" After listening to Bu Ye''s narrative laden with strong personal feelings, Mr. Matthew squinted his eyes, then suddenly laughed. This devil, Isn''t as rough as he seems... He bluntly pointed out the core issue, "Forgive my directness, but obtaining the Demon Treasure Orb from Lady Xue and attacking purgatory at the appropriate time are not equivalent in this deal." Bu Ye chuckled and said, "With your Charm and strength, taking down Lady Xue won''t be too difficult." "And the man she has chosen is claimed to be your friend; you wouldn''t want him to come to me, seeking Death, right?" "Attacking purgatory is a big move, inevitably drawing troops; carefully calculating, I think maybe I''m the one at a bit of a loss!" However, Mr. Matthew remained unmoved, "Attacking purgatory is essentially in line with the Will of the main body of the Abyssan easy task for you demons, right?" "It''s merely a change in the timing." "The most important point is, I never intended to get involved in this affair." "If you really want to drag a neutral party like me into this, you''ll need to offer a more tempting chip!" Bu Ye thought for a moment, "I can offer a divine artefact from the Abyss in exchange!" Mr. Matthew calmly watched the other party. After a long pause, He suddenly smiled gently, "You see, regarding the trade for the Demon Treasure Orb, we can discuss it." "But such a significant matter, there''s no way two strangers would undertake such a huge deal upon just meeting, right?" "It''s all step by step, gradually building trust, and then considering such a high-level trade, right?" Bu Ye squinted, "So, what you mean is..." Mr. Matthew smiled and said, "We can first collaborate on the matter of attacking purgatory." "If our cooperation is enjoyable, then after the Storluk affair is over, I''ll definitely help you get the Demon Treasure Orbof course, you''ll also have to provide a divine artefact worthy of exchange." Bu Ye''s eyes nearly narrowed into lines. He no longer spoke. He clearly realized that the proposal Mr. Matthew laid out was essentially getting a free ride, "This is a rare opportunity for any ambitious Abyssal Lord." Chapter 1862: 516 Eye of Blasphemy and Light of Judgment_3 Matthew continued nonchalantly, "Conquering a piece of land that originally belonged to purgatory, guess what reward the main body of the Abyss would bestow?" "This opportunity is in our hands; it''s up to you to seize it. I think it''s far more valuable than any Demon Treasure Orb." "I, for one, don''t really care. There are many Abyssal Lords, and not a few are interested in Glacia. I''m not short of partners. What do you think?" With these words spoken, The air around Bu Ye became even more elusive. Matthew''s gaze towards Bu Ye turned extremely amiable Had it not been for this devil appearing, He wouldn''t have even thought of seeking an alliance with the Abyss for the planetary defense war! Thinking it over, it made sense. Once the Demoness of Desire''s army enters Storluk, Her homeland would inevitably be vulnerable. If Matthew really caused some trouble in the Demoness of Desire''s territory, the usually aggressive Demon Lords would definitely not miss such an opportunity! Thus, The negotiation balance between Matthew and Bu Ye completely tipped. The initiative fell entirely into Matthew''s hands. The latter pondered for several minutes before suddenly bursting into hearty laughter and saying, "You''re right." "I can''t believe I didn''t realize that this is the perfect opportunity to attack purgatory. How embarrassing!" "No wonder I felt happy the moment I saw you. It seems we''re destined to be on the same side! Let''s do as you suggested. After this battle, we''ll discuss the matter of the Demon Treasure Orb!" Bu Ye abandoned his earlier resentful and accusing demeanor. Leaving behind a magic book, the ''Flame Book'', capable of sending messages to the Abyss, he then hurriedly departed. "Old fox..." Matthew chuckled as he checked the magic book from the Abyss and then tossed it into Lost Paradise. The words Bu Ye spoke probably didn''t hold much truth. Matthew had no interest in getting tangled in the messy affairs between him and Lady Xue. "Let''s trick him into fighting Glacia first." "Right, perhaps I should consider reaching out to a few more radical Demon Lords..." In his thoughts, Matthew stretched lazily and set down the magic book. Then he opened his still-in-construction necromancer''s domain and placed the two tokens in the appropriate domain nodes. At that moment, The Undead Domain underwent a subtle transformation. A white and a blue halo appeared within the domain. From them, Matthew sensed a surge of abundant power. They were sub-domains derived from the Undead Domain! ... "Notice: Your domain ''Undead'' has derived two new domains ''Immortal (Flowing Cloud Will)'' and ''Divine (Death God''s Ashes)''. You have begun to explore these two sub-domains and have gained the following abilities as feedback from exploring the domains 1. Immortal Necromancer (Immortal Domain): You can grant this special effect to undead of Tier 3 or higher. Once granted, the unit will acquire the ''Immortal'' effect, meaning it will not naturally age or decay. Moreover, the unit will forever lose the potential to grow further. Note: You can also apply this ability to enemy units. 2. Ancient Artifact Repair (Immortal Domain): You can release this ability on ordinary items that are worn due to age, or treasures that have lost their spirituality over time. After five minutes, You will have a certain probability of repairing the item. 3. Eye of Blasphemy (Divine Domain): You can cast an Eye of Blasphemy on any part of your body (as long as there''s skin), and the unit watched by the Eye of Blasphemy will continuously receive injections of negative energy, moral corruption, and twisted desires. The targeted individual will gradually become an extremely evil entity! 4. Light of Judgment (Divine Domain): You can release a series of light rains over a targeted area. The light rain will lock onto all entities of evil nature, continuously causing damage until the spell effect completely fades or the evil entities are purified.''" ... Is the Death God''s Ashes actually corresponding to the Divine Domain? Matthew raised an eyebrow. But since even elements of Blasphemy are within the scope of Divine Domain, it seems fitting that the domain of death falls under Divine authority. With two new sub-domains and four abilities now at hand, Matthew felt quite pleased. Especially the latter two abilities, which could form a combination punch First, turn the incorrigibles evil, then judge them; a perfect one-stop service! As for the first two abilities, they were also purpose-specific. Though they didn''t seem very powerful. Quickly, Matthew discovered a unique aspect of these sub-domains They could produce interesting interactions with undead summoning spells. After realizing this, Matthew immediately commenced experiments. Before long, He had confirmed the following pattern If you overlay the Immortal Domain with undead summoning spells and specify the summoned entity as zombies, it is possible to summon a new type of undead. Named ''Grudge Guard''. Grudge Guards do not resemble zombies but look somewhat like mummies, yet their combat power is basically an advanced version of dark warriors! Matthew tested this. Even the most common Grudge Guard possessed a base strength of fourth level. If it was an elite version, Its strength might even surpass that of Argus! On the other hand, If using the Divine Domain layered with undead summoning spells and specifying the summoned entity as ghosts, it is possible to summon ''Blazing Sky Guards'' resembling angels. Blazing Sky Guards possess the ability to fly, have extremely fast support speed, strong melee capabilities, and a certain level of spellcasting ability, which is equivalent to an advanced version of Blood Race or Banshees. Chapter 1863: 516 Eye of Blasphemy and Light of Judgment_4 The subtlety was profound. The appearance of the Blazing Sky Guards seemed divine and carried a high Charm. Ordinary people wouldn''t realize that this was actually an undead! Grudge Guards and Blazing Sky Guards were both quite exceptional special undead. Matthew naturally wouldn''t miss the chance to summon them. Unfortunately, Both types of undead had summoning restrictions. After Matthew summoned twenty-four of each, the two sub-domains could no longer overlap and take effect. "If these two sub-domains could become stronger, or if the undead domain could further expand, perhaps more Grudge/Blazing Sky Guards could be summoned!" "Regrettably, I still lack one token." "I wonder what kind of Abilities or authority I will obtain after the undead domain is completely developed?" "With such a vast domain, it shouldn''t be inferior to the Taurens, should it?" After leaving the domain for quite some time, Matthew was still lost in thought. The next day, Matthew continued to stay at the Cloud Inn reading books, learning spells. Since activating Extraordinary Wisdom, His efficiency in learning spells had indeed skyrocketed. In just over a day, He had swiftly mastered two spells from the domain of necromancy, Namely, the Tier 5 ''Undead Rain'' and the Legendary-level ''Twelve Death Knell''. ''Undead Rain'' can rain negative energy over a large area, and those drenched by the rain will face plague, poison, and undead transformation among other negative element judgments. It is an excellent medium for spreading plague and negative energy; While ''Twelve Death Knell'' is another extremely potent instant death spell. The sound of the bell grows louder with each of the twelve rings. Its instant death coefficient also rises exponentially. This spell''s power is comparable to ''Deadly Scissors''. Although there is a bit of redundancy in its use, Matthew learned it casually while reading, without any extra effort. However, what puzzled him was that Mother of Black Dragons, Audacia, had yet to reply. This cast a shadow over the situation concerning the ''Thorny Flower Sword.'' On the morning of the third day, Lorraine appeared on the rooftop of the inn, bringing with her the bald-headed priestess, Camela, who hadn''t been seen for a long time. The former made a casual gesture to Matthew as if it were no big deal, then sat down to rest. Along with Camela came the Orc Sword Saint, Claire. Compared to before, Claire had also grown significantly. Sensing through the Legendary Path, Matthew confirmed that she was at a critical phase of advancing to Legendary! However, Even though he discerned Claire''s situation on the Legendary Path, Matthew kept it to himself. Claire has always been very decisive about her own path to legend, firm without needing Matthew''s guidance; she would step into legend smoothly. This is the mark of a truly talented powerhouse! "I''ve heard about the happenings on Storluk, Matthew..." Upon meeting, The Orc Sword Saintess seemed quite agitated. Matthew understood Claire''s emotions. Storluk was after all her homeland. Before the space undead army invaded, Storluk was primarily inhabited by Orcs, but now, traces of Orcs were no longer seen on Storluk. "I never thought you''d achieve this..." "I, I, I wish I''d been there." "If only my people could have witnessed that moment." Claire gesticulated wildly as she expressed her gratitude to Matthew. Matthew, smiling, said: "Storluk will always have a place for Orcs." "Of course, the premise is that we have to hold onto it." Claire thumped her chest: "I won''t back down if there''s a need for me!" At this point, her originally excited mood turned somewhat melancholic, and then she somewhat embarrassedly said to Matthew, "But I can only come help alone; those Orcs on Feilai Island, they have no identification with Storluk. They also are accustomed to living in the material world and might not be too willing to participate in this level of War..." Matthew waved his hand. He hadn''t expected the Orcs to be of much use anyway. But at this point, Camela couldn''t help but speak up: "The Orcs from Feilai Island are the very epitome of ingratitude!" As she spoke, she didn''t care about Claire''s slightly awkward expression and continued full fire: "I, Claire, Samantha, and a few others have been helping Feilai Island fend off the Fishman invasion for the past two years." "I''m not trying to take credit, but without us, the Fishman armies would have broken through the Orc stronghold on Feilai Island long ago!" "And what happened?" "Just because of a little misunderstanding, those Orcs kicked us out and even strictly forbade us from setting foot on the land of Feilai Island!" Matthew, puzzled, then asked, "What misunderstanding?" The bald priest said nonchalantly, "Wasn''t it just accidentally entering their ancestors'' graveyards once?" "I''m not interested in Orc graves; the fact they''re not aesthetically pleasing is one thing, there isn''t much of value inside either!" Claire coughed loudly a few times but said nothing. Matthew suddenly realized: "So, you''ve been digging up Orc graves for the past half year?" Camela, unsatisfied, said: "What are you talking about?" "I was merely searching for ancient auras!" Matthew gave a knowing look. Then the group casually chatted for a bit. Matthew learned that half a year ago during the Ascension event, Camela and Claire had indeed separated; Claire was teleported to Blood-Drinking Mountain. Camela, on the other hand, went to the real Sea Elf Graveyard! There, this Legendary Priest of the God of the First Moon seemed to have found many ancient auras. Matthew could clearly feel. that Camela was now stronger than she had been half a year ago! This was abnormal! The gal was a priest, and all her divine power came from the so-called God of the First Moon, an entity from countless years ago. Under such circumstances, her strength had still managed to grow? Matthew suspected she might actually be the God of the First Moon herself! Only believing in oneself could explain it! However, everyone has their own secrets. Matthew probed a bit, and after Camela lightly skipped over it without further discussion, he didn''t pursue it. "You''ve probably heard about the situation on Storluk Planet." "My idea is, before the planetary defense war starts, the three of us should first make a trip to the Infinite Secret Cave on the third layer of purgatory..." Matthew was just about to elaborate on his plan to Camela and Lorraine. Who knew the former immediately nodded vigorously, "Great, great!" "I''ve wanted to go to purgatory for a long time!" Matthew was first delighted, then immediately showed a puzzled look. But Camela coolly responded: "I just happen to know of a small path in the material world that leads directly to the first thirty layers of purgatory!" "And there''s a little pit on that path." "This little pit just happens to potentially bury the Lords of the Nine Hells..." "Shall we first go take a turn there?" ... Chapter 1864: 517 The Path to Degradation and the Fateful Encounter ... Camela''s words had no sooner fallen. Lorraine''s expression immediately became serious: "You''re talking about the ''Fallen Road''?" Camela nodded: "Some people call that path the ''Stairway to Admiration'', but in my opinion, they''re one and the same." "It''s a matter of whether you fall or look up, depending on your perspective..." "Of course, I admit that the path is indeed a bit steep, most sections are steps that are nearly 90 degrees." Unable to resist, Lorraine quipped: "Everyone knows about that road." "Everyone also knows that the tombs between those giant steps might be harboring the past Lords of the Nine Hells." "But the issue is, aside from the past Lords of the Nine Hells, no other powerful beings from any corner of the Multiverse who set foot on that road has ever returned alive!" "Even the Calamity Mage was so powerful, yet even she did not dare to easily challenge the Fallen Road!" Camela shook her head: "That''s an exaggeration." "If the Calamity Mage could beat Barthor and Death to pieces, what problem would she have with a mere path?" "She just wasn''t interested, that''s all." Lorraine spread his hands: "Even so, it doesn''t mean that the path poses no risk to us." "I''ll say it again, except for the Lord of the Nine Hells, no one can survive that road." Camela said calmly: "So, you''re saying, as long as we can make it out alive, we''d automatically become the new Lord of the Nine Hells?" Lorraine fell silent, speechless. Matthew had heard a thing or two about the infamous Fallen Road He knew Lorraine''s concerns were not unfounded. In the advice given internally to spellcasters in the Alliance, several forbidden areas of the outer planes were mentioned. Among them, the Fallen Road carried the highest level of warning! Leave it to the legendary mages. Even beings like the Alliance Seven Saints haven''t explored it. They would rather traverse the Bloodbath Plains or other planes swarming with demons when going to purgatory than take the rarely trodden Fallen Road, which shows just how dangerous the pitfall mentioned by Camela was. Matthew coughed slightly, diplomatically saying: "I, too, am quite interested in the Fallen Road." "But I have more pressing matters at hand." "Besides, that kind of place is something I should probably wait to tackle until after I have become legendary, right?" Camela looked bewilderedly at Matthew: "Haven''t you become legendary yet?" This time it was Matthew''s turn to spread his hands. The bald priest looked even more puzzled: "Then how come you fight so well?" Matthew smiled slightly: "Should I take that as a compliment?" He then recounted his experiences on the planet Storluk and the matter with Rheager. "So, I am currently facing a dual pressure from both the space undead and the Demoness of Desire." "In this situation, I feel that continuing to be passive will only lead to a dead end; it''s better to take the initiative for once." "I also want to take this opportunity to rescue my friend from the hands of the Demoness of Desire..." Matthew quickly outlined his thoughts to his companions. Upon hearing this, Lorraine pondered: "Stealing or snatching a soul from the hands of the Demoness of Desire is no simple feat." Matthew said firmly: "If it were simple, I wouldn''t have come to you guys; I could handle it myself." Camela said straightforwardly: "You''ll need at least three legendary thieves." Matthew asked in surprise: "Why three?" Camela answered: "Because a legendary thief''s stealing skills are greatly influenced by the fluctuations of luck on the day, if you only bring one or two thieves, it''s very likely you''ll encounter a completely unsuccessful attempt, and you''d waste a good opportunity." "Generally speaking, three is saferif all three legendary thieves are affected, there''s a high probability they''ve been hit by a curse, which is not difficult to deal with." Lorraine immediately gave a thumbs up: "Professional." Camela said calmly: "I can introduce you to a Beastman Thief; he''s one of the few friends I can make on Feilai Island." Matthew nodded: "I''ll handle the other two myself." Richard was definitely going. As for the other... Sener? "I wonder if he survived Galan''s pursuit, I hope he''s... well." Matthew thought somewhat unsympathetically. If that old fox was alive, dealing with him could easily lead to a Backstab; It was only in death and resurrection in Lost Paradise that Matthew would feel more at ease to cooperate. After all, In a sense, those resurrected in Lost Paradise were effectively Matthew''s servants. They would be entirely subject to Matthew. How they fared would depend entirely on Matthew''s mood. Although Matthew seldom mentioned this point, all beings revived in Lost Paradise were acutely aware of it. The group then discussed some details about the trip to purgatory. After laying out a preliminary plan, The spirits of everyone finally relaxed. They talked more about the various things they had encountered recently. During the casual conversation, Camela unreservedly stretched out her hand towards Matthew: "May I feel your Lost Paradise?" Matthew pinched his nose. After all, these days everyone knew Lost Paradise was in his hands; there was no point in hiding it any longer. He simply showed the part of Lost Paradise anchored in the material world. Lorraine and Camela both moved forward to explore. Even Claire''s eyes were filled with curiosity. However, after looking around the gates of Lost Paradise for a long time, they couldn''t make heads or tails of it. Chapter 1865: 517 The Path to Degradation and the Fateful Encounter_2 "Do you want to go in and see?" Matthew kindly asked. But Camela shook her head, "This is not a place for the ordinary to enter recklessly." "It is saturated with too much high-dimensional material, and those who are not strong enough in the Power of Domain might be assimilated into it once they enter..." Lorraine and Claire were originally quite interested. But they stopped in their tracks when they heard what Camela had said. It was also the first time Matthew had heard such a statement. However, he recalled something. Lost Paradise indeed had an extremely powerful effect of Suppression and assimilation on ordinary life. After he had pulled Sif into it, she had been very resistant. For life forms with independent consciousness, Lost Paradise might indeed resemble more of a cage. "Uninteresting, doesn''t seem like a fun thing, nor does it have the ancient air I imagined..." Camela quickly lost interest in Lost Paradise. Seeing this, Matthew extracted a tiny light ball from Lost Paradise and handed it over. That was a small part he had cut out from the Knowledge left by Giza. It involved some details about the war between Ether Star Kingdom and Antu Empire. Taking this light ball, Camela was immediately overjoyed. She quickly absorbed that Knowledge. Soon after, her eyes showed an extremely complex expression. Matthew did not ask her feelings. He simply went on to recount his own suspected encounter with Giza. The three of them listened intently. The difference being, Camela''s expression remained quite calm as she listened; Lorraine seemed somewhat restless, as if hiding something; Only Claire appeared completely earnest. The female orc crossed her legs on the ground, pondering in a meditative posture, "The universe is so vast, yet we are so insignificant." "Even such a dazzling empire has vanished in an instant." "Even for a being as knowledgeable as Giza that we cannot comprehend, it seems no more powerful than us in the vast universe..." "Sometimes I can''t help but wonder, what really is the purpose of life?" Camela replied solemnly, "The purpose of life is to struggle." "That is the only contribution you can make to this universe." "In the process of struggling, you can generate a small but real heat." "The fires of life are made up of countless such heats, and it''s by these fires that the universe is kept from extinguishment." "This is why the fate of most life is so fraught with struggle." "If everyone were carefree and excessively blissful, losing the instinct to struggle, then the universe would quickly head towards collapse." "From this perspective, it''s not the universe that nurtures us, but our struggles that sustain the universe." Claire, after hearing this, was lost in thought. Matthew couldn''t help but comment, "Quite an interesting perspective." Camela continued, "Struggle is eternal, peace is temporary." "Thus, chaos is eternal, order is necessarily temporary." "I can hear the enlightenment from the God of the First Moongreater chaos is approaching, Ether is just one of the mediums of chaos, the decline in the level of Ether does not represent a decrease in the level of chaos." "After a brief peace will come even greater turmoil, such is the overwhelming trend of the universe, and the destined path of all congregated beings." Lorraine sighed lightly, "So that''s why the pain in this world can be so deeply etched, and tragedy is the majority." Both their moods seemed somewhat subdued. But Claire still carried a firm and positive demeanor, "As long as you stay firm inside and aren''t driven by external things." "Besides, with both of your strengths, you can certainly maintain transcendence amidst the chaotic trends, needn''t be so pessimistic, right?" Lorraine pursed her lips. Camela''s eyelids drooped, "No one can remain transcendental forever amid the world''s deluge." "I''m no exception." "The reason I so desire to seek ancient air is to unravel some mysteries of my own." "How easy is it to stabilize one''s heart?" "Aren''t we all being driven by external factors?" "I am a survivor from ancient times, seeking solely to uncover ancient secrets." "Matthew, as someone from beyond this world, does he not have his own enigmas?" "You carry the blood feud of the Stuluck Beastman, even if your heart remains firm, can you remain unaffected by external factors?" Her voice was soft and gentle as she spoke these words, but her articulation was clear, giving off a somber air. Claire fell silent after listening. It was Lorraine who chuckled, "Looking at it this way, am I the odd one out?" Matthew blinked, "Speaking of which, Lorraine, I actually have seen you in many places..." Before he knew it, Lorraine quickly covered Matthew''s mouth, "Stop, stop, stop, you must be mistaking me for someone else!" "Or maybe someone envies my looks and purposely transformed into my appearance." "Anyway, stop talking nonsense, living in the present is what''s important!" "Right now, I want to drink and find some beauties, anyone joining?" Claire shook her head. Camela then stood up, "Count me in." Faced with Matthew''s puzzled look. The bald priestess said frankly, "The teachings of the God of the First Moon don''t forbid attraction to women." Upon hearing this, Lorraine looked contemplatively at Camela, "In that case..." Camela exclaimed, "You''re not interested in bald women, are you?" Lorraine coughed, "Haven''t tried." "But it''s not impossible." Camela kicked Lorraine in the chest, sending the latter flying off from the balcony several tens of meters high! Chapter 1866 517 The Path to Degradation and the Fateful Chapter 1866: 517 The Path to Degradation and the Fateful Encounter_3 Chapter 1866: 517 The Path to Degradation and the Fateful Encounter_3 Then she herself followed suit and jumped out, with voices trailing up from below but Im not interested in your chest hair! Hurry up, arent we going to drink? Lead the way! Matthew and Claire looked at each other and smiled. Compared to before, Camela seems to have become more humane he said offhandedly. Claire nodded in agreement: When we first met, Lady Camela was quite indifferent towards everyone, but now she seems to have changed. Its as if there is a complete personality that is slowly, strongly awakening within her. Matthew said thoughtfully: Im just afraid theres not only one. With that, he glanced at the data column. Tip (Giza Knowledge): You have noticed the abnormal changes in Camela, within her body, multiple souls are awakening in succession, and there seems to be a possibility of contention for dominion of this vessel. Currently, Camela can still suppress and enslave those souls with special divine power. Meanwhile, Camela seems to also be able to extract the unique abilities of those souls from their previous lives for her own use Without the knowledge provided by Giza, Matthew would not have noticed the changes in Camela. Perhaps, her search for the ancient air is just to suppress the souls that are awakening within her Matthew mused absently. Since there were still some matters to prepare, the departure time for the Purgatory Trip was set for two days later in the evening. Matthew notified Richard while trying to get in touch with Sener If Sener wasnt available, he would have to find a few more thieves who could fly. It was during this process that Matthew received a reply from the Mother of Black Dragons. In the letter, Audacia told Matthew that she had fully taken control of the situation in the Thorny Flower Sword Kingdom, with all the powers within declaring their fealty to her. If Matthew needed anything, the Thorny Flower Sword would mobilize its full territory. The bad news was, after Audacia returned to the Thorny Flower Sword territory, she could not find the entrance to the Rootless River Secret Realm that she had mistakenly entered before. She suspected that it was because the Thorny Flower Sword had merged with Aindor. In her letter, she stated that she would continue to search and would notify Matthew immediately if there was news. In addition to that letter, Audacia also took the opportunity to contribute a large amount of treasures and resources to Matthew as a gesture of loyalty. This included a large amount of gold and silver gems, precious magic potions, and special products of the Thorny Flower Sword. Matthew estimated, the resources Audacia sent over, split across sixteen storage rings, were worth nearly a million. This showed the wealth of the Thorny Flower Sword. Among these tributes, the most important few were as follows First was a half-withered Plane Core. This thing was a priceless treasure! It was a Mystical Item that had been peeled away from the core of the Thorny Flower Sword, a Secondary Plane after merging with the material world. Generally speaking, such a core is prone to collapse or destruction when peeled away. But the Plane Core that Matthew had was intact. The half-withered state was simply due to the lack of nourishment from a plane. It was unknown how Audacia managed that. Plane Core is essentially a Super Enhanced version of Heart of Domain, or roughly equivalent to a planes divine persona. According to what Matthew knew, this thing could be used to stabilize a Secondary Plane. Of course, it can also be used on a Demiplane or even a domain, but that would be somewhat an overkill. Similarly, it can be used to forge a powerful divine artefact, or as an anchor for a world. At the very least, cut into pieces, each fragment could be used as a powerful reserve of energy. In short, it had a wide range of uses. And it was the thing Matthew valued the most in this batch of tributes. Next was a pair of divine artefacts called Aspect Boots. With these shoes on, you could easily perform the Legendary Mysterious Step, Lightning Stone, or even Time-Space Travel, incredible abilities. Although the Time-Space Travel provided by the Aspect Boots could only span sixteen seconds at most, and there were strict limits on the range of the area traveled, they were extremely powerful in combat. The Attributes of the Aspect Boots were incredibly powerful, but for the average person, they had a fatal flaw that was, only the power of the phase could drive them. Audacia had intended the boots as an extra gift to Matthew, after all, a divine artefact, even if it wasnt useful, was still presentable. But as it turned out, Matthew had absorbed a lot of power of the phase. He could make the most out of the performance of these divine artefacts! Therefore, in his eyes, these boots scored immensely, second only to the Plane Core in value. Then came a document and a lot of land deeds. The document was signed by the city lords of the eighteen largest cities in the Thorny Flower Sword Kingdom, essentially an edict of fealty. The land deeds were the sum of all the land owned by Audacia herself. These items were just pieces of paper in the hands of the weak, but they meant something different with Matthew. Through the Mother of Black Dragons, he indirectly controlled the whole territory of the Thorny Flower Sword. This could be a kingdom far larger than the Rolling Stone Kingdom with no less potential. Managing a kingdom, after all, should be left to a true ambitious person, theyre more professional. I should focus on working behind the scenes Matthew was quite satisfied with this outcome. Audacia was truly talented, she hadnt disappointed him at least. At that moment, the soul of Troll Princess Ruiqi suddenly ran out from the Yeager Blade. She boasted to Matthew: I told you, as long as she signed the Kunlan Blood Book, she would obey your every command. Chapter 1867 517 The Path of Degradation and a Fateful Chapter 1867: 517 The Path of Degradation and a Fateful Encounter_4 Chapter 1867: 517 The Path of Degradation and a Fateful Encounter_4 You see that I wasnt wrong, right? You dont have to do everything yourself; if suitable servants come along, I can take action for you. Have them sign the Blood Book Regarding Ruiqis incitement, Matthew displayed a noncommittal attitude. However, after being subdued by Matthew, Ruiqis loyalty was unwavering, and the Kunlan Blood Book she offered had indeed been useful on several occasions. He had to reward her. With this thought, Matthew pondered for a moment and then took out some high-quality metal construct components from his pack, and then had Ruiqi, who had already become the leader of the Dark Servants, stand amidst the metal. Afterward, he unleashed his undead domain and fused Ruiqis soul with the metal components using his Undead Construct ability. About the Undead Construct, Matthew had practiced it privately a few times. Although he wasnt very skilled, his technique was certainly adequate. Quickly, a fully constructed undead, shrouded by a massive metal shell and attached with the soul of a Dark Servant, slowly took shape. Matthew looked up at the two-meter-tall figure and was quite satisfied During its creation, he specifically referred to Ruiqis race, and directed the construction of the metal figure toward the appearance of a troll. The final product turned out well. From the external appearance, Ruiqi now resembled a metal troll! Thanks to the robust metal shell, even if armed with only a few simple weapons like spiked clubs, she would likely possess no small amount of strength. However, Matthew didnt give Ruiqi a new body just for this purpose. From today on, youll be my dedicated chef. I remember you telling me you are good at cooking, I hope you wont disappoint me. After speaking, Matthew snapped his fingers and used a cantrip to clothe the metal giant in a black-and-white maid outfit, admiring it for a moment before sending her away. The formal creation of fully constructed undead was just a routine step. However, during this step, Matthew unexpectedly gained a piece of knowledge from Giza that resonated with his Undead Construct technique. After deciphering that knowledge, Matthews understanding of fully constructed undead was further enhanced. Unlike the original Space Essence, where the metal and spirituality were fully integrated and coexisted, the later generated fully constructed undead generally adopted a mode where the soul latched onto the metal. And the keys to all of this were the Negative Energy Magic Patterns and stability coatings repeatedly inscribed on the metal components during production. These two parts were pivotal to the existence of fully constructed undead. If there were any issues with these parts, the integrity of the fully constructed undead would be compromised, with more severe cases facing the risk of the soul and metal components automatically detaching. If sound-based spells worked by directly attacking the soul of the fully constructed undead to achieve remarkable effects, then targeting the Negative Energy Magic Patterns and stability coatings would strike directly at the crucial points. Normally, most fully constructed undead would hide these areas very well. It would be difficult for the average person to quickly identify and attack these crucial points. But Giza noted in the knowledge he left behind that one domains ability was a natural enemy of fully constructed undead the Dark Erosion Domain! The power from the Dark Erosion Domain could directly dissolve Negative Energy Magic Patterns and greatly damage the stability coatings. This was determined by the nature of the domain. Other domains might also have similar effects, but none as direct and brutal as the Dark Erosion Domain! I have explored this domain and possess the ability Eroding Fire.'' In that case, if I continue to develop this ability, could I potentially master an instant kill move against fully constructed undead? Matthews eyes lit up. The Dark Erosion Domain was also categorized under the undead domain by him. As long as the undead domains final structure was completed, all sub-domains might also be elevated. At that time, exploring more content from the Dark Erosion Domain would become simple. So it comes back to the original problem. The entrance to the Rootless River is temporarily unfindable, so it seems I have to consider the other two tokens Matthew furrowed his brows and pondered for a while. Never mind, lets settle the Purgatory Trip first, then consider the other tokens. I still have the summon from the Rootless River, Ill be able to reach that secret realm someday Matthew relaxed his mind. Soon, a huge wave of fatigue swept over him. He went back to his room. Planning to take a short nap. After all, with his Super Sleep Ability, he only needed two hours to fully replenish his energy. When I wake up, I need to find Richard for a meeting, then check on Seners situation I wonder if Lutisia has any legendary thieves to recommend? Never mind, the Suki Kingdom is closely monitored by the Demoness of Desire, its better to visit less often I wonder what Xia Ye is doing now? Thoughts flashed through Matthews mind. Unconsciously. He soon fell into a deep sleep. His consciousness faded into nothingness. Everything was so quiet and peaceful. Until a torrential wave of sounds woke him from his dream The next second. He saw a long bridge interwoven with rainbow lights! That bridge seemed to span to the ends of the universe, seemingly boundless. Both above and below the bridge was endless darkness. Matthew focused his gaze. The bridge itself had no color, the colors on the bridge were actually countless colorful light points And each light point was enveloped with a great amount of spirituality. Was that A Soul Mark? At that moment. Matthew jolted. His mind gradually became clear: Where is this? He subconsciously looked at his status bar. Prompt: Your ability Fated Encounter is in effect. You are summoned by the Rootless River and have entered the Rootless River, a cosmic secret realm, in your dreams! This is the Rootless River? There wasnt time to rejoice. The magnificent scene before him filled Matthews heart with awe. He saw countless Soul Marks swirling and howling on the Light Bridge. He saw massive black birds flying across the bridge, occasionally skimming the surface and, like snatching up a fish, picking up the Soul Marks and then flying toward an unseen distance. He saw beautiful auroras at the end of the Light Bridge, like a silky soft curtain in the sky, and at the end of that curtain emerged thousands of human faces, smiling peacefully. So the Rootless River isnt actually a river at all In his thoughts. Matthew looked down and realized he had turned into a raven. He had originally been circling at a higher position, but he got too mesmerized and inadvertently came too close to the bridge. During this process. He felt a tremendous pulling force from above the Light Bridge! A nameless fear emerged from deep within Matthews soul. Getting too close will lead to capture, to assimilation! He frantically flapped his wings, escaping the pull. But just then. In front of the Light Bridge. A massive shadow slowly descended and walked towards Matthew. Matthews heart shook. He recognized that shadow! It was The projection of Death God Yeager! Chapter 1868 Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique 518 Chapter 1868: Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique 518 Chapter 1868: Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique 518 Compared to the Death Reaper projection automatically summoned by the Undead Calamity earlier, this Death God illusion perched upon the Seven-colored Light Bridge was undoubtedly much smaller in size. But it had a qualitative improvement in facial expression and the clarity of its features! Matthew flapped his wings and flew closer at a leisurely pace. During this process, he could clearly see the face of Death God Yeager It was a melancholic yet handsome young man. He stood on one side of the Light Bridge, his gaze fixed on the distant void, his furrowed brows as if hinting at some difficult problem he was pondering. The handsomeness of the Death God far exceeded Matthews expectations. This appearance, this Charm It feels not inferior to mine. Matthew silently assessed Yeagers humanoid appearances Attributes in his heart. He couldnt wait to fly toward that projection to explore more. However, very soon, Matthew realized he might never be able to touch this projection of Death God Yeager No matter how he flew, the distance between them always remained roughly the same. Clearly, as he flew forward, Matthew could feel himself getting closer to Yeagers projection, but after flying for a long time and suddenly looking back, he seemed to have stayed in the same place. This feeling filled Matthew with awe. He sensed as if there were a glass display case separating him from Yeagers projection. He could only take a glance from outside the display, unable to step any further. This conclusion caused Matthew a slight disappointment, but soon he adjusted his mindset. Looking back, he discovered some fine, floating sand-like particles between Yeagers projection and the Seven-colored Light Bridge. Matthew focused on those grains, and information automatically flooded into his mind. Hint: You can use the River Bed Sand from the Rootless River to leave behind a projection of your own. Your projection cannot leave the Rootless River Secret Realm. But at some moment in the future, it may come in handy. So, this was a projection made by Yeager using River Bed Sand? Matthew suddenly had an ominous feeling, and when he looked up again, Yeagers projection was slowly fading away. Until that projection completely dissipated, Matthew had the illusion that the Death Reaper projection might come to life at any moment! It seems Yeager has once entered the Rootless River With that thought in mind, Matthew continued along the Light Bridge. Before long, he discovered projections of other strong entities that had ventured into the Rootless River Secret Realm A man in classic mage robes, looking bold and spirited. That was Holy Mage Link. A blond-haired, blue-eyed, casually dressed muscular man. All signs suggested that this was very likely Sun God Gerrard! And a mysterious creature resembling a hybrid of mud and tentacles. Besides that, other peoples projections appeared much more ethereal. Matthew could barely sense that someone had attempted to leave a mark again, but it was hard to see the specific figures, let alone their faces and details. So, only top-tier strong entities can leave their projections in the Rootless River? To verify this, Matthew attempted to capture a bit of River Bed Sand with his mental power and then created a very basic projection of himself. The process of creating a projection actually wasnt difficult. Although Matthew wasnt skilled at it, he still managed to successfully create one after making an effort. But just as he had completed it, a powerful suction force surged from atop the Light Bridge. Matthew barely managed to stabilize himself. But his projection was instantly sucked into the depths of the river by the invisible current, disappearing without a trace! Completely absorbed by the Rootless River Indeed, maintaining the independence of a projection requires a ridiculously large amount of power! Matthew estimated. He himself could probably stabilize the projection with all his might. But it would be hard to guarantee that there wouldnt be any problems over time. And the cost was likely to be the one-time expenditure of all his mental power, ultimately being forced to leave the Rootless River Secret Realm. That would be too much of a loss. So he gave up on the idea of leaving a Matthew projection near the Light Bridge. In the subsequent exploration, he found nothing else apart from the Light Bridge itself. So Matthew opened Lost Paradise next to the Light Bridge Just as he expected, Lost Paradise and the Rootless River immediately experienced a strong Resonance! In an instant, a milky stream appeared upon the Light Bridge. That stream poured directly into Lost Paradise, inside which automatically formed a porcelain vase about the height of a person. Matthew noticed. The milky water flowed into the vase as if inexhaustibly. This scene lasted for a long time. Eventually, after completely filling the vase, the milky stream disappeared. And the Light Bridge itself and Lost Paradise were still resonating at a certain frequency. Matthew tried to Control the Rootless River through Lost Paradise, but was met with strong resistance from the latter and had to give up in the end. Lost Paradise, High-dimensional Shadow, the Rootless River, and the Primordial Heavenly Kingdom all originated from the initially split Twin Paradise. Previously, when I confronted the God of Truth, Lost Paradise and High-dimensional Shadow resonated. The same kind of thing has happened again. So Lost Paradise should also be able to resonate with the Twin Paradise ruins now present in the astral world Thinking this, Matthew looked toward the new porcelain vase in Lost Paradise. The vase had no name. Chapter 1869 Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_2 Chapter 1869: Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_2 Chapter 1869: Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_2 But in the data column, it was automatically named Matthews Bottle. Matthews Bottle: An otherworldly container full of high-energy high-dimensional material. Purpose & Usage & More Information: ??? High-energy high-dimensional material. This was a term for a category of transcendental substances that didnt belong to the Multiverse itself. Lost Paradise was a New Heaven Realm composed of high-energy high-dimensional materials. Matthew quickly realized, if he poured all of the material in the bottle into the core of Lost Paradise, then Lost Paradises growth progress could be substantially accelerated! But, was there any other use for it? While Matthew was pondering, a huge crow unexpectedly flew over from nowhere. It landed in front of Matthew. Matthews nerves instantly tensed up. This crow was the first creature he had encountered in the Rootless River. And from its aura, it seemed to have an extraordinary origin. The crow spoke, I saw you just collected some special material from the river. Could you share a little bit of it with me? Just a little bit will do. Ill trade you this jug of water for it. Saying this, it took out an extremely tiny jug from its feathers and handed it over to Matthew. Matthew took the jug and with a mere touch, the corresponding information appeared in the data column. Eternal Spring: Mortals need only drink a small mouthful to gain a lifespan of over a thousand years. If one were to drink the entire contents of this jug in one go, not only would they themselves benefit, but their descendants who inherit their bloodline would also enjoy a prolonged lifespan. Their offspring would gradually evolve into a long-lived species. Matthew curiously looked at the crow, Who might you be? Do you always reside in the Rootless River? The crow replied impatiently, What does it matter to you who I am? I also came from the outside, its just that my outside is a different concept from yours. Im not part of your world; Im merely tasked with shuttling through the gaps on the edges of worlds to see if I can make some small trades for good deals. Though the others attitude was somewhat unpleasant, Matthew still wanted to extract as much information as possible from the crow, so he inquired without concern, Do you come from another world? A higher dimension? Or another universe from parallel timelines? The crow answered vaguely, Just think of me as coming from a higher dimension! Worlds on the brink of destruction are always full of business opportunities. If you have other interesting things, maybe we can continue to trade when we meet again. But first, we need to successfully complete this trade. Hmm, I only want a little bit of the substance you just absorbed, about this much After saying this, it gestured in the air with its wing. Strangely, the crows gesture seemed meaningless, but for some reason, Matthew understood exactly how much the crow wanted. Compared with what Lost Paradise had just absorbed, the crow seemed to want only a trivial amount. It did not appear greedy. So, after a moments consideration, Matthew squeezed a little high-energy high-dimensional material out of the bottle and handed it over to the crow. The crow, having received the substance, happily flapped its wings, This is enough to report back! Very good, very good! I hope the next time I come to the edge of this world, I can encounter you again! With that, the crow flew away swiftly. Matthew didnt even have time to ask its name and origin. It seems to have directly exited the Rootless River. Judging by its reaction, it seems like it made quite the profit, it seems even in other worlds, high-energy high-dimensional materials are extremely rare. As Matthew was thinking, he suddenly noticed that the spot where the crow had just hovered had two feathers left behind. The two feathers shimmered in the void, appearing to be no ordinary objects. So, he collected the feathers and the little jug, and then continued exploring the mysterious world of the Rootless River. About half an hour later, Matthew discovered a milky-white lake on the other side of the Light Bridge. It seemed the water in the lake was also seeping out of the Light Bridge. Judging by the shape of the lake, there should be times when the water level was higher. But now, Matthew found that only a shallow stretch of milky-white liquid was left in the center of the lake. Is the high-energy high-dimensional material I just absorbed from this lake? Matthew landed easily on the lakeshore. Due to the water level receding, most of the outskirts were soft mudflats, but even so, in the gaps of the mudflats, Matthew could see some twinkling milky-white points of light. These points of light had an extremely similar aura to the high-energy high-dimensional material. It seemed that the energy absorbed by Lost Paradise came from this lake, not the essence of Rootless River itself. Matthew wandered around the outskirts for a while but didnt find anything interesting. So he made his way to the shallow center of the lake. There were still some milky-white liquids here, but in comparison to those in the bottle of Lost Paradise, the liquid here was significantly murkier. Taking a few steps forward, Matthew felt a tremendous Repulsion force preventing him from going further. Are they afraid Ill drain the lake dry? Or is the center of the lake inherently off-limits to outsiders? As Matthew was pondering, a faint voice sounded from behind him: Youre too late. The Lake of Destiny has dried up; who knows which bastard took advantage of the chaos to suck away all the water In any case, you wont be able to peer into your Fate as the people who arrived here before you did. Matthew turned to look. Chapter 1870 Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_3 Chapter 1870: Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_3 Chapter 1870: Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_3 He looked for a long time before he found the speaker It was a frog perched atop a clump of mud on the shore. Because it was so small, Matthew had almost missed it. Who are you? Matthew asked, curious. The frog said calmly, I am the guardian of the Lake of Destiny, responsible for explaining the lakes purpose to visitors. Unfortunately, you havent come at the best time. Matthew looked at the nearly dried-up lake water and didnt know what to say. But he wasnt interested in the flow of destiny in the first place. Compared to that, getting his hands on high-dimensional material seemed much more tangible. Who has visited this Lake of Destiny? Matthew inquired of the frog. The frog said with an air of worldly wisdom, Oh, quite a few. You must have seen the projections of many powerful beings on your way here, right? Most of those who left projections on the Rootless River have seen their future in the Lake of Destiny. Matthew pondered, Are you talking about Death God Yeager, Holy Mage Link? The frog added, And Sun God Gerrard. Of course, the earliest of them was the Ancient Darkness God Orcsin. The Ancient Darkness God Orcsin? Matthews mind couldnt help but conjure the image of that mysterious creature resembling a mix of a Mudmonger and a tentacled beast. Actually, not seeing the Lake of Destiny might not be such a bad thing. The frog continued leisurely, As far as I know, aside from Link, the other three who saw their fates in the lake went mad not long after leaving this place. Matthew asked, Mad? What exactly do you mean? The frog explained, The Ancient Darkness God Orcsin dismantled himself and sealed his parts beneath the ground of Aindor. The Sun God inflated the ambitions of the second-generation War God, resulting in his fall at the Sun God Palace, afterwards hiding in the Ruins on the Clouds. Yeager was similar; he crafted a unique rift in space for himself and naturally ended up in hiding after being blown up by a Calamity Mage. If you ask me, they must have seen some terrifying scenes in the Lake of Destiny. To avoid those scenes, they wracked their brains to the point of madness, hence the chain of strange incidents The Ancient Darkness God sealed himself? The Sun God also fled into the Ruins on the Clouds through the hands of Vasnov? And Death God Yeager did something quite similar? Matthew was astounded. The information implied in the frogs words was nothing short of astonishing! His curiosity about the frogs identity grew even stronger, How do you know all this? The frog stated plainly, As the guardian of the Lake of Destiny, I have some special abilities to observe the world, isnt that quite normal? Matthew nodded slightly, So why was Link an exception? The frog thought for a moment, Maybe he was already mad before he got here? Im not too sure, the mental states of those spellcasters are always worrying. Besides, Link came much later than the others; perhaps he had already received related information and was psychologically prepared, so nothing particularly outrageous happened after he left. Matthew nodded thoughtfully, So does that mean the future each powerful being sees in the Lake of Destiny is almost always a disaster? The frogs voice carried a hint of laughter, Its quite obvious. The Lake of Destiny only hints at the calamities you will encounter in the future. But it cant precisely tell you when these calamities will happen it might be a hundred years later, or ten million years later. Neither life nor the Universe can be without trouble forever. So, you will certainly see yourself torn to pieces in the Lake or perhaps meet some other kind of death. After all, in the long river of time, the so-called supernatural powers of an individual are far too insignificant. But for those who are used to controlling everything within their own dimension and timeline, seeing themselves die to various disasters is simply unbearable. And to avoid these future tragedies, they often do things that are laughable in retrospect. Take the Sun God and Death God, for example. To prevent their later demise, they chose to advance the scenario to their present, under their control Isnt that a funny thing? Using death to avoid death. Ha, ha. Of course, I know they havent truly died. I know theyre hiding, barely clinging to existence in a special form. Theyre constantly peering into the worlds transformations, vainly attempting to return to Earth at some moment. But I truly find this behavior utterly ridiculous and laughable. Beings of Transcendence that stand at the top of the Multiverses food chain, choosing to die in the present to avoid death in the future. It really does sound quite foolish! Ha ha ha ha The frog couldnt help but burst into guffaws. Although Matthew felt that not all of the frogs logic was correct, he was infected by the laughter, finding the actions of Sun God Gerrard and Death God Yeager somewhat comical. So he chuckled along. But the frog quickly glanced at him with a grave look, What are you laughing at? Matthew went silent for a while, The moment seemed right, so I went along with it. The frog said sternly, I laugh because I am on the outside and can enjoy the spectacle freely. But you are still in the game. I may not see your fate clearly, but isnt the burden you carry also too much? If my Insight is not mistaken, you bear the essence of the Sun God, Death God, Twin Ancient Gods, as well as fragments of information left over from the era of both the Antu Empire and the Ether Star Kingdom. Chapter 1871 Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_4 Chapter 1871: Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_4 Chapter 1871: Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique_4 These things shouldnt have appeared within a single person! Matthew immediately sought advice humbly. Who knew the frog would shake its head again, I am just a tiny frog guarding the Lake of Destiny, I cant help you much. The only advice I can offer is to distance yourself as much as possible from unrelated matters The heavier the destiny you bear, the farther you are from the path of transcendence, this is an eternal truth. Matthew reflected, But what I am seeking is not so-called transcendence. The frog lazily said, Then what are you seeking? Matthew thought for a moment, Im not so greedy. Transcendence is too elusive, I only want to live well now and in the near future. The frogs eyes lit up slightly, Ah, such a contented young man. Anyway, theres not enough water in the lake for you to see your future destiny. Instead, I will give you three pieces of advice. First, if you want to completely resolve the powers left in you by Death and the Sun God, you should visit the Underdark. That is the realm of the Ancient Darkness God, Orcsin. He foresaw this calamity earlier than Gerrard and Yeager. He holds the power to dissolve everything, and will surely be able to help you. But be careful in dealing with Him. Even Calamity Mages fear that terrifying creature. Second, from my observations, the solution to the Days of Heavenly Change lies in the East. Lastly, since you just gave a good-natured laugh, I might as well bestow this ability upon you. As his words fell, a stream of green energy emerged from the frog and swiftly entered Matthews body. On the status bar. Alert: You have received the Gift of the Guardian of Destiny Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique! Fates Hysterical Laughter Technique: Upon activating this ability, all beings who hear your laughter will involuntarily start laughing hysterically. The duration depends on the targets attributes such as toughness, mental power, and resistance. Standard duration: 3 minutes. During the laughter, you may manually steal or modify the targets fate in the coming period. Usable twice per day. Such a powerful ability! It must definitely be at the Superior Legend level, right? Matthew had just thought to thank the Guardian of Fate, But when he looked up again, The frog had already disappeared. Meanwhile, The water level in the center of the lake had risen slightly. The greater repulsion pushed Matthew away from the Lake of Destiny. After several turns around the lake and failing to find the frog, he quietly left. In this mysterious world, The Rootless River really seemed boundless. Matthew flew along the Seven-colored Light Bridge for a long time, flying until he was physically and mentally exhausted, with no sign of reaching the end of the region. Fortunately, it was still safe here. Apart from crows and frogs, Matthew also encountered three or four other kinds of creatures. They too were active in animal forms during this period. Unfortunately, Matthew didnt obtain any more useful information from them. The Rootless River seems somewhat similar to the natural dreamland of Twin Paradise. Except that this natural dreamland has evolved into a part of the Aindor Multiverse cycle. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it the universes natural dreamland. During his time flying along the Light Bridge, Matthew saw countless beings rising and falling above the Light Bridge. At one moment, The bridge would spray an endless heat flow, carrying sparkling lights toward the unknown dark spaces. Matthew didnt dare approach those darknesses. He could sense that hidden behind the dark should be passages leading to various corners of the Multiverse. These might be the channels when life is born! Ultimately. Before his mental power was completely depleted, Matthew finally found what he had been longing for in the Rootless River the Aurora Tree. It was a towering tree, incredibly complex and majestic, made entirely of aurora. The tree was imbued with countless spiritualities and brands. Like the heat flows stimulated on the Light Bridge, the tips of the giant trees branches also reached into those dark areas. Matthew suspected that these heat flows only played a small role in the channel functions of lifes birth. And this Aurora Tree was indeed the central location for implementing the reincarnation function of the Rootless River. However, although he had found the Aurora Tree, Matthew could not take it with him. It was clear that this item was important; removing it could potentially disrupt the operation of the Rootless River. Of course, Matthew wouldnt be so reckless. He pondered for a long time. Soon, he found another solution he meticulously recorded the details of the Aurora Trees appearance with his naked eye. Then, he used the Founder Authority to replicate it within the Lost Paradise. After a simple trial, Matthew confirmed that this method was feasible. The only flaw was that the Aurora Tree was so majestic that replicating every detail slowly would not only require a lot of time but also consume considerable Founder Energy. Fortunately, after the resonance between the Rootless River and the Lost Paradise was complete, Matthew discovered that a unique bridge had been established between the two. This meant that he could enter the Rootless River anytime through the Lost Paradise. This gave him enough conditions to slowly replicate the Aurora Tree within the Lost Paradise. After confirming this, the exhausted Matthew finally relaxed his nerves. After leaving the Rootless River, he truly sank into a sweet sleep. Meanwhile, on the North part of the East Coast, within a silent, uninhabited village, an old, cold laughter rang from all around: You wouldnt think you could actually escape our pursuit, would you? No matter how cunning a rat is, it eventually shows its head. We have intimate knowledge of every one of your dens. Moreover, the great existence in the shadows watches your back at every moment. Where do you think you can escape to, my old friend The villages outskirts were surrounded by a large number of the undead. The few remaining streets reeked of intense decay. A group of dark warriors and Abominations blocked several key points. A Vampire Count led the team blocking the sky. Combined with the groups of Banshees and ghosts roaming between the houses and cellars, the entire village was enveloped in terrifying negative energy! Outside a cabin, a necromancer clad in splendid attire was staring intently at a nearby abandoned shack. There, a shadow that had just narrowly escaped an attack by the Blood Race was clumsily and slowly getting up. Not far away, another agile shadow immediately tangled with it. The frequency of their moves during the fight was alarmingly high, dazzling any onlooker. Ritz, it is you! Seners voice was filled with uncontrollable hatred: And Little Damon. Youve become the puppets of that despicable couple, Galan and Jassiliven! The necromancer named Ritz sneered: Dont make it sound so ugly. We have to find our own way out too, dont we? Isabelle is running away, do you expect me to cling to the Seven Saint Alliance, an organization thats only strong on the outside? Whats more, havent you been exchanging glances with that kid from the Rolling Stone Kingdom? Speaking of which, why didnt he come to rescue you? Did you two have a falling out? Chapter 1872 519 Tong Luo Divine Branch and Purgatory Journey Chapter 1872: 519 Tong Luo Divine Branch and Purgatory Journey Chapter 1872: 519 Tong Luo Divine Branch and Purgatory Journey Swoosh! A sharp whoosh cut through the air. Sener narrowly dodged two twisted bolts of negative energy lightning and then exchanged three fierce blows with the assassin named Little Damon. Using Damons forceful final sweeping attack as leverage, Sener suddenly drifted away like a willow seed. At the same time, His body gradually dissipated into specks of light, falling cleanly onto the dry mud below. Not far away, The necromancer holding a staff let a cold smirk spread across his face: You seem to have forgotten that the Shadow Domain no longer favors you. And without the support of the shadows, even a legendary rogue like you is as good as if his arms were broken! As he finished speaking, The eaves of the wooden hut suddenly broke off, and then, the whole cabin collapsed. The space around it also severely distorted Two beasts, the size of panthers, leaped out from the void, and soon Seners slightly disheveled form was exposed right there. Then two more panthers tenaciously tracked him down from either side. A sweet stench of blood wafted through the air. Sener clutched his left arm, pale as ashes. There, a wound just bitten was still oozing blood. You have now dodged eight rounds of assassinations, a rarity even in Aindors history. You can take pride in that. The necromancer Ritz said in a measured tone: However, at a time like this, your little ally hasnt come for you. It seems Ive misunderstood the nature of your relationship. Hearing this, Seners pupils constricted slightly: Are you turning against me to get at Matthew? Ritz said with a smirk devoid of genuine amusement: Not entirely. But we have to try, right? What if there really was something between you two? After all, I know you almost became his Subordinate God, didnt you? Seners face turned grey, a mix of exasperation and indignation clearly visible. I knew it. That kid screwed me over! He suddenly burst out cursing. Then, Sener faced Ritz and said solemnly, If you want to go after that kid, I can join you. As long as the conditions previously promised by Jassiliven and Galan are still effective, I have no further demands Ritz watched him, amused: Who do you think you are? After you rejected Lord Galans invitation twice, you should have known what your fate would be Opportunities are called opportunities because they are time-sensitive. Lord Galan might be a bit peeved at Matthew, but he despises an ungrateful wretch like you even more! Im sorry. The only way for you to join us now is to become one of my skeletons! After all, only the dead can keep secrets, hehehe He hadnt finished speaking, When the assassin next to him made his move again. Along with the four panther-like shadow creatures, they all attacked at once! In an instant, The space surrounding Sener became firmly locked. Black lines, web-like, appeared behind him. A terrifying presence was descending. Seners breathing became rapid. He felt a sense of panic from being watched, that gaze coming from the Twilight Creatures! Damn! You! Will regret this! At the critical moment, A look of determination flashed in Seners eyes. Without waiting for Little Damon and Ritzs attacks to reach him, He suddenly drew a bronze knife and stabbed it accurately into his own heart! Ritzs eyes narrowed: Trying to kill yourself? Not so easy! In an instant, Several grey Auras fell onto Sener. His previously fading life force surged dramatically! Even his complexion turned rosier. Under the effect of powerful healing spells, Sener, who had been on the verge of death from fatal injuries, was forcefully pulled back to life! Damon stopped his attack upon seeing this. At the same time, The shadow power behind Sener shifted from a spider web to a black hole devoid of any light! Dont Escape The voice of Dusk Creator Galan seemed to carry a strong pull, dragging Seners body bit by bit toward the black hole. But in that lightning-fast moment, A sneer of mockery appeared on Seners bloodied lips: Heh Boom! The black hole directly engulfed Seners body. Yet, in the next moment, An extremely terrifying explosion erupted from Seners corpse. The horrific force of the explosion nearly shattered the overcast black hole into several white cracks. In an instant, A pure white magic rune lit up. Ritz saw it clearly. The magic rune escorted Seners soul away from the Shadow Domain, flying southward at extremely high speed, vanishing from the world in the blink of an eye! Roar! An angry roar came from inside the black hole. Little Damon quickly stepped back two paces. Ritz watched the scene expressionlessly. His soul escaped. Sener had planted a Horcrux in advance; thats not surprising. Looks like well be busy going forward. He said this flatly, Then walked towards his undead, and without looking back, left the abandoned village. Hint: Your ally Sener is dead. You can activate the Horcrux to summon his soul, and then use a small amount of Founder Authority to resurrect him completely in Lost Paradise Hm? What happened? Matthew woke up to discover three pieces of good news Richard had given a precise response, ready to be summoned at any moment to venture to purgatory; Chapter 1873 519 Tong Luo Divine Branch and Purgatory Chapter 1873: 519 Tong Luo Divine Branch and Purgatory Journey_2 Chapter 1873: 519 Tong Luo Divine Branch and Purgatory Journey_2 Camela also sent word, claiming she had dealt with the Beastman Thief; Even better, Sener had successfully come back to life! At that moment, He washed his face, let Ruiqi brew a cup of coffee, and then hurried into Lost Paradise. Opening the Horcrux box, Seners soul boldly emerged from one of the ceramic bottles. I Before Sener could speak, Matthew directly absorbed his soul into the core of Lost Paradise! After that, He only slightly expended some strength and successfully resurrected Seners physical body! Thats right, Resurrecting Sener was a piece of cake for Matthew. Since he had left a Horcrux in advance, and the soul was relatively intact, it didnt require too much Founder Energy. Matthew took a look. The energy required to resurrect Sener was almost one-tenth of that for Tyrese. It seems that in the future, I could start a resurrection service Matthew was increasingly satisfied with the various functions of Lost Paradise. Now, you can tell me why they were chasing you, right? Matthew asked leisurely. Sener remained silent for a few minutes, probably confirming his circumstances for the last time. Finally, He sighed and said, One reason they pursued me has something to do with youthey believe that theres a deeper transaction between you and me, and that if I were driven to a desperate situation, you might intervene. They probably want to use this opportunity to deal with you. Matthew nodded subtly without showing his feelings. He had expected such a scenario. Jassiliven was already a mortal enemy, and Galan harbored resentment toward him; the two of them teaming up would never bode well for him. But using Sener to lure him into action Had these guys misjudged something? Matthew found it somewhat amusing. Sener also seemed quite disgruntled: But the other part is the main reason. They wanted to recruit me into a rather serious evil organization, which I subtly rejected. Unfortunately, in the process of refusing, I seemed to have stumbled upon some of their secrets. Matthew stayed calm, knowing the real drama was about to unfold. Sener got straight to the point, revealing, Ritz, the city lord of Baiyan City, Little Damon, the leader of Shadow Prairie, Jassiliven, Galan, and some others Its suspected that they are in cahoots with Evil Queen Babasha. Im not entirely sure about the specifics, but it seems they plan to take advantage of the Days of Heavenly Change to breach Aindor and Tong Luos gaps from different places. There are three definite coordinates First is the Serpent City in the Far East. Second is the Boneyard at Baiyan City. Third is the Bigfoot City in the Interdimensional Space (Escana). They plan to replicate or even create more Blood Meteor incidents. According to Jassiliven, the Outer Gods of Tong Luo have the strength to withstand giant beasts and even the forces of the void. Only by inviting the gods of Tong Luo can Aindor hope to embrace long-lasting peace after a brief period of chaos Long-lasting peace? More like the ruins of the universe! Matthew scoffed internally. Sure enough, As the Days of Heavenly Change progressed, the barriers between the Aindor Universe and other universes began to slowly collapse, and the gods of other worlds became increasingly restless. Matthew wasnt very familiar with the Tong Luo Divine Branch. But he had previously clashed with Evil Queen Babasha, leaving both parties with less than favorable impressions of each other. Just thinking about it was quite annoying. By the way, Plague Daughter Kesha is also a god of Tong Luo As Matthew remembered the wife of Death, a touch of melancholy came over him. Sener across from him seemed oblivious, Continuing to narrate on his own, Ritz harbors considerable animosity towards you. After all, Baiyan City is all but openly establishing itself independently, and any Alliance Wizards from the south are considered potential enemies by him. Little Damon isnt much of a concern, he has some abilities, but doesnt hold a candle to his father. Although he despises Alliance Wizards, he probably wouldnt dare trouble you. As for Jassiliven, thats a different story. That troublesome enough creature is unpredictableone moment not there, the next could be right beside you In any case, that bunch is very active now, not just in the south, but also in the Far East and other corners of Aindor. Following this trend, Galan could very possibly have found a way to break through the seals Having said this, A deep concern flashed across Seners face This was utterly unlike the always jovial demeanor hed maintained before. Perhaps it was because he had completely become one of Matthews men. There was no need for him to hide anymore. Dont worry, as long as you hide in Lost Paradise, they wont be able to find you. Matthew offered a few words of comfort. Upon hearing this, Sener fell silent. The implication of Matthews words was that, for the time being, it wasnt possible for him to be free. However, before deciding on suicide, Sener had mentally prepared himself to face such a situation. Thus, he calmly surveyed his surroundings and then said attentively, I understand. Ill stay in Lost Paradise peacefully for the time being. By the way, is there anything you need me to do? Matthew said with a smile, Actually, there is. As he spoke, he flew with Sener to the edge of Lost Paradise. On those floating chunks of Cosmic Base Rock, the two saw a diligently working figure. That is Seners pupils narrowed slightly. The Traveler God Mo Song. Matthew introduced the figure to Sener while greeting the god, From now on, Sener, youll follow him. Dont worry, hes quite willing to help. Of course, theres no need to overdo it, planting trees for twenty hours a day? Thats too much, eighteen hours will suffice Sener listened to Mozonss introduction somewhat dumbfounded. Although he was somewhat resistant, he still silently took up the hoe. Before long, another diligently busy figure had appeared on the edge of Lost Paradise, on the Cosmic Base Rock. After settling Sener, Matthew quickly met with the Beastman Thief that Camela had brought over. To his surprise, this Beastman Thief turned out to be a shy, reserved, and somewhat petite girl. The girl had delicate features, and aside from her ears and some details on her feet, one could hardly see the traces of an orc. On the contrary, she was even more delicate and exquisite than an average human. Upon closer questioning, Matthew learned that the girls name was Saphroloa, a very rare Orc-Fairy hybrid Saphroloas father was a half-meter-tall fairy. Her mother, on the other hand, was a nearly two-meter-tall, strong orc. Saphroloas parents held considerable prestige on Feilai Island; though not leaders of a tribe, they had the recognition of most orcs. Saphroloa was born and grew up in such a family and became a thief purely out of interest and hobby. Although her appearance seemed more fairy-like, Saphroloas own self-identity was closer to that of an orc. After briefly interacting with the orc girl, Matthew preliminarily confirmed Saphroloas reliability; Camelas judgment indeed had no issues. Subsequently, he discussed with Camela and Lorraine, taking half a day to create a Safe House in the Sampan Plane. Matthew settled both the Beastman Thief Saphroloa and Silver Snake Richard in the Safe House and established an ultra-long-distance cross-plane teleportation array inside it. In this way, whenever the thieves needed to act, he could directly summon them. Furthermore, Matthew also sought other external support, mostly members from the guilds of spells. If the situation turned dire, Matthew could also bring them to his side for assistance. In such a scenario, the only ones who really needed to enter purgatory with their physical bodies were the original undercity trioMatthew, Lorraine, and Camela. Time swiftly arrived for them to set off. Matthew had purchased a ticket to the border plane of purgatory from Noon Town in advance through Alexanders connections. After the group disguised themselves, they finally stepped onto the deck of a large ship heading towards purgatory. Chapter 1874 520 Purgatorys Son Chapter 1874: 520 Purgatorys Son Chapter 1874: 520 Purgatorys Son Wooo wooo wooo! Layer by layer, the sound of horns echoed on the decks. Amidst the varying urgent calls of Purgatorys Son sailors, passengers on the upper three decks slowly or quickly returned to their cabins along the gangways. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Streams of magic runes surged as the ceremonial field activated. If viewed from high above, the conch boat, with its metallic luster, now resembled layers upon layers coated in thick honey. After setting up this solid defense, an even sharper sound of horns rang out. Three minutes later, the conch boatflying the flag of one of Purgatorys Sons citiesresolutely sped forward There, the surface, seemingly flowing with liquid silver, abruptly bent at a ninety-degree angle downward, forming an immensely majestic astral waterfall. Further down, in the downstream of the River of Silver, similar astral waterfalls stacked like endless terraced fields under natures colossal force, stitched together, presenting a sight of spectacular grandeur. A few minutes later, the conch boat plunged downward at a ninety-degree angle along with the water. Strangely, the vessel itself did not fall vertically downward; rather, it clung tightly to the rivers surface, slowly descending with the flow of the River of Silver. In the farthest reaches of these endless astral waterfalls, in a valley where war flames reached the sky, a thick blood-red whirlwind was slowly rising. In an instant, it pierced the heavens and the earth. Within the whirlwind, countless demons and devils bathed in blood and fought, just as their ancestors had done for thousands of years. There, was just a small epitome of the Blood Battle. Yet, it was the destination of Matthew and his companions journey. Blood Abyss. Beside the porthole, Matthew slowly withdrew his gaze that had stretched far into the distance. The reason he could clearly see what was happening in the Blood Abyss was not because he used the Super Long Vision Spell, but because it was part of Purgatorys unique mechanism Every battle taking place in the Blood Abyss was projected into the planes adjacent to Purgatory in the form of visions. People with high enough Insight could access the content of these visions at any time. This perhaps served as motivation for the devils on the battlefield and might also inspire devils from other planes. In any case, with Matthews Insight, he could watch 24-hour footage from the lands of the Blood Abyss without worrying about running out of material. In fact, he had indeed done so during his time aboard the conch boat. Well, who could blame him? The journey was unbearably dull. For people like Matthew, getting into Purgatory wasnt difficult, but sneaking past Glacias spies unnoticed and reaching her fortress was no easy task. Matthews primary plan was: through Alexanders concealed contacts, they would take a rogue Mages teleportation array at the edge of Noon Town to a Secondary Plane adjacent to Purgatory Land. At the edge of that plane, there was a tributary of the River of Silver. Following that, theyd disguise themselves as merchants heading to Purgatory for business and board through Purgatorys Sons Trade Dock the very conch boat they were now on. The final stop of the conch boat was the lands of the Blood Abyss. There, demons and devils clashed on one of the fringe battlefields. Even being on the fringe, since it was one of the Blood Battle arenas, it inevitably had paths or teleportation arrays leading to the major purgatories. Matthew planned to head to Barthor Purgatory after reaching the Blood Abyss. Looking from a route perspective, it seemed a significant detour, and the dangers of the Blood Abyss lands were needless to mention, but from a concealment standpoint, this was the most likely way to surprise Glacia. However, the fact that Purgatorys Son controlled a trading ship that was a conch boat was something Matthew hadnt anticipated. From its shape and style, the material of this type of conch boat likely originated from the astral world. Considering the close connections between the devils and other forces of the outer planes, this wasnt too surprising. Yet even for Purgatorys conservative faction like Purgatorys Son to use this fairly modern type of conch boat indicated the rapid changes within Purgatory. So, is it true? Inside the cabin, Matthew inquired news from Lorraine, who was equally bored: Are Purgatorys Son really as conservative, rule-abiding, and relatively kind-hearted as the legends say? Lorraine lay on the ship, with his legs crossed, yawning while flipping through an adult magazine: Its true. Ive searched this entire ship, greeted every sailor, and couldnt find a drop of alcohol or even a deck of cards Can you believe it? Theres not a single sailor on this conch who indulges in drinking or gambling! In my view, Purgatorys Son are even duller than the Druids Saying this, he yawned again. Meanwhile, on the adjacent bed, Camela was sound asleep This Legendary Priest of the God of the First Moon clearly had her own ways of killing time. She got on board, said, Call me when we arrive, and then went straight to sleep. She had not spoken a word to Matthew or Lorraine since. Matthew had initially been very cautious, making many preparations inside the cabin. But as days passed, both the deck and the diverse major cabins of the conch boat remained absolutely calm. This forced Matthew to acknowledge Camelas Prediction Ability. He was also amazed by the influence of the organization that was Purgatorys Son. Of course, he had also conducted thorough investigations and preparations before boarding. Purgatorys Son. It was a very special group or profession. In Purgatory, the vast majority of devils were both lawful and evil. Chapter 1875 520 Purgatorys Son_2 Chapter 1875: 520 Purgatorys Son_2 Chapter 1875: 520 Purgatorys Son_2 But Purgatorys Son was different. The majority of demons that made up this group were not only orderly but also not evil, and even tended to act more like justice or kindness in certain aspects. They were the anomalies among demons. Usually, being an anomaly meant being ostracized by the broader group. Naturally, Purgatorys Son also faced oppression from other demons. Thus, their influence was confined to cities or villages within a hundred kilometers along the Blood River and its tributaries. The Alliance had spellcasters who believed, compared to most demons who indirectly received the Blood Rivers blessing, that the power of Purgatorys Son came directly from the Purgatory Blood River! They were the contrast to other demons. Their existence provided a metric of evil for the Blood River. They were a unique group specially blessed by the Blood River to curb its inherent evil nature. They also served as a very special anchor for the Blood River itself. Because of this, even demons as powerful as the Lord of the Nine Hells rarely entertained thoughts of annexing or conquering the cities along the Blood River. They might look down on Purgatorys Son, but they were also not keen on provoking them. On the other hand, it was said that many demons tired of the Evil Camp wanted to voluntarily join the forces of Purgatorys Son. But the quotas for transformation into Purgatorys Son were limited. Hence, the cities built along the Blood River were always bustling with activity. Although not all demons living in these cities were Purgatorys Sons, they generally acted in accordance with the standards of Purgatorys Son. Over time, these cities also became anomalies within Purgatory. They were safe and prosperous, with demon residents who were kind, orderly, and just, at times more reminiscent of heaven than the divine-centric Secondary Planes of the Heavenly Family Palace! After Matthew learned of this information, his first reaction was doubt. For the existence of Purgatorys Son was indeed filled with suspicious elements. He inquired with Lutisia, who stated that she had once visited a city of Purgatorys Son, and at least superficially, found nothing amiss. It was also because of this, coupled with the good reputation of Purgatorys Son among the races, that Matthew chose this path. Seems like this decision hasnt posed any problems so far? The bored Matthew once again withdrew his wandering gaze from the window. At this moment, the ship experienced a slight shake during its journey. The wooden tabletop creaked and groaned. Matthew gently stopped a few maps that were about to slide off the edge of the table and folded them back up. In the center of the table, lay about twenty maps of very different styles. These were the Purgatory maps that Matthew and his companions had collected from various groups on the ship in the past few days Compared to Aindor, Purgatory was really very vast. To the extent that these maps Matthew had collected were just the tip of the iceberg. His gaze landed on the map at the very top. It was an overall structure of Purgatory. The entire Purgatory resembled a giant funnel suspended at the core of the outer planes. And as its foundation, the Nine Tier Purgatory were the most stable nine embedded areas between the funnels inner and outer walls. These areas extended infinitely inward and outward, folding and stacking to form a Purgatory Space with infinite folds (Secondary Planes or Demiplanes). The Nine Tier Purgatory is divided from top to bottom as follows: One, Barthor Purgatory. Two, Morgans Purgatory. Three, Freyza Purgatory. Four, Greedy Kingdom. Five, Molten Fire Heart Philgarden. Six, Cold Night Territory Senkania. Seven, Flying Insect Island. Eight, Old Heart. Nine, Curse Plain. Below the Curse Plain, at the very end of the Purgatory Funnel, lay one of the most terrifying forbidden lands in the entire Multiverse The Bridge of All Life. That was the lowest layer of the outer planes. As for what lies beneath the Bridge of All Life, that is the place closest to the Gray Star Realm in the known world. This area is filled with a vast amount of low-dimensional, low-energy matter. Very few forms of life can survive there. Only the sealed beings like Barthor and the Captain can leave scant traces on the Bridge of All Life. Ordinary people could not even approach the Bridge of All Life. The sixth tier of purgatory, also known as the Cold Night Territory, was the limit reachable by non-legendary beings. In fact, the vast majority of demons gathered in the first five tiers of purgatory and the related planes derived from them. Among them, Barthor, Devil Lord Morgan, and Freyza Purgatorythree areas named after the powerful Lords of the Nine Hellsaccounted for over ninety percent of the purgatory population. And the destination Matthew planned to visit, was precisely at the border between Freyza Purgatory and Morgans Purgatory, where there were countless Bridges of Destruction leading to the Abyss; it could be said to be the most populated place in purgatory. Where there were many eyes, it was easier to get things done. Matthew believed that as long as he could safely reach the Blood Abyss, this purgatory trip would be eighty percent successful! However, things went contrary to his wishes. Just as his gaze was swiftly scanning the purgatorial map, the sudden intense shaking of the Conch Boat was an experience unprecedented in the past few days! Matthew hurriedly looked towards the narrow porthole, and suddenly, two dark shadows swept across the vertically downward river surface! Because the opponents were flying too fast and were separated by the magic circle and the Conch Boat, Matthew could not ascertain their origins. But he had already realized that complications had arisen. This trip might not be so smooth. Whats wrong? Lorreane had also sensed that something was amiss. He put down his yellow book, his ears twitching slightly. But before he could catch wind and shadow or Alley Gossip signals of useful information, Camela suddenly sprang up from her bed like a zombie. Her bald head reflected the light seeping through the porthole, dazzling: Were still within the boundaries of Barthor Purgatory, and the river surface has two Purgatory Spiders using silk webs spit out to capture the Conch Boat. One devil clad in black Garcias Armor II is negotiating with Hells Son. They seem to be intercepting goods? No, wrong. They want the people on board! Camela narrated her Prophecy results expressionlessly. Taking advantage of her pausing to breathe, Lorrane seized the opportunity to add, The leader is a subordinate of the Iron Duke; they seem to be recruiting soldiers but have been looking for a long time at the territorys edge and havent gathered enough soldiers. Most of the demons who dont want to fight probably fled to the cities of the Hells Son. They dare not target the cities, so they can only vent their anger on the guilds, heh, they havent even asked for the Hells Son to disembark, they just want the passengers on board The negotiations seem to be going poorly. Matthew furrowed his brows. The Iron Duke Bain was one of the three magnates of Barthor Purgatory. He, the Viper Lord, and the Demoness of Desire, basically controlled over ninety percent of the territory of Barthor Purgatory. Matthew wasnt clear about the other aspects of this person. But the key point was, Bains territory and Glasias castle were very far apart. If by some misfortune they were taken away by these recruit-driven groups, returning to Glasias territory would add many complications! We might need to prepare to fight or escape. Lorreane warned, The Hells Son seems to have reached an agreement with those recruiters. Someone will be here soon Before he could finish, a sudden thump thump thump came from outside the porthole. Matthew went up and opened the door. A Hells Son with a resentful face entered. Seeing Matthew, he showed deep remorse: Im terribly sorry to inform you that our boat has been intercepted by the subordinates of the Iron Duke. They demand that all passengers disembark, otherwise, they will destroy the entire Conch Boat. They have fierce firepower; we cant resist. The Captain is now negotiating with them to buy time. But it wont be long before they break in to search the boat. To prevent the passengers from being captured, the Captain had us prepare a few small boats at the stern. If you wish to get away from those despicable people, its best to head to the stern now and meet the other passengers. Afterward, well use invisibility and teleportation magic to send you away without anyone noticing. The number of small boats is limited, so if you wish to leave, youd better hurry After speaking, he looked anxiously at Matthew and the others. Matthew thought for a moment, then suddenly said, No worries. Well just wait here in the cabin. Chapter 1876 521 Steel Duke Chapter 1876: 521 Steel Duke Chapter 1876: 521 Steel Duke Hearing Matthews words, Purgatorys Son was momentarily startled; he instinctively looked inside, only to find the cabin pitch-dark. His strained eyes could only see the passenger at the entrance, beyond which lay deep darkness. This was clearly the effect of magic. Seeing this, Purgatorys Son warned: The Recruiting Officers under the Iron Duke are extremely powerful, some even being Legends; your spells might not be effective Matthew suddenly asked, You will protect us, right? According to the transportation and boarding agreement, Purgatorys Sons will do their utmost to ensure the safety of the passengers and their cargo? Purgatorys Son appeared troubled: Of course, we will do our utmost. Then he whispered: But now we face a special situation, dont you understand? The captain is negotiating with them, but the power disparity is huge; if they try to force their way in, there is nothing we can do. Damn it, these iron-clad Recruiting Officers have been too arrogant lately! Finally, He took a deep breath: I still suggest you make a run for it, the chance of not being captured by the Recruiting Officers while staying on the ship is almost less than ten percent Matthew cooperatively showed a mournful expression. Then he sighed and said: I understand, thank you for the warning. We plan to pray in the cabin, hoping that the ten percent chance might occur in reality Saying that, He was about to close the cabin door. Purgatorys Son was briefly stunned. A strange flicker crossed his eyes, and he suddenly asked: May I know your name? Matthew readily replied: Of course, my name is Eli. Purgatorys Son nodded slightly: I am Dalain, the Sailor Captain on this ship. Since you have made your decision, stay well hidden. If anyone comes by, do not make a sound, may Blood River protect you. If you get through this safely, and you encounter any issue on the ship in the future, feel free to come to me directly. Saying that, He smiled at Matthew and quickly walked towards the other cabins. Matthew quietly closed the cabin door. He casually set up a small spell, then went back to his berth and laid down with ease. Lorraines ears twitched slightly, yet a peculiar smile appeared on his face: Interesting. But you did the right thing; there is no safer place on this perilous River of Silver than the merchant ships of Purgatorys Sons. Matthew chuckled softly: It seems not everyone thinks that way. The next moment, Hasty footsteps echoed from the neighboring cabin. Following that, More and more footsteps traveled through the corridor. As if to complement the scene, The shadows outside the portholes shook violently, causing the large ship to sway even more. From this angle. Matthew looked out a few times and saw, besides the two spiders intercepting the merchant ship on the river, a large gathering of devils at the riverbank. Their armor and the banners beside them all bore the Iron Dukes insignia. Chain Demons, Wind Demons, Cavalry Demons all are swift. Matthew hummed thoughtfully. Across the berth, Lorraine once again raised his yellow book to read intently, while Camela had somehow fallen back into deep sleep. Matthew, while keeping an ear out for noises outside, took a short rest. The chaos in the cabin corridor lasted about half an hour. Forty minutes later, The Iron Dukes Slave Hunting Team had mostly departed. Another ten minutes passed. The giant spiders on the river surface also disappeared. Under the watchful eyes of a small number of Wind Demons, The merchant ship started moving slowly again. It wasnt long before, The ship left behind both the Slave Hunting Teams demons and other scenery! Passing one plane waterfall after another, The large ship firmly headed for Blood Abyss. Only this time, the number of passengers on the ship had reduced by nearly two-thirds! Once sure of safety, Matthew alone went up on deck for a couple of loops; soon, he met Dalain who had previously knocked on the door. It seems we were lucky, the ten percent chance really happened in reality. Matthew leaned on the ships guardrail, smiling at Sailor Captain Dalain. His current appearance was that of a naive-looking tiefling merchant; combined with Matthews skilled performance, this statement seemed not sardonic but genuinely thankful. Dalain was momentarily stunned. He stared at Matthew for a very long time, until Matthew pretended to be puzzled and reminded him; only then did the Sailor Captain finally relax and smile: You really were lucky. The Slave Hunting Team had reached the corridor; a few passengers had just come out of their cabins, and they were grabbed immediately. Later, the captain got angry and clashed with that Recruiting Officer. They probably didnt want to provoke us completely, so they just grabbed a few more people and left Anyway, all that is past now; the next stretch will be much safer. Enjoy your life on board the ship, it might be the most peaceful days you could have in purgatory. Since he made no mention of those merchants who had boarded small boats with their goods and left, Matthews suspicions were essentially confirmed. After chatting with Dalain for a bit longer, The latter excused himself, saying he had work to do, and left. Matthew smiled as he watched him go, his gaze gradually sharpening: It seems the reputation of Purgatorys Sons also has its own inconsistencies. Perhaps those who discovered the truth have become slaves to the Devil Lords, naturally, no one is left to expose the little tricks between Purgatorys Sons and the various Devil Lords along the way. Chapter 1877 521 Steel Duke_2 Chapter 1877: 521 Steel Duke_2 Chapter 1877: 521 Steel Duke_2 They intimidated the passengers into voluntarily leaving the ship by using the Slave Hunting Team. Once the small boats had left Purgatorys Sons merchant ship, those people who were then captured by Devil Lords like the Duke of Steel could no longer be considered Purgatorys Sons responsibility. And those who truly remained on the board were, in fact, spared the miserable reality of becoming slaves. This is the devil. They seemingly value contracts on the surface, respecting the spirit of the agreement, but in the shadows, theyre masters of making rules and playing with loopholes. But the Duke of Steel, Necromancer Bain, is quite an interesting character Matthew knew not much about this one of the three magnates of Barthor Purgatory. Mainly because the Alliance had done far too little homework on the outer planes. While reviewing those materials, Matthew found a significant portion of themand remarkably up-to-date at thatactually came from Margarets summaries. According to the intelligence collected by Margaret, The Duke of Steel, Bain, is the most war-oriented of the Devil Lords in the Nine Tier Purgatory. Bains domain is said to be laced with an extensive network of underground tunnels and steel factories, hissing with massive amounts of steam and electricity. Every cave within his territory was a forge for creating armor, weapons, or strategic war machines. Millions of demons worked for Bain, laboring day and night to craft one set of armor after another, one blade after another. This phenomenon was said to have started during the Age of Enlightenment When the gods of the Heavenly Palace still sat above in the Heavenly Family Palace. The Heavenly Palaces suppression of forces from outer planes like Abyss and purgatory was thorough, leaving demons and devils almost breathless. But it was from that time on, The Duke of Steel began preparing for war over the long term. Using the particularities of his domain, he opened numerous weapons factories, constantly inventing new equipment targeting the Heavenly Palace. Many at that time believed that a war between the Heavenly Palace and Barthor Purgatory was inevitable, And the main characters of the battling sides were likely to be Sun God Gerrard, unparalleled at the time, and the Duke of Steel, Bain. Yet, unexpectedly, The two had not clashed even by the time the Sun God fell. Much later, As the power of the Heavenly Palace receded, Bain gradually shifted his war preparations from the Heavenly Palace to other Devil Lords of purgatory. This shift in focus made the other Devil Lords very uneasy. They even attempted to invade the Duke of Steels domain, Only to face the powerful sniping of his armysoon, the allied forces sent by other Devil Lords had to retreat in defeat. Just as all involved Devil Lords were anxiously awaiting Bains retaliation, Bain continued to prepare for war at his own pace, wildly so. At one point, Intelligence operatives discovered that Bains munitions could fill an entire Demiplane. Despite the tense atmosphere, Bains weapons factories kept forging on, day and night. The retaliation that the Devil Lords had anticipated did not happen. Then, Storluk Industries began to meddle with many domains of purgatory, And Bain shifted his war targets onto the space undead army. He somehow stole plenty of unique industrial technologies belonging to Storluk, and his factories began to craft equipment that was no longer just conventional metal armor and steel weapons but advanced weapons with psionic or enchanted properties and super armor with higher metal forging standards. But by this phase, The people of purgatory had long become numb. Just as they had predicted, The Duke of Steel had always been preparing for war but never actually waged war against anyone. His territory had remained at the initial size he had inherited, at most expanding to devour a few Secondary Planes or Demiplanes, yet compared to other Devil Lords who were constantly expanding, Bains domain could only rank at the very bottom. Still, No one dared to underestimate this Devil Lord with unique tastes. His territory was less than one-tenth the size of the Demoness of Desire or the Viper Lord, yet his influence was on par with them. Margarets evaluation of the Duke of Steel was The Devil Lord who is most prepared for war, but has never actively waged war. In purgatory, not initiating war is usually seen as an act of kindness. And kindness is synonymous with weakness and vulnerability in the eyes of devils. Ever since inheriting his domain, the Duke of Steel has never had a rebellion and very few are willing to attack Bains domain, indicating that those devils who are relatively familiar with him do not find him weak or kind. The reasons for his bizarre behaviors may be either because he looks far into the future Or purely out of character. After finishing these materials, Matthew only had one strong thought in his mind: How great it would be to find Bains arsenal? But three seconds later, he shook his head. Everyone knew Bain had countless munitions, but no news had ever emerged about anyone obtaining those weapons, showing that it was no easy feat. Even, If one were to be a bit conspiratorial, Matthew might suspect that Bains fervent war preparations might also be part of a deliberately crafted persona. Was the purpose to lure the greedy in search of his arsenal? Or some other reason. In any case. While Matthew immersed himself in reading documents and daydreaming. The large ship, with the flag of Purgatorys Son fluttering, sailed slowly and steadily toward the downstream of the River of Silver. A few days later, the ship had left Necromancer Bains domain. The journey since had been smooth sailing, just as the Sailor Captain Dalain had said. Nine days later. The ship arrived at White Sand Pier without incident. After taking some goods exclusive to the material world from the cargo hold, Matthew and his party hurriedly disembarked. Flags of Purgatorys Son floated everywhere onshore. There were quite a few Purgatorys Sons maintaining order near the pier. At least on the surface. It seemed to be a relatively safe place. Next to White Sand Pier was a gathering area, and walking south for more than ten kilometers along the road from that area, one would reach the heart of the Blood Abyss territory, the fortified city of Blood Sand City. That place was the second line of the Blood Battle. Occasionally, some terrifying demon units would break through the defenses and invade the plains near Blood Sand City. Over time, to the south of Blood Sand City, hardly any small settlements could be seen. The demons here also moved in groups to avoid encounters with any creatures from the Abyss that slipped through the net. Matthew and two companions dutifully made their way around White Sand Camp, inquiring about purchasing channels and related prices for materials from the material world. And just as they were about to leave. Matthew unexpectedly ran into Sailor Captain Dalain. He pulled Matthew aside and whispered, Tiefling like you, without any background, its easy to become targeted and hunted when youre new here. This place is near a chaotic battlefield; no one will speak up for a few innocents wrongfully slain. If you want to do business in Blood Sand City, its best to sneak out of the camp at an unnoticed time. You should be careful; early morning might seem like a good time, but thats when trackers are on high alert since its when the wise choose to depart. Plus, there are many untiring high-level demons around here, so its best to make sure youve shaken off all tails before you leave. Matthew was somewhat surprised. He first thanked Dalain, then asked, Is your merchant crew heading to Blood Sand City as well? He knew that Purgatorys Son officially had a merchant crew of its own. Dalain pondered, We will go, but itll be later, and its uncertain when well depart. I suggest you keep an eye on our merchant chief. He may set out abruptly, and if you follow behind the caravan, likely, no one will dare to make a move. But still, once inside the city, be cautious Having said that, he nodded to Matthew and quickly left. It seems our Sailor Captain is quite the good Samaritan, huh Lorraine chuckled from the side, Matthew, you certainly have some charm; it hasnt been a few days, and youve already captivated the Sailor Captain. Matthew didnt bother with him. Afterward, the three ignored Dalains advice and left the camp directly. After walking a kilometer or two. Matthew suddenly stopped, Weve been targeted by three groups. One on each side? Lorraine yawned, resting his right hand on the Green Flute at his waist. Camela, on the other hand, had rolled her eyes back. Three minutes later. Her eyes returned to normal. Faint auras of death came from behind them: Theyve been dealt with. Lets move on. Matthew shrugged. The trio walked towards Blood Sand City without looking back. Two hours later. Dalain, escorting his own merchant fleet, passed by the same road. Along the way, there were still murmurs from The Devil Guardians: Those tiefling merchants wouldnt take advice? Heh, as expected, surviving on the ship was just a fluke. What happened up ahead? Hmm, Dalain? Chapter 1878 522 Nine Prisons Document Chapter 1878: 522 Nine Prisons Document Chapter 1878: 522 Nine Prisons Document Blood Sand City. After paying a hefty entry fee, Matthew and his two companions rushed through the narrow gate archway under the impatient urging of the city guards. After leaving the gate archway, bright light instantly replaced the silent shadows. What unfolded before Matthew was a portrayal of a bustling yet orderly city A group of red-skinned, green-haired tiefling merchants was escorting a massive ox cart down the center of the main road. The demonic creature tied up on the ox cart, with its ferocious visage, drew a large crowd of onlookers. Shops of various colors and shapes lined both sides of the street. All of the shop signs and flags, without exception, only occupied a small part of the space in front of their doors, appearing extremely restrained. Two Cavalry Demons hurried past, stirring up clouds of dust with their four legs as they trod on the hardened mud planks, one of which was crushed into several pieces. A high-level demon with an exaggeratedly swollen upper body immediately stepped forward. He wore a slightly more upscale uniform than that of the city guards and, upon meeting them, scolded the two Cavalry Demons in Purgatory Language heavily accented, ruthlessly demanding they pay the costs incurred from the public property damage. While the Cavalry Demons and the city guard were locked in a heated argument, a cunning little demon flew past the Cavalry Demons behinds, stealing a few gold coins from their backpack while sneakily dropping a stone in. Further down the street, a lust demon woman, draped in a gossamer veil, was beckoning to passersby from a balcony on the second floor. Her methods of seduction were not just verbal. With a simple cantrip, the goat horn in her hand turned into a strapping man who let out a wild cry and immediately engaged in a tangled struggle with the lust demon. Indecent moans and breaths spread instantaneously. Such a scene left foreigners just entering the city dumbfounded, but most of the residents were used to it. A well-dressed demon gentleman even politely approached the city guard and suggested, Troubling these two poor young souls wont make you any richer, sir. They obviously cant afford the costly fines youre imposing. But that lady across the street, as far as I know, shes amassed quite a sum. If Im not mistaken, her current activities have already violated Blood Sand Citys civic order regulations. I suggest you go find her The voice of the demon gentleman was soon drowned out by another abrupt and angry roar. From the alleyway nearby, a bloodied human slave was kicked into the center of the road, even startling the tiefling caravan. A few seconds later, a high-level Devil wielding a long whip emerged from the alley elegantly, shouting as he walked: This is the fate of those who steal from their master! The human slave, who was on his last breath, still tried to utter faint words: I didnt, I didnt steal. It was a gift from the lady Upon hearing this, a shadow flashed in the eyes of the high-level Devil. Without another word, he repeatedly lashed the slave with his whip, and within a few breaths, the man was devoid of life! After doing all this, the high-level Devil couldnt help but cast his gaze back toward the depths of the alleyway. There, a door was quietly closed. A hint of smug satisfaction appeared on the Devils face, but it quickly reverted to loneliness. Thud thud thud! Another caravan entered the city. The body of the human slave was carted away, and the whip-wielding Devil vanished into the crowd. The main thoroughfare became even more crowded. Matthew walked along the edge of the main road, taking in all the scenes that unfolded on the streets. Lorraine fully displayed the Bards abilities, filling in all the Alley Gossip: Those two Cavalry Demons willingly enlisted to fight against the demons of Blood Sand City to the south. Though devils, they at least have some courage. Unfortunately, most of their money was spent paying taxes to enter the city. Facing exorbitant fines, they have no choice but to flee or resort to menial labor The demon gentleman who reported to the city guard is the proprietor of another demon brothel. That lust demon lady used to work under him, and now that shes gone solo, hes held a grudge and periodically causes trouble for her. As for that poor human slave, well, he was nothing more than a mere plaything between that high-level Devil and his wife. At a glance, that high-level Devil is a figure of importance, but its a pity the wretch is impotent in bed, and his wifes family is among the most distinguished in Blood Sand City. To curry favor with his wife and her family, he voluntarily sought out men from other races to serve as her personal male slaves, thereby fulfilling her desires. But over time, he has inevitably grown jealous, so the moment his wife tires of these male slaves, he immediately finds an excuse to whip them to death. His wife, of course, understands this, and is happy to switch to a fresh flavor, thus she turns a blind eye. Poor slaves, they might still believe to their deaths that the Devils wife loved them sincerely Hearing this, Matthew sighed softly. Walking through Blood Sand City, what surprised him most was the sheer number of other races present! Chapter 1879 522 Nine Prisons Document_2 Chapter 1879: 522 Nine Prisons Document_2 Chapter 1879: 522 Nine Prisons Document_2 He had originally thought that in the frontline city where demons and devils fought, the majority of the residents would surely be devils. But that was not the case. Along the way, Matthew estimated that various types of devils only made up about 20% of the population! The rest were all sorts of other humanoid races. Among them, those from Purgatory or the outer planes accounted for more than half! Most of them were slaves, and the better-off ones were merely commoners. When facing the devils, they usually appeared very uneasy. As for the mixed-race between humans and devils Tieflings. Their situation didnt seem to be much better either. At least after Matthew and others disguised themselves as tieflings, the looks they received from the citys devils were mostly unfriendly. Lorraine seemed to have noticed what Matthew was thinking and spoke softly, Actually, not long after the Blood Battle began, both demons and devils realized that this was going to be a war of attrition. They learned how to preserve their living forces as much as possible during the prolonged war. The simplest and most brutal method was to recruit civilians or slaves from other races to replace their own in building fortifications and entering the battlefield. Most of the humans you see in the city are cannon fodder captured by the devils from the invaded Secondary Planes. The Days of Heavenly Change have intensified this phenomenon, you know, after the great tear, the outer Secondary Planes collapsed, forcing many humans to rely on the powerful Star Realm Race to survive. Purgatory is like this, and the Abyss isnt much different either Matthew nodded slightly. The main road ahead came to an end, revealing a crossroads. According to the signs in Purgatory Language. They knew the roads ahead led to the trade market, military administration area, and the city hall. After entering Blood Sand City, they had successfully completed half of their journey in Purgatory. And the key to the remaining half lay in obtaining the Nine Prisons Document. The so-called Nine Prisons Document. Was actually a manifestation of the Blood River Will of Purgatory. The Blood River granted the Devil Lords absolute jurisdiction over their territories. This meant that unless authorized by them, outsiders could encounter the targeted opposition of Purgatory Will upon entering their territories, and in severe cases, even attract the attention of the Devil Lord himself This was why Purgatory was difficult to infiltrate. The will of the Blood River carried a strong sense of order. The rules here were strict and hard to exploit by outsiders. But the Nine Prisons Document was the only exception. It was a pass personally issued by the Purgatory Will, allowing the holder to freely move across all regions of the Nine Hells. But obtaining a Nine Prisons Document was very difficult. Matthew had done plenty of homework beforehand. It was said that Blood Sand City was the easiest place to obtain a Nine Prisons Document. Thats why they had chosen this location as their midway stop. After a brief discussion, the three of them split up and acted separately. They planned to start from different areas to study how to obtain the Nine Prisons Document. Matthew went to the market. Half an hour later. Inside a dimly lit little shop. A thickly bespectacled, short-statured horned demon merchant eagerly inspected the goods Matthew had brought from the material world, his voice incredibly deep: You want a Nine Prisons Document? Thats not an easy item to get. There are only two or three families in the city qualified to issue Nine Prisons Documents. Every businessman wants to get their hands on them, but so far, very few caravans have actually managed to obtain the documents. By the way, the quality of this item is quite impressive. Are you really from the material world? Matthew unflinchingly countered the others probing: I can guarantee our goods are from the material world. So how does one obtain a Nine Prisons Document? By gaining the recognition of those two families? The horned demon took off his glasses and wiped them with a white cloth: Give me these goods at thirty percent below the market price, and Ill tell you how to get a Nine Prisons Document. Matthew grabbed the sample back in one swoop: See you next time. The horned demon immediately grabbed him: Wait. We can negotiate the price. Matthew calmly said: I like to do business with straightforward people. You tell me how to get a Nine Prisons Document, and I sell you the goods at the original market priceor should I find someone else? Dont think I dont know that goods from the material world sell very well here. Matthew hadnt lied with his words. Before his arrival, he had indeed done extensive research, so the goods he carried were truly the most sought-after in purgatory. The horned demon fell silent for three seconds, and seeing that Matthew was about to leave, he immediately shouted, Deal! But I need to see more samples. Matthew calmly looked at the other party, Why not talk about the Nine Prisons Document first? Helplessly, the horned demon glared at him. Twenty minutes later, Matthew swiftly walked out of a small shop, effortlessly shook off a following shadow demon, and entered another shop in the market area, similarly showcasing his superior goods from the material world The goods he sold at the first shop were less than one-tenth of the total stock. There was naturally still more room for bigger operations. This process was repeated twice. Before nightfall, Matthew left the market area and returned to an inn operated by Purgatorys Son, where he had agreed to meet with two others. At night, The three of them successfully met. After a round of discussion, They summarized several methods to acquire the Nine Prisons Document in Blood Sand City. The first method was to gain recognition from the Three Great Families Possibly, it could be two families. It was said that the three original devil families that ruled the city were all qualified to produce the Nine Prisons Document. But later on, one of the families weakened. It was suspected that they had lost the ability to produce the Nine Prisons Document. Although this familys devils still claimed to have the power to issue the Nine Prisons Document, many devils in the city were skeptical about this. Accordingly, gaining the approval of this weakened family would be somewhat easier than with the other two major families. But either way, For Matthew and the two other newcomers disguised as tiefling traders with no status in purgatory, gaining local devils approval in a short time was incredibly challenging. The second method was to join the devils army and establish merits. Blood Sand City had a well-established merit system, allowing anyone to join as mercenaries and earn merits from various sizes of battles. Naturally, The requirements for merits to obtain the Nine Prisons Document were quite extensive. Matthew estimated that they would need to lead the devils to victory in a major battle involving over a million men. Let alone how tough this condition was, It would consume a lot of time. This route was also difficult for them to take. The third method was to rent the document from a trading group or individual who already possessed it. This was the most feasible method. However, since the Nine Prisons Document itself signified unlimited business opportunities, it was all too easy for those who had the document to conduct business. Instead of renting, it made sense to just do business on their own. Based on the information Lorraine managed to get from the city hall, There were currently about seven or eight Nine Prisons Documents in the city; only two or three were inactive, and their owners were all significant figures in the city. Negotiating business with them wouldnt be easy. You guys dont know, I was exhausted this afternoon Here, this is the list of families or individuals in the city who own a Nine Prisons Document; its confidential and only devils working on classified duties in the city hall have access to it. Listen, we need to fight quickly and decisively, the devils are very strict about this thing, and since all three of us were inquiring about the Nine Prisons Document in the city today, its probably going to spread soon. The longer it takes, the higher the probability that secrets will leak, Lorraine said tiredly. Matthew looked at his neck, his chest, and the fresh lipstick marks on his face, but restrained himself from asking about the scars on his buttocks. I can ensure that no information will leak on my end. Camela, who was in charge of the military management area, was quite calm. She took a sip of tea and said, The people I questioned have been brainwashed by me; no major problems will arise in the near future. But I also agree we need to act quickly, no matter which route we take, we need a plan. Saying this, Both looked at Matthew simultaneously. Matthew, looking at the organized materials on the table, pondered for a moment and said, Lets go rent a document. Lorraine shook his head and said, What if they refuse? Matthew blinked, Sometimes, borrowing things doesnt necessarily require the owners willingness. Chapter 1880 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment Chapter 1880: 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment Chapter 1880: 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment Night. Blood Sand City, East District, Dragon Castle, deep beneath the ground. Massive fire pillars stood tall in the vast undercity square. At the top of each fire pillar, near the fire basin, a little devil with a tail baring flames served, holding in their hands an array of sacrificial offerings from human bodies: Hearts, intestines, forearms, brains, lobes of lungs, and so on. Whenever a deep, female voice chanting echoed from the depths of the square, a couple of the little devils would hurriedly toss the offerings in their hands into the fire basin. Bang bang bang! Infernos of blue or green flames burst forth from the basins. Occasionally, some of these burning infernos would transform into angry human faces that flew out of the basins. At that moment, the little devil responsible for serving that particular fire basin would frantically flee to the ground underneath the pillar. There, usually sitting motionless, were three to five Purgatory Monks. These Purgatory Monks were not Infernal Creatures but slaves captured from the outside world by demons. Demons are exceptionally skilled in controlling slaves, and enchanting slaves minds with their own cult ideologies was a common practice. These monks had gathered here because they had been seduced by the great devil of the Seistan Family. They believed that by following the teachings spread by the great devil, diligently meditating, and offering a part of themselves at the right time, they could have the chance to transform into real demons and enjoy privileges like other demons in the city. And now, it was time for the offering The little devil skillfully drew out a brass knife, flew to the middle of the monks, randomly picked out a skinny and pale one, then decisively cut open his stomach and yanked out a piece of intestine! Because these Purgatory Monks had undergone a long period of vegetarianism or fasting before the sacrificial ritual. This resulted in the monks intestines being very coarse and knotted. The little devil disdainfully chopped off a section and tossed it into the fire basin, after which the angry face slowly dissipated. Meanwhile on the ground, although the chosen Purgatory Monk was in extreme pain, his face was filled with joy, his eyes bloodshot, features contorted, as he kept shouting in the universally understood Purgatory language: Ive been chosen! Ive been chosen! Haah! Before he could revel in his excitement for a few seconds, the little devil serving the fire basin impatiently kicked him in the back of the head. The Purgatory Monk instantly passed out. A lot of fresh blood gushed out from his stomach, gradually spreading on the floor. The other monks, witnessing this scene, didnt dare to make any commotion; they just tightly closed their eyes, silently reciting the prayer taught by the great devil. As if in doing so, they could find peace of mind once again. Time trickled by. As the flames atop the stone pillars gradually extinguished, the sacrificial ritual neared its end. The little devil serving the fire basin yawned subtly. Just then, he suddenly looked puzzled towards the right side of the fire pillar, where a shadow seemed to twist strangely. The little devil cocked his head. The next second, his vision succumbed to darkness! Are these little devils senses all so sharp? Inside the Invisibility Magic Ball, Matthew looked surprisingly at the little devil whose neck was being squeezed by Camelas hand. She, with her Divine Spell, erased the traces of his struggle. In the blink of an eye, the little devil turned into a corpse, and was then discarded by Matthew into Lost Paradise. Go around, that way should be safe! Not far away, Lorraine signaled for the two to proceed with caution. Matthew gave an affirmative response. Throughout their stealth journey, they deliberately avoided all guards and fire basins on the square Which was actually quite a challenging task. The Seistan Family, once one of the three great families of Blood Sand City, even in decline, was still considerably wealthy. At least, Matthew had never seen so many True Sight Gems and Evil Totems at the secret ritual of any faction before. Coupled with the heightened senses of the little devils serving the fire pillars, this posed a substantial challenge to Matthew and the others advancement. Fortunately, the trio each had their means. Matthews Invisibility Magic Ball was remarkably effective, and with Camelas divine protection, after nearly two hours, they finally managed to reach the heart of the sacrifice without alerting any perimeter guards. Ahead, on the huge podium deep in the square, a female devil with a Winged Dragon Wind God mask and a splendid figure was lying coldly on a raised platform. Seven female devils surrounded her. The female devils were bare-chested, wearing short skirts of red and black, and a quick glimpse of the emblem on the edge of their skirts was the totem of the Supreme Dragon God. They were chanting some mysterious and ancient incantations, seemingly trying to awaken their slumbering master. Of course, Matthew, who had done his homework in advance, understood all this was just the surface act of the ritual The female devil lying on the stone platform wasnt truly asleep. She was just trying to emulate the ancestor of the Seistan familyawakening from slumber to reign supreme with the power granted by the Blood River in her dreams That was the symbolic significance of the sacrificial ceremony. He also knew that the female devil before him was called the Furious Dragon Girl Sandrine, the last heir of the Seistan Family. The Seistan family was a very complex Devil Family. They werent native demons born and raised in purgatory but were like Demon Dragons, migrants from other planes of the astral world who eventually became a part of purgatory. Chapter 1881 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_2 Chapter 1881: 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_2 Chapter 1881: 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_2 It is said that this family still preserves a portion of their faith in the Supreme True Dragon. Matthew had been skeptical when he first heard about it. After all, in the years of turmoil under the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch, aside from a very few Astral Drakonids, the faith in the Supreme True Dragon had all but disappeared. However, after seeing the totems on the demons accompanying Dragon Girl Sandrine, Matthew realized that this familys preservation of faith in the Supreme True Dragon might indeed be true. But, unfortunately, The Ritual failed. The Supreme True Dragon did not heed her sacrifice. I even doubt whether their faith was truly heard by the Supreme True Dragon. Ha, the offerings were all snapped up by some glutton from the astral world, but she seems to have no clue right now. Camelas sharp critique echoed in Matthews mind. As a Legendary Priest who was almost extinct in this era, Camela naturally possessed extreme authority in matters related to faith and sacrifice. Sure enough, It wasnt long before, All the braziers on the square were extinguished at the same time. The seven female devils circling around Dragon Girl also suddenly fell silent in unison They seemed to have been choked, no longer capable of their previous ease in chanting. On the platform, Dragon Girl Sandrine suddenly opened her eyes. The next second, A massive vortex opened in the space before her. Then, An indistinct black lump of flesh fell from the rift crack. Sandrines body burst into orange-red flames. The flames enveloped the black lump, and soon, sharp and painful screams emanated from within the fire. The female devils surrounding the edge of the flames dispersed in time, And the Purgatory Monks on the square also left under the dispersal of little devils and other middle-ranking demons. For a moment, The entire Underground Space became dark and silent. Only the flames on the platform continued to fiercely grapple with the black lump of flesh. About ten minutes later, The black lump finally turned into a pitch-black stone. The flames around Sandrine gradually faded away, But she still bore some Light on her body, Making her appear somewhat divine in the dimly lit Underground Space, while also laying bare the weariness on her face. So thats how it is. She never intended to truly communicate with the Supreme True Dragon from the beginning; she merely used the Ritual to deliberately lure some astral Evil God to intercept, then baited them into falling for it, in order to obtain what she wanted Camelas voice became more animated. And during their communication, Matthew had already activated his Invisible Magic Ball and stealthily approached the platform; Lorraine, who was acting alone, had also arrived from the other side. Sandrine silently secured the black object, Then with sharp eyes, she scanned the surrounding area: Who dare to trespass the Seistan Familys secret Ritual? You have quite the nerve. Seems youre not ordinary thieves. Matthew had not intended to ambush, So he emerged on cue: Of course, ordinary thieves wouldnt have the guts. I apologize for our relatively impolite manner of approach, but we had no choice. After all, getting an audience with you is not an easy feat. Sandrine looked at Matthews face: Tiefling? Ha, clearly in disguise Never mind, I cant be bothered to care. I heard someone in the market district today inquiring about the Nine Prisons Document; I didnt expect you to come so quickly. But youre not the first ones to look for me. And my response is the same as it has been to those before The Seistan family will not hand over the Nine Prisons Document to others. Neither for borrowing nor sale. Its absolutely impossible! You have desecrated the Ritual and blasphemed the sacred land; I should punish you. But Im in a good mood today, so Ill give you a chance Leave now! Dont let me see you in Blood Sand City. Otherwise, my Dragon Fire will burn you to Ashes! Hearing this, Lorraine couldnt help but whistle. A smile appeared on Camelas face. Only Matthew appeared rather solemn: Your threats are of no use to us; weve come with sincerity, hoping to resolve some issues between us. Ive heard of some matters, the Seistan familys trading caravan was wiped out just outside the city recently, barely saving the Nine Prisons Document. Despite rumors blaming a Demon Lord, what really transpired you surely know better than us. The Kain Family and the White Devil Familys oppression of the Seistan has lasted for decades, and I greatly admire your courage and perseverance in standing alone. But in fact, the situation of the Seistan family hasnt improved; its even worse than before, isnt it? Sandrines tone grew colder: Its not the place of a tiefling newcomer to meddle in the Seistan familys internal affairs. Matthew shrugged: Nothing is absolute, a little more flexibility might just turn things around. You guessed correctly; we need a Nine Prisons Document for a certain purpose. But that doesnt mean we will be monopolizing it for too long. On the contrary, we will offer substantial sincerity for this cooperationat least confident that we can change the dynamics of the Seistans underworld. Sandrines eyes narrowed to slits: You only need the Nine Prisons Document for a one-time deed? Which Purgatory Lord do you plan on striking? Matthews eyelid twitched. This female devils response was sharp indeed Or perhaps, Using the Nine Prisons Document to launch a stealth attack on a Purgatory Lord has already become common practice in purgatory? Chapter 1882 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_3 Chapter 1882: 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_3 Chapter 1882: 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_3 You sure you want to know? Matthew asked with a smirk that was not quite a smile. Sandrine said coldly, I must evaluate the value and risk of the trade you speak of. Besides wanting to know which Purgatory Lord you plan to assassinate, I also need to assess your strength. Is it just the three of you? If so, unless you are all legends The next second, Lorraine and Camela released a hint of their legendary domains and traits. The domains from outside of purgatory were so out of place in this space. They were almost instantly retaliated against by the strength of Purgatory. Sandrines pupils shrank: Really, three legends? Matthews smile, which went uncommented on, was apparently taken as an admission by her. But soon, She shook her head: Though the Seistan family lacks legendary warriors, you are legends from outside, and your combat effectiveness in purgatory is less than seventy percent of normal. I find it hard to believe you can truly be of help. Moreover, from the way you speak, you do not plan to stay long in purgatory. You come here, make your move and leave, but you could potentially leave me, leave the Seistan family with endless hidden dangers. This deal is too risky for me; its impossible for me to agree. Please leave, the three of you. This time, Her tone had become a lot more polite. Matthew continued to persuade: All you need to provide is a Nine Prisons Document, nothing else. After its done, there will be rich rewards, and no one will know. We could even directly take out a powerful demon in Blood Sand City for youone from the two families that are oppressing you. Sandrine smiled faintly: It sounds very tempting. But sorry, I still have to decline. The Seistan family will not cooperate with outsiders, not in the past, not in the future, even if it means our demise Matthew frowned, wanting to say something else. But beside him, Camelas eyes suddenly brightened: What you want to say is really, You lowly creatures from inferior races, even as legends, are not qualified to cooperate with noble demons. If it werent for my familys misfortune, I would lock you up with the other slaves and torment you thoroughly Sandrine was shocked, then became furious: You can read minds? Camela responded expressionlessly: On occasion. Sandrine immediately ignited with orange-red Dragon Fire and then buffed herself a few times. Afterward, Her tone became cold and forceful: Get out! You are not welcome here! This is the final ultimatum; the glory of the Seistan family is not something you lowly races can insult! Flames At my command, destroy everything! All at once, More flames enveloped the place from all around. The entire Underground Space burst into a sharp alarm. A large number of demons were rushing over! I always said, these demons are all damned stubborn old fools, not so easily persuaded; it would be better to try my method, attempt to sleep her In the midst of blinking away, Lorraine complained. Matthew, on the other hand, looked regretfully at Sandrine, who was bathed in Dragon Fire: We are determined to obtain the Nine Prisons Document. Its a pity that you chose the most unwise action. Sandrine sneered: Wait until I flay your skin; then youll understand what smart is Dont think being a legend means you can do whatever you want in Purgatory. You creatures of lowly races do not understand the greatness of the Blood River Will! Boom! Dragon Fire surged directly towards Matthews face. But in that instant, Matthew stepped forward, and a great deal of black Fire enveloped his entire body. Sandrines Dragon Fire, upon contact with the black flames, rolled back and vanished into thin air! Sandrine was astounded. But soon, she felt an agonizing dizziness! Ability: Above the Dragon! The formidable pressure caused Sandrines body to go momentarily rigid. At that moment, Matthew stepped swiftly forward, and with Sandrines shocked look, a shovel was instantly against her neck, its edge ominously sharp! Last chance, cooperate or not? Matthew spoke rapidly. Sandrine scoffed: Even if you kill me, you wont get the Nine Prisons Document. And if you kill me, dont even think about leaving Blood Sand City alive. Im not afraid at all However, before the word afraid could be fully uttered, The sharp shovel smoothly sliced off her head like cutting through butter! Boom! A great deal of Fire burst from the neck of the Dragon Priestess. Her head embarrassingly hit the ground. Matthew stepped on it. While her body, in a flare of flames, ran off towards the platform below There, A large number of demons were converging onto the platform. At the critical moment, A foot appeared just right beneath the headless corpse. The latter stumbled, Then immediately, A massive mace with divine light flashing on it crashed down, and with one strike, turned Sandrines headless body into mush! Simultaneously, Sandrines head was grasped by Matthew with Pale Hand. Under the influence of negative energy, Her head struggled for a while, her eyes soon lost their color. Her soul left her body in an instant. But as soon as she appeared, The Troll Princess Ruiqi, wielding the Yeager Blade, suddenly showed up and quickly absorbed the soul of the terror-stricken Sandrine! Chapter 1883 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_4 Chapter 1883: 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_4 Chapter 1883: 523 Purgatory Domain and True Dragon Fragment_4 Hint: You have killed the Dragon Priestess Sandrine (LV20/elite version). Lord of the Tauren: You have gained the domain Purgatory from Sandrine! Purgatory (Beginner Level): Upon entering this domain, you will be considered an Infernal Creature and receive equal treatment with the infernal beings. In the frontline city battling against the demons, even the strongest in the family isnt legendary. No wonder the Seistan family has declined to such a state! Matthew shook his head silently. Sandrine probably thought her Dragon Fire could give her a slimmer chance of survival. However, before Gordons Fire, all flames seemed irrelevant. Matthew caught the opponent off guard and, with Camela and Lorraine secretly assisting, killing Sandrine came easily for him. Of course, what came next was the most crucial. He looked at the approaching hordes of demons and then at Lorraine. The latter made a gesture of understanding and then took out a green flute and started playing it. A few seconds later, a thick fog completely enveloped the high platform. The incoming demons were instantly lost in the dense fog, with only occasional curses reaching Matthews ears. Your methods are too brutal. Matthew looked at the ground covered in pulp, then placed Sandrines head beside the pulp and tentatively used the Undead Summoning spell Before long, a grotesque Flying Ghost Head rose from the pool of blood. Matthew showed a hint of regret. He had originally wished to turn Sandrines body into a zombie. It seemed now that this plan had failed. However, fortunately, the most critical part should be faultless. The next second, he returned to Lost Paradise with the Yeager Blade. After consuming some Founder Energy, Matthew succeeded in resurrecting Sandrine in Lost Paradise! You!? Me!? Sandrine looked around in utter shock. Soon enough, she understood her predicament, and the shock on her face gradually faded, turning into a mix of resentment and bitterness. Matthew looked thoughtful as he spoke: All these years, carrying the fate of your family alone has drained you. You originally thought of using this opportunity to completely let go being killed by me. Your soul would belong to a lord with whom you had previously made a contract. Arent you afraid he might toss your soul into the Coin Melting Furnace? Or is the lord you made a contract with not from purgatory? As everyone knows, souls are hard currency in purgatory. And the Coin Melting Furnace is a key device for compressing ordinary souls into soul coins. Almost all demons are keen to collect various souls, keeping the outstanding rare ones carefully stored while the ordinary ones are mostly directly thrown into the furnace to be forged into soul coins that can promote demons or their level. Under these social rules, demons generally fear death and even more so fear their souls being snatched away to become soul coins. But Sandrine went against this practice. Matthew also learned a hint of her suicidal tendency from her soul after resurrecting her. Sandrine replied defiantly: Now that youve resurrected me here, theres not much I can say. But dont you dare try to find out the ultimate fate of my soul! Seeing her still defiant, Matthew was somewhat amused. He took a step forward: You know how much power I hold in Lost Paradise. I could scour your soul and see all your secrets Hearing this, Sandrines face immediately showed expressions of fear, humiliation, pain, and struggle. Wait! Ill tell you where the Nine Prisons Document is! Ill cooperate with whatever you want! But please dont search my soul, can you? She struggled against Matthews relentless advance. He suddenly stopped: Deal. Dont just stand there, come out and take care of your clansmen and subordinates. You wouldnt want them to end up like puppets under me, would you? For me, its just a convenient thing to do. By the way, I forgot to tell you, I am a necromancer Said. Matthews figure instantly vanished in Lost Paradise. Then a pale blue portal appeared in front of Sandrine. Sandrine stared at the portal, her mind in utter disarray: Necromancer? A space where one can die and reincarnate? Wanting to assassinate a Purgatory Lord? Wait, could he be that Destroyer Just then, she suddenly noticed from the corner of her eye that two figures were diligently working on a piece of Cosmic Base Rock not far away. Are you, too, imprisoned here? she asked quietly as she flew over. The two glanced at her then continued working on their own. Seeing that they were ignoring her, Sandrine boldly asked, May I know your names? I mean, since we share the same plight, if we could cooperate, perhaps At that moment, one of the men coldly interrupted her: My name is Sener, a legendary thief of little renown. Little girl, my advice to you is to work more and fantasize less After saying that, he resumed planting trees. Sandrine was taken aback: Legendary thief? Sener, could it be the Red-Letter Hunter of legend in the material world? Can it be? Still somewhat unwilling to drop the subject, she walked over to the other man. Excuse me Before she could finish, he rudely cut her off: If you could help me plant a few more trees, I might be willing to chat with you. If not, stay away from me. Sandrine was slightly irritated, I just wanted to know your name. The other man looked at her expressionlessly, My name isnt well-known, but people used to call me the God of Travelers. Understand, little girl, just do what you are supposed to dutifully. As far as I know, that damned necromancer doesnt like people who procrastinate The God of Travelers? Sandrines pupils constricted. She silently left that piece of Cosmic Base Rock. Not long after, Sandrine saw a black cat resting under a tree on the largest chunk of base rock. She initially wanted to inquire, but a few seconds later, she remembered something, her facial expression becoming incredibly shocked. Instantaneously, she flew through the portal and left Lost Paradise. Subsequently, Lorraine dispersed the fog. With the help of the clone and cantrips temporarily prepared by Matthew for her, Sandrine managed to persuade the demons who had heard and come. Although there was still some suspicion in the eyes of these subordinates, Sandrines prestige in the Seistan Family was high, and the fact that the bodies of Matthew and two others truly lay on the ground, the demons eventually dispersed one after another. When all was calm, Sandrine retrieved the Nine Prisons Document belonging to the Seistan Family from another secret room in Dragon Castle and handed it to Matthew. Along with it, there was also a Purgatory Artifact. Hint: You have acquired True Dragon Fragment (Mystical Item). True Dragon Fragment: A partial sketchbook depicting the true form of a Supreme True Dragon. By perusing this sketchbook, you will have the opportunity to communicate with part of the Supreme True Dragons will. You can also activate this fragment to gain further blessings of the Purgatory Blood River. Moreover, the bearer of this artifact will gain a trace of a True Dragons essence. You can use this to start a religious order worshiping the Supreme True Dragon Chapter 1884 524 Commission of the Supreme True Dragon Chapter 1884: 524 Commission of the Supreme True Dragon Chapter 1884: 524 Commission of the Supreme True Dragon From Sandrines mouth, Matthew also learned about the origin of the True Dragon Fragment and many secrets of the Seistan Family. Originally, the first Seistan Family consisted of a group of lizardmen who resided in the astral world. They lived deep within the astral world, near the ruins of the Twin Paradisea shattered plane. Back in the ancient times, the ancestors of the Seistan Family unearthed a complete True Dragon Painting in the ruins. But for various reasons, that painting was destroyed by an irresistible force, and what was passed down to Matthew was only this fragment. Nevertheless, even this fragment had brought the Seistan Family incredible strength. Using it as a medium, they prayed to the Supreme True Dragon and received all sorts of inconceivable powers. The thin True Dragon Bloodline within the lizardmen was gradually activated, developed, and purified, ultimately, a portion of the Seistan lizardmen evolved into more powerful dragonmen. And unlike the Astral Drakonids like Cossack, the dragonmen that evolved from lizardmen possessed greater intelligence and mana. Their bodies might not be as robust as the Cossack Clans, but they far surpassed the latter in the mastery of magic. It was with the grace of the Supreme True Dragon that the Seistan Family gradually grew stronger within the shattered plane. However, the astral world was a place of turmoil, especially near the Twin Paradise ruins. Due to burying too many secrets and treasures from the Dark Age, there would often be beings far exceeding the limitations of the shattered plane coming and going. Terrifying catastrophes quickly pushed that shattered plane towards the status of the Gray Star Realm. At the same time, the Supreme True Dragons responses to the Seistan Family became less and less frequent. In order to save themselves, the elite of the Seistan Family left the shattered plane with the True Dragon Fragment. Initially, they had set their sights on a Secondary Plane very close to the material world as their new destination. But during the perilous migration, they encountered plunder and blockade from various astral factions, and their astral spaceship was stranded halfway. Worse yet, serious war had erupted in the Secondary Plane they had chosen as their new settlement The two warring parties were startlingly two gods from the Heavenly Palace during the Age of Enlightenment. Not to mention whether the Seistan Family at that time had the ability to reach that Secondary Plane, even if they had successfully landed, they would have to swear allegiance to one of the gods in order to survive in that Secondary Plane. At that time, the lizardmens faith in the Supreme True Dragon was still unwavering. It was impossible for them to easily switch allegiances. Hence, forced by many overlapping reasons, the family had to make a temporary move to a shattered plane near purgatory. The story of the Seistan Family, overall, is hardly commendable, Said Sandrine, her tone indifferent as she recounted: Its just a tale of a group of low-powered creatures who accidentally obtained a high-level Mystical Item and from it, gained powers that werent their own, then slowly rose to power, only to fade away gradually as the Mystical Items power diminished Sandrine continued, Afterward, the new shattered plane was assimilated by the endlessly expanding purgatory, and the Seistan Family was forced to integrate into the infernal society. Since we were not demons, we faced severe discrimination in purgatory; so, after consultation, some of the family members volunteered to undergo the Purgatory Blood Rivers trial, thereby completing the transformation from astral creatures to Infernal Creatures. The remaining members were originally the core of the family, also for a long time the superior True Blood Dragon People. However, as time went by, the Supreme True Dragons responses to our prayers became rarer and rarer. Especially after entering purgatory, the channel of communication between us nearly broke down. At first, the family still managed to maintain the original order, staying united in the new land of purgatory. We established the first Blood Sand City. But as time passed, the faction that had split off from the family, those who had become demons, grew increasingly dissatisfied with the core members. They no longer identified with their Seistan Family heritage and were unwilling to bow down to the True Blood Dragon People. Several conflicts erupted between the two sides during this period, eventually escalating to a low-intensity war. The end result was a split, each going their separate ways. As a result, a large number of members left. Under the protection of the Blood River Will, they transformed into various types of demons, with only a very few still holding onto their faith in the Supreme True Dragon. Nowadays, the most prominent families in Blood Sand City, the Kain Family and the White Devil Family, both had ancestors who split off from the Seistan Family, but they stubbornly refuse to acknowledge this past At this point, Sandrine let out a soft sigh: I am the last Inheritor of the Seistan Family, also the last member with the characteristics of the True Blood Dragon People. Since the Supreme True Dragon no longer responds to our prayers, the number of True Blood Clan members has steadily decreased, and the offspring born to family members show a severe reversion to ancestry, all of them incapable of grasping the true essence of magiclizardmen In my heart, I am quite clear that the familys decline is inevitable, but to admit this fact is also difficult for someone like me who has borne the expectations of nearly everyone in the family since childhood. Matthew felt the faint warmth from the True Dragon Fragment as he asked, So you still persist in conducting the sacrificial ritual to the Supreme True Dragon? Sandrine nodded her head: At first, before each ritual, I always hoped against hopewhat if the Supreme True Dragon responded to me this time? Chapter 1885: 524 Supreme True Dragons Commission_2 Chapter 1885: 524 Supreme True Dragons Commission_2 I eventually came to see it as nothing more than a performance, a way to comfort and deceive those clan members who still had expectations. I had thought that I could only be free once all the members of our family had grown old or died. I didnt expect that day to come so soon Her tone held some wistfulness, but there was also a sense of relief that wasnt present before. Matthew looked at her and said, But you were already assimilated by the Blood River Will, werent you? He had noticed very obvious demonic traits in her. Sandrine bit her lip, Of course. Living in purgatory for generations unavoidably leads to contamination by the Blood River Will Even the most devout believers find it hard to completely resist Matthew smiled. He didnt continue to press down on her pitiful pride and false devoutness. In his eyes, the decline of the Seistan Family was likely due to their own doing. Sandrines description certainly concealed the familys tendency to play both sides between the Blood River Will and the Supreme True Dragon after entering purgatory. The reason was simple. Matthew knew that the Supreme True Dragon rarely cared for worldly matters. However, it didnt mean He would cut off His responses to the believers without reason Matthews former defeated subordinate, now the elite undead dragonman overlord, Cossack, was also a follower of the Supreme True Dragon. He even held the Pentashade Dragon God Baruch in feigned reverence while worshipping the Supreme True Dragon. Even under such circumstances, the Supreme True Dragon hadnt withdrawn His blessings from Cossack. The nearly hundred layers of Blood of Glory on him had left a deep impression on Matthew. If not for the overwhelming power of the Undead Calamity, Cossack might have caused Matthew even more trouble. In short, there had to be another reason behind the Supreme True Dragons lack of response to the prayers of the Seistan Family. This family was at least not as pure and immaculate as Sandrine had described. I understand. Arrange a secret chamber for me. Matthew exchanged a few words with his two companions, then went alone to a secret chamber beneath Dragon Castle. After setting up a soundproof barrier and a concealment barrier, he placed the painting scroll on his lap. A moment later, he gently caressed the surface of the fragment with both hands and channeled a wisp of his mental power into it. Almost instantaneously, a feeling like a thorn in his side surged through Matthews heart. Somewhere in the darkness, he saw a bonfire burning brightly! A voice, full of prestige, came from the fire: Boy, you killed my follower and dared to show up before me? With that, a tremendously powerful shockwave struck Matthews soul! Luckily, Matthews mental power was formidable. Within two or three seconds, he had resisted the assault from the Supreme True Dragon. If faith were truly so important to You, then You would have cursed them when the Seistan Family betrayed You, rather than simply ignoring the matter. Matthew coolly responded to the other party. He was not yet certain whether the will communicated through the fragment was the Supreme True Dragon Himself, or merely a projection or a sliver of will. But it was always right to be respectful and cautious. After all, He was one of the three Transcendents he knew of, the other two being the Calamity Mage and the suspected ascended Platinum Shield of Capital! Heh, you are right, the Supreme True Dragon chuckled lightly, Believers mean nothing to me, and even the universe of Aindor is meaningless to me. Other than leaving some necessary traces, I cant be bothered to exert more influence. So, boy, if you were hoping to gain something from me, you are likely to be disappointed. Matthew immediately said, I had no intention of gaining anything from this fragment; having a conversation with You is already an unexpected joy. The Supreme True Dragon responded indifferently, Then your joy can end here. The next second, the bonfire gradually faded from Matthews view. He quickly said, So, what exactly is Transcendence? The fading of the bonfire suddenly halted. The voice of the Supreme True Dragon came after two or three seconds: Very limited choices, thats all. Matthew asked, What kind of choices? To become a high-dimensional life form? The True Dragon said, Its not that mystical. As a Legendary-mage, you can choose to hide in the mountains after death, or make up your mind to bury yourself at the bottom of the sea. A Transcendent? Its just that theyve a few more places to lay their bones. Matthew tried to probe, A few? Do you mean several more universes? The True Dragon laughed and said, Thats pretty much the idea. Matthew pondered, So you mean, the so-called Transcendents, the so-called high-dimensional beings, dont differ much in terms of thinking, lifespan, or behavior from the lives in Aindor? The True Dragon said, Theres a difference, but no distinction, pretty much. Matthew was surprised, Pretty much? The True Dragon replied, Thats all I can say. There are many things that cannot be precisely described by prophecies, but trust me, Transcendents are nowhere near as enjoyable as a Cosmic Supreme. Cosmic Supreme? Matthew was about to ask more. But the other party already seemed a bit impatient and said, Alright, kid, Ive always detested explaining things. If you want to know more, then help me find the other fragments of this painting. If you agree to take on this task, I can grant you a portion of the divine power of the True Dragon, making you the patriarch of the Dragon God Sect in the Aindor universe. Any more questions, wait until youve collected the True Dragon Painting. With that, The bonfire quickly faded. Matthew felt much lighter all over and, when he came to his senses, the fragment had closed on its own. Hint: You have received the recognition of the Supreme True Dragon. A new function has been activated on the True Dragon Fragment One, when you approach other fragments, you will have a strong sense in your heart; Two, you can slowly strengthen your abilities in the fields related to celebrity or Prestige by absorbing the Prestige of the True Dragon on the fragments (the current default ability is Above the Dragon) Three, youve gained more Exploration Degree in the Giant Dragon Domain! You have acquired new abilities from the Giant Dragon Domain, Dragon Breath Skill and Dragon Scale Talisman! Dragon Breath Skill: You have gained Dragon Breath ability (lightning & fire) equal to your own Level, usable three times per day; the effect of this skill will increase as your Level increases; Dragon Scale Talisman: You can infuse magic power into dragon scales to obtain a series of spells and charms that surpass the power of same-level peers. The Supreme True Dragon doesnt seem so Transcendent after all. He just doesnt care about faith, but he still closely watches over this universe. Matthew thought to himself. Moreover, While Sandrine and others schemed in vain for a response from the Supreme True Dragon, Matthew had been noticed with just a few touches, which made him somewhat suspicious. Even if the Seistan Family had betrayed the Supreme True Dragon, He still felt it was not that simple. It seems that even if I can find other fragments in the future, I need to be more cautious. A hint of caution flashed in Matthews eyes. As for the two abilities from the Giant Dragon Domain, The Dragon Breath Skill was a nice close-range Counterspell capability that was good because it could grow and was almost instantaneous, a bargain not to be missed; The value of Dragon Scale Talisman was in its quick production and enhancement of spell power and related assessments. Matthews pack was now full of dragon scales. He tried it. Making a Dragon Scale Talisman only took five seconds. The spells released through the talisman had 5 to 10 times the range of the original! It was as if it were a range amplifier that transformed single-target spells into group spells. That was without considering the increase in power of spells and related assessments. Matthew made several sets of Dragon Scale Talismans right there and kept them close, like Group Malicious Transformation, Death Reaper Curse, Deadly Scissors As long as ordinary dragon scales could bear it, He tried making them all once. This is much stronger than Scrolls! Its just a bit pricey. After trying them out, Matthew gathered all the materials and packed them away. Then, He took out the Nine Prisons Document and examined it carefully. Chapter 1886: 525 Purgatory VIP and Giant Worm Lord Chapter 1886: 525 Purgatory VIP and Giant Worm Lord From the outside, the Nine Prisons Document actually looked like a palm-sized booklet. Its material fell somewhere between jade and bone, occasionally flashing with faint blue light. Matthew placed it in the palm of his hand, feeling a warm stream emanate from it now and then. The power within the warm stream was quite gentle and respectful of boundaries; it merely circulated around Matthews palm before returning to the booklet. However, just as Matthew decided to further inspect the detailed contents within the booklet, the surface would erupt with a surge of bloody light. The bloody light was filled with encrypted Purgatory Text, half of which was Blasphemy, while the other half bore a closer resemblance to the language of the Heavenly Family Palace! Matthew wasnt surprised by this. Purgatory and the most ancient heaven actually had a deeply interconnected relationship. Legend spoke of an era of Twin Ancient Gods, where Purgatory served as an outpost for gods messengers sent to combat the chaos demons. Only due to various reasons, this plane had birthed its own unique consciousness. It absorbed the evil from the main body of the Abyss and assimilated the order from Twin Paradise, evolving into the unparalleled Blood River Will. This was one of the reasons why Purgatory possessed such a unique integrative position in the Multiverse. This is the power of a domain Having harnessed many domains, Matthew was naturally no stranger to similarly natured forces. He hesitated for a moment, still pondering whether to probe the booklets inner space further with his mental power or domain resonance. Yet in the next moment, at the very point his mental power made contact with the surface of the Nine Prisons Document, he felt an effortless sensation of breaking through. His consciousness had actually barged directly into the Purgatory Domain! Did the Purgatory Domain I acquired from Sandrine automatically activate? Or does Blood River Will favor me somehow? Before he could think it over, Matthew quickly immersed himself in the Purgatory Domain, where tenderness and ferocity coexisted as polar opposites. He felt it very clearly Purgatory did not reject him. Instead, it displayed tremendous acceptance and embrace of his arrival. Come, Come, Become a part of Purgatory, and all beings will witness your crowning as the King of the Nine Hells. The seductive, elusive voices sounded both distant and near, amidst the endless crimson waves. Matthew saw a series of figures Sif; the summer night; and Rheager? Matthew took a step toward Rheagers phantom almost subconsciously. The phantom immediately dissolved into a wisp of blood-red shadow and merged into Matthews spirit. In that instant, a clear guidance appeared in his mind Is that the soul coordinates of Rheager? Matthews heart skipped a beat. Come, Come, Join the ranks of Blood River, and you will possess more incredible powers. One day, Blood River will sweep across the entire Universe, and you will become the Lord of this unstoppable tide. With the beguiling voice intensifying, more and more blood-colored light balls emerged. These light balls possessed mighty Strength and power. Matthew sensed them for a bit, and discovered that they were actually blessings and protections from the Purgatory Blood River! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The light balls carried by the Blood River Will constantly burrowed into his body. Yet each light ball blurred and seemed to pass through the air as they entered his body, exiting just as quickly! Phew Watching the light balls traverse through his body, Matthew let out a gentle breath. He had refused the blessings from Blood River Will. For others, it would have been considered an offense. Yet, Blood River Will did not seem angered by Matthews refusal. Instead, it created even more light balls that hovered around Matthew, giving off an air of being at his disposal. After glancing at them and feeling overwhelmed, Matthew forcibly exited the Purgatory Domain a few seconds later! Notice: You have completed a communication with the Blood River Will through the medium Nine Prisons Document. Your exploration of the Purgatory Domain has deepened! You have gained a new ability: Purgatory VIP. Purgatory VIP: At any time, as long as you are within the Nine Hells or near Purgatory, you can directly communicate with the Blood River Will. You have acquired Rhaegar Souls Guidance.'' This Blood River Will is too enthusiastic Matthew wiped away his sweat secretly. Where theres a deviation from normality, theres often a monster lurking. The scrutiny of a Void Ruler was headache enough, and now to bear the favor of Blood River Will, Matthew truly feared he might slowly become the very thing he most despised After all, the transformations wrought by the Purgatory Camp upon beings are notoriously dreadful. Despite having refused so many Gifts of Nature, seemingly with a clear conscience, he was very aware. At the end of the day, he had still accepted the Rhaegar Souls Guidance bestowed by Blood River Will. With this guidance alone, Blood River Will could impose certain corruption upon Matthews allegiance and stance. The corruption itself was not severe. It was the insidious influence that was fearsome. If Matthew stayed in Purgatory for a long time to come, his domain and thoughts would gradually align with those of Infernal Creatures. He would naturally receive more protections from Purgatory. In turn, he would gradually lose the favor of Aindor and the Nature Domain. Such is the environmental influence on the stance of beings. Every planes great environment exerts similar influence, with Purgatory being the most pronounced. No wonder Sandrine and other members of the Seistan Family could not resist the corruption of the Blood River Will. Chapter 1887: 525 Purgatory VIP and the Giant Worm Lord_2 Chapter 1887: 525 Purgatory VIP and the Giant Worm Lord_2 The environment is set here, and since the Supreme True Dragon has not bestowed a method to change it, any other race would also fail to emerge from the mire untainted. Why does the Days of Heavenly Change have such a significant impact? The disaster is only superficial; whats more important is that it subverts the original order of various planes and completely changes the living environment of all creatures At this moment, Matthew had gained a deeper understanding of the importance of the environment. After reflecting for a short while, he refocused his attention on the Nine Prisons Document. This time, as soon as Matthews gaze settled on the surface of the document, a wealth of text and a three-dimensional multidimensional map appeared in his view. Through exploration of the Purgatory Domain, he had officially become the master of this Nine Prisons Document. In a short period of time, Matthew discovered three abilities of the Nine Prisons Document First, it prevented all conflicts and rejections of laws that came with traversing different purgatories, which was crucial. Second, he could mark any point on the map to achieve extremely accurate purgatory navigation. If it werent for the fear of stirring up attention, combined with the Holy Deers cross-plane abilities, he could have gone to the Demoness of Desires lair by himself now. Third, with the Nine Prisons Document, he could conduct super fine surveillance of the space within a 10 to 30-kilometer radius Except for some locations that had set up barriers against monitoring. The entire Blood Sand City revealed itself clearly to Matthews eyes. One could say it was a comprehensive view. Its quite clear, but it consumes a lot of mental power, Matthew blinked his dry eyes and turned off the feature that allowed him visual exploration. However, during the process, he sensed some very special nodes inside and outside Blood Sand City, many of which were shielded. Matthew suspected that this was the sensing between Nine Prisons Documents. Following this line of thought, there are actually only five Nine Prisons Documents in Blood Sand City If they can sense each other, then leaving Blood Sand City might also present some trouble. Matthew left the secret room to find Sandrine and verify this issue. After hearing him out, Sandrines eyes revealed deep surprise. But soon, she honestly answered: Indeed, there is a slight sensing between the Nine Prisons Documents, but only those who have full control of the document can sense the presence of others through this medium. In Blood Sand City, only the Kain Family and the White Devil Family have achieved a similar level, if we were to leave with the document, its indeed possible that they would attempt to assassinate us The Seistan Familys merchant convoy has already been plundered by them once before. Matthew nodded. After ordering Sandrine to settle the internal affairs of Dragon Castle, Matthew found Lorraine: I plan to set out at dawn. Which is in three to four hours. In the meantime, can you stir up some trouble for the other two major families? He briefly described the sensing between Nine Prisons Documents to her. After listening, Lorraine immediately thumped her chest: No problem. Ill circulate some Alley Gossip, saying that the demon army will launch an ambush on Blood Sand City tonight; this will divert the attention of the two families. Leave it to me; just prepare for the journey! Sandrine hesitated: This kind of fake news may not fool the two major families. Lorraine said with a smile: Dont underestimate the abilities of a bard. With that, she hurried off. Two hours later, Lorraine hurried back. But his expression seemed somewhat odd. Whats wrong? Matthew asked, Didnt the message spread smoothly? Lorraine coughed, It went smoothly. Thanks to my efforts, the news of the imminent demon army siege is now raging throughout the city Matthew was surprised, Isnt that a good thing? Lorraine coughed again, Well, the thing is, But the bad news is, Blood Sand City seems to have truly been surrounded by a massive number of demonsjust as I was spreading the message! Sandrine and Matthew were both taken aback. Camela immediately drew a circle in the air with one hand upon hearing the command. Following that, A sequence of images from outside Blood Sand City appeared before everyone. The dark horizon teemed with enormous demonic insects. Fires blazed atop the city walls. A multitude of devils, roused from sleep, pushed the slaves to the most dangerous points along the wall while organizing reconnaissance against the incoming demon army. The streets of Blood Sand City were in utter chaos. Crowds of people and mounts collided against one another. Had it not been for the prestige of the city guards, and the fact the demons had yet to break through, the natives of Blood Sand City would have erupted into civil unrest! Can we zoom in on that hill to the east, so I can have a closer look? Tremors laced Sandrines voice. Camela quickly obliged. Before long, They caught sight of an exceedingly grotesque giant demon Its twisted body had limbs that resembled spiders, a midsection as long as a centipedes, and a tail-end like that of an enormous scorpion. The creature looked to be a monstrous assemblage of various giant insects. Where its face should have been, three huge tails contorted, oozing a dark, mixed venom. Countless slender red tongues extended from the tails. When these tongues were bunched together, they resembled a giant skull; separated, they turned into myriad lethal barbs. Thats the Giant Worm Lord from the Abyss, Oxpo! Legend has it Oxpo has slaughtered over a hundred cities belonging to purgatory; anywhere he passes through, the city is sure to vanish, with all living beings transformed into demonic insects loyal to him! Sandrines voice grew tense, Damn it. Oxpo should be in the northern Blood Abyss fighting his old enemy, the Slaughter Demon Lord Farrell. How could he be here? Could it be that Farrell has been defeated? Compared to Sandrine, The reaction from Matthew and the other two was rather subdued. They had known before they came that Blood Sand City, being a secondary front in the Blood Battle, had a not-insignificant chance of facing a demon army. While a Demon Lord leading a sneak attack was rare, its occurrence wasnt entirely inconceivable. On the contrary, Sandrines reaction suggested that Blood Sand City had perhaps been too secure in recent years. The tendrils of the Abyss seldom reached this place, Causing the local devils to become somewhat complacent. From this perspective, Blood Sand City was likely to face severe trials in this war. This will surely divert the attention of the two major families; its not entirely a bad thing for us. We can still take this opportunity to slip out of Blood Sand City, cant we? Matthew looked at Sandrine, I trust the Seistan Family would have secret passages leading out of the city. Sandrine nodded, Yes, there are. There are three passages leading to different directions outside the city. But from what weve seen in those images, no matter which exit we take, we will run straight into a horde of demons Matthew said coolly, Thats not a problem. We have the ability to hide ourselves; just lead the way. Sandrine hesitated, But, but if I leave with you, what will become of the other members of the Seistan Family? Matthew glanced at her, You just need to get us to the exit of the passage. From there, how you proceed is entirely up to you. Sandrine looked startled, seemingly disbelieving. But, with Matthews constant prompting, She still led the three of them into the undercity passages deep within Dragon Castle. After about half an hour in the tunnel, They arrived at the exit on the eastern side of Blood Sand City. Matthew gave Sandrine a look, signaling that she could return to Dragon Castle. However, she seemed to ignore Matthews hint completely, as if there had never been an agreement to go back the same way. Such hypocritical devils He chuckled inwardly and then pushed open the stone gates. The three had just stepped out of the passage when they heard a rustling of footsteps nearby. Matthews senses sharpened. These were not the footsteps of demons. Chapter 1888: 526 Purgatory Black Market Chapter 1888: 526 Purgatory Black Market At the end of Dragon Castles secret passage lay a small mountain range in the western part of Blood Sand City. Purgatorys terrain was typically comprised of mountain ranges and hills, but seldom were there extensive mountains or high plateaus. Since most demons naturally mastered some ability to fly, the environment in Purgatory was not suitable for hiding. Pursuers merely had to fly over the low mountaintops and the terrain below would be entirely exposed to view. However, this mountain range was somewhat different. As soon as Matthew emerged, he noticed a light green mist enveloping the mountaintops and valleys. Within that thin mist, grew a large number of green Devil Vines These Devil Vines possessed a certain self-awareness and quite basic predatory intelligence and were one of the unique species in Purgatory. Of course, they posed no threat to Matthew and others. Moreover, the growth of these purgatorial plants provided good cover for escapees. Matthew speculated that these Devil Vines might have been planted by the ancestors of the Seistan family, with the purpose of further concealing the exit of the secret passage. On the other hand, some mutated Devil Vines had the effect of muffling sounds. Thus, as they walked through the mist, they often couldnt hear each others footsteps, as if walking in a soundless space. Under such circumstances, the sudden sound of footsteps stood out even more. Its not demons; affected by the repulsion of Purgatory Space, demon footfalls would be much heavier. It might be some lone demon As this thought just flashed across Matthews mind, the visitor had already leisurely appeared in front of them The newcomer was indeed alone. He carried a huge parcel on his back, had a slightly hunched waist, and although tall, his demeanor exuded a sleazy quality. Without a doubt, this was a demon. Aside from the unmistakable aura of Purgatory hitting them, his identity could be discerned from the two small horns protruding from his head. The demons face was covered with a green mask, a red scarf wrapped around the back of his head, and his clothes were brown, with a black belt This colorful assortment rendered him somewhat comical. Just as Matthew and the others were intently examining this sudden demon, Sandrines face showed a hint of surprise and unease: Purgatory black merchant? Her voice was very soft, and although most of it was absorbed by the nearby Devil Vines, the demon twitched his ears as if he heard her clearly. His eyes immediately widened: Wait, madam, are you implying that is slander? Sandrine immediately pursed her lips. Matthews gaze shifted in her direction. Through the medium of Lost Paradise, she began to introduce: It turned out, this demon before them was likely the legendary Purgatory Black Merchant. This was a demon with a legendary reputation and an oddity among demons. Legend had it that the Purgatory Black Merchant always traveled between the various planes of Nine Tier Purgatory, and only those of coincidental fate could encounter him to engage in trade. Those who had traded with him claimed he carried many fine items, but they were outrageously expensive, and sometimes even a local Devil Lord could not meet the Merchants demands. Most who had traded with the Black Merchant felt they had suffered losses, but they were helpless to do anything about it. If trading with him is not profitable, why must they trade with him? Matthew did not understand. Sandrine glanced at the Purgatory Black Merchant and secretly explained in her heart: Its because this demon is very skilled in curses! His curse might be on the same level as the Lord of the Nine Hells, almost impossible to break! Matthew instantly understood. Some have refused to trade with the Purgatory Black Merchant, but their outcomes were all terrible Sandrine quickly said: However, there are always ways to deal with things. From the information Ive gathered, as long as you buy one item from the Black Merchant, even if he is dissatisfied, he is less likely to use his curses against you. Matthew nodded slightly. You two arent secretly speaking ill of me, are you? The Purgatory Black Merchant cheerfully set his huge package down on the ground and then said to the group: Come and see my goods, all top-quality, exchanged for Soul Coins. You guys look quite prosperous; each of you should buy at least one item as support for a poor traveling merchant. Praise the Blood River! Matthew approached to have a look. Most of the items had their essence sealed, making it hard to identify with the naked eye, and perhaps even the Identification Skill could not readily deliver relevant information about them. This was entirely like opening a blind box! Whats worse, the other party was actually suggesting settling the transaction using Soul Coins! Although Matthew and his companions had some Soul Coins, their quantity was limited and could only cover the travel expenses to Barthor Purgatory. Although Sandrine was the last authoritative figure of the Seistan Family, the family had declined for too many years, and their fortune was long gone. And, as it happens, the price of these items or tools was extremely high. Sandrine quickly calculated. If each person purchased one item, the Soul Coins she had might be completely used up, and she would even need to use some of Matthews Soul Coins! The extent of the unfairness of this transaction obviously exceeded the tolerance of any reasonable person. Take your time, look around; if you dont have money at the moment, theres no worries, Im easy to talk to. Just write an IOU and pay it back slowly. The Purgatory Black Merchant continued to gleefully peddle his wares. Chapter 1889: 526 Purgatory Black Merchant_2 Chapter 1889: 526 Purgatory Black Merchant_2 Matthew and Lorraine exchanged glances. A sinister air crept into the eyes of the trio. Mr. Merchant, it so happens that I have a few fine items myself. Would you care to take a look? Lorraine cheerfully brought out a few bracelets, mirrors, and necklaces from the material world and laid them in front of the black market merchant: At least choose one, hmm, like you, well settle with Soul Coins. As for the price, triple these items cost should suffice! The purgatory black market merchants eyebrows shot up: Are you forcing a sale? Lorraine said with a beaming smile: A voluntary transaction. If youre short on funds, thats no problem either; just write an IOU and you can pay back slowly. The merchants eyes suddenly flashed with ferocity: Do you folks intend to turn hostile? Business should be all about friendly, profitable dealings. If you dont fancy my goods, thats fine; I simply wont sell. Is there really a need to mock me like this? With that, he swiftly packed away his items. Seeing this, a trace of worry flickered across Sandrines face. If you dont wish to purchase, then lets not do business. Perhaps well meet again if fate wills it! After he said this, the black market merchant strode rapidly toward the deeper fog. He even glanced back as he ran. Those eyes, glowing green, were filled with endless resentment and venom! At that moment, Matthew felt as though his soul was pricked, sensing a surge of deep malice. It was the power of a curse! Dont let him get away! Lorraine raised his hand, and one after another, dark green lights flew from his flute, swiftly landing on the black merchant Weakness Grasp! Legendary Resistance Weakening! Moldy Fortune! On the other side, Matthews Malicious Transfiguration and Camelas Compulsory Immobilization spells also struck the black market merchant in quick succession! To provide power, Matthew even used a Dragon Scale Talisman! However, what happened next was astonishing. The purgatory black market merchant only maintained the goat form and immobilized state for less than 0.5 seconds before cursing loudly in Purgatory Language and started running again as lively as a dragon! Such resistance and toughness Even a Superior Legend-level Devil Lord might not be able to match this! Chase! Naturally, the three would not let this enigmatic demon escape. They pursued him relentlessly. The merchant did not fight back; he only cursed furiously continuously, and with each curse, Matthew and the others felt the malice and curses stemming from purgatory. Fortunately, they each had their own skills, so the minor curses didnt affect them much, and instead, reinforced their determination to capture the black merchant. However, during the chase, they discovered that the scoundrel seemed to evade a great deal of physical damage, almost fully exempt from all magical effects, and control spells were even more easily immune to him! Matthew tried a whole slew of methods, to no effect. Moreover, that scoundrel was incredibly quick. If it werent for Camelas constant use of Divine Fire of Retaliation to pinpoint and lock on his location, they would have probably lost combat engagement and he might have escaped using even more powerful techniques! Matthew, do you have any other methods? Camelas voice came to his ear: I have one way that might catch him, but it might cause a bit of a commotion Matthew quickly stopped her potential actions. After all the days they spent together, he had come to understand Camela more deeply. When she said it might cause quite a commotion That could be particularly significant! They were still outside Blood Sand City, and a Demon Lord might be watching them at any moment; it was wise to stay low-key for the time being! I still have some control methods left, lets try them one by one Clear the way! As his voice fell, Matthew blinked and appeared in front of the black merchant! The merchant was also quick to respond, merely snorted coldly, then grabbed the pack from behind and smashed it ruthlessly toward Matthew! That pack looked large, but the actual weight was probably millions of times that of its appearance. A direct hit could knock out even the sturdiest of Devil Lords unconscious. In a split second, Matthew dodged the attack with a Step Back he had learned from Soldier. Then, he quickly opened the Lost Paradise, took out a wooden box from within, and placed it on the ground. Thump! The sound of the wooden box hitting the ground was heavy. The merchant glanced at the box with curiosity for a moment. But when he saw Matthew quickly open the box while rapidly closing his eyes, he seemed to realize what was happening and turned to escape. At that instant, another of Camelas Compulsory Immobilizations hit the black merchants forehead accurately. Despite the fact that the petrification effect lasted for only about 0.3 seconds, it was enough for Matthew to release the monster from the wooden crate When Medusa Priestesss wet hair slid across the rough edge of the wooden crate, her seemingly harmless gaze met with that of the Purgatory Black Merchant for the first time. In an instant, the merchants body began to turn into a stone statue at a visible rate. A joyful moan escaped Medusas lips. The next second, she swam towards the merchant without hesitation. She entwined the merchant with her lower body layer by layer. A few seconds later, the Purgatory Black Merchant was completely taken back into the crate by Medusa Priestess Neya. Pupil Shatterer! Bang! Matthew closed the crate, carefully opened his eyes, and then sighed in relief. It seems the legend that demons eradicated Medusa out of fear for her petrification ability is not without basis. After a while, Lorraine came over. Matthew then stuffed the crate back into the Lost Paradise, and tried to open the merchants dropped satchel, only to find that he couldnt open it at all. So, he could only temporarily toss the satchel into the Lost Paradise as well. However, this time, he faintly heard the roar of Dark Peggy: Matthew! How many times have I said! Dont just stuff anything into the Lost Paradise Matthew could only helplessly shrug in response. No choice. Who would call the Lost Paradise so convenient? The Medusa crate simply could not be placed into any storage device, not even a Demiplane, only the Lost Paradise could. Matthew suspected that this thing required a complete plane as the requirement for carrying space. Only the Lost Paradise met this condition. So, did you just rob the Purgatory Black Merchant? Sandrine asked with a surprised face, belatedly realizing what had just happened. Matthew spread his hands: I havent touched his belongings yet, so its not quite a robbery. You saw it too, he threatened us with a curse, and we had to defend ourselves. Sandrine looked incredulously at Matthew and then turned to the other two only to find that they had no reaction, as if it was just a trivial matter. Thats the Purgatory Black Merchant! Some suspected he is Blood Rivers Son And you just captured him like that? Sandrine murmured to herself. Upon hearing this, Matthews heart was stirred. The events had happened too hastily, and he had not had the time to confirm carefully. Now recalling, Matthew realized he had indeed sensed a familiar air on the Purgatory Black Merchant! That aura Its the same as the one on Sif and Summer Night! Matthew suddenly came to a realization. Wait a minute! Could it be Barthor Just at that moment, a new message suddenly came from the Lost Paradise. Lost Paradise: You have successfully captured a true incarnation of Barthor. Would you like to refine it and extract the Blood of Barthor within? The Purgatory Black Merchant is actually a true incarnation of Barthor? And he has the Blood of Barthor in him? Matthew hesitated for a moment. The first drop of Blood of Barthor was used by Mophisto to create the Blood Robes. The second drop of Blood of Barthor was fused into Sifs body by Melinda. Could this be the third drop, the last of Barthors blood left in purgatory? Three drops of Blood of Barthor coming together, could this be a sign of Barthors return? Matthew hesitated slightly. He then decided not to refine it for now. Lets just seal it for the time being. With a flicker of thought, he stuffed the petrified Purgatory Black Merchant into the bottom layer of the secret warehouse. After doing all this, his attention returned to the present. Just at that time, there was a loud bang in the sky. Everyone looked up. Saw a boulder flying from the distant horizon. That boulder tore through the sky and eventually smashed onto the walls of Blood Sand City. Rumbling! The boulder shattered into pieces. And from among those fragments, demon after demon popped out like insects! Chapter 1890: 527 Measurement Ruler Chapter 1890: 527 Measurement Ruler The number of insect demons was so staggering that within mere seconds, groups of demons, still smeared with green slime and with eyes not even fully opened, appeared both in front of and behind them! These are the progeny of the Giant Worm Lord! Not only do they obey the Giant Worm Lords commands, but they also serve to disperse for scouting; if we engage these demons for long, the Giant Worm Lord is very likely to discover our position! Lorraine spoke urgently. Matthew narrowed his eyes, sensing something unique about these insect demons Compared to demons, These creatures were closer to the Mad Zerg race he had previously encountered. Matthew even saw organs identical to those of the Mad Zerg race in some of these insect demons. It seems that the Giant Worm Lord is mostly a product of the Mad Zerg race being assimilated by the main body of the Abyss. He knew well That, like the Purgatory Blood River, the main body of the Abyss also possessed extremely potent traits of corruption, degeneration, and assimilation. Many creatures from the astral world would form new native species under the fusion of these two major planes. The rest would become Evil Spirits. This is why the Abyss, purgatory, and Evil Spirits were such prominent domains in the astral world. Lets move! Lorraine, lead the way, lets get out of here first! In his thoughts, Matthew threw out Augustuss Skull, cast a Spell Upgrade version of Thousand Miles of Ice, and immediately controlled almost all the insect demons on and around the mountaintop. Then, He threw out a medium-sized magic carpet, and as everyone climbed aboard, the carpets tail began to roll like waves, speeding towards the direction Lorraine indicated at an extremely fast pace. It wasnt long Before they had left the control range of Thousand Miles of Ice. But still, many insect demons surged from the front and sides. At the critical moment, Lorraine and Camela took action in succession. The former played the Green Flute, leading some of the insect demons to fight and kill each other, greatly slowing their hunting speed; The latters approach, however, was much simpler and more brutal Strong Dispelling! After a low shout, Dazzling white light exploded like bombs in the nearby area one after another. All the demons hit by the white light retreated dozens of steps! Those with poor resistance were even directly banished back to the Abyss by this Dispelling! The Dispelling actually had an exile effect, Camelas strength has definitely reached the edge of a Superior Legend! Matthew was first startled, then felt a bit more reassured in his heart. With Camelas violent way of clearing the path, The insect demons couldnt block the progress of the magic carpet at all. Soon they left the demon army far behind. During this process, They also saw more and more boulders tearing through the sky, eventually smashing in the direction of Blood Sand City. Camela took the opportunity to check the situation in Blood Sand City using divination spells She saw wall after wall collapse at the speed of an avalanche. A multitude of boulders went over the walls and crashed into the city. Just like what Matthew and the others had experienced, Countless insect demons emerged from the broken stones. These creatures, originally parasitic demon eggs within the stones, now used the stone shards as a signal for their emergence into battle. The combat power of these bugs might not seem as exaggerated as it looked. But their temperament was so ferocious That even the demons defending the city fought with hesitation, despite their superiority in individual combat power. At least from the current situation, The Blood Sand City side was in a very passive state! So thats how he destroys city after city Sandrine also couldnt help but mutter to herself after seeing this scene. She understood better than Matthew and the others Originally, Not only did the broken stones serve to transport the insect demons, but they also carried a portion of the Abyssal Evil Earths effects. Blood Sand City was under the protection of the Blood River Will. All invading demons would suffer from severe judgment weakening. However, if they fought next to the broken stones, This weakening would be partially offset. In addition to that, with the Giant Worm Lords terrifying human-wave tactics, unless a place had top experts stationed, most cities in purgatory would struggle to hold! After all, The Giant Worm Lord Oxpo himself was also a character like a Nightmare! Unless things go wrong, The destruction of Blood Sand City is inevitable. Lorraine also softly expressed her sentiment: I knew that the Chaos Storm could strike at any gathering place in the Blood Abyss at any time, but experiencing it firsthand, I still find it somewhat hard to believe Looking at the ongoing devastation of Blood Sand City, Matthew also felt moved. But at that moment, a new message came through on his data panel. Prompt: You have discerned a Chaos Storm suddenly descending upon Blood Sand City, would you like to take the initiative to put an end to it? Matthews eyes revealed a hint of surprise. At the same time, His vision seemed to enter the level of a domain. Two diverging paths appeared before him Turn left, which is to accept the mission and end the chaos. He would obtain a large number of practice points on the Legendary Path, and more elements of the Slaughter Domain; Turning right, which is choosing to refuse and leave, He would also gain some elements of the Temperance Sub-Domain. So its such a choice, even refusal doesnt mean gaining nothing. I havent had this before Matthew quickly realized. This was a sign of divergence in the Legendary Path. Moreover, The Legendary Path was never about sticking to one set direction, only to blindly follow through to the end Chapter 1891: 527 Measurement Ruler_2 Chapter 1891: 527 Measurement Ruler_2 Adhering to inherent principles was actually the shortcut that professionals seeking to become legendary had summarized. It was taught to the majority who found the Legendary Path challenging. However, for someone like Matthew, who was already ingrained in the legendary relationships, there was no need to rigidly stick to a particular Legendary Path. After all, slaughter or ending chaos is merely a tool within my Legendary Path. Theres no need to be too obsessive, to delve too deep. Of course, the main reason is that there are more important tasks to accomplish. Matthews mind was clear. He chose to refuse at that moment. Just as he made his decision, the light of the Slaughter Domain dimmed slightly, and the long-silent Temperance Sub-Domain suddenly burst into brilliance. Following that, Matthew saw a massive influx of elements into his domain. This scene was not unusual. During the active period of practicing the Legendary Path, any action taken by professionals could prompt a drastic change in elements. Of course, Matthew was also well aware that he was certainly the most special one. It was almost impossible for anyone to enter and exit the domain as easily as he did. This might be due to the power of the system. Or it could be related to his mysterious origins. In his thoughts, more information surged out from the Temperance Sub-Domain. Matthews eyes lit up. Notification: Due to the accumulation of a large amount of elements, a new authority Measurement Ruler is forming within your Temperance Sub-Domain! Measurement Ruler (In Gestation): You may redefine concepts relating to desire or temperance. Typically, you yourself will be regarded as the standard measure of Temperance. Those greatly surpassing you will be deemed excessive, indulgent, overwhelming; those greatly falling short of you will be deemed lacking, restrained, insufficient. You can also use this authority to anchor standards and define proportions for many more domains Even while still in gestation, Matthew was extremely delighted with the emergence of this authority. He understood the importance of defining authority. And the Measurement Ruler obviously could greatly assist in balancing his various domains. This was immensely beneficial for the great harmony of Matthews own domain! Unexpectedly, the Temperance Sub-Domain silently brought me such a huge surprise Im not in vain usually being a person of temperance. Amid the surprise, Matthew found it odd. He was currently in purgatory, yet he could comprehend the domain of Aindor? Could purgatory, on some level, also be considered part of the material world? This was greatly at odds with traditional views of planes held by gods and spellcasters. Matthew kept this in mind. Afterward, a group traveled by magic carpet towards the direction of Barthor Purgatory. Thanks to Sandrine, the local tyrant, they soon smoothly left the sphere of influence of Blood Sand City and arrived at a devil settlement named Chopsticks Town. According to Sandrines introduction, Chopsticks Town was even closer to purgatory than Blood Sand City. This place essentially was the logistic line for purgatory; demons had historically only managed to attack this place two or three times, and were swiftly countered by organized devils. According to Sandrine, this place was a hundred times safer than Blood Sand City. However, something bizarre happened soon. On the very night they were staying in Chopsticks Town, the towns central square suddenly split open, revealing a profoundly terrifying Shadow Sect from the depth of the earth A host of demons surged out from the shadows. They ferociously attacked every Infernal Creature in Chopsticks Town! What was even more incredible to Matthew and the others, these Shadow Attribute demons were clearly not aligned with the Giant Worm Lord. Their method of ambush was also unheard of. As expected, the devils of Chopsticks Town were quickly annihilated. Had Matthew and his party not retreated in time, they might well have been left behind by those demons! As they continued towards Barthor Purgatory, similar incidents occurred one after another. Virtually whenever they stayed in a place longer than three hours, an attack by demons would follow! For the Devil Camp of the Blood Abyss, this was utterly inconceivable! And those like Matthew, who were being pursued invisibly, found it even more unfathomable. If they were being pursued by devils, it might have made sense. After all, Matthew had once faced the Blood River Will, but strangely, it was demons who were coming after them. In his memory, he didnt seem to have any deep connection with the main body of the Abyss. Regarding this situation, everyone was utterly puzzled. Matthew had no choice but to keep traveling. Finally. After they left the lands of Blood Abyss, the pursuit from the Abyss camp finally subsided. But this eerie phenomenon made Matthew highly vigilant. Two days later, on the military supply path of Wind-Supporting Slope, a group of people boarded a huge cargo carriage, slowly queuing to enter the checkpoint in the northern territory of Barthor Purgatory. Inside the carriage, Matthew frowned deeply in thought. Still pondering the demons trajectory? Lorraine asked, Could it just be an accident? Matthew shook his head, Unlikely. Demons are creatures that naturally enjoy chaos, such orderly behavior must be manipulated by some entity behind the scenes. Camela replied, It might be that something on one of us is greatly interesting to the main body of the Abyss. Pity we dont have the time, otherwise grabbing a Demon Lord to question would clarify everything. Matthew nodded slowly. He also suspected it related to some power within him. It might be the scent of Chaotic Ether he had encountered, or it might relate to something behind the Door of Aether. Regardless, we have left the area bordering the Abyss, so we are temporarily safe. Just that in the future, well need to be particularly cautious when entering the Abyss. Lorraine placed his hands behind his head and comfortably lifted his legs, then asked Sandrine, who was sitting in the corner of the carriage, How long will it take to clear the checkpoint? Are you sure this is a shortcut to Barthor Purgatory? Sandrine hastened to say, Yes. After we pass the upcoming checkpoint, well enter the domain of Phantom Baron, one of the most loyal subordinates of the Demoness of Desire, stationed on the very edge of Barthor Purgatory by the queen to coordinate the forces arranged in Blood Abyss. The barons territory has a teleportation array that leads directly to Holy City of Barthor Tears, and if you feel the teleportation array is not discreet enough, the military supply path is also viable, which will take at most two days to reach the destination. Lorraine hummed in boredom. Then he started praising Camelas Divine Spell the massive carriage they were riding was conjured by Camelas Divine Spell. Forget ordinary devils, even a Legendary Devil might not recognize that this was actually an illusion. This isnt illusion, but has it become Creation now? Ever since we entered the Purgatory, your power seems to have grown stronger, how did you achieve it? Lorraine curiously asked Camela. She pondered and said, After entering the purgatory, I was often suppressed by the Blood River Will, and was forced to meditate on the God of the First Moon frequently. Strangely enough, in Purgatory, my efficiency in meditating improved by almost hundreds to thousands of times! I thus gained a continuous stream of power from the God of the First Moon. Lorraine and Matthew were both greatly surprised upon hearing this. The former couldnt help but ask, Are you sure the God of the First Moon really exists? Camela confidently said, Of course. Lorraine quickly said, But the rest of us, when we prayed to the God of the First Moon as you described, ended up gaining nothing. We havent sensed even a sliver of divine power or faith. Is there a possibility That the so-called God of the First Moon is actually a figment of your imagination? Or perhaps, are you the God of the First Moon yourself? Upon hearing this, Matthew couldnt help but perk up his ears. He too was curious about this topic, but due to the taboos of faith, had never directly asked Camela. She wouldnt hit Lorraine for this, would she? Matthew thought. The next second, Camela somberly said, I have actually considered this possibility. But I cannot ponder deeper into this matter, if I cant maintain the status of the God of the First Moon in my heart, I might lose all my divine power. Thats something I cant accept. Lorraine asked, puzzled, But when such a thought arises in your mind, arent there already cracks in your faith? Camela slowly nodded, Thats true. Lorraine spread his hands, So how do you resolve the issue of wavering faith? Camela blinked, Have you forgotten what spell I excel the most at? Before Matthew and Lorraine could react, she gently touched her bald head with her right hand, and a bright white light illuminated the carriage. Tip: Camela has used the Powerful Brainwashing Technique on herself! Do you capture a wisp of spirituality Camelas Doubt, and shall you receive it? Chapter 1892: 528 Blissful Spring Chapter 1892: 528 Blissful Spring Matthew had not yet made a decision, when Lost Paradise quietly opened; the strand of spirituality that emanated from Camelas body was automatically captured by Matthew. In the blink of an eye, he sensed a new brass-colored rune appear within Lost Paradise. The rune existed in between solidity and virtuality, its surface flowing with a brass-colored luminescence, imparting a sense of mystique and majesty. On the data panel, Notification: You have obtained Camelas Consciousness Talisman. With this talisman, you can enter Camelas spiritual world at the appropriate time, and manipulate several units within it. Matthew was a bit puzzled. This Consciousness Talisman was basically a key, and having it automatically captured by Lost Paradise was one thing, but why were the terms used to describe it on the data panel so strange? What are several units within a spiritual world? Could it be hinting that Camelas mind is a golem? He thought it somewhat unlikely. He had been in contact with Camela for quite a while now, and she had never displayed any traces of a golem or mechanical life. And a golem Legendary Priest? Honestly, that was a bit too far-fetched While Matthew was astonished at the various oddities of the Consciousness Talisman, a flash of white light passed through the carriage. Camelas gaze quickly regained clarity. She appeared to be dazed for about five seconds, then looked clearly at everyone: By the way, what were we just talking about? Lorraine shrugged: About why its taking so long to get through the barrier. Camela replied calmly: Thats normal. The demons efficiency is extremely low, a consequence of their pursuit of evil while simultaneously claiming to uphold order. The order of evil inevitably opposes biological instincts; inefficiency is one of the byproducts of deficiencies in the entire demonic societal mechanism. From a certain perspective, demons are the least efficient and least creative Race in the entire Multiverse. Hearing this, Sandrine grew slightly indignant. She lifted her head slightly: Are you suggesting that even a demon with a superior artistic taste isnt as creative as those demons who only know how to recklessly plunder? Camela responded calmly: Thats exactly the case. At least in terms of artistic creation, demons indeed have an edge. Demons merely critique and nitpick others works, but when asked to create themselves, they usually balk, and even if they reluctantly complete a piece, the outcome is often laughable. Have you ever heard of a demon who was a great artist? Sandrine looked ready to retort but ended up struggling to find words, finally making a weak excuse: That is, that is because We demons are not interested in creating art; we prefer to appreciate! Uh thats right Camela gave a faint smile: But the number of demon artists in the Abyss is not few. In fact, the top Slaughter Demon Lords each have one or two artistic skills, although their taste is very specialized and their artistic fields are not comprehensive; but just in terms of the interpretation of violent aesthetics, they surpass all demons, not to mention there are indeed quite a few alternative Master of Arts among demons. At this point, Lorraine couldnt help but interject: Ive seen many oil paintings from the Abyss, and though they are not of high quality, most are created by the hands of Demon Lords. Of course, Ive also seen many oil paintings from purgatory, well-preserved, but its a pity that most of the collectors claim these were retrieved from elsewhere, and original works are extremely rare. So to be fair, demons indeed possess more creativity than demons. Sandrine looked somewhat disheartened. Lorraine chuckled and comforted: Dont be disheartened; no matter how poor in other areas, at least demons are unbeatable in the realm of usury. Sandrine awkwardly retorted: Ive never engaged in usury. Im not very good at it either A hint of amusement appeared in Camelas eyes: If a demon doesnt even know how to levy high interest rates, its usually deemed utterly useless. Sandrine looked even more embarrassed. She definitely felt aggrieved, but having interacted with Camela for a few days, she had a rough understanding of Camelas capabilities, and naturally, she didnt dare to speak loudly at this moment. Fortunately, Matthew thoughtfully intervened for her: It doesnt matter. Youre no longer a demon now, but a solitary ghost belonging to Lost Paradise. The honor or disgrace of demons doesnt really concern you much. After hearing this, Sandrines face grew even more complex, then she fell completely silent. Taking the opportunity, Matthew turned towards Camela, intending to privately inform her about the Consciousness Talisman through a whisper, as he couldnt just blindly take the key to a companions spiritual world, could he? Unexpectedly, Camela gently shook her head. Immediately, her voice resounded in Matthews heart: Although I dont know exactly what happened, since youve taken possession of that talisman, I hope youll take good care of it for me. Its not actually very important, and while Im lucid, it doesnt decide anything, but Should one day my faith collapse you can use it to help me. As for exactly how to do it, once you hold the talisman and enter that place, everything will be explained. After that, she also transmitted a simple incantation to Matthew. Chapter 1893: 528 Blissful Spring_2 Chapter 1893: 528 Blissful Spring_2 Matthew swiftly switched his consciousness to the Lost Paradise. Using the incantation given by Camela, he immediately deciphered a very complex Magic Matrix from the talisman Soul Editing. Magic Matrix might not be an exact term. Matthew discovered that the matrix contained a powerful and complex soul editing skill, with many effects similar or even overlapping, each achieved through different means Divine Spell, spells, psionic power, mental power Almost any kind of extraordinary power could, through the techniques in the matrix, gain entrance to a vast mental world and then edit, tailor, erase, or even completely obliterate its soul, memory, and even feelings! Soul Editing. That equated to a skill that reshaped a soul from the ground up! In the current spell system of Aindor, to achieve a similar effect, one would have to enter the Superior Legend tier and learn an incantation named Spiritual Distortion,'' The only other connection seems to be with the Deep Dive program where Hibberts daughter is involved, but thats not complete soul editing. The content of this Magic Matrix, though, as long as your mental power is strong enough, you could accomplish it around the legendary stage One must understand. Even the gods of the Heavenly Family Palace, who claimed to be more proficient in the realm of the mind, could only tamper with a soul at a very superficial level, and there would often be serious side effects and recurrences. Compared to that, the methods in this matrix were incredibly sophisticated. It was almost identical to the technique Giza used to hypnotize the Tauren youth, Konda! But the amount of knowledge in this matrix was simply too vast. Even with Matthews mental power, it would be difficult to completely interpret it in a short amount of time. He only gave it a quick look before withdrawing his consciousness, as a throbbing pain developed at his temples. But this matrix did not disappoint him. With the support of Extraordinary Wisdom, Matthew quickly mastered the spell version of the Powerful Brainwashing Technique contained within the matrix, as well as a portion of Soul Destruction. The latters effect was to utterly shatter a persons soul through close contact provided there must be a certain degree of physical contact with the place where the opponents soul is stored. And if one wished to bypass this condition, a range of additional casting materials would be necessary. Matthew glanced over them and found most could be gathered by himself, with only a few being quite rare. And just so, the rarest of these materials was named River Bed Sand from the Rootless River! This was also the most important material for performing Soul Destruction from a distance. It seems this River Bed Sand from the Rootless River is quite valuable. Its needed for the creation of projection doppelgangers, and Soul Destruction also requires its use It must be a peculiar material that can act directly on a Soul Mark Matthew silently noted the key points. With the leverage of Lost Paradise, he could also enter the Secret Realm of the Rootless River. However, Matthew did not hurry to explore again. Because he sensed that there was a limit to the number of times he could enter the Rootless River, meaning it was best to maximize benefits with each entry, lest it be wasted. Ill have to find a chance to consult with Link later. He is the only person in the Alliance who has been inside the Rootless River As Matthew absently pondered, the caravan successfully arrived at the checkpoint. The two Intermediate demons in charge of the checkpoint were clearly not to be trifled with. Fortunately, Sandrine was a genuine native of purgatory and could answer all kinds of questions with ease. And Camelas Divine Spells were sublime. Together with Lorraines Alley Gossip, after spending more than an hour, they finally passed through the numerous checkpoints and successfully entered the territory of the Phantom Baron. But there was still a distance to the true Barthor Purgatory. Due to the layout of the plane, at least one-third of the Barons territory was the barren Wind-Supporting Slope This was a seventy-degree upward-curving slope. Apart from a few Wind Demons and Bird Demons residing on the slope, most demons preferred living on the plains or in the mountains at the top. As a result, the Wind-Supporting Slope was sparsely populated except for a few military roads. Soon, the group emerged from the checkpoint, ascending the steep path until they reached a three-way intersection. Left side is Morgans Purgatory. To the right is Freyza. We will follow the middle path. Sandrine swiftly read the signpost at the intersection. Wait. Matthew suddenly popped his head out of the carriage and flung a small bag of acid rock powder at the signpost This powder had a slight corrosive quality. It was generally hard to cause serious damage, but it was quite effective at identifying camouflage. The next second, A slight distortion of light and shadow appeared in the area covered by the acid rock powder. A sharp cry rang out quickly. A bird-headed, winged creature suddenly leaped down from the signpost! At the same time, The content on the signpost also changed its order The left pointed to Morgans Purgatory; The right was Barthor Purgatory; Freyza Purgatory was right in the middle! Boom! A ball of fire was hurled out. The cursing Bird Demon was instantly ignited, struggled for a while, and then died miserably by the roadside. Lets go, to the right. Matthew calmly drew the carriage curtain. It seems Freyza Purgatory is also short of people Lorraine pondered aloud: Regular traders would definitely not be fooled by this kind of trickery, if any newcomers were deceived into taking the middle path, they might end up being refined into Soul Coins by some demon lord in Freyza. Matthew nodded: It feels like all the Purgatory Lords are scrambling for people. That was the comprehensive feeling he got along the way. Compared to robbery, They encountered more demons snatching people. Perhaps this was because a fresh, uncontracted soul held extremely high value in the hands of demons. They always tried every trick in the book to lure the living into purgatory. This sharply contrasted with demons who were always trying to break out. Past the fork in the road, The group continued their journey up the Wind-Supporting Slope on the spacious military path. Half a day later, They passed a Wind Demon Inn. Matthew and the others did not stop but kept on traveling. However, as they passed by, They saw several promotional paintings of a magnificent manor outside the Wind Demon Inn. The content of the paintings seemed to be calling on the demons along the way to join in some celebratory event. Matthew didnt have time to look closely. But no matter, The bard was there. Thats a manor called Blissful Spring, whose owner is the lord of this land, the Phantom Baron. Legend has it that in this manor, all entrants must strictly adhere to two radically different sets of rules. Indulge during the day, be silent at night. Its said that during the daytime in the manor, every encountered life must vent their desires to the fullest, or they would be deemed unqualified by the manor and forcibly expelled Lorraines ears twitched, and Alley Gossip smoothly followed. Sandrine asked curiously: What if its a group of people? The other three looked at her as if she were a fool. She immediately became incredibly embarrassed. As for the night, one must keep their peace, hide in their own room, and not step out of the doorway, or they might meet with a mishap! The manors daytime may be enviable, but the night is truly its essence. Its said many powerful demons died in the corridors outside their rooms, and their deaths were very gruesome Lorraine introduced with relish. Matthew found it strange: If theres a possibility of death, then why would demons still want to visit? Just for the pleasure during the day? That didnt quite fit the orderly style of demons. Lorraine answered: Thats right, its rumored that one of the rooms in the manor holds a treasure personally placed by the Demoness of Desire, a treasure allegedly related to Barthor, the former Lord of the Nine Hells. Only when night falls does the treasure reveal itself Upon hearing this, Matthew just felt it was another story concocted by rumor-mongers. But at that moment, He suddenly sensed that the purgatory black marketeer he had imprisoned in Lost Paradise was slowly recovering! Chapter 1894: 529 Generous Conditions Chapter 1894: 529 Generous Conditions Swish. Matthews figure disappeared into the carriage. Only leaving behind a piece of Cosmic Base Rock on the cushion as a temporary anchor in purgatory. Upon seeing this, Lorraine promptly picked up the fragment and jokingly said, If we shove this stone into the belly of some demon or giant beast, what do you think will happen next? Camela raised an eyebrow, You could try it. Lorraine smiled and put the fragment in his pocket, then guarded it closely. Suddenly, there was silence inside the carriage. In Lost Paradise, outside the warehouse that stored numerous treasures. As soon as Matthew landed, he saw Dark Peggy standing at the door, looking inside as if facing a great enemy. Even Sener and Vampire Moson were aware. They stood on the neighboring Cosmic Base Rock and looked around. Matthew waved his hand. The warehouse door opened. A few seconds later, a dark shadow suddenly leapt out At this moment, the Purgatory Merchant bore no trace of petrification, only a small amount of stone dust clinging to his hair and shoes. His movements appeared very agile, no different from when he was in purgatory. This scene was somewhat beyond Matthews expectations. Besides the Medusa Priestesss natural petrification, he had also permanently set the petrification laws of Lost Paradise on this fellow to reinforce the initial petrification effect. Unexpectedly, he managed to break free from it! Worthy of a doppelganger that carries the Blood of Barthor Matthews eyes flashed. Purgatory Merchant even thought of attacking Matthew He leaped toward Matthew, closing a lot of distance. At that moment, a giant fist descended from the sky and ruthlessly shattered the merchants dream of an attack! Boom! The stone smashed onto the Cosmic Base Rock. The body of the Purgatory Merchant was nearly smashed into pulp; even his soul almost separated on the spot into primitive spirituality! This punch was empowered with the Founder Authority. It was unmatched in Lost Paradise. Sener and Vampire Moson, watching nearby, saw even clearer Just as the fist was about to land, the Purgatory Merchant had already escaped the hitting range through various secret techniques. But in that lightning-quick moment, the effect of Unable to be Dodged within Lost Paradise granted by the Founder Authority was triggered. Under some mysterious force, the merchant who had already escaped was dragged back, obediently lying under the stone, ultimately shattered by the punch! The effect of this punch was quite astonishing. Even the extremely sturdy Cosmic Base Rock showed slight cracks. Purgatory Merchant, no matter how special, could not escape a near-death shattered state! The next second, the fist slowly faded away. The flesh and blood powder on the base rock twitched, seemingly healing under some power. But this process was quite slow. Slow enough for Matthew to easily suppress the others resurrection ability using his authority! Still thinking of attacking me? Ill give you a chance to rephrase. If you cant satisfy me, I will refine the Blood of Barthor out of you. Matthew approached the base rock, his tone cold and swift, Look around at the environment, understand your situation; you should know I have the ability to do this. No! No! No! From the pool of blood, came the Purgatory Merchants desperate plea, I admit my mistake. I didnt mean to attack you; I just wanted to escape! Matthew remained unmoved, Thats your reason for trying to extort us with your curse ability? The Purgatory Merchant hurriedly explained, Its my fault, my fault; I shouldnt have been so greedy to approach you. But you must not refine me, its very important. As long as you dont kill me, I can find you many treasures, or the things on me can all be given to you for free! Matthew scoffed, You might be overlooking the allure of the Blood of Barthor to others. Moreover, if I kill you, most of the things on you will still be mine. Whats the difference? The Purgatory Merchant said incoherently, No! Cannot! Wait refining me would definitely be more detrimental than beneficial! Since you know about the Blood of Barthor, you should realize its actually one of the brandings left by the Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor, in purgatory. Those three brandings are mostly dormant, but once all three are activated and meet, Barthor will climb up from beneath the Bridge of All Life, bringing his hatred for purgatory and the Calamity Mage, and completely destroy this world! I heard someone has already accumulated two drops of the Blood of Barthor; this means the brandings will soon be activated. Adding the one in me would mean the arrival of doomsday! You dont understand, the current Barthor is no longer the Lord of the Nine Hells of the past. Hes trapped beneath the Bridge of All Life, his heart filled with hate. He received the support of the Captain, bringing other Twilight Creatures into his ranks as well. Ive always been avoiding Barthors call and the locations of the other two drops of Blood of Barthor. Only by keeping me alive can all of that be prevented. Its true! His tone indeed sounded very anxious. Matthew appeared calm on the surface but took this very seriously inside, Who told you about Barthor beneath the Bridge of All Life just now? The merchant immediately said, Blood River Will. It constantly urges me to stay away from the other two drops of Blood of Barthor. Chapter 1895: 529 Generous Conditions_2 Chapter 1895: 529 Generous Conditions_2 It is clear that the Blood River Will also doesnt want to see Barthor returning from beneath the Bridge of All Life to purgatory. I personally certainly dont want to see that happen either. They all say that I am Barthors doppelganger, ha, nonsense. I am clearly an individual with independent will; why should I obey the orders of a prisoner who has been locked up for hundreds of years? At this point, Matthew seemed to begin pondering, and the situation became less critical; the dealers tone also relaxed quite a bit. Sir, my real name is Char, you can call me that. I apologize for being driven by greed, harassing you and your companion, and trying to use a curse as a threat but I can make amends. I can make amends in any way. Just let me live. Do not separate the Blood of Barthor from inside me. This really is a matter concerning the fate of the Multiverse World Matthew asked coldly, If I killed you and extracted the Blood of Barthor and then sealed it, wouldnt that achieve the same effect? Char quickly said, In theory, it is indeed feasible, but the Blood of Barthor, separated from its host, has a very strong directivity. Whether it is Barthor himself or someone else, its very easy for them to detect the scent of the Blood of Barthor, and they will bring you endless trouble. However, I am different. The Blood of Barthor hidden inside me fits exceptionally well, and the chances of being sensed are much lower. Look, Ive been walking in purgatory for so many years and have never been discovered. On one hand, it is because I am good at hiding, and on the other hand, it is because I am good at escaping. I really am very good at saving my life, and with the protection of the Blood River Will, as long as I am in purgatory, almost no one can catch me Of course, you are an exception, but I must win. If you did not have Medusa and this special divine artefact, it would also have been impossible for you to catch me. After all, perhaps only the former God of Travelers could match me in terms of escaping On the neighboring rock, Red-Letter Hunter Sener suddenly nudged Vampire Moson next to him with his elbow, a faint smile appearing on his face: Hes talking about you. Vampire Moson glared back annoyedly: Shut up. Be careful, or youll be sent back to planting trees immediately. On the other side, Matthew continued to interrogate: You lied. The encounter with us was definitely not by chance, nor could it have been due to overwhelming greed. You must tell me, why did you appear there when we were leaving the secret passage of Dragon Castle? Char sighed, Sorry, to say it was a coincidence is indeed a bit too much. Actually, I was guided by the Blood River Will. Since I awoke the power inside me that came from Barthor, the Blood River Will often guided me to certain places. At first, I was skeptical, and every action was repeatedly verified to ensure it was beneficial and harmless. As time went by, every guidance from the Blood River Will was harmless to me, so I gradually lowered my guard. I didnt expect to run into such a big accident this time, sigh It just goes to show that even the Blood River Will can make a mistake. It might have wanted me to test you, or something else His tone carried deep regret and annoyance. Matthew chuckled lightly, Following this line of reasoning, could there be a possibility that the Blood River Will presented you to me as a gift? Absolutely not! Chars voice almost seemed to jump out of the blood pool! He hastily denied, I am the darling of the Blood River Will, the most favored demon! How could it possibly betray me to a stranger? The smashed flesh in the blood pool also became more agitated. It seemed that Char was terribly broken, even his resurrection abilities were not working smoothly. Matthew calmly said, Maybe the Blood River Will feels that the Blood of Barthor is safer in my hands than in your body. In purgatory, everything can be traded; dont you really think that the Blood River Will could not clearly judge the comparison of our strengths? Char was silent for five or six seconds, then very reluctantly answered, With your strength, I suppose you wouldnt need to rely on something as dangerous as the Blood of Barthor for further enhancements, right? Keeping me is far more useful than a drop of Blood of Barthor that is destined to be sealed. I am skilled in curses, which I can use to help you kill enemies. Matthew shook his head, My skills in killing are already rich, curses are needless to me. Char then said, I am very good at finding treasures; all these on me can also be given to you, and whatever treasures you desire in the future, I can seek them for you Matthew, pointing to where Char had escaped from, said slowly, Although the treasures and artefacts I hold may not be enough to rival a nation, they are certainly beyond what any ordinary legendary could imagine in their lifetime. Your little trinkets are just tricks, after all. If you really want to prove your worth, how about starting with two or three divine artefacts? Matthew then fell silent. He quickly added: Besides running away, cursing, and treasure hunting, I have other professional skills. I excel in exploring, disarming traps, inspecting barriers, invisibility, and lockpicking. Especially lockpicking, my skills are top-notch in purgatory, and across the entire Multiverse, maybe only some legendary wanderers can compete with me On the neighboring bedrock. This time it was Vampire Moson who prodded Red-Letter Hunter Sener. He brazenly asked across the Blood River: The legendary wanderers you mentioned, do they include the infamous Red-Letter Hunter Sener? Matthews voice came from the Blood River: Sener? Ive heard of him, I hear hes a ruthless killing madman. Red Hunter Sener is also a wanderer, I suppose his lockpicking might not be too bad, but how could a character as powerful as that end up in the same situation as me? The God of Travelers wanted to say something else. But he was cut off by a stern-faced Sener: Keep quiet. Be careful, or next time no one will help you dig a hole. Matthew paid no mind to the minor incident. After meticulously interrogating Matthew with a series of questions, he finally slapped a contract on the edge of the Blood River. Kunlan Blood Book? Matthew responded with a sound filled with gravity. Matthew nodded: Sign it, and youll survive. Matthew couldnt help but shriek: You want to turn me into a puppet at the mercy of others? Isnt that just doing whatever you tell me to? Matthew said in surprise: When did you start living under the illusion that you can still control yourself? Ironically, after killing you, I can resurrect you, and after that, I can still make you do whatever I want! Matthew responded bitterly: Cant we engage in a more civilized form of cooperation? Matthew blinked: If you hadnt started by forcing a deal and threatening with curses, maybe there would have been a possibility. Youll find over time that I am quite easy to get along with, I have always wanted to give others more chances and interact with others in a more civilized way. But this world changes too quickly, I no longer have the luxury of trusting others, I can only demand others trust me. Its much easier than actively trusting others; all I need to do is prove myself reliable, and I indeed do that. If you dont believe me, ask them? With that, he gestured towards Sener and Moson. At that moment, a head surfaced from the Blood River. Matthew, tilting his head, looked at the duo. Both replied in unison: Of course. Working with Matthew has been the wisest choice of my life! Matthew looked hesitantly at the two: May I ask who you two are? The God of Travelers replied with a smile: Our names and origins arent important, youll come to know eventually. Cherish your current ability to choose, at least I didnt have such favorable conditions back then Matthew hesitated for a few seconds. After a long moment, a blood-covered claw reached out from the Blood River. And solemnly wrote his name on the Blood Book! Reminder: Lost Paradise has acquired a new Servant (Matthew/Black Merchant of Purgatory/Sprint Demon LV20/Barthor Avatar/Hero Mode) Please assign a work position for him! Matthew thought it over: Maybe start by planting trees with Moson and the others! Chapter 1896: 530 Shadow Demon Army Chapter 1896: 530 Shadow Demon Army After signing the Kunlan Blood Book, Matthew allowed the infernal merchant Char temporary freedom to move about in Lost Paradise. However, for demons, who are always skilled at exploiting contracts, Matthew was not so reassured. Therefore, he secretly instructed Sener to keep an eye on Chars movements and to report back immediately if anything abnormal was noted. Seners entire life now depended on Matthew alone. Even though he hated being ordered around, he could do nothing but silently accept the task for now. Subsequently, Matthew had a few words with the God of Travelers, Vampire Moson. After learning about the recent work of the tree-planting duo, Moson reported an important piece of news Not long ago, Tyraste had returned to Lost Paradise. He told Moson that he had made a new discovery in the Kunwu Ruins and asked Moson to notify Matthew as soon as possible. Matthew checked the data records of Lost Paradise. He found that Tyraste did indeed quietly return to Lost Paradise while Matthew was rushing through purgatory. Aside from a large amount of Founder Energy, He had also brought back more than sixty demon corpses! You should know, the demons in the Kunwu Ruins are by no means weak; most start off as elite and are Level 5 and above, each more formidable than the last. To have killed so many elite demons, it seems Old Tais strength is recovering much faster than expected. As for what exactly was discovered in the Kunwu Ruins by Tyraste, Matthew had no way of knowing for the time being. Moson couldnt clarify; even Tyraste himself might not have figured it out. So, he immediately sent a message to Tyraste through Lost Paradise Matthews instructions were quite simple. He suggested that Tyraste would be better off not acting rashly, to conduct more exploration of the unknown, to share enough information with everyone at Lost Paradises headquarters first, and then decide on the next course of action. Most importantly, He expressed to Old Tai his current situation of being unable to create doppelgangers. Should anything major occur in the Kunwu Ruins, Matthew would not be able to rush over to assist immediately. It cant be helped. This trip to purgatory was about the life of Rheager and the fate of Storluk. No matter how valuable the Kunwu Ruins may be, Matthew could only reluctantly put them aside for later with a heavy heart. After sending the message, He also took the opportunity to confirm this instruction with Moson, in case Tyraste for some reason did not receive his order, wasnt it better to have someone to pass it on? Unlike the outwardly respectful but inwardly reluctant Sener, The God of Travelers, Vampire Moson, could be said to have adapted the fastest to his current identity. In fact, He seemed quite happy to take on the role of acting as the liaison between Matthew and the rest. Considering Mosons former divine title, It was indeed a professional match. The two chatted idly for a bit more. Suddenly, Matthew said: Once this purgatory trip is over, I will consider releasing you, Sener, Tyrasteand all those who resurrected in Lost Paradise because of circumstancesI will set all of you free. As long as you dont break the rules of Lost Paradise. In most cases, you will be free. Moson was greatly surprised upon hearing this. Initially, He might have thought that Matthew was testing him, with almost no change in expression. But soon, He sensed something from Matthews sincere gaze, and his voice trembled with disbelief, Really? You will allow us free movement? Matthew smiled faintly, then nodded affirmatively: I never intended to imprison you or to treat you as slaves forever. At first, I didnt let you out because I was worried about exposing the existence of Lost Paradise, but the situation is different now. Many have become aware of its existence, and continuing to hide it is like tying ones hands. Besides, once this battle to defend the planet is over, I expect my strength to reach a more ideal level, and therell be fewer things to worry about. In any case, once the time is right, you can leave here, and, as long as you dont violate my rules, do whatever you want Moson took a deep breath in excitement, unable to help but ask: What are those rules? Matthew thought for a moment: I havent decided yet. Its probably not to commit any acts of grave injustice, not to tarnish the reputation of Lost Paradise, and so on. It wont be too many, but there needs to be some general constraints on you all, otherwise, Im afraid someone will use the name of Lost Paradise to cause me trouble Moson immediately shook his head vigorously: At least I wont do that! Thank you very much! Matthew, I knew all along that you are a benevolent guy! As he spoke, He suddenly remembered something, pausing for a moment, and then asked softly two seconds later: If we all leave, then who will plant the trees? His question was very cautious and also full of probing. Matthew smiled again: Planting trees was initially just to give you something to do so you wouldnt get sick from boredom here. I can plant trees myself, or I can use the power of authority to create more unique lifeforms for Lost Paradise to help with the tree planting; dont worry, this wont be an obstacle to letting you go. This wasnt untrue. When Lost Paradise first opened, Matthew didnt have much Founder Energy and had to graft hard by himself. Later, after the opening of the Kunwu Ruins, Tyraste brought in Founder Energy for Lost Paradise like crazy, and the trees on the Cosmic Base Rock also slowly began to contribute more energy. Chapter 1897: 530 Shadow Demon Army_2 Chapter 1897: 530 Shadow Demon Army_2 Matthews current state of Founder Energy was quite abundant. Not only could he reincarnate some of the lives lost in Lost Paradise, but he could also create members of the Angel Race to help him with tasks. Compared to Vampire Moson and Sener, who had been living outdoors, these newly created lives naturally yearned for freedom. The lives created by Matthew were indeed more suitable for pioneering and maintaining the operation of Lost Paradise. It was just that he had not yet taken the time to start such endeavors. After hearing Matthews promises, Vampire Moson was deeply moved. Although everything was still just a plan, when Matthew left Lost Paradise, he found Moson not only taking the initiative to plant trees but also becoming noticeably more vigorous in doing so! This is the power of trust, Matthew couldnt help but reflect. Just as he had said to the Purgatory Merchant Char, he couldnt afford to trust others anymore. He could only make others trust him. Accordingly, Matthew had no intention of betraying any trust placed in him. Even if it made his shoulders heavier, he was resolute. After dealing with the Purgatory Merchant Char, Matthew returned to the carriage. Upon informing his companions that everything was handled, they continued their journey towards the higher point of Wind-Supporting Slope. It had to be admitted, for any caravan traveling through purgatory, it was a classic example of a difficult path that seemed easier from afar. On this steep planar slope, besides the stunning gales and countless wild creatures, all travelers had to face extreme gravity conditions each step upwards required more stamina than usual. What made things worse, this depletion couldnt be mitigated by spells or any other means. Even though the carriage they were riding in was conjured by Camela using Divine Spells, it couldnt escape this law. The closer they got to the upper part of Wind-Supporting Slope, the stronger the gravity they faced from Blood Abyss and other lower planes became, slowing the carriage significantly. This feeling was very uncomfortable. However, even the local tyrant Sandrine could do nothing about it. This phenomenon, created by the differential in planes, couldnt be removed by ordinary methods. They could only grit their teeth and continue climbing. In the last tenth of the route, even the powerful Camela could no longer maintain her composure using Divine Spells. The group had to dismount and proceed on foot. Under the effect of the gravity laws, their progress was slow. At this rate, they would need at least three more days to traverse Wind-Supporting Slope, which was much slower than Matthew had anticipated. To solve the problem, Matthew simply released the Purgatory Merchant Char, hoping he could come up with a way to alleviate some of the difficulties they faced. Char, as a merchant often traveling through various parts of purgatory, immediately understood the intent behind his release from Lost Paradise as soon as he hit the ground: Wind-Supporting Slope? Havent you guys collected any treasures from the Wind Demon Inns along the way that gradually reverse the wind direction and gravity? Moreover, most of those inns offer flying services, yeah its a bit pricey, but its certainly better than struggling against purgatorys gravity, right? With these words, everyone exchanged glances. Matthew coughed and quickly changed the subject how was he supposed to know that Wind Demon Inns offered such services? To avoid further complications, they had skipped all the inns along the way! No wonder the number of merchants and caravans they saw decreased as they ascended the slope! And no wonder they had seen some Wind Demons flying over their heads these past few days! It turns out they werent just flying for fun but were actually attracting customers! He couldnt help but glance at Sandrine, who wore an innocent expression, clearly just as unaware of the local situation. Is there any remedy now? Matthew asked bluntly. Char shook his head with a wry smile: We either just have to keep climbing with effort, its going to take a lot of strength. Either we head back to the nearest Wind Demon Inn and have them carry it up for us. The Wind Demons, like Purgatorys Son, are rare neutral units in purgatory. They only care about money, but they are quite efficient at what they do. In fact, the gravity field on Wind-Supporting Slope is related to the Wind Demon Lord Char rambled on endlessly. After Matthew had understood the detailed information about this particular area, he decisively chose to turn back It was indeed a pity to lose the sunk cost. However, the subsequent decisions were clearly more important. I remember passing one this morning; it should take no more than half an hour to get there now, Lorraine recalled. Matthew nodded. The group immediately turned and headed downward. Going down was indeed much easier, but they had to be careful not to walk too fast and fall The Wind-Supporting Slope was really too steep. A slight misstep could result in rolling down hundreds of meters! At this juncture, The shrewd Char was not only fawning over Matthew but also presented a welcome gift to each of his companionsit looked like he truly didnt want to stay in the Lost Paradise planting trees anymore. Matthew glanced over. Char had given Camela an extremely exquisite piece of jewelry, a necklace. Deceivers Devotion: You can maintain your devotion to a god in whom you have no faith at all. The power of faith generated by this devotion is indistinguishable from that from normal devotion. He gave Lorraine a stiff charcoal pencil. Takovs Pen: Biographies and amusing stories written with this charcoal pencil will spread several times more than under normal circumstances. People will find it easier to understand, accept, and even actively spread the stories written by this pencil. The merchant had given Sandrine a small piece of water sulfur. Water Sulfur: After taking it, you can slightly enhance the power of Dragon Breath for a short period. The value of these three gifts was quite evident. Typical of the merchant. This guy really knows how to cater to others Matthew couldnt help but comment internally. As for himself, he received a gift that was completely useless to him, yet was quite valuable Practice Gloves (spellcaster exclusive weapon): By wearing these gloves, you can repeatedly practice Tier 3 and lower spells until you master them. During this period, you will not be affected by spellcasting restrictions or spell addiction mechanisms. You can use these to train all your super-magic abilities or magic-related abilities Matthew couldnt use this item, but it was a super divine artifact for novice spellcasters! Char was quite straightforward about it: I dont have any suitable items for you, but you always have students or juniors. This little gift would be perfect to give away. His words were quite true. But as Matthew pondered who he could give it to, he realized he didnt actually have any proper students. Whether from the mage camp or young Druids from the Earth Society, Matthew had always treated them as mutually beneficial tools. Even his most interacted with assistant, Henry, had no talent for spells, not to mention others. With all my strange abilities, I am not suited to train students. I cant exactly create a system for someone else, can I? Upon thinking this, Matthew simply let it go. He never really cared much for the merchants gifted item. After fiddling with it briefly, he tossed it into his backpack. The group continued downhill. It seemed they would soon reach the Wind Demon Inn they had missed earlier. But just at that moment, Behind them, on the slope where they had ascended, a sudden gust of wind stirred up dust. Within the dust, A series of dark figures on horseback charged down furiously. Matthew squinted Those werent horses. Those were the Shadow Nightmares, unique mounts of the Purgatory Shadow Demon Clan! The group of Shadow Nightmares soared down the steep slope as if on flat ground. Within just a few seconds, they had rushed up to the party. Who are you? From atop one of the Shadow Nightmares, a man in thin armor asked condescendingly. Matthew calmly responded, We come from Blood Sand City, were merchants heading to Baron Territory for business. The man ohed. Two seconds later, he said coldly, I am the captain of the Third Legion under Phantom Barons Shadow Demon Army. Your goods are being requisitioned. And you folks are being drafted by the Baron himself! Chapter 1898: 531 Mrs. Wolf Chapter 1898: 531 Mrs. Wolf Shadow Demon Clan. This group does not conform to the conventional understanding of Shadow Demons in the material world. Because the Shadow Demon Clan and Shadow Demons themselves are two different devils. Within the Nine Tier Purgatory, Shadow Demons are considered to possess the highest level of infernal bloodlines, born from shadows and mastering unfathomable abilities in the domains of shadow, arcane energy, and space. Moreover, each Shadow Demon possesses top-tier assassination skills, escape capabilities, and intelligence gathering abilities. Thanks to their extraordinary talents and gifts, most Shadow Demons possess between 18 and 20 levels of professional advancement by adulthood. Compared to other demons, it is much easier for Shadow Demons to become legendary creatures or even to advance to a Legendary Class. They are an extremely powerful and revered group within Purgatory. However, there is a flaw among the Shadow Demons. This type of demon can only be born slowly through a special collision between the Purgatory Blood River and the Shadow Plane, and they cannot reproduce on their own. The Shadow Demons have discovered that whether they breed internally or intermarry with outsiders, their offspring will lose most of the Shadow Demon bloodline talents and become relatively mediocre. Despite this, most Shadow Demons are very keen on reproducing. This has artificially bred a new race of demons in Purgatory the Shadow Demon Clan. The bloodline talents of the Shadow Demon Clan are far inferior to their forebears, mainly evident in their lack of spellcasting abilities. Their combat abilities are no better than other middle-level demons. Fortunately, the Shadow Demon Clan is a very unified devil race. With the protection of their Shadow Demon lords as forebears, this group also holds some weight in Purgatory. It is said that members of the Shadow Demon Clan are very cautious and low-key in their actions. However, this rumor clearly does not match what Matthew was currently witnessing. He couldnt help but quickly go over the preparations he had made before setting out and then tried to continue negotiating: We come from Blood Sand City, heading to the Tears of Barthor for a trade mission. We are also commissioned by the Purgatorys Son Matthew took out a meticulously forged document to persuade the other party and played up the connection to the Purgatorys Son. However, the Shadow Demon Clan member in front of him seemed very impatient. He snatched the document, threw it casually to a nearby attendant, then looked down at Matthew from a height: This has nothing to do with the Purgatorys Son. No matter what background you have, you must obey the local lords conscriptionthis is Barthor Purgatory, Wind-Supporting Slope, not your Blood Sand City, youd better understand that! Quick, everyone drop your goods, get off the wagon, and follow us! Dont even think about running away, this is Wind-Supporting Slope, and our squadrons Wind Demons will keep a close eye on your every move, no one can escape their surveillance! Matthew exchanged looks with the others. They chose to compromise temporarily. The reason for compromise was simple Firstly, this location was too close to the Wind Demon Inn; even if the trio fought with all their might, they couldnt guarantee that some wouldnt slip through the net. If their movements were leaked as a result, it would mean all previous efforts were in vain. Secondly, the most troublesome part about the members of the Shadow Demon Clan was that most of their leaders had signed deep soul contracts with their lord forebears. If the leader died or was severely injured, the forebears, as the contract holders, would almost instantly receive the news. The knight in front of him, so arrogant and acting under the banner of the Phantom Baron in the Wind-Supporting Slope, was likely truly a confidant of that lord. And the Phantom Baron was a confidant of Glacia. If this triggered a chain reaction, subsequent actions would become unpredictable. Lastly, the number of members in this Shadow Demon Army was too great! Aside from the first batch of Shadow Demon Clan members riding Shadow Nightmares, Matthew later saw a massive army on the hill slope, numbering at least two thousand. This was not a small number. Normally, if there were only a small squad of demons, they could attempt to escape using illusions, hypnosis, maze spells, and the like. But the numbers were too great. The effectiveness of illusions would be greatly reduced. This was one of the drawbacks of mental domain spells like illusions and hypnosis even if you became an Illusion Master, easily hypnotizing a few people at a time, once the numbers exceeded a hundred, it became immensely difficult. And for more than a thousand, the difficulty exponentially increased. Furthermore, such a large-scale march by the Shadow Demon Army must have some hidden reasons behind it. Matthew and his companions also wanted to gather more information before taking action. Thus, they temporarily endured the other partys arrogance. Escaping isnt a problem, but with the terrain of Wind-Supporting Slope, we can only run back or up, and we are likely to be discovered either way Matthew calmly thought through their next steps as he stepped away from the wagon. The group cooperated and stood aside, then a swarm of Shadow Demon Clan soldiers surged forward. They took away the wagon Camela had transformed into, and then started pushing Matthew and the others, cramming them into a much larger wagon. The wagon resembled an open-air prison, surrounded by wooden crates and fitted with iron bars. After being stuffed inside, they soon heard the sounds of locking from outside. The wagon itself had no cover, Matthew, standing inside, could clearly see the outside situation. He observed that the wagons of the Shadow Demon Army were mostly loaded with regular war supplies and goods. Only two or three wagons, similar to his own prisoner wagon, were in sight. Chapter 1899: 531 Mrs. Wolf_2 Chapter 1899: 531 Mrs. Wolf_2 Among one of the vehicles, there were more than a dozen Purgatory Goblins. Another contained a few unlucky ones who seemed to be tiefling merchants, just like himself in disguise. It seemed that the Shadow Demon Leader was not targeting him alone. Instead, he had forcibly conscripted all the tiefling merchants along the march. The Shadow Demon Leader was indeed swift and decisive in his actions. They did not linger for too long. A few minutes later, the knight regiment composed of Shadow Nightmares took the lead and continued to descend the slope. Matthew and the others in the prisoner carriage closely followed behind. They went downward, and soon returned to the vicinity of the inn they had seen earlier, which had advertisements for Extreme Bliss Manor. Upon arriving here, the Shadow Demon Leader ordered the succeeding troops to station themselves here. He himself then led the vanguard cavalry along with the prisoner carriage down a strange new path at a rapid pace. Another half hour passed. Matthew was surprised to find that they had circled around to the side of Wind-Supporting Slope. Here, a series of cliffs had formed due to a plane fault. On the cliffs, there were many platforms carved out by human hands. Many platforms bore traces of building structures. From afar, they could even glimpse some devils in action. The paths leading to the platforms were composed of steep stairs and stone steps. Upon arriving here, the Shadow Demon Leader continued to streamline his followers. He took the lead personally, along with a dozen cavalrymen, and then escorted Matthew and the rest forward. After overcoming several steep platforms, they arrived at a larger platform. Built right next to the cliff was a tall house made of bricks and stone. The architectural style of the house greatly differed from the traditional buildings in purgatory. Matthew glanced at it and thought that its silhouette faintly resembled the churches on Earth in his previous life. The Shadow Demon Leader pushed open the door to the church. Immediately, six burly and powerful creatures burst forth. They possessed scorpion-like lower bodies and humanoid upper bodies. Matthew blinked. These Scorpion Man Guards were a type of collective creature; six of them together possessed the threat level of legendary creatures. And he discovered at least twelve Scorpion Man Guards on this platform. It seemed that the devil living here was not ordinary. After exchanging greetings with the Scorpion Man Guards, the leader hurried into the interior of the house. From glimpses, Matthew saw a graceful figure emerge from the house. She stood by the doorway and conversed with the Shadow Demon Leader. Before Matthew could speak, Lorraines voice rose in his heart, and the bard swiftly translated their conversation using his abilities The Shadow Demon Leader spoke first: Respected Mrs. Wolf, in accordance with our agreement, I have brought a batch of fresh souls that havent signed any contract, including both tieflings and Purgatory Goblins. They should suffice for your experimental needs. You may choose a few, but you cannot take them all. Ill take the rest, as the front lines in Storluk need these fellows Mrs. Wolf answered delicately: Thank you, Sanchester, for helping me even under these circumstances. Ill remember your kindness. If you ever need anything, Ill do my utmost to repay it The one named Sanchester, the Shadow Demon Leader, seemed somewhat embarrassed, and his voice also became unnatural: This is my duty, Mrs. Wolf. Compared to the favor you did for me back then, this is nothing. But your current situation is indeed dangerous. If I get too close to you, I too will be implicated. Regarding the master Anyway, please choose quickly. You should understand my position. Mrs. Wolf asked wistfully: Has the Baron never mentioned me at all? Sanchester sighed. He shook his head and turned to leave: Ill bring the people inside. You pick them yourself. After saying this, he led Matthew and the others inside the gateway. Shortly, Mrs. Wolfs voice emerged from inside, no longer delicate, but now carrying a haughty chill: Tieflings stay. Take all the Purgatory Goblins with you, and thank you, regardless. Sanchester nodded. Then he swiftly led everyone away. The platform suddenly became more spacious. Only Matthew and a few other tiefling merchants were left, standing on the empty ground inside the gate. The latter seemed somewhat panicked. While Matthew and his companions were much calmer Regardless, after the Shadow Demon Leader left, escaping became much easier for them. However, the homeowner, who was known as Mrs. Wolf, a female devil, seemed to have some ambiguous connection with the Phantom Baron. After exchanging glances, they unanimously decided to wait and see for a bit longer. They had to at least ensure that Sanchester and his group would not return. After stealthily sending out some rats to monitor the road they had come by, Matthew and his companions, escorted by the Scorpion Man Guards, bypassed the front row of buildings and arrived at an inner courtyard. The fierce guards ordered them to stand in the middle and roughly stripped off most of their outer clothes. Soon, Matthew felt a gaze from the second floor of the room. Mrs. Wolf seemed to be discreetly assessing the unfortunate tieflings. Sure enough, that cold voice soon rang out again, Take them to the brainwashing room. Tell the witch to be careful and not damage their brains. Ah, take the women first, let the men stand out in the yard longer. Matthew quickly exchanged a glance with Lorraine. Camela suddenly stepped forward, and under the astonished gaze of the Scorpion Man Guards, she voluntarily followed them towards the so-called brainwashing room. Next was Sandrine. Though unaware of Matthew and his companions detailed plan, she knew that following Camela would definitely be to her advantage. Just like that, the two of them were escorted deeper into the building by the Scorpion Man Guards. The remaining tieflings visibly tensed. Some began to plead with Mrs. Wolf to spare them, while others offered their treasures and loyalty. It wasnt until a Scorpion Man Guard came forward and slapped them viciously that the tieflings pleas turned into suppressed cries and groans. Matthew, of course, kept silent. He was focusing his mental power on scanning the building, confirming whether there were any Legendary-level creatures hidden here. After a few rounds, he was fairly certain that the strongest beings in the building were those twelve Scorpion Man Guards outside. Next was Mrs. Wolf herself. But what was delicate was, he sensed a terrible sealing power on Mrs. Wolf. The nature of that power was quite similar to the shadow creatures he had encountered before, making him suspect it was the work of the Phantom Baron. So, is Mrs. Wolf an old lover cast aside by the Baron? And was that Shadow Demon Leader an old acquaintance of Mrs. Wolf? Matthews mind was already brewing a melodramatic saga. Unexpectedly at this moment, Mrs. Wolfs voice suddenly came floating over again, That one there, wearing the white shirt, bring him to see me. Matthew instinctively looked around. He saw no one in the courtyard wearing a white shirt. Then he saw Lorraine looking at him with a mischievous expression. The next second, he was hoisted up by two Scorpion Men exuding a strong stench of blood and taken into the house. Creak creak. The sound of the wooden door opening and closing continued in the relatively dimly lit room. Matthew feigned nervousness as he surveyed his surroundings. A Scorpion Man Guard wanted to stay, but was softly scolded away by Mrs. Wolf. Soon, only Matthew and Mrs. Wolf were left in the room. Interestingly, there was a screen between the two that didnt fit the purgatory decor at all! The content on the screen was even an ink painting of a landscape! Matthew glanced at the other decorations in the room, discovering a few items full of Eastern Continent vibes. This made him grow even more curious about Mrs. Wolfs identity and origins. In his reverie, Mrs. Wolf slowly emerged from behind the screen, a faint fragrance wafting over, Youre not just any ordinary tiefling merchant, are you? Immediately, Matthew saw a very peculiar female face. Chapter 1900: 532 Great Star Mage Chapter 1900: 532 Great Star Mage In this hurried journey through purgatory, Matthew had already encountered quite a few demons with distinctive appearances. But no matter how bizarre these creatures were, they still exuded a unique temperament that perfectly blended with the environment of purgatory. Matthew referred to it as the demonic temperament. He guessed that this was due to an evil nature bestowed upon the Infernal Creatures by the Blood River. Mrs. Wolf, however, was somewhat different. Matthew also felt the demonic temperament in her, but it was faint. And her appearance was completely inconsistent with that of all other demons She looked like a humanoid creature with some ancestry from wolf-like creatures. Her face was delicate and beautiful, small enough to make most human women jealous, but the fringe of fluffy grey hair around her facial contours gave off a dangerous and mysterious feel. The facial situation was in fact a microcosm of Mrs. Wolf as a whole. Her body was furry in many places, somewhat like the plush toys Matthew remembered from his past life. This made her appear not at all terrifying or malevolently demonic, but rather Cute? He wasnt sure if there were other reasons. In any case, the moment Matthew first saw Mrs. Wolf, a sense of kinship surged in his heart. This feeling made him cautious. He took a half step back, I dont understand what your definition of ordinary is. Were just here for business. Mrs. Wolf gave a slight smile, her sweet smile completely mismatching her intentionally cold voice, even creating a strange contrast, My insight is very sensitive. I have sensed danger from you, which means you are definitely not as mediocre as you appear. You dont need to guard against me, I have no ill intentions toward you. Besides, Im the only one here who can save you. Saying this, She quickly moved in front of Matthew, then lightly tapped on the left side of the screen, and the landscape painting suddenly vanished, replaced by an extremely clear surveillance screen. Matthew blinked. Through the surveillance spell on the screen, the scenery in the courtyard was fully visible. Mrs. Wolf pointed to the guardians and said, They are the most dangerous fellows here. And that damned witch. These Scorpion People are only nominally obedient to me; in reality, they only follow the witchs orders. Im no different from you; just another pitiful prisoner trapped here. Matthew asked nonchalantly, But wasnt it you who just ordered someone to take my companions to the brainwashing room? By the way, what is a brainwashing room? Mrs. Wolfs delicate and cute face showed a deep look of helplessness, Im just maintaining my power on the surface. Everyone new must be brainwashed by the witch before they are allowed to move around the castle. Im sorry, your two female companions might already be turned into idiots, having been infused with the witchs potions, with no memories left, just basic instincts Matthews face immediately showed the right amount of anger and shock. Mrs. Wolf continued, Listen, if you dont follow my instructions, youll end up like them. The witchs power is very formidable, and all of us together are not necessarily her match. In the middle of speaking, She suddenly retched then moved her throat and unexpectedly vomited a shiny, red pebble-like object from her mouth! Keep this pebble under your tongue, and remember, if the Scorpion Man Guard takes you to see the witch and she tries to administer a potion, try to keep your struggling mild, dont reveal the existence of this pebble! With its protection, you wont be brainwashed, but you must act as if you were, or else you wont fool the witch! After this ordeal, I will come to find you soon, understood? Mrs. Wolf looked a bit nervous. While she spoke to Matthew, she occasionally glanced at the courtyard surveillance, even her voice slightly trembling. Matthew frowned, How do I know youre not all together? Mrs. Wolfs annoyance showed her little fangs. She quickly leaned in close, speaking rapidly against Matthews chest, Listen! Kid! Im taking a big risk to save you; they only respect me superficially and give me some authority to dispatch, no matter what I say, your companions were bound to face this fate, even if you really are somewhat skilled, get it? Your fate was already sealed when you were brought into this castle, it has nothing to do with whether I give commands or not! Also, those damned Scorpion People could take you away at any moment, and being turned into an idiot, youll regret not listening to me! Watching her anxious and nervous demeanor, Matthew felt a perverse satisfaction. But at this moment, he was almost certain that Mrs. Wolf genuinely had no ill intentions towards him and others, and her own power was too weak to pose any threat to him. Matthew decided to partially reveal his cards. Just then, footsteps came from outside the room. Mrs. Wolf nervously looked back. On the screen, but seeing Camela and Sandrine being escorted back front and back by two Scorpion Man Guards. It seems the brainwashing room was not far from the courtyard. Do you see? Their eyes are blank, and theres drool on their lips, thats the sign of being violently brainwashed by the potion! Chapter 1901: 532 Great Star Mage_2 Chapter 1901: 532 Great Star Mage_2 Mrs. Wolfs speech sped up: If you still dont believe me, then just pretend I didnt say anything! Saying so, she made a motion as if she were going to swallow the red pebble. But the next moment, Matthew snatched it from her, turning it over in his palm. Hint: You have obtained a Wolf Demon Core (???). Wolf Demon? As Matthew marveled at this novel term in the data column, Mrs. Wolf also noticed something odd from the surveillance spells imagery. Huh? She hummed softly, her furry little head leaning even closer to the screen, seemingly trying to discern some detail. A few seconds later, she saw Camela and Sandrine returning to the courtyard, then standing completely still. Afterward, the two Scorpion Guards assigned to escort them said something to their companions. Quickly, two more Scorpion Guards hurried towards the brainwashing room. This scene intrigued Mrs. Wolf. She stared intently for a while, then exclaimed in surprise, She hasnt been brainwashed? Is her appearance a disguise? Mrs. Wolf pointed at Sandrine on the screen. Matthew glanced over, and couldnt help but shake his head silently at Sandrines poor acting. But it was time to lay the cards on the table anyway. There was no point in hiding anything any longer. So, he said with a smile, It seems the witchs brainwashing doesnt work on everyone. Or perhaps she targeted the wrong person for brainwashing? At Matthews suggestion, Mrs. Wolf then noticed that the state of the two Scorpion Guards was clearly off. After their conversation with their companions, they immediately displayed an odd condition of being unable to concentrate, and their gazes unfocused. The Scorpion Guards were brainwashed? Mrs. Wolf was taken aback. Then she looked at Matthew with a hint of wariness, Did you know all of this was going to happen? What methods did your companion use to deceive the witch? What exactly are you planning? Before Matthew could respond, the two remaining Scorpion Guards in the courtyard finally realized something was wrong with their comrades even the remaining tiefling merchants had sensed the change in the atmosphere. But just at that moment, a beautiful and lively flute melody began to play. Wherever the sound reached, everyone began batting their eyelids and felt sleepy! Soon, the tiefling merchants and the remaining Scorpion Guards on the screen had collapsed to the ground. They snored heavily, their faces brimming with blissful smiles, as if they were enjoying an endless sweet dream. The look of shock on Mrs. Wolfs face deepened. The next moment, the door to the cabin was pushed open from outside. Lorraine, holding her flute, came in and greeted Matthew, Do you need me to play a bit for this one? Matthew raised his hand to stop her, No need. Lorraine expressed her surprise, I thought you might need it. After all, this lady seems like shed be your type. Matthew couldnt help but roll his eyes, No, thanks. I can handle it on my own. Lorraine backed out with a look of disappointment, It looks like you prefer the direct approach, but sometimes the thrill is in the half-awake state Call me whenever you need, Ill be right outside. You have about two hours. But to avoid a lengthy dream, try to be quick. Matthew nodded. Without the numerical Suppression of the Shadow Demon Army, Lorraine and Camela, the two legendaries with full control abilities, could easily exhibit their strength. The only unpredictable elements in the castle now were the remaining group of Scorpion Guards and Mrs. Wolf before him. The former could be handled by Lorraine. The latter, of course, was left to Matthew. You, your companion took them all down? How is this possible? What on earth are you people? If you have such power, why were you captured by Sanchester? Mrs. Wolf seemed to wake from a dream. Her eyes were filled with surprise, but that soon turned to worry and caution. Matthew, of course, understood the change in her attitude. Before this, she had wanted to collaborate with him while being completely in control. But now, the situation was entirely beyond her control. It was normal for her to feel a bit unsettled. Matthew spoke to her in a soft voice, Im sorry, but we must keep our origins a secret. If what you have just said is true, now might be your best chance to break free. Working with us, at least your situation wont be any worse than it was before, right? Mrs. Wolf hesitated, Are you sure your companion has dealt with the old witch? Matthew blinked, I can take you there to see for yourself. Mrs. Wolf bit her lip and nodded quickly. A few minutes later. The two walked side by side out of the brainwashing room, which reeked of decay. Upon seeing the old Onibaba who had been brainwashed into a zombie by Camela in the room, Mrs. Wolfs entire demeanor lightened. Her steps were nimble beyond compare, and she skipped like a maiden. Her tone became normal again, a bit sweet and sticky, I thought I might never see this day, I thought I might have to take a desperate risk, to walk on the edge of life and death to get rid of that old witch. I never expected it to come in this form! Thank you, whatever the case! She expressed her sincere gratitude. Matthew nodded slightly, I have many questions for you. Mrs. Wolf replied promptly, As long as you let me leave this castle, Ill answer all your questionsas long as I know the answers. Matthew asked at once, What is your relationship with the Phantom Baron? Mrs. Wolf pursed her lips, the joy on her face fading quickly, but she still answered promptly, I am his ex-wife. I saved his life, helped him overthrow the tyranny of the previous Phantom Baron, and cleared many obstacles from his domain. But in the end, to seduce the Demoness of Desire, he not only discarded me but also conspired with the minions of the Demoness of Desire to imprison me here I loathe that man. And that bitch Glasia! Her answer matched up rather closely to what Matthew had imagined. He then asked about Mrs. Wolfs relationship with the Shadow Demon Leader, Sanchester. Sanchester was an admirer of mine, had liked me for a long time, but never dared show it. I knew this, so I secretly wrote to him, telling him I needed some souls for my alchemy, and he was the only one who could help me. Mrs. Wolf sighed, As you can see, I am imprisoned in this castle, and the old witch is the chief snoop. She reports to the Baron on my situation every week. Her mana is very strong, and it is difficult for me to contend with her. Over the years, while ostensibly practicing alchemy, I have actually been seeking a way to escape through contacts with outsiders. Sanchester probably knows this, and he took a huge risk coming here. The old witch probably knows too, I guess she might deliberately let some people contact me, give me hope of escape, and then cruelly snuff it out; thats what she enjoys Im well aware of that. There were two times before when I actually had the opportunity to escape through communication with other outsiders, but eventually, I gave up because at the last moment, I discerned that it was the trap of the old witch playing at release to ensnare me! That damned thing! Her life is running out, and she loves to torment others to reap satisfaction. If it werent for fear of alarming the Baron, I should have chopped off her head just now! She appeared to be filled with resentment towards the old witch. Matthew, after listening, asked thoughtfully, You said the Phantom Baron abandoned you to court the Demoness of Desire. It seems he had little affection for you. But why choose to imprison you rather than just killing you outright? Mrs. Wolf raised her small face, huffed, He didnt dare. Matthew was somewhat surprised. I have a teacher, who although hasnt shown up for a long time, his legend alone is enough to deter the petty. Mrs. Wolf said proudly. Matthew felt a surge of interest, Your teacher Is he from the Aindodon Continent? Mrs. Wolf nodded, Thats also why I chose you initially. You also have an air about you similar to my teachers. Are you a Su person, too? Matthew replied, Something like that. Whats your teachers name, where has he gone? Mrs. Wolf answered with some regret, I dont know his name. Actually, I only followed him for a while when I was very young. People called him the Great Star Mage. Chapter 1902: 533 Blade of Master Slaying Chapter 1902: 533 Blade of Master Slaying Spirit. According to Matthew, this was the Eastern Continents term for high-ranking Nature Souls with significant influence. Usually, only the top Nature Souls of a region were eligible to be recognized as Spirits. For instance, Cloud Songster Sylvia, Rainforest Master Su Ya, and the former protector of the Earth Society dreamland, the shameless bear, among others. Moreover, these Nature Souls generally resided within natural dreamlands. Since Mrs. Wolf dared to call herself a Spirit, she must certainly own a natural dreamland at least she had owned one before. No wonder the favorable impression came so mysteriously before, turns out shes a high-ranking Nature Soul Matthew became more interested in Mrs. Wolf. However, what concerned him more was the Great Star Mage she mentioned. In history, the Eastern Continent had produced many famous Astromancers, but very few were honored with the title of Great Star Mage. Curiosity piqued, Matthew asked, Could your teacher be named Astromancer Su Xu? Great Star Mage Su Xu. He was not only the fierce man who had sealed the Heavenly Dragons Soul but also suspected of being involved in the construction of the Compatible Wormhole at the core of Cyberdragon. He had left his mark in many places in Aindor, such as Equal Stream Island, and under Scar of the Dead at Gray Lake. Matthew naturally harbored a great appreciation and curiosity for this powerful Astromancer. He vaguely felt that this person had a significant connection with the position of Envoy of Equilibrium. Perhaps thats his name? Mrs. Wolfs fluffy and somewhat youthful face flashed with uncertainty, He rarely revealed his own name; people generally used honorifics, and when moving about in purgatory, he often used pseudonyms. Sorry, I had just been born aware at that time, my impression of the teacher is actually quite vague I only know he was extremely formidable; none of the Purgatory Lords were a match for him. Matthew nodded slightly. So, you mean your teacher took you into purgatory? What did he intend to do? Or rather, what did he do there? he pressed on. Mrs. Wolf answered, He didnt do much. After entering purgatory, he defeated a few troublesome great devils; then, he brought me to a place where we settled for a long time. During that period, my consciousness rapidly developed, and my curiosity kept growing day by day; I noticed he was searching for something, so I took the opportunity to ask him. He told me that he was looking for a suitable place to settle me down. I back then listened with a half-understanding and didnt inquire any deeper. Afterward, somehow, he forcibly created a unique and unoccupied natural dreamland within purgatory using the power of stars and terrain. That dreamland included three Stone Forests, a Starlight Lake, and a Secret Island. The teacher told me he needed me to live in that newly created dreamland to protect something very important. He didnt tell me what that thing was, just said that I would naturally know when the time came. He taught me a secret technique to transform my state into a devil to avoid being targeted by those with intentions. After that, I fell into a deep sleep, and by the time I woke up, the teacher had already left, and in the newly born dreamland, only I was alone, passing the time indifferently not knowing how long. Until one day, a severely injured Great Demon accidentally entered my territory At this point, she sighed deeply, He is now the Phantom Baron; he was indeed severely injured at that time, but the appearance of a demon was just his camouflage. Due to extreme boredom, I saved his life, although I immediately expelled him from the natural dreamland; but since then, I couldnt help but frequently leave the dreamland. I became less tolerant of solitude and started to communicate frequently with that Shadow Demon. Unknowingly, I became contaminated by the Blood River Will, and gradually, the time I spent as a devil grew longer, while the duration I could maintain as a Nature Soul got shorter. Finally, one day I found that I could no longer easily revert back to a Nature Soul. I had to pay a great price, pursue another redemption ritual to cleanse myself of the purgatory aura before I could potentially return to my territory. If I had turned back in time, perhaps I wouldnt have ended up in my current plight. Unfortunately I was utterly infatuated. The rest of Mrs. Wolfs story had been roughly mentioned before. It was roughly that she fell in love with that Shadow Demon, and then used her own abilities to help him overthrow the rule of the Phantom Baron who lived in the upper part of Wind-Supporting Slope, only to end up betrayed and ultimately imprisoned. Because of the reputation of the Great Star Mage, the Phantom Baron did not completely annihilate Mrs. Wolf but chose to imprison her. This indeed matched the cunning demeanor of a devil. Matthew thought for a moment, Where precisely was your previous natural dreamland located? After leaving here, what are your plans? Without hesitation, Mrs. Wolf replied, The Stone Forest Dream is in a narrow crevice on the western side of Shadow Rift Valley, near the Path of Air Element. I still have some sensing to that dreamland, it should still be safe. If possible, I intend to hold a Transformation Ceremony to cleanse the purgatory aura from myself, and return to the dreamlandthis time I will abide by my teachers advice and not leave arbitrarily. However, the Phantom Baron placed several layers of seals on me, completed in the form of contracts; I need to figure out a way to retrieve those contracts from the Baron to change my form. Chapter 1903: 533 Blade of Master Slaying_2 Chapter 1903: 533 Blade of Master Slaying_2 Moreover, I wasnt always this weak, she said with a hint of bitterness. I possess some strength, but it was all stolen by the Phantom Baron. Only by tearing up those contracts can I regain the power of a sprite Having said that, she looked eagerly toward Matthew. Matthew pondered for a moment, then shook his head, Sorry, I dont have the time to deal with the Phantom Baron right now. We have more important matters to attend to. I can let you go, but after that, youre on your own for safety. Matthew could tell that Mrs. Wolfs words were truthful. He didnt mind letting her go, but he couldnt afford any distractions at this critical moment. Hearing this, Mrs. Wolf seemed a bit disappointed, her cheeks puffing out for a moment before settling back down. She said earnestly, Still, thank you. At least youve given me my freedom back. I hope I can repay you with something Um, do you have any needs? A thought struck Matthew, Do you know of any shortcuts to the Wind-Supporting Slope? Mrs. Wolf thought for a few seconds, then shook her head, There are no shortcuts to the Wind-Supporting Slope. In theory, there are only two ways to reach Shadow Rift Valley. One is the route you just took. Sanchester told me that the armies of the Shadow Demon Clan are being mobilized on a large scale. Over the next few days, more than a hundred thousand members will pass through the Wind-Supporting Slope from top to bottom, heading somewhere in Barthor Purgatory to prepare for battle. So, taking the front route will be troublesome, as I believe youve already experienced. The other is to climb up through the side, over the belt of rocks, but thats just as dangerous. The cliffs here are home to numerous Wind Demons who may attack climbers at any moment. Even worse, the effectiveness of spells is greatly weakened here; you cant use magic to fly up, nor to assist in climbing. Under these harsh conditions, to climb the Wind-Supporting Slope from the side, you must have a strong physical reserve and excellent climbing skills, and a bit of luck Ive heard theres a wind tunnel below the side cliffs of the Wind-Supporting Slope that leads directly to Flying Insect Island in the Seventh Level of Purgatory. If you accidentally fall and cant find a stable foothold in time, its very likely youll drop straight down to Flying Insect Island! Thats a terrifying plane, much more so than the Upper Three Realms of Purgatory. Its true purgatory! Matthew nodded slightly. The information provided by Mrs. Wolf was quite important. Now, it seemed that taking the front route was indeed no longer a good option. As for the side Its not impossible to cross. A flash of inspiration crossed Matthews mind. Mrs. Wolf, perhaps feeling a bit embarrassed for not being able to be of help, leaned in closer. Her fuzzy fur brushed against Matthews arm inadvertently, tickling him slightly, Do you have any other needs? By the way, you can take everything in this house; I only need a few items. Matthew glanced at the items in the house that carried the style of the Eastern Continent, Are these all left by that Great Star Mage? Mrs. Wolf shook her head, No, these I collected from a tiefling merchant. If youre interested, take all you want. As for what my teacher left behind, they are hidden in my Dreamland Territory. If you want to visit, youll have to wait until I regain my Nature Soul form Hearing this, Matthew casually picked up a few items from the house. Although not left by the Great Star Mage himself, they did indeed have the style of Su country, and he found them quite appealing. Mrs. Wolf also quickly packed up. Soon after, Matthew met up with the others in the courtyard. By then, Lorraine and the shady Char had turned the rest of the house upside down. Most of the valuables had been looted. Camela had no interest in these things, and Sandrine had habitually followed her, appearing to have completely adapted to her new identity C docile and without a trace of the Furious Dragon Girls ferocity. That old witch is broke, and the Scorpion Man Guard had nothing of value, this castlewell, lets just call it a castlehas no more than three items that are actually worth anything, but I think you might be interested in these two things. As they spoke, Lorraine tossed a stack of blood-stained parchment over. Matthew knew at first touch it was a magic book, or Magic Notes. It was suffused with a strong Ether aura and bore traces of the exclusive Blasphemy of Purgatory. He quickly scanned it and discovered it contained an obscure spell from the domain of necromancy! Blade of Master Slaying (Undead & Negative Energy): Chant an incantation to animate and bewitch the targets weapon, causing it to launch a life-threatening attack on the target until one of them is destroyed or dies. If the blade successfully slays its master, then you will gain a portion of additional mana. Weaponized instigation? Matthews eyes lit up. This spell was quite wicked, only those proficient in the domain of necromancy could master itit was practically tailor-made for him! While in theory, the spell could only be powered by Blasphemy, with Matthews current ability to analyze spells and theoretical framework, he would only need to deconstruct the Blasphemy on the parchment, and it wouldnt be long before he could obtain a spell version of the Blade of Master Slaying! Chapter 1904: 533 Blade of Master Slaying_3 Chapter 1904: 533 Blade of Master Slaying_3 A bit interesting, he said unabashedly as he took the parchment. Lorraine then handed him a dirty wooden tag which, like the parchment, was stained with blood that had turned black. Lorraine told him that both items had been found on the witch responsible for the brainwashing. The witch herself was one of the Old Onibabas. Her spellcasting abilities were strong, her level not low, but she had unfortunately met her match in Camela and died with resentment. Matthew examined the wooden tag over and over. He quickly understood why Lorraine said he would be interested in it. This is a Withered Black Tag from an Old Onibabas clan, a symbol of membership in the clan. This Old Onibaba didnt act alone, she had an organization, and the reason she was sent here is probably that the organization of the Withered Black Tag had some collaboration with the Phantom Baron. Whats most important is that I remember those Old Onibabas within the territory of Rolling Stone Town also have intricate connections with this organization. Lorraine added slowly. Matthew nodded. Ghost Castle. After the Great Tear. Matthew had taken a moment to check out the situation at the ghost castle, and due to the rushed nature of his visit, he had only wandered around the periphery and then set up a magic barrier for early warning and defense around the outskirts of the ghost castle. At that time, he had sensed a faint hint of purgatory from the periphery of the ghost castle. But he had not expected that the castle really had something to do with purgatory! Those Old Onibabas might have seeped over from a devil tribe nearby. Matthew looked towards Mrs. Wolf. She pondered and said, Black Swamp. There is indeed an Old Onibaba tribe nearby, their leader is crazy, supposedly carrying out some secret plan; aside from witches, other demons are not allowed to enter that special swamp. I dont know the details, only that both former and current Phantom Barons have shown an unnatural respect for the Old Onibabas. Matthew quietly took note. Then, the group planned to leave the place. However. The crisis here had not been completely resolved. There are still six Scorpion Guards outside, they are much more vigilant than the six inside, should we go around the back? Near the gate. Mrs. Wolf proposed with concern. Matthew smiled and shook his head, then boldly took the lead and walked out. As soon as he stepped out. The six Scorpion Guards suddenly surrounded them. Their movements were like the wind, their weapons raised high. Under Mrs. Wolfs slightly nervous gaze. Matthew seemed to have no intention of doing anything. Only after a short syllable burst out. A strange grey-white glow emanated from all the Scorpion Guards in his field of vision! A white light flashed across the faces of the Scorpion Guards. Making their faces seem even more ferocious. In an instant. Four of the Scorpion Guards faces turned a pale grey, the color of death, and then they fell to the ground with stiff limbs! The other two Scorpion Guards struggled to reach Matthew. But all it took was for Matthew to exhale gently. And those two Scorpion Guards, as if their last lifeline had been taken away, also collapsed in a heap! Law of Death? Mrs. Wolf was so surprised she nearly leaped up. After closing his eyes for a few seconds to contain the effects of the spell, Matthew smiled and turned around: Thats right, Mrs. Wolf. I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Matthew, a necromancer. Mrs. Wolf was so shocked she couldnt close her mouth. After a long while. She finally said hesitantly. Just call me Little Wolf. Chapter 1905: 534 Gale Will and the Summoning Banner Chapter 1905: 534 Gale Will and the Summoning Banner They quickly dealt with the aftermath at Mrs. Wolfs castle. A group of people arrived at the platform on the side of Wind-Supporting Slope. Standing on the edge of the platform, they looked up. The side of the cliff looked as if it had been fiercely sliced by a blade from the heavens, with most of the cliff face as neat and smooth as a flawless mirror, save for the occasional uneven rocks or nests. Those are the nests where the Wind Demons live. Char explained. Matthew nodded slightly. On Wind-Supporting Slope, the Wind Demons were an extremely Transcendent creature. On one hand, they were a type of demon and part of demon society. Quite a few Wind Demons were willing to leave their groups to serve the various Devil Lords nearby. Thanks to their talent for disappearing without a trace and their adept control over fierce winds, the Wind Demons could remain composed even when facing much stronger opponents. If they couldnt beat them, at least they still had the chance to escape. On the other hand, Wind-Supporting Slope was the sacred land of the Purgatory Wind Demons. It was said that the Wind Demon Ancestor rested within the cliffs. Inside the cliff, he had built a resplendent tomb chamber, and to prevent grave robbers, the Wind Demon Ancestor had set up a series of powerful ceremonial fields there. One of these Ritual sites held the secret of the Wind Demons advancement. And to gain the recognition of this ceremonial field, one must protect the tomb chamber of the Wind Demon Ancestor. Therefore, the Wind Demon Lords from various parts of Nine Tier Purgatory reached an agreement. They would take turns guarding this place, fulfilling their protective duties on the one hand, and on the other, they could seize the opportunity to closely study the Ritual site imbued with Winds Profound Meaning. When the Wind Demon Lords arrived, their spouses, subordinates, followers, and minions naturally went without saying. Therefore, a large number of Wind Demons were active in Wind-Supporting Slope throughout the year. Since the Wind Demon Lords guarding this place would rotate regularly, the number of Wind Demons here always remained at an extremely high level. From the platform, Matthew glanced upward and spotted at least six or seven Wind Demon Nests. According to Char, each nest roughly contained 8 to 20 Wind Demons. Such a dense distribution Is indeed a bit exaggerated. Matthew couldnt help but stroke his chin. With the effects of spells weakened, the idea of stealthily climbing past the Wind Demon Nests was a fools dream even if you used a powerful invisibility spell. But Wind Demons had an uncanny insight into changes in airflows and unfamiliar scents. Considering the density of the Wind Demons on the cliff, as soon as an elite Wind Demon spotted an intruder, the latter would basically face all the demons on the cliff! Considering the incredibly high difficulty of combat in this particular terrain, most people gave up on climbing up the side of Wind-Supporting Slope. Why dont we just honestly take the front route? Char suggested, I know some places where we can hide; if we climb slowly and carefully, we still have a chance to get over without them noticing. But Matthew shook his head at this, Too slow. The appearance of Wind-Supporting Slope had already greatly delayed the progress of his journey. He had climbed over the hillside above. It was extremely strenuous. Not to mention that there was also a large army of Shadow Demons waiting in formation on the front. In such circumstances. He would inevitably have to resort to more extreme methods to make up for the wasted time, even if it involved some risk. Dont worry, if you fall from here, you even have time to drink a cup of afternoon tea before triggering Feather Drop or a Levitation Spell, not to mention dying from a severe fall. At the edge of the platform. Lorraine retracted her head which she had stuck out to look down. Camela looked calmly at Matthew, If youve made up your mind, then just go for it. We trust you and are willing to support you. Matthew nodded. Then, he opened Lost Paradise and took Lorraine, Char, Camela, and Sandrine inside. Although Lost Paradise would produce assimilating, Suppressive negative effects on outsiders. As long as Matthew was fast enough, he could minimize the negative impact. You arent going in? He asked Char. The latter shrank his neck, then plucked up the courage to say, I want to follow you and see how you climb up. Dont worry about me, I have a way to catch up. That said, Char suddenly jumped onto Matthews shoulder, and his lithe body immediately turned into a silver-grey cape, snugly wrapping around Matthews neck and shoulders. Hint: You have received the Wild Wolf Cape (Sprite Incarnation) Wild Wolf Cape: When you wear this equipment, your balance, climbing, swimming, running & Fleetfoot, jumping & sprinting, and other related abilities will be greatly enhanced The feel of it isnt half bad. Feeling the fuzzy annoyance around his neck, Matthew couldnt resist pinching the cape a few more times. Chars muffled voice immediately came to his ear, Stop pinching, it hurts. Oh, sorry. Matthew promptly let go and apologized. Before Char could react, The next second, Matthew sprinted towards the direction of the cliff. Wait! Doing it this way Wont that make too much noise? Theyll find us Char anxiously and surprisedly asked in Matthews ear. Matthew, feeling the rushing winds hit his face as he looked up at the cliff resembling a sheer precipice, was slightly stirred, yet his voice remained calm, I never intended to hide from them! As his words fell, he had already rushed to the edge of the cliff. In that instant, Matthews body underwent a violent transformation Chapter 1906: 534 Gale Will and the Summoning Banner_2 Chapter 1906: 534 Gale Will and the Summoning Banner_2 Masses of fluff grew from the surface of his skin; his limbs became longer and more powerful, and his figure more erect! Shapeshifting Form: Eastern Immortal Ape! Puff! Puff! Puff! Dust rose. There was a slight sound from the cliff above the platform. The nearby Wind Demons lowered their heads. They could only see slight rockfalls and more sounds from beneath the mountain. But within that rolling dust, It seemed they couldnt detect any traces of human disturbance. They hadnt even seen a single shadow! Chatter chatter chatter! A few gathering Wind Demons whispered among themselves. They were puzzled about the events occurring on the cliffside They had rushed over at the first sound of movement and the first hint of air current change. Yet they hadnt found any traces left by the perpetrator. Could this have been a collective hallucination? Just as the Wind Demons were at a loss, suddenly, one Wind Demon, surprised, pointed toward their heads, and all the Wind Demons looked up, then they witnessed a scene they would likely never comprehend More dust and fine rock fragments tumbled down from the top of the cliff. The area where the dust had risen formed a thin trail of dust from bottom to top. And at the very end of that trail of dust, At the highest point where the rocks had fallen, A monkey-like figure was climbing at an unimaginable speed! His speed was so fast That the mad demons only saw a glimpse for two or three seconds, then the monkeys figure completely disappeared into the dust on the cliff! A few Wind Demons clearly refused to give in. They chased up the trail of dust for a while before realizing the gap between them Wind Demons are the only species capable of maintaining medium-speed flight on the cliffs of Wind-Supporting Slope. And the other party could only climb. But the climbing speed of the Eastern Immortal Ape was many times faster than the usual flying speed of a mad demon! This completely baffled the Wind Demons. However, among them were some quick thinkers. One Wind Demon, realizing they couldnt catch up, immediately let out a chatter chatter chatter shriek; they tried to pass along the alert to warn their companions higher up about the outsider. It must be said, This tactic was effective. The climbing speed of the Eastern Immortal Ape was fast, but it couldnt surpass the speed of sound. Therefore, before long, Matthew collided with two Wind Demons who had prepared their position well in advance. However, the agility of the Immortal Ape was astonishing. Facing the encirclement and blockade by the Wind Demons above, Matthew simply burst into a leap, instantly leaving the enemies behind. Then he continued using his otherworldly climbing ability to further distance them. On the other hand, Although the Wind Demons below had already issued a series of alert calls, The higher he climbed, The fewer the number of Wind Demons distributed above. This resulted in Matthew encountering fewer obstacles than expected. The most troublesome was a single elite Wind Demon, which twinkled with an odd rune glow. This brute came at him with fangs and claws. Instead, it received a slap from the Immortal Ape, nearly shattering its core, and quickly became docile. After that, Matthew walked as if on flat ground; flinging up along the way, he not only successfully crossed the side of Wind-Supporting Slope in one go but also managed to swipe some treasure chests from several Wind Demon nests en route! Thats right. There were treasure chests in the Wind Demon nests. And the higher he went, the higher the probability of encountering a chest. Matthew didnt have time to investigate the situation in detail; he was too busy Stealing. But afterward, it wasnt hard to guess. These chests were very likely meant to be offerings for the lords participating in the lesson of Winds Profound Meaning at the ceremonial field. Causing such a commotion, and the Wind Demon Lord hasnt appeared, the news probably wont get out for a while Despite this, Upon successfully getting away and reaching the top of the cliff, Matthew still released Lorraine and others, and entrusted Lorraine to spread some rumors as a distraction regarding his climbing action. Dont worry, this is my old profession. I can start with a news lockdown. That should hold for at least seven days. After that, Ill release various versions of mixed truths so no one will know it was you who crossed Wind-Supporting Slope. Lorraine patted his chest to confirm. Matthew felt somewhat relieved. Although Lorraine was usually unreliable, he came through in crucial moments. A Legendary Minstrel wielded almost monopolistic influence on regional news. As long as there wasnt another Legendary Minstrel nearby, then Lorraines news lockdown was almost guaranteed. Of course, All this assumed that the Wind Demon Lord had not left seclusion. To avoid unnecessary risks, The group hurried along their way. On the road, Matthew took the time to open those treasure chests; apart from a vast amount of wealth, there were some valuable items Gale Will: A node token of the Gale Domain, with this item, you can better enter the Gale Domain and related domains. Four Symbols Card (Mystical Item/White Tiger Profound Truth): Once you have acquired a certain level of sky authority, you can activate this item. You can use the Four Symbols Card to set up the Four Symbols Array Formation, thereby summoning the Ancient Four Symbols Power to assist and apply different spell effects to specific areas Soul Treasure Pearl: A pearl refined from 100 pure souls, its a treasure worth a fortune in the Nine Tier Purgatory, usually requiring 300-500 high-quality souls for an equivalent exchange. Consuming the Soul Treasure Pearl will grant you a large amount of XP and a small amount of Abilities or Spells from the refined souls. Chapter 1907: 534 Gale Will and the Summoning Banner_3 Chapter 1907: 534 Gale Will and the Summoning Banner_3 Static Iron Armor (Armor): This item is the bane of Wind Demons, granting immunity to most of their attacks and any effects of the Gale Domain. Moreover, the Static Iron Armor also provides a significant amount of protection. Requirement: Strength 21 points or higher to wear. Each of these items had their uses. Gale Will could serve as a stepping stone for exploring domains, as well as a cornerstone for constructing new domains. Matthew had previously acquired the Flowing Cloud Will, establishing his own domain ecosystem, and naturally coveted any domain tokens he could get his hands on. With this item, not only was he confident about entering the Gale Domain, but even the Sky Domain behind it was not out of reach. And the Four Symbols Card was even more timely. He had previously had a set sealed with the Azure Dragon Dufeng, and now had acquired one with the White Tiger Profound Truth. Although he had already given away the Azure Dragon to Li Weiqi, if he ever managed to complete the set of four, he might be able to witness the Four Symbols Array Formation come to life. As for the Soul Treasure Pearl and Static Iron Armor, the former was pure wealth and experience, holding this pearl would allow him to bribe most Purgatory Devils; while the latter would not be of use to Matthew himself, he could equip it on his undead minions. Both Dark Warrior Argus and Death Knight 47 would be well suited to wear such highly specialized ARMOR. What do the Wind Demons mean by gathering Static Iron Armors for their lords? Matthew wondered with some surprise. Amidst his thoughts, the group passed the extension behind the summit of Wind-Supporting Slope. The scenery before them shifted from the murky pale yellow to an endless pitch black. On both sides loomed cliffs as tall as ramparts. The ground ahead was filled with spider-web-like cracks spreading far and wide. Unlike the cliff dwellings of the Wind Demons, there was not a sign of life emanating from the massive valley walls. For this was no ordinary cliffside. These were the exposed limbs of the Purgatory Blood River outside the plane. They were the bones of purgatory, holding up the framework of the Nine Tier Purgatory. Matthew knew that above these cliffsif one could reach therelay a vast array of spaces between purgatory, where purgatory intermingled and folded with the material plane and the Secondary Planes. This was Shadow Rift Valley, a very narrow corridor, and the most central part of the Phantom Baron Territory. Extreme Bliss Manor, which Matthew had seen advertised before, was located at the start of Shadow Rift Valley. And the true abode of the Phantom Baron Deep Black Castle, lay at the far end of Shadow Rift Valley. The significance of this valley was self-evident; it was the essential bridge connecting the core regions of Barthor Purgatory with the peripheral areas. Each day, countless merchant caravans, armies, and various demons passed through the valley. Typically, the Phantom Baron had an open policy towards most outsiders. But the current situation was clearly different. On their way, Matthew had not only nearly collided with several fully equipped Shadow Demon armies but had also spotted numerous pitch-black banners throughout the valley, continuously emitting special phenomena into the surroundings. Summoning Banner. Little Wolf explained gravely: This is a treasure of Glacia. All demons summoned under the aura of the battle flag must gather beneath it and automatically become part of the newly established army, then follow the banner to war in distant lands. As long as the banner is not destroyed, the summoned demons can never regain their freedom. Good heavens, almost every place in Shadow Rift Valley is filled with Summoning Banners, which power is worth such a massive mobilization? Matthew, do you know? Chapter 1908: 535 Barthors Skull Chapter 1908: 535 Barthors Skull Facing the questions and reflections of the young wolf, Matthew simply smiled faintly and did not reply, as he always preferred to keep a low profile. However, there were simply too many Summoning Banners in the Shadow Rift Valley. They had not gotten far before they encountered several. The aura emanating from the banners almost covered the entire landscape of the Shadow Rift Valley! Although these banners were merely projections, the artifact in Glacias possession projected into the valley, but the naturally occurring summoning aura of the banners still boasted remarkable anti-stealth capabilities. The presence of these banners caused significant trouble for Matthew and his groups progress. It wasnt that they couldnt avoid the anti-stealth aura of the banners. It was just quite troublesome. Moreover, the locations of these banners often coincided with large, chaotic congregations of devils. Not every chaotic situation was suitable for taking advantage of confusion. When the number of summoned devils occasionally exceeded the valleys capacity, many areas became overly congested. They couldnt just blend in with the Devil Army and slip through unnoticed. After observing, it was noted that all the devil troops gathered there would collectively march toward the lower parts of the Wind-Supporting Slope. Even if identity wasnt an issue, they would still face the dilemma of going in completely the wrong direction. At the same time, Matthew and others noticed an even denser formation of flying units in the sky, including rare devils hidden among the clouds. This meant they could hardly fly across the valley unnoticed either. In the end, the only viable route was to slowly and meticulously navigate on the ground. Matthew had just tried to estimate the time this method would require when his brows quickly furrowed At this rate, it would take at least half a month longer to cross the Shadow Rift Valley and reach the Tears of Barthor! And that was based on the assumption that the conditions in the latter half of the valley would be similar to what they had observed at the beginning. If the latter half turned out to be even more congested, that would be a real problem! Indeed, setting out is fraught with difficulties. Matthew couldnt help but click his tongue, No matter how detailed the plan, it can never keep up with changes. At this moment, the wolf, still in his Shapeshifting Form, suddenly suggested in Matthews ear, I recall theres an entrance to a torn plane near the manor where the Blissful Spring is located. That torn plane is made up of an extension from purgatory, an exclave from the Air Elemental Plane, and fragments from the Shadow Plane. It seems there are treasures hidden within that plane unknown to the public; the Phantom Baron did a lot of work to explore that area. He has constructed at least three two-way portals in his Deep Black Castle that lead to the torn plane, and I am very familiar with two of them. If you can handle the risk of approaching Extreme Bliss Manor and Deep Black Castle, we could use that torn plane as a stepping stone; if all goes well, we could end up directly at the tail end of the Shadow Rift Valley, thus avoiding the lengthy and congested journey in between Saying this, the wolf emphasized again, However, Extreme Bliss Manor and Deep Black Castle are both heavily guarded places. The Phantom Baron has a severe case of paranoia; he always thinks that others are out to get him. The density of Devil Guards in his residence is also ridiculously high. Of course, thats still better than the current situation in the Shadow Rift Valley filled with summoned Devil Soldiers. After pondering for a moment, Matthew consulted with Char and Lorraine before deciding to take the wolfs advice. After running into trouble at the Wind-Supporting Slope, they had already been significantly delayed, which was why Matthew subsequently decisively chose to use the form of the Eastern Immortal Ape to climb the cliffs on the side. Once this Shapeshifting Form was utilized, it was only a matter of time before news of Matthew reaching purgatory spread. Under these circumstances, time and efficiency became even more crucial factors. Matthew was well aware that he didnt have many options left. It was either give it his all, or potentially have to willingly end this attempted stealth mission prematurely at some point in the future. Without a doubt, Matthew would not choose the latter. The terrain of purgatory is too complex; the abilities of the Holy Deer are not only insufficient to smoothly traverse the layers of purgatorys plane but also prone to leaving numerous flaws He felt some regret in his heart. Immediately, the group made a detour toward the nearby lower hill. There, a small path led to the junction of the valley and the Wind-Supporting Slope, which was also the location of the Blissful Spring. However, just as they were adjusting their direction of advance, Char, the purgatorial merchant, privately approached Matthew with a troubled expression, requesting to leave the group: I dont want to get close to that Extreme Bliss Manor. My gut tells me its not a good place bluntly speaking, my insides and soul are incredibly resistant, more so than ever before! I could try to cross the Shadow Rift Valley from the front and then meet up with you at Deep Black Castle. With my abilities, I should be able to avoid detection by others. Matthew looked thoughtfully at Char. A moment later, he approved Chars request. With the Kunlan Blood Book in their possession, Matthew didnt think the purgatorial merchant could cause too much trouble. Unexpectedly, however, upon hearing this, Lorraine also requested to accompany the merchant. His reason was to scout the devil sides military information to provide more intelligence for the upcoming planetary defense battle. It would also serve to monitor and intimidate Char. Naturally, Matthew wouldnt refuse, but after cautioning them to be careful, he watched as Lorraine and Char headed together toward the direction in which the Devil Army was gathering. Chapter 1909: 535 Barthors Skull_2 Chapter 1909: 535 Barthors Skull_2 Subsequently, The remaining people also headed down the designated path, rushing to the Phantom Barons Extreme Bliss Manor. In contrast to the crowded main road, the path was sparsely populated. Aside from occasionally meeting some isolated demons, providing Matthew with practice material for his Brainwashing, the journey went rather smoothly. Along the way, Mrs. Wolf even found time to educate Matthew on some of the manors secrets. Glasia is obviously a hypocritical woman. Youre saying shes a demon? No, no, no What I mean is, yes, demons are hypocritical, but shes on another level! She named the largest city in her dominion Tears of Barthor, claiming it to be a tribute to her father, the former Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor. In reality, its just her declaration of legitimate rule as a Purgatory Lord. Everybody knows that Glasia and Barthor had a terrible relationship, even to the point of becoming sworn enemies. When Barthor was still alive, the so-called Holy City did not bear this name, and Glasia never took the initiative to visit her own father. Only after Barthor was sealed by the Calamity Mage did her attitude make a complete turnaround. You werent in purgatory then, tsk tsk tsk, that shameless change was truly shocking. Let me tell you a secret, the Calamity Mage sealed most of Barthors limbs, but let His head go free. After Barthors head successfully fled back to purgatory, it planned to find a new dominion to regrow its power, aiming for a comeback. And what happened? It was found by his dutiful daughter Glasia and mercilessly sealed! The specific location of the sealing is actually beneath the fountain at Extreme Bliss Manor! After that, Extreme Bliss Manor started having different rules for day and night, which I guess is a manifestation of the leakage of Barthors heads power. Glasia made sealing Barthors head the top priority for the Phantom Baron, that foolish Shadow Demon, who, despite being toyed with by the Demoness of Desire, still seems to relish the ordealit disgusts me. Every time I think of those scenes, I hate that I was blind back then All in all, Glasia does not wish for Barthor to return to purgatory. Ive heard that she plans to contend for the Power of Domain of the Lord of the Nine Hells in the near future. Considering the Upper Three Realms of Purgatory, where Devil Lord Morgan is gravely wounded, Frey Einstein has gone missing, and Barthor is sealed, ambitious powers indeed have a chance to become the new Lord of the Nine Hells. But Glasia obviously has no chance. Why? I just feel she doesnt! Mrs. Wolf chattered a great deal in Matthews ear. Upon learning that Barthors head was presumably sealed within the manor, Matthew also understood Chars resistant attitude. For a doppelganger, he definitely did not want to approach the will of Barthor himself, lest his consciousness be completely obliterated by absorption. While they talked, they had drawn near to the boundary of Extreme Bliss Manor. Standing on a small hill and looking down, even though the valley was shrouded in thick white fog, Matthew could still make out the sprawling outlines of the manors buildings. An ancient and sinister air pervaded the manor. Any person who approached would feel an irresistible urge to draw even closer. The boundary of the manor is just ahead, be careful not to cross that black line, it is a barrier constructed with Blasphemy! Matthew felt a weight lift off his shoulders. The wolf cloak instantly transformed into a streak of white light falling to the ground. Mrs. Wolf reverted back to her elegant wolf form, slightly bashfully raising her fluffy paw to gesture: The path ahead is a bit treacherous, Ill have to lead the way myself. After saying that, she briskly walked towards the rugged path piled with many stones by the boundary. There was actually no path here. Naturally, navigation was extremely difficult. Because this place was close to the area where the plane tears, using flight abilities had become a risky affair Matthew had seen with his own eyes an unknown Purgatory Bird fly straight into a zone of spatial rift, only to be instantaneously shredded to pieces. By comparison, the situation on the ground was much better. At least with rocks, where natural objects exist, the space nearby was relatively stable. Matthew managed to keep up with Mrs. Wolfs pace using both hands and feet. He looked back at Camela and thus dispelled his worries. Clearly, as a priest often working the soil, Camelas physical fitness was much stronger than Matthews, and her Climbing skills probably were not inferior to those of wanderers. And so, the group climbed the rocks for half an hour, likely having circled from the front to the side of the manor. Shortly afterward, a side door appeared in Matthews field of vision. That side door was well concealed, resembling a semi-hidden secret door. Matthew spotted a large number of Devil Guards near that hidden door! The entrance to the rift in the plane is right in the cave facing the side; its not far to see. Behind a large rock, Mrs. Wolf whispered in Matthews ear: Its better to reduce the number of actions; lets stealth our way there. Matthew nodded in agreement. After securing Camela and Sandrine in Lost Paradise, he activated the Invisible Magic Ball, enveloping Mrs. Wolf, and they both moved stealthily, sticking close to the rock walls, inching towards the cave. Matthews invisibility spell wasnt peak perfection but stacked with various super-magic abilities, its effect couldnt be easily emulated by average Tier 5 beings, only those with extraordinarily sharp Insight could possibly detect his presence. Chapter 1910: 535 Barthors Skull_3 Chapter 1910: 535 Barthors Skull_3 The group of Devil Guards in front of them clearly wasnt included in this list. Compared to the possibility of being discovered, the rugged rocks under their feet created even more difficulties for Matthew and Mrs. Wolfs progress. Before long, they had bypassed the guards on the side and arrived at the entrance of the cave. Matthew had intended to observe the situation inside the cave and wait for an opportunity to act. But at that moment, a strange and powerful force suddenly surged from the direction of the manor. Matthews eyelids twitched. A huge sense of warning surged from the bottom of his heart. Mrs. Wolfs anxious voice also followed: Not good! The boundary of Extreme Bliss Manor is expanding in our direction! Do you see that black line? We cant get caught by the black line, or else well have to abide by the rules of Extreme Bliss Manor Now, its daytime Matthew, we need to hurry! As she spoke the last few sentences, her voice nearly transformed with urgency. Matthew also sensed the seriousness of the situation as the black line symbolizing the barrier rushed toward the direction of the cave like a tide. In the nick of time, he silently cast the Haste Technique, then grabbed Mrs. Wolf and rushed into the cave! Under the haste, the Invisible Magic Ball inevitably shook a bit. Fortunately, the group of Devil Guards seemed to be confused by this sudden event. A few seconds later, the black line stopped near the entrance of the cave. By that time, Matthew and the other had already dived into the cave, disappearing from the sight of the demons! That was close! We almost got sucked in Mrs. Wolf unconsciously stuck out her tongue and then somewhat shyly pulled her hand from Matthews. Seeing her gesture, Matthew paused, then couldnt help but laugh: You dont think Im the kind of person who is interested in furry creatures, do you? Mrs. Wolfs face instantly flushed red: Of course not! I was just worried that if we got swept in, it might empower Barthor. You should know, every demon has their own rules. The rules for primary demons are embodied in contracts, while those for middle and high-level demons apply more broadly. Having many people forcibly obey their own rules gives demons unimaginable power. The special laws of Extreme Bliss Manor are such high-level rules. I know the Phantom Baron well; hes not yet at the stage where he can manipulate the laws. Therefore, these anomalies must be orchestrated by Barthor. I even suspect that during the sealing process, Barthors head developed its own, independent consciousness. It set up these rules in the manor and tempts people to come in and abide by them, actually drawing power and growing continuously Eventually, he might accumulate enough power to grow into a new Devil Lord under the blessing of the Blood River Will. Matthew nodded solemnly. Mrs. Wolfs judgment about Barthors head was very accurate. If it had indeed developed its own consciousness, that would explain the rumors and advertisements about Extreme Bliss Manor For Demoness of Desire Glasia, nothing could be better than her father quietly staying under the Bridge of All Life. Barthors head was one of her major enemies in her assault on becoming the Lord of the Nine Hells. If this head could develop its own consciousness, it would mean cutting off Barthors roots in purgatory completely. In this situation, passively allowing or even enhancing the rumors about Extreme Bliss Manor made sense. From another perspective, if we need to deal with Glasia, could we not use Barthors power? Just need to be extra careful Just as this thought emerged in Matthews mind, a mud-like monster suddenly appeared silently on the stone wall in front of them. The monsters voice was rough and ancient, as if it had endured millions of years of pain and had experienced endless roaring: You just thought of me, didnt you, Matthew? Since youre already here, why not visit the manor? Mrs. Wolf had not yet reacted. Matthew suddenly lowered his head Inside the dim cave, unknown to them, the black line symbolizing the edge of the barrier had already crossed their position, enveloping them on the side belonging to the manor! Chapter 1911: 536 Avoid good luck and pursue bad luck. Chapter 1911: 536 Avoid good luck and pursue bad luck. Damn! Mrs. Wolf exclaimed: Weve been brought into the manor, we must follow its laws to survive! Wait, is it day or night now? Due to the tension, her face appeared somewhat purplish, and her large eyes were darting about, as though assessing potential enemies beyond the mud shadows in front of them. And faced with this eerie scene, Matthew was not in the slightest bit flustered. He faced the Mudmonger shadow, and responded with an indifferent tone: Isnt it a bit too early for you to say that, my lord? How come I dont see myself entering your domain? During the conversation, a powerful aura began to pour out from Matthew slowly. Mrs. Wolf blinked. In that instant, the space around her and Matthew was enveloped by an even more potent force, and at the same time, the deep black line on the ground started to twist into a circular arch! Eh? She couldnt help but rub her eyes. Just then, the boundary line was seemingly pushed back by Matthew, invisibly! Heh heh heh this is the Lost Paradise? Interesting. To think that the artefact potential to be the new divine artefact of the Heavenly Family Palace could achieve this extent of law twisting. The Mudmonger monster kept chuckling, apparently unbothered by the fact that Matthew and she had temporarily escaped the shadow of Extreme Bliss Manor. Matthew replied calmly and coolly: This isnt quite a rare ability. I know that in purgatory there are many demons that can easily twist contracts and rules. The Mudmonger shook its head: But what Ive placed upon you is neither a contract nor a rule. Its a law. Matthew blinked: Semantics. The Mudmonger burst out laughing: If you want to say that, then legendary beings and mortals are also just semantics. Matthew nodded: Thats actually what I think. Legendary beings might fancy themselves Transcendence, but when placed within the vast Universe, seen from the perspective of higher dimensional life how much do they really differ from mortals? The Mudmonger scoffed and said: Pity that whether they are legendary beings or mortals, they always live in the real World, not in the perspective of others as you suggest. Your talk is nothing more than the Skill of debate often used by demons, deliberately mentioning only relative factors while ignoring absolute ones. Matthew smiled: It seems that my lord also finds the demons debating Skill useless? The Mudmonger didnt fall for it: I never said debating Skill was useless, its efficacy depends on the context of the debate. Matthew pondered: My lords defense in debate seems impeccable. It appears, youre unlikely to be Barthor himself. How shall I address you? The head of Barthor? Hearing this, The Mudmonger seemed to be provoked, its tone becoming agitated: How do you determine that I am not the Blood River Will itself? Matthew chuckled lightly: The Blood River Will upholds order, and along with it, demons appreciate tight logic and rules. But to my knowledge, characters of Lord of the Nine Hells caliber dont fall into that category; they take pride in Transcendence above rules, and find joy in breaking them. My lord speaks with much caution, always careful, fearing to fall into my verbal traps, thus becoming constrained How could such a person be the true Lord of the Nine Hells? The Mudmonger was silent for two seconds, then chuckled dryly: You are indeed quite perceptive. Matthew gave a slight smile, ready to press further, but was preempted by the others question: You came here for my daughter, didnt you? Ive heard there was a slight conflict between you heh heh heh. Matthew responded coolly: Thats none of your concern. Since you are not Barthor himself, you naturally have no right to call yourself the father of the Demoness of Desire. The Mudmonger said coldly: No! This is very much my concern, and a great one at that! With those words, The Mudmonger surged forward from the stone wall. Its human-like face was atop a neck as thick as a cement pipe, which extended into multiple reptilian limbs. This is a Mudmonger beast, merely possessed by a Will born from the head of Barthor. Mrs. Wolf said with some distaste as she watched the unknown fluids dripping from the Mudmongers body, then quickly informed Matthew. The Mudmonger beast, as if hearing none of it, simply stared intently at Matthew with its beady eyes: I see many things in you You carry the Fate of many, why not bear a share of mine? Matthew didnt utter a sound, but gave the most direct response with a scornful look. The tone of the Mudmonger suddenly sharpened: Do you despise me?! Ha! Dont be so arrogant, boy, just tell me straight up, give me some of your holy oak seed, ten Nature Souls. Otherwise, Ill expose your whereabouts to Glasia! Shell be so happy to know youre here! Matthew dismissed the idea without a second thought: Impossible! I wont give you anything! My relationship with Glasia might not be great, but is yours with her any better? At this point, Matthew no longer held back his aura, fully activating Above the Dragon and slamming an even more formidable air towards the Mudmonger head-on! Dont think I dont know, she fears you far more than she trusts you! Yes, you could tell her Im here, but I am fully confident of escaping her pursuit. Chapter 1912: 536 Avoiding Good Luck, Seeking Misfortune_2 Chapter 1912: 536 Avoiding Good Luck, Seeking Misfortune_2 During this time, Ill also take the opportunity to warn her that your power has grown beyond the range she can controlI suspect Glacia doesnt even know you can extend your power so far from the manor, does she? What do you think the ever-suspicious her will do after learning this point? I can escape. But what about you? Where can you escape to? Matthew mocked mercilessly, without regard for the feelings of Barthors Skull. The latter, angered and humiliated, tried to rush forward and start a fight. The result was a swift slap back by Matthews Pale Hand! The terrifying negative energy rampaged through the cave. Under the Suppression of that ghastly giant hand, the mud demon almost triggered an instant death check and died on the spot from sudden death! Glacia wont believe what you say! The mud demon howled hysterically. Matthew couldnt help but give the other party another slap, then asked coldly, Why not give it a try? The mud demon struggled in place for a moment, eventually retreating into the wall, far away from the Pale Hand, not as tough-talking as before. You and I both know perfectly well, Glacia wants a Barthor who can never be resurrected, never independent, never cause her any substantive impact! Once things get out of control, even if you are a later-born independent will, she wont turn a blind eye to you. You must realize the reality, for me, Glacia is just an ordinary enemy; For you, she is a creature even more terrifying in this world! At this moment, Matthews voice was extremely penetrating, and every word struck deeply into the heart of the mud demon. The latter did not rebut for a long time. After a while, it shamefully extended a head out of the rock wall: Hehehe I admit there is some truth in what you say. I think we should cooperate, theres no need for such hostility However, before it could finish speaking, The head of the mud demon suddenly detached from its neck and lunged at Matthew with lightning speed! In an instant, All the muddy exterior quickly fell away, Revealing to Matthew a highly deformed white skull with five small holes on top and a conspicuously smaller size! Inside the skull, A wisp of pale spirituality was flickering! You are mine now! That panting voice rang in Matthews ear. Warning: Barthors Skull is attempting to seize your body! Looking at the pale skull suspended in front of his nose, A trace of incredulity flashed through Matthews eyes He wasnt surprised by the sudden attempt at possession, But marveled at the audacity of the fellow! No pretense, going straight for possession, had it gone mad? At that moment, Matthew felt only a very slight sense of threat, and it vanished in an instant! The next second, The void imprint within Matthews body automatically ignited. From within Barthors Skull, an extremely miserable wail emerged: Ah! Power of Void, Yurkus is this your forbidden feast? I, I wont accept this! Amidst the wailing, Matthews eyes lit up with two streams of ash-grey light, and at the same time, he whispered complex and obscure incantations under his breath Alluring Gaze + Soul Annihilation! In less than two seconds, He completely extinguished the spirituality that had been ignited by the Power of Void! From then on, The independent will that was harbored within the mud demon and Barthors Skull vanished into thin air. The grey-white skull fell to the ground, And was steadily caught in the palm of Matthews hand. This is Barthors skull? Isnt it a bit too miniature? This thing doesnt even look like the skull of a little devil, more like that of goblins or dwarves or something Matthew examined the skull in his hand, his eyes filled with uncertainty. Seeing that the conflict had come to a section, Mrs. Wolf leaped out from the shadows nearby. She sized up the skull carefully with her twinkling big eyes, her tone not lacking in amazement: So the legend is true. Ive heard that the Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor, was initially just a lucky Purgatory Goblin. It was only because he was lucky enough that, through a series of coincidences, he obtained resources and adventures beyond what others could imagine, eventually earning the recognition of Blood River Will and becoming the Lord of the Nine Hells. Matthew turned his head to look at her: Who did you hear it from? Mrs. Wolf was startled for a moment, then said sheepishly: Sorry, I forgot. There are some pieces of knowledge in my memory that have no source; they seem to have been instilled in me during my slumber, and Ive always suspected they come from my teacher, but I cant confirm it. Matthew nodded thoughtfully: When your teacher mentioned Barthor, what else did they say? Mrs. Wolf thought for a moment: He also said, for most people, choice is greater than effort, and luck trumps everything. Barthor is not only the luckiest creature in Purgatory but also in the Multiverse, none other. If it werent for the God of Luck, Barthor might very well have obtained the Power of Domain of the God of Luck. Hmm, thats about it. After listening, Matthew couldnt help but ask: Since Barthor is the luckiest creature in the Multiverse, with none other, does that mean that the God of Luck who obtained the God Thrones of Luck is luckier than Barthor? Mrs. Wolf was suddenly stumped. She furrowed her brow in deep thought, soon biting her ripe, red lips more and more tightly. Chapter 1913: 536 Avoiding Good Luck, Seeking Misfortune_3 Chapter 1913: 536 Avoiding Good Luck, Seeking Misfortune_3 Matthew, seeing the situation, felt compelled to reassure: It doesnt matter, we dont have to dwell on who among them is more fortunate, as long as they are luckier than us. Mrs. Wolf blankly uttered, Oh. Her expression brightened considerably. The confusion previously seen on her face was swept away in an instant. Matthew noticed this and couldnt help but doubt the thought processes of these Nature Souls So easily persuaded by a few words. No wonder they fall into decadence so quickly. As for the comments about Barthor that might have come from a Great Star Mage, Matthews current stance was to just listen casually. After all, the speaker was an ancient from a long time ago, probably unaware of the story where Barthor was later torn apart by a Calamity Mage. Having risen from a mere Purgatory Goblin to the Lord of the Nine Hells, Barthor was undoubtedly fortunate. But luck, for someone at the level of the Lord of the Nine Hells, could only be a necessary condition at most. Matthew never underestimated Barthor. He even suspected that Barthors Skull offering itself up might be an extension of the will beneath the Bridge of All Life. If Barthor intentionally sent his own skull to me, what is His purpose? Is it the doppelganger of Vampire Char, the black merchant from perdition? Or is it because of my relationships with Sif and the summer nights? Or perhaps, is He aiming for the Lost Paradise? Regarding the last point, Matthew felt that the likelihood was very low. As the holder of authority, he was well aware that the Lost Paradise could not be controlled by outsiders, and others must also know this; otherwise, the Heavenly Mages would have taken action against him long ago. Matthew didnt think Barthor could be cleverer than a Heavenly Mage. Thus, he felt it was much more likely that Barthor was aiming for Char, Sif, and others. This skull still needs to be sealed cautiously. It must not be allowed near Char and Sif. The best place for sealing would be the Compatible Wormhole of the Cyberdragon, secondarily in the Lost Paradise. In his thoughts, Matthew quickly mobilized the power of authority to impose several layers of seals on the skull. Just in case, he added a large circle of Gordons Fire around the seals! Only then did he throw it into the Lost Paradise, instructing Dark Peggy and Moson and others to watch over it jointly. In the cave, The two of them proceeded briskly. Before long, they arrived in front of an ancient stone gate. To call it a stone gate, Only half of it was made of stone. The remaining half had already disappeared into the tears and Fusion of the planes. Under Mrs. Wolfs guidance, Matthew squeezed sideways through the half gate. Before long, He felt surges of powerful plane forces! Warning: You have entered into the torn plane! Is this the torn plane? How should we proceed? Matthew curiously perceived his surroundings. Beyond the stone gate, There was a pitch-black space. In the endless darkness, only trails of white tornadoes lit up the surrounding space. But Matthew knew well. Those tornadoes were extremely dangerous Void Turbulence. Not to mention being hit head-on, even approaching them was very dangerous for a legendary! The torn plane is not as scary as ordinary people imagine. There are potholes everywhere here, but if you grasp some Prophecy-based Abilities, theres a much higher probability of getting through smoothly. Mrs. Wolf lifted her small face, somewhat proudly saying: I can teach you an ability, as long as you learn it, you wont lose your way in similar planes in the future! The next second. A glow emerged from the center of Mrs. Wolfs forehead, then slowly absorbed into the tip of Matthews nose. Prompt: Mrs. Wolf has shared her Innate Ability Evade Good, Seek Peril with you. Evade Good, Seek Peril: After activating this ability, every action you take will develop towards the negative, perilous side Chapter 1914: 537 Spiritual Avatar Chapter 1914: 537 Spiritual Avatar Matthew looked at the description on the data bar, feeling various characteristics of this newly acquired ability, a hint of hesitation appearing on his face: You Did you share the wrong ability? After activating the ability, avoiding good luck and seeking misfortune? Isnt that just purely a negative buff? Mrs. Wolf smiled slightly: Dont worry. This ability isnt meant to be used alone. As she spoke, a white light emerged from her brow, fusing into Matthews body in the same manner as before. In an instant, he grasped a completely new ability. Notice: Mrs. Wolf has shared with you an ability exclusive to the Nature Soul, Spiritual Avatar. Spiritual Avatar: Depending on the strength of your mental power, you can create several spiritual avatars to appropriately simulate various future trajectories. You will have the opportunity to gain a plethora of warnings from the simulations of the spiritual avatars. Note: Frequent use of Spiritual Avatar will temporarily reduce mental strength and its upper limit, but with some time of rest, the reduced mental strength will gradually recover. Seeing this, Matthew naturally understood. Your method is to activate Avoiding Fortune and Seeking Misfortune and then use Spiritual Avatar to scout the path? This way, the path indicated by the spiritual avatars would definitely be the most dangerous, making the other paths comparatively safe Mrs. Wolf nodded proudly: Its not a very sophisticated prophecy skill, but its practical. By the way, it should be used in conjunction with this Red Rock Powder. Its a natural dye, and very light, so even the relatively fragile spiritual entities can easily carry it As she spoke, she muttered a few words, a gray aura lighting up around her, then suddenly, three silver wolves sprang from her body. The small wolves circumnavigated Mrs. Wolfs main body twice before bolting unrestrainedly toward the pitch-black space. And during the little wolves expedition, Matthew was finally able to clearly see the fundamental structure of the path ahead In the endless darkness, chunks, both large and small, of floating debris formed the road leading to the unknown. These floating debris had special attractions or repulsions among them. You might jump from debris A to debris B, and from B to C, but jumping directly from A to C was not allowed, neither was the reverse. Worse yet, many pieces of debris looked as though they could bear the weight of living beings. But when you actually set foot on them, you would find the debris beneath your feet rapidly disintegrating, and the dark currents from the void would tear you apart Even if your physical body was strong enough to withstand such levels of physical damage, being swept away by the Void Turbulence would leave your return to the normal world entirely up to chance. From this perspective, tearing apart the plane was indeed very dangerous, possibly one of the most perilous planes Matthew had ever encountered. But as long as the method to stay away from the dangerous debris was mastered, the risk of moving forward here could be significantly reduced. For example, now, Matthew watched as the three little wolves progressed along different pieces of debris, eventually disappearing into the depths of the dark space. A few minutes later, Mrs. Wolf opened her eyes wearily. Pointing at the three dark red trails ahead, she said: Avoid those three paths, the other debris is generally safe. After all, this is just a tearing plane, not a crumbling plane; spaces prone to collapse and disintegration arent too frequent, otherwise, this plane would have been unsustainable Matthew basically agreed with Mrs. Wolfs judgment and methods. Thereupon, the two moved rapidly along the trail of debris. After deliberately avoiding roads sprinkled with dark red rock powder, the probability of encountering collapsing spaces was indeed reduced to an acceptable level Even if they were unlucky to miss a step, there were usually other debris nearby to compensate. Before long, they had successfully reached the depths of this pitch-black space. After another successful evasion, Matthew couldnt help but praise Mrs. Wolfs techniques: I was too narrow-minded, I didnt expect Avoiding Fortune and Seeking Misfortune to work so well. Mrs. Wolfs smile grew even wider. Matthews words indeed were sincere. The realm of prophecy spells was full of deceptive tricks. According to the internal statistics of the Alliance, the number of prophecy spells that could truly achieve Avoiding Misfortune and Seeking Fortune was very few, and the average efficacy of these spells barely exceeded a success rate of fifty percent. This area was usually only under the control of the top spellcasters. Ordinary people using prophecy spells were mostly seeking psychological comfort, and their success rate might not even be higher than flipping a coin. These were the insights Matthew had painfully gathered while studying prophecy spells in the past. In the end, he gave up on delving deeper into this field. Also, due to this rule of if you cant become an expert, youre effectively useless. However, Mrs. Wolfs Avoiding Fortune and Seeking Misfortune was different. This technique had an astonishingly high success rate of seeking misfortune. Correspondingly, at the cost of losing some spiritual avatars, it also essentially pointed out a path of great fortune. Dont think this technique, which only combined one mediocre ability with another common one, In the prophecy realm, was a very innovative application method. Of course, Matthew also realized, This manner of use was clearly at odds with the conservative nature of the Nature Soul. So, was this also taught to you by the Great Star Mage? Chapter 1915: 537 Spiritual Avatar_2 Chapter 1915: 537 Spiritual Avatar_2 He took the initiative to ask. Mrs. Wolf indeed nodded: Yes. These two Abilities combined are actually one of the Astrology Secret Techniques used by Astromancers, only I am not an Astromancer, so I cannot maximize its effects. Moreover, Astromancers use the starlight from the heavens to navigate, and since I cannot harness starlight, my teacher had me use a Spiritual Avatar instead. I heard that the original Astrology Method of the Astromancers is even more powerful, able to explore far and wide in an instant and thoroughly investigate the entire space! It indeed was the method of an Astromancer. It was just tailored to the Abilities that Nature Soul possessed and modified to a certain extent. Matthew knew. Once Strength reached a certain level, different types of supernatural power could mimic and transform each other. Mana, divine power, psionic power, or any other supernatural powers. Most could lead to the same end. To achieve the corresponding effect, one only needed to understand the principle and then create the corresponding tools in their own familiar domain. This point. It was particularly evident in the Magic Matrix decoded from Camelas talisman. It was the underlying logic of operation and creation in the Multiverse. Legendary-mages were keen on refining Domain Fruit because the latter was an embodiment and tool of the domain itself. Spells and domains were both tools. More importantly, it was the person who created and used the tools. These insights should be quite important for the path after becoming legendary, but theyre of no use right now. Matthew thought so. But the next second. He discovered that the extent of his practice on the Legendary Path had suddenly surged a great deal. It was almost to the point of breaking through to the Flower Fruit Stage! No. Not almost. Matthews accumulation of the Legendary Path had indeed reached the Flower Fruit Stage, only suppressed by his own Will; otherwise, it would definitely break through to an unbelievably advanced realm of practice! Is there room for improvement after the Flower Fruit Stage? Matthews heart suddenly raced. But the next moment. He encountered the same experience as Hibbert: I cant hold it down anymore, feels like I might advance to legendary at any moment This place was not a good spot for advancing to legendary. To avoid accidents. Matthew grabbed Mrs. Wolfs hand and fiercely infused a large wave of XP into her! Mrs. Wolf looked at Matthew with a surprised face: What are you doing? Matthew shook his head silently. After a while. After the XP infusion was complete. He felt much clearer. Only then. Matthew noticed Mrs. Wolfs face flushed red. He promptly let go of her hand and naturally changed the topic: I didnt do much, just felt like I had to reciprocate since you shared your Abilities with me. By the way, what were you about to tell me? Mrs. Wolf fell for it. She somewhat embarrassingly pointed ahead and said: My Spiritual Avatar can only explore up to here. Cant help it, that damned Shadow Demon sealed my Abilities, my mental power is severely restricted, and the power of the Spiritual Avatar is greatly reduced Matthew thoughtfully: I see. Are you asking me to navigate? Mrs. Wolfs face turned red again: I shared my Abilities with you, knowing Im not really up to it How about I give it back to you then? Saying so, she reached out to grab Matthews hand. Which frightened Matthew into shaking her off. Its alright. Navigation is important. He coughed and his gaze shifted to the dark distance. In essence, the Shadow Plane was a highly mixed plane. Simply put. It was a stitched monster built from scraps of various planes. It contained projections of the astral world, purgatory, Shadow World, and the air elemental plane in the astral world. According to Mrs. Wolfs introduction. These worlds had the following nested structure The astral world was exposed on the outermost surface, a curved surface full of holes, where the holes on the surface were material fragments that Matthew had to diligently avoid; Below the astral world was the intertwined space of purgatory and the projection of the air elemental plane, fitting the definition of the Space between purgatory, with the space matter on the side of purgatory being more stable, whereas the space more towards the air elemental plane being more ethereal and bearing some characteristics of the air elemental plane; The Shadow Plane was located at the most central part. Its essence was merely a space the size of a fist, but it was the key to tearing the plane apart and stabilizing it until today. The treasure that the Phantom Baron sought was also said to have a great connection with the existence of the Shadow Plane. It was rumored that this space was pioneered by the predecessor ruler of the Shadow Plane, the Lord of Darkness. The latter had once been on good terms with Dusk Creator Galan, calling each other brothers. But Galan eventually pushed him out and took over the important authority of the Shadow World, forcing the Lord of Darkness to leave, which led to the creation of this space. However, since the tearing of the plane, the Lord of Darkness had vanished without a trace. After some more time, the news that the torn plane hid secret treasures spread rapidly, attracting the Phantom Baron and the King of Air Element, whose coveting led to a years-long fight that still hasnt stopped, making the situation well known to everyone Matthew found the story as fishy as if he were baiting a hook. Even the Phantom Baron and the King of Air Element seemed like actors in a play. But it didnt matter. They werent here to search for treasure. We just need to use the characteristics of the exposed astral worlds curvature through the torn plane, and we will definitely find a portal to the Deep Black Castle. This area is too wide open, theres hardly any magic, and the aura of the portal cant possibly be hidden. Mrs. Wolfs reasoning had no significant flaw theoretically. This kind of stitched plane wasnt usually very large. By following the curvature of the exposed astral world, as long as their luck wasnt too poor, they would quickly find an obvious landmark. But this method was still a bit too inefficient for Matthew. He contemplated for a moment and decided to share a new application method of abilities with Mrs. Wolf. Then, Matthew began to summon his mental power, gathering as many Spiritual Avatars as possible. Under Mrs. Wolfs astonished gaze, A massive amount of white light burst from Matthews body, which were several hundred Spiritual Avatars! Their forms varied There were human forms exactly like Matthew, among humans there were young, old, adolescent, and even child versions of Matthew; There were also forms representing Matthews various Shapeshifting Forms, such as Ravens, Moon Bears, Winged Dragons, Silver Dragons, Dragon Turtles, and more; There were even some purely woven from domain power forming spiritual identities, each representing the Undying, Negative Energy, Erosion, Graves, Oak Trees, Life, and so on; The terrifying number of Spiritual Avatars made Mrs. Wolfs mouth drop open. But she soon exclaimed, Youve made too many! This will lose the effect of guiding us! Matthew just smiled lightly, I didnt apply the Avoid Good, Seek Evil.'' Mrs. Wolf froze slightly, Rather than aimlessly searching for a portal on the surface of the astral world, its better to dig deep down and pull it out. After that, we head straight to the direction of the portal. Matthew revealed his thoughts. After listening, Mrs. Wolf showed a hint of reluctance on her face, If your mental power can support it, then its not impossible. But why didnt you use this sooner? You made me search painstakingly for so long. Matthew explained, I only just received these Spiritual Avatars, and I was still drafting the application technique for this ability. Without this ability, I couldnt roam so boldly. While talking, Matthew released all of his Spiritual Avatars in one go. The white light gradually faded into the endless darkness. Matthew stood there, With lightning-fast flashes of images surging through his mind. These were real-time scenes transmitted back by the Spiritual Avatars through the mental power hub. With his powerful mental power, He obtained a vast amount of information about the surface of the astral world in one go! Theres a portal here, hmm, the direction of this rune is wrong, it leads to the Inner Plane, built by an Air Element, perhaps? Found another one, thats wrong, too, its abandoned, huh, and theres a mimic monster hiding next to it? Hmm, this portal seems to lead to purgatory Wait, what is that? At that moment, Matthew suddenly saw an image transmitted by one of the Spiritual Avatars. In the image, He saw a squad of demons teamed up with a group of Eagle Men engaged in fierce battle with a large group of Air Elements! Even more unexpectedly, Matthew saw a familiar figure on a hillside not far from the battlefield. That was Yellow Jade Dragon Clayde? Is he watching the battle? Matthew felt a slight surprise in his heart. Chapter 1916: 538 Lord of Darkness Chapter 1916: 538 Lord of Darkness Matthew couldnt help but feel a bit astonished at the sight of the Ancient Yellow Jade Dragon. In his memory, he thought that the Yellow Jade Dragon should be slumbering on the Eternal Island right now. Once dragons of this kind fell into slumber, it was exceedingly difficult to awaken them unless an event occurred that could impact their living environment. Could it be that something had happened to the Eternal Island? Matthew silently shook his head in his heart. Not likely. The Sun Elf Dudley and Hussman, the Lord of the Rotten Sac, both maintained frequent communication and contact with Matthew. They spent most of their time on the Eternal Island. According to their recent statements, the Eternal Island should have been peaceful. They didnt mention anything about the Yellow Jade Dragon Clayde awakening. Could I have seen it wrong? Is this another Yellow Jade Dragon? Matthew was somewhat unsure in his mind. After all, humans perceiving dragons and dragons perceiving humans were much the same; he couldnt distinguish the face of a dragon in detail. He could only approximately identify them based on their racial characteristics. Matthew could only confirm that this was a dragon that looked extremely similar to the Ancient Yellow Jade Dragon His body seems to be miniaturized compared to Clayde. Even if you lay on the battlefields distant peaks, the head of the real Ancient Yellow Jade Dragon shouldnt be just this small He even used an invisibility spell, huh? The Spiritual Avatar naturally has an anti-stealth effect? Matthew realized this with some surprise. He then asked Mrs. Wolf. And received her affirmative reply The Spiritual Avatar could perceive the existence of all life forms from a spiritual standpoint. It was well-known. As long as a life form was active, some excess spirituality would appear in their body or active area to varying degrees. With the unique carrier of the Spiritual Avatar, the anti-stealth effect was merely a natural, accompanying characteristic. After all, ghosts could also easily see each other. This ability is indeed quite handy. With that, Matthew closed his eyes, quickly received and reviewed the information transmitted back from the other spiritual avatars, and then dismissed them all. Before that, Matthew typically used surveillance spells, summoned creatures like death crows, animal companions, Ask Nature, and other methods to scout for enemy positions. But outside of the material plane, these methods had all been somewhat weakened. The Spiritual Avatar was different. As long as your mental power was strong enough, this ability could provide extremely powerful intelligence support. It happened that mental power was one of Matthews strengths. In such a powerful combination, the effect was indeed quite significant. Come, follow me! Matthew led Mrs. Wolf in the direction where he had earlier spotted the Yellow Jade Dragon. He wasnt so much looking to verify the identity of the Yellow Jade Dragon. Rather, the portal that seemingly led to the Deep Black Castle was indeed located near that battlefield. Naturally, Matthew had no other choice. As the two made their way, when encountering dangerous areas, Matthew occasionally used a combination of Avoid Calamities Cling to Fortunes + Spiritual Identity to explore the path, but the results were somewhat inferior to Mrs. Wolfs. According to her speculation, this was because Matthew himself was lucky enough. If you have particularly good luck, you actually dont need to use an avatar to scout, you can just walk straight over with your main body Mrs. Wolf looked enviously at Matthew: I can use this combination of abilities because my teacher said my luck is exceptionally poor. Matthew could only smile at this helplessly. No matter what, after some minor setbacks, the two finally arrived at their intended area as they wished. There, they crossed a clearly man-made bridge and arrived at a space where the material layer was more stable. This place should be where the entangled space of the Projection Lands of the Air Elemental Plane and Purgatory was located. Due to the highly entwined laws, elements, and strengths of both worlds, the stability of the material layer itself was much higher than the astral world. At least they didnt have to worry about falling into the Void Turbulence while walking. After crossing the bridge, they quickly discovered a large amount of demon activity. Matthew soon realized. The skirmish between demons and air elementals he had seen earlier was just a minor battle among many. On the other side of the bridge, in that space riddled with mountains and rivers, countless divided battlefields were in full swing! Devil Armies and air elemental settlements were entangled together in various forms. Occasionally interspersed by some ferocious Eagle Men, they turned the whole sky and ground into a chaotic battleground. By comparison, the portal that seemingly led to the Deep Black Castle seemed to be somewhat neglected. Matthew only saw a few demons tasked with guarding nearby, and they didnt seem to be elite. His brows slightly furrowed. It seems that the Phantom Barons side doesnt value that portal much. Could it be that it doesnt lead to the Deep Black Castle after all? Matthew quietly discussed with Mrs. Wolf. However, she shook her head: I have an impression of this gate, and it should be the one! The reason its not valued might be because air elementals are unlikely to attack Purgatory. Once elemental life enters Purgatory, it will be targeted by the Blood River Will, and the corruption speed is alarmingly fast. Similar things have happened in history many times, so the demons are not worried about it. Matthew thought for a moment, and this situation did seem reasonable. Elemental creatures, due to their overly simplistic constituting elements, were indeed more prone to corruption and control. And the Will of Purgatory was notoriously powerful in this regard. Most of the elemental creatures dared not enter Purgatory of their own volition. So it made sense that the Phantom Baron wasnt very defensive about it. Chapter 1917: 538 Lord of Darkness_2 Chapter 1917: 538 Lord of Darkness_2 At that moment, he planned to stealth his way over, figure out a way to distract those gatekeeping demons, and then enter the castle. Yet before hed taken more than a few steps, a familiar voice rang in his ears: Eh? Matthew? Are you interested in Beckmans treasure as well? Matthew turned around to look. On a nearby hillside, that miniature Yellow Jade Dragon was casting its gaze in his direction. That voice was unmistakably Mr. Claydes. Is that really you, Mr. Clayde? Matthew said somewhat embarrassedly, Your size and presence are a bit different from before I thought Id come across a different Yellow Jade Dragon. Clayde laughed heartily, What youre seeing is indeed not my actual body. My body is still on Eternal Island, soundly asleep, Lets put it this way, this is an improved version of the Blue Veil Dream Dudley has just discovered a new type of fungus, which Im calling the Ghostly Blue Fungus. This funguss peculiarity lies in enabling a living beings soul to travel extremely long distances, even while in the depth of slumber. After that fellow mentioned it to me and experimented on my body, as you can see, Ive left Eternal Island with the help of this fungus and come to you. This amounts to a kind of effortless projection ability or doppelganger technique. However, my current form is much weaker, so wherever I go, I use spells to hide myself, so as to avoid trouble. Matthew nodded slightly, So this was the latest research result from the Spore Society, he supposed Dudley had not yet had the chance to fill him in before experimenting on Clayde. The effects of this Ghostly Blue Fungus looked pretty good. He wondered if it could have a similar effect on others. Matthew circumvented the battlefield and came to Claydes side. The two exchanged pleasantries for a while. Clayde took the initiative and said, I initially thought to use this ability to freely soar across the astral world, while also seeing if I could find a suitable resting place. You know, Im already an Ancient Dragon, not young anymore, its about time I started preparing for the afterlife By the way, do you remember the agreement between us? After listening, Matthews smile twitched involuntarily. The old dragon had a really long life ahead of him. Rather than preparing for his afterlife, It seemed more like he was practicing his domain Matthew hadnt forgotten. Claydes title was the Dragon of Decay and Creation. Decay or rebirth, Both were within Yellow Jade Dragons purview. He smiled and nodded, Of course, I remember. As long as I am still alive by then, I would indeed be willing to oversee the Ritual for Transformation into a Dragon Lich. Clayde exclaimed, delighted, Thats fantastic, Matthew. Im convinced youll be alive when I die, You look so young after all, and as a necromancer, you have plenty of dirty tricks up your sleeve Matthew felt something was amiss in what he heard, But the Yellow Jade Dragon quickly changed the subject. He lowered his miniature dragon head and sniffed around Matthew, his voice becoming more excited, Is that the scent of a newborn? Have you had a child? Matthew nodded, Yes, its a boy. Clayde looked at Matthew with an approving face, Thats the way it should be, destruction for rebirth, chaos follows reproduction. I often encourage people to have more children; most scoff at me, but you, Matthew, youre the only one whos taken my advice to heart. Im genuinely happy for you. So, this petite werewolf lady by your side, is she the mother of the child? Hmm? She seems a bit different from the companion you brought last time. Mrs. Wolf looked bewildered as she stared at him. Clayde paused for two seconds, his voice suddenly tinged with apology, Erm, Matthew, did I speak out of turn? Matthew massaged his temples and quickly explained, The mother of the child is not her. Clayde breathed a sigh of relief: It seems that you are indeed a man of Loyalty, so is it still the same Lady Margaret as last time? Matthew coughed: Someone else. Clayde fell silent for two seconds upon hearing this, then offered his criticism: Thats not right, Matthew. You ought to treat all your lady friends Equally and not favor one over another. You should give each of them a child Matthew quickly interrupted Clayde: Thank you. Thank you for your blessings, Mr. Clayde. Clayde looked somewhat bewildered. However, he quickly picked up the conversation: You didnt mention it, but I almost forgot, we Yellow Jade Dragons are the True Dragons most proficient at bestowing blessings among all the Metal Dragons. When your child is born, you should notify me to bear witness, and concurrently, bestow our dragon races blessings. How about this, you keep this scale safe, and then find a time, once youre prepared, ignite this scale, and I will come to the location of the scale to offer your child the Metal Dragons blessing. Believe me, this is something even the gods of the Heavenly Family Palace would beg for. Matthew did not decline. After thanking him sincerely, he safely stored the scale away. The Yellow Jade Dragon might be somewhat whimsical in some ways, but his strength as an Ancient Dragon was undeniable. His blessing surely wouldnt be lacking. However, Matthew felt that continuing the topic of children would only increase his and Mrs. Wolfs embarrassment. So he forcefully shifted the topic: Speaking of which, whats this about Beckmans treasure you just mentioned? Claydes eyes darted about: Oh, thats something else entirely. Firstly, as you know about me, Im not at all interested in treasures; my coming here was purely out of novelty, just to join in the fun. Secondly, I came this way because I heard rumors about the Lord of Darkness Beckman. Beckman, that old monster who ruled the Shadow Plane from behind the scenes for several epochs, seems to have been inspired by a Twilight Creature and tried to bury himself to get through the Days of Heavenly Change and the following series of cosmic calamities. For this, he voluntarily left the Shadow Plane and then, using the scraps from the plane created by the Days of Heavenly Change, he crafted this tears-the-target-apart plane by himself. Rather than calling it a tears-the-target-apart plane, its more suitable to say its a tomb created by the Lord of Darkness Beckman for his long sleep, as well as a giant roaming plane. In Beckmans plan, he will leave Aindor with this plane, wandering to the depths of the distant Universe, he will evade future disasters and Time in his sleep, and ultimately, in the dawns light, welcome the recovery of the next Epoch Matthew listened, somewhat spellbound: You mean, the tears-the-target-apart plane is Beckmans own created mausoleum, or space ship? The Yellow Jade Dragon nodded: Pretty much. Matthew then asked: But I heard Beckman left the Shadow Plane because he was seduced and betrayed by Galan The Yellow Jade Dragon dismissively said: Galan is not qualified to influence Beckmans decisions. The real influencer is someone else, and you can probably guess whoIt is the leader of the Twilight Creatures beneath the Bridge of All Life, the Captain. They say the Captain himself used this method to successfully survive countless disasters, and Beckman wants to use it to avoid the giant beasts active period, survive the darkest unmanned period, and ultimately wait for the new Universes dawn light Matthew pondered: So why is the Captain still under the Bridge of All Life? The Yellow Jade Dragon uncertainly said: Who knows? Maybe His story is a deception aimed at the Lord of Darkness. But theres also a possibility, for the Captain, hiding under the Bridge of All Life, is also a way to bury himself to avoid disasters? Matthew fell silent. The Yellow Jade Dragons speculation was not without reason. Since the matter involved the Captain, it was not something he could speculate on lightly Not that he wasnt qualified to speculate. But due to the lack of information, any further thought was just a waste of energy. So if the Lord of Darkness created this plane himself, how did the Phantom Baron and the King of Air Element get involved? Matthew inquired. The Yellow Jade Dragon blinked: Since its a tomb, there are bound to be sacrificial objects. The Lord of Darkness, standing tall through several epochs, naturally has an enticing collection. Of course, Im not interested. But others who heard about this thought differently. The Phantom Baron and the King of Air Element are those types of individuals with impure motives, and look, no sooner had the Lord of Darkness announced his slumber than they came knocking directly on his door Chapter 1918: 539 Original Dream Chapter 1918: 539 Original Dream So eager? Matthew felt a bit astonished: What if the Lord of Darkness has not truly fallen into slumber? Such a self-proclaimed announcement, doesnt it look more like a bluff? Yellow Jade Dragon nodded: Logically, that is the case. But there are always some bold and daring folks who think they can snatch food from the tigers mouth and get out unscathed. Phantom Baron and King of Air Element are such characters, and certainly, they have the confidence to back it up. However, according to my understanding of the Lord of Darkness, Beckman, this person is extremely low-key, and major decisions are almost never leaked; his decision-making is rather compelling, and once determined, no one can stop him. Outsiders who try to plunder sacrificial objects from Beckmans hands, they might just end up being the self-buried sacrificial offerings of the Lord of Darkness. This might also be a part of the ritual that the Captain taught him It seemed that Yellow Jade Dragon had a profound understanding of the events that occurred in the tearing apart of the plane. Truly an Ancient Dragon. This guy might have really just come to watch the excitement, and even if he perishes here, for Clayde, it would only mean losing a fraction of spirituality. This risk was truly negligible compared to the benefits. After all, being here, there was a chance to witness the ritual of the Lord of Darkness, a Plane Level strong being, burying himself, which aligns with Claydes own domain of Decay. It actually also suited Matthews domain of necromancy. If he didnt have anything on hand, he would probably join Clayde in spectating. A hint of regret flashed through Matthews mind, then he asked: Speaking of which, Phantom Baron and King of Air Element must also be aware of the risks of angering Beckman, besides their self-belief in their own power, there must be other reasons prompting them to take the risk, right? Yellow Jade Dragon smiled: Oh, certainly. There are many reasons in this world that can drive a person to madness, among which pride and greed are the most common. Phantom Barons arrogance comes from the support of the Demoness of Desire behind him, not considering the Lord of Darkness a threat; King of Air Element is somewhat similar. Their greed stems from a relic once displayed by the Lord of Darkness many years ago, which is said to have a very close connection to Barthor, the former Lord of the Nine Hells. Matthew curled his lip: Barthor again? Clayde spoke calmly: In Purgatory and its related spaces, its hard to avoid this name. He was the darling of the previous generations Blood River Will, the idol of all demons. His influence in Purgatory is unmatched, to give an improper analogy, even Calamity Mage or Lady Isabelle, many creatures of Aindor know nothing about them. But Barthor is different. If you are an Infernal Creature, you know Barthor, you know His glorious stories and great deeds. He is a true god of Purgatory, a true legendary figure. Yellow Jade Dragons tone carried undisguised admiration and reverence. This surprised Matthew. He had dealt with Clayde several times before. Although the guy was humorous and witty, there was still the arrogance of a True Dragon in his bones. In Matthews impression. This was the first time Clayde had lavished such praise on a foreign creature. But Ive heard a theorywasnt Barthor initially just a Purgatory Goblin who became the Lord of the Nine Hells due to sheer luck? Matthew ventured. Who knew Yellow Jade Dragon would immediately correct him seriously: I believe this theory seriously lacks historical basis, its a rather malicious defamation, aimed at undermining Barthors authority. I have seen Barthor, although He may not be tall, what he revealed in front of me wasnt his true form, but it was definitely beyond what a Purgatory Goblin could achieve. That theory is ridiculous! Matthew, where did you hear that? Matthew shrugged: Heard it along the way. He could easily resist the Prestige inadvertently exuded by Yellow Jade Dragon, but Mrs. Wolf was far from capable. Seeing her tuck her tail between her legs and bury her head in her chest, she began to tremble slightly Nature Soul truly fell subordinate when facing a True Dragon. This was because soul-type creatures are naturally subdued by Draconic Might. Relax, Clayde, I was just repeating what others said, I didnt mean any disrespect towards Barthor. Matthew coughed. Clayde nodded slightly: I understand what you mean. I can also understand the reasons for these absurd rumors to ariseBarthor is simply too powerful, his influence too extensive. This is inconvenient for the later Purgatory Lords to rule their own domains. To dissolve Barthors authority, those Purgatory Lords released all sorts of outrageous rumors, denigrating Barthor to showcase their own strength. As I know, his daughter Glacia is one of the main sources of various unofficial histories about Barthor. At one point, Glacia daily gathered bards from all over Purgatory to compose stories about Barthor, what you heard is probably one of those versions But all of this is clearly incorrect! Think about it, if Barthor was really that insignificant, how could he have been sealed under the Bridge of All Life by the Calamity Mage and not been completely annihilated? Look at the fate of Death! Barthor is at least in a much better situation than Death, isnt he? Chapter 1919: 539 Original Dream_2 Chapter 1919: 539 Original Dream_2 Yellow Jade Dragon became more and more agitated as he spoke. Matthew seriously suspected that this guy was a fan of Barthor. Therefore, he had no choice but to nod continuously in agreement, and incidentally released a bit of his domains power to offset the impact of the Draconic Might for Mrs. Wolf. However, upon closer consideration, Yellow Jade Dragons assertion held ground. The statement Barthor was originally a Purgatory Goblin was something Matthew heard from Mrs. Wolf, whose information channels obviously came from that mysterious Great Star Mage. Matthew was uncertain if Su country faced invasions from both the Abyss and Purgatory at that time. But he had learned in casual conversations with Yu Qi, that among Astromancers, there indeed existed a method to undermine a legends prestige through slander, cursing, and malicious rumors, thereby affecting their strength. In Matthews view, this was a method that affected luck in a very subtle way and was not without its costs. It was somewhat akin to the Bards legendary spell Malicious Defamation. This spell could destroy most of the hard-earned prestige of a legendary figure, thereby affecting the stability of their Legendary Path, and was extremely malicious. But in fact, it was a tacitly forbidden technique among the Bard community. Almost no Bard would use this spell to attack others. Instead, many spellcasters sought to learn from the Bards, tried to imitate, and attempted to create similar spells suitable for the spellcasters system of Spellcasting. But mostly, they failed. It made sense to Matthew why the Great Star Mage slandered Barthor, but he was surprised to learn that Glacia did too. And since this information was conveyed by Clayde, Matthew found it quite credible. Thus, he couldnt help but ask, Then, how do you view the father-daughter relationship between the Demoness of Desire and Barthor? Yellow Jade Dragon shook his head, The worst thing Barthor ever did was to give birth to Glacia. You may not know, originally, the Calamity Mage had no conflict with Barthor; it was Glacia who provoked her. To protect Glacia, Barthor had to fight a big battle with the Calamity Mage, and as you can see, the outcome was quite miserable Matthew felt something was off as he listened, If Glacia was the cause, then why was she unscathed after Barthor was sealed? Yellow Jade Dragon pondered, Perhaps in the final moments, Barthor reached some sort of agreement with the Calamity Mage, the content of which was not to harm his daughter? Matthew was somewhat speechless. It seemed he had overestimated the accuracy of information from the chaotic factions. Yellow Jade Dragon rendered Barthor too favorably, bordering on a serious distortion. So, Matthew steered the conversation back on track, So, what exactly is the treasure related to Barthor in the hands of the Lord of Darkness? Yellow Jade Dragon mysteriously said, Its Barthors horn. You know how important a horn is to demons, right? Matthew nodded. Yellow Jade Dragon continued, Its the horn of the Lord of the Nine Hells, possessing various magical Characteristics within Purgatory. The Phantom Baron wants to use it to please Glacia, and the King of Air Element believes it could be refined into a divine artefact. With the protection of that artefact, elemental creatures will no longer be as passive as they are now when facing temptations from evil forces like the Abyss or Purgatory. As far as I know, the aspirations of the Air Element are vast. They not only intend to touch upon Purgatory but also aim to expansively explore the space outside the Inner Plane as their domain of Air Element! Matthews expression grew more serious, Are you sure the King of Air Element wants to expand their territory? This is no joking matter. Yellow Jade Dragon affirmed with certainty, This is what I have seen with my own eyes, or you could also ask Dudley, the residents of Eternal Island have interacted with many Air Elements; to be precise, it is not only the individual will of the King of Air Element but also the common goal of all Air Elements. You may not know, in recent years, the elemental plane has also undergone significant changes, and the appearance of the Days of Heavenly Change has exacerbated these changes, turning the already chaotic elements even more volatile and impulsive as they crave disorderly freedom. The situation in the air elemental plane is the worst, but they are by no means an exception. From what I know, both the Fire Element and Earth Element have many settlements established in the outer planes. Some of them even exhibited characteristics unique to astral creatures, partly because elemental life is more easily assimilated, and partly because they had left the inner plane long ago and started activity in the outer planes Matthew quickly realized the severity of the situation. He had no doubt about Claydes credibility in this regard, since Eternal Island was located between the air elemental plane and the negative energy plane. Yellow Jade Dragon often dealt with the air elements or the Eagle Men. He had the most authority to speak on the situation there. If the inner planes also start moving towards war, then the star cores will eventually be exposed, wont they? What about the star spirits of Aindor? Could they also reappear during the Days of Heavenly Change? Matthew pensively voiced his most pressing concern. The multiverse, with Aindor at its core, had an exceptionally responsible structure, a system even more complex than purgatory. But broadly speaking, it was built around the structure from inside to outside; star core, inner planes, material world, sub-material realm, outer planes. According to the laws of plane studies, the chaos of the inner planes often multiplied thousands of times as it transmitted outward. For example, a large explosion, if it occurred in the astral world (outer planes), might have a negligible impact on the material world; but if it occurred in an inner plane (earth, fire, air, water, negative energy, Forest Ocean, etc.), it might very well trigger earthquakes, tsunamis, and other calamities capable of affecting an entire region. This was decided by the gravitational force of the planes. Among these, Aindors star core played the most important role. It was a keystone stabilizing everything, just like the star core on the moon. The difference, however, was that Aindors star core had been absolutely sealed off many years ago. It was tightly enveloped by the inner planes, perfectly hidden, and the corresponding Original Dream had also disappeared into the annals of time. If the Forest Ocean represents the Druids lifelong pursuit, then the star core and the Original Dream controlled by the slumbering star spirits of Aindor were places all beings of the multiverse yearned for. It was far more significant to the world of Aindor than the Stuluk Star Spirits were to Stuluk. If the inner planes were engulfed in war, not only the material world and the astral world would be affected, but it could also possibly lead to the exposure of the star core, attracting the scrutiny of countless ambitious figures. That would be the arrival of the greatest chaos Matthew could foresee! Yellow Jade Dragon seriously commented: I believe the exposure of the star core and the descent of the star spirits are only a matter of time. War is already inevitable, no matter where you are, whether you like it or not, the flames of war will eventually sweep through every corner of the universe, and nobody can avoid it. Ive heard about your deeds in Stuluk, for you its actually an accumulation of experience, maybe one day, your experience in Stuluk can be used in exploring the star core of Aindor Im not joking. The pan-consciousness of the planets is becoming more active, and sooner or later, it will manifest in a specific being. It could become the savior of the world. Or it could become the culprit in destroying everything. Who knows what the future holds? We can only do our best now, and also have a few more children, which can also be considered a great contribution to the prosperity and stability of the world. What do you think, Matthew? Matthew smiled. He was just about to say something. Suddenly, a spark of spirit light flashed in Yellow Jade Dragons eyes, he lowered his voice, excitedly saying: It started! Its started! I see the Phantom Baron and the King of Air Element engaging personally! Wait, the tomb door leading to the Shadow Core is also open, has the Lord of Darkness awakened? Should we go take a look, Matthew? Matthew, astounded, said: Werent you the one who said you werent interested in Beckmans treasure? Yellow Jade Dragons eyes shifted: Just because I said I wasnt interested, does it mean I really wasnt? Hurry up! Are we going? Chapter 1920: 540 Are you ready to get started? Chapter 1920: 540 Are you ready to get started? Facing Claydes enthusiastic team invitation, Matthew had to tactfully decline: Id love to accompany you, but Im sorry, I have more pressing matters to attend to. Disappointment was evident in Claydes tone: Oh, is that so? Youre really not tempted by Beckmans treasure? Fine, I respect your decision. I had hoped to join you for a strike against them, such a pity Matthew nodded slightly, offering a few more words of explanation. But he was quickly interrupted by Clayde: Theres no need to explain too much to me; I think Ive guessed why you suddenly showed up here. Its because of that woman we mentioned in our conversation, isnt it? Ive heard about the things you did in Storluk, quite remarkable indeed, to provoke a lord with a mortals body. Even I might not have the courage to do so. Matthew replied with a smile: Youre too modest, Clayde, I believe its not the courage you lack, just the interest and energy. Claydes voice noticeably brightened: Youre right, I do indeed find such tedious matters bothersome. However, having said that, coincidentally, while researching Barthors deeds, I did a little investigation on that woman. Here are three items that Im giving you, which might aid your cause As he spoke, a white light flew out from the Yellow Jade Dragon and approached Matthew. The white light split into three. Matthew took a closer look. They were three dragon scales of different shapes. These scales were obviously not from the same Winged Dragon Wind God, and the charms densely inscribed on them represented the strength of different domains. Matthew took the scales and felt a familiar sensation wash over him This isnt this the Dragon Scale Talisman ability Ive newly acquired? So the Yellow Jade Dragon also possesses this ability? And judging by the precision and power of the charms, Claydes ability is much stronger than mine, likely the result of years of accumulation and continuous training Among the three dragon scales, two were from the dragons of the West Continents. The powers they bore were the Curse of Decline and the Recovery Curse. To Matthews surprise, these were not spells. Instead, they were domains that could be maintained! Once you activate these two charms, you will gain the same level of domain effects as if I were maintaining them myselfthose are decline and recovery, respectively. Not to brag, but any enemy that faces my two big domains must be wary. The Yellow Jade Dragon explained: When youre operating outside of the material world, domains are of utmost importance. They can at least neutralize some of the enemys home-field advantage, giving you a higher priority in battle judgments. Activate your domains before engaging in battle, the more, the better. Remember, this is a very important concept. Matthew nodded in appreciation. He had known this before, but his understanding wasnt deep. After all, the circumstances were somewhat better in the astral world or the Secondary Planes. As an outsider, even if Matthew faced some suppression by the home-field laws, the effect wouldnt be too severe. But purgatory was different. His journey this time had imparted deep insights, with varying degrees of home-field suppression wherever he went The Blood River Will was just a small part of it. The mountains, rivers, and lands here, every inch of space, harbored great hostility towards outsiders. Perhaps this was due to the overarching consciousness of purgatory being xenophobic. Regardless, Claydes reminder was worth heeding. After expressing his gratitude, Matthew then turned his attention to the last Dragon Scale Talisman. This scale was unique; it felt extremely soft to the touch yet was incredibly tough. Probing it with a knife, Matthew found its durability was no less than those of the firmer scales. This is the scale of the Myriad Transformation Divine Dragon. Clayde said proudly: Not just anyone can get their hands on such fine goods. The Myriad Transformation Divine Dragon is an extremely special and rare branch of the dragon race from the Eastern Continent. They possess an ability to transform into anything and mimic it to the point where its almost indistinguishable from the original, perhaps even surpassing the Thousand Transformer! This scale is a carefully crafted artifact. Once you stimulate it with mana, youll briefly take on the appearance of Barthor and possess a slight essence of the Lord of the Nine Hells Although you wont really become Barthor, believe me, the more powerful the demon you face, the more deferential they will be after your transformation its in their nature. They dislike taking risks, are utterly deceitful, skilled at performing, and prefer circuitous tactics. Glacia is among the best of the demons. I hope this Dragon Scale Talisman will be of some help to you. Matthew was deeply moved. He understood the value of the talisman very well. At this critical juncture, he didnt stand on ceremony with Clayde but bowed deeply and sincerely said: Thank you, Clayde, I owe you a favor. The Yellow Jade Dragon waved a hand dismissively: Dont mention it. I would also love to see that woman put in her place; I hope you can achieve your goal. With that, he seemed ready to leave Clayde had used his spells to observe a significant change on the main battlefield. If he was interested in Beckmans Grave, now was the time to act. Simultaneously, they noticed that the demons and Air Element lords, originally fiercely fighting on numerous smaller battlefields, had suddenly and swiftly separated. It looked as though they had received an important signal and no longer wished to engage; instead, they retreated back to their respective camps. Chapter 1921: 540 Are you ready to get started?_2 Chapter 1921: 540 Are you ready to get started?_2 This brought Matthew a little bit of trouble. Because the devils guarding the teleportation portal to Deep Black Castle had increased somewhat. Do you need help? Yellow Jade Dragon Clayde noticed this and kindly asked Matthew. Matthew smiled and shook his head, Thank you, but we can handle it. As he spoke, he opened the Lost Paradise and released Lady Camela and Sandrine. That portal probably leads directly to Deep Black Castle Matthew quickly explained the situation to Camela. She nodded slightly. Next to them, Clayde couldnt resist whistling, Wow, two more ladies, youre more of a playboy than I thought, Matthew. Camela turned to glance at Clayde. The next second, she raised her right hand. A torrent of Divine Spell brilliance, containing immense divine power, surged out like a waterfall. However, to outsiders, this power was invisible and intangible. Most of the divine power was directed towards the demons near the portal, but a small portion was directly poured into Yellow Jade Dragon Claydes head! Legendary Dominance Technique! In an instant, all the demons shuddered on the spot as if struck by lightning, and then, as if possessed, they started walking in different directions. Even Clayde, who prided himself on his resistance and did not dodge, was controlled by the domination technique, almost colliding full-on with the demons rushing up from the base of the mountain. Lets go, Matthew, we are running out of time. Camela said indifferently. Then, without looking back, she walked toward the portal. Sandrine followed closely behind. Matthew hastily cast a simple Purification and gave Clayde an apologetic look. Clayde, having freed himself from the abnormal state, was not as annoyed as Matthew had imagined, but his eyes held deep confusion, What a fierce old woman! Why did she control me along with the demons even though the spell was clearly aimed at them? Regarding this question, Matthew naturally had no answer. He could only gently remind, Mr. Clayde, Lady Camela is no ordinary priest. She may have existed for even more ancient times than you, I mean, much more ancient Interest flickered intensely in Claydes eyes. He stared unblinkingly at Camela, as though he wanted to say something. Unfortunately, by then, Camela had already activated the portal. The demons previously affected by the domination technique were also returning. Matthew could only hastily bid him farewell. Afterward, the figures of his group disappeared into the brilliance of the portal. Under the delayed effects of the Brainwashing Aura, the demons, returning to the edge of the gate, had no recollection of what had occurred. They merely felt a slight confusion in their memory and time. After a little whisper among themselves unlikely to yield any results, the Devil Guards also regained their calm. From the shadows, Clayde watched this scene and his interest deepened, If I could collaborate with such a formidable legendary priest, there might indeed be a chance to seize Beckmans treasure. Too bad Now I have to try my luck alone. He shook his head. Then he hurried toward the main battlefield. On the other side of the teleportation array, Matthew and his group successfully arrived at the Phantom Barons lair, Deep Black Castle. Similar to the other side of the portal, there were only a few Devil Guards here. Through their seamless cooperation, Matthew and Camela quickly wiped clean a few seconds of the demons memories. Afterward, in an atmosphere as if nothing had happened, they successfully infiltrated the interior of the castle. This is near the castles abandoned garden, usually scarcely populated. Now, most of the Devil Soldiers have been deployed to the main thoroughfare of the Great Rift Valley, so there are likely even fewer here. Mrs. Wolf expertly pushed open a secret door, leading Matthew and the others through the withered garden. While evading the patrolling guards, she even had time to pull out several gold coins and a Soul Coin from under a candlestick holder! This is what I had hidden before! Facing Matthews puzzled look, Mrs. Wolf responded righteously. Matthew shrugged his shoulders. Mrs. Wolf really knew this place like the back of her hand. Before long, the group smoothly crossed the large area behind the castle and arrived near the military zone, where guards were more heavily concentrated. Do you see that fountain? After opening the fountain, a hollow rotating staircase will appear underneath. As long as you can pass the command verification of the gargoyle chief at the end of the staircase, youll be able to use the teleportation array hidden beneath the staircase platform to directly reach Tears of Barthor, which specifically leads to a palace that Glasia uses for indulgence. Its not good to force our way in here, and techniques like Domination Technique and Brainwashing might also not be infallible. Heres what well do, Ill sneak off and create a distraction to attract their attention, and you guys can find an opportunity to enter the bottom of the staircase. When you meet the gargoyle chief, tell him Mrs. Wolf sent you. Shes my good friend, he will definitely let you through In the shadows of the corridor, Mrs. Wolf quietly proposed her plan. What about you? Matthew didnt bother to question whether the gargoyle chief would actually give Mrs. Wolf that face Even if he didnt, he and Camela had plenty of methods to make him give face. Mrs. Wolf whispered, After youve left, Ill try to go to the Barons study and steal back those contracts that have restricted my freedom. Dont worry about me, even if I cant steal what I want, he wont be able to capture me again. If it really comes to it, Ill give up all my current power and just return to the dreamscape. Ill start over from a beginner Nature Soul Matthew shook his head, Thats too dangerous. You can hide with me until Ive sorted my own affairs, and then Ill deal with the Phantom Baron for you. Trust me, thats my promise. Perhaps because of a natural affinity with the Nature Soul, Although they hadnt been together long, Matthew had already come to regard Mrs. Wolf as a friend he could ally with. Mrs. Wolfs face showed a hint of hesitation. However, just then, A strong palpitation suddenly came from deep within Matthews heart. It felt as though a pair of eyes in the darkness were staring intently at you! Although the feeling lasted for less than two seconds, It was still quite unsettling! Ive been watched by the Blood River Will again, thankfully, so far that gaze doesnt seem malicious Matthews nerves were highly strung. The next second, He suddenly discovered that Rhaegar Souls Guidance, a gift he received from the hands of Blood River Will, was within his perceptual range! Matthews perceptual range was large, but under normal circumstances, it was at most a few hundred meters. This meant Rhaegars soul was in this Deep Black Castle! And there was even a possibility. That the Demoness of Desire, Glasia, was currently inside the Deep Black Castle! Matthews heart began to beat a little faster. At the same time, Camela suddenly warned with a serious expression, Mask your aura. Dont say a word, not one! Once she finished, she used the highly energy-consuming Invisibility Carpet (Legendary) to envelop the entire group. Mrs. Wolf and Sandrine anxiously watched a column of Devil Soldiers hurry past in the corridor. Thump, thump, thump! The crisp sound of high heels echoed intricately from deep within the castle. In Matthews senses, A sinister red dot appeared in the endless darkness. She was walking towards the direction where they were hiding. When they were closest, the distance was no more than eighty meters! Fortunately, the castles structure was complex enough that the Demoness of Desire probably didnt expect that her top lieutenants lair harbored deadly enemies. After a dozen seconds, The sound of high heels gradually faded away. Everyones held breath then slowly relaxed. That woman, was it Gl was it her? Mrs. Wolf, afraid of being sensed by the other party, didnt even dare to mention the name of the Demoness of Desire. Matthew nodded lightly. Excitement sparkled in his eyes: Didnt expect to encounter her here. This is our chance. Are you ready to make your move, Sener, Richard, and Miss Saphroloa? Chapter 1922: 541 War King Chapter 1922: 541 War King Soon. Matthews spell signal was effectively confirmed and responded to. This meant that all three wanderers were ready for the theft. Matthew controlled his slightly excited emotions. Then, they moved a significant distance down the corridor. By this point, Matthew further confirmed Glasias presence. Its definitely her. Speaking of which, does Glasia often come to Deep Black Castle? He inquired about the specifics from Mrs. Wolf. A flash of embarrassment crossed Mrs. Wolfs face, but she quickly responded: As far as I know, its not common. Although the Phantom Baron tries his best to please that woman, she has too many male concubines under her command; its impossible for her to care for each and every one of them. Moreover, whenever she comes to Shadow Rift Valley, she would stay in Extreme Bliss Manor. I think the importance of the Barthor Skull in the manor exceeds the importance of the Baron himself in her eyes. Of course, sometimes theyd indulge in war and sex, you know, demons are a type of evil creatures, their orderliness is merely a disguise for their evil nature. In terms of desires, they seem to be both temperate and indulgent, numb and perverted, especially lust demons who inherently play with others desires for nourishment. Their demands from partners can be terribly intense; there were often rumors in the early days of Demoness of Desire ruling the Barthor Purgatory, about how certain lords were sucked dry by her, until things eventually improved Matthew said in surprise: So you mean to say the Demoness of Desire later learned to be more moderate? Mrs. Wolf shook her head: I dont think so. Its more likely that she thereafter gained the experience to nip such rumors in the bud Matthew shrugged his shoulders. What Mrs. Wolf was saying seemed reasonable. Anyway, the Demoness of Desire is an extremely promiscuous creature, yet shrewd and cunning. The reason she values the Phantom Baron, apart from his talent in governing the territory, is also greatly related to the fact that Shadow Demons can become immune to her lethal demands in bed. Mrs. Wolf continued to rant about the vile history of that couple: Whenever it comes to crucial moments, Shadow Demons are able to partially shadowify their bodies, avoiding being drained while also conserving strength for the next fierce onslaught Matthew had an odd expression: How do you know all this in such detail? A deeper shade of shame flushed over Mrs. Wolfs face: When I was first imprisoned, the Phantom Baron often visited me. Each time he did, he would vividly describe the details of his union with that woman right in front of me. I think this was not just a humiliation but also a guide filled with sinister intent. In truth, I also know that the Phantom Baron didnt kill me partly because he was wary of my teacher, and on the other hand, because he coveted the natural dreamland I possessed. He probably wanted to obtain more from me. Unfortunately, I was on guard afterward, and he never succeeded again, and then his visits became less frequent After listening, Matthew pondered and said: Based on your description, your relationship with the Phantom Baron doesnt seem to have been particularly close. Mrs. Wolf said shyly: Of course. Im just a Nature Soul, and even if I could possess a body in the material world, it would still be that of a delicate wolf; I couldnt possibly have any sort of relations with him, right? I naively thought that he was the same person I saw during the healing period, so I helped him unreservedly. Who knew the Shadow Demon could be so evil, greedy, and shameless! Now, in hindsight, I was probably just too lonely at the time, alas Just my bad luck, and I blame myself for being too naive Then, she couldnt help but curse the Phantom Baron for a long time. While Matthew whispered to Mrs. Wolf, comforting her and persuading her to accept his proposal, he used the Gift of Nature to further pinpoint the exact location of Rheagers soul. This was not a difficult task. The guidance from the Blood River Will was intense and clear. Matthew could even faintly smell the perfume of the Demoness of Desire through this sensory guidance! This, however, made Matthew more vigilant. For a moment, he even suspected that this was a trap deliberately set by the Blood River Will, designed to lure him in. A rash move on his part might lead to an ambush by Glasia and other Devil Lords. But soon, Matthew gradually dismissed such concerns The Blood River Will certainly had the ability to do so. But if it truly wished to act in such a way, it could have set up an ambush at any of the more hostile environments right after Matthew had entered the purgatory or shortly thereafter. Like the River of Silver, or the Wind-Supporting Slope. In comparison, the Phantom Barons castle, while having certain locational advantages, lacked the plane-level law suppression and targeting. It would be easier for Matthew to escape. Ever since I entered purgatory, the Blood River Will has shown goodwill a few times; what does it want to obtain from me? Glasia is also favored by the Blood River Will; otherwise, she couldnt have secured her position as the Demoness of Desire, nor would there have been a story of the planetary defense war. Under normal circumstances, between her and me, the Blood River Will would almost inevitably choose her Matthews mind was spinning rapidly. He quickly sorted out two strategies for confronting Glasia Firstly, the Blood River Will was unlikely to kill him at that moment, most likely because he held some invisible value to the purgatory. Chapter 1923: 541 War King_2 Chapter 1923: 541 War King_2 And the reason it bestowed the Gift of Nature, even going so far as to send Rheagers soul coordinates to Matthew was to win him over. In other words, For the Blood River Will, The fact that Matthew was trying to retrieve Rheagers soul from Glacia was permissible and even negligible. Moreover, further, If Matthew had tried to seize this opportunity to kill Glacia, the situation might have dramatically changed After all, Matthew was an outsider, While Glacia was a vital minister relied on by the Blood River Will for expansion and also a significant tool for suppressing Barthors Will. Once he and Glacia engaged in an open confrontation in Purgatory Space, He would inevitably be subjected to the full-scale Suppression of the Blood River Will. It was then that the situation would become quite unpredictable. However, this operation was an excellent opportunity for Matthew. If he could kill Glacia in one fell swoop, the subsequent planet defense war would be much easier. As this thought emerged in his mind, Matthew suddenly sensed that previous feeling of being watched. So, he quickly concealed his malicious intent, Forget it, theres no need to be too aggressive, just get Rheagers soul and leave Seconds later, The feeling of being watched disappeared. Relieved, Matthew glanced at the data bar. Note: You successfully passed the Blood River Will malice test. Test result: your current attitude towards purgatory is neutral. Indeed, the Blood River Will still protects its own. Matthew muttered without changing his facial expression. The next second, He and Camela exchanged a glance, and there was a knowing smile in her eyes, I thought youd lose your cool. Matthew replied with a calm smile, I didnt plan on doing anything; I like purgatory and, after retrieving what I want, I am happy to get along with the demons. The smile in Camelas eyes grew deeper, Good, youve grasped the essence of becoming a devilhypocrisy. But I also need to remind you not to get too caught up in the act Purgatorys corruption and infection is pervasive, forcing you to be continuously deceptive, and that might also be a manifestation of the Blood River Will. Matthew nodded thoughtfully. Then, Mrs. Wolf agreed to the plan Matthew proposed. She transformed again into a wild wolf cloak wrapping around Matthews shoulders. And Sandrine prudently hid in Lost Paradise. Matthew and Camela then rapidly moved towards the direction where the Demoness of Desire was located. With Mrs. Wolf, who was somewhat of a local tyrant, with them, Their operation proceeded smoothly. It wasnt long before, The two quietly reached the so-called most heavily guarded military core area of the castle. Leaning against a castle wall, Matthew saw the courtyard below teeming with demonic figures, many war chariots and vehicles being brought in through another gate, each loaded with fine armor. At the same time, The sky above the castle was also filled with a large number of flying creatures. There were devils riding giant bats, Purgatory Flying Dragons spewing toxic flames, and flying chariots with flaming tails. Such a massive gathering of devils, The skies above Deep Black Castle should have been bustling. But the demons adherence to order was also manifested to the utmost at this moment. Matthew stood observing for several minutes. Not a single superfluous noise was heard. The air was filled with highly efficient military and logistic commands. From this vantage point, They felt the aura from the Summoning Banner once again. Matthew judged, A large number of Devil Soldiers gathered from the direction of Shadow Rift Valley were assembling here. They seemed to be transported somewhere. The castles front hall and the area under the main gates bridge are gathering even more devils. Camela quickly described the observation results of her divination spells, This isnt a coincidental assembly but a long-planned war directive. Glacia seems to want to lead these devils to attack somewhere, Ive found some portals; they havent been activated yet but its ruled out that they are interstellar portals Hearing this, Matthews recently tensed heart finally relaxed. Just seeing this array, He had thought Glacia was planning an ambush on Storluk! But since it wasnt an attack on Storluk. What kind of enemy would warrant the Demoness of Desire to mobilize such forces? And why choose this particular moment? Could it be that Glacia was so arrogant, knowing that in two months they would be facing a great battle to invade Storluk, yet choosing now to expend troops for a meaningless war? Matthew knew that merely guessing would not yield any answers. To gather more information, they had to take some risks and blend into the devil army! It was a necessary evil. After all, Glacia was located in the center of the great army. To get close to her, they had to disguise themselves as demons. I can turn you into a devil, but you have to be careful, my Divine Spell disguise still runs the risk of being detected in front of the Devil Lord, Camela solemnly warned. Matthew nodded. Then under the disguise of Divine Spells, the two transformed into servant demons clad in logistics outfits. They moved forward amidst the bustling crowd. Before long, at the front courtyard of Deep Black Castle, the two, mingling in the devil army, encountered Glacia again. This time they were very close to her, only about fifty meters away. The Demoness of Desire suddenly appeared on the second-floor balcony of the front courtyard. Her appearance caused a slight stir in the well-ordered scene. All the devils threw heated glances at that beautiful figure on the balcony This behavior would not be allowed among other devil lords, and could even lead to a brutal beating. But the Demoness of Desire enjoyed the admiring, yearning, desiring, and even envious gazes from everyone. Facing those gazes, she not only showed a smile of enjoyment but also gladly unfastened the silk robe hanging from her slender waist, letting it freely slide down, blatantly displaying the perfect creation laid upon her bronze skin before everyone. With this movement, the breathing of all devils present, regardless of gender, became rapid! Unfortunately, this action lasted only for a moment. Matthew blinked, and found the silk robe had returned to the body of the Demoness of Desire, as if it had never slipped off. Matthew stared unblinkingly at her, just like the other devils around him. But unlike them, Matthews gaze was always focused on the Demoness of Desires waist, where a string of Soul Copper Coins jingled as they walked, faintly visible. He knew. Rheagers soul was sealed in one of those coins. Those coins jingled like Dazzling Star River, creating a mesmerizing illusion. Matthew sensed some dangerous signals. This meant that Glacia had applied many alert and counterattack spells on the Soul Copper Coins, even adding several layers of illusion disguise. This significantly increased the difficulty of stealing the coins! Dont rush, wait for the opportunity. Matthew kept his cool. At this moment, Glacia slightly raised her hand, and the devils in the vicinity immediately fell silent, the noise of the castle fading as if one could hear a pin drop. She smiled and said: Long ago, I told many of you. One day, we will reclaim what we have lost. The bloodline of Barthor will no longer endure disdain and humiliation. We will make friends, neighbors, enemies, and everyone else realize again that our ancestors were the great War Kings.'' I told you, I will lead you to plant Barthors flags in every place you yearn for. Purgatory, Abyss, astral world. Storluk, Aindor, above the Heavenly Family Palace. And today, is the first step we take to awaken the War King. In my view, this hardly counts as a war, it will be a one-sided slaughter. Poor Beckman thought he could deceive by aligning with Twilight Creatures and Evil Gods. But the Blood River Will is omnipresent. It has Insight into everything. And I know everything too. Now, follow me, fight for me. Step through this door. Kill all the foreign women behind the door. After today, the fiery blood of the War Kings descendants will reignite within you. And so shall glory Chapter 1924: 542 Shadow Castle Chapter 1924: 542 Shadow Castle Tip: Youve listened to the war speech of the Demoness of Desire, Glasia, and your group has been inspired by joy and fervor. Your strength has temporarily increased (+1); Your will, toughness, and resistance have all slightly improved Feeling the subtle halo effect flowing within. Matthew gave Camela an awesome look Could this deceivingly realistic Divine Spell simulation also fool the Devil Lords group aura, making them mistake the two of them for Devil Soldiers? Such a change in the judgment was about the most profound content of a domain, almost touching on the level of laws. From this perspective, Camelas strength was undoubtedly on par with a Superior Legend! Unlike the fervor and excitement Matthew and Camela were deliberately portraying, the majority of demons around them became enthusiastic and impassioned under Glasias inspiration. The next second, Glasias wings unfurled behind her. Under the gaze of all, she floated down to a deliberately cleared space beneath the crisscrossing bridges of the castle. With one hand, the Demoness of Desire reached into the void A glass figure shimmering with azure luminescence instantly took shape. At first, it was just a flimsy portal. But it quickly morphed into a translucent sphere. Across every direction the giant sphere faced, flowed copious mysterious Blasphemy. Strategic Level Teleportation Magic Ball. Matthew narrowed his eyes. As a spellcaster, he was no stranger to this. A Teleportation Magic Ball is an advanced version of a portal. It is equivalent to stacking six-sided, eight-sided, or even more portals on top of each other, without diminishing the effect, and they do not interfere with each other, able to fulfill the transportation of several creatures entering simultaneously. This was also one of the electives for legendary necromancers. However, the Devil Lords of purgatory had done the best job in localizing this spell, which was largely related to the demons proficiency in marching and waging war. As expected, once the magic ball appeared, the previously inspired Devil Soldiers began marching in an orderly fashion towards it, led by the leaders of the legions and Centurions. The first to enter the magic ball, was a Purgatory Beast of enormous stature. This beast had eight legs, two heads, and four tails like steel chainsaws. Not only were dozens of fully armed Devil Archers and mage-types nestled on its back, but it also bore a giant war banner. The banner was blood-red and overwhelming. Matthew could tell at a glance that it was indeed the embodiment of the Summoning Banner! Follow me and fight for me! As the Purgatory Beast approached the magic ball, with one step forward, it and the demons on its back vanished as cleanly as a whale taking in water. Immediately after, a giant shadow emerged above the magic ball. The commands issued from the shadows mouth were obviously not as compelling as those of the Demoness of Desire. But its appearance evidently dispelled doubts in the minds of many mid-to-high-level demons within the castle. Following the disappearance of the shadow, all high-ranking officers no longer hesitated and ordered their soldiers to head to the front lines behind the magic ball. Thus, a magnificent march began within the Castle. That shadow just now was the Phantom Baron. Hes not in the castle; he showed up because he was worried that the Demoness of Desire couldnt handle the other demons in the castle by herself. Obviously, his worries were unnecessary. Though demons only answer to their direct superiors, the Demoness of Desire is clearly an exception. Shes bad. But shes also too good at controlling demons A soft explanation, akin to the whine of a mosquito, reached Matthews ear. His expression was a bit odd. It wasnt long before, he, along with Camela, was swept up in the tide of the Devil Army, crossing the Teleportation Magic Ball in one step, arriving in a space where matter was not quite as stable! Well, here we are again A subtle look flickered across Matthews eyes. He had, of course, anticipated that Glasias purpose for assembling the armies was likely the void that tears the target apart. After all, she had mentioned Beckman during her pre-war speech. Considering the Phantom Baron was on the front lines, the destination of the Devil Army was almost blatantly obvious. So to Matthew, it was just a bit of a coincidence. It seems weve underestimated the intensity of this conflict. I thought the war would only spread to levels involving the Phantom Baron, the King of Air Element, and Beckman, but I didnt expect Glasia to launch an offensive at such a critical moment Is she really not afraid of being greatly weakened or having problems in her backyard? Matthew shared his doubts with Camela. Camela seemed quite composed: If you eliminate all the possibilities, then however absurd the remaining outcome may be, it is the truth. The fact is, she has launched this war, and shes doing so without looking back, apparently with great confidence. Matthew pursed his lips: So, shes gotten arrogant? Camela nodded: That possibility is not dismissed. Its true that demons are adept at manipulating hearts, but the fact is, they are also hardly able to control themselves. Demons orderliness is imposed through strict enforcement. And beyond these constraints, in the unseen leniencies, they tend to be more unrestrained than other creatures. The conflict between their inner desires and compulsive rules can be intense, leading to unpredictable behavior when they fall into madness. On the absolute scale of madness, demons are far less than evil beings; but at an extreme peak, the lords of demons may still surpass Chapter 1925: 542 Shadow Castle_2 Chapter 1925: 542 Shadow Castle_2 Matthew shrugged his shoulders, I hope so. If Glacia really became overconfident, his chances would undoubtedly increase by a lot. But for now, he wouldnt assume his enemy to be simple-minded. And something that happened next seemed to confirm Matthews opinion. On the second layer of the torn plane, The devil army they were part of had smoothly arrived at a hilly area. Below the hills was an endless plain. Abruptly standing on the plain was half a castle The other half of the castle was entirely hidden within the shadows, making it impossible to capture with strained eyes. The Devil Army was obviously moving towards the direction of the castle to surround it. But what concerned Matthew more was that, During the march, he had actually discovered a large number of Air Elements on the flank of the Devil Army! These Air Elements, unlike what Matthew had seen before, did not start fighting the Devil Army right away. Although they appeared indifferent and even somewhat hostile, The Air Elements were also marching. And their direction was also towards that castle! The two different races armies maintained a certain distance, each marching on their own without any friction. Clearly, this was no accident. The Air Elements and the demons are feigning a fight. On the surface, they appear to be battling to draw troops, but as soon as the main forces arrive, both sides immediately turn their guns towards the Shadow Core where Beckman resides! From this angle, Glacias campaign in the torn plane was evidently not a spur-of-the-moment decision, but a calculated one. She had recruited the Air Elements as allies. And the lord of the torn plane, Beckman, had become the target of the Devil and Air Elemental allied forces crusade. Soon, The numerous allied forces had surrounded the half-castle from different directions, leaving no escape. At this point, Matthew had seen that The castle in front of them was the gate to Beckmans tomb. Behind the gates was the connecting area between the second layer of space and the Shadow Core. It should be a space that is half-shadow, half-material. The space was incredibly vast and complex. Relying solely on mental power to sense from the outside, even Matthew could not detect the end of that space. He only felt a large number of labyrinths and traps unique to the Shadow Plane embedded within. Matthew had not sensed Beckmans presence immediately. This could be because the Lord of Darkness was adept at hiding. Or perhaps He had simply hidden within the Shadow Core, not confronting the Devil Alliance head-on. Regardless, The scene before him brought a slight concern to Matthew During the march, He still had not found an opportunity to approach Glacia. After all, she was a high and mighty lord. Those who could get close to Glacia were either The guard squad of the Demoness of Desire or mid to high-ranking demons. Matthew and Camela, playing the role of common soldiers, were even if willing, still kept at a safe enough distance. At this distance, Even if he released the three Thieves, they would hardly have any room to maneuver. Matthew clearly understood that Opportunities needed to be waited for. However, if the strength of both sides in this war was not equal and the situation became one-sided in favor of the demons, then the opportunity Matthew was waiting for would become exceedingly slim. Seeing that the vanguard troops of the allied forces had already begun to attack the castle gates, Matthew even began to consider whether or not to secretly lend a hand to Beckman! Fortunately, it wasnt long before Finally, there was movement from within the castle. Weird crunching noises of beasts chewing emerged from the shadows. Seconds later, A large number of shadow creatures jumped out from the cracks in the castle walls. They fearlessly charged towards the demons and Air Elements, In a short few minutes, they managed to rely on their superior numbers to push back the allied forces vanguard. At the same time, Matthew also spotted more shadow creatures jumping out of shadow nodes across the plain. These shadow creatures mostly did not have humanoid forms but were in the form of beasts like Shadow Dogs, Shadow Wolves, Shadow Tigers, and such. Although in terms of fighting power, the Shadow Beasts were much weaker compared to their materially embodied relatives, The shadow creatures held an absolute numerical advantage locally. Firstly, their appearance was so sudden that it was completely unexpected by the enemy. As a result, before long, the vanguard unit tasked with ramming the gates withdrew swiftly. They left a vast buffer zone outside the castle. Some shadow beasts still wished to pursue. But they were met head-on and fiercely beaten by the equally prepared devils and lords of the Air Element. It didnt take long for them to disintegrate into shadow fragments that dissolved into the earth and sky. Seeing this, roars of the beasts once again emanated from the castle. The shadow creatures that wanted to pursue further scratched the soil on the spot, as if reluctantly, and then retreated under the castle walls. With that, both sides returned to a standoff. Matthews hanging heart finally settled down: I knew it, the legendary Lord of Darkness, how could he be anything but well-prepared He eagerly anticipated that the two sides would be evenly matched, ideally resulting in mutually assured destruction! Moments later, a Purgatory Beast emerged from the ranks and stopped in front of the castle. Only the Demoness of Desire sat atop the war beast. Two figures floated on either side of her, one being the Phantom Baron and one a lord of the Air Element. As for the King of the Air Element, Matthew could not identify himnot in the crowd, most likely amongst the old and cunning. Youve overstepped your boundaries, little Glacia. A soft, pleasant male voice drifted from the shadows deep within the castle: I thought you just wanted some candy from me; I never expected you wanted my life. Ironically, do you really think you can succeed? Thats something even your father Barthor couldnt do Glasias crimson eyes focused intently on a spot within the shadows. Her voice was melodious, akin to the music of the heavens, but her tone was indescribably domineering and resolute: You know why Im here, Beckman. Hand over my fathers horn, and I will leave immediately! Beckmans voice carried a mocking laughter: You used to call me uncle, little Glacia. Do you think Id believe your word? Perhaps after I hand over the horn, you indeed may leave, but the remaining devils and those allies you brought will swarm us, turning my domain into ruins. Am I right? Glasia replied coldly: We can sign a contract; the specifics can be negotiated. But my fathers horn is a prerequisite for all this. It was originally a part of my fathers body; it rightfully should be returned to me. Beckman laughed heartily: My little Glacia, have you forgotten? This horn was personally handed to me by your father, with strict instructions to never give it to you. Why not go ask under the Bridge of All Life? Glasia responded unabashedly: Clearly, you lied. My father would never give you the horn, and if someone did say that, he definitely wouldnt be my father. Beckman, upon hearing this, remarked with sentiment: The finest devil indeed. Your current brazenness isnt too far off from your fathers back in the day. I will not hand over the horn to you. We no longer have any need for conversation between us; lets just fight it out! The Lord of Darkness showed unexpected firmness. Yet Glacia merely scoffed: Do you think the Tong Luo Gods will have your back? Do you really believe Galan will sincerely assist you in transcending? Do you truly think you can replicate the Blood Meteor incident in purgatory? Uncle Beckman, youre naive to the point of not resembling a millennia-old lord, but rather a desperate gambler at a dead end. Come on, show me your allies The half-dead Galan? The gasping-for-air Jassiliven? The Evil Queen Babasha, left breathless by a small mage who never falls? Among them, who can withstand my Blasphemy? The very next second, terrifying skyfire, like a gigantic waterfall, suddenly appeared above the castle! At the same time, a group of individuals dressed as spellcasters also silently appeared atop Shadow Castles walls. Chapter 1926: 543 Volcano Mage Chapter 1926: 543 Volcano Mage Eh? The moment Matthew saw those figures dressed like spellcasters, a strong sense of familiarity surged within his Insight. This familiarity was not towards the spellcasters themselves. It was towards the ether swirling around their bodies and the environment! Two seconds later. Skyfire surged tumultuously, the red fire clouds descended slowly like a Forbidden Spell determined to burn the Shadow Castle to ashes in the next moment. However, the spellcasters did not seem afraid. One of them, a skinny figure, flew forward seven or eight meters. His face was obscured by a thick black mask, with only two rough holes carved around the eyes, revealing his slightly small eyes. Your Blasphemy? Since when did the Demoness of Desire master Barthors Skyfire Domain? The mans voice was young, but his tone was heavily taunting, Or is this just a shoddy illusion? As his voice fell, a sudden short burst of low whistle came from his throat! Instantly, a massive amount of ether emerged from his torso. The wind blew his mage robe from bottom to top; amidst the fierce wind, countless tiny Magic Runes like blades stabbed toward the skys fire clouds. Before long, the wind carrying blades collided with the Skyfire. The moment they touched, the once ferocious Skyfire instantly disappeared! Wind-breaking Spell? Matthews mood became somewhat intricate. On one hand, he could finally confirm the source of that familiarity The spell used by the opponent was the renowned illusion-countering Wind-breaking Spell from the Seven Saint Alliance. This was not a particularly rare spell; it could be learned for very few points and was extremely effective against illusions. Matthew hadnt learned it, simply because this spell required a certain mastery in the domains spellcasters excelled in. One must have considerable proficiency in both the domains of illusions and harmonize spells to master it and perform well in real battle. Clearly, both domains had little to do with Matthew. On the other hand, The opponent is a spellcaster from the Seven Saint Alliance Matthews mixed feelings stemmed from this. An Alliance Wizard teaming up with the Lord of Darkness? According to Glasia, the Lord of Darkness, Beckman, was colluding with Jassiliven, Galan, and Babasha, wasnt he? Matthew was pleased to see them fighting among themselves, but with the Alliances involvement, the situation became even murkier. Matthew was eager to clarify whether this was merely a private act by these spellcasters or if it represented the will of some Superior Legend or even a Heavenly Mage? Meanwhile, Glasia obviously also recognized their origin: The Seven Saint Alliance? Who among the Seven Saints is your mentor? The man laughed without replying, I dont know what youre talking about. The Demoness of Desire snorted coldly. The next second, she gently plucked a bright red flower from her shoulder, then extended her tongue and curled it into her mouth to chew meticulously. Meanwhile, her pupils reflected very profound scenes In the scene, numerous red flowers grew on the bodies of those spellcasters, their bodies becoming the nurturing soil for the Purgatory Flowers, alive but forever enduring the extraction and absorption by these flowers! Blasphemy: Curse Flowers! Matthew knew. This was a rather formidable curse; released by Glasia, its effects were definitely above ordinary legends. It could extract stamina, energy, mental power, and more terrifyingly, mana from living beings. This curse was initially developed to counter spellcasters. Once entangled by these Curse Flowers, even if one did not lose mobility immediately, their mana would gradually be consumed, a very bad sign for any spellcaster. In fact, Matthew had already noticed that many spellcasters on the castle wall were starting to sprout dry flower buds on their bodies! But these spellcasters remained calm. None of them panicked. They just silently cast resistance buffs on themselves and their companions. A few seconds later, their leader stepped forward again. He scornfully taunted, Is that all the tricks you have? Then, he rotated his head around his neck through a full circle, and on the second rotation, he brutally twisted his head off! The head bounced twice in the spellcasters hand, then suddenly disappeared. Subsequently, countless similar heads emerged from the body of the Demoness of Desire. They frenziedly tore at every part of Glasia, not only her dress and flesh but also those scenes reflected in her pupils were devoured clean by these heads! Get lost! Glasia shouted angrily. Instantly, countless black flames surged through her body. Her body also grew from human size to over three meters tall; three sets of wings slowly unfolded behind her, signaling that the Demoness of Desire had now entered her second form unique to herself! Yet, that head was crafty. Facing Glasia, whose attributes had soared, he did not engage further but, after consuming most of the Curse Flowers, quietly turned to dust, vanishing without a trace. Moments later, the spellcasters head returned to its original place. Chapter 1927: 543 Volcano Mage_2 Chapter 1927: 543 Volcano Mage_2 The battlefield had temporarily calmed down, as if the tense and dangerous spell confrontation had never happened. Parasites Skull. So it turns out you are Edmonds student. Glasias tone was much calmer than Matthew had anticipated: Your strength is not bad, but you are more impatient than I expected. I had thought it would take at least two or three rounds to test your origin. The spellcaster chuckled and said, Is there a possibility that I never really intended to hide my identity? Glasia sneered, Then tell me your name! The spellcaster slowly removed his heavy helmet, revealing an excessively young face He looked like a boy next door, seemingly only about fifteen or sixteen years old, with an extremely youthful appearance. Only the lively eyes within his small sockets occasionally revealed a maturity and wisdom that did not match his appearance. My name is Erin, and I am a rogue mage. By the way, Parasites Skull isnt exclusively Edmonds; its prototype actually comes from Otherworld spells. Rogue mage? Let alone the brooding Demoness of Desire. Even Matthew, who was merely an observer, couldnt believe it! How could a rogue mage have such strength, this kids bluffing is a bit too much He couldnt help but curl his lip. Matthew was not very familiar with the name Erin, but it did ring a bell It was the identity of a young upstart who had rapidly risen in the north following the great rift. Initially, Erin was suspected to be an academic like Hibbert, but had left the Extreme North Floating City many years before due to various reasons, apparently expelled from the Seven Saint Alliance, becoming a free spellcaster. So his claim of being a rogue mage was not incorrect. However, Matthew had managed to learn from the gossip of the mechanical dwarf David, After leaving the Alliance, Erin had actually joined Edmonds secret organization Snake Mountain Sect. It was the organization Matthew had refused to join. After that, what opportunities Erin got within the Snake Mountain Sect was unknown to Matthew. He only knew that for the past half-year, Erin had been quite active in the north. His fame rose from a battle on the border area between the Extreme North Ice Field and the Far East, where he single-handedly defeated seven ancient demons that had emerged from the Far East. In that battle, Erin was said to have captured seven Molten Lava Swords from behind Mount Aimore, nailing each demon to death. Thus, the poets from the north had named him Volcano Mage. Interestingly, Matthew was quite familiar with Mount Aimore. He had previously visited Edmonds Snake Fang Castle, which was situated atop Mount Aimore. That means the Volcano Mages battle of renown was fought right under Edmonds nose. To say they did not know each other, Would be a bit thick-faced. Not to mention, he had used Edmonds signature spell in front of the Demoness of Desire, which was somewhat too direct. Indeed, Glasia asked with an icy tone, Does Edmond intend to involve himself in the war of Purgatory? Or has the Seven Saint Alliance already made a deal with the Tong Luo Gods? A deep look of helplessness immediately appeared on Erins face: Firstly, I dont know any Edmond. Secondly, I did join the Seven Saint Alliance but left a long time ago. I am currently unaffiliated with the Alliance, of course, if you insist on making that connection, I cant help it. Lastly, the actions of my friends and I represent only ourselves, were merely taking money to perform tasks In the end, He blinked and added, By the way, Ill tell you secretly, the defense contract we signed with Mr. Beckman only covers countering your and other Devil Lords long-range spell disruptions. If you resort to close combat or physical attacks, we wont interfere, you can rest assured of that, we are quite ethical in our practices. Upon hearing this, Glasias expression turned incredibly grim. However, she didnt continue to entangle with Erin; instead, she took the Summoning Banner from the back of a Purgatory Beast! Come then, War! Come then, Blazes! She vigorously waved the Summoning Banner. Countless auras fell. The Devil Armys morale was boosted again. The next second. A vanguard unit surged out, charging towards the gates of the Shadow Castle at a tremendous speed. The great army slowly mobilized, inching closer step by step. At the same time, more portals appeared on both flanks of the Devil Army. Among them, the northern portal led to the air elemental plane, bringing more air elements into the allied forces. From the southern gate, heavily armed chariots and airships surged out. These armed units exuded a sense of refinement and technology, seemingly not from the same era as Glacias Devil Army. At the same time, Matthew noticed that they had their own independent battle flags. Its Necromancer Bains banner! He was somewhat surprised. The discord between the three magnates of Barthor Purgatory was almost a universally known secret. What was inconceivable was that Glacias troops and Necromancer Bains chariots appeared on the same battlefield, not only not clashing but actually fighting side by side! Could it be that Blood River Will secretly facilitated Glacia and Bains cooperation? But why would Blood River Will do that? Is it because Beckmans plans pose a threat to Purgatory? In an instant, Matthew thought of many things. However, the situation on the battlefield wouldnt stall for his thoughts. In fact, just as Glacia waved the Summoning Banner, leading the air elements and Necromancer Bains army to launch a comprehensive assault, the battlefield in front of the Shadow Castle quickly escalated into intense combat. An abundance of shadow creatures surged out of the castle, clashing with the Devil Armys vanguard. Every minute, every second, someone died! Woo woo woo! Matthew heard a deep horn sound coming from the castle. Moments later, more gates were swung open from inside out. Apart from spellcasters like Erin who still roamed atop the castle walls, powerful presences began to step forth from the Shadow Core onto the battlefield First came a centaur demon, surrounded by a group of astral creatures. Matthew recognized her true form immediately: Another Eight-faced Soul of Jassiliven Following her was a small contingent of otherworldly creatures, Matthew sensed Evil Queen Babashas presence among that group of monsters but couldnt pinpoint her exact location. Closer to the shadows, a group of evil monks with bizarre tattoos on their heads and necks appeared. Different from normal monks who prefer to travel on foot, these evil monks rode one shadow slug after another. These slugs moved at an extremely fast pace, especially in shadowy areas, even achieving teleport-like bursts of speed. Matthew sensed several existences among them that were not low threats. It was just unclear whether they were elite characters under Galans command or projections or doppelgangers of Galan himself! At that moment, Devil Army, steel chariots, air elemental soldiers, demon squads, otherworldly creatures, shadow creatures, and followers of Twilight Creatures all clashed violently together. The battlefield outside the castle became immensely chaotic! Indeed, Galan, Babasha, and Jassiliven have joined forces, and they have somehow connected with Beckman as well. If Glacia came for the role of Barthor, what then is Beckmans purpose? In the midst of the chaos, Matthew, while navigating through the water, avoided potential attacks and continued to maintain a detailed observation and thought of the situation. However, just then, a sudden chill wind blew from behind him An unsuspecting shadow creature abruptly appeared behind him, attempting to attack Matthew. Before Matthew could react, a gigantic mace suddenly fell beside him! No need to thank me. Camela didnt even look at where the mace had landed and was ready to move against another group of approaching shadow creatures. But Matthew immediately called out to her, Wait. Saying so, he went to where the shadow creature had appeared, his Insight fully unleashed: Help me keep an eye out Here, there should be a node from the Shadow Plane Chapter 1928: 544 Am I dreaming? Chapter 1928: 544 Am I dreaming? The so-called shadow nodes refer to an interface where the ubiquitous shadow plane touches the material layers of various spaces. Through these nodes, creatures that had mastered the beginner techniques of the shadows could move freely between the two spaces. Due to the unique nature of the Shadow World, most spaces throughout the Multiverse had nodes leading to the shadow plane, albeit in varying numbers. Only a few places like the once Heavenly Family Palace, the lower three levels of purgatory, and the depths of the astral world, where the energy levels were too high, even omnipresent shadows couldnt penetrate or fuse, thus no corresponding shadow nodes could form there. Matthew noticed that the shadow creature which had just attacked him had appeared suddenly, given that their location wasnt anywhere near the front lines approaching the conquest of the Shadow Castle. Therefore, it was highly probable that the shadow creature had executed its ambush through a shadow node. In fact, not just Matthew, on the plains in front of the castle, many devils who were still far from the frontline had also suffered similar attacks from shadow creatures. These series of ambushes had caught the devils off guard. The situation on the battlefield looked even more chaotic. Matthew took a moment to check Although shadow creatures made sweeping strikes due to the geographical advantage of the nodes and scored some successes, under the Inspiration of the Summoning Banner, devils were united as never before, with steadfast Will. This did not undermine their morale but instead fueled the devils raging fires. As the devils grew wary, the efficiency of attacks from the shadow nodes plummeted sharply. Both sides quickly returned to a stalemate. It was during this period that Matthew, using his keen Insight, successfully traced back to the origin of that shadow creature: Found it! Right here Matthew pointed to a spot of space about twelve inches away, roughly just up to his knees. The next second, Matthew drew the Sword of Slaughter, which, with its powerful ability to penetrate barriers and domains, easily pried open the backdoor to the shadow node! Simultaneously, Camela also cooperatively cast two illusions, covering Matthews actions without any blind spots from all angles. Lets go! Matthew pulled Camela and plunged into the node! For a moment, the surroundings became much quieter. Positioned within the shadow node, Matthew could still hear the sounds from the battlefield of the torn plane, but the volume was roughly one-tenth of what it had been. Their world ahead turned into black and white. As outsiders, Matthew and Camela were both pure white, distorted humanoid figures, while the surrounding Shadow World was a vibrant black. These white figures were so dazzling in the darkness. Soon, their arrival began to unsettle some nearby shadow creatures. Lucky us, this shadow node is only linked to two other additional nodes. Matthew knew that most mid to high-level shadow creatures could easily hop between shadow nodes. In order to avoid injuries from the devils on the battlefield, many shadow creatures were using their high mobility to move back and forth between the torn plane and the Shadow World. This resulted in high mobility of shadow creatures within the shadow nodes. Matthews objective was to discreetly observe the battle. The fewer other nodes a shadow node was connected to, the easier it was for him to achieve his goal; with careful handling, this node would be relatively safe in the short term. Both shadow creatures and Purgatory Devils would virtually ignore their presence. With this in mind, Matthew quickly summoned Soldier, ordering him through his control of the Shadow Domain to subdue the nearby lower-level shadow creatures This task was somewhat challenging in terms of practical operation for Soldier. But with the quality of the domain and his legendary level at his service, the communication between Dual Blade Sage and shadow creatures went unusually smooth. Before long, all the shadow creatures settled down, as if those hidden in the node were natives of the Shadow World themselves. Then, within Soldiers Shadow Domain, Camela used divine power to create a two-meter cubed space. Standing in this small cube, the two regained their ability to move and communicate as if they were in the material world. After completing all this, Camela set up two misleading and protective barriers on this shadow node. These barriers reduced the likelihood of shadow creatures jumping in through other nodes. Next came the time to sit back and watch the tigers fight. Through direct observation from the shadow node and individual intelligence gathering methods of Matthew and Camela, they could clearly keep up with the changes on the battlefield. Matthew initially thought that shadow creatures could hardly stop the advance of the Devil Army. Even with the aid of shadow nodes, it seemed so. But soon, he realized his judgment had been somewhat hasty. For shadow creatures, the benefit of a single node wasnt as great as initially. Yet, accompanied by the faint chanting that seemed to come from deep within the castle, more and more shadow nodes began appearing on the battlefield of the torn plane. Quantity caused a qualitative change. Through the shadow nodes, massive volumes of shadow creatures surged from the castle, continually flanking and even executing suicidal attacks on the devil leaders. Chapter 1929: 544 Am I dreaming?_2 Chapter 1929: 544 Am I dreaming?_2 This kind of unforeseen attack significantly slowed the advance of the Devil Army. At first, Glacias response strategy was to dispatch a portion of the devil soldiers to inspect the shadow nodes along the way. The main force was still focused on fiercely attacking the city walls, with the main task being to break through the defending troops. However, she soon realized that doing so could lead to a loss of control over the situation. Therefore, after several unsuccessful strong attacks, she decisively pulled the main force back, collaborating with other soldiers to clear the shadow nodes along the way, not sparing even the potential ones. Only the initial vanguard force remained entangled with the Shadow Army on the front battlefield. To an onlooker, it still seemed like a fierce battle. But upon closer inspection, you would realize that the shadow creatures were still no match for the Devil Army. Their numbers were indeed massive, and the shadow nodes Beckman planted on the front battlefield irritated Glacia tremendously. But there was a fundamental disparity in the combat capabilities of the two sides soldiers. Moreover, though numerous, the quantity of shadow creatures on the battlefield had not reached a critical breaking point tearing apart the plane was ultimately not a true Shadow Plane. Even if Beckman resorted to opportunism, using the Shadow Core as the framework for tearing apart the planes core and inserting countless passages and nodes within the inner space pointing to the Shadow Plane, the forces of the Shadow Army he could mobilize here were still trivial compared to the main body of the Shadow Planes forces. For the Lord of Darkness, this battle was indeed difficult to fight. This was Matthews judgement from Beckmans perspective. He had a relatively deep understanding of shadow creatures. As cannon fodder soldiers, their effectiveness was second only to undead creatures. Most shadow creatures also did not know what fear was and were perfect soldiers. In battle, they usually did not retreat, and they also had strong reproductive capabilities, moved quickly, required little food to maintain morale, and had high loyalty. However, compared to undead creatures, shadow creatures were ultimately still inferior The attributes of the Shadow Domain were rather single, easily countered by various means; whereas the domain of necromancy was not so, although undead creatures also had weaknesses, negative energy naturally occupied a broader layer of elements, allowing undead creatures to secure additional protection in their weak areas. This resulted in undead creatures having generally stronger individual capabilities than shadow creatures. Not to mention that the undead army had the perfect advantage of endless combat and an inexhaustible supply of troops! If it were me, things would become much simpler as soon as the first batch of devils fell Although he made such conjectures in his mind, Matthew still did not think Beckman was doomed to defeat The guy was also a thousand-year-old fox. This time, he had allied with many faces familiar to Matthew. There must be more tricks up his sleeve! Just If Beckman is stalling for time now, what exactly is he delaying? Could he be harboring some kind of conspiracy within the Shadow Core? Matthews gaze shifted toward the direction of the city walls. Behind that massive stone gate was the inevitable path leading to the Shadow Core. Due to the narrow space of the Shadow Core, Beckman, even with his tricks, could probably only hide them at the junction between the Shadow Core and the second layer. From the perspective of plane studies, the space at the junction wouldnt be extensive. Beckman could at most set up some traps there, or a few ceremonial fields. These elements usually wouldnt possess a particularly high power level. Because too high a level would affect the stability of the torn plane. On the contrary, the stability of the second layer also allowed some inference about the part of the Shadow Core and its extension. Matthew found it hard to imagine that they could become decisive factors for the Lord of Darkness to turn the tide of battle. So, the key might not lie with Beckman himself but with Galan and others Matthew remembered what had happened with Sener. If Beckmans actions were paving the way for the descent of the Tong Luo Gods, then things would make sense. If thats the case, the torn plane itself might also just be a medium. But do Erin and the others know about this? Matthew looked towards the top of the city walls. There, Volcano Mage Erin and his companions were leisurely dealing with spell attacks from the Devil Camp. Perhaps it was because they appeared strong at the beginning, the workload for Erin and the others was not high at this moment. Intercepting some occasional long-range spells seemed like mere childs play to them. Matthew even saw smiles on the faces of the spellcasters. Meanwhile, not far away, Evil Queen Babasha, Jassiliven, and others participating as allies were exerted much more. The monstrous army they led withstood the frontline of the Devils Vanguard Army, and without them, the relatively fragile Shadow Army would have probably collapsed earlier, naturally eliminating the steady tug-of-war presently seen. As for Beckman himself, he hadnt shown himself from the beginning to the end, only revealing some aura and power when activating the Shadow Node; he seemed nonexistent at other times! Matthew suddenly felt an urge to delve into the Shadow Core to see what the Lord of Darkness was actually doing! Speaking of which, Yellow Jade Dragon Clayde should be nearby enjoying the show, right? He had just thought of this, when the guild badge on his chest suddenly became scorching hot. Matthew focused his mental power on the badge Good grief. The message module that had activated was the chatroom, silent for a long time! Matthew was somewhat surprised. Since Rheagers soul was taken, the chatroom, having lost its favorite, usually went several days without a single new message. This might also be related to everyone becoming busier after the great rift. He braced himself and opened it to see Lorraine: Sent a picture (content: a vast number of devils and astral world creatures clashing on the frontline battlefield, with spellcasters visible in the distance on the city walls). Lorraine: As a bard, how should I paint this scene with my words? @all. Hibbert: Devils? Have you started fighting? @Matthew. Let me know in advance when you deal with the Demoness of Desire, Ive been daydreaming more often lately, might need to prepare. Vivien: No worries dear, Ill inform you if Matthew needs it @Matthew. But whats with the Volcano Mage in the picture? He looks like hes joined one side of the war? Is he your new spellcaster companion? Bobo: Received, my Lady has just completed her latest upgrade, ready to stop a war at any moment! Eh? Wasnt Matthew looking for me? @Matthew. Where are you? Richard: @Bobo. Clearly not, compared to group chats, Matthew prefers one-on-one private conversations, it has always been this way, only poets keen on being conspicuous like to use broadcast rights. Lumiere: +1. Xixi (guild elf): Taking this opportunity to tell everyone, although we have expanded several times, the guild warehouse is nearly bursting at its seams again, please dont stuff things you cant use into the warehouse, its a hassle to clean up, thanks for cooperating! Li Weiqi: This is what the guilds of spells are, truly magical, I mean, how do I speak? Should I try using mental power? And by the way, how do you send pictures @Lorraine. Sif: Hahahaha sorry, the first half of this is something my child triggered unintentionally, I dont know how to delete it @Matthew. Please delete it when youre free. Message after message flashed before Matthews eyes. The message sent by Lorraine was like a stone thrown into a calm lake, suddenly ripples spread, and the chatroom suddenly became lively. Whether it was new members or the guild veterans like Richard and Mr. Zeller, all came out to say a few words. Of course, Lorraine was the most frequent speaker. He not only sent several pictures from the battlefield to the group incessantly. In a sense, Richards comment about Lorraine was quite accurate. It was also during this process that Matthew noticed, the Mysteries of Guild Spells previously entrusted to the Hibbert couple for maintenance had been upgraded with quite a few new modules. For instance, there was a new spell called photographic skill. This spell allowed guild members to use their badges to take pictures, albeit the total number of times per day was limited. By the time Matthew noticed, the quota for todays photographic skill had already been fully used by Lorraine! With this thought, Matthew was just about to pull the other person to his side, but just at that moment, in the chatroom, a message popped up that caught everyone off guard. Rheager (guild veteran): Ah? Everyone??? Am I dreaming? Chapter 1930: 545 Purgatory Snake Demon Chapter 1930: 545 Purgatory Snake Demon Rheagers message had sent the chat room into a frenzy. Sif was obviously the most agitated. She kept asking Rheager if he had successfully escaped from Glasias clutches. Other members were also concerned about the same question. However, what everyone found difficult to accept was, Rheager did not respond to their questions, and when they tried to use the spell badge to establish a private chat with him, the signal they sent seemed to disappear without a trace. At that moment, The highly strained Matthew noticed that Rheagers avatar in the chat room had dimmed. However, the record left before and the activated traces on the Assembly Stone were enough to prove that Rheager had indeed entered the chat room of the guilds of spells just a moment ago, but due to the short time, he could not leave more useful information. Although Matthew really wanted to find out what had happened immediately, at the moment, he had to deal with a large number of private messages from others, especially from Sif. After some effort, Matthew roughly explained to everyone that he had not yet rescued Rheager, and that Rheagers reply might have been accidental. Even so, the atmosphere in the chat room was still much more heated than before. People were sending messages intermittently, discussing various topics, seemingly waiting in tacit understanding for Rheagers sudden appearance. Most people in the guilds of spells knew about Rheagers situation and were also aware of the general background of Matthews mission. Therefore, they also expressed their willingness to help in private messages to Matthew. This made Matthew quite moved. It seemed that no matter where, Rheager was always so well-liked. Soon, Matthew shifted his focus to figuring out this anomaly. He chose to communicate with Vivien, the main promoter of the magic network and guild spells system upgrade, through a private channel. After Matthew stated all the information he knew, Vivien quickly replied: I suspect that the Soul Copper Coin at Rheagers location and the communication network of the guilds of spells have produced some special Resonance, allowing him to connect momentarily to the network itself due to his own spirituality, even without a spell badge, but also because of his unstable spirituality, he was quickly disconnected Hmm, I and Bobo upgraded the communication network on a small scale before, expanding the communication distance of the spell badge from plane level to most areas of the Multiverse. This is not only an enhancement of the magic network but also a significant improvement in the communication network, which might be the basis that allowed Rheager to enter the chat room In fact, I also made certain reservations while maintaining the communication networkIm going to Moonlight Woodland now to enhance the overall strength of the communication network, and see if I can get Rheager back online! Vivien was still very efficient. Five minutes later, she sent another message: Ive adjusted the communication networks signal to the highest, any signs of Rheager coming online? Matthew carefully monitored the communication network and eventually replied negatively. Vivien also expressed regret. After a brief discussion, she proposed two possible ways for Matthew to establish contact with Rheager The first option is to establish a branch of the guilds of spells in the plane where Rheager is located, we need to establish an Assembly Stone and a Magic Pool similar to Moonlight Forest, oh, the requirements for the branch are relatively lower, theoretically we could get it done in half a day. After the branch is established, the Energy Level of the communication network will make a qualitative leap, and by then we will not only passively wait for Rheager to come online but also actively search for nearby units with spirituality to invite for communication. As long as youre willing to spend money, this isnt really a rare technology or magic, only that this high spirituality communication network is prone to a lot of static, especially once you establish the branch near a tomb or a battlefield, its inevitable to encounter a large number of ghosts messing with it Matthew shook his head silently after reading. Not to mention tearing the plane apart didnt meet the requirements for establishing a guild branch, even if it did, there was a war going on outside! It was also unknown how long Glasia would stay here. Half a day was already too long. The second method has a higher success rate but also carries a higher risk. I can set up a temporary, movable directional signal tower, which requires you or someone else to carry it, then move slowly in the area near Rheager. The maximum distance might be within three hundred or five hundred meters, theoretically the closer the better, considering theres a war breaking out over there, a signal within three hundred meters might be more stable. In terms of raw materials, I think I need a Honeycomb Anemone and a Sivart Crucible for implementing spirituality pulse technology, both of which are quite expensive, I can only buy them temporarily from the Alliance Mall or Crucible House Without hesitation, Matthew chose the second option: Just charge it to my account. Vivien was also very straightforward: Give me fifteen minutes. Matthew felt a bit relieved and expressed his gratitude to Vivien. Compared to the Genius Mage Hibbert, Viviens contribution to the improvement of the guilds of spells was actually more evident. As an academic spellcaster with a highly solid theoretical foundation. Chapter 1931: 545 Purgatory Snake Demon_2 Chapter 1931: 545 Purgatory Snake Demon_2 Her abilities were exceptionally strong. Additionally, she showed a more-than-common interest in the Magic Guild System. If it were solely up to Matthew to maintain and upgrade, it would have taken an indefinite amount of time to achieve the current results. After all, necromancers were not known for their technical spells. While waiting, Matthew still summoned Lorraine to his side using the Member Summoning Spell. When the summoning took effect, the entire shadow node experienced a slight tremor This meant that the node had reached its capacity limit for entities. So this is how bards gather their information? Matthew asked with a chuckle, Is photographic skill really that fun? Lorraine shrugged, Dont be so serious, Matthew, I know youre under a lot of pressure and your nerves are tight, so I thought Id help you relax a bit with this. Besides, this is also a way for me to test the waters. Matthew raised an eyebrow, Oh? Lorraine explained, I do have some information Id like to share with you, but I cant be sure of your current situation. If I messaged you directly, it might have some negative repercussions. But if I post publicly in the chat and it catches your attention, it indicates that you are also in a relaxed state, and that naturally, we can communicate better, isnt that right? Matthew stroked his chin, entirely unfazed. But he didnt really mind either: I just wanted to make sure of your status and whether you all were safe or not. Lorraine immediately spread his hands wide, Im fine, look, all in one piece. As for that swindler, haha, he ran off who knows where just after we both joined the demons army. Ive always suspected he was up to no good. You should keep an eye on him, Matthew. Matthew nodded slightly. However, he wasnt too worried; through the Kunlan Blood Book, he could accurately sense Chars location It was near the Shadow Castle. Although he didnt know what the doppelganger of Barthor was up to, Matthew was always ready to respond. Tell me about the information you found. He asked. Lorraine brought over a chair and leisurely sat down before slowly beginning, Youve probably noticed that the Dark Lord Beckman, in alliance with Galan, Jassiliven, and the Tong Luo Gods behind Evil Queen Babasha, Their aim, in fact, is to replicate the Blood Meteor event! Matthews eyelid twitched. He had indeed harbored a similar speculation internally, but still found it somewhat inconceivable upon confirmation. With the situation of tearing apart plane, its hard to open an interdimensional channel on the moon like the original Blood Meteor event, right? Matthew mused. This wasnt a matter of motive, but rather one of scale and energy level. The tear in the plane was too small and had been temporarily created; its core was also notoriously fragile shadow, which might not cause much disturbance even if it directly hit the land of the material world. It might not even compare to a stronger meteor shower. And to open an interdimensional portal between Aindor and the Tong Luo World, the required energy far exceeded what this level of impact could provide. Thats why Matthew felt puzzled. Lorraine shook his head and said, The aim of replicating the Blood Meteor event need not be an exact copy of what happened. According to the information Ive gathered, tearing apart the plane was merely a prelude, their goal here is to establish a super-gigantic coordinate and traction system to then summon the true enormities of the astral world, potentially causing destruction more than three times that of the Blood Meteor impact! For this reason, they have abandoned their plans elsewhere, such as in Escana and Snake City. I havent found out more details, but I do know that Beckman was quite confident in this deception, originally planning to use the news of his own burial as a cantrip to buy time while negotiating slowly with the Phantom Baron. However, Glacia and the Duke of Steel still received the message in time, elevating the war to a whole new level, likely involving the Blood River Will, especially since this time the Tong Luo Gods chose to jump to the material world near purgatory, undoubtedly posing the greatest threat to the Blood River Will. Matthew nodded. Lorraine continued: As for the King of Air Element, that was purely an accident. The increasingly irascible Air Element race, coupled with a belligerent king, make it unsurprising they would choose to invade any plane. However, the cooperation between the Air Element and demons doesnt seem as solid as it appears, at least in my view, this war seems somewhat senseless to the Air Element What I mean is, they originally only intended to raid Beckmans tomb in a reckless manner, but now they see the intensity of the battle escalating endlessly, which actually contradicts their understanding. The reason they havent retreated is probably just out of inertia and because Beckman has yet to deploy a stronger military force. Or maybe, once Beckman can offer something enticing enough to the Air Element, it wouldnt be difficult for this race of elemental creatures to turn around and withdraw. In summary, the Air Element is the second biggest wildcard in this suddenly escalated war. Matthew asked: And the biggest one? Lorraine smiled: Of course, the biggest wildcard is us. Never underestimate yourself, you are now a significant figure, Mr. Destroyer. I think no side of the factions wants to see a Death Curtain suddenly appear above their soldiers heads Matthew shrugged: Youre not wrong. This place is quite suited for unleashing the Undead Calamity. Then, he shifted his tone and seriously summarized: So, the current situation is that if Beckman wants to execute his plan, he must defend the gates of Shadow Castle. If the purgatory side breaches, the plan of the Tong Luo Gods will be ruined. For Glacia, causing Beckmans plan to fail represents not only recognition and a blessing from the Blood River Will but also probably the most crucial opportunity for her promotion to Lord of the Nine Hells, and it will provide her with more leverage in the upcoming Battle of Storluk two months later. Air Element and us, perhaps along with some other bystanders, will become the random factors. Based on the current evaluation of powers, without outside interference, Beckmans defeat will come swiftly. I just observed that the Shadow Demons have already started to act collectively, destroying the shadow nodes one by one. After that, the Shadow Army will lose the cover of space, and even though they might not crumble instantly, it will be difficult for them to withstand the direct advance of demons. But Beckman undoubtedly still has an ace up his sleeve, though we dont know what that is yet Matthew hadnt finished speaking. Suddenly, a flood of messages surged in from the Kunlan Blood Contract. Matthews gaze stiffened, and after quickly digesting the information, his expression regained liveliness. He couldnt help but mutter: So thats how it is. One of Beckmans backups is a large group of Purgatory Snake Demons about to jump over from the Far East During the era of Barthor, they were an exceptionally powerful race of devils active in Barthor Purgatory, but following Barthors death, they were exiled by Glacia. Carrying a grudge against Glacia, it makes sense for these Snake Demons to participate in the war, but how effective can they be? Lorraine shook his head, indicating uncertainty. Camela, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke up: Snake Demons are not easy to deal with. As far as I know, the Snake Demons from the Far East not only are immune to curses, but they also carry a group curse effect inherently. Wherever Snake Demons pass, almost no life remains, because the curse they carry indiscriminately attacks all life forms except for Snake Demons themselves. Matthew nodded: Apart from the Snake Demons, Beckman must have other preparations. It would be helpful if we could figure out what they are one by one. However, our primary target remains Glacia At this point, Matthew decided to summon the three legendary thieves to the torn plane! Its time to test Glacia and her guards mettle Chapter 1932: 546 Wanderers Intelligence Chapter 1932: 546 Wanderers Intelligence At that moment, Matthew seized an opportunity to leave the shadow node and then activated the Invisible Magic Ball, retreating to the edge of the battlefield at top speed. The plain where the battlefield was located lacked cover. It took Matthew some time to finally find a small slope, beneath which he quickly set up stealth-related and illusion-related barriers. He immediately summoned Silver Snake Richard and the Beastman Thief Saphroloa from the Safe House in the Sampan Plane. Next was Sener from the Lost Paradise. Since a detailed plan had been devised much earlier, it only took Matthew two minutes to explain the current situation and the more specific requirements. The three Legendary Rogues then each accepted their orders and stealthily left. Matthew also ordered Soldier to approach the edge of the battlefield to be ready to receive the three Legendary Rogues. Before long, The shadow node they had previously occupied was subjected to a forceful expulsion by the demons. Camela and Lorraine also withdrew in advance. The trio continued to hide on the inconspicuous slope and watch the changes in the situation. Overall, The Devil Alliance seemed to have a clear advantage. With the continuous dismantling of the shadow nodes, the shadow creatures weakness in direct confrontation was laid bare for all to see. The front lines on the battlefield continued to be pushed towards the Shadow Castle. With this trend, Matthew believed it would not be long before Beckman would have to make changes. Once the Devil Army truly broke through the castle gates leading to the Shadow Core, everything would be too late. However, Before Matthew could detect any moves by the Lord of Darkness, Glasia unleashed her ace move first. Shadow Demon Army. The three of them, as if in agreement, observed two highly covert squads of demon assassins crossing the flanks of the battlefield. Their progress was incredibly efficient, weaving between other demons as if untouched. The other demons seemed oblivious to this squad. They moved like a group of ghosts, silently advancing. But Matthew knew all too well, The threat index of a Shadow Demon assassin far exceeded that of any ghost. They are all pure Shadow Demons, not a single one from the Shadow Demon Clan just making up the numbers. Lorraine murmured lowly: It seems that spellcasters are hated wherever they go. Not just necromancers, huh? Matthew raised an eyebrow: When it comes to attracting hatred, apparently bards are no less adept. But why do people usually only remember to deal with spellcasters? Why is that? Lorraine replied with a smile: Because most bards are only capable of sharp tongues. But spellcasters can actually kill people! Matthew nodded in agreement. They had already observed that the two Shadow Demon assassin squads were targeting the Volcano Mages on the castle wall. This was a very dangerous signal. Glasias Shadow Demon Army did not seem to fear even the giant beast Alistair. Assassinating spellcasters should be an even more straightforward task for them. But in the current situation, He was unable to warn the others More importantly, Matthew still had not been able to determine the true identity and status of the Volcano Mage Erin. This bunch might be mingled with Tong Luo Gods intent on replicating Blood Meteor, foully called traitorous Aindor who are even more detestable than Purgatory Devils. Even if there were some misunderstandings, It wasnt enough for Matthew to take risks for them. That Erin should be able to sense it. The other spellcasters might not be able to escape the Shadow Demons assassination. But all this, for us, is great news, isnt it? Lorraine assessed. Matthew nodded slightly. In their conversation, The figures of those two Shadow Demon squadrons had entirely vanished beneath the castle walls, with no indication of when they would take action. Yet the spellcasters on the walls appeared to be lazily idling. But beneath Erins jocular facade lay the ability to precisely counter or reflect every stealthy long-range spell cast at him. Clearly, he remained very much on guard. Matthew adjusted his breathing. He, too, was eager to know how Shadow Demon assassins usually initiated their first strike when going for a spellcaster. However, before the Shadow Demons got their chance, The three Legendary Rogues had each returned Thanks to the accurate coordinates and advance information provided by Matthew, the Rogues were given precise directions for gathering intelligence, naturally increasing their efficiency drastically. And each of the three Legendary Rogues had their own unique talents. Within less than ten minutes, They had brought back further intelligence concerning Glasia that Matthew wanted to know about. I believe the defense network of the Demoness of Desire can be divided into three layers. Silver Snake Richard, who returned first, gave a seasoned and accurate description: The outermost and most extensive layer is actually that Purgatory Giant Beast and the Summoning Banner on its back. Everyone knows the Aura effect of the Summoning Banner, but the Purgatory Giant Beasts anti-stealth and anti-assassination capabilities are often overlooked. That creature not only appears physically massive, but its Insight and anti-stealth abilities are also very strong. Ive observed that every thirty seconds, the Purgatory Giant Beast lifts its left front hoof and heavily stomps it on the ground. This process activates three extremely hidden anti-stealth barriers. The specific surveillance range is about 300 meters. And once someone harboring ill will approaches it or its master, they are likely to be sensed from about 500 meters away. Legendary Rogues can conceal their malevolence. But there is still a risk of being discovered within a 100-meter radius. However, all this is not without countermeasures. That Purgatory Beast is akin to a creature that, after death, was elevated by the Nature Soul into a Secret Realm Beast, and despite its imposing size, its physical capabilities are far from what they were when alive. Chapter 1933: 546 Wanderers Intelligence_2 Chapter 1933: 546 Wanderers Intelligence_2 Its actions required a large amount of power from Purgatory for support. But this plane tear wasnt the true Purgatory; there wasnt much of Purgatorys power available to it, so what really sustained its actions was the Summoning Banner on its back. As long as we could seal or weaken the power of the Summoning Banner. Then the Purgatory Giant Beasts Insight or anti-stealth Abilities would also be severely limited. At that time, dealing with it wouldnt be so difficult. We just had to proceed with the method used to eliminate the Secret Realm Beasts. Upon hearing this, Matthew felt a chill in his heart He had indeed unconsciously overlooked the Purgatory Beasts huge frame. It turned out that thing was also a part of Glacias self-defence system, and seemed to be quite critical! Invaluable information. I should have a way to reduce the effects of the Summoning Banner, but once we start, we must immediately seize control of Glacia and the beast itself, leaving us possibly even less time than anticipated Matthew said. Richard nodded and added, Fortunately, our mission is only to steal from the Demoness of Desire, which is much easier than an actual Assassination. I will do my best. Subsequently, Sener quickly outlined the second part of Glacias defence system: The mid-to-close range defence primarily consists of Glacias entourage, setting aside the soldiers from the Devil Alliance, the main components are as follows First are three Desire Demon Teams, each with six members, for a total of eighteen, usually one team rests, one is on standby, and one is visibly carrying out guard duties. Dont underestimate the Desire Demons, although none are Legendary units, its still somewhat difficult for a typical Legendary to tackle a Desire Demon Team, let alone in such a battlefield environment. In addition, Glacia has four Shadow Demon guards, four Purgatory Monks, two personal maids, and two male pets who serve her year-round. The combat abilities of the Shadow Demon guards and Purgatory Monks are strong, but luckily this isnt the Purgatory Space, so their bestowed favours are greatly reduced. As for the personal maids and male pets, I cant assess their strength; they should possess some self-defence Skills but probably are not too powerful. Lastly, It was the Rogue maiden Saphroloa who provided the assessment of the final line of defence: Ive done some investigation before; the most famous guards around Glacia are three: Refining Demon Lopes, Desecration Mage Anderson, and the loyalist Calva. The confirmed intelligence is that Refining Demon Lopes was dispatched by her to the Infinite Secret Cave at their original domain to carry out an important mission, while Anderson is in command of the Tears of Barthor headquarters. So, apart from herself, the only Legendary combat power Glacia can rely on now is the Phantom Baron and the loyalist Calva. The Phantom Baron needs to command the battles; hes usually on the other side of the battlefield, not beside Glacia, and once the war starts, he might be able to support at great speed, so we need someone to intercept him. But even more important is the loyalist Calva. Do you see that gaunt man below the battle flag, whos silent and wearing heavy shackles and harnesses? Thats Calva. Hes not a demon, but a human from Purgatory, said to have once been a Purgatorys Son, but was betrayed by his kin and almost died in a certain calamity. It was the Demoness of Desire who saved him, and since then, Calva has become Glacias most loyal guard. To this day, I havent figured out his profession, Calva is thin, must have good Agility, but he doesnt seem to be a Rogue focusing on physical Burst or a Fierce Warrior who engages in head-on battles. He doesnt even have a shield at hand, nor does he resemble a Guardian. His only weapon is the Soft Sword he wears at his waist, and there is no aura of Ether Star Alliance on him, unlikely a spellcaster Saphroloa mumbled as she eliminated several potential professions. Then she showed a helpless and not very confident expression on her face: I suspect his profession might be something like a Bard? Im sorry, I also dont understand why Glacia would appoint a bard as guard; it obviously doesnt seem appropriate Lorraine immediately contradicted, The Bard is a very versatile profession; they can meet the demands of any position, dont let bias blind your eyes, Miss Rogue. Saphroloa stuck out her tongue, whispered an apology, then added: Finally, theres Glacia herself and the divine artefact she possesses. I think the Demoness of Desires greatest domain is illusion; shes lacking in other aspects. The most threatening artefacts in her possession are the Summoning Banner, Mysterious Palace, and the Eye of Barthor. The Summoning Banner is right before us, and since Mr. Matthew is confident he can Counterspell it, that shouldnt be a problem. The Mysterious Palace is a treasure Glacia found in an underground palace from the Eastern Continent, said to greatly enhance her illusion Abilities, and it can even capture a persons soul into an Immortal Palace-like dream, immersing them in the wonderful life of the palace and making it difficult for them to extricate themselves, eventually becoming nourishment for the Demoness of Desireso in summary, we still have to be wary of attacks on the illusion plane. As for the Eye of Barthor, no one knows what use that item has, there are some rumors in the market, but I think most of them are not credible. After listening, Matthew expressed his gratitude to Saphroloa. Then, the three Legendary Rogues exchanged observations they had made. Matthew listened on the side, and quickly improved the action plan based on the information they had. Can we confirm that Glasia is her true body? Matthew asked the three. Sener answered decisively, Confirmed. Richard pondered, Theres a ninety-five percent probability that its her true body. Saphroloa speculated, Hard to say, maybe fifty-fifty. The other two looked at her with surprised eyes. Weve confirmed that the Soul Copper Coin is real. Richard reminded. Saphroloa nodded, Yes, but that doesnt mean the Demoness of Desire who came is definitely the true body. She could hang the real coin on a fake body, and then the real one might disguise herself as a maid or a male pet. Thats a common trick, isnt it? Sener scoffed, Demons indeed are deceptive, but they rarely do superfluous things. This time the demons march was urgent, they even used the Summoning Banner to draft troops, this indicates that Beckmans actions are an emergency for them. I dont think Glasia, in the frenzied state of preparing for the battle of Storluk, would have the energy to divert and create a decoy to mislead others. It might avoid some risks, but the energy cost is too high. Right now, she should be completely focused on how to kill Beckman and has no spare energy to consider anything else. Trust me, no demon can resist the temptation of rewards from the Blood River Will! Richard looked at Sener. Though he seemed reluctant, this time, he gave a rare opinion that coincided with Seners: I also think Glasia does not have the spare energy to outwit potential enemies. Assuming she doesnt know of our existence. Matthew took a deep breath. At this point, all he could hope for was that the Blood River Will had not informed Glasia of his arrival. After all, now that he had come, not to confront her at least once would be unjustifiable. As planned, the three of you will spread out around the Demoness of Desire, maintain stealth, and wait for my signal. Matthew issued such an order. The three each stealthily departed. At that moment, Vivien indicated that the temporary pulse device had been completely assembled. Thereupon, Matthew activated the guild spell Shared Mages Hand, and took out a withered sea anemone palm-sized and a crucible with a turtle-shell-like pattern from the storage. However, just as he turned over the crucible, he found a tiny creature inside it. Hello there, Matthew! Im here to provide technical support for this device. Astronaut Bubu greeted him cheerfully. Chapter 1934: Is that child yours? Chapter 1934: Is that child yours? Due to rarely meeting, Matthew had almost forgotten about the little fellow. But soon, relevant information surfaced in his mind Astronaut Bubu, a member of the Qeyun Aling race, which essentially were microscopic Elite Souls free-floating in astral space. Originally to evade squid ships, This Qeyun Aling accidentally entered Matthews Starry Sky Cabin and had even provided him with a wave of intelligence. After that, Bubu took up residence in the treehouse. Matthew remembered this Qeyun Aling as being very amiable, able to get along with anyone, but due to his size, his best friends in the bamboo forest were still the oak tree fairies. Matthew responded with a smile, Hello. Uh, did Vivien send you to teach me how to use these things? Matthew hadnt really shown it, But Bubu immediately sensed the others skepticism. Puffing up his little cheeks, he said indignantly, Dont underestimate me! I am a true astronaut, proficient in all domains related to interstellar travel, and communication is just one of them! Saying this, He skillfully and concisely began to explain to Matthew the use and limitations of the temporary setup Vivien had sent over. After activation, you need to do this, then that Then place the anemone in a location where it can have extensive contact with the air, trying to minimize obstructions around it. Dont worry, Ill help you adjust the directional spirituality pulse device, it wont be too troublesome, hmm, Ive made some modifications to Ms. Viviens idea, which is already the default solution in our astral travel. Three hundred meters? No need, as long as there are no obstructions around, anything within eight hundred meters should work, but you must run, hmm, slow and steady movement, then leave everything to me Bubu was passionately interacting with Matthew. Initially, Matthew wondered if Vivien was perhaps overestimating Bubu. But soon he was impressed by Bubus expertise The way he handled the screws on the bottom of the Sivart Crucible was remarkably professional, quickly adjusting the parameters based on the tearing of the plane. After asking several detailed questions and receiving very thorough answers from Bubu, Matthew decided to take action. He first summoned the Flaming Nightmare, then mounted it with the whole setup. Since Viviens previously mentioned distance restriction was perfectly overcome by Bubus modification scheme, it afforded Matthew more space. He disguised himself as a devil soldier who had temporarily lost his organization. The Flaming Nightmare, in turn, disguised itself as an ordinary Purgatory Mount. The duo leisurely strolled along the edge of the battlefield. Just to be safe, Matthew also activated an Invisible Magic Ball, but movement substantially reduces the effectiveness of almost all invisibility spells. This measure was barely better than nothing. Even without it, Given the chaos on the battlefield, it was unlikely anyone would notice their anomaly. As the Flaming Nightmare moved along the edge of the battlefield, Bubu, while adjusting the device, chatted intermittently with Matthew. Compared to their first meeting, Bubu seemed much more cheerful and bolder. He shared many stories of his homeland and race with Matthew. Although there wasnt anything particularly shocking, Bubus narration did stir something in Matthew The Qeyun Aling and space undead, in some ways, are actually quite similar. He suddenly thought. Both are essentially souls, only the former is microscopic, while the latter is medium-sized; They are both born from the spirituality overflowing in space, though from different sources; Similarly, both races possess considerable technology related to space, astronautics, metallurgy, and vessels, although the Qeyun Alings astronautical technology fundamentally leans towards a special wish spell. Matthew observed. Bubu, while adjusting the device, often just estimated the settings and then used his special ability like a cantrip to reach a satisfactory value. According to him, The creation and repair of their spacecraft were accomplished by methodologies similar to I reckon This actually came close to the effects of wish and divination spells, but achieved through esoteric spell-like and psychic means. The space undead were also proficient in psionic power. But their space industries were more controllable and stable, allowing them to standardize and spread widely. This was one of the reasons why Storluk Industries managed to establish a stronghold everywhere. In addition, Both races had an extraordinary fixation on astral travel. However, the Qeyun Aling did so out of a love for freedom, they were only palm-sized but braved the darkest corners of the universe and explored all unknown territories. Meanwhile, the space undeads astral travels were just a colonization tactic to extend their domination. Despite this, Matthew saw countless intricate connections between these two soul-like races. Perhaps after deciphering more of the knowledge left by Giza, it might be possible to discover more commonalities between the two, or even find more vulnerabilities in the space undead In his thoughts, Suddenly, the guild badge in Matthews hand grew hot! Connected! Bubu popped his small head out of the Crucible that Matthew was holding in his arms: Quick, quick! No reminder was needed. Matthews mental power was already focused on the badge. Chapter 1935: Is that your child? Chapter 1935: Is that your child? Very soon, He noticed an additional temporary communication channel in the chat rooms modules! Before Matthew could type to inquire, Rheagers voice had already resonated in the depths of his soul: Is it you, Matthew? His voice trembled a bit, filled with restrained longing and anticipation. Matthew forcibly steadied his emotions and calmly replied in his mind: Its me. I am not far from you, I will rescue you. Listen, Rheager, I had someone set up a communication device so we can have a brief conversation, but Im not sure how long this device will work. I need you to quickly provide me with information about your situation as much as possible, can you do that? Rheagers voice sounded somewhat steady: I am locked in a dark room, where most of the time, I cant see my hand in front of my face. I can barely see a bit of light only when being interrogated, but the interrogations dont last long. They ask me some pointless questions; I suspect they dont care about the answers, just want to see if Im alive or check if my mind is still intact. These damned demons! I often feel foggy due to a lack of energy; most of the time, I am sleeping. It seems like they have drained my energy. I now need to rest after speaking a few sentences, otherwise, I feel a bit strained Often, I feel cold, this room has no bed or other furniture, just cold walls and floors. I havent eaten for a long time, but somehow I am still alive Say, have I already died, Matthew? On the last question, Matthew distinctly noticed the change in Rheagers emotions. He replied very calmly, Calm down. The Su people have a saying, A scourge lasts a thousand years. Someone like you isnt that easy to perish. Rheagers voice noticeably relaxed a bit: I can tell thats not really a compliment! But thank you, Matthew, thank you for coming to rescue me Matthew felt a slight sting in his nose. However, he methodically continued to inquire about Rheagers situation. Unfortunately, Rheagers soul was mostly in a dormant state. The information Matthew could gather was very limited. I feel very sleepy, Matthew. Before you awakened me, I had been sleeping for a long time. Those damned demons must have stolen my energy; my condition is terrible now. My mind feels foggy; I need to sleep first, then I can provide you with more information Rheagers voice sounded extremely weary. Matthews heart skipped a beat. Bubu emerged again from the Crucible. The little Elite Soul seemed anxious: His soul has been sealed for so long and hasnt received spiritual replenishment, its extremely weak. Because we forcibly awakened him, his spirituality is dispersing even more intensely. Right now, his spiritual imprints are disintegrating; you cant let him sleep. You must keep him alert to preserve his spirit, otherwise his soul will suffer tremendous damage! Matthew, of course, understood this. He immediately asked: Is it possible to send some spirituality over? Bubu hesitated a bit: Its possible. But it has to be extremely pure spirituality; we cant find that just now His words halted there. Because Matthew had already taken out the Lost Lantern and placed it in front of Bubu: The purest spirituality, as much as needed. Bubu looked at Matthew with reverence, then shrunk his head: Alright, I understand. I will covertly transmit a small amount of spirituality there as quickly as possible. The caveat is that you have to hold him off for these few minutes and not let his spiritual imprints disintegrate too severely. Matthew nodded. His eyes flickered, and he immediately replied to Rheager: Wait, before you sleep, I must confirm your identitywhat if youre a demon in disguise? What if I fall right into the trap by acting? Rheagers voice changed from weariness to confusion: Huh? Isnt verifying identity supposed to be the first step? I thought we could skip that step between us. Forget it, Matthew, Im really very sleepy Matthew continued to talk nonsense expressionlessly: I forgot. This step is crucial. If I cant successfully verify that you are indeed Rheager, I wont rescue you. Not now, and probably not in the future. Upon hearing this, Rheager was visibly startled, his tone somewhat aggrieved, How can I prove I am myself? Matthew glanced at Bubu, who was pushing her power to the limit in the Crucible, and deliberately slowed his speech, Answer me a few questions. Rheager urged, Hurry up. Matthew, unhurried, How much money do I owe you? Rheager was obviously taken aback, and after a few seconds, he replied unhappily, How can I remember that? I never keep track when I lend money! You cant possibly exclude me as myself just because of this? Matthew found it amusing internally, but his expression remained aloof, Well, thats hard to say, anyway you havent answered, so next question. What do you think is the most useful sword oil? Rheager answered immediately, Dragon Root Sword Oil. No doubt about that. Matthew asked again, Do you have any illegitimate children outside? Rheager hesitated, I shouldnt have any. This time, it was Matthews turn to be surprised, Shouldnt? Rheager replied, You know, I do have some lovers, but Im always careful. Though nothing is absolute, as far as I know, there are none. At this point, Matthew could distinctly feel some vigor returning to Rheagers voice, Bubu also gave him a victorious gesture. The first wave of high-purity spirituality had passed. This would greatly alleviate Rheagers urgent need but also increased the risk of being discovered by Glacia. Alright, I can almost confirm you are indeed Rheager. Stay awake, Ill rescue you soon. Before ending the communication, Matthew decided to give Rheager a little more stimulus to prevent his spiritual imprints from accidentally collapsing, By the way, Sif is pregnant, and the child has already been born, his name is Xianight and for now, he takes the Blood Banner last name However, instead of the expected explosion of rage, Rheager hesitated and asked, So, is that kid yours? This time, it was Matthews turn to have veins bulging on his forehead What did he mean by that? But the next second, Rheagers somewhat mischievous laughter came through, Dont frown, just joking with you, also further proving Im myself, right? Matthew responded resignedly, In terms of taunting and provoking, you really are naturally gifted. But now that youre like this, rest easy. Rheager added, Wait. I just perked up a bit, I dont feel like sleeping now, and Ive also remembered three pieces of potentially useful information. The first is, outside my room, I could occasionally see large pieces of red silk fabric, those fabric pieces give me a great sense of oppression. The style of the silk fabrics seems like its from the Eastern Continent, cant make out anything else. The second piece of information, there seem to be many rooms nearby, and they too hold many prisoners, some constantly wailing, others silent. For some reason, my senses have become much sharper than before, so I can sense many special things. Not far from me, a prisoner had been there since before I came, he makes no noise, but his presence feels incredibly terrifying, much more pressing than a Legend could ever be. He and I had a brief interaction, he didnt say much, I only learned his name, seems to be Calimto. Hes not human, but a mighty Bronze Dragon And the third piece of information, I heard it in my sleep, theres a guy who claims to be Anderson, he said he would hide somewhere, to guard against someone. My intuition tells me, this might involve you! Chapter 1936: 548 Flesh Curse Chapter 1936: 548 Flesh Curse Matthew was immediately spirited. Compared to the previous trivial content, this was the key intelligence he wanted to hear! Rheager was sealed within the Soul Copper Coin, and besides the necessary confinement measures, Glacia wouldnt be guarding him too strictly because there was no need. This resulted in there being a real possibility of him hearing some crucial information. Unfortunately, due to the lack of spirituality and the weakened soul, the amount of intelligence he could gather was extremely limited; he was already lucky to have heard this much. Thereupon, Matthew comforted Rheager and, urged on by Bubu, he severed the connection. Then he proceeded to analyze these three pieces of news one by one First was the red silk fabric. Matthew closed his eyes to recall, and with his strong mental power, he successfully retrieved the image of Glacia he had seen before. In his recollection, intertwined among the soul copper coins hanging by her waist was indeed some red silk fabric. It seemed to be made from loops of red thread entwining each other. It looked merely like an ornament. Right away, Matthew relayed the content of his memory and Rheagers information to Mrs. Wolf. Fortunately, Mrs. Wolfs knowledge about the Eastern Continent proved useful. This is a Separator, it means to separate yin and yang in the ancient Su alchemy systemmeaning to separate life and death. A Separator is not only an ornament but also a miniature barrier, or rather, a product of enchantment. It has a very strong suppression effect on all soul bodies, including Nature Soul, and combined with the effects of the Soul Copper Coin, this can cause many subtle chain reactions. For example, if someone were to forcefully take away a copper coin strung on that cord without dismantling the Separator, then the power stored in the Separator might explode the corresponding coin, and erase the soul inside completely! Mrs. Wolf explained clearly. Yet, Matthew couldnt help feeling a surge of fear According to his plan, he wanted to steal all the Soul Copper Coins if possible. But if the plan didnt go smoothly, stealing only Rheagers soul was also an alternative. If he hadnt noticed the existence of the Separator, doing so might have completely destroyed Rheagers life! Glacia was indeed wicked at heart! Then how do we dismantle the Separator? Matthew asked gravely. Mrs. Wolf said, Thats simple, the Separator only has strong suppressive power against soul bodies, for any being with a physical body, its just a purely handmade craft. To light it up or tear it apart would both deactivate the Separator. Matthew nodded. He then asked quite a few questions about the potential risks of the Soul Copper Coins. Mrs. Wolf answered them all. Besides his gratitude, Matthew felt much more relieved. Having solved the mystery of the red thread, Matthew then figured out the meanings behind the names Calimto and Anderson. The former was once the lord of the well-known Bronze Dragon Hills in the Northland, reverently called the Dragon of Justice, always liaising in fairness. Not too long ago, Matthew had visited the Bronze Dragon Hills, expressing regret that the whereabouts of the Bronze Dragon were unknown. Little did he expect that it had been captured by Glacia, with even its soul sealed inside a copper coin. If everything went smoothly, Matthew certainly hoped to rescue Calimtos soul as well. As for Anderson, Matthew was no stranger This man, known as the Desecration Mage, was one of Glacias strongest Legendary Spell Casters, and Matthew had always been wary of his spells. Prior investigations by Saphroloa revealed that the Desecration Mage Anderson would be stationed at the Holy City of Barthor Tears, thus he would not be around Glacia. The Anderson appearing in Barthor Tears now was merely a decoy. His real body was probably hidden right beside Glacia! If theres a Legendary Spell Caster lurking in the shadows, things wont be so easy. Matthew stroked his chin. The news about Anderson was the most critical piece of intelligence, hardly matched by any other. Although Matthew had prepared many strategies as part of his plan for his arrival, being able to verify his location in advance could greatly increase the success rate of the operation. Lets see where exactly youre hiding A cold smile crossed Matthews mind. The next second, he took out the Flame Book from his bag and sent a message that he had previously prepared to the Abyssal Lord Bu Ye Confirmed, Desecration Mage Anderson is not stationed at Barthor Tears, I can assure you that Glacia wont be able to return short term. Your Excellency might try to attack any of Glacias territories other than the Infinite Secret Cave, I believe there will be surprises Matthew and Bu Ye had long made this arrangement. Though both harbored their own motives, when it came to combating devils, the Demon Lord was undoubtedly the most enthusiastic. This wasnt just due to the mutual hostility between demons and devils, but also stemmed from the irreconcilable opposition between the main body of the Abyss and the Blood River Will. Just as devils hunting demons would receive rewards from the Blood River Will, Abyss invasions into purgatory would similarly receive highly valued rewards from the Mother. Matthew hadnt expected the seemingly unsophisticated but actually meticulous Bu Ye to tug much surprise from Glacia; he just wanted to use it to locate Anderson. But who would have thought that within five minutes of sending the message, Matthew received this message! World-level affair (private channel): Your ally, Slaughter Demon Lord Bu Ye, leads the Abyss Army with the Abyss Divine Artifact Abyss Mothers Touch Branch as a medium, successfully breached the barrier between the Abyss and Purgatory, then opened a rift leading to Barthor Purgatory. Chapter 1937: 548 Flesh Curse_2 Chapter 1937: 548 Flesh Curse_2 Bu Ye was leading his troops in invading purgatory. Bu Ye had reached the first gate outside the Tears of Barthor. Bu Ye destroyed a large portion of the walls and single-handedly broke through to the vicinity of the second gate of the Tears of Barthor! Bu Ye inflicted huge losses on the Tears of Barthor with his troops. Meanwhile, more Abyssal Demons were pouring into the Holy City of the Tears of Barthor Im going! This really startled Matthew. This Brother Bu Ye was genuinely serious! It made sense for demons to eagerly fight devils, but without a word, Bu Ye straight up used a divine artefact and even opened the portal outside Glasias main city! That firepower was absolutely impressive. Not to mention a mere Desecration Mage like Anderson. If circumstances allowed, Glasia herself would surely be in a frantic rush to get back! This was her main base after all. Bu Ye himself was also one of the Abyssal lords who had been making a name for himself recently. Getting your den destroyed by your Old Enemy was not a laughing matter! Now that Brother Bu Ye has gone this far, it would be a bit unkind to haggle over the Demon Treasure Orb. Matthew frowned inwardly. Hed have to make it up to the Snow Girl Queen later There was a sudden disappearance of a personal maid by the Demoness of Desires side, replaced by another maid who looks the same as the previous one, but I can confirm a change in person. Just then, Richard suddenly sent a message. Quickly, Sener and Saphroloa relayed similar information. Matthew understood. That maid was most likely Anderson in disguise; by now, he must have hurried back to save the situation. Matthew shared this information with everyone. Then, through the Flame Book, he alerted Bu Ye. However, the Abyssal lord was probably beyond reach, his rage blinding him to replying to Matthews message. But this had little impact on the overall situation. Bu Ye dared to attack the Tears of Barthor mainly because Matthew could ensure that Glasia was not in the Holy City. Even if Anderson managed to return in time to inflict some damage to the demon army, he definitely couldnt turn the tide like Glasia could. Bu Ye was indeed bold yet meticulous. This might be the best opportunity for the Abyssal Faction to attack Barthors purgatory! Because Matthew was definitely not going to let Glasia leave here easily. From the moment she entered the plane of tears, this was destiny. The next moment, Matthew lightly patted the Scarlet Nightmares neck, and understanding the gesture, it boldly trotted towards the demon ranks. He had made a simple Camouflage for himself. Then he slowly approached the direction of the Demoness of Desire. To avoid detection by the Summoning Banner, Matthew deliberately kept a certain distance. The escalating chaos on the battlefield provided him with the best cover. Even the initially orderly demon army, after several head-on encounters, had become somewhat disordered. The presence of the Scarlet Nightmare scared away some low-level demons. The mid- to high-level demons were busy reining in their own soldiers, and for a time, Matthew seemed invisible, leisurely circling around the Purgatory Giant Beast. At the front of the battlefield. With the help of the Air Element, the Devil Vanguards successfully breached the outer defenses of the Shadow Army. With most of the shadow nodes already dismantled, The demons did not have to worry about enemies from behind. Thus, their frontal assault was even smoother. The Shadow Camp was retreating step by step. At the same time, Matthew noticed that the Shadow Demon assassins who had previously approached the walls also resolutely took action. Utilizing the chaos, they merged into the shadows of the walls. At that moment, the likeness in characteristics and appearance between the Shadow Demon assassins and the shadow creatures became their best cover. Before long, they had stealthily reached beneath the spellcasters feet. The two sides were now quite close. The Shadow Demon assassins didnt act immediately, for the spellcasters had set up numerous Defensive Barriers, magic traps, and special alarms against hidden units around themselves. The Shadow Demon assassins were waiting, waiting for the perfect moment to assassinate. The devil side will probably launch a round of powerful long-range fire next. Matthew pondered calmly. Only such an attack could force the shadow camps most substantial threat to act in response D the spellcasters led by Erin. Launching an attack in such a circumstance was undoubtedly the safest move. Just Will they succeed? No, didnt Erin already notice those two Shadow Demon assassin squads? Matthew, through Spell Identification, noticed that the wristguard Erin wore on his right hand was currently in a slightly bright state This was a warning sign. Compared to its inconspicuous white light flashing. Erin himself could undoubtedly receive a much stronger warning signal. But he still looked indolent, his eyes slightly narrowed, and even inadvertently suppressed the warning spell on his wristguard. Hes not only pretending he didnt see, but he hasnt even told his comrades Soon. Matthew observed new information. Compared to Erins lethargy. The other spellcasters seemed to be a lot more serious. But their gazes were mostly on the Devil Vanguards in front of them, or in confrontation with the Air Element Elders. They were utterly unaware of the Shadow Demon assassins beneath their feet! Matthew was confident in this deduction because some spellcasters positioning in relation to their power was basically suicidal! At this position, even if its intentional to reveal flaws, those four in front should surely die! Matthew analyzed calmly. He was very aware of the Shadow Demon assassins strength and knew full well how fragile normal spellcasters were. Unless these spellcasters had undergone special training and physical strengthening, they simply couldnt survive the onslaught of the Shadow Demon assassins. Just as this thought crossed his mind. In the Air Element camp not too far away. Suddenly, tornadoes spanning from heaven to earth rose. From within the tornadoes came ancient and desolate chantingthose were the Air Element Elders spell chants! Group Spell: Howl of the Rend! For a moment. Mournful and sorrowful wails came from the tornadoes. They transformed into waves of invisible sonic attacks, targeting the spellcasters on the city wall. And as the sonic waves moved forward. They also stirred the wind, causing many miniature tornadoes to rapidly form on top of the city wall. These tiny twisters could not only destroy a significant portion of magic traps but also somewhat obscured the spellcasters vision! Here it comes Matthew precisely predicted the Shadow Demons actions. At that moment. All the lurking Shadow Demon assassins surged forward. At least half of the Shadow Demons pounced towards the most leisurely Erin. The remaining Shadow Demons targeted the other spellcasters in a sequential fashion. Their movements were so swift. Using the cover of the fierce wind and spells, the Shadow Demon assassins had reached their targets before the spellcasters could intercept the incoming spells. Thud, thud, thud! Without any flashy abilities, no bizarre moves. What reaped the spellcasters lives. Were nothing but simple, unadorned stabs and slashes! Five seconds later. Six continuous spellcasters fell, bleeding. Their faces were filled with shock and pain, and they fell with eyes wide open in death. On the other side. The Shadow Demons ambush wasnt as smooth. Just as they charged towards Erin. A taunting smile appeared on the Volcano Mages face; he seemed to be saying something softly, but Matthew couldnt make out his lip movements. The next second. Erins body suddenly melted into the ground like a wax figure! The Shadow Demons frantically looked around. They saw the liquid that Erin had melted into spread out at an unbelievable speed, covering the ground beneath all the Shadow Demons feet in the blink of an eye! Some quick-witted Shadow Demons sought to evade the onslaught. However, they found, with dread, that their abilities to escape or cast spells had all lost their effectiveness. In an instant. All the liquid as if re-congealed into wax, locking all the shapeshifting Shadow Demons in place. Then. The half-wax, half-liquid substance crept up their ankles. In the blink of an eye, it had reached their knees. Meanwhile. Matthew saw an abundance of worms climbing up the Shadow Demons bodies along those strange substances! His forehead throbbed with veins. A slight feeling of disgust welled up within him. Spell Identification: You observed the Volcano Mage Erin cast Flesh Curse and Worm Feast Chapter 1938: 549 Snake Demon and the Chariot Chapter 1938: 549 Snake Demon and the Chariot In an instant. Under the mass of waxy corruption, the semi-ethereal body of the Shadow Demon assassins quickly became plump This kind of fullness was, of course, harmful. Normally, Shadow Demons could utilize their close characteristics with the Shadow Domain to escape far away. But now. Their bodies had substantially fleshed out, with some parts even showing signs of severe decay. In such a situation. The worms summoned by the Volcano Mage swiftly completed their marking and coverage of them. In just a few seconds. Wails of agony after another transmitted from the walls. Such wails were so piercing that they even caused the shadow creatures originally intending to converge to display obvious hesitation and fear! Matthew only saw a mass of white maggots surging onto the skin of the Shadow Demons. By the time they uncontrollably fell from mid-air. Shadow Demon assassins had been gnawed away to nothing more than a handful of spiritual dust! The efficiency of these worms munching on flesh exceeded any other bugs Matthew had ever seen, seeming even to slightly outdo the notorious Zerg race of the stars! Indeed, its Edmonds style Gazing at Erin with a smile on his face. Matthew felt a chill in his heart. The spell structure of the Worm Feast and Edmonds Parasites Skull were of the same vein, both exemplary cases of the localization of Otherworld spells. And in their willingness to do anything to achieve their ends, the two were remarkably similar. In order to wipe out all of the Shadow Demon assassins and achieve the largest intimidation possible, Erin did not consider the opinions of his subordinates or companions at all. He had been fishing the whole time. And those three mages who met with a sad demise were merely the bait he nonchalantly threw away! Matthew observed the status of the other spellcasters. While Erin dealt with the Shadow Demon assassins, the others had already temporarily retreated, but even after recovering, they had no intention to help. On one hand, perhaps they also knew they couldnt be of help to Erin. On the other hand. Maybe this was simply their style of interaction. Matthew could almost confirm that these spellcasters were also from a Magic Academy of the Alliance. Following a mage like Erin was probably also maxing out their pressure. Its just a pity. In this era. Even the highly regarded mages in the eyes of the people had no choice when facing many dilemmas. Regardless, after this matter, Matthews impression of Erin greatly diminished. Keeping a respectful distance was already the limit of what he could do. Collaboration was definitely out of the question. However, Erins actions still boosted the morale of the Shadow Camp that was being beaten back step by step. Look. No sooner had the Shadow Demon assassins suffered a sudden death, than a group of Monks strode out from the shadows, attracting the attention of almost everyone on the battlefield. Previously, these Monks had only been active near the city walls. Relying on the Shadow Domain, they maintained passive defense against the attacking Devil Vanguards. From the looks of it. They seemed a bit overwhelmed, continuously pressed and attacked by the Devil Soldiers. But Matthew noticed. No matter how ferociously the devils attacked, these Monks never showed a weak point, and any injured Monk would quickly withdraw, hiding in the shadows for rapid recovery. And with the help of Galans power. The Shadow Monks recovered at a startlingly fast rate. Thus, since the start of the war until now, even though the devils held the upper hand, they had suffered no small losses, while the Monks being pressed back had not decreased by even one! Not to mention the Monks themselves. Not a single one of their Shadow Slugs mount had fallen in battle! This was certainly not due to the lack of strength on the part of the devils. Rather, these units, blessed by Galan, possessed extraordinary vitality, regenerative power, and unnatural toughness! Now. About half of the Monks had directly dismounted their mounts. Accompanied by a roar akin to that of a wild beast from within the shadows. A giant slug burst forth from the shadows. It sprayed ink-like liquid wantonly on the bodies of the Monks. As the liquid splattered on the skin of the Monks, their bodies transformed from their original half-shadow state to a translucent one! Right after that. The Monks began to disappear from their spots one after another. Divine Blessing combined with Shadow Mysterious Steps? Matthews discernment naturally surpassed others. He immediately began to search for the Monks teleportation landing spots. But the others had yet to react. Not until several Elemental Elders exclaimed in shock did the Devil Camp notice that this group of Monks had daringly left their positions, relying on their ultra-high mobility to directly breach into the main base of the Air Element! This ambush could be said to have gone straight for the throat of the Air Element. As you know. Monks are one of the professions that Elemental Life most detests. And the Air Element is the one among the Four Elements most averse to Monks. Usually able to summon wind and storms, the omnipotent Air Element Elders would already have a miserable time fending off ordinary Monks in close combat, let alone these Shadow Monks twisted and empowered by Galan! Wham wham wham! The Shadow Monks threw punches after punches. Several level-20 elite Air Elements perished in an instant! Relying on Galans Divine Blessing and their own mysterious steps, they audaciously moved in and out of the Air Element camp as if entering an uninhabited land. What was even more infuriating was. Not only had these Monks entered, they were attacking the Air Elements with punches and kicks. They were also casting spells while kicking! Their spells were quite strange, akin to applying layers of DEBUFFs on the Air Elements; many Air Elements had just been engaged in close combat when they became powerless as if they had been seduced, losing their ability to resist. Chapter 1939: 549 Snake Demon and the Chariot_2 Chapter 1939: 549 Snake Demon and the Chariot_2 This scene looked extremely harrowing. Galans Monks were reaping the lives of the Air Elements as if they were mowing grass on the battlefield! The ones leading the charge, theyre using the tactics from the Life Flow Sect. The rest, we have those from the Four Symbols Sect, as well as from various scattered sects and the Sun Soul Sect; Galan really isnt picky when it comes to followers A long time ago, Matthew had discussed the situation of the Shadow Monks with Li Weiqi. Most of them had been lured from the lost lands of the Far East, which had been defiled by the Evil God and demons, and it was rare for any creatures there to maintain their Self, and not to become corrupted. These Monks were living examples. Even though they seemed fierce and full of vigor, Matthew could clearly see that their bodies were filled with contaminated Strength. Their bodies were also aging at a rate several times faster than normal people. These Monks generally didnt live past thirty-five years old. And in the latter stages of their lives, they often suffered unbearable pain and torment. Perhaps, for them, dying in battle on the field of war was, in fact, a release. And looking at the situation on the field, the Shadow Monks successive attacks had further demoralized the Devil Camps morale. Because the demons and Air Elements were cautious of each other, their camps were fairly separate, leading to very slow aid for the Air Elements. Nonetheless, the Phantom Baron who was in charge of the vanguards strategy was resolute. He assigned the task of supporting the Air Elements to the central army behind him, while he himself led an elite force straight to the foot of the city wall where the number of defending Shadow Monks had halved. Merely with the shadow creatures, they couldnt withstand the sharpness of the demon army. Now was the best time to tear through the enemys front line. This move indeed hit a critical point. In less than twenty seconds, the vanguard group led by the Phantom Baron successfully breached the area that had been in a stalemate. They had driven back much of the shadows that covered the land. Parts of the city wall hidden within the shadows were continually being exposed. Among them, the most conspicuous was the gate, still half-hidden in the shadows! Everyone knew, behind the gate was Beckmans Shadow Core. To breach the gate, was the key for the demon army to achieve victory in this battle. Charge! The Phantom Baron raised his Flame Longsword high. He was just about to give the order, but in the next second, a huge horn pierced through the void, piercing right through the Phantom Barons body, leaving him chillingly cold! Whoosh! As a Shadow Demon, the Phantom Baron of course wouldnt die from such a level of sneak attack. Soon, he reformed his body not far away. But the demons who had been standing near him were not so fortunate. How enormous that horn was! It kept thrusting forward, tearing apart countless spaces! The Infernal Creatures along its path simply couldnt withstand it and could only frantically pull to either side. Meanwhile, the solemn sound of horns echoed from the direction the great horn had come. Hearing the horn, the demons collectively showed confused and bewildered expressions. And as the full figure of the horn and the creature behind it became revealed before everyone, some demons realized what kind of opponent they were facing! Warning: You have encountered the Fierce Bull Lord! Fierce Rhinoceros: A large beast active in the Far East, once tamed by the Su people You have encountered a Purgatory Snake Demon army! You are affected by the group Curse Aura! Partial exemption in progress Matthew passed by rhinoceros after rhinoceros. Like the other demons, he quickly dodged to the side, but during this process, he also felt the suppressive effect of the Curse Aura. These giant rhinos can actually carry a squad and leap through space? Matthews eyes lit up. He saw Purgatory Snake Demons that resembled Medusas or Deep Sea Nagas riding on the back of the rhinoceros. The rhinoceros horns were glowing faintly with white light, clearly still bearing the traces of Ether from long-distance teleportation! He quickly surveyed the battlefield. The ones that had barged into the front line, forcing the Phantom Baron to regroup, were actually only three Fierce Rhinoceros along with their rider Purgatory Snake Demons. And on the flanks of the battlefield, also hidden in the shadows, a plane rift was continuously spewing out reinforcements for Beckman from the Far East. All the Snake Demons were perched on the backs of the Fierce Rhinoceroses. They held aloft battle flags similar to those of the demons opposite them, their expressions extremely serious. As soon as the Fierce Rhinoceroses and Purgatory Snake Demons made their entrance, they attracted nearly all the attention of the demons. It couldnt be helped, adversaries often meet on a narrow road. Glasia, you contemptible usurper! The glory of the Lord of War was never yours; you are not of the Barthor bloodline but merely a puppet hungry for fame. Everything you once did to our Snake Demon Clan, today we will return a hundredfold! Atop the giant Fierce Rhinoceros, a trembling elderly Snake Demon pulled out an inconspicuous scale from his chest. The next second, trickles of blood began to emerge from deep within the elders chest. His skin started bleeding profusely. Bizarre grey clouds intermingled with mottled red dots flickered incessantly around the elder Snake Demons body. The old man quickly screamed and died. And similar scenes unfolded atop the other Fierce Rhinoceroses. With the self-sacrifice of these Snake Demon elders, the curse auras on their bodies became even more potent! Simultaneously, the Fierce Rhinoceroses were intensely stimulated, becoming even more irritable and ferocious! Roar! Several demons who had not managed to evacuate in time were reduced to a pulp by the paw of the Fierce Rhinoceros Lord! At that moment, everyone couldnt help but feel chilled to the bone! Matthew saw it clearly. Those few demons had not failed to evacuate in time but were instead affected by the curse aura radiating from the Snake Demons during their retreat. If one were to say that before the sacrifice, the natural group curse effects of the Snake Demons were roughly at Tier 3 in strength, then now, their effects had at least improved to Tier 4! Those in close proximity had to face a continuous and near-Tier 5 curse determination! Once the partial exemption failed, a series of negative conditions would ensue: uncontrollable sneezing, sluggish movements, dazedness, weakness to cold, severe toothache, frenzied hair loss, and unbearably itchy skin! Simultaneously, the curse would slowly erode a persons Health Points and resistance. If one started being able to bear it, after the resistance was worn down, facing the repeated checks of the curse aura, suffering more severe damage was almost unavoidable. Those few demons just now failed their partial exemption and even triggered a cascading effect when one person failed their exemption, the curse re-exploded in their body, imposing the pressure of a second determination on their companions nearby. Ultimately leading to a group of demons all falling prey. Despite the Fierce Rhinoceros Lords palm strike looking formidable, even without that blow, those demons were already doomed! Such was the horror of the Snake Demons curse! And the scope of this damn thing is just too large Matthew had already retreated to a distance about four or five hundred meters away from the Fierce Rhinoceroses but could still feel the presence of the curse aura. Fortunately, the curse had little impact on him. On one hand, he possessed several divine aspects, his related resistance maxed out. On the other hand, the domain where the curse resided also partially pertained to negative energy, and Matthew, a Necromancer proficient in negative energy, had an extra partial exemption bonus when facing curses. Matthew was able to resist, but the demons were somewhat in disarray. Actually, demons generally possess very high resistance, especially concerning curses. But it seems that the curse on the bodies of the Purgatory Snake Demons was specifically enhanced to target the demons of Barthor Purgatory. In the first round of the confrontation, although they had the advantage of a surprise attack, the number of demons that died under the curse still exceeded Matthews estimates. This scene was probably something that Glacia had not anticipated either. Bain, your men didnt come here just to spectate! She ignored the accusations of the Snake Demons and turned to her allied camp. Before long, from the demon army clad in steel helmets and iron armors, a steel chariot emerged from the ranks. Atop the chariot, a tall warrior donned in Garcias Armor II responded in a muffled voice, You are too anxious, Princess Glacia. These Snake Demons are of no concern; please rest assured and leave them to us. After all, cursesa tool of trickerycan only harm those made of weak flesh As he spoke, a barrage of steel chariots erupted orange-red flames from their rears. They took over the spot vacated by the Phantom Barons withdrawal, bracing themselves to confront the Fierce Rhinoceros Lord! Chapter 1940: 550 Blood River Commission Chapter 1940: 550 Blood River Commission Forbidden Knight Sarinas. Matthew recognized the leader of the Steel War Carriage Army. Sarinas was no ordinary figure, as he was the top war general under the Duke of Steel, Necromancer Bain, and one of Bains most loyal subordinates. Since Bain himself only liked to prepare for war, not to engage in it, his prestige, though high, rarely affected many lower-tier or distant demons from Bains territories. But Sarinas was different. As the greatest vassal under Bains command, Sarinas enjoyed a significant degree of autonomy. He had his own territory and, unfettered by Bains personal preferences, so he constantly expanded his domain through aggressive warfare. Over the past nearly one hundred years, Sarinas had demonstrated high military acumen and ruthless war tactics, both within purgatory and in expanding into other areas of the astral world. Other Devil Lords in purgatory also often observed Sarinas army to gauge Bains military preparedness. In the minds of certain individuals, Sarinas could be more terrifying than Bain himself. After all, the latter only liked to prepare for battles. The former, however, would actually fight you! Information collected by Matthew indicated that Sarinas originated from a great devil, transformed under Bains blessing into the iron construct he was now. After his transformation, Sarinas strength greatly increased, achieving Legendary-level status and gaining partial exemption from most magic, including various curses. Immunity to incantations was a common trait among Sarinas and his Steel Army. On the other hand, the iron-bodied structure combined with the innate military prowess of devils allowed this unique army to possess impenetrable defenses and autonomy and diversity in offensive capabilities rarely matched by other construct armies. Immune to physical and magical attacks, maximized melee capabilities, a strong command talent This guy and Phily really are on the same track. Matthew looked at the enormous ruts on the ground made by the passing of the steel war carriages, silently estimating their tonnage. To him, this thing was hardly a devil anymore. But the inclusiveness of purgatory was reflected here. Under that heavy steel, Matthew could clearly sense the deeply ingrained evil nature within, recognized as orthodox by the Will of the Blood River. Without a doubt, in the eyes of the Will of the Blood River, as long as one embodied evil and lawfulness, one could integrate into the Purgatory Space and become a part of the Purgatory race. From this perspective, purgatory was actually quite diverse. Facing the formidable Steel Army, the Snake Demons were fearless. The Snake Demon Leader, riding the largest Fierce Rhinoceros, roared deeply, Necromancer Bains lackey? Wait till I tear off that iron skin of yours and immerse your soul in an endless pool of toxic venom. You will realize how regrettable it is to ally with disobedient and chaotic beings like Glacia today! As soon as the words fell, the Fierce Rhinoceros shook its head violently. Then, its left front foot gently tapped the ground. At that moment, the white glimmering giant horn of the Rhinoceros Lord again tore apart the fragile material layer, and from a pitch-black rift, a thick and long black serpent suddenly emerged. The great black serpent coiled next to the Rhinoceros Leader. As it raised its head, its gaping, massive mouth was poised to strike. In the next second, endless black water spewed from the serpents mouth. Halt the advance! Fend for yourselves! Sarinas calmly gave the orders, judging that the black water might corrode the outer shell of the Steel Army. However, the amount of black water emitted by the serpent exceeded everyones expectations on the scene. In an instant, the endless black water spread over a considerable portion of the plains. The black water seeped into the land, creating vast expanses of the Black Swamp. Meanwhile, the chanting of the Lord of Darkness resonated again from within the Shadow Castle With the powerful support of Beckman, the Black Swamp expanded further by tearing the plane, almost covering one-third of the original battlefield. More perilously, bubbles with a pungent smell continually emerged within the swamp. These bubbles floated to mid-air and burst on their own. Soon, a thin layer of acidic fog formed above in the sky. Sarinas sent someone to check the situation. The first steel devil that approached the acid mist area carelessly fell into a concealed bog at the edge of the swamp. The bog was filled with mud and pale green liquid. Within less than twenty seconds, that devil showed signs of severe corrosion on its body! On the other side, the Snake Demon Clan, riding the Fierce Rhinoceroses, gradually moved into the marsh area under the cover of the acid fog. The Fierce Rhinoceroses walked effortlessly through the swamp. The Purgatory Snake Demons were truly in their element here. Their figures flickered in and out of the fog, moving at a frighteningly fast pace. Even though no actual combat had occurred yet, the Snake Demon Clan already had a significant advantage on the field. If the Steel Army attempted to forcefully break through this artificially created swamp, they would likely suffer considerable losses. Sarinas glanced at his allies nearby, then silently shook his head. Although the Air Element had temporarily recovered from the attack of the Shadow Monks, relying on them to solve the terrain issue was undoubtedly a fools dream. Chapter 1941: 550 Blood River Commission_2 Chapter 1941: 550 Blood River Commission_2 At most, it could help blow away the acid fog above the swamp, he said. But even the current predicament seemed to pose no challenge to Sarinas. He shouted toward the direction of the Purgatory Beast, Make sure no one comes from the flank. Ill catch all these little snakes! he assured. Right after that, the steel war machine that had been retreating ignited flames at its rear end once again, symbolizing propulsion. However, this time the flames were not orange-red, but a heart-palpitating ghastly blue! With the glowing blue flames, one to three little devils appeared beside each steel war machine, tearing open brown Scrolls they pulled from within. Right after that, a group spell with an extremely wide range of effect was completed The Anti-gravity Flight Technique! This was no mere Levitation Spell, but a powerful incantation enabling the steel war machines to defy gravity for a short period and charge forward unrestrained. Boom! The massive roaring sound erupted successively. Sarinas, stationed atop a war machine, led the charge, while other demons clad in Garcias Armor II rode their vehicles straight across the swamp. The previously unwieldy machines now seemed lightweight. Their giant wheels grazed the edges of the swamp, radiating with black water, hardly causing any ripples! You shall not pass here! the Snake Demon Leader roared. At that moment, The Fierce Bull Lord suddenly charged out of the swamp, colliding with the flank of Sarinass war machine, the huge impact force sending it flying sideways, but this scene lasted only three to four seconds before it came to a deadlock For a simple reason. Sarinas jumped down from the vehicle, defying gravity with his body, powering through mid-air, and forced the huge Fierce Bull Lord to the ground! From their sizes, It simply did not seem like a fair match. But Sarinas demonstrated the Legendary Devils terrifying strength post-steel transformation. Before the eyes of the Snake Demon Leader, he managed to press the mighty Bull Lord into the swamp, bit by bit! The Snake Demon Leader naturally couldnt just watch idly by. He personally led an entourage of guards, brandishing a Mutant Weapon resembling a mace, charging towards Sarinas. The remaining Snake Demons dismounted from the Fierce Bulls. They clashed with the oncoming steel war machines in a melee! Both sides were extremely formidable in combat. Despite the apparent indestructibility of the war machines, the Snake Demons were also remarkably tough-hided. Being high-level demons from purgatory, who were exiled and managed to gain a foothold in the harsher lands of the Far East, they had further strengthened by the Evil Gods from other worlds. In one-on-one combat, a single Snake Demon could confront a steel war machine bearing several Devil Knights. Even more so with the Fierce Bulls assisting. If it werent for the overall smaller numbers of Snake Demons, these steel devils would likely have no chance of victory. Still, after a period of intense skirmish and with the Anti-gravity spells effects wearing off, the harsh conditions of the Black Water Swamp started to take their toll. Many war machines got bogged down. And the ordinary demons struggled to continue fighting the Snake Demons in this environment. The only good news was, Sarinass combat strength was indeed terrifying. He alone engaged at least one-quarter of the Snake Demon armys firepower! And because the Snake Demons showed remarkable unity and value for life in combat, they were reluctant to let any comrade die easily. Consequently, in the face of Sarinass overwhelming personal abilities, they often had to keep reallocating others for support. Gradually, the number of Snake Demons Sarinas tied up increased from one-quarter to one-third, and the trend continued to escalate! Seeing the battlefield situation intensifying, both sides deployed more troops continuously On Purgatorys side, Glacia sent out several Hill Giants, two squads of Air Elementals, and a swarm of liquefied mayflies for support; The Shadow side was not to be outdone. The previously repelled shadow creatures surged back into the swamps frontline. The Monks also received Beckmans special blessing, becoming immune to the swamps detrimental effects. Moreover, with the slow advancement of the Shadow Domain, the defenses before the Shadow Castle became even harder to penetrate! The battles pace turned sluggish. Matthew observed, both sides momentum had undergone a cycle of ebb and flow. The Lord of Darkness truly is an old fox whos lived countless years. He obviously understands warfare far better than Glacia! Despite Glacia leading the assault from start to finish, the pace of the war always remained in Beckmans grasp. He clearly held multiple trump cards yet showed no hurry to reveal them to the adversary. Instead, he methodically neutralized the enemys fierce and fiery offense. Every one of Glacias probes was effortlessly parried by Beckman. He not only mastered the rhythm perfectly, but he also managed to craft an inscrutable image in the minds of everyone on the battlefield. On the other hand, as for Glacias side, the morale was bound to wane with the lack of progress in the attack. If it werent for the support of the Summoning Banner, Matthew suspected that the Devil Soldiers might already be deserting! However, to be fair, such a comparison is a bit unjust. Glacia is clearly under attack pressure, while Beckman only needed to stall for time. The fact that he single-handedly created the rift in the plane is an undeniable home field advantage to consider, and the move just now, coordinating with the giant black snake to create a temporary Black Water Swamp, is not something that can be replicated under normal circumstances. Matthew observed the battlefield with a cool head, occasionally glancing at Glacias silhouette. At this time, you must be anxious, right? You must be planning to take action yourself, right? Yet Glacias silhouette was like a wall standing atop the Purgatory Beast, unmoved. Instead, it was Matthew who felt a slight urgency. After all, he too was under a certain pressure If Beckman was allowed to conspire with the Tong Luo Gods and open a portal to another world within purgatory, then an event like the historical Blood Meteor could potentially recur over Aindor, only this time it would be purgatory facing the brunt of it, instead of demons. Regardless of the standpoint, Matthew did not wish to see that scene unfold. Had it not been for the signal from the Kunlan Blood Book indicating that the purgatory black merchant Char was gathering information about the Shadow Core in his stead, he surely would have personally ventured into Beckmans domain by now! This involved countless creatures after all. It could also be one of the higher threat level disasters in the Days of Heavenly Change within the Mirror Universe. Therefore, what Matthew most hoped for now was to see Glacia and Beckman engage in battle quickly. A fight that would leave both sides grievously wounded would be for the best! However, as the minutes and seconds trickled by, Glacia did not move. And Beckman, from beginning to end, hid in the shadows, not even a doppelganger appeared before the crowd! This left Matthew exceedingly frustrated. He had begun to contemplate whether he should activate the contingency plan. But just then, he suddenly felt a powerful sense of entreaty coming from his pocket It was the Nine Prisons Document he had obtained from Sandrine! Matthew immersed his consciousness into the document. In an instant, a familiar feeling overwhelmed him. That was The Blood River Will is pleading for my help? Matthew looked surprised. On the data bar. Alert: You have received Guardian of the Gateway commissioned by the Blood River Will via the Nine Prisons Document! Guardian of the Gateway: Close or destroy the ceremonial field (within the Shadow Core) arranged by Beckman and the Tong Luo Gods, and prevent the imminent invasion of the Tong Luo Gods into purgatory! Commission Rewards: 1. A considerable amount of XP (purgatory-specific) 2. The essence of evil (a complete part) 3. The title Honored Devil of the Nine Hells (maximum purgatory reputation) 4. A chance to enter the domain sea (exclusive to purgatory) Seeing the last item, Matthew did not hesitate to accept the commission from the Blood River Will! Indeed, the Blood River Will has its sights on me because it needs my help. But why me? The divine Entity has already summoned Glacia and Necromancer Bain; it certainly also has the power to command other Purgatory Lords to thwart Beckmans plans! Why choose me? Although he had already accepted the mission, Matthew was far from careless, and instead, he delved further into these questions. However, just then, Glacias figure suddenly moved! Chapter 1942: 551 Enemy Slayer Blade and Fallen Valkyrie War Armor Chapter 1942: 551 Enemy Slayer Blade and Fallen Valkyrie War Armor On the back of the Purgatory Beast. The Demoness of Desire extended a hand as white as jade, tightly clenching the robust, full pole of the Summoning Banner. In an instant. Intense ripples emanated rapidly from the pole, spreading outward in circles. Wherever the ripples reached. All enemy units were subjected to a significant impact, coupled with negative effects such as fear, intimidation, and paralysis. Glasias fingers tensed, and the color on the back of her hand swiftly transformed from white to a deeper bronze. More ripples continuously stimulated the devil soldiers on the battlefield. In just a few breaths. The apparent decline in the devils army was immediately reversed! The devils shouted the names of the Demoness of Desire and the Lord of War, their morale boosted as they continued to charge. On the other hand, the enemy forces affected by the banners ripples seemed somewhat passive. Even the powerful Snake Demons began to momentarily avoid the brunt. They retreated from the frontline, covering each other as they moved towards the nearby Fierce Rhinoceros, taking advantage of the Black Water Swamps terrain, which was favorable for the Rhinoceros and Snake Demons to maneuver, hence encountering minimal resistance from the Steel War Carriage Army. The situation shifted once again. It seemed like the Devil Camp had regained the initiative. But Matthew did not think so. Morale thats forcefully boosted will only fall harder once the external effects wear off. With the Lord of Darkness continuously revealing his hand and using the geographical advantages of the torn plane to successfully target the devils army, anyone with a bit of sense could pinpoint the key issue He believed. If Glasia couldnt deal with or at least entangle Beckman, then the devils army couldnt achieve a breakthrough on the frontal battlefield! Beckman was clearly aware of this too. Thus, he had remained hidden in the shadows from the beginning. Rather than say he actively chose a defensive stance, skillfully and astutely countering Glasias attacks, it was more of a compelled choice. For Beckman, the risk of being targeted by the enemy was too great. After all, there was a significant disparity in strength, especially at the high-end power level, and whether powerful external allies like Jassiliven, Galan, and Babasha could wield their full strength in the torn plane remained questionable. He had to preserve himself as much as possible in order to possibly secure a final victory. But unfortunately. Driven by the will of Blood River, the Demoness of Desire would not allow Beckman to keep hiding. Thus, after continuous waves from the battle banner. Glasia did not stop. She chose to pull the battle banner from the Purgatory Beast, tucking it horizontally under her arm! She pointed the tip of the battle banner towards the shadows at the sides of the castle. The next second. A solemn and fervent incantation burst forth from Glasias mouth. Matthew narrowed his eyes, hearing the Blasphemy for the first time with such a lengthy chanting step; the length of the syllables already hinted at its profoundness. Thus, he quietly retreated a distance and cast some defensive spells on himself just in case. But this time, Matthew was a bit overcautious. As the chanting began. The Demoness of Desires attention was locked on the shadows throughout. After the prolonged chanting ended. The tip of the battle banner began to blur. Glasias chest swelled greatly, and she let out a sharp cry: Old Enemy! Arch-Enemy! Mortal Enemy! No escape! Several phrases resembling Blasphemy, mixed with some demon language, followed. The thick base and pointed tip, resembling a spear, of the Summoning Banner rapidly disappeared in her hand. In an instant. Matthew caught sight of multicolored barriers emerging on the castle walls from the corner of his eye They were defensive barriers set by the Volcano Mage, Erin, for self-protection. However, the spear wasnt aimed at him. A few seconds later. A muffled grunt suddenly came from the shadows, followed by a grimace and a mumbling incoherence, and then Beckmans lament came from the shadows: Blasphemy of Purgatory and the Demon Enemy Slayer Blade. This battle banner really does heed your command. It seems I have underestimated you As his voice fell. Ripples, many times more violent than before, exploded from the shadows. The shadow creatures near the castle received a powerful shock. But the most dazzling was a protruding part inside the Shadow Domain. There, endless darkness was dissipating at an alarming rate. A frail figure was forced out by a mighty force. He seemed to have sustained some injuries. However, that battle banner, which even Matthew found daunting, was now buzzing in the Shadow Domain. It was surrounded by nothing. Just endless shadows. It constantly erupted with wave after wave of ripples, but most were absorbed by the Shadow Domain. Matthews eyelids twitched. He realized Beckman, leveraging his powerful domain power, had forcibly suppressed the incoming Summoning Banner. On the surface, it seemed Glasia might risk losing this divine artefact. But in reality, her objectives had already been met Firstly, Beckman had been injured by the Summoning Banner. Secondly, he was forced to reveal himself, making it not so easy to disappear from Glasias perception again! Beckman You may not realize it, but youve underestimated me in more than one way. And I have much more to offer than you might expect! Chapter 1943: 551 Enemy Slayer Blade and Fallen Valkyrie War Armor_2 Chapter 1943: 551 Enemy Slayer Blade and Fallen Valkyrie War Armor_2 Glacias voice carried an unprecedented seriousness and dominance. Beckman snorted softly, wanting to retort. But in the next second, A look of shock appeared on his pale face, highlighted against the surrounding backdrop. Glacia, with one hand, opened a wooden box that had been placed on the back of a Purgatory Beast. Brilliant gold light burst forth from the box. Without any apparent movement on her part, A powerful presence emanated from the box. Everyone saw A piece of armor, resplendent in gold, filled with a solemn divine aura, yet surrounded by congealed stains of filthy blood, slowly emerged from within. This armor was so unique That it captured everyones attention, Especially the supreme sacred aura it contained; weaker willed beings who gazed directly at it felt an impulse to kneel and worship it from the depths of their hearts! In fact, Many shadow creatures were forced to retreat step by step by the armor. They did not even dare to look directly at it! What was worse, Endless aggressive battle flag ripples kept coming from the Shadow Domain behind them. The shadow creatures were effectively trapped and squeezed from both sides, Creating a rare sense of chaos. Fallen Valkyries War Armor. Never expected this item to also fall into your hands! The words of the Lord of Darkness were filled with reverence for the armor. He seemed to be reminiscing, Last time I saw it, the world wasnt so messed up, and those people were still around Glacia remained unfazed by Beckmans reminiscences. Standing next to the levitating armor, her eyes filled with a murderous intent: Beings like you are precisely why this world is getting worse. Youve seen the owner of this armor, and you should be clear about her strength. This is your last chance Now, leave this plane immediately! Stay away from the space near Purgatory! Cease your mad plans! Maybe then you can be redeemed. Dont force me to wear it! Facing Glacias aggressive rebuke, Beckman chose silence this time, a rare approach for him. He hung his head, seemingly deep in thought. And Matthew, from a distance, also stared blankly at the divine piece of War Armor, As knowledge of divinity immediately appeared in the data column of his mind. Knowledge (Fallen Valkyries War Armor): This divine artefact was crafted by Sun God Gerrard for his favorite subordinate, the Valkyrie Oseline. It is said that wearing the armor grants infinite strength from the Heavenly Family Palace and additional Power of Domain bestowed by the Sun God. Oseline, donning this armor, waged wars for many years, killed numerous enemies for Gerrard, and earned undying merits for the establishment of the Heavenly Family Palace. During the Age of Enlightenment, she was an existence more dazzling than many true gods. However, for reasons unknown, Oseline eventually betrayed the Sun God Palace and defected to Purgatory. Under the influence of the Blood River Will, the former Valkyrie became one of the Lords of the Nine Hells, and the armor became an artefact of Purgatory. Though eventually, Sun God Gerrard personally beheaded Oseline and sealed her body on a planet within the astral world, The armor was inadvertently left behind in Purgatory. Throughout the history of Purgatory, many powerful demons had briefly possessed this armor. The Fallen Armor is said to be even more powerful. The most notable attribute It is rumored to be able to bestow a being with the Power of Domain akin to that of a Lord of the Nine Hells. Of course, It also imposes a tremendous burden. Many former owners of the armor in Purgatorys history are suspected to have died from its weight. Its last known owner was a Volcano Dragon Lord of Purgatory. After the Lord met with sudden death in a war, The armor then disappeared A flood of information passed before his eyes, But what caught Matthews attention more were the emotions that emerged in his heart The armor felt strangely familiar to him! The moment he caught sight of it, A faint sense of sorrow welled up in Matthews heart. Both seemed like long-lost friends reunited yet unable to recognize each other He even faintly heard a call directed at himself! Matthew couldnt be sure whether it was an illusion; that sense of familiarity also caused him a slight panic. Why do I feel familiar with the War Armor of the Sun God? What exactly is my relationship with the Sun God and Death What on earth is the relationship between these two tricky fellows and me? His intuition told him that things might be far more complex than he had imagined! His heart was pounding. There was a moment. Matthew really wanted to snatch that suit of War Armor from Glacias hands and play with it to his hearts content! Fortunately, he eventually managed to suppress that irrational urge. Meanwhile, in the shadows, Beckman had finally responded to Glacias ultimatum: Fallen Battle Armor, huh, such a powerful divine artefact Such a pity. I thought you would have progressed, but it turns out youre still so naive; it seems like the Blood River Will really forced your hand here His voice became languid, and his tone was filled with mockery and derision: Havent you realized yet why we chose this place? Our target is purgatory! Purgatory is the final gate of order in the astral world! As long as we break through purgatory, controlling other planes will be as easy as flipping over a hand for us! Pitiful you, standing in the way like an ant before the grand and magnificent undertaking of the Tong Luo Gods to unify the Multiverse, yet completely unaware! The Lord of Darkness mocked the Demoness of Desire without restraint: Did you really think we just wanted to recreate the Blood Meteor event here? You are gravely mistaken. We will not repeat the failure of the past; the Tong Luo Gods will ultimately sweep across the Multiverse, whether its the Will of Blood River or the Will of Aindor, nothing can stop us. Nothing! He stated emphatically. Glacias expression underwent a slight change: We? Since when did you become an underling of the Tong Luo Gods, and youre proud of it? Beckman replied laughingly, unconcerned: I am originally of the Tong Luo Divine Branch. In fact, I am the offspring of the Tong Luo God King, with a very exalted status in another universe. Its only due to a coincidence of origins that I remained in the world of Aindor. To avoid drawing attention from those big shots at the time, I concealed my identity and slipped into the shadows. By now, its time for me to reveal my true self to the world. As a Divine Son of Tong Luo, I believe I have the responsibility and duty to let the light of the Tong Luo God shine in this universe Glacia sneered: Barthor thought highly of you. He felt you were a very shrewd fellow, a friend to be wary of, and a potentially troublesome opponent. It seems now that the old mans appraisal of you was an overestimation. To think you could be ensnared by the low-level rhetoric of Outer Gods A Tong Luo Divine Son? Thats the funniest joke Ive heard this year! Beckman was indifferent: I dont need to prove anything to you. The facts will tell all. The next second. His body leaned backward and crashed into the shadows. Glacia gave a cold huff: Dont think you can escape! Beckmans response was prompt and resolute: Im right here! In the deep and eternal shadows, the divine light lives immortally! In the name of the Tong Luo Divine Son, I summon your descent Come! Divine Sword Molokoti! Within the Shadow Domain, A short sword tip emerged from beneath the shadows like it was rising to the surface. Beckmans hand skimmed over the invisible darkness. Finally, he grasped the short sword that radiated a strong air from other worlds! On the other side, Glacia had also reached for the Fallen War Armor, which had already become restless. In that moment. The eyes of both parties focused solely on each other. And at that same moment. All the people present experienced a sudden halt in their consciousness! Time. Stood still. And above the battlefield. Figures began to rapidly appear! Tip: Your ally Hibbert has activated the region-wide legendary spell Time Stop! Chapter 1944: 552, steal for me! Chapter 1944: 552, steal for me! Nearby, at the edge of Black Water Swamp, the power of Lost Paradise carved out a secluded space, quietly establishing an independent realm. Beside Matthew, one figure after another began to emerge. This was the Guild Member Summoning Technique coming into effect after much preparation Hibbert, Vivien, Lorraine, Camela, Lumiere, Bobo, Li Weiqi. A total of seven people quickly assembled beside Matthew. In fact, just before Hibberts figure materialized, the crystal ball Matthew held was already radiant with light. Given to him by Hibbert before embarking on this journey, the Time Ball was a powerful and special medium for casting, enabling Hibbert to trigger the spells within, even from afar, through remote spellcasting. It was his signature spell: the Time Stop series! As figures descended one after another, the battlefield fell silent; everyones movements frozen mid-air, including those of Legendary-level individuals. This scene didnt last long, merely about 3 seconds. Yet it felt as though an eternity had passed, likely due to the fact that during time stop, the thought processes werent completely halted. However, during this time, Matthew didnt take any direct action. It might seem extravagant to say, but in their plan, the short-lived, wide-reaching Time Stop from the Time Ball was just to ensure the smooth landing of the Guild Member Summoning Technique. After all, too many Legendary creatures were involved in this mission, and it was happening in someone elses territory. The slightest disturbance could be detected. If the spell were to be countered or nullified, then Matthew would have faced serious trouble! Thus, in this matter of summoning, there was absolutely no room for error! Three seconds later, time slowly resumed its normal flow. Matthew turned to look at Hibbert, who was one of the key figures today. Hibbert was dressed in a slightly ill-fitting dark black suit, clearly a finely crafted piece of magical armor, possibly even a Magic Divine Artifact. Although Matthew hadnt seen it before, he was drawn to the arcane runes and the immense etheric aura it emitted and couldnt help but take a few extra glances. Im ready, Hibbert said to Matthew with rare seriousness. Vivien then nervously asked him, Are you sure you dont need my assistance? Hibbert waved his hand and his lips silently moved as he murmured Matthew didnt need to speak. He had already read affirmation in Matthews gaze. Without delay, Hibbert silently began to incant an even more powerful legendary spell. Up to this point, most people on the battlefield had not realized what had happened. They hadnt even noticed the sudden appearance of Matthews group in the center. Only the most top-tier powerhouses were abruptly alerted. The Demoness of Desire and the Lord of Darkness, previously on edge, both swiftly retreated a significant distance, the latter immediately targeting Matthew: You Who are you? Matthew activated his flying spell, lifting his body into the air. He revealed his true face and, without hesitation, opened both Celebrity Domain and Giant Dragon Domain, brazenly exerting his Prestige over everyone present. Is it you? Glasias expression changed. The Lord of Darkness showed an intrigued look: I feel like Ive seen you before Matthew smiled in response, Dont worry, you two; I have no intention of disturbing your festivities. I only wish to settle a minor historical grudge with Lady Glasia. After that, I will leave, and you can resume your enjoyment to your hearts content. Glasia was on full alert, her hand hastily covering her waist, A historical grudge, you mean you want to However, before she could finish, she abruptly turned to look down at the ground. By then, it was already too late. Matthew had made a deliberate appearance and released his aura for the sole purpose of attracting the attention of othersespecially the leaders of both sides. Indeed, his presence was quite provocative; surpassing in fame, it was hard for anyone to shift their gaze away from him immediately. This created the perfect environment for Hibberts silent casting. In the next breath, both Glasia and Beckman realized that something was terribly wrong. Varying glows appeared on their bodies, which also started to distorta sign they were using all kinds of protective Abilities to escape the space. Unfortunately, their movements were ruthlessly interrupted by an even more terrifying force! In an instant, centered around Glasia, a void sphere with a diameter of two hundred meters rapidly took shape. Within the spheres range, everyones movements were forcefully interfered with and interrupted! Most faces showed expressions of pain, for in addition to being interrupted, they were experiencing unprecedented pressure and gravity! That was Youruos Gravity Space! Lets start with twenty times gravity! Keep ramping it up! Since Matthew had chosen to act at this moment, he naturally wouldnt allow his enemies any chance to escape. Using the signature spell of the Western Guardians, he forcibly sealed the space, then imposed a gravity multiplier of over twenty times on both the Demoness of Desire and the Lord of Darkness! The effect of force field-type spells in actual combat was incredibly domineering. If it werent so difficult to learn, Matthew would have already taken an interest in studying it. At that moment, both individuals were showing severe symptoms of maladaptation. At this time. Chapter 1945: 552, steal for me!_2 Chapter 1945: 552, steal for me!_2 The other combatants on the battlefield finally realized something was amiss. Scores of demons and shadow creatures charged towards Youruos Gravity Space. Unfortunately, they didnt even get close before strong lights began to rise from the edges of the Gravity Space, these lights interweaving with each other to form a bright wall of light. Light from all directions formed a square cube above the battlefield. Atop the cube, a bald priestess in a red robe was deeply devoted, chanting softly. This was Camelas doing. A large-scale legendary divine spell: Hostility Repulsion Barrier! Neither demons nor shadow creatures could easily break through the barrier made up of these walls of light. Not only that, but in the process of interacting with the barrier, they would also suffer very severe divine spell damage! Ahhh Along with the screams of several demons being burned to death by the Divine Fire of Retaliation that suddenly erupted from the light wall, ordinary Devil Soldiers finally lost the will to charge. The reaction from the Shadow Camp was not much different. Make way! In a critical moment, a tall, thin figure leaped down from atop the beasts of purgatory. With a thin sword at his waist and light as a swallow, he made a few simple leaps to the side of the barrier. The man wore a red mask, his hands shackled, but these external objects seemed to have no impact on his agility. He radiated a strong killing intent. Demons along the way couldnt help but bow their heads and make way, not daring to get close! This man was Glacias number one Legendary Expert Loyalist Calva! At that moment, Calva, holding a thin sword, was about to split open the light wall in front of him. Only to be stopped by an equally tall figure. The other was bare-handed, wearing animal skin shorts, looking wild and primitive. Is this a Legendary Devil? I havent fought against a demon before. Lumiere rubbed his hands together excitedly. Be careful, I heard demons like to steal peoples behinds. Bobo warned from not too far away. Calvas expression darkened. But instead of exchanging words, he immediately attacked. Lumiere immediately met him head-on. The two fought together in a tangled battle. Calvas combat skills were clearly more exquisite. However, what surprised the Legendary Devil was that this human seemed incredibly tough and possessed Unlimited Strength! During the attack, he could clearly feel the pressure this Quasi-Legendary Human Expert put on him, as if a single careless move could lead to his death on the spot! This intuition was counterintuitive, but Calva trusted his gut feeling more. He took a deep breath, no longer rushing to attack, instead, he adopted a more evasive strategy, aiming to uncover Lumieres secrets in a shorter span of time. The rhythm of the fight gradually slowed down considerably. Meanwhile, on the other side, the Volcano Mage Erin, closely watched by Matthew, cast him a grin, seemingly sensing the hostility in Matthews eyes. Erin raised both arms: To witness a performance by two Alliance newcomers, I surely wont ruin such a rare occasion. Theres no feud between us, rest assured, even if Beckman adds to my pay right now, I wont interfere with your spells, as long asyou dont direct them at me! Matthew, while suppressing two Legendary Experts through the Gravity Space, nodded at Erin. The latter promptly retreated to his own territory and then set up several defensive spells. Next, he began to watch the fierce battle with great interest. Matthew did not relax his vigilance. He still kept most of his attention on the Volcano Mage, ready to suppress any move Erin might make with appropriate actions. After all, Erin was one of the few present capable of countering or disrupting Hibberts spells. The others, whether it was the Purgatory Snake Demon or the Steel Knight, all shrank in the face of Camelas Repulsion Barrier. Matthews old acquaintance Jassiliven had also disappeared to who knows where the moment he appeared. The Monks of Galan also seemed very conservative. They retreated into the shadows, not launching an attack on Matthew. The situation seemed to be under control. Finally, those long ten or so seconds stretched on through a series of subtle, complex, and intense confrontations. The Western Guardians strength and Sorias skill were beyond doubt. Even the Gravity Space that clung constantly to Matthew, though weakened, still exerted absolute Suppression effects on two Zerg Queen-level Legends. Hibbert did not disappoint Matthew, taking full advantage of the space he had created. In an instant, the world suddenly dimmed without warning. The Milky Way surged across the sky. Hibberts body involuntarily arched backward and lifted slightly. The reflection of the Milky Way poured into the top of Hibberts head. His eyes burst into the brilliance of the Milky Way. The next moment, Hibbert opened his mouth, and from it spilled light as resplendent as the Milky Way itself. Even his voice suddenly became alternately gruff and shrill: Reverse Flow! The vast Milky Way streamed over the heads of all present. In that instant, Erin, who was hiding in the barrier, suddenly had a ghost-like expression. He formed the shape of a curse with his mouth. But in that very instant, his mouth also stopped moving. The reactions of others on the battlefield were not much different. As the immense Milky Way enveloped them, their faces showed varying degrees of blurring, and their figures also underwent slight distortions! This was the legendary spell of the Time Domain Reverse Flow! Matthew looked solemnly at the two experts within the Gravity Space. The reflection of a vast galaxy also appeared in his eyes. He was very clear. Time Reversal was a terrifying thing. If it happened to a specific person, they could be deprived of all abilities, experience, knowledge, memories, and even emotions gained over the past period. On the off chance of bad luck and a critical failure, the person affected by the Reverse Flow could instantly revert to a defenseless child! Even worse, they might direct dissolve into nothing! Glasia and Beckman were obviously very clear on this as well. Solemn and even fearful expressions appeared on their faces. Especially Glasia. She knew Hibberts Time Reversal was aimed at her! War Armor! She let out a hysterical roar from her throat, her highly bloodshot eyes also deforming and bulging! She wanted to don the Fallen Valkyries War Armor to achieve higher Attributes and Immunity! However, Matthew was not going to let her have her way. Getdown! He exerted all his Strength, using his mental power to create a force field that turned into a massive fist and smashed onto Glasias head! She staggered backward, her upper body directly smashed halfway through the air. Her right hand brushed past the War Armor. The next second. The power of the galaxy completely penetrated her entire body! At that moment, time lost all meaning. Sound also fell into complete silence. Glasias body twisted violently. Not far off, Beckman, also affected by the blast, revealed his half-octopus, half-human true form. His lower body ejected a large amount of black ink to firmly protect himself. Despite this, the Lord of Darknesss movements also appeared extremely labored. His resistance came from the judgment of the time magic! If Beckman was struggling like this, Glasia, at the very center of the spell, was in even greater agony. Her skin cracked inch by inch. Black flames ignited all over her body. But soon, those flames were cleansed away by the galaxy! No one can erase my existence no one! Intermittent roars came from the very center of the spell. At a certain moment. Hibbert, who was chanting with all his might, seemed suddenly choked. Matthew saw Glasias body violently shrink into a small ball of flesh. Then, explosively, The flesh ball burst open. A Devil Lord of more than twenty meters in height, with red flames flowing all over and a face full of rage, appeared before everyone! This was Glasias third form Daughter of Barthor! In this form, She seemed to have the ability to resist Time Reversal. Although her movements still appeared very slow, There was some contrast to the complete immobility at the start! Cough cough cough Hibbert suddenly coughed. A cruel smile appeared on Glasias face. But the next second, She relievedly said to Matthew, I did it And now Freeze! In an instant, Countless points of light, like the Milky Way, seeped out from beneath Glasias skin. The cruel smile on her face did not fade. Instead, it became a frozen frame like a photograph! Matthew swung his hand violently: Its your turn! In a flash, Three Legendary Rogues appeared beside Glasia! Facing Glasias agonized and furious gaze, Matthew said menacingly, Steal for me! Chapter 1946: 553 Smuggling Gibbons Chapter 1946: 553 Smuggling Gibbons Gravity Spaces edge. Hibbert slowly relaxed his body, and cast a healing light injury spell on himself. Various spell glows flashed on his body. Among them was the healing spell symbolizing healing power. Yet, even so, Blood was seeping from his nostrils, the corners of his mouth, and the back of his neck. Matthew steered the magic carpet over, steadied Hibbert, and handed him two bottles, a Vitality Potion and a Mana Potion. Hibbert waved his hand to decline, indicating he could handle it. Matthew nodded in gratitude. He was well aware that even for a genius like Hibbert, deploying a Time Stop series spell required enduring a great burden. Especially when the enemy was a powerful being like the Demoness of Desire. The tremendous burden caused by Reverse Flow could destroy the internal organs of an ordinary spellcaster! Fortunately, Hibbert was not an ordinary person. He was the most celebrated genius in the Alliance! He had successfully managed to Suppression the Demoness of Desire perfectly with the Time Reversal spell! Freeze should last between ten to fifteen minutes, provided no harm is done to her, light injuries are permissible, like slapping her face or kicking her belly, those should not prematurely end the spell effect. Sexual harassment is fine too, but be careful not to penetrate her body or use any sharp objects Hibbert, while wiping his nosebleed with a handkerchief, cautioned Matthew about these precautions. Matthew coughed: Dont worry, were just stealing, not messing around. Hibbert nodded. Looking at Glacia, who was completely immobilized. Matthews mind was filled with awe and curiosity: I think I saw her eyes move? What state is she in now? Is all of time stopped for her? Although he had learned a part from Hibbert in advance. Being a necromancer, Matthew still had a vague understanding of this time domain spell. In his view, if now Glacia was fixed by the time magic, even if a Legendary Rogue intervened, it would be difficult to steal anything from her. Because that would mean confronting the Time Law. Yet Hibbert assured him not to worry about this aspect. He further explained at this moment: Not only can her eyes move, her heartbeat and thoughts are normal too, she can feel everything happening around her. Because I didnt use Time Stop on her, but forced her to undergo a lengthy check of Time Reversal. Uh, how should I describe it, this actually uses a loophole in the laws of adjudication in the world of Aindor. You know, in our universe, in every corner of the Multiverse, various kinds of adjudications are omnipresentAttributes, domains, Levels, spells, Abilities, etc. Theoretically, the process of adjudication involves a large amount of data collection and computation. In reality, most adjudications happen in an instant, many people, including many legendary mages, dont realize one thing During the adjudication, there is an intervention of the domain, otherwise, how could such complex calculations be completed instantly? Matthew was gradually coming to understand: You dealt with the intervention of the domain during the adjudication process? Hibbert nodded: Yes. I used Time Reversal to force the Demoness of Desire to endure the related adjudication. If she fails the immunity check, then half her age and a large portion of her abilities would be lost. This is something she cannot afford. To combat this, she must do everything possible to increase the success rate of her immunity, and for this, she inevitably would exhaust all her power to resist. I took advantage of her psychological state in this respect, and while she was straining to resist, successfully withdrew the intervention of the time domain. Doing so greatly reduces the success rate of the Reverse Flow spell, and most likely, she will succeed in immunity. But the result is that without the intervention of the time domain, the adjudication of the legendary spell requires extensive computing and verification, which would be faster in the material world or purgatory. But this is a temporarily formed tear in the plane. Glacia also did not activate a domain in advance to enhance efficiency. Because of her own resistance, it further increased the difficulty of adjudication. So It turned into what you see now. She is frozen. She is now enduring a judgment of Time Reversal. She cannot stop or cancel this process. You can do whatever you want to her now. Matthew. Matthew couldnt help but give Hibbert a forceful slap on the shoulder: You truly are a genius! Hibbert looked a bit surprised: Ah, you only know that today? Matthew, unable to hide his amusement: No, I only realized today what a true genius looks like! Hibbert shrugged. At this moment. The Demoness of Desires loss of the ability to move was also captured by others on the battlefield. Members of the Shadow Camp naturally watched with cold eyes. But the demons were getting restless. Get lost! The Legendary Devil Calva unleashed a sword qi, suddenly forcing Lumiere, who was close to him, to move away. Then, He raised his long sword high, his body enveloped in ferocious skeleton runes. Sharp spikes also grew on the surface of his body! Purgatory! Impale! Destruction! One after another, domains filled with a brutal aura burst from Calvas body. His body became larger and filled with explosive power. Chapter 1947: 553 Smuggling Gibbons_2 Chapter 1947: 553 Smuggling Gibbons_2 Lumiere also solemnly blew the whistle. A few seconds later. The Legendary Devil, with his domain fully unleashed, charged at Lumiere tenfold faster than before. His eyes held only cold, indifferent murderous intent: Die! The thin swords blade dangerously grazed past Lumieres chest. At that critical moment. A very light white light emerged from Lumieres body, and an extremely miniaturized Azure Dragon coiled around his waist. With the help of Azure Dragon Dufeng, Lumieres speed also increased several times. However, in a head-on confrontation, he was clearly no match for the full-force Legendary Devil. Fortunately, Bobo, piloting the Lady, arrived just in time. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of bombs washed over the ground, forcing Calva to abandon the chase, giving Lumiere some much-needed breathing space. A few seconds later. A pale green portal flashed by. A Barbaric Ancient Dragon over 120 meters in length stepped out from the portal behind Lumiere! It was a magical wild beast he had tamed in the southern mountains. Despite its massive and ferocious appearance, it was in fact a herbivorous creature. And as a partner, The biggest advantage of the Barbaric Ancient Dragon was the ability to share additional attribute bonuses with its master. The next second. The Barbaric Ancient Dragon roared upwards, and six kinds of auras emitted from its body! All these halo effects stacked upon Lumiere. This endowed him with enhanced physique and speed. Come! Come and kill me head-on! Feeling the enhancement from the Barbaric Ancient Dragon, Lumiere, who had just brushed with death, became bloodthirsty and excited. He took the initiative to charge towards the Legendary Devil, whose aura was cold to the extreme! Calvas eyes were filled with fury and impatience: Seeking death! He had intended to kill Lumiere directly before going to rescue Glacia. But things were far from as straightforward as he had imagined. The wild man before him possessed an unbelievable physique, and with the augmentation of both the Barbaric Ancient Dragon and Azure Dragon Dufeng, Lumieres physical attributes were only slightly less than his own, even with his domain fully unleashed. The gap between them wasnt as vast as he had expected. What was more troublesome, Next to him was a Machinist, constantly bombarding him with small missiles while piloting a Mechanical Titan. The battle returned to a stalemate once again. Not far away, Another Legendary under Glacias command, Phantom Baron, also faced the same problem. He was up against Li Weiqi who had been rejuvenated! Even though he was still outside the Legendary realm, His strength and experience were still not to be underestimated, Especially since Monks naturally held advantages against Shadow Demons. Even after Li Weiqi had traded a Four Symbols Card to support Lumiere, he was able to firmly hold the Phantom Baron at bay. Of course, During this time, Bobo didnt miss any chances to feed the Phantom Baron explosives. Just like that, The three Half-Legends in Matthews camp were able to hold off two Legendary Devils by sheer strength. And those restless Devil Soldiers, A part of them were kept outside by Camelas barrier, While those unafraid of death who charged in, Gradually lost their way under Lorraines music and slowly drifted away. This scene was quite shocking to those in the Shadow Camp. Matthew and his companions, With only seven people taking action, were actually able to stall the Demoness of Desire and her vast army? Although they had the advantage of a surprise attack, and the Steel Army and Air Elementals did not rashly interfere, and the Shadow Camp also held back part of the devils, among other factors, Even so, The strength of these people was a bit too formidable! Before they could think too much, The play that Matthew had been planning for a long time finally began. While the rest of them were frantically delaying the enemys advance, Three Legendary Rogues, escorted by Matthew, passed through the Gravity Space and completed their final close-range Insight and Perception around Glacia For Legendary Rogues, Insight was always an essential step at any time. It was the key to whether all actions could be successful. And this was especially important before using a Stealing Skill. The saying goes to have quick eyes and quick hands, but the eyes must be quicker than the hands, thats the principle. And the reason why Matthew chose to steal from Glacia right in front of her, Was mainly because it was the safest method. Such is the existence of the Demoness of Desire. Her entire being is filled with magic traps, defense mechanisms, and protective spells. If there is a direct confrontation with her, there is a high likelihood of harm coming to Soul Copper Coins during the fight; Even now, while she is immobilized, Matthew cannot be sure that attempting to snatch directly from her wont trigger some defense mechanism on her. This is an opportunity that Hibbert has painstakingly created. He must address it with the most stable, accurate, and ruthless methods. And the Legendary Stealing Technique of the Legendary Rogue is the most successful method with the highest rate of success, and it almost never triggers protective spells, to say the least. Get to work. I believe in you! Matthew said to the three. Their expressions were all grave, with Richard showing a hint of anticipation in his eyes; Sener seemed to have his own thoughts about Glacia herself, his gaze somewhat unfocused; The Orc Thief Saphroloa looked the most excited of all, eager to test her stealing skills, it seemed. However, after the trio discussed. It was Silver Snake Richard who made the first move. He quickly stepped up to Glacias side. At this moment, the latter was still able to make faint sounds, her voice abnormally trembling: What do you think youre doing? Dont touch me with those filthy hands, if you dare, give me a stab with that knife, come on, thrust it into my heart! Even under such circumstances. Glacias voice was still extremely provocative. Others could easily become utterly enraged upon hearing it. However, Richards gaze remained calm from start to finish: Im not falling for it. You want me to attack you and then trigger some defense mechanism on some treasure youve got? Dont make me laugh The next second. He suddenly showed his hands. And then, without any warning, he began frantically stretching, rubbing, and searching all over Glacias body! In the blink of an eye. The Separator on Glacias waist was completely dismantled! Immediately after. A barely perceptible white halo appeared around the Soul Copper Coin. That was the sign of a defense mechanism ready to be triggered at any moment! Richard was very calm. He did not trigger the defensive mechanism, instead, he was furiously using the Legendary Stealing Technique to achieve the effect of Remote Retrieval. Remote Retrieval is an additional effect of the Legendary Stealing Technique; its triggering probability is not high, so only by triggering it at an extremely high frequency can the overall success rate be increased. At that moment. Richards hands shot out like lightning, searching, retracting, and creating swathes of phantoms by Glacias side. And hidden behind the phantoms. An array of items were being tossed rapidly behind him. There. Appeared a wooden box, seemingly out of nowhere, being carried by two monkeys. While Silver Snake Richard was frantically thieving from Glacia. Those two monkeys were also muttering, as if they were cheering him on. And in the midst of this process. A large number of items also appeared in the bottomless wooden box. Matthew glanced over and felt slightly disappointed. Perhaps because it was just the beginning. The items Richard stole were generally not of very high level, mostly consisting of gags, candles, torture devices, plugs, whips, undergarments, armor, and the like. Then there were a plethora of human skins, Soul Coins, and other monetary treasures. Among these items, forming a small mound. A vast amount of intimate items were intermixed. The most valuable among them were actually three chapters of the Pink Chapter emitting an obscene aura! Under the protesting gaze of the two monkeys. Matthew unceremoniously picked out the Pink Chapter, planning to insert it into his spellbook later. In the midst of this process. He also took the opportunity to check the attributes and origins of the two monkeys. Fortune Macaque: A magical creature from the Barbarian Tooth Peninsula, when you carry it with you and engage in thievery. For every use of your Stealing Skill, it will slightly increase your temporary luck. The temporary luck provided by the Fortune Macaque can be accumulated up to three times There are creatures like this? Matthew looked at the two monkeys with interest. But just at that moment. A huge shadow suddenly appeared in Richards hands. At that instant. Matthews heart involuntarily constricted! Chapter 1948: 554 Is this also something that can be stolen? Chapter 1948: 554 Is this also something that can be stolen? The shadowy figure was too massive, and since it wasnt in a soul form, it obviously couldnt be Rheagers or any other creatures soul. The reason why it affected Matthew so deeply, even to the point of making his heart tremble, was entirely due to the terrifying pressure it radiated! Bang! Bang! Bang! Matthew could feel his own heart beating intensely, following the rhythm of the other party! Is this A heart from a Plane Level Star Beast? Matthew asked hesitantly. Richard replied in a serious low voice: Probably Come help me, I cant lift it by myself As soon as he finished speaking. The two thievery macaques immediately scurried over to help lift the enormous heart. Their strength was immense. The star beasts heart that nearly unbalanced Richard was effortlessly lifted by the macaques as they hopped along cheerfully. This is a heart encapsulated with purgatory assembly technology, sealed with astonishing energy inside. Once released uh, its best not to let the Machinist see this, it might be one of their favorite raw materials. The Orc maiden Saphroloa kindly reminded. Matthew nodded slightly. Under the vehement protest of the two macaques. He also stored the star beasts heart in Lost Paradisetaking the item first, dividing the loot was a matter for later. Just judging by the level of energy emanating from it. The value of this star beasts heart was incredibly high. Matthews initial assessment was that it could satisfy the energy needs of a medium-sized city or even a small floating city! He knew that demons had excellent expertise in extracting energy from demons hearts, which was an important reason why purgatory could significantly lead in energy, industry, and some manufacturing sectors. It was said that Glasia had single-handedly built Tears of Barthor, a city highly dependent on demons hearts as its energy source. And beneath Tears of Barthor. Rumor had it that a huge energy furnace was buried, providing extraordinary energy to the entire city, and the core of that furnace was indeed the heart of a star beast. And this star beast was far from ordinary. It had come from the Gray Star Realm, invaded purgatory numerous times, killed countless demons, before finally falling within purgatory. Matthew compared the heart he had acquired with the rumored one beneath Tears of Barthor. He found that the size and energy level didnt quite match up. This doesnt seem to be a Plane Level star beasts heart, perhaps its Quasi-Plane Level, or half a Level lower. This must also be a heart left behind by some star beast that invaded purgatory, carried by Glasia as a spare energy source for Tears of Barthor or an emergency energy source under certain circumstances. Matthew silently corrected his assessment of the heart. Even so. Its value was still extraordinary. If he could place it atop his Fear of Death Graveyard, then the latter could achieve flight freedom without reliance on negative energy power furnaces! By then. The Fear of Death Graveyard would truly become a Strategic Weapon dominating the skies! As expected of the Demoness of Desire, she really has a lot of good stuff on her. Matthew sincerely admired. However. Compared to his calmness. Richard, as a front-line worker, gradually seemed a bit strained. His hands still moved rapidly like phantoms. He continuously fiddled with the Demoness of Desires body back and forth. Although she could neither move nor speak, her eyeballs were already highly bloodshot, with a few drops of blood seeping out from the corners of her eyes. Matthew had no doubts. If she could move again, she would undoubtedly devour Richard and him alive. Unfortunately. Matthew wouldnt give her that chance. A few minutes passed. The wooden box carried by the thievery macaques was almost filled with various items. Richards forehead and the area below his neck were covered in beads of sweat. His expression showed intense Focus, appearing slightly strained. Items from Glasia were being transferred one by one, including her armor, clothes, jewelry, torture devices, tools, some prosthetics, and colorful props, as well as Tattoos? Looking at the nearly stripped bare Demoness of Desire, Matthew couldnt help but flash an unusual look in his eyes. So the tattoo on her thigh isnt real. But to even steal the surface tattoos from the skin, worthy of the Legendary Stealing Technique! In full view of everyone. Completely stripped bare. Even the open and charming Demoness of Desire seemed to be a bit overwhelmed. Her throat uttered a voice as if it had been shredded a thousand times and barely pieced together: You, dead! However, neither Matthew nor Richard paid any heed to her threat. Hibberts trap was indeed flawless. As long as she couldnt override the laws of the domain, she couldnt break free from the Reverse Flow trap. They had all the time in the world to slowly play with her. As for the situation outside the Gravity Space, it was equally lively Loyalist Calva, eager to save his master, nearly dealt a heavy blow to the similarly determined and spirited Lumiere with his domain fully open and dreadful swordsmanship. Fortunately, a Shock Cannon shot delivered by Bobo in time caused his Attack to deviate from its original target. Indeed, his power was alarming. Thankfully, after Vivien confirmed Hibberts safety, she also went to aid. Though she wasnt skilled in fought, her power of spells was not weak at all. With Lumiere and Bobo taking most of the frontal and lateral pressures, Vivien could cast spells at ease from a safe place, causing considerable trouble for Calva. Chapter 1949: 554 Is this also something that can be stolen?_2 Chapter 1949: 554 Is this also something that can be stolen?_2 For a moment, the trio joined forces and managed to suppress Calva. This was a scene none had anticipated! Meanwhile, under the full assault of the Phantom Baron, Li Weiqi also seemed to be struggling. Fortunately, at this moment, Mrs. Wolf suddenly joined the battlefield. Her arrival clearly took the Phantom Baron by surprise, and more importantly, she knew him like the back of her hand. Under the guidance of Mrs. Wolf, Li Weiqi found the Phantom Barons weaknesses and, capitalizing on the Monks high resistance, stuck to his opponent and landed fierce blows. The Divine Dragon Sects Disciples tremendous combat power was fully displayed at this moment. For a Half-Legend to overpower a legendary creature and beat it savagely was indeed a spectacle. Having no other choice, the Phantom Baron had to switch from offence to defence, waiting for an opportunity to strike. As for the other demons, most had been lured to the fringes of the battlefield by Lorraines Enchanting Song. However, with the Demoness of Desire stripped bare, some of the demons, their Will greatly shaken, managed to break free from the control of the Enchanting Song. They ignored Lorraine, and ran back like mad, desperate to save their mistress. The rest of the Devil Army also showed signs of breaking free from the Enchanting Song. In response, Lorraine could only play her flute more urgently, occasionally throwing in a hasty comment: Dont be so rough, can you not give me extra difficulty? Those demons who had broken free from the Enchanting Song soon reached the edge of Camelas barrier. However, before they could launch an attack on the barrier, streaks of dull Light Sabers, like laser plowing through the field, swept proactively towards the perimeter of the barrier! Sizzling sounds! Wherever the Light Sabers went, blood spurted wildly! Demons were instantly decapitated, sliced at the waist and severed at the back! Can we be more brutal? Bring on some more difficulty, I enjoy the taste of these evil creatures souls. Camela sniffed, showing an intoxicated expression. Her red robe at this moment was as eye-catching as fresh blood, and combined with her bald head, gave off an eerily bizarre vibe. Subsequently, more unbelieving demons approached. More Light Sabers lit up from inside the barrier. Only at this moment, did the demons begin to feel fear! They wanted to retreat. But, regrettably, it was too late. Sizzling sounds! Another round of faint noises. To the horrified gazes of all, creatures around the barrier, whether they were demons anxious to rescue or shadow creatures that had come too close, were all cleanly slain by the Light Sabers on the barrier! Their bodies fell lifelessly to the ground. No trace of any soul escaping! Many witnessed this scene, their pupils involuntarily constricting violently. Soul Blades Whats with this priest!? On the city wall not far away, the Volcano Mage, Erin, who was already deeply concerned, now had a face as bitter as a gourd: This lineup could slay gods back in the Heavenly Family Palace era! And Matthew the Destroyer hasnt even officially taken action yet, it seems todays mission wont be easy to complete The overall suppression outside the Gravity Space was all part of Matthews plan. Inside the space, however, Richards theft technique seemed to have hit a bottleneck. His hands moved faster and faster, the more shadows he formed before and behind him, but the fewer items he actually stole. Eventually, Matthew even noticed some light burn marks on the back of Richards hands a sign of backlash from the Legendary Stealing. Matthew was just about to tactfully suggest that Richard could rest a bit, when Richard had already voluntarily stopped. It was clear he hadnt reached his limit, but his reason told him that continuing would not be the wisest choice. You rest for a while. Lets switch. You come back on later. Matthew quickly paved the way for him. Richard nodded and walked to the side with his two monkeys. Sener snickered with schadenfreude. Then he stepped forward, blocking Saphroloa who was also eager to give it a try: Ill do it. He approached the enraged Demoness of Desire, and then carefully took out an ancient-looking Scroll. This is my treasured item, weve agreed on the deal before, I hope youll keep your word. Sener specifically said to Matthew. The latter nodded slightly. Sener unrolled the Scroll, and inside, two thin-as-wing golden gloves were clipped. He carefully took out the gloves and put them on, then quickly moved his fingers. The entire process was very smooth, pleasing to the eye. Golden Buddha Hand? Saphroloas eyes brightened: Is this the Golden Buddha Hand, one of the top ten divine artefacts of the Eastern Continent thats legendary? I heard it has a limited number of uses, but each theft is sure to succeed, and it only steals one of the most important items the person carries with them! Sener smiled: You are right, it seems you already have a high professional quality as a Thief. Unfortunately, you probably wont have a chance to make a move today. My Golden Buddha Hand still has three uses left, its own nature as a Su artefact gives it a certain attraction to the Soul Copper Coin, also of Su lineage, ensuring my success! With that, he glanced meaningfully at Richard. Richard spoke expressionlessly: Ive already stolen all the trivial items for you, effectively eliminating most incorrect options. I hope you wont disappoint us. Sener chuckled in response: